《The Omnipotent Dragon General》 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 None of the Cahans bothered to look for Thea even though she had been gone for ten days. To the Cahans, Thea was the ck sheep of the family and theughing stock of Cansington. If it were not for Thea, the Cahans¡¯ business would be booming. Once Thea had recovered, she picked up her marriage certificate with James and they went home together. Lex Cahan had three sons. ording to birth order, they were Howard, John, and Benjamin. Benjamin was shunned by his own family because of Thea. It did not matter that he worked hard, expanding the family business by leaps and bounds. At home, he did not have any rank, status, or authority whatsoever. Benjamin might be a Cahan Group manager, but he had no shares in thepany. All he got was a fixed sry each month with no bonus. As such, he was struggling to make ends meet. It was true that he had bought a house, but there was still the mortgage to pay off every month. ¡°This is my home, Jamie.¡± Pointing to the doors, Thea said, ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to the pce you live in though.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. James took her hand in his and smiled. ¡°Home is wherever you are.¡± Thea smiled. Approaching the entrance, she knocked on the door gently. dys opened the door. She was slightly shocked to see a beautiful girl and an unfamiliar man. She asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Thea said. dys was stunned upon hearing this beautiful girl call her mom. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Thea. Your daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± dys was shocked. Looking at the girl in front of her, she was confused. ¡°Y-You¡¯re Thea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, mom. My scars are all gone now.¡± ¡°Hi, mom,¡± James added. ¡°What?¡± dys thought that she would never recover from all the shocks. Holding onto James¡¯ arm, Thea said, ¡°Mom, grandfather picked him as my husband.¡± dys finally responded. She pulled Thea to her side quickly. Coldly, she said to James, ¡°I¡¯ve never acknowledged you as my son-inw.¡± She touched Thea¡¯s smooth face. ¡°Thea, is it really you? You¡­ Your face and the scars and your body¡­ What happened?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been undergoing treatment for the past ten days. I¡¯ve recovered now, and will no longer be a humiliation to the family,¡± Thea choked out. Ever since the incident, she had been an embarrassment to the Cahans, causing them to be the laughing stock of Cansington. Her parents were barely able to show their faces in public. ¡°My girl¡­¡± dys hugged Thea, crying. ¡°My girl¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I never should have left you alone to deal with it. You¡¯ve been through so much¡­ Come, let¡¯s go inside.¡± She pulled Thea into the house. Now that Thea had recovered her looks, dys had other ns in mind. With Thea¡¯s beautiful looks, she could marry a rich man instead of azy worm who was after the family¡¯s wealth. She pointed at the door and coldly ordered James, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you doing? He¡¯s my husband, hand-picked by grandfather!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the family vi now. I¡¯ll have the old man call off the wedding himself.¡± dys wasted no time, dragging Thea with her. ¡°Jamie¡­¡± Thea turned around to look at James helplessly. James shrugged, looking like he did not have a care in the world. He merely followed the two women. The Cahans gathered in the vi¡¯s foyer, looking at the beautiful girl standing next to dys in disbelief. How could she be Thea? Thea, who was disfigured for ten years? What on earth happened? How could she have transformed in just ten days? ¡°Thea, is that you?¡± ¡°Thea? Did you undergo stic surgery in Korea? Is their technology so advanced that there¡¯s a full- body option?¡± The Cahans were gobsmacked. They could not believe that the beautiful girl in front of them was the same Thea who was scarred all over. What did she do? dys got straight to the point. ¡°Dad, I disagree with this marriage. With Thea¡¯s looks, she could marry someone rich from a prestigious family. How could she marry some spineless worm?¡± Smoking a tobo pipe on the couch, Lex stared at Thea. He was struggling to keep up. How did Thea recover her looks in just ten days? However, Thea was a beauty now. There was no denying that. He nodded his head, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. There are still many eligible bachelors among Cansington¡¯s most prestigious families. I could put a word out and find a suitable husband for Thea.¡± ¡°No.¡± Thea stepped up with tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandfather, you decided to marry me off to James. Now that James has helped me recover, you¡¯re not keeping your word. What am I to you?¡± ¡°You ungrateful brat¡­¡± dys pped Thea across the face. She yelled, ¡°What do you see in this penniless man?¡± Thea grabbed a knife lying on the table and pressed it to her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll cut my face up if you push me too far.¡± ¡°How dare you¡­¡± dys trembled in anger. ¡°Enough!¡± Lex roared. ¡°What is going on, Thea? This is for your own good. Look at how beautiful you are now. You could marry well and enjoy an easy life. Why do you insist on being with a poor fellow like him?¡± Just then, James, who had been quiet all this time, spoke up. Looking around at the Cahans, he said mildly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about being part of your family either way, but this is between Thea and me. We¡¯ve obtained our marriage certificate. If she wants a divorce, I¡¯ll go with it. If not, no one will force her to do anything.¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to speak?¡± Tommy, the eldest grandson of the family, leaped to his feet and pointed a finger at James. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but trash. You have no right to speak here. If we want you gone, you¡¯re gone.¡± James reached out and bent Tommy¡¯s outstretched finger backward. Coldly, he said, ¡°No one has ever pointed a finger at me before.¡± ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Tommy yelled in pain. His body was bent at an awkward angle and his face twisted with pain. He said, ¡°My bad, my bad. Please let go.¡± James obliged. Tommy panted hard. Looking at James¡¯ expressionless face, Tommy was angered. He picked up an ashtray from the table, preparing to hit James on the head. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lex shouted. ¡°Is there no order in the family anymore? Put it down!¡± Tommy looked at Lex pleadingly. ¡°Grandfather, James has crossed the line. You have to help me.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Lex was still puffing on his pipe, waving a hand. Looking at James, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five hundred thousand dors. All you have to do is divorce Thea and stay away from her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Thea yelled. ¡°How dare you!¡± Lex mmed his hand onto the table. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. I¡¯m still the head of the family. All of you have to bend to my will!¡± James did not want Thea¡¯s rtionship with her family to fracture. His return was fueled by two purposes. To repay Thea, and to avenge his family. He did not want Thea to suffer a broken rtionship with her family just so he could fulfill his own purpose. ¡°Grandfather, give me a chance. Let me prove that I¡¯m just as capable as anyone else.¡± ¡°A chance?¡± Tommy sneered. ¡°James Caden, ording to our information, you¡¯re an orphan. You grew up at an orphanage, and you were in the military for a few years. Thea¡¯s out of your league. Sure, we could give you a chance. Have you heard of Celestial Group? We¡¯ve always wanted to work with them, but we¡¯ve never managed it. If you could make it work, we¡¯d be happy to acknowledge you as part of the family.¡± Tommy had disliked James from the start. He was a retired soldier after all. He had no money and no power. What was he so arrogant for? Therefore, he came up with this idea to make things difficult for James, hoping that he would give up. He already had a better candidate in mind for Thea, Joel Xavier. The Xaviers was the leader of The Great Four, and it would be a beneficial union. ¡°Grandfather, let James try getting a deal with Celestial Group. If he gets it, we¡¯ll acknowledge him. Otherwise, he¡¯s gone.¡± Lex puffed on his pipe. ¡°Agreed. Our business mostly deals with medicinal processing. Recently, Celestial Group has been expanding its production, and they have released plenty of order opportunities. Many businesses are fighting to obtain these orders. If you could get an order worth thirty million from them, I¡¯ll tell everyone you¡¯re the son-inw of the Cahans. You have ten days.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need ten days. I¡¯ll get it done tomorrow.¡± After that, James left with Thea. ¡°He¡¯s bold but stupid. Celestial is the leader of the pharmaceutical groups, worth a hundred billion in the market. It¡¯s almost impossible to get an order from them.¡± Tommy was unimpressed. dys begged, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this. What¡¯s thirty million when Thea could marry anyone from The Great Four?¡± Lex waved his hand. ¡°We can¡¯t rush it. Celestial¡¯s business dealings are all with The Great Four. It won¡¯t be that simple to get an order from Celestial. Let James try. He¡¯ll give up. By then, we¡¯ll think of an idea for Thea to marry someone from The Great Four. With a marriage alliance, we¡¯ll be able to rise through the ranks in Cansington.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After leaving the Cahans¡¯ vi. Thea was crying. ¡°Jamie, I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t even have any control over my marriage.¡± James took her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandfather has made the statement. If I manage to get an order from Celestial Group, he¡¯ll have no choice but to acknowledge us as husband and wife.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Celestial Group we¡¯re talking about.¡± Thea was worried. Born and bred in Cansington, she knew all there was to Celestial Group. Celestial Group was an internationalpany, having broken into the Cansington market just recently. The Great Four basically monopolized Celestial Group¡¯s orders. James only smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll never know if we don¡¯t try.¡± Thea thought of something suddenly, saying, ¡°Oh yeah, I remember now. An old ssmate of mine is working at Celestial Group. In fact, she¡¯s the head of a department there. Let me get in touch with her. She might be able to connect us with the higher management.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Holding hands, the both of them walked home to Thea¡¯s. Thea¡¯s house and the Cahans¡¯ vi were located in the same residential area. Where the headquarters of the Cahans¡¯ was the vi, Thea¡¯s ce was in a high-rise building. The two of them took a leisurely stroll back. dys had arrived ahead of them, and she refused to let James into the house. James shrugged. There was nothing he could do. ¡°I¡¯ll go home then, Thea.¡± Thea knew she had no choice either, so she nodded. The priority now was to secure the orders from Celestial. That way, the Cahans would have no choice but to ept James as part of the family. After settling down at home, she got in touch with her ssmate whom she had not spoken to for many years. On the other hand, James returned to the House of Royals, situated in an area where the most luxurious vis of Cansington were. He sat down on the couch and lit a cigarette. Taking out his phone, he dialed a number. ¡°Bring me the chairman of Celestial Group.¡± He hardly wanted to press his privilege as the Dragon General, but it could not be helped if he wanted the deal with Celestial. Soon, a middle-aged man about 50 years of age arrived at the house. Wearing a suit, he was heavyset and starting to go bald. ¡°Gen-General.¡± As soon as the man entered the House of Royals, he fell to his knees. In Cansington, he was in charge of Celestial Group. Hailing from the capital, his name was Alex Yates. Before arriving, Alex had taken the time to find out with whom he would be meeting. He was kneeling in front of the legendary Dragon General of the Southern ins. He showed no mercy on and off the battlefield, and his enemies cowered in fear when they heard about the ck Dragon. The Dragon General was no ordinary man. He was more than important, and thereforemanded the highest level of respect. Still kneeling on the ground, Alex felt a trickle of perspiration slide down his spine. ¡°Alex Yates?¡± James put down the stack of documents he was holding in his hand. Looking at the middle-aged man kneeling on the ground, he waved a hand and said mildly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand up?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Alex stood. He was sweating profusely, but he made no move to wipe his sweat away. Shaking in fear, he wondered if he had somehow offended this modern-day Ares. Why was he summoned? ¡°Tomorrow, my wife Thea Cahan will be visiting Celestial Group, asking for a deal of thirty million. You¡¯re to handle it personally. Don¡¯t mess it up.¡± Alex sighed in relief and broke into a smile. ¡°Of course, General. Even if it¡¯s a deal of three hundred million, it would be yours if you say the word.¡± ¡°Remember, my wife¡¯s name is Thea. Thea Cahan.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. You may leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Alex felt like he had been granted amnesty and left at top speed, still soaked in sweat. As part of the Yates family from the Capital, he helmed Celestial Group in Cansington. Even The Great Four had to be careful lest they provoke him, but his role was reversed when meeting James. After Alex left, James rose from the couch and muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for more than ten days, but I have not paid my respects yet.¡± He walked out of the house, nning to take a taxi to the ruins of the Caden house in the suburbs. However, there was a multi-purpose vehicle without a license te waiting outside. A dark-skinned man in a ck tank stood by the car. James walked up and cut Henry a re. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take the men and return to the border?¡± ¡°General, all the other men have returned to the Southern ins. It¡¯s just me now. Won¡¯t you let me stay?¡± ¡°Call me James. The general is no more in Cansington.¡± ¡°You got it.¡± ¡°Take me to the Cadens¡¯ cemetery.¡± ¡°Well, get in the car then, James.¡± ¡­ Soon, James was at the spot where the Cadens¡¯ vi once stood. The vi had been burned to ashes, now reced by graves. Cansington¡¯s first family was now worm food, their home in ruins. The sky was dark. Gray clouds gathered overhead. Pitter-patter. The heavens opened and unleashed a torrent of rain. At the cemetery, a young man stood there in a brown coat. Behind him was another man, holding an umbre over him. Thud. James fell to his knees. Ten years ago, the Cadens were the first family of Cansington. He was only 18 years old then. The same year, his father married another woman. His stepmother was Rowena Xavier of The Great Four, belonging to one of the most prestigious families in Cansington. Rowena had a n all along. She slipped into James¡¯ grandfather¡¯s bed, using him of drugging her. His grandfather¡¯s reputation was left in tatters and the Cadens were reduced to a joke. That very same year, Rowena lodged a report against his father, using him of corruption and bribery. His father was so angry that it triggered a heart attack. Not only did Rowena not save him, but she pushed him off the third floor. She told everyone else that his father Nichsmitted suicide because he felt guilty. After the death of his father, the Xaviers, who led The Great Four, converged at the Cadens¡¯ and killed his grandfather. They held the entire Caden family hostage, forcing them to hand over their family treasure, a painting named Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge. After they obtained it, The Great Four burned the house down with the Cadens still within and divided the Cadens¡¯ assets. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re a sinner. You¡¯re the reason the Cadens are gone. You should have never married Rowena Xavier. You should have never brought that vicious woman home¡­¡± James knelt in front of the grave, crying his heart out. It was a myth that men did not shed tears. It just took a certain amount of pain. He hated his father. His father fell in love with the wrong woman, resulting in the demise of the Cadens. He hated Rowena Xavier. He hated The Great Four even more. The Xaviers, Frasiers, Zimmermans, and Wilsons murdered the Cadens. ¡°Grandfather, I will not let you die in vain. I swear I¡¯ll avenge your death. The Great Four will not live in peace. I¡¯ll bring you the heads of The Great Four as proof.¡± ¡°My condolences, General.¡± Henry was still standing behind James, holding the umbre. Henry had never seen James so distraught before. In fact, he did not think that the almighty ck Dragon even had an emotional side. He had shown no hint of fear against enemy armies, but in front of the graves, James was a puddle of tears. ¡°General, Megatron Group, belonging to the Xaviers, will be having a celebratory banquet tonight. Megatron and Celestial have signed a permanent agreement. From now on, Megatron will have early ess to Celestial¡¯s orders before letting the other groups andpanies choose. The head of the Xaviers is also turning eighty today. It¡¯s a double celebration.¡± ¡°Megatron¡­¡± James clenched his fists. Megatron was the Cadens¡¯ family business. Now, it had fallen into the Xaviers¡¯ hands. He stood up slowly, a murderous glint in his eye. ¡°Get me a coffin. We¡¯re going to the banquet. It¡¯s time to collect a debt.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The Xaviers were the leaders of The Great Four in Cansington. It was a day of celebration for them. Megatron Group, one of their many businesses, had signed an agreement with Celestial Group, and they were now the best of business partners. In other words, the Xaviers¡¯ influence would be even more widespread thanks to this agreement. Also, the patriarch of the family, Warren Xavier, was turning 80. Outside the Xaviers¡¯ vi, a fleet of luxurious cars gathered. All the celebrities in Cansington were there for the double celebration. ¡°This is a bottle of Retrouve wine worth eight million dors, gifted by The Frasiers. They wish Mister Warren Xavier many happy returns!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°The Wilsons present a painting, The ck Thorn by Jacqui en nc, worth twelve million dors, and they wish the Xaviers good wealth.¡± ¡°The Zimmermans have gifted Mister Xavier a Froit Mi watch worth eight point eight million dors¡­¡± At the main entrance, ady held a microphone in her hand. She enthusiastically announced the gifts that guests had brought for the entire room to hear. In the foyer, Warren was dressed in a blue suit. Although he was 80, he looked fit and alert. Hearing about all the gifts he was getting, he looked as happy as ark. The banquet was full of people from important families in Cansington. Even the second-rate Cahans had made it. In an attempt to suck up to the Xaviers, Lex Cahan had pulled out all the stops, spending a small fortune to get a Monique wallet for Warren. Everyone was busy trying to make their own connections and expand theirworks. Outside the vi, a man wearing a brown coat and a mask on his face approached, carrying a coffin. The coffin weighed at least 100 kilograms, but the man supported it with just one arm, carrying it with ease. It was James. His return was fueled by two purposes. To repay Thea, and to avenge his family. Now that he was Thea¡¯s husband, he might be recognized. As he did not want to get her into trouble, he put on a ck mask to conceal his identity. Crash! As he reached the entrance, he threw the coffin with all his might. It shattered the Xaviers¡¯ door and landed in the foyer of the Xaviers¡¯ vi. Everyone was shocked at the sudden intrusion. The noise stopped abruptly. It was so quiet one could hear a pin drop. What was going on? It was Warren Xaiver¡¯s 80th birthday. Who was so bold as to actually bring a coffin to a celebration? Warren was chatting with the other heads of family when the coffin came sailing through. His expression darkened and he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s this? Where are the security guards? What are they doing? Who sent this? Take it away at once.¡± ¡°Warren Xavier, may I present this coffin as your birthday gift? It¡¯s your eightieth birthday today, but this time next year, it will be your death anniversary.¡± A voice rang out from outside the doors. A man with a brown coat and a ghost mask then sauntered in. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Warren stared at James. This was the Xaviers¡¯ ce, and he was the head of the family, a very important person in Cansington. Who had the guts to cause trouble at his home? ¡°I¡¯m someone who wants your life.¡± The cold voice cut through the space. With the ck ghost mask on his face, James stalked over to Warren. ¡°Not today.¡± A man in his twenties walked over and pointed at James. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. When you¡¯re at the Xaviers, we¡¯re in charge.¡± That was William Xavier. Still pointing at James, William attempted to remove his mask. Coldly, he said, ¡°You¡¯re a coward for hiding behind a mask. Let¡¯s see who you are.¡± James attacked. He grabbed William¡¯s arm and lifted him off the ground before twisting it. Crack! William¡¯s arm was torn clean off his body. Blood fountained everywhere. ¡°Ah¡­¡± William howled in agony. All the guests were in shock. As they were people of status and lived in peace, they had never seen such gore or violence before. Many of them stumbled backward, worried that they would be the next target. Looking just like a modern-day Ares, James threw the arm away carelessly. He had a confident, aggressive air about him. Coupled with his disy of power earlier on, the Xaviers were so scared that they were trembling, backing away as much as they could. Even Warren retreated slightly, his arm reaching behind his back, ready at a moment¡¯s notice to grab a weapon and kill the uninvited guest. James stalked toward Warren slowly. William¡¯s moans of pain echoed through the foyer. After a while, he slumped into a dead faint, unable to take the pain anymore. The foyer suddenly quieted. Only James¡¯ footsteps echoed, sounding like the harbinger of doom. ¡°Kneel.¡± James¡¯ order rang out, clear as a bell. James was extremely imposing. It was the cumtion of being a seasoned soldier and general with murder as second nature. Under his murderous stare, everyone was scared silly. Coupled with how easily he tore William¡¯s arm off, no one dared utter a single word. Even Warren was affected, and he lost his bearings for a second. At that moment, he forgot to fight back and his knees buckled. He fell to the ground, kneeling. Crash. Upon seeing this, the celebrities were stunned. Warren Xavier, the patriarch of the Xaviers, the leader of The Great Four in Cansington, was kneeling on the ground. James held a wire in his hand. It was an odd sort of wire with several joints. Upon closer inspection, one could tell that it was made out of countless needles. ¡°Warren Xavier, do you care to admit your sins?¡± Just then, Warren realized that he was kneeling, though he did not know why. Sweat slid down his spine. He wanted to stand up, but he did not have the strength anymore. ¡°Boy, do you know who you¡¯re speaking to?¡± Even though he could not stand, Warren still looked strong. His arm was still behind his back, ready to attack with a weapon anytime. The other Xaviers did not even try to protect Warren, worried that they would be hurt as well. ¡°I might as well tell you the reason. Ten years ago, a fire razed Flora Lakeside. It burned for an entire day. Thirty-eight lives were lost, and now, you¡¯ll pay in blood.¡± His cold, merciless voice rang through the foyer. James moved. In a sh, he appeared behind Warren. He wound the silver needle wire around Warren¡¯s neck and pulled. Blood spurted, and Warren¡¯s head thudded to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Cansington¡¯s celebrities screamed and fell to the ground, all of them shivering in fear. Upon Warren¡¯s death, the Xaviers did not know what to do, frozen to the spot. James produced a ck bag. He scooped Warren¡¯s head into it and turned to leave. Long after he had left, The Xaviers¡¯ vi remained dead quiet. Everyone squatted on the ground, cradling their heads in their hands. Warren¡¯s headless corpse remained motionless in the foyer. ¡­ At the Cadens¡¯ cemetery, Thomas Caden¡¯s grave. James leaned the ck bag against the tombstone. He took a sk out and swigged a mouthful from it. He poured the rest of it in front of the grave. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that our entire family rests in peace. I¡¯ll also get Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge back.¡± After that, he got up and left. When he returned to the House of Royals, he took a bath. In the Xaviers¡¯ vi. The celebrities who were there for the celebration left. In the foyer stood a coffin. Warren¡¯s corpsey on the ground. William, who had lost an arm, had been sent to the hospital. All the Xaviers were kneeling at Warren¡¯s corpse. In the lead was a beautiful woman wearing a dress. She was Warren¡¯s youngest daughter, Rowena. The same Rowena that destroyed the Cadens utterly. She was in a terrible mood. ¡°Has anyone called Trent?¡± Her roar echoed through the quiet foyer. ¡°Y-yes. We¡¯ve called him.¡± ¡°Leave everything as it is. We¡¯ll wait till Trent gets back.¡± ¡­ It was a quiet night. In Cansington¡¯s military region, a few helicopters painted with the words ¡°Western Border¡±nded. A middle-aged man d in a military uniform wearing a cold expression exited the helicopter. Outside, a row of fully-armed soldiers stood in a line. They saluted the man. A jeep appeared and the man got into it. It headed straight to the Xaviers¡¯ vi. Upon his arrival, he assessed the situation in the vi and saw Warren¡¯s headless corpse. He removed his hat and fell to his knees. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I swear I¡¯ll bring the culprit to justice no matter who he is.¡± His voice, full of rage, echoed through the house. ¡°Trent.¡± Rowena appeared suddenly. The man was Warren¡¯s fourth son, Trent. Trent was expressionless, his face dark. ¡°I need the banquet¡¯s surveince video.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it right away.¡± Rowena nodded and got someone to retrieve it. Trent stood up and inspected Warren¡¯s wound before watching the video. He saw the entire process of James killing Warren. Coldly, he asked, ¡°What did he say before killing dad?¡± Rowena said, ¡°Ten years ago, a fire razed Flora Lakeside. It burned for an entire day. Thirty-eight lives were lost, and now, you¡¯ll pay in blood.¡± Trent clenched his fists upon hearing this and his expression darkened. ¡°A survivor of the Cadens?¡± ¡°It must be.¡± Trent pressed his palms into his face and waved a hand at Rowena. ¡°Bury dad. Keep it simple. I¡¯ll make a trip to the Capital and ask the big man there about potential Caden survivors.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Early the next morning, James received a call from Thea. ¡°Hey honey, I¡¯ve managed to get in touch with my ssmate. She¡¯s willing to help and has set an appointment up with the chairman, Alex Yates. Where are you? Let¡¯s go to Celestial Group¡¯s office now and secure the order. Grandfather will ept you then!¡± Thea¡¯s excited voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll pick you up in a bit.¡± After hanging up, James rolled out of bed and got ready at top speed. ¡°Where are we going, James?¡± Henry was already waiting with the car. ¡°To Thea¡¯s.¡± ¡°Hop in.¡± Jamesplied. With Henry at the wheel, they reached Thea¡¯s ce in no time. They waited for her outside. Thea appeared soon. As she was going to meet the chairman of Celestial Group, Thea had put in extra effort to groom herself. Wearing a pretty, form-fitting dress and her ck hair hanging loose over her shoulders, she was a vision to behold indeed. ¡°Honey.¡± Having seen the ck multi-purpose vehicle approach from a distance, Thea jogged up to the car with a joyful expression on her face, saying, ¡°My ssmate pulled out all the stops. She¡¯s made the appointment for us, so all we have to do is show up at Celestial Group¡¯s office.¡± James smiled thinly. It had nothing to do with her ssmate at all. If he had not spoken with Alex Yates, there would not be any appointment to speak of. However, seeing as Thea was so happy, he decided not to spoil it. Instead, heplimented her. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯ve got this, darling. It¡¯s all up to you now. If we don¡¯t get the order, I¡¯m out.¡± Thea smiled brilliantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± She might still be hazy about the details of James¡¯ background, but she had been to his vi before. The House of Royals was the poshest vi in Cansington, and it had a hefty price tag attached to it. Any Tom, Dick, or Harry would not be able to afford it. She felt impossibly lucky that he was hers. Now, she wanted to prove her capability to him. She wanted to show him that she was no longer the old Thea. Even though she had been aughing stock for years and years, she kept up with her studies at home and was an aplished schr. ¡°Let¡¯s go, darling.¡± Thea got into the car. James said, ¡°Henry, to Celestial Group¡¯s office.¡± Thea cuddled up to James and thought about what happenedst night. She said, ¡°Honey, did you know that old Warren Xavier was killedst night?¡± The Xaviers were the leaders of The Great Four. As the head of the Xaviers, Warren was famous. Everyone knew who he was. At the Xaviers¡¯ banquetst night. There was a celebration where they celebrated the partnership of Megatron Group and Celestial Group. Now that Megatron would be getting first dibs on Celestial¡¯s orders, their business and influence would expand even more. It was also Warren Xavier¡¯s eightieth birthday. However, a mystery person crashed the party with a coffin. He beheaded Warren and took his head with him. News spread fast, and it was the hottest news in Cansington at the moment. Now, the relevant departments were investigating the incident. There was not much to go on with, though. James pretended to be shocked at Thea¡¯s question. ¡°I went straight to bed after I got homest night. I didn¡¯t know about this. The Xaviers are part of The Great Four in Cansington, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Thea said. ¡°The Xaviers are the leaders of The Great Four, and their businesses span various industries. Megatron Group alone, belonging to them, is more powerful than all the Cahan¡¯s businesses added up, and the Xaviers have plenty of businesses too.¡± Thea looked slightly envious. ¡°All the women in Cansington desperately want to marry the Xaviers so that they can enjoy an easy life.¡± James smiled a little. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a chance yesterday? Divorce me, and you¡¯ll have your chance.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Thea looked unimpressed. ¡°Being in a rich family isn¡¯t a bed of roses. Over the past ten years, I¡¯ve witnessed too much ridicule for my liking. To them, I¡¯m nothing but a joke. I know full well who¡¯s treating me sincerely. I don¡¯t care about marrying the rich. Besides, my husband is rich.¡± With that, she grinned, a blissful expression on her face. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. James squeezed Thea¡¯s hand. She was quite a logical woman. Henry said nothing, focusing on the road. Soon, they reached Celestial Group¡¯s office. An international group, Celestial Group was the Yates¡¯ family business, which hailed from the Capital. Their headquarters was an impressive, eight-story building. James and Thea exited the car. Thea looked up at the imposing building, panic creeping over her. Over the past ten years, she had stayed home as much as she could. However, she had a strong thirst to visit and explore the world outside. The reason why she studied so hard at home was to free herself from the proverbial cage and soar higher. She took her phone out and called her ssmate. About 20 minutester, a woman in thick makeup and a work skirt approached them. When she saw Thea standing at the entrance, she could not hide her surprise. She had heard that Thea recovered her looks. Thea had even sent her a picture, but she did not believe it. She was forced to ept the truth now that she saw Thea in the flesh. She looked envious as she noticed how beautiful Thea was now. Coming up to them, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Thea?¡± Excitedly, Thea grabbed the other woman¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Jane, it¡¯s me! You¡¯ve really made it as the head of a department at Celestial Group!¡± Jane Whitman was extremely ttered. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make a living. Thea, if you want to meet the chairman, you still need the general manager¡¯s permission. Let¡¯s go.¡± Thea stood rooted to the spot. When they spoke on the phone yesterday, Jane promised that she had made an appointment with the chairman, Alex Yates. ¡°Thea, you must know that it¡¯s not easy to get an order from Celestial. If you want the order, you¡¯ll have to¡­¡± She bent closer to Thea and whispered something in her ear. Thea rejected Jane¡¯s idea firmly. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Jane lost her patience. ¡°Thea, if you¡¯re unwilling to make sacrifices, how will you get anything in return? I¡¯ve sent your picture to the manager. He has agreed to let you obtain the order if you sleep with him. You don¡¯t even have to see the chairman!¡± ¡°Jane, I thought we were friends. Is this how you treat a friend?¡± Jane looked unimpressed. ¡°You want to get an order without a sacrifice? Let me tell you right now. It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve made it clear, so think about it and let me know if you still want to go ahead.¡± She turned and left after that, her heels clicking against the floor loudly. Thea was on the verge of tears. She turned around to look at James who had remained silent all this time. ¡°I¡¯m useless, aren¡¯t I?¡± Jamesforted her. ¡°Of course not. Why not try and see Alex Yates straightaway? I think he¡¯ll see you. Go on, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± James gently pushed Thea in the direction of the building. Just then, Jane returned with a middle-aged man. The man was in a suit and tie, looking like a sessful businessman. Jane had her arm curled intimately around his, approaching Thea once again. Smiling, she said, ¡°Thea, this is the manager of Celestial Group. He¡¯s in charge of all the business connections. He calls the shots on who gets the orders.¡± The only reason Jane was in this position today was all because she had slept with the manager, Linus Johnson. She was his mistress. Jane had sent Linus a picture of Theast night. Linus was intrigued immediately. He promised Jane that he would promote her to the position of deputy department manager if she would help him get Thea into bed. Now that Linus saw Thea in the flesh, he was even more aroused. Thea was even more beautiful in person. He swore that he would get her into bed by hook or by crook. He walked up to her with his chest puffed out. ¡°Thea, right? Jane has told me everything. It¡¯s a hot day today. Why don¡¯t we take this discussion to a hotel room? Don¡¯t worry. Come with me, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the order. I¡¯ll even give you a deal of fifty million dors!¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Linus looked like he wanted to eat Thea up right there and then. Ever since he became the manager, he had slept with countless women, offering them benefits with his role. At first, most of them rejected him. However, after a while, they started to offer themselves up to him to gain ess to deals, partnerships, and other benefits. Jane was keen to make Linus¡¯ n a sess as well. Making him happy was imperative to her own benefit. She walked up to Thea and pulled her aside. ¡°Thea, I know that you¡¯ve suffered over the years. Now that you¡¯re beautiful again, you have to use your looks to your advantage. We won¡¯t stay young forever, you know? Once this golden period is gone, we¡¯ll never get it back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m married. I won¡¯t do it.¡± Thea refused to give in. Jane lost her temper. ¡°Who do you think you are, Thea? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s an honor that Linus likes you? If you offend him, you can forget about working with Celestial Group. Forever.¡± ¡°Jamie¡­¡± Thea walked over to James. James ignored Linus and Jane, gesturing toward the entrance. ¡°Go on,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re meeting the chairman, not a lowly manager. Just ignore him.¡± ¡°Who are you, boy?¡± Linus looked at James coldly. ¡°F*ck off.¡± James only had two words to say to him. He was still the legendary Dragon General of the Southern ins after all. Linus was aplete nobody. In the chairman¡¯s office on the top floor of the Celestial Group building. Alex had been waiting for Thea since morning. After all this time, she still had not shown up. Being extremely anxious, he went downstairs to the first floor, checking with reception if a woman named Thea Cahan had asked to see him. The reception confirmed that no one by that name had come by. Oh sh*t, he thought. Thea was the Dragon General¡¯s wife. If he had somehow missed her or messed this up, not even the power the Yates name had could protect him. Alex exited the building, nning to wait at the entrance for Thea. As soon as he walked out, he saw his manager speaking to two people. He nced over and noticed James. He shuddered involuntarily, his knees almost buckling. Wiping the sweat from his face, he quickly made his way over to them. ¡°Gen¡­¡± Before he could finish, James red at him. Alex understood at once, quickly stopping himself. James said, ¡°Thea, isn¡¯t that the chairman? Why are you still standing here? Go on. My fate depends on you.¡± Thea followed his gaze and saw the balding man. Her eyes lit up. That was the chairman of Celestial Group indeed, Alex Yates. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Jane burst outughing. ¡°What a joke. The chairman is in his office.¡± Linus wore an ugly expression on his face. ¡°Thea, let me make this clear once and for all. If we don¡¯t go to the hotel now, you¡¯ll never be able to make a deal with Celestial, ever.¡± He had to have Thea. Every connection Celestial had with otherpanies and businesses was under his charge. Besides the core partnerships, he decided on the distribution of the extra orders. If he blocked the Cahans off within Celestial, Thea would never get an order. Alex approached them. With a wooden expression, he asked, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Jane and Linus turned around together. Their smug expressions slid right off their faces as soon as they saw Alex. ¡°S-sir.¡± Linus started sweating. If the chairman found out what he had been doing, he would lose his job. All he could do was pray that Alex did not hear what he had said earlier on. Alex spread his arms. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James lightly shoved a stunned Thea. Thea came to her senses. ¡°H-hi, Mister Yates. I¡¯m Thea Cahan from Eternality Group. I¡¯m here on behalf of thepany to explore a coboration with Celestial Group. We would like to obtain some orders from you.¡± As Alex Yates was a very important person, Thea felt small talking to him. She lost a bit of her confidence. Cansington was the capital of medicine. There were thousands of medicinal processingpanies operating in Cansington, and these companies depended on big pharmaceutical organizations like Celestial to survive. As Eternality Group was not argepany, they were not yet qualified to work with apany as large as Celestial Group. ¡°I¡¯m asking you again. What are you doing here?¡± Alex¡¯s face was stern as he looked at Jane and Linus. James piped up. ¡°My wife¡¯s here to talk business with Celestial, but this manager wanted to take advantage of her. He¡¯s abusing his power by dismissing Eternality Group. I think that as arge company, Celestial Group should deal with this matter fairly.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Alex nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. Looks like we have some corruption to eradicate in thepany. Linus Johnson, right? Go to the finance department and collect your sry. You¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Linus was shocked. Had he been fired just like that? ¡°S-sir, don¡¯t listen to him. The Cahans are too small to work with us. Celestial¡¯s orders are meant for the more capablepanies. They were bothering me, so I came up with an excuse to brush them off. All I do is for thepany¡¯s benefit.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want me to repeat myself? And you, pack your things up and get lost.¡± Alex pointed to Jane. He turned to James and Thea after that, smiling at them. ¡°Miss Thea Cahan from Eternality Group, was it? This way to my office, please. Let me handle this personally.¡± Alex gestured politely with his arm. Thea was confused. Since when was the chairman of Celestial Group this polite and easygoing? James pushed her lightly again. ¡°Go on then. This is a golden opportunity. My fate is in your hands.¡± Thea caught up and nodded. ¡°Oh, yes. Okay. Of course. No problem at all, Mister Yates.¡± She was a little nervous. Over the past ten years, she had barely left the house. She had read a lot of looks and gained plenty of knowledge, but this was her first time conducting business after all. Furthermore, she was trying to make a deal with the chairman of Celestial Group, of all people! She lost her confidence and turned to James, looking scared. ¡°Honey, I-I don¡¯t think I can do it.¡± ¡°Mister Yates has extended an invitation to you personally. What else are you afraid of?¡± James pushed her, saying, ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± ¡°Miss Cahan, this way, please.¡± Alex bowed slightly, gesturing with his arm again. Jane and Linus goggled at this disy. They were right outside the building of Celestial Group. As they were a big corporation, there were always plenty of reporters lurking around. Many of them snapped pictures as they saw this scene y out. It would be big news. Alex Yates was the chairman of Celestial Group after all. The Great Four were imposing, but even they had to y by Alex¡¯s rules. Now he was being so respectful toward this woman. Who was she? What family did shee from? Why had nobody seen her before? Thanks to Alex¡¯s invitation, Thea finally entered the building. James, on the other hand, climbed into his car. Sitting in the passenger seat, he lit a cigarette and passed one to Henry. Henry did the same and took a drag from it. He asked, ¡°General, was all that necessary? All you had to do was ask, and the Yates would have given you their entire corporation.¡± James blew a smoke ring. ¡°And why would I want it? As a gift for Thea? She might not like it. All I have to do is support her in her endeavors. Also, how many times do I have to tell you? Don¡¯t call me General. It¡¯s James here.¡± ¡°Sorry, James. It¡¯s hard to break the habit.¡± On the top floor of the Celestial Group building. Alex took Thea to his office and made tea for her himself. Thea was extremely shocked. Quickly, she said, ¡°Mister Yates, l-let me do it myself.¡± ¡°Please sit down, Miss Cahan. I¡¯ll make the tea. Make yourself at home, please.¡± Thea could not wrap her head around it. ¡°Mister Yates, I¡¯m here to talk business¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know. Have a cup of tea first. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the contract right now. Oh, is an order of a hundred million enough? If not, I can increase the volume.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea was stunned. She had not even said anything, yet Alex had given her an order of a hundred million dors just like that. Since when was it so easy to conduct business with Celestial? Alex noticed that Thea¡¯s expression was uneasy, and thought that a hundred million was not enough. Immediately, he said, ¡°Is it not enough? I¡¯ll give you more. How does five hundred million sound to you?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s enough. A hundred million is enough,¡± Thea replied hurriedly. Five hundred million? What was going on? With an order of five hundred million, themission would be 20%. If the deal went through, the Cahans would get a profit of a hundred million dors. The Cahans were not able to pull off such a huge order yet. They would be scrambling to keep up, and even an order of a hundred million dors would require them to put their best foot forward. Alex was extremely efficient. In no time, his secretary had drawn up a contract. Thea signed it, still in a state of shock. Before she left, Alex gave her his business card. ¡°Miss Cahan, this is my card. Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡± He never mentioned James once. He knew who James was, yet Thea did not seem to know. As the chairman of Celestial Group, he knew how to read bodynguage fairly well. James did not want his identity exposed. That much he knew. Thea took the contract with her. As she left the building, she felt like all that happened was like a fever dream. It was too easy. She had barely spoken, yet Celestial had practically gifted the order to her. She got into the car. ¡°Honey, I think that Alex Yates is trying to get into my good books. I barely said two words before he gave me an order worth a hundred million dors. Actually, he wanted to give me an order worth five hundred million.¡± James smiled. ¡°You must have met him before.¡± ¡°Impossible. In thest ten years, I have not made any friends.¡± Thea rolled her eyes and looked at James, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Honey, Alex was only so nice to me because of you, right?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 James shrugged. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m just an orphan. How could I possibly meet Alex Yates?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. What about the House of Royals then?¡± Jamesunched into an exnation. ¡°How could I afford it? It belongs to a friend. We grew up together at the orphanage. He¡¯s out of the country and knew that I needed a ce to stay, so he graciously allowed me to stay there and look after the house for him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea still looked doubtful. ¡°Of course. Why? nning on divorcing me if the House of Royals isn¡¯t mine? A little materialistic, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Thea pouted. ¡°You helped me recover and gave me a new lease of life. We¡¯re married now, and I¡¯m your wife. Money is not a problem. I¡¯ll take care of us!¡± ¡°Thea, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Just then, a woman rushed over and threw herself against the car window. Her hair was a mess and her face was red and swollen. From the looks of it, she was just beaten up. The woman was Jane Whitman. Linus followed closely behind her. He yanked her hair violently and threw her against the car, hard. ¡°You b*tch! I lost my job because of you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Henry started to say. James waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± Thea looked at Jane, who was heavily injured. Worriedly, she asked, ¡°Honey, will everything be okay?¡± James smiled at her. ¡°They¡¯re having a lovers¡¯ tiff. We¡¯d better not get involved.¡± ¡°Thea, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you knew the chairman. Please help me.¡± Jane fell to her knees, begging Thea. After Linus had finished beating her up, he came to the front of the car. He took out a pack of cigarettes that cost a hundred dors per packet and offered one to Henry. ¡°Bro, no, kind sir, could you please wind the window down? Please let me speak to Miss Cahan.¡± Henry turned around to seek permission from James. James nodded lightly. Henry wound the window down. Linus moved to the back and offered a cigarette to James. James did not take it. Linus smiled awkwardly. ¡°Miss Cahan, it¡¯s my fault for not knowing how important you are to Mister Yates. Please do me a favor and tell him not to fire me.¡± He took an envelope out and offered it to Thea. ¡°Here¡¯s ten thousand dors as a small gesture.¡± Thea looked at James. James put his arm around her and smiled. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go. We have to show grandfather the contract. We¡¯ll only be an official couple with his approval.¡± Thea understood, nodding in agreement. Furthermore, she did not know Alex Yates and could not help either of them. It was their own fault anyway. ¡°Henry, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Henry started the engine and drove off. ¡°Thea¡­¡± Jane remained kneeling on the ground, crying her heart out. Thea ignored her. In the car, she stuck her tongue out at James, smiling mischievously. ¡°Honey, do you think that both of them lost their jobs because of me?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James said, ¡°Not entirely. Celestial¡¯s a hugepany, and they would never allow a worker like Linus to spoil their name. With the way he was abusing his power, it was only a matter of time before he got fired. All you did was hasten things along.¡± Thea felt relieved after hearing James say that. Soon, they reached the Cahans¡¯. Ever since the Cahans learned that Thea had recovered her looks, they had made ns for her. Tommy had even invited a friend over, nning to introduce Thea to him. His friend was Joel Xavier, a yboy who had the world wrapped around his finger thanks to the wealth of his family. Justst night, the Xaviers had suffered a major blow with Warren¡¯s death. Joel was indifferent about the whole matter. What could he do anyway? He could not bring a person back from the dead. Over the years, Warren had been inplete control of the family. He kept reducing Joel¡¯s allowance as well. Now that he was dead, Joel¡¯s father would be the new patriarch. Once his father was in control, he would be more important than ever. Furthermore, Warren¡¯s funeral was simple and the family was not in mourning. ording to Tommy, Thea had recovered her looks and was a great beauty. He was here to see how beautiful she was now, given that she was so ugly before this. In the vi, the Cahans swarmed around Joel, almost like they were worshiping a god. Tommy felt important. He sat on the couch with his legs crossed, saying, ¡°Grandfather, Joel¡¯s a good friend of mine. I¡¯ve told him how pretty Thea is, which is why he¡¯s here. Thea has to divorce James and be Joel¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Lex smiled in agreement. ¡°Of course. Young Joel Xavier here is a perfect match for our Thea.¡± The Cahans¡¯ ttery went straight to Joel¡¯s head and he reveled in it. This was what it was like being part of The Great Four in Cansington. Everywhere he went, there were people waiting to butter him up. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Just then, Thea entered with James. As soon as she was in the house, she produced the contract. Happily, she said, ¡°Here¡¯s the contract with Celestial Group. Does this mean that James can stay?¡± Tommy bounded to his feet at once and pointed to Joel who was sitting on the couch. ¡°Thea, let me introduce you to Joel Xavier. You know who the Xaviers are, right? The leaders of The Great Four? Why don¡¯t you light a cigarette for him?¡± Joel almost started drooling at the sight of Thea. He had known Thea before when she was disfigured. Now that she was beautiful again, she looked just like a goddess. It looked like the trip to the Cahans¡¯ was well worth it. Thea was much more beautiful than all the other women he had fooled around with. He swore that he would get Thea into bed. Thea nced at Joel. His stare was making her extremely ufortable. ¡°Who is he? I¡¯m not lighting a cigarette for him.¡± ¡°Watch your words,¡± Lex said coldly. ¡°How could you speak to Joel like that? Apologize at once.¡± Joel waved a magnanimous hand. ¡°Mister Cahan, don¡¯t berate Thea. I love the stubborn ones. Also, what was that about getting an order from Celestial?¡± Tommy hastened to exin. It was then Joel noticed James, who was standing behind Thea. He had thought that James was the driver. Who knew that he was Thea¡¯s husband, hand-picked by Lex? His expression darkened. ¡°Mister Cahan, I want Thea. Annul the marriage immediately. Otherwise, all it takes is one phone call from me and the contract with Celestial will be void. Don¡¯t forget that the Xaviers are Celestial Group¡¯s closest business partner. We get the lion¡¯s share before the orders are distributed among the other businesses.¡± James barely nced at Joel. ¡°I heard that Warren Xavier is dead. You¡¯re a Xavier, no? Why are you here instead of mourning at home?¡± ¡°F*ck you.¡± Joel straightened up and grabbed James¡¯ cor, raising his hand to p him. James blocked the p. Gently, he pushed Joel away. Even though James had barely used any strength, Joel still stumbled, falling onto the couch. That only made him angrier. He was part of The Great Four, used to everyone worshiping him. Now, this nobody was pushing him? Worse, who was he to mention histe grandfather? Everyone knew about Warren¡¯s death, but no one dared mention it. Except for James Caden. Joel produced a switchde and threw it onto the ground. Coldly, he ordered, ¡°Cut one of your own hands off and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡± Tommy stood up, grinning widely. ¡°Joel,e sit down and have a cigarette. Calm down. It would be too easy to get rid of this piece of trash. Don¡¯t hold back on our ount. Even if he dies, no one would care. Once he¡¯s dead, Thea will be yours.¡± Thea was furious, her teeth grinding. Joel sat down and gave James a death re. ¡°For what you said earlier on, you¡¯re dead. No one will be able to save you.¡± James smiled, ignoring all of them. If they were not at the Cahans¡¯, Joel would be dead by now. Thea passed the contract to Lex in a subdued manner. ¡°Grandfather, we did what you told us to. If we could get an order from Celestial, you¡¯d acknowledge James as my husband. This order isn¡¯t just worth thirty million. It¡¯s worth a hundred million. Please take a look.¡± ¡°What? A hundred million?¡± Lex was shocked. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ve got to hear this! The chairman of Celestial Group invited Thea to his office personally!¡± Just then, a girl stumbled into the room, her expression disbelieving. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The girl was Tommy¡¯s younger sister and Howard¡¯s daughter, Megan Cahan. As soon as she entered, she noticed Thea and James. She could not help staring at them. She then approached Lex and showed him an article on her phone. Lex saw an image of Alex bowing to Thea, his arm outstretched. He was gobsmacked. That was Alex Yates, the chairman of Celestial Group. In Cansington, even The Great Four had to y by his rules. He snatched up the contract on the table and confirmed that it was indeed an order for a hundred million dors. He burst out inughter. ¡°Ha ha, excellent job, Thea. You¡¯re a Cahan through and through! It¡¯s time for Eternality Group to shine!¡± ¡°What about James, grandfather?¡± ¡°What? Joel Xavier is here?¡± A middle-aged woman walked in. It was dys, Thea¡¯s mom. She noticed Joel as soon as she entered and made a beeline for him, a big smile on her face. ¡°You must be Joel. I¡¯ve heard so much about you! What do you think of Thea? If you want her, she¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Thea was so angry she stamped her foot. Looking at Lex, she almost burst into tears. ¡°Grandfather, we did what you asked. We¡¯ve got the order, and you have to keep your word.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Joel looked disdainful. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve got the contract? As I said, all it takes to void this contract is one phone call.¡± ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Thea pointed at Joel angrily and looked at Lex, pleading with him. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Lex put the contract down. He did not know why Alex Yates had dealt with Thea personally. Then again, there was no denying that Celestial Group were close partners with the Xaviers. If they offended Joel, they could lose the contract. Furthermore, it was Thea, not James, who obtained the contract. Puffing on his tobo pipe, he said, ¡°Thea, you obtained the contract. It has nothing to do with James at all. I stand by my decision. Divorce James and marry Joel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Joel looked smug as if he knew that he had won. Once Thea was his, he would find a way to get rid of James. He did not believe for a second that Lex Cahan would offend him for a nobody like James. If they offended him, the Cahans would have a hard time. Gleefully, Joel said, ¡°A smart choice, Mister Cahan. My dad is about to be the head of the family. If you make me happy, you¡¯ll get all the orders you want.¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± Thea looked at James tearfully. James looked at her, asking, ¡°What do you want, Thea?¡± Firmly, Thea said, ¡°We¡¯re married now. I¡¯m your wife. Unless I¡¯m dead, we¡¯re not getting a divorce.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Call Alex Yates and exin the situation to him. Let¡¯s see if Joel was being truthful when he said he could void the contract. If Joel has that much power, then I think you¡¯ll be happier with him. At any rate, it¡¯s better than staying with a poor man like me.¡± The Cahans looked at James with some admiration. Lex smiled. ¡°James, you¡¯re a smart man. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my word. After the divorce, I¡¯ll pay you five hundred thousand dors.¡± Thea did not know what James was thinking. She was worried that James felt like there was no other choice. She held onto James¡¯ hand tightly. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you get to stay. If they try and throw you out, I¡¯ll kill myself.¡± ¡°Call Alex Yates.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea took out her phone and Alex¡¯s business card. Just as she was about to make the call, dys snatched the phone out of her hands. ¡°Enough of this nonsense! This piece of trash has agreed to the divorce! Why are you still so stubborn? What good could possiblye of staying with him? Joel is so much better!¡± Joel waved a hand, not having a care in the world. ¡°Let her make the call so she¡¯d give up. Thea, ask if Celestial wants to work with the Xaviers or the Cahans.¡± dys obliged and passed the phone back to Thea. Joel looked as if he had already won. The Cahans were only a second-rate family in Cansington. There was no way Celestial would give up the partnership with the Xaviers. The call connected. ¡°Mister Yates? It¡¯s me, Thea Cahan. We signed a contract earlier on. Yes, it¡¯s me. Joel Xavier said that he could void the contract that I just signed with you.¡± In Alex Yates¡¯ office. Alex was furious. He shouted, ¡°Joel? Which Joel? Joel Xavier? No one has the authority to void a contract that I signed.¡± ¡°The Xaviers¡¯ Megatron Group. Joel also asked if you¡¯d rather work with the Xaviers or Cahans.¡± Thea spoke in a small voice. The Xaviers were part of The Great Four after all, and the Cahans were a second-rate family. ¡°Okay, rx, Thea. Let me check and I¡¯ll call you back right away.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Thea hung up. Joel looked smug. ¡°How did it go?¡± Thea said, ¡°Mister Yates said that he¡¯ll call me back.¡± After Alex hung up, he conducted an investigation immediately. He had never cared much about thepany¡¯s partnerships. The vice president usually handled it. He summoned the vice president, learning that Celestial had just signed an agreement with the Xaviers¡¯ Megatron Group which allowed them first dibs on orders. ¡°Walton, you¡¯re fired! Pack your things and get lost!¡± Alex ordered the business department to cancel all the orders with Megatron. From now on, Megatron would never get any of their orders. Once he had made the necessary arrangements, he returned Thea¡¯s call. ¡°Hi, Thea. I¡¯ve figured out everything. We¡¯ve canceled everything with Megatron. From now on, Eternality Group gets first dibs on our orders. Would that please you?¡± Thea¡¯s phone was on loudspeaker. Everyone heard what Alex said. They were in shock. Joel was the only oneughing. ¡°Thea, who did you call? He¡¯s bold, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s this about canceling everything with Megatron and working with Eternality? Only a fool would make this choice. Did you pay someone to pretend to be the chairman of Celestial?¡± Joel spoke loudly and the loudspeaker amplified his voice. Alex heard everything clearly. He lost his temper. ¡°Joel Xavier, yes? From now on, the Xaviers are finished!¡± After that, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Thea, don¡¯t worry about the orders. No one would be able to cancel them. The Xaviers gave you trouble, eh? Hold on. I¡¯ll take care of it immediately. The Xaviers will go bankrupt within half an hour!¡± Alex hung up. Then, he issued a string of orders. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. I want the Xaviers to go bankrupt within half an hour!¡± Alex Yates was the chairman of Celestial Group. Even though he hailed from the Capital, he was still a powerful man in Cansington. If he wanted the Xaviers to go bankrupt, it would be done. N?velDrama.Org content. James looked pleased with the turn of events. Looking at Thea¡¯s confused expression, he smiled. ¡°Thea, I think Mister Yates is quite fond of you. Are you his goddaughter?¡± Joel looked bored. How could the Xaviers go bankrupt within half an hour? What a colossal joke! Just then, he received a call from his father. ¡°You little b*stard! What did you do? Celestial has canceled the partnership with Megatron!¡± Joel was at a loss for words. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Joel slumped to the floor. Celestial had canceled the partnership with Megatron. How was this possible? Did Thea call the actual chairman of Celestial Group? Looking at Joel, James knew that Celestial had canceled their agreement with Megatron. In the director¡¯s office at Megatron Group. Mark Xavier was busy yelling at Joel. Celestial had told him that this hade straight from the chairman. Joel had offended someone extremely important. ¡°Sir, Celestial said that the quality of our medicine ispromised. They¡¯re suing us for three billion dors!¡± ¡°Sir, the bank demands we pay off our loan right now!¡± ¡°Sir, one of our factories has been shut down by relevant authorities over a possible quality breach!¡± ¡°Sir, our shareholders are selling off their shares. Our share price is falling. We¡¯ve lost millions of dors!¡± ¡°Sir, Megatron has gone bankrupt! All our businesses are affected. Many of them have been shut down and are being investigated¡­¡± Mark, still scolding his son on the phone, almost passed out. Joel heard everything over the phone. He knew that Thea had called the real Alex Yates. He had kept his promise, causing the Xaviers to go bankrupt within half an hour! His entire body was drenched in sweat. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! Please call Mister Yates again and tell him to stop. Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± All the Cahans were stunned. Thea was a little confused as well. Alex had said that he would make the Xaviers go bankrupt. It had barely been half an hour, and it was done. He was an efficient man, Alex. The Xaviers were the leaders of The Great Four, but they had gone bankrupt within such a short time. The chairman of Celestial Group was one not to be trifled with indeed! Lex knew that the days of the Xaviers were over, while the days of the Cahans were just about to begin. He ordered, ¡°Security, throw Joel Xavier out!¡± Two security guards appeared and dragged the kneeling Joel away. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Please give me and my family another chance¡­¡± The sounds of Joel begging faded away. Lex urged Thea to sit with him. ¡°Come, Thea. Sit, don¡¯t stand.¡± Thea was the heroine of the family now. Thanks to her connection with Alex Yates, their glory days were just beginning. Lex issued a decree. ¡°From now on, Thea will be the executive chairman of Eternality Group with a monthly sry of three hundred thousand dors!¡± Thea took a moment to respond. ¡°Really? You¡¯re letting me be the chairman with a sry of three hundred thousand dors?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°What about James?¡± ¡°Since you want him, he can stay for now.¡± Thea was overjoyed. She stood up and grabbed James¡¯ hands, looking like a little girl. ¡°Honey, you can stay!¡± James smiled. As long as Thea was happy, he was happy too. After all, he had sworn to make Thea the happiest woman on earth. All of Cansington was in shock. Last night, Warren Xavier died. N?velDrama.Org content. Today, the Xaviers went bankrupt. The leaders of The Great Four were no more. Falling from grace, they were now a familyden with debt. At the Xaviers¡¯. Within a day of Trent¡¯s return, the family had gone entirely bankrupt. In the foyer, Joel was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s Thea Cahan¡¯s fault. She called Alex Yates and he canceled the partnership. He made us bankrupt¡­¡± Joel cried as he told the story, exaggerating as he saw fit. Crack! Trent broke the ss he was holding. His expression was dark as he said, ¡°Alex Yates. How dare you go against the Xaviers. Your family will not be able to protect you. Thea Cahan, your family will perish!¡± Calmly, Rowena asked, ¡°What should we do now, Trent?¡± Trent stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n. Good thingse to those who wait.¡± The Xaviers were mourning several losses while the Cahans celebrated. Lex made a public announcement about Thea taking on the role of executive chairman. From then on, Eternality Group was Celestial Group¡¯s most important business partner. Coupled with the news that Alex Yates had invited Thea Cahan to his office personally, the Cahans¡¯ social status skyrocketed. Many people tried to curry favor with them. James was finally recognized as Thea¡¯s husband, moving into Thea¡¯s ce. As the executive chairman, Thea left the house early and returnedte every day, busy running the company. James stayed at home being a househusband. He cooked. He cleaned. When it was time, he picked Thea up from work on an electric motorcycle. He felt like he was living his dream life. Two weeks quickly passed. One day, James swept the floor and took the trash out. Then, he rode his motorcycle to Eternality¡¯s office, ready to pick Thea up. At the roadside outside Eternality Group¡¯s office. James squatted by the road, smoking a cigarette. Henry did the same. ¡°James, don¡¯t you find it boring? All you do is cook, clean, and pick Thea up. I¡¯m not even doing it, and I¡¯m bored. What if we take Thea to the Southern ins?¡± ¡°What do you know? This is what it means to be truly living.¡± James took a long drag and blew a smoke ring before throwing the cigarette butt on the ground. Casually, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of the killing and violence. Thea is the only important thing in my life now. I want to stay with her for the rest of my life and make her as happy as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Henry looked like he had just thought of something. ¡°The Xaviers may be bankrupt, but it won¡¯t be so easy to get rid of them. They still carry a little weight in Cansington, especially Rowena. She still has friends in high ces. I did a little digging and found out that she will be organizing an auction tonight. They are nning to raise some funds and make aeback. I believe that many of the items they¡¯ll be auctioning were taken from the Cadens, including Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Henry sensed the shift in James. The temperature around them plummeted. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 "Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge..." James muttered to himself. That painting was his family''s most important heirloom. Before his grandfather died, he told James that their family could be wiped out, but that painting was the one thing they could not lose. It remained in James''s mind, even after ten years. "Get ready. We act tonight." "Understood." Henry nodded. "Alright, you should leave. My wife''s about to get off work. She doesn''t want me to be around knaves and hooligans, and it''s obvious from your appearance alone that you''re not a good guy. If my wife saw you, I''d be in for another lecture." Henry''s expression fell. He was just slightly darker-skinned. Why does that make him a hooligan? Why would that make him a bad guy? "Don''t just stand there, get lost." James sent a kick his way. Henry turned and left. James nced at the time. Thea''s work had ended. She would being out any moment. He pushed his electric motorcycle along and made his way to the Cahans'' Eternality Group. Before he could approach the entrance, however, he spotted a woman walking out of the building. She was five foot ten, d in formal business attire that consisted of a white button-down shirt, a ck pencil skirt, and red heels. Her chestnut-colored wavy hair framed her face, and the way she walked with a briefcase in her hand conveyed a powerful confidence about her. "Thea!" A man walked up to her at that moment, holding out a bouquet of flowers. "These are for you, Thea. Are you free tonight? I''ve booked a private room in The Drunken Fairy tonight. I''d love to take you out for dinner." This man was Brandon Frasier, of the Frasiers, one of The Great Four in Cansington. Ever since Thea obtained Celestial Group¡¯s order list and her apparent friendship with Alex Yates, the chairman of Celestial Group, was exposed, the Cahan¡¯s fame grew exponentially. Thea, too, became the most beautiful woman in Cansington. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was also highlypetent as chairwoman of Eternality. She managed to put thepany in order in just half a month. Thanks to her growing fame, she was crowned Cansington¡¯s prettiest chairwoman. Even though she had a husband, James was virtually unknown. The heirs to wealthy families ignored his existence and continued pursuing Thea in hopes of eventually winning her over. At that moment, Thea spotted James and his electric motorcycle. She shed a stunning smile, ignoring Brandon as she made her way toward him. She kissed James, then hugged his arm affectionately. ¡°Honey, that person told me he booked a private room in The Drunken Fairy and wants me to have dinner with him. I haven¡¯t been to The Drunken Fairy before.¡± ¡°He invited you. You should go. Take me with you, too, if he¡¯s okay with that. I''ve never been there before, either.¡± Brandon¡¯s expression turned sour at the scene. He marched over to them. ¡°James Caden? I¡¯m Brandon Frasier,¡± he said coldly and held out a card. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you five hundred thousand dors to leave Thea!¡± ¡°Do I ept it, darling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Thea said, an amused smile ying at her lips. ¡°I think you should, though. You¡¯d be able to reserve a table at The Drunken Fairy with that much money.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it, then.¡± James gave Brandon a smile as he epted the card. ¡°So, what¡¯s the pin number?¡± Brandon turned his nose up at James. ¡°Six zeroes. Take the money and get lost. From now onwards, Thea will have nothing to do with you anymore.¡± ¡°Yep, we¡¯ll go get our divorce sorted right now.¡± James nodded. ¡°Hop on, darling.¡± Thea sat on the motorcycle¡¯s back seat and wrapped her arms around James¡¯s waist. They then drove away under Brandon¡¯s bewildered gaze. Brandon stared after them for a few minutes before realizing he had been fooled. He threw the bouquet of flowers he had been holding onto the ground, ring after James, now far in the distance. ¡°You little-! This isn¡¯t over!¡± he shouted angrily after him. James drove Thea home on the motorcycle. Once home, Thea sat on the couch and held out a hand, grinning at James. ¡°What?¡± James said, gripping his pocket. ¡°I was the one Brandon gave the divorce fee to. This is my private savings.¡± ¡°Divorce your foot. Give it!¡± Thea pouted, then continued, ¡°I pay for your food, your drinks, your amenities, your clothes. What do you need money for? I¡¯ll save the money for when we have kids. They¡¯re expensive, y¡¯know?¡± James reluctantly handed Brandon¡¯s card over. ¡°But this keeps happening, my dearest. Adding up all the money everyone¡¯s given me to break up with you in these ten days, there¡¯d be more than two million by now. That money¡¯s mine¡­¡± ¡°What money?¡± The voice came from the door. ¡°N-nothing,¡± Thea said hurriedly as she hid the card. dys walked over to them. ¡°Since when did you learn to lie to me, you little brat? I heard everything! Divorce fees, two million¡­ hand it over!¡± ¡°Mom, it really was nothing!¡± Thea protested. James nodded. ¡°Mhm, it was nothing.¡± dys shot him a re. "I''m talking to my daughter. This is none of your business! Look at the time! Shouldn''t you be making dinner? Go on, then!" "Okay." James headed to the kitchen and started cooking. After thirty minutes, food was finally ready. They all sat down for dinner. James pulled Thea into their room when they were done eating. "You didn''t actually tell her, did you, darling?" Thea shot him a look. "It was all your fault, speaking that loudly. Mom took all the money! Said it was payment for raising me all these years, since I now have a job." "What?" James stared wide-eyed at her. "You gave her everything?" He was indeed short on cash recently. He had been unemployed ever since joining the Cahans, and now he waspletely broke. Even his cigarettes were bummed off of Henry. "Yeah, I had to," Thea said helplessly. "The hundred thousand from Astor, two hundred and fifty thousand from Bertrand, three hundred thousand from Oswald, and five hundred thousand from Frasier¡­ Mom took them all." James sighed. "Hopefully another rich guyes and offers me several hundred thousand dors again to break up with you. Send me some cash, darling. I''m too broke to even afford cigarettes now." "I don''t believe you. I saw a ck card in your pocket the other day while doing yourundry. Don''t tell me there''s nothing in it. Give it here, I''ll keep it for you." Thea held out her hand, waiting for James''s card. James took it out. It was a matte ck card with a glossy ck dragon on it. There was no card number. Thea had merely nced at it while she was busy withundry, but now that she was looking at it, she was confused. "What kind of card is this? Why aren''t there numbers on it?" "Well¡­" James hesitated. "This card is linked to every major bank, so I can use it anywhere. Also, it has an ID chip in it, so there''s no need for numbers. This is the twenty-first century, after all." Thea pocketed the card, half convinced. "What''s the pin number and how much is in it?" "Pin number''s eight eights. As for how much is in there¡­ not much." "Eight your foot," Thea retorted. "Pins aren''t eight numbers long!" "Sorry, it was six eights," Jame said with a sheepish smile. That card required no pin. Any number would work. That ck dragon card was the only one in existence. It served as proof of his identity and power. As for the money it contained, he was truly ignorant of the amount, since he had never used it. However, since this card was the result of his ten years of service and honor, there would probably be quite arge sum inside. It was just that¡­ now that he had climbed so high up, money meant nothing to him, so he never cared about the card. Thea could have it. Without her, there would be no James, and there would be no card. Thea was the one that gave him everything he had. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 James pouted helplessly. ¡°Get me the dress from my closet,¡± Thea said, ignoring him. ¡°There¡¯s an important banquet tonight.¡± James stood and walked toward the closet. ¡°Which one, dearest?¡± he asked, opening the closet door. ¡°The white one, with the V-neck.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t expose yourself in public like that. This one looks good.¡± James grabbed a ck, high-neck dress and handed it to Thea. ¡°Oh, right. What¡¯s the banquet for?¡± ¡°Rowena Xavier- of the Xaviers- is hosting an auction banquet. There¡¯ll be lots of great items there, so almost everyone that is attending will be famous in one way or another. I¡¯m going to expand my network while I¡¯m there.¡± James paused when he heard that, but recovered immediately. ¡°Need me to give you a ride?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take the cab.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Thea left after changing into her dress. James left soon after, giving her family a random excuse as he did. In the Xaviers¡¯ vi. The Xaviers had one remaining vi left. All their other assets had been liquidated, including real estate. The Xaviers were gathered inside the building. Sat at the helm was a middle-aged man d in military uniform. He was Trent Xavier, Warren Xavier¡¯s fourth son. Trent was a soldier on the western border, which meant he was on a mission when Warren died and had not been able to leave. When he finally managed to rush back home, it was already toote. However, the murderer left a clue. They were a remnant of the Cadens that had fallen ten years ago. So, he rushed to the Capital overnight in search of the man in power that had ordered the extermination of the Cadens and the retrieval of Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, in hopes of having his questions answered. s, his efforts were fruitless, save for one piece of news: The reason why Thea Cahan became disfigured was because ten years ago, she was afflicted with burns while saving someone from the Cadens¡¯ vi! The man in power ordered an investigation into who Thea Cahan had saved. With that news in hand, Trent left the Capital and returned to Cansington. When he finally got home, however, he discovered that the Xaviers had been bankrupted. Thea Cahan, too, had yed a big part in this. A beautiful woman sat at his side. Her skin was virtually wless, and she seemed to be ageless. This was Rowena Xavier. ¡°Trent, father¡¯s killer may be a mystery, but Thea Cahan was the one that bankrupted us. Joel told us Alex Yates only tore us down because of that woman¡¯s call!¡± Trent¡¯s expression darkened as he clenched his fists. ¡°No one gets away with making enemies of us, not even Alex Yates," he growled. "I''ll show the world that our family aren''t pushovers. No. Tonight, the Cahans fall!" The Xaviers'' banquet auction was held in Cansington Hotel. Outside, luxury cars lined the entire road, and celebrities milled about the building. These were all people Rowena had invited. Although the Xaviers had been bankrupted and people were reluctant to attend this banquet auction, the news that Trent Xavier had returned convinced them otherwise. Trent had contributed greatly to the Xaviers¡¯ rise in Cansington, since he was a soldier on the western border and was quite high up on the ranks. Two men in ck trench coats approached the Cansington Hotel. Henry paused for a moment at the military presence outside the building. ¡°Hey, James, these are western soldiers. Does that mean Trent Xavier is back? I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s the Blithe King¡¯s confidant. His rank¡¯s pretty high, too, as the deputymander.¡± ¡°The Blithe King?¡± James scoffed. ¡°Even if he were here tonight, I¡¯ll have him kneel before me if he dared get in my way.¡± The Five Commanders were famous in Sol. The ck Dragon of the Southern ins, the Centurion of the North, the Blithe King of the West, the Barbarian King of the East, and the Emperor of the Capital. In terms of influence, the Emperor was the strongest. Yet even though the ck Dragon had been General for the shortest amount of time, he was the strongest in terms of raw power. Even if the othermanders all came at him at once, they might not be his match. Besides, the ck Dragon had another title: Asclepius, god of medicine! His medical skills were unparalleled, able to revive even the dead! He could even stop Death¡¯s scythe in mid-swing. As long as someone had even half a breath left in them, he was able to save them! That was why James saw no threat in the other fourmanders, let alone a mere confidant of the Blithe King. ¡°Will we be getting rid of anyone tonight, James?¡± ¡°The priority tonight is getting the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge back. As for whether anyone ends up dying¡­ we¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°When do we enter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll go in when the event starts.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Thus they lingered outside the hotel. The celebrities attending the banquet were apprehensive at the sight of the soldiers standing guard in the hotel. Trent Xavier really was back! His father was dead, his family bankrupted¡­ now that Trent was back, it was as if a storm had rolled into Cansington. The celebrities had all gathered on the top floor of the hotel. Even Thea had arrived. The ck dress she wore entuated her slender figure, and her tied-back hair lent a graceful and elegant air about her. She mingled with the star-studded crowd, expanding her personalwork like she had wanted. At that moment, two workers suddenly dropped the painting they had been carrying just as they walked past Thea. Crash! The painting fell to the ground, shattering the crystal case it had been transported in. A shard cut into the painting as the damaged partnded by Thea¡¯s feet. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡­ What the hell was that?¡± A worker stared at the shattered ss and sliced painting on the ground, then red up at Thea. ¡°Why¡¯d you bump into me?!¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t!¡± Thea said, confused. She hadn¡¯t even touched him. ¡°I really didn¡¯t. Did you mistake me for someone else?¡± ¡°No way. I only dropped it because you bumped into my arms. Do you even know what this is? It¡¯s Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge! It¡¯s over two thousand years old! It¡¯s been valued at one-point- eight billion dors!¡± The other worker joined in, pointing at Thea. ¡°This was your fault, Thea Cahan. You did this!¡± A crowd started gathering at themotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± a middle-aged man d in military uniform barked. ¡°What¡¯s with all the yelling? Have you forgotten how you¡¯re supposed to act in front of guests?¡± ¡°Boss, we were transporting the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge when Thea Cahan knocked it over. It¡­ it¡¯s been ruined.¡± Trent knelt down and frowned at the sh on the painting. ¡°Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge¡­ It really is ruined. This costs one-point-eight-billion dors!¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Thea said frantically as she backed away, balking at the hefty price. There was no way she would be able to afford that, not even if she liquidated everything her family owned! Trent stood up and nced indifferently at her. ¡°I won¡¯t falsely use anyone. This ce is fitted with surveince cameras. We¡¯ll know the truth once we review the footage. Bring it here!¡± A few minutester, someone brought the footage over. Trent yed it for everyone present. In the video, the workers walked past Thea, but dropped the painting when Thea bumped into one of them. With that, Trent looked coldly at Thea. ¡°One-point-eight billion, Thea Cahan,¡± he said, then turned to his men. ¡°Take her away. Have someone visit the Cahans for the money. If they can¡¯t cough it up, bring them all here.¡± Thea held back tears at the soldiers approaching her. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me, General Xavier! I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t knock it over!¡± The crowd had grown considerably by now, but no one spoke up, content to merely feel pity for Thea. ¡°What a pity. They just started rising up, too. They¡¯re doomed now though.¡± ¡°Yeah. One-point-eight billion! They¡¯re definitely going bankrupt. Would they even be able to get that much after selling everything?¡± ¡°Thea was unlucky, I guess. That was careless of her.¡± The color drained from Thea¡¯s face as she heard the chatter and watched as the soldiers approached her. She stumbled backward but stopped as she stared down the pitch-ck barrels of their guns. ¡°Take her to the back room!¡± Trentmanded. In desperation and helplessness, Thea struggled vainly as the soldiers dragged her away. The crowd watched on in shock, but none of them sympathized with her. In fact, some were secretly entertained by the entire scene. This incident had no effect on the event. At that moment, Rowena Xavier appeared to announce the start of the auction. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Outside the Cahans¡¯ vi. Dozens of jeeps screeched to a halt as the soldiers that had ridden them here charged onto the Cahans¡¯ home. Panic erupted amongst the Cahans. Lex, who had gone to bed, got up again and approached the soldiers in his pajamas. ¡°What¡¯s happened, sir?¡± he asked the leader frantically, his face pale. ¡°Take them.¡± With their order issued, two soldiers grabbed Lex by his forearms and dragged him away. The others, still groggy from sleep, were also forcibly pulled into the jeeps. Meanwhile, a loud bang erupted from Thea¡¯s home. Benjamin and dys were awoken suddenly as soldiers filed in and dragged them away. Cansington Hotel basement. Thea sat tied up on the ground. Soon enough, her family was also brought in. Her grandfather, Lex Cahan; her father, Benjamin Cahan; her uncle, Howard Cahan; her second uncle, John Cahan, and everyone else. No one had been left out. All of them had been tied up, too. They looked at each other in panic and confusion, not knowing what they had done to offend the Xaviers, or why they were now in a basement. Trent sat on the only chair in the room, taking a drag of his cigarette. "Do you know why I brought you here, Thea Cahan?" he asked, his expression cold as the soldiers behind him looked on. She did not. She knew she was nowhere near the workers when the painting fell, so why did the surveince footage show otherwise? "General Xavier, we haven''t done anything against your family. In fact, our Tommy is good friends with Joel Xavier! Why are you doing this? Please, let us go," Lex shuffled in his restraints as he pleaded with Trent. "If we did do something to offend you, I promise I''ll personally make it up to you¡­" Trent held up a hand, cutting Lex off. "Thea Cahan destroyed a painting that was worth one-point- eight billion dors at the auction banquet. I''ll release you now so you can liquidate your assets, Lex Cahan. Get me the money in exchange for the rest of your family. They die otherwise." "What?!" "One-point-eight billion?!" "What the hell happened, Thea?!" "How did you destroy a painting worth that much?!" The Cahans, shocked, furious, and still tied up, started hurling insults at Thea. They used her of being a curse upon their family, and how she had always been nothing but trouble for them. Thea, struck speechless by their insults, was unable to get a word out. "Release Lex Cahan," Trent ordered. Trent had investigated the Cahans'' fortune before he took action. Adding all their assets up, the Cahans were worth 1.3 billion in total. This one painting was enough to bankrupt them entirely. Lex walked up to Thea as soon as he was released, then pped her with all his strength. "Useless thing! You''ve ruined our family! We''re doomed!" Tears flowed down her swollen red face. "It wasn''t me, grandfather!" she cried out. "It really wasn''t me!" "How dare you argue! Would General Xavier falsely use you of this?!" Lex shouted, pping her a few more times in rage. He knelt before Trent after he was done. "Please have mercy on my family, General Xavier," he pleaded desperately. "Mercy?" Trent said coldly. "Did you give mine any mercy when Alex Yates started bankrupting us because of a phone call from Thea Cahan?" Realization dawned on Thea. "You¡­ You set me up?!" "Yes," Trent said. "It doesn''t matter if you know. You can''t do anything about it. I''m getting that one- point-eight billion from you, one way or another. I''m the deputymander on the western border. Wiping you out will be easy." Lex slumped to the ground, his energy leaving himpletely. He seemed to have aged ten years in a single instance. "We''re doomed!" he wailed in despair. "The Cahans are doomed!" "Toss the old man out of here." "Yes, sir." Two fully armed soldiers dragged Lex, still sobbing, out of the room. The other Cahans watched on, frozen in horror. General Xavier waspletely serious. The Cahans were doomed, and it was all because of Thea. "Thea Cahan, you wicked little b*tch! You did this to us!" "Why didn''t we abort you when we could?!" "This is your own fault! Why are you dragging the rest of us into this?!" "General, I have nothing to do with Thea! Please let me go!" "Sob sob¡­ I don''t wanna die! General Xavier, please let me go. Thea was the one that crossed you. Just get your revenge on her! Kill her! Kill her and let the rest of us go!" The Cahans kept pleading. There was nothing else they could do against the mighty Trent Cahan. Hearing her own family''s spiteful words, Thea''s will to live shattered. She passed out from overwhelming emotion. Trent waved an arm, and one of his soldiers dumped a bucket of water on Thea. She sputtered awake. Trent stood up and approached her, a dagger in his hand. He lifted her chin, sliding the de lightly across her fair cheek. "Thea," he started in a cold tone. "Ten years ago, you broke into the Cadens'' estate while it was burning down and were injured. But I see you''ve regained your beauty. Now, tell me. The person you saved from the fire¡­ where is he?" "I¡­ I don''t know." Thea trembled, her face pale. Trent shed the dagger across Thea''s cheek, and bright blood flowed an instantter, dyeing half her face red. "Ahh!" Thea cried out in pain, struggling to break free. Her limbs were tied up, however, and her efforts were in vain. The other Cahans shook in fright, the more cowardly ones passing out at the sight of blood. "Speak. Who did you save? Did hee find you? What is your rtionship with Alex Yates? Why does he respect you that much?" "I don''t know! I don''t know! I don''t know anything, I swear!" Thea sobbed. Another sh. Another wound appeared on Thea''s face, but all she felt was a hot sting, then warm fluid once again running down her cheek and neck. "Who did you save?!" Trent roared. "Did hee for you?!" Thea was dumbfounded, even through her fright. She truly did not know who she saved ten years ago. She started crying, her tears stinging on her wounds. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "I don''t know! I swear! I didn''t even know that was the Cadens'' estate I ran into! I only found out about thatter! I don''t know who I saved! His face was burnt beyond recognition when I pulled him out of the fire! He jumped into the river and got washed away¡­ I don''t know who he is! He''s nevere for me, General Xavier! I''m telling you the truth! Please have mercy¡­" Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The two cuts were a stark contrast to her otherwise fair skin. Blood kept flowing from the wounds, dyeing her neck red. Her vision turned misty as crystalline tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, falling and mixing with her blood. She had fallen into despair. Faced with General Trent Xavier, all her helplessness and hopelessness piled up. More than anything, hate swelled up within her. She hated that she ran into that fire because she heard someone calling out for help! She may have saved one person, but the injury that had been inflicted upon her cost her ten years of torment! Ten years of pain! She became theughing stock of the entire school when she got those burns. Even the friends she was once close with wanted nothing to do with her! Her ssmates treated her like a bringer of gues, avoiding her as much as they could! Her family started hating her. Even her own parents treated her like she was worthless! When her scars were finally healed, she had thought that maybe those ten years of suffering were worth it, after all. But now, she was once again in the throes of despair. "Please, General Xavier. This has absolutely nothing to do with us. It''s all Thea''s fault!" "Yeah! It''s all her fault! Torture her if you want, just please let us go!" Thea stared up at Trent''s expressionless face and listened to the Cahans push her onto the proverbial train tracks, all so they themselves could live. She fell deeper into despair. "Not talking, are you?" Trent waved a hand, his expression turning cold. Immediately, two men walked up to him. "Sir." "Take her to the auction hall. I want everyone in Cansington to know what happens when they cross my family. We''ll deal with Alex Yates after getting rid of the Cahans." "Yes, sir." The men untied Thea''s restraints, then dragged her out by the hair like it was a dog''s leash. Thea was only wearing a thin dress. It ripped under the friction between her and the ground. Her skin was rubbed raw as she was dragged to the auction hall. Her wounds sent sharp sparks of pain through her every time they made contact with the ground, but the men ignored her wailing pleas for mercy, no matter how loudly she screamed. Back on the top floor of the Cansington Hotel, the auction was proceeding as scheduled. None of the items they had put up were worth anything, yet their starting bids were high, at least ten times higher than what they would be worth normally. Most of the attendees were notable figures in Cansington. They were all well-versed in business proceedings and immediately caught onto what was really happening. Alex Yates had bankrupted the Xaviers, but Trent Xavier had returned to gather funds, intending on building his family back up. The attendees had no choice but to bid. Trent was the General of the western border. He had immense power, and crossing him was thest thing any of them wanted. So, they kept bidding, even when they knew what they were bidding on were fakes and forgeries that were worth nothing, because they knew the alternative would be Trent Xavier getting payback on them for not buying anything tonight. Another item was brought on stage as soon as thest bid wasplete. It was Moonlit Flowers of Cliffside''s Edge. The beautiful auctioneer started her spiel. "The following item is for Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge. The starting bid is eight million, bidders must bid no less than half a million every time they make a bid." The crowd understood what happened when the painting resurfaced. That painting Thea had destroyed was also a fake. The Xaviers just wanted an excuse to take the Cahans down. Rumors had spread that the reason why the Xaviers went bankrupt was because Thea Cahan had called Alex Yates and put him on speaker, so Alex heard what Joel Xavier had said and bankrupted the Xaviers out of spite. The true painting was worth a fortune. 1.8 billion dors would be a fair starting bid for it, yet now the Xaviers had offered a fake one for eight million. This was a clear scam. "I''m representing the Frasiers. We bid ten million. I''m getting that painting!" "I''m representing the Zimmermans. We bid eleven million. I want that painting!" "I''m representing the Wilsons. We bid twelve million!" They knew it was fake, but in order to get on the Western Border General Trent Xavier''s good side, some of the wealthier families started bidding in earnest. Soon enough, the forged Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge went from being worthless to having a hefty price tag of twelve million dors, with the biddings showing no signs of slowing down. Eventually, the forged painting was finally bought for twenty-one million dors. Just as the crowd was waiting for yet another item, two fully armed men dragged a woman on stage. Her hair was disheveled and blood caked her face. One of her high heels was missing, and she had friction burns on her knees. Blood continued flowing freely from her cuts. The crowd drew in a cold breath at the scene. Thea was finally released once she arrived on stage. They had positioned her so she just so happened to be facing the crowd. Ten people sat at the auction stand. They were all big names in Cansington, but the sight of Thea''s bloodied face terrified them. Their faces went pale as they sat frozen in their seats, not even daring to breathe too loudly. "Help¡­ help me¡­" Her hope renewed as she spotted the numerous people around her. Thea reached out to them like a drowning woman to a straw, calling out to them for help, but no one moved. Theycked the courage to even speak since the fully armed men stood between them and Thea. Trent walked on stage with his dagger. He yanked Thea''s head up by her hair, cing her face in full view of the audience. "The Xaviers are the true rulers of Cansington. Anyone that crosses us must die!" With that, the dagger once again sliced through Thea''s cheek. "Ahhh!" Thea''s face contorted in pain as she wailed. "Kill me! Just kill me, I beg of you! Stop torturing me!" Thea''s body and soul were exhausted from the torment. All she wanted was release! Thus, she kept begging for him to take her life and be done with it. James and Henry had been waiting outside the hotel. When it was almost time, they donned the masks they had prepared and approached the hotel. They went through the back door, where there were no soldiers standing guard, unlike the heavily- guarded front entrance. James and Henry made their way to the top floor, but before they could enter the auction hall, James heard Thea''s pained cries and desperate pleas. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His heart started pounding as he saw red. Rage surged from deep within him, consuming him whole. Henry had been trailing after him but froze when he sensed James''s hostility. He instinctively took a few steps backward, trembling with unwarranted dread. In all the years he had been working for James, he had only seen him this furious once. A year ago, a great battle erupted in the Southern ins. Tens of thousands of men in the ck Dragon Army were wiped out tragically in the hands of the enemy, caught in a trap the other side had set up. In a fit of uncontroble rage, James had rushed into the enemy stronghold alone. During that battle, blood flowed as freely as a river. During that battle, corpses were piled as high as a mountain. During that battle, James imed the head of the enemy''s leader and brought it back to their base. At that moment, Trent Xavier slid his dagger to Thea''s throat. "I''ll give you onest chance," he said coldly. "Who was the person you saved ten years ago?" The door burst open with a loud boom. "It was me!" James''s roar, filled with malice and bloodlust, resounded through the hall. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 "It was me!" It was just three words, yet it resounded through the hall like crackling thunder and rang in the attendees'' ears, shaking all thoughts from their minds. Even Trent, still on stage, was stunned.He was a battle- hardened deputymander of the Western border.He had fought hundreds of battles alongside the Blithe King himself, yet James''s roar froze him completely, rendering him unable to react for an instant. When he was finally able to move, he spotted a man walking into the hall.The person donned a ck ghost mask, and a chill emanated from his body.This chill seemed to prate throughout the entire hall, lowering the temperature by a few degrees. "That''s him?" "That''s the person in the ghost mask that killed Warren Xavier!" The celebrities finally reacted, their faces growing pale in shock and terror as James walked past them. They remembered the gruesome image that had happened only half a month ago, when William Xavier''s arm was yanked off, and Warren Xavier was decapitated, his headless body falling into a pool of his own blood. "You?" Trent''s expression darkened.He knew the ghost mask this man wore.He had seen it on their surveince footage, when this man murdered his father. "The remnant of the Cadens?" Trent stared at James, who was still approaching him.He may have been a battle-hardened deputy commander, with over a hundred battles under his belt, but the bloodlust he felt from this man was nothing he had ever experienced. James''s face was obscured by the mask, his blood-red eyes the only thing that was exposed.Henry, who had been following James, spotted the bloodied Thea on stage, her shallow gasps for breath the only indication that she was alive.His heart started pounding.He knew then that there was about to be a massacre within this hall.He had worked under James long enough to know what his temper was like. There were only two things James cared deeply about.Therades that fought alongside him... And the girl who saved him from that inferno, his savior who had been on his mind ever since that fateful day. James had given up on eminent glory and honor for Thea Cahan.If he kept that honor, he would likely have be the head of the Five Commanders in the future. Yet Trent had dared torment Thea like this. Dragons hadmes. Touch them, and death would be assured.Thea was James''sme.Trent was a dead man.No one could save him now! Even if the Blithe King stood before them, he would be cut down if he dared make an attempt to stop James! The big hall waspletely silent. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. James and Trent made eye contact. Trent''s battle-hardened body trembled slightly under James''s gaze, and sweat beaded inexplicably on his forehead. James reached behind him and pulled out a length of incredibly thin wire.His hand tightened around the wire, made of silver needles, and walked slowly to the auction stage as the crowd watched silently on. Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of his wide leather toe box shoes echoed rhythmically throughout the hall, startling the audience with every step he took.His footsteps grew heavier, bing akin to an earthquake by the end, even managing to shake the tables and chairs. "The...ck..." Trent''s face contorted in horror as he spotted the silver needle wire in James''s hand. There was only one person in this world capable of using silver needle wires for battle. Only one! Swish! With a flick of James''s wrist, the wire split instantaneously.Silver needles exploded towards Trent, embedding themselves urately between his brows. They then flew back to James, once again converging to form a thin wire, now stained red with blood. Trent died without even getting hisst words outpletely. The only thing he felt in his death was a deep regret.He spotted a wire in the surveince footage, but it was too far away for him to identify what it was. If he had known, he would never have dared mess with Thea Cahan, even if he was given all the courage in the world! This was the ck Dragon! The legendary ck Dragon of the Southern ins, one of The Five Commanders, on par with his superior! Yet he knew that even though they were of the same rank, not even ten Blithe Kings would win against one ck Dragon! Trent fell over slowly as the horrified crowd watched on, unable to even yell out in pain. Theaid on the stage. In her daze, she spotted the person wearing the ghost mask.The owner of the mask approached her.She tried to clear her hazy vision so she could memorize the mask, but she had lost too much blood.Her mind was engulfed in a fog as she passed out. Just before unconsciousness imed her, she felt a pair of strong arms pick her up. "Leave not even a single member of the western army alive.As for the Xaviers, leave them untouched.I''ll show them what true despair is, because that''s how they''re going to die." James''s voice resounded clearly throughout the hall as he walked out with Thea. The fully-armed soldiers stared stunned at their dead deputymander, trembling with fear as they stood around the tform. With his order received, Henry marched over to them, his windbreaker flying open as he reached into them, pulling out his throwing knives. Swish swish! The knives flew towards their targets, and two of the western border soldiers fell, a pool of blood forming beneath them. Henry made his way backstage, but the fight ended almost instantaneously. Every western border soldier fell to the ground before they could even start to react. Therge venue once again fell silent. The Cansington celebrities were now cowering on the ground, their heads buried in their arms as they stayed as still as they could. Ten minutes passed before some of the more courageous attendees stood back up, taking in a shocked breath as they saw the bodies of Trent and the other western border soldiers lying in pools of their own blood. As for the other Xaviers, they were too shaken from their fright to speak. At that moment, they were ovee with terror! They remembered how the man said he was going to show them true despair, that that was how they were going to die. Someone finally reacted and called the cops. Soon, some police arrived.They found the kidnapped Cahans and released them, then secured the parameters and started questioning and taking down statements. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Cansington was the capital of medicine, contributing to 80% of the world¡¯s medicine. Here, there were pharmaceuticalpanies worth billions, as well as thousands of medicinal processing factories whether big or small. Pharmacies were everywhere, whether on big roads or tucked away in small alleys. Nine Dragons Street was a messy,plicated street in the heart of Cansington where crooks gathered. There were antique stores, bars, pubs, and massage parlors... At one end of the street stood a clinic.Common Clinic.Henry had found asylum here. As James was a doctor, Henry had picked up a few things from him over the years.He was adept at treating the flu, colds, and minor injuries. On the mini operating table at Common Clinic. James looked at Thea, whose face was bleeding.Her knees were scraped and her flesh was embedded with bits of debris.She had been gravely tortured.As she lost a lot of blood and was exhausted, she fainted. James had a scary, nk look. Cradling Thea¡¯s face, his hard expression cracked, revealing a hint of shame. Tears welled in his eyes and started dripping down his face.He had promised never to let Thea get hurt again.He had failed.He owed Thea so much that he would never be able to repay her this lifetime.He refused to think about the consequences had he been just slightlyte. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even killing Trent did little to abate his anger and hatred.He would make the Xaviers pay in worse ways for what they did to Thea.He grabbed a medicine kit and started to clean the wounds on Thea¡¯s face carefully. "General Xavier, it wasn¡¯t me.I didn¡¯t do anything.Please let me go..." James identally touched her wound, causing Thea to shout.She curled up in a fetal position, trembling slightly. James felt like he had been stabbed.He choked up, almost crying again. Quickly picking up a syringe, he jabbed Thea with it.It would keep her calm and numb her wounds, minimizing her pain. Thea finally rxed. James cleaned her wounds carefully, applied some medicine, and bandaged them.Henry had returned, but he stood out of the way, knowing better than to bother James. James dressed the wounds on Thea¡¯s face and legs before carrying her to the little house behind the clinic.He ced her on the bed and covered her with a nket, holding her hand tightly.He never left her side. Henry stood guard at the entrance, not moving either. All of Cansington was in shock. In an attempt to rebuild their empire, the Xaviers had set a trap.They auctioned off cheap items at sky- high prices, managing to raise a substantial amount. Trent Xavier even went after the Cahans.No one could have expected the man in the ghost mask, Warren Xavier¡¯s murderer, to make another appearance, killing Trent at the venue. The police hadunched an investigation, but as Trent Xavier was an important person, other relevant authorities were roped in as well.No one had any other updates after that.Quietly, the night slipped away. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The sun rose, shining brightly on the world. The citizens woke up, got ready, and started a brand new day. In the morning, the chairman¡¯s office, the Celestial building. "Mister Yates, something major went downst night." A beautiful, sexy woman stood next to Alex, recounting what happened at the Xaviers¡¯ auction yesterday. "Trent Xavier kidnapped Thea and her family?" Alex was stunned when he heard this.He followed up with, "Did Trent die in the end?" "Yes, sir. ording to news sources, Trent was going to take the Cahans out beforeing after Celestial.Before he could do anything to Thea Cahan, a man in a ghost mask appeared.He¡¯s Warren Xavier¡¯s murderer, and he killed Trent too." Alex waved a hand. "That¡¯s enough." His secretary left. Alex smiled grimly, mumbling to himself, "Laying a finger on Thea is like courting death.What good is a deputymander of the Western border? Even the Blithe King of the West has to yield to the ck Dragon." Alex had never cared much about the Xaviers or the Cahans anyway. At Common Clinic. After a good night¡¯s rest, Thea woke up.When she came to, a pair of strong hands was holding hers.She felt boneless and limp.She wanted to get up, but her face burned.She screamed. James was holding Thea¡¯s hands tightly, having fallen asleep at the side of the bed. Thea¡¯s shouts jolted him awake. Anxiously, he said, "Darling, you¡¯re awake?" Hearing a familiar voice, Thea asked weakly, "Jamie, where am I?" James replied, "You¡¯re at Common Clinic.It belongs to a friend.Your family was in trouble yesterday.Everyone had been kidnapped.I was lucky enough to evade capture, quietly following them to Cansington Hotel.When I got there, I saw you lying on the road outside, so I brought you here." James did not want Thea to learn his true identity.Thea was just a normal person. If she found out, she would be greatly affected. All he wanted was for Thea to experience a worry- free life. "Pm so sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you." James med himself for what happened. Thea remembered what happenedst night, feeling wronged.She cried. "why? Why me?" Last night, she feltpletely hopeless as she was tortured. Looking into Trent Xavier¡¯s face, she had felt hopeless and helpless.She prayed and begged for him to let her go, but he only cut her face up slowly.She broke down and started crying in earnest. James squeezed her hands tightly, saying, "I¡¯m sorry. ¡¯m so sorry.I should have gone with you." He kept apologizing.He had let her down. If not for him, Thea would not be in this situation. Thea got sick of crying, or maybe she was exhausted.Her sobs grew quieter and quieter, and she finally fell asleep. Only then did James let go of her, heading out. "James." Henry, who had stood guard all night, produced a cigarette and passed it to him, saying, "All the Western border soldiers in Cansington Hotel have been taken care of ording to your instructions.I left the Xaviers unscathed.I¡¯ve investigated, and the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge painting at the auction is a fake.I¡¯ve interrogated Rowena Xavier as well.The real painting disappeared from the Xaviers¡¯ ce ten years ago.As for where it is, Rowena doesn¡¯t know.Only Trent knows, but he¡¯s dead now." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. James lit the cigarette. Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge was the Cadens¡¯ family heirloom. Grandfather valued it more than his own life.No matter where it was, James had to retrieve it.He had no time right now, though. Thea had just been through a great ordeal. Now, he had to stay with her and make up for his mistakes. Henry paused before saying, "There¡¯s something else.The military regions of North Cansington, Cansington, South Chyna, Ocean City, and Coastal Heaven will be merging as one.The Blithe King of the West has been assigned away from the Western border to take on the role ofmander-in-chief of the five armies, effective today.It was documented this morning." James did not care. Mildly, he said, "None of my business." "James, based on your victories, the role belongs to you.What does the Blithe King have to do with it?" Henry felt like this was very unfair. James only waved a hand, saying, "That¡¯s enough.Forget about it.None of this has anything to do with me." Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 James did not want to prolong the conversation any further.He said, "Send me some money.I¡¯m getting breakfast for Thea."Henry said, "I''ll Vinmo it to you." James left the clinic, buying some chicken noodle soup on the street for Thea. When he returned, Thea was awake.Her face was bandaged in gauze.Shey on the bed, staring at the ceiling listlessly. James went to her and put her breakfast down. Softly, he called, "Darling." Thea did not respond.James took her hand in his. "It¡¯s over now.It¡¯s all over now." Thea turned to him slightly, sobbing softly.Her body trembled, a panicked expression on her face. N?velDrama.Org content. "I-I¡¯ve offended Trent Xavier.I''m a dead woman now.Go, leave me.I don¡¯t want to get you into trouble." James soothed her. "It¡¯s alright.I saw the news this morning.Trent¡¯s dead, and your family is okay." "What? He¡¯s dead?" Thea was shocked, looking at James in disbelief.Trent Xavier was a general. How could he be dead just like that? James said, "News reported that a man in a ck ghost mask killed him.The police haveunched a hunt for the murderer." Thea was stunned. Aman in a ck ghost mask...She vaguely recalled that a man in a ck ghost mask had appeared just as she was about to give up, but she cked out before she could take a good look at him. "He¡¯s dead? He¡¯s really dead?" Thea looked as if she was ina trance.She could not believe that a man as powerful as Trent was now dead. "That¡¯s right.Come on, have some soup." James scooped Thea up, propping her against him.He picked up a spoon and started to feed her. Thea parted her mouth slightly, swallowing the soup. Thea was on edge all day long.She fell into periods of deep sleep, but nightmares gued her, jolting her awake frequently. Every time she woke up, she screamed for Trent to let her go. James knew that Thea had been through a lot, being on the brink of aplete mental breakdown.She would need time to heal from this traumatic experience. Everyone was talking about the Xaviers and discussing Trent¡¯s death. Not James.He stayed by Thea¡¯s side dutifully. On the first day, Thea was barely conscious. However, thanks to James¡¯ meticulous care, Thea slowly recovered. From being silent, she learned to open up to James again. James swore that he would heal her.If he could do it before, he could do it again. Three dayster, Theapletely healed.She was no longer traumatized. However, her face was still injured.Her wounds had not recovered yet. "Jamie, it¡¯s been days.I want to go home.Mom and Dad might be worried." "Okay.¡± James nodded. Henry took them home. At the entrance of Thea¡¯s house. The door was closed. With James¡¯ assistance, Thea approached the door, knocking on it softly. Soon, a middle-aged man opened the door. Seeing Thea, he was ecstatic, pulling her into the house anxiously. "Thea, you¡¯re home! Are you alright?" Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 "Dad," Thea said. "I''m fine." "who''s there, Benjamin?" A voice rang out, and dys appeared. When she saw Thea, her face darkened. Coldly, she said, "You cursed girl.Why are you here?" "Mom." "Don''t call me mom.I have no such daughter." She looked disdainfully at Thea, whose face was heavily bandaged. dys was kidnapped and treated horribly because of Thea. Luckily, Trent was dead. Otherwise, the Cahans were goners. After Lex returned, he flew into a rage.He issued an order, stripping Thea of her position and casting her out of the family.He even made a public announcement that Thea was no longer a Cahan. "dys, what are you doing?" Benjamin frowned. "Dad may have cast her out of the family, but she¡¯s still our daughter!" dys nted her hands on her hips. Coldly, she said, "Who¡¯d dare go against the old man¡¯s orders? Don''t forget that you¡¯re living off Eternality¡¯s sry.If we make the old man angry again, you might lose your job.Without a job, how are you going to pay the mortgage?" After that, she pointed at Thea. "Go! Leave! I have no such daughter.You''re a curse, a jinx! Your dad is looked down upon in the family because of you! Look at Howard and John! Even their children possess some of Eternality¡¯s shares.They enjoy a good life just living off the dividends each month!" dys got more and more agitated, finally mming the door in Thea¡¯s face.Thea¡¯s eyes misted over and tears started rolling down her cheeks.She knew she was a disgrace to her family, especially her parents. However, she did not expect that her parents would bar her from their home.She knelt at the door, begging, "Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry.Please open the door..." James was heartbroken.He tried to pick her up andfort her. "Thea, why don¡¯t you get up? It¡¯s their loss, not yours." Thea remained kneeling on the ground, refusing to get up.She kept crying and knocking on the door. The door opened again. dys tossed some suitcases out unceremoniously. "Get lost! Leave!" Aman in his mid-twenties appeared this time. Well-dressed and handsome, he said, "Mom, Thea¡¯s been through enough.You can¡¯t turn her away just because grandfather has stripped her of her position and cast her out of the family.James is a poor, retired soldier.He has no job and no money.If you don¡¯t take her in, where will she go?" It was Thea¡¯s younger brother, David.He was working at Eternality Group as well, but he did not usually live here. After he got married, he bought a house downtown.As the family was in trouble, he returned temporarily. "Mom, please don¡¯t turn me away." Thea knelt before dys, tugging on her pant leg. "Get lost!" dys kicked Thea away. dys shut the door with a m. James helped Thea stand.She was still crying. He wiped her tears and cradled her face. "Darling, let¡¯s go to the House of Royals.My friend won''t be back for a while.We can stay there for now.We¡¯ll return when dad and mom are feeling better about the whole thing." N?velDrama.Org content. However, Thea refused to listen to whatever James had to say.She just felt hurt and sad. At the same time, she med herself.She med herself for being a disgrace, causing her parents to lose their social standing in the family.She buried herself into James¡¯ chest, crying her heart out. "Pm useless! I¡¯m a disgrace! I hate myself! Why did I run into the fire all those years ago? I regret it! I regret it so much!"Thea only ended up in this situation because she ran into the fire ten years ago.If it were not for that incident ten years ago, her life would bepletely different.James¡¯ heart twisted hearing what Thea said.His guilt bubbled to the surface.Hugging a crying Thea tightly, he apologized to her over and over again. "I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯m so sorry." Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 "Oh, what about grandfather? We could still talk to him!" Thea, who was still crying, came to a sudden realization.She tugged on James¡¯ arm, saying, "Let¡¯s talk to grandfather! He loved me the most when I was young.He would never cast me out.We can beg him to take me in!" She grabbed James, pulling him behind her. Looking at Thea¡¯s tearful face, James¡¯ heart twinged. He said, "Calm down.Let¡¯s go to the vi now and speak to him." "Yes.Let¡¯s go now." Thea had just escaped Trent¡¯s clutches. Coupled with being cast out of the family, she was at risk of having a mental breakdown. Foolishly, she thought that she would be weed into the family again after talking to Lex at their vi. However, he was the one who cast her out in the first ce. James had no choice.He had to calm Thea down and ensure her emotions were stable before deciding what to do next.He did not want to take her hope away, so he brought her to the vi. Soon, they reached the entrance of the vi. Thea rang the doorbell and started pacing anxiously. The door opened after a while. It was Tommy, Howard¡¯s son. As soon as he saw Thea, he started yelling, "Thea Cahan, you jinx! You''re still alive? What are you doing,ing back here?" Smack. James pped Tommy. When Thea¡¯s mom was scolding her, James restrained himself out of respect as she was an elder. However, Tommy was in no position to rebuke Thea. James¡¯ p was powerful, causing his face to redden immediately.He even spun around in a circle before falling to the ground. Tommy lost his senses for a few seconds.His ears started buzzing. A few secondster, he collected himself and reacted. Getting up and pointing at James, he shouted, "How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll kill you!" Tommy raised his fist, ready to hit James. "What''s this?" Lex approached, leaning on his cane.He was wearing a blue suit. Sternly, he said, "Why are you causing such a ruckus? Is there no order in the house anymore?" Tommy looked chagrined, grumbling, "Grandfather, James hit me.How dare he? After all, this is our home!" On the other hand, Thea fell to her knees, a pleading expression on her face. "Grandfather, please don¡¯t cast me out." "You brat." Lex fumed when he saw Thea.It was because of her the entire family was almost wiped out.He raised his cane with the dragon head, about to strike her with it. At thest second, he held back. Pointing outside, he roared, "Thea, you¡¯ve been cast out of the family.You¡¯re no longer a Cahan.Leave! I never want to see you again!" Lex¡¯s words were a shock to Thea.Thea crumpled on the floor, her eyes welling with tears. James helped her up and guided her away. Thea was in a state of shock. After they left the vi, she looked at James, starting to cry again.She felt like she was the unluckiest woman in the world. James hugged her in an attempt to console her. "Don¡¯t cry.If you want to go home, I''lle up with something.I promise that your family will be begging for your return before the end of the day." "Ah, my life is terrible!" Thea cried. Over the past ten years, she had been humiliated and ridiculed, but not once did she cry. All her repressed emotions came bubbling to the surface all at once. Henry was following them at a distance. James gave him a look and he brought the car over. James helped a heartbroken Thea into the car. They did not return to the House of Royals, but to Nine Dragons Street where Common Clinic was. Once Thea exhausted herself from crying, she fell asleep on the bed. James went outside and called Alex. "Alex, it¡¯s me." N?velDrama.Org content. "ah, Dragon...Mister Caden." Alex shivered in fear as he answered James¡¯ call. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Trent¡¯s death a few days ago caused an uproar.No one knew who the man in the ghost mask was, but Alex knew that it was James, the ck Dragon of the Southern ins. James asked, "How¡¯s the partnership going with Eternality?" "All Good, Mister Caden." "Terminate the partnership.Tell the Cahans that Celestial will only work with Thea.Now that Thea is no longer part of the family, the partnership is terminated.As for the rumors between you and Thea, sort it out yourself.I don¡¯t want Thea to be in trouble due to those rumors." "Of course.I''ll get it done right now." Alex took a deep breath. After he hung up, he made the necessary arrangements at once.He told whoever was in charge of dealing with the Cahans to terminate their partnership. At the Cahans¡¯ at the same time. The current executive chairman of Eternality, Howard Cahan, rushed in.He shouted, "Dad, something¡¯s happened!" Lex raised an eyebrow. "Howard, why are you still behaving like a child at this age? How am I supposed to pass the torch to you? Can our family truly be part of the upper ss?" "I hear you, dad, but Celestial Group has terminated our partnership.They even said that..." Lex shook, standing up abruptly. "What? What did you say?" Howard lost his confidence.He hung his head. Quietly, he said, "Celestial terminated our partnership.Now, several trucks are waiting at our factory to transport the raw materials back." Lex fell onto the couch heavily.Sweat beaded his wrinkled face. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Working with Celestial was the Cahans¡¯ best opportunity to rise through the ranks. Now that Celestial had terminated the partnership with Eternality, the Cahans would lose their chance at bing an upper-ss family. "What else did Celestial say? Spit it out." Lex was so angry he thumped his cane against the floor. Howard said, "Celestial¡¯s chairman Alex Yates said he would only work with Thea.With Thea gone, he will never work with us." "Then why are all of you still standing here? Go and get Thea now!" Lex picked up his cane and started whacking Howard, Tommy, and the other Cahans who were present.All of them left hurriedly to call and locate Thea. Nine Dragons Street. Common Clinic. Thea was awake.She sat on the bed, propping her head on her knees and hugging her calves. Quietly, she stared into space. James sat beside her, trying to cheer her up.He told her jokes but she remained silent, never saying a word. Just then, her phone started ringing.She did not answer it. James nced at it, noticing that it was Howard.He knew what was going on at once and promptly ended the call. The Cahans could wait. "Who...who was it?" Thea twisted around to look at James.Her eyes were red and swollen, tears still pooling in them.She looked nothing like her old spirited self. "That was Howard." "Oh." Thea uttered a single syble.Right now, she felt dead inside.She did not seem to care about anything. "Thea, do you really want to go home? Looking at how the Cahans are treating you, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a terrible loss if you don¡¯t go back," James said. To be frank, he did not want Thea to return either. "Go back? Can I still go back there?" Thea mumbled to herself, shaking her head. Listlessly, she said, "I can never go back.I¡¯m cursed.I¡¯ve caused so much trouble for my family.Now, grandfather has cast me out.Even mom doesn¡¯t want me anymore." Thea¡¯s phone started ringing again. James grabbed the phone and held it out to her, asking, "Do you want to take it?" Thea took the phone and answered the call. Howard¡¯s anxious voice sounded through the phone. "Thea, where are you? Tell me, I¡¯ming to pick you up!" Thea trembled. Her eyes lit up instantly. Quickly, she said, "I...I¡¯m at Common Clinic on Nine Dragons Street." Excitedly, she hugged James, crying tears of joy. "Jamie, uncle¡¯s picking me up.I¡¯m going home.I¡¯m going home!" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Looking At how happy Thea was, James¡¯ mood lifted as well. "Jamie, I¡¯m going home.I¡¯m going home!" Thea could not stop cheering, just like a little girl] whose time-out session was over. James did Not say much.He merely hugged her tightly. Once Howard learned where Thea was, he drove to Nine Dragons Street. Some of his family went along, including his children Tommy and Megan, as well as Tommy¡¯s wife Yvonne Lewis. As Howard had always been the executive chairman of Eternality, he drove a pretty swanky car.It was a BMV 7 Series worth millions. In the car, Tommyined, "What is grandfather doing? How could he allow Thea toe back? Dad, once Thea returns, you will no longer be the executive chairman.We can¡¯t let Theae home." His wife Yvonne agreed. "Tommy¡¯s right.If she¡¯s the executive chairman, how will we benefit from thepany? How did Thea even get to know the chairman of Celestial?"Megan interrupted, "Rumor has it that Thea is Alex¡¯s lover." Howard cut everyone off, saying, "That¡¯s enough now.We have to take Thea home and secure the partnership with Celestial Group.The order is worth a hundred million.We''ll make a profit of twenty million if we make it work!" Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Common Clinic. All of them exited the car. Thea was over the moon since Howard told her that he wasing to pick her up himself.She was already waiting for him outside. As soon as she saw Howard¡¯s car, she grabbed James¡¯ hand excitedly. "Look, it¡¯s uncle! It really is! Jamie, I¡¯m going home." "Yes, you¡¯re going home." James smiled. As long as Thea was happy, he was happy too. After Howard disembarked, he grinned widely, saying, "Thea, Dad has told me to take you home." Everyone else¡¯s faces darkened when they saw her.She was the curse that almost destroyed the entire Cahan family. Only God''s protection prevented that from happening. Arrogantly, Tommy said, "Thea, my dad showered you in praise to persuade grandfather.You should be thanking my dad on your knees." "Thank you, uncle," Thea said, preparing to kneel. However, James grabbed her and pulled her up before she could do so. "Jamie, what are you doing?" Thea looked annoyed. Tommy got angry too. Coldly, he said, "James, why aren¡¯t you kneeling before the future head of the family? Where are your manners?" "Kneel?" James asked mildly. "To him? He praised Thea, did he? Bullsh*t.If Celestial hadn¡¯t terminated the partnership with the Cahans, would you even be here? Go home.Tell Lex that Thea would not be returning." Thea was about to rebuke James, but after what he said, she asked, "Jamie, what¡¯s this about Celestial terminating the partnership with our family?" James exined, "I just watched the news.Alex Yates held a press conference and terminated the partnership with the Cahans.He said that he would only work with the Cahans if you were there.Since you¡¯re no longer a Cahan, Celestial is terminating the partnership.They¡¯re panicking now, and that is why they¡¯re in such a hurry to take you home." After she found out, Thea felt hurt.She thought that grandfather had truly loved her.Who knew that he only wanted her home because of the partnership? She almost burst into tears again. James just took Thea¡¯s arm, guiding her toward the clinic. Howard panicked. Quickly, he said, "Thea, you muste home.Think of how old dad is.He can¡¯t take any more surprises.Do you really want dad to make this trip himself before you agree toe home?" Thea¡¯s heart softened.Remembering that grandfather was almost eighty, she stopped and looked at James. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 James knew that Thea cared about her family¡¯s opinion the most. Over the past ten years, she had been looked down upon.She desperately wished for her family¡¯s acknowledgment and approval. "Thea, do you want to go back?" Thea nodded lightly. "Yes..." James looked at Howard and his family, still standing at the entrance. Mildly, he said, "Thea will return under one condition.Kneel and beg her to." "James..." Tommy got angry at once, a vein pulsing on his face. "You have no authority in the family.Thea didn¡¯t even say anything.Who are you to make these demands?" James said, "If you won¡¯t kneel, have Lexe personally.Otherwise, she won¡¯t be returning." Thea pulled on James¡¯ sleeve gently, telling him to stop talking.They were a family after all, and she did not want things to be awkward. "Thea, you¡¯re too soft hearted.Since they¡¯re at your mercy, they¡¯d grant all your requests." "R-really?" "Of course! Think about it.With Celestial terminating the partnership, it¡¯s their loss.They need you.Just tell them what you want." Thea had an idea.Her thoughts had been muddled for the past few days, but what James said reminded her of something. All these years, the entire family had looked down upon her dad.He had no standing in the family at all. Even though he was the manager, he owned no shares.Her parents had argued countless times over this matter.She thought about it and said, "I''lle home if grandfather transfers ten percent of Eternality¡¯s shares to my dad.If he disagrees, I guess I won¡¯t be going home.Also, he has to kneel." Thea pointed at Tommy. Over the years, Tommy had mocked her and caused trouble for her endlessly.Even during family banquets, he was always reproaching her dad. "What?" Tommy widened his eyes. Smack. Howard smacked Tommy on the head.He roared, "Kneel and apologize to Thea." "Dad, are you crazy? You want me to kneel before her?" Tommy shouted.Howard pped him. At the same time, he gave Tommy a look.Under his breath, he said, "Kneel.Do you want Benjamin to get the shares?" Tommy finally understood.He threw himself onto the ground, putting on a miserable face.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Thea, I¡¯m sorry.It¡¯s all my fault.I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way.I promise I will never say a bad word about you ever again.Pleasee home.Grandfather will be turning eighty in a few days.We should reunite as a family!" Before Thea could say anything, James said, "No.Thea has said that she will only go home if you agree to the share transfer.Otherwise, she won¡¯t be going anywhere.Henry, shut the doors.We''re closed today." After that, he entered the clinic with Thea in tow. Henry walked over and pulled down all the roller shutters. In the clinic, Thea looked worried. "Jamie, do you think grandfather will make the transfer?" Confidently, James said, "As long as you don¡¯t return now, he will.You can¡¯t give in this time." Thea smiled in relief, saying, "With the shares, mom will finally stop looking down on dad, and he will have a better standing in the family.Thank you, Jamie." James cradled her face, saying, "Why are you thanking me? This has nothing to do with me.You should be thanking Alex." Thea was confused.She did not even know Celestial¡¯s chairman, Alex.Why was he being so nice to her? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 At the Cahans¡¯.Lex saw Howard and his family, but Thea was nowhere to be found.His wrinkly face darkened. Angrily, he shouted, "Where''s Thea? Why didn¡¯t you bring Her home?" Megan looped her arm through his immediately. "Grandfather, calm down.Please hear me out.Thea has crossed the line.She asked all of us to kneel, which we did, but she still refused toe home.She even requested that you transfer ten percent of the group¡¯s shares to Benjamin.Also, she said that you¡¯re just a biased old man since everyone else in the family owns some shares except for her family." Lex turned green with anger.Hurriedly, she said, "Grandfather, they¡¯re not my words.Thea said all of that." "How dare she." Lex was furious. Viciously, he said, "Just because she knows Alex Yates, she¡¯s behaving as if she owns the world.She doesn¡¯t even respect me anymore." Tommy exaggerated the story as he recounted how they went to pick Thea up.He told Lex all about how they knelt before Thea, how she ridiculed them, and how she insulted Lex. On the way back, Howard and his family hade up with a n. One thing was for sure. Thea would be returning. Once she was back, she would be in power. None of them wanted that. However, if Thea did not return, the Cahans would sustain heavy losses. Howard and his family had decided to nder Thea. Thea had made a mistake that almost ended their bloodline. On top of what just happened, she would not get much power even if she returned. Lex fumed, his breath getting shorter and shorter.He leaned against the couch, gasping for breath. Using his cane to point at Howard, he said angrily, "Make the transfer.Since this is her condition for returning, so be it.Get her to call Alex immediately." Lex might have been old, but he was still alert. Only with Thea¡¯s return would they be able to secure the partnership with Celestial once more, taking their business to the next level. At Common Clinic. Thea looked at James uncertainly. "Jamie, why do you think Alex is being so nice to me? I don¡¯t even know him.First, he invited me to his office personally.Now that I¡¯ve been cast out of the family, he terminated the partnership.Tell me, does this have anything to do with you?" James knew the cat was out of the bag. Smiling, he said, "You¡¯re right." "I knew it! Why would Alex be so respectful toward me? It is because of you," Thea realized. James said, "I¡¯m an orphan, and I was pretty skillful as a soldier.I saved Alex¡¯s life once, so he owed me a favor.Alex was repaying me with the partnership agreement and the incident today.We owe each other nothing now." "Thank you." James took Thea¡¯s hand in his. "We¡¯re family.Don¡¯t mention it." "Also, how are you so skilled in medicine?" Thea looked at James. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Her husband was full of mysteries. James smiled as he exined, "As Cansington is the capital of medicine, it hosts many doctors.The director of the orphanage where I grew up was a doctor, so I learned a thing or two from him." "Just a thing or two?" Thea narrowed her eyes at him.She knew how serious her injuries were. Even with thetest technologies in the aesthetic industry, there was noing back from being disfiguredpletely. James had healed her in ten days. There were also new injuries on her face from a few days ago.Her face was still bandaged with gauze, but she could feel that the wounds were healing. "Just a thing or two.He¡¯s your savior and an excellent doctor." James pointed to Henry, who was smoking.Henry jumped up at once and smiled awkwardly. "Hi Thea, I¡¯m Henry.I grew up at the orphanage with James.After he was enlisted, I took up medicine." Thea did not suspect a thing.She believed what they said.She was worried though. Had she asked for too much with her request for ten percent of the shares? Eternality was the Cahans¡¯ main business, but they also ran other businesses in other industries, including food and beverage and hospitality. All those assets were worth billions in total. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 As ten percent was a substantial amount, she was worried that grandfather would not agree to it.The only thing she could do now was wait. Soon, Howard returned to Common Clinic.Alone this time, he had the transfer agreement for the shares with him. "Thea, dad has signed the agreement.Once Benjamin signs here, he will own ten percent of the family¡¯s shares.Now that you have the transfer agreement, could you call Alex and tell him to resume the partnership with Eternality?" N?velDrama.Org content. Thea studied the agreement carefully.Once she verified that it was authentic, she cheered in joy. "Jamie, grandfather has agreed! Yes! Finally, my dad will have some standing...." "Thea, please call Alex.The trucks are at Eternality taking the materials away.Once we get this out of the way, we can celebrate properlyter," Howard said. Thea looked at James. James nodded, saying, "Call him." "S-should I?" Thea was nervous. Alex owed James a favor after all, not her.James said, "Of course.Go for it." Thea made the call and exined the situation to Alex.He did not hesitate, and the partnership was back on just like that. Listening to the conversation, Howard heaved a sigh of relief as they reached an agreement. Even though he had to give up ten percent of the shares, the funds would multiply as long as they had the partnership with Eternality.The Cahans¡¯ business would boom again in no time. "Thea, dad will be turning eighty in ten days.Remember to drop by then.I''ll be going now," Howard said before driving away. "Jamie, let''s go home and tell dad the good news!" Thea dragged James behind her. James was content seeing Thea so happy.He went home with Thea. The door was closed. Thea was extremely nervous as she held the contract. Softly, she knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. A pretty woman in her twenties wearing a dress and sandals stood there.She was David¡¯s wife, Alyssa Myers. Alyssa looked disgusted. Resentfully, she said, "Why are you here? Dad and mom don¡¯t want to see you.Just leave." She shut the door with a m.David''s voice rang out. "Alyssa? Who was that?" Alyssa said, "Nobody." David knew that it was Thea immediately.He opened the door and saw her holding a contract, tears pooling in her eyes.He pulled her in and said, "Come in, Thea.Dad and mom are out." Quickly, Alyssa stepped in front of David. Coldly, she said, "David, what are you doing? If mom finds out that you let her in, you can forget about the money for your car." David was home for two reasons. First, he was there for his parents since the family was in trouble. Second, he knew that dys had just gotten an extra two million dors. As he was thinking of upgrading his car, he was back to bug dys for money.It was actually the money James was given to leave Thea back when he used to pick her up from work. "What are you doing here, you cursed girl?" Just then, a middle-aged woman with a golden retriever approached.It was dys.She looked disgusted when she saw Thea. "Miom. "Don¡¯t call me mom.I have no such daughter." Thea¡¯s eyes were full of tears, but she swallowed them. Instead, she showed her mom the contract. "Grandfather has agreed for me toe home.He even gave mea transfer agreement for some shares.Once we sign the contract, we¡¯ll own ten percent of the shares.I¡¯m here to bring it to dad." Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 dys was out the entire day, so she missed the news.She was unaware of the press conference the chairman of the Celestial Group had held, the fact that Celestial Group had canceled their partnership with Eternality, and how Thea had leveraged her return to the family against Lex by making him pass ten percent of the shares over to them.She froze at Thea''s words. "Transfer letter for ten percent of the shares? What share?" dys stared nkly at the document Thea held out.. "Mom, grandpa wrote this transfer contract," Thea said. "He signed it himself.If dad signs it too, ten percent of the family''s shares will be his." dys promptly snatched the file from Thea''s hands and read through the contents carefully.She cheered in delight when she was done, hugging and kissing the contract. "Haha! It''s real!" she squealed. "It''s an actual transfer contract! We finally have ten percent of the shares! The old man finally came to his senses!" "Let me see that, Mom," David said incredulously. Lex held most of the family''s shares. The other family members had some, too, but never his immediate family. dys happily passed the file to him. "Didn''t you always want a new car, Davie? Let''s get you a brand new one tomorrow! It''ll be one that''s far more presentable.You''ll be the envy of the road!" David read through the contract, his face brightening with every line.He turned hurriedly to face dys. ''Mom, even holding ten percent of the shares gets us a considerable amount of money when they hand out bonuses in the future! I''m nning to have a kid, but our ce in the city is too small for that.Get Dad to pass me five percent of his share, Mom! I want a new house!" "There''s no rush! Whatever your father has will be yours one day! "W "Mom, I''ve got my eye on a dress, but it costs tens of thousands of dors," Alyssa said petntly, tugging on dys¡¯s arm. "Our wedding anniversary ising up in a month, I n on getting a decent dress for once." "Yes, of course! We''ll get you that dress!"'' dys was ted. She finally had some of Eternality''s shares after years of being shunned. Thea felt joy as she watched how happy her mother was.She hugged James''s arm, beaming up at him in gratitude. However, James had noticed how dys did not even give Thea a single nce after she took the contract from her. Somethingpelled him to speak up. "Mom, Thea was the one that got the contract for dad." "Trust you to ruin the mood." dys''s expression soured.She crossed her arms. "You''re a mere servant we brought into our household.You don''t get a say in anything.Also, I''ve raised her for twenty years.Isn''t this what she''s supposed to do?" "I''m sorry, mom," Thea said hurriedly, seeing how dys had be annoyed. "James didn''t mean that.This is indeed what I''m supposed to do." "Whatever.Come in," dys said as she entered the house, not wanting to bicker with James while she was still in a good mood. Thea smiled, happy that she finally had her mother''s approval. James, however, felt helpless. Thea was too soft on them.She was too desperate to get her family''s approval. But, from this, he also saw the years of pain and grievances she had to endure.They started discussing the contract. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. dys even called Benjamin to hurry him home so he could sign it.Soon enough, Benjamin was home.When he learned how Thea had helped him obtain ten percent of his family business''s shares, he froze in shock. "T-Thea," he said. "Is this true?" Thea nodded from where she sat on the couch. "It''s true, Dad.Grandpa allowed me to return to the family, too." "Haha! This is amazing..." Benjaminughed in tion. "Don''t be too happy," dys snapped, ruining the mood. "You''re not the one that earned this.You''ve been useless your entire life, and you always will be.If it weren''t for Thea, you''d never amount to anything in this family!" Benjamin hung his head, not daring to retort.The dampened mood was short-lived. Now that Thea had gotten them the transfer contract, the entire family nned to celebrate by having a meal in a nice restaurant. While Benjamin was not considered rich, he was still thepany''s manager.His sry was considerably high, enough for him to put down a loan for more than 300,000 dors on a Hondai. David, too, had a car. The family had bought it for him as a wedding gift. While it only cost them 200,000 dors, it did the job of transporting them just fine. David and Alyssa left in their car, while James and Thea rode in Benjamin''s. The family drove downtown to a high-end restaurant. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The Gourmand was famous in Cansington¡­It was the grandest restaurant around, though its establishment was divided into several tiers. The private rooms it had avable in order of the most luxurious were Diamond, Gold, Silver, Bronze, and ck Iron. Apart from that, it also had a public hall. Even at the public hall, a meal at The Gourmand costs thousands of dors.It was peak time, so the public hall was filled with customers. The line they had to wait in was more than thirty people long. dys startedining again. "You''re useless, Benjamin.Look at Howard, he''s a Bronze member at The Gourmand.He doesn''t even have to wait when hees here, he can just walk straight into the private room. "And you.Some soldier you are.No money, no power...Look at John''s son-inw.Now that''s a respectable man.He''s a Silver member in The Gourmand.Just one phone call from him will send a waiter straight out to wee him in.Ugh.Why did my daughter have to marry a poor man?"¡± dys keptining, her mood soured by the fact that she had to wait for to be served.She kept making jabs at her husband, calling him a disappointment, then insulting Thea''s husband for being useless. James was used to her cold sneers, so he just ignored her, not wanting to bother getting into a needless argument.He turned to Thea while they were still in the line. "Wait here, Thea.I''m running to the store opposite here for some cigarettes." "Okay." Thea nodded. James turned and headed toward the grocery store across the street. "Oh? Thea? What''s wrong with your face?" A voice said with a strange tone as the Cahans settled into the chairs at the entrance while waiting to enter the restaurant. As Thea turned towards the source of the voice, she saw a woman d in a skimpy outfit with a face caked with foundation walking towards her, carrying a purse. "Belinda." Thea recognized her immediately as her old university ssmate Belinda Frasier, daughter of the wealthy Frasiers and school belle when they were still studying. Back in university, the boys would flock to her to confess their love for her. As for Thea, she used to be the ugliest woman in her university. Belinda stared at Thea.She had heard of Thea''s rise in poprity. Forget having her appearance restored, she had somehow even befriended Alex Yates, the chairman of Celestial Group. She also heard of how Thea had her face sliced open by Trent Xavier. Thea had been hogging the spotlight since she restored her appearance and was even featured in the news and papers. The media even called her the most beautiful woman in Cansington. Belinda grew jealous. Thea was ugly, so why was she crowned the most beautiful in Cansington? Belinda startedughing aloud at the sight of Thea''s face wrapped in bandages. "This is the most beautiful woman in Cansington? Look, everyone! This is Thea Cahan, the one the media crowned the most beautiful in Cansington! Look at that face of hers! Does she look like the most beautiful woman to you?" Belinda''s voice attracted some attention. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "That''s Thea Cahan?" "Thea Cahan? The chairwoman of the Eternality? Doesn''t look like her...She''s not as pretty as she is on the news." "I heard she''s Alex Yates''s sugar baby.I don''t think I''d want her if someone paid me to take her." More unpleasant words reached her ears. Thea was angry.She had never interacted with Belinda before. Even back in university, the most they had been were ssmates, yet here she was humiliating her. "I don''t think I''ve ever done anything to you, Belinda," she snapped. "Why are you trying to humiliate me?" Belinda stepped forward and yanked Thea''s bandages away when she let her guard down, revealing the cuts on her face that were still in the process of healing. "Haha!" Belindaughed heartily, bending over while pointing at Thea''s face. "Look, guys! This is it! The most beautiful woman in Cansington!" The Cahans may have been sitting right beside Thea, but all they did was look away, afraid that others would find out they were rted to her. dys even moved her chair as far away as she could.She definitely did not want people to know she was Thea''s mother, since it would have been embarrassing. Thea started to panic when her bandages were ripped off.She lowered her head, afraid of meeting the crowd''s gaze. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Thea had been the object of ridicule for ten years. Every time she stepped outdoors, her face would be hidden under a veil.She thought she was used to this. But right now, the crowd''s words pierced into her like knives.She kept her head lowered, not daring to meet the onlookers¡¯ gazes...Self-hatred started rising inside her. "This is it? I wouldn''t want her even if you paid me." "The most beautiful woman in Cansington? The media must''ve been blind when they said that." Thea may have been staring at the ground, but she could vividly picture the sneers that were on the crowd''s faces.It was too much to bear. The lump in her throat grew, and a tear fell from her eyes. Belinda was pleased with Thea''s reaction.She lifted Thea''s chin, staring at the scabbed-over cuts on her face that were still in the process of healing. "Such a beautiful face," Belinda said with augh. "What a pity.Haha!" "W-what are you doing?!" Thea jerked herself out of Belinda''s grip in a panic and lowered her head again, not wanting to meet the other woman''s gaze. Smack! At that moment, she heard a loud p. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thea, head still pointed at the floor, watched as a pair of strong arms held onto her.She looked up at James, and all the grievances she had felt up till that point overwhelmed her.She threw herself into his arms and started sobbing. "You...You hit me?" Belinda pointed a finger at James, her other hand holding her still -stinging cheek. "You worthless garbage! Do you know who I am?! I''m Belinda Frasier..." James let Thea go, stretching out an arm to grab Belinda''s finger. "Ow! Ww Belinda''s face scrunched up in pain. "Kneel and apologize," James said coldly. The crowd grew.Some of them took their phones out and started recording. Belinda''s finger hurt so much that she couldn''t get even a word out. James tightened his grip slightly. Belinda bent over as her finger was lowered. James kicked the back of her knee, sending a wave of pain through her as she was made to kneel on the ground. There was a thud as her knee met the floor. The pain was too much for her.She fell over, wailing in pain. Thea got flustered at the sight. "Jamie, she''s part of the Frasiers! They''re one of The Great Four! We can''t afford to cross them!" James ignored Belinda still lying on the ground as he turned to look at Thea, his cold expression turning into one of warmth. ¡°Sorry." Smack! A p met James''s head. It was dys. She had nned on not getting involved, but James hit one of the Frasiers. Thest time Thea crossed the Xaviers almost destroyed their entire family, and now James had crossed the Frasiers. "Who told you you could do that?!" she snapped viciously at James. "Go help Miss Frasier up and apologize to her!" David and Alyssa hurried over to Belinda and helped her up.However, Belinda''s knees were injured, staining her flesh -toned stockings red with her blood. They helped her into a seat. Belinda''s face was still contorted in pain.She pointed at the Cahans, venting her frustrations on them. "Do...Do you know who I am?! I''m Belinda Frasier! I swear, your family is done for!" Smack! dys smacked James again at Belinda''s words. "Kneel in front of her and apologize!" she snapped. Thea was afraid. The ordeal the Xaviers had put her through was still fresh on her mind.She never wanted to cross one of The Great Four ever again.She bent down to kneel. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 However, James pulled her back up. "This doesn''t concern you, Thea,", he said simply. "I was the one that hit her.She cane at me if she wants.I won''t let this affect the Cahans." "Come at you? Alright." Belinda''s temper red at his words.She took her phone out and called the manager of The Gourmand. "Mr.Thomas? It''s Belinda Frasier, Gold member at The Gourmand.Someone hit me right outside your restaurant.I need some of your security guards.Now." Belinda red at James as she hung up. "You''re dead meat.I''m not letting you off, even if you knelt down and begged me to.I''m breaking both your legs today, or my name isn''t Belinda Frasier!" dys rushed forward to try to appease her. "I''m really sorry, Miss Frasier.This is all my good -for- nothing son-inw''s fault! I''ll apologize for him, so please forgive us! Just treat us like a fart!" dys was terrified. Getting a portion of the family''s shares was a once-in-a-lifetime feat.She definitely wanted to avoid angering Lex into taking it back because they had crossed the Frasiers. Belinda turned her nose up, then jabbed at dys''s nose while she was still bent over in a bow. "You''re not even a fart! I want you to kneel before me and lick my shoes.No.You''re not worthy of doing that.I want Thea to do it." Belinda changed her mind at thest moment and pointed to Thea, who had been standing to the side helplessly. At that moment, a middle-aged man walked out of the restaurant with several guards in tow. The people crowded outside The Gourmand knew right then that the Cahans were finished. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. David went pale at the electric batons in the intimidating guards'' hands and pulled Alyssa into the crowd, afraid that they would end up being involved. Seeing that the manager was here with his guards, Belinda''s expression turned even more smug.She sneered coldly at Thea, then spat on the floor.She pointed at the ground. "Get on your knees and lick it clean, Thea, and I promise I''ll spare his legs and only break your worthless husband''s hands." dys trembled as the guards approached.She kneeled instantly and begged for forgiveness. "Please let us go, Miss Frasier.It''ll never happen again!" James ignored dys as she knelt.He held nothing but disdain for her. She was a coward who only knew how to push the weak around, but was terrified of anyone stronger than she was. "Jamie..." Thea, now afraid, held onto James''s arm. "It''s alright," James said in a reassuring tone. Belinda kicked the groveling dys aside, her temper ring once again at James''s nonchnce.She pointed at him. "That''s him, Mr.Thomas! I want him dead!" Thea rushed over to dys, helping her up. "Don''t touch me, you parasite!" dys flung her arm outwards and pped Thea away.She scanned the crowd for Benjamin but found him standing in the distance with his head down, not even daring to make a sound. dys wept,menting the fact that she married a loser of a husband. The manager of The Gourmand side-eyed James, noticing that he was the son-inw of the Cahans who had been making waves around Cansington. "Get him!" he ordered. "Who dares?" a voice rang out at that moment from within The Gourmand. The sound of a pair of heavy boots thumping against the ground followed suit. The crowd turned towards the source. A middle-aged man in full military uniform approached, followed by four fully-armed men. Five stars shone brightly on the man''s shoulder. The Gourmand¡¯s manager, Niel Thomas, went pale when he recognized who the man was. His strength left his legs, and he kneeled on the ground. The security guards too felt their strength leave their bodies. They kneeled as well. This was one of the most important people in the country. Forget Niel, even the owner of The Gourmand would have to kneel before him. Recently, the five militaries had been reorganized, and Cansington became its base of operations.The one standing before them was the newmander-in-chief.The leader of the five armies that had been integrated into one, the Blithe King of the West! Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The Blithe King of the West. Commander of the army on the western border.He was a man above all, a figure with near unparalleled power.His aura emanated powerfully as he approached. The outside of The Gourmand was quiet as everyone held their breaths. This was the Blithe King, the newmander-in-chief of the five armies! They had only ever seen him on screens. Now that he was here in person, they were so shocked at the sheermand his presence demanded that they did not dare to even move. Niel and the security guards remained on the ground, trembling slightly. dys had been sobbing on the ground but went quiet when she saw the Blithe King, not daring to even breathe too loudly.She had seen the news.She knew this was someone even more terrifying than Trent Xavier was. Belinda, too, held her breath in fear. Everyone was intimidated. Only James seemed calm.He had met the Blithe King once, back when he was appointedmander. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Surprise shed across the Blithe King''s face when he spotted James. "Dragon..." he started, but stopped abruptly at James''s gaze. Instead, he nced around, piecing the pieces together.He looked at Niel, who was still kneeling on the ground. "What''s going on?" "I-It''s nothing, chief marshal." The Blithe King did not need an exnation to figure out what was happening. "This area is under my jurisdiction.You are forbidden to disturb the peace.If this happens again, there will be serious consequences.Leave." "Yes, sir." Niel rolled away like a ball, not daring to linger.The security guards rolled after him. At that moment, several jeeps stopped in front of the restaurant. The Blithe King cast another nce at James but said nothing.He got into one of the jeeps and they drove away. The crowd outside The Gourmand let out a collective sigh of relief. "Was...was that the newmander-in-chief of the five armies?" "His presence was so overpowering.I felt like I had a bolder pressed on my chest as soon as he approached.I couldn''t breathe normally." "The Blithe King was themander on the western front, and now he''s the leader of all five armies! He holds the most power out of anyone.He''s like the big shot of all big shots!" "What a powerful man!" Restlessness returned to The Gourmand when the Blithe King''s car disappeared from view. Belinda did not dare cause more trouble.She was lucky that the Blithe King had not pinned any me on her, or her entire family would be done for. "This isn''t over, James.Thea.Just you wait!" Belinda limped away after leaving a final word, her appetite ruined.Thea came back to her senses and looked in the direction where the jeeps had gone, lost in thought. ''So that''s the Blithe King of the West.He''s a lot more domineering than he is on TV..." However, what she did not know was that her husband was someone not even the Blithe King could compare to. "You bastard! You didn''t even dare let out a fart when everything went down! It''s so embarrassing being married to you!" dys once again started shrieking outside The Gourmand.She yanked Benjamin''s ear, but he dared not make a sound. Thea felt like she had to say something. ''''Mom, people are watching.Stop picking on Dad." "This is all your fault, you cursed little bitch.How the hell do you manage to offend everyone no matter where you are? You''re lucky the Blithe King was here, or we''d have been done for!" dys raised her hand to p Thea, but James reached out and caught her arm. "How dare you block me, you punk!" dys punched James in the head, enraged. James did not retaliate. Even if dys was irredeemably wed, she was still Thea''s mother.He just did not want Thea to get hit. That was all. "Mom, please stop hitting him," Thea pleaded, pulling dys back. David finally returned, pulling Alyssa along. "You almost doomed us all, James," he said, displeasure clear on his face. "We were lucky.If it weren''t for the Blithe King having dinner here anding outside when he did, you''d definitely have broken legs right now.The rest of us would¡¯ve been dragged into your mess, too." "You¡¯re nothing but a burden," Alyssa said in disgust, staring at Thea''s injured face. "Enough, dear.People are watching.We can talk about this back home," David muttered carefully to her. As for dys, she stopped caring.She had humiliated herself when she knelt for Belinda earlier. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Benjamin was about to say something when dys beat him to it. "Oh, now you want to talk? What were you doing earlier on, cowering in the corner? It¡¯s so embarrassing being your wife. I want a divorce!!!" There was a crowd at The Gourmand¡¯s entrance. However, none of them were interested in their family argument.Their minds were still on the Blithe King. "The Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony is in five days." "oh, yes.I heard that it''ll be held at Cansington¡¯s military region.Apparently, the ceremony will be open to the public, but only the most powerful and influential people will receive an invitation." "That''s what I heard too! Only the true upper-ss families who are rich and powerful enough will be able to attend." "Ah, I bet the only people who will get invited are the celebrities." Everyone was busy talking about the Blithe King. Not James though.He sat on a chair outside The Gourmand, smoking a cigarette. To save her family, dys had embarrassed herself thoroughly.She even knelt to Belinda! Aftershing out at her family, she calmed down a little. "dys, is that you? You''re here too!" Benjamin and his family were waiting in line to enter .The Gourmand when a voice rang out.dys looked up. A pretty, well-kept woman approached, holding the arm of a man in a suit and tie. A young couple followed them. "Felicia?" dys stood up.She was surprised as she surveyed the woman before her, who still looked like she was in her twenties.She asked, "Are you Felicia Lockwood? The same Felicia who sat behind me in ss?" "That¡¯s right! dys, it really is you! I haven¡¯t seen you in years! My, your social standing seems to be deteriorating, isn¡¯t it? Once upon a time, you were the school belle.I thought you¡¯d marry rich! Who knew you''d end up this way, even having to wait at The Gourmand?" Felicia nced at dys, her hand still on the man''s arm. "This is my husband, the chairman of Lucky Logistics.He has a worth of tens of millions.What about you? Where¡¯s your husband? What does he do?" dys knew that Felicia was showing off.She jerked Benjamin toward her, holding her head high. "This is my husband, Benjamin Cahan, a ten-percent shareholder of Eternality.The Cahans¡¯ have a net worth of billions, while my husband is worth millions." Since Benjamin had be a shareholder of Eternality, dys was finally able to enjoy some social standing. ncing at Felicia out of the corner of her eyes, she felt more and more gleeful. Felicia looked surprised. "Wow, really? Eternality¡¯s shareholder, eh? Then why are you still waiting in line? Aren¡¯t you a member? Oh, I know.You were just boasting, weren¡¯t you?" The man next to her said, "Fel, I have a lot of work to do today.Hurry up, let''s go.I have to be in the office againter on." Felicia saw dys¡¯ expression shift. Immediately, she knew that dys was just boasting. Years ago, dys was the school belle. Though Felicia was pretty as well, she was only a wallflower in dys¡¯ presence. Now that she had done better in life than dys, she was not going to pass up the opportunity to gloat.She grabbed a cute-looking girl from behind her. "This is my daughter.You know who the Wilsons are, right? She married a Wilson!" The young man beside the girl tossed his head, putting his arm around the girl smugly. "The Wilsons are doing okay, I guess.We''re only worth tens of billions and we rank the third among The Great Four in Cansington." dys was speechless.She red at Thea viciously. Thanks to Thea, dys could not even look her ssmate in the eye. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thea hung her head, keeping her gaze firmly on the floor. "dys, this must be your daughter! It¡¯s Thea, right? We saw you on the news.Oh, I heard that your daughter married some nobody.All he does is cook and pick Thea up from work with an electric motorcycle.Oh, she¡¯s disfigured again now?" Sensing another opportunity to attack dys, Felicia took it.She kept putting Thea and James down whilstplimenting her own daughter and son-inw. David and Alyssa kept quiet in the face of these insults. Their family was nothingpared to the others. dys was so embarrassed that she wanted nothing more than to hide. Even after obtaining the shares, it still was not enough.She red at James, who was still smoking in his seat without a care in the world.She hated him with a vengeance. It was him who affected her social standing. After watching this y out, James felt like he had no choice. As Thea¡¯s husband, he did not want to be an embarrassment to her or her parents.He called Henry immediately. "Make a reservation for the Diamond Room at The Gourmand.Make sure it¡¯s under Thea¡¯s name." After that, he stood up and approached dys. "Mom, didn¡¯t we make a reservation for the Diamond Room? Let''s go in." Felicia burst outughing. "Haha, the Diamond Room? What a joke!" Her husband looked unimpressed as well. "Boy, do you even know what the Diamond Room is? You''re taking this ruse too far." Chad Wilson, Felicia¡¯s son-inw, sneered at James. "Even as a member of the Wilson family, I¡¯m only a silver member.That means I¡¯m just entitled to the Silver Room.And you¡¯re saying you have a reservation for the Diamond Room? In Cansington, there are only a handful of people who have ess to the Diamond Room¡­" Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Several people were waiting outside The Gourmand¡­They were all queueing up to enter the restaurant. Before this, they were discussing the Blithe King. After they heard what James said, the crowd erupted in titters. "The Diamond Room? Looks like the Cahans¡¯ son-inw is good at something after all¡ªboasting." "He¡¯s a nobody! He can¡¯t even afford a car.Remember how he used to pick Thea up from work with an electric motorcycle? If he can¡¯t even afford a car, how can he afford the Diamond Room??" "Rumor has it that it¡¯s not enough to be rich to use the Diamond room.The Gourmand¡¯s owner hails from an important family in the Capital.He¡¯s from a true upper-ss family.Hardly anybody in Cansington could secure a reservation for the Diamond Room." "Not even The Great Four could get ess to the Diamond Room." James¡¯ words were a joke to them. Their jeers angered dys once more and she rounded on him. "You idiot! Haven¡¯t you done enough?" "Hush, Jamie." Thea put her hand on James. As someone who was born and bred in Cansington, she was familiar with the origins of The Gourmand and the significance of the Diamond Room. "Chad, where¡¯s your silver member card? Show it to these poor folks here.Allow them a glimpse of the silver member card." Felicia stuck her nose up in the air and looked at dys disdainfully. dys went pale. Felicia was ecstatic noticing how ufortable dys was. Chad whipped out a pure white card.Shiny and exquisite, it featured a silver VIP stamp. "Wow, so this is a silver member card! I¡¯ve never even seen it before!" "The Wilsons live up to their reputation.Apparently, you have to spend a million dors at The Gourmand to be upgraded to a silver member card.Spending ten million and above entitles you to a gold member card.As for the diamond member card, it¡¯s priceless.Only those hand-picked by The Gourmand¡¯s owner will receive a diamond member card from him personally." "Aas if it wasn¡¯t enough to be handsome and dashing, Chad Wilson is rich and young too! Whoever marries him is lucky indeed!" Hearing all the praise, Felicia was smugger than ever.dys, on the other hand, grew even unhappier.The whole matter was almost forgotten, but James had embarrassed her yet again with his stupid question. "Let¡¯s just go, you idiots." Under admiring gazes, Felicia looped her arm through her husband¡¯s and entered The Gourmand.As she left, she threw out another cutting remark. "Ten percent of Eternality? All of Cansington knows that Benjamin Cahan is useless.The set is complete with a useless husband, an ugly daughter, and a useless son-inw.Haha, this is hrious." All the Cahans paled.dys in particr looked the worst. Reputation and image were everything to her. Thea looked at her mother¡¯s stony face and hid behind James. Just then, they heard a set of hurried footsteps approaching. A tall, handsome man looking to be in his twenties wearing a white shirt made his way toward them. "Oh my God, it¡¯s The Gourmand¡¯s owner Bryan Grayson!" "He¡¯s so low-profile yetmanding." "I¡¯ve heard that Bryan hails from the Capital.Ever since he set up The Gourmand in Cansington, he¡¯s barely made any appearances.Nobody knows anything about him." Several young women looked like they were about to fall at his feet, handsome as he was. This was true wealth and power. How could The Great Four evenpare? After the call he had just received, Bryan dared not waste a second.He saw Felicia¡¯s daughter, Emily Wilkins. Mistaking her for Thea, he bowed to her respectfully. "My apologies.I have kept you waiting for far too long.The Diamond Room is ready.This way, please." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. What? Everyone at The Gourmand was utterly shocked. "The Wilsons are a great family indeed.Even The Gourmand¡¯s owner is here to greet them in person." Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 "You''re right.The Wilkins are so lucky.They have such a dutiful daughter who married a Wilson.Chad and The Gourmand''s owner must enjoy a special friendship." Felicia and her family were dumbfounded hearing what the crowd said. Chad was confused as well. What was going on? He had only made a reservation for the Silver Room, and he had never seen The Gourmand¡¯s owner before either. Why was he here in person? However, thinking that he had managed tomand the attention of The Gourmand¡¯s owner, Chad turned gleeful.He lifted his chin and put an arm around Emily, enjoying the admiring nces from the crowd. Felicia was more arrogant than ever.She even turned around to look at dys purposefully, letting out a haughty hmph. dys was enraged.She med James for all of this, the useless worm. "You piece of trash.Look at them! Look at thepany they keep! Even The Gourmand''s owner is here to greet them in person," dys yelled at James, who frowned slightly. Henry never made mistakes.What was going on? He looked at Bryan who was still bent over. Understanding shed in his mind. Bryan must have gotten the wrong person. As Felicia and her family were just entering the restaurant, he must have mistaken Emily for Thea. Loudly, he announced, "Thea, we¡¯re not eating here anymore.Let¡¯s go." After that, he grabbed Thea and walked off. Still standing by the entrance, Bryan heard the name and jolted upright.He looked up to see James and Thea turning away.He shuddered and pped himself. In his haste, he had made a mistake. Hurriedly, he caught up with them and stopped in front of Thea. Respectfully, he asked, "Are...are you Miss Thea Cahan?" "Huh?" Thea was stunned.Dumbly, she nodded. "I am." "Miss Cahan, the Diamond Room is ready.Pleasee with me." The tables turned so quickly that no one knew what was going on. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They were all in shock. dys, Benjamin, David, and Alyssa were staring, their mouths agape. They had never seen The Gourmand¡¯s owner before, but they knew that he was not from Cansington. A real big shot, he was from the Capital. "M- Mister Grayson? Did you just say that the Diamond Room is ready? For Thea?" dys asked uncertainly. "Madam, you must be Thea¡¯s mother! This way, please! Waiter! What are you doing? Wee our guests!" Following Bryan¡¯s shouts, several waiters appeared at once, arranging themselves into two neat rows and bowing to them. "Wee." Their voices sounded as one, ringing loudly in the restaurant. "Guards, throw these people out!" Bryan looked at Felicia and her family who stood rooted at the entrance.They had caused him to slip up.He had never seen the ck Dragon before, but he had no intention of disobeying the ck Dragon¡¯smands. The room was for Thea. If he offended Thea, his life would be over. A team of security guards appeared and started to drive Felicia and her family away. The crowd bore witness to the scene. dys finally smiled. Even though she did not know what was going on, she was happy as long as Felicia suffered.She watched as Felicia and her family were banished.She doubled over inughter and pointed at Felicia. "Haha, what a joke! The Diamond Room? You''re not worthy!!!" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 It was astonishing how quickly the tables turned. Felicia, Chad, and their family were now barred from The Gourmand. Felicia was still determined to find a way in.She grabbed Chad, saying, "Chad, you¡¯re from the Wilson family.You have a member card.Show it to him!" Chad approached Bryan once more with resignation, holding out his silver member card. "Mister Grayson, I¡¯m a silver member of The Gourmand¡¯s.Over the years, I¡¯ve spent a few million dors..." "Beat him up." Chad¡¯s untimely approach ticked Bryan off as he was busy talking to Thea. A few menacing security guards beat Chad to a pulp.He fell to the floor moaning, "Stop.Please stop." "Haha." As soon as she saw this, dys¡¯ anger abated.She held her head high and puffed out her chest, looking pleased as punch. "The Wilkins were boasting all along.It looks like the Cahans are the ones with real power." "Tell me about it.Thea Cahan is friends with Alex Yates.Now, she¡¯s reserved the Diamond Room.Even the owner is here to greet her personally!" Everyone startedmenting on the matter again. Thea was still confused.She had no idea what was going on. "Miss Thea Cahan, madam, and sir, this way please," Bryan repeated. "Wee," the two rows of waiters said again, kneeling on the ground this time. The waiters were actually beautiful women wearing dresses.The crowd milling about the entrance was shocked. "Is this how the diamond members are treated?" "This is crazy! There are so many beautiful women kneeling in a row! My heart is breaking for them!" The crowd cast envious, jealous gazes at the Cahans. Finally, dys was able to enjoy her moment in the spotlight. David straightened up. Alyssa ced her arm on David¡¯s, lifting her chin. At that moment, they felt like they were on top of the world. Thea was still confused.She did not know Bryan Grayson at all. "This way, Miss Thea Cahan." "Wee." The waitresses kneeling on the ground intoned as one again. "Come on, Thea." James looked at a bewildered Thea.Thea finally responded to him. With Bryan leading the way, the Cahans entered The Gourmand.They went up to the fifth floor using a private elevator. Furnished with opulence, the fifth floor looked more like a pce than anything else. Everywhere they went, beautiful women were kneeling on the ground. David was stunned.He had never seen anything so grand before. Benjamin was staring as well, his jaw ck. dys even stopped being gleeful for a second, her mouth hanging open at whaty before her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Please enter, sirs and madams." Bryan opened a door, revealing a private room.The room was a few hundred square meters.It featured a few round tables, a lounge, and a dance floor. Sumptuously decorated, one could mistake it for a pce.The Cahans were speechless. "Please enjoy your meal.I¡¯ll leave you to it." Bryan left as soon as he guided them to the room. The Cahans took their time trying toe up with a response. "Dave, pinch me.Am I dreaming? This is The Gourmand¡¯s Diamond Room.Everyone says that it costs millions to have a meal here." Alyssa was so emotional she could hardly speak. "Dear, what¡¯s going on?" Benjamin asked. "What? Me? I don¡¯t know." dys looked confused as well.She had never even seen anything so grand before. "Jamie, does this have anything to do with you?" Thea looked at James, who was holding her hand.James rubbed his nose. "Me??? How could I have anything to do with this? It must be you.The owner came to greet you¡­" Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 "But I don¡¯t even know him." James smiled. "Hmm, I have no idea what¡¯s all this about then." "Who cares who he is? Let¡¯s eat.Oh, wait...Let me take a few pictures and post them up.My followers would go crazy!" David took his phone out and started snapping pictures of everything. Soon, the food arrived. Beautiful waitresses presented course after course. Whether in terms of presentation, taste, or smell, the food served was extremely appetizing. The tables were soon full of delicious food. Once all the food arrived, a group of women started dancing on the mini stage in front of the room. They were so attractive that Benjamin and David could not take their eyes off them. Throughout the meal, the Cahans were in a state of shock. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. There was so much food in the Diamond Room that they could not finish. In fact, they barely ate a fraction of it. "Oh no..." dys came to a realization after she finished eating, smacking herself in the forehead. "I heard that eating at the Diamond Room would cost at least a million dors." "A million won¡¯t cut it." James pointed to a bottle of red wine David was opening. "This bottle of wine alone costs three hundred and eighty thousand.We''ve had a few bottles, haven¡¯t we? The wine alone would probably cost a million." "Huh?" David shuddered at what James said.Quickly, he stood up. "I-I didn¡¯t open them." As soon as Bryan left the room, he did some digging about the ck Dragon.He also asked his closest family members for pictures of the ck Dragon when he was made general. Even though that was a secret, the Graysons were an upper-ss family in the Capital. Thanks to their status, they still managed to get their hands on some photos. As soon as Bryan saw James, he shuddered involuntarily.He almost fainted in his office. "Oh my God.Th-the ck Dragon is Thea Cahan¡¯s husband!" He dared not take it easy, sprinting to the Diamond Room at once. Knock knock. Just then, someone knocked on the door.It was Bryan, who had a smile pasted on his face. "Thea, sir, madam, and everyone else here, is everything to your liking?" The Cahans looked at each other.It was great when they were bragging outside, but now, they did not have the money to foot the bill. dys did have some money, but it was her personal savings.She was not going to use it. "Thea, have you finished?" Bryan bowed. "Ah." Thea was slow to respond.She nodded instinctively. "Y-yes.I¡¯m done." Bryan produced a card studded with diamonds. With both hands, he presented it to Thea. "Thea, this is the diamond member card. Please ept." "No, I can¡¯t..." Thea shot out of her seat and waved her hands. How could she ept? Even though having The Gourmand¡¯s diamond member card would do much to elevate her status, it was simply too expensive to dine here. This meal alone was going to cost them everything. Even with a member card, they still would not be able to afford it. Bryan bowed again, saying, "Thea, I think you must have misunderstood.This isn¡¯t just a normal diamond card.This is a top -tier diamond card.With this card, you''ll enjoy a ten percent discount storewide.You''ll also get to enjoy three free meals every month.Three meals every month,pletely free of charge." "Huh?" Thea¡¯s mouth hung open in shock.The other Cahans wore simr expressions. Ten percent storewide? Three free meals every month? It was too good to be true. Thea finally came to her senses and asked, "Mister Grayson, we don¡¯t even know each other.Why are you giving me the diamond member card?" Bryan nced at James. James was looking at him as well.He shuddered involuntarily. Quickly, he said, "It¡¯s our fifth anniversary today and we¡¯ve had a lucky draw.You happen to be the lucky winner! Please take the card.This meal is free of charge.Do visit The Gourmand often." "Anniversary? Lucky draw?" Thea was still in disbelief. dys almost burst into tears at the news. Quickly, she walked up to him and took the diamond card from him. "Mister Grayson, I''ll take it on behalf of Thea." Bryan happened to see James¡¯ expression.He shuddered again. Coldly, he said, "We will only acknowledge Thea as the owner of this card." dys was so scared she hurriedly thrust the card into Thea¡¯s hands. "Jamie..." Thea looked at James.He smiled. "Darling, how lucky are you? What a coincidence! You''re the lucky winner on their anniversary.Congrattions! Just take it." Thea finally took the card. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 After finishing their meal at The Gourmand, the Cahans left in a daze. Belinda had ripped the gauze off Thea¡¯s face. After leaving The Gourmand, James took Thea back to Common Clinic, where he started to prescribe some medicine for her again. Thea sat down, looking at the VIP card that was made of diamonds. Then, she looked at James, who was absorbed in his task. She was dazed. Whatever happened today still felt surreal. She did not know Bryan Grayson, Yet Bryan Grayson had given her a diamond card The diamond card had several privileges, including a ten percent discount and three free meals every month. How was it different from eating for free? Soon, James hade up with a concoction. ¡°Thea.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Thea jerked back to reality. James said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s apply some medicine to your wounds. I''m sorry for what happened today. You only got humiliated because I left. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Thea was used to it. She tumed her face to him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± James applied the medicine to her face before bandaging it. Only after that did James take Thea home. In the living room at Benjamin¡¯s house. This time, dys was all smiles, treating Thea with much warmth. She served Thea tea and water, attending to her as if she was a princess. Benjamin hugged the transfer agreement to his chest, grinning stupidly. ¡°Thea, tell me. What¡¯s your rtionship with Bryan? He¡¯s a rich, influential young man from a powerful family in the Capital! Did you get to know him when you had your pretty looks? If so, divorce James when you recover your looks once inore Marry Bryan instead! I¡¯ll be so proud and excited to have such a powerful son inw!¡± dys had a yearning look on her face. She was still thinking about how much power Bryan had. He even had the authority to rough up a member of the Wilson family. How cool was that! If he became her son-inw, she would beughing in her dreams. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know him.¡± Thea was exasperated. She was still trying to figure out why Bryan had treated her the way he did. She suspected that James had something to do with it. After all, Celestial partnered up with Eternality because of him. However, James told her that only happened because he had saved Alex¡¯s life when he was a soldier, Now, James was saying that he did not know Bryan at all. Alyssa got jealous as she saw how warm dys was toward Thea. She grabbed David and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to our room.¡± ¡°Thea, show me The Gourmand¡¯s diamond card. Let me take a good look at it. I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± The showed it to her mom. dys took it and inspected it from all angles. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s made from real diamonds! It¡¯s so heavy. This card must be worth a fortune! Thank God for you, Thea. Even The Gourmand¡¯s owner came to greet you himself. I¡¯ll be the talk of the town for a long time because of this. I¡¯ll finally be able to gain some standing in my own family too.¡± James looked resigned as well. From a different perspective, he understood dys. She had married an unambitious husband. Her daughter used to bepletely disfigured. It was a miracle she escaped having a mental breakdown. Even though she knelt to Belinda, it was for the family. At any rate, she was better than David and Alyssa, who slipped away as soon as they discovered that something was wrong. And then there was Benjamin, who was so scared that he could not utter a single word. That was tough for dys. He shook his head slightly. Thanks to the shares and the diamond card, Thea¡¯s social standing improved in the family. dys stopped calling her useless and a curse. After getting dys¡¯ approval, Thea was happy. Over the next few days, James stayed at home with Thea. He only apanied her for medicine adjustments when it was required. The medicine he used was expensive and precious. Furthermore, he was concocting it himself, and the effects were marvelous. Three dayster, Thea removed the gauze, All her wounds had recovered, leaving no scars at all¡­ Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Thea stood in front of the mirror, looking at her perfect face. She was shocked. James had told her over and over again that she would recover, but she was still surprised. His medical skills were nothing short of miraculous. ¡°Jamie, you¡¯re amazing. There are no scars at all even though my face was badly injured.¡± James smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t take credit for it. It was all Henry. He taught me everything I needed to know.¡± Thea touched her smooth face. ¡°This form will be so popr if the public learns of it. Can you imagine marketing this product at a beauty salon? Business would be booming!¡± James said, ¡°Henry doesn¡¯t care about fame and fortune. All he wants is to live an ordinary life.¡± Thea pressed her lips into a line. ¡°How odd. How could he not like money?¡± Knock knock knock Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Thea, what are you doing? The old man has called for a family meeting. He told us to be punctual. If he gets angry and revokes our shares because we¡¯rete, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± dys shouted through the door. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m almost ready. Give me a few more minutes,¡± Thea said as she searched for something to wear. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Jamie, what should I wear?¡± James sal on the bed, looking at Thea. Thea was wearing a thin dress that was slightly translucent. It showed off her excellent figure, especially her long legs. He said, ¡°You look beautiful in anything.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, help me plek something.¡± ¡°What about the one you¡¯re holding?¡± ¡°This one?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me outside while I get changed.¡± Thea blushed and pointed at the door. Even though they were legally married and James was staying with her, Thea slept on the bed while James took the floor each night. James initiated it. This had be their habit since day one. Thea may have been James¡¯ wife, but they had only held hands. They had not even kissed yet. James was back to repay Thea. He would not force her into anything she did not want. He would not touch Thea without her consent. Now, as Thea requested that he leave, he agreed without any argument. He waited in the living room for a few minutes. Soon, Thea emerged from the room. ¡°Wow, sis, you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries!¡± David¡¯s eyes shone as he took her in. Alyssa looked envious. She envied Thea¡¯s beautiful looks and her perfect body even more. ¡°Thea, what¡­¡±¡± dys was stumped. For the past few days, Thea¡¯s face was wrapped in gauze. dys had not paid much attention to it. Now that the gauze was removed, there were no traces of injuries or scars. It was amazing. Thea wore a form-fitting white dress and a pair of red heels. Her hair hung loosely over her shoulders. Thanks to her lean body, she exuded elegance. She smiled. ¡°Jamie did it.¡± dys nced at James and mumbled, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s notpletely useless. He¡¯s slightly skilled in medicine.¡± James smiled but did not say anything. Slightly skilled? Everyone knew about his medical prowess. The rich and powerful in the Capital fawned over him for two reasons-his status and his medical skills, ¡°Since you¡¯re trained in medicine, you could probably earn some ie by setting up a clinic.¡± dys looked at James shrewdly. Even though she did not like him much, she conceded that he looked alright since he was tall and robust. ¡°Mom, why is grandfather calling for a family meeting?¡± dys said, ¡°It¡¯s about the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony. Rumor has it there¡¯ll be some seats avable to the public. Dad wants to use this opportunity to cement our status as an upper-ss family, so this meeting is a brainstorming session for us to get a seat.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 In the foyer of the Cahans¡¯ vi. Gathered were three generations of the Cahans and some of their more important rtives. The five armies were being restructured. The Blithe King of the West Border was dispatched to Cansington, assuming the role of themander-in-chief of the five armies. This sent Cansington and even the five regions into a frenzy. The Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony was imminent. This time, the ceremony would be public. There were some seats avable, but only the truly rich and powerful would be able to secure them. All the important families in North Cansington, Cansington, South Chyna, Ocean City, and Coastal Heaven were eyeing the seats. All of them wanted to be there. It was the ultimate symbol of wealth and power. Attending the ceremony would indicate that they were truly powerful. ording to rumors, the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony would be held the next day. Apparently, there were only a hundred seats avable for the public. The rest of the seats belonged to internally- approved members only. However, there was no announcement regarding the time of the ceremony yet. Regardless, several families in the five regions were trying to get their hands on the limited seats. Lex was one of them. He had dreamed of bing an upper-ss family for so long. As this was an excellent opportunity, he was not passing it up that easily. As such, he called for a family meeting so they could put their heads together. Basically, all the Cahans were there. The only ones still absent were Thea¡¯s family. ¡°Grandfather, Thea and her family are bing too cocky. Ever since you gave them the shares, their behavior has taken a turn for the worse. Now, how dare they bete for a family meeting? They¡¯re out of control!¡± Howard¡¯s son Tommy was trying to stir up trouble again. Howard and his family had been unhappy since Thea requested the shares. To give Benjamin the shares, Lex had taken some of Howard¡¯s. Now, Howard had fewer shares than Benjamin. ¡°I agree, grandfather. I think giving them ten percent of the shares is too much,¡± Megan chimed in unhappily. ¡°How dare they request for something so absurd? Is it just because Thea slept with the chairman of Celestial?¡± ¡°Sir, I suggest that we revoke Benjamin¡¯s shares.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even contribute to the family. They don¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°Yeah! Over the years, they¡¯ve lived off us. And now, they want shares?¡± The Cahans took turns voicing their opinion. Wearing a suit, Lex puffed on a tobo pipe. He did not want to give Benjamin the shares either. Benjamin was the most useless among his three sons. Benjamin¡¯s son, David, was the most useless among all his grandchildren as well. However, if he refused, they would lose the partnership with Celestial. As a result, they would lose the opportunity to be an upper-ss family. Lex waved a hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not senile. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Howard was sitting down to one side, not saying a word. Getting the young ones to nder Thea and her family was his idea. As Lex did not take the bait, he started to scheme again. He wanted the shares back. John and his family remained silent as well. They did not have many shares to begin with, so it made no difference to them. Just then, Thea and her family arrived. ¡°Sorry we¡¯rete, dad,¡± dys apologized as soon as she stepped in. Everyone looked at Thea and her family. When they saw Thea¡¯s face recovered once more, they were shocked. What had happened? It had just been a few days. How had Thea recovered again? At Cansington Hotel, they saw Trent carve up her face with their own eyes. Now the wounds were healed, and there were no scars? No one knew what happened, but they were angry when they saw Thea. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. To the Cahans, Thea was a jinx. A curse. For the past ten years, the Cahans were known for having the ugliest woman in Cansington in their family. They became aughing stock and aplete embarrassment. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It was also Thea who put the Cahans in extreme dangerst time. Howard mmed his hand on the table and growled angrily, ¡°Benjamin, this is too much. How can you bete?! Do you think you¡¯re greater than us now that you have the family shares? Do you think we deserve to wait for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Howard,¡± Benjamin¡¯s head hung low as he apologized. Thea came over and said, ¡°Howard, it was me who caused the dy. It¡¯s not my dad¡¯s fault.¡± Howard became even more furious. ¡°Thea, don¡¯t you understand our rules? Family meetings are of the utmost importance. Just because you have something with the CEO of Celestial Group doesn¡¯t mean you can ignore the rules.¡± ¡°Yeah, because of you, we almost died at Trent Xavier¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Thank god I wasn¡¯t home that day, or else I¡¯d definitely be canceled in Cansington.¡± ¡°You jinx! You dare to ask for a 10% share after all that?¡± The Cahans talked over each other as they berated Thea¡¯s family. ¡°Enough,¡± Lex announced, finally stopping the dispute. James Caden remained silent. He was a son-inw in this family, so he had to be quiet in order to not attract any more trouble for Thea. Now that all of the family members were here, Lexmenced the meeting. ¡± Tomorrow will very likely be the session ceremony of the Blithe king. There is word that only 100 seats are avable. Think, voice any ideas to get our hands on those seats.¡± Nobody in the hall spoke. How could that be possible? There were so many affluent families in the five regions. It would never be their Turn as they were of a lower ss. ¡°Why, are we all mule? I thought you were a talkative bunch?¡± Lex red across the room before he yelled furiously, ¡°Look at yourselves. When you¡¯re fighting for my legacy, you couldn¡¯t be any louder, but all of you hide when ites to helping your own family!¡± ¡°Grandpa, let Thea go do it,¡± Tommy Cahan, of the third generation of the Cahans suggested. ¡°Thea is Alex¡¯s lover. She can go sleep with him once more. With his influence, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to get us a seat.¡± Thea was always obedient. She never spoke back against any of her family members¡¯ opinions. Nevertheless, this angered her. She pointed at Tommy with a trembling finger as tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°Tommy, don¡¯t speak of me like that.¡± ¡°Am I lying, though?¡± Tommy bat an eyelid of annoyance at her. ¡°You must¡¯ve had sex with Alex for him to treat you so well. Heck, he even canceled the business deal with us because of you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Thea¡¯s chest heaved heavily out of disbelief. She could not even speak a word. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Benjamin did not say anything. dys wanted to say something but she did not know how, as she was also uncertain whether Thea slept with Alex, James stepped towards Tommy. This caught Tommy by surprise. ¡°What, what are you doing?! James, watch yourself. This is the Cahan mansion!¡± Tommy had his reasons to fear James, especially when the man was tall, strong, and loaded with military experience. However, being in a Cahan property gave him confidence. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Alex was only good to her because they had sex!¡± Smack! James gave him a loud p across the face. ¡°Ow!¡± Tommy held his face as he cried in agony. He snapped his head at Lex and screamed, ¡°Grandpa, look at him! He hit me at a family meeting. You have to let this man go!¡± Lex fixated his eyes on James, looking cross. Thea tugged on James¡¯s hand and whispered, James, apologize. Although James was helping her and that made her happy, this was still a Cahan family meeting. His behavior was clearly viting their family rules. ¡°You violent scumbag! How dare you attack my son. Dad, he¡¯s acting all cocky because he has some shares. You have to make him leave our family, and revoke Benjamin¡¯s shares,¡± Tommy¡¯s mother, Jolie Loretta blurted. ¡°Yes, make him leave, and revoke Benjamin¡¯s shares.¡± ¡°Such arrogance! What do you see the family rules as?¡± ¡°Do they look like a joke to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re disrespecting the head of the family.¡± The Cahans raged. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Tommy was the eldest grandson in the family, that was why everybody spoke up for him when he was attacked. In the heat of the moment, James became the public enemy, and so did Benjamin¡¯s family. Once again, Thea was the target of the ugliest insults There were requests for Lex to revoke Benjamin¡¯s shares, too. Tommy was ted with all these people on his side He looked at James with an expression that said, ¡®You¡¯re just a nobody in the Cahan family. Hitting me was the riskiest move you could make! Lex¡¯s face was colored with rage. He was upset about the drama that unfolded during an important family meeting dys pped James on his head before he could say anything. ¡°You b*stard, kneel down right now.¡± To their surprise, James raised his leg and gave Tommy a solid kick in the gut. It sent him two meters away, crashing into the couch and crying, in the most miserable sight. ¡°James¡­¡± Thea was getting scared now. She wanted to kneel and apologize right after that, yet James held her up from the floor. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Lex, extremely mad, bolted up from his seat and ordered, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line. From now on, you¡¯re no longer a son-inw of the Cahan family! Leave.¡± ¡°Say sorry, please.¡± Thea pulled on James¡¯s shirt hard. ¡°James, apologize now, you piece of trash.¡± dys would not stop with the scoldings. She got her share of the family business with her sweat and blood. She was not going to let James anger Lex by hitting Tommy, thus revoking their shares. ¡°He isn¡¯t worth my apology,¡± James said calmly. ¡°You¡­¡± Lex was shaking and panting from anger. ¡°Grandpa, please calm down.¡± Megan held Lex and patted his back to soothe him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on a lowlife like him. Let¡¯s just make him leave. He must¡¯ve also been enabled by Benjamin to act with such disrespect.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± someone agreed, ¡°Benjamin thinks he¡¯s all that after getting his 10%. He isn¡¯t respecting you at all. He might be telling people that he¡¯s the head of the family now.¡± dys looked like she was to explode with anger. She hated James to death. Benjamin, throughout all of this, kept quiet at the side of the room as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Thea, this ce isn¡¯t worth us staying. Let¡¯s leave together.¡± James pulled Thea¡¯s hand, trying to leave. However, Thea was on the verge of crying. She became the ugliest woman in Cansington and disgraced her family. Her only wish was to be epted by her family. Now, her only chance to do so was ruined by James. She was thankful to James for saving her appearance. However, she felt nothing but hatred toward James right now. He caused her to be insulted by her family again. This time, she screamed, ¡°James, is it that hard for you to apologize for your mistakes? You¡¯re a soldier, not a big shot!¡± When he saw tears welling up in Thea¡¯s eyes, James¡¯s heart ached. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Nevertheless, James was a ck Dragon. To him, cowering to evil for survival was worse than being dead. Back when he was covered in wounds, almost defeated by the enemy, he did not kneel. When he married Thea and became the son-inw of the Cahan family, he swore to never let Thea feel sad again. ¡°He was the one who insulted Thea, so he should be apologizing,¡± James said while pointing at Tommy. ¡°Thea had nothing to do with Alex. Alex only chose to work with Celestial Group because he owes me a favor for saving his life on the battlefield.¡± James wanted to shield Thea from the insults, but he could not let them know his real identity. Everybody was shocked to learn the truth. James continued, ¡°If you want an invitation to the Blithe King¡¯s coronation ceremony, 1 can get one. However, I hope you will stop insulting Thea. Let¡¯s go, Thea.¡± After that, he left with Thea¡¯s hand in his, not even looking back. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He knew as long as Thea was here, she would continue being the punching bag of her family. If it was other people, he could easily kill them, but they were the Cahans. Thea would never forgive him if he killed them. ¡°Damn it.¡± Lex grew even madder watching them leave. ¡°The family meeting isn¡¯t over and they¡¯re already leaving. Who do they think I am? I¡¯m taking back 5 % of Benjamin¡¯s shares.¡± That was what he wanted to do all along. It was just that he did not have the chance. Now, he only revoked part of Benjamin¡¯s shares because he still had to rely on Thea. If they really drove Thea out of the family once and for all, they would lose their business opportunity with Celestial Group forever. dys was boiling with anger. That¡¯s tens of millions of dors. How she wished she could skin James alive. Even now, Benjamin was dead silent. Howard, Tommy, and Megan were gleeful as they hoped Lex would eventually revoke all of Benjamin¡¯s shares, now that he had already announced this. ¡°That¡¯s enough of that. Let the meetingmence. Now, let¡¯s discuss how to get an invitation to watch the session ceremony,¡± Lex spoke. The Cahans began discussing. Nobody took what James said about him getting them an invitation seriously. They did not believe that a military veteran had such influence on someone like Alex to get them a seat at the ceremony, especially when Alex had already repaid his kindness. One of them spoke, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t Megan¡¯s boyfriend an Oswald? The Oswalds are just as powerful as The Great Fou. We should let Colson get us an invitation from his family head.¡± Hearing that, Megan glowed with pride as she tugged on a handsome man sitting beside her. Lex looked over to the man as well, putting on a wide smile. ¡°Colson, do you mind asking your father to pull some strings and get an invitation for the Cahans?¡± Colson Oswald straightened his back and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that, but I can¡¯t guarantee that my dad will say yes. There are many people asking him for an invitation at the moment. He can¡¯t possibly agree to everybody¡¯s requests.¡± ¡°Colson, you have to help us.¡± ¡°Your father will be able to help us out.¡± The Cahans chirped along. Megan answered merrily, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about it. Colson will get it done,¡± she said as she gave him a look, ¡°right?¡± Colson was speechless. His family was also working on getting an invitation for themselves, too, but to no avail. As much as he was reluctant to do so, he did not want to embarrass anybody, so he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s my duty. I¡¯m sure my father can do it.¡± The entire Cahan family was riding on Colson¡¯s back after this meeting. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Outside the Cahan mansion. ¡°Enough.¡± Thea pulled away from James¡¯s grip and stared him in the eyes. ¡°James, are you done throwing your fit? This is my family. If my grandpa wants you to kneel, just do it. Why are you being so stubborn?¡± ¡°Thea, ¡­¡± ¡°Go.¡± Thea turned and walked back into the mansion without another word. James was dumbfounded. He was a ck Dragon. This was not something that should happen to him. However, for Thea¡¯s sake, he chose to swallow all of it. He knew Thea valued her family above everything else. That was why he did not run after her when she left. Instead, he waited outside. He sat on the stairs outside the entrance, lighting a cigarette and taking out his phone. He made a call to Henry. ¡°I want to meet the Blithe king,¡± The most he could do now was to get Thea an invitation Only by doing so could he help to raise the Cahans¡¯ social status and make Thea happy. Soon, Henry called back. ¡°James, the appointment is made. The Blithe King wants to meet you in person, so you say when.¡± ¡°Night time, Central Garden.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call him right away.¡± After the call, James waited outside of the mansion as the family meeting continued for another hour. When the Cahans came out of the mansion after the meeting, Thea¡¯s family followed too. They were all obviously upset. dys kept on criticizing James, saying that Thea should divorce him. Among them, David was the angriest because he was the confirmed heir of his father¡¯s shares. James¡¯s fiasco cost them half of their shares, which was tens of millions lost for David. ¡°Great f*cking job, man.¡± David gave him a death stare. ¡°That¡¯s it. Stop ming James. He only did this to protect me.¡± Thea had calmed down. She felt sorry forshing out at James a while ago since he was the only one who had her back after all. James smiled back at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Thea. I¡¯ll get you an invitation and your respect from your family.¡± Nobody bought his words. ¡°If this happens again, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± dys yelled at him onest time before she left. After they got home, James wasrgely ignored. Hence, he went to the balcony for another cigarette Benjamin walked in, trying to console him. ¡°James, please don¡¯t take it to heart. You¡¯ll get used to it eventually.¡± James did not answer his father- inw. He could not bring himself to respect someone as cowardly as him. Getting the signal, Benjamin shut up. James spent the entire morning cleaning and cooking around the house. He paid no mind to how the Cahans viewed him because all he cared about was Thea. At night, James found an excuse to go out. Central Garden, downtown. Two men sat under a gazebo. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed Trent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James did not shy away from the Blithe King¡¯s questions, and continued on, ¡°He deserved it, and so did his family.¡± The Blithe King frowned and changed the topic. ¡°What are you meeting me for? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing major. The Cahans want an invitation to your session ceremony. Go get somebody to send them one.¡± As he finished, James stood up and walked away. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Although he was at the same level as the Blithe King James never took him seriously. The same went for the four othermanders-in-chief ¡°Hold on.¡± The Blithe King stopped him from leaving. ¡°Huh?¡± James looked back. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Trent was my subordinate.¡± The Blithe king was quite angry. The murderer of his former subordinate did not even give him an excuse as to why he was killed. ¡°So what?¡± James only had apathy. ¡°Mind exining why?¡± ¡°I told you, he deserved it. Also, I¡¯m not begging you for an invitation. You can choose not to give me one.¡± James left. A man walked out of the dark after James was out of sight. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t give a damn about you.¡± The Blithe kingughed it off, and said, ¡°That¡¯s how he is. He wouldn¡¯t act any different even if Jesus came to Earth. Let this go. Trent deserved his death. You, go deliver an invitation to the Cahans.¡± The man felt reluctant and asked, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re letting him go just like this?¡± The Blithe King replied, ¡°What else can I do? Kill him? He handed in his resignation letter but it is yet to be approved. Plus, he¡¯s a ck Dragon, the general of the ck Dragon Army. Although his time in his post was the shortest, his army is by far the strongest among the other four armies. The higher-ups think greatly of him as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go deliver the invitation.¡± The man did not say anything more. The Blithe King sighed. ¡°This restructuring has pushed the five regions to the center of the warzone once again.¡± Originally, the Blithe king was not the one designated by the higher-ups to handle this restructuring. It only happened because the ck Dragon sensed the uing storm and smartly applied for his resignation before everything began to unfold. Outside the Cahan mansion. A jeep stopped at the entrance, dropping off a few military uniform-d men. They walked to the front door of the mansion and gave a few knocks. Seeing the soldiers by his door from the surveince, Lex decided to greet them himself, ¡°Generals, may I help you?¡± He was still traumatized by what happened with Trent, so he approached the men with immense caution. One of them handed a delicately prepared envelope to him, announcing, ¡°The invitation to the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony.¡± Lex was shaken to his core. ¡°An invitation?¡¯ ¡°Lex, your grandson-inw is a good one.¡± The man left after leaving him thispliment Still stunned, Lex held the invitation in awe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡± Megan came out of the door. Lex finally snapped back to reality.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Western Border Patrol¡­ they sent us an invitation.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s quick. I told you so, all we need to do is rely on Colson. Look, we have an invitation now and it¡¯s been less than a day! This is all thanks to the Oswalds pulling some strings with the Western Border Patrol.¡± Colson came out too, asking, ¡°Megan, what¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°Darling, thank you so much.¡± Megan gave him a peck on his cheek. ¡°Your family got us an invitation.¡± Colson was astonished beyond words. ¡®My family?¡¯ He did tell his father about this, but his father was a cat on hot bricks about getting his owi family an invitation. He sent so many valuable gifts to all those big shots before he could get one for himself. ¡­ but he got the Cahans an invitation?¡¯ Bewildered, Colson still put on a forced smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t a hard task for the Oswalds.¡± ¡°¡®Thank you, Colson. Thank you so much. You¡¯re the best grandson-inw lever had.¡± Lex was grinning ear to ear. He had a few grandsons-inw, but he knew this had to be Colson¡¯s work since the Oswalds were the most influential out of all of the other families. ¡°You are a godsend. Come in, I¡¯ll prepare a huge gift for you and your father, as a token of appreciation for doing us an enormous favor.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 James returned home. Before he could exit the elevator, his phone rang. It was Henry. ¡°James, news from the Blithe King. He sent his men to deliver the Cahans their invitation.¡± ¡°Okay.got it.¡± James hung up. He knocked on the door only to be greeted by Alyssa Myers, David¡¯s wife.¡± Pathetic loser, are you not embarrassed enough to stille home¡± James walked past her, entering the house. As soon as he saw Thea on the couch, a smile bloomed across his face. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Thea, I already got people to send us an invitation.¡± Thea was in disbelief, as she asked, ¡°Those are men from the Western Border Patrol. How did you get those guys?¡± Jamesughed. ¡°Did you forget that I was a soldier? I have some connections in the military higher- ups.¡± ¡°But your resume said you served in the Southern ins. What does the South have to do with the army at the West?¡± James exined, ¡°We aren¡¯t rted directly, but my ex-superior has ties with a big shot at the western border. Anyways, I managed to get the invitation for the Cahans.¡± dys, Benjamin, and David were also in the house dys could not believe him. She questioned him snarkily, ¡°Relying on connections, you? Although you served for a decade, you were a mere soldier. What connections could you possibly have? James, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t trick Thea just because she is naive. You can¡¯t trick me. Thea, you have to be smarter. Why are you trusting this fool? All he has is some medicinal knowledge. He isn¡¯t rich or powerful.¡± James was already used to dys¡¯s degrading remarks. He marched straight toward Thea. ¡°Thea, let¡¯s go to the Cahan mansion now. I will win your reputation back this time.¡± ¡°James, are you serious?¡± Benjamin could not help but ask. He, too, was unsure about James¡¯s capability to get men from the Western border patrol to do them a favor. The seats for the session ceremony were very coveted. The rich and wealthy in the five regions were dying to get themselves an invitation ¡°Dad, are you buying this guy¡¯s words?¡± David scoffed. He hated James to the bone. James was the biggest obstacle on his path to riches, mansions, and sports cars. His dreams of living a high life were shattered because of James. James ignored all of those people and brought Thed away dys decided to tag along because of how confident James was If what he said was true, Lex would be over the moon, and he would definitely reward Thea. By then, getting their shares back would be a piece of cake. In the Cahan mansion. Lex was on cloud nine. This was the invitation he dreamt about day and night. An invitation to the session ceremony of the Blithe king which only had 100 seats avable, ording to the rumors. So many billionaires in the five regions were spending money on gifts and tricks just to get their hands on an invitation, Now, with the Oswalds¡¯ help, he secured one. Overjoyed, Lex handed Colson a card. ¡°My Colson, there¡¯s five million in this card. Just a small gift for your family¡¯s kindness.¡± ¡°Oh, grandpa, this is too much.¡± Colson acted humble but he immediately took the card. ¡°We¡¯re one family now, we should help each other.¡± This made Colson bubble with excitement. He knew how many rtions and how much money his family had to use in order to get an invitation to the ceremony. This invitation was not here because of the Oswalds, meaning that Lex had given him five million for no reason, which he dly received. How could he possibly turn down free money? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°The Oswalds are the best.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°That goes without saying. Their business, Grandeur Pharmaceuticals, is one of the biggest in Cansington. Colson¡¯s father Stefon Oswald is a social butterfly. He has a lot of connections.¡± ¡°Thank god Colson is with us, or else we would never get an invitation.¡± ¡°Megan got herself the right boyfriend. Look at how he¡¯s helping her family.¡± The Cahans were ttering Colson, almost making him trippy. ¡°It¡¯s just a small contribution.¡± Just when everybody was bathing in the celebratory mood over getting an invitation, James and Thea entered the house, followed by dys, Benjamin, David, and Alyssa. Their presence made the atmosphere drop to a low. Megan stood up, rather bothered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Thea called, ¡°Megan, sis¡­¡± Megan screeched, berating her, ¡°Don¡¯t regard me as your family.¡± Lex¡¯s wonderful mood was spoiled by seeing Thea¡¯s family in his mansion, especially when he saw James, this arrogant son-inw that dared to disrespect him. He was not even from his bloodline. ¡°Go away.¡± He pointed to the exit. ¡°Grandpa, James had his friends from the military request the Western border patrol to send us an invitation. I came to make sure if we have received it already.¡± Everybody¡¯s eyes were on Lex, waiting to watch how he responded. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Before Lex could even speak, Tommy talked over him, ¡°You¡¯re saying James made the Western border patrol send us this invitation? Are you even serious? This is clearly the Oswalds helping us, and Colson was the one who made all of this happen.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Megan sneered at James. ¡°How can a small soldier like you be connected with the executives in the Western border patrol? You only came to take credit once the invitation is here. How shameless of you.¡± James said nothing to the insults. He just stared at Colson who was sitting on the couch, cross-legged. Colson red back at him, yelling, ¡°What are you looking at, dumb*ss?¡± ¡°Shame on you!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t he just acknowledge the Oswalds and stop stealing their credit for getting us an invitation? He¡¯s such a loser.¡± ¡°Yeah. If Colson wasn¡¯t here to defend the Oswalds, he would¡¯ve gotten what he wanted.¡± The Cahans quipped nastyments about James, without forgetting to prop Colson up at the same time. dys could not stand the criticisms anymore. She smacked James on his head and demanded, ¡°You fool, you¡¯re embarrassing us again. What are you waiting for? Leave now!¡± Thea was filled with sadness once more. She thought James would actually help her impress her grandfather. However, he only came to im the Oswalds¡¯ work after seeing the Western border patrol sending them their invitation. ¡°James, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± She ran out of the mansion crying. ¡°Thea!¡± dys followed her out. David and the others could not bear to stay, either. They left in a hurry. James looked at the Cahans and broke into a disheartened smile. ¡°Huh, you guys really need to look at yourselves in the mirror. Fine¡­ it was the Oswalds, right? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to attend the ceremony tomorrow.¡± He turned and left after saying that Outside the Cahan mansion, he took out his phone and called Henry. ¡°Tell the Blithe king to avoid the invitation he sent to the Cahans.¡± Henry could not figure out what James was up to, but he did as he was told and informed the Blithe King about this. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 All James wanted was to make Thea happy. He asked the Blithe King for an invitation, but he had not expected someone else to take the credit for it and cause Thea to misunderstand the situation. He ran after her when his call with Henry ended. ¡°Thea.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He caught up to her and grabbed her arm. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you,¡± he tried to exin. ¡°I had someone send that invitation, but I wasn¡¯t expecting them to take the credit for it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to steal credit? You¡¯re useless!¡± dys snapped. ¡°Haven¡¯t we been humiliated enough?!¡± ¡°Sis, he¡¯s just a retired soldier,¡± David said to Thea. ¡®There¡¯s no way he¡¯s as capable as he says. Just divorce him!¡± ¡°Enough, James,¡± Thea said, tears pooling at the corner of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for how well you treated me, and I¡¯m forever grateful you healed me. But I don¡¯t want to see you right now! Please leave!¡± With that, she turned around, sobbing as she ran. James panicked. He had never felt so helpless, even when he faced thousands of enemy troops. ¡°Useless lout. Can¡¯t even do anything right,¡± dys cursed at him again. James stood still and watched the Cahans leave, then took in a deep breath. He chased after them to their home but was forbidden from entering. With no other choice, he chose to leave. He decided he would exin what had, happened to Thea once she had calmed down. He made his way to Henry¡¯s clinic. ¡°James? What brings you here?¡± Henry asked as he entered the building, but stopped when he noticed the expression on James¡¯s face. Henry wordlessly tossed him a cigarette. James was frantic. He wanted to make Thea happy, but he had not expected someone to shamelessly steal credit like this. ¡°Should I not havee back here, Henry?¡± He asked, taking a drag of his cigarettes. Smoke wafted upwards from between his fingers. ¡°What happened, James?¡± James told Henry everything. Henry smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before, so I can¡¯t help you there. But, if you want, I can get rid of the Oswalds for you.¡± ¡°No, forget it,¡± James sighed, waving the suggestion away. ¡±It¡¯s not that serious. Besides, this is Cansington. It¡¯s a peaceful city, not the southern border. The tactics we use against enemies can¡¯t be used against ourpatriots.¡± Henry stayed silent at that. ¡°Oh, right. Henry, you¡¯ve been handling my assets this whole time. How much do I currently have?¡± James had been through a lot since returning to the city. He had always thought of money as worthless, but recently he started seeing it as essential. ¡°How would I know? Let me think. Once, you took some gold mines from an enemy country, then sold them to someone for around thirty billion. There was another time you saved some rich man from the enemy troops because he hadmitted a crime, so the rich man gave you ten billion in gratitude. Oh! There were also some rich merchants on the southern border that paid you yearly so you would protect them. Add all those up and you should have at least two or three hundred billion!¡± ¡°I¡¯m that rich?¡± James said in surprise. He never used to care about these things, but he was shocked to find out how much he actually had now that he started to care about money. ¡°You¡¯re the ck Dragon Commander of the Southern Border, James. The south is the most chaotic, but it¡¯s also the easiest border to get rich at. You have countless assets, you just didn¡¯t bother trying to get them. Otherwise, you¡¯d be the richest man in the world by now.¡± ¡°Looks like I was pretty stupid back then,¡± James muttered. ¡°Why do you suddenly care about money, boss? You have that ck Dragon card the higher-ups rewarded you with. There¡¯s ten billion in there. By all ounts, you shouldn¡¯t be short on cash.¡± ¡°Thea said I was hiding money from her and took it. Said she¡¯d hold onto it as funds for our kids.¡± James smiled subconsciously at the mention of Thea. ¡°Henry.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Buy that newly built trade center in Cansington.¡± ¡°What???¡± Henry stared at James in shock. The Trade City Center was a newly builtmercial city. In it, there were over 50 buildings that were 50 floors tall, as well as a night market, a pedestrian zone, and an antique street. The city center wasplete. It was a joint effort from several real estate tycoons to turn it into the grandestmercial city in the country. ¡°What? Do we not have enough money? Then use our connections to do so.¡± Henry stared at James. ¡°Just what are you nning, boss?¡± he could not help but ask. ¡°We have around two hundred billion if we added our funds together, but do you know how big that commercial city is? Just thend it¡¯s built on is worth a fortune! I heard the real estate tycoons invested around five hundred billion into the ce. It took them five years to finish construction.¡± James did not care for the details. ¡°Just tell me how much it¡¯s going to cost.¡± Henry thought about it. ¡°Well, they invested five hundred billion into it. Even at the lowest price with them not turning a profit, we¡¯d need at least six hundred billion.¡± ¡°Buy it. If there¡¯s not enough, get the rest of the six hundred billion from the wealthy at the southern border as soon as possible. Just get me the Trade City Center.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a small amount of money. I might have to make a trip to the southern border myself.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Go.¡± James waved. Meanwhile, in the Cahans¡¯ home. ¡°Why are you still hesitating, Thea? Just divorce James already!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sis. Even being Alex Yates¡¯s mistress is better than being with that retired soldier!¡± The family surrounded Thea, urging her to divorce James. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Thea said, then left to go to her room. She sat on the bed, lost in thought. Thea had grown used to James being by her side. Now that he was gone, she felt somewhat lost, as if something important had disappeared. She knew James only wanted to make her happy, but it backfired and humiliated her in front of her family. She pulled her phone out, intending on calling James so she could tell him toe home. Instead, she paused before hitting the call button and huffed. ¡°Why should I do that? He¡¯s the one that made a mistake. He should be the one that calls me to beg for forgiveness. Why should I call him?¡± With that, she tossed her phone onto her bed in annoyance. However, she nced at her phone sporadically, hoping he would call. A minute passed, then ten minutes. Thirty minutes. An hour. Three hours. Thea waited until one in the morning, but James never called. He never even sent a text. She paced furiously around the room, cursing him for being a heartless man. After James told Henry to buy the Trade City Center, Henry went overnight to the Southern ins to collect some money. The Southern ins was on a border, with lots of small powers in it. These small powers were rich in precious ores and minerals, so the wealthy were not rare there. Getting several hundreds of billions from them would not be a difficult task. The purpose of James returning was for both gratitude and vengeance. He had been by Thea¡¯s side all this time and had neglected to deal with The Great Four. Apart from killing Warren and Trent Xavier, he had not done anything else. He decided to look for Rowena Xavier while Thea cooled off and get the whereabouts of Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge out of her. In the Xaviers¡¯ remaining vi. It was dawn, so the vi¡¯s lights were off. Outside the building, a silhouette appeared. The person wore a ck overcoat and a ck ghost mask, melting into the shadows like an apparition. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The bank liquidated the Xaviers¡¯ other vis, and now most of them were either homeless or renting houses to live in. This remaining vi was Rowena Xavier¡¯s personal property. Trent¡¯s n to heavily inte the prices of worthless artifacts and sell them off to people worked. Most of the attendees had spent money in that auction and bought something from the Xaviers, intimidated by Trent¡¯s power, Trent may have died, but the money fell into Rowena¡¯s hands. Rowena was a woman, but she became a pir of hope after Warren and Trent¡¯s deaths. The Xaviers all turned to her, in hopes of her pulling them back up into wealth. Vi, room on the second floor. An old man, around 50 years of age,y on the bed. Beside him was a woman d in a white dress. That woman was Rowena Xavier. She was in her 30s but looked no older than 19 thanks to her high- maintenance lifestyle. She was slim and had delicate facial features. She was an attractive woman in every sense of the word, with her long hair flowing down her shoulders and her slightly see-through dress only entuating her seductive charm. ¡°Mr. Bertrand, when are you going to make good on your promise?¡± Rowena said as she looked at the old man on the bed that was wearing only his underwear. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. This man was a big shot, with connections in high ces. The Xaviers were bankrupt. Most of their assets had been liquidated, so Rowena too was using every connection she had in order to get back some of their properties. Charles looked at the gorgeous Rowena and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always keep my word. As you know, Alex Yates used the proper channels to bankrupt you. I need to be able to deal with every aspect of that.¡± Rowena walked over to him and snuggled into Charles¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ve given you at least fifty million, Mr. Bertrand,¡± she said coquettishly. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Give me an urate time frame.¡± ¡°Soon. It¡¯s soon. Within a few days.¡± Charles was smiling at her, but he was secretly disdainful. ¡®Stupid woman,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Your family has fallen. Trent is dead. There¡¯s no way the Xaviers will be able to return to being one of The Great Four. I¡¯ve long since used up the money you had given me. Did you actually think I¡¯d humor you if it weren¡¯t for money?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bertrand. You¡¯ll get your share once I get my family¡¯s finances stabilized. I¡¯ll be all yours, too.¡± Bang! Just then, the bedroom door was kicked open. ¡°Who goes there?!¡± Charles jumped, startled, and crawled to his knees. He trembled when he saw the person that kicked the door open was wearing a ghost mask. He rolled out of bed and fell on the floor, then started frantically putting his clothes back on as he said, ¡°I- I have nothing to do with them! I don¡¯t know anything! I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Everyone in Cansington knew who the man in the ghost mask was. He was the one that killed Warren and Trent Rowena trembled as well when the man entered the room). James walked slowly towards them. Charles sprinted past him, now fully dressed, but he was yanked backward and tossed back onto the bed. He curled into a ball in fright and kept as quiet as he could, afraid he¡¯d say something to anger the god of death in front of him. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why do you hold a grudge against us?¡± Rowena asked when she had calmed down, staring down at James, James took his mask off. ¡°You?¡± Rowena said, bewildered. ¡°James Caden? The one who married into the Cahans?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James confirmed. ¡°Wait¡­ J- James Caden?¡± Rowena said in shock, suddenly recalling something. ¡± You¡­ You¡¯re Nichs Caden¡¯s son?!¡± James nodded, then pulled a chair over and sat by the bed. He calmly lit a cigarette. The big bedroom waspletely silent, save for the quiet hiss of the lit cigarette. Charles remained balled up in bed, still keeping his silence. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Rowena¡¯s expression darkened. She finally knew who destroyed her family. ¡°What the hell do you want, James?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± James startedughing, but there was no humor in it. Hisughter was terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I want, Rowena? ¡°You¡¯re the reason my grandfather was falsely used and turned into theughingstock of the entire town. ¡°You¡¯re the one that caused my father to have a heart attack, then pushed him off the third floor and lied to everyone that hemitted suicide. ¡°You, and the rest of The Great Four, tied my entire family up and set fire to our home. You killed more than thirty people, and you¡¯re asking me what I want?!¡± James was like a tiger that had escaped its cage. Bloodlust emanated from him. He roared, making Rowena¡¯s ears ring and stunning her, She was afraid now. She had never been so scared. Rowena was a smart woman. James killed her father and brother, but the news about it had been suppressed. She knew the man standing before her was no longer the helpless boy he was ten years ago. ¡°I-I¡¯m still your stepmother, James. You¡­¡± Smack! James stood and backhanded her. He did not bother holding back. Rowena recoiled from the force and fell spread eagle onto the bed. Her fair cheek swelled red instantly and blood leaked from her mouth. James grabbed a fistful of her hair and pressed her head into the bed. He put out his cigarette on her face. He showed no mercy, not caring that Rowena was a woman. He recalled how aggrieved his grandfather was before he passed. He recalled what his father looked like when he fell from the third floor. He could never forget the memory of watching his loved ones burn alive. ¡°Ahh!¡± Rowena screamed in pain. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Charles had fallen off the bed in fright. He cowered by the wall, not even daring to breathe too loudly. ¡°Rowena Xavier. Did you ever think your reckoning woulde when you destroyed my family? ¡°You need to die, Rowena Xavier, so all thirty-eight members of my family can finally be put to rest!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James! I really am! You¡¯ve ruined my family! Please let me go!¡± Right now, Rowena was no longer the noble and elegant woman she was. She begged for mercy shamelessly, throwing all dignity aside. James pulled out a switchde. Shik! James brutally sliced across Rowena¡¯s face. In an instant, a shockingly red line appeared across her cheek. Blood streamed down her neck and dyed her white shirt red. Rowena¡¯s expression contorted in agony, unable to scream from the pain. ¡°Ten years ago, Thea Cahan risked her life to save me from that inferno. She¡¯s my savior, yet you Xaviers tormented her. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll return everything your family did to Thea a hundredfold. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll show you what true despair looks like. Your life will be a fate worse than death, but you won¡¯t be able to die.¡± James lifted his arm again and sliced Rowena¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James! Please let me go!¡± Rowena begged, now a sobbing mess. James tossed the switchde aside and sat back down on the chair beside the bed. He looked at Rowena, a horrifying sight now that she was covered in blood. ¡°Where is Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge?¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 James¡¯s roar was like cracking thunder, making Rowena¡¯s ears ring and leaving her in a daze. All she could do was sob, not knowing how else to respond. After a while, she finally calmed down enough to say something, her face a look of despair. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I really don¡¯t¡­ I - I think Trent took the painting to the Capital as a gift for someone.¡± Slice! James picked up the switchde from the bed and swung it at Rowena¡¯s hand, sttering blood everywhere, Rowena opened her mouth in agony, but no sound came out. Her expression twisted hideously in pain and she trembled. James casually pulled out some silver needles and inserted them into Rowena¡¯s body. Rowena could not die yet. Not without the painting back in his hands. Her palm stopped bleeding after the needles were inserted, but the pain was still there. It was an unbearable kind of pain. Right now, all she wanted was to die. James was right. Living was worse than death, yet she was unable to die. James sat back down and stared at Rowena, looking like a bereaved dog. ¡°This pain you¡¯ve suffered is nowhere near enough to atone for your sins,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Rowena said through chattering teeth, barely able to get her words out. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. James frowned. The average person would have cracked and told him the truth under such torture, out of a primal need for self-preservation. If Rowena was saying that she had no idea where the painting was, did it mean she was telling the truth? That painting was his family¡¯s most treasured heirloom. It had been passed down through his lineage for countless generations. His grandfather even said that their family could be annihted, but the painting could not be lost. Rowena was still trembling, her teeth chattering. She fell incredibly lightheaded but was stuck in consciousness, unable to truly faint. Pain emanated from the wounds on her face and arms, tormenting her by keeping her awake James was a demon. The fear she felt of him ran deep into her core. She kept pleading for mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you tonight,¡± James said. ¡°I''ll give you some time. Find out where the painting went. If by the time Ie back for you, you can¡¯t tell me where it is, I¡¯ll show you true despair.¡± James stood and walked over to Charles, dragging the cowering man up. Charles trembled, and a pool of liquid grew under him. He had soiled his pants in fright ¡°I- I have nothing to do with this! I d-don¡¯t know anything!¡± Charles stuttered before begging for mercy. ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything. You didn¡¯t hear anything. If even a word of what happened tonight gets out, well¡­you know the consequences,¡± James said coldly, but he knew who deserved his wrath. Charles had done nothing to him. He was not going to kill him. James nced back at Rowena lying cidly on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re curious as to who I am. I don¡¯t mind telling you. I¡¯m the ck Dragon of the Southern ins,mander of the ck Dragon Army. Forget Trent Xavier, I can even kill the Blithe king if I wanted to.¡± With that, be left. He told Rowena to add pressure, so she would spare no effort tracking down Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge The only noise heard after James left was Rowena¡¯s sobs. Slur was still trembling ¡°The ck Dragon¡­ The Commander of the Southern ins¡­ That ck Dragon? One of the Five Commanders?¡± She did not dare relieve her ears. How did tl Caden kid from ten years ago turn into the universally-feared ck Tragon She may not have been in the military, but Trent was a soldier with a high ranking. She had heard him mention the Five Commanders once. The ck Dragon had only been amander for a short time. One year, to be exact. But he was by far the scariest. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 His power was beyondprehension. Not only that, he was an exceedingly talented doctor, too. She had never in her wildest nightmares imagined James would gain such a terrifying identity. It was no wonder that the Blithe King did nothing when Trent was killed. The person that killed Trent was the ck Dragon, someone that not even the Blithe king could touch. Charles only started calming down when James left. His entire body was drenched in sweat.He trembled again when he caught sight of the woundden Rowena, turning away to run. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t go.S-Save me.Send me to the hospital¡­I¡­I have money, I''ll pay you." Earlier, Rowena wanted to die, but now that James was gone, her will to live returned. Charles stopped at the mention of money.He weighed his options. James said he would leave Rowena alive before he left. If he left and Rowena died, he would have nowhere to run if James decided to me him for it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Besides, if he saved Rowena, he''d get money for it. With that in mind, he took his phone out and called the emergency hotline. Meanwhile, James put his mask back on as he left Rowena¡¯s vi. He then went to the Frasiers, the Zimmermans, and the Wilsons¡¯ homes. Cansington, Caden Mausoleum. In front of Thomas Caden¡¯s grave. Three bloodied heads were ced before his tombstone. James knelt before Thomas¡¯s grave. "Grandfather, Warren Xavier, Yves Frasier, Jacob Zimmerman, and Desmond Wilson are dead.Everyone that set fire to our home back then are dead.But¡­forgive me.I was unable to locate the whereabouts of Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though.I¡¯ll definitely get it back." ¡°The main culprits may be dead, but I won''t allow The Great Four to get away that easily.I¡¯ll show them true despair.I¡¯ll make their lives a living hell.I''ll torture them to death to avenge our family." kneeling before Thomas¡¯s grave, James sobbed openly. He was the ck Dragon of the Southern ins, yet even in the face of countless troops, he never shed a tear. Men did not shed tears when they bled. However, at this moment, he cried openly, loudly. He may have been the almighty ck Dragon, with unparalleled strength, but no one knew what he had endured in these ten years. Ten years ago. He was scorched by fire.He witnessed his loved ones wailing in agony in the inferno, their desperate cries and expressions seared forever into his mind. However, just as he was about to give in to despair, a girl in a ponytail rushed in and undid his bindings, then saved him from the sea of fire without any regard for her own safety. After they had rushed out of the burning estate, he jumped into the river and ignored the girl, even though he saw that she was burning too. He had been consumed with guilt in these ten years.He med himself. With hatred on his back, he went from being a lowly soldier to rising through the ranks and bing the ck Dragon he was today. His enemies may have been dead, but the hatred in his heart was not so easily dispelled. The Great Four had sinned. They had to be punished. Besides, from what Rowena had told him, he figured out that the mastermind that had orchestrated the fall of his family was someone in the Capital. They had James''s family killed so they could obtain Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.He clenched his fists. "I don''t care who took the painting, Grandfather, but I promise you I will have his head before you as tribute.¡± Ten whole years of pain and torment turned into tears streaking down his face. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Soon, a hint of the morning sun broke through the horizon, illuminating the dark world. He killed The GreatFour''s patriarchs and paid tribute to the dead souls of his family by presenting their heads to his grandfather. Today, on the other hand, was a huge asion for Cansington, even by the standards of the five regions. There had been no official announcements for the date of the Blithe King¡¯s session, but they had released a notice that it would be held this afternoon in Cansington''s military base. This caused an uproar. The residents of Cansington were still trying to figure out how to get an invitation to the event. Immediately after, another breaking news rocked Cansington. ¡°Good morning, everyone.This is Cansington News.Last night, famous tycoon Yves Frasier was found dead in his home.Jacob Zimmerman and Desmond Wilson, too, had been found dead in their homes.They died in the same manner, tied to a chair and decapitated.¡° The authorities haveunched an investigation. "For more updates on this news story, please stay tuned to this station.¡± This news caused another uproar. What? Yes Frasier, patriarch of the Frasiers, had a worth of tens of billions of dors. Jacob Zimmerman, patriarch of the Zimmermans, also had a worth of tens of billions of dors. Desmond Wilson, patriarch of the Wilsons, and also part of The Great Four, also had a significant worth. What was going on? Who dared make trouble when the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony was just about to begin? These deaths were not of ordinary people. They were three of the most well-known tycoons in Cansington! This was obviously done to provoke the Blithe King! Everyone was discussing the situation that had developed, along with the earlier death of Warren Xavier, thete patriarch of the Xaviers. Was it just a coincidence that all four patriarchs of The Great Four are all dead, or was someone behind this? Cansington, the city hospital. Rowena was taken to the hospital in time and had her severed palm attached. However, she could no longer exert any force with that hand in the future.Shey on the hospital bed, head covered in bandages. ¡°Rowena, something major just happened.The heads of the Frasiers, Zimmermans, and Wilsons are dead! They were all found tied to chairs, with their heads cut off!¡± an important member of the Xaviers said. ¡°What?¡± Rowena froze, then trembled. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. D-Dead? Who the hell hurt you, Rowena? Does this have anything to do with Father¡¯s death? Was it the same person that killed the other three heads?" Rowena turned pale. "Get everyone in our family to leave, big brother," she said frantically. "Go as far away as possible, and nevere back!" ¡°What are you so scared of, Rowena?¡± Hector Xavierasked, confused. "Who exactly is it? Today''s the Blithe King''s session ceremony, but this guy did something that¡¯s shaken the entire city.This is clearly provoking the Blithe King.There''s no way he''d let whoever this is get away with it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions.Please just listen to me.Leave now, or our entire family will be eradicated!" Rowena was terrified. This was the ck Dragon they were talking about! The Blithe King meant nothing! If the Blithe Kingtried to do anything, he''d die, too! Hector nodded, still confused. ¡°Fine.I¡¯ll arrange for everyone to leave.But¡­What about you?¡± Rowena shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no use.Imitted a grave sin.I''ll never be able to escape, no matter where I go.Just leave, Hector.Forget about me." Rowena knew what kind of person the ck Dragon was. This was a person who stood on top of everyone else. Escape? How on earth would she do that? Where would she run? She knew that no matter where she ran to, the ck Dragon would find her,then she would be in real trouble. However, if she could find out where Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge was, she may be able to redeem herself and get her life back.She might even be able to preserve her family''s survival. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Hector did not know why Rowena was so terrified. However, he knew that Rowena had figured out the identity of their father¡¯s murderer. It was the same person who murdered the other patriarchs as well. One family, in particr, stood out to him. The Cadens! There was only one family who had bad blood with the Xaviers as well as the other three families. It was the Cadens, who were destroyed ten years ago! He did not ask further questions or say anything else, turning to leave instead. Lying on the bed, Rowena was in despair. All she wanted was for the Xaviers to reim their power. Now, she knew that it was fruitless.She should be counting her blessings that her family was still alive. ¡°The ck Dragon is terrifying.He''s trying to get rid of The Great Four once and for all.I get it though.Based on what happened ten years ago, anyone else would have a hard time putting it behind them too,¡± Rowenamumbled hopelessly. Simultaneously at some military base.The Blithe King was in his military uniform, adorned with five stars. ¡°Sir, something happenedst night.A few people were murdered.They were...¡± The Blithe King''s most trusted confidant approached, giving him a rundown ofst night¡¯s events. ¡°Hmm?¡± The Blithe King¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Was it the ck Dragon?¡± ¡°Highly likely.The ck Dragon was the one Thea saved from the fire ten years ago.His face was badly burned and disfigured.Somehow, he managed to transform his facepletely.He ended up at the Southern ins, bing a soldier and killing enemies on the battlefield.He made his mark within the short span of ten years, earning the moniker of the ck Dragon and leading the ck Dragon Army of a million soldiers.¡± ¡°Confused, the Blithe king asked, "Does he have a grudge against The Great Four?" "I''ve discovered that the incident ten years ago regarding the Cadens getting eradicated is closely tied to the X.viers.The fire at the Cadens'' involves The Great Font as well.¡± The Blithe king looked as though he was deep in thought. Previously, all he knew was that James murdered Trent because Trent had made a move on his wife, Thea.He did not expect that it would be thisplicated. Thea saved James ten years ago, while the Xaviers were responsible for eradicating the Cadens. ¡°Sir, what should we do? It''s supposed to be your session ceremony today, but James has made a mess of things.If we don''t say something, this will affect your reputation!¡± The Blithe king looked bitter. ¡°Say something? What do you want me to say? Do you expect me to send an army and take the ck Dragon down? I don''t have the guts.Report it to the higher-ups.Let''s see what they say!¡± ¡°Yes, sir." "Hold on..." ¡°Is there anything else, sir?¡± ¡°Forget about it.¡± The Blithe King gave it some more thought, saying, ¡°Cover it up.Get someone to take the me for James.¡± "Sir, please consider it carefully.The ck Dragon resigned and returned to Cansington for revenge.This is just the beginning.Who knows how many more of The Great Four will die? We can cover it up once, but can we do it forever? If we¡¯re not careful, this could cause an uproar.Furthermore, this is under your jurisdiction.If the higher-ups were to pin the me on someone, the responsibility¡­¡± ¡°Do as I say!¡± The Blitheking took a deep breath. Who was the ck Dragon? He was themander of the Southern ins,manding his soldiers like a god. Not only was his strength unrivaled, but his medical skills were also second to none! The Blithe king did not think the higher-ups would cause any trouble for theck Dragon. If he reported it, they might even suspect him of using the ck Dragon. He really would not be able to take the me then. ¡°Yes, sir.I''ll think of something now and notify the media.¡± The Blithe King¡¯s confidant left. The Blithe King pondered on the matter. Surely the higher authorities were familiar with James¡¯ background. Yet, they allowed James to return to Cansington.Then, they assigned him here. ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± The Blithe King exhaled deeply.He could not guess at their thoughts anymore.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Just before the Blithe king''s session ceremony, the three remaining patriarchs of The Great Four were murdered. This caused an uproar. After James paid tribute to his family, he returned to the House of Royals where he took a shower and changed his clothes.He then checked his phone for the time. However, he noticed a few missed calls and unread messages.It was now eight in the morning. At the Cahans¡¯. Thea sat on the bed in her room, staring at her phone.She had stayed up the entire night, yet James did not call or even send her a message.She forced herself not to call James. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After an entire night, she gave in.She called James a few times but he did not answer.She sent him a few messages. He did not reply. She grew extremely worried. "Did I hurt his feelingsst night? Was I too harsh with my words?¡± Thea could not help but berate herself. Full of regret, she wished she could take her words back. James read the messages from Thea. ¡°Jamie, I¡¯m sorry.I behaved rashly yesterday.I didn¡¯t mean it.Pleasee home.¡± Reading the message, James smiled.He had never been angry at Thea.It was only because she was angry that exining anything to her would prove a difficult task.He had wronged Thea. Thea saved him, yet he selfishly jumped into the river and abandoned her. After saving him. Threa became the ugliest Woman in Kensington.She bronneughing stock, ridiculously all including lots own .Now, as long as it made theativ, he would do anything wave for kneeling to another person. Not even if it was Thea''sndline He would rather die on his feel than live on his knees This was the ck Dragon''s dignity. He replied to Thea¡¯s message immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.I just woke up so I didn''t manage to answer your calls.I''ming home now." James was nning to take a nap. It could wait.He sped toward the Cahans with the multi-purpose vehicle without a license te. Arriving at the entrance of their residential area, he noticed a fleet of cars parked there. All the cars belonged to the Cahans. The entire family was present, including Thea.It was the Blithe king¡¯s session ceremony today. The Cahans had gotten an invitation. The entire family was present with their fleet of cars. In the lead was a Brentley worth a few million dors. The rest were BMV race cars worth millions as well. David¡¯s car was the shabbiest. Lex craved prestige and status. Now that he had secured an invitation, he wanted all of Cansington to know.He might have been the only one allowed to attend, but he still put on avish disy with the fleet. There were even banners on the fronts of the cars. The banners were celebratory, featuring phrases about the Cahans attending the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony. Standing in front of the Brentley, Lex was in a smart suit, leaning on his cane. Glowing with pride, he had never looked more alive. James approached in his multi-purpose vehicle without a license te. Even though the car had no license te, it had a unique logo. It resembled a ck dragon or maybe a ck cloud. Seeing the Cahans, he stopped his car and disembarked. Ignoring the entire family, he made a beeline for Thea.His face split into a wide grin. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 "Jamie." Thea strode forward, taking his hand. She looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I saidst night. I might have been too harsh with my words.Where did you go?¡± "I was at Henry''s." "How dare you show up, you worthless b*stard?¡± Tommy approached with his nose in the air, looking at James with contempt.He then nced at the car with no license te.It was a multi-purpose vehicle featuring a logo he had never seen before. Dismissively, he said, "You''re not thinking of driving this to the military region, are you? It¡¯s so embarrassing.And you¡­¡± He pointed at David. ¡°Look at your car! You''re an embarrassment to us!¡± Howard approached, studying David¡¯s and James¡¯ cars. Coldly, he said, ¡°How mortifying.You¡¯d better not take these cars at all.Check if you could hitch a ride in someone else''s car.If grandfather did not say that all family members must be present, I wouldn¡¯t want you there at all.You''d only be an embarrassment.¡± ¡°All the cars are full.No one would have any space left.¡± ¡°Yeah.If you ask me, Benjamin and his family better stay behind.¡± Several family members chimed in. Lex walked over, leaning on his cane.He took in Benjamin and his family, David''s car worth only two hundred thousand dors, and James¡¯ car resembling a Lunar Peace.He frowned. ¡°I think you¡¯d better stay behind.All the attendees are VIPs.You''ll only embarrass us if you drive these cars.¡± Thea started to say, ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± James stopped her. Smiling, he said, ¡°We''ll stay behind then, grandfather.¡± ¡°Jamie, what are you doing?¡± Thea looked resentful. ¡°Yeah, we''ll stay behind and avoid being an embarrassment.¡± dys was happy to y along. They would only be mocked if they followed.They might as well stay at home. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lex entered the Brentley. For the asion, the Cahans had hired a team of drummers. They started ying as the cars moved out. The feet departed with much fanfare, attracting lots of attention. As the public saw the banner, they came up with amentary. "This is so cool! How did the Cahans get an invitation to the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony?¡± ¡°I heard Megan Cahan¡¯sboyfriend, Colson Oswald, helped them get it." "Isn''t that Benjamin Cahan? Why isn''t he going?" "He''s Lex Cahan''s son after all.Even some of the rtives on patterns with Lex are invited.Why isn''t Benjamin and his family going?" ¡°Let''s not talk about it.Everyone knows he¡¯s useless.¡± The voices kepting. ¡°Good-for-nothing.¡± dys red at Benjamin viciously. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ever since she married him, she had always been looked down upon. "Thea, do you want to go for the Blithe King''s session ceremony?¡± James looked at her. Thea shook her head slightly, saying, ¡°There''ll be a live stream on the Inte anyway.Let''s just watch it at home on TV.¡± James took her hand. "If you''d like to watch it in person, I''ll take you.I could even get us VIP seats in the front row.¡± He pointed at his car. ¡°See this? It¡¯s not an average vehicle.It''s a special car from the Southern ins, and there''s only one person allowed to use it.I begged my superior to pull some strings so I could borrow it.Not even the Western Border Patrol would stop this car.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea looked disbelieving. ¡°Do you trust him?¡± David looked at James disdainfully. ¡°This is just a Lunar Shine.What¡¯s so special about it?¡± ¡°Trash.The entire family is trash.My husband is trash, my son is unambitious, and my son-inw is useless.¡± dys insulted the entire family. ¡°Come on, Thea.Let''s go.¡± James lost his patience with the rest of the family, guiding Thea into the car. Once he joined her in the car, he wound the window down. Looking at dys just about to leave, he asked, "Mom, why don¡¯t youe with us? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be doing anything else anyway.I''ve heard that all the rich and powerful families will be there.You''ve always wanted to get Thea a rich husband, right? This is a golden opportunity!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± dys nodded, ring at James. "Guess you''re smart enough to know Thea''s out of your league.¡± In the passenger seat, Thea fumed. ¡°What was that, James?¡± James smiled. ¡°If I didn''t say that, would mom agree toe? Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 dys got into the car, but Benjamin and the others opted to go home, James raced toward the military region.They caught up with the fleet of Cahan cars in no time. James stopped rushing, tailing the cars leisurely. The Cahans might have been a second rate family, but they were still reasonably wealthy. Everyone in the family had a luxury car or two. To help the Cahans keep up with appearances, Colson had also brought a luxury car from home to join the fleet. The fleet of luxury cars was an extravagant disy. With more than ten cars in the fleet and the apanying drums, it was a lively event indeed. The banner preceding the fleet was the centerpiece of the disy. Every eye noticed it. Many people recorded the scene and uploaded it on various tforms, making waves on social media. ¡°The Cahans are amazing." ¡°There were many important families in Cansington who missed out on an invitation, but not the Cahans." "Ah, well, it''s all thanks to Colson!¡± Everyone was talking about it. Inside the Brentley, Lex smiled from ear to ear at the attention he was getting. The other Cahans were feeling pleased with themselves too. Attending the Blithe King''s session ceremony indicated that he approved of them. Now, they were truly an upper-ss family. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Megan was over the moon. She kissed Colson, who was driving, on the mouth. He had borrowed a Firarre from his family.He looked pleased with himself. ¡°I told you, Megan.I won¡¯t let you down.How''s this for making your family proud?¡± "It''s amazing." Megan was so emotional she almost burst into tears. ¡°However, dad mentioned that five million dors isn''t quite enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inform grandfatherter and get him to pay up.¡± ¡°Megan, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°Dear, you¡¯ve been such a great help.How could we let you pay from your own pocket after this? Don¡¯t worry.We still have a few million dors in our ount." Colson looked gratified. The fleet of cars advanced cumbersomely. The sounds of drums were so loud they were almost deafening. Passers-by kept recording the scene with their phones. Soon, they reached the military region. The ceremony had not started yet. Everyone was still waiting outside. The attendees kept a low profile. All of them were alone. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, the sounds of drums and firecrackers rent the air. It was ear-splitting. Everyone turned toward the noise, noticing a fleet of cars with the one in the lead exhibiting a banner. All those present were shocked at this disy. The fleet stopped outside the military region. Lex disembarked, leaning on his cane. His face was aglow with pride, feeling as if he had achieved some amazing feat. The Cahans were finally an upper-ss family.He saw some important people and greeted them. Even though the Cahans were a second-rate family, Lex still had some connections, distant as they were. ¡°Zimmerman, it¡¯s you.I see you¡¯ve got an invitation as well.It cost you a lot, eh?" "Aren''t you the chairman of Sea and Sky Pharmaceuticals? Good day, Mister Smith.I¡¯m Lex Cahan from Eternality.Recently, we''ve partnered up with Celestial Group." As soon as he arrived, Lex started greeting everyone he had met before, no matter how distant they were.He even held the invitation sent by the Western Border Patrol in his hand, unting it. All the other Cahans exited their cars as well, feeling like they were walking on air. This was an important milestone for them. Noticing the invitation Lex held, those in attendance adopted a different attitude. ¡°What? A special guest?¡± They were all important people. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 They were familiar with the invitations. There were different types of invitations. The ones released to the public were usually standard spots, only allowing attendees to stand right at the back. However, a special guest was different.A special guest was entitled to a seat right in front! Lex¡¯s special guest invitation shocked many. ¡°The Cahans are just a second-rate family.How did they snag an invitation like this?¡± "No wonder they made a spectacle out of it.The Cahans were invited as the Blithe King''s special guest.¡± There was a runningmentary on the matter. The Cahans must have been close to the Blithe King. Otherwise, how would they have managed to secure this invitation? Those who were special guests were the really important people.It was simply not enough to be rich. ¡°Mister Cahan, it¡¯s you.How have you been?¡± ¡°Lex, my friend.I haven¡¯t seen you in years.You''ve never looked better.¡± Upon seeing the invitation, plenty of important people greeted Lex personally.Lex had never felt prouder as he noticed the big shots approaching him.He felt like he finally belonged to the upper ss. Now, he enjoyed a connection with the big shots. The Cahans were glowing with pride. This was their moment. James and Thea remained in the car at the end of the line. dys regretteding along. If she knew this would happen, she would not havee. With Lex enjoying the limelight so much, he would reward Megan. ¡°What a good boyfriend Megan¡¯snded,¡± she grumbled. James said nothing.He was waiting for everyone to enter. The higher Lex climbed now, the harder he would fallter. Alex was there as well.He envied Lex for the special guest invitation.It was all thanks to his granddaughter who married well.He walked up to Lex, greeting him. "How are you, Mister Cahan?" "Mister Yates..." Lex was surprised. He hurriedly stuck out his hand to shake Alex¡¯s. Warmly, he said, "Mister Yates, I''m satisfied and happy with our partnership.I hope that we''ll always be able to work together." ¡°Of course, ¡± Alex said. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my eightieth birthday in a few days.If you have time, you''re wee to Lex did not even finish his sentence before Alex agreed. ¡°Of course.I''ll be there." ¡°Cahan, old friend." Another voice rang out. A man in his fifties approached.It was Charles Bertrand, who was also at Rowena''s vist night.He was the chairman of a big pharmaceuticalpany, second only to Celestial. Having discovered who James was, he was slightly nervous now that he was meeting with Lex. ¡°Bertrand.How are you?¡± The two men shook hands. Lex felt extremely proud right then. Once, they had treated him as invisible. Now, they were fighting to talk to him.He was so grateful to the Oswalds. As soon as the Cahans noticed it, they fawned over Colson again. ¡°Mister Cahan! How are you?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Stefon Oswald was present as well,ing over to shake hands with Lex.He did not expect that Lex knew the Blithe King, even managing to secure a special guest invitation. Now was the time to get into Lex''s good books. ¡°We should be family.Should my son and Megan get engaged after the ceremonyter?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯d like that.¡± Lexughed. He had never felt prouder in his life, feeling on top of the world. The Cahans were finally an upper-ss family. Just then, the doors to the military region opened. Soldiers d in their uniforms approached, forming two lines.A lieutenant walked out and said, "The ceremony willmence soon.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The restructuring of the five armies was a major incident involving the five regions. All key personnel of the five regions were required to attend. This was supposed to be an internal matter not privy to the public, However, since the Blithe king was taking over as themander in-chief of the five armies, they made an exception. Some scats were made avable to the public There were numbers printed on the invitation cards. Each number corresponded with a seat at the venue. As soon as they heard that they could enter, everyone consciously made way for Lex. As he was a special guest, his seat would be at the forefront where themanders of the other military regions would be. A man of his stature should take the lead. What was going on? Lex was slightly confused. "Why are you still standing around, old mate? Go on!¡± Lex jerked out of his reverie as a voice called out to him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What''s going on? Should I be going in first? After pausing for a few seconds, he burst outughing. Tapping his dragon head cane on the ground, he walked toward the entrance under everyone¡¯s gaze with his head held high. "I''m so envious." ¡°After this, the Cahans would have made it.¡± ¡°Within three years, the Cahans¡¯ assets would multiply.I promise.¡± Everyone munibled under their breath. Though the voices were soft, Lex still managed to hear them. As a man who craved prestige and recognition, he felt proud and satisfied hearing what they said. The other business moguls followed suit after Lex had made his way to the WAL ont, looking at all the millionaires. They were dumbfounded. What were the Cahans ying at? They were approaching in a car and honking the horn in front of so many soldiers. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 The lieutenant had just saluted Lex, so why did he throw Lex out the next second? The Cahans stared nkly when they saw this, not knowing what to do. "How dare you fake an invitation from the Blithe King? We''ll release you since you¡¯re a first-time offender.Otherwise, you¡¯ll be executed," the lieutenant said coldly. Lex ignored his aching body.He stood up pitifully and looked at Stefon. Loudly, he said "Stefon, help me.The Western Border Patrol delivered the invitation to us in person because of you.." Stefon wanted to wash his hands clean of Lex as soon as he heard that Lex had a counterfeit invitation. Immediately, he said "Don¡¯t go making any usations, Lex.What has your fake invitation got to do with me?" Lex panicked, looking around for someone else to help him.His eyesnded on Colson, walking over to him pitifully.He grabbed Colson¡¯s hand and begged "Colson, say something.Please help me.." Colson panicked as well.How would he know what was going on? An idea came to him suddenly. Hurriedly, he said "Grandfather, did you offend someone? I promise you that the invitation is genuine.You must have offended someone important to get treated this way.." "I-I didn¡¯t.." Lex was so anxious he almost cried. "Ah, I know.The firecrackers must have made the Blithe King unhappy.Grandfather, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep a low profile? You wanted all the pomp instead," Colson said while smacking his forehead. Lex agreed with Colson.He regretted everything in that instant. If he knew that this was going to happen, he would not have put on such avish disy. Those who wanted to cozy up to Lex earlier were now looking at him disdainfully. At the end of the Cahans¡¯ fleet. James sat in the driver¡¯s seat. In the passenger seat, Thea nced at James.She looked confused. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Jamie, was this what you were referring to when you said we would see grandfather make a fool of himself? You knew this was going to happen, didn¡¯t you? What''s going on?" James smiled. "I wasn¡¯t lyingst night.I had my superior get in touch with certain people, which was why the Western Border Patrol sent an invitation to the Cahans.Since someone else took credit for it, I called my superior again.I requested that the Western Border Patrol invalidate the Cahans¡¯ invitation.." "Haha, great job, James! Excellent!" In the back seat, dys started cackling. Even though it was her father getting barred, she felt happy.She could not help but praise James. "This stubborn old man believes anything anyone tells him.Hmph. What have the Oswalds got to do with this? Serves him right for disregarding my son-inw¡¯s efforts!" Thea was speechless. "Mom, that¡¯s grandfather we¡¯re talking about.How can you say that?" "So what? He¡¯s just a stubborn old man.He¡¯s always been biased toward Howard and John.What about your dad, eh? I¡¯m pleased that he¡¯s suffering.What are you going to do about it?" James smiled slightly.He turned and looked at Thea. "Thea, do you want to go for the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony?" Huh? Thea was stunned. She asked "C-can we still go? The Cahans¡¯ invitation is now void.." James chuckled and tapped the steering wheel. "Didn''t I tell you? This car belongs to a VIP.Let¡¯s put it this way.My superior¡¯s friend is the VIP¡¯s driver.He¡¯s not in Cansington at the moment, so I begged my superior to let me drive the car.With this car, the Western Border Patrol would definitely let us pass.." "Are you sure?" Thea was not sure she believed him. "What are you waiting for? Go!" dys believed James, hitting him on the head. "Okay." James smiled and put the car into drive, honking the horn as he went. Beep! Just as everyone witnessed Lex getting thrown out, a horn sounded from the end of the Cahans¡¯ fleet. A multi-purpose vehicle without a license te appeared. As soon as the car moved, dys wound the window down and poked her head out, looking at all the millionaires. They were dumbfounded. What were the Cahans ying at? They were approaching in a car and honking the horn in front of so many soldiers. Were they nning on driving right into the military region? Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Lex regretted everything deeply.He regretted putting on such avish disy, even setting off firecrackers outside the military region. Now that the higher-ups were unhappy, he lost the opportunity to attend the session ceremony. Just then, a horn sounded. Lex saw James approaching in a car. And there he was, worried that he would not find a punching bag! Leaning on his cane, he approached the car.He tapped his cane on the ground angrily. "You worthless b*stard! Haven¡¯t you done enough? Leave at once!" Beep. James looked at the scowling Lex and honked the horn, asking him to get out of the way. dys poked her head out. "Dad, what are you doing? What happened? Why are you covered in dust? Oh yeah, James said that he can drive in.You¡¯re not young anymore.Why don¡¯t you hop in? We''ll take you inside.." Lex fumed at what dys said.She did it on purpose, knowing that Lex would never believe what she said. As he was egoistic, he would never enter the car either. Tommy approached, roaring "James, you idiot.What are you doing? Get lost! Don¡¯t you know where we are? How dare you bring the car over? Don¡¯t get us involved in your mess.." Howard made his way over to them, preparing to p James.However, James wound his window up just in time. "Jamie, stop it.Grandfather has offended the Blithe King.If we continue to cause trouble, what¡¯ll happen to us?" Thea was afraid. They were just outside the military region. Besides the Blithe King, there were still many other important people within. Beep beep! James honked his horn again, signaling the Cahans to go away. They were blocking the car. dys invited Lex to join them once more. After Lex refused, she smiled. "James, the stubborn old man isn¡¯t getting in.I knew he wouldn''t.Let¡¯s go in now.I¡¯m warning you, you better make me proud this time.Otherwise, I will never forgive you.." Everyone looked as if they were waiting for a drama to unfold. The Cahans were hrious. First, they came up with a counterfeit invitation with avish disy with drums and firecrackers to boot, afraid that no one would know of their aplishment. Now, they wanted to drive into the military region. Was the entire family fools? James was not about to knock Lex over with his car.He reversed slightly and went around Lex and the other Cahans. However, there was a queue in front of them. Beep beep. James honked the horn again. dys poked her head out, shouting "Are you blind? Can''t you see that this is a car? Get out of the way!" The moguls nced at each other. Then, with mocking expressions, they parted and made way for James. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Trash.." Lex was shaking in anger.He raised his cane, rushing over and striking the rear windshield hard. However, the ss did not shatter. Instead, Lex staggered backward and fell to the ground again. Some of the Cahans helped Lex up. Lex turned pale. "Quick.Stop them.Don¡¯t let him get us into trouble.." The Cahans sprung into action at once. They blocked James¡¯ car, not letting him advance. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 There were many fully-armed soldiers and a high-ranking lieutenant at the military region¡¯s entrance. However, all of them stood ramrod-straight, not moving a muscle. The lieutenant did not take any action. Instead, he walked off to the side and made a phone call quietly. In a hushed voice, he said "Sir, I¡¯ve thrown Lex Cahan out, but the ck Dragon¡¯s car is here.The Cahans are blocking his way.They don¡¯t seem to know James¡¯ true identity.What should I do now?" "Just do your job.Ignore the rest.." "Yes, sir.." After speaking to the Blithe King, he continued to wait at the entrance.He did not check the invitations either. In the face of the Cahans¡¯ insults, James was speechless. What is it to you if I drive in? He wound down the window and craned his head out, looking at the scowling Cahans. Some of them had even climbed onto the bo. In a resigned tone, he said "Hey, what are you doing? Just because you can¡¯t get in doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t get in.Where¡¯s the rule that says no one can drive in?" Just then, a car approached. The license te was CANO0001. As soon as they saw the car, the Cahans stood aside. The soldiers at the entrance saluted and allowed the car to pass. Seeing this, James pointed to the car, saying "See? That¡¯s a car.." "James, are you stupid?" Sitting on the bo, Tommy shouted viciously. "That¡¯s the mayor¡¯s car.Who do you think you are? Get out now.." dys was slightly shaken. Quietly, she asked "James, are you sure this will work?" Confidently, James said "Don¡¯t worry, mom.I¡¯ll make you proud.I promise we''ll be able to drive in.If I fail, I¡¯ll divorce Thea.." "How dare you," Thea bit out. dys regained her confidence. Looking at all the Cahans, dys pinned her gaze on Lex, looking pale. Smiling, she said "Dad, did you get thrown out? Didn''t the Oswalds help us get an invitation? What¡¯s going on? If you¡¯ve been barred, get into James¡¯ car.Let James take you in.." "Piece of trash.What an embarrassment," Lex fumed. "From now on, Benjamin and his family have nothing to do with the Cahans.Make way, all of you.Let them do whatever they want!" The Cahans finally stepped aside. All of them looked at James, Thea, and dys mockingly. They looked like they were watching a clownfest. James approached the entrance. As soon as they saw the car, everyone at the entrance stood up straight, saluting neatly. James wound down his window and looked at the lieutenant. Smiling, he asked "You there.What¡¯s your name?" The lieutenant was stunned for a moment before he straightened up and answered "General, I¡¯m a lieutenant under the Blithe King.My name is Daniel Highsmith.." "Daniel Highsmith, eh.Very well.You¡¯re excellent at your job.I''ll say some nice things about you to the Blithe King.You¡¯ll get promoted soon enough.." "Thank you, sir.." Everyone was shocked, including the Cahans. James drove right into the military region with everyone watching.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Lex came to his senses, trying to catch up with them.He shouted as he ran "James, wait for me! Wait for me!" However, he ran too quickly, causing him to slip and fall.By the time he got up, James¡¯ car had completely disappeared.He wanted to follow James but the soldiers blocked him. "What are you doing? Do you know who that was? That''s my grandson-inw!" Lex straightened up. "Throw him out," Daniel said again. Lex got thrown out once more. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 James drove into the military region with several witnesses watching him. The Cahans were full of regret. They mocked and humiliated him earlier on, but James had gained ess in the blink of an eye. More importantly, the lieutenant was respectful to him. Was James important? In the military region. As James drove, he looked at Thea, grinning. "I didn¡¯t lie, did I?" "Jamie, be honest.Who are you, really?" Thea stared at James.Her suspicions about him started to resurface again. After getting to know James, she had experienced several incredible incidents. The first was when James healed all her injuries. Then, there was the time when Alex Yates dealt with her personally. After that, The Gourmand¡¯s owner, Bryan Grayson, gifted her with a diamond member card. What happened today was another example. It was all too unbelievable! James exined "I was a soldier for ten years before I retired, so it¡¯s perfectly normal that I know some generals.Furthermore, I¡¯ve told you.This is an impressive car.The Western Border Patrol has no authority to stop this car, while the lieutenant thought that I was a VIP''s driver!" dys was a simple woman. To her, James was just a soldier.He did not have money or authority. However, he did an excellent job this time! She felt perfectly satisfied. Just then, a group of fully-armed soldiers approached. As soon as they saw James¡¯ car, they made way, saluted, and watched the car leave. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Only when the car disappeared did the soldiers march neatly away. "Haha, what an honor!" dys smiled widely.She asked "James, can I exit the car and take a few pictures?" Quickly, James said "I think you¡¯d better not.We¡¯ll be fine if we stay in the car.If we disembark, we''ll get thrown out.." dys knew she had no choice but to listen to James. James drove toward the venue. There was a stage with seats below it, already mostly filled. All the attendees were in their military uniforms as they were high- ranking officials. James reminded them "Let''s stay in the car.We''ll get thrown out if we get out of the car.We''ll just watch the ceremony from here.And mom, it¡¯s best not to take any pictures.Those in attendance are true VIPs.If the pictures get leaked, it''ll be a grave mistake.." "Then why are we even here? We might as well just watch it on the TV at home!" dys lost interest immediately. All she wanted was to gain ess, take some pictures, and post them to show off. Now that James said she was not allowed to take any pictures, she lost all interest. Thea was interested though. From the side of the stage, they had a good view. They would be able to witness the entire process of the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony. "James, let¡¯s go.I want to unt this in front of the Cahans!" dys said. The Cahans had treated her as invisible throughout the years. Benjamin was useless as well, never lifting a finger to defend himself whenever he got bullied. She had had enough! James looked at Thea, asking "Thea, do you want to watch the ceremony?" Thea said "Since mom wants to go home, let¡¯s go.The ceremony hasn¡¯t started yet.We can still make it in time for the live stream.." "Okay! ¡° James started the car and drove away. The soldiers were now checking the invitations. The millionaires were in line, waiting to enter. Just then, James¡¯ car reappeared. "James, honk the horn to let them know we''re here.." Beep! James honked the horn immediately. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 It was dead silent at the entrance of the military region. Nobody dared utter a word. Just then, a horn sounded. Everyone turned to look. Everyone¡¯s expression brightened again! Why were they leaving? The soldiers and lieutenant at the entrance straightened up and saluted. "Good day, sir!" As one, their voices were bright and resounding. dys wound her window down and stuck her head out again. Poorly-concealed excitement and pride were written all over her face. As the car approached, the moguls queueing up parted and gave way. dys even craned her head and waved to the soldiers on either side. "Good job, boys.Good job!" With her mannerisms, she resembled an officer. The car exited the military region.It stopped in front of the Cahans, who were still at the entrance. dys opened the door and stepped out of the car.She held her head high, glowing with pride. Beaming brilliantly, she said "Dad, let¡¯s go home.I¡¯ve seen what''s in there.There¡¯s nothing much.." All the Cahans looked ashen, their expressions muted. No one said anything. They knew that dys was showing off. dys nced at Megan, noticing that Colson was not with her. In honeyed tones, she said "Megan, where¡¯s your boyfriend? Where¡¯s Colson? Didn¡¯t he get us an invitation? Was the invitation a counterfeit? The Oswalds can¡¯t evenpare with my son-in-w, who¡¯s trash.." Megan turned pale, grinding her teeth.She had no response to dys¡¯ jibe. dys was overjoyed seeing Megan¡¯s expression. Take all the credit for my son-inw then. I bet you¡¯re regretting it now! "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look so good.Why don¡¯t you get into the Lunar Shine and take a breather? It doesn¡¯t have AC though.With such hot weather, would you be able to take it?" "Enough!" Howard shouted. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "dys, what¡¯s all this? Are you trying to make things worse?" dys nted her hands on her hips, pointing at Howard. "What are you shouting about? Just because you''re the eldest son and have the most power, you belittle us constantly.Just because you live in the vi with dad, you say whatever you want.My son-in- law got us the invitation, but you imed the credit for yourself.How dare you insult Thea and our family after that?" dys had hated them for a long time. "James is just a soldier.He has no money or power, but so what? Asa soldier, he hasrades and superiors too.Let me tell you something.James called his superior because you imed his credit as your own.His superior informed the Western Border Patrol to invalidate the Cahans¡¯ invitation.." dys felt so much better after saying all that. Now, she did not even care if Lex got angry and revoked their remaining shares.She understood Howard and his family all too well. With them in the picture, Benjamin¡¯s shares would not belong to him for a long time anyway. They would have been revoked in no time! The Cahans were speechless.They had nothing to say. Lex, on the other hand, finally realized that everything James said was true.He had promised to get them an invitation.He kept his word. "I¡¯m a fool.I¡¯m a fool...." Lex smacked his forehead regretfully. Megan approached Lex, supporting him.She said "Grandfather, calm down.She¡¯s just spouting nonsense.." "Exactly," Tommy said. "Colson got us the invitation with the Oswald name.All we did was anger the higher authorities with our lavish disy.." "dys is taking this opportunity to sow discord.." "She¡¯s just unhappy that some of her shares were revoked.." The Cahans chimed in one after another, hurling insults at dys. "dys, you¡¯ve crossed the line.Apologize to dad at once.." dys looked dismissive. "Apologize? He has cast us out of the family.We¡¯re no longer part of the Cahans.Why should I apologize? I¡¯m telling you now, I don¡¯t even want the shares anymore.If you want it, take it.I''ll live my best life even after leaving the family!" dys had had enough over the years. This was her final stand.She ignored Lexpletely. He was just a power-hungry, stubborn old fool. She got into the car as soon as she finished speaking. "James, let¡¯s enter the military region once more to take a turn.No, a few more turns.I want Lex to regret casting us out of the family" Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 James did not expect that he would one day end up as someone else¡¯s driver. However, he felt like whatever dys was doing was cathartic, even for him.He drove into the military region once more.He went in and came out, repeating the cycle a few times. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The Cahans turned pale, their anger written all over their faces. The other moguls enjoyed the show. Daniel looked resigned. James was the ck Dragon. Why was he behaving like a nobody who had never been exposed to anything? How embarrassing would it be if word about his actions got back to the Capital? However, James felt great. His days now were free and easy. James exited again. Just as he was about to enter, Thea stopped him. "Jamie, that¡¯s enough.You''re holding up the line.." James turned around to look at dys.He asked "Are you satisfied yet, mom?" "Haha.Yes, absolutely!" dys was grinning from ear to ear. That felt good! It was the proudest she had felt in years. All the millionaires from the five regions were looking at her. How cool was that! James said "If you¡¯re happy now, I must return the car.It doesn¡¯t belong to me.." dys¡¯ smile froze. However, since James did borrow the car to make her proud, she did not mock him further.She said "I¡¯m good.Let¡¯s go.." "Got it.." James drove away with the Cahans and the moguls from the five regions watching him. After dropping Thea and dys at home, he headed to the House of Royals.He parked the car before taking a cab to the Cahans. Before he could enter, he heard dys¡¯ughter. "Haha, it was hrious.You didn¡¯t see the Cahans.They looked like they had egg on their faces.It was so funny.." "Mom, James messed up.Are you going to make the same mistake?" David said angrily. "How could you say that about grandfather? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get the shares.Now, grandfather must be so angry.He¡¯ll definitely revoke the rest of the shares now.." "So be it.." dys did not care at all. "The old man has never treated Benjamin well, thinking that he¡¯s useless.Furthermore, with Howard whispering into the old man¡¯s ear, he would have revoked our shares anyway.." dys knew each and every member of the Cahan family well enough. "Mom, why? We''re talking about money here! Why are we rejecting money?" Alyssa looked unhappy as well.It was almost the end of the month. When the dividends came in, they would only get five percent, but it was better than nothing. Now, it was all gone. The door was open. James walked in. "James, you¡¯re home.Come, sit...." dys greeted him warmly.She had let it go. So what if she had no shares? She still had some savings.She nned to set a clinic up for James. Based on his skills, he would still be able to make a living. David and Alyssa looked murderous. Their eyes looked likeser beams. "Jamie.." Thea moved slightly, making room for James. "James, I¡¯ve thought about it.I¡¯ve got more than two million dors.Thea gave it to me previously.Let¡¯s set up a clinic and a pharmacy.We can make a living that way.It¡¯s better than bowing down to the Cahans all the time.And Benjamin, quit your job at Eternality.I refuse to believe we''d starve just because we left the family.." James nced at dys.He did not think much about his mother-inw. To him, she was just a woman who coveted wealth and nothing else. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Now, James wondered if dys was a product of her circumstances. James nodded, saying "Setting up a clinic is easy.However, I think we should wait.I heard that the trade center in the city would be looking for foreign investors.We can set up a clinic there.." Smack! dys smacked him on the head. "Do you know what sort of ce the trade center is? It¡¯s an upscale ce designed to be the nation¡¯s busiest financial center.Are you crazy? How are we supposed to set up a clinic there? The rental fee would be sky- high, not to mention all the expenses.." James touched his head ruefully. Rent? He was going to purchase the entire trade center. If he decided to set up a clinic there, who would demand rent from him? However, he smartly kept his mouth shut. If he told them that he would purchase the trade center, they would think him a fool. As soon as David heard that dys was going to fund James¡¯ clinic, he panicked. Immediately, he said "Mom, you can¡¯t do this.You¡¯ll lose everything if you invest in this piece of trash.You promised me a new car with the money.How could you do this to me?" "Mom, our wedding anniversary ising up.What about the dress you promised me?" "That''s enough," dys scolded. "If you¡¯re poor, don¡¯t spend on what you can¡¯t afford.Do you need a new car? Why do you need a new dress? Aren''t you familiar with your financial situation? Besides, this money was Thea¡¯s anyway.." "Mom, you''re biased.I¡¯m your son.He¡¯s just your son-inw.." dys smacked David on his head. "Look at Tommy.He¡¯s working at Eternality as a department manager.And John¡¯s son Weston Cahan has set up his own processing nt even though he¡¯s not with Eternality.He has an annual ie exceeding ten million.What about you? What have you done?" David did not have the guts to argue.He merely red at James with hatred. Thea smiled but said nothing. Seeing as dys approved of James, she was happy. Alyssa tugged on David gently, giving him a look. Immediately, she apologized. "Sorry, mom.We''ll stick to what we have.We won''t be getting a new car or a dress.." Knock knock knock! Just then, someone knocked on the door. dys sat down on the couch and looked at David. "Well, don¡¯t just sit around.Get the door!" "Oh, yes!" David stood up and opened the door. A few people were standing outside.They were not strangers but familiar faces. It was Lex, Howard, John, and a few other important family members. All of them came bearing small gifts. Howard smiled. "Davie! Are your parents home?" dys¡¯ voice rang out from within. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Who is it, Dave?" David replied "It¡¯s grandfather and our uncles.." dys rose immediately, making her way to the entrance. As soon as she saw the crowd gathered outside, she said sarcastically "How rare! We''ve had this house for so many years, yet this is the first time you''ve visited.I don¡¯t think our tiny hut will fit all of you.." After that, she pointed outside. "Get lost.." "Come on, dys.Please drop it.Dad¡¯s here to apologize," Howard said. "Think about it.Old as he is, dad hase to apologize in person.Are you really going to not invite him in? If word gets out, everyone will say that you¡¯re a terrible daughter -in w.." "They can say whatever they want.People have insulted me plenty over the years anyway," dys said disdainfully. "What are you doing here? Now that you know James has some power, are you here to suck up to him? Sorry for disappointing you.He¡¯s just a soldier without any rank.Even though his superior can pull some strings and is familiar with the Western Border Patrol, he can only borrow the car once.He can¡¯t do it again.." dys knew exactly why Lex was here. Not caring that he was her elder, she snubbed him. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 "Mom, what are you doing? What¡¯s with the attitude? How could you treat grandfather this way?" "Yeah, who do you think you are?" "Kneel and apologize to grandfather now.." The Cahans took turns to criticize dys. dys changed her tune at once. Smiling, she said "Dad, my house is too small for you since it¡¯s not a vi.We haven¡¯t got many chairs either.Since there''ll be no space inside the house, I think you should stay outside.We can discuss whatever it is you came to discuss here.Oh, and you brought gifts too! Davie, where are your manners? Take the gifts!" "Okay! ¡° David epted the gifts from the Cahans. However, there were so many gifts that he could not take them all.He shouted "Lyssa, help!" David passed Alyssa the gifts in his arms before reaching out for more. Lex tried his best to remain calm. Leaning on his cane, he said "dys, we''re family.Whatever differences we had in the past, we should let them go.I¡¯m here to reinstate you as part of the family.." "Dad, it''s fine.." dys waved her hand. "This is great for us! At the very least, we won¡¯t have to live by your rules anymore.As we¡¯re able- bodied, we¡¯ll survive even without you.." "dys, how can you...." "What? Howard, let me remind you that this isn¡¯t the vi.Youck the authority to order me around here.." Overhearing the argument from inside the house, James smiled. Thea was slightly anxious. They were a family after all. Why was her mom making things so awkward? She got up and approached the entrance. "Mom, forget about it.." "Forget about it?" dys roared. "Haven¡¯t you been through enough? Have you forgotten how they used to mock and humiliate you?" "I...." Thea turned beet red, not knowing what to say. dys turned back to Lex. "Dad, we don¡¯t want the shares anymore, much less listen to you.You can leave now.." m. She shut the door in their faces. The Cahans turned pale. Howard pointed at the closed door, shaking from head to toe in anger. "Dad, look at them! dys is terrible!" Relentlessly, John knocked on the door. He shouted "Benjamin, you worthless b*stard! Where are you? Open up! Dad¡¯s here!" However, the door remained firmly shut despite his continuous knocking. "This is horrible.." "How could they do this?" "Grandfather, why do we want them back in the family? Just let them be.." "I agree.Now that we¡¯ve signed the contract with Celestial once more, I don¡¯t think they will back out.There¡¯s a huge penalty for breaking the contract.." "Dad,e on.Let¡¯s go.." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The Cahans shared their opinions one after another. Lex sighed deeply. "Let¡¯s just wait till they cool down.." After that, he walked away, leaning on his cane. In the house. dys examined the gifts from the Cahans. "Ooh, Citronelle.¡± "Look, it¡¯s a box of limited-edition Yellow Crane! It must have cost tens of thousands." Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 "There¡¯s wine and cigars.Benjamin, sell them to the kiosks outside our area tomorrow.Let¡¯s see how much we can get for them.." Benjamin, who had been silent all this time, answered his agreement. "Mom, is this necessary? We''re family.Why make things so awkward?" Thea asked in a small voice. "What do you know?" dys shouted. "I¡¯ve had enough. This is excellent! Now, I don¡¯t have to y by their rules anymore.And David, you¡¯d better buck up.Forget about your job at Eternality and get a new job.We''ll be fine without the Cahans.." "Okay," David answered quietly, hanging his head. James yawned.He had not slept a wink after all the excitementst night. "Thea, Pl be taking a nap in our room.." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Thea waved her hand. "Go on.." After that, she took her phone out and watched the live stream of the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony. James entered Thea¡¯s room.He had been staying in her room for a while now, but he had always slept on the floor. Instinctively, he reached for the mat inside their wardrobe, but since Thea was outside and would not be using the room, he fell onto the bed without further thought. At the Cahans¡¯ vi. Pitifully, the Cahans returned. Lex started smoking. All the other family members looked furious. They med Benjamin, insulted dys, and made ill remarks about the family. "Enough!" Lex roared. Everyone shut up immediately. Lex took a drag from his pipe and said "Transfer twenty percent of the shares to Benjamin and his family.Wait till after they¡¯ve cooled down to send the contract over.Howard, be sure that you deliver it by hand.You have to earn the entire family¡¯s forgiveness.." The Cahans panicked hearing this. "Dad, are you insane? Twenty percent! How could we give it to them just like that?" "Exactly, grandfather! On what grounds? The entire family is useless.We built this business from the ground up.Why should we give it to them?" "What? Are you disobeying me?" Lex roared. "I''m not dead yet.As the head of the family, I decide who gets the shares.And get Thea.Howard, make her executive chairman once more.You¡¯ll assist her.Ensure that you maintain a healthy rtionship with Celestial.As long as we¡¯re on good terms with Celestial, our business will only improve.." "Yes, dad.." Howard looked down. Even though he was unwilling, he knew that his father¡¯s words werew. Lex continued "My eightieth birthday ising up in a few days.I want the banquet to be at Cansington Hotel.Pull whatever strings you can and reserve an entire floor.Make it as grand as possible and send invitations to all the VIPs we know.." Howard could not help but ask "Dad, how much are we nning to spend on this?" Lex thought about it before saying "Thirty million.Howard, you¡¯re in charge of this.I want it to be avish affair.Cansington should know that we¡¯re not some second-rate family, but a true upper-ss family.Do you understand?" "Yes, dad.I''ll do as you say.." Howard nodded, happy as ark. With thirty million dors avable for the banquet, he could sneak a few million into his own ount. No one would be the wiser. "Alright, that¡¯s all.." Lex waved an arm, getting to his feet and heading upstairs. After he left, the rest of the Cahans came together. Quietly, John said "Bro, with dad giving Benjamin twenty percent of the shares and making Thea executive chairman, I think he¡¯s grooming her to be his heir.." Howard nced at him. "What are you saying, John?" John said "I¡¯m worried for you, bro.As the eldest son, you should be the heir.At dad¡¯s age, he hasn¡¯t got much time left.If he dies, won¡¯t all our assets go to Thea?" Howard waved his hand, saying"John, this is dad¡¯s decision to make.We should support him instead of going against him.As for who¡¯s the heir, dad has the final say, got it?" "Got it.I might have overreacted." Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 It was a big day in Cansington today.The Blithe King would officially be themander -in-chief of the five armies. Three of The Great Four''s patriarchs were tied to chairs and beheaded. Their heads went missing. All the Xaviers nned to evacuate Cansington. However, James saw thising. He sealed off sea,nd, and air travel, effectively cutting off The Great Four¡¯s escape routes. None of them would be allowed to leave Cansington. After the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony, an official announcement was made to exin the murders. Choosing a prisoner on death row, the authorities put the ghost mask James used on him. They then executed him publicly by shooting. They covered up the matter temporarily. Among The Great Four, the Xaviers werepletely destroyed. They would never be able to make aeback ever again. The other three families had only lost their patriarchs, but they were still on edge. Reaching out to all their connections, they tried their best to figure out who they had wronged. Some predicted that it was the Blithe King¡¯s doing. It was a warning that he wasing after them. Rumors were rife. James, on the other hand, was sleeping soundly at Thea¡¯s.He slept through the morning till afternoon. At about two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Thea entered her room. She saw James syed across the bed.It was colder in the room. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was worried that James would catch a cold, so she went to him and covered him with the nket. Instantly, James flipped over, grabbing Thea by the neck with lightning speed. "Ah...." Thea¡¯s scream alerted him.He released her immediately. Apologetically, he said "I¡¯m sorry, Thea!" Thea rubbed her neck, which had turned red.She looked angry. "What was that for?" James looked embarrassed.He was used to guarding the border. It was a dangerous ce to be as lives could be lost anytime. Even when asleep, he was always on high alert. The softest noise would wake him up. "upational habit.." James rubbed his head and looked at Thea, who was still touching her neck. Tenderly, he asked "Are you alright?" "Pm okay.." Thea was uninjured.It was just that James was too vignt. If they lived together, what were the odds that he would choke her to death one day? "I¡¯m sorry.." James looked apologetic. Thea narrowed her eyes at him, asking"What were you doingst night? You slept through the entire morning.." "I was worried that you¡¯d be angry, so I couldn¡¯t sleep," James lied smoothly. If Thea found out that he murdered the patriarchs of the three families... Thea found it endearing, but she put on her best poker face. "I don¡¯t believe you.You didn¡¯t even call once! You must have been with another woman.."James promised"I wasn¡¯t.." Thea pouted. "Fine.I believe you.Come with me to the job fairter on.I¡¯m looking for a new job.." Now that she was on bad terms with her family, she could no longer work at Eternality. Even though she was looked down upon and ridiculed throughout the years, she was still motivated.She pursued her academics, enrolling in a variety of courses.She had dreams and hopes.She did not want to waste away at home. "why don''t we talk about itter on?" James said. He was nning to purchase the trade center in the city.It would attract several big organizations in the future, and James had ns to set up his own as well. During the two weeks as Eternality¡¯s chairman, Thea did an excellent job. When he set up apany, Thea could run it. "No way.." Thea looked unmoved. "Without a job, how would I survive? Are you going to buy me beautiful dresses, luxury bags, and cosmetics" Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 "Sure, why not? I''ve saved up some money from my time in the military.." "I''m not in the habit of spending a man¡¯s money.." "Alright then.." James did not say anything else. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If Thea wanted to work, she should. At any rate, he was still in the nning stage, unsure when it woulde together. "Go wash your face.I¡¯m going to get changed.." "Okay.¡± James nodded and left the room. There was no one in the living room. Everyone else had probably gone out. Having just woken up, James washed up clearly in the bathroom. Then, he waited for Thea in the living room. Soon, Thea emerged from her room with a change of clothes. Thea wore a crisp white shirt with a pencil skirt and high heels.She looked like a sessful woman.She had an excellent figure too. With her long, ck hair hanging down her back, she looked like a mature, capabledy. "You¡¯re gorgeous.." Jamesplimented Thea, looking at her like she was a piece of perfect art. Thea pirouetted on the spot, smiling slightly. "What do you think?" James gave her a thumbs-up. "Beautiful.What did I ever do to deserve such a beautiful wife?" Thea turned her mouth up. "Don¡¯t be so smug.I wouldn¡¯t have married you if you hadn¡¯t healed me.Mom¡¯s right.If you open up a beauty salon, business would be booming.I wouldn¡¯t need to go to work then.I could just stay at home and enjoy life as a richdy.." James rubbed his chin. Arichdy? He had never calcted his worth before this, but he discovered that he had more than two hundred billion worth of assets yesterday.He was no doubt the wealthiest man in Cansington. However, he sent Henry back to the Southern ins to bring in more ie so he could purchase the city¡¯stest trade center. "Don¡¯t worry, darling.I¡¯ll make sure you be a richdy one day.." "Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep.Let¡¯s go.It¡¯s almost three o¡¯clock now.Anyter and we¡¯ll miss all the big organizations¡¯ job offers.." "Okay." James got up. They left the house together. Thea did not own a car. James did, but that was the ck Dragon¡¯s vehicle.He did not want to use it. As such, they got on to the electric to the job fair nearby. Thea sat behind James, hugging his waist. She leaned her head against his back, a blissful smile on her face. Leading a simple lifestyle, they had no Macardi-Ban or BMV. However, this was better than riding in a Ban or a BMV. This way, they had the opportunity to enjoy the breeze and be closer to nature. "Jamie, tell me about your time in the military.." Riding the bike, James smiled. "There¡¯s ten years'' worth of stories.I could spend ten whole days telling you, and I still wouldn¡¯t be done.Let¡¯s save it for another time, okay?" "I''m just curious.You¡¯re a soldier.How did you get into the field of medicine?" "Cansington¡¯s the capital of medicine.All the doctors are here.I grew up at an orphanage where the director used to be a doctor, who¡¯s the type to keep to himself.I picked up a few things from him when I was young, mostly home remedies.My skills are nothing to shout about.Henry¡¯s skills are amazing.If he wasn¡¯t keen on keeping a low profile, he¡¯d be famous by now.." "Really? Who¡¯s better? Henry or Christine Fallon?" "Who''s Christine Fallon?" "And you im to know so much about medicine.How could you not know who Christine is? You know who Jay Fallon is, right? He''s the best doctor in Cansington and the president of the Doctors¡¯ Association.Christine is his granddaughter, who¡¯s even better than he is.." James really did not know.He was the ck Dragon of the Southern ins. How would he know these people? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Using his electric motorcycle, James took Thea to arge-scale job fair nearby. Once they arrived, Thea said "Jamie, why don¡¯t you wait for me outside? I¡¯ll take a look by myself.." James said jokingly "Why? Am I an embarrassment to you?" Thea hurriedly exined "Of course not.It¡¯s just that it might take a long time.I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll feel bored.There¡¯s an Inte cafe nearby.Why don¡¯t you y some games there? I''ll call you when I¡¯ve finished.." Thea pushed James gently. As a woman, she had read many books on rtionships even though she had no prior experience. All the books stated that men hated to wander around aimlessly with women.She was honestly worried that he would get bored. "I don¡¯t know how to y any games.I¡¯lle with you.I''ll be worried if I¡¯m not with you since you¡¯re so pretty..." James smiled. Thea felt warm inside.She nodded like she was a chick pecking at grains. Whatever she said, she had hoped that James would stay with her. Both of them entered the job fair together. Severalpanies had set up their recruitment booths there. There were young adults in suits and ties or professional dresses walking about, trying to find a position suitable for them among all thepanies. James asked "Thea, what type of job are you looking for?" Thea said "Let¡¯s take a look.As long as it¡¯s suitable, I don¡¯t mind the nature of the job.I don¡¯t have much working experience anyway.As long as thepany hires me, I don¡¯t mind starting at an entry-level position.I''ll take it as a learning experience.Besides, I¡¯m confident in my abilities.I believe I''ll get promoted soon enough no matter where I am.." "Why don''t you call Alex and ask him for a job at Celestial?" "Oh no.He¡¯s a busy, important man.He won¡¯t have time for me.." Thea shook her head slightly. "You saved his life, but he¡¯s no longer indebted to you.Furthermore, we can¡¯t depend on other people our whole lives.We should fight for what we want on our own.." James was satisfied with Thea¡¯s reply.He was lucky to have such an intellectual wife like Thea. "Darling, we¡¯ve got our marriage certificate, but we haven¡¯t had our wedding ceremony yet.Let¡¯s pick an auspicious day and have a wedding ceremony.I promise you''ll be the happiest bride on earth.Our wedding ceremony will be grand!" "There¡¯s no rush.." Thea waved a hand. "Let¡¯s work hard for a few years and get a house.Then we''ll talk about the ceremony.." James did not say anything else. "Hmm?" Just then, Thea spotted apany that was recruiting. There was a suitable position for her.It was the position of a fashion designer. She had been interested in beauty and aesthetics since she was young. However, the ident ten years ago caused her disfigurement, and she became the ugliest woman in Cansington. One always craved the unattainable, and Thea hungered for beauty above all else. As such, she majored in fashion design at university.She loved discovering the beauty in everything and designing pretty clothes topensate for her ws. Besides fashion design, she had also dabbled in sales, ounting, finance, and marketing. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Throughout the past ten years, she learned as much as she could. However, among everything she tried her hand at, she was most passionate about fashion design.She grabbed James¡¯ arm, pointing ahead. "Jamie, that¡¯s E Corporation.SOL under them is a luxury brand well-known globally.I¡¯m thinking of being a fashion designer at E Corporation.." Thea looked excited.She was bouncing on her feet. When she was ugly, she searched for beauty in everything subconsciously.She was intimately familiar with these fashionpanies and brands. "Go for it.I have faith that you¡¯ll get the job!" "Okay." Thea nodded and took a deep breath, willing herself to calm down. After that, she approached E Corporation¡¯s recruitment area. E Corporation was arge, internationalpany. All the otherpanies only had one table for their recruitment, but E Corporation had a whole setup complete with a facade. There was a long queue at the entrance. Everyone was waiting to hand in his or her resume and get interviewed. Self-consciously, Thea stood in line. After more than an hour, it was finally her turn. There was a man in his thirties sitting on a chair. Wearing a suit and tie, he was busy organizing information, wanting nothing more than to go home. Even as he heard footsteps approaching, he did not look up.He said "Please ce your resume on the table and await further notice.Someone will be in touch to arrange for an interview at the office if you get through the initial screening..." Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Thea ced her resume on the table. Just then, the man raised his head. Seeing Thea, he was surprised. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was about to leave after handing in her resume, but she stopped and looked at the recruiting manager of E Corporation. She asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Hank Wilson stared at Thea, giving her a once-over. His expression turned greedy. He had never seen a more beautiful woman. Hank pointed to the chair, saying, ¡°Take a seat. Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea sat. ¡°Which position are you applying for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m applying for the position of fashion designer.¡± ¡°Do you have any rted work experience?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hank frowned, saying, ¡°Sweetheart, this won¡¯t do. Do you know who we are and what our designers represent?¡± As he spoke, he leafed through her resume. ¡°You graduated from a second-rate local fashion design academy and you don¡¯t have any Pxperience yet.¡± He shook his head slightly ¡°Do you know? Everyone applying for this job is an international graduate from a top university. Furthermore, they have years of experience, having worked at several well-knownpanies. Where¡¯s your advantage?¡± Thea bad, ¡°I may not have any work experience, but I understand fashion design just as well as then please give me a chance and grant me an interview in person. I¡¯ll bring my sketches along. Hank rubbed his chin and studied Thed His Lazended on the smooth column of her neck. Slowly, his reyes traveled down Noticing the front of the shirt fit to burst, he swallowed. After that, be pretended to read her resume once more Learning that she was the former executive chairman of Eternality Group, he knew who she was indletely She was Thea Cahan! Everyone was talking about them right now! This morning, the Cahans had made aplete tool of themselves. Lex faked an invitation to attend the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony and got thrown out. The Cahans¡¯ son-inw James borrowed a special car for the asion, which seemed cool. However, news spread fast. The car belonged to someone important. He was not around at the moment. James¡¯ superior happened to know the driver of this person, so he pulled some strings and lent the car to James. Everyone said that as soon as the important person returned, all those involved would be dead, including the driver, James¡¯ superior, and James himself. James must have had steel balls to pull off this stunt. ¡°Thea Cahan, right? To be frank, you¡¯re suitable for the job. How about this? Let¡¯s meet tonight. I¡¯ll share some insider tips about the interview with you. Oh, actually, we don¡¯t have to wait. I¡¯m almost done here. Let¡¯s go somewhere to talk about this in detail.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure.¡± Thea was overjoyed. Quickly, she said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m indebted to the Cahans. Since you¡¯re part of the family, I¡¯ll help you. Let¡¯s talk in private. I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know about the interview and ensure that the job is yours.¡± Hank started lying his off. Most importantly, he had to get Thea to a hotel. Once they were there, Thea would be his to do as he pleased. Thea believed every single word Hank said. She honestly thought that the Cahans had helped him once, and now he was going to repay her. James squatted outside E Corporation¡¯s recruitment booth, smoking away. https://novelebookJust then, he felt a wave of murderous intent wash over him. Instantly alert, he studied the crowd, his gazending on one person in particr. ¡°It¡¯s her ¡°James frowned, ¡°Why is she in Cansington?¡± Since Thea was not done yet, he only hesitated for a second before tailing the woman. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 It was time to go home. Hank told the other applicants to return the next day. After that, he packed his things and said, ¡°Thea, why don¡¯t we go back to my ce? There¡¯s nobody at home. I can exin everything in great detail.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was stunned. ¡°Your ce?¡± Seeing Thea¡¯s shocked expression, Hank amended his statement quickly. ¡°My ce is nearer, so it¡¯s more convenient. If you¡¯re ufortable with that, we can go to my office instead.¡± Hank was the human resources manager at E Corporation. As he was in charge of recruiting, he had his own office. There was a couch in his office, which would work just as well as a bed. He had thought it through. He would get Thea into bed by hook or by crook. After all, the mediabeled her the most beautiful woman in Cansington. He got excited just thinking about her hot body and her pretty face. Thea breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that they would be going to his office. Quickly, she said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just call me Hank.¡± He grabbed Thea¡¯s hand. Thea avoided him. Generously, Hank said, ¡°My apologies. I thought of you as my little sister. With so many people out there, I just wanted to make sure that you¡¯d be safe.¡± Thea touched her hair, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Hank showed her out. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Thea exited first. When she did not see James, she was confused, giving him a call. He did not pick up She frowned and muttered, ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Thea, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James had left. Thea did not give it much thought. Maybe he got tired of waiting and left early. She sent Jamnes a voice message instead. ¡°Jamie, I¡¯ll be at E Corporation to talk about an interview. You can go home first.¡± Once she sent the message, she nced at Hank. He was staring at her greedily. She frowned as she took in his expression. Hank tried to cover it up, smiling, ¡°Sorry, Thea. You¡¯re just so beautiful that I can¡¯t help but envision you in different outfits. https://novelebookI wonder what you¡¯d look best in.¡± He was thinking about outfits, fantasizing about what kind of lingerie Thea would look most sexy in Hank¡¯s words piqued Thea¡¯s interest. It seemed like Hank was someone who appreciated the beauty in things and was well-versed in fashion design. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°No worries. It looks like you¡¯re familiar with all things fashion. I might have to learn a thing or two from you.¡± Hank felt like he was walking on air. He was just a guy in human resources. How would he know anything about fashion design? However, he said proudly, ¡°I know all there is to fashion design.Let¡¯s go to my office where we can share our ideas. This way, please. I¡¯ll drive us there. As a manager at E, I don¡¯t earn much. Only about fifty thousand dors. The year-end bonus is higher, so I could still afford a luxury car.¡± He intended to unt his wealth. Thea smiled. ¡°That¡¯s so impressive! You¡¯ve achieved so much at such a young age. You have got to teach me your ways.¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Hankughed. Thea went with Hank to E Corporation. As James was waiting for Thea outside, he felt a wave of murderous intent, noticing a familiar person in the crowd. Quickly, he put his phone on silent mode, following the person. The person left the job fair, heading toward a mall just behind. He followed the person into an underground parking lot via the mall¡¯s back entrance. It was a woman he was following. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The woman looked to be around twenty-five or twenty six years old. She was a vision in a ck leather jacket and ck leather pants with long, ck hair flowing down her back. Her clothes showed off her lithe figure. Once she arrived at the underground parking lot, she stood in a corner and looked around, as if she was looking for something. Subtly, she reached behind her back, producing an exquisite pistol. At that moment, she turned around suddenly and aimed it right at James. Seeing that it was James, she panicked. She put the pistol away quickly and stammered, ¡°It it¡¯s you?¡± James sauntered over and leaned against a stone pir, studying the woman who looked deceptively innocent. Mildly, he said, ¡°What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you at the border of the Southern ins?¡± James had seen this woman before. She was a key member of a band of grave robbers. He had caught her pilfering an ancient tomb before. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, since they were robbing the enemy¡¯s ancient tomb, he let them go without much fuss after requesting arge ransom from them. They had always been at the border. Why were they in Cansington now? ck Rose was nervous seeing James. Little drops of sweat beaded her face. He was the ck Dragon, the general of the ck Dragon Army from the Southern ins. Why was he here instead of guarding the border? ¡°General, I-I followed someone here.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±https://novelebook James looked at ck Rose. Followed someone? He had felt a wave of murderous intent before this. However, it did not emanate from ck Rose. ck Rose might have been skilled, but she was not that terrifying. Whoever it was, they had to have murdered several people to attain that kind of murderous intent. ck Rose was not going to lie to James. ¡°Sir, we entered an ancient tomb and obtained a treasure. However, we were ambushed. I was the only one who managed to escape. I followed the attacker to Cansington, but the trail has gone cold.¡± Jamnes did not care about these matters anymore. He narrowed his eyes at her, saying, ¡°This is Cansington, not the border. y by the rules here and stay out of trouble.¡± With that, James turned to leave. ¡°General¡­¡± ck Rose panicked. She stepped toward him quickly and grabbed his hand. James¡¯ expression darkened. He grabbed ck Rose by the neck, lifting her off the ground, Coldly, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± With her neck in a chokehold, ck Rose turned red. With great difficulty, she said, ¡°S-sir, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I meant no harm.Please hear me out!¡± James dropped her onto the ground as if she was a sack of potatoes. ck Rose went onto her knees instantly, her forehead touching the ground. ¡°Please take me in, sir.¡± Carelessly, James said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Everyone I know gave their lives for this treasure. I have the key with me. Since the enemy eradicated our team with such ease, they must be powerful. Please grant me your protection. I¡¯m willing to give you the key.¡± James would have dismissed it previously. LUI However, this piqued his interest. He waved a hand. ¡°Stand.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ck Rose got to her feet. James asked, ¡°So which tomb did you rob and what treasure did you get?¡± ¡°The Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s tomb. We obtained an ancient treasure chest there. Rumor has it the box contains a treasure of immeasurable value. It unlocks the secret of Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, which has been passed down for thousands of years.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James¡¯ expression darkened once more. Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge? Who was the Prince of Orchid Mountain? What did the treasure from the tomb have to do with his family heirloom? Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s tomb, the treasure chest, the key, Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, and ck Rose? James looked at ck Rose, gracefully d in a ck leather jacket. He got lost in his thoughts. Was it just a coincidence, or was all this part of some bigger n? ¡°General, please grant me your protection,¡± ck Rose said again, a pleading expression on her face. James nced at her. ¡°You just told me that someone murdered all yourpanions. Not only did you not run away, but you followed the attacker to Cansington. Now, you¡¯re asking for my protection. How is this logical?¡± ck Rose exined, ¡°The murderer who took the chest isn¡¯t the mastermind. The murderer wants the box for himself, so he did not hand it over to the mastermind.Instead, he escaped to Cansington, lying low. It¡¯s why I followed him here. I have the key. If the mastermind finds out, I wouldn¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the mastermind?¡± ck Rose shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I never dealt with them. It was always my eldest brother, but he¡¯s dead now.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s the murderer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It was pure chaos in the tomb. I was heavily injured, and it was dark. I didn¡¯t manage to get a good look as I was trying to survive.¡± James held his hand out. ¡°And the key?¡± ck Rose reached behind, giving him a key she fished out from her pocket. James studied it. It was small and utterly normal. It looked like any other key. ¡°Is this it?¡± ¡°Yes. This is the key to the treasure chest. The chest is unique. Nothing can unlock it save for this key, not even with thetest technology.¡± James kept the key, saying, ¡°Go to Common Clinic and look for Henry. Stay with him.Henry¡¯s currently at the Southern ins, so drop by after a few days.¡± James turned to leave once more. He did not want to get involved. However, since this had something to do with Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, he had no choice Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge was his family heirloom. Yet he knew nothing about the painting All he knew was that the painting had been around for years, famous in the world of antiquities. Currently, it was the most expensive painting in the world. Several fake paintings cropped up, but no one had seen the real painting. After James left the parking lot, ck Rose left quickly as well. James took his phone out after leaving, noticing that Thea had called him and left a message. He did not call her back, returning to the job fair on his electric motorcycle instead. E Corporation It was an international, well-known corporation. As Cansington was a big city, E Corporation had set up a branch here Human Resources, the manager¡¯s office. Thea sat on the couch, her legs pressed together. She was holding a cup of water Hank had poured for her. He was staring at her. She did not know what to do. ¡°H-Hank.¡± ¡°Thea, the weather is hot. Drink some water. We¡¯ll talk after this.¡± Hank stared at Thea. From his angle standing up, he could see down her shirt, which revealed a hint of what he would be enjoyingter on. He was getting excited. He had drugged the water. As long as Thea drank the water, she was his to do as he pleased. ¡°Drink up, Thea.¡± Hank could not wait anymore. He was fantasizing about what was toe. https://novelebookStaring at Thea¡¯s amazing figure, his mouth dried up. Thea sipped from her cup. Hankheaved a sigh of relief when he saw her drink. He sat down opposite her and started chatting her up Now he just had to wait for the drugs to kick in. Thes, you¡¯re the most beautiful, most elegant woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 "Thank you." "Oh yeah.Thea, I heard that your husband is Lex¡¯s handpicked candidate.He¡¯s an orphan and a retired soldier.Why are you with him? You could definitely do better than him.Why not consider a sessful young man who¡¯s wealthy?" As he said that, Hank straightened up. "I know someone.He¡¯s young, already a manager at a big organization with a monthly ie of fifty thousand dors.He has a house and a car.Why don¡¯t you divorce James? My friend would be good for you!" The friend he was talking about was himself.However, he was smart enough not to make it so obvious.He was testing Thea. Thea felt warm.She pulled her shirt up slightly and fanned herself. Noticing Hank¡¯s perverted gaze, she blushed. Looking away, she said in a small voice, "Sorry, Hank.I¡¯m feeling a little warm." "It¡¯s not warm.The AC is on." Hank took the opportunity to sit down beside Thea.He touched her forehead. "Do you have a fever?" Thea avoided his touch, twisting away from him. "Hank, about the job?" "There¡¯s no rush¡­" Just then, Thea felt dizzy.Her body was burning up. Could the water¡­ She knew that something was wrong.Standing up, she said, "Hank, please excuse me.Where¡¯s the bathroom?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I have one in my office."https://novelebook Hank pointed to a door.Thea had no choice.She quickly stood up. As soon as she stood, she felt dizzy, almost toppling onto the couch.Hank caught her just in time. Faking concern, he asked, "Thea, are you alright?" "I-I¡¯m not sure.I feel slightly dizzy.Let me go to the bathroom and freshen up." Thea shook her head slightly and stood up again.Even as everything spun, she went to the bathroom and locked the door behind her. Quickly, she called James.James was on the way back when he answered the phone. "Jamie,I- I might have been drugged.I¡­ I¡¯m at the human resources manager¡¯s office at E Corporation.Pl-pleasee quickly.I-I¡¯m feeling hot¡­" Thea called James from Hank¡¯s bathroom. After she hung up, the world spun.She could no longer keep her eyes open.She was so sleepy.She turned on the tap and kept sshing her face with water. That kept her alert. James was furious. How dare anyone go after his wife? He dumped his electric motorcycle and rushed to the middle of the road, gging down a car by the roadside. The driver braked, tires screeching. ck smoke billowed due to the friction. The driver looked at James and wound down the window. Viciously, he yelled, "What the f*ck?" James approached, opened the door forcefully, and threw the driver out.Then, he raced to E Corporation at top speed. James was so worried about Thea that he did not notice there was a girl in the back seat.She was so terrified she did not even say a word. James was too intimidating. She was sweating all over. E Corporation. The human resources manager¡¯s office. Hank had removed his shirt, revealing his muscles. Looking at the bathroom door, he licked his lips, smirking. "The most beautiful woman in Cansington.I get to enjoy you today." As for the consequences? He had given it some thought. Based on what he knew, Thea had been cast out of the family.She was no longer part of the Cahans. Otherwise, she would not be looking for a job. As for her husband James, he had done something stupid by borrowing the car. Once the important person returned, he would be dead.There was nothing to fear. Furthermore, he would be recording the whole thing.Thea would never say a word. "I¡¯ming for you, Thea." Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 In the office.Hank took off all his clothes.He walked to the bathroom and pushed the door, only to discover it was locked. "She¡¯s quite alert," he bit out viciously. Knocking on the door, he shouted, "Thea, open up!" In the bathroom.Thea kept sshing her face and even her head with water.Her clothes were soaking wet, clinging to her body and putting her curves on full disy. However, the drugs were powerful.No amount of water could negate their effects.She grew warmer and warmer.She felt as if bugs were crawling inside her, a primal desire rising.She had never felt desire like this before.She squatted on the floor, pulling at her clothes and scratching at her skin. Outside the door, https://novelebook Hank¡¯s voice rang out. "Come on, Thea, open up.You want it, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make you feel better if you open the door¡­" Hank kept teasing her from the outside.Thea still had her wits about her.She knew that she could not give in.She had a husband.Her husband was James.She would never give herself to anyone else except James.She sat on the floor, her face as red as a tomato.She looked like she was in pain. Hank had been calling out for minutes, but Thea still did not open the door.He was so angry that he started kicking the door.He wanted to kick it down. Anyway, everyone had gone home. There was no one around. Even if he made a racket, no one would know.He could always get someone to repair the door the next day. How could be pass on this golden opportunity? He kicked the door repeatedly, Once, twice, thrice. Every kack sent Thea¡¯s heart juddering. After a few minutes, he finally managed to kick the door down.He swallowed as he saw Thea squatting on the floor, soaking wet.Her face was beet red. Immediately, she hugged herself Looking at her, he said yfully. "How do you feel? Terrible? Beg me for it.Beg me and I¡¯ll help you out." He no longer wanted to rush things. This was his office.He could do whatever he wanted with Thea. Smiling, he took his phone out and started recording.He bent down and forced Thea¡¯s arms away from her body, tearing her shirt open. There was a ripping sound. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thea¡¯s buttons popped, revealing whitece and pink skin. "Perfect.Absolutely perfect." Hank admired Thea.He was going to take his time.He wanted to wait till Thea could barely take it, begging him to take her instead. "Beg me, Thea.Beg me to take you." Thea felt dizzy.She wanted to respond, but her instincts told her to keep her mouth shut.She bit her tongue, using pain to keep herst ounce of logic about her.She knew that James wasing. After James received Thea¡¯s call, he stole a car and raced to E Corporation at top speed, disregarding all traffic lights and rules. "Hey, who are you? It¡¯s after office hours." James walked into E Corporation furiously. A few security guards approached, shouting, "You, freeze!" James clenched his fist and punched one of them. The guard flew a few meters away.He smacked into the ground and lost consciousness. "Someone¡¯s causing trouble, quick¡­" Some of the guards called for backup. James came up to a guard, lifting him off the ground. Coldly, he asked, "Where¡¯s the human resources manager¡¯s office?" He resembled a beast at that moment.His eyes were red.He radiated hostility. The guard was so terrified he wet himself and started shivering. "On the third floor." James tossed him aside. Just then, several guards approached with electric batons. James clenched his fists and rushed at them.He knocked them out mercilessly, his face a hard mask They were defeated in no time, lying on the ground with broken limbs, moaning in pain. James rushed up the stairs to the third floor.He saw the manager¡¯s office. Inside the office Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Hank dragged Thea out, throwing her on the couch.Thea¡¯s clothes were in tatters.She was going to lose her mind. Hank was like a cat ying with a mouse, wearing a yful expression. "Come on, Thea.Beg me.Beg me!" Thea bit her lip. Even though her body could no longer take it, she refused to say anything. Just then, something happened. Crash! Someone kicked the locked office door down. The office door copsed. A man rushed in furiously, veins popping on his face. "Wh-who are you?" Hank turned just in time to see the door copsing and a man rushing in.He felt the temperature in the room drop, feeling like he had been plunged into ice. Involuntarily, he shivered. James walked to him. "Who are you¡­" James saw Thea lying on the couch, her body soaked and her clothes in tatters. Anger rose within him.He reached behind him, producing two silver needles. Swoosh! The needles flew out from his hands. "Ah¡­" Hank moaned.He was now blind. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James grabbed his arm and pulled hard. Crack! His arm was broken. A leg stepped on his knee. Hank¡¯s knee fractured, his body falling limply to the ground.He had been crippled A foot stepped on his chest, James put more weight on it, breaking Hank¡¯s ribs without much effort. Hank was stunned. Just then, he felt terrified. Was this the devil? He had barely understood what was happening before losing his sight, limbs, and ribs. The security guards who were there turned pale. They stood at the entrance of the office, none of them lifting a finger. James stamped on Hank¡¯s heart. "Ah¡­" Hank screamed before he lost his voice.His head drooped to the side, breathing hisst. After killing Hank, James came to the couch. "Thea, it¡¯s me, James¡­" Thea was losing consciousness. When she heard a familiar voice, she opened her eyes slightly. Seeing it was James, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Jamie, ¡­." "Shhh.I¡¯ll take you home." James gave Thea https://novelebook a pill which knocked her out at once. As soon as James saw Thea, he knew the drugs were still in her system.He had to get them out of her system before they caused problems. In a best-case scenario, the drugs would affect the nerves in her brain, possibly resulting in dementia. In a worst-case scenario, she would die. With the silver needles he carried everywhere, he punctured Thea¡¯s skin, releasing the toxins in her body. After that, he carried Thea in his arms, finally leaving. Several security guards gathered at the entrance of the office. Some of them were carrying electric batons, but none had the guts to stop him. As James approached with Thea in his arms, they retreated. Nee naw, nee-naw¡­ The sounds of police sirens echoed outside. James frowned. Immediately, he made a call. The Blithe King was in the middle of a meeting when his phone rang Noticing that it was an unknown number, he lifted his hand to halt the meeting "Hello? Who is this?" "It¡¯s me, James.I¡¯ve killed someone at E Corporation.The police are involved now.Cover it up for me." "ck Dragon, I¡¯m not your subordinate You can¡¯t tell me what to do." "I¡¯ll murder all the witnesses then." "D-don¡¯t be rash.I¡¯ll get it done!" Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 James heard the siren.He knew that the police wereing. However, he did not want everyone to learn about the things that had happened today. Thea was just an ordinary woman and had already endured enough abuse. James did not want the police to get involved because the news would spread, and chaos would break out in the city. Although Thea was alright, it would definitely spark rumors if word got out.She had been the center of gossip for too long. James did not want the matter to cause her any more trouble. Thus, he phoned the Blithe King. After the call, he returned to the office and sat on the sofa, waiting for a reply. Meanwhile, dozens of security guards gathered at the door. Their faces were beaded with sweat and they wielded electric batons, afraid to enter the office room. Inside the office, Hank¡¯s lifeless body was lying in a pool of blood on the ground. The Blithe King was in a meeting when he received the call from James.He had heard of Jame¡¯s temperament and was worried that James would act recklessly.He immediately called off the meeting and issued an order, "Call the police.Inform them to overlook the affairs at E Corporation and that the military will take care of it.Prepare the car immediately.I¡¯m going to E Corporation." E Corporation.It was past office hours, yet many employees were still working overtime.https://novelebook. On the first floor, more than a dozen security guards were lying on the ground with either injured hands or legs. The injuries were not minor fractures but caused by being snapped with extreme force, which caused their limbs to bepletely broken. The security guardsy on the ground and groaned in pain. A few of them even passed out from blood loss The police arrived, blocked the scene, and ambnces were dispatched. The team was a fully armed specialized police unit. Upon seeing such a bloody scene, they were highly vignt as they began to inquire about the situation. After learning that the perpetrator was still inside the building, they hurriedly strategized, Suddenly, the team¡¯s captain received a phone call from the higher ups, informing him not to intervene in the issue at E Corporation and that the military would be taking over Soon, military vehicles appeared outside E Corporation Dozens of jeeps approached the building, and thousands of fully-armed military soldiers appeared. Immediately, they drove away the onlookers outside the building and chased the police out. James waited in the office for about ten minutes before the military finally showed up and forcibly detained the security guards. A burly middle-aged figure walked into the office and nced at Hank¡¯s lifeless body lying on the ground. Then, he turned his gaze to James, who was sitting on the sofa with Thea in his arms. He approached them and reprimanded with a hint of dissatisfaction on his face, "James, you¡¯re in Cansington, not the Southern ins. How could you be so ruthless? James stood up carrying Thea and replied, "I¡¯ll be leaving through the back door.Arrange for a car to send me back safely.I don¡¯t want any word to spread about what happened here today, so you better handle the people who saw me properly!" James turned around and left. The Blithe King was frustrated.He was the dignifiedmander of the Western border and was recently promoted to themander-in-chief of the five armies, but he was being ordered around by James. However, he truly hoped that James would not cause any more trouble. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Hold on¡­" James, who was carrying Thea, turned around and nced at the Blithe king, who wore a military uniform with five stars on his shoulder. "What? Is there anything else?" he said reluctantly "Please don¡¯t cause any more trouble.After all, this sort of stuff falls under my jurisdiction.Don¡¯t make it difficult for me.I¡¯m begging you, alright?" "An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth!" James turned around and left. James feared no one, and he despised thews, which infuriated the Blithe King, but he was helpless against him.He had no authority to arrest James even if thettermitted a heinous crime unless the highestmander gave the order.He took a deep breath and instructed, "Send a car to the back door and take him back." "Understood." Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 The Blithe King¡¯s subordinates immediately went to make arrangements. Afterward, he instructed again, "Take all the surveince camera footage within E Corporation.Comfort the families of those who James maimed, and give them whatever they need, whether it¡¯s treatment orpensation.Detain all the security guards who saw James here today and get them to sign a non-disclosure agreement.Everything they saw today better be taken to their graves.Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure they are held ountable if any word of today gets out ** Also, announce to the public that it was a joint exercise between the military and police forces." The Blithe king made quick arrangements to take care of the matter. As for the deceased Hank, he had sent someone to investigate his identity butter found that he was from the Wilsons, one of the Great Four of Cansington. He sent personnel to inform the Wilsons personally, telling the family that he admired Hank and had recruited him for secret training as a special agent. Thus, Hank would not be able to return home for a short period. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In reality, his body was secretly taken to be cremated. James arrived home in the car prepared by the Blithe king. Everyone had gone out, and no one was at home.He carried Thea, who was asleep, to bed. Seeing that her clothes were soaked, a slight frown formed on his face. After an idle moment, he went to the closet and took out a dress.He walked to the bed again and changed Thea¡¯s clothes.He was the legendary Dragon General of the Southern ins and had never dressed a woman before. https://novelebook. With his hands in a flurry, it took him nearly thirty minutes to change Thea¡¯s clothes. To help Thea sleep peacefully, James massaged her corresponding acupressure point. Thea slept for several hours and only woke up in the evening. Getting up from bed, she rubbed her head. Remembering the previous events, her body trembled and she instinctively pulled on the quilt, shrinking into a corner. Then she realized that she was home, and she let out a sigh of relief "Thea, are you awake?" The door opened, and James who was dressed in an apron walked into the room. "I¡¯ve made dinner.We can eat when mom and dad are back." "James," Thea felt aggrieved and sobbed. James approached and sat beside the bed. Thea immediately leaped into his arms and cried out. "Everything¡¯s alright.I arrived in time and nothing happened.The HR manager of E Corporation was arrested by the police and will probably be serving several years in prison." Hearing this, Thea sighed in relief. ¡®Fortunately, James arrived in time, or else the consequences would be disastrous. ¡®Still, thinking back about it scares me,¡¯ thought Thea. "Thank you, James." "You have to be more cautious in the future.Men can¡¯t help but be mesmerized by your beauty.This won¡¯t do.I¡¯ll have to follow you everywhere from now on!" Thea chuckled at Jame¡¯s words. "My clothes.Did you change them?" Thea looked down at the dress she was wearing. "Yeah." "Including my underwear?" "Uhm¡­" James scratched his head with an embarrassed expression. "You were soaking wet and I was worried you might catch a cold, so I changed them for you after we got home.I didn¡¯t see anything.I dressed you with my eyes closed!" "Pfft, stupid.I¡¯m your wife.Why would you have to close your eyes? By the way, I only remember you breaking into the office but can¡¯t recall anything that happened after that.What happened?" James was enchanted by Thea¡¯s smile.Her smile was like a blooming flower, so beautiful, so bright. ¡®What¡¯s the definition of an alluring smile? "The answer is probably a smile like hers. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 James came back to his senses after a momentary daze. "You were unconscious when I arrived.I called the police and then the manager " the police and then the manager got arrested." James was worried that Thea would be traumatized by what had happened, so he calmly exined andforted her. Thea was extremely relieved. She was d she had read plenty of books and could use the knowledge to detect danger in advance. Otherwise, she could not imagine the consequences had she not realized it. "Let¡¯s go eat," James urged Thea.She nodded her head obediently. James had already finished preparing the meal while Thea was asleep. The Cahans who went out had back just in time for dinner. They made a trip to the supermarket, and when they entered the house, they were discussing the joint exercise between the military and police forces. "Tsk, tsk! The scene was so grand.There were dozens of cars and it was extremely imposing!" dys eximed as she remembered the scene with lingering fear. "Thea, don¡¯t tell your parents about what happened.I¡¯m scared they¡¯ll be worried," James whispered. "Alright." Thea nodded. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Luckily nothing happened this time.Mom and dad would be worried if I told them about it,¡¯¡¯ thought Thea. "Mom, what¡¯s so exciting? What exercise happened?" Thea stood up and took the things that dys was holding "Just this afternoon, there was a joint exercise of the military and police forces outside E Corporation.A lot of people were dispatched there.I heard that even a higher-up like the Elithe king showed up.It¡¯s a shame that I happened to arrive when they were leaving so I didn¡¯t really get to see the grand appearance." Thea was taken aback ¡®A joint exercise outside the E Corporation?¡¯ Thea nced at James Jares shrugged and said, "I¡¯ve no idea about it. I didn''t see any joint military-police exercise when I brought you back." Thea did not think much about it anymore "Mom, Dad Dinner is ready.We were waiting for you both to come home and eat together." The family entered the house. James immediately went to prepare the tes and utensils. During the meal. "Pfft¡­ Are you trying to kill me, James? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been feeling unwell recently and can¡¯t eat spicy food? Why did you add so much chili?" Alyssa Myers spat out the food on the table andined. "Are youining that it¡¯s too spicy? Then why don¡¯t you cook? James kindly prepared the meal and waited for us to eat together, yet you¡¯re being picky?" https://novelebook. dys put down her utensils abruptly and scolded her. David hurriedly stopped Alyssa. "Mom¡­" Alyssa felt aggrieved and was about to burst out in tears.Her mother-inw used to be very kind to her in the past, but now she was speaking for the son-inw that married into their family. "I¡¯ll be mindful not to add too much chili in the future," James apologized.He did not want to cause a stiff rtionship between the family since it would trouble Thea. "Go eat out if you think it¡¯s too spicy!" dys picked up her utensil and put a piece of meat into Jame¡¯s te with a smile on her face. "James, I visited a few ces and found a few nice locations with reasonable prices.We have enough money to open a clinic.We can use Thea to advertise our service.Even Thea was able to recover her beautiful appearance, so it¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of customers.We¡¯ll definitely have good business!" James was very helpless as he was not interested in opening a clinic. ¡®When the clinic opens, those wealthy figures will definitely line up at the clinic.It¡¯ll make me extremely busy!¡¯ thought James. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Now, he simply wanted to stay by Thea¡¯s side and enjoy a leisurely life. "Mom, we can make ns for it next time.Didn¡¯t David mention that he wanted to buy a car? So don¡¯t we use the money to buy him the car first? Plus, if I want to open a clinic, I¡¯ve saved a little over the years, which should be enough." A bright smile broke out on David¡¯s face, and he hurriedly persuaded, "Mom, James is right.Let¡¯s get a new car first! A luxurious car! It has to be at least a million dors to look good when we¡¯re out in it!" Immediately, instead of trash, David started calling him James because thetter spoke out for him. James nodded. "Yep, I won¡¯t be needing the money.By the way, Thea seems to be very interested in fashion design.Why don¡¯t we start a clothingpany instead of a clinic? Themercial city will be looking for foreign investments.I can rent an office building as thepany headquarters for cheap through some connections." "You¡¯re spouting nonsense.I heard that themercial city aims to be a global financial center.The rent and tenancy agreement fees around that area are ridiculously expensive.Do you even know how much money is required to start apany? We don¡¯t have any connections, nor do we have money.So how are we going to start apany?" Thea immediately grabbed James and interrupted. James smiled and reassured her, "As for money, I¡¯ll figure something out.We can take out loans or even borrow.If it¡¯s something you like, I want to support you.Do you remember the ce I took you to last time, the House of Royals? To tell you the truth, the owner of the House of Royals is one of my militaryrades.We fought alongside each other through life and death situations.However, he climbed the ranks faster and reached a really high rank while I remained a normal soldier.I could ask my friend for help so these concerns won¡¯t be a problem." "What? The owner of the House of Royals is your friend?" dys¡¯ eyes widened. The House of Royals was the most luxurious vi in Cansington.It spanned an area of 30 acres and was the very definition of extravagant. The identity of the House of Royals¡¯ owner had always been a mystery. Rumors were that the ce was not one where you could live even if you had money. "Yeah, he used to be my militaryrade, but now he is settling some affairs abroad and had temporarily handed the House of Royals to me.Thea, I want to hold our wedding there and make you the happiest bride in the world." James nodded.https://novelebook " Halia Alnight¡­ Before Thea could finish speaking, dysughed joyfully and interrupted her "Do it! Hold the wedding at House of Royals! You better hold it soon! How about on the old man¡¯s birthday? I heard the old man is spending thirty million to rent the Cansington Hotel to celebrate his eightieth birthday We will hold the wedding on the same day in the most morous and grand location of Cansington, the House of Royals! We will make that egotistic old man ini Although the House of Royals was not James¡¯ property, it would be very impressive to be able to hold their wedding there even if it was through connections, David could not suppress his doubt and asked, "You¡¯re not joking, right, James? You¡¯re talking about the House of Royals, which is 30 acres big, the most luxurious and extravagant ce in Cansington? The grand vi rumored to be more than three billion dors?" "Yeah.Thea has been there before.That¡¯s the one I¡¯m talking about right now," James nodded and replied "Do you really have such connections, James? Who is your military comrade?" "I was a soldier in the Southern ins, and there was another person who went with me.He is the ck Dragon of the Southern ins, themander of the million-soldier ck Dragon Army.His existence is on par with the Blithe King.The ck Dragon is the owner of the House of Royals.The commander takes good care of me and even allowed me to reside in the House of Royals temporarily." "Pfft.The ck Dragon?" David immediately lost his interest in the topic.He simply thought that it was a lie. Thea rolled her eyes and said, "You¡¯re going overboard with your lies.How could you be in such a bad position if you really know the ck Dragon and he¡¯s looking after you? You even had to ask me for cigarette money." "Right? That¡¯s not how you boast about yourself.Do you know what people outside are saying about you? They say you asked your senior to use his connections so you could borrow a car to pretend to be wealthy.The driver, your senior, and you will be in deep trouble when the car¡¯s owner returns.Just wait.You¡¯re going to be in for a beating." Alyssa sneered. dys had also heard of the rumors. "James, is what they say about you true? Will you be punished byw when this man returns?" dys asked worriedly. James had nothing left to say.He imed to be militaryrades with the ck Dragon, but already no one believed him.It would be even more unbelievable if he announced that he was the ck Dragon. Since they would not believe him, it was best he kept it hidden for the time being "Mom, it¡¯s not that serious.At most, I¡¯ll have to write a self-reflection report.Besides, I¡¯ve been a soldier for ten years and saved my boss¡¯s life before.We¡¯ve also got a solid friendship so borrowing his car isn¡¯t really a big deal," he scratched his head and exined. dys siched in relief and patted her chest. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "That¡¯s good.By the way, is it really possible to hold your wedding at the House of Royals? It wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, right?" "It¡¯s absolutely possible! The House of Royals is the ck Dragon¡¯s residence.He is abroad for some business right now and won¡¯t being back anytime soon Plus, I really am acquainted with him We even went on a mission lovether about eight years ago.Even though it was a long time ago, lue is very loyal.He always agrees to his soldiers¡¯ requests as long as they aren¡¯t too overboard.You can ask around if you don¡¯t believe me He has a reputation of valuing and taking good care of his soldiers," James reassured them. Knock! Knock! Knock! Suddenly, the sound of knocking came from the door.Howard¡¯s family showed up at the door with a new share transfer agreement. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Ley had taken out 20% of the family shares and offered it to Benjamin¡¯s family.He also ordered that Howard give up his position as the executive chairman and that Benjamin¡¯s family must forgive him. Thea had to be invited back. Otherwise, Howard would be kicked out of the Cahans. Therefore, he prepared gifts and showed up at Thea¡¯s house again. This time, not many people apanied him. Only Howard¡¯s direct family, Jolie, Tommy, and Megan came with him. All four of them held gifts in their hands. Howard gently knocked on the door. Thea¡¯s family was chatting over dinner. "David, go open the door," dys ordered. "Okay." David put down his utensils and headed to open the door. Seeing that it was Howard¡¯s family, he immediately weed them with a smile. "Uncle, what brings you here? Pleasee on in." David was highly disappointed that dys had refused to return to the Cahans.He was about to be unemployed and jobless.His family was going to starve without the support from the Cahans invited them inside the house. "You could havee without bringing gifts! By the way, have you eaten? We¡¯re having dinner right now.You shoulde and join us." "Lyssa, what¡¯re you waiting for? Hurry and prepare dishes for them!" David shouted as he led Howard¡¯s family into the house.Benjamin stood up and greeted, "Howard, Jolie." dys wore a serious expression and abruptly put down her utensils, ring at Howard¡¯s family who had entered the house. "What¡¯re you doing here?" "Mom.How about you don¡¯t say too much? Uncle has personallye to visit us.What is with your attitude?" David said in a timely manner. "Shut up!" dys shouted, Howard was not infuriated and said with a smile, "Benjamin, dys. I¡¯vee to apologize You know dad will be celebrating his eightieth birthday soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for us family to get along harmoniously? Dad even said he will give Benjamin Twenty percent of our "Seriously?" David was thrilled. "Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t stand there and have a seat.James, what¡¯re you doing? Get up and give your seat to them." Alyssa¡¯s expression brightened as she overheard them while preparing the utensils.She hurriedly entertained them. James prepared to get up. "Sit!" dys ordered. James immediately sat down again. "What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re afraid that Celestial Group wouldn¡¯t be willing to coborate with Eternality without Thea? The old man kicked our family out of the Cahans in front of so many influential people.Twenty percent of the family shares? What¡¯s the point in giving it to us and taking it back tomorrow?" dys red at Howard¡¯s family and said indifferently.20% of the family shares was extremely tempting.It was the equivalent of 100 million in assets. However, dys married into the Cahans for a decade and was extremely familiar with Lex¡¯s character.So it was possible he would give it to them today and take it away when he got angry again someday. "Mom, stop it." "Mom, it¡¯s twenty percent of the shares! Even if you don¡¯t want it, you should think about us! David and I will be having a baby soon.You have to at least think about your grandson!" dys¡¯ attitude made David and Alyssa extremely anxious. https://novelebook "Thea, I¡¯m sorry.I was at fault in the past.I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you.I¡¯m begging you toe back and resume your position as the executive chairman.There are a lot ofpany affairs waiting for you," Tommy apologized. "You should juste back, Thea.Grandpa said that you could continue being the executive chairman of the group.Your monthly sry will be the same as before.Three hundred thousand!" Megan cajoled. Hearing them, Thea was also tempted.She eagerly wanted to go back to work instead of staying home wasting time. However, she remained silent after seeing dys¡¯ expression. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "We don¡¯t need it! dys was firm with her decision.She never wanted to return to the Cahans just to be insulted. "dys, why do you have to be so stubborn? Why refuse money? It¡¯s twenty percent of the family shares.The Cahans have plenty of business and are all profitable.Having twenty percent would be about a minimum of one million a month," Jolie smiled and said. "Mom, quickly ept it!" David was about to cry from panic equivalent to a luxury car every month! Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 "Mom, I¡¯m begging you.Don¡¯t be angry with them, okay?" Alyssa pleaded. Her bags, dresses, and cosmetics depended on their family shares. Howard said with a smile, "dys, let¡¯s let bygones be bygones.Dad is being very generous this time, giving twenty percent of the shares at once!" The shares slightly tempted dys. Twenty percent of shares was a lot of money. When the old man passed away, it was worth hundreds of millions in assets. "My useless husband, Benjamin, would never be able to make that much money even if he worked his whole life.¡¯ However, she wanted to cry just thinking back on the treatment and suffering she had endured and Benjamin¡¯s position in the Cahans.She recalled how the Cahans took the credit from James and even insulted their family yesterday.She remembered how Lex expelled them from the Cahans in the morning.It made her furious. Since they had already decided not to return, they would keep it that way. They would just be ridiculed if they were to return there. yds was determined in her decision. She did not want money, and if they were going to be poor, so be it! At least they were free and did not have to live pleasing other people. "Go away," she said firmly and pointed to the door. James lowered his head and continued eating beside her. He never expected yds to turn down 20% of the Cahans¡¯ family shares. This was dys, who loved money and insisted that Thea divorce him for a richer son-inw. The same one who knelt down in front of Belinda at the Gourmand entrance. "Auntie! Why can¡¯t you appreciate what¡¯s given?" Tommy was enraged. His grandfather came to visit them in person but was turned away. Now, his father was here to persuade them, and still, they rejected him. Tommy was already displeased that Lex gave them 20% of the family shares. On top of that, dys¡¯ attitude toward them made him increasingly upset. "Grandpa isn¡¯t begging you toe back to the Cahans.It¡¯s Thea he wants! She hasn¡¯t said anything yet, so who are you to reject us?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Thea is my daughter! I have the final say on whether she goes or stays! Now, are you going to get out or not?!" dys shouted, She stood up, took out a broom, and chased Howard¡¯s family out the door with a loud bang, she mmed the door shut Outside the door. "Dad, did you see that? What kind of attitude is that? "Grandpa is already giving them twenty percent of the shares. What else do they want? Is it too little for them? They¡¯re being so greedy." Tommy and Mandy cursed angrily. "That¡¯s enough.Let¡¯s go back first," Howard said calmly. Inside the house. dys was feeling a little regret after she had chased them away. The Cahans¡¯ 20% shares were worth 100 million. https://novelebook "Mom, what¡¯s the matter with you?" "Mom, it¡¯s not that I want toin but think about it.You¡¯ve suffered so much in the Cahans over the years and endured so much pain.Our family deserves those shares! How could you refuse it? Even if you¡¯re not thinking about yourself, at least think about my future!" David and Alyssa grumbled. "Alright, stopining about mom.Grandpa and Uncle have always looked down on our parents.Plus, I¡¯ve only always embarrassed Mom and Dad.Mom finally managed to get back at them for once, so I agree with mom¡¯s approach," said Thea. dys nced at Thea and said, "Thea¡¯s right.Instead of going back to being insulted and poorly treated, I rather we prove ourselves with our own strength! Aren¡¯t they having a grand birthday party? We¡¯ll hold a wedding at the House of Royals and make that biased old man mad!" "Mom, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t ever make you embarrassed again in the future!" Thea vowed. James said with a smile, "Mom, I know you want a better life for the family and want to return, but you can¡¯t let go of your pride.You don¡¯t have to worry.The Cahans are scared that the Celestial Group will terminate the contract with Eternality, so they¡¯ll definitelye back for Thea.As long as you firmly stand your ground, you¡¯ll surely be able to get more from them." dys still felt it was a missed opportunity and asked curiously, "I¡¯ve shown them such attitude.Will they reallye back again? Should I ept or refuse them if theye again?" "You call the shots.You decide whether to agree or to refuse," James replied with a smile. "Mom, you have to ept if theye again! I¡¯m begging you!" David knelt on the ground with a thurn "You ipetents.Look at James.Although he is poor, he has integrity.Look at yourselves, throwing your dignity out the window just for a little bit of money!" "Didn¡¯t you do the same in the past?" David stood up and muttered "What did you say? I dare you to say it again!" dys stood up, and her voice raised to 80 decibels She tugged David¡¯s ear and said furiously, "You¡¯re growing bolder and bolder, aren¡¯t you?" "Mom, calm down.David is also just thinking of everyone.What is our family going to eat without the Cahans?" Alyssa said promptly. "We aren¡¯t going back even if we starve! Instead, why don¡¯t you all find a job if you¡¯ve got working hands and legs? I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ll die from starvation without them!" dys scolded them and was firm in her decision. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 David did not dare to say a word after being yelled at.His hatred toward James secretly brewed in his heart. ¡®Mom wasn¡¯t like this in the past.She would lower her head and beg the Cahans for the money. Now, she doesn¡¯t bat an eye even with the money being sent right to her door. ¡®Everything changed because of James,¡¯ thought David. The visit from Howard¡¯s family hadpletely ruined the family dinner. After dinner, the family sat on the sofa and watched the rey of the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony while James cleaned the dishes in the kitchen. David approached Thea and whispered, "Thea, you have to persuade Mom.It¡¯s all money.Do you know what twenty percent of the family shares means? On top of that, Grandpa is giving you back the position of executive chairman.Do you know how much authority you¡¯d have? Aren¡¯t you aware of how much money our uncle took in secret as the executive chairman these past few years? Tommy doesn¡¯t even work but drives a car worth more than a million dors." David was extremely jealous of Tommy. They were all from the Cahans, yet there was such a huge difference between them. Now was their chance to climb high, but his mom suddenly became dense and did not even want the money sent to their doorstep. Thea did not want the family rtionship to be so cold.She knew her grandfather very well. He was just a little prideful and really wanted to lead the Cahans to the top, bing a rich and powerful household. Over the years, everyone in the Cahans had worked toward achieving Lex¡¯s goal. "I¡¯ll talk to her." "You must convince Mom!" "I¡¯ll try my best." Thea got up and sat beside dys. "Mom!" dys, who was focused on the ¡®TV, turned around and looked at her. "Yeah? Is something the matter? "Mom, haven¡¯t you always wanted to be able to raise your head proudly in front of your malden family.This time will be a good opportunity Grandpa wants us to return to the family and will pive us plenty of shares.I¡¯ll also be able to continue being the executive chairman.You¡¯ll be able to tell your maiden family with your chin held high if I¡¯m the executive chariah, right?" said the. dys sighed gently. https://novelebook "Urgh Thea, don¡¯t you already know what kind of person your grand¨ªather is? He is being generous now because he needs you.When you¡¯re no longer valuable to him, he¡¯ll get rid of you.He¡¯ll take back the shares he¡¯s giving to us sooner orter." "It¡¯s a matter of the future, and we can figure out something when the timees," Thea tried her best to persuade her. "Mom, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been an embarrassment to you over the years.It¡¯s because of me that you couldn¡¯t raise your head in front of the Cahans and outsiders," Thea choked up on her words "You shouldn¡¯t me yourself.Without you, your grandfather would not even look at your father.Your father is useless and didn¡¯t fight for anything.It¡¯s the reason his status in the family is so low.All the other family members are working in Eternality, buying cars and houses, while your dad had to get a mortgage for our house," dys said with disappointment on her face.Benjamin was excellent in all aspects when he was in school.She never expected him to be so timid and honest.He was a manager, but he refused to get involved in embezzlement. "Mom, let¡¯s go back." James finished washing the dishes, and he overheard the conversation when he walked out of the kitchen. "You don¡¯t have to be so anxious, Thea.The Cahans are begging you right now.Since Mom and Dad have always been disrespected in the family for all these years, this would be a good opportunity to take back what is rightfully yours." "You talk too much, trash! I¡¯m warning you, James.You shouldn¡¯t be interrupting our family affairs!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. David cursed and growled. Initially, David had a bit of goodwill toward James because he helped to persuade dys to buy him a car Now, he only had hatred toward him. James sat down, took out a cigarette, and lit it.He also handed one to Benjamin who was focused on watching TV "Dad, have a cigarette" Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Benjamin took it and nced at dys. Then, he stood up and went to the balcony to smoke. James was also not really bothered.He took a deep puff and exhaled the smoke through his nose. "Since you want to fight for some benefits, you might as well get a little more.Trust me, Mom.When theye back again, you should directly ask for half of the Cahans¡¯ shares.You can go back if they agree, and if they don¡¯t, then you don¡¯t go back," James said indifferently "What¡­what kind of nonsense is that? Do you know how big the Cahans¡¯ family business is? Do you even know how much fifty percent of the family shares is?" David rebuked. "James, don¡¯t add on to the mess," Thea scolded. Unexpectedly, dys straightened her back and agreed, "I think what James said makes perfect sense! They¡¯ll have to give fifty percent to persuade me.After all, I don¡¯t really care to go back.I¡¯ll only consider if they¡¯re going to offer fifty percent.That will ensure that we have the final say in the Cahans!" "Mom, that¡¯s impossible.Grandpa will never agree to it." "That¡¯s right, Mom.Twenty percent is more than enough.Think about it, that¡¯s worth more than one million dors per month.Plus, Thea will also be getting her sry.Our family will be able to afford a vi in less than a year!" dys was also shaken. James interrupted, "Mom, you should be firm in your decision.This is the best opportunity for you to raise your status to be the one to call the shots in the Cahans.You¡¯ll never have a better chance if you miss it this time." https://novelebook "Fifty percent? Will it be too much to ask for? Do you think the old man will agree?" dys asked doubtfully. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the Celestial Group¡¯s influence in Cansington.They¡¯re just one of the subsidiaries of the Yates from the capital.The market value of the Celestial Group alone is a hundred billion, so you can imagine the collective market value of all the Yates¡¯ businessesbined. "As for the Cahans, their total assets added up would only amount to about one billion dors.Additionally, most of them are fixed assets.A contract with the Yates would guarantee a rapid increase of the Cahans¡¯ assets.Although Grandpa is stubborn, he isn¡¯t stupid," James exined James paused momentarily and continued, "Themercial city is a high-end commercial and financial center that is incredibly hard for a small business like the Cahans to enter, but grandpa is very proud To satisfy his ego, he dreams of making the Cahans a wealthy and powerful family capable of entering themercial city. He won¡¯t want to lose the chance to have the Yales as a backbone "Therefore, he needs Thea to go back to be in charge of the Cahans¡¯ cooperation with the Celestial Group to ensure a long term partnership." James analyzed the pros and cons one by one, making very reasonable arguments Everyone was convinced by his words. "So, as long as Thea continues to serve as the executive chairman of Eternality, the Cahans will have an increase in orders and assets.Grandpa will surely be able to do the maths." dys immediately decided after hearing James¡¯s analysis. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Alright! Then, we will ask for fifty percent! You¡¯re the best son-inw and our family¡¯s savior! Our family would not be disrespected and have no status if Benjamin had brains like yours! James smiled lightly, whereas David threatened, "I hope your advice is useful, or else I won¡¯t spare you if we lose the twenty percent!" After trying to intimidate James, David quickly turned to dys with a smile. "Mom, seeing that we¡¯re about to get fifty percent of family shares and will be rich very soon, what about the car? dys red at David.David quickly turned to James and motioned for him to persuade dys. James smiled and said, "Mom, David is right.Our family does need a better car.You¡¯ll be able to have your head high when you return to your parents¡¯ house, right?" "Yeah, that does make sense.We¡¯ll have to buy it then.Tomorrow it is!" dys said as she nodded. David nced at James gratefully. ¡®At least he is quite useful.¡¯ James smiled faintly. Thea cared most about her family and prioritized her family¡¯s opinion. Everything he did was to make the family a little more harmonious.He nced at Thea and noticed a smile on her face that even she herself probably did not notice. It was a subconscious smile out of happiness.He was willing to do anything to make Thea happy. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 In just a few words, James had solved the internal conflicts within Thea¡¯s family. At night. Thea¡¯s room Thea was lying on her bed and turned to look at James, sleeping on the floor.Her heart palpitated as she thought of what had happened during the day. "James, is it cold on the floor?" "Huh? Oh, it¡¯s alright," James was deep in thought about the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and ck Rose when he suddenly heard Thea¡¯s voice and replied instinctively. "Then you can continue sleeping on the floor." Thea turned around angrily.She initially wanted to let him join her in bed, but James was extremely dense. Oh¡­ "Thea, I¡¯m really cold." James suddenly realized and pretended to tremble.However, Thea simply threw him a nket. James knew that he missed a golden opportunity because he was not attentive.Still, he did not think too much about it since he appreciated what he had now.The night passed by silently. Thea¡¯s family headed out early the next morning to purchase a new car with the two million from Thea. James did not go with them and chose to stay home to clean up. After the family left, James immediately dropped the broom and headed to Common Clinic.Henry was back from the Southern ins. The Southern ins were close to the borders, and there were eighteen small countries.These countries were rich in ore resources. Thus, plenty of the people there were well-off. Henry was the deputymander of the ck Dragon Army.He was only one position below the commander but above ten thousand soldiers, so it was easy for him to obtain money. After he returned to the Southern ins, he spread the news that the ck Dragon needed some money. Soon, countless owners of gold mines, coal mines, diamond mines, and jadeite quarries personally delivered the money to him. There were hundreds of millions to billions of dors being offered. Henry gathered enough money very soon and immediately returned to Cansington. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James rode his little electric motorcycle and arrived at Common Clinic. Apart from Henry, there was also a woman with a sexy figure and attractive face that showed up wearing ck leather pants.She was one of the main members of the grave robbers at the border of the Southern ins. ck Rose "James," Henry greeted. "Commander¡­" Seeing James approach, ck Rose immediately knelt. "The ck Dragon doesn¡¯t exist in Cansington.You don¡¯t have to be so polite.Just call me James," James waved his hands and said. "Understood, Com¡­ James!" ck Rose replied as she stood up. Then, she stepped aside. "Henry, have you got the money?" James sat down and asked. "Of course! I shared the news that the mighty ck Dragon needed money, and those rich businessmen came to deliver the money to us personally," Henry said with a smile. "Alright.Since we¡¯ve epted their money, don¡¯t forget to instruct the others to take care of them.Go ahead and help them with anything that is within our power." James nodded. "I¡¯ve already ryed the order.What should I do next, James?" James fell deep in thought. He wanted to purchase themercial city, but since he and Henry had special identities, it would not be easy for them to run the errand personally.He cast his gaze toward ck Rose. ck Rose¡¯s body trembled, and she could not help but kneel when he nced at her. "What are you doing?" James frowned. ¡®You¡¯re looking at me all weird, and now you¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m doing?¡¯ ck Rose was taken aback and thought to herself. However, she did not dare to say it to him. "Commander, I¡¯ll ept your punishment." "Who said I¡¯m going to punish you? Speak on your feet." ck Rose stood up and lowered her head, not daring to say a word. "ck Rose, what¡¯s your real name?" asked James. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 "My real name is Scarlett Brooks, Commander," ck Rose replied honestly. "Alright, Scarlett.I would like to purchase themercial city in Cansington.You¡¯ll be in charge of it.Henry will assist you behind the scenes and prepare everything for you so you can purchase the ce at the lowest price.All you will have to do is attract foreign investments and transform it into a top- tier financial center." "Understood!" Scarlett nodded, not daring to refuse his order. "Henry." "I¡¯m all ears, James." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Inform our men in the Southern ins to investigate the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain and the mastermind who hired the ck Rose Gang to raid the tomb.Also, find out the identity of the murderer who stole the treasure and whether it was a ck Rose gang member or someone else," James instructed. Henry nodded and walked out. Taking out his phone, he called the Southern ins Headquarters and ordered them to use all avable connections to investigate. James looked at Scarlett again.She had her head lowered, and her body trembled slightly. "Sit, don¡¯t be so restrained." He pointed at a chair. "I¡­I don¡¯t dare to." Scarlett was scared to the point of tears. The man before her was the ck Dragon that swept 18 countries at the borders andmanded the million-soldier ck Dragon Army.She did not dare to sit in front of him. "I already told you.The ck Dragon doesn¡¯t exist in Cansington.I¡¯m only James here." "Okay, Ja¡­James." Scarlett parted her trembling lips and uttered his name. Then, she sat down Tell me what happened at the ancient tomb James inquired. "Okay," Scarlett nodded and exined. About three months ago, they received an employment payment and a map to rob an ancient tomb. After that, they spent a month researching before finally entering the ancient tomb.They went through a series of traps and arrived at the depths of the ancient tomb. Inside a crystal coffin, they found an ancient box with a key. Suddenly, all their electronic equipment malfunctioned, and their shlights failed. Soon, screams could be heard in the dark. She was the closest to the ancient box and saw a figure approaching the crystal coffin. Panicking, she quickly picked up the box, but it was snatched from her.She managed to pull out the key inside the box. Shortly after retrieving the key, she was shot.She had no time to think and quickly escaped the ancient tomb with the key. Even since it happened, she had been trying to track down the person who snatched the ancient box She found some clues and traced them to Cansington. "I don¡¯t know who this murderer is, but he was extremely strong.I would have definitely died in the ancient tomb if it weren¡¯t for my nimble and quick reflexes.James listened carefully and tried to analyze the truth of her words.Henry walked in after passing on the order to the Southern ins Headquarters and heard Scarlett¡¯s story about what happened in the ancient tomb.James nced at Henry.Henry had been with James for many years and immediately understood his intentions.He pulled out his gun and aimed it at the back of Scarlett¡¯s head. Scarlett¡¯s legs turned to rubber with fear and she instantly knelt with her smooth forehead on the ground. Her body trembled, and she begged for mercy, "I¡­.I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve angered themander, but please spare my life!" James nced at her and said indifferently, "Are there any lies in your story?" "There is no falsehood, Commander!" James waved his hands, and Henry quickly put away his gun. "Okay, you can get up.Since you¡¯vee to me for protection, you can work for me with peace of mind.Remember, this is Cansington.There is no ck Dragon or ck Rose here.I¡¯m James, and you¡¯re Scarlett.As for your identity, we¡¯ll have to make it a little more exaggerated.After all, how would an ordinary person be able to buy themercial city?" After James gave instructions, he got up and left. Scarlett finally sighed in relief after seeing him leave.Her smooth forehead was bruised and bleeding, while beads of sweat covered her pale face. Henry smiled and said, "You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.James isn¡¯t as scary as the rumors make him out to be.In fact, he treats his subordinates very well.As long as you work for him honestly and don¡¯t betray him, you¡¯ll be fine. However, if you do betray him, the consequences will be¡­" "I understand, I understand!" Scarlett nodded vigorously. "Let¡¯s goplete the task he had ordered! We¡¯ll have to purchase the trade center as soon as possible! Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 James left Common Clinic.He still had more work to do. There were two reasons for his return to Cansington: to repay kindness and take revenge. Although the Xaviers, one of the Great Four, had been abolished and the heads of the other three families were dead, there were far more people at the Cadens¡¯ home back then than them. Many important family members within the Great Four were present! Everyone that was at the Cadens¡¯ vi had to perish! The Frasiers! They were one of the Great Four households in Cansington with countless family businesses and assets worth tens of billions. The Frasiers¡¯ family vi was luxurious and grand. However, the Frasiers¡¯ vi was not as lively and jolly as it used to be in the past. In the hall of the vi, there was a coffin surrounded by all three generations of the Frasiers kneeling on the ground with a priest. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Some families who had a good rtionship with the Cadens had also attended the funeral of the head of the Frasiers, Yves. Meanwhile, in the hall of the second floor of the vi. A lot of people were gathered. The person in front was Yves¡¯ eldest son, Melvin Frasier. Upon Yves¡¯ death, his eldest son, Melvin, inherited the position as the head of the family. Apart from Melvin, there were several other sons and daughters of Yves. Gathered together, they discussed some matters regarding the burial of Yves. Suddenly, a young man dressed in funeral clothing shouted anxiously, "Dad! We have a problem! A very, very big problem¡­" Melvin stood up abruptly and scolded, "What¡¯s with your etiquette? Why¡¯re you in such a panic?" "Dad, no, no, hurry and look over there¡­" Melvin¡¯s son pointed to the staircase. Everyone wred around Thump! Many of them immediately fell to the ground in fear. A figure walked through the door The man was dressed in a ck coat and wore a ghost mask on his face. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the person that killed Warren and Trent Xavier? ¡®What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t the murderer shot? Why did he show up here?! James approached them, and the family stood up and instinctively stepped back "Those who were at the Cadens¡¯ vi, those who persecuted the Cadens and set fire to the Cadens¡¯ vi ten years ago¡­go to the Cadens¡¯ family cemetery and kneel for ten whole days. Then, use your death to repent for your sins so that the rest of the Frasier family will be spared," James sat on the sofa, looked at the Frasiers, and said indifferently. After rying the message, James stood up and left under the terrified gazes. Reaching the door, he stopped again. Everyone trembled in fear when his footsteps halted. "Don¡¯t forget.Ten whole days starting tomorrow morning.You¡¯re not allowed to get up.No one in the Frasier family will be spared if you disobey my orders." James¡¯ voice was like a bolt of thunder that echoed in the ears of the Fraiser family members, instilling fear in them.It was not until James exited that the Frasiers reacted to what had happened. Melvin lost all his strength and fell onto the sofa. His face went pale, and he muttered, "I should¡¯ve known! I should¡¯ve known that the person who killed Warren and Trent was the person Thea rescued from the fire at the Cadens¡¯ vi ten years ago.Who is he? Trent had even threatened Thea to find out his identity but to no avail.In the end, Trent¡­" Melvin thought of Trent¡¯s identity.He was the deputy general of the Western Border, a subordinate of the Blithe King. The Western Border Patrol had already shot the ghost-masked man. "How is it possible for him to show up again? Who is he? ¡° "Thest remnant of the Cadens.Could Thea¡¯s husband, James, be the one she rescued ten years ago?¡¯ Melvin recalled that ten years ago, Nichs had a son also named James. ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Melvin shook his head and denied the idea. "Thea¡¯s current husband is a retired soldier with no money and power" "Dad, what do we do?" Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 "Dad, what happened ten years ago? Are the Great Four rted to the fire that engulfed the Cadens¡¯ family ten years ago? The Frasier family members cried out.This guy was a grim reaper.He said that he was not going to spare anyone.Did that mean he was going to kill all of the Frasiers? After rying the message to the Frasiers, James paid a visit to the Wilsons and Zimmermans.It was the same message.He wanted the culprits at the Cadens¡¯ vi who caused the death of thirty-eight members of the Caden family to kneel in front of the Cadens cemetery for ten days and redeem themselves with their deaths. Otherwise, no one in their family would be spared. The Xavier family of the Great Four had already perished, and the heads of the other three families were also dead. However, this was just the beginning, The three families panicked. The main members of the three households immediately gathered and sought Rowena to discuss countermeasures since she was the mastermind behind the incident. City Hospital, Rowena¡¯s ward.She sustained severe injuries after taking a beating from James. There were several cuts on her face, and she was still hospitalized. Suddenly, the door of her ward opened, and James walked inside. Seeing James, Rowena rolled out of bed in fear.She hurriedly stood up and knelt on the ground. "C-Commander¡­" James locked the door and approached her. Then, he sat on a chair and looked at Rowena, who was shivering as she knelt on the ground. "Rowena, tell the remaining Xavier family members who were involved in the scheme against the Cadens to kneel at our family cemetery for ten full days.They can redeem themselves with their lives, and I¡¯ll leave the others alone.Otherwise, none of the Xaviers will be spared.You won¡¯t have to go.I¡¯m giving you one month to find out the whereabouts of Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge." "Commander, please forgive the Xaviers! 1 admit it was my fault! I made a grave mistake! Please let me use my life to repent for my sins! Please, could you spare my family?" Facing the powerful ck Dragon, Rowena did not have any anger and simply begged for mercy, "Twenty four people, "I remember very clearly.Apart from the deceased Warren, Trent, the head of the Frasiers, the head of Wilsons, and the head of Zimmermans, neen people are left.Excluding you, there are eighteen.These eighteen people better kneel for ten days and redeem themselves for this matter to be over.Otherwise¡­" James said indifferently. He stood up, turned around, and walked away. "I won¡¯t spare even one.¡± "So, do as I say.¡± "The ck Dragon will keep his word.After these eighteen people kneel and redeem themselves, this matter will be over," James said as he left through the door. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Rowena knelt on the ground, and tears streamed down her face.She regretted everything.She believed that with James¡¯ current power, he would follow through with his words and spare no one if she did not do as he said. Although she had already instructed the Xaviers to evacuate Cansington in advance, they were restricted from traveling. They could not leave by any means regardless of traveling bynd, sea, or air. They were trapped in Cansington. Losing all her energy, she sat on her hospital bed and sobbed. Soon, the heads of the remaining three families of the Great Four showed up at her ward door. "Rowena, a survivor of the Cadens hase back for revenge! It¡¯s the person who killed Trent.The ghost-masked man that the Blithe King shot was fake.Your brother is a subordinate of the Blithe King, so hurry and contact the Blithe King for help!" "Yeah, he asked us to kneel at the Cadens¡¯cemetery for ten days and take our lives to repent for our sins!" "Rowena, we¡¯re all counting on you.The Xaviers are the only ones with a connection to the Blithe King." The heads of the three households spoke out one after another. Rowena raised her head, looked at the few people before her, and said with all the strength she had left.Do as he says.A dozen members of the Great Four should die than for the entire Great Four to perish." Her calm words stirred a storm in the room. "What?" The three heads werepletely dumbfounded. "Don¡¯t you understand yet? My fourth brother was a confidant under the Blithe king.He was the deputy commander, and his military rank was one star.Yel even with his death, the Blithe King didn¡¯t even bother to do anything and helped suppress the incident.Don¡¯t you understand how terrifying thest survivor of the Cadens is?" The three were immediately stunned. Was he more terrifying than the Blithe king? The Blithe king was one of the Five Commanders, ranked the highest in the pyramid of power. Who could be more terrifying than the Blithe King? The three of them were puzzled and could not figure out who was the survivor of the Cadens. Rowena ignored them, took out her phone, and called her brother, Hector. "Hector, bring everyone who was at the Cadens¡¯ vi back then and kneel in front of the Cadens Cemetery for ten full days.Otherwise, none of the Xaviers will be spared." Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 The people involved in the Cadens¡¯ perish were core members of the Great Four, and ordinary family members had no ess to such secrets. After the Cadens were destroyed, the Great Four never mentioned the incident. However, some rumors spread outside. Some people imed that Nichs took his life out of guilt.He ignited the fire in the Cadens¡¯ vi and attempted to redeem the sins that he hadmitted with the mes. Some people also said that the Cadens had offended someone of authority and therefore were destroyed. No one knew the truth. However, James issued them a death notice. Kneel for ten days and pay with their lives. How was it possible? These people were filthy rich with hundreds of millions of assets and enjoyed inexhaustible wealth.It was already impossible for them to kneel for ten days, let alone take their own lives. The representatives of the families left Rowena¡¯s ward one after another. Hector, Warren¡¯s eldest son and Rowena¡¯s eldest brother, hurried to the hospital. "Rowena, what¡¯s the meaning of this? What¡¯s with the kneeling for ten days and taking our lives?" Hector was flustered. "Hector, don¡¯t ask.Just do as I say.Get all our brothers, second uncle, and fourth uncle to repent.A few should sacrifice instead of hundreds of Xaviers." Rowena burst into tears.She deeply regretted her actions! Everything was because of her brother, Trent.She would have never approached Nichs and married him, nor would she have broken up the Cadens just to get the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge if not for Trent. As for the whereabouts of Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, she had no idea. The only person that knew the painting¡¯s whereabouts was Trent, but he was already dead. "Rowena, what are you afraid of? Who is the survivor of the Cadens? Does he really have such immense power?" Hector asked repeatedly Kneel at the Cadens¡¯ Cemetery for ten days and then kill himself? That was absolutely impossible! No one would agree to such a condition! Rowena burst into tears. "Sob¡­I can¡¯t tell you anything.The more I say, the quicker the Xaviers will perish.There are so many Xavier family members.I don¡¯t want them to die because of me talking too much." Hector wore a serious expression.He knew his sister¡¯s personality very well. She had endured so many tough situations throughout the years and had never been terrified of anything before. How scary was this man? "Rowena, let¡¯s go ask the Blithe king for help.Trent was one of his confidants.Now that he is dead, the Blithe king will surely protect us for our brother¡¯s sake." "It¡¯s useless.It¡¯s really useless.The Blithe King would have taken action long ago if he wanted to help.Have you not realized that the person trying to destroy our family is an existence that even the Blithe King is cautious of?" Rowena cried out. Boom! Rowena¡¯s words echoed in Hector¡¯s head like thunder.He took several steps backward, and his face went pale.His heart palpitated, and he gasped for breath. "Impossible! That¡¯s outrageous! The Blithe King is themander of the Western border.He¡¯s one of the Five Commanders.How is it possible for this person to be more terrifying than the Blithe King?" he eximed. Rowena shed tears and said weakly, "I¡¯ve already said what I can.Whether to do it or not is up to you.I can¡¯t even protect myself now and can no longer protect the Xaviers." Meanwhile, the head of the other three families of the Great Four gathered together. Melvin, the head of the Frasiers, asked with a gloomy expression, "What do you think Rowena is so afraid of? The Xaviers have deep connections with the Blithe King since Trent was his confidant.So, why is she so scared?" Kelvin Wilson said indifferently, "I don¡¯t believe his bluff! This survivor of the Cadens couldn¡¯t possibly kill all the hundreds of people in the Wilsons!" The current head of the Zimmermans, Drake Zimmerman, agreed. "There¡¯s nothing to be scared of.I¡¯ve got a good rtionship with Jerald of the underworld.He has thousands of men under him.I can pay him some money to guard the Zimmermans for a while." It was too much to ask them to kneel at the Cadens¡¯ cemetery for ten days and then redeem themselves with their lives. Now that the previous heads of the families were dead, it was their turn to call the shots. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They had billions of assets in their pockets, so it was impossible for them to throw away their pride and kneel in front of a cemetery, let alone take their own lives to repent, The three of them discussed countermeasures to protect themselves. After deliberation, they decided to fight back. The three contacted people from the underground world one after another and spent a fortune employing them to guard their families. They were confident that when the survivor of the Cadens showed up, he would not be able to leave their houses alivea Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 However, even an elite like the deputymander of the Western Border Patrol was murdered at the Cansington Hotel. How were ordinary people like them going to stand against him? Still, they were willing to take a chance to fight back. They were unaware of the grave consequences that would follow when they failed. The Great Four were thrown into panic, yet the outside world had no idea as it was an internal affair of the Great Four. The outside world only knew that the Great Four were in big trouble. The head of the Xaviers, Warren, died tragically at his birthday banquet. Soon after, the news of Trent¡¯s passing spread. After that, the heads of the other three families of the Great Four also died, All important figures from the Great Four were gone. It was major news in Cansington. However, the news was overshadowed by the session of the Blithe King. Now that the session ceremony was over, everyone began to turn their attention to the affairs of the Great Four again. "The Great Four offended someone influential.The Xaviers are done for, and the other three won¡¯tst very long." "Cansington is going to be reshuffled!" "Who will be recing the Great Four to be Cansington¡¯s new giants?" "The Oswalds are surely qualified for the title! They¡¯re only inferior to the Great Four in terms of assets. "I think the Lewis family are strongpetitors!" After the session ceremony of the Blithe King, the people of Cansington began to discuss the things happening to the Great Four. Everyone wondered when the other three families would follow in the Xaviers¡¯ footsteps. Which families would rece them as the top households became the hot topic in Cansington. Gossip and rumors began to surface. Meanwhile, James, who had notified the Great Four, returned to Thea¡¯s house and continued being the perfect homemaker, ensuring the house was properly cleaned.He waspletely different from the man who went to the Great Four. When he went to the Great Four, he was a grim reaper. After thoroughly cleaning the rooms, James went to buy some groceries to cook after seeing that it was almost une He rode his small electric motorcycle and leisurely headed toward the market while humming a song At the same time, on the eighteenth floor of a building in Cansington. Inside a luxurious office, a slender woman stood with her arms crossed as she stared out the ss windows, observing the panoramic view of the whole city. Knock! Knock! Knock!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. There was knocking that sounded at the door. "Come in." The woman recollected herself and sat down on her office chair.She had a wless face with delicate facial features.It was like a carefully sculpted artwork that was simply perfect. "Chairman, I¡¯ve already looked into it.His name is James, the son-inw of the Cahans." "Uh, James?" The woman was taken aback. The woman¡¯s name was Yuna Lawson, from the Lawsons of the Capital, and she was in charge of the family¡¯s property in Cansington. Yesterday, she was on her way to an important banquet. Along the way, her car was stolen, and her driver was thrown off the road. The person who stole the car ran a series of red lights and drove to E Corporation.She saw James storm into E Corporation fiercely and immediately bring down more than a dozen security guards. As for what he did after rushing into the building, she had no idea. However, she knew that the police were dispatched instantly, followed by the army, and even the Blithe King personally arrived at the scene. Yet soon after, it was announced as a joint exercise and was just practice. Yuna knew full well that it was not practice. Therefore, she looked for someone to investigate the identity of the person that stole her car and found that it was James, the son-inw of the Cahans.Her slender fingers tapped gently on the table and made a rhythmic sound. "The Blithe King suppressed the matter for him.What¡¯s the background of this son-inw of the Cahans? Does he have influence more terrifying than the Blithe king?" Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Thea¡¯s family left early in the morning. Their goal today was to purchase a new luxury car. They had visited countless car dealers and tested many cars, including Mercedes-Benz, BMW, Audi, and luxury cars from other well-known brands. However, they were still unsatisfied.It was either too low for their expectations or way over their budget. Coincidentally, there was an auto show in Cansington that day. There were plenty of luxury cars being showcased. Thea¡¯s family visited the show. Davids¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the luxury cars on disy. "Woah! Ferraris, Bentleys, Maybach, and Bugatti Veyron!" David looked at the sexy and attractive model standing in front of the luxury cars on disy and was envious. "When will we ever be able to buy a real luxury car? A car that costs one million is garbagepared to these." p! dys pped David¡¯s forehead and reprimanded him. "Don¡¯t have unrealistic dreams.It¡¯s more than enough to buy a car that is about one million.What¡¯s the point of bringing us here? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that these cars are at least tens of millions!" "Mom, I¡¯m just bringing you here to see new things! It doesn¡¯t cost anything just to look, right?" David said with a smile. "Wow, this car is a beauty!" Thea also took a liking to a red Ferrari and was immediately fascinated by it.She immediately took out her phone and snapped a few pictures. The family strolled around the auto show and took multiple pictures every time they looked at the countless expensive cars. They left after walking around for a while, simply because the cars were over their budget and it was impossible for them to afford them. Ultimately, after careful selection, they went to a Maserati store and spent two million to get one. After the payment, dys was left with only a few thousand dors on her card.She did not even have enough to pay for insurance on the car. "I told you to get one around one million dors, but you insisted on getting such an expensive one.Now, we¡¯re really poor!" dys wore a furious expression. David consoled her, saying, "Mom, we will get fifty percent of the family shares soon.We¡¯re going to have money very soon.Let¡¯s drive it back home.I¡¯ll take you for a ride in our luxury car!" dys¡¯ expression gradually eased, thinking that she now owned a luxurious car and could have her head held high when returning to her parents¡¯ house. After making the payment, David drove the car and brought the family around the city. "Woah..so good! This engine¡­" David shouted excitedly as he drove the car, for fear that others would notice that he had bought a new car. Bang! Just within ten minutes, David had driven too fast before the red light, and his reaction was too slow. When he braked, the car had already rear-ended. Hearing the loud bang, David¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Everyone¡¯s expression in the car immediately changed. They just bought the car without insurance and already got into a rear-end collision. David got out of the car with a grimace. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, the owner of the car in front of him also got out. The chubby man was in his forties, dressed in very simple clothing but had the temperament of someone influential. "What were you doing? How could you suddenly brake? You made me run into your car.Do you know how much my car is worth? It¡¯s two in million¡­" David saw that the paint on his bumper was scratched, and there was even a dent on it.He yelled at the other party with a distressed expression. The chubby man silently nced at his own car and then red at David. With a nonchnt expression, he said, "Well, my car isn¡¯t too expensive.It¡¯s just the limited edition Maybach that costs a little over forty million.Would you like to settle it in private or by insurance?" "What?" David was stunned for a moment.He was distracted by his own car and did not pay attention to the other person¡¯s car. Seeing the car, his face immediately turned pale in fear, and he shouted, "Oh my god¡­" Benjamin, dys, Thea, and Alyssa got out of the car one after another. Immediately when they saw that it was a limited edition Maybach, their faces turned pale. The person they bumped into was not someone kind either. He was the overlord of Cansington¡¯s underworld, Xander Lawrence Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Xander used to mainly do dirty business.He had not even opened his mouth yet, but the brat in front of him was pinning the me on him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Of course I¡¯m going to brake and wait for the red light! You were following behind too closely and bumped into me.Now, you¡¯re ming me and wronging me?" Xander nced at David¡¯s car and noticed there was no license te on it, nor was there an insurance sticker on the windscreen. Immediately, he was thrilled. "It¡¯s a new car, right? Well, you see, there¡¯s a dent in the back of my car now.It should be enough to pay me if you sell the car and top up a few million more.David¡¯s legs went rubbery, and he immediately fell to the ground. "I¡¯m so sorry, sir.Could you please forgive me? I bought this car with all my money.I have no money to compensate you!" "Why be so arrogant if you have no money?" Xander kicked David to the ground, approached him, and began beating him. "Don¡¯t hit him!" Alyssa rushed over and grabbed Xander. p! Xander waved his hand and pped Alyssa to the ground. David ignored the pain in his body and got up again to kneel again, repeatedly begging for mercy. dys walked to him with a furious expression and pped David, who was kneeling on the ground in the head. "Trash! I shouldn¡¯t have promised to buy you the car!" After scolding him, she nced toward the middle-aged chubby man named Xander, who had a displeased expression. "Sir, the problem doesn¡¯t seem too serious.I have five thousand on my card, and I can give it all to you.Would that be enough?" dys pleaded. "Five thousand? Do you know who I am? Do you think I¡¯m that easy to blow off?" Xander¡¯s expression froze. "Then how much do you want?" dys asked cautiously. "I already said you can sell this car, and adding another five million should be enough.Seeing that you can afford a two million dor car, you should at least have some money, but if you don¡¯t, use your connections to gather enough money as soon as possible.Otherwise, the consequences waiting for you will be very scary¡­" Xander currently kept a very low profile, and he did not know the background of the people in front of him.He would not trouble them if they had some sort of influential connections.He used to be involved in some unclean business in his earlier years. Now that he had given up that lifestyle, he wanted to keep a low profile for now.He would not offend people and get into trouble if he could avoid it. After speaking, Xander got into the car and made a phone call. "I¡¯m on Sky Flower Road,e and help me tie up a brat." They were at a traffic light intersection in an urban area. Now that there was a rear-end ident, a traffic jam was inevitable. The traffic police came right away, took pictures, and instructed the two parties to pull their cars aside. Roadside. David and Alyssa kept kneeling on the ground, begging Xander to have mercy and forgive them. However, Xander was not budging at all. Suddenly, a van approached them, and several men with fierce appearances got out, walking toward Xander. "Boss." Xander pointed at David, still kneeling on the ground, and said, "Take him away." "Alright." Several men forcibly dragged David away on the ground and threw him into the van. Xandra looked at Benjamin, dys, Thea, and Alyssa. "Before midnight, bring eight million to the Prosperous Dynasty to ransom him, or else you can wait to collect his body." "Mom, what do we do? Think of something, quick! Wah, wah¡­" Alyssa sobbed anxiously. dys waspletely at a loss. Thea was also anxious and took out her phone to call James. James had just bought groceries and was cooking at home. After receiving her call from Thea, he immediately asked, "Thea, are youing back soon? The food is almost ready." "James, something bad happened.David got into trouble." "Huh? What happened?" "We just bought a car and went for a ride.My brother identally rear-ended a limited edition Maybach.I heard it was worth forty million.David has topensate for the damages, but we didn¡¯t buy insurance for the car.He got beaten up, and they took him away.What should I do? "Don¡¯t worry, Where are you? I¡¯ll be there right away." "I¡¯m at Sky Flower Road." "Okay, don¡¯t panic.I¡¯ming" James hung up the phone and turned off the induction cooker that was boiling soup. Immediately, he headed out to Sky Flower Road. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Thea¡¯s family was in a state of panic after David was taken away. David was kidnapped right before the traffic police, but they did not try to stop him. They were not stupid and understood that someone driving a car worth tens of millions was definitely someone of great influence. Alyssa grabbed Thea and asked hopefully, "You¡¯re the only one who can save David now.Aren¡¯t you acquainted with Alex Yates? Hurry and give him a call!" "I¡­I¡¯ll try." Thea was not confident. However, now that her brother was taken away, the situation was so urgent that she had no choice but to try. "Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unavable." Thea called Alex, but his phone could not be connected, "I called, but it¡¯s not getting through," said Thea. "Then what else should we do? J- James! Isn¡¯t he a retired soldier? Didn¡¯t he say that he knew someone very influential? Call him toe, quick!" Alyssa was about to cry and said with a sobbing voice. "I¡¯ve called him.He is on the way." "It¡¯ll be useless for James toe.You shouldn¡¯t be deceived by him.He wouldn¡¯t be so poor and marry into our family if he really knew someone so influential," dys said calmly. "What should we do then, Mom?" Alyssa cried. dys thought a bit and said, "I¡¯ll call Mr.Smith.The Smiths are only second to the Great Four.I told Mr.Smith that I¡¯d introduce my daughter to him, but this matter was put aside because her face got sliced by Trent." Ever since Thea¡¯s appearance was restored, dys had contacted countless rich and influential people to try to find a good husband for Thea. Yoel Smith was the perfect son-inw in her heart. However, many things had happened, so she had lost contact with Yoel for a while.She immediately phoned Yoel and exined the situation to him. "Auntie, I¡¯m nearby.I¡¯ll be there soon!" Yoel was eating at a restaurant near Sky Flower Road and immediately drove over after receiving the call. In less than ten minutes, Yoel appeared in his tens of millions of Porsche in less than ten minutes.He stopped the car and got out. At a nce, he saw the family on the side of the road and Thea among them His eyes lit up instantly. He walked over and greeted sincerely, "Auntie, Uncle, Thea¡­" Seeing Yoel, dys seemed to have found their life saving straw. "Mr.Smith.You have to help us.David rear ended a luxury car, and that person is demanding eight million dors.He said we could wait to collect his body if we don¡¯t have the money topensate him." "Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.The Smith family is quite influential and is considered a first ss household in Cansington, second to only the Great Pours, I¡¯ve all sorts of connections in Cansington," Yoel reassured her confidently. "Alright, then let¡¯s go to the Prosperous Dynasty." "Huh?" Yoel was taken aback. The Prosperous Dynasty? That was Xander¡¯s properly. "Auntie, what car did David hit?" he asked tentatively "It¡­ it looks like a limited edition Maybach." Yoel took a few steps back after hearing the reply. "Did the person look a little bit chubby and dressed in very ordinary clothing?" he inquired. "Yes, yes! That¡¯s exactly how he looked." ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Yoel eximed in his heart.That was the underworld boss of Cansington. In his earlier years, he was called ck Wind Xander.He had forsaken his dirty business and was now into legal and serious business. Xander had been very low-profile ever since. As long as you did not provoke him, he would not trouble you However, if you provoked him, the consequences¡­ Ha! Yoel took a deep breath. He nced at Thea and could not help but swallow his saliva. "Auntie, I can help you settle this matter, but Xander is not easy to deal with.I¡¯ll need my dad to help He has some connections with Xander.However, I can¡¯t just help you without getting something in return.You saidst time that you would introduce Thea to me." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. For the sake of her son¡¯s safety, dys could not care less Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Smith.Thea will divorce James really soon." Although David was useless, he was still her son, so she could not stand by and watch him get in trouble. On top of that, James was a retired soldier and kept iming to know someone influential. Compared to that, dys chose someone who was really influential instead. Yoel belonged to the Smiths and had a huge family business worth tens of billions. Thea getting married to the Smiths would be a thousand times better than staying married to James "What do you say, Thea?" Yoel nced at Thea. Xander was indeed terrifying. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Smiths were nothingpared to Xander.He was a real gangster that did not bother to earn himself a reputation or title. However, his father had some connections with Xander, and they even had dinner together. Plus, it was just a rear-end and not a big deal. His father could simply talk to Xander andpensate him with some money, and then the problem would be solved.It was not a loss to pay millions in exchange for Thea. "Mom, I¡¯m not going to divorce James." p! dys raised her hand and pped Thea. "What do you mean you¡¯re not going to get divorced? Are you going to take out eight million to save your brother?" she roared. A p mark gradually appeared on Thea¡¯s face.She reached out and covered her face as tears began to well up in her eyes. "Thea, do you know who Xander is? Do you know what he did in his earlier years? This man has at least eighty people¡¯s blood on his hands, if not a hundred.He¡¯s a man who¡¯dpletely get rid of a person and not leave even their bones¡­" "Huh?" Thea was also frightened after hearing about him. Yoel could not help but swallow his saliva as he nced at Thea¡¯s beautiful figure and mesmerizing face To be honest, Xander probably isn¡¯t going to let David go even after he gets the money.Those who offend him never end well." He continued to scare them. "Thea, you can¡¯t just think about yourself! Think about your brother too!" dys said anxiously "Do you want me to kneel and beg you?" yds was about to kneel after threatening her. "Mom¡­" Thea grabbed dys, who was about to kneel, and tears rolled down her cheeks. "Mom, I¡¯ll get a divorce.I¡¯ll divorce James.Don¡¯t do this¡­" Yoel¡¯s expression brightened as he heard this.dys said that Xander demanded eight million to be delivered to the Prosperous Dynasty, and David would be free, Yoel knew Xander¡¯s character. This man used to be from the criminal world and was a man of his word.He had been very low-profile for the past few years and basically did not cause any trouble. As long as enough money was offered, David would be freed in one piece. Moreover, he was from the Smiths. His father had some connections with Xander, so if he helped to solve the matter, Xander would not ask for too much. Thea would be his after settling this, She was the most beautiful woman in Cansington. Plus, dys even told him that although Thea and James had registered their marriage, they did not sleep together. "Auntie, Uncle, Thea, I¡¯ll settle the problem.I still have some money on my card.You guys can go back and wait.I¡¯ll go back to ransom him, and with our rtionship with him, I¡¯m sure Xander would not trouble David¡­" "Mr.Smith, can wee with you?" dys tried to persuade him.She had watched Xander beat up her son and was extremely worried about his safety. "Auntie, you can go back and wait at ease.I¡¯ll settle it for you," Yoel vowed and assured her. Yoel nced at Thea, who was anxious, and said with a smile, "Thea, let¡¯s have dinner when I bring David back." "Yes, yes! Thea will be waiting for you," dys agreed in Thea¡¯s ce. Thea stood aside and cried in secret. Thea took out her phone and called James. "James, we¡¯ve already resolved the problem.You can go home and wait for me.I¡¯ve something to discuss with you." She hung up after speaking, James was already on his way in a taxi, but because there was a jam, he could not arrive in time, Upon receiving the call from Thea, he sighed in relief and instructed the driver to turn around. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Thea called and informed James that the problem was settled. James returned home and prepared the food, waiting for Thea and the others to return home for lunch. They returned very quickly. As soon as they entered the house, James noticed something was wrong. They all wore very strange expressions. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. There were even tears on Thea and Alyssa¡¯s faces. James asked doubtfully, "Thea, is something the matter? I thought everything was resolved.Why didn¡¯t Davide back together?" Thea nced at him and cried, aggrieved. "What¡¯s wrong?¡± "Tell me if there¡¯s something wrong.I can solve it for you," James consoled her. "Ha¡­" dys sighed. "What¡¯s wrong, mom? Why¡¯re you sighing?" asked James. However, no one in the family spoke. They entered the house and sat down. Immediately, James went to prepare the bowls and utensils, serving everyone some rice. "Come, let¡¯s discuss it while eating," he suggested. "James, let¡¯s get a divorce," Thea said with tears welling up in her eyes. James was taken aback by the statement and froze in ce. After a few seconds, he recollected himself and sat down with a cigarette. "Why?" he asked quietly. dys said apologetically, "I¡¯m really sorry, James.Although you don¡¯t have money or influence, I admit that you¡¯re a very caring husband and have been doing the chores really well.However, you and Thea aren¡¯t suitable." dys had also seen James¡¯ behavior during this period.He even asked his senior for a car to take her to the military region to not embarrass her. That was the proudest moment in her life. However, Thea was too good for him now, and plenty of people were much more worthy of her. "What exactly happened? Can you exin it to me?" James asked again. Yet the family remained silent, "Dad¡­" James nced at Benjamin. Benjamin looked at dys and saw her nodding. Then, he muttered, "Things went like this¡­" Benjamin recounted what had happened to them. James got up and left after hearing the story. "James¡­" Thea said with a choked voice.She wanted to chase after him but was held back by dys. "Thea, just let him go.It¡¯ll be hard for anybody to ept such a situation.He will ept it after a while.You canpensate him when you have money in the future.After all, he did cure you twice! "Wah¡­" Thea cried out in pain.She did not like Yoel nor wanted to be married into a wealthy family. James was the only person she adored. However, she chose family over love.She knew James must have despised her and her family for him to storm out like that. James left the house and took a taxi, heading directly to the Prosperous Dynasty. The Prosperous Dynasty was one of the most famous leisure clubs in Cansington. All sorts of entertainments were integrated into the bar, such as karaoke and spas. Prosperous Dynasty, basement. David was tied and hung up. After bringing David back, Xander used all his connections to investigate David¡¯s background for fear that he might have offended some spoiled kid from a rich family.He was not afraid of anything except law regtors. Since he had a dirty past, it would be easy for those officials to get rid of him if he offended them.He sighed in relief after learning that he was just a piece of trash from the Cahans.He sat on a chair and nced at David, who was tied and hung up.He squinted and smiled wickedly. "David Cahan.I didn¡¯t want to mess with you, but why did you have to bump into me?" Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 "Sir¡­Sir, I¡¯m sorry.Please¡­please forgive me." David was bruised all over, but he kept begging for mercy. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, someone walked in and reported, "Mr.Xander, there¡¯s someone here iming that he brought the money to ransom that brat." "Bring him in." "Okay." Yoel was led into the basement by several of Xander¡¯s subordinates.He noticed David tied from the ceiling and bruised everywhere from getting a beating Immediately, his legs went weak, and he almost fell to the ground. However, when he thought about getting Thea as his after getting David out, his courage immediately skyrocketed. Moreover, there were plenty of rumors about Xander. Yoel knew that he was someone loyal to his friends and would not cause trouble recklessly.He approached Xander who sitting on a chair, took out a cigarette, and handed it over.He bent over and smiled, "Hello, Mr.Xander.My name is Yoel from the Smiths.My father is York Smith.You¡¯ve had dinner with him before." Xander smiled and muttered, "Ha¡­So you¡¯re York¡¯s son.That¡¯s right.I did have a few meals with your dad before, and we¡¯re acquainted.However, this boy is very arrogant.He bumped into me and disrespected me.People will think I¡¯m ipetent if word spreads that I didn¡¯t teach him a lesson." "Mr.Xander, he should be taught a lesson, but this brat¡¯s sister is my woman.Seeing that my father is a friend and I personally came here, could you¡­" Xander¡¯s face darkened, and he grabbed Yoel¡¯s hair. "Your father? A friend? Who does your father think he is? Even if he came in person, I wouldn¡¯t be letting this brat go so easily.I already said it¡¯ll be eight million to redeem him." The only reason Yoel dared toe alone was that he knew Xander stayed true to his word. Otherwise, he would have never dared toe even if he had ten lives.He thought he would not have to pay the money if he gave his father¡¯s name. In order to get Thea, he would have to spend some money. "Mr.Xander, calm down.Of course I brought the money.I¡¯ll give you it, but¡­considering my dad¡¯s rtionship with you, could we maybe negotiate the amount?" Yoel asked tentatively. Xander immediately let go of Yoel "Fine, I¡¯ll give you a discount Five million." The Smiths were a considerable household and had a certain amount of influence. Although he was not afraid of them, he did not want to cause too much trouble, especially with the Blithe King¡¯s recent session.Hepromised and reduced the ransom from eight million to five million. Yoel¡¯s heart was bleeding. Although his family was rich and five million was just a drop in the bucket, the money was not rightfully his. Five million was his pocket money for a month. However, he was willing to sacrifice a bit for Thea.He nodded and said, "Alright, Mr.Xander.Five million it is.I¡¯ll transfer it directly to you, right?" "Yes, make a direct transfer." Xander nodded, then pointed to a subordinate standing beside him. "You, take him to make the transfer." "Okay." The subordinate nodded and led Yoel to make the transaction. Soon, Yoel returned to the basement after making the transfer. David was immediately released. However, he lost consciousness after being detained and hung up after getting a beating. "Mr.Xander¡­ Suddenly, a subordinate hurriedly rushed over with a flustered expression. "W-we have a problem! Someone charged in and beat up a lot of our men!" "What?" Xander was furious. This was the Prosperous Dynasty. Everyone knew that this was his property. Who dared to cause trouble in his territory? "Who is it? "Me." A voice rang out. As the voice spoke, some men with iron rods and machetes chased after him into the basement. Xander turned and saw an unfamiliar face that had beaten up his subordinates. Some subordinates kept retreating. He was at the Prosperous Dynasty and had hundreds of men and security guards guarding the ce, yet this person could fight his way here, He definitely was not someone easy to deal with. Xander reached out and touched his weapon around his waist. He was furious and said coldly. "Who are you?" He was extremely careful to get to where he was.He feared that he would offend an influential figure and identally ruin whatever he had fought for all his life. "James." An indifferent voice echoed. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 James walked into the basement. More than twenty of Xander¡¯s subordinates gathered in the basement. Hundreds of security guards and dozens of subordinates outside had already been brought down by James. "James? Were you the one?" Xander was about to take David away when he suddenly saw the person walking into the basement.His face darkened, and he yelled, "Do you know where this ce is? Hurry and kneel! Admit your mistake and beg for forgiveness¡­" James approached them and immediately threw his leg at Xander. Immediately, Xander flew several meters away and fell to the ground, groaning in pain. He had broken some bones when hended and could not get up. "You¡­." Xander did not act recklessly.He was from the criminal world, so he caught a few clues from James¡¯ attacks. This man was definitely a trained soldier from the special forces. "James, right? I¡¯ve had no grudges with you recently, nor have we crossed paths.So, what is the meaning of this?" He stared at James. James approached him one step at a time. Xander reached for his weapon behind his back and stepped backward. James took a seat in Xander¡¯s chair and lit a cigarette. The huge basement was immediately silent. There was only the sound of his lighter. "Kneel!" James roared. His voice sounded like thunder that echoed in Xander¡¯s ears, causing his eardrums to tingle. James had a very strong aura that exuded from his body.He radiated an oppressive and murderous temperament. It was a strong aura that could onlye from one who had been in battles all year round and in a high-up position for a long time. Xander used to mingle around in the underworld and had been through many terrifying situations. However, when he heard James¡¯s voice, his legs gave out, and he subconsciously wanted to kneel.He was a crime boss and a ruthless character. James¡¯ roar did not frighten him, but he did not dare to act recklessly. "Who are you?" he asked with a straight face. "Xa.Mr.Xander.He is the son-inw of the Cahans.Thea¡¯s husband and David¡¯s brother inw.He¡¯s just a lowly soldier from the military.You can go ahead and kill him." Xander had already crawled up from the ground but was still unable to stand up.He sat on the ground and looked at James with hatred on his face. "Trash.Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Yoel Smith, and my father is York Smith.Do you know the person standing in front of you? He is the infamous Mr.Xander." James nced at Yoel, who was sitting on the ground.His eyes were as sharp as an eagle. Yoel felt as if he was being red at by a fierce beast and his body subconsciously trembled.His back was covered in a cold sweat from fear. Yoel. Yoel Smith. This was the person that wanted his wife and made dys convince Thea to divorce him. Whoosh! A silver needle flew out. "Argh!" Yoel suddenly fell to the ground and rolled around in pain.He was frightened and immediately begged for mercy, "James, sorry! I made a mistake! Please, forgive me¡­" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His whole body was ufortable as if hundreds of needles pierced into his skin.He rolled around and kept scratching his body. However, the more he scratched himself, the more pain he felt. The feeling made him feel that living was far worse than death.He begged for mercy in fear. "James, I was wrong.Please, please let me go¡­" Xander, who was beside him, was so frightened that cold sweat began to form on his forehead. What kind of methods did he use? He saw a silver needle appear in his hand, and Yoel rolled on the ground in pain after he waved his hand. As for 20 plus subordinates of Xander, all of them were frightened, and some even fell to the ground. "Xander? James looked at the middle-aged chubby man. Bang! Xander immediately knelt on the ground. "Jame¡­Mr.James.I was blind and did not recognize such an influential person.Please forgive Ine." Xander knelt on the ground with his hands behind his waist. Suddenly, he pulled out a gun. Boom! Gunshots rang out However, the figure in the chair was nowhere to be seen. Xander looked up Seeing there was no one in the chair, he trembled in fear. Where did he go? Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Even Xander¡¯s subordinates were looking for him. They looked up and saw a figure hanging from the basement ceiling, He had one hand pressed against the wall as if there was glue on his palm, and his entire body was suspended in mid-air. Everyone was dumbfounded. What kind of technique was this? James¡¯ body quickly fell. When he fell, his toes mmed right into Xander¡¯s chin. Crack! Xander¡¯s chin was immediately shattered into pieces. At the same time, his body was sent flying, and he spun a few rounds on the ground, making a pained growl. The scene scared Xander¡¯s subordinates. Despite holding machetes and electric batons in their hands, their bodies kept retreating to the corner of the wall. Staring at James, who was like a grim reaper, they all sweated profusely in fear. Meanwhile, Yoel was still on the floor, rolling and screaming in pain. By now, his body was already covered in scratches from himself. Xander¡¯s chin was shattered, and hey on the ground, making a miserable groan. As for David, he was tied up and hung upside down for a while after being beaten.He was still unconscious and had not recovered yet. James got up and walked over to Yoel.He grabbed Yoel by his hair and took out the silver needle in his body. After the needle was taken out, Yoel¡¯s pain immediately disappeared. "Are you the one who¡¯s interested in my wife?" James tugged Yoel¡¯s hair and lifted him from the ground, asking coldly. "James, no, I mean Mr.James! I was wrong! I was blind and didn¡¯t realize how strong you are.I don¡¯t dare to be interested in your wife! I don¡¯t dare!" Yoel was terrified.He would never have provoked someone who dared to beat Xander. p! James flung his hand and pped him. A p mark appeared on Yoel¡¯s face. He tilted his head and vomited blood. A few teeth were also spat out "Argh¡­" Yoel screamed in pain, and his face was twisted into a hideous expression James threw him to the ground like an animal Then, he walked over to Xander, He stepped on him with one foot. "Sir, Mr.James, please spare my life¡­" Xander¡¯s jaw was shattered and he could feel the piercing pain when he spoke. "I really don¡¯t want to kill anyone, but you¡¯ve messed with the wrong person.You can mess with me, but you can¡¯t make my wife angry¡­" James stepped on Xander¡¯s right chest and exerted great strength. "Arrgh¡­" Xander screamed and his head fell to the side, losing all vitality. When the subordinate saw the scene, they immediately knelt and begged for mercy. Yoe, who was lying on the ground, trembled in fear. Xander¡­Xander is dead? James sat on the chair, took out his phone, and called the Blithe king. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Blithe king.I wounded some gangsters in the Prosperous Dynasty.I also killed someone.Send someone to take care of the aftermath." Hearing James¡¯s phone call, Yoel almost lost his mind. ¡®Who the hell is this person? ¡®He¡¯s ordering the Blithe king to take care of the aftermath? James stood up and red at David who was still lying on the ground. He red at Yoel and said, "Send him back home before he wakes up.The same thing that happened to Xander will be your fate if I hear a word about anything that happened here." After leaving a threatening message, James turned around and left. The moment he turned around, the cigarette butt in his hand fell andnded exactly on the deceased Xander. After James left, Yoel cried out.He was frightened and could not help but sob.He had never seen such a terrifying scene in his life.He Was a spoiled rich kid Jarnes had already left but the fear in his heart would not dissipate.He wanted to take David away However, he had broken bones and several teeth knocked out with his mouth full of blood. He tried to stand up forcibly, but as soon as he got up, pain spread from his ankle, and his body fell limp toward the ground again.He wailed.He was afraid and took out his phone to call York. "Dad, I got into trouble.I¡¯m at the Prosperous Dynasty.Come,e and save me!" Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 After James went to the Prosperous Dynasty, he visited Common Clinic He did not immediately go to see Thea.He knew that Yoel would not dare to have any more thoughts about Thea, and she would call him toe back very soon. Meanwhile, the Blithe king, who had received James¡¯ call, was furning. He was the Blithe King and themander-in-chief of the Five Armies.He was not someone to clean up James¡¯ messes! "Send troops to the Prosperous Dynasty immediately.Also, find out the background and the owner of the ce!" The Blithe king roared.He was furious and caused a rumble throughout the military region. Hundreds of military vehicles were dispatched instantly, and the intelligence team began to get to work. Xander was quite a famous person in Cansington. He had his fair share in the dirty business in the past, and it was easy for the Blithe king to find out about him. In less than ten minutes, the information about the Prosperous Dynasty was presented to the Blithe King Going through the documents, he was furious and roared, "Seal up the Prosperous Dynasty and detain everyone involved.Don¡¯t leave anyone behind.We will regard this as a military mission." "Understood!" After the military region received the order, they immediately took action.It was in the afternoon. Hundreds of military vehicles were dispatched, and the military passed through the streets in a mighty manner, causing amotion among the people. "What¡¯s happening?" "Is there another drill?" Seeing the military vehicles parked in front of the Prosperous Dynasty, the citizens began to make guesses. "I heard that the Prosperous Dynasty isn¡¯t a clean business." "Yeah, the boss of Prosperous Dynasty is Xander.He¡¯s done a lot of dirty deeds in the past, but now he is doing legal business and has been keeping a very low profile." "They all say that new officials are full of passion.I guess that the Blithe King is going after Xander." The Prosperous Dynasty. A lieutenant general under the Blithe king, Daniel, with a military rank of one star, led his troops into the Prosperous Dynasty. The floor was full of security guards and gangsters all the way. All of themy on the ground screaming in pain. Seeing such a scene, Daniel¡¯s face trembled slightly. "This¡­" "How did Xander of the Prosperous Dynasty get on James¡¯ nerves?" Daniel went to the basement. There, he saw more than twenty people. All of them were Xander¡¯s subordinates. The unconscious David was also spotted, with Yoelying on the ground.He could not get up. Meanwhile, Xander¡¯s lifeless body was beside them. "Deal with the corpse and detain all these people," Daniel nced at them and ordered. Seeing this, Yoel hurriedly exined, "General, general! Don¡¯t detain me.I¡­I didn¡¯t do anything.I¡¯m Yoel from the Smiths¡­" "Hm?n?" Daniel stopped, nced at Yoel contemptuously, and kicked him. "Who cares about the Smiths? What family is that? Why did you have to offend James? Why do you have to cause ourmander so much trouble? You won¡¯t be spared if you make him mad!" Yoel was kicked to the ground. However, he quickly got up and pleaded, "No, you can¡¯t detain me.James¡­ James instructed me to bring his brother back home." Yoel was not stupid.He immediately caught on and pointed at the unconscious David. "This guy is the younger brother of James¡¯ wife.He asked me to bring him back safely." "Oh?" Daniel nced at the unconscious David and immediately understood the situation. ¡®Xander messed with Thea¡¯s younger brother.No wonder¡­¡¯ "Then what are you still doing here? Get out right now," Daniel cursed and kicked him again.It was due to these people who went around provoking others and ended up messing with James. Thus, the Blithe King had to wipe his ss after he caused trouble. Yoel was so anxious that he shed tears.He wanted to leave. However, he had broken bones, and even walking was a problem, let alone taking David away. At that moment, a fully armed soldier entered and asked, "General, there¡¯s someone outside iming to be York Smith? He said his son was inside.Do I let him in?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel nced at Yoel and waved his hand. "Let him in and tell him to take this piece of trash away quickly." "Alright." Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Outside the Prosperous Dynasty. A middle-aged man in a suit and tie sweated profusely. It was York Smith. The main representative of the Smith Group. He rushed over immediately after he received his son¡¯s call. He was terrified after seeing the situation outside the Prosperous Dynasty. ¡®What the hell did this useless son of mine do?¡¯ A soldier approached and pointed at York. ¡°You, go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± York was finally able to enter the Prosperous Dynasty. His heart palpitated as he walked inside. The ce was filled with armed soldiers, and many wounded people were carried away. He was terrified when he arrived at the basement and saw Yoel, bruised from all the beatings, beside Daniel with a star on his shoulder. ¡°General.¡± His legs went weak, and he fell to his knees. ¡°Dad, waah! Take me away quick!¡± he sobbed desperately. York stood up and swung his limbs at Yoel. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You useless piece of trash! What have you done?¡± Daniel scolded him, saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop embarrassing yourselves here. Take him and go. Also, bring the kid on the ground back to the Cahans¡¯ house safely. We¡¯ll deal with you guyster.¡± York¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he heard this. Then, with his feet, he kicked Yoel a few more times. ¡°You useless trash! I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Since you¡¯re not willing to leave, detain these two and bring them¡­¡± York was terrified upon hearing him. He picked up David lying on the ground and grabbed Yoel, quickly leaving the ce. Outside, inside the car. York¡¯s face was covered in sweat. He tugged his tie and loosened his cor. His shirt was soaked wet. He drove far away and came to a stop. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it up. ¡°What the hell did you do, you dumb*ss?¡± He cursed as he took a puff of his cigarette. A lieutenant general under the Blithe King, Daniel, with a military rank of one star, led his troops into the Prosperous Dynasty. The floor was full of security guards and gangsters all the way. All of themy on the ground screaming in pain. Seeing such a scene, Daniel¡¯s face trembled slightly. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°How did Xander of the Prosperous Dynasty get on James¡¯ nerves?¡¯ Daniel went to the basement. There, he saw more than twenty people. All of them were Xander¡¯s subordinates. The unconscious David was also spotted, with Yoelying on the ground. He could not get up. Meanwhile, Xander¡¯s lifeless body was beside them. ¡°Deal with the corpse and detain all these people,¡± Daniel nced at them and ordered. Seeing this, Yoel hurriedly exined, ¡°General, general! Don¡¯t detain me¡­.I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m Yoel from the Smiths¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Daniel stopped, nced at Yoel contemptuously, and kicked him. ¡°Who cares about the Smiths? What family is that? Why did you have to offend James? Why do you have to cause ourmander so much trouble? You won¡¯t be spared if you make him mad!¡± Yoel was kicked to the ground. However, he quickly got up and pleaded, ¡°No, you can¡¯t detain me. James¡­ James instructed me to bring his brother back home.¡± Yoel was not stupid. He immediately caught on and pointed at the unconscious David. ¡°This guy is the younger brother of James¡¯ wife. He asked me to bring him back safely.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Daniel nced at the unconscious David and immediately understood the situation. Xander messed with Thea¡¯s younger brother. No wonder¡­¡¯ ¡°Then what are you still doing here? Get out right now,¡± Daniel cursed and kicked him again. It was due to these people who went around provoking others and ended up messing with James. Thus, the Blithe King had to wipe his *ss after he caused trouble. Sob. Yoel was so anxious that he shed tears. He wanted to leave. However, he had broken bones, and even walking was a problem, let alone taking David away. At that moment, a fully arried soldier entered and asked, ¡°General, there¡¯s someone outside iming to be York Smith? He said liis son was inside. Do I let him in?¡± Daniel nced at Yoel and waved his hand. ¡°Let him in and tell him to take this piece of trash away quickly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dynasty. A middle-aged man in a suit and tie sweated profusely. It was York Smith. The main representative of the Smith Group. He rushed over immediately after he received his son¡¯s call. He was terrified after seeing the situation outside the Prosperous Dynasty. ¡®What the hell did this useless son of mine do?¡¯ A soldier approached and pointed at York ¡°You, go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± York was finally able to enter the Prosperous Dynasty. His heart palpitated as he walked inside. The ce was filled with armed soldiers, and many wounded people were carried away. He was terrified when he arrived at the basement and saw Yoel, bruised from all the beatings, beside Daniel with a star on his shoulder. ¡°General.¡± His legs went weak, and he fell to his knees. ¡°Dad, waah! Take me away quick!¡± he sobbed desperately. York stood up and swung his limbs at Yoel. ¡°You useless piece of trash! What have you done?¡± Daniel scolded him, saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop embarrassing yourselves here. Take him and go. Also, bring the kid on the ground back to the Cahans¡¯ house safely. We¡¯ll deal with you guyster.¡± York¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he heard this. Then, with his feet, he kicked Yoel a few more times. ¡°You useless trash! I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Since you¡¯re not willing to leave, detain these two and bring them¡­¡± York was terrified upon hearing him. He picked up David lying on the ground and grabbed Yoel, quickly leaving the ce. Outside, inside the car. York¡¯s face was covered in sweat. He tugged his tie and loosened his cor. His shirt was soaked wet. He drove far away and came to a stop. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it up. ¡°What the hell did you do, you dumb*ss?¡± He cursed as he took a puff of his cigarette. ¡°Sob. Dad, I can¡¯t tell you. I¡¯ll be dead if I say anything,¡± Yoel cried. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± York frowned upon hearing his answer. ¡°Dad, I offended someone extremely influential. He was someone who ordered around the Blithe King. What should I do? Am I doomed?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± York roared. ¡°¡­I was interested in Thea from the Cahan¡­. Yoel roughly exined the situation.However, he did not dare to mention James¡¯ name. He simply brushed it off as someone was backing up Thea and killed Xander, then ordered the Blithe King to take care of the aftermath. As for the details, he kept it a secret. ¡°Who¡¯s that person? ¡° ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t ask about him. I¡¯ll die if I tell you. You also can¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. Our family will be doomed if word gets out. That guy he killed was Xander! He killed him without batting an eye. Right after that, he called the Blithe King. It didn¡¯t take long for the general to show up here.¡± Yoel¡¯s body trembled. He could help but shudder as he thought about what had happened. ¡°You can¡¯t get anything done and only get into trouble,¡± York reprimanded him and shouted furiously. ¡°Who exactly did you offend? You have to tell me at least his name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s James. Thea¡¯s husband, James! Dad, you can¡¯t tell anyone. James said that if word gets out, I¡¯ll have the same fate as Xander! York frowned at the answer. He thought it was some very influential figure, yet it was trash like James? ¡®Isn¡¯t he the son-inw that married into the Cahans? ¡®It¡¯s impossible for him to have so much power. ¡®How is it possible for him to order the Blithe king to wipe his *ss?¡¯ York was confused and could not understand how a useless son-inw could have so much authority. However, he understood that news of what had happened could not be spread. Otherwise, the Smiths would be finished! What sort of man was Xander? He was a criminal overlord of Cansington. He owned many more assets than the Great Four but was murdered easily. The Smiths were nothing close to Xander. ¡°Useless.¡± He scolded Yoel immediately. ¡°Hurry up and send David back home. Beg for mercy in person and make sure to get Thea¡¯s forgiveness. No, I have to go in person¡­¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 The inilitary was dispatched. They sealed off the Prosperous Dynasty and arrested many people. The news caused an uproar in Cansington. "The Blithe King sure is enthusiastic! The first person he went after was Xander." "I heard that Xander used to deal in some dirty business in the past.After years of cleaning up his business, he finally started doing some legal business.However, many lives ended in his hands, and there was a lot of dirt on him." "Haha, it sure is satisfying! ck Wind Xander has finally been arrested! Even if he didn¡¯t fall under gunfire this time, he will surely spend the rest of his life in jail!" The people of Cansington gossiped about what happened. All the major families had instructed their family members not to cause any trouble during this andy low.It would cause their families many problems if they got targeted by the Blithe King. Thea¡¯s family home. The whole family sat on the sofa in the living room. No one said anything, and the atmosphere was tense. Thea sat on the sofa like she had lost all her energy as tears rolled down her face, and she looked wretched. Seeing her state, dys also felt a little guilty.She was mocked and endured much suffering because of Thea over the years. In front of outsiders, she was also unable to lift her head high. However, Thea had always been well-behaved and obedient. "Thea, I really didn¡¯t have a choice either.We won¡¯t be able to save your brother through Yoel¡¯s connections if you don¡¯t divorce James.You shouldn¡¯t only think about yourself and be more considerate about your brother.Plus, Yoel is a much better choice than James.I¡¯ve already learned from my past and don¡¯t want you to end up like me in the future.I don¡¯t want you to live unable to raise your head in front of others for the rest of your life." Thea wept as soon as dys mentioned the matter again Knock! Knock! Knock! Someone knocked at their door. "Alyssa, go open the door." "Okay, Mom." Alyssa stood up and opened the door. At the door was a middle-aged man in a suit with his tie loosened and a few unbuttoned buttons.He looked distressed when she opened the door. Carried on his back was another person. "D-David?" Seeing David on York¡¯s back, Alyssa instantly shouted.She immediately invited York into the house. "Quick,e in quickly!" York walked into the house with David on his back. A long time had passed, and David also regained consciousness. Although he was severely beaten, Xander knew how to hold back. Apart from some external injuries, there were no broken bones.York ced David on the sofa. "David!" Alyssa burst into tears after seeing David¡¯s state. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin poured some water for York and said, "Thank you for sending David back home." "You must be employed by Mr.Smith, right? Where is Mr.Smith?" dys asked. York gasped.He calmly analyzed the situation. James had such a great influence that even the Blithe King was cautious of him.However, the Cahans did not seem to know James¡¯ real identity. Since they were not aware, York did not expose him either.He was a clever man and immediately knew how to deal with the situation. Dealing with it well would not only ensure the Smiths¡¯ safety but also gain the favor of someone really influential. "My ipetent son got beaten up by Xander.He was slightly injured and had to pay a visit to the hospital, so I had to bring Mr.Cahan back for him," said York. Hearing his reply, the family was collectively dumbfounded. ¡®Ipetent son?¡¯ This was York from the Smiths?¡¯ "You¡­May I ask for your name?" dys eximed in disbelief. "Are you possibly Mr.York Smith, the chairman of Smith Group?" "You don¡¯t have to call me sir.Yes, I am York." "Ah! It is you, Mr.York! Please do have a seat,"dys immediately invited York to sit down.She never expected him to be the famous York Smith to personally bring David home.Seeing Thea sitting in the corner in sorrow, dys immediately called for her, "Thea, what are you still doing there? Come over and greet Dad." "Uncle," Thea stood up and greeted. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 "Oh no, please don¡¯t!" York stood up immediately, saying, "Ms.Thea, just call me Mr.Smith." "Mr.Smith, my daughter will get a divorce from James as soon as possible.She¡¯ll be free to marry Yoel after that, who has mentioned that he will not shun Thea.Even though Thea and James have obtained their marriage certificate, she¡¯s still a virgin.She won¡¯t be an embarrassment to the Smiths." "Oh no, this is uneptable!" York said, "Madam Hill, let¡¯s not mention it.Thea and James are the perfect couple.Forget about my useless son! Thea¡¯s way out of his league.Let¡¯s leave it and not bring it up anymore!" dys looked confused. "Mr.Smitli, does it bother you that Thea is a divorcee?" "No, of course not! Haven¡¯t you heard of the ancient saying, ¡®It¡¯s better to burn bridges than to destroy marriages¡¯? Ms.Thea and James are in love.We should forget about it!" After finding out how powerful James was, York would be an idiot to request that Thea divorce James.If the divorce went through, the Smiths would be destroyed! Now, all they could do was wait for James to cool down. At the same time, it would do them well to maintain a good rtionship with the Cahans. "Mr.Smith, what¡­" dys did not know what else to say. "Well, that¡¯s it, then.I¡¯ll be on my way now.Oli, please tell James that my son will not be bothering Thea again." With that, York left in a great hurry.His son was still in the car downstairs, waiting to go to the hospital. Although Yoel had made several grave mistakes, he was still his son. After York left, the Cahans were left confused. After spending a few million dors on getting David back, this was it? "Dave, how are you feeling? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now." Alyssa looked at David, wlio was lying on the couch.She was so worried that she almost burst into tears. Listlessly, David waved his hand. "I-I¡¯m fine.Just beaten up and strung up for a few hours.I lost consciousness for a while due to ack of blood flow and oxygen to my brain, but I¡¯m fine now." dys pulled herself out of her thoughts.She had no time for them anymore.She approached David. "Dave, are you alright? Let¡¯s go to the hospital." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, I¡¯m fine.We don¡¯t have to go to the hospital." "We must.Look at you.You¡¯re covered in bruises and injuries.Benjamin! Why are you still standing there? Carry your son downstairs and take him to the hospital." "Yes, dear." Benjamin carried David or his back All of them sent David to the hospital where he underwent several tests.It was only after the doctors cleared him that they all returned. Once they were home, Thea looked at dys eagerly. "Mom, Mr.Smith said that there¡¯s no need for James and me to get divorced.Can you¡­" "How strange!" Knowing that David would be fine, dys was relieved.Now that she had calmed down, she thought the entire matter even stranger. Looking at Thea, she said, "Do you think that Mr.Smith thinks poorly of you, so he doesn¡¯t want you to be with his son?" "Mom, no matter what, Mr.Smith doesn¡¯t want me as his daughter-inw.As for James¡­" "Thea, this is for your own good.Even if you¡¯re not with Yoel, you could choose someone else.What¡¯s the point of being with James? What about Bryan Grayson? He admires you, doesn¡¯t he? The Graysons are an important family from the Capital, even more influential than the Smiths." "Mom¡­" Thea started tearing up. "David¡¯s okay now.Are you still forcing my hand? David¡¯s your son, but I¡¯m your daughter too.I should have the right to choose my own partner." Seeing Thea cry, dys siglied deeply. "Whatever I do, I do for you.I don¡¯t want you to end up like me.Since you insist on not getting a divorce, James can return.I suppose he¡¯s notpletely useless.He does have some medical skills, and he¡¯s a good housekeeper at the very least." She had rejected twenty percent of Eternality¡¯s shares after all¡­ She had let it go.This was what the rest of her life was going to be like.She no longer hoped that Thea would marry into a wealthy, powerful family and make her proud. Now, as long as Thea was happy and they all lived in harmony, it was enough. "Thanks, mom." Thea burst into happy tears.She called James from the balcony at once. "Jamie, we¡¯re no longer getting a divorce.Pleasee home." Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 James went to Cominon Clinic after leaving Prosperous Dynasty.However, Henry was out. As he had the keys to the clinic, he let himself in. Ceasing operations for the day, he shut the door behind him after entering.He was going to take a nap in the back room.He had not slept well these few days, nning to catch up on his rest using this opportunity. After what felt like mere seconds after he fell asleep, his phone started ringing. Noticing that it was Thea, he smiled slightly.He answered the phone. Thea was crying. As he listened to her, he felt warm inside. Tenderly, he replied, "I¡¯m at Common Clinic.I¡¯ll be home soon." He knew with certainty that the Smiths had sent David back. Now that Xander was dead, the Smiths would not have the guts to trouble Thea anymore. They were not that stupid. They would never let her get a divorce from him. Not if they wanted to live. James stretched. After that, he got out of bed and left the clinic, closing the door behind him, He was about to leave when he noticed a woman standing in front of the clinic.She was about twenty-five or twenty-six years of age. Wearing a white dress and a pair of white high heels, she was lean but curvy with long, ck hair hanging down her back.She had exquisite features and smooth, fair skin. There was an unmistakable sense of power about her.She was standing in front of a Firarre with her arms crossed.Her beautiful eyesnded on James. James saw her too. However, he turned to leave without saying anything. "Hey¡­" Yuna called. "James." "Hmm?" James stopped, looking at her.Confusion was written all over his face. "What¡¯s up?" He studied Yuna, trying to remember if he knew her.He frowned when he could not recall who she was. Yuna approached him, extending a hand. "Hi, James.My name is Yuna.It¡¯s my birthday tomorrow night.I¡¯d like you toe to my birthday party." James frowned. "Are you crazy?" He did not even know Yuna.Yet, she invited him to her birthday party. Was she not crazy? He turned to leave. "James, I was ssmates with Thea." His ears pricked up when she mentioned Thea. He stopped and looked at her again. "ssmates?" "Yeah, we¡¯re both alumni of Cansington University.She majored in fashion design while I majored in economic management.Oh yeah¡­" She gave James two invitation cards. "See you tomorrow night at Cansington Hotel." James stared at Yuna.He found it odd. How did Yuna and Thea be friends if they were in different courses? Furthermore, Thea was still disfigured when she was in university. Nobody wanted to be friends with her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Yuna was gorgeous.She was most likely the school belle. Why did she invite them to her birthday party? However, he pocketed the invitations all the same. "I¡¯ll ask Thea if she knows you.If she wants to go, we¡¯ll be there." After that, James turned to leave. Yuna stood in front of her Firarre convertible, watching him leave.It was only after James left that she made a call. "Find out who Thea¡¯s university ssmates were.Invite all of them to the party." The voice on the phone replied, "Yes, miss." "James Caden and the ck Dragon.Interesting." Yuna hung up and giggled.She was a Lawson. The Lawsons were an important family in the Capital, just as influential as the Yates and the Graysons. After James stole her car and went to E Corporation, she utilized all her resources to investigate James. Finally, she managed to obtain some pictures of James being made general. As such, she knew James¡¯ true identity. Who knew that the highly regarded ck Dragon of the Five Commanders would be in Cansington? What was more, he was the Cahans¡¯ son-inw. "Thea is the luckiest woman on earth." Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Yuna envied Thea. What did Thea ever do to be under James¡¯ protection? On his electric motorcycle, James rushed toward Thea¡¯s house, humming a tune. Instead of using the main roads, he took some shortcuts. As he passed through an alley, a jeep appeared out of nowhere, blocking him.A middle-aged man exited the car. The man was d in a loose robe.He had bushy eyebrows and big eyes with a square jaw.He looked powerful, like a man used to being in charge. James stopped his electric motorcycle, looking at the Blithe King. The Blithe King approached, tossing James a cigarette. James caught it. The Blithe King pointed at the car. "Let¡¯s talk." James lit the cigarette and took a drag. "There¡¯s nothing to discuss.If you have something to say, spit it out.My wife is waiting for me." "What are you trying to do?" The Blithe King asked calmly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had just arrived in Cansington, yet he had cleaned up James¡¯ mess twice.He was the Blithe King of the West, now themander-in-chief of the five armies.He was nol James¡¯ckey, yet James ordered him around repeatedly. "I¡¯m not trying to do anything," James said inildly. The Blithe King roared, "First, it was E Corporation, then Prosperous Dynasty.James, I know you have unparalleled strength, but we¡¯re in Cansington, not the Southern ins.Are you seriously treating your countrymen like you treat your enemies?" James was unaffected by the Blithe King¡¯s rage. "They cane after me, but not my wife." The Blithe King took a deep breath, saying, "All I¡¯m asking for is your cooperation.Please don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me.Also, rumor has it you visited The Great Four.You want them to kneel for ten days at the Cadens¡¯ cemetery beforemitting suicide.Otherwise, you¡¯ll spare no one?" "Yes." James¡¯ expression darkened. "They deserve it." "Even if they deserve it, you shouldn¡¯t have done it.Let me handle this.I¡¯ll arrest all those involved within three days and dole out punishment." James raised his head and stared at the Blithe King.Their gazes locked. Time seemed to stop. "Blithe King, I¡¯?n warning you.Stay out of my business.Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind if the Five Commanders be four." "Are you threatening me?" "Yes!" "How dare you!" The Blithe King was furious.No one had ever dared speak to him that way. "I¡¯ve heard your power is unmatched, but we¡¯ve never sparred." The Blithe King removed his shirt. Just then, James moved in a sh. A silver needle appeared in his hand out of nowhere. A silver needle pressed against the Blithe King¡¯s throat before he could even do anything. Time suspended. The Blithe King¡¯s forehead beaded with sweat.He was the Blithe King of the West, a leader of armies.He had seen everything.Yet at this moment, he was afraid! He felt coldness wash over him as if he was plunged into ice. Cold sweat slid down his spine.He knew that the ck Dragon was very powerful. However, he did not expect the ck Dragon to be this terrifying.No wonder the higher-ups respected him so much. James retracted the silver needle. The cold dissipated. Casually, he said, "Don¡¯t get involved in my business with The Great Four.If you want to help, track down the location of Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge." With that, James turned and straddled his electric motorcycle, whistling as he disappeared from the Blithe King¡¯s sight. Only after James vanished did the Blithe King stagger backward.A man disembarked from the car.He was the Blithe King¡¯s confidant, Daniel. "Sir¡­" The Blithe King waved his hand, cutting off Daniel¡¯s words. "Who knew that he had gotten that powerful? If he wanted to kill me, a silver needle was all he needed.The ck Dragon lives up to his reputation indeed." The Blithe King took a deep breath. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The Blithe King¡¯s appearance did not affect James at all. Since he resolved Thea¡¯s problem, she had called for his return.He was in a good mood, humming a tunefortably. Soon, he reached Thea¡¯s house.He knocked. The door opened.It was Thea. Seeing James, she fell into his arms and started to cry.James could not help but be moved as a beautiful woman threw herself at him, apanied by an intoxicating scent.James put an arm around her shoulder, smiling. "It¡¯s okay.Everything¡¯s okay now.Don¡¯t cry.Your eyes will get puffy if you keep crying." Thea stopped crying then, pulling James into the house with her. Everyone was there. However, they looked ill at ease. James approached them. "Dad, inom." dys nodded, acknowledging his presence. "Don¡¯t me us, James.We had no choice." "Mom, I don¡¯t me you.I only have myself to me for not being able to help." James smiled. He did not me anyone at all. Furthermore, when it all came down to it, he could not me Thea anyway.No matter what she did, he would ept it as he was indebted to her. James sat down and took two invitation cards out, passing them to Thea.He asked, "Thea, do you know who Yuna Lawson is?" "Hmm?" Thea took the invitations. She looked confused. "I think I do.I remember she was at university with me, but she was two terms behind.She was the school belle.Many admired her for her beauty.I think she¡¯s from an important family in the Capital.Why?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. James said, "I don¡¯t know.On my way home, I bumped into her.She¡¯s having a birthday party at Cansington Hotel tomorrow.She¡¯s invited you." Thea unfolded the invitation.It was an invitation for her and James, signed by Yuna.She was confused. "I don¡¯t even know her.Why did she invite me?" James spread his liands, saying, "How would I know? She delivered the invitations in person, so I couldn¡¯t reject her and took them home." Thea looked at James, a hint of jealousy on her face. "It would make sense if she delivered it to me since we were at the same university, but why did she deliver it to you?" Immediately, James said, "Thea, I promise I don¡¯t know her.I haven¡¯t even seen her before." "I¡¯m just kidding.Look at you, all flustered." Just then, a group chat on Thea¡¯s phone flooded with messages.She took out her phone, reading the messages. "Oh my God, big news!" "Our school belle has sent me an invitation for her 25th birthday party at Cansington Hotel tomorrow." "I¡¯ve received an invitation too!" "I was wondering if she¡¯s the same Yuna who was two terms behind us? The school belle, Yuna? Yuna from the Capital? The current chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals?" "Yes, the delivery person mentioned it.It¡¯s Yuna Lawson indeed!" The group chat that had been silent for a long time started buzzing with messages. All her ssmates had received an invitation. After Thea read those messages, she was bewildered. "Wh-what¡¯s going on? We barely crossed paths with Yuna.Why is she inviting all of us?" "Thea, this is your chance." dys peeked at Thea¡¯s phone. Looking at the messages, she said, "I¡¯ve heard of Longevity Pharmaceuticals.They¡¯re a huge organization, only second to Celestial in Cansington.Furthermore, they¡¯re the partner pharmaceutical group for the city¡¯s designated hospitals.Since Yuna invited you, go for it.This is an excellent opportunity to expand your social circle." She was right, but Thea was still puzzled.Why did the chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals invite her and her ssmates? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 James asked, "Thea, will you be going?" "Of course Why not?" Thea looked up When she was in university, she was aughing stock She did not have any self- confidence and constantly looked down on herselt Now that she had recovered her looks, her confidence blossomed James nodded "This is an important event yet there¡¯s nothing suitable in your wardrobe Come on, let¡¯s go shopping You don¡¯t have any messones either." "Nonsense Who says there¡¯s nothing suitable? I think my clothes will do just fine "Thea pouted Go shopping? She could not afford it, James could read Thea¡¯s thoughts. He smiled. "Come on I¡¯ll pay.Isn¡¯t my card with you? All my savings for the past ten years ure there It¡¯s quite a large amount." "W- We better not." Thea shook her head, She had always been thrifty.She never cared much for luxury items either. "Go on,"dys said. "It¡¯s the birthday party of Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ chairman after all.It wouldn¡¯t be right to stinge on this.We have to get her a gift as well." "Al-alright then." Thea nodded, knowing that she would not win this argument. "Okay, let¡¯s go!" James reached for Thea¡¯s hand. Thea avoided him instinctively. Knowing that she had overreacted after that, she reached for James¡¯ hand and smiled at him in apology. James returned her smile. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hand in hand, they left the house. James took his electric motorcycle Thea sat behind him, hugging his waist and leaning her head against his back James did not want to keep riding the motorcycle.He nned to get a car.He asked, "Thea, what¡¯s your favorite car?" "My favorite car?" Thea was surprised. "We visited a motor show this morning, and I saw the most beautiful red Firarre race car.I¡¯ll return and purchase it one day." Thea motivated and encouraged hersell.She was not into luxury cars.She just happened to fall in love with this car.It would be so cool if she had a car like that. "If you like it, let¡¯s get it." "Tsk¡­" Thea hit James on the head lightly. "Stop horsing around.Do you know how much a limited edition Firrare costs? I¡¯ve looked at the price.It costs more than twenty million.I could sell you off and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough." "Thea." "Yes?" "Thea, I¡¯m going to be honest with you, but promise me you won¡¯t get angry at me." "Okay." In a small voice, James said, "I was a high-ranking official at the Southern ins.I abused my position and pocketed some money, so I was demoted to a regr soldier.In the end, I was expelled from the military." "Ah¡­" Thea shouted, "You¡­ you¡­" "You said you wouldn¡¯t get angry." Thea smacked James on the head angrily. "How could you do something illegal when you could do so many other things?" "It¡¯s not illegal.Do you know what the Southern ins are like? It¡¯s the border of the Eighteen Kingdoms.All the wealthy people are there, but it¡¯s chaos.The rich pay a fee to the generals of the Southern ins for protection.I took some money but the higher-ups found out, so I was expelled.As such, I have some money.If you want, we can use it to buy a car." "I-I¡¯m not taking it." Thea rejected the idea at once. "James, I¡¯m warning you.I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve done, but if you want to be with me, you can¡¯t be involved in any illegal activities." "Thea, it isn¡¯t illegal.It¡¯smonce at the Southern ins.It was just bad luck for me.You don¡¯t even know how much money the other generals are pocketing.All of them chose to retire after that, buying luxury cars and mansions and living the easy life." He was trying to ease Thea into epting his true identity.If she could ept all of this, it would not be too difficult for her to ept that he was the ck Dragon. "R-really?" Thea did not know much about it.However, she knew bribery when she saw it. James nodded. "Of course.Have you heard of our boss, the ck Dragon? He¡¯s one of the Five Commanders, on par with the Blithe King.He pocketed lots of money.He even conquered an enemy state and took over their gold mines.After selling it to other entrepreneurs, he made tens of billions just like that." Thea shouted, "What? That¡¯s so much money!" Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 "It¡¯s alright." James exined, "This is just an example.The rich at the Southern ins spend hundreds of millions like it¡¯s nothing.My boss is worth hundreds of billions." "What about you? How much do you have?" "Not much, just hundreds of millions." James was careful not to divulge too much. Thea was shocked. "How is having hundreds of millions not much?" Immediately, she yelled, "How could you do this, James? You seem honest most of the time, but you¡¯ve done something so terrible.Do you only care about money?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Isn¡¯t this normal? Mom has mentioned that Howard uses his position to pocket money as well.He¡¯s enjoyed so many benefits, including luxury cars and mansions.Grandfather closes one eye to his antics.Look at dad, getting scolded by mom for being too honest." Thea considered it. She supposed he could be right. However, those werepletely different matters. Whatever Howard did, it was all in the family. Whatever James did was illegal. "Jamie, why don¡¯t you return the money? It¡¯s okay if we¡¯re poor.All we have to do is work hard and we¡¯ll be able to earn.If the higher-ups decide to pursue this, you¡¯re dead.I don¡¯t want to visit you in prison." James smiled. "Thea, it¡¯s not as serious as you think it is.I¡¯ve been to the military court.My punishment is my expulsion.I would never join the military again.I get to keep the money as my boss said some nice things about me.Since I had been in service for ten years, this was my reward." James started making up stories. After his speeches, Thea finally started to ept it.She believed him. If he were just a regr soldier, how could he borrow a car and enter and leave the military region as he pleased? Now she knew.He was once an important person too, only expelled from the military because of bribery.He did know some important people. However, even though James had some money and was willing to spend it on a luxury car for her, she was reluctant. Since the general had acknowledged the money and gave it to James as a reward, Thea had other ns.She was going to use it as capital for her business venture.She started to tell James her dreams and hopes. Suddenly, she said, "Oh, James, mom must never find out about this money.Otherwise, she¡¯ll be bragging about it on the streets.She might even ask us to hand it over.This is our savings.Mom¡¯s just like grandfather, who cares about status and reputation above all else." "So, where¡¯s the car?" Thea hit James on his head lightly. "We¡¯re not getting a car.Since the card is with me, I¡¯ll keep it and decide what to buy.Oh, you can go home now.I¡¯ll go shopping on my own." "Huh? Thea, how could you do this to me? I just told you I have some money, and now you¡¯re chasing me away?" "No, it might take a long time.I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be tired." "Tired? When I was in the military, I endured worse.Furthermore, I¡¯ll be with the woman I love.How could I be tired?" Thea felt warm and fuzzy inside. She hugged James¡¯ waist tightly. Soon, they arrived at a women¡¯s boutique. It was rather well-known in Cansington. The clothes were expensive, ranging from thousands of dors to hundreds of thousands. Thea did not want to get something so expensive, but James insisted. Knowing she would not win the argument, she agreed. The shop was decorated sumptuously. Gorgeous dresses hung on rows of racks. Thea¡¯s eyes sparkled at the selection.She looked like a little girl, sifting through the dresses. "Hey, don¡¯t touch them.Would you be able to pay for damages?" An unhappy voice rang out. Thea turned, noticing a salesperson decked out in a suit.He was looking at her unhappily. She apologized at once. "I-I¡¯m sorry." "Thea, what are you doing? We¡¯re the customers.Customers are king.How could you apologize to him?" James looked unhappy. Thea was too soft-hearted. With her personality, she would always get taken advantage of. Thea tugged on James¡¯ arm. "Forget about it, Jamie.Let¡¯s go somewhere else.It¡¯s too expensive here anyway.Each piece costs thousands of dors." She grabbed James, making a move. Even though James told her he had money, she did not want to spend so much just on clothes. "Poor folks.How dare you touch the clothes when you have no money?" The salesperson looked disdainful. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 "How dare you¡­" James was about to go berserk Thea grabbed hold of him immediately. "Alright, let¡¯s go." She was familiar with his temper by now. He even beat someone up during a family meeting.If she did not stop him, this matter would get blown out of proportion. Those in the military were so hot-tempered. James did notsh out as Thea had a hold on him.Both of them walked toward the entrance. "Thea, is that you?" A woman at the entrance was staring at Thea in surprise. "Hmm?" Thea turned, noticing a woman about twenty-seven or -eight years old.She was wearing a long, blue dress and clutching a Chanel bag. Gold earrings dripped from her ears, a crystal ne sparkled at her neck, and a gold bangle shed on her arm. Decked out in gold and silver, she looked beautiful and elegant.She was on the arm of a man in his thirties. He wore branded clothing from head to toe, looking powerful and important. "W-who are you?" Thea could not recognize her. "Thea, it¡¯s you!" The woman in the jewelry and blue dress approached, smiling. "Have you forgotten? I¡¯m Xena Ferguson!" "Oh, it¡¯s you, Xena!¡¯ Thea finally remembered a Xena Ferguson in her ss back in university. "Thea, I¡¯ve heard that you recovered your looks.Now, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in Cansington.Also, did your family pick a husband for you? "That¡¯s right." Thea pulled James to her, making the introductions. "This is my husband, James." Xena grabbed the handsome man next to her as well. "This is my husband, Zach Smith.The Smiths are only second to The Great Four in Cansington." Zach stared at Thea. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Thea was now famous in Cansington.She was once the ugliest woman, but she was the most beautiful woman now.It was such a drastic change that everyone knew about it. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Seeing Thea, his expression turned greedy.He then turned his gaze onto James, who was wearing in clothes. Zach¡¯s expression turned mocking. "Thea, the Cahans are quite an important family.How did you end up marrying this piece of trash? There are still some eligible bachelors in my family.Why don¡¯t you divorce him? I¡¯ll introduce you to someone in my family." Zach stared at Thea, nning to have her himself.He said he would introduce her to an eligible bachelor in his family, but he wanted her for himself.Thanks, Mr.Smith." Thea smiled, pulling James away. "Hey Thea, are you shopping for new clothes for Yuna¡¯s birthday party?" Xena grabbed Thea. "What?" Thea looked at Xena, asking, "Why?" When she was at school, she was shunned in ss.She was never close with her ssmates. What was going on now? Why did they suddenly have so much to say? "Thea, I heard that you¡¯ve been cast out of the Cahans.How can you still afford such expensive clothes?" Thea¡¯s expression darkened.She might have been simple-minded, but she knew that Xena was making fun of her.She ignored Xena, not wanting to argue with someone so snobbish. "Oh, important guests! Please,e in!" Just then, the salesperson who snubbed Thea earlier on approached them. Seeing as Xena was decked out in jewelry and carried a purse worth thousands, the salesperson bowed as if he was weing God himself.It was so different from how he treated Thea. Xena lifted her head and looped her arm through Zach¡¯s, walking over proudly.She even nced back at Thea, smiling. "Thea, it¡¯s Yuna, Ms.Lawson¡¯s birthday party tomorrow.Look at how shabbily you¡¯re dressed.I think you better not go and embarrass yourself.Furthermore, the Cahans are now theughing stock of Cansington.Who fakes an invitation to attend the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony? What a joke." ¡°You¡­" Thea was shaking in anger. Next to her, James said. "See, I told you we shouldn¡¯t leave.We have the money to pay." "What?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. James¡¯ words caught her attention.She burst outughing. "You¡¯re just a soldier.How much money do you have? Can you even afford the clothes here?" Zach flew into the clothes rack.All the clothes fell to the floor. The salesperson was horrified. In a low voice, he said, "Oh my God.Do you know how much these clothes are worth? Get ready to pay up." Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Thea was rendered speechless.She had failed to hold James back, resulting in him beating someone up again. ¡°Security!" The salesperson shouted. A few security guards at the entrance approached menacingly. The ruckus caught the attention of the other shoppers. All of them gathered around with the air of enjoying a show. Thea was slightly worried. "Jamie, let¡¯s go." She started to drag James away. However, the security guards blocked them. The salesperson said coldly, "Go? After dirtying the clothes? I don¡¯t think so." Zach stood up, roaring, "James, you¡¯re dead!" He made a call immediately. "Samson, it¡¯s me.Someone has attacked me at a boutique on South Dragon Street.Come with thirty men.We¡¯re breaking the other dude¡¯s leg." After he hung up, he sent James a vicious look. "Stay where you are, punk.You¡¯re dead." Seeing how things were escting, Thea was afraid.She tugged on James¡¯ arm. James patted her hand, calming her down. "It¡¯s okay.Call Yoel now.Get his dad toe over at once." Thea noticed that James was utterly unafraid.She thought about all the odd things that had happened ever since she married him. James always seemed prepared. After mulling over it for a while, she took her phone out and searched for Yoel¡¯s number. Just then, Yoel was at the hospital.York was watching over him.He was just telling Yoel to buy the Cahans a meal after he had recovered.He had to earn their forgiveness and butter them up. Yoel agreed readily Just then, Yoel¡¯s phone rang. Seeing it was Thea, he was frightened so badly his hand jerked, dropping the phone. "Useless boy." York thundered, picking up the phone with the screen now broken.He shuddered as well, noticing that it was Thea.He threw the phone to Yoel, who was now terrified of Thea. "Quick, answer it." More urately, he was afraid of Thea¡¯s husband, James.He picked up the phone. "Th-Thea? C-can I help you with anything?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Yoel¡¯s teeth started chattering as he recalled the scene of James murdering someone. Yoel? I¡¯m at Gorgeous Boutique on South Dragon Street.Do¡­ do you know who Zach Smith is? He was shopping with his wife here and we¡¯ve offended him.Could you tell your dad to give Zach a call and forget about the whole thing? Thea spoke carefully. Instead of telling Yoel to get York to apologize, she begged Yoel to resolve this matter using his connections Yoel had his phone on the loudspeaker. As soon as York heard what Thea said, he fumed. "Piece of trash.I¡¯m going to teach Zach a lesson." He left the room as soon as he finished talking. At the boutique. Xena saw Thea making a call.Sheughed coldly. "Yoel? So what if you know him? The Smiths won¡¯t side with outsiders." Yoel had hung up as soon as Thea finished speaking.He had been frightened. Hearing that Thea had offended Zach, he shook so violently that he broke his phone on the floor. "Zach, you better keep your nose clean.Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you myself once I¡¯m discharged from the hospital," Yoel roared. Zachughed as well. "Haha, are you calling my cousin brother? This is hrious" Since Yoel did not say anything, Thea got even more anxious.She looked at the security guards blocking her and James. Then, she looked at Zach and the salesperson, both of whom looked fierce. Some spectators had gathered around as well.She was terrified. "Jamie, what should we do?" "It¡¯ll be okay.Let¡¯s go inside and take a seat." James guided Thea to the boutique¡¯s lounge.Once seated, he picked up an apple and started peeling it.He passed the apple to Thea. "Darling, here.Have some apples." She looked at Xena, Zach, the salesperson, and the security guards.Her heart was beating aggressively in her chest. How could she eat now when she was scared out of her wits? They had damaged so many clothes.How much would it cost them? Furthermore, Zach had requested thirty men.If they all showed up, what would they do? She was so anxious she almost burst into tears. "Jamie, think of something!" Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Thea was so anxious she almost burst into tears, but James lookedpletely unbothered.He had hit Zach and knocked over a few clothes racks. Even the manager had arrived. The manager of the boutique was a woman in her thirties.She was pretty with an oval face and ck hair, wearing a sexy professional dress. "M-Mr.Smith." Seeing Zach, she bowed respectfully. Zach, who was waiting for Samson at the lounge, nced at the manager.His eyes lit up when he saw how pretty she was. However, she could not hold a candle to Thea, who was sitting opposite him.He lost interest in the manager at once. Mildly, he said, "Do you know me?" "Yes.I saw you from afar at a banquet once.The manager, Miranda Larson, said respectfully.Zach nodded lightly.Looking at an anxious Thea seated opposite him, he asked Miranda, How much are the damaged clothes worth? Get him topensate you." "Mr.Smith, I¡¯ve made the calctions.He dirtied eighteen clothes in total.All of them are worth more than ten thousand dors apiece.Altogether, they cost two hundred and ten thousand." "You hear that?" Xena said arrogantly. "Be prepared to fork out two hundred and ten thousand dors.I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to afford it though.If you kneel and apologize to my husband, we¡¯ll pay it off for you." "Jamie, let¡¯s pay and leave," Thea said in a small voice. "We shouldn¡¯t get into trouble with the Smiths.Zach has even called for backup.If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to leave at all." Thea was troubled. All she wanted was to leave. Two hundred and ten thousand dors was arge sum, but James had assured her that he had the money.It was just like shopping. Some clothes might not fit, but she could alter them. "Darling, it¡¯s okay.I¡¯m waiting for his backup to arrive.Have you forgotten that I was in the military?" James smiled. "Jamie, stop fooling around.I heard that the Blithe King issued a strictmand after he assumed his new role.Fighting is a felony, and the relevant departments are working overtime to arrest wrongdoers." Thea was terrified by the security guards who were eyeing them. If paying could resolve their problem, why not let money do the job? "Leave?" Zach¡¯s expression darkened. Coldly, he said, "Try it." At that, some of the security guards took a step forward.Leaving never crossed James¡¯ mind. A few thugs hardly bothered him. ¡°Mr.Smith¡­" Just then, a bald man in his thirties wearing a ck tank top with a tiger tattoo approached. Twenty-odd people followed behind him. With so many people rushing into the boutique at once, the other customers stayed away in fear. "Samson, that¡¯s him.Break his legs." Zach stood and pointed at James. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gleefully, he looked at Thea. "Thea, if youe with me today, I¡¯ll let your trash of a husband go." Looking at Thea¡¯s figure, he started drooling. At the same time, he hated James. What had he done to deserve such a beautiful wife like her? He was a Smith, for crying out loud. Yet, he had not had such a beautiful woman before.He started to get angry thinking about it. Samson gave his cronies a look. "Attack." Thea got anxious again. Quickly, she stood up. "Mr.Smith, we¡¯re sorry for offending you.Please forgive us." "Haha, it¡¯s toote to apologize now." Xenaughed. "Unless you keep my husbandpany for a few days, your husband¡¯s dead meat." James pulled Thea down, who had stood up to apologize.He looked at Zach darkly. "So, you¡¯re after my wife as well." "Yes." Zach did not deny it. Any woman he wanted had never managed to escape his clutches.He stared at Thea, not bothering to hide his greedy expression as he took in her lithe figure and beautiful face.He had bedded beautiful women before, but none as beautiful as her. Thea blushed as he stared at her hungrily. Angrily, she said, "You¡­" "Thea, this is your chance.Come with me for three days and I¡¯ll let your husband go.Otherwise, your husband will spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.I¡¯ll count to three.If you disagree, don¡¯t me me for what happens next." "One!! Thea¡¯s face beaded with sweat.She looked at the menacing bald man and the twenty-odd people eyeing them.She knew that if she did not agree to his terms, James¡¯ legs would be broken.Two!" Thea panicked even more. ¡°Three." "1-I agree." Thea was so anxious she almost cried. James did not expect that Thea would¡­ He was touched. Thea cried, "I agree to your terms! Don¡¯t attack my husband, don¡¯t¡­" Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Zach smirked and stood, reaching out to snake his arm around Thea¡¯s slim waist. "You should have done this earlier." There were many people at the boutique. However, they were all standing far away. Knowing the Smiths, they discussed what was going on under their breaths. Just then, James stood up and kicked Zach. Zachnded on the couch. "Hit him.Attack! Before he even got up, he had issued amand.Just then, a middle-aged man dashed in.It was York, having rushed over from the hospital.When he discovered Thea calling to say that she had offended Zach, he was so angry he drove to the boutique at top speed, disregarding all the red lights. In his mind¡¯s eye, he could still see what had happened the previous night. Even Xander was killed, with the Blithe King cleaning up the mess personally. Thea was like a god¡¯s wife. No one would have the guts to touch her. Anyone who did so would be staring death in the face.He rushed in hurriedly, sweating so much his hair was wet.He entered just in time to hear what Zach said. Furiously, he roared, "Worthless b*stard!" His voice was like thunder. Everyone turned to look "U-Uncle¡­" Zach started shaking. York was the second-inmand in the family.He was the heir who called the shots. York flew at Zach and pulled his hair, pping him a few times, Despite using his full strength, he was still worried that he was not hitting Zach hard enough. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zach was beat into a daze. Some of his teeth were knocked out, his mouth filling with blood. After pping him, York kicked Zach in the stomach, sending him flying into the couch once more, which turned on its side. Then, he picked up the ashtray on the table and hit Zach on the head furiously. Zach¡¯s head started bleeding immediately. Everyone was terrified. Xena was stunned.It took her a few moments to respond. "Uncle, what are you doing? He¡¯s Zach, your nephew¡­" "You b*tch¡­" York rushed to her, pulling her long hair and mming her head into the table. m! Xena¡¯s head hit the ss table hard, shattering it. Thea was dumbfounded. There were tear tracks on her face.She was prepared to sacrifice herself to save James, but now¡­ With so much happening at once, Thea had a hard time keeping up. Samson, who was here at Zach¡¯s request, did not even make a peep.He knew who this person was.He was the candidate for the Smiths¡¯ head of the family and one of the most important people in Cansington After he beat Zach and Xena up, he knelt in front of Thea. "What¡­" Thea staggered backward. Everyone in the boutique was dumbfounded. Especially Samson After being around for such a long time, how could he not know York? Samson and his twenty-odd cronies stared dumbly. On his knees, York was crying. He begged, "Ms.Thea, please forgive us.We have failed at educating our descendants.Please let us go and forget about this." Everyone in the boutique was shocked. The Smiths were an important family. They might not have been part of The Great Four, but they were worth as much as The Great Four. York was the leader of the Smiths, yet he was kneeling to Thea? Heavily injured, Zach was confused.Why was his uncle kneeling to Thea? Xena, her face bloodied, was dumbfounded as well. Was this the all-powerful York she knew? The salesperson was petrified. Miranda stared in stock. York knelt on the ground and bowed to Thea repeatedly, his head hitting the ground each time. In no time, he injured his head. Each time his head knocked against the ground, it produced a clear sound, sending everyone¡¯s heart juddering in time with it. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Everyone¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. Thea stood rooted to the spot.It was a while before she managed to respond. Quickly, she helped York up, saying, "Mr.Smith, wh-what are you doing? Please get up." "Ms.Thea, please forgive us.Please have mercy on my useless nephew." James said coldly, "He asked Thea to keep himpany for three days." "What?" York flew into a rage once more.He was so angry he got up, searching for something.His eyesnded on a wooden chair.He grabbed it and mmed it into Zach¡¯s lower body. "Ah¡­" Moans of pain echoed through the boutique. Blood pooled at Zach¡¯s crotch.It was so painful he fainted! Xena, whose face was bloodied, was so scared she turned pale. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She kept retreating, crying all the while Everyone staggered backward as well as they were all frightened. What just happened was ruthless! Zach was now crippled! After that, York knelt again. "Ms.Thea, does this please you?" Thea had paled as well. Instinctively, she stepped backward and grabbed James¡¯ hand, looking at him. "Jamie, what¡­ what?" James looked innocent. "Why are you looking at me? He¡¯s not asking for my forgiveness.Thea, you must have some important people on your side." "Me?" Thea was shocked Important people? How would she know anyone important? However, someone came to mind.It was during the auction the Xaviers organized on the top floor of Cansington Hotel.She had been captured by Trent, who cut her face up. Just as she was about to lose all hope, a man in a ghost mask appeared and saved her. "Could it be him?" Thea looked as though she was in a trance.She then shook her head, dismissing her thoughts.She knew that he had killed Warren, Trent, and the other three patriarchs. However, he had been captured by the Blithe King and shot to death. Then again, besides him, she did not seem to know any other important people. Furthermore, it was not like she knew the man in the ghost mask. Over the past ten years, she had barely left the house. How could she have gotten to know anyone important? Could it have been James? She looked at James suspiciously. Immediately, she dismissed the thought again. It could not be him. Even though he was a high-ranking official at the Southern ins, he had been expelled from the military after getting into trouble. Smack, smack¡­ Since Thea remained silent, York continued to hit his head against the floor repeatedly, still on his knees. Thea did not understand.She stopped thinking about it, helping York up immediately. "L look, Mr.Smith, he¡¯s bleeding profusely.You should take him to the hospital." "Thank you for your mercy, Ms.Thea." York was over the moon.He had finally earned her forgiveness. Otherwise, the Smiths were dead. York stood up, ncing at James.He shivered involuntarily, almost falling to the floor again. James said, "What are you doing, Mr.Smith? Didn¡¯t you hear Thea? Take Zach to the hospital at once.Also, this fight has nothing to do with Thea.Don¡¯t you call the police and arrest Thea." "It-it¡¯s all on me.It has nothing to do with Ms.Thea at all." York made a phone call after that. Soon, a few people appeared.They took Zach, who had fainted, and a shocked, bloodied Xena away. "Do I still have to pay for the clothes?" James looked at the boutique manager. The manager jerked to attention, shaking. Quickly, she said, "N-no." Even York apologized to them.She did not have the guts to pursue the matter further. The other workers in the shop had notified their boss, It was Yuna, the chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals. However, she was just helping out at Longevity Pharmaceuticals since it was her family business. Besides that, she had other business ventures as well.This boutique was just one of them. After hearing that Thea and James had caused trouble in her shop, she rushed from her office. James looked at Samson and the rest, frowning. "Your boss is gone.Do you still want to beat me up?" Samson shuddered and bowed in fear, apologizing. "S-sorry.We¡¯re leaving now." After that, he took his men and fled. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Phew! Thea took a deep breath.It was so surreal! All this was simply unbelievable! Just then, a Firarre stopped at the entrance. A tall, beautiful, and elegant woman in a white shirt and a ck pencil skirt approached. Click-ck, click-ck¡­ Her heels clicked against the ground, creating crisp sounds. "Ms.Lawson." All the salespeople in the shop were respectful as the woman approached. Even the manager, Miranda, said respectfully, "Ms.Lawson." Yuna took in the scene and nced at James. Finally, her gazended on Thea. Pretending to be familiar with Thea, she took her hand, smiling, "It really is you, Thea!" Thea was stunned.She did not recognize who this beautiful woman was. "Thea, it¡¯s me.I¡¯m Yuna, Yuna Lawson.When we were in university, you gave a speech during Mr.Quigley¡¯s lecture to great apuse.I was there too." Thea thought about it.She seemed to recall a simr incident.However, she did not know who Yuna was. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "D-did you send me an invitation? The chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals, Yuna Lawson?" "Yes.Yuna took Thea¡¯s hand. "I¡¯ve heard all about what happened.I¡¯ll get rid of the salesperson who insulted you earlier.You¡¯re here to shop, aren¡¯t you? Come on, let¡¯s go to the second floor.I¡¯ll help you pick out a few pieces." Thea was shocked. What was going on? Why was the chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals being so nice to her? It was as if they were best friends.She nced at James. James smiled. "Go on." After getting permission, Thea nodded. With Yuna in the lead, they went to the second floor. The second floor was full of luxury items.The prices here were much higher than those on the first floor. They were all dresses worth more than a hundred thousand dors each. All of them were striking and captivating. As Thea had studied fashion design, her eyes lit up at the sight of these beautiful dresses. However, she did not lose her senses. Looking at the beautiful, elegant Yuna next to her, she could not refrain from asking, "M-Ms.Lawson, we don¡¯t know each other.Why did you send me an invitation? Why are you being so nice to me? Tell me.Who put you up to this?" Yuna smiled.It seemed like Thea did not know James¡¯ true identity. If Thea did not know, Yuna was not going to expose him. "Why all the questions? I¡¯ve always admired you.You¡¯re a genius, having dabbled in so many things." Thea asked again, "Is it James? What about the man in the ghost mask?" of all the people she knew, only two of them had the power to do so. However, she was not sure who it was.She had always suspected James. However, it was just a suspicion. "The man in the mask?" Yuna paused to think for a while before recalling the man in the ghost mask that had caused trouble previously Furthermore, she had heard that the man in the ghost mask saved Thea and killed Trent at the Xaviers¡¯ auction.She thought about the time the Blithe King covered for James at E Corporation.She guessed at a few things then. The man in the ghost mask was the ck Dragon, hence James, Otherwise, after so much trouble, why did the Blithe king wait till he had assumed his new role before executing a man in a mask? The Blithe King must have been cleaning up James¡¯ messes. To reduce the rumors, he had found a scapegoat. Yuna smiled, thinking about it.What was the ck Dragon trying to do? "Thea, don¡¯t you know who the man in the ghost mask is?" "H-how would I know?" Yuna whispered, "He¡¯s the one you saved from the fire at the Cadens¡¯ ten years ago.Now, he¡¯s a powerful man.You know about The Great Four, don¡¯t you? He¡¯s back for revenge." "What? Thea was shocked.The person she saved ten years ago? She knew that she had saved someone at the Cadens¡¯ vi.As for who she saved, she did not know.Whatever happened between the Cadens and The Great Four was a mystery to her. "Wh-who is he? Is¡­ is it James?" Thea thought about the fact that James¡¯ surname was Caden as well, and she connected the dots. Yuna smacked Thea on the head. "You¡¯re overthinking it.Your husband James is a nobody.How could he be so powerful?" Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Thea was not happy about Yuna insulting James. "My husband isn¡¯t a nobody." "Isn¡¯t he?" Yuna smiled. "I¡¯ve heard all about him.Your family picked him for you.He doesn¡¯t have a job.All he does is sweep and cook at home, relying on the Cahans to feed him.He used to pick you up from work at Eternality with his electric motorcycle.It¡¯s a popr joke in Cansingon now." "Keep talking and I¡¯ll leave." Thea looked unhappy. "Alright, I was just joking," Yuna apologized at once.It looked like Thea was very much in love with James.It would be hard to create a wedge between them.She changed the topic. "Which clothes do you like? Just pick them out and I¡¯ll give them to you.With your amazing figure and beautiful looks, anything would look good on you." Thea¡¯s unhappy look dissipated. However, she could afford the clothes.She did not want Yuna¡¯s charity. With Yuna¡¯s help, she selected a form-fitting white dress.She liked the color white. It represented purity When she paid for it, she discovered that it was a hundred and eighty thousand dors.She was shocked, not expecting the dress to be so expensive. "Thea, I¡¯ve told you.It¡¯s a gift.The boutique is mine." "No, I can¡¯t let you do that." Thea waved a hand and removed the ck card from her purse.She grew slightly worried. What if the card had no credit? She would be an embarrassment again. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The cashier looked at Yuna. Yuna nced at the ck card Thea was clutching.She was shocked.She wanted it so much that she was jealous. No one else knew what the card was. However, she did. It was the ck Dragon card, the only one in the entire country. "Go for it." Since Thea had produced the ck Dragon card, Yuna stopped insisting. Thea handed over the card worriedly. The cashier epted it with both hands and ran it through the card machine. Thea keyed in the pin number James had shared with her. The ck Dragon card did not actually have a pin number. As it belonged to James and was one of its kind, it did not require a pin number. Any pin number would be correct. "Your payment is sessful¡­" Thea breathed a sigh of relief hearing that. The card was genuine! "Ms.Cahan, here¡¯s your card.Please take it." Thea took the ck Dragon card and put it in her pocket. Yuna looked at Thea with a big smile on her face. "Thea, where do you want to go next? I¡¯lle with you." ¡°Huh?" Thea was shocked. Yuna was the chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals. How could she request for Yuna to shop with her? "I have some time anyway." "James said I should get some jewelry." "Alright, I¡¯lle with you." "Okay¡­" Thea was still in shock James was at the lounge downstairs.He was smoking and ying nts vs. Zombies on his phone. "Jamie¡­" Thea called him He put his phone away immediately and stood up, asking, "How did it go?" Thea lifted the bag in her hand. "I bought something, but¡­" She swallowed. "It-it¡¯s slightly expensive.It costs a hundred and eighty thousand." She had never worn anything so expensive in her life before.She was afraid that James would be angry at her for wasting money. James smiled. "It¡¯s just a hundred and eighty thousand dors.It¡¯s not like we¡¯re poor.Is there anything else you want to buy? You should shop some more." Yuna approached with a smile on her face. "James, why don¡¯t you go home? I¡¯ll shop with Thea." Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 "Hmm?" James frowned. Yuna smiled. "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll make sure Thea gets home safely." James looked at Thea.Thea did not know why Yuna was being so friendly either. Was it because of the man in the ghost mask? She wanted to learn more about the person she saved ten years ago to figure out who had saved her from Trent. She thought about it and said, "Jamie, why don¡¯t you go home? I¡¯ll go shopping with Ms.Lawson." Since Thea agreed, James relented, nodding. "Okay.Be careful.Give me a call if there¡¯s anything." Yuna grabbed Thea and started walking away. As they left, Yuna smiled at James, lifting a slim hand and waving at him. James did not think much about it. With Yuna around, Thea would be okay.He left the boutique as well. After Thea entered Yuna¡¯s race car, he left on his electric motorcycle. However, he did not go home.He went to Common Clinic instead. When he arrived, the door was closed.He took his key out and entered, closing the door behind him.He took a nap in the back room.It was only during the evening that Henry and ck Rose, Scarlett, returned. James heard noises and woke up, emerging from the back room. "Ah, James, you¡¯re here too?" Scarlett was slightly surprised to see James, Yeah." James gave a monosybic answer and asked, "How are things going?" Henry smiled. "It only took us an afternoon to get things done.Now the city¡¯s trade center is under your name.You can start looking for investors." ¡°Got it." James sat down and lit a cigarette that was on the table. "Oh yeah, did any of The Great Four drop by Cadens¡¯ cemetery?" Henry shook his head. "I had men watch the ce.None of them showed up." James¡¯ expression darkened. James¡­" Henry was unsure if he should speak. "Speak." After hesitating for a while, Henry said, "ording to thetest intel, there were other people present at the Cadens¡¯ besides The Great Four." m! James mmed a hand onto the table. The wooden table broke apart into pieces. Scarlett shuddered. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?" Henry looked apologetic. "I¡¯m sorry, James.I was careless.I was so focused on The Great Four I overlooked some details." Darkly, James asked, "Who else was there?" Immediately, Henry said, "We know the Great Four were there for sure, but the rest are in the dark.They never revealed themselves.Let¡¯s just say that ten years ago, it wasn¡¯t just The Great Four who conspired against the Cadens.The underworld of Cansington was involved as well, and there¡¯s a mastermind behind it all." James knew there was a mastermind all along, Whoever had Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge was the mastermind. "Who else was there?" Henry said, "James, all our power and resources are at the Southern ins.Now that the Blithe King is themander-in-chief, I don¡¯t have the authority to ess Cansington¡¯s intelligencework I¡¯m unable to find out who was involved." "The Blithe King." James thought about it before waving a hand and saying, "Keep this out of the Blithe King¡¯s hands." "If so, there¡¯s only one person who can help us." James asked, "Who?" Henry said, "Jake Graham, known as the Boss.He trades in information.Apparently, he knows everything there is.His sources stretch far and wide, not limited to Cansington.Furthermore, his underground intelligencework can ess information even some officials can¡¯t ess." "Get in touch with Jake.I want to know who else was involved in eradicating the Cadens ten years ago besides The Great Four." "I¡¯m on it." James leaned back on a chair, inhaling deeply.He did not expect that whatever happened ten years ago would be soplicated. However, it did not matter who they were. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As long as they were involved, they only had one end.It was death Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Upon finding out that, in addition to The Great Four, underworld forces were also involved in the destruction of the Cadens, James¡¯ face darkened. Henry immediately got to making arrangements.It was a simple matter as he was an individual of high status. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Not long after, arrangements had been made. "James, I¡¯ve arranged for us to meet Jake Graham at the People¡¯s Repair Shop in the suburbs tonight." "Got it." James nodded. "James, we know that Jake Graham is involved in intelligence trading, and his prices are exorbitant.Should we bring some cash with us?" James nced at Henry and asked, "Henry, how long have you been working under me?" Henry replied, "About eight years." "Indeed, it has been eight years.You should know me.Would I need money to deal with the honcho of a turf?" "You¡¯re right." James looked at the time-it was only seven o¡¯clock. Getting to the suburbs required an hour by car. Tonight would be a long night.He took his phone out and called Thea. "Thea, are you back? I¡¯m busy with something, so I might bete tonight.I might not even go back." How he spoke on the phone waspletely different from how he had spoken earlier. Scarlett could not believe her eyes. To think that the legendary Ares of the Southern ins would have such a soft side to him, not to mention the smile he was wearing on his face.She pulled at Henry and signaled for them to go outside. Henry nodded and walked to the door. Outside, Scarlett asked, "Henry, who¡¯s James on the phone with? He seems like apletely different person." "She¡­" Henry sighed, "She¡¯s perhaps the luckiest woman on earth." "James¡¯ beloved?" "It¡¯s better not to probe into his business." "I¡¯m asking you to avoid offending him in the future." Upon ending his call with Thea, James walked out and saw the both of them whispering." Ahem, what are you guys talking about? His cough sent shivers down Scarlett¡¯s spine. She panicked and immediately lowered her head. Henry smiled and said, "Nothing much.ck Rose was merely curious about Thea.James nced at Scarlett. Curtly, he replied, "There¡¯s no ck Rose among us.There¡¯s only Scarlett Brooks." "Yes, James.My mistake." James patted Henry¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, "Henry, you¡¯re not young anymore.It¡¯s time you consider getting married.Do you have any preferences? I can introduce some women to you.Do you want a mature-looking one or a youthful one? Sexy or pure and innocent?" "Ahem¡­" Henry blushed. "W-We¡¯ll talk about that in the future, James." James put on a long face. "You must be over thirty.We should get this done now that we¡¯re still in Cansington.Although I¡¯ve handed in my resignation letter, the higher-ups have yet to process it.Who knows? I might be transferred back to the Southern ins if any upheavals arise.We have to make such decisions now." "Yes, it is as you say.If I meet someone I like, I¡¯ll chase after her." "In your dreams." James pped him across the head. "A blockhead like you makes a good fighter.But chasing after women? No way.I¡¯ll find you one once I return." Scarlett, who was standing at the side, felt ufortable listening to their conversation.She proceeded to enter the building. At the door of Common Clinic James and Henry were seated by a flight of stairs. The two were smoking cigarettes while talking about women. Amid their discussion, Henry felt awkward and hurriedly changed topics. "James, what happened with the Cadens ten years ago isn¡¯t that simple.Not just the Great Four, but even the underworld forces were involved.Did they have to go to such lengths just to deal with the Cadens?" "Hmm?" James looked at Henry and said, "What do you think?" Henry contemted for a bit before answering, "I¡¯ve done my research on what happened ten years ago.Trent Xavier was actually from the Capital instead of the Western army.He only went to the Western border after the destruction of the Cadens.There¡¯s no way The Great Four could be the mastermind behind the incident.However, the true mastermind must be extremely influential.After all, they were capable of manipting The Great Four and the underworld forces of Cansington.James asked, eyes squinted, "How influential do you think he is?" Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Henryughed. "No matter how influential he was back then, there¡¯s no way he would eclipse your current self." "Alright now, stop kissing my *ss.Get the car.Let¡¯s meet Jake Graham and find out how much he knows about the Cadens¡¯incident from ten years ago." "Alright." Henry speedily made his way to the nearby parking lot. Soon, he came back driving a ck Lunar.Henry picked James and Scarlett up and drove to the People¡¯s Repair Shop in the suburbs. They had ample time, so he drove slowly.It was almost nine o¡¯clock when they arrived at the People¡¯s Repair Shop. Outside a huge repair shop. A ck Lunar was parked here. Henry, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, pointed at the repair shop. "James, this is the headquarters of Jake Graham.Though it may look like a repair shop from the outside, it¡¯s armed to the teeth on the inside." James was indifferent. "Let¡¯s get out of the car." The trio got out of the car and entered the repair shop. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before they could enter, a man dressed in ragged clothes and covered in oil walked out. "Sorry, it¡¯s alreadyte.Pleasee again tomorrow." Henry replied, "We¡¯re here to see Jake.We¡¯ve made an appointment." "Hmm?" Upon hearing this, the repairman nced at the trio.Almost immediately, he nodded. "Follow me." He brought them to the backyard of the repair shop and entered a room. There was a secret door in the room. As he opened the secret door, a secret passage revealed itself.A few men armed with sub-machine guns stood by the entrance of the secret passage The repairman waved at them. "They¡¯re here to see the Boss.They¡¯ve made an appointment.Search them." Two men walked over and prepared to search them. "What¡¯s this?" Henry stepped forward to shield James. Coldly, he asked, "Do you not know who this is?" The repairman replied coolly, "Rules are rules.If you don¡¯t want us to search you, then scram." James pulled at Henry and gestured. "When in Rome, do as the Romans do." Henry nodded. The men by the entrance searched them. They found a gun on Henry. On the other hand, Scarlett handed her firearm over voluntarily. Though James had no weapons, they confiscated a silver needle that they found on him. "Get going." After the search, the repairman spoke once more. They followed closely behind him and entered the passage. The passage was long and seemed to extend deep underground. Along the way, they passed by fully-armed mercenaries. Henry whispered, "Jake¡¯s influence extends far beyond Cansington into every big city.He¡¯s called the Boss by those in the triad world and is the King of the Underworld.Xander Lawrence, who you had killed, is nothing in Jake¡¯s eyes." "Hmm." James gently nodded.He did not care for a mere honcho of a turf. If he felt like it, this ce would be wiped off the map the moment he called the Blithe King. Soon, they arrived at the deepest part of the passage. James discovered that it was an underground casino teeming with people.He could not care less. The repairman led them to a shut door and said, "The Boss is attending to his guests.Wait here." James gently nodded. "Alright." They were already here, and a little waiting would not hurt. If he does not get anything out of this meeting, then there would be no reason for this ce to exist anymore. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The underground chamber was not big-it was only around fifty square meters. To its sides were stone walls, and to its front and back were only iron doors. The one from which they had just entered was already locked. The iron door to the front was closed, and a ck curtain prevented them from seeing what was going on behind the door. Upon seeing the locked door, Scarlett frowned slightly and looked at James. "James, this is.?" James waved her off lightly. "It¡¯s alright.We¡¯ll wait." He had been through great ordeals. Why would he be worried about a mere local turf honcho? Though James was calm, Scarlett was anxious. Although she has interacted with the triad world, she was still a grave robber and had no experience dealing with these people, "James, Henry, everything will be fine, right?" Her face was beaded with sweat. Along the way here, she had noticed how heavily fortified this ce was.She counted at least a hundred mercenaries armed to the teeth. Henry triedforting her. "It¡¯s alright.If anything happens, I can force our way out of here without James help." Upon hearing this, Scarlett was reassured. They waited in the chamber for approximately ten minutes. Ten minutester, a hoarse voice came from behind the curtain, "You must be Henry? Rmended by Brooks?" Upon hearing the voice, Henry immediately replied, "That¡¯s right.Brooks rmended me to you." "Speak.What intelligence do you wish to purchase?" Henry nced at James. James snorted. "Is this how you conduct business? At least prepare some chairs and invite us to sit.Besides, shouldn¡¯t you show your face?" Having been brought into the chamber with not even a single stool in sight, James was already feeling irritated. Yet now, Jake Graham was refusing to even reveal himself. Instead, he was conversing with James from behind the ck curtain. The hoarse voice came from behind the ck curtain, "At my ce, everyone stands, no matter who they are.As for showing my face, I find it unnecessary.Speak.What information do you need?" James spoke, "I¡¯d like to know which underworld forces were involved in the destruction of the Cadens in addition to The Great Four.I need a list of everyone who participated.Also, I¡¯d like to know the mastermind behind the incident." Silence engulfed the chamber. After a while, a voice spoke, "That is top-secret information that has been buried for many years.No one hase to buy it.If you wish to purchase it, it will cost a fixed price of ten billion." James replied, "Sure, but I will have the information first." From behind the curtain, the voice scoffed, "At my ce, no one gets information before they pay.Pay up, and then you¡¯ll get your information.I, Jake Grahams, am a man of my word.I would never sell information I don¡¯t have." Upon hearing this, James¡¯ face darkened. Behind him, Scarlett felt an icy chill. Only Henry knew that James was enraged. There would be bloodshed tonight. James made his way to the front. "Don¡¯t act rashly..A rebuking voice came.Following that, dozens of fully-armed mercenaries emerged from the back, their weapons in hand.Countless red dots were aimed at the trio. James frowned. His silver needle had been confiscated. It would be impossible for him to instantly subdue the fully-armed mercenaries, He turned and looked Henry in the eye. "Is there money in the card?" Henry nodded. "There is, though there¡¯s not much left.But we should still have ten billion." James nodded. "Alright then.It¡¯s a deal." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Almost immediately, he looked at the ck curtain in front of him and said, "Alright, it¡¯s a deal. But if I find anything amiss with your information, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯ll happen next." "Haha, don¡¯t worry.I¡¯m a man of my word.I would never lie to my customers." James asked, "How should we proceed with the deal?! "By direct transfer." James nodded. "Got it."At that moment, the dozens of fully-armed mercenaries stepped forward and pressed their weapons against the trio¡¯s heads.Following that, the ck curtain was lifted. A man, clothed in ck and wearing a hood, walked toward them and unlocked the iron door. James¡¯ gaze followed, and he discovered that a luxurious house stood behind the iron door. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 In the house, a middle-aged man sat on a sofa.He looked to be around forty years of age and was slightly chubby.He wore a vest and had a Green Dragon tattoo on his arm.He was ying around with two walnuts in his hands. "Move." The mercenaries pressed their firearms against the trio. They walked forward. ¡°Sit." In a ck vest and fiddling with a walnut in his hand, the middle-aged, chubby man pointed at the sofa. James nced at him and seated himself. Henry and Scarlett sat by his sides. Although they had taken their seats, the mercenaries did not leave and were still pointing their firearms at them. James calmly asked, "Are you Jake Graham, the Boss everyone¡¯s talking about?" The man said nothing and cast a nce at a man in a hood behind him.The man in the hood understood immediately and brought aptop. The man in the ck vest pointed at theptop and said, "Swiss Bank.Make your transfer.I¡¯ll give you the information immediately upon transfer." Without missing a beat, Jamesughed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, why would I make a bank transfer when everyone¡¯s pointing their firearms at me? If you renege on your promise after I make the transfer, wouldn¡¯t I be taken for a fool?" The middle-aged man in the ck vest gestured. "Worry not.I¡¯ve never reneged on my promises.I¡¯m the man I am today because of my credibility." James turned and looked behind him. Scanning his surroundings, he counted the number of mercenaries. In an instant, heid back on the sofa and crossed his legs. Upon seeing this, Henry understood immediately. As Jamesid back on the sofa, he said, "I¡¯ve heard of your credibility, alright.However, I¡¯m still concerned.Why don¡¯t we do this instead? You give me my information, and I¡¯ll pay after I¡¯ve confirmed its authenticity." Smack! Jake Graham smacked the table. With that, the mercenaries behind James stepped forward and pressed their firearms against the trio¡¯s heads. "Dude, how many times do I have to say this? At my ce, you only get information after you¡¯ve paid for it.We have no precedence of the reverse." Jamesughed calmly. "It¡¯s only natural to bargain when conducting business.Even if there has been no precedence, it doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be any in the future." Henry and James were calm andposed. ck Rose, on the other hand, was different. With a firearm pressing against her head, she did not dare move a muscle, and sweat beads were umting on her forehead. At the same time, in the other room. A sixty-year-old man was seated, smoking his cigarettes while watching the surveince camera. The footage of the surveince camera showed the room James was in. The old man snapped his fingers. The man behind him immediately stepped forward and greeted respectfully, "Boss." "Have you found out anything about them?" "Boss, we¡¯ve found something.The man in the middle is called James Caden.He just arrived in Cansington.Our information shows that he was recently dmissioned from the military in the Southern ins.Yet, he doesn¡¯t have a high ranking and remains only a foot soldier.He¡¯s currently the son-inw of the Cahans." "The man beside him is Henry.He opened a clinic in Cansington." "We¡¯re still currently unable to find out anything about the woman.She could be an illegal immigrant into Cansington." Upon hearing this, the old man frowned. Why would a dmissioned soldier and a guy managing a clinic be interested in purchasing information concerning the destruction of the Cadens from ten years ago? They were no ordinary men. Not only did they not bat a single eyelid when there were firearms pressed against their head, but they were evenughing and joking around They were men who had been through ordeals. "Brooks rmended them?" "Yes, Boss." "Call him and request information on these three." "Yes, Boss." Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 James sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and lit a cigarette. The smell of cigarette smoke filled the air. Opposite him, the ck-vested, middle-aged man who had been fiddling with walnuts had a darkened face. "I will say this once more.If you want information, make the transfer now." James lightly waved. "Nah, it¡¯s alright.I¡¯m not buying it.It¡¯s not worth it." He stood up.Henry and ck Rose followed suit. The man in the ck vest snorted. "What do you take this ce for? Do you think you can juste and go as you please?" James chuckled. "Have your bosse to us himself if he¡¯s interested in a deal.It¡¯s a huge one, after all.I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t qualified to conduct business with me." Though momentarily stunned, the man in the ck vest quickly regained hisposure. "Are you implying that I¡¯m not Jake Graham?" James pointed at the surveince camera in the corner of the room. "Your boss must be watching in the shadows, isn¡¯t he? As expected, Jake Graham is extremely cautious.So much so that he¡¯s sent his subordinates to conduct business with me in his stead.Hecks sincerity.I¡¯m calling this off." Meanwhile, in the other room. The sixty-year-old man, who was smoking his cigarette, had a grim look. James Caden was no ordinary man. Not only did he not bat a single eyelid with a firearm pressed against his head, but he also had a keen sense of observation He looked at the footage and did not act rashly. James, meanwhile, nced at the ck-vested man fiddling with the walnuts andughed. "You look like him, alright.Not even a single trace of a w." "If so, why do you say I¡¯m not the real Jake Graham?" "Your aura." James exined, "Jake Graham is an extremely influential man.As the King of the Underworld and the honcho of a local turf, he must exude some sort of aura.But you, on the other hand¡­" "Based on this alone?" "That¡¯s right." In the stone building. A goon approached Jake. "Boss, I called Brooks.He was mumbling the entire conversation and didn¡¯t say much.But he did mention that the guy purchasing information isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with." "Alright, I understand." The man lightly waved. He then stood up and exited the house. James turned to leave. p, p, p. At that moment, someone pped. Following that, an old yet energetic man in a green shirt with a slick haircut walked out.He was pping. "Impressive.Truly impressive." James nced at the approaching man.He could feel a strong aura exuding from the man.He knew, then, that that was the real Jake Graham.He never expected that Jake Graham, infamous in the underworld, would be elderly. Jake lightly waved at the mercenaries. "Stand down." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Yes, Boss." The fully-armed mercenaries stood down. "Boss." The man in the ck vest bowed and respectfully greeted him. Jake nodded lightly and sat on the sofa. Meanwhile, the man in the ck vest stood at his back. Jake nced at the trio. "You wish to purchase the truth of the Cadens incident ten years ago?? James looked at him. "Yes.You have it?" "Indeed, I do.But the price remains the same.Ten billion." James snickered. "Ten billion is too expensive.I¡¯ll settle for ten dors." Upon hearing this, Jake¡¯s face immediately darkened. The man in the ck vest behind him drew his pistol and pointed it at James.He asked coldly, "Are you just looking for trouble?" "That¡¯s right¡­ James¡¯ face turned grim.He threw the cigarette bud in his hands with great force.A cigarette bud in James¡¯ hands was a terrifying secret weapon. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Before the man in the ck vest could react, he felt a searing pain on his wrist. The pain was so excruciating that he dropped his pistol. James rolled underneath the table and instantly appeared before the man in the ck vest.He kicked the man and sent him flying. Then, he picked up the pistol on the ground. All this happened in a split second. Before Jake could even react, his man was sent flying, and a pistol was pressed against his head. Upon hearing themotion, the mercenaries returned and pointed their firearms at James. Even with a firearm pressed against his head, Jake did not panic in the slightest. Composed, he calmly asked, "Do you know where you currently are? Do you seriously think you can get out of here alive after killing me?" "Ten dors.Deal?" James pressed the pistol against Jake¡¯s head with a mischievous grin on his face."It¡¯s better for you to make your men leave. Otherwise, a single movement of my finger and your brains will be blown out." At that moment, the man in the ck vest who was sent flying earlier got up. "B*stard! How dare you?!" He sputtered. Jake lightly waved. Upon seeing this, the man in the ck vest quieted down. Unfazed, Jake sat on the sofa, lookingposed.He asked, "Who are you exactly?" "Henry, tell him who I am." Henry seated himself. Scarlett was scared out of her wits. However, upon seeing Henry sit, she followed suit. Henryughed. "Jake, I¡¯d advise against that.You might be scared sh*tless once you find out who he is." "Is that so?" Jake smiled dismissively. "Tell me about it.I¡¯ve been meeting some powerful people.I¡¯m curious to know how powerful a man needs to be for me to be scared sh*tless." Henry uttered word by word, "The man before you is the ck Dragon, themander-in chief of the million-strong ck Dragon army of the Southern ins and one of the Five Commanders of Sol." Upon hearing this, the dozen or so fully-armed mercenaries shivered. They swiftly retreated backward and dropped their firearms. They copsed to the ground, trembling How could they not have heard of the ck Dragon? He was the world-renowned Ares. Jake was shivering too.Hisposed face was now beaded with sweat. James tossed the weapon in his hand to the man in the ck vest and seated himself beside Henry.He lit another cigarette. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As for the mercenaries kneeling behind him, he could not care less about them. Jake wiped the sweat off his forehead.He did not doubt James¡¯ identity. From the moment he saw howposed James had been with a firearm pressed against his head, he knew he was no ordinary man. Moreover, James had also managed to subdue his man in an instant. Jake was utterly convinced of James¡¯ identity. "T-To think I have the honor of weing the ck Dragon¡­" Jake spoke. However, he had lost hisposure and was trembling all over. If he had not been sitting on the sofa, he would be lying on the floor by now, paralyzed. "Should we proceed with our deal now?" "B-But of course." Jake immediately instructed, "Go, quick! Bring all information concerning the fire in the Cadens¡¯ residence ten years ago." "Yes, Boss." The man in the vest nodded and turned to leave He barely made it a few steps before toppling over.He tried getting up, but his legs felt like jelly, and he copsed to the ground.He tumbled and staggered to the database to retrieve information concerning the fire in the Cadens¡¯ residence ten years ago. Now that the tides had turned, Scarlett was relieved. As expected of the ck Dragon, he wasposed throughout the ordeal. As expected of the ck Dragon, he had managed to subdue Jake¡¯s man with a single cigarette bud.She was in awe of James¡¯ strength. At longst, she had witnessed the true abilities of the most powerful man in the world. James was silent. Yet, opposite him, Jake was restless. The atmosphere felt strange and abnormal. After about five minutes, Jake could no longer hold it in. It was because James exuded an aura too powerful for him to withstand. His body slowly shrank from the sofa. Soon, he was kneeling on the floor, begging, "G-General, please spare my life." James nced at him and said indifferently, "What are you doing? Get up and talk.Pray that the information you provide will be useful to me.Or else, the man by the name of Jake Graham will no longer exist." Jake felt a chill down his spine.He trembled and copsed to the floor. Then, he got up and kneeled, all while kowtowing. "General, have mercy on me!" Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 The underground stone building in the People¡¯s Repair Shop. A dozen or so mercenaries were kneeling on the floor. Jake Graham, the so-called Boss and King of the Underworld, too was kneeling on the floor, shivering. To secure his current position and title, he had to be acquainted with influential men. Otherwise, he would have been long gone. However, the imposing and awe-inspiring Boss of the Underworld was now kneeling on the floor like an obedient dog. Soon, the man in the ck vest returned with a handful of information. Upon seeing his boss on the floor shivering, he staggered and fell. The documents in his hands were scattered everywhere. James nced at Henry. Henry took the hint.He walked toward the man and retrieved the documents scattered across the floor. Then, he handed it to James. James read through them conscientiously. As expected of Jake Graham and his underground intelligencework, even information that had been kept from official channels was recorded clearly. "Ten years ago, the Cadens was the most powerful family in Cansington.They migrated from the Capital.Thirty years ago, Thomas Caden arrived in Cansington and established the Cadens." James frowned upon reading this. The Cadens came from the Capital? What was going on? How had he not heard about this from his grandfather? He looked at Henry. Upon reading the information in James¡¯ hands and catching his gaze, Henry immediately tensed up and knelt on the floor. Scarlett panicked upon seeing him kneel and proceeded to do the same. "Henry, how could you have missed something so simple?" "J-James¡­" Henry¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat.He hurriedly exined, "I-I don¡¯t know.I looked for information through official channels.If I couldn¡¯t find it, someone must¡¯ve erased the data." James lightly waved. "Rise.Don¡¯t ever kneel.You¡¯re like a brother to me." "Yes." Henry got up and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Although James treated him as a brother, he knew his ce.He was only a subordinate to him. James continued reading the information at hand. The Cadens have a treasured scroll¨Cthe Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. The scroll was passed down thousands of years ago.It was rumored to have hidden a terrific secret and was worth a great fortune. Some powerful men had the scroll in their minds. Thus, a conspiracy against the Cadens began to unfold. Trent Xavier of The Great Four in Cansington convinced his sister, Rowena Xavier, to approach Nichs Caden, son of Thomas, and marry him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A yearter, Rowena found her opportunity. She appeared on Thomas¡¯ bed and framed him. The incident ruined Thomas and destroyed his rtionship with his son, Nichs. Following that, she reported Nichs for dereliction of his duties and corruption among other charges. Nichs got a heart attack out of frustration. Rowena then pushed him down from the third floor, and he fell to his death. On that night, all those involved gathered outside the Cadens¡¯ residence. Twenty-five men from The Great Four gathered by Flora Lakeside of the Cadens¡¯ residence¡¯s vi. They took dozens of the Caden family captive and interrogated them on the whereabouts of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. The underworld forces stood guard outside the vi and met with The Great Four. The underworld forces involved in this operation include Dawson, ck Wind Xander, Nine Fingers, and a few other unknowns. The mastermind was unknown. The whereabouts of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge was unknown. James continued flipping through the information. Ten yearster, Warren Xavier, the head of one of the Great Four, was dead. Trent Xavier was dead. All the leaders of the other three of The Great Four were dead. Xander Lawrence was dead. There were spections that the Caden who had been rescued by Thea Cahan from that fire ten years ago was now back for vengeance. The identity of the ghost-masked man was unknown. The ghost-masked man was publicly executed by the Blithe King. Upon reading this, James sighed deeply. The information was rather detailed. He learned of things he previously was unaware of. For example, how the Cadens had migrated from the Capital His grandfather had not revealed any of that to him, and it was also not found in Henry¡¯s search. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Henry could not find anything about the underworld forces involved in the operation. Yet, there were names listed on the document. They never entered the Caden residence. Instead, they had concealed themselves outside as a pickup to prevent things from going sideways. Among them was ck Wind Xander. James never expected Xander, who he had previously killed, to be one of the main culprits behind the destruction of the Cadens ten years ago.He was deep in contemtion. The information revealed that there were still others besides the known ones. Where was the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge? Who was the mastermind? James remained silent. The stone building was eerily quiet. After some time, James took out a lighter and burned the information in his hands. Casting his gaze on Jake and his men still kneeling on the floor, he hissed with a look of indifference on his face. "Get up and speak to me." "I-I¡¯m scared." Jake was trembling. "Get up!" James roared. His roar scared the King of the Underworld out of his wits, and he copsed to the floor.He tried to stand, but his legs were wobbly. James stood and dragged him by the cor. He asked coldly, "Where is the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge? Who are the influential men mentioned in the information? Who was the mastermind behind this?" "I-I don¡¯t know." Jake¡¯s wrinkled, old face was beaded with sweat. His teeth ttered. "G-General, I-I really don¡¯t know." James angrily shoved him to the ground. "Trash.Why should I keep you alive then?" He had a murderous look on his face, "D-Don¡¯t¡­" Jake was shaking like a leaf. He hurriedly replied, "G-General, the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge is in the Capital.As for in whose hands, I really don¡¯t know.I¡¯m just someone who¡¯s in charge of the underground intelligence network.My intelligence organization dare not infiltrate the Capital yet, Oh, yes.I remember¡­" Jake recalled something and said, "T-The Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge s-should be rted to an artifact." Upon hearing this, James recollected himself.He sat and took a deep breath.Then, he lit a cigarette. "Get up and speak to me." "Yes Yes." Jake crawled toward the sofa. With every ounce of his strength, he got onto the sofa. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Speak.What artifact?" "I-I¡¯m not sure.It was only unearthed recently.I heard that it was excavated from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain at the border of the Southern ins.A squabble broke out among the grave robbers, and the artifact was snatched away.The item has entered the antique market in Cansington." "Do you know the whereabouts of this artifact?" "N-Not at the moment. I-I will immediately use the entirework system to look for it.Please give me some time, General.I will inform you the moment there¡¯s news." Upon hearing this, James gave Scarlett a look She did not lie.However, his gaze frightened Scarlett. James stood up. "Henry, do you have ten dors?" Henry emptied his pockets. Among the loose change, he handed a crumpled ten-dor note to James. James tossed it in the air. The dor bill traveled through the air like a secret weapon and found its way wlessly into the sofa beside Jake. Jake could only hear a whistling sound, followed by numbness in his eardrums.He did not dare move a muscle. "I¡¯m a man of my word.Once you¡¯ve found something, inform me immediately.No, wait.Inform Henry at Common Clinic James turned to leave. Henry and Scarlett followed close behind. After they left, Jake sighed in relief. He took out his napkin and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "H-Holy sh*t.Why did the ck Dragon of the Southern ins, the legendary Ares,e to Cansington? C-Could it be that he was the man rescued by Thea Cahan from the mes of the Cadens¡¯ residence ten years ago? Yes, it has to be!" After the meeting with James, Jake was deep in thought.He had James investigated and discovered that he was the son-inw of the Cahans. Why would the ck Dragon be content marrying into the Cahans? He was there to repay a kindness. More specifically, Thea¡¯spassion for saving his life. Besides, Jake heard that the ck Dragon was Asclepius. That was how Thea managed to restore her looks twice.He also knew that the ghost-masked man who had caused an uproar in Cansington was actually James Caden, the son-inw of the Cahans and the ck Dragon of the Southern ins. "S-Something bad is about to happen in Cansington." Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. James and his party left after obtaining the information they wanted. Outside, in the car. Henry started the car engine and drove back to the city. James leaned back on the passenger seat with a thoughtful expression, making it hard to guess what was on his mind. "Henry¡­ Momentster, James¡¯ voice interrupted the silent atmosphere. "Yeah? I¡¯m listening." "Look into Dawson and Nine Fingers.Find out who they are and gather information about their backgrounds.Send me to the hospital.I have to see Rowena again." Henry nodded. "Alright." "Ha!" James sighed.He would not have discovered that many more people were involved in the scheme against the Cadens ten years ago if he did not visit Jake. Right now, he regretted killing Trent. Trent was the main piece of the puzzle.He would have been able to gather more information about the real mastermind if Trent was still alive. However, under the circumstances at that time, he was enraged and could not consider too much.He just wanted Trent dead. The remainder of the ride was silent. Soon, they arrived back in the city. "Do you need me to wait for you?" James waved his hand "No, it¡¯s alreadyte.You should go back and rest early.I¡¯ll just grab a taxi back hometer." "Alright." James got out of the car. Subsequently, Henry turned the car around and drove off. Scarlett was afraid to speak throughout the whole ride.It was not until James left that Scarlett rxed her tensed nerves. "H-Henry, James is so intimidating that I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe." "He honestly isn¡¯t that scary.He is very good to his friends and only ruthless toward enemies," Henry said with a smile. The aura he has is terrifying."Henry was stunned by the statement for a moment. He sighed. "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve no idea what he went through." "Hmm? Scarlett became curious and asked, "Can you tell me what happened to him?" Being a member of a grave robber gang in the Southern ins, she had long heard about the ck Dragon.However, she did not know much about him. Henry exined with a hint of sorrow on his face, "James has too much weight on his shoulders.I remember when I first met him, he was a taciturn teenager.He trained untilter at night every single day and only slept very few hours. Other than sleep, he was always doing special training "He was gone through countless life and death situations.There was once when he was captured by an enemy.He was beaten until he was covered in bruises, and almost all the bones in his body were broken. "The battle that earned him great respect was about a year ago.One of our armies had been ambushed.Alone, James invaded the enemy¡¯s headquarters.It was a bloodbath, and corpses were piled into mountains. Ultimately, he returned with the head of the enemy¡¯smander in hand. "This battle shook the Southern ins and shocked the whole world.It was what earned and established James¡¯ prestige. "He earned high respect and was acknowledged as one of the Five Commanders, the ck Dragon "Although they were called the Five Commanders, the means that earned them the titles differed.The other fourmanders climbed the rankings step by step, relying on their political achievements, whereas James fought his way to the top.He umted military merits, stained his hands with the blood of enemies, and rose the rankings from a normal soldier to one of the Five Commanders." Henry let out a deep sigh. James¡¯ ten-year military career was a legendary story.It was impossible topletely capture the happenings of his life story, even if it was written into a whole biography. Scarlett was deeply shocked by the brief story. She never expected James to have gone through that much. "What about practicing medicine? It¡¯s rumored that James has unparalleled medical skills.The weapon he uses is called the needle of death, and it¡¯s said that his silver needles areparable to skilled snipers." "I¡¯m not sure about that." Henry shook his head. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Henry did not know where James learned his medical skills. However, he had also acquired some medical skills from James. Meanwhile, James entered the hospital and went to Rowena¡¯s ward. James had shed Rowena¡¯s face, and her wrist was cut off. Although her wrist was reattached, she was not discharged from the hospital yet and was still hospitalized She had been living miserably ever since she learned the identity of the ghost-masked man. The days went by slowly, and every day was spent in anxiety and unease.She was almost at the point of reaching a mental breakdown. Tap! Tap! Tap! The sound of leather shoes treaded on the hospital corridor in the dead of night. James arrived at Rowena¡¯s ward, pushed open the door, and walked inside. "Who! Who¡­" Rowena was at her breaking point and had been haunted by countless nightmares for the past few days. She heard the sound and sensed someone intruding her wardroom.She hurriedly tugged her quilt and frantically backed herself into the corner.She looked at the door vigntly with fear on her face. James turned on the lights. The dark wardroom was immediately illuminated. Rowena¡¯s body trembled in fear upon seeing James and almost fell off the bed. James approached, pulled over a chair, and sat beside the bed.He nced at Rowena, who was frightened as if she had seen a devil. "Comander¡­" Rowena parted her lips but stuttered on her words as her jaw trembled. "Don¡¯t be so nervous.I¡¯m not here to kill you.It¡¯s not the time yet.I have some questions I¡¯d like to ask you." "G-go ahead." Rowena¡¯s body shivered as if she had seen a ghost.Shepletely covered herself, only revealing her head, and tightly clenched her quilt. "Ten years ago, who else went to the Cadens¡¯ vi other than the Great Four? ¡° "I-I don¡¯t know." "What?" James¡¯ face darkened. Rowena felt as if the temperature in the room had suddenly dropped as a coldness swept over her, making goosebumps form all over her body. "You don¡¯t know? ¡° "I-I really don¡¯t know!" Rowena cried out in fear. At that moment, she no longer had the demeanor of a strong woman and was like a little girl crying out after being intimidated. "I really don¡¯t know who was there! E-everything was arranged by Trent!" "Did Trent ever mention to you who he gave the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge to in the Capital? ¡° "N-never! He never told me anything about it.However¡­when my father died, he came back instantly and headed to the Capital.After that trip, he learned that Thea had saved a person from the fire at the Cadens vi ten years ago, so he interrogated her about the survivor¡¯s identity." James was furious that he could not obtain any useful information.He clenched his fists. Rowena sensed a murderous auraing from him. At that moment, she knew it was the end for her. Yet she was relieved.Her suffering woulde to an end after dying.She closed her eyes and waited for her fate. However, James did not make a move.He loosened his clenched fists and got up to leave. "Rowena, your one month is almost up.Find out who has the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge as soon as possible.Also, don¡¯t think about taking your own life.Otherwise, the hundreds of people in the Xaviers will be buried with you." James left Rowena was still overwhelmed by the fear. A few momentster, she seemed to have gone insane as she constantly pped and cursed at herself. "Rowena, why did you have to do it? Why did you have to touch the Cadens? You deserve it! Trent, you¡¯ve led the family into the mes of hell.How could you go first and leave the Xaviers behind to suffer?" Her cries echoed in the ward.She wailed and bawled out in pain. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Eleven o¡¯clock at night. Thea and Yuna hung out for the whole afternoon. The former had tried every means to inquire about the identity of the ghost-masked man. However, Yuna avoided answering the question. Thea was unable to focus the whole day. Late at night.She recalled the past while lying in bed. Ten years ago, she had gone on an outing with her ssmates, and they were ying near the river. Suddenly, she saw a vi being engulfed by an inferno in the distance. They immediately rushed over and heard cries for help from inside the vi. After a brief hesitation, Thea charged into the mes and rescued one person. However, the survivor jumped into the river after being pulled out of the vi. Another shback of the past surfaced in her mind, Cansington Hotel, top floor. Trent pinned her down on the auction table and shed her face repeatedly with a knife. Thea remembered the desperation, the helplessness, and how powerless she felt. Just when she was about to give up, a man wearing a ghost mask appeared.It was a moment in her life that she would never forget. Those powerful hands picked her up and saved her from that hopeless situation. Unfortunately, she fainted. She was unaware of whatever had happened next! ¡®Yuna mentioned the ghost-masked savior of mine was the one I rescued from the fire from the Cadens vi ten years ago.Who could he be?¡¯ Thea muttered softly. At that moment, her ringtone went off.She lifted her phone and found that it was James calling. Thea shook her head. "Thea, you have a husband.How can you be thinking about another man? Putting away her thoughts, she answered the phone. "Darling, I¡¯m outside.I forgot to bring my keys when I left home.Come help me open the door." "Okay." Thea got up, walked out of the room, and went to open the door for James. James waited for a while, and the door was opened shortly. Thea showed up dressed in her pajamas.It was a very thin and slightly see-through set of white pajamas. Moreover, she was braless, and the scenery inside was vaguely visible. "Look at the time right now.Where did you go?" Thea wore a displeased expression James scratched his head and exined honestly, "A military comrade of mine retired and returned to the city.We caught up for dinner and chatted for a while.I¡¯m sorry foring homete." "Hurry ande in." Thea did not continue to pursue the matter and quickly grabbed James into the house. They returned to the bedroom. James habitually headed to get his mat and pillow. Then, hey down on the floor. Theay down on the bed, turned around, and nced at James sleeping on the floor.She took a deep breath and turned around again. The night passed by, and the morning came. This day was Yuna¡¯s 25th birthday. Her birthday party was going to be held at the Cansington Hotel Yuna was the executive chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals and was one of the most influential figures in Cansington. However, Yuna was from the Capital and not a Cansington local. Therefore, she was not a candidate for the Great Four. Otherwise, with Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ assets, she would outrank the Great Four easily. Yuna had invited many people to her birthday party. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone that was a prominent figure in Cansington received an invitation from her. She was not a mboyant person and wanted to celebrate her birthday in a very lowkey manner. However, she was a member of a well-known family Although the Lawsons were very influential in the Capital, they were now in Cansington. She had only been here for less than a year and had a tiny social circle. This was an opportunity for her to make more friends in Cansington and build a solid foundation for her business. The Cahans¡¯ house. Thea¡¯s bedroom. Thea was dressed in a white V-neck dress that outlined her perfect figure. Her curves were entuated, and her smooth back waspletely exposed. She usually never wore such revealing clothes and her back felt very chilly. She could not resist and asked, "James, is my dress too revealing?" James, sitting beside her, nced at Thea standing in front of the vanity mirror, constantly checking herself out. The dress is really pretty but might be a little too revealing.See, there are only a few straps on the back, and half of your back is exposed." "It¡¯s all Yuna¡¯s fault.She kept saying that this dress suited me a lot," Theained. "It¡¯s not a big issue.It¡¯s just slightly revealing on your back." "Look in front¡­" Thea turned around. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 James almost had a nosebleed after seeing her from the front. The dress had a V-neckline that exposed her deep cleavage. On her pale neck hung a brand new crystal ne that fell right into her cleavage.She was entrancing, and he was captivated by her.Her long ck hair was tied up. At that moment, Thea looked like a majestic white swan. "You¡¯re gorgeous.The jewelry goes perfectly with the dress," James could not help but praise her. "Really?" Thea¡¯s face lit up with joy. "Of course.My wife is the most beautiful woman in the world.You¡¯ll definitely be the center of attention if you go to Yuna¡¯s birthday party in this dress." Thea smiled from cheek to cheek Then, she took out the lipstick she had purchased the previous day and gently applied it to her lips. ¡®Gosh! ¡®She¡¯s even sexier and more mesmerizing with the lipstick" Thea¡¯s red lips had a strong impression. Even James was astonished in his heart.She was so charming Afterward, Thea put on a pair of white high heels.Her charisma exploded after getting dressed up. An updo, delicate face, sexy red lips, and white dress¡­ James was in awe. Thea pouted her lips and mumbled, "Honey¡­! "Yeah?" James recollected himself and stood up, continuing to admire Thea¡¯s beauty.He swallowed his saliva and said, "Darling, you¡¯re too beautiful.Let¡¯s not go anymore.I¡¯m scared¡­" "What¡¯re you scared of?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "You¡¯re gorgeous, but I¡¯m so ordinary.What if some other rich man is attracted to you, and you throw me away? What will I do?" Pfft Thea burst outughing and stretched her hand, flicking James¡¯ forehead. "Stupid, what¡¯re you talking about? I¡¯m your wife, now and forever.I¡¯ll never betray you." At that moment, Thea felt a little bit guilty because she had been thinking of another man all night. The ghost-masked man who saved her had upied her mind.She felt slightly remorseful upon remembering it and her face flushed red, making her even more charming James hurriedly changed the subject and said, "Alright, let¡¯s go." Click! ck! She stepped out of the room in her high heels. "Wow¡­" Exmations could be heard as soon as she walked out of the room. David had an ice cube in his mouth as he sat on the sofa. Seeing Thea, he immediately stood up with his phone and shouted, "Don¡¯t move, Thea! Let me take a picture of you!" He immediately turned on his phone¡¯s camera and snapped a few pictures. David could not help but praise Thea after seeing her wless beauty in the pictures. "Are you seriously trying to tempt all the men in the world?" Hearing hispliment, Thea was delighted. "Thea, you¡­" dys came out of her room and was stunned to see Thea dressed up so morously. "Thea, did you buy the dress, ne, earrings, and high-heels yesterday?" "Yeah." "H-how much is everything?" dys also came from a wealthy background and recognized that the outfit was not ordinary at a nce.She knew immediately that they were not from street stalls. "N-not much.The whole outfit costs about a few thousand dors," Thea was flustered and answered frantically. "Do you think I¡¯m stupid?" dys¡¯s expression darkened. Alyssa, who was sitting on the sofa, immediately fueled the mes, "Mom, I¡¯ve seen this dress in a luxurious clothing store before.I think the price tag was hundred and eighteen thousand dors.Her clothes, ne, earrings, and high heels add up to at least three hundred thousand dors." "What?!! ¡° "Wh-where did you get the money?" dys raised her voice. "I met the chairman of Longevity Pharmaceutical, Yuna Lawson.She bought them as a gift for me." Thea did not dare to say that it was James¡¯ money.Her mother would surely confiscate his money if she found out. Alyssa was envious and dissatisfied seeing Thea in such an extravagant outfit. Out of spite, she mockingly said, "The chairman bought it for you? Do you really think you¡¯re some important figure, Thea? Why would the chairman of Longevity Pharmercitual buy you such an expensive outfit?" "Well, she really did buy it for Thea," said James. dys nced at James, who stood beside Thea in very in clothing. Initially, she had already epted James. Now, the feeling that James was not suitable for Thea increased. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Thea was gorgeous and had a more morous charisma than the celebrities on television.She definitely qualified to be married into a wealthy family. How could she stay married to someone like James, who was a homemaker? dys had heard that those attending Yuna¡¯s birthday party were all prominent figures. The majority of them werepany bosses. With Thea¡¯s current beauty, she was sure to capture the attention of super-wealthy men. dys pulled Thea aside and whispered, "Thea, the people going to the Cansington Hotel today are very rich.I heard the owner of Gourmand, Mr.Grayson, will also attend.This is your chance.Make sure to find a chance to hook up with him." "Mom¡­what¡¯re you talking about? I already have a husband.How can I do such a shameless thing?" "Him?" dys nced at James standing beside them. "James, you¡¯re not going anywhere today, so just stay home," she said in amanding tone. In her opinion, James would be an embarrassment to Thea if he apanied her to the birthday party. "Mom¡­ Why are you doing this?" Thea said, dissatisfied. She thought her mother had turned over a new leaf and was no longer power-hungry or greedy for money. It only took her a day or two for her to revert back to her original self. "Thea, I¡¯m doing it for your own good.Look at yourself and how morous you are.Now, look at James.How can he ever be worthy of you? Can he buy you beautiful clothes and jewelry?" dys initially did not want to interfere in their love affairs, but she felt that James was really unworthy of Thea. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thea wanted to say that James had money, but when the words came to the tip of her tongue, she swallowed them back. She said furiously, "I won¡¯t go if James isn¡¯t going." You¡­ "Why won¡¯t you take my advice? Mom is doing it for your own good," dys reprimanded her angrily. "I know best about what I want." "Ha! Just wait.You¡¯ll surely regret it." dys was discontented. "Let¡¯s go, honey." Thea ignored dys and pulled James outside. "Honey, I¡¯m sorry about my mom acting like that.Don¡¯t take it to heart.I¡¯m your wife no matter what I look like, Thea apologized after leaving the house. "Okay." James nodded and was not really bothered by it.The two headed out together. With his usual electric motorcycle, James drove Thea to Cansington Hotel. Thea¡¯s dress was rtively long, so she had to hold onto her dress while sitting behind and with her arms wrapped around James. The sight of them caught the attention of many passersby. "Who is that?" "I¡¯m not seeing this wrong, right? "Which celebrity is she? How can she be so beautiful?" "Her clothes seem very expensive.How can she be riding an electric motorcycle?" People who saw them were discussing and some even took out their phones to take pictures of the two, uploading them to their social media, James did not care about the people talking about them. After about half an hour, they arrived at the Cansington Hotel¡¯s entrance. Countless luxurious cars were parked outside the entrance. Prominent figures began to pour into the hotel. At the same time, a beautiful figure stood at the entrance.She was the day¡¯s primary focus and chairman of Longevity Pharmaceutical, Yuna. Yuna stood at the door and kept looking around. However, after waiting for a long time, she did not see James show up. Many influential entered one after another, and she greeted them symbolically. Soon, an electric motorcycle approached. The person driving the motorcycle was a man in his thirties.He had a very average appearance and was dressed in ordinary clothes. In a crowd, he belonged to the category of people who would not attract anyone¡¯s attention. However, the person riding behind him attracted the attention of plenty of people. "Goddess! "Fairy!" Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Many eyes turtied tomies did thes, who arrived on a motorcycle ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s thea from the Cahans She¡¯d been locked out from ihmily by Lex¡± ¡°Why is Theaing to Yuna¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± ¡°I heard that Yuna invited Thea¡¯s wholess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the main reason she invited the whole ss was for Luik Bertradio attend ¡°Do you mean the son of Abundant Pharmaceuticals¡¯ chairman? Charles¡¯ son, Luke? ¡°Yeah, Luke has been pursuing Yuna for a very long time¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case? Still, why is James here too?¡± Everyone began to specte upon the arrival of James arid The Suddenly, a Lamborghini showed up and stopped precisely in the parking A handsome inan dressed in a white suit poimut of the car ¡°Speak of the devil, herees Luke¡± Hotel entrance Yuna was still waiting for James to show up Seeing him arrive with Thea on an electric motorcycle outside the hotel, she immediately rushed to the She wore a ck low-cut dress and had brte wavy hair She radiated the beauty of an urban mature woman Luke approached and coincidentally saw Yuna walking out of the hotel Heimmediately misunderstood, thinking she wasing to greet him specifically. He was ltered and a smile formed on his handsome face as he hurriedly si rocheward her This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡®Yuna, I¡¯m honored that you¡¯vee to pick me up in person.¡± Yuna frowned and nced at Luke. ¡°It seens that Yuna was waiting for Luke¡± ¡°Of course! Thea¡¯s ss received an invitation from Yuna because of Luke¡± The conjecture suddenly convinced the crowd. Luke felt content after hearing the discussion surrounding him. He proudly thought that Yuna was finally touched by his pursuit and was about to agree to be his girlfriend during the birthday banquet. He confidently approached and wanted to embrace Yuna Suddenly, Tannes parked his motorcycle and walked over while holding Thea¡¯s hands ¡°Yuna. " Thea greeted Yuna very friendly She went shopping with Yuna the whole afternoon yesterday and they had already be good friends Yuna walked past Luke and approached Thea. Sheplimented her. ¡°I told you the dress suits you, Thea! You look stunning! Your figure and face are making ine envious! I¡¯on about to fall head over heels for you. What do I do?¡± Thea?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes lit up as he nced at Thea, whose beauty was not inferior to Yuna and was even considered above her. He was familiar with Thea and heard that her face was healed. However, during this period, all his attention was focused on Yuna, so he could not be bothered by the rumors spread around He was astonished by her beauty after seeing her in person. He walked over and greeted her affectionately. ¡°Do you remember me, Thea? It¡¯s Luke Bertrand. The ss monitor, Luke.¡± ¡°Oh, Luke. Hello.¡± Thea immediately reached out to shake hands with Luke James reached out and grabbed her hand, Luke¡¯s hands were already stretched out, but James pulled Thea¡¯s hand back. He could not help but nce at James with his brows raised ¡°You are?¡± Thea introduced him enthusiastically. ¡°This is my husband, James.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luke nced at fames and scanned him head to toe There was nothing special about him, and he sneered, ¡°So this is James, the infamous son-inw that married into your family? The useless guy who used some connections to borrow a car to put on a show in the military region? I heard that the authorities above are furious about it. Soon, he¡¯ll be punished and unfortunately, he¡¯ll have to spend the rest of his life in prison, right?¡± Thea had heard of the rumors before but never knew the severity of it. ¡°What? Is it that serious?¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 ¡°Yeah. The consequences are going to be very senous I heard that the car unes borrowed belonged to a certain prominent figure when he returns to the city. James, the driver, and James¡¯ senjor will all be sued in the military court¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea was frightened She could not help but grip harder on James¡¯ hand Yuna nced at Luke and sneered in her heart Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Put the ck Dragoni on trial? ¡®Who has the courage to do so? James and Thea¡¯s appearance caused a sudden uproar The Cahans were theughing stock of Cansington Lex made a fake invitation to attend the session ceremony of the Blithe King. while James borrowed a car to pretend to be someone influential ¡°James, you better not implicate Thea for the crime youmitted Get a divorce from her You¡¯re not worthy of her at all.¡± Luke mocked James He had a n in mind Dating Yuna would not affect him developing a secret rtionship with Thea ¡°Honey, what should we do?¡± Thea was concerned She lonew it would be troublesome if the higher authorities investigated James ¡°Don¡¯t worry It¡¯ll be alright I won¡¯t drag you down with me if something really happens,¡± James took her hand and reassured her. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go inside ¡± Yuna took Thea¡¯s hand and personally led her inside the hotel. "Yuna¡­¡± Luke chased after them. Yuna had booked the entire eighth floor for her birthday banquet After arriving on the eighth floor, James went to the lounge and sat on a s Then, he took out his phone to y nts vs. Zombies. Meanwhile, Thea was dragged away by Yuna Yuna introduced some friends in her social circle to Thea These people were all daughters of wealthy families, imany of whom were from the Capital After James arrived, Thea¡¯s ssmates came one after another Everyone thought they had received an invitation because of their ss inonitor, Luke. None of them were acquainted with Yuna, so they dared not greet her. However, they kapw Luke very well and began to surround him ¡°Luke, I¡¯ve recently lost my job. Can you introduce me to a job in your family business, Abundant Pharmaceuticals? Any normal position will do.¡± ¡°Thea is so beautiful now, and her charisma is nothing less than Yuna. Luke, I think you can definitely win her over. While dating Yuna, you could form a secret rtionship with Thea¡­¡± ¡°Luke, you¡¯re a really influential figure! We were invited to such a high-ss event because of you. This is Cansington Hotel, where a table costs about two hundred thousand dors, right? ¡°Luke, you haven¡¯t confessed to Yuna yet, right? This is a great chance!¡± His ssmates surrounded Luke and constantly showered him with ttery. Luke really loved thepliments thrown at him. At that moment, their words got to his head. He genuinely believed that Yuna invited the entire ss to her birthday banquet because of him and felt compelled to confess. Luke pictured Yuna¡¯s expression while agreeing to his confession with a diamond ring He got excited just by thinking about it. ¡°Go and confess, Luke!¡± With the prompting of so many people, Luke¡¯s self-confidence also exploded. His eyes swept across the crowd and found Yuna gathered with some women, chatting andughing He took out the diamond ring he had prepared a long time ago and walked to her under everyone¡¯s gazes. He stood in front of Yuna. ¡°Huh?¡± Yuna looked at Luke, who was approaching her. Luke was dressed in a white suit. He had very good skin and prominent facial features. His hair was also styled very neatly, and he was very charismatic, just like a celebrity on television. Luke knelt on one kniee under the crowd¡¯s gazes. ¡°Yuna, ever since Iid my eyes on you, your face had been deeply imprinted in my mind. I dream of you every night. I¡¯ll have the whole world if I have you. Without you, I¡¯ll lose the whole world. I know that you love me too. Right now, I want to confess my love to you officially. Yuna, will you be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Woah¡­.¡± ¡°How romantic.¡± ¡°I wish I was Yuna.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so romantic! When will my prince charming show up?¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Some girls were moved to tears and wished they were Yuna. Yuna smiled. She looked at Luke kneeling on one knee with his hand on his chest. She teased him with a yful expression, ¡°Who gave you the confidence, Luke? In what aspect do you think you¡¯re worthy of me?¡± ¡°Capability? As far as I know, the Bertrands have some money, but you¡¯re just a spoiled richid who inherited the wealth. Even with the connections the Bertrands have, you haven¡¯t made a name for yourself. ¡°Family business? The Bertrands¡¯ assets are not evenparable to a branch of the Lawsons. ¡±So, who gave you the courage? ¡°Who gave you the confidence?¡± Yuna¡¯s voice echoed. Luke was dumbfounded by her reply. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®This isn¡¯t how this is supposed to y out. ¡®Didn¡¯t you invite my whole ss and me to the birthday banquet because you like me? ¡®You even waited for me at the entrance. ¡®W-why are you rejecting me?¡¯ thought Luke. Luke was stunned and continued kneeling on the floor in a daze after being rejected and belittled. ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°I heard that Luke has been pursuing Yuna for a long time and even personally sent flowers to Longevity Pharmaceuticals but he got kicked out several times. I can¡¯t believe he has the guts to confess at Yuna¡¯s birthday banquet. Where did he get the courage? Does he really not know the gap between the Bertrands and the Lawsons?¡± ¡°I know, right? Yuna didn¡¯t even bother with Bryan Grayson, let alone Luke.¡± Hearing the discussions about him, Luke became anxious. He sweated profusely. ¡°Yuna, this isn¡¯t right. You must be testing me. I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m not angry at all.¡± ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Yuna did not want to waste time with Luke 1 He had sent flowers to herpany several times and got kicked out every time. She did not expect him to be ssmates with Thea. Yuna only invited Thea because she wanted James to attend her birthday banquet. However, she knew James would not show up if Thea was not invited. Therefore, she went to great lengths to invite Thea¡¯s whole ss ¡°Yuna, y-you shouldn¡¯t do this. Am I not worthy of you? I¡¯m handsome, and my looks aren¡¯t inferior to those famous celebrities.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like self-righteous little boys.¡± ¡°Then, what do you like? I ¨C I¡¯ll change¡­¡± James was still kneeling on one knee, and with so many people watching, he was embarrassed and stuttered. 1 ¡°Huh? What do I like?¡± Yuna looked around the room. Ultimately, her eyes stopped on James, dressed in ordinary clothing, sitting on the corner sofa ying his mobile game. Seeing James, her expression softened. Yun stretched out her slender fingers and pointed at James in the corner. ¡°I like someone like that.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze followed Yuna¡¯s fingers. They saw James ying with his phone seriously in the corner Immediately, the crowd was petrified and taken aback. ¡®S-she likes someone like James? ¡®The famous executive chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals likes a live-in son-inw like James? Hearing this, Luke understood and hurriedly said, ¡°Yuna, I can do that too! I can marry into the Lawsons and be a live-in son-inw!¡± From Luke¡¯s point of view, he thought that Yuna, who was from a prominent family. would not be willing to marry into another family. She would want her husband to marry into the Lawsons. Thus, he was willing to marry into the Lawsons for Yuna. ¡°Pfft!¡± Luke¡¯s words made many of the onlookers burst intoughter. However, Yuna nced at James in the distance and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t like a man who wants to marry into my family. Instead, I just like a man like James. Well, how do I exin this? Just look at him. Even with so many prominent figures present here, he is just calmly ying with his phone.¡± Yuna¡¯s words left everyone stunned. Standing beside her, Thea was jealous and dissatisfied. ¡°Yuna, are you trying to steal my husband from me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Can I?¡± Yuna winked and blinked at Thea. Thea froze inomentarily and immediately realized Yuna¡¯s intention. ¡®Yuna is trying to find an excuse to reject Luke,¡¯ thought Thea. ¡°You can have him if you like. After all, my husband is quite useless. Keeping him at home costs a lot of money!¡± She yed along and smiled. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Luke confessed to Yuna but was refused decisively, belittled as nothing. Additionally, she even said that she liked James. Her words came as a surprise to everyone. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. All eyes were on James In a high-ss event, he dressed very ordinarily in simple clothing and was out of ce with those around him. All the women who attended the birthday banquet were in morous dresses, Meanwhile, all the men were in colored suits and ties, Yet, James¡­ He wore a simple ck t-shirt and was absorbed in his game, nts vs. Zombies. Suddenly, arge number of zombies poured into his garden and devoured his pea weapon. ¡°Argh¡­ ¡°I lost!¡± James suddenly eximed with disappointment. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, and his shouts stunned the crowd. Sensing people¡¯s gazes, James raised his head and was taken aback when he saw hundreds of people staring at him. He scratched his head and was puzzled by the situation. Raising his phone, he checked whether something was on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything,¡± he muttered. Luke, still kneeling, looked at James, and anger began to boil in his heart. Yuna chuckled and said, ¡°You can pursue me when you be a man like James. You¡¯re not qualified now, Luke.¡± After saying that, Yuna nced at Thea mischievously. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re the one who said you¡¯ll give him to me! Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Yuna approached James under the crowd¡¯s gazes. She stretched out her slender hands and said with a charming smile, ¡°Mr. Caden, may I invite you to a dance?¡± The scene shocked everyone present. Who was Yuna? She was from the Lawsons of the Capital and the executive chairman of Longevity Pharniaceuticals in Cansington. She was a goddess, an heiress of a wealthy family. A goddess like her was inviting the Cahans¡¯ live-in-son-inw to a dance? Everyone was dumbfounded and could not believe the scene before them, thinking they were hallucinating ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ James was also stunned. Luke finally stood up from the floor and approached them with dissatisfaction. ¡°Yuna, even if you don¡¯t like me or aren¡¯t willing to ept me, you don¡¯t have to use such trash as an excuse to insult me.¡± From Luke¡¯s point of view, Yuna said she liked James and invited him to dance because she needed a shield to reject him. ¡°At least look for someone decent. Someone like the Gourmand¡¯s owner, Mr. Grayson instead of him¡­¡± Luke red at James, who was sitting on the sofa, and said contemptuously, ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s calm during such a big asion? I beg to differ. It¡¯s probably because he knows his status and what kind of event he is at right now. Plus, he doesn¡¯t know anyone, so who is he going to talk to? Of course he can only sit here and y with his phone.¡± Luke¡¯s voice resonated. It immediately dawned on the stunned onlookers. ¡°No wonder!¡± ¡°I knew it was impossible for the executive chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals to say she likes the live-in son-inw, James. She¡¯s just using him as an excuse to reject Luke.¡± Thea approached, knowing that Yuna wanted to use James as a shield. Yuna had apanied her shopping yesterday and even helped pick out her outfit. Thus, Thea developed a liking for Yuna. Since Yuna disliked Luke and wanted to use James as an excuse, Thea also blinked her shiny eyes at James. ¡°What¡¯re you waiting for, James? Ms. Lawson is asking for a dance,¡± said Thea. ¡°Darling, ¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you calling darling? I¡¯ve already given you to Ms. Lawson.¡± Thea smiled mischievously. ¡°Am I an object to give away to others?¡¯ James was put on the spot. ¡°Mr. Caden¡­¡± Yuna nced at James with a touch of expectation on her mesmerizing face and said, ¡°It¡¯s my twenty- fifth birthday today. Will you honor me with this dance?¡± James nced loward Thea as if asking for her opinion. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure that Ms. Lawson wants to have the dance with you. Go ahead,¡± Thea said as she pulled James up from the sofa and handed his hand to Yuna. Yuna¡¯s hands were smooth and delicate. As for James, he still had not grasped the situation. ¡°Darling, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go on. I won¡¯t get jealous.¡± Thea pushed James. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Not only was Thea not jealous but she was also delighted. This woman was the executive chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals, Yuna. Even if James was just an excuse to reject Luke, it was still an honor for James. Plus, James was her husband, so she felt proud. Meanwhile, James was led to the dance floor by Yuna, Music began to y. Yuna stretched out her slender hands. One was ced on James¡¯ shoulder, and the other wrapped around his waist. Her whole body was almost leaning right into him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. On the other hand, James was stiff all over. He was slightly nervous at that moment. Yuna was beautiful, and her facial features were astonishing. She had fair skin and a pleasant scent on her. His heart thumped rapidly as she leaned her whole body into him. Even in the face of thousands of enemy troops, he had never been so nervous. Now, in front of a woman, he was actually¡­ Yuna leaned her head on James¡¯ shoulder, embraced him, and almostpletely put her weight on him. Her body swayed as the music yed. This scene made everyone mad and envious of James. Even Thea could not help but feel a little jealousy. Soon, the music ended. Yuna knew her boundaries and immediately brought James back to Thea. cing James¡¯ hand back into Thea¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Thanks, Thea.¡± 1 ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Thea was ttered. Luke¡¯s face, however, was not so bright. He confidently confessed but not only did he get rejected publicly, Yuna even danced with a piece of trash to insult him. Luke was not the only one who thought so, as everyone present had the same thought, Everyone thought that Yuna invited James to a dance to reject Luke and show him that she would rather dance with a piece of trash than with him. She wanted Luke to give up the idea altogether. Lounge, on the sofa. James nced innocently at Thea, confused. ¡°What was that about, Thea?¡± Thea flicked James¡¯ forehead and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Yuna¡¯s really interested in you. She needed you as an excuse to reject Luke¡¯s confession.¡¯ ¡°Is that so?¡± James immediately understood. He nced around and met with a lot of unfriendly gazes. Those ring at him were all Yuna¡¯s suitors. Yuna was their goddess, but she invited a piece of trash to dance with her, and all of them hated James. Among them, Luke was the most dissatisfied. He clenched his fists tightly, and veins bulged on his face. Luke¡¯s ssmates witnessed him being rejected and were in a very bad mood, so they did not dare to continue ttering him. In the face of the unfriendly looks around him, James smiled disdainfully. At another lounge area not far away. Yuna sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, revealing her long and slender legs. Her eyes were fixed on James, and her eyes had an unconcealed admiration. That man was the ck Dragon. She had heard a lot about the ck Dragon when she was in the Capital. The ck Dragon had always been her idol, and she never expected to meet him personally in Cansington. She met and danced with the ck Dragon, one of the Five Commanders. However, he seemed a little shy. Yuna recalled James¡¯ stiff body during their dance, and a charming smile broke out on her beautiful face. The farce did not affect the birthday celebration. It was only nine in the morning, and many bigwigs had not shown up yet. As time passed, more and more people attended to celebrate Yuna¡¯s birthday. Even the Cahans showed up. A few days ago, the Cahans had lost face and became theughing stock of Cansington. They had kept a low profile ever since. However, after receiving a birthday invitation from Yuna, the Cahans felt a sense of Importance and thought they were indeed a part of the upper ss. They received an invitation from the executive chairman of Longevity Pharmaceuticals. Wasn¡¯t this precisely what a wealthy family was? Lex entered with his son, Howard, his grandson, Tommy, his granddaughter, Megan, and his grandson- inw, Colson In his hand, he held a dragon cane. The cane made contact with the ground and produced a rattling sound, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone was astonished when they saw the person was Lex. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did Yuna invite Lex?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Lex humiliated himself outside the military region and even got thrown out by the general. He must¡¯ve been so embarrassed, but why did Yuna invite him?¡± ¡°Could it be that he came uninvited?¡± The crowd began to discuss Lex¡¯s appearance. Everyone at the banquet consciously stepped away, not wanting anything to do with Lex. Tommy wascent and said with a proud expression, ¡°Grandpa, look at them. You¡¯re so famous in Cansington that these people are backing down to show respect to you.¡± Hearing Tommy¡¯s ttery, Lex was on cloud nine and wore an undisguised pride on his face. He spotted Yuna and approached with his cane. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Ms. Lawsons, I¡¯m honored that you personally invited me to your birthday banquet.¡± Yuna frowned. She nodded lightly and showed slight acknowledgtnent since Lex was the grandfather of James wife, Thea ¡°Happy birthday, Ms. Lawson. I got you a pair of jade bracelets as a gift. It¡¯s not worth much, only about two million. I hope you like it,¡± Lex said as he presented the gift he had prepared. ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of you, Mr. Cahan. Have a seat,¡± Yuna greeted and invited Lex to sit down. Everyone paid attention to them and was puzzled by the scene. Why would Yuna invite the patriarch of a second-ss family to sit down? Could it be that the Cahans had a connection with Yuna? The sight was really unusual. By the way, Thea seemed to have a very friendly rtionship with Yuna. Was that the reason? Many people secretly made guesses about the abnormal scene. Previously, everyone had already seen Thea and Yuna sticking together and they seemed to have a good rtionship. Although Thea was kicked out from the Cahans, she was still from the family, and it was possible for her to return one day. Seeing Yuna personally greeting Lex, many people assumed that the Cahans had formed a close rtionship with the Lawsons. Lex¡¯s face it up after being personally weed to be seated. He was pleased and nced around with an expression as if saying, ¡®Who sald the Cahans were a second-ss family?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Lex, you¡¯re looking more energetic and younger recently!¡± Immediately, manypany chairpersons came forward to greet Lex enthusiastically Despite the Cahans being aughing stock, the fact they were still partners with Celestial Group was still true. Now that the Cahans had a connection with the Lawsons, they would hit the jackpot if they also struck a partnership with Longevity Pharmaceuticals, This was the best time to curry favor with the Cahans. Therefore, many people approached Lex to tter him. Lex wore a broad smile and continuously greeted the people who came to him. Tommy, who was sitting beside him, grinned like a proud prince Seeing Lex, Thea had a veryplicated expression. After hesitating, she walked over and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lex raised his head. He was stunned to see Thea in a white dress with her hair styled in an updo. She radiated with the temperament of a high-borndy. ¡°Th-Thea?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Thea nodded and greeted him again. Tommy was in awe when he saw Thea. He never expected Thea to look so gorgeous when dressed up. In both figure and appearance, she looked even better than the birthday girl, Yuna. Megan immediately noticed the value of Thea¡¯s outfit at a nce. She was envious and sneered, ¡°Did you go sleep with Alex again, Thea? It¡¯s only been a few days, and now you¡¯re wearing branded clothing? Your whole outfit adds up to at least hundreds of thousands of dors, right?¡± Thea approached to greet them but was instead met with Megan¡¯s snobbish words. No matter how good-tempered she was, she was slightly angered at that moment. She pointed at Megan, who was acting mightly. ¡°Y-you shouldn¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± ¡°Nonsense? Isn¡¯t it true? Where did you get the money to buy the clothes if it wasn¡¯t because you slept with Alex?¡± The Cahans had been the center of countless scandals recently. The partnership between Celestial Group and the Cahans was the biggest one. Even though Alex had already held a press conference to refute it, the rumors continued to spread that Thea had slept with Alex Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 However, the more they denied it, the wilder the rumors that spread outside. Lex noticed the countless eyes watching them and felt embarrassed because even he thought Thea was sleeping with Alex. Despite thea being the reason the Celestial Group agreed to cooperate with the Cahans, Lex cared more about his name. ¡°You-you have no shame!¡± Lex¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Grandpa, i-it¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°Then, exin where you got the money to buy the outfit if it wasn¡¯t because you slept with Alex?¡± Tommy stood up and shouted. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Thea felt so wronged and was on the verge of tears She never slept with Alex, However, she did not know how to exin the situation. The money came from James, but she did not know where he got it from, and if she told them, there might be grave consequences. It was possible that James would have to go to jail. James, concentrating on his game in the corner, heard themotion. He stood up and realized it was the Cahans. He hurriedly walked over, saw tears in Thea¡¯s eyes, and asked, ¡°What happened, Thea?¡± Tommy sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know your wife slept with another man again? She¡¯s wearing branded clothes that cost more than hundreds of thousands. Tsk, tsk! The chairman of Celestial Group sure is generous!¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Sensing that James was about tounch at Tommy, Thea immediately grabbed him in time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go, James.¡± She was unsure how to exin herself and refused to embarrass herself by staying any longer. Many people gathered around them and began to mock her. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Thea exining herself?¡± ¡°The rumors must be true. She definitely slept with Alex more than once.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she can¡¯t exin herself.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s a beauty, so it¡¯s no surprise Alex would be attracted to her.¡± The unpleasant chatter surrounded them, and Lex was embarrassed. Thump! Tex mmed his hands on the table and abruptly stood up. He reprimanded her saying, ¡°Thea, how can you be so shameless? You¡¯re such an einbarrassnient to the Cahans.¡± Thea did not exin that she wronged and immediately dragged James, wanting to flee the scene. Unexpectedly, James stood firmly, and she could not pull him away. James looked at those surrounding them and coldly demanded, ¡°Those who gossiped about Thea just now, move forward and get on your knees to repent for your actions. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for the consequences.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Tommy was the first to burst outughing. ¡°Who are you kidding, James? What consequences? Who do you think you are, the Blithe King? Why don¡¯t you go ahead and show me the consequences?¡± ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re so shameless! You even framed my husband, saying that we got an invitation from the Blithe King because of you. It¡¯s obvious that my husband was the reason we got invited. Our admission was denied because the authorities were unhappy with us being too high-profile and setting off firecrackers outside the military region. You sure know how to steal credit,¡± Megan also sneered condescendingly. ¡°Come forward, kneel and apologize.¡± James wore a terrifying expression as he nced at everyone. ¡°Haha, I would love to see what you can do to me. I agree that thea slept with Alex. So, what are you going to do? It¡¯s the truth. Am I not allowed to tell the truth?¡± Luke stepped forward and fueled the fire. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s spouting nonsense?!¡± A stern voice resonated. Then, a man in his fifties walked into the hall. Everyone trembled as the man approached. A-Alex¡­ ¡°Who was gossiping about Ms. Thea?¡± Another voice sounded, and a handsome man followed behind Alex. It was the owner of the Gourmand, Bryan from the Graysons of the Capital. Those who said a word about Thea bettere out to kneel and apologize. Otherwise¡­¡± Yuna also stood up and said coldly. ¡°How presumptuous! Who dares to spout such nonsense?!¡± Outside the door, another voice could be heard. Immediately, an older man in his bos appeared. Despite his wrinkled appearance, he walked in energetically, dressed in a ck suit. ¡°D-Dr. Fallon?¡± Everyone was shocked by the person approaching. James also heard the uproar and looked over. He subconsciously frowned. ¡®How could Jake Graham be Dr. Fallon? The Jay Fallon that Thea had mentioned?¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Everyone at the banquet turned their heads toward the entrance. Three people walked inside the hall. One was Alex, the chairman of Celestial Group. Another was Bryan, the owner of the Gourmand Thest older man was Jay, the president of the Doctors¡¯ Association who had the title of genius doctor in Cansington. These three ranked at the top of the social pyramid in Cansington, Alex was the backbone of the Yates in the Capital. He could easily make the Great Four bankrupt with one word. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bryan was a very low-profile person but had great influence. On the other hand, Jay was one of the most prominent figures. Cansington was the capital of medicine, and he was a genius doctor. S In this world, the richer one was, the more afraid of death they were The collective influence of the people present may not necessarily even reach Jay¡¯s level. The three approached and became the center of attention. ¡°Who was spouting such nonsense?¡± ¡°Who bad-mouthed Thea?¡± ¡°Which one of you dared to run their mouths?¡± The trio walked forward and nced across the room The huge banquet fell into a dead silence instantly. ¡®W-what¡¯s happening?¡¯ ¡®Why are these bigwigs standing up for Thea?¡¯ Thea was also puzzled by their behavior. She understood Alex was helping her because James had saved him before. However, she had nothing to do with Bryan and Jay. Seeing the presence of the trio, Luke¡¯s anger was immediately extinguished. He subconsciously stepped back and hid in the crowd, afraid to say another word. Under such circumstances, he no longer had the guts to speak. Alex alone was enough to get rid of the Xaviers. Although the Bertrands had more assets than the Great Four, Luke knew he could not afford to get on these three people¡¯s bad sides. The three approached Thea. Seeing tears well up in Thea¡¯s eyes, Alex greeted her respectfully, ¡°Ms. Thea.¡± ¡°Ms. Thea.¡± Bryan bowed slightly to greet her. Thump! The famous President of the Doctors¡¯ Association, Jay Fallon, fell on his knees. His actions frightened Thea, and she subconsciously stepped backward. James hurriedly supported Thea and red at Jay kneeling on the ground. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? You just scared my wife. How are you going topensate me if something happens to her?¡± The atmosphere was filled with dead silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock This person was the President of the Doctors¡¯ Association, the genius doctor, Jay. Rumors were that he only saw three patients a day, and the wealthy people who made appointments with him were all scheduled to see him three yearster. Why was the famous Jay kneeling to Thea? The scene shocked everyone. Hearing James¡¯ words, Jay stood up abruptly and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He hurriedly apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Thea. My sudden actions scared you. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m incredibly sorry!¡± Jay apologized repeatedly. The Cahans were stunned by the scene What was going on? When did Thea gain so much authority? Why would these bigwigs act as if they hade in the presence of the Blithe king? ¡°This is interesting,¡¯James nced at Jay. He never expected Dr. Fallon, whom Thea mentioned before, to be the boss of the underground intelligencework Alex looked around the ce. His eyes swept across everyone one by one. Those who met his gaze instinctively stepped back ¡°Keep talking! Why aren¡¯t you guys talking anymore? Ms. Thea is so precious. How dare such lowly people insult her! Those who insulted her better step forward this instance!¡± ¡°There is still room for forgiveness if you step forward, kneel down, and admit fault now. Otherwise¡­¡± Bryan red at the people present with an indifferent expression and threatened them. Many people were terrified. Bryan was true to his words. The whole Cansington would be turned upside down if he were to get mad. ¡°Who spoke ill of her? Step forward right now!¡± Jay did not dare to meet James¡¯ gaze and frantically turned his eyes to the crowd. Yuna frowned as she watched the three men¡¯s behavior. ¡®These three must already know James¡¯ identity, so they¡¯re desperate to shield Thea in order to please James. ¡®How can I lose to them as the party host?¡¯ Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thea is my best friend! Are you all disrespecting me by insulting her at my birthday party? There are surveince cameras here, and I can easily check the footage to see who insulted her! This is yourst chance to ask for forgiveness!¡± Yuna approached Yuna and red at everyone while threatening them. 1 Those who spoke out before were terrified. Thump! Suddenly, one person from the crowd could not bear the pressure of several bigwigs and immediately knelt with his head on the floor. The person was a corporation chairman with hundreds of millions of worth. He was a big shot outside. However, at this moment, he was kneeling on the ground like a lowly servant. Thea was taken aback by the scene, James and Yuna both held on to one of her hands She nced left and right. First looking at Yuna, then at James. Her beautiful face was filled with confusion. ¡®Is it that ghost-masked man again?¡¯ After the first person knelt, another person followed shortly. Alex, Bryan, and Yuna were from really influential families in the Capital. Alex alone was enough to cause the Xaviers¡¯ bankruptcy. The consequences of the threeing together would be insane. Those who ran their mouth stepped forward and knelt on the floor. Thump! Thump! One after another, they knelt on the floor. In an instant, twenty people sell to their knees. Tommy panicked after seeing such a scene because he had also mocked Thea. After a momentary panic, he calmed down and stood up. He pointed at the people kneeling on the floor, even those more influential than the Cahans, and scolded them. ¡°How dare you insult the Cahans?¡± Unfortunately, James walked over and kicked him in the knee. Thump! Tommy immediately fell to his knees. ¡°What what¡¯re you doing?¡± He was furious. ¡°Just now, wasn¡¯t it you who was the most vicious?¡± James said coldly. ¡°I-I¡¯m Thea¡¯s cousin¡­¡± James interrupted him with a kick before he could finish speaking. His body fell to the ground as he let out a groan. Afterward, James pointed at Megan. Megan shivered in fear and hurriedly grabbed onto Colson. She was horrified and simply muttered, ¡°D- dear.¡± ¡°Are you trying to drag down the Oswalds? Hurry up and kneel.¡± Colson immediately pped her. Megan cried after being hit on the face. She nced at Lex and saw his furious expression. Her body trembled, and she had no choice. She stepped forward and threw herself on the floor. By now, more than 30 people were kmeeling on the floor. There was one more person who had yet to kneel-Luke. Luke stood aside, contemting whether he should kneel. The Bertrands¡¯ reputation would be ruined if he knelt. At the same time, the Bertrands could not withstand the power of these three prominent figures After weighing out the pros and cons, he knelt down with a thump. All his ssmates were shocked by his action. ¡®The ss monitor also knelt? ¡°He was kneeling to Thea? ¡®W-what¡¯s Thea¡¯s background?¡¯ The birthday party was turned into a kneeling party Thea froze and wentpletely nk as she watched the scene unfold. She panicked and was unsure how to deal with it. Alex red at Lex, pointed at him, and asked, ¡°Did you insult her too?¡± Hearing the question, Lex¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Thea, do you want me to kneel to you too?¡± He nced at Thea with a rather displeased expression ¡°G-grandpa, I would never. You can¡¯t kneel. You mustn¡¯t kneel,¡± Thea frantically replied. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Thea would never have the courage to ask Lex to kneel. After all, he was her grandfather. ¡°Get up, Tommy. ¡°Y-you too, Megan.¡± She immediately helped Tommy and Megan up from the floor. The two finally stood up. However, the others did not dare to get up. ¡°Ms. Thea, how would you like to punish them?¡± Alex asked as he nced at Thea. ¡°Me?¡± Thea panicked again. She had never been in such a situation before. These people kneeling to her were all prominent figures with many more assets than the Cahans. ¡°How about we get them to p themselves a few times? After all, it¡¯s Ms. Lawson¡¯s birthday today, and it won¡¯t be appropriate to see blood,¡± asked Alex. Alex nced at Thea and secretly peeped at James. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. James wore a harmless expression. ¡°Honey, what do I do?¡± Thea was clueless and looked at James for his opinion. James shrugged and suggested, ¡°How would I know? However, these people were disrespectful and rude. I¡¯ve despised them for a while. How about we let them p themselves fifty times?¡± ¡°F-forget it.¡± Thea did not want to make the problem worse. Even now, she was still puzzled as to why these people were helping her. She nced at the people kneeling on the floor, recollected herself, and said hurriedly, ¡°Y-you guys should get up first.¡± Hearing this, everyone felt as if they had been granted amnesty. ¡°Get up? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you all continue to spout nonsense if you weren¡¯t taught a lesson today?¡± James raised his voice and roared. ¡°That¡¯s right ¡°Fifty ps aren¡¯t enough! Do a hundred!¡± Jay immediately agreed with James. Hearing this, Alex immediately understood James¡¯ intentions. He raised his foot and kicked the man kneeling in front. The man fell to the ground, However, he did not dare to say anything. He simply got up, continued to kneel, and began to p himself repeatedly. Hispany had a coboration with the Celestial Group. His wholepany would go bankrupt with one word from the Celestial Group. p! p! p! The others immediately followed as soon as the first person began pping himself. The whole venue resonated with pping sounds. The other onlookers could only gasp. The scene was once-in-a-century. ¡°W-what are you guys doing? Get up! Stop this!¡± Thea was so shocked that she almost burst into tears. It was just a few words about her. It was not such a big deal. This was simply unnecessary! She nced at the three prominent figures and pleaded sincerely, ¡°P- please stop them!¡± James red at the people pping their faces, and said, ¡°My wife is kind and generous, so she is letting you guys off the hook. Hurry up and thank her. You all better remember the consequences if you dare to spout nonsense again.¡± ¡°Alright. Get up.¡± Alex waved his hands and stopped them after hearing James. The people kneeling on the ground finally stopped. They got up and stood in ce, not daring to move an inch. James held Thea¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You should thank them, darling.¡± Hearing this, Thea immediately reacted. She nced at Alex, Bryan and Jay gratefully and hurriedly thanked them, ¡°Th- thank you so much!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make them bankrupt within minutes if you¡¯d like, Thea.¡± Alex smiled. Everyone present was shocked as soon as his words left his mouth. ¡°Mr. Yates, I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have spouted nonsense! Please forgive me!¡± A few who heard him immediately knelt again and pleaded. ¡°Get lost.¡± Alex kicked them away. The man immediately got up and frantically dashed off. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Thea nced at the puzzled and asked, ¡°1-I don¡¯t know you all. Why would you help me? Please exin it to them, or else the people will spread rumors about me again.¡± She was really worried. Rumors about her would spread like wildfire if word of today¡¯s incident spread. They might even say that she had slept with all three of them. The three of them were stunned by her words. ¡®Exin? How are we supposed to exin? ¡°How are we supposed to exin that you have a very capable husband?¡¯ The three of them did not dare to say a word. James had been in Cansington for a while but refused to reveal his identity. They would be digging their own grave if they were to expose him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The hall fell silent for a moment. All the guests present had their eyes on them. Everyone was curious about why these three prominent figures were respectful toward Thea. James stood aside and nced at them with a smile. The expression looked like he was threatening them, saying, ¡®You guys can wait to face my wrath if you dare to reveal my identity.¡¯ The three of them were frightened to see James¡¯ expression. Yuna began to think hard. She knew that there had to be an exnation for the situation today. Otherwise, the rumors outside would spread out of hand. ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t a big deal. Do you remember the person you saved ten years ago?¡± Yuna broke the silence. ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°You told me the person I saved from the Cadens¡¯ vi turned out to be the ghost-masked man that was shot by the Blithe King some time ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re helping you because of him. They owe him a favor. Although he did note to see you in person, he was secretly helping you from the shadows. With this, he has repaid you for your life-saving grace ten years ago. He said that he doesn¡¯t owe you anything from now on.¡± ¡°B.but, wasn¡¯t he shot by the Blithe King?¡± Thea was suspicious. ¡°Although he was strong, he was inferior to the Blithe King. He remembered you all his life and said that he owed you his life. Therefore, he requested that Alex and the others take care of you, and now he haspletely repaid you for saving his life.¡± Seeing how James remained silent, Bryan understood that meant he consented to what Yuna had suggested. Immediately, he stood up and admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right, Thea. It¡¯s why we were helping you. I¡¯ve already helped him to repay you.¡± ¡°He said he owed his life to you but did not have the chance to make it up to you. He would¡¯ve personally repaid you if it wasn¡¯t for the Blithe King¡¯s session. However, he no longer has the chance to do so as the Blithe King killed him.¡± Alex nodded and yed along. They agreed with one another. Everyone immediately understood after hearing their conversation. They treated Thea with so much respect because of the person she saved ten years ago. The person that was taken out by the Blithe king was the one thea had rescued ten years ago. These prominent figures owed the ghost-masked man a favor, which was why they helped Thea Now that the favor had been repaid, these prominent figures would no longer stand up for her in the future. ¡®So that¡¯s what happened.¡¯ Lex, sitting on the sofa, trembled as he watched them. He thought Thea had earned herself such influence, and the Cahans were about to rise to prominence.. These people were simply paying back a favor. After repaying the favor, they would no longer have anything to do with Thea. Meanwhile, James nced at Yuna. He was now aware that Yuna had found out his identity and even knew that he was the one who killed the heads of the Great Four. ¡°Ms. Lawson¡­¡± He smiled and nced at Yuna. Yuna turned to meet the smile on James¡¯ face. For some reason, she felt goosebumps rise all over her skin, and her whole body froze. She replied with an awkward smile, ¡°J- James?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said James. Although Yuna discovered his identity, she helped resolve the situation so that Thea could easily ept it, and it gave everyone an exnation. Otherwise, his identity might have been exposed. He and Thea might have been over if she had discovered his identity. His hands were covered in blood. It was impossible for Thea to ept someone like him. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¡®It really is him.¡¯ Thea had already predicted such an oue. However, she was slightly disappointed because the person she had saved from the Cadens¡¯ vi and the ghost-masked man who saved her was executed by the Blithe King. Unfortunately, she would never find out the identity of this person, nor would she have the chance ever to see the person who had been secretly helping her. The news disheartened her. At that moment, another big shot arrived. The person was Charles, the executive chairman of Abundant Group. He immediately spotted the crowd after entering the hall. Seeing James, he felt his soul leave his body. His leg went rubbery and almost gave out. He rushed over and greeted them, saying, ¡°Mr. Caden, Ms. Thea.¡± ¡°Dad! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Dad, these people made me kneel!¡± Luke¡¯s confidence immediately returned when he saw Charles and heined. Under the previous pressure, he had no choice but to kneel, but now his father had arrived. Although his family was not one of the Great Four, they were much stronger. It was only because the Bertrands did not care for such superficial titles. The Bertrands were only second to the Celestial Group. The Bertrands¡¯ existence was also one of the most well-known enterprises in Cansington. ¡°What?¡± Charles nced at where Luke pointed his finger and saw Alex, Bryan, and Jay. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°This disrespectful kid couldn¡¯t control his mouth and insulted Thea,¡± said Alex. ¡°WHAT?¡± Charles was furious when he heard the exnation. Luke thought Charles was angry to learn that he was forced to kneel to them. He arrogantly grumbled, ¡°Dad, I only said a few words, but they made me kneel and p myself. You have to avenge me!¡± ¡°You ipetent!¡± Charles swung his hand at Luke. He pped Luke with full force. Luke inmediately fell to the ground. Charles walked to him and continued to beat hini. ¡°Dad, stop! Stop it!¡± Luke begged for mercy. After beating Luke for a while, Charles walked up to Thea, knelt down, and pleaded, ¡°Thea, I¡¯m begging you to please forgive my ipetent son.¡± Thea immediately recognized his actions were due to the ghost-masked man. ¡®The ghost-masked man is already dead, so why are these people still so afraid of him?¡¯ Thea was confused. Immediately, she supported Charles and helped him up. ¡°Mr. Bertrand, you¡¯re overreacting. It¡¯s nothing serious. You should get up first.¡± However, Charles was reluctant to stand up. He had personally witnessed James in action and how he easily killed the heads of the Great Four. There was also Rowena, who was tortured¡­ He was overwhelmed with fear as he recalled the scene. ¡°My wife is asking you to get up, so just get up. Why¡¯re you being so stubborn?¡± James said with dissatisfaction. James pretended that he was about to kick Charles. Charles hurriedly stood up in fear. ¡°I apologize for the unpleasant events that happened, everyone. Since the matter has been resolved, we shouldn¡¯t continue such a tense atmosphere on my twenty-fifth birthday! Let¡¯s enjoy the night and have fun! It¡¯s such a rare asion for so many prominent figures to be gathered together, so why don¡¯t we get to know one another for greater business opportunities? Together, we will build a magnificent capital of medicine that will shock the whole world!¡± The whole situation was under control after Yuna¡¯s speech. After the incident, Thea became the center of everyone¡¯s ttery. They no longer mocked Thea and felt she made the right choice to save the sole survivor ten years ago. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡®She earned the respect of so many big shots just by saving one person. Just who was this person?¡¯ Since he¡¯s already been shot, why are these people still showing so much respect to Thea?¡¯ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After several prominent figures were helping Thea, everyone did not dare to bother her anymore. This left everyone puzzled, and they began to make guesses. ¡®Could it be that these big shots really owed the ghost-masked man a favor? ¡®Now that they¡¯ve repaid the favor, will they stop intervening in Thea¡¯s problems? ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s definitely the case.¡¯ Many people began to specte secretly. After they came to a conclusion, they no longer went to curry favor with Thea. Instead, they surrounded influential figures to try and win their favor. Corner sofa. Thea was in a daze. James sat beside her and deliberately asked with a gloomy expression, Thea, be honest with me. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea came to her senses and turned to James, who wore an angry expression. She immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. I¡¯m also a little confused about the whole situation.¡± ¡°What?¡± James nced at her. ¡°Remember how I was covered in scars? It was because I rushed into a fire to save someone ten years ago. This person suddenly returned, and¡­¡± Thea scanned their surroundings, and after confirming no one was around, she whispered,¡± Apparently, he is the ghost-masked man who killed the heads of the Great Four and Trent. However, he was shot by the Blithe king in the end.¡± ¡°What?! ¡°Y-you¡¯re acquainted with a killer?¡± James pretended to be surprised. ¡°1-1 don¡¯t know him. I really have no clue about his identity, and he never showed himself to me. He must¡¯ve approached a few influential people in Cansington who probably owed him favors before he died to help me if I was in trouble, Thea exined. ¡°D-darling, you have to trust me. I never betrayed you. I swear¡­¡± Thea nced at James with tears in her eyes. ¡°I-I believe you,¡± James reached out and covered her mouth. Thea frowned. ¡°You reek of smoke.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry.¡± James promptly retracted his hands awkwardly. ¡°You should quit smoking, darling.¡± Thea nced at him pleadingly. She really hated the smell of smoke. She would always smell the pungent cigarette scent on him when walking beside him. It had been on her mind for a long time, but she never found the chance to tell him. ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded his head firmly and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll quit, I promise. How about I have one more, and i¡¯ll quit after this?¡± Thea smiled. ¡°Alright! You¡¯re granted permission!¡± Her eyes were still teary, but she looked extremely mesmerizing with a smile. James was addicted just by looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to be doing big business in the future! There are many people here today, and since you¡¯ve got a good rtionship with Yuna, you should use the chance to get acquainted with people andy the foundation for your future career,¡± James encouraged her. ¡°Okay.¡± Thea got up and walked toward Yuna. Yuna was together with some business bigwigs. ¡°Yuna.¡± Hearing Thea¡¯s voice, Yuna immediately stood up and pulled her to sit together. Then, she continued the conversation. ¡°The trade center is officially open for investments. I n to move mypany headquarters there and open a Longevity Pharmaceuticals branch.¡± ¡°Ms. Lawson, since you¡¯ve got a wide range of connections, do you possibly know who paid a huge sum to purchase the trade center?¡± Yuna frowned and said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s someone called Scarlett Brooks. I haven¡¯t been able to learn more about this person¡¯s background.¡± ¡°Scarlett? It¡¯s a woman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thea sat aside and listened to their conversation but could not understand anything. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®buy the trade center?¡± asked Thea. ¡°Have you heard of themercial city built in the city?¡± Yuna replied. Thea nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Just yesterday, someone bought the trade center. I heard it cost trillions of dors,¡± Yuna exined ¡°What?¡± Thea was shocked by the information. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 In fact, Scarlett did not spend that much to buy the trade center. The trade center took five years to be completed, and a total investment of 500 billion dors was spent on the construction. The price of the center would surely be higher than the invested amount. Thus, even Yuna thought it could not possibly be bought without at least a trillion dors. Thea was completely shocked by the numbers. She was just an ordinary citizen and had never been exposed to upper-ss society. Never in her life had she seen that much money. A trillion dors was an astronomical figure to her. What were a trillion dors in cash? It was not non-liquid assets. Take the Cahans as an example. Although they had assets worth more than one billion dors, it was the value of thepany. It was the total of all the family businesses added up together. In terms of cash, it was considered adequate if a family like the Cahans had one hundred million dors. As for the Celestial Group, their market value was hundreds of billions. This value was their non-liquid assets. Once the Celestial Group encountered a problem such as insufficient capital and lost its ability to operate normally, it would lead to a decline in market value. In an instant, these hundreds of billions would decrease to tens of billions or even a few billion. In the worst case, they would bepletely useless, and the cooperation would be in serious debt. The group of business bigwigs gathered together and discussed the matter of entering themercial center. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thea was not familiar with these things. She listened attentively and took it as a chance to learn. Meanwhile, James sat alone in the lounge. He was dressed very casually, and since he was merely a live-in son-inw, no one bothered to greet him. He was happy to be left alone. After having lunch at the Cansington Hotel, James was slightly bored. Meanwhile, Thea kept following Yuna and constantly asked business-rted questions. James had nothing to do. Coincidentally, Henry called and reported that he had some information about Dawson and Nine Fingers. ¡°Thea, It¡¯s a little boring here, so I¡¯ll head for a walk,¡± he notified her ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Thea back safely tonight. I promise she won¡¯t even lose a strand of hair,¡± Yuna said with a smile. James felt more relieved with Yuna around. He left the Cansington Hotel, hopped on his electric motorcycle, and headed to Common Clinic Soon, he arrived at the clinic. Common Clinic was where Henry usually hung around. Although it was a clinic, it was usually not open for business. The entrance was half-closed. James pushed open the door and walked inside. Henry and Scarlett were in the middle of a conversation when James suddenly walked over. The two immediately stood up. Henry picked up a cigarette from the table and handed it to James. He suddenly remembered that Thea had requested him to quit smoking. He wanted to refuse but instinctively took the cigarette handed to him. ¡°What did you find?¡± James sat down and took a puff of the cigarette. The smoke filled his throat, and the feeling was simply ecstasy. ¡°Dawson¡¯s full name is Peter Dawson. He came to Cansington in the eighties when this ce was still very chaotic. He climbed his way to the top from a small-time gangster and eventually became one of the strongest underworld forces. He maintains a very low profile because of the suppression by the authorities. However, he is still very influential in the underworld scene and has a securitypany with more than ten thousand security guards. Among them, three thousand fought alongside him to build their empire.¡± Henry took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Although he hasn¡¯t caused any trouble recently, he still operates some illegal businesses such as casinos and loan sharks. He is slowly shifting aboard because the domestic pressure on the criminal world is very tight. ¡°This person has had his hands in a lot of things and a lot of blood on his hands. He also possesses tens of billions of assets. However, he is much more low-profile than Xander.¡± James listened attentively, and his face darkened. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Peter was already a dead man to James. ¡°What about Nine Fingers?¡± he asked calmly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He is also from the same era as Peter. He rose to the top around the eighties too. However, this person is much more ruthless than Peter. His real name is Greg Martin,¡± said Henry. ¡°When he was still a nobody in his earlier years, he offended someone, and one of his fingers was cut off. ¡°Therefore, he went by the nickname Nine Fingers when he reached the peak. ¡°Basically, he wanted people to know that he was the new sky of the underworld scene. ¡°He has plenty of businesses, but the primary one is loan sharking.¡± Henry reported all the information he had inquired about honestly, ¡°Additionally, the Great Four have united and contacted Peter and Greg.¡± James¡¯ face darkened after hearing the news. ¡°It will be the tenth death anniversary of my grandfather, my father, and the entire Cadens in eight days. Since no one carried out my request, just kill them all to pay respects to the deceased Cadens.¡± James¡¯ expression was furious, and his whole body exuded a terrifyingly cold aura. Scarlett was intimidated by his intense aura. It was like a big stone pressing on her chest, making it hard for her to breathe. ¡°What should I do next, James?¡± Henry was already used to James¡¯ intimidating temperament. He knew that plenty of people from the Great Four would die this time. James waved his hands and instructed, ¡°We wait until the death anniversary of my grandfather to take action. Also, spread the message and say that those who participated in the demise of the Cadens should gather at the Cadens¡¯cemetery to settle this matter once and for all.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll notify some people from the underworld to spread the news.¡± Henry nodded and walked out. He pulled the phone and made a call. Meanwhile, Scarlett, who sat opposite James, raised her head and looked at him. ¡°J-Jarnes, I¡¯ve already bought themercial city. What should I do next?¡± asked Scarlett. ¡°Do you need me to teach you how to build a financial center?¡± Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯m a grave robber. How would I know this kind of stuff?¡¯ She bit down her lips and was unsure of what to say next. James seemingly understood what was on her mind and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re the boss behind the scenes and won¡¯t need to handle things in person. Why don¡¯t you just hire someone if you don¡¯t know what to do? There isn¡¯t a shortage of talents these days¡­¡± Scarlett never expected James to predict what she was thinking. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow up as soon as possible,¡± she immediately nodded and said. James did not leave and stayed in Common Clinic for the whole afternoon. At the same time, a new rumor began to spread in Cansington. ¡°Have you heard? Word is that the Candens¡¯ vi was deliberately set on fire by someone.¡± ¡°I heard that the Great Four were the ones that led the scheme. Additionally, many prominent figures were involved. That includes Dawson, Nine Fingers, and Xander.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a message that¡¯s being widely spread asking those who participated in the scheme against the Cadens ten years ago to gather at the Cadens¡¯ cemetery eight dayster to settle it once and for all. That will fall on the fifteenth of August. ¡°Warren and Trent Xavier were murdered. The other three heads of the Great Four were also murdered. It¡¯s rumored that the person who escaped the fire in the Cadens¡¯ vi ten years ago has returned to take revenge on them. ¡°Who is this person? Didn¡¯t the Blithe king already execute him?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe someone is deliberately spreading fake news, or maybe it wasn¡¯t just one person seeking revenge but a team? Only one got shot, and there might be more in hiding.¡± Henry spread the rumor, and it caused an uproar in Cansington The news had also reached the Great Four. At the same time, Dawson and Nine Fingers also heard the message. Cansington outskirts, vi. Many people were gathered. Not only were the Great Four¡¯s current heads present, but many people from the underworld also showed up. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The new heads of the Great Four and many underground figures were gathered in the vis The head of the Xaviers, Hector. The current head of the Fraisers, Melvin. The current head of the Wilsons, Kelvin. The current head of the Zimmermans, Drake. These four people were considered the most influential figures in Cansington Apart from those from the Capital, they were the real bigwigs of Cansington. However, at this moment, they all wore very serious expressions. In addition to these four, there were many other people present. One of them was in his fifties, slightly chubby, and wore a white vest with a gold ne. A parrot sat on his shoulders as he yed with a luminous white pearl. ¡°What should we do now, Dawson?¡± Hector nced at the middle-aged man who was ying with a pearl. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The man was none other than Peter Dawson, who went by Dawson Peter nced at the ferocious-looking man beside him, who had a long scar on his face and was missing one finger. ¡°What do you think, Greg?¡± asked Peter. The other man was Greg, who went by his nickname Nine Fingers. Greg said disdainfully, ¡°What is there to be afraid of?¡±. ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to understand the seriousness of this matter. My brother was killed. Now, the Xaviers has been completely banned from leaving Cansington,¡± said Hector. ¡°Is Rowena still refusing to name this person?¡± Melvin nced at him and asked. ¡°The Blithe King supposedly took care of the ghost-masked man. Why is there still such news being spread around? Does the ghost-masked man have aplices?¡± Kelvin frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how capable this person is. Don¡¯t worry, guys. I¡¯ve already made arrangements to bring five thousand of my men to the Cadens¡¯ cemetery in eight days. We¡¯ll go together and see what he can do to us,¡± Greg said furiously. Peter nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree. I¡¯ve got a lot of men. We¡¯ll head there together when the timees.¡± There were plenty of people from the underworld gathered. They were paid and employed by the Great Four. ¡°Dawson, Nine Fingers, we will firmly stand by your side. I can dispatch one hundred well trained men.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring a dozen men too!¡± ¡°Count me in! I¡¯ll bring three hundred men!¡± These underworld bosses shouted their willingness to stand together one after another. The three heads of the Great Four were immediately relieved. Only Hector was still worried. He had never seen Rowena so scared before and sensed that something bad was about to happen. However, he had no other choice. It was too much to ask for him to lead his family members to the Cadens¡¯ cemetery to kneel and kill themselves. He simply could not do it. He was left with no choice but to fight to the death. ¡°Hmph. The sole survivor of the Cadens¡­ We will head to the Candens¡¯ cemetery in eight days, and as long as he shows up, we will bury him together with his family!¡± Kelvin said with an indifferent expression. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to have you all here. You can rest assured that I will keep my word. Once we ovee this obstacle, the Zimmermans will give thirty percent of our shares as a reward to everyone,¡± said Drake. ¡°The Wilsons will also give thirty percent of our shares to reward everyone. We shall get through this together. I can¡¯t wait to see what this Cadens¡¯ survivor is capable of doing!¡± Melvin nodded in agreement. ¡°Haha¡­.¡± Laughter echoed throughout the vi. These people seemed to have pictured the fate of the Cadens¡¯ survivor. Henry reported the discovery of the Great Four¡¯s gathering. The Great Four¡¯s secret gathering was unable to stay hidden from Henry. Common Clinic Henry exined everything that the Great Four had discussed during their gathering, James¡¯ face sank after hearing the report. Bang! He mmed his hands on the table. The wooden table was shattered into pieces. Scarlett, who was beside him, trembled in fear and almost fell off her chair. ¡°James, the Great Four, Dawson, and Nine Fingers have a death wish. ording to the results of their discussion, there will be more people than expected gathering at the Cadens¡¯ cemetery. Thebined forces of all parties will add up to at least ten thousand people. Should we deal with them in advance?¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 James¡¯ face was filled with rage. ¡°You guys want to y? Fine, I¡¯ll y with you guys and make sure you have a fun game. ¡°Ask the Blithe King toe and see me at Common Clinic,¡± James ordered furiously. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry nced at James. He wanted to say that the Blithe king was not James¡¯ subordinate. However, he swallowed the words and simply walked aside. He took out his phone and called the Blithe King ¡°Blithe King? Yes, it¡¯s me again. James has requested youe to Common Clinic to see him.¡± The Blithe King had just arrived home from the military region. Yet before he could have a seat, he received a call from Henry He furiously swung his leg and shattered the vi door. ¡°Tell James I don¡¯t work for him. He doesn¡¯t have the authority to order me around.¡± Henry heard the Blithe King growl and smash his door. Then, he turned around and nced at James sitting behind him. ¡°I advise you toe as soon as possible, Blithe King James is on the verge of going on a rampage right now. Cansington will turn into a battlefield like at the border of the Southern ins if his anger is not extinguished immediately. The consequences are going to be severe. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to fix it by then?¡± ¡°F*ck..¡± The Blithe King was furious. He was highly dissatisfied with James. However, he did not dare not to go. He understood James¡¯ temper very well. He made a name for himself in the battle about a year ago. The Blithe king was afraid of not going. He smashed his phone furiously, turned around, and immediately ordered, ¡°Prepare the car. I need to go to Common Clinic.¡± ¡°J-James, I think the Blithe king is really mad,¡± Henry reported cautiously after the phone call. James¡¯ expression also eased up, and he replied with a smile, ¡°Anyone would be mad if they were him. We¡¯re of a simr rank, yet I¡¯m ordering him around. It surely doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± ¡°True.¡± Henry sat down. He felt a little sympathetic toward the Blithe king. The Blithe king was one of the Five Commanders. However, ever since he was transferred to Cansington, he had constantly been cleaning up James¡¯ messes. Henry felt the urge tough after thinking about it. The Blithe King arrived very quickly and showed up at Common Clinic within 30 minutes. He walked inside with a furious expression. Henry immediately got up and gave up his seat. Then, he picked up a cigarette on the table and handed it to Blithe king with a smile. ¡°Blithe king, our commander requested to see you not for anything important. He simply wanted to chat with you. Why do you have to show such an angry face?¡± The Blithe king refused to take the cigarette and sat down quietly. He looked at James sitting with his legs crossed and asked, ¡°James, I mean, ck Dragon¡­ What do you want?¡± ¡°As the Commander of the Five Armies, you¡¯ve probably heard about the rumors being spread today.¡± Of course, the Blithe King had heard of the rumors. It was because he received a call from Henry after hearing about the rumors that made him furious. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± The Blithe king stood up abruptly and roared. ¡°Why¡¯re you yelling? It isn¡¯t anything important. Sit down, and we¡¯ll talk,¡± James nced at him and said indifferently. The Blithe king knew that it would not be something good if James wanted to see him. He took a deep breath and sat down. James lit a cigarette and took a puff, then said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just need a hundred thousand soldiers deployed eight dayster.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, James. This is Cansington, not the Southern ins! Do you know what an uproar it¡¯ll cause if a hundred thousand soldiers are deployed?¡± ¡°Henry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Pass on a military order for me. I need five hundred thousand soldiers from the Southern ins!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Hearing him, the Blithe king was terrified and immediatelypromised. ¡°James, I¡¯m begging you. Stop torturing me. Alright, you need a hundred thousand soldiers? Fine, I¡¯ll deploy them for you. However¡­ you need to promise me that there can¡¯t be any deaths! I¡¯ll treat this as a drill for the military!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not that many people will be killed. Probably, a dozen at most,¡± James said with a smile. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The Blithe king sighed in relief. He had already investigated James¡¯ situation Although James was short-tempered, he never hurt the innocent, only those who deserved it. The Blithe King was willing to cover it up for him if the dozens of people that died deserved it. ¡°This is thest time.¡± The Blithe King stood up and left. After the Blithe King left, James did not continue to hang around. He instructed Henry on some matters, then left the Common Clinic and returned to Thea¡¯s house. It was already eight in the evening when he arrived home Thea was home before him. dys immediatelyined as soon as James¡¯ returned home. ¡°Where did you go the whole day instead of cooking?¡± ¡°I met a militaryrade and spent some time catching up with him,¡± James walked into the house and exined Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Mom¡­ He¡¯s my husband, not a maid. It isn¡¯t his responsibility to be cooking every day.¡± Thea hurriedly stood up and protected James. ¡°He eats and lives in our home for free! Is he expecting me to cook and serve him instead?¡± dys raised her voice. Ever since thea dressed up and radiated charisma, dys was increasingly displeased every time she looked at James. She wanted Thea to divorce James. James did not refute anything. He simply walked over to the sofa and sat down). ¡°Why¡¯re you sitting down? Wash the dishes and tidy up the kitchen,¡± dys ordered. Immediately, James stood up and headed to the kitchen to clean the dishes. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Thea¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Do you still take me as your mother? You should listen to me if you do!¡± dys red at Thea and scolded her. Thea remained silent. Meanwhile, Alyssa was applying ice to David¡¯s face while lying on the sofa. His face was bruised, and the swelling had notpletely gone down. ¡°Mom, Thea has to divorce James. I heard that many influential people knelt to Thea today at Yuna¡¯s birthday party. Tsk, tsk! The scene of dozens of people kneeling to her spread like crazy in my friend circle. It must¡¯ve been shocking!¡± ¡°Yeah. Thea is gorgeous. Even though James was a soldier and knows some medical skills, so what? We¡¯re in Cansington, the capital of medicine. There are plenty of people who practice medicine. Not everyone can be like Dr. Fallon.¡± Alyssa agreed. The two expressed simr opinions. Thea rolled her eyes at them. ¡°You two talk too much.¡± ¡°Thea, Bryan isn¡¯t a bad choice. He¡¯s young and rich. On top of that, he¡¯s handsome! He is so much better than that trash, James, right?¡± David stood up and tried to persuade her. The did not want to waste time talking nonsense with her family. She got up and went to the kitchen to help James. She felt terrible that James had been ordered around ever since marrying her. She walked into the kitchen and nced at James wearing an apron while washing the dishes. With an apologetic expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. You go rest. I¡¯ll do¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, honey. How can I let my precious wife do such chores? You go rest, and I¡¯ll do ¡°I¡¯m an ordinary human too!¡± ¡°No can do. You go outside first. I¡¯ll do it. There¡¯s so much grease and smoke in the kitchen¡­¡± James¡¯ hands were wet, so he did not push Thea with them. Instead, he used his body to push her outside. Thea had no choice but to leave. She went to the living room, but her family kept trying to persuade her. This made her very frustrated. ¡°Mom, did you forget who made you look good when you went to the military region? Did you forget who healed my scars? Didn¡¯t you already ept James? You even wanted to help him open up a clinic. Why¡¯re you suddenly changing your mind again?¡± ¡°The past is the past. Now is now! In short, you have to divorce him!¡± Thea was speechless and did not bother speaking with dys anymore. She got up and went back to her room. James finished cleaning the dishes and tidying up the kitchen. He walked out with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve cleaned up everything. I¡¯ll return to the room first if there isn¡¯t anything else.¡± ¡°Go.¡± dys was dissatisfied. She was furious seeing James after seeing her daughter¡¯s beautiful face. James returned to the bedroom. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Thea sat in front of herputer and designed clothes. James did not understand the designing process and did not want to disturb her. He went to get his mat and spread it out on the ground. He nced at Thea, who was seriously designing, and a smile that even he did not notice formed on his face. The next day. David¡¯s car that got into the ident has been taken to the automobile center to be repaired and was already fixed. Today, he was going to pick up the car and finish some follow-up procedures, including registering insurance and so on. dys and the whole family were naturally going to follow him. Before leaving, dys asked, ¡°James, can you drive?¡± James nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± dys threw him a car key and instructed him, saying, ¡°Xara will being back today. You take David¡¯s Hondai to pick her up.¡± James scratched his head, ¡°Who¡¯s Xara?¡± ¡°Xara is my cousin. She just graduated from college and finished her practice in the field. She¡¯s nning toe back to further her career in Cansington,¡± Thea exined. She took out a picture and handed it to James. ¡°This is Xara. I¡¯ve already called her and sent her your photo. She¡¯ll be arriving around eleven in the morning. Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll send you her numberter.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you doing today?¡± asked James. ¡°¡®Yuna said that she¡¯ll be signing a contract in themercial city today and wants me toe along to look around. I want to follow her and learn some stuff,¡± said Thea. ¡°Alright,¡± James replied. He would be more relieved if it was Yuna. Yuna knew his identity. Thus, he would definitely be respectful and might try to curry favor with Thea. The family left James did not head out in a hurry because it was still early. He washed up andzily headed to the parking lot. Then, he got into David¡¯s car and headed to the airport. He arrived early at the airport and dozed off in the car. One hourter. A woman dressed in a casual white t-shirt and denim skirt walked out of the airport with her suitcase while sucking a lollipop. She was in her early twenties. she had an oval face, long ck hair, a curvy figure, and a pair of slender legs. She walked out of the airport and nced around. Then, she took out her phone and dialed a number. James was dozing off when his phone suddenly rang. He pulled out his phone and found it was the number Thea had sent him. Immediately, he knew that Xara had arrived and answered the phone. ¡°Xara? Have you arrived?¡± ¡°Yeah. Where are you, Jarnes? I don¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the parking lot outside the airport. The car te is CAN A88450.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the airport entrance. Come over quickly!¡± Xara hung up the phone. A BMV X5 stopped beside her as soon as she did. The man in the car rolled down his window and smiled at Xara, who was still standing on the side of the road. He waved his hands. ¡°Hey, beauty. Are you on vacation in Cansington? Have you found a hotel yet? I have a presidential suite in a five-star hotel. Get in the car, and I¡¯ll take you there. How does ten thousand once sound?¡± ¡°Go away,¡± Xara raised her eyebrows and scolded him. The face of the guy in the BMV sank. He was a regr at the airport and often met beautiful women from outside the city. He always took the initiative to seize his chances. Even conservative women were attracted by his BMV X5, presidential suite in a five-star hotel, and ten thousand dors. ¡°Thirty thousand.¡± He muttered another amount with a cold expression. He nced at Xara from head to toe. ¡°This face and figure. Tsk, tsk.¡¯ He swallowed his saliva. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Xara was not tempted, he muttered another amount, ¡°One hundred thousand.¡± He had a smug look on his face. One hundred thousand was definitely a tempting amount to ordinary people. The truth was that his car was rented, and the presidential suite was also fake. The moment a woman got in the car, she would be drugged and brought to a rented unit. After they had fun with her and took a few pictures, they would threaten the woman to make money for their boss. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The man driving the BMV X5 was named Nelson Moore. His boss was pretty well-known in the criminal world and owned a decent club in Cansington. His task was to drive the BMW X5 to find prey outside the bus stations, train stations, and airports. As soon as he found a pretty woman from out of town, he would approach and lure them. The moment they got in the car, they were captured. Nelson would immediately take out a drugged drink that he had prepared in advance as soon as the woman got in the car. Once the woman took a sip, she would feel drowsy and pass out. Then, they would sleep with the woman and take pictures to threaten her. Afterward, the woman would be sent to the club to earn money for their boss. Nelson looked at Xara. She was one of the most beautiful women he hade across and would likely earn them a lot of money in the club. Boss will surely reward me well if she earns him a lot of money. ¡®I have to get her.¡¯ Nelson got out of the car. He had a decent appearance and was dressed in a white suit, Rolex watch, and gold ne. However, these were all counterfeits, bought to deceive girls unfamiliar with luxury brands. Nelson approached Xara with a gentle smile and said, ¡°It must be your first time in Cansington, beauty. Even if you¡¯re not interested in selling, I¡¯m a local of Cansington and can be your tour guide.¡± He patted his car as he spoke. ¡°This is a top-notch BMV XS. My family doesn¡¯t have much money, but we have five suites in the urban area and a vi in the suburbs. I have a family business with more than one billion dors assets,¡± Nelson bragged. This was his routine. It was tried and tested. Every woman he came across fell for it. ¡°Do you not understand what I said? I asked you to go away.¡± Xara was not tempted and simply scolded him while ring at him. Nelson did not expect Xara to be so hard to convince. He had already said so much, yet she was not even slightly tempted. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Suddenly, an idea popped into his mind. He took out a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her. ¡°Beauty, would you like a drink? At this very moment, another vehicle stopped near them-a million-dor Audi. A handsome man approached and greeted, ¡°Xara.¡± Xara nced at him and frowned. She said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why¡¯re you here? Did my mom tell you?¡± ¡°Auntie told me you¡¯ll be arriving in Cansington today and asked me to pick you up. Get in the car. I¡¯ve already booked a table in the Gourmand. Let¡¯s grab something to eat first.¡± Xara nced around and saw that James had not arrived. She thought about it for a while and nodded. ¡°Who are you, brat?¡± Nelson was infuriated. Before he could catch his prey, another person suddenly interrupted him. The man driving the Audi was Francis Lnd, He was a ssmate from Xara¡¯s college and had been pursuing Xara for years. Francis was very capable of pleasing his future mother-inw and often brought gifts to Xara¡¯s mother. Thus, he easily found out that she was returning to Cansington and arrived on time to pick her up. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± He raised his eyebrows when he saw Nelson. ¡°Listen to me, brat. My name is Nelson Moore. My boss is Frank Ziegler from the East District, nicknamed and known as Mad Dog in the underworld,¡± Nelson puffed his chest and threatened. Francis¡¯ face immediately turned pale after hearing this. He hurriedly took out a cigarette and handed it over respectfully. ¡°You must be under Mad Dog. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± Nelson took the cigarette very contemptuously. Most people in Cansington had to respect him as long as his boss¡¯ name was brought up. Francis personally lit the cigarette for Nelson. Initially, Xara had decided to leave with Francis. She had thought about dating him, seeing that he had been pursuing her all these years and that her mother liked him a lot since he constantly visited her house. Her mother repeatedly reminded her about how big the Lnds¡¯ family business was in Cansington and how Francis was really promising. Yet never did she expect him to be so disappointing. ¡°This woman is mine. Get lost,¡± Nelson smoked the cigarette and scolded him. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 ¡°What¡­¡± Francis hesitated. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He had been pursuing Xara for many years, and his chance had finallye. However, Mad Dog was not someone he could offend. He was a gangster in the criminal world and had hundreds of men under him. The Lnds would be in trouble if he offended Mad Dog. ¡°Hurry and get lost¡­¡± Nelson pushed him away with his leg. ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯ll go right now.¡± After contemting the pros and cons, Francispromised. There was no reason to offend Mad Dog just for a woman. The Lnds would be in big trouble if Mad Dog targeted them. He turned around to leave. ¡°Xara?¡± Suddenly a voice sounded. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James stopped the car andpared the woman in the photo with the one standing by the road. After confirming it was the right person, he hurriedly walked over and greeted her, saying,¡± Xara, it¡¯s James.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the James that married into the Cahans?¡±Xara nced at James. She had heard rumors before returning to Cansington. The Cahans found a husband for her cousin, Thea, and he became their live-in son-inw. He even had some skills and healed the scars on Thea¡¯s body, making Thea the number one beauty in Cansington. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the James who married into the Cahans,¡± James replied with a smile. Following that, he proceeded to pick up Xara¡¯s suitcase. ¡°Brat, where did youe from? Don¡¯t you see that this is my woman? Get lost, or else I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Nelson red and threatened James. ¡°What?¡± James looked at Nelson, then at Xara. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Xara shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± James picked up Xara¡¯s suitcase. Nelson stepped forward and blocked James. ¡°Did you not hear what I said? ¡°Get lost.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. He clenched his fists and threw a punch at Nelson¡¯s face. Nelson immediately felt overwhelmed by dizziness. He stumbled backward and fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Francis was dumbfounded. ¡®What just happened!¡± This person was a subordinate of Mad Dog from the East District. How could he just hit him? After Nelson got beaten, Francis approached again and said with a smile, ¡°Xara, I¡¯ve booked the table in the Gourmand. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯ll be your weing meal!¡± Since Nelson was beaten up, he wanted to take her with him quickly. James nced at Xara again. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Xara shook her head. Wham! James swung his fist again. Francis stumbled and fell to the ground. Afterward, James finally showed a friendly smile and nced at Xara. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What about¡­¡± Xara nced at the two people lying on the ground, unable to get up. She had heard about James. He was a retired soldier from the military. However, he never fought back when mistreated by the Cahans and did all the house chores while enduring the scoldings. ¡®Is this really the rumored live-in son-inw of the Cahans? ¡®He¡¯s clearly a hero who stands up to help others without hesitation.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re dead, brat!¡± Francis got up from the ground and rubbed his dizzy head. He roared, ¡°D-do you know who I am? I¡¯m a Lnd! My father is Ethan Lnd, the owner of Lnd Pharmaceuticals! You¡¯re so dead!¡± Nelson got up, shook his head, and pointed at James. ¡°You¡¯re so going to die! My boss is Mad Dog from the East District! Just you wait, little brat!¡± After his threats, he took out his phone. ¡°B-boss, I¡¯m at the airport! Someone took my target and hit me!¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Nelson made a phone call. Francis was terrified. He would be involved and get beaten up if Mad Dog really showed up with his men. The Lnds might also be dragged into the mess. He was so frightened that his legs went rubbery. Immediately, he turned around, got into his car, and drove off to a safe distance to watch without bothering to take Xara with him. Xara was also a little worried. Although she was not from Cansington, she knew that the Lnds were considered a wealthy family in the city. Despite that, Francis was afraid to offend the man This proved that the person in front of them was not someone easy to mess with. She pulled James and whispered, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s make a run for it.¡± However, James seemed unbothered. He nced at Nelson, who was on the phone. Nelson had quite a handsome face. Unfortunately, it was because of his good looks that he could deceive some vain women. ¡°You better get more people. It might not be enough for me to beat up if you don¡¯t get more.¡± He smiled condescendingly. Nelson¡¯s handsome face filled with anger, https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Brat, you¡¯re dead regardless of your background.¡± ¡°James, let¡¯s just go.¡± Xara grabbed James. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. Since you already know I¡¯m the live-in son-inw of the Cahans, you should also know that I¡¯m a retired soldier. I can easily handle three to five people,¡± James smiled at her. Xara was relieved upon hearing his reply. Since James did not leave, she also decided to stay and see his fighting skills. Soon, several limousines pulled up. A few vicious-looking men swarmed out of the car with iron rods in their hands. Francis, who was a few dozen meters away, trembled when he saw the scene. ¡°It¡¯s over. The live-in son-inw of the Cahans is also over. My dear Xara, why didn¡¯t you leave? Everything would be fine if you just left earlier. What should I do now? I don¡¯t have the guts to save you.¡± Seeing hisrades arrive, Nelson¡¯s confidence immediately grew, and he red at James.¡± You¡¯re so dead, brat!¡± ¡°Who is it, Nelson?¡± A fierce-looking man in his 30s with a scar on his bald head walked over. He wore a ck singlet with a thick gold ne. The scar on his head alone was enough to frighten ordinary people. This person was Mad Dog¡¯s number one subordinate, Samuel Hoffman. He had thirty-eight consecutive wins in the underground arena and had killed countless people. Nelson walked over and bowed. ¡°Samuel, you could¡¯ve just sent a few men for such a trivial matter. You didn¡¯t have toe in person.¡± He pointed at James and Xara standing by the roadside. ¡°It¡¯s that brat. That woman is my target. She¡¯s a really good one. I nned to bring her to our boss, but this kid interrupted me.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw Xara. He scanned her from head to toe. Xara had her hair tied into a ponytail and wore a casual white t-shirt paired with a denim skirt, revealing her slender legs. Superb. Samuel had been with plenty of beautiful women but had never seen one so gorgeous. He swallowed his saliva and ordered, ¡°Everyone, go! Break that man¡¯s legs and grab the woman!¡± However, a jeep drove toward thern unexpectedly and honked loudly. ¡°Everyone, hands on your head! You¡¯re not allowed to move¡­¡± Following the sound of the car horn, several fully armed soldiers got out of the car. These were men under the Blithe King. After meeting up with James, the Blithe king was worried that James would impulsively cause trouble. He was unwilling to keep cleaning up the messes James caused, so he sent a small team to follow James. They were ordered to take immediate action if James showed signs of trying to beat people up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thus, the team that secretly followed James immediately sprung into action after seeing such a scene. Samuel and the other gangsters were terrified when they saw fully armed military soldiers. In an instant, they all had their hands on their heads and squatted down on the ground, not daring to move a single muscle. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Daniel walked in and smiled at James. Then, he gave the order. Seize them. The ferocious-looking thugs were seized in an instant. Upon seeing Daniel, Xara¡¯s heart raced. That was one-star General Daniel Highsmith under themand of the Blithe King! However, before she could even react, Daniel had left. She watched him leave, her disappointment apparent on her face. That was the closest she had ever been to her hero. How could she have missed the opportunity to take a picture with him? https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James long knew that the Blithe King had been covertly sending someone to tail him. Perhaps this was a blessing in disguise, lest he attracted unwanted attention. He pulled Xara¡¯s suitcase along and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xara nodded in response. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that the thugs had been seized, Francis, who had been watching in the distance, drove toward them immediately. He got out of the vehicle and approached Xara He hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xara. I¡¯ll protect you. My family is well-acquainted with a general. I called them and requested help as soon as I sensed something was up. Are you alright? ¡°Oh?" Xara nced over at Francis and asked, ¡°So, you were the one who called for help?¡± ¡°Indeed. Look around you. This is Cansington, where the Lnd family is of high status. My grandfather even attended the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony a few days ago. The Lnd family is regarded as a powerful and influential family in Cansington, so it¡¯s not strange for us to be acquainted with a general or two,¡± Francis boasted with a smug look on his face. Francis was merely bragging. In truth, the Lnd family was a second-rate family and could not even measure up to the Cahans. Xara had thought that Francis was a coward, yet it turned out that he had gone looking for help. He seemed to be a decent man, not to mention quick-witted. It¡¯s no wonder her mother held him in such high regard. ¡°Xara, get in. We¡¯re going to the Gourmand. I¡¯ve reserved a table for us.¡± Francis said with a smile. Talding the suitcase from James¡¯ hands, he red at him and yelled, ¡°What are you looking at? Leave her to me.¡± James was speechless. People nowadays sure were opportunistic and quick to take credit for someone else¡¯s work. He looked at Xara and asked, ¡°Are youing with me, or are you going with him?¡± Xara glimpsed at Francis. He was handsome, rich, and even well-acquainted with the general. Besides, she heard that the Gourmand was the most luxurious hotel in Cansington. An ordinary man wouldn¡¯t even be able to make reservations. She wanted to visit the Gourmand. And most importantly, she wanted to get a picture with the general. Besides, her opinion of Francis had changed. She wanted to get to know him better. She looked at James apologetically. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, James. You should head back first. I¡¯ll have Francis drop me off at Thea¡¯s ce after lunch.¡± Since she had made her decision, James said nothing. He turned and left, getting into David¡¯s dirt cheap Honda. It only cost two hundred thousand. On the other hand, Francis invited Xara into his million-dor Audi and drove off. James took his phone out and called Thea. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thea, I met your cousin, but her ssmate picked her up. Yeah, a guy named Francis. What? He has a bad reputation in Cansington? He impregnated a university student, and she jumped off a building?¡± Thea reprimanded him, ¡°James, follow them. I won¡¯t forgive you if anything happens to my cousin.¡± James had no choice. He started the car and followed them. If it was not for Thea¡¯s request, he would not have bothered doing so. After all, what did Xara have to do with him? However, now that Thea had mentioned Francis¡¯ bad reputation, Xara would likely be taken advantage of if she had lunch with him alone. Thea was concerned as she had experienced it before. She repeatedly reminded James to escort Xara home safely and that if anything happened to her, she would never forgive him. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 In the Audi. Xara was in the passenger¡¯s seat. Francis drove all while boasting nonstop about his family¡¯s prestige in Cansington and how much money he was currently earning through his ownpany. ¡°Xara, I heard from Thea that you came to Cansington to look for a job. Why note and work for me in my herb processing nt? With my family¡¯s connections, I can rake in millions a year. I can even make you the manager.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Xara was disinterested. Francis could make a good boyfriend. Since they were ssmates, she was also familiar with his personality. However, she had no feelings for him whatsoever. She liked heroes. She admired those who were strong She came to Cansington in search of a living precisely because the Blithe King was transferred here. She worshipped heroes and had an affinity for generals with great military prowess, like the Blithe King However, she was capable of distinguishing between dreams and reality. It was her dream to marry a general. However, in reality¡­ She would be content with someone who could provide her with a decent life After all, she had only gotten into Francis¡¯ car after hearing that the Lnd family was acquainted with the general. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Francis¡­¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Her words were stuck in her throat. ¡°Xara, we¡¯re on good terms, aren¡¯t we? Just speak your mind. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯d do anything for you. Is there a dress you¡¯d like? Or is there a handbag you can¡¯t afford? Regardless, it¡¯s all a piece of cake to me. Xara was repulsed by Francis¡¯ nonstop bber about money, but she kept herposure. ¡°You said you knew a general. May I know which general specifically?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Her words caught Francis off guard. However, he was quick to recollect hinself. ¡°Surely you know of the Blithe King? I¡¯m acquainted with Daniel, a one-star general under him,¡± He bragged. Upon hearing this, Xara¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Francis was acquainted with Daniel, an incredibly famous man in the Western Borders. ¡°C-Could you introduce me to him? I¡¯d like to get a picture with him.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Francis said with an uneasy look, ¡°Xara, surely you know who General Highsmith is? Sure, I can reach him on your behalf, but just who do you think you are? Do you think he¡¯d agree to meet a nobody like you?¡± Xara nodded. He was right. It seemed she would never realize her dream. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She did not think much of it. She was just a little disappointed. Soon, they arrived at the Gourmand. The table Francis had reserved was located in the public hall. It was currently lunchtime in Cansington, thend of the wealthy. Hence, all the private rooms had been booked out. Either way, Francis would only be able to afford the lowest priced Bronze room. He had everything nned out. Knowing that Xara could not hold her liquor and would get drunk after just a sip, he nned to order a few bottles of wine while they dined. Now, he just had to think of a way to make her drink. Only then would his ne to fruition. ¡®Dumb b*tch. Acting all upright and righteous? We¡¯ll see about that after I get you in bed. He chuckled coldly in his mind. However, outwardly, he wore a smile as he warmly gestured for Xara to enter the Gourmand James, who was in close pursuit, entered behind Xara. He did not interrupt them. Unless things went south, he would not make an appearance. He nned to pick Xara up only after they were done with lunch. That, to him, would qualify as a mission aplished. Outside the Gourmand, in the open parking lot. James parked his car. Upon getting off, he nced at a Jeep that had been tailing him. It was not too far away. He walked toward it and gently knocked on the window. The window rolled down. Daniel looked at James, embarrassed. ¡°General Highsmith, is everything alright at the military region? What¡¯s with you following me around all day? Are you treating me as a suspect?¡± Daniel hurriedly exined, ¡°ck¡­ James, the Blithe King was worried you might get into trouble, so he sent me to protect you in secret.¡± ¡°Protect me?¡± Jamesughed. ¡°General Highsmith, do you hear yourself? Do I look like someone who needs to be protected? Tell the Blithe King to stop tailing me. I¡¯ve been denied my freedom, and I feel ufortable.¡± ¡°B-But James¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Now that they were at the hotel, James was feeling a little hungry. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Eating alone was boring. Thankfully, Daniel was here. More importantly, James did not have money and needed someone to pay the bill. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Daniel instantly froze in his tracks. How would he dare have lunch with James? James scowled at him. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to treat me to a meal. You should be honored. No one else would ever have the chance to do so.¡± ¡°Fine, then.¡± Daniel nodded and quickly got off the jeep. He was not in military uniform but his casual clothes, James wrapped his arm around Daniel¡¯s shoulder and walked toward the Gourmand. ¡°By the way, General Highsmith, 1 have a question.¡± Daniel was feeling ufortable, having his shoulder grasped by James. ¡°A-ask away, James.¡± ¡°What do you think the higher-ups are up to, reorganizing the five military regions and even transferring the Blithe King to Cansington as themander-in-chief of the five armies?¡± Daniel shivered. He hurriedly replied, ¡°I-1 wouldn¡¯t dare presurne the intentions of the higher -ups.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James meant it as a casual question. He was not expecting Daniel to be so terrified. They entered the Gourmand. Since it was lunchtime, the public hall was fully booked. However, there were empty tables that were specifically reserved for emergencies. Upon entering the Gourmand, they were met with Bryan. Someone had informed him of General Highsmith¡¯s arrival. As Bryan approached them, he noticed James by Daniel¡¯s side and instantly felt a cold shiver down his spine. He walked up to them hurriedly. ¡°J- James, Daniel.¡± James gestured as he spoke, ¡°Keep things low. Just arrange a table for me in the public hall¡­¡± James scanned his surroundings and spotted Xara. He pointed to the table right behind her and said, ¡°Over there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bryan nodded. James waved Bryan off. ¡°Alright, now. Having the owner of this ce personally wee us would only attract unwanted attention. I¡¯m just the son-inw of the Cahan family. It¡¯d be bad if rumors started to spread.¡± Understanding the situation, Bryan took his leave. However, he arranged for someone else to receive James and Daniel. Thankfully, Daniel was here. More importantly, James did not have money and needed someone to pay the bill. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Daniel instantly froze in his tracks. How would he dare have lunch with James? James scowled at him. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to treat me to a meal. You should be honored. No one else would ever have the chance to do so.¡± ¡°Fine, then.¡± Daniel nodded and quickly got off the jeep. He was not in military uniform but his casual clothes. James wrapped his arm around Daniel¡¯s shoulder and walked toward the Gourmand. ¡°By the way, General Highsmith, I have a question.¡± Daniel was feeling ufortable, having his shoulder grasped by James. ¡°A-ask away, James.¡± ¡°What do you think the higher-ups are up to, reorganizing the five military regions and even transferring the Blithe King to Cansington as themander-in-chief of the five armies?¡± Daniel shivered. He hurriedly replied, ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t dare presume the intentions of the higher -ups.¡± James meant it as a casual question. He was not expecting Daniel to be so terrified. They entered the Gourmand. Since it was lunchtime, the public hall was fully booked. However, there were empty tables that were specifically reserved for emergencies. Upon entering the Gourmand, they were met with Bryan. Someone had informed him of General Highsmith¡¯s arrival. As Bryan approached them, he noticed James by Daniel¡¯s side and instantly felt a cold shiver down his spine. He walked up to them hurriedly. ¡°I- James, Daniel.¡± James gestured as he spoke, ¡°Keep things low. Just arrange a table for me in the public hall.¡± James scanned his surroundings and spotted Xara. He pointed to the table right behind her and said, ¡°Over there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bryan nodded. James waved Bryan off. ¡°Alright, now. Having the owner of this ce personally wee us would only attract unwanted attention. I¡¯m just the son-inw of the Cahan family. It¡¯d be bad if rumors started to spread.¡± Understanding the situation, Bryan took his leave. However, he arranged for someone else to receive James and Daniel. James was seated right behind Xara. She had her back to him, so she did not see him. On the other hand, Francis, who was seated opposite Xara, could only see James¡¯ back. As such, he did not recognize him. However¡­ he did catch a glimpse of Daniel. ¡°Holy sh*t¡­¡± The sight of Daniel shocked him, and he almost copsed onto the floor. ¡°Huh?¡± Francis¡¯ faux pas made Xara frown. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± Francis wiped the sweat off his forehead. A general came here to have lunch on the low. Everything should be fine as long as he was left alone. ¡°Xara, Congrattions on making your way here to Cansington. Cheers!¡± Xara frowned. ¡°Francis, you know I don¡¯t drink.¡± Francis immediately added, ¡°Xara, it¡¯s just red wine. You won¡¯t get drunk. Come on, have a ss. For my sake?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, she picked the wine ss up and took a sip. She swallowed, and her throat felt like it was on fire. After all, she was a lightweight who would turn red upon ingesting the slightest bit of alcohol. At that moment, she felt like vomiting. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± She stood up and left. As she turned around, she noticed someone. She froze. ¡°G-General Highsmith?¡± She had watched the live stream of the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony a few days ago. She had even rewatched it a couple more times after the ceremony. Was the man before her not Daniel? Xara felt her heart race. She had always looked up to heroes and had an affinity for army men. 1 Seeing Daniel dressed in casual clothes, she was reminded of themanding General Highsmith she had seen on TV a few days ago. He was dressed in military attire with a heart on his shoulder. She wanted to take a picture with him tomemorate the asion However, she could not pluck up the courage. She had missed her opportunity before. She could not make the same mistake now. She encouraged herself. As James had his back to her, she could not see him. After taking deep breaths, she summoned the courage to walk toward Daniel. Just as she was about to speak, she noticed James. She was stunned, her mouth agape. ¡°J-James?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 What was Xara seeing? Why was James, the son-inw of the Cahan family, rumored to be an infamous loser, having lunch with General Highsmith, a general under themand of the Blithe king? She did not know how to react. Utterly shocked, she covered her mouth with her hands. Hearing a gasp, James turned around and noticed her. ¡®What is she doing? Is she that surprised to see me?¡¯ Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, one nce at Daniel, and he understood everything He then stood up. ¡°What a coincidence, Xara, you¡¯re here too. Have you eaten? Come, join us. Oh, by the way, let me introduce you to Daniel. He¡¯s a good friend of mine We grew up together in the orphanage. It¡¯s our first time seeing each other in years, so we decided to have lunch together.¡± Daniel cast a nce at James, taken aback He immediately understood the situation and yed along. Standing up, he greeted Xara with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Daniel.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Xara gasped. She was thrilled. ¡°General Highsmith is talking to me! What should I do? I¡¯m so nervous.¡¯ At the table right next to them, Francis was stunned upon seeing Xara extending her greetings to Daniel He had just been bragging about being acquainted with General Highsmith. What should he do now that Xara has met the real deal? If he backed down now, he would lose this opportunity forever. Knowing this, he swallowed his pride and walked toward them. He presented himself before Daniel with a dignified expression. ¡°General Highsmith, how do you do? My name¡¯s Francis. I¡¯m from the Lnd family¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°Who are you? Buzz off¡­¡± Francis was scared out of his wits. He pulled Xara aside. ¡°Xara, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t anger the general.¡± He dragged the astonished Xara away and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll find the right time and ce to introduce you to General Highsmith.¡± ¡° James¡­¡± Xara regained her senses and called out. James was seated, and Francis had only noticed Daniel. Upon hearing Xara¡¯s words, he paused and asked, ¡°W-Who? Xara shook off Francis¡¯ grip. She picked up a backless stool and set it beside James. Sitting down, she said with a huge smile, ¡°James, I hope you won¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure thing,¡± James replied with a listless look When Francis saw James, he was shocked. ¡®What¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t that the son-inw of the Cahan family? How is he having lunch with General Highsmith?¡± Unable to process the situation, Francis was at a loss. Meanwhile, Xara, who was seated beside James, fixed her gaze on Daniel, eyes full of admiration. Daniel felt a little embarrassed, being stared at by such a beautiful young maiden. It would not have mattered if it was any other girl. However, she was the sister-inw of the ck Dragon ¡°Uhm¡­ what are you staring me for?¡± Daniel felt his face and muttered, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Gazing at Daniel, Xara felt her heart race and her adrenaline pumping. She did not expect to meet her idol, General Highsmith, so quickly after arriving in Cansington. She had long dreamt of taking a picture with him. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there. Dig in.¡± James grabbed the cutlery and began eating. Meanwhile, Francis stood at the side, dumbfounded Seeing that Xara had seated herself, he took a deep breath and approached their table again. He took a seat beside Xara. With a smile, he said, ¡°Xara, so you knew each other.¡± James nced at Francis and frowned. ¡°Xara, who¡¯s this?¡± Xara, whose eyes were only on Daniel, shook her head. ¡°No idea.¡± m! Daniel mmed the table. It sent shivers down Xara¡¯s spine. She immediately stood up. Francis was so frightened that he fell from his chalr. Daniel then said coldly, ¡°Do not make me repeat myself. Scram.¡± Francis dared not linger and immediately left. Xara, too, was preparing to leave. However, James pulled her back to her seat and said with a smile, ¡°Not you. Sit down and enjoy the food.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Xara nced at James and seated herself. ¡°A-Are you General Highsmith?¡± Xara¡¯s eyes gleamed. Daniel looked at James. Jamesughed. ¡°Xara, his name¡¯s Danny. He¡¯s not a general.¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s right.¡± Daniel quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Miss¡­ Xara, was it? I¡¯m not a general. My name¡¯s Daniel¡­ Sorry, Danny. I just look simr to Daniel.¡± He stumbled over his words. Hearing this, Zara let loose a heartyugh. She did not expect the majestic-looking General on TV to have such a cute side to him. She knew that the person before her was indeed General Highsmith. She had watched the Blithe king¡¯s session ceremony countless times. There was no way that she could mistake him for someone else. No way. He had to be Daniel. Danny? Seriously?¡¯ ¡°General Highsmith, I really look up to you. C-Can I get a picture with you?¡± Xara blushed as she summoned the courage to ask him for a favor. ¡°Uhm?¡± Daniel nced at James. James said with a smile, ¡°Feel free. It doesn¡¯t cost you a lot.¡± Daniel nodded in agreement. ¡°T-Then, let¡¯s take a photo.¡± Xara was delighted. She headed toward Daniel and sat next to him, though she was careful not to get too close. She quickly took her phone out and took a selfie. However, one was not enough. She got closer ¨C so close their bodies were almost touching. She held up a peace sign and snapped another picture. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Snap! Snap! Snap! She alternated between different poses as she snapped over a dozen more photos. Meanwhile, James was only concerned with eating. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He was famished after skipping breakfast. After having taken so many photos, Xara was satisfied. With red cheeks, she said, ¡°General Highsmith, thank you so much. You¡¯re my idol, so I¡¯m really excited to see you. I hope you don¡¯t mind all the photos.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± Danielughed awkwardly. ¡°Danny¡­ Are you not eating? If you aren¡¯t, then leave.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Daniel, as if granted amnesty, quickly stood up and left. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Xara called out. However, Daniel had already left. ¡°James, w-what are you doing? That was General Highsmith! He¡¯s my idol. How could you make him leave?¡± As she spoke, her expression changed. ¡°Wait. You can order General Daniel Highsmith around?¡± James replied, ¡°Daniel? I¡¯ve told you. He¡¯s Danny. Also, why do you keep calling him a general?¡± Xara seated herself and nced at James. Her useless brother-inw was enshrouded in secrecy. She remembered Daniel had given James a scarcely perceptible smile back then at the airport. ¡°James, are you one of the Five Commanders?¡± Xara eximed. Few knew much about the Five Commanders, let alone their existence. However, she knew bits and pieces about them, as she was a military fan. Daniel was the Blithe King¡¯s subordinate. Even though James was not the Blithe King, he had authority over Daniel. Therefore, he had to be one of the Five Commanders. ¡°Huh?¡± James was at a loss for words. This girl had a keen eye. She had figured out his identity as one of the Five Commanders just from the meeting with Daniel ¡°Yes,¡± James said, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m one of the Five Commanders.¡± Francis, who had been concealing himself, walked toward them upon noticing that Daniel had left. He sat at Daniel¡¯s seat and shot James a look of displeasure. ¡°Pfft! If you¡¯re one of the Five Commanders, then I¡¯m the Emperor of the Capital!¡± Xara immediately lost interest in the conversation. She had long heard of James¡¯ past. He had retired from the army, but how was he one of the Five Commanders? Also, why would one of the Five Commanders marry into the Cahans? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Xara could not understand this. How did James get to know General Highsmith? Danny? An old friend from the orphanage? ¡°James, be honest with me. What¡¯s your rtionship with General Daniel Highsmith?¡± Xara asked. James replied while munching on his food, ¡°General Daniel Highsmith? I don¡¯t know who that is. That guy earlier is a childhood friend of mine. We haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Since we bumped into each other, we decided to have a meal together. Is he a general now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Xara was rather suspicious of James¡¯ words. General Highsmith seemed to obey James¡¯ everymand and acted ording to his wishes. James went on, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been more than ten years since I was at the Southern ins. This Daniel¡­ Sorry, Danny. From what I know, this Danny guy went to the Western border. He never mentioned anything about being a general.¡± James put his chopsticks down and looked at Xara. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ a general?¡± ¡°Yes. Did you not watch the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony? It¡¯s been on rey these past few days.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°F*ck¡­¡± James eximed. ¡°Really? This kid¡¯s a general now? Back in the day, he was just a nobody who looked up to me. This won¡¯t do. I have to bring him back here and kiss his ¡°ss. Oh, wait. I don¡¯t have a phone. What should I do? I¡¯ve lost this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get rich.¡± James put on a face of regret. Francis finally understood what was going on. He now knew why James was having a meal with General Highsmith. It turned out Daniel used to be called Danny, and he seemed to have been acquainted with James since young. However, that was many years ago. Now, Daniel was a general, and he was having a meal with James as a token of their childhood. Now that he was a general, it was likely he no longer thought much of James. Francis raised his head and said, ¡°Xara, the Lnd family is also very influential. We¡¯re acquainted with General Highsmith. We¡¯ve even requested his help in our business.¡± He started bragging again. Eager to impress his crush, he boasted about his family¡¯s influence and his earnings from his nt. Hearing this, Xara began to feel a little repulsed. However, being rich was indeed something worth boasting about. Compared to his peers, Francis was a capable man. At least, he was much morepetent than Xara¡¯s brother-inw. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She nced at James. Marrying into the Cahans, unemployed, and using the resources of the Cahans as he pleased, he was a useless piece of trash. However, her opinion of him had changed after finding out he used to be in the military and that he knew Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± James wiped his mouth with a napkin. Suddenly, he remembered. Who would pay the bill now that Daniel had left? ncing at the still-boasting Francis, heughed. ¡°Since you¡¯re such a wealthy man, Mr. Lnd, I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind paying the bill?¡± As he spoke, he pulled Xara away. ¡°Xara, Thea ordered me to bring you home safely. Now that we¡¯ve had our meal, let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xara nodded. ¡°James, what are you doing?¡± Francis rebuked him all of a sudden. He had waited for Xaratoe to Cansington and had finally gotten the opportunity to have a meal with her. He would not let her go so easily. He had nned to bring her shopping in his mall to impress her by unting his wealth. ¡°Huh?¡± James frowned and asked, ¡°What?¡± Francis pointed at James¡¯ hand and eximed, ¡°Hands off. She¡¯s my girl.¡± James nced at Xara. Xara looked at Francis with a tint of displeasure. ¡°Francis, when did I ever say I was your girl?¡± Francis¡¯ tone immediately softened. ¡°Xara, look at what I¡¯ve got. Are you still hesitating? Once you be my girlfriend, you won¡¯t have to work anymore. You won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, and you can buy anything you want. Don¡¯t you want that?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xara replied curtly, ¡°I have a perfectly functioning body of my own. I can feed myself.¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 After saying that, she turned and left. James was close behind her. Before leaving, he added, ¡°Remember to pay the bill.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Francis clenched his fists angrily. A hint of disappointment shed across his somewhat handsome face. ¡°James, you piece of junk Just wait.¡± James had ruined his ns, so he was full of hatred for him. James led Xara out of the Gourmand. He put her suitcase in the trunk and drove to the Cahans¡¯ residence. Xara sat in the passenger seat. She wore a silly smile as she scrolled through the photos she had taken with Daniel on her phone. James could not help butment, ¡°They¡¯re just photos. Is that necessary?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Xara shot him a look ¡°General Highsmith is my idol. The Blithe King¡¯s an even greater idol of mine. It was my lifelong dream to take a photo with them. Finally, my : wish hase true. ¡°However¡­¡± She stopped for a moment and nced over at James, who was driving, before saying, ¡°The person I admire the most is the ck Dragon General of the Southern ins. You said you were deployed to the South. So, have you seen the ck Dragon General? What does he look like?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Of course.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. James had a haughty look on his face. ¡°No one knows the ck Dragon better than me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xara was delighted. ¡°So, is the ck Dragon tall or short? Is he fat or skinny? What¡¯s he like? Is he married?¡± She popped a consecutive string of questions. She knew of the ck Dragon, and she knew of the battle that gave him that title. It was known all across the world. All military junkies knew of it. However, no one knew how the ck Dragon looked. The appointment of the ck Dragon as a general was top secret. Aside from a few higher-ups in the military regions, no one else knew about it. Even if some photos did leak, only a few of the most prominent families in the Capital would have them. An ordinary family would nevere close to ever seeing them. James said, smiling, ¡°I can confidently say that the ck Dragon is married. Give up on your dreain.¡± Xara was disappointed. However, that disappointment dissipated almost immediately. ¡°Brag all you want. I¡¯ve heard that although you were in the military for ten years, you remained the lowest-ranked foot soldier. The Southern ins was filled with millions of the ck Dragon army. I don¡¯t think you were even qualified to join their ranks. So, how could you possibly know the ck Dragon when you¡¯ve never even seen him?¡± James smiled and said nothing. Even if he had told her the truth, she would not have believed him. Instead, she would have chastised him for being delusional. Xara sighed deeply ¡°A year ago, my idol, the ck Dragon, charged into the enemy camp alone and went on a rampage. Among all the bloodshed and the mountain of corpses, he returned triumphant with the enemy¡¯smander¡¯s decapitated head. That marked a full stop to his legendary life.¡± ¡°To think that amon citizen like you would be so knowledgeable,¡± James said. ¡°Of course.¡± Xara wore a smug look. ¡°I¡¯m a veteran military junkie.¡± However, her expression transitioned into one of sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to . see the ck Dragon in my lifetime. When the opportunity presents itself, I¡¯ll visit the Southern ins. For now, I¡¯ll remain in Cansington. Perhaps I¡¯ll get to see the Blithe king. ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Suddenly, she had an idea. ¡°James, you¡¯ve known Daniel all your life. Although he¡¯s gotten ahead in life and is now in his prime, he may still do you a favor. Will you help me, please? 1 really want to take a picture with the Blithe King,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Huh?¡± James nced over at Xara. He did have a liking for her. After all, she looked up to military men. She was not boy-crazy and did not blindly worship celebrities. Besides, she merely wanted to take a picture with the Blithe King. It was not as if she was trying to marry a general. ¡°Xara, I can help you, but only if you keep this a secret from Thea. If you can do that, I¡¯ll bring you to meet the Blithe King.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Xara was merely throwing words out. She was not hoping to get anything out of it. Even if General Highsmith had known James since he was a child, he was still a general and a person of high status. Moreover, to the Blithe King, he was just a subordinate. He might agree to help James, but the Blithe king himself might not be convinced. Upon hearing James¡¯ words, her eyes gleamed. ¡°Really?¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Of course. I used to be in the military too. Since you¡¯re so enthusiastic, I¡¯ll come up with something.¡± ¡°James, that¡¯s great! Thank you.¡± Xara was excited. The Blithe King was one of the Five Commanders. Although the Blithe King was not the most admired of all, she would be more than content if she got to take a picture with him. James glimpsed at the rear-view mirror. The jeep was still tailing him. He knew that the Blithe king was still tailing him. Xara eventually recollected herself and asked with an upset look on her face, ¡°James, don¡¯t give me false hope. You may be childhood friends with General Highsmith, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be able to convince his superior to take a picture with me.¡± James smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll give it a try.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He turned the car around and headed in the direction of the military region. Soon, they arrived at the gates of the Cansington military region. ¡°James, you¡¯re doing this right now?¡± With a confused look, she asked, ¡°Would we get to see the Blithe king without informing General Highsmith?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll try our luck.¡± James grinned with an air of mystery. He parked his car by the side. He knew that the Blithe King had been informed of his arrival. After all, he had been sending his men to monitor his movements. As expected, a few minutester, a middle-aged man d inbat gear walked out. He had five stars stered on his shoulder. He had a round face and bushy eyebrows, He exuded an aura of unrivaled dominance. Xara watched as the Blithe King walked toward them. She was so fllled with exhration that she had almost forgotten to breathe. James opened the car door and gestured for her to get off. The Blithe King approached them and shot James a look with a slight frown. Xara got off the car and nervously stood before the Blithe King Yes, this was the Blithe King. He was more majestic in person than on TV. She held her breath James said calmly, ¡°This is my cousin. She¡¯s a veteran military fan. She looks up to you and wants to take a picture with you. What do you think?¡± The Blithe King frowned. What was the ck Dragon up to? He nced at Xara. Xara¡¯s heart stopped. Her mind went nk The moment sheid her eyes on the Blithe King, her senses went numb, and she could do nothing but stand in ce. She could not hear anything James was saying, James lightly pushed the stupefied Xara. ¡°What are you standing here for? Go and take the picture.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xara recollected her senses and carefully nced at the Blithe King. ¡°M-May 1?¡± Wearing a look of compassion, the Blithe King replied, ¡°But, of course. Why not?¡± Upon hearing this, Xara got so excited she almost burst into tears. She swiftly took her phone out and handed it to James. ¡°I- James, h-help me out.¡± She was so thrilled that she had almost dropped her phone. James took the phone and opened the camera. Xara then walked toward the Blithe King and stood by his side. ¡°Closer,¡± James instructed. Xara wanted to, but she dared not. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Unexpectedly, the Blithe King got closer to her. As long as the ck Dragon was pleased and did not cause any trouble, the Blithe King would have his peace and quiet. What was a photography session worth, after all? ¡°Commander-in-chief, loosen up. Smile! Also, try putting your arm around her shoulders. Give us a loving expression, won¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing this, the Blithe King was enraged. However, he kept hisposure and did as James had instructed. Xara felt a pair of strong arms wrap around her shoulders. At that moment, her breathing stopped. She could not feel her heartbeat. ¡°Done,¡± James called out before she could even react. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 The Blithe King unwrapped his arms and walked toward James. ¡°This is a military region. You shouldn¡¯te here so often. Scrap that. You shouldn¡¯te here at all.¡± He was implying that he did not want to see James, as James often brought trouble along. The Blithe King then got onto a military vehicle and left, leaving behind an astonished Xara. It took Xara some time to process the situation. When the realization hit, she kept gasping for air. She hurriedly made her way to James and snatched her phone from him. ¡°Let me see. Let me see.¡± She opened the album and saw the photo. In it, the Blithe King had his hands around her shoulders. He wore apassionate look, almost looking like a loving father, ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Xara cried. She bawled her eyes out. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html After all these years, her wish had finallye true. There stood the Blithe King,mander of the Western border and one of the Five Commanders. She crouched down and cried. They were tears of joy. James frowned. It was just a photograph. Did she have to be so dramatic? ¡°Alright, now, we¡¯re in a military region. We better leave, or someone might make us.¡± Upon hearing this, Xara wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes and got into the car. James then drove off. On the way home. Looking at her photo with the Blithe king, seeing how he had his hands around her shoulders, and watching the compassionate look on his face, Xara almost burst into tears again. After some time, she turned and faced James. ¡°James, thank you. I truly believe you¡¯re the ck Dragon now.¡± Only someone with a comparable rank to the Blithe King could make this happen. ¡°Tsk, ck Dragon? You have a wild imagination.¡± James pouted. Xara asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you were the real deal? Besides, if you aren¡¯t the ck Dragon, why did the Blithe king wee us upon our arrival? And why would he agree to take a picture with me?¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told you we were just trying our luck. Just because the Blithe King agreed to take a photo with you, I¡¯m suddenly the ck Dragon? He was just being nice. What does that have to do with me? ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xara, pensive, nodded in agreement. His words made sense. Besides, there was no way James could be the ck Dragon. If he was the ck Dragon, why would he marry into the Cahans? How could he tolerate being ordered around by them? Perhaps it was as he said. The Blithe king was an amiable man. He would not refuse a military fan¡¯s favor to take a photo. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell Thea about this. And don¡¯t say a word to anyone else,¡± James reminded her. ¡°Okay.¡± Xara nodded. ¡®Wait. Something¡¯s not right¡­! Something came to Xara¡¯s mind-something that happened during the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony. During then, although rumored to have borrowed the vehicle, James had been driving around freely in the military region. However, after today¡¯s meeting with Daniel and the photograph incident with the Blithe King, things seemed a little¡­ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Xara nced at James. ¡°James, you¡¯re no ordinary man. Be honest with me. Who are you? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Thea, and I won¡¯t spread gossip to anyone else.¡± ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m just a dmissioned military man,¡± James said, smiling. ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡± Xara was deep in thought. Although she had not been in Cansington, she had heard of the events that had urred, especially those concerning Thea Cahan. Just yesterday, she had even heard about a group of men kneeling before Thea and begging for her forgiveness Rumor has it that it was concerning the ghost-masked man who had been executed by the Blithe King- the man Thea Cahan had saved ten years ago. When he was still alive, the ghost ¨C masked man had sought those men out and had them promise to take care of Thea. In Xara¡¯s mind, it could not have been so simple. ¡°Was it because of¡­ James?¡± She muttered silently. The more she contemted, the likelier it seemed to be. With that in mind, she asked with gleaming eyes, ¡°James, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about your true identity.¡± James rolled his eyes. ¡°What identity?¡± Xara said, smiling, ¡°You came from the Southern ins, so you¡¯ve got to be a general too. James, if you ever get the chance to, you have to introduce me to the ck Dragon.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Xara was firm in her belief. James had to be the General of the Southern ins. James justughed and remained silent. They reached Thea¡¯s ce soon after. dys and her family had left early in the morning to settle their car insurance and other household affairs. It had been a while since they had returned home. Thea and Yuna had also just returned from shopping at the Trade City Center. By the time James arrived, it was almost one o¡¯clock dys scolded him as he walked through the door, ¡°How long does it take to pick up a single person? Look at the time! What are you waiting for? Get to cooking!¡± Ever since James married into the Cahans, dys stopped cooking. By now, they had all grownzy. No one even bothered to prepare lunch. None of them had eaten anything James carried the suitcase in and put it aside. Upon hearing dys¡¯ words, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get to it right now.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Right away, he headed to the kitchen. ¡°Xara,¡± dys greeted her warmly. As Xara watched James enter the kitchen, her eyebrows furrowed. She had been watching his every move. When he got into a dispute outside the airport, he resorted to solving the problem with his fists. Then, he had lunch with General Highsmith. Moreover, before this, he had brought her to the military region to take a picture with the Blithe king. How could he merely be an ordinary man? However, now that he was at the Cahan residence, why did he seem like apletely different person? She scanned the members of the Cahan family. She greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± Finally, her gaze fell on Thea. She could not believe her eyes. ¡°Thea, is that you?¡± ¡°Xara, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Thea greeted her warmly. Xara stared at Thea. She had heard that Thea had restored her looks and was now a beauty, However, she did not expect her to be this gorgeous. Xara almost felt jealous of her. Her figure and her face were truly¡­ ¡°Thea, was it James who fixed you up?¡± Xara asked with an astonished look. ¡°Yes,¡± Thea said, smiling ¡°Don¡¯t just stand here. Come and sit.¡± Xara took a deep breath. ¡°Is James¡­ that impressive?¡± dys immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°He just has some medicinal knowledge. He¡¯s not worthy of Thea at all. I¡¯m still thinking of ways to get Thea to divorce him. With her charms, she can totally find herself a better man.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xara pped in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, dys. James is unworthy of her. We should separate them as soon as possible.¡± ¡®Once he¡¯s divorced, I¡¯ll finally have my shot,¡¯She added in her mind. He was an awe-inspiring man with medicinal knowledge. How was she going to find another man like this? ¡°Mom¡­¡± Thea had a disgruntled look. She nced at Xara. ¡°Xara, why are you encouraging her?¡± Xara said, smiling, ¡°Thea, you¡¯re a beautiful woman. I don¡¯t think a man like James who married into the family is worthy of you.¡± David chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s right, Thea. You shouldn¡¯t stop at James. Aren¡¯t you getting along well with Ms. Lawson of Longevity Pharmaceuticals? Have her introduce a rich guy to you. That way, I can get something out of your rtionship too.¡± Thea¡¯s family banded together and tried to convince her to divorce James. Meanwhile, James was in the kitchen. At the same time, in the Cahans¡¯ vi. Lex summoned his family once more. He had yet to return to his senses after yesterday¡¯s event. Those men kneeled before Thea and asked for her forgiveness. The image of that was too shocking for him. Even if the likes of Alex, Bryan, and Jay had apologized to her because they owed someone else a favor, it was still a form of socialworking. ¡°We have to bring Thea back.¡± Lex gave the final order. Howard said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t try. Thea and her family just aren¡¯t interested. Even if we were to give them twenty percent of the shares, they wouldn¡¯t being back¡± Lax sat on the sofa and smoked his cigarettes, He opened his eyes. ¡°Howard, do you know what my dreain is?¡± Howard replied, ¡°Father, your dream is to make the Cahans a powerful and influential family.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lex nodded. ¡°Even if those men only helped Thea because they owed someone else a favor, they¡¯re still part of herwork connections. If we establish a good rtionship with those men, it will surely benefit us. Do you know how much the Cahans have earned by cooperating with Celestial Group? At least tens of millions.¡± Lex took a drag on his cigarette. ¡°Once Thea returns, we¡¯ll be able to expand our production. We can further cooperate withrge pharmaceutical groups such as Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals and establish ourselves in Cansington¡¯smercial city. With this, the Cahans will surely rise¡­ ¡°Lex grew increasingly excited as he spoke. ¡°Bring Thea to me, no matter the cost.¡± The Cahans all had grim faces. They did not want the back. Although with her, they had managed to establish stronger connections with Celestial Group, she would take the helm of the Cahans once she came back. That meant things might go against their interests. It was a gateway for the Cahans to get richer, but what use was there being an influential family if they themselves could not gain anything from it? ¡°Grandfather,¡± Tommy spoke. ¡°Thea¡¯s noting back. I knelt before herst time. dys was even more ruthless. She imed that they would not return even if you personally went and kneeled before her.¡± Megan chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, grandpa. They¡¯re truly despicable. All these years, they¡¯ve lived off the Cahans¡¯ resources. However, they¡¯re showing their true colors now that they¡¯re asked to contribute to the family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay them a visit once more.¡± Lex stood up. ¡°Prepare the gifts.¡± Howard reluctantlyplied. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Following that, Lex brought Howard¡¯s family and headed to Thea¡¯s residence John and his family did not reside in the Cahan residence. Instead, they had gotten a small vi nearby. After preparing lunch, James sat on the balcony and smoked his cigarettes. Xara had skipped her lunch. She headed toward the balcony and saw James smoking his cigarettes. With a zipped smile, she spoke, ¡°James, you don¡¯t have any influence among the Cahans. Why don¡¯t you divorce Thea?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James nced at her. Xara blinked her big, round eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get married after you get your divorce?¡± James smiled at her and said nothing. At that moment, the doorbell rang. David put down his cutlery and answered the door. The moment he saw Lex, he froze. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandfather, why are you here? P-Please,e in.¡± David invited them into the house. ¡°Mother, father, uncle Howard and grandpa are here.¡± dys put down her cutlery, her expression grim. Lex made his way in with a smile on his aged face. ¡°Thea, grandpa¡¯s here to see you.¡± Thea hurriedly stood and greeted him, ¡°Grandpa, please sit. Have you eaten? Let me grab you a te.¡± Lexughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, Thea. It¡¯s been a while. I hope you¡¯re no longer angry. Come home with me. You¡¯ll be the chairman of Eternality.¡± ¡°No way.¡± dys instantly retorted, ¡°Father, stop wasting your time. Thea won¡¯t ever go back. We won¡¯t consider your offer unless you¡¯re willing to transfer fifty percent of the Group¡¯s shares to Benjamin.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tommy panicked and raised his voice. ¡°Fifty percent of the shares? The audacity!¡± Howard¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡± Howard¡¯s wife, Jolie, was anxious too. She hurriedly joined in, ¡°Father, don¡¯t promise them anything.¡± Lex waved them off and cut the conversation short. He thought for a while before asking, ¡°Thea, if I give your family fifty percent of the shares, can you bring glory to the Cahans? Can you turn the Cahans into a powerful and influential farnily?¡± ¡°T- That¡¯s¡­¡± Thea was at a loss. She never expected grandpa to agree to transfer fifty percent of the shares to them. Bringing glory to the Cahans? Bing an influential family? Was she capable of doing that? She did not believe so. dys, too, did not expect Lex to consider her demands. She immediately added, ¡°Well, of course. Do you know what influential people Thea has acquainted herself with? This morning, she even went shopping in themercial city with Ms. Lawson of Longevity Pharmaceuticals.¡± Upon saying that, she shot Thea a look ¡°Thea, tell us you can bring glory to the Cahans.¡± ¡°1¡­¡± Thea could not continue. She was not confident. She would be fine managing Eternality Group, but was she truly capable of leading the Cahans on the path to glory? ¡°She will.¡± James, who had just finished his cigarette, approached them and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you worry. Thea will surely lead the Cahans on the path to glory. The Xaviers of The Great Four have fallen. The remaining three are not too far away. Not long, the Cahans would make their way in and herome one of the Great Four¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 James¡¯ words were met with discontent from the Cahans. Tommy yelled at him, ¡°Who do you think you are, meddling in the affairs of the Cahans?¡± Megan recalled how James humiliated her in front of everyone and how she was forced to kneel at Yuna¡¯s banquet yesterday. Upset, she berated him sarcastically, ¡°The remaining three are falling soon? Who do you think you are? Alex Yates? Do you get to decide their fates?¡± dys, too, reprimanded him, ¡°What an embarrassment. Can¡¯t you just keep your mouth shut?¡± Thea shot James a disgruntled look, insinuating that he should have kept his thoughts to himself. She did not feel confident in leading the Cahans to glory. Bing an influential family required not just wealth but also strong connections. Lexpletely ignored James and fixed his gaze on Thea. ¡°Thea, Listen. I¡¯ll give you three years. If you can transform us into an influential family and grow our assets by a dozen times within that time, I¡¯ll give you fifty percent of the Group¡¯s shares. And I promise you¡¯ll remain the executive chairman of the Cahans family business.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thea was intimidated. How would she be able to grow the family¡¯s assets by that much in three years? She was not omnipotent. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. dys shot her a look ¡°Why hesitate?¡± The look implied. ¡°ept his offer and acquire the shares.¡± Thea nced at her family. dys, Benjamin, David, and Alyssa looked at her in anticipation. She contemted for a while. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not making any promises. However, if I¡¯m in charge of the Cahans¡¯ family business, I¡¯ll do my best to bring glory to the family. I¡¯ll work hard for us to be an influential and powerful family.¡± Lex was relieved upon hearing this. Thea¡¯s connections were extraordinary. If Thea wholeheartedly devoted herself to the Cahans¡¯ cause, it was likely the family¡¯s status would grow. Lex stood up. ¡°A deal¡¯s a deal. Thea,e to the Cahan residence for the negotiations on the redistribution of shares. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandpa, for having faith in me.¡± Thea stood with a look of gratitude on her face. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Lex turned to leave. Howard and the others followed close behind. Their expressions were grim. After they left, David jumped with excitement. ¡°Yes! Fifty percent of the shares would mean we¡¯re in control of half of the Cahans. Thea, you¡¯ve made us proud.¡± Benjamin, meanwhile, was a little disoriented. All these years, Lex had not been treating him well. He received none of the Group¡¯s shares. All of a sudden, they now had fifty percent in their possession. It felt surreal. dys nced at James. It was his idea. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She had incidentally brought it up. She never expected Lex to consent. ¡°He¡¯s not entirely useless.¡± dys pursed her lips. However, Thea wore an anxious expression. ¡°It¡¯s too early to celebrate. He¡¯ll still take the shares back if I have nothing to show for after bing the executive chairman.¡± David dismissed her worries. ¡°Thea, business is booming now that Eternality has established a permanent partnership agreement with Celestial Group! What are you afraid of? Besides, with how close you are to Ms. Lawson, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake to conduct business with Longevity Pharmaceuticals?¡± Thea was deep in thought. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± At that moment, the insecure expression on her face changed into one of anticipation. Had the time finally arrived for her to apply what she had learned? She was looking forward to it. She looked forward to seizing the reins of the Cahans, entering the corporate world, and doing great things. She would bring glory to the Cahans, and they would truly be a powerful family Watching the emboldened look on her face, James smiled. With him manipting in the shadows, Thea¡¯s business career would be smooth sailing. Not before long, her name would be known by all. Due to the redistribution of the family business¡¯ shares, Thea¡¯s family was thrilled. However, the opposite was true for Howard and John¡¯s families. They were displeased. The majority of the Cahans¡¯ shares were in Lex¡¯s hands. The redistribution of shares would cause the number of shares in their possessions to shrink. There was no guarantee they would even receive any Soon, night fell. Wearing a morous dress and surrounded by her family, Thea entered the Cahans¡¯ vi. The living room was already teeming with people. Howard¡¯s family and John¡¯s family were there. Three generations of the Cahans were now present. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Lex stood up and invited Thea to sit. The more amicable Lex was toward Thea, the more threatened the rest of the Cahans felt. Lex was old and would probably not live for much longer. They believed this redistribution of shares was equivalent to him dividing up the Cahans¡¯ inheritance. As there were limited seats, the non-core members of the family stood during the discussion. James was standing too, but he could not care less. Lex was seated above. He scanned the group before he spoke, ¡°I summon all of you here today for two things. First, from today onward, Thea will formally take over the reins of the Cahans and will be in charge of every family business as the executive chairman.¡± ¡°Second, we¡¯ll be discussing the redistribution of shares.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone held their breath. All eyes were fixed on Lex, waiting for his next move. Lex nced at Benjamin. ¡°All these years, Benjamin has been working diligently. And though he received no shares, he did notin. I dere that Benjamin will be given fifty percent of the family¡¯s shares. This will not be limited to Eternality Group, but rather all Cahan businesses.¡± Upon hearing the announcement, everyone could not help but nce at Benjamin. Their eyes burned with hatred. What did he do to deserve all those shares? Howard and John dared not object to their father¡¯s decision. Meanwhile, John¡¯s son, Weston, stepped forward. ¡°Grandpa, l object to this. Based on what you said, Benjamin gets to have a fifty percent stake in my processing nt?¡± Lex opened his eyes and nced at Weston. ¡°Do I have to repeat myself? I did say all businesses under the Cahans, didn¡¯t I? Are you a Cahan?¡± Weston nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re a Cahan, your processing nt belongs to the Cahans.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Weston, enraged, raised his voice. ¡°I established the processing nt myself. Although it¡¯s modest in size, it has nothing to do with the Cahans¡¯ family business. Why does Benjamin get to have a fifty percent stake in it?¡± Lex¡¯s face darkened. With a howl of rage, he smashed the table. ¡°That¡¯s because you used the Cahans¡¯ money to establish it! And don¡¯t forget about the business deals you made through the Cahans¡¯ connections.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Weston was at a loss for words. Unable to refute Lex¡¯s ims, he angrily seated himself. Benjamin, on the other hand, was ttered. Il was surprising He received not just fifty percent of Eternality Group but fifty percent of everything the Cahans owned Lex took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m old. I can no longer lead the Cahans. That¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving it to our distinguished youngsters. I know you¡¯re dissatisfied with my decision. How about this? We¡¯ll give Thea a three-month probation period. If she seeds in multiplying the family¡¯s assets, she¡¯ll be eligible to be the chairman. Only then will her family be entitled to the fifty percent stake.¡± Lex nced at the Cahans in the foyer and continued, ¡°From today onward, both Howard and John will hold twenty percent of the family¡¯s shares. I will hold the remaining ten percent for the time being. You have the right to distribute your shares among your children. Any objections?¡± Lex scanned the group. ¡°This is a family meeting. If you have any objections, speak up. Otherwise, I hope you¡¯ll work together and bring the Cahans to greater heights.¡± Initially, Howard and John were discontented. However, after Lex exined the redistribution of the shares, they no longer had a problem. Twenty percent was much more than what they had both received previously. Seeing that they remained silent, Lex continued, ¡°Since no one is objecting to this, it¡¯s a deal. Thea will be the executive chairman. Howard will be the vice-chairman. Howard, you¡¯ll assist: Thea in her work and help bring glory to the Cahans.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Howardplied. Tommy, on the other hand, did not. ¡°Grandpa, we respect your decision. However, since Thea¡¯s appointed as the executive chairman, she should be doing something for the family, Say, the Trade City Center business. Everyone has been setting up their businesses there. We can¡¯t miss out. Since Thea¡¯s the executive chairman, we should leave the matter in her hands. Let her lead the negotiations for us to set up our business there. We¡¯ll recognize her as the leader of the Cahans only if she seeds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I agree. Let Thea lead the negotiations. I heard we needed assets amounting to over five billion to set up there. Also, there would be an annual fee of a hundred million that has to be paid in a lump sum.¡± ¡°We should be able to gather a hundred million. However, setting up a business there in itself is no simple matter. If Thea seeds in her negotiations, we¡¯ll acknowledge her.¡± Following Tommy¡¯s suggestions, everyone shared their thoughts. Upon hearing this, Lex nced at Thea. Thea was unsure of herself and was reluctant tomit. She had gone there with Yuna today. Even Yuna was paying her respects to the person in charge of the Trade City Center. James stood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thea¡¯s got this. If she can¡¯t even obtain the right for the Cahans to set up their shop, she¡¯s unqualified to be the chairman.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea shot him a disgruntled look. It implied that he had talked too much and stirred trouble for her. Meanwhile, Tommy looked as if his evil machinations hade to a crescendo. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Obtain the right to set up a shop? How was that possible? The trade center had reiterated that one needed assets totaling at least five billion to be eligible. All the Cahans had amounted to only one and a half billion. They were far from getting a spot Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 p! dys smacked James on the head. ¡°Watch your tongue. What makes you think you have the right to speak at the family meeting?¡± She reprimanded him. ¡°Alright, that settles it.¡± Lexughed heartily. To set the Cahans up at the Trade City Center was something unthinkable to him. That ce was the future Glochaibal Financial Center. As such, businesses from Cansington were not the only ones seeking to establish themselves there. Allrge corporations nationwide would eventually make their way there. If the Cahans managed to set up shop there, it would be a symbol of prestige. Lex could not care less about the hundred million entrance fee. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Thea was hesitant. However, seeing Lex¡¯s delighted face, she did not want to disappoint him. She hung her head. ¡± I-I¡¯ll try.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Chairman, you now carry the hopes and dreams of the Cahans.¡± ¡°You have to get us the right to set up shop.¡± ¡°Worry not, chairman. As long as you seed in your negotiations, we¡¯ll find a way to get money, no matter the rental cost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But if you fail, that¡¯ll mean you¡¯re unqualified to be the chairman.¡± The Cahans chitter- chattered. Though they seemed to be currying favor, they were actually ridiculing her. Thea knew they wanted to see her make a fool out of herself. ¡°Haha. We¡¯ll join our efforts and bring the Cahans to greater heights. Dismissed.¡± Lex stood up and headed upstairs,ughing heartily. Thea stood and red at James. ¡°James, are you just looking for trouble?¡± David eximed, wearing a murderous look on his face. Tommy let loose augh. ¡°Good luck, Thea. It isn¡¯t easy to start a business at the Trade City Center. I¡¯m afraid being the chairman isn¡¯t exactly all fun and games.¡± ¡°Thea, I heard that even someone like Alex Yates has to y nice during the process. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t help you out this time around.¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll await the good news.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Cahans babbled non-stop. Meanwhile, Thea left the Cahans¡¯ vi in a foul mood. James followed close behind. Along the way, dys, David, and Alyssa ranted about James. ¡°James, I¡¯m warning you. Keep your mouth shut at the next family meeting. Stop embarrassing us,¡± dys scolded. David joined in, ¡°Useless piece of trash. Do you even know what the Trade City Center is? You need an entrance fee of at least a couple of million to open a restaurant at food street. The same goes for the fashion street. The prices will be exorbitant if apany sets up shop there.¡± No matter how they chastised him, James remained silent. Thea looked at him, disgruntled. ¡°You¡¯ve made life difficult for me. Do you know Yuna of Longevity Pharmaceuticals had to go through an afternoon¡¯s worth of paperwork to set up shop there? And she¡¯s the chairman of a hundred-billion dor corporation. What am I going to do? Will I even make it past the front gate?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Honey, I have faith in you. You can do this.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have faith in myself.¡± Thea was dismayed. They continued to bicker along the way home. Xara stayed home and did not go to the Cahans¡¯ vi. Seeing the expressions on their faces upon their return, she asked, ¡°Why the long faces? Did . you guys not get the shares?¡± ¡°James, that piece of trash talked too much and got Thea into a difficult situation,¡± dys criticized. ¡°Huh?¡± Xara nced at James. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked. dys filled her in. Hearing this, Xara wore a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Thea might be able to do this.¡± James nodded. ¡°Yes, I have faith in her. Besides, even if I had kept my mouth shut, do you think the other Cahans would allow her to hold on to her executive director¡¯s position? If Thea wishes to secure her authority, she needs to win them over fair and square.¡± ¡°Good thinking. Did you think we weren¡¯t aware of that? Do you take us for fools?¡± dys chided. ¡°We could¡¯ve shirked our responsibility on that impossible task. Now, thanks to you. how is she supposed to obtain the right to set up shop?¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 James raised his hands. ¡°How am I supposed to know that? I¡¯m not an expert in this field.¡± Thea sighed. ¡°Alright, stop bickering already. Jamie was just being considerate. I¡¯ll make the relevant preparations. I¡¯ll go to the office tomorrow to prepare the rted documents and hand them in for submission. If it doesn¡¯t work, then so be it. Grandpa should know that this is an impossible mission. So, even if I fail, he won¡¯t make life difficult for me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± dys nodded. At this point, that was the only thing they could do. Meanwhile, Benjamin was still in a trance. Fifty percent shares. He never expected in his wildest dreams to be granted fifty percent of the family¡¯s shares. David, too, had forgotten about his earlier dejection. He eximed excitedly, ¡°Father, grandpa said you have the right to redistribute your shares. I¡¯m your only son. Quick, give me twenty five percent.¡± Benjamin nced at dys. Even though he had the right to redistribute them, dys had the final say. dys smacked David on the head and said, ¡°Thea still has to undergo a three-month probation period before she bes the official chairman, yet here you are thinking about dividends? At least wait till she¡¯s secured her position!¡± ¡°Mom, we can still get a lot in three months. Have Dad give me my shares first. I¡¯ll use the money from the next three months to buy a vi for my inws.¡± Upon hearing this, Alyssa was delighted. ¡°Thanks, darling.¡± dys nced at James and said, ¡°Look at him. What a considerate son-inw. He thinks of his inws when he gets rich. What about you?¡± James scratched his nose. Was he not thinking for the Cahans? If he was not, how did Thea be the chairman? Would Benjamin have gotten the fifty percent shares? David immediately understood the situation and spoke, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t thinking about you. However, now that dad has gotten his shares, you¡¯d be able to afford a vi in just a few months. Meanwhile, my mother-inw¡¯s family is cramped in a small hundred square meter house.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± dys waved him off. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. Since the Myers have entrusted their daughter to you, you should help them out now that we¡¯re rich.¡± Alyssa was grateful. ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. They were filled with joy. However, Thea wore a worried expression. She returned to her room, switched on herptop, and started writing the application to set up shop. James had not smoked in front of Thea for the entire day. Now, his tobo addiction was kicking in again. He dared not smoke on the balcony again. Instead, he made his way out of the house, seated himself by the stairs, and lit a cigarette. Xara approached him. Wrapping her arms around herself, she fixed her gaze on James, who was sitting on the floor while smoking his cigarette. She pursed her lips. ¡°James, it should be a piece of cake for Thea to set up shop at the Trade City Center, right?¡± James lifted his head and caught a glimpse of a delicate face. He shrugged. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you helping out in the shadows? With your help, it should be a piece of cake, no?¡± ¡°You tter me. I¡¯m just a dmissioned military guy.¡± Unconcerned for herportment, Xara sat on the floor and wrapped her arms around James. She looked as if she was clinging to him. Sheughed flirtatiously. ¡°James, I came to Cansington looking for a job. You got anything for me?¡± Thea did not know how to write the application for setting up a shop. She exited her room but could not find James anywhere. She made her way out of the house. She made it a few steps before she saw James seated on the floor by the stairs not too far away. Xara had her arms wrapped around him. It seemed as if she was clinging to him. Rumble! It was as if a thunderous storm had descended upon her. Thea was bbergasted. Petrified, her eyes brimmed with tears. She stood there for a few seconds before covering her mouth and running back inside, weeping Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Xara was daring. She was almost on top of James. A young maiden¡¯s alluring fragrance entered James¡¯ nostrils, and he hurriedly turned his body to the side. His actions amused Xara, and she burst outughing. ¡°James, are you still shy about this? People say you haven¡¯t been doing it with Thea. Could it be you¡¯re still a virgin?¡± James blushed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Indeed, he was. Ten years ago, he was only seventeen, a teenage boy who had just graduated senior high school. He had been in a rtionship with a girl back then. However, holding hands was the furthest they went. He was then in the army for ten years. His days were filled with special training, ice-cold weapons, and the remains of his enemies. He did not wish to prolong this conversation. He inhaled the smoke deeply, threw the cigarette bud into the trash can, and made his way back into the house. Thea, who had seen James by the stairs with Xara¡¯s arms wrapped around him, ran away in tears. The moment she entered her room, she burst out crying. She had thought that James was a good man. To think he would be identical to all the other men out there. He had only met Xara today, yet the two were already hooking up. Knock, knock, knock! Knocks sounded from the other side of the door. Thea hurriedly wiped her tears and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she went for the door. James walked in and asked, smiling, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re taking quite some time.¡± However, Thea said nothing. She headed straight toward theptop, sat in front of it, and stared at the screen. James did not notice anything out of the ordinary He consciously took a mat out and ced it on the floor. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea felt aggrieved watching his actions. He might be ying the gentleman in her presence, but he was hooking up with another woman behund her back. Worse still, that woman was her cousin. She shook her head, trying to shake the messed-up thoughts off her mind. However, she could not forget the image of Xara clinging onto James flirtatiously with her body on top of him. The scene was etched in her mind. It lingered no matter how much she tried to forget it. ¡®Did he hook up with someone else because I didn¡¯t let him have his way with me? He¡¯s a man, after all. He has his needs.¡¯ Thea was deep in thought. She thought it was her fault James went looking for another woman. However, deep inside, she felt bitter. It was not as if she forbade him from having his way with her. He voluntarily slept on the floor. She had hinted at him multiple times, but he was unresponsive. As she thought about this, bitterness filled her heart At that moment, she thought about divorcing him. She would divorce him and wish him the best with Xara. ¡°James¡­.¡± ¡°Uh huh?¡± James, lying on the mat and deep in his thoughts, recollected himself and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Thea turned to face James, who was now sitting, with a grim expression. ¡°What do you think of my cousin, Xara?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was confused. He could not read between the lines. He was in the army for ten years. For the past ten years, he had been interacting with his enemies, not women. As such, he was unable to read their minds. He instinctively nodded.¡± She¡¯s cool.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea was disappointed. She wanted to save their marriage. She could still remember James bringing her to the House of Royals and the way he meticulously took care of her after marrying into the Cahans. He would put her to bed at night and bring her out to sunbathe during the day. She had never experienced such care and warmth. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 At that point, she had already fallen in love with James. She had decided that he would be the only man in her life. She never expected him to fool around with another woman so soon, not to mention the woman was her cousin. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± She wanted to ask for a divorce, but the words were stuck in her throat. ¡°Darling, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Thea could not bring herself to say those words. She was no longer motivated to write the application for setting up a shop, so she got on the bed and slept. The night passed silently. The next day. After changing into professional business attire, Thea set out for Eternality Group early in the morning James had nothing nned, so he slept in until ten o¡¯clock in the morning. A lot had happened in Cansingtontely. Warren Xavier, thete head of the Xaviers and one of The Great Four, had died. The downfall of the Xaviers came, and they fell from grace The heads of the Frasiers, the Wilsons, and the Zimmermans were all dead. The session of the Blithe King followed suit. Next, a mysterious tycoon bought the Trade City Center. Just as people were in a heated discussion, the Cahans dropped a bombshell today. Though the Cahans were a second-rate family, they had been stealing the limelight recently. The first time was when Thea had called Alex Yates, which brought about the bankruptcy of the Xaviers. The second time was when Lex forged an invitation letter to the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Moreover, just this morning, at Eternality Group of the Cahans, Lex Cahan personally showed up to a press conference. He dered Thea Cahan to be the official executive chairman of the Group and that she would hold fifty percent of the family¡¯s shares. Al the press conference, Lex emphasized furthering the cooperation between Eternality and Celestial Group and brought up the rtionship between Thea and Ms. Lawson of Longevity Pharmaceuticals. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He even described the image of the powerful men kneeling before Thea at Yuna¡¯s birthday banquet. With the holding of the press conference, the Cahans have once again appeared before the masses. Following that, Lex extended an invitation to all people from all walks of life to his eightieth birthday banquet, which would be held at Cansington Hotel in two days. For a moment, the Cahans were the talk of the street. People talked about how Thea was now the leader of the Cahans. With her connections, the rise of the Cahans was now within sight. Thea was famous once more. James, as husband of Thea, naturally became a topic of discussion as well. He was branded as an ipetent husband and a useless man. Upon waking up, James got out of bed, tidied up the mat, and walked out of the room. Having received their shares yesterday, the family had gone out for a celebration. Only Xara remained. She was on the sofa scrolling through her phone, looking for job openings onpany websites. She had wanted to work in Eternality. However, she felt ufortable working in her rtive¡¯spany. Upon seeing James walking out of the room, she put her phone down immediately. ¡°James,e and help me find a job.¡± As Thea was not around, James casually lit a cigarette. He headed toward Xara and sat on the sofa. ncing at her, he said coolly, ¡°Go to a job fair if you¡¯re looking for a job. Why are you asking me for help?¡± She took a seat beside James and hugged his arm, ying a coquette. ¡°You¡¯re influential, after all. I would be able to find a decent job if you helped me out.¡± The two were so close that their bodies seemed to mash together. Xara¡¯s chest was protruding out, and she was deliberately rubbing her breasts against James¡¯ body. Unable to withstand her flirting, James moved to leave. Just then, the door opened. David and Alyssa walked in. Upon seeing the scene on the sofa, they were stunned. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 David and Alyssa just came back after taking a drive in their brand-new Maserati. The moment they entered the house, they saw everything-Xara hugging James¡¯ arm as she clung to him intimately. ¡°W-What¡­?¡± David eximed. He walked toward them and said to James, ¡°How dare you, James? You¡¯ve been leeching off the Cahans for some time now. Now that Thea isn¡¯t home, you¡¯re fooling around with another woman?¡± ¡°And you, Xara. H-How could you do such a thing? He¡¯s your cousin-inw!¡± Xara was just ying around with James. She did not expect David to return so soon. With her cheeks reddened, she immediately released James and hung her head. ¡°D-David, it¡¯s not what you think it is.¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± David raised his voice. ¡°What were you two doing? If we hadn¡¯te home in time, the two of you would¡¯ve been naked on the sofa by now!¡± James, too, did not expect things to turn out like this. However, he did not exin anything. Alyssa sat on the sofa. With a surly expression, she scolded, ¡°Xara, how shameless of you! You carried yourself with such poise. I thought you were a girl with a sense of self-worth. But to think you would go after your cousin-inw to satisfy your lust! Also, you sure have an interesting taste in men. James, of all people?¡± ¡°I-I¡­ " Xara opened her mouth but was at a loss for words. She looked at James pleadingly, ¡°James, exin what happened to them.¡± James calmly said, ¡°The truth will speak for itself.¡± ¡°James, you¡¯re dead meat. I¡¯m telling Thea about this. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯ll divorce you,¡± David spat menacingly. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He had hated James. His words at the family meeting had invited trouble for Thea. It would be a loss for the family if Lex took the family shares back due to this. James wore an indifferent look. Thea was unlike them. She knew their boundaries. She would be the judge. ¡°I¡¯m going grocery shopping.¡± Seeing the time, James stood up and walked out of the house. After he had left, Xara tried exining herself once more. However, David and Alyssa were disinterested. There was nothing Xara could do. Well, so be it. So what if they told Thea about this? She had wanted James to divorce Thea so she could openly go after him anyway. Thea was at thepany the whole day. She first attended the press conference. Then, she familiarized herself with thepany¡¯s business after officially taking over as the chairman. Later, she prepared the documents for the application to set up shop at the Trade City Center. She was so upied with work that she had forgotten what she had witnessedst night. She only reached home at eight o¡¯clock. By the time she came home, she was exhausted. She nned to rest after washing up. However, upon noticing that everyone was wearing a surly expression, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± dys looked at James and answered coldly, ¡°Ask him what he¡¯s done.¡± David had told dys about the affair between James and Xara. dys had wanted Thea to divorce James. However, she never expected Xara to be the fuse. Xara was her brother¡¯s daughter. She was part of the Hill family. What misfortune ¡°Huh?¡± Thea nced at James. David stood up and said, ¡°Thea, when I came home this morning, I saw james making out with Xara on the sofa. They were hugging, and their clothes were almost off.¡± David exaggerated greatly. ¡°David, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Xara was enraged. She was only hugging his arm. What did he mean by making out? Thea¡¯s face darkened. She had seen everythingst night. She never expected them to be so audacious as to make out in the house. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 With a grim expression, she took a seat. James noticed the displeasure on Thea¡¯s face and hurriedly exined, ¡±Thea, don¡¯t listen to David. Nothing¡¯s going on between us. Yes, she was holding my arm, but she was only asking me to find her a job. We weren¡¯t making out.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xara hurriedly added. ¡°That¡¯s what really happened, Thea.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. David sprang to his feet. ¡°Looking for a job? Who do you think you are, the chairman of thepany? Thea is the chairman of Eternality. Xara should be approaching her for help, not you.¡± dys was sullen. ¡°Xara, I won¡¯t be telling your father about this. It¡¯d be bad if rumors were to spread and ruin the good name of the Hills. James, you have to divorce Thea. The Cahans could never ept such a shameless son-inw like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Get a divorce.¡± Alyssa joined in. Thea felt her head spin. A divorce? She had wanted to say those wordsst night. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html However, she had recalled how well James had treated her. She remembered James¡¯ meticulous care and sincere thoughtfulness. She wanted to give him a chance. All men made mistakes. If he turned over a new leaf, she would forgive him. However, she never expected James to do something as outrageous as making out with Xara in their house. ¡®If David had not gotten back in time¡­¡¯ Thea could not hold back her tears. She looked James in the eye, eyes full of tears. Thea¡¯s tearful expression on her face tugged at James¡¯ heartstrings. He hurriedly asked,¡± Thea, do you not trust me?¡± Thea wept. ¡°I trust you, James. But I trust what I¡¯ve seen more. I saw everythingst night. I saw how intimate you two were by the stairs and how you embraced each other. All men make mistakes, so I wanted to give you a chance. But, this is how you repay me? This is my home! How could you make out with another woman in my home?!¡± Thea wailed, unable to suppress her emotions. Last night? James remembered. Xara was hugging his armst night. It turned out Thea had witnessed everything. No wonder she looked as if there was something on her mind. However, he was innocent. ¡°Divorce.¡± ¡°You have to divorce him.¡± ¡°This trash has been leeching off our family. To think he would even make out with another woman behind my sister¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Besides, how could you be this shameless, Xara? Thea¡¯s your cousin!¡± The Cahans started attacking the pair. Xara was so aggrieved she was almost in tears. She was at fault. However, she was just holding James by the arm. How did things turn out this way? Being chastised as a shameless woman, she could no longer hold back her tears. She cried out, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m shameless. So what? James is a fine man. Yet, you people order him around like a servant. After he gets this divorce, I¡¯?n marrying him.¡± Smack! dys pped her across the face. ¡°H-How could you be so brazen?! How unfortunate of the Hills to have someone like you!¡± A mark surfaced on Xara¡¯s fair cheeks. Aggrieved, she wept. ¡°Fine. I wish you two the best.¡± Thea¡¯s voice broke. ¡°James, I¡¯ll see you at the Department of Civil Affairs tomorrow morning.¡± Upon saying that, she ran into her room in tears and mmed the door shut. James massaged his temple with a frustrated look on his face. What was happening? He had never felt this troubled even back when he had to face an army. However, he was back here to repay his debts. There was no need for him to marry Thea and make her his. James would do anything to make Thea happy. However, she was angry now. He could not exin things but could only wait for her anger to dissipate. ¡°Scram.¡± dys pointed at the door. ¡°Get lost, the both of you. The Cahans do not wee you. David, throw Xara¡¯s suitcase out.¡± ¡°Yes, mom.¡± David made his way into Xara¡¯s room, took her suitcase and a few pieces of clothing, and tossed everything out. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The Cahans were determined to kick James and Xara out. dys even showed them to the door with a broom Outside the door, Xara cried her eyes out upon seeing the pieces of clothing on the floor. She looked at James apologetically. ¡°I- James, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± James waved her off. It was a trivial matter, and he did not take it to heart. ¡°Alright now, stop ming yourself. It¡¯s not entirely your fault. The Cahans have long had a problem with me. They¡¯ve been trying to convince Thea to divorce me for a while now. Thea used to stand up for me, but now that something like this has happened, getting a divorce should be on the table.¡± Although it was not too serious of a problem, it certainly didplicate things a little. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. If you two divorce, 1-1¡¯m all yours.¡± James nced at her. ¡°Give it up. I only have Thea in my heart.¡± James knew Xara only spoke these words because she thought he was a big shot after yesterday¡¯s event. ¡°1-I¡¯m serious, ¡± Xara said. ¡°You have no status whatsoever among the Cahans. Just get the divorce. I don¡¯t consider myself to be beneath Thea. I¡¯mn rather good-looking too.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea walked out. She nned to return the ck Dragon card to James. She had overheard their conversation as she opened the door. She could not hold back her tears. Regardless, she suppressed the bitterness in her heart and forced an awkward smile on her tear -stricken face. James, here¡¯s your card. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me, the care you¡¯ve shown me, and all you¡¯ve done for the Cahans. I wish you two the best.¡± She stuffed the card in James¡¯ hands. Then, covering her mouth, she ran back into the house in tears. m! Before James could exin himself, Thea had tumed and mmed the door shut. James put the card away in resignation. Seeing the frustration on James¡¯ face, Xara knew that James only had Thea in his heart. She would not have the opportunity to be with him in this lifetime. Hence, she consoled him. ¡°James,e back and exin things to her when she¡¯s no longer mad. She¡¯ll forgive you.¡± She then bent down and collected the pieces of clothing on the floor. She stuffed them into the suitcase and waved goodbye to James, who was still standing by the door. ¡°James, thank you for fulfilling my wish. I¡¯m content to have taken a photograph with General Highsmith and the Blithe King.¡± With her suitcase, she tumed to leave. James knew he won¡¯t be getting back into the house today. He nned to exin things to Thea after settling his scores with The Great Four. Dejected, he left and caught up with Xara. ¡°I¡¯ll carry the suitcase.¡± He grabbed the suitcase from Xara¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xara said in a gentle voice. The two got on the elevator and went downstairs. Outside the neighborhood by the road, James asked, ¡°Where are you heading?¡± Xara was disoriented She came to Cansington mainly for the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony. She wanted to make a living here. Also, if possible, she wanted to take a photo with the Blithe king and General Highsmith. Now, her wishes hade true. There was no reason for her to stay in Cansington. ¡°I¡¯ll go home.¡± She said after some thought. James said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nagging me to help you find a job? What are your skills? I¡¯ll see if I can find you a decent job.¡± It waste, and James worried about Xara wandering the streets alone, Even if there was a misunderstanding, she was still Thea¡¯s cousin. If anything happened to her, Thea would chew him out after this whole situation died down. Xara said, ¡°I majored in economics. After graduation, I worked as the assistant to the chairman of a company for three months. However, I resigned as he clearly wanted to have his way with me. He¡¯d even grope me when we were alone.¡± Upon hearing this, James said, ¡°Is that so? I just so happen to know the investment manager of the Trade City Center. I¡¯ll give her a call. You should work there.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xara froze. Almost immediately, she eximed, ¡°R-Really?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. James gave her a slight smile. Immediately, he pulled his phone out and called Scarlett. ¡°Where are you?¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 It was almost nine o¡¯clock The Trade City Center had only just begun attracting business investment. As Scarlett was an amateur in the field, she had gone on a hiring spree. At the moment, they were having a conference at the company headquarters to discuss the follow-up process of the investment project. She paused the meeting upon receiving James¡¯ call. ¡°I¡¯m still at thepany. Is there anything, James?¡± James said, ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s currently unemployed. Can you arrange a position for her?¡± ¡°Where are you, James? I¡¯ll have someone pick you up now. I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting, so I can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take a taxi there.¡± He hung up the phone. Xara was gazing longingly at James. As James hung up his phone, she could not help but ask,¡± James, who did you just call?¡± James gave her a mysterious grin. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll take a taxi to the Trade City Center. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Keep a low profile, especially in front of Thea.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Xara nodded in excitement. James called a taxi to the Trade City Center. Newly constructed and located in downtown Cansington, its central region was filled with skyscrapers. The region wasprised of many pedestrian streets, food streets,mercial streets, antique streets, and clothing streets. There were even vis and luxury residential areas in the vicinity. All thesebined constituted the trade center of a new era. In the heart of the region stood a skyscraper. It was a hundred and eighty stories tall, the tallest tower of the trade center, and referred to as the Transgenerational Tower. To the outside world, it was also referred to as the Transgenerational Financial Center. Upon getting off the car, Xara stared at the skyscraper, dazed. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°James, this is the Transgenerational Center. It¡¯ll soon be the most bustling area in the country, where allrge conglomerates will gather in the future. They haven¡¯t even set up shop yet. Why did you bring me here to look for a job?¡± As she spoke, her expression changed. She gasped. ¡°Wait. Are you the owner of the newly established Transgenerational Group and the Transgenerational Financial Center?¡± James smiled slightly and said nothing. He had bought this new city in secret. However, he had never been here. He gazed at the skyscraper, a hundred and eighty stories high, and the shining, white words on the top of the tower-Transgenerational Tower. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He brought Xara along After receiving James¡¯ call, Scarlett called an end to the meeting, brought the high-ranking officials of Transgenerational Group to the ground floor, and waited patiently for his arrival. A dozen or so men gathered outside the Transgenerational Tower. These were the elites of society- well-paid business elites who Scarlett had hired from overseas. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Soon, the chairman of Transgenerational Group will be here for inspection work Be careful not to offend him,¡± She reminded. ¡°Yes.¡± At present, they were looking forward to meeting the mysterious owner of Transgenerational Group, who purchased an entire city. Who would be that wealthy man with a capital of over a trillion dors? Who in the world would possess such courage and vigor? Soon, they would meet the man who had been the talk on the street. They were both nervous and a little excited. Then, a man and a woman walked over. The man was dressed in ordinary clothes and had a suitcase in his hands. The woman, though, was rather good-looking Upon seeing the dozen social elites dressed in professional attire outside the Tower, Xara was doubtful. Were they really at Transgenerational Group? ¡°He¡¯s here. The chairman is here.¡± Scarlett spoke. ¡°Wee, chairman.¡± A booming voice resonated in unison. The dozen or so business elites fixed their gaze on James. Was he the man who bought Transgenerational New City? Meanwhlle, Xara was dumbfounded. Chairman? James was the one who bought Transgenerational New City? Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Xara was stunned, and her mind went nk James frowned and nced at Scarlett. His gaze sent shivers down her spine. She immediately dropped to the floor, her body trembling The high-ranking officials were baffled. That was Ms. Brooks, the person in charge of Transgenerational Group. Why was she kneeling? For a moment, they were bewildered. James said in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? Get up.¡± ¡°Yes, James.¡± Scarlett immediately got up and stood by the side, quivering in fear. James went on, ¡°Why are they here? Dismiss them.¡± Scarlett immediately instructed, ¡°What are you standing here for? Get back to work.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They swiftly left the scene. Soon, only James, Scarlett, and Xara remained outside the Transgenerational Tower. ¡°J-James, I¡­¡± Scarlett wore a worried expression. She had only wanted to make James feel weed and never expected to offend him. If she had known, she would havee alone. James waved her off. ¡°Alright now, I¡¯m not ming you for this. Just don¡¯t repeat it next time. By the way, this is Xara, my cousin. She came to Cansington looking for a job. See to her needs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing that Xara was James¡¯ cousin, she instantly nodded. She approached him and took the suitcase from his hands. ¡°James, allow me.¡± James nodded and ordered, ¡°Assign her a position ording to her abilities. I do not want people leeching off thepany, nor do I wish to see ipetent people holding high positions just because of their connections.¡± Huh? Scarlett was puzzled. What did he mean by this? ¡°What? still don¡¯t get it?¡± James nced at Scarlett, who had a baffled look on her face.¡± Don¡¯t let her leech off thepany just because she¡¯s my cousin. She¡¯ll be treated the same as all other employees.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, Xara was still in a daze and had not recollected her senses. Had James been the owner of Transgenerational New City and the brand new Trade Financial Center all along? https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She found it baffling Who was James? How wealthy was he? Why would a man who bought the Transgenerational New City marry into the Cahans? ¡°Xara¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xara looked at James with an astonished look on her face. ¡°A-Anything, James?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. James replied, ¡°Do your best at thepany. If you run into any problems, ask If you¡¯repetent, you can climb the ranks very easily. You should have a bright future ahead of you here.¡± Xara nodded with a confused look on her face. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone about what you¡¯ve seen today.¡± ¡°Oh, of course. I understand.¡± Xara nodded vigorously. James nced at Scarlett. ¡°Order your men to keep their mouths shut. Inform them of the consequences.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Scarlett nodded obsequiously. ¡°Then, 1¡¯ll take my leave.¡± James turned to leave. He called a taxi and headed to Common Clinic. It seemed like he would be staying at Henry¡¯s ce tonight. As for the House of Royals, James felt ufortable spending the night at such a spacious ce. Xara only managed to recollect her senses after James had left. She turned to face the charismatic Scarlett, who was dressed in professional business attire and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, my name is Xara Hills.¡± She smiled. ¡°Wee to Transgenerational Group, Xara. I¡¯m the chairman, Scarlett Brooks. You may call me Ms. Brooks.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nice meeting you, Ms. Brooks.¡± Xara was stunned upon hearing Scarlett introduce herself. Even the chairman of Transgenerational Group knelt before James upon seeing him. Who exactly was James? ¡°Ms. Hills, follow me.¡± Scarlett gestured for Xara to follow. She was personally bringing her into thepany. ¡°Ms. Brooks, I can carry the suitcase by myself.¡± Xara immediately took the suitcase from Scarlett¡¯s hands. Scarlett smiled and entered the tower. They got on the elevator and arrived at the topmost floor of the building ¡°Ms. Hills, ourpany¡¯s rules and regtions are still in development. We¡¯ve only partly opened up to business investments, meaning we¡¯ve only interacted with a fewrge corporations. Next, we¡¯ll improve our corporate system and gradually establish departments. James had instructed me to assign you a position based on your abilities. I believe you¡¯ve just graduated. Let¡¯s see. Why don¡¯t I ce you in the business department? You¡¯ll be in charge of business investments in the region near the food streets. What do you think?¡± Though James had instructed her not to give Xara a high position solely because of her connections, she still dared not offer her a position too low. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 She was James¡¯ cousin, after all. To her, Xara was only here to gain experience. Sooner orter, she would be the top brass of the company. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m in charge of the region near the food street?¡± Xara was stunned. That was a task only a high-ranking official would be assigned. Based on her original ns, she would be content working just any job in Cansington. Even a lower executive position would suffice. Now, she was in charge of an entire region. She had heard that the food street required exceptionally high prerequisites for the entry of business investments. Only renowned cateringpanies in the culinary world had the right to establish themselves. Besides, the one-off payment for setting up shop was at least a couple of million dors, not including the subsequent rental they would have to pay. At that moment, she started getting cold feet. Would she be up to the task? However, she was more concerned with James¡¯ identity. ¡°M-Ms. Brooks, w-who exactly is James? Was he the one who bought Transgenerational New City, the world-ss financial center of the future?¡± She asked the question that had been bugging her. ¡°Huh? Scarlett looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Xara was baffled. She was sure it was James who bought this ce. Still, she could not believe it and wanted confirmation. Scarlett remained silent. Since James had not said anything about it, she did not dare say much. Seeing that Scarlett remained silent, Xara probed, ¡°C-Could James be the ck Dragon General of the Southern ins?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Scarlett smiled and said nothing. Soon, they arrived at the topmost floor of the building. Around twenty people gathered in a grand conference room. They were business elites who had only recently joined Transgenerational Group. Carrying her suitcase, Xara was stunned by the sight of the luxurious conference room. As she had only been the secretary of apany¡¯s chairman with a worth in the tens of millions, she had never witnessed such a spectacle. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to your new colleague, Ms. Hills. She¡¯ll be in charge of the food street region.¡± Everyone had seen Xara walking in with the behind-the-scenes owner of Transgenerational Group They stepped forward and extended their greetings. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hills.¡± ¡°T¡¯ll be in your care, Ms. Hills.¡± ¡°Ah, a-aren¡¯t you the renowned Mr. Wiggly in financial circles?¡± ¡°Ah, I know you. You¡¯re the famous Excellent Investor on Wall Street.¡± Watching the influential people introduce themselves, Xara was so astounded that her mouth was left agape. These were business elites who were renowned in financial circles, and they now gathered at Transgenerational Group. Ahem! Scarlett coughed. They took a seat Scarlett pointed to an empty seat. ¡°Ms. Hills, you may sit there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xara took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she walked toward the empty seat and sat down. Scarlett continued, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep what you saw today a secret. The identity of the owner is top secrel and cannot be revealed to the public. Whoever leaks it will suffer the same fate of the leaders of the Great Four of Cansington.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the conference room quivered. Xara was bbergasted. She was an intelligent woman. Now that Scarlett had mentioned the leaders of The Great Four, she began to connect the dots. James was the person Thea had saved from the fire in the Caden residence ten years ago. He was also the ghost ¨C masked man who killed the leaders of The Great Four. Now, she finally understood James¡¯ affection toward Thea. Thea was his savior. However, his identity remained a mystery. Who exactly was he? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Was he the ck Dragon of the Southern ins? Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Henry was asleep in a room in Common Clinic. Sensing movement, he immediately got up and switched on the lights. He could see James walking in. ¡°James, what brings you here?¡± James looked at Henry dejectedly. ¡°I fought with Thea.¡± ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Henry was confused. James deeply sighed. Henry passed him a cigarette. James epted it. Henry lit the cigarette. James took a deep breath. ¡°Nothing much. Just a little misunderstanding.¡± He recounted what happened to Henry. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Henry could not restrain hisughter. ¡°That¡¯s hrious! The General of the Southern ins driven out of the Cahan residence?¡± Noticing James¡¯ grim expression, he instantly held his tongue. With a serious look, he said, ¡± James, I can help if you need me to kill someone. But something like this? I¡¯m helpless.¡± James lightly waved him off. ¡°I¡¯m not expecting you to help me out. I¡¯ll exin things to Thea when she calms down.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping here tonight?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll have a good drink while we¡¯re at it.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They left Common Clinic, and James brought Henry to a barbecue restaurant by the roads. They ordered somemb kebab and some beer. At the Cahans, Thea was in tears, crying herself to sleep. She woke up early the next day. Having just taken over Eternality Group, she had to attend to important matters. Besides, she needed to prepare the relevant documents for the application to set up shop at the Trade City Center. The Transgenerational City Center was not open for business investment yet. Even the fewrge corporations who had set up shop in advance only qualified by a hair¡¯s breadth. Meanwhile, smaller businesses would have to wait for the official opening of the investment project to submit their application letters. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Thea.¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ¡°ck Dragon, James, stop screwing around. I¡¯m a busy man, unlike you.¡± James cleared his throat. ¡°Henry, redeploy a hundred thousand troops from the Southern ins.¡± ¡°Right on it.¡± Upon hearing them sing the same tune, the Blithe King was so enraged that he wanted to smash his phone. However, he managed to suppress his anger. ¡°You win, James. But can you not call me over such a trivial matter? Just call Daniel. He¡¯ll deal with it.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say I can call you if it isn¡¯t trivial?¡± The Blithe King was so irritated that he hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, he immediately gave his orders. ¡°Daniel, there¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡± Daniel could not believe his ears when he received his orders. Baffled, he left the Blithe King¡¯s office. At the same time, in Common Clinic, James was relieved after the call. ¡±Thea, I¡¯d like to see you try. Very impressive of you, Henry. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d have thought of such an intricate n.¡± Henry¡¯s face twitched. He was merely at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Alright, now. Snap out of it. Drive me there.¡± ¡°Right on it.¡± Henry recollected himself. The two walked out, and Henry drove James to the Department of Civil Affairs. Thea was already at the gates. She stood by the door and waited for James. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Thea Cahan?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. I saw in the news that she just took over as chairman of Eternality.¡± ¡°Why is she in front of the Department of Civil Affairs?¡± ¡°Could it be she¡¯s getting a divorce?¡± Thea was renowned in Cansington. With her beauty and charisma, she was recognized iminediately by passers-by as she stood outside the Department of Civil Affairs. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea paid no allention to the fingers pointing at her. She took her phone out and looked at the time. At nine o¡¯clock, she called James again. With a look of displeasure, she questioned, ¡°What are you doing? Quit your dilly-dallying! Where are you right now?¡± ¡°Almost there.¡± James hung up the phone. A few minutester, James appeared before Thea with a bright smile. ¡°Thea.¡± With a surly expression, Thea turned and walked toward the front gate of the Department of Civil Affairs. James pulled her back in time. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go.¡± Thea wrenched herself from his grip. James released her and said with a smile, ¡°Thea, I¡¯ve looked at the calendar. Today¡¯s not an auspicious day for a divorce. Besides, we can¡¯t go through with the divorce proceedings today.¡± Thea wore a sad expression. ¡°James, wipe that smirk off your face. Didn¡¯t you want the divorce too? You¡¯ll get to be with Xara, after all. ¡°Thea, I swear nothing is going on between us. If I¡¯m lying, may the heavens strike me dead.¡± Boom! At that moment, lightning shed across the sky. Following that, the sky clouded over. It was about to rain. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Thea smiled coldly. ¡°James, you better watch your words. You wouldn¡¯t want to be struck by lightning, would you?¡± As James lifted his head and saw the overcast sky, his face darkened. Even the heavens were against him. ¡°Thea, I can exin. Even if you don¡¯t trust me, why won¡¯t you trust your cousin?¡± ¡°Because I know her too well,¡± Thea said coldly. ¡°She¡¯s always had a thing for military men. I¡¯m not surprised she went after you after finding out you retired from the military.¡± ¡°What can I do to gain your trust?¡± ¡°James, it¡¯s toote. Do we have to go through this again? I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you squandered it.¡± At that moment, a car speeded toward them. A few men got off and entered the Department of Civil Affairs. Upon seeing the Blithe King¡¯s men, James sighed in relief. ¡°If so, there¡¯s nothing else for me to say. Let¡¯s go.¡± He beaded toward the building Thea followed close behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re closed for today. Pleasee tomorrow.¡± At the gate, James wore a delighted look. ¡°Thea, look. Even the heavens are forbidding us from divorcing.¡± Thea was baffled. She watched as people were kicked out of the building. The gates mmed behind them. She nced at James. She did not think much of it. ¡°Tomorrow it is then,¡± she said coldly. After speaking, she turned to leave. James called out, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s not happening either.¡± However, Thea had already left in a taxi. James rubbed his chin. ¡°As long as I¡¯m against this, you¡¯ll never get your divorce.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t everything fine just now?¡± ¡°Today is my and girlfriend¡¯s shared birthday. We were nning to get our marriage certificate today. What happened?¡± Many peopleined as they left the Department of Civil Affairs. Meanwhile, James was ecstatic. It was a feeling happier than winning a battle. He walked to the roadside and got into Henry¡¯s car. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Henry.¡± ¡°Where are you going next, James? The House of Royals or the clinic?¡± James yawned. ¡°To the clinic. I need to take a nap.¡± He had drank until veryte the previous night and was still a little drowsy. ¡°Alright.¡± Henry drove to Common Clinic. Unable to get a divorce, Thea headed to thepany to continue dealing withpany affairs James slept until noon. Outside Common Clinic, Nine Dragons Street-food stall. James put one foot on a bench and nibbled on a chicken wing. ¡°Henry, simply dying the divorce isn¡¯t going to do. You have to help mee up with something.¡± ¡°What can Ie up with?¡± ¡®I¡¯m not a rtionship expert either.¡¯ Henry was depressed, A thought suddenly popped into Henry¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh right! ¡°James, isn¡¯t it going to be Lex¡¯s eightieth birthday soon? How about you do something to make him look good during his birthday party? He will finally acknowledge you if he is pleased. I¡¯ve heard that Thea prioritizes the opinions of her family the most. Thus, if Lex refuses to let her get a divorce, she¡¯ll surely listen to him.¡± James¡¯ eyes lit up, and he mmed the table. ¡°Great idea! You¡¯re the best friend ever! You¡¯ve solved all my problems! Now, hurry and tell me, how am I going to make Lex happy?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Cahans are very egoistic people. They will surely be pleased to have the Blithe King at Lex¡¯s eightieth birthday party. When they find out you were the one who invited the Blithe King, they¡¯ll definitely look at you with high regard!¡± Henry said enthusiastically. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Jarnes nodded his head. ¡°That does make sense. ¡°However, I just want to live peacefully and don¡¯t want everyone in the world to know of my identity. Everyone would look at me respectfully and with admiration when I¡¯m outside if word spread. Wouldn¡¯t that be counteractive?¡± ¡°Well¡­I can¡¯t help with that.¡± Henry shook his head, picked up his chopsticks, and focused on eating. James continued to think hard about how to boost Lex¡¯s ego without revealing his identity as the ck Dragon. ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea!¡± A n shed across his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll use the identity of the Cadens!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Henry nced at James. ¡°Apart from being the ck Dragon, I¡¯m also a member of the Cadens. Ten years ago, the Cadens were the number one household in Cansington. There was no such thing as the Great Four in the past. My grandfather had wide connections everywhere, so if I use my identity as a member of the Cadens, the Cahans will surely be pleased. At the same time, I can also reveal to Thea my identity as the ghost ¨C masked man that saved her,¡± said James. ¡°You have to rethink that n, James. You¡¯re going to be settling your grievances with the Great Four in a few days. Even though it might not be a bloodbath, you¡¯ll still end up killing a lot of people. Do you think Thea would still want to be with you if she finds out that there is blood on your hands?¡± Henry dissuaded him. James nodded. ¡°True. This won¡¯t work, but what else can I do?¡± Henry shook his head. Out of these two people, one was the Commander of the Southern ins, who carried five stars on his shoulders. The other was a one-star General of the Southern ins. These two had never panicked in the face of thousands of enemy troops, yet they were in deep water because of Thea. James was willing to do his best for Thea. After lunch, he headed directly to the Cahans¡¯ vi. He rang the doorbell. The person who opened the door was Lex¡¯s granddaughter, Megan. She immediately crossed her arms when she saw James and said condescendingly, ¡°I was wondering who it was. It turns out it¡¯s James, the person who lives off the Cahans. What¡¯s up? What are you doing here?¡± James came to see Lex and refused to waste time with Megan¡¯s nonsense. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 ¡°Is Grandpa home?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course. However, don¡¯t you know your status? You¡¯re just a dog to the Cahans. You¡¯ll have to crawl if you want toe inside.¡± ¡°Who is it, Megan?¡± Tommy walked over and saw James at the door. ¡°Yo, James! What a rare visitor,¡± he sneered. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Grandpa. I¡¯ve got an important matter to discuss with him,¡± said James. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Megan? You¡¯re a dog to the Cahans. You¡¯ll have to crawl inside if you want to enter the Cahans¡¯ vi,¡± Tommy said condescendingly. Tommy came out to wee someone-his youngest sister, who moved to North Cansington after marriage had returned. He wanted to wee her back home personally. Wendy Cahan was Howard¡¯s youngest daughter and Megan and Tommy¡¯s sister Six months ago, she married into a wealthy family in North Cansington whose status wasparable to the Great Four of Cansington. Her husband was also very promising. Despite not being a direct descendant of the Colemans, he was the deputy captain in the specialized police unit and possessed considerable authority. Wendy had brought her husband, the deputy captain of the specialized unit force, back to celebrate Lex¡¯s 80th birthday. Tommy was not expecting the visitor to be James instead of his sister. Suddenly, a million-dor luxury car pulled up in front of the vi¡¯s gate A couple got out of the car. The woman dressed in a gorgeous dress seemed to be in her twenties, The man had a beer belly and looked nearly in his forties. The woman was Wendy The man was Brody Coleman from the Colemans in North Cansington. He was currently the deputy captain of the specialized police unit in North Cansington. ¡°Wendy, Brody!¡± Tommy¡¯s expression immediately changed upon seeing the arrival of the couple. He smiled and greeted them, ¡°Wendy, I haven¡¯t seen you in more than six months! Grandpa has been talking about you a lot, Brody. He has been looking forward to seeing you, and you¡¯re finally here! I heard you¡¯ve just been promoted as the deputy captain?¡± Wendy held on to the forty-plus man with a delighted smile. ¡°Deputy captain is nothing. The influence of the Colemans is unimaginable. With their connections, my husband will be promoted to the captain of the specialized police unit very soon!¡± ¡°We have to stay low profile. I¡¯ve told you countless times that we have to stay humble outside. Don¡¯t go around bragging about being deputy captain. The deputy captain is nothingpared to my uncle! He¡¯s the secretary of a particr general in the North Cansington¡¯s Military Region. He is the epitome of authority.¡± Tommy knew that the Colemans were a very influential family, but he never expected them to be so powerful ¡°Come in, Brody! You have me about all the glorious deeds of the Colemans.¡± Tommy invited them into the house. Meanwhile, Megan had already headed inside to inform Lex. ¡°Haha! My good grandson-inw. I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you, and you¡¯ve finallye! https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Lex walked out with a smile. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Brody greeted him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brody, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been promoted to deputy captain?¡± ¡°Granpa, you¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m humbled. Deputy captain isn¡¯t anything worth mentioning. My uncle is the real deal. He¡¯s the secretary of a general in the North Cansington¡¯s Military Region. The Blithe King has high expectations of him. Thus, he was promoted after the Blithe King¡¯s session. He vowed to be one of the best in North Cansington¡¯s military region within five years.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Lex wore a broad smile ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± James also greeted him. Lex finally noticed James, and his smile froze. Then, his expression dimmed, ¡°Yeah? What do you need?" ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with the venue for your eightieth birthday. I think the Cansington Hotel isn¡¯t worthy of you,¡± James said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean, James? Are you saying that Grandpa is not worthy enough for the Cansington Hotel? Are you saying he is not qualified to celebrate his birthday at the Cansington Hotel?¡± Tommy shouted. ¡°Get out of here, James.¡± Lex red at James with dissatisfaction on his face ¡°Who¡¯s this, Grandpa?¡± Wendy nced at James. She got married six months ago and had not returned recently. Thus, Wendy had never met James before. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s the live-in son-inw of the Cahans, Thea¡¯s husband,¡± Megan said contemptuously. James was unbothered by everyone¡¯s ridicule and simply approached Lex, whispering something into his ear, ¡°What?¡± Lex was stunned, and he eximed, ¡°Re-really?¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 After hearing James¡¯ words, Lex eximed in surprise, and his body trembled. ¡°What¡­ This was something that he had never dared to imagine before. ¡°Is this real, James?¡± The people gathered at the door were unaware of what happened, and they nced at Lex, puzzled by his reaction. ¡°Granpa, let¡¯s talk over there.¡± James pulled Lex away and reassured him, ¡°Grandpa, I swear what I¡¯ve said is true. I¡¯ve already made arrangements. You can hold your birthday party at the House of Royals if you¡¯d like, Grandpa. Holding your eightieth birthday there will be the first step of the Cahans bing an influential family when the news spreads throughout Cansington.¡± After a momentary excitement, Lex calmed down. He nced at James. ¡°Do you know what kind of ce is the House of Royals, James? ¡°It¡¯s been built for years, and countless wealthy families have tried to purchase it. Some even wanted to buy it for billions of dors, but there was no channel to purchase it. Now, you¡¯re telling me I can hold my birthday celebration at the House of Royals?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James wore a very sincere expression. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I was actually a general in the Southern ins. However, I made a mistake and had to go to military court. The House of Royals is owned by the Commander of the Southern ins, the ck Dragon. The ce was awarded to him, and since the ck Dragon is far away in the Southern ins¡­¡± James repeated the same story that he did to Thea again. ¡°Although I was expelled from the military and can never return, themander has been looking out for me. I¡¯ve already called themander and got his permission.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re a general?¡± Lex¡¯s expression changed subtly. He never imagined the live-in son-inw of the Cahans to be a general. Cough! Cough! ¡°I-I vited militaryw and was taken to court, which got me expelled from the army and kicked out of the military entirely. However¡­ I can assure you, Grandpa, that everything I said is genuine. Y-you can really hold your birthday party in the House of Royals.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Initially, James wanted to hold his wedding with Thea at the House of Royals. However, there was a misunderstanding between him and Thea. To prevent getting divorced, he had to approach the prideful Lex. ¡°You¡¯re a good grandson-inw. It doesn¡¯t matter that you were expelled from the army since you¡¯re now a member of the Cahans. We will take care of you in the future,¡± Lex¡¯s frown rxed, and he patted James on the soldier. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. However, Thea has been moring to get a divorce with me for the past two days. I¡¯ve really exhausted all means to beg themander for this opportunity. He finally agreed to help me this time, seeing that I saved him eight years ago. Grandpa, could you convince Thea not to get the divorce with me?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Lex smiled broadly. The House of Royals. The most prosperous and mysterious vi in Cansington. The whole of Cansington would be shocked to hear him holding his birthday party at the House of Royals. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± James smiled. The rest would be easy after convincing Lex. The misunderstanding could be exined slowly as long as they did not get a divorce. ¡°However, Grandpa, you can¡¯t tell others how you got the chance to celebrate your birthday at the House of Royals. I¡¯ve got a record and will get in trouble if I attract the attention of relevant authorities. The opportunity to hold your birthday celebration at the House of Royals will also go to waste,¡± James advised. He knew Lex was extremely egoistic and would surely want to show off. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 James did not want to be famous ¡°You know the Blithe King, right? In the past, he had a conflict with mymander, the ck Dragon. He¡¯ll stop your birthday celebration if he discovers that the House of Royals belongs to the ck Dragon. It¡¯ll be very troublesome if that happens.¡± Lex trembled upon hearing his. He could not afford to offend the Blithe King. James was very satisfied with Lex¡¯s reaction, so he continued, ¡°As long as Grandpa doesn¡¯t say anything, no one will know. You can announce that the House of Royals belongs to an old friend. That¡¯ll definitely be good press for the Cahans.¡± James came up with a n for Lex. Since Lex was a smart man, he should know how to deal with it. Lex patted James¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I was right about letting you marry into the Cahans, James. It is the best decision of my life! I never imagined that I could have such a grand celebration at the age of eighty. I¡¯ll hold a press conference to announce the change of venue for my birthday celebration.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa. I¡¯ll head back first. I¡¯ve already made the arrangements, and the Cahans will be allowed to go ahead of time to decorate the ce, but¡­ please don¡¯t damage anything. Otherwise, the Cahans and I will be doomed if mymander finds fault in us.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Lex was ecstatic. He was finally about to have his once-in-a-lifetime grand experience at the age of eighty. Tommy, Megan, Wendy, and Brody looked puzzled at the door not far away. ¡°James, what did you say to Grandpa? Why is he smiling so happily?¡± Tommy frowned. ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen him smile like that for a long time,¡± Megan nodded and agreed. James simply walked out. Lex quickly came to them and exined with a smile, ¡°Quick, get Howard toe back right now. I¡¯ve got an important announcement to make!¡± Soon, Howard reached home ¡°What¡¯s the important announcement, Dad?¡± ¡°Cancel the reservation at Cansington Hotel for me. I am going to change the venue for the birthday celebration.¡± Howard said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the three million reservation fee. The Cansington Hotel has already agreed to empty the first floor for us. What¡¯s the reason for the sudden change? Is there any other ce that is more luxurious than the Cansington Hotel?¡± Lexughed heartily and replied, ¡°I¡¯m changing the venue to the House of Royals. This time I want to have a grand celebration and the whole Cansington to know the strength of the Cahans.¡± ¡°Are you confused, Dad? Do you know what ce the House of Royals is? Are you talking about the House of Royals located in Goodview Vi District? That isn¡¯t a ce that we can simply ess!¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you talking about the House of Royals in Cansington? The one rumored to be unpurchasable no matter how much money was offered? The one that had been built for a few years but the owner had never revealed himself?¡± Tommy asked cautiously. Lexughed. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! " ¡°Howard, add another fifty million dors to my birthday funds. We will invite all the big celebrities that we can! Also, send out invitations to the Great Four, Celestial Group, Longevity Pharmaceuticals, Abundant Pharmaceuticals, and even the genius doctor, Jay Fallon. The invitations will have to be redesigned. It has to be more exquisite, and the logo of the House of Royals has to be added on the cover!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Contact reporters immediately. I have to hold a press conference!¡± The Cahans present were dumbfounded. Why did he suddenly change the venue to the House of Royals? Tommy suddenly remembered that James had whispered something to Lex, making him extremely happy. He could not help asking. ¡°Grandpa, was James the one that told you to hold the birthday celebration at the House of Royals? You can¡¯t trust him, Grandpa! The birthday celebration is happening very soon, and it¡¯s already toote to remake the invitations now. Wouldn¡¯t it also be embarrassing if we get rejected entry at the gates of the House of Royals?¡± Lex calmed down after hearing this. Tommy is right. We¡¯re talking about the House of Royals. Even the Great Four aren¡¯t qualified to enter. Are James¡¯ words really trustworthy?¡¯ After thinking about it for a while, Lex ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush to conclusions first, Howard. ou go to the House of Royals to confirm. Wait, no. I¡¯ll go myself. Prepare the car for me.¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Lex also doubted James. It was believable if it was an ordinary ce, but they were talking about the House of Royals. The famous House of Royals in Cansington. He had to confirm it for himself. Howard personally drove the car. Lex, Tommy, Megan, Wendy, and her deputy captain, husband of the specialized police unit, all headed together to the House of Royals in the car. Brody was from West Cansington and rarely visited Cansington. Yet he had also heard of the House of Royals. It was rumored to be a grand mansion that was unwilling to be sold for even 10 billion dors. There was no channel to buy it even if you had money. Soon, they arrived in the suburbs of Cansington. There was a mountain ahead of themn. The mountain environment was beautiful, and the air around the area was clear. The vi stood at the foot of the mountain. From a distance, a garden, golf courses, swimming pools, and other facilities could be seen in the vi There were also other independent vis around the mountain. The area as a collective was called the Goodview Vi District. These vis were the residences of some bigwigs. However, to whom they belonged was a mystery to the public. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Goodview Vi District. Entrance, security booth. There were two guards outside the security booth. Within the security booth, there were more than a dozen security guards. The security guards gathered inside the security booth were chattering. ¡°I¡¯m just a normal security guard right now! i¡¯m a security guard at Goodview Vi District, With such a position, 1 hooked up with a gorgeous woman. She¡¯s a freshman in college. Tsk, tsk! She was so innocent.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you pursue her, Nick?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s really simple. We¡¯re the security guards at the Goodview Vi District, so we can freely enter the ce as we wish. A few days ago, I secretly went to the House of Royals and took a picture in front of the iron gate. Then, I uploaded my selfie in front of the House of Royals to my social media ount. After that, countless beautiful women around the vicinity automatically reached out to me.¡± ¡°D*mn, Nick. You sure are smart. I¡¯ll try it some other day.¡± ¡°I advise you two to stop thinking about it. Although it is the perfect n to pick up girls¡­ you¡¯ll both get fired if the manager finds out about it. Do you know who¡¯s the owner of the House of Royals?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the owner?¡± The group of security guards was curious. ¡°My uncle used to work in the construction field. He told me that during the construction of the House of Royals inside the Goodview Vi District, there was armed personnel supervising the work.¡± ¡°Could it be the Blithe King?¡± ¡°Shh, you can¡¯t simply say his name. Is the Blithe King¡¯s name one you can say as you please!¡± §£§Ö§Ö§â! Just as the group of security guards was about to continue their gossip, a Brentley approached. A few security guards walked out immediately but did not take it seriously when they saw that it was a car with an unfamiliar license te. This was because the people who entered and left the Goodview Vi District usually drove at least a luxury car like Rolls-Royce. However, the car in front of them was also a Brentley that caused several million dors, so the security guards did not dare to neglect it. ¡°Who¡¯re you here for?¡± The security guard asked. Lex opened the car door and got out. He walked over with his cane and puffed his chest. ¡°I¡¯m going to the House of Royals. I¡¯m preparing to hold my eightieth birthday at the House of Royals, so I¡¯m here to see the venue in advance.¡± The security guards found it funny when they heard him. ¡°Hold your eightieth birthday? ¡°In the House of Royals? ¡°I know you. You must be Lex from the Cahans. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the status of the Cahans in Cansington? The Cahans aren¡¯t even qualified to buy a vi within the Goodview Vi District. Yet, you¡¯re saying you want to hold a birthday celebration in the House of Royals?¡± The security guards nced contemptuously at Lex, who stood in front of them confidently and did not treat him respectfully regardless of his identity. They were security guards of the Goodview Vi District and have seen countless big shots in the past. The head of a second-ss family was not worth their respect. Tommy and the others in the car felt embarrassed. The situation was embarrassing. Extremely embarrassing. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 ¡°Damn it, James! How did Grandpa get tricked by him? Why would he believe in James? Did Granpa really delusionally think he could celebrate his birthday in the House of Royals?¡± Meganined Lex¡¯s face blushed bright red in embarrassment. ¡®How can this be? James had assured me that I¡¯d be able to hold my birthday celebration at the House of Royals and would even be able to ess the venue in advance.¡¯ ¡°Are you sure what you guys are talking about? Do you know who permitted me to hold my birthday in the House of Royals?¡± He straightened up his back and scolded the guards. ¡°Get lost, old man!¡± The security guards began to chase him away. ¡°Well, what do we have here?¡± A man dressed in a suit and tie walked over with his hands around the waist of a sexy woman. ¡°Mr. Xenos.¡± The security guards bowed their heads respectfully, The person who showed up was the manager of Goodview Vi District and the security guards ¡®immediate boss. He had an excellent background and was from the Xenos. ¡°Mr. Xenos, this guy is Lex from the Cahans. He said he would hold his birthday in the House of Royals. I almost burst outughing when I heard him. I was just about to chase him away.¡± ¡°Oh? The Cahans?¡± Goodview Vi District¡¯s manager, Zack Xenos, nced at Lex and sneered, ¡°You want to hold your birthday in the House of Royals? Who gave you the right to hold your birthday in the House of Royals?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Lex¡¯s face flushed red. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s just go. Stop embarrassing yourself.¡± Tommy got out of the car and wanted to drag Lex into the car. The other family members also got out of the car. ¡°Yo, Tommy. Is that you?¡± A condescending voice suddenly sounded. The voice came from the sexy woman in Zack¡¯s arms. She was dressed in a morous dress and held a branded bag in her arms. Tommy¡¯s expression changed upon seeing the woman. ¡®Isn¡¯t this my ex-girlfriend, Lucy Quinn?¡¯ Lucy found it funny to see Tommy. ¡°I would¡¯ve never expected the Cahans to love faking wealth to show off. By the way, this is my husband. He is from the Xenoses. You¡¯ve heard of them, right? The Xenos is under the Five Provinces Business Alliance, which constructed the Goodview Vi District. The vis here cost at least hundreds of millions of dors. It¡¯s not a ce where you can purchase just because you¡¯ve got money.¡± Lucy raised her head and wrapped her arms around Zack ¡°Only those on the level of the Great Four of Cansington are qualified to purchase a vi here. The people who live here are all bigwigs from all over the country. The Xenoses own two vis here. How dare the Cahans boast about celebrating a birthday in the most luxurious vi in Goodview Vi District?? Lucy nced at Tommy with contempt. In the past, Tommy dumped her because she was poor and did not have a great family background. Now, she had married into a wealthy family and bumped into someone who looked down on her. It was finally her chance to avenge herself. ¡°Thanks for your grace of not marrying me back then, Tommy. It¡¯s because of you that I married into the Xenoses. Any subsidiary of Xenos is better than the entire Cahans¡¯ businessbined.¡± Tommy¡¯s face darkened. He was belittled, looked down upon, and ridiculed, but he was not infuriated. At that moment, he only felt embarrassment, and he desperately wanted to find a hole to hide This was because he knew the Xenoses. As a member of the Five Provinces Business Alliance, the Xenos family business was much superior to the Great Four of Cansington. The Great Four had significant influence but only within Cansington and were not eligible to enter the Five Provinces Business Alliance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to meet Mr. Xenos here.¡± Brody stood up with a smile and reached out his head. ¡°Hello, Mr. Xenos. I¡¯on from the Colemans and am currently the deputy captain of the specialized police unit in North Cansington. ¡°Who are you? Do I know you? Who are the Colemans?¡± Zack nced at Brody and replied indifferently. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Brody withdrew his hand in embarrassment. The Colemans were considered a massive household in North Cansington, with assets of more than 30 billion dors, yet he was being looked down upon by a core member of the Five Provinces Business Alliance. However, he could not be angry because of the other party¡¯s identity. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your job? Don¡¯t you know what ce this is? How could you allow unauthorized people into the area?¡± Zack red at the security guards and scolded them. ¡°Would you be able to take responsibility if a big shot inside gets angry? Beat them and throw them out!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The security guards suddenly grew aggressive after being scolded. They clenched their firsts. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Screams of pain sounded outside the Goodview Vi District. The Cahans were punched and kicked by dozens of security guards, Even Wendy¡¯s husband, Brody, was not spared. Brody, the deputy captain of a specialized police unit, was kicked and stepped on by security guards, leaving footprints on his face. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 As the deputy captain of the specialized police unit, Brody was trained inbat, and the security guards were no match for him. However, he did not dare to fight back because it was a family member of the Xenoses who ordered the beating. The Xenoses were members of the Five Provinces Business Alliance. The Five Provinces Business Alliance was like a family-offending any of them would be equivalent to making enemies with all the business alliance¡¯s members. He was afraid of offending them. The Cahans begged for mercy as they were being beaten. Zack walked over, lowered his head, and stepped on Lex. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a very egoistic one, old man. He even made a fake invitation to attend the Blithe King¡¯s session ceremony. Now, he¡¯s trying to celebrate his birthday in Goodview Vi District? Get lost. I¡¯ll break your old legs if I see you here again. Spit! Lucy spat a mouthful of saliva on Tommy and shamed him arrogantly, ¡°You looked down on iny poor family background? Look who¡¯s on their knees right now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. We shouldn¡¯t waste time speaking with trash.¡± Zack tugged Lucy and left. Although Lucy is second-hand, she¡¯s good at serving and making men happy. Plus, she¡¯s not my wife and just a side chick¡¯ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The two left the scene. The Cahans stood up from the ground one after another and rushed to help Lex up. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Are you alright, Dad?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I already told you not toe, but you kept insisting. Have you had enough embarrassment?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that b*stard James¡¯ fault! ¡°Are you alright, Babe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Brody waved his hand and replied. ¡°Babe, you have to do something! Isn¡¯t your uncle the secretary of a general in North Cansington¡¯s Military Region? Hurry and call him to help us! How could these security guardsy their hands on us?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and talk about itter.¡± Brody was not a fool. How could he disturb his uncle for such a trivial matter? Moreover, he was not a direct descendant of the Colemans, and his uncle was not his blood rted uncle either. Lex was covered in footprints, and his wrinkled face was covered in dirt. He stomped his cane angrily and said, ¡°I won¡¯t spare that b*stard James!¡± He hade full of expectation but left in despair. How embarrassing! He was greatly embarrassed! The respect attached to his name that he gained through his life was all gone in one night! The Cahans¡¯ Vi. Wendy tugged Brody and pleaded, ¡°Babe, my grandpa got beaten up so badly. Our family won¡¯t ever be able to raise our heads in Cansington if you don¡¯t do something about it. Our family can take the ridicule, but you¡¯re a Coleman! The Colemans are one of the wealthiest families in North Cansington. Wouldn¡¯t it bring shame to the family¡¯s name if word got out?¡± ¡°I agree, Brody. You should quickly call your uncle. The Xenoses are nothing in front of a general! They would still have to bow their heads obediently. Your uncle is the general¡¯s secretary and the closest person to him.¡± Tommy was also burning with rage in his heart. He would have endured it if it was someone else. However, the person who ridiculed him was his ex-girlfriend. How would he ever raise his : head if his old ssmates found out? ¡°D*mn that b*stard James!¡± Lex sat on the sofa with a furious expression. ¡°Brody, you¡¯re also a victim in this incident. The Colemans shoulde forward to help.¡± Howard persuaded him. Initially, Brody wanted just to let it go and not bother about it. However, he wanted to look good in front of the Cahans. ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡± He took out his phone and walked to the door. ¡°U-uncle, it¡¯s me, Brody. I¡¯m from Nathan Coleman¡¯s family. Yeah, that¡¯s me! I got beaten up by some guy from the Xenoses in Cansington. I¡¯m not sure about his background, but I think his name was probably Zack. What? Will you look into it? Okay, okay! Brody¡¯s uncle was indeed a general¡¯s secretary in North Cansinton¡¯s Military Region. He never expected his uncle to agree so readily. After the phone call, Brody strode back confidently and promised, ¡°I¡¯ve already made the call. My uncle will look into Zack and settle the matter very soon.¡± Lex¡¯s gloomy expression eased up and praised, ¡°The Colemans sure are capable!¡± ¡°Granpa, you¡¯re ttering us. We¡¯re very humble people,¡± Brody said pridefully. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Lex nodded. Afterward, Lex roared, ¡°Call James and ask the brat toe here immediately! I need to break his legs and expel him from the family!¡± Howard hurriedly phoned James. Meanwhile, James was in a good mood after he had resolved the matter with Lex. He returned to Common Clinic and continued to n how to exin the misunderstanding to Thea. However, it did not take long for Howard to call him. Howard scolded him through the phone and demanded that he head back to the vi immediately ¡®What happened this time?¡¯ James was puzzled. He headed back to the Cahans¡¯ vi again. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Lex swung his cane as soon as James walked through the door. However, James easily avoided it. ¡°What happened, Grandpa? Why¡¯re you so angry?¡± ¡°You piece of trash!¡± Lex wore a furious expression. He had lost face and got beaten up by several security guards just because he believed in James¡¯ words. This incident was much more shameful than being thrown out by a military region¡¯s general. Lex stood up, pointed at James¡¯ nose, and scolded him, saying, ¡°You trash! Do you intend to embarrass my family? ¡°You¡¯re no longer the son-inw of the Cahans, James! ¡°You¡¯ve no conscience at all! We feed you, provide for you, but all you do is embarrass our family!¡± The family members scolded him and degraded him. However, James wore a puzzled expression. ¡°What happened, Grandpa?¡± he asked with a frown. ¡°How dare you still have the face to ask me?¡± Lex swung his hand toward James. ¡°At least let me know what happened,¡± James raised his head, quickly blocked the p, and said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s because you deceived Grandpa, making him think he could celebrate his birthday in the House of Royals! We went there in advance and weren¡¯t even allowed to enter the gates. We even got beaten up by the security guards!¡± Megan shouted. James nced at them. They all looked beaten up. There was even a p mark on Brody¡¯s face. Megan¡¯s dress was full of footprints, and her stockings were ripped apart. She must have been assaulted during the beating. However, James was confused. The security guards¡¯ attitude at the Goodview Vi District was very polite. It was unreasonable for them to beat up visitors. He had already pleased Lex, and with his one word, Thea would not follow through with the divorce. However, such an unexpected situation happened. James walked out calmly. He took out his phone and called the Five Provinces Business Alliance¡¯s president. ¡°It¡¯s me, ck Dragon. I permitted Lex to use the House of Royals for his birthday, but the security guards beat him up. I need an exnation right now.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Five Provinces Business Alliance was one of the most significant forces in the country, yet James was able to call the president of it directly. The Five Provinces Business Alliance¡¯s president was Yacob Lynch. He was a very prominent figure. Despite not being from the Capital, his influence was more significant than those there. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yacob was shocked to receive James¡¯ call and replied frantically, ¡°Cmander! I¡¯ll investigate it immediately and give you an exnation right away!¡± James hung up the phone and waited outside the door. He did not enter the vi again because he knew things would not be pretty for him since the Cahans were furious about getting beaten up. Soon, Yacob called back and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it already, Commander. It was a fool from the Xenoses that disrespected Lex. I¡¯ve already ordered him to head to the Cahans¡¯ vi to apologize personally. I¡¯m sorry for my negligence on this matter, Commander. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± The Five Provinces Business Alliance¡¯s president, Yacob, repeatedly apologized. He even went to the extent of pping himself. The ps were so loud that James could hear them through the phone. ¡°You better hope that it doesn¡¯t interrupt my n. Otherwise, it would be unnecessary for the Five Provinces Business Alliance to exist anymore.¡± James coldly hung up the phone. Afterward, he smoked a cigarette at the door. Then, he entered the vi again. The Cahans began to scold him with offensive words as soon as he entered the house. They even started to chase him away. ¡°Grandpa, this is indeed my fault. Why wouldn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wanted to check out the venue? I¡¯ve already made arrangements, but still, you¡¯d have to tell me beforehand if you wanted to go,¡± James said with a smile. ¡°F*ck your arrangements! Do you still want to continue your act even up to now? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Tommy picked up an ashtray and threw it at James. James dodged it. Bang! The ashtray hit the ground and shattered instantly. Lex¡¯s expression darkened, and his whole body trembled. He held up his cane and swung it at James while scolding, ¡°Y-you! Get out of here! From now on, you¡¯re no longer the son-inw of our family!¡± James quickly stood up and escaped. Since Lex was still mad, it was best he did not enrage him further. He nned to return after the people from the Five Provinces Business Alliance apologized. Everything would be fine by then. James escaped from the Cahans¡¯ vi and heard the family m the door shut. Twenty minutester, the five Provinces Business Alliance¡¯s council showed up outside the Cahans¡¯ vi dragging Zack and Lucy, as well as the several security guards that beat up the Cahans following behind. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 The Five Provinces Business Alliance had a representative in each city of the five provinces. The head of each family was a council member of the business alliance. There was also a family from Cansingon that joined the Five Provinces Business Alliance-the Watsons. The Watsons were not among the Great Four of Cansington but had more tremendous assets than them. They were recognized as one of the best households in Cansington. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cansington¡¯s council member for the Five Province Business Alliance, Gavin Watson, was in a company meeting when he suddenly received a call from the president. The president was furious during the phone call as he exined the general situation. Gavin immediately phoned the Xenoses and personally brought thetter, his little lover, and dozens of security guards who hadid their hands on the Cahans to redeem themselves. In the Cahans¡¯ vi, the family members were still unsettled after what had happened. ¡°Is there any news yet, Brody?¡± Tommy could not help but ask. Brody was not confident at all. After all, the people who beat them were from the Xenoses. The . Colemans would not offend the Xenoses for an indirect family member like him. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Megan went to open the door and was dumbfounded when she saw the people outside. Dozens of people were kneeling outside the vi¡¯s door. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡®Isn¡¯t this Zack, his lover, and the dozens of security guards that beat us previously?¡¯ Megan¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. A man in his 40s stepped forward with an apologetic expression. ¡°Sorry to bother you, but may I ask if Mr. Cahan is home? My name is Gavin Watson. I¡¯m Cansington¡¯s council member from the Five Province Business Alliance.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Megan eximed. ¡®Cansington¡¯s council member of the Five Province Business Alliance? He came to the Cahans¡¯ vi in person? ¡®Also, why are they kneeling?¡¯ ¡°Grandpae out quickly,¡± Megan turned around and called for Lex. Lex walked over with his cane. He saw Gavin standing outside the door, and his whole body trembled. He bowed respectfully and greeted, ¡°W¡­Mr. Watson, what brings you here?¡± Lex walked out of the door. His jaw dropped in shock after seeing Zack and the others kmeeling on the floor. Gavin said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Cahan. This fool from the Xenos acted disrespectfully toward you, and I¡¯vee to apologize for what happened. I brought them to you to ask for forgiveness. These people are at your disposal.¡± Lex was shocked and remained silent for a while. When did he have so much influence? A council member of the Five Provinces Business Alliance had personallye to apologize? Even a member of the Xenoses under the Five Provinces Business Alliance was kneeling before him? Howard, Tommy, and the others also walked out of the vi. Their mouths were also wide open upon seeing Zack and the others kneeling outside their house. It was like they had seen something terrifying. ¡°What¡¯s with this, Grandpa?¡± Tommy was puzzled. Seeing that Lex remained silent for a very long time, Gavin simply grabbed Zack by the hair and lifted him from the ground. Then, he swung his hands at thetter a few times. p! p! p! The crisp sounds pping resonated. Zack vomited blood after receiving a few ps. He did not even dare to fight back and simply cried, begging for mercy, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I made a mistake. I was a fool to disrespect you. I didn¡¯t know that you knew the general! Please treat me as a fool that made a mistake and just let me go.¡± ¡°General?¡± Lex suddenly understood the situation. Brody, who followed outside, was immediately delighted. From his perspective, it must be because his uncle avenged him after receiving his phone call. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Brody stepped forward and kicked Zack. He was a specialized police unit officer and thus had greater strength in his kick Zack tumbled a few times on the ground. However, he did not dare toin and got back up to kneel. Tommy became arrogant and walked over confidently. He approached and squatted down in front of Lucy. Then, he lifted her chin to raise her head. ¡°Do you remember spitting on me, Lucy?¡± he said with an undisguised smugness. Lucy trembled in fear and pleaded for mercy, ¡°T-Tommy, I made a mistake. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Security!¡± The Cahans¡¯ two security guards approached and asked, ¡°Mr. Tommy, what is your order?¡± ¡°Beat them!¡± Tor pointed at the security guards kneeling on the ground and ordered. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Understood.¡± The two security guards rubbed their fists and began beating up Zack and the security guards, who were still kneeling on the ground. Constant groans sounded outside the Cahans¡¯ vi. Tommy was extremely pleased by the sight. Brody raised his head proudly. Wendy, who was Brody¡¯s wife, also had a boost in pride. This was the benefit of having someone in the military region on their side. So what if others had more money? They still had to beg down and beg for mercy with one word from a prominent figure inside the military region. Gavin nced at Lex and asked, ¡°Mr. Cahan. This fool has already kneeled and admitted his mistake. I hope you¡¯re satisfied. I heard you¡¯re celebrating your eightieth birthday in two days. It¡¯s to be held in the House of Royals, right? I¡¯ll definitely bring a generous gift to celebrate your birthday at the House of Royals!¡± ¡°W-what do you mean by held in the House of Royals, Mr. Watson? I can hold my birthday at the House of Royals?¡± Lex¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Yes, of course! The general gave the order, Mr. Cahan. Go ahead and organize your birthday. No one would dare to stop you again,¡± Gavin hurriedly replied. ¡°Haha!¡± Lex burst outughing. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He was thrilled at that moment, The unpleasantness of being beaten previously had all dissipated. He waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can stop the beating.¡± The two security guards stopped. On the other hand, Tommy grabbed Zack, who was still kneeling with a mouthful of blood. The former patted thetter¡¯s red and swollen face and then warned him,¡±You better remember this, brat. Although the Cahans aren¡¯t a massive household, we¡¯ve got connections everywhere and even know the general! ¡°Yes, yes! I will keep it in mind!¡± Zack did not even dare to bicker. ¡°Alright. This should¡¯ve settled the problem, right, Mr. Cahan? Would you please kindly tell your connection to forgive us?¡± Gavin nced at Lex expectantly. Mr. Lynch had warned him there would be big trouble if they did not get Lex¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Alright. Alright. We¡¯ll let this go. Mr. Watson,e inside and sit.¡± Lexughed happily. Gavin waved his hand and rejected, ¡°Mr. Cahan, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to entertain you. However, I¡¯ll make sure toe with a generous gift to the House of Royals to celebrate your birthday.¡± He kicked Zack and roared, ¡°Trash, thank Mr. Cahan for his forgiveness.¡± ¡°T-thank you very much for your forgiveness, Mr. Cahan!¡± Following that, Gavin immediately left with Zack and the others. After leaving, Gavin wiped the sweat on his face and called Yacob, ¡°P-president, I¡¯ve got the forgiveness of Lex. By the way, who is this general you keep mentioning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for you not to ask what you¡¯re not supposed to.¡± Yacob hung up the phone. The Cahans¡¯ vi. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m proud to have a grandson-inw like you! The Colemans are indeed a very influential family. The Cansington council member personally visited us to ask for forgiveness with just one phone call. He even permitted me to hold my birthday in the House of Royals. You made me look really good!¡± Lex laughed heartily. Brody never really expected his uncle to persuade the general to interfere with the matter. He straightened up his back and said, ¡°The Blithe King promised to make my uncle the third most powerful person in charge of the military region in five years. However, grandpa, we must keep a low profile.¡± Tommy was in a good mood after being able to relieve his anger. He said, ¡°Brody, this is something that is worthy of being bragged about! Grandpa, let¡¯s go to the House of Royals and see how to decorate it!¡± Megan immediately praised, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Brody!¡± Wendy wore a smug and held Brody. ¡°Of course. My husband is the deputy captain. In two years, he¡¯s going to be promoted to captain!¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 The whole family showered Brody withpliments. They all had the impression that Brody¡¯s uncle, the general¡¯s secretary, had informed the general after the phone call. With the general helping them, even a council member of the Five Provinces Business Alliance like Gavin had personally shown up with Zack, who ordered the beating to apologize. Lex was ecstatic that he could now hold his birthday at the House of Royals. He immediately held a press conference to announce the news. At the same time, Howard quickly made arrangements for the birthday party, including redesigning the invitations and sending them out. Meanwhile, James, who was staying at Henry¡¯s Common Clinic, saw the news of Lex¡¯s press conference on television. He instantly knew that the problem was solved and that a Five Provinces Business Alliance representative had shown up at their doorstep to apologize. Since everything was solved, he returned to the Cahans¡¯ vi again. He rang the doorbell. The person who opened the door was Howard¡¯s youngest daughter and Brody¡¯s wife, Wendy. She was unfamiliar with James in the past but now was very clear about who he was. The moment she saw that it was James standing outside the door, she crossed her arms and said condescendingly, ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. How dare youe back here again?¡± Tommy was about to run some errands, but as soon as he saw James at the door, he immediately shouted, ¡°You piece of trash! How dare youe again? Get out of here.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James¡¯ nced at the two of them and simply walked passed them into the vi without paying them much attention. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Tommy roared. ¡°I¡¯m here for Grandpa.¡± James was unwilling to waste time dealing with their nonsense. ¡°You¡¯ve already been expelled from the Cahans. You¡¯re no longer the son-inw of our family and are no longer permitted to enter our house!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Get out of here!¡± The two siblings treated James without any respect. James¡¯ was puzzled after listening to them. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone from the Five Province Business Alliancee to apologize already? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they be trying to suck up to me right now? ¡®What¡¯s with their attitude? ¡°Did something go wrong in the process?¡± James was confused. Suddenly, a Brently drove toward the vi. Lex got out of the car with his cane. Apanying him were Howard and Brody. Lex had rushed back home after holding his press conference to announce the new venue for his 80th birthday ¡°Thank you so much this time, Brody. You¡¯ve really made me look so good!¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s just the House of Royals. It isn¡¯t anything special. We should continue to stay humble.¡± Brody said very naturally. ¡°Alright, stay humble!¡± The two walked toward the house while chatting. James saw Lex getting out of his car and immediately approached him with a bright smile. ¡°See, Grandpa. I did not lie to you. You can really hold your birthday in the House of Royals. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before going there yourself? I went back and called my boss and got him to help clear up the misunderstanding and for the Five Province Business Alliance to apologize.¡± p! Tommy walked to James and pped his head. ¡°You trash! It¡¯s because of you that we got beaten up. My brother-in- law is the one who settled the issue and got Grandpa permission to hold his birthday at the House of Royals. How dare you try to steal credit for it?¡± Lex was furious to see James again. He swung his cane at James. James managed to dodge in time. He stood aside and nced at Brody beside Lex. ¡°You¡¯re the one who settled it?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Brody stood straight and adjusted his tie as he boasted, ¡°All I did was make a phone call. The Colemans are very influential people. It¡¯s not something a live-in son-inw like you can understand.¡± Wendy walked toward him and took his arm. Then, she looked at James contemptuously. ¡°My husband is now the deputy captain of the specialized police unit in North Cansington. His uncle is the secretary of a general in North Cansington¡¯s military region. He was able to settle such a trivial matter with just one phone call.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Someone else was taking credit for his efforts again. ¡°Grandpa, do you believe him?¡± James nced at Lex. ¡°Of course! Why should I believe you?¡± Lex said with a stern face. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Suddenly, a car approached the vi. A tall, fair-skinned woman dressed in a professional outfit got out of the car. The woman was Thea. After she had taken over thepany, she noticed some financial problems after going through the documents. Thus, she came to the vi to inquire about it. Unexpectedly, she saw James standing in front of the Cahans¡¯ vi as soon as she got out of the car. She froze but collected herself, walked over, and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lex¡¯s expression softened, and a smile blossomed on his face as he saw Thea. ¡°What brings you here, Thea?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I was sorting through thepany¡¯s financial documents and found some problems I wanted to ask about.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Although Lex had an excellent attitude toward Thea, his expression changed as soon as he nced at James. He immediately scolded him. ¡°Come in and settle your issue with Thea since she¡¯s here in person.¡± Thea nced at James and entered the house without saying a word to him. James walked into the vi calmly. The Cahans¡¯ vi, living room. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The family members sat around the room. However, James remained standing. Thea¡¯s face was full of anger after learning about the whole incident. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. So shameful! It was too embarrassing! She never expected James to deceive Lex by promising he could celebrate his birthday in the House of Royals to avoid getting divorced. Lex had excitedly gone to check the venue but instead got beaten up. After Brody had settled the issue, he tantly came to im the credit for it. ¡°James, you really disappoint me.¡± James nced at Thea and asked, ¡°Thea, even you don¡¯t believe me? Didn¡¯t I bring you to the House of Royals¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Thea stood up and scolded him, ¡°How am I supposed to believe you when I saw it with my own eyes? Even my brother saw it too! How could it be a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about the House of.¡± ¡°Stop being so shameless, James. You seduced our cousin and even embarrassed Grandpa. Now, you¡¯re even trying to take credit for someone else¡¯s work? The Colemans have connections in the military region. What about you? What do you have? You¡¯re just a criminal that went to military court!¡± James desperately wanted to exin himself. He wanted to tell Thea that he never lied to Lex. He wanted to ask her why she would not believe him when he even brought her to stay in the House of Royals for ten days. However, Thea did not give him the chance to exin. Lex took a puff of his tobo pipe and said, ¡°James, you¡¯ve already been married into the Cahans for some time. However, you¡¯re no longer worthy of Thea now. I¡¯ll give you one million dors to divorce her, and from today onward, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Cahans.¡± Although Lex got beaten up because of James, Brody solved the problem and gave him the chance to celebrate his birthday in the House of Royals. He was in a good mood and did not want to waste time on James. He was willing to offer James some money so that he would leave Thea. ¡°James, hurry and thank Grandpa for his generosity.¡± ¡°Do you know how much money a million dors is? You¡¯d never make that much as a soldier in your whole life.¡± ¡°Kneel and show your gratitude to Grandpa.¡± The third generation of the Cahans took their turns mocking him. James looked at Thea¡¯s angry face. She was already angry but was even more furious after hearing Lex¡¯s story. James could not do anything. He was in charge of thousands of soldiers and had gone through countless battles yet failed to seed at love. It was the hardest to deal with a jealous woman. He understood that Thea was unwilling to listen to whatever he had to say now. Then, there was no point in trying to exin anymore. James nced at Lex. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Lex.¡± Then, he nced at Brody. ¡°Secretary of a general in the North Cansington Military Region? Well, I¡¯ve remembered it clearly. Tomorrow, you and your uncle will both have to pack up and leave the military.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to die ofughter. Get out now! Do you know what rank the general secretary in the military is? Who do you think you are? The Blithe King?¡± ¡°Young man, you shouldn¡¯t run your mouth.¡± Brody was infuriated. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Seeing Brody displeased, Lex immediately chased James away. James shrugged his shoulders, turned around, and left. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 ¡°I¡¯m so pissed!¡± James kicked a chair to release his anger in Common Clinic. Henry sat beside him and smoked a cigarette as he watched James. This was the first time he saw James acting like this. In the past, James would go on a massacre in battle if he was angry. Now, he could only resort to kicking a chair to vent his anger. ¡®Is this what it¡¯s like to be a man in love? ¡®The ck Dragon¡¯s fangs were smoothed out after falling in love?¡¯ ¡°Here, James. Have a cigarette.¡± Henry passed him a cigarette. James took it, picked up the chair he kicked away, and sat down. ¡°Henry, how can there be so many shameless people? I was the one who solved the problem. What did it have to do with the Colemans?¡± he said. Henry found the situation extremely outrageous after learning the whole story. ¡°Who else is to me? It¡¯s your own fault. The Cahans would be desperately trying to suck up to you if you just revealed your identity to them. Plus,pared to Brody, who has an uncle as the general¡¯s secretary, who would believe a live-in son-inw?¡± ¡°It makes sense, but¡­I¡¯ve got anger burning in my heart right now. When have I ever been so helpless before?¡± ¡°Henry, help me find out the name of this general¡¯s secretary from the Colerans. Give the Blithe King a call and pass on my order¡­ Wait, maybe I should wait for a little.¡± James paused. How could he let them go so easily? ¡°Send someone to the Cahans¡¯ vi and safely bring them to the House of Royals. I¡¯ll wait until the birthday party. Hehe¡­¡± James smiled wickedly, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, James.¡± Henry nced at James. In the past, James would not hesitate to take action. Yet the current James was nning some scheme just because of a little bit of unhappiness in his heart. James rolled his eyes at Henry. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times. We¡¯re in Cansington, the city of peace. We can¡¯t be using our South in¡¯s methods.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Henry replied by rolling his eyes too. ¡°Well, I wonder who went on a killing spree not too long ago? First, there was E Corporation. Then, the Prosperous Dynasty¡­¡± James red at him, and Henry immediately held his tongue. James took a puff of his cigarette and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t control my emotions because it¡¯s rted to Thea. Things like this won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go make arrangements right now.¡± James had nothing else to do, so he stayed at Common Clinic. Today was a day worth celebrating to the Cahans. The news about Lex Cahan¡¯s birthday spread throughout Cansington. ¡°What? The venue is the House of Royals?¡± ¡°Does Lex really have such authority?¡± ¡°I heard the House of Royals belonged to a bigwig, supposedly the Blithe King?¡± Everyone in Cansington gossiped about the news. The Cahans redesigned the invitations and sent them to all the prominent figures in Cansington. Time passed quickly, and it was already the night before Lex¡¯s 80th birthday. The Cahans¡¯ vi, Lex smoked his usual tobo pipe and nced at Brody. ¡°Brody, tomorrow is my eightieth birthday. Can you get your uncle to attend? I¡¯ve sent out a. lot of invitations to a lot of bigwigs from the businessmunity. However, I don¡¯t have any connections to people in the military or political circle. I will need someone very influential to shake things up.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I can try to call and ask him, but I can¡¯t promise anything.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, Brody.¡± Brody immediately made the phone call. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s Brody. I wanted to ask if you¡¯re free tomorrow. It¡¯s my wife¡¯s grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday tomorrow which will be held at the House of Royals ¨C the one constructed by the Five Provinces Business Alliance. Grandpa wanted to invite you over for a couple of drinks. Ah, you¡¯re free? Will the general being too? Okay, good, good!¡± Brody¡¯s face flushed red in excitement after he ended the call. ¡°Grandpa, I called my uncle, and he said he will be there on time with the general. He¡¯s one of the most influential people in the military region of North Cansinigton. He has a one-star ranking on his shoulder and an existence at the same level as the Blithe King.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Lexughed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With the general attending, his party would surely spread wide and far throughout Cansington and even the five provinces. His name would finally be widely known tomorrow. This was the first step and a really big step of the Cahans bing a prominent household. The next day. It was a very sensational day in Cansington. The head of a second-ss family was holding his birthday party at the most famous and mysterious House of Royals. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The House of Royals was an extremely found ce in Cansington. However, not even the super-rich were permitted to visit the House of Royals. Many bigwigs were curious about what the House of Royals looked like after receiving an invitation from Lex. Lex had used a significant amount of money to host this event. Initially, he had a budget of 30 million, then added an additional 50 million. In total, the whole event cost them 80 million dors. Outside the House of Royals, there was an open space. In this area, a stage was set up with an artist singing to her heart¡¯s content. It would look like a Christmas event if someone passed by without knowing what was happening. The living room in the House of Royals was thousands of square meters. Lex wore a red suit and held his dragon cane proudly and confidently. All the other Cahans were energetic and very high-spirited. Thea showed up in a gorgeous dress and became the center of attention. ¡°Alex Yates brought a bottle of Chateau Lafite Wine. Wishing Mr. Cahan a blessed birthday.¡± A slender receptionist stood at the vi¡¯s gate The person was a famous celebrityN?velDrama.Org content rights. She nced at the gift list handed over and read it aloud with the microphone in her hand. Her voice resonated in the vi, and many people in the vi cast their gazes over to the door They saw Alex dressed in a neat suit as he strode forward with a smile. ¡°Mr. Cahan.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Mr. Yates¡­¡± Lex personally walked over to greet him. He smiled broadly and said, ¡°Mr. Yates, your presence today is already an honor. You didn¡¯t need to bring a gift.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not much.¡± Alex smiled and nced around the room. He did not see James but saw Thea alone. He did not overthink it. He would feel ufortable with James around anyway. ¡°Charles Bertrand, the chairman of Abundant Pharmaceuticals, arrived and presented an original painting of Leonardo da Vinci. ¡°Bryan Grayson, the chairman of the Gourmand, arrived and presented a jade ring. ¡°Yuna froin longevity Phannaceuticals sent ten boxes of panda dung tea.¡± Bigwigs began to show up one after another. These people were the most prominent figures in Cansington and were very influential. ¡°The genius doctor, Jay Fallon, has arrived. He presented countless health supplements. I wish Mr. Cahan all the health and happiness in the world.¡± The announcement sounded, and an older man walked inside with a beautiful woman. This time, Lex had invited everyone who he could to the party. He did not expect to have such great influence for so many prominent figures to show up. He smiled broadly. In addition to all the famous figures in Cansington, there were also many big shots that had assets of tens to hundreds of millions. Everyone cast envious gazes as they watched countless bigwigs walk through the door. ¡°Lex is really impressive to have even the genius doctor, Jay, attend his birthday party.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so confused. How did a head of a second-ss family suddenly rise up?¡± ¡°Alex, Yuna, Charles, Jay, and Bryan are the top people in the river. Now they¡¯re all attending Lex¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Gavin, a Cansington¡¯s representative of the Five Provinces Business Alliance has arrived. He presented eight hundred eighty-eight dors, 18 famous paintings, 38 antiques, 88 grams of gold, and a vi in the Goodview Vi District¡­¡± A pleasing voice sounded through the speakers in the House of Royal¡¯s living room. Everyone held their breath as the announcement sounded through the speakers. It was such a generous present. ¡®When did the Cahans get involved with the Five Provinces Business Alliance?¡¯ Even the Great Four who applied to join the Five Provinces Business Alliance were rejected. Now. Gavin from the Five Province Business Alliance hade to celebrate Lex¡¯s birthday in person and even prepared such a generous gift. Everyone was stunned. They did not understand what was happening. However, they understood that the Cahans were about to rise high. It was impossible for them not to rise above the others with the Five Provinces Business Alliance as a backbone. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Gavin was a council member of the Five Provinces Business Alliance. The previous day, Zack, a member of the Five Provinces Business Alliance had offended Lex. Yacob, the business alliance¡¯s president was furious and phoned Gavin to scold him, asking him to seek forgiveness. Gavin heard it was because the Cahans knew a particr general. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In order to extinguish his anger, he prepared a generous gift today and personally came to celebrate Lex¡¯s birthday. Gavin was a low-profile person who rarely attended any events. Many people were envious of Lex for getting Gavin to show up in person and prepare such a generous gift. Everyone understood it was the Cahans rising in status. Lex, dressed in a red suit, walked over with his cane in hand and a smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Watson, it¡¯s enough for you to be here. You didn¡¯t need to bring such a great gift. You¡¯re ttering me.¡± ¡°Mr. Cahan, it¡¯s a small gift to show my sincerity. I hope you like it.¡± Gavin was extremely respectful when speaking with Gavin.! Seeing them, everyone made wild guesses. Which prominent figure that Lex fawn over for Gavin to treat him with so much respect? The birthday party arrived at its climax with Gavin¡¯s arrival, However, Lex was not satisfied. Although he had a grand party, those people present were still only from the business world; not a single big shot from the military and political circle had shown up. He could not help but look toward Brody and asked, ¡°Brody, when is your uncle and general arriving?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. He¡¯s already in Cansington, but the general had to go pay their respects to the Blithe King first.¡± ¡°Brody, do you think your uncle could get the Blithe King to attend?¡± Tommy, who was standing beside him, could not help but ask. p! https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Howard hit Tommy on the head and scolded him, ¡°What¡¯re you thinking? Do you know who you¡¯re talking about? It¡¯s already a great honor to have the general attend the party.¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right, dad.¡± Tommy did not dare to refute him. However, Lex was slightly tempted by his words. His birthday party would beplete if the Blithe King attended. He could not help but ask, ¡°Brody, won¡¯t your uncle be able to convince him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Brody was put on a fence. His uncle and the general agreeing to attend already exceeded his expectations. Lex was not worthy of the Blithe King¡¯s presence at his birthday party. ¡°Grandpa, although my uncle has a certain amount of authority in North Cansingtion¡¯s Military Region, the Blithe King is themander-in-chief of the five armies. Even the highest ranked officer in North Cansingtion would not dare to invite the Blithe King.¡± Lex was disappointed with his answer. However, he knew it was enough tonight. He was the most talked about person in Cansington today. This was a precious and history-making moment in the history of the Cahans. From today onward, the Cahans would have strong connections, and it was a matter of time before they became an influential family. Outside the House of Royal, under a big tree. An ordinary vehicle without a license te was parked under the tree and two people sat inside the car. They were James and Henry. Henry held on aptop and watched the live footage of the House of Royals through the surveince cameras. ¡°James, Lex is having the time of his life. He can be considered a shrewd person, so how does he not understand that there¡¯s definitely something weird going on with so many bigwigs suddenly showing up on his birthday?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a stubborn old man. I wanted to make him look good for Thea¡¯s sake, but he didn¡¯t trust me. Instead, he trusted the deputy captain of some specialized police unit. There¡¯s going to be a good show later,¡± James replied nonchntly as he leaned on the chair and smoked a cigarette. Henry controlled the surveince camera and focused it on Thea. He handed theptop over to James. ¡°James, there¡¯s Thea.¡± James was immediately interested and took theptop to see Thea through the surveince footage. Thea was dressed in a white dress, her long hair was tied up, and she radiated the aura of a princess. Countless rich men surrounded her and tried to court her. Seeing this, James returned theputer to Henry. ¡°Write down the names of all these men talking to Thea, especially those who are looking at her with lust.Writer them all down, and I¡¯ll deal with themter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too overbearing, James. Thea is also a human being and will need her own social circle. Who would dare to be her friend in the future if you¡¯re always going to keep acting like this?¡± Henry said awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay to make friends. However, those with ulterior motives shouldn¡¯t me me,¡± James said very righteously. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll look out for those who seem to have the wrong idea toward her.¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Henry continued watching the crowd. House of Royals, Living room. Lex continuously greeted the bigwigs that showed up at his birthday party. ¡°From the North Cansington Military Region, Chase Nn has arrived and presented a gift of premium tobo and alcohol.¡± A voice sounded in the living room. It was an announcement that shocked everyone present. The living room filled with hundreds of people fell into silence instantly, and everyone turned toward the door. Two people walked through the door. Both of them were dressed in uniforms. The one walking ahead was a middle-aged man in his fifties, who wore a military cap and had a shiny star medal on his shoulder. The person who followed behind him was evidently not someone of a low military rank ¡°He¡¯s here. He¡¯s here! My uncle has arrived with the general,¡± Brody eximed. He immediately approached Chase Nn and straightened himself to give a formal military salute. ¡°Sir! I¡¯m the deputy captain of Noth Cansington¡¯s specialized police unit, Brody Coleman!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chase nodded lightly and acknowledged him. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The man behind him patted Brody on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad, young man. You¡¯ve curried favor with the Cahans and made us Colemans proud. You¡¯ve got a bright future.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Brody was confused. Curry favor with the Cahans?¡¯ Chase approached Lex with a smile, stretched out his hand, and greeted, ¡°Mr. Cahan.¡± Lex handed his cane to Wendy, who stood beside him and shook Chase¡¯s hand with both hands. He almost shed tears in excitement. ¡°G-General Nn, it¡¯s an honor for me to have you here. Please have a seat!¡± ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Everyone took notice of this subtle action. They were incredibly envious of this moment. ¡®The Cahans managed to invite a general?¡¯ Although he was a general in North Cansington, being acquainted with a general meant that the Cahans¡¯ status was sure to rise above others. Brody smiled proudly. Wendy immediately approached Brody and took his hand, enjoying the envious nces cast toward thern. Each and every family member of the Cahans stood with their heads held high. At this moment, they were so proud. Meanwhile, dys felt embarrassed. She nced at Thea beside her and sighed. The good son-inw was not theirs. Brody was influential and was capable of getting permission for Lex to hold his birthday at the House of Royals and invited a general to put on such a fancy show in front of everyone. Her son-inw, however? She was furious just thinking of James. Thea was aware of what was on dys¡¯ mind. She simply smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll surely make you proud in the future.¡± The atmosphere of the birthday party was pushed to a new climax with the arrival of Chase. Unexpectedly, the announcement voice sounded again. ¡°Ms. Scarlett Brooks, the chairman of the Transgenerational Group, has arrived! Everyone held their breath as the announcement sounded. ¡°S-Scarlett?¡± ¡°The chairman of Transgenerational Group, Scarlett? The mysterious person that bought the Transgenerational Group?¡± All eyes were glued on the door. A beautiful woman dressed in a blue dress with a charismatic aura walked in, followed by another person behind her. It was Xara. ¡°Huh? dys, Thea, and David were taken aback to see Xara follow behind Scarlett. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 ¡®Xara? ¡®The Xara who hooked up with the trashy live-in son-inw of the Cahans? ¡®Who is sheing with? Scarlett? ¡®The Scarlett who bought the entire Transgenerational Group?¡¯ The noisy living room went silent in an instant. Scarlett¡¯s name and reputation had been widespread throughout Cansington since she bought the Transgenerational Group This was a figure on the pinnacle of the pyramid. What was a wealthy family right now? They were nothing in front of Scarlett. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Thea? Isn¡¯t that Xara? Why is she with Scarlett? That¡¯s the new owner and chairman of the Transgenerational Group,¡± David whispered. Thea shook her head. ¡°How would I know?¡± Scarlett entered the room, and her beautiful eyes scanned the room. Those who met her eyes held their breath. Many people secretly discussed it. ¡°Which big shot did the Cahans suck up to? ¡°How is it possible for the new owner of Transgenerational Group to be here?¡± ¡°I never expected the legendary Scarlett who purchased the Transgenerational Group to be so beautiful.¡± Lex was also stunned. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ He did not send an invitation to Scarlett. Why did she show up? Lex was stunned for a moment and straightened up. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He enjoyed the envious eyes of the crowd. He approached Scarlett with a smile under everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Ms. Brooks, I wasn¡¯t expecting you. Please sit down, please sit down.¡± Scarlett red at Lex. ¡°Lex, who gave you the permission to hold your birthday at the House of Royals?¡± The whole room went silent again. ¡®What just happened? ¡®She does not seem to be here to celebrate his birthday.¡¯ Hearing this, Lex was also stunned and immediately replied, ¡°Ms. Scarlet. Well, to answer your question, the general gave me permission.¡± He nced toward Chase and his secretary, Yoke, who were sitting nearby. ¡°Oh?¡± Scarlett snorted and approached Chase. Lex was stunned and followed behind, unsure of what had happened. Many bigwigs were watching Scarlett and discussing secretively. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be here to celebrate. It looks like she¡¯s here to find fault in someone.¡± ¡°Could it be that the House of Royals belonged to Scarlett?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°A good show is about to begin.¡± Scarlett stood in front of Chase and red at him. She showed no respect despite the star on his shoulder. ¡°Did you give him permission?¡± Huh?¡± Chase was also confused by the situation. He did not recognize the woman in front of him. However, he knew about the Transgenerational Group. He was a general, so he knew more insider information. Someone had used their authority to force the Five Provinces Business Alliance to sell the Transgenerational Group. Scarlett nced at him and calmly asked word by word, ¡°Lex said you permitted him to celebrate his birthday here. Who gave you the right to do so? Chase was taken aback What did this have to do with him? He nced at Lex and asked, ¡°Mr. Cahan, what is the meaning of this¡­¡± Lex hurriedly asked, ¡°General Nn, aren¡¯t you the one who permitted me to use the venue?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Chase was stunned, ¡®What does this have to do with me?¡¯ Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Lex looked at Brody. Brody stood up and said, ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t I call you yesterday about getting beaten up by the Xenoses?¡± York nodded. ¡°Yeah? I think that happened.¡± Brody did call him yesterday, but he was busy with some business and did not have to take care of such trivial masters, so he casually brushed it off. ¡°Yeah. Then, Mr. Watson showed up with the perpetrators to ask for forgiveness and allowed us to use the House of Royals to organize the birthday party.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Scarlett looked at Gavin. Gavin was also confused. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ He asked for forgiveness because the president called him, saying the general was angry. Since Chase was the only general present, he naturally assumed it was his doing. ¡®Was I wrong?¡¯ Scarlett¡¯s face darkened, and she red at the bright decorations around the House of Royals. She nced at Lex and uttered word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll treat it as if you¡¯ve rented this ce from me, Lex. It will cost thirty billion for one day. I¡¯ll personally visit the Cahans to collect the money.¡± Scarlett turned around and left after finishing her words. Xara followed behind Scarlett without saying anything. Lex¡¯s legs went rubbery, and he dropped to the floor. The Cahans immediately rushed to support him. Outside the House of Royals, James watched the scene through the surveince footage and could not suppress hisughter. ¡°This Scarlett is very talented in acting. It¡¯s a shame for her not to be an actress.¡± Henry was speechless. This couple caused so much drama because of a little misunderstanding between them. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html House of Royals. Lex was supported to his feet. ¡°M-Ms. Scarlett, what is the meaning of this?¡± Lex hurriedly called out to Scarlett, who was leaving. She stopped and turned around to see Lex covered in sweat. She replied indifferently, ¡°The House of Royals belongs to me. How dare you ask me what¡¯s the meaning of this when you¡¯re holding an unauthorized birthday in my vi? Since you¡¯ve already gone ahead with it, I¡¯ll let it slide and treat it as renting the ce to you. I already told you it¡¯ll be thirty billion per day.¡± Lex fainted after hearing the number. Fortunately, the Cashans hurriedly supported him. Otherwise, he would have fallen to the floor again ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa!¡± The Cahans quickly shook Lex. Lex regained consciousness and nced at Brody with hopefulness on his face. ¡°Brody, say something. Aren¡¯t you the one who settled this?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Brody was also puzzled and cast his gaze toward York ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you the one who asked General Nn for permission?¡± Chase denied sternly. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± ¡°Uncle, I invited you to the party, and you agreed toe with the general, right?¡± Brody asked anxiously. ¡°Y-you invited me?¡± Yoke¡¯s face darkened, and he replied, ¡°I received an order from above toe here and show my face.¡± ¡°What?¡± Brody¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing his reply. Meanwhile, the bigshots from Cansington watched them, curious about what would happen next. Ajoyous birthday party turned into such an embarrassing situation. What puzzled everyone was how the Cahans managed to enter the House of Royals without permission from Scarlett. Xara¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± dys stood up and asked Xara, who was standing beside Scarlett. ¡°Ms. Brooks owns the House of Royals. You didn¡¯t seek her permission and organized an event in her vi. Of course Ms. Brooks will ask forpensation. You guys better be ready to pay up. It¡¯s not much, just thirty billion dors. Well, it¡¯s not that Ms. Brooks needs the money, but she¡¯ll definitely need to clean up the House of Royals after you all dirtied it, right?¡± Lex nced at dys and asked dys, ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s my niece,¡± said dys. Hearing this, Lex grabbed dys as if she was his life-saving straw. He said, ¡°dys, you need to help me this time. How are the Cahans going toe up with thirty billion?¡± dys nced at Xara and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ms. Brooks, Xara?¡± ¡°Ms. Brooks recognized my talents and hired me to work in the Transgenerational Group. I can¡¯t really do anything to help.¡± All the members of the Cahans rushed over and shouted, ¡°Grandpa, this is bad! There¡¯s an army outside. The B-Blithe King is here!¡± Soon, a man wearing a military uniform with five stars on his shoulders walked into the venue. He approached Scarlett and nodded. Then, he looked at Yoke, who was standing aside, and ordered, ¡°Detain Yoke and send him to military court! He will be punished ording to thew!¡± Yoke almost passed out after hearing the order. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The general¡¯s secretary, Yoke, almost passed out from fear after hearing the order from the Blithe King. However, fainting was not going to help him avoid his fate. To be able to climb so high in the ranks, he definitely had to use some unclean methods. The stuff that he did would surely be discovered if they ran a thorough investigation on him. Hundreds of people were gathered in the huge living room of the House of Royals, yet none dared to speak The atmosphere was extremely tense. Stomp! Stomp! Stomp! Two big leather shoes made contact with the ground with loud thumping noises. Two fully-armed soldiers approached and took away the unconscious Yoke. Meanwhile, Chase, who had a star on his shoulder, turned pale, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡®This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Chase was confused about the whole situation. The first person he visited in Cansington was the Blithe King Everything was fine before, but now the Blithe King had shown up at the House of Royals. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Blithe King looked at Brody. Brody met his eyes and went weak in his knees, falling to the floor almost immediately. Stomp! Stomp! Stomp! The Blithe king walked over in his leather shoes. ¡°Are you the deputy captain of the specialized police unit in North Cansington, Brody?¡± Brody froze on the floor and was covered in sweat. The Blithe King took out a report and threw it on the floor. ¡°Take a look at it yourself.¡± Brody picked it up and looked at it. Immediately, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out. ¡°Sob! Babe¡­¡± Wendy embraced the unconscious Brody. Lex picked up the documents on the floor out of curiosity. His face immediately turned pale upon looking through it. It was aplete list of Brody¡¯s corruption and the illegal acts hemitted since he was promoted to the position. Everything was recorded in detail, including the date he received the bribes or other benefits. ¡°Take him away.¡± Two fully armed soldiers came forward and forcibly dragged away Brody, who waspletely passed out after receiving the order from the Blithe King. Wendy burst into tears. The Cahans had terrified expressions and could only look at one another in shock ¡°What¡¯re you guys still doing here? Do you all want to be detained? Get out!¡± The Blithe king roared, and his voice echoed throughout the vi. He was boiling with rage. James was always causing trouble for him. The influential figures gathered in the House of Royals were terrified and immediately dispersed. Henry watched the scene unfold through the surveince footage outside the House of Royals and sneered, ¡°You lifted them into heaven and dropped them into hell. They¡¯ve really hit rock bottom this time.¡± James calmly smoked his cigarette. House of Royals. The people who attended Lex¡¯s birthday had already evacuated from the scene and even left with the gifts they had brought for Lex. Everyone thought it was a new beginning for the Cahans. No one expected such a turn of events. The Blithe King turned and left afterpleting James¡¯ request. ¡°Lex, prepare the thirty billion dors as soon as possible,¡± Scarlett warned him and left. After everyone left, only the Cahans and some close rtives were left in the House of Royals. Outside the House of Royals. The Blithe king stood in front of the ck car without a license te. ¡°This is thest time.¡± He nced at James indifferently. After saying that, he turned around and left. ¡°Hey, have a have a cigarette.¡± James took out a cigarette and threw it at him. The cigarette brushed past the Blithe King¡¯s ear. He stretched out his hand and caught the cigarette that flew past him. Then, he left under James and Henry¡¯s gazes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A happy celebration ended in a farce. The Cahans¡¯ vi. The family gathered together in one room. Lex wore a very displeased expression. Embarrassing. Everything that happened was so humiliating. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 N?velDrama.Org content rights. He thought this would be the most glorious time of his life. He never expected it to be the most humiliating one instead. Worse still, the owner of the Transgenerational Group, Scarlett, was asking them topensate 30 billion dors. 30 billion dors? It was an enormous amount that the Cahans simply could not afford. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Lex was furious and smashed the furniture and some antiques in the house into pieces. There were dozens of people gathered in the huge vi, yet none of them spoke up. Everyone knew that if they spoke while Lex was furious, they would only get themselves in trouble. After venting his anger, Lex calmed down and sat on the sofa. He nced at dys¡¯ family and pleaded, ¡°dys, you¡¯re the only one capable of saving the Cahans now. Didn¡¯t you say your niece is working in the Transgenerational Group? Didn¡¯t shee with Ms. Brooks? You¡¯re the only one who can help us now.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html dys was on the fence. Meanwhile, Thea sat on the sofa with an evidently unhappy expression. She muttered softly,¡± Grandpa, she¡¯s the one who cheated with James.¡± Bang! Lex mmed his hands on the table. Although he was already eighty years old, he was still rtively strong, and the table shook vigorously when he mmed on it. ¡°So what if they cheated? It¡¯s nothing worth mentioning if we can get through this difficult time! Thea, call James toe back! Isn¡¯t he cheating with Xara? Get him toe back and help us!¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Thea almost teared up because of the suffocating pressure. She was being forced to call James to avoid paying the 30 billion dors. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the one who expelled him from the family. You should be the one to call him. I¡¯m not shameless enough to go through with it.¡± ¡°Thea, you shouldn¡¯t be so stubborn. We¡¯re talking about the chairman of Transgenerational Group. It¡¯s obvious that the Blithe King has an unusual rtionship with her. She¡¯s a really influential person that we can¡¯t afford to offend. We won¡¯t even be able to scoop up a billion dors, so how will we get thirty billion?¡± The current Lex no longer had a morous look on his face, He seemed to have lost his energy, and his face was pale. ¡°Grandpa is begging you.¡± Thea wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Thea, maybe you should ask James toe back?¡± dys also persuaded her. Howard nced at Thea and said, ¡°Thea, you¡¯re the executive chairman of the Cahans¡¯ family business and hold fifty percent of the shares. You shouldn¡¯t be selfishly prioritizing your emotions while our family is in such a desperate situation.¡± ¡°Yeah, Thea. You¡¯re our only hope right now.¡± ¡°Cheating with another woman isn¡¯t anything serious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Xara is now working for Ms. Brooks. She¡¯s the epitome of wealth. The Cahans will hit the jackpot if we can ease the rtionship and curry favor with Xara.¡± The family members took turns to persuade Thea ¡°Hurry up, Thea. Call James and ask him toe back. My luxury car and house are depending on him right now.¡± David was anxious, They were about to live an extraordinary life, and he did not want the Cahans to go bankrupt because they offended Scarlett. ¡°I-I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Thea stood up, walked toward the door, and took out her phone to call James. In fact, she did not really want to divorce James and nned to give him another chance. She remembered the kindness he had shown her in the past. She would still be the ugly duckling of Cansington that everyone despised if it was not for Jarnes. She would never be able to achieve what she had today without him. Common Clinic. James stared at his phone. He knew that Thea would be calling him soon. Sure enough, it did not take long for Thea¡¯s number to show on his screen. He was immediately thrilled and looked at Henry proudly. ¡°See, I told you I was right. The Cahans would surelye to beg me if they got into a crisis.¡± ¡°It was very unnecessary.¡± Henry was left speechless by his actions. So much had happened, and so many people were involved just because of a conflict between a couple. He even had the Blithe king show up to help. James ignored Henry and answered the phone. He said casually, ¡°Thea? I already told you the Department of Civil Affairs isn¡¯t open. They won¡¯t be able to process our divorce procedure.¡± ¡°I- James, could youe back to the Cahans¡¯ vi to discuss¡­ no, I mean¡­ It¡¯s not about the divorce.¡± James pretended to be oblivious and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to exin through the phone. You¡­you shoulde back first.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there.¡± James hung up the phone and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Henry!¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 James drove his electric motorcycle to the Cahans¡¯ vi. As soon as he entered the house, he saw the antiques and paintings scattered on the floor. Lex sat on the sofa and smoked his tobo. Apart from a few core members that were seated, everyone else was standing. James walked in and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Oh? I thought you were having your eightieth birthday in the House of Royals? Why¡¯re you all at home? What¡¯s going on?¡± He saw Wendy sitting on the sofa while crying. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wendy? Where¡¯s your deputy captain husband, Brody? Why don¡¯t I see him here?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . James said and deliberately looked around. The Cahans had very ugly-looking expressions. They were extremely provoked by James. However, they required James¡¯ help and could not scold him. Tommy uttered softly, ¡°James, don¡¯t you have an unusual rtionship with Xara? Since she¡¯s working for Ms. Brooks now, could you get her to ask Ms. Brooks to forgive the Cahans?¡±. ¡°Huh?¡± James walked over and sat down beside Thea. Thea moved away and kept a certain distance from him. ¡°What happened?¡± James asked while pretending to be confused. He nced at the family members However, everyone remained silent. ¡°How am I supposed to help if you guys aren¡¯t telling me what¡¯s the problem? Tell me, Thea?¡± Thea looked at James and exined, ¡°Today at the House of Royals¡­¡± She told him everything that happened in the House of Royals. ¡°Haha!¡± Jamesughed out loud. ¡°You guys were boasting about some general¡¯s secretary and deputy captain of some specialized police unit. I can¡¯t believe I really jinxed them! They¡¯re really going to get kicked out of the military. It serves them right! This is karma!¡± Everyone had very dissatisfied expressions. Howard said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re also part of our family, James. How could you be fueling the mes right now?¡± ¡°So what if I want to fuel the mes? You can¡¯t stand me? Alright, I¡¯ll leave.¡± James stood up and was about to leave. Thea suddenly tugged him and pleaded pitifully, ¡°James, please help. I¡¯m begging you.¡± James looked at Thea and said, ¡°Thea, your cousin and I really are innocent. It wasn¡¯t what it looked like. I only love you. I¡¯ll die for you if that¡¯s what you ask of me. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James never had a chance to exin. Now, he finally earned an opportunity. ¡°1-1 believe you. Now, could you help the Cahans get out of this mess?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, Thea. I¡¯ve already said that I have nothing to do with Xara. It¡¯s you guys who should take responsibility for the mess. How is an outsider like me going to get you all out of this mess?¡± James said with a righteous expression. James was telling the truth. However, it looked as if he was acting stupid to ask for more benefits in the Cahans¡¯ eyes. ¡°State your conditions. I can give you anything as long as it¡¯s not something outrageous.¡± Lex asked indifferently. ¡°How about ten million?¡± Howard asked. James shrugged. ¡®Ten million? ¡®Do they think I¡¯m short of money?¡¯ The entire Transgenerational Group that was worth trillions belonged to him. Plus, if he wanted money, he could simply make a trip to the Southern ins and have hundreds of billions when he returned. The whole family looked at James coldly. ¡°Is ten million not enough? How about one hundred million? 1 promise to give you one hundred million dors if you resolve this matter and get the Cahans through this crisis.¡± Thea also nced at James expectantly. James felt a tug in his heart just by seeing her tearful expression. He sat down and reached out to hold Thea¡¯s hand. However, she instinctively avoided him. James was embarrassed as he nced at Thea. He said, ¡°Thea, you still don¡¯t believe me. Your whole family doesn¡¯t believe me. Do you think I really need money? I just want to prove my innocence to you, but you simply refuse to trust me. This mess wouldn¡¯t have happened if you guys just trusted me.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re trying to say is that the Cahans are suffering because we didn¡¯t believe in you? Are you the one responsible for this?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± James crossed his legs and lit a cigarette. ¡°I told you from the start that I¡¯ve sorted out everything. I¡¯m the one that made the phone call to get Gavin toe to apologize, yet you all foolishly believed that Brody. I told you they¡¯d be packing up and leaving the inilitary region. Did you think I was bluffing?¡± The family members exchanged looks with one another. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was shocked by James¡¯ words. How did the live-in son-inw have such influence? How was he able to get the Blithe King to appear in person? After being stunned for a while, they immediately made sense of the situation. James was using the opportunity to act as if he was really powerful after the incident. Who in Cansington was capable of getting the Blithe king to show up in person? Lex took a deep breath and said, ¡°James, regardless of what happened, you¡¯re part of the Cahans now. You can¡¯t just watch us go down in the fire, right?¡± James raised his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to expel me from the Cahans? Didn¡¯t you want Thea to divorce me?¡± ¡°N-not anymore. " ¡°You won¡¯t be divorced. You¡¯re still part of our family.¡± The family members began to try and persuade James. ¡°Thea, what do you say?¡± Lex nced at Thea and asked. Thea thought for a while and said, ¡°As long as you can solve the current crisis of the Cahans, I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡± James nced at dys, ¡°What do you think, Moin?¡± dys said promptly, ¡°No more divorce. We won¡¯t talk about divorce again. I won¡¯t forgive anyone who dares to talk about divorce in the future.¡± James was very satisfied. Nothing would have happened if they had listened to him from the start. He nced at Thea and instructed, ¡°Give Xara a call, Thea.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Thea was taken aback. ¡°Of course, it has to be you. She¡¯s your cousin, and you misunderstood her. The least you can do is personally apologize to her. She might agree to help plead with Ms. Brooks if you apologize. You guys already know that she¡¯s the person working for Ms. Brooks now. Ms. Brooke is the owner of the Transgenerational Group. What¡¯s thirty billion to her?¡± Thea thought about it for a while. ¡®Could I have really misunderstood James and Xara? ¡®It does seem reasonable. ¡®The two of them have only met for a day. How could they hook up with each other so quickly? ¡°! I¡¯ll try.¡± She took out her phone and called Xara. ¡°X Xara. It¡¯s me, Thea.¡± ¡°Oh, Thea? I¡¯m a little bit busy. Is there something I can help you with?¡± ¡°I misunderstood you and James, and we acknowledge our mistake. We will book a table in the Gourmand to apologize to you in person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Thea. There¡¯s nothing between James and me. Am I really a person with no shame?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Xara¡¯s voice sounded through the phone. ¡°I¡­I believe you. One more thing. Could you possibly invite Ms. Brooks toe too? What happened today is our fault, and we want to apologize to her in person.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll try to ask her about it. Ms. Brooks has a very tight schedule and is very busy. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll be able to make time.¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call backter.¡± Xara hung up the phone. The Cahans were relieved to hear the conversation on the phone. From their perspective, the matter would be solved as long as Xara helped sort it out since Scarlett was not one short of money, and 30 billion was just loose change to her. ¡°I really appreciate you, Thea.¡± A smile finally appeared on Lex¡¯s face. dys raised her eyebrow and said proudly, ¡°Xara is from the Hills. She¡¯s even working in the Transgenerational Group. With one word from her, the Cahans could get into themercial city easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, dys.¡± ¡°We all owe one to Xara.¡± The whole family tried to tter and please dys. James said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. You guys organized a birthday party in the House of Royals without permission. Ms. Brooks is probably furious, and getting her forgiveness won¡¯t be easy.¡± Thea nced at James after he brought up the House of Royals. ¡°Does the House of Royals belong to Scarlett?¡± ¡°Oh, it should be.¡± ¡°Then, how did you manage to bring me into the House of Royals for ten days? What¡¯s your rtionship with Scarlett? Did you arrange for Xara to work in the Transgenerational Group?¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 ¡±Yes.¡± James did not deny it and boasted, ¡°Scarlett¡¯s House of Royal belongs to me, and I can go if I want. I also arranged for Xara to work in the Transgenerational Group. Scarlett will listen to everything I say.¡± Thea rolled her eyes. ¡°We tter you a bit, and you go on making up more outrageous lies?¡± The Cahans nced at him contemptuously. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His lies were outrageous. ¡°By your words, that means Scarlett is your wife, and you invited the Blithe King to the House of Royals today?¡± Tommy said coldly. James nced at Tommy. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What a liar.¡± Tommy snorted. The other family members looked at him condescendingly. Now there was no more need for them to curry favor with James since he was not the one who solved the family crisis. Xara was from the same family as dys, the Hills. What did it have to do with James? James had told the truth. The Cahans did not believe him, and he could not do anything about it. It was not that they do not want to believe him. It was that he simply did not have anything to support his words. How could a soldier who retired from the military and relied on the Cahans for survival have such influence? The Cahans would have hit the jackpot and developed rapidly if he was really that powerful. ¡°Thea, thank you so much for getting us through this. It was the wisest choice to hand the Cahans to you. Grandpa believes that you will lead us to great lengths.¡± Lex looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Grandpa has one more question.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Who was the person you saved ten years ago?¡± asked Lex. A lot had happened recently. Lex was curious about the event where several bigwigs defended Thea and had so many people kneel before her at Yuna¡¯s birthday party. He knew it was because of the person Thea had saved ten years ago. It was the reason those bigwigs were so respectful to Thea. However, he did not know about the details of the story. Everyone had their eyes fixated on Thea and waited for her answer. ¡°About that¡­¡± Thea was unsure of what to do and simply nced at James. ¡°I-I also don¡¯t know his identity. His face was severely burnt, and I could not identify him. I know that he is the person that killed the heads of the Great Four and was shot by the Blithe King.¡± ¡°He was executed already, but why are these bigshots still treating you with so much respect?¡± Lex was full of doubts. ¡°Dad, the Cadens was the number one family in Cansington. Thomas was a very social person and had connections all over the world. It was understandable that they wanted to keep their promise because of the Cadens¡¯ name,¡± said Howard. Lex nodded lightly. ¡°Well, that sounds reasonable.¡± James sat aside and remained silent. Thea began to drift into her thoughts about the ghost-masked man who saved her, and a trace of disappointment appeared on her face. The ghost-masked man had been executed, so there was no chance for her ever to find out his real identity. She did not even know who she saved and returned the favor to her. Soon, Xara called back. ¡°Thea, Ms. Brooks has agreed to join us. It¡¯s in the Gourmand, right? What time is it? Ms. Brooks had squeezed out some time to meet you, so please don¡¯t make her wait. Otherwise, there isn¡¯t anything I can do for the Cahans either.¡± Thea was overjoyed and replied, ¡°Six in the evening in the Diamond room of the Gourmand. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll inform Ms. Brooks.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Xara hung up The faces of the Cahans lit up. Their crisis was finally over. Lex frowned. ¡°Thea, there are only a handful of Diamond rooms in the Gourmand of Cansington. Are you sure we¡¯ll be able to get a reservation?¡± Before Thea could reply, her mother, dys, interrupted the conversation. She said smugly, Aren¡¯t you guys aware of how capable Thea is? Thest time we dined in the Gourmand, Mr. Grayson personally gifted Thea a diamond membership card. She is eligible for three free meals per month and ten percent off every other meal.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 ¡°No way. Is Thea that influential now?¡± ¡°Even if the Cadens were a powerful family, they are now long gone. Why would they make an effort to curry favor with Thea?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Grayson from the Gourmand must¡¯ve taken an interest in her.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea¡¯s face reddened. She refuted the thought, ¡°D-Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°Thea, Bryan Grayson is part of the Grayson family from the Capital. It¡¯s a good thing he likes you. In my opinion, you should divorce James. That trash only leeches off the Cahans. Though he has no abilities whatsoever, he boasts non-stop.¡± The Cahans, once again, tried to convince Thea to divorce James. James had an exasperated look. Now that the scar was gone, they had forgotten about the pain. Besides, the scar was still here. Thea nced at James and said, ¡°I married him, so I¡¯m his wife. We may have had some misunderstandings in the past, but we¡¯ve resolved those issues. I¡¯m willing to give him another chance.¡± James felt a sense of warmth growing in his chest upon hearing her words. He could not help but grab Thea¡¯s arm. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the best.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Alright, now.¡± Lex stood. ¡°Since Thea¡¯s able to make a reservation at the Gourmand¡¯s Diamond Room, we should go and prepare our gifts. We need to ask for Ms. Brooks¡¯ forgiveness this time.¡± Thea went and made a reservation for a Diamond Room. Soon, it was noon. James had wanted to join in on the feast. After all, the Gourmand was the most luxurious restaurant in Cansington, and the quality of its cuisine was first-ss. However, the Cahans were against this. They were worried James might have a slip of the tongue and identally offend Scarlett. After all, he was prone to boasting non-stop. As such, James had no choice but toply. He returned home early while the Cahans made their way to the Gourmand. Upon returning to the Cahan residence, he sat on the sofa. He was at ease. ¡®I feel much better now that I¡¯ve dealt with all these problems. They¡¯re worlds worsepared to fighting a war? James remained at the residence for several hours before the Cahans returned, The door opened, and the Cahans walked in, talking andughing away. ¡°Thea, I didn¡¯t know Ms. Brooks was so forgiving. She waived our thirty billion-dor debt just after sharing a single meal with us.¡± ¡°Xara, how did you get into the Group in just a few days? You¡¯re even acquainted with Ms. Brooks. You¡¯ve made us proud.¡± Xara walked close behind the Cahans. Xara yed a part in helping the Cahans avert their crisis by inviting Scarlett out for a meal. As such, the family was showering her with praise. Xara said with a smile, ¡°I came to Cansington looking for work. Coincidentally, the Group had just been established and was on a hiring spree. I went for an interview to try my luck and bumped into Ms. Brooks along the way. I didn¡¯t know she was the chairman of the Group back then. We conversed a little, and I was summoned into the room when the time came for the interview session.¡± Thea smiled. ¡°I genuinely thought it was James who introduced you to the job.¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Xara paused and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way a useless man like him could find me a job, not to mention one in the Group. How would he be capable of doing so? Though I have to say, Thea, nothing¡¯s going on between us.¡± ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡± James stood with a smile. ¡°Since you guys are back, I suppose you¡¯ve dealt with the problem?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Uh-huh, everything¡¯s settled.¡± Upon seeing the ashes on the table, David yelled, ¡°James, who allowed you to smoke in the house? The table¡¯s full of ashes now!¡± dys rebuked him as well. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Clean them up now.¡±, ¡°Got it.¡± James did not talk back. He swiftly cleared the ashes beside the ashtray. Upon witnessing this scene, Xara frowned. The Cahans were ordering the behind-the- scenes owner of the Group around. At that moment, she could not help but be envious of Thea¡¯s luck. How great would things be if she had been the one to save James ten years ago? Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Lex had organized a birthday banquet at the House of Royals. It was meant for the most powerful and influential people and hence, was supposed to be a huge sensation in Cansington. Some went to get a glimpse of Thea, but most were there for the House of Royals. The House of Royals was no ordinary ce. Since the Cahans had managed to organize a birthday banquet there, it could only mean they were now acquainted with some big shot. No one expected there to be a false rm. Now, everyone knew that all happened because of a son-inw of the Cahans, who used to be the vice-captain of North Cansington¡¯s police force. Someone from the Cadens had been working as the secretary of a general of North Cansington¡¯s Military Region, and it was only because of his connections that the Cahans were able to organize a banquet at the House of Royals. However, the secretary had made a mistake, which led to the false rm at the Cahans¡¯ banquet. As such, they were now once again made aughing stock. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°I thought the time hade for the Cahans, yet it turns out it was just a front.¡± ¡°Now that the Cahans have offended the Blithe King and Scarlett Brooks, it¡¯s over for them. Not even Thea can save them.¡± Though the matter had been resolved, everyone was still discussing it. Meanwhile, James had nothing to do, so he became the house-husband of the Cahans. Thea, on the other hand, was busy with thepany¡¯s affairs. In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed. Today was the Mid-Autumn Festival ¨C a day of reunion. The Cahans were busy making preparations for the banquet. Today was also the day of the Cadens¡¯ memorial. More importantly, today was the deadline James had set for the culprits of his past. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He had instructed the culprits from ten years ago to kneel for ten days andmit suicide on this day. However, not a single one of them showed up. He then put out the word, calling for the culprits to gather at the Cadens¡¯ cemetery to settle the feud. It was morning James woke up. Adjusting his tie, Thea reminded him, ¡°Today¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival, a day of reunion. Watch your words at the family banquet. I won¡¯t be able to help you if you anger grandpa.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Darling, I feel ufortable wearing this suit,¡± James said. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t go. If I go, I¡¯ll only embarrass you in front of everyone. I¡¯ll just stay home and eat some instant noodles.¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You¡¯re my husband. Today¡¯s the Mid - Autumn Festival, and you¡¯re a member of the Cahans. How can you not go?¡± At that moment, the door opened. Walking in, dys overheard their conversation. She immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re not that dense, after all. At least you¡¯re aware that your presence will only embarrass Thea.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t be going, dys. Thea has finally be the chairman. If I go and somehow offend grandpa and the other Cahans, they¡¯ll pick on Thea again. I should only go to the Cahan residence after Thea¡¯s position as chairman has been secured.¡± ¡°Thea, what are you dilly-dallying for? You know grandpa doesn¡¯t like people beingte.¡± Tommy walked in. ¡°If James doesn¡¯t want to go, let him be.¡± He took a few hundred dors and handed it to James. ¡°Today¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival. Since you¡¯re not going to the Cahans, at least treat yourself to a good meal.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± James took the money, his face full of gratitude. Thea frowned. ¡°Are you really not going?¡± ¡°Thea, I¡¯ll only embarrass you if I go. I don¡¯t want to humiliate you in front of your family. You¡¯re the chairman now, after all.¡± Thea contemted for a while and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be back early. We¡¯ll have a meal together to make up for it.¡± ¡°Thanks, darling,¡± James said, smiling, Thea sighed in resignation. Though she had arranged a job for James, he had offended many people on his first day. Those people had evenunched a formalint. She had no choice but to send James home. The moment the Cahans left, the smile on James¡¯ face vanished, only to be reced by a grim expression He had a murderous look on his darkened face. He pulled his phone out and called Henry. ¡°Henry, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°James, I¡¯ve been waiting for your call. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the cemetery. Today¡¯s the day of the burial of the leaders of the Great Four, and they¡¯ve chosen a tomb near the Cadens¡¯ cemetery. Besides the core members of the Great Four, the likes of Dawson, Nine Fingers, and the underworld forces of Cansington have gathered in the suburbs. They number in tens of thousands.¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Henry reported the situation to James. James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°How are the preparations going for the Blithe King?¡± Henry replied, ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about it. He told me he had assembled the forces. A hundredbat aircraft, three hundred tanks, five hundred armored vehicles, and a thousand convoys have assembled in the military region. They¡¯re simply waiting for yourmand. However, the Blithe King said this would be thest time he¡¯s helping you out. He also said he doesn¡¯t want to create amotion.¡± James said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll spare those unrted to the case. However, there¡¯ll be no mercy for the ones involved.¡± Henry could feel the murderous intent in James¡¯ voice. James walked out of the Common Clinic. He had a change of clothes and was now wearing arge-sized trench coat. He held the mask he had earlier in his hands. Today, he would settle the feud from ten years ago. The men from The Great Four were gathered in the suburbs of Cansington near Flora Lakeside, As far as the eye could see, there were waves after waves of ck-vested men armed with machetes and metal rods. These were men from the underworld. Rowena was also present. She was bedridden for a while, but she was now almost recovered. However, the scar on her face remained. At that moment, she did not have her usual mor but instead wretchedness. She nced at the men of The Great Four who had gathered before looking at Dawson, Nine Fingers, and the various powerful men of the Underworld standing by the side of the road, armed to the teeth. ¡°Hector, you will doom us all.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Hector scoffed, ¡°Tens of thousands of us have gathered here today. Why should we be scared of the mere remnant of the Cadens? Even if they have the guts to show up, they¡¯re practically walking into their own graves.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Dawson said with an unconcerned look, ¡°This was where the fire burned the Caden residence down ten years ago. It¡¯s ten yearster, and we¡¯re at the same ce. If the remnant of the Cadens dares make their appearance, it¡¯ll be the end of them.¡± Hector immediately chimed in, ¡°As long as Dawson¡¯s here, he wouldn¡¯t even dare.¡± The rest of The Great Four were einboldened. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Melvin from the Fraisers looked at the time. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the morning. He spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll wait till noon to bury our fathers.¡± Kelvin from the Wilsons nodded. ¡°I agree. Noon is the perfect time for the burial.¡± ¡°Reporting.¡± At that moment, a man with a Green Dragon tattoo on his body ran in and kneeled on the floor. ¡°Dawson, there¡¯s a car approaching us. We can see two masked men inside.¡¯ ¡°Haha.¡± Dawson cackled, ¡°If they daree, let them in. This ce will be their final resting ce.¡± From afar, Henry drove toward them. Scanning his surroundings, he could only see men armed with machetes and metal rods. Countless men surrounded the Cadens¡¯ cemetery Upon seeing this disy of force, Henry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He sighed secretly. ¡°Let¡¯s pray they don¡¯t push it too far. Otherwise, the water in Flora Lakeside will be stained with blood.¡± ¡°Stop the car.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Henry stopped the car. James opened the door and got off the vehicle. By the side of the roads stood ck-vested men armed with machetes and metal rods. Their formation was imposing. Any normal person would be scared out of their wits upon witnessing the scene. However, James marched forward, undaunted. The leaders of The Great Four watched with their binocrs from afar. Upon seeing James and Henry walk toward them, theyughed. ¡°Damn, this is hrious!¡± ¡°Are they seriously approaching us when it¡¯s only the two of them? They must be tired of living.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been worried sick for the past few days thinking about the remnant of the Cadens and how scary they might be. Who knew there would only be two of them?¡± ¡°Stand by and let theme. I¡¯ll end their lives in the Cadens¡¯ cemetery.¡± The men from The Great Four dissolved intoughter upon seeing James and Henry. In their eyes, they were already dead. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Though this was the suburbs, local farmers were living here. Today was the Mid-Autumn Festival, and families gathered for the reunion. In the morning, armed men in the tens of thousands swarmed the area. The locals were appalled. They remained in the safety of their homes and did not wander. Some were even scared away, evacuating to other ces. On both sides of the road stood ck-vested men armed with weapons with ferocious looks on their faces. James and Henry approached them. The men had received orders not to harm them for now. Soon, James arrived at the Cadens¡¯ cemetery. The Cadens¡¯ cemetery was teeming with people. A few coffinsy in holes dug on a slope not too far away. There were some flowers at the burial site. Outside the Cadens¡¯cemetery on an empty plot of land stood the current leaders of the Great Four: Hector Xavier, Melvin Fraiser, Kelvin Wilson, and Drake Zimmerman. Even Dawson, Nine Fingers, and the various underworld forces of Cansington were present. They had brought their men to help. They totaled over ten thousand people. On the groundy a seventy-year-old man and a twenty-year-old woman. The man was tied up andid on the ground like a dead dog. The woman, too, was tied up. Her hair was disheveled, and her white dress was mud sttered. She wore a disconcerted expression. James and Henry walked in under their gaze. Melvin was the first to laugh. ¡°Haha, you actually came.¡± Kelvin pointed at the tens of thousands of men surrounding them. ¡°Remnant of the Cadens, do you not see how powerless you are? Or are you just here to get yourself killed?¡± Drake stepped forward and yelled, ¡°It was me who tied up the Cadens and burned down the Cadens¡¯ vi ten years ago. Little did we know, Thea Cahan noticed the fire and saved you. Regardless, today will be your doom, no matter how strong you are.¡± Tap, tap, tap. Taps sounded as their boots hit the ground. James stopped in front of everyone. Dawson stomped on the man lying on the ground. ¡°Argh!¡± The man yelled in pain. Dawson nced at James, who was wearing a mask, and squinted. ¡°I, too, didn¡¯t know there¡¯d be a Caden who slipped through our grasp. After the destruction of the Cadens, he built this cemetery and buried them here.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James looked at the man lying on the ground. ¡°M-Mr. Quinn?¡± He shivered. Newton Quinn was the butler of the Cadens. He had escaped the fire as he was not in Cansington during the incident. ording to Henry¡¯s information, Newton had left Cansington many years ago. James turned and looked Henry in the eye. Henry, feeling his dissatisfaction, hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James. This is all my fault. I¡¯ve looked into it. The information I gave you clearly stated that he¡¯d left Cansington many years ago. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d manage to find him.¡± James was indeed exasperated at Henry. How could he have missed such an important detail? However, James himself was also to me for neglecting Mr. Quinn. All he thought of was Thea. James clenched his fist and stepped forward. ¡°Halt.. Dawson pulled out a firearm and pointed it at Newton. ¡°Kid, if you take a single step forward, I¡¯ll blow his brains out. Now, take off your mask.¡± ¡°Remove it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to see who this fe is that¡¯s acting all mysterious.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re just trying to mess with us by wearing a mask¡± ¡°Did you not hear what Dawson said? Take it off, now.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 The men from The Great Four chimed in. Meanwhile, Rowena was stupefied. There was nothing she could do now. She only hoped that not too many people would die today. She prayed that James would not touch those who were uninvolved. Under their gaze, James slowly took off his ghost mask Upon seeing this, Henry followed suit. James¡¯ true identity was unveiled. ¡°J- James Caden?¡± ¡°James, the son-inw of the Cahans?¡± ¡°No wonder. Since Thea Cahan had saved his life, it¡¯s not surprising that he opted to be the son-in- law of the Cahans.¡± ¡°Haha, I thought he¡¯d be some big shot. It turns out he¡¯s just the son-inw of the Cahans, the renowned trash in all of Cansington.¡± Upon glimpsing James¡¯ true identity, they were stunned. However, almost immediately, they burst intoughter. Dawson gave a look The honchos around him understood immediately. They stepped forward and pressed a gun against James¡¯ and Henry¡¯s heads. James wasposed the entire time. ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°James, how did you think you¡¯d settle the feud?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you reunite with your deceased family.¡± The leaders of The Great Four howled withughter. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html They had been worried sick these past few days. As the ghost-masked man had managed to kill Trent Xavier, they thought he possessed extraordinary powers. They did not expect him to be the son-inw of a second-rate family. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Though James had a gun pressed against his head, he was undaunted. He scanned his surroundings with a surly expression. ¡°Ten years ago, you gathered at the Caden residence. You tied my family up and forced my grandfather to hand over the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. After getting your hands on it, you burned everything down.¡± ¡°Thirty-eight members of the Cadens were burned to death.¡± James red at them. All who met his gaze trembled in sear. What a menacing re it was. They felt as if they were being targeted by a ferocious beast. Feeling shivers down their spine, they took a few steps back Even the likes of Dawson and Nine Fingers were intimidated. Upon remembering their superiority in numbers, and the fact that James had a gun pressed against his head, they rposed themselves. ¡¯Yes. What of it?¡± The men of The Great Four gave James an obnoxious look James said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable man. Just kneel before me, confess your wrongdoings, and end your own lives. I promise I won¡¯t go after anyone who wasn¡¯t involved in this.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡± The men of The Great Four thought of his words as aplete joke. Even the surrounding honchos could not restrain theirughter. ¡°James, look around you. Do you still not understand the situation you¡¯re in? You have a gun pressed against your head. A single order from me, and bang! We¡¯ll blow your brains out.¡± Dawson crooked his fingers as if he was firing a gun. He looked at James and burst outughing James walked toward Newton, who was being stomped underfoot. ¡°Stop,¡± Dawson shouted. Newton muttered weakly, ¡°J-James, stay away.¡± James looked at him and made a promise, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Mr. Quinn. Everything¡¯s going to be alright. The culprits who brought about the destruction of the Cadens will not escape. An eye for an eye. ¡°Leave, James. Get out of Cansington and never return. You don¡¯t understand how powerful your enemy is. You¡¯ll never find out who the true mastermind is.¡± James frowned It seemed Newton had inside information. Before James arrived at the Cadens¡¯ cemetery, he had instructed the Blithe king to mobilize. At that moment, the sound of a propeller came from afar. Everyone looked up and saw thebat aircraft approaching them, bbergasted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I- Is that abat aircraft?¡± They fell silent ¡°T ¨C this is bad. The military¡¯s here, and a few hundred tanks and armored vehicles areing our way.¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Hundreds ofbat aircraft circled the sky. On the ground, hundreds upon thousands of tanks, armored vehicles, and convoys drove toward them in mighty formation. Rumble! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As the tanks approached, the ground shook Upon witnessing this spectacle, the men of The Great Four, Dawson, and Nine Fingers went silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°W-Why is a military formation heading toward us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± They were durnbfounded. ¡°Could be a military exercise.¡± ¡°Yes, it has to be. Order the men not to act rashly. We¡¯re gathered here today for the burial of our former leaders. As long as we don¡¯t provoke them, they shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± ¡°Quick, drop your weapons.¡± The men immediately tossed the weapons in their hands. Meanwhile, those armed with firearms concealed them. They were not in a hurry to deal with James. They only needed to wait for the military exercise to be over. Upon seeing this, however, Rowena was scared out of her wits. She never thought James would resort to this just to confront the men of The Great Four and the underworld. James had mobilized the military. ¡°S-Sir, the tanks and the armored vehicles have surrounded us. Look at the sky! Thebat aircraft have been circling above us for quite some time. There must be hundreds of thern! Oh my God, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Could they be here for us?¡± Smack! Nine Fingers pped the guy who had been bbering nonstop and rebuked him, ¡°After us? Do you really think that highly of us? Who do you think we are? Think about it. We¡¯re just a bunch of gangsters. Would they resort to this?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The force of the p was so great that he copsed to the ground. He hurriedly stood and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re right.¡± Nine Fingers lifted his head and looked at thebat aircraft circling above them in the sky. His face darkened, and a simr thought appeared in his mind. ¡°C-could they really be here for us?¡± He nced at Dawson. Dawson, too, had a grim expression. He wished for thebat aircraft to leave. Yet, they remained. The men of The Great Four looked at one another. James smiled slightly before going to untie Newton, who was still on the ground. ¡°What are you doing?¡± One of the sidekicks yelled. Holding a metal rod, he aimed for James¡¯ head. James¡¯ face darkened. He reached up and grabbed the metal rod. ¡°Everyone down there, get on the ground now with your hands on your head.¡± A loudspeaker voice came from a helicopter in the sky Upon hearing that, they were at a loss. Immediately, they put their hands on their heads and got on the ground. The men of The Great Four looked at James. Could it be him who brought the military here? Who exactly was he? No way. There was no way it could be James. The military was just passing by The men of The Great Four would not believe it was James who had brought the military here. At that moment, the army arrived. The tanks aimed at everyone in the Cadens¡¯ cemetery. James untied Newton and helped him up. Then, he untied the woman beside Newton and helped her up too. The woman was around twenty years of age with exquisite facial features. Though her beautiful face was mud-sttered, it did not obscure her allure and mor. ¡°J-James, is that really you?¡± Newton extended his arm and gently pulled James. His shriveled arm trembled. James grabbed Newton by the arm and said, ¡°Mr. Quinn, it¡¯s me. It really is me, James. Mr. Quinn, step aside for now. I¡¯ll settle the feud from ten years ago.¡± Saying this, James scanned the surrounding men. They were on the ground with their hands on their heads and did not dare move a single muscle. There were snipers on the helicopter aiming their guns at them. If they acted rashly, this would be their final resting ce. The men of The Great Four shivered in fear. Dawson crouched on the floor, his pants wet. Nine Fingers reacted more dramatically. The smell of excrement wafted in the air. He had soiled his pants! At that moment, they knew. James had brought the military here. Hector was full of regret. If he had listened to Rowena, the Xaviers would not have had to face destruction. Now, none would escape. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Henry got up and went to the car. He took the joss paper, joss sticks, and other items to pay their respects to the deceased. James walked to the tomb of Thomas and knelt. His eyes were brimming with tears. It was this fateful day ten years ago. The men of The Great Four appeared at the Caden residence, tied them up, and afflicted unspeakable acts of horror upon them. He was only eighteen years old back then. He could never forget his heart-wrenching screams as he witnessed the Cadens being tied up and burned to death in the fire. ¡°You¡­ It was you¡­¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. James stood abruptly and pointed at the men on the ground. He roared with a broken voice, ¡°It was you ten years ago. You beasts in human skin! If you had even an ounce of conscience, you wouldn¡¯t have done such a depraved thing!¡± His roar was akin to that of a thunderous p. The men of the Great Four, as well as the underworld forces, did not dare retort. Rowena knelt before James and pleaded, ¡°James, I was wrong. Please, give me a chance.¡± ¡°A chance?¡± James¡¯ eyes were bloodshot. ¡°And did you give the Cadens a chance to escape? Hand me the de of Justice.¡± James roared. Henry hurriedly ran to the car and brought a sword out. The sword was covered in a ck cloth. Henry made his way toward James. He knelt before him and handed him the de of Justice. James lifted the cloth, and a razor-sharp sword revealed itself. It was the de of Justice. It represented the highest authority ofw. This sword was bestowed to James by the Supreme Commander of Sol. With the sword in possession, one would have the right to depose tyrant kings and punish treacherous officials. The sword was awarded to James the day he became the General, and never once had he used it. ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable man and will never falsely use the innocent, nor will I let a single wicked man off the hook. Step forward and face justice if you¡¯re the culprits who went to the Caden residence ten years ago. Scram if you¡¯re unrted.¡± The men of The Great Four were on the ground. At that moment, they were appalled, and their bodies shivered in fear. Hector was the first to step forth. He knelt before James and begged for forgiveness. ¡°I-I¡¯m guilty. Please spare the Xaviers.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°An eye for an eye.¡± James lifted the sword. The sword fell. sh! The sword pierced through Hector¡¯s body. Blood spilled all over the ground. Hector¡¯s body went limp This scene stunned everyone. James roared, ¡°Next.¡± James, at the moment, was the devil incarnate. The men of The Great Four were scared out of their wits. Some of the timid ones even passed out. James approached Drake. The sword fell. sh! Drake was now dead. James wore a cold expression. Step by step, he walked. Anyone he passed fainted out of fright. However, they could not escape their fates. Soon, a dozen meny in front of the Cadens¡¯ cemetery. Only Rowena remained. James approached her. His sword was blood-tainted. Rowena knelt on the ground, her body shivering non-stop. She could not utter even a single word. James raised the sword. sh! Rowena copsed into a pool of blood. The Blithe king waited for James to be done before walking toward him. He nced at James and asked, ¡°Are you done? If you are, I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± James knelt before the tomb and bellowed. At longst, the feelings of hatred and anguish that he had suppressed for the past ten years were released Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 James knelt before the tomb and bellowed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, his voice cracked. He choked with sobs. Ten years. It had been ten years. Ten years ago, he was only an eighteen-year-old boy who had just graduated high school. His life was full of promise and hope. However, a conspiracy took everything away from him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You beast! My daughter was only three years old. How could you?!¡± ¡°I will die in my grandchildren¡¯s ce. Let them go¡­¡± The image of the burning residence and the sound of heart-wrenching screams filled his senses. The scenes were as fresh and vivid as they had happened yesterday. He could never forget. Just as he was suffering excruciating pain and crying his eyes out, a youngdy appeared. She leaped into the sea of fire without hesitation and dragged him to the riverside. Compelled by the desire to live, he dived into the river. He drifted with the river flow and found himself in a cave. With a stroke of luck, he found a medical book Cansington was the capital of medicine. Meanwhile, his grandfather was a doctor. He had some medicinal knowledge. He had learned them as a child. After obtaining the medical book, he studied hard and treated the injuries on his body ording to the instructions in the book After leaving the cave, he ended up in the Southern ins. Coincidentally, there was unrest in the Southern ins, and Sol was recruiting men into the military. He then became a soldier. He trained day and night. He went into the battlefield. He climbed the ranks by crossing over the bodies of his enemies. For the past ten years, he was highly regarded in the military. Just a year ago, his battle shocked the world. He became a legend. He was appointed the ck Dragon, one of the fivemanders of Sol, and stood at the pinnacle of power. It was recognition of his military career by the higher-ups. He had pacified the Southern ins and the world with a single battle! When he was at the peak of his career, he handed in his resignation letter. Before the higher ups could approve, he had retumed to Cansington. He was here to pay back his debts and to have his revenge. He was back to repay Thea for saving his life. He was back to avenge the destruction of the Cadens. Now that he had had his revenge, the souls of the fallen Cadens could finally be put to rest. The hatred in his heart, which he had suppressed for ten years, was finally released. Henry stood by the side and watched the weeping James. At that moment, he felt sorry for James. So did the Blithe King https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He never thought the renowned ck Dragon would have such a soft side. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Beside him, the girl firmly gripped Newton¡¯s arm. She was an ordinary girl from the city. She had never witnessed such a bloody scene and such an imposing formation. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Newton gently patted the girl¡¯s hand. After some time, James recollected himself. He stood up, pulled the de of Justice out of the ground, and tossed it to Henry. He then headed toward the Blithe king and saluted him.¡± Thank you.¡± ¡°Are you done? If so, I¡¯ll send my troops back.¡± ¡°¡®Yeah.¡± Jarnes nodded. He was a reasonable man. After killing the main culprits, he did not make things difficult for the rest of The Great Four. He scanned the men of The Great Four, some crouching on the floor and some passed out, and said coldly, ¡°Return all that belongs to the Cadens in three days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± No one dared object to him. James approached Newton. ¡°J-James.¡± ¡°Mr. Quinn.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 James greeted him and immediately turned toward the girl holding Newton¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Quinn, who is she?¡± Newton exined, ¡°James, she¡¯s my granddaughter, Serena Quinn.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded, ¡°Three dayster, go to The Great Four and take over the businesses of the Cadens.¡± ¡°James, this¡­¡± Newton was at a loss. James was aware he had insider information. He knew that the Cadens had moved from the Capital thirty years ago. Since Newton had been by his grandfather¡¯s side the whole time, he had to know the history of the Cadens and information about the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. He could even know who was the one targeting the Cadens ¡°Hey, thank you for helping me out here. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± James looked at the Blithe King Mhm.¡± The Blithe king gave a slight nod. Then, he gave the order, ¡°Retreat.¡± After the military had retreated, the Blithe King looked at the men of The Great Four and from the underworld. Wearing a cold expression, he warned, ¡°You better behave yourself.¡± There were too many of them here. There would not be enough space in prison if every one of them was arrested. Since James did not intend to pursue matters further, he could not care less. ¡°Yes.¡± The men of The Great Four and from the underworld did not dare object. ¡°Do not speak of what happened today. You should know the consequences if rumors start spreading.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll never tell a living soul.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything today.¡± ¡°What happened today? Aren¡¯t we just here for the funeral of the Great Four¡¯s leaders?¡± The Blithe king did not stay for long. He turned to leave. Meanwhile, James brought Newton and Serena to the car. After the military had retreated and the Blithe King, James, and the others had left, the remaining members of the Great Four, as well as the men from the underworld, sighed a breath of relief. They copsed to the ground, wiping the sweat off their foreheads. ¡°H- Holy sh*t.¡± ¡°Who the hell is James? How did he make the Blithe King appear in person?¡± ¡°A strong army of a hundred thousand Just the thought of it sends shivers down my spine.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll lose our lives if we dig into it.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°We barely made it out alive.¡± They looked at each other, relishing that they were still alive. Immediately, they left the area. Meanwhile, the members of The Great Four began burying the deceased. The grudge was no more. However, news of the mobilization of a hundred-thousand army sent shockwaves throughout Cansington. It was too conspicuous. The military might of a hundredbat aircraft, tanks, armored vehicles, and convoys was simply too impressive. The people of Cansington gathered to discuss the matter. After the Blithe King had returned, he immediately issued a document. He announced that it was a military exercise. The outside world was convinced, while the ones who knew did not dare divulge a single piece of information. After showering at the Goodview Vi District in the House of Royals, James changed into clean clothes. On a luxurious sofa of the pce-like foyer of the House of Royals, Serena was firmly gripping Newton¡¯s arm. She was a little nervous. At the same time, however, she kept ncing over at James. James was holding a cigarette. ¡°Mr. Quinn, since you¡¯ve been following my grandpa around, you should know the Cadens inside out. As far as I know, the Cadens migrated from the Capital thirty years ago. However, I¡¯ve found nothing, no matter how hard I¡¯ve looked into it. What¡¯s going on?¡± Newton wore a reluctant expression. He nced at James, who was seated in front of him. The scene from before kept reying in his head. Although he had not been in Cansington for many years, he knew who the Blithe King was. And now, the man before him was James Caden, who escaped the fire from the Caden residence ten years ago. ¡°J-James, who exactly are you?¡± Newton could not help but ask He got the Blithe king to mobilize a hundred-thousand army. Newton could not figure it out. Just how powerful was James?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°The General of the million-strong ck Dragon army of the Southern ins. Together with the Blithe King of the West, the Centurion of the North, the Barbarian King of the East, and the Emperor of the Capital, I¡¯m one of the fivemanders of Sol.¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 ¡°B- ck Dragon?¡± Newton was stunned by James¡¯ words. One of the fivemanders of Sol? The ck Dragon of the Southern ins who sent shockwaves across the world in a battle a year ago? His granddaughter, Serena, could not help but nce at James. The ck Dragon was a name known to all. However, no one knew what the ck Dragon looked like. She never thought the ck Dragon would be a Caden. James looked at Newton and asked, ¡°Mr. Quinn, can you tell me more about my family?¡± Though James now stood at the pinnacle of power and exercised great authority, he still could not find anything about the history of the Cadens. He believed his family was not an ordinary one. Not only that, the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge was no ordinary item either. Newton took a deep breath. Since James was the ck Dragon, he could confront the enemy of the Cadens. ¡°James, have you ever heard of The Four Great Families of Sol?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James frowned. The Four Great Families of Sol? He did not know anything about this. He knew there were powerful families in the Capital and that they were rich beyond all measures. Yet, he had never heard of the Four Great Families of Sol. Newton continued, ¡°The Cadens, the Sullivans, the Johnstons, and the Lees are the Great Four Families of Sol. They¡¯ve existed for almost two thousand years. And in the two millennia of expansion, the presence of the Four Great Families can be felt all over the world.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Quinn, are you saying the Cadens is one of them too?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Yes.¡± Newton nodded. ¡°Although the Four Great Families have much of the world¡¯s wealth in their possession, few knew of their existence. Thirty years ago, infighting broke out within the Cadens. Your grandfather, Thomas, left the Cadens and migrated to Cansington with his family.¡± James could not help but ask, ¡°Then, what does the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge have to do with the destruction of the Cadens?¡± Newton replied, ¡°This I do not know. I¡¯m only a butler and a mere servant. I only know that the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge was brought here by your grandfather from the Cadens and that someone powerful was interested in it. Thomas once told me that the Four Great Families are scattered across the world. The current Emperor, who¡¯s one of the fivemanders, is also in one of the Four Great Families. As for which family he¡¯s from, that I¡¯m not aware of.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Mr. Quinn, do you mean to say that the main culprit behind the destruction of the Cadens is the Emperor?¡± Newton shook his head. ¡°James, I don¡¯t know. I can only tell you this. The Emperor is also from one of the Four Great Families. As for which family, I don¡¯t know. The destruction of the Cadens could be an inside job, or it could be one nned by the other three of the Four Great Families.¡± The Four Great Farnilies were shrouded in secrecy. Outsiders did not even know of their existence. Newton did not n to speak of this. However, now, James was the ck Dragon of the Southern ins and one of the five Commanders of Sol. He stood at the pinnacle of power. With such strength, it was possible to confront the Four Great Families. Upon hearing this, James brightened up If the Emperor had been behind all this, then the fivemanders of Sol would be the four commanders. Though the Emperor was one of the most powerful amongst the fivemanders, taking his life was no difficult task for James. ¡°Mr. Quinn, do you know the history of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and what secrets it holds? Why would anyone be interested in it?¡± Newton shook his head. ¡°James, I do not know. Thomas sajd nothing about it.¡± ¡°Then, do you know who currently has the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge?¡± Newton, once again, shook his head. James was disappointed. He thought Newton had plenty of insider information. He never thought he would only be knowledgeable about the history of the Cadens. He took an ordinary key out of his pocket. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Holding the key in his hand, James scrutinized it. ¡°What does the treasure chest unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid at the border of the Southern ins have to do with the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge?¡± James muttered silently. He believed it was not a coincidence that Scarlett had bumped into him while having the key on her. He had been trailing a murderous intent he sensed when he encountered Scarlett. However, the murderous intent disappeared when he reached the underground parking lot. It was there where he met Scarlett. He was sure she was not the one with the murderous intent. James believed someone else had arranged for it. He had been watching on the sidelines since the beginning of the grave robbery. He exterminated everyone and instructed Scarlett to bring the key to Cansington and to allow the box to be carried away all over the ce. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Whew! James took a deep breath. The first step to getting to the bottom of this was to locate the box. By opening the box and finding out what was in it, he would understand its rtionship with the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.¡± After contemting for a while, James spoke, ¡°Mr. Quinn,¡± ¡°Yes, James?¡± Newton nodded. James continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been by my grandfather¡¯s side for decades. Even after the incident, you returned to bury the Cadens even though you risked getting caught. Since I didn¡¯t reward you with anything, I¡¯ll offer you the businesses that used to belong to the Cadens.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept your gift, James.¡± Newton stood up immediately and hurriedly waved. ¡°James, this is too big of a gift. I cannot ept it.¡± James lightly waved and interrupted Newton, ¡°To me, money isn¡¯t everything. But it¡¯s different for you. You have a family to feed, after all.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Alright now, you can bring your family to Cansington. After that, you can officially take over the former businesses of the Cadens from the Great Four. The Cadens were once the most influential family in Cansington and had abined wealth of fifty billion dors. These should be enough for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°T ¨C Thank you, James.¡± Now that Newton knew of James¡¯ identity as one of the fivemanders and that he was not in dire need of money, he epted his offer. ¡°Mhm. You may return first. Go to Henry at Common Clinic on Nine Dragons Street if you ever need anything. ¡°Yes.¡± Newton stood and bowed at James. Serena then followed suit.¡¯ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After that, they left the House of Royals. Outside the House of Royals, Serena had a look of longing on her face, ¡°Grandpa, is James really the ck Dragon? The ck Dragon General of the Southern ins?¡± Newton nodded. ¡°He should be the real deal. Who besides the ck Dragon would be capable of convincing the Blithe king to mobilize a hundred-thousand strong army?¡± ¡°Grandpa, are we really going to take over the former businesses of the Cadens?¡± Newton momentarily froze. ¡°Not quite. We¡¯re just helping James manage them.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Serena turned to have a glimpse of the House of Royals behind her. ¡°James, ck Dragon¡­¡± She muttered silently. At the House of Royals, James was smoking cigarettes on the sofa. Henry asked, ¡°James, what should we do next?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Though he had avenged his family, he still did not know who the main culprit behind the incident was. He also did not know the whereabouts of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. He thought about it and said, ¡°Urge Jake Graham to speed up his intelligence gathering. I want to know the whereabouts of the treasure chest that had entered the antique market in Cansington as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± ¡°No need to hurry. Today¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival. You¡¯re an orphan too. Let¡¯s go out and have a drink, just you and me.¡± ¡°James, aren¡¯t you going to apany Thea?¡± ¡°Thea had gone to the Cahans¡¯ vi. I sneaked out to deal with the problem when the opportunity presented itself. It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jamac ctnnd vin and left the Honce nf Royals with Henn Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 At a renowned restaurant in Cansington, James ordered some dishes and a few bottles of white wine. Together with Henry, they ate heartily. They conversed as they ate, reminiscing the ordeals they had gone through for the past ten years. They were at it for a whole day. By three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, they were inebriated. At that moment, Thea called. ¡°James, where are you? Something happened.¡± Upon hearing Thea¡¯s anxious voice, James felt a chill down his spine. He immediately sobered up. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something happened at Eternality Hospital. Come, quick.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there ASAP.¡± James hung up the phone. Henry asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James?¡± James shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Thea said something happened at Eternality Hospital. I¡¯ll go there and have a look.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Henry stood up. ¡°No need. You¡¯ve drunk a lot. You shouldn¡¯t drive. I¡¯ll just call a taxi.¡± James grabbed the suit by the side. After putting it on, he swiftly made his exit and called for a taxi by the side of the road. ¡°Eternality Hospital.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The driver hastily drove toward Eternality Hospital. Half an hourter. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± James handed him a hundred-dor note. ¡°Keep the change.¡± He hurriedly got off. Eternality Hospital was located on Medical Street, the busiest street in Cansington. This street was filled with hospitals and was the embodiment of Cansington. It boasted a history of hundreds of years. Every family, corporation, and business had established themselves on this street. Even renowned doctors had made their way here. Though Eternality Hospital was not famous around these parts, the Cahans were worth billions of dors. The size of their hospital was huge. It was three stories high with a surface area of a thousand square meters per floor. At the moment, a crowd had gathered in front of Eternality Hospital. They were protesting. ¡°What a terrible hospital.¡± ¡°Close it down!¡± ¡°Give me back my money!¡± Hundreds of people were gathered in front of Eternality Hospital, holding up banners and shouting slogans. At that moment, an official reporter from the Cansington News Channel arrived. ¡°Good afternoon, this is Cansington News Channel. I¡¯m Yasmin, your reporter for today. I¡¯m currently outside Eternality Hospital on Medical Street. As you can see, hundreds have gathered here today. Let¡¯s interview them.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yasmin, a reporter. May I know what happened here today?¡± She asked a random onlooker. He was a man roughly twenty years of age. Upon seeing the beautiful figure of the reporter and the cameras behind her, he immediately straightened his back. ¡°I only just got here myself. But, it looks like someone has died in Eternality Hospital. Now, the family of the deceased are here to demandpensation.¡± James arrived and witnessed this scene. He weaved his way through the crowd and arrived at the front door. The hospital was closed. There was a stretcher in front of the door. On ity a sixty-year-old man. His eyes were firmly shut, and he wore a ghastly expression. He showed no signs of vitality. A few men armed with metal rods stood menacingly outside. They mored for the Cahans toe out. The atmosphere was tense. If not for the security guards at the front door, the armed men would have broken into the hospital. James arrived at the front door of the hospital. ¡°What do you want?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A security guard armed with an electric baton pointed at James menacingly and roared,¡± Scram.¡± James hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m James, the son-inw of the Cahans. My wife¡¯s Thea Cahan, the chairman of Eternality Group.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Get going then.¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 The security guard gave him passage. James pushed the door open. The Cahans gathered in the hallway of the hospital. Wearing a worried expression, they paced back and forth. James approached them and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± With a tearful voice, Thea exined, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. A bunch of people appeared out of nowhere and started to stir up trouble. They said someone died in our hospital and demandedpensation. Now that they¡¯ve made a big scene, even the reporters have made their way here. We had no choice but to close the hospital temporarily.¡± Lex was on the phone. He was calling some big shots to help resolve the crisis. ¡°You reek of alcohol. Why are you here? Are you here to cause more trouble for us?¡± dys rebuked James upon smelling a whiff of alcohol on him. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Dad, grandpa, this is bad. There are now more people outside. They¡¯re saying there¡¯s something¡¯s wrong with our medicine.¡± Tommy ran in in a panic. He lost his footing and copsed to the floor. Upon hearing this, they fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Howard was puzzled. ¡°Eternality Hospital has been operating for many years, and there¡¯s never been an ident. Mr. Chase, you¡¯re in charge of this ce. Even a single ident would be uneptable, so how on earth did so many ur at once?¡± Howard looked at an elderly. The man was sixty years of age. He was wearing a scrub and had long hair. His name was Zeke Chase. He was a distinguished doctor and a member of the Doctor¡¯s Association. He was a well-paid doctor appointed by Eternality Group to be in charge of the hospital. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either.¡± Zeke was puzzled too. No idents had urred for as long as he was in charge. Besides, the doctors had to undergo a rigorous selection process. There should not be anything wrong with the medicine they prescribe. How could someone die because of it? Thea pulled James¡¯ arm. ¡°What should we do now?¡± James lightly waved and consoled her, ¡°No worries. Shutting down the hospital won¡¯t resolve anything. It¡¯ll make us look even more guilty. Open the door. We canmunicate with them.¡± ¡°Communicate? How?¡± Tommy yelled, ¡°James, are you here to cause trouble? Did you not see how brutal those people outside were? If we open the door, they¡¯ll rush in and beat the hell out of us.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t open the door.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call the cops.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. This ident constitutes medical negligence. We should just pay thepensation and get this over with. After all, if the reputation of Eternality Hospital is ruined, how are we supposed to continue running our business?¡± Everyone gave their opinions. James looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re the chairman of Eternality Group. What do you think?¡± Thea thought about it. ¡°James is right. Nothing will be resolved if we shut our doors. We can only open our doors and exin things to them. If it¡¯s our doctors¡¯ fault, we¡¯ll ept whatever punishmentes our way. If we have to paypensation, we¡¯ll pay. If we have to shut the hospital down for reorganization, then so be it.¡± ¡°How foolish of you, Thea. Anyone can see there¡¯s someone out there targeting Eternality Hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way so many of them would appear all at once. How could this be a coincidence?¡± ¡°Thea, you shouldn¡¯t open the door. We¡¯ll get beaten up.¡± The Cahans were in disagreement. James, on the other hand, was supportive of Thea¡¯s decision. Thankfully, there was still a sensible person among the Cahans. Otherwise, the family would be doomed. He looked at Thea. ¡°Open it. I¡¯ll be here to help you out.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Thea took a deep breath. Then, she headed toward the front door. Upon seeing this, the rest of the Cahans took a few steps back They had seen how ferocious the men outside were. Before they had closed the door, many of them had already been beaten. Things would get ugly if the security guards could not stop them from rushing in. The hundreds of men outside were making a lot ofmotion. Besides, their numbers were growing. Their cheeks were swelling, and they had bandages wrapped all over their bodies. They sat in front of Eternality Group and wailed in pain. At that moment, the front door of Eternality Hospital opened. A beautiful woman walked out. ¡°We demandpensation.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Down with Eternality!¡± ¡°This is Thea Cahan, the new chairman of the Cahans.¡± ¡°Thea, pay with your blood¡­¡± The moment Thea walked out, the people outside lost control and scrambled toward her. ¡°Stand back!¡± James roared. His roar was akin to that of a thunderp. The people outside the hospital froze. James stood in front of Thea. ¡°If you have anything to say, do it one by one.¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 It was silent for a few seconds. Then, a thirty-year-old muscr man with a metal rod in his hand stepped forward. Wearing a vicious look, he pointed the metal rod at James. He roared, ¡°Who the hell are you? What makes you think you have the right to speak?¡± He was frothing at the mouth and was behaving aggressively. Thea was scared out of her wits. Fearing she would be assaulted, she hid behind James¡¯ back. ¡±That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need for you to speak We demandpensation!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t paypensation, we¡¯ll wreck Eternality Hospital.¡± ¡°What a useless ce. If you aren¡¯t up to standards, don¡¯t establish yourselves at Medical Street. Get out of here!¡± The crowd started heckling. Not even a single Cahan dared show up. The situation outside was vtile. It would be problematic if things got out of control. ¡°Shut it, all of you. Wait for your turn to speak,¡± James roared with an annoyed look. He would not have cared less if this was not the Cahans¡¯ hospital. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The man armed with a metal rod pointed at Thea behind James, ¡°Thea, get your *ss over here. You¡¯re the chairman of the Cahans. My father died from your medicine. If you don¡¯t provide me with a satisfactory exnation, I¡¯ll tear this ce down.¡± ¡°Tear it down!¡± The crowd started heckling once more. Some who tried to rush forward were stopped by the security guards. ¡°I was feeling sick and came to Eternality Hospital. After using their medicine, I started to feel irritation all over my body.¡± ¡°Me too. I came here because I had headaches. After using their medicine, I started losing my hair.¡± ¡°We strongly urge the relevant authorities to close down Eternality!¡± The crowd heckled. As reporters were present, the scene was broadcasted live. Anxious, Thea asked, ¡°Jamie, w-what should we do?¡± James frowned. Was something wrong with the medicine prescribed by the Cahans? Or was someone looking for trouble? Both possibilities exist. There might have been something wrong with the medicine, or there might be someone looking to fan the mes. ¡°Alright now, wait for your turn to speak.¡± James tried his best to calm them down. Then, he walked down the flight of stairs and headed toward the stretcher. He nced at the elderly who had lost his vital signs. ¡°What do you want?¡± The muscr man pointed at James with his metal rod. Heshed out, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my father.¡± James turned and looked at him. His gaze was prating. The muscr man was intimidated and stepped a few steps back He roared, ¡°He¡¯s already dead. What more do you want?¡± James extended his arm. ¡°Give me the list of medicine prescribed.¡± Upon hearing this, a middle-aged woman threw a handful of receipts toward James and cursed, ¡°These are the receipts for the whole year. My father was here at your hospital.¡± James picked them up and scrutinized each word. Inside Eternality Hospital, the Cahans were watching the spectacle unfolding outside They were hoping James would resolve the problem. From N?velDrama.Org. Megan pulled Tommy aside and asked, ¡°Tommy, nothing will go wrong, right?¡± Tommy whispered, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Our n is wless. There¡¯s no way anyone can see through it. Thea has been gaining ground in the family, and it¡¯s been extremely disadvantageous to us. If we don¡¯t deal her a blow now, she¡¯ll be unstoppable.¡± No one heard what they were saying. James looked intently at the list of items on the receipts. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve even brought the medicine. There¡¯s still one he hadn¡¯t managed to finish. I was nning to bring it to the Food and Drug Association for examination.¡± Someone tossed a bottle of medicine toward James. James opened the bottle and went through it casually. He grabbed a handful of medicine, smelled it, and even chewed it in his mouth. Then, he stood. ¡°Name the price. How much do you want?¡± ¡°Ten million dors.¡± As the muscr man knew the Cahans were wealthy, he shamelessly asked for ten million dors. He added menacingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me ten million dors today, this won¡¯t be the end of it. I¡¯ll fight till the end. I¡¯ll stop at nothing to make a living hell for the Cahans.¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 James stood and turned to look at Thea. ¡°You¡¯re the chairman. Order the finance department to pay the compensation.¡± ¡°James, w-what¡­¡± Thea was at a loss. She thought James would resolve the problem. However, after his posturing and empty words, he was now advising the Cahans to pay up. An angry rebuke came from inside the building, ¡°What are you doing, James? Ten million dors? Are you kidding me? I won¡¯t be surprised if you colluded with these people to swindle money out of the Cahans.¡± It was dys. James whispered in Thea¡¯s ear, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the medicine.¡± ¡°H-How can you be sure this medicine was prescribed by us? What if someone¡¯s trying to frame us?¡± Thea nced at James. If they paidpensation before getting to the bottom of this incident, would it not be equivalent to acknowledging their mistake? James said, ¡°Listen to me. Appeasing the family of the deceased is our top priority. As long as we paypensation and calm them down, everything else will be a piece of cake. In any case, it¡¯s detrimental to the Cahans if this continues. If we can prove that this incident is unrted to Eternality, it¡¯ll bolster our image. The advertising we¡¯d gain from this would greatly outweigh spending ten million on advertisements. If it¡¯s truly our fault, then forking the money out now would keep our losses to the minimum.¡± Thea mused over his words and believed they made sense. She stood up and nodded. ¡°Fine, ten million dors it is.¡± The muscr man and his family did not expect the Cahans to be such a pushover. In past cases of medical negligence, the hospitals would try to shift the me away from them. Even if the victims werepensated, they had to go through court cases for years. At that moment, they felt ten million dors were too little. They gathered and had a discussion. ¡°Hey, do you think we¡¯re asking for too little?¡± ¡°Yeah, dad. I heard the Cahans have deepened cooperation with multiplerge corporations and are now swiftly expanding their business.¡± ¡°We should ask for more.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Soon, they finished their discussion. The muscr man stepped forward once more. He threatened menacingly, ¡°Ten million dors is too little. I won¡¯t settle for anything less than fifty million dors.¡± ¡°Sob¡­ my poor father. You¡¯ve died a horrible death.¡± ¡°Oh, my poor grandpa¡­¡± They cried their eyes out in front of Eternality Hospital. ¡°Jamie, what should we do now?¡± Thea was panicking. She did not expect them to raise the prices. Though she had promised to pay ten million dors inpensation, they now demanded fifty million. As ofte, the Cahans had spent a sum on setting up shops and expanding their businesses. Currently, they only had twenty million dors in cash flow. Where on earth would they get their hands on fifty million? James looked at them and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t push it. He was terminally ill even before consuming our medicine. We can never know whether he died of medical negligence or natural causes. Since you demand fifty million dors, please go through the official procedures and undergo a post-mortem examination.¡± Upon hearing his words, the family was stunned. Official procedures? The man was indeed terminally ill and had been kept on life support through medicine. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. If the post-mortem examination showed that he died of natural causes, they would receive zero compensation. Upon hearing this, the onlookers started pointing fingers. ¡°He¡¯s right. The man was already ill. Maybe he didn¡¯t die after consuming Eternality¡¯s medicine.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that. Do you not see the number of sick people here?¡± ¡°It could be an ident if it¡¯s just the old guy. But something¡¯s going on with this many people here.¡± They were heated in the discussion. Meanwhile, the muscr man and his family were having a discussion too. If they opted to go through the official procedures, it might take forever to receivepensation. After the discussion, they chose to settle for ten million dors. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll settle for ten million dors. You¡¯ll have to pay us now.¡± James nced at Thea. ¡°Arrange for it.¡± ¡°What about me? I¡¯ve been losing my hair after eating your medicine.¡± ¡°What about me? My face is swelling.¡± ¡°I had diarrhea after eating your medicine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. Maybe five hundred thousand?¡± The crowd heckled for Eternality Hospital topensate them. Thea went to arrange for a bank transfer. James nced at the Cahans in the building and ordered, ¡°Bring me a table.¡± Soon, David and Alyssa brought a table and a stool out. James sat on the stool and fixed his gaze on the crowd. He yelled, ¡°Shut it. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll see about it after I¡¯ve taken a look Queue up and wait for your turn. We¡¯ll pay up if it¡¯s our mistake. However, don¡¯t me me for what happens if you¡¯re here to make trouble.¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 James had a loud voice, His roar stunned the angry crowd gathered outside Eternality Hospital. The boisterous crowd immediately fell silent. James pointed at a man whose face was swelling. ¡°You, come here and sit. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± The man immediately sat before James and ranted, ¡°You¡¯repensating me no matter what. Do you know what I do for a living? I¡¯m the manager of arge corporation with a monthly sry of fifty thousand. My illness got in the way of my work, and I was fired. I won¡¯t settle for anything below a few hundred thousand.¡± James red at him. His re was prating. The man chickened out and muttered silently, ¡°I¡¯d be fine with a few thousand.¡± ¡°Show me your arm.¡± The man extended his arm. James took his pulse. ¡°So, you came to Eternality Hospital because you have skin irritation. What does this have to do with us?¡± James mmed the table and rebuked him, ¡°You must¡¯ve eaten something to trigger the swelling. Why are you ming us?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a skin allergy. But after eating your medicine, my situation got worse. It hadn¡¯t been that bad before. Look at my face. It looks like it¡¯d been stung by a bee.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you. If your face¡¯s still swelling by tomorrow,e again.¡± James grabbed a pencil and wrote the prescription. He tossed it at the man before him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust us, feel free to get a second opinion. Next.¡± The man looked at the prescription, dumbfounded. He came here to demandpensation. Yet now, they were dismissing him after handing him a prescription. James scolded, ¡°What are you standing there for? Get lost. I have other patients to attend to.¡± ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll meet in court if my face¡¯s still swelling by tomorrow.¡± The man spat a ruthless remark and turned to leave. The moment he left, another man came forward with a mean look He immediately sat on the stool. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°After eating your medicine¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the doctor. So shut up.¡± James red at him and shouted, ¡°Extend your arms.¡± The man, intimidated, unconsciously followed James¡¯ instructions. James took his pulse. A few secondster, he chuckled and said coldly, ¡°Diarrhoea? It¡¯s only normal since you have a weak stomach. How could you me this on us? Forget it. I¡¯ll let this slide. I¡¯ll prescribe medicine to you for free. Get your medicine and take it ordingly. Come back if you¡¯re still feeling unwell.¡± The man was stunned. He had not revealed anything about his illness and the medicine he consumed. Yet, James diagnosed his medical problems in just a couple of seconds. ¡°W-Will this really work?¡± The man looked at James, puzzled. Meanwhile, James swiftly wrote the prescription and tossed it to him. ¡°Take this and get lost. Next.¡± He was dumbfounded. Before he could react, a healthy-looking man came. He sat in front of James and extended his arth. James took his pulse Immediately, James stood and kicked him. ¡°Here to cause trouble, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t even consume any medicine in the past week, and your body¡¯s perfectly fine. Show up in front of me again, and things won¡¯t end well for you.¡± The man who was sent flying was a reporter. Many reporters gathered outside Eternality Hospital Upon witnessing how James urately diagnosed all the patients¡¯ medical issues without any prior knowledge, they grew suspicious. Hence, they sent someone to test things out. To their surprise, James saw right through it. He even knew the reporter had not consumed any medicine. Laughter erupted from the crowd. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? He a badass.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I know him. He¡¯s James, the son-inw of the Cahans and the husband of Thea Cahan. Thea was originally the ugliest woman in Cansington. It was only because of James¡¯ treatment did she be the most beautiful.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 ¡°Holy, is he that impressive?¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the true God of medicine. He¡¯s even better than Dr. Fallon.¡± The onlookers were in a heated discussion. They were especially stunned after finding out it was James who treated Thea. Meanwhile, James continued treating his patients. A fifty-year-old woman approached him. Taking her seat, she took off her hat. Wearing a mean look, she snarled, frothing at the mouth, ¡°My head hurts. After eating your medicine, I¡¯ve lost most of my hair.¡± ¡°Quiet,¡± James snapped. To keep them in check, James had to raise his voice. As expected, the woman who was shrieking fell silent. ¡°Extend your arm.¡± She extended her arm. James took her pulse. Then, he said, ¡°This has been a chronic problem of yours. You¡¯ve had this headache and insomnia for more than a decade. It was these that led to your hair loss. What does your condition have to do with us? How about this? I¡¯ll prescribe medicine to you for free. I guarantee your condition will improve after consuming it. If not, feel free to tear down Eternality Hospital.¡± ¡°T-This is unbelievable!¡± The women yelled. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She turned to face the crowd and the cameras and eximed, ¡°H-He¡¯s the God of medicine!¡± Upon seeing this, the crowd was puzzled. ¡°Hey, could this be staged by Eternality?¡± ¡°Seems like it. They could be actors hired by Eternality.¡± ¡°Not even Dr. Fallon¡¯s capable of this. I don¡¯t think this kid¡¯s the real deal.¡± ¡°Yeah, not to mention this is broadcasted live. This is much more effective than advertisements.¡± Many of them were skeptical. They believed that this was staged by Eternality. That was because the Cahans had only just appointed a new chairman and were now expanding their business. They spected that Eternality nned a publicity stunt to draw attention to their brand. The Cahans gathered in the hallway of Eternality Hospital. As the situation outside stabilized, the Cahans walked out. Their gaze was fixed on James, who was busy prescribing medicine. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Tommy muttered silently, ¡°I-Is James really Asclepius, the God of medicine? ¡°Of course.¡± dys wore a smug look ¡°It was James who treated Thea¡¯s scar. Not once, but twice. If he¡¯s not Asclepius, who is he?¡± David straightened his back ¡°That¡¯s James for you. I kid you not. His skills far surpass that of Dr. Fallon.¡± As James dealt with the crisis, dys, David, and the others wore a smug look, as if it was them who resolved the problem. ¡°Next.¡± ¡°Please, can you not fool around with me? You went around hooking up with people even though you have a weak body. Now that you¡¯ve contracted a disease and your body¡¯s showing signs of allergy, what does this have to do with Eternality Hospital? Whatever. I¡¯ll give you a prescription for free.¡± Upon hearing his words, the man who had intended to swindle money out of the hospital felt ashamed. He had hooked up with a prostitute before this. Meanwhile,ughter erupted among the crowd. After James handed him the prescription, he continued, ¡°Next.¡± A twenty-year-old man took a seat. He extended his arm so James could take his pulse. James took his pulse. After a few seconds, he sighed, ¡°The red dots on your body are due to the hotpot you had eaten a few days ago. How could you me this on us?¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! How did you know that?¡± ¡°I merely guessed. It¡¯s nothing serious. Just remember to watch what you eat. The swelling should be gone in a few days.¡± James treated the patients non-stop. Their symptoms were simr. They all had an allergic reaction and were swelling all over. It was caused by the consumption of substandard medicine. However, James shifted the me away from Eternality Hospital. The patients were utterly convinced and did not pursue matters further. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Thea made haste. Soon, the transfer was made. The deceased¡¯s family was satisfied and carried the stretcher away from Eternality Hospital. James was quick too. With his unrivaled medical knowledge and amazing oratory skills, he convinced all those who came to make trouble. ¡°Alright now, get going. There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡± James stood and waved the onlookers away. Eternality Hospital was one of thergest hospitals on Medical Street. Themotion had attracted many passers-by, including a few distinguished doctors from the neighboring hospitals and clinics. Hold it¡­¡± At that moment, a voice boomed. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html From N?velDrama.Org. Huh? James turned and saw a fifty-year-old doctor in a white suit approaching him. James frowned. ¡°Is anything the issue?¡± ¡°This is Medical Street, where all the clinics and hospitals rely on their true abilities and not through some silly publicity stunt to be recognized. Eternality Hospital has pushed it too far this time. What if everyone else follows suit? What will happen with the rules?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James squinted at the doctor, ¡°Are you saying this is a mere publicity stunt by Eternality Hospital?¡± ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± The doctor rebuked him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? First, you ruined the reputation of Eternality Hospital. Then, you came forward to address the problem and made yourselves known to all by showing off your medical skills. Hmph!¡± The doctor spat. ¡°Diagnosis is done based on the observation of symptoms and the individual¡¯s body constitution. Even if you have to put on an act, at least perform well. How is it possible to know what someone ate a few days ago just by taking his pulse? Are you taking us for a fool?¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone was stunned. ¡°So, it was a publicity stunt by Eternality.¡± ¡°I told you there¡¯s no way there¡¯d be such a doctor. Not even Dr. Fallon could do that.¡± ¡°So, it was a publicity stunt.¡± ¡°How shameless. I can¡¯t believe they employed such an underhanded tactic to bring in business.¡± The onlookers were full of criticism for Eternality Hospital. ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡± dys could not stand it any longer. She stepped forward and confronted the crowd. ¡°James is the real deal.¡± As she said that, she pulled Thea by the arm. ¡°This is my daughter. She was the ugliest woman in all of Cansington. It was James who treated her scars. How does she look? Isn¡¯t her skin smooth? Is anyone else capable of doing this? Do we even need a publicity stunt?¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd nodded in agreement. They knew what Thea had looked like before. And they could see what she looked like now. The changes were extraordinary. Not even Dr. Fallon could remove a scar in such a short amount of time. James stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°What a keen observation. That¡¯s right. It was a publicity stunt meant to make ourselves known to the public. We didn¡¯t expect our fellow doctors to see through our tricks. You, sir, are the real Asclepius. I¡¯m truly impressed.¡± ¡°James, what are you doing?¡± dys rebuked him. Howard stepped forward and yelled, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a publicity stunt.¡± James red at them and whispered, ¡°If not, are we admitting something was wrong with our medicine?¡± Upon hearing this, dys fell silent. Howard kept silent too. ¡°Haha, I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival. Sorry for our poor performance. The doctor here is right. Our underhanded tactics are uneptable. Subsequently, Eternality Hospital will be closed temporarily for reorganization. My fellow friends, we promise topete fairly in the future. Alright now, get going.¡± James waved at the crowd with a smile. Then, he pulled Thea and the others into Eternality Hospital. ¡°So, it was a publicity stunt, after all.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ¡°I thought someone had died in Eternality Hospital.¡± ¡°I thought something was wrong with the medicine.¡± ¡°¡®Tsk, it was all an act.¡± ¡°How shameless of them.¡± Disinterested, the crowd dispersed. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In the hallway of Eternality Hospital, dys rebuked James, ¡°What are you doing? That was the perfect advertisement opportunity. Now, you¡¯ve ruined it all. What do you mean by a publicity stunt? Does this look like one to you?¡± James took a seat and lit a cigarette. Lex asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, James? Did you really arrange for this?¡± ¡°Arrange?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°How would I have the time for this? With so many things going wrong all at once, does this look like a publicity stunt to you? If we don¡¯t say so, do we admit something was wrong with our medicine? Do you know how much damage that would cost us if the media got to the bottom of this?¡± Tommy stepped forward and said, ¡°Are you trying to say something was wrong with our medicine?¡± James nodded. ¡°Most likely.¡± Tommy said coldly, ¡°Even if something¡¯s wrong with the medicine, whose fault do you think it is? Thea¡¯s the chairman of Eternality, and she makes every decision of thepany. Thea, I heard Eternality recently changed medicine suppliers. Is that true?¡± James nced at Thea. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea nodded. ¡°Indeed. Our previous supplier was a smallpany. With the deepening of our coboration with Celestial Group, 1 terminated the contract with the previouspanies and started getting our supplies from Celestial Group. Celestial Group is a well-established corporation, and its medicine should be fine.¡± Megan spoke sarcastically, ¡°Only you would know if anything was wrong with the medicine. The profit is great, after all. Who knows if you¡¯ve been pocketing the earnings and selling fake medicine instead?¡± That¡¯s right.¡± Tommy looked at Lex and said, ¡°Grandpa, you have to look into this. Everything was fine at Eternality before Thea became the chairman. It has only been a few days. Look at what happened already. Besides, I heard David had bought a two-million-dor luxury car. It¡¯s not the end of the month yet, and the dividends have not been issued. How did he get all that money? Megan nodded. ¡°You must¡¯ve been putting too much in your pockets. You must¡¯ve at least taken a couple of million from thepany. After all, you¡¯ve even got yourself a new two million dor luxury car.¡± David yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t. I bought this car a long time ago. And I paid for it myself.¡± dys was dissatisfied too. She scolded him. ¡°Watch your words, you two. Thea would never do such a thing.¡± Lex nced at Thea. ¡°Thea, it¡¯s normal for you to do this with your position. However, you should¡¯ve wholeheartedly devoted yourself to the family¡¯s business. Using substandard medicine would ruin our reputation. It¡¯d cause terrible consequences for our family.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m innocent.¡± Thea was aggrieved. She had devoted herself to the family¡¯s business. She had been visitingrge medical corporations like Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals. She had not taken a single cent from thepany, let alone pocketed some for herself. ¡°How dare you, James? How dare you, Thea?¡± Tommy cursed, ¡°I finally understand everything. Not only did you embezzle thepany¡¯s funds, but you even colluded with outsiders to swindle money out of the family. You could at least have nine million out of the ten million dors you handed out today. Am I right?¡± dys rebuked him, ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± David shouted, ¡°Tommy, don¡¯t you dare use us. What do you mean by colluding with outsiders? Do you have evidence?¡± Tommy looked at Lex and said, ¡°Grandpa, you need to get to the bottom of this. If it¡¯s true that Thea and her family are behind this, I believe we need to reconsider Thea¡¯s position as the company¡¯s chairman. If this continues, the business will be in ruins.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Thea¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. Lex smoked his cigarette. It was nothing out of the ordinary for a chairman to embezzle thepany¡¯s funds. When Howard was the chairman, he too had pocketed quite a sum. However, Lex had chosen to turn a blind eye. As long as he could bring the family to greater heights, embezzling funds was not a big deal. However, Thea had pushed it too far. He lightly waved. ¡°We¡¯ve yet to get to the bottom of this. Howard, investigate the matter and provide me with an exnation as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± Howard nodded. Lex looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, I¡¯ve observed your performance for the past few days. Reforming thepany and deepening cooperation with Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals are steps in the right direction. That¡¯s why I pray that you have nothing to do with this. If I find out you were the one behind this all along¡­ Hmph!¡± He snorted. Then, carrying his dragon cane, he walked away. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 219 From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I thought someone had died in Eternality Hospital.¡± ¡°I thought something was wrong with the medicine.¡± ¡°¡®Tsk, it was all an act.¡± ¡°How shameless of them.¡± Disinterested, the crowd dispersed. In the hallway of Eternality Hospital, dys rebuked James, ¡°What are you doing? That was the perfect advertisement opportunity. Now, you¡¯ve ruined it all. What do you mean by a publicity stunt? Does this look like one to you?¡± James took a seat and lit a cigarette. Lex asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, James? Did you really arrange for this?¡± ¡°Arrange?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°How would I have the time for this? With so many things going wrong all at once, does this look like a publicity stunt to you? If we don¡¯t say so, do we admit something was wrong with our medicine? Do you know how much damage that would cost us if the media got to the bottom of this?¡± Tommy stepped forward and said, ¡°Are you trying to say something was wrong with our medicine?¡± James nodded. ¡°Most likely.¡± Tommy said coldly, ¡°Even if something¡¯s wrong with the medicine, whose fault do you think it is? Thea¡¯s the chairman of Eternality, and she makes every decision of thepany. Thea, I heard Eternality recently changed medicine suppliers. Is that true?¡± James nced at Thea. Thea nodded. ¡°Indeed. Our previous supplier was a smallpany. With the deepening of our coboration with Celestial Group, 1 terminated the contract with the previouspanies and started getting our supplies from Celestial Group. Celestial Group is a well-established corporation, and its medicine should be fine.¡± Megan spoke sarcastically, ¡°Only you would know if anything was wrong with the medicine. The profit is great, after all. Who knows if you¡¯ve been pocketing the earnings and selling fake medicine instead?¡± That¡¯s right.¡± Tommy looked at Lex and said, ¡°Grandpa, you have to look into this. Everything was fine at Eternality before Thea became the chairman. It has only been a few days. Look at what happened already. Besides, I heard David had bought a two-million-dor luxury car. It¡¯s not the end of the month yet, and the dividends have not been issued. How did he get all that money? https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Megan nodded. ¡°You must¡¯ve been putting too much in your pockets. You must¡¯ve at least taken a couple of million from thepany. After all, you¡¯ve even got yourself a new two million dor luxury car.¡± David yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t. I bought this car a long time ago. And I paid for it myself.¡± dys was dissatisfied too. She scolded him. ¡°Watch your words, you two. Thea would never do such a thing.¡± Lex nced at Thea. ¡°Thea, it¡¯s normal for you to do this with your position. However, you should¡¯ve wholeheartedly devoted yourself to the family¡¯s business. Using substandard medicine would ruin our reputation. It¡¯d cause terrible consequences for our family.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m innocent.¡± Thea was aggrieved. She had devoted herself to the family¡¯s business. She had been visitingrge medical corporations like Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals. She had not taken a single cent from thepany, let alone pocketed some for herself. ¡°How dare you, James? How dare you, Thea?¡± Tommy cursed, ¡°I finally understand everything. Not only did you embezzle thepany¡¯s funds, but you even colluded with outsiders to swindle money out of the family. You could at least have nine million out of the ten million dors you handed out today. Am I right?¡± dys rebuked him, ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± David shouted, ¡°Tommy, don¡¯t you dare use us. What do you mean by colluding with outsiders? Do you have evidence?¡± Tommy looked at Lex and said, ¡°Grandpa, you need to get to the bottom of this. If it¡¯s true that Thea and her family are behind this, I believe we need to reconsider Thea¡¯s position as the company¡¯s chairman. If this continues, the business will be in ruins.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Thea¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. Lex smoked his cigarette. It was nothing out of the ordinary for a chairman to embezzle thepany¡¯s funds. When Howard was the chairman, he too had pocketed quite a sum. However, Lex had chosen to turn a blind eye. As long as he could bring the family to greater heights, embezzling funds was not a big deal. However, Thea had pushed it too far. He lightly waved. ¡°We¡¯ve yet to get to the bottom of this. Howard, investigate the matter and provide me with an exnation as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± Howard nodded. Lex looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, I¡¯ve observed your performance for the past few days. Reforming thepany and deepening cooperation with Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals are steps in the right direction. That¡¯s why I pray that you have nothing to do with this. If I find out you were the one behind this all along¡­ Hmph!¡± He snorted. Then, carrying his dragon cane, he walked away. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 He looked at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, promptly investigate the matter. If Thea was behind this all along, she won¡¯t be let off the hook that easily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Howard nodded. Meanwhile, Tommy wore a scheming look on his face. He shed Wendy a victorious smile. Lex stood up and headed upstairs to rest. In the hallway on the first floor, Howard looked at Tommy. ¡°Did you have anything to do with this?¡± Diposed, he hurriedly exined, ¡°What are you talking about, father? How¡¯s that possible?¡± Howard said coldly, ¡°This is no small matter. If anything happens, it¡¯ll bring about the destruction of the Cahans. Thea is no fool. She couldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡± Tommy indeed panicked when he saw the deceased¡¯s family making amotion. That was because his n should have been wless. He only wanted to create trouble for Thea. Although something was wrong with the medicine, it was not supposed to be fatal. ¡°Father, Thea¡¯s bossing us around. If this continues, she¡¯ll be the master of the family.¡± Tommy let the cat out of the bag. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me. I bribed Yosef Zaborowski, who was in charge of handling the medicine, and ordered him to substitute them for substandard ones. I only wanted to show Thea who¡¯s boss. I didn¡¯t expect things to almost go out of hand.¡± Smash! Howard mmed the table. Tommy hurriedly exined, ¡°Father, I did this for your sake. Although we now have twenty percent of the shares, Thea had used all the profits to expand the business. Since we didn¡¯t get anything out of it, what use is there for the twenty percent shares? Only by getting rid of her can we get more money and ensure the power of the family will be in our hands.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Megan chimed in, ¡°Father, you¡¯re the eldest son of the Cahans. You should be the one calling the shots, not Thea. Look at what happened today. They paid thepensation without even asking for grandpa¡¯s permission. Does she have grandpa¡¯s and your interest in mind?¡± Upon hearing this, Howard nodded. ¡°Since it hase to this, we can only shift the me on her. I¡¯ll find Yosef and make the necessary arrangements.¡± Howard swiftly stood up and headed to Etemality Group. A sixty-year-old man entered the vice-chairman¡¯s office in Eternality Group. ¡°Howard, I heard you were looking for me.¡± Howard looked at the man before him and asked, ¡°Yosef, you¡¯ve been working at Eternality for twenty years now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Yosef nodded and sighed. ¡°Yes. Twenty years have passed in the blink of an eye. I remember Eternality was still a tiny workshop when I first joined. Now, it¡¯s be a huge corporation.¡± Howard put a card on the desk and pushed it toward Yosef. ¡°Howard, w-what¡¯s this?¡±. Howard said, ¡°Yosef, you¡¯re nearing retirement. There are a million dors on this card. It should be enough for you for the rest of your life. Tomorrow, I¡¯d like you to use Thea as the mastermind behind the substandard medicine.¡± ! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I¡± Yosef was at a loss. ¡°Rx. No one knows you conspired with Tommy. Besides, I won¡¯t be pursuing the hundred thousand dors matter further. Once things are done, take the card and retire with dignity. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be exposed for conspiring with Tommy. You wouldn¡¯t want to enter a legal battle just before retirement, would you? Do as I say. Shift the me onto Thea and insist she held you hostage by threatening to fire you if you speak up.¡± Yosef looked at the card on the desk Greed shed across his face. He had devoted himself to Eternality for twenty years with a meager sry. It would not be bad to make a quick buck before he retired. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Howard wore a satisfied expression. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 After making the arrangements, Howard returned to the Cahans¡¯ vi. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve concluded the investigation. There¡¯s indeed substandard and fake medicine in Eternality Hospital. Thea was behind this all along. She held Yosef Zaborowski, the person in charge of handling the medicine, hostage and instructed him to substitute them for fake medicine. That way, she was able to pocket the profit for herself.¡± Howard chose his words carefully as he faced Lex He was reluctant to do this. However, he would never hand over the Cahans¡¯ businesses to Thea. From N?velDrama.Org. His son, Tommy, only wanted to create trouble for Thea. He just went along with it. ¡°I¡¯ve also discovered that the men making amotion outside Eternality Hospital today were men from the Hills¡¯ family. They¡¯ve long conspired to embezzle as much of thepany¡¯s funds as possible while they still hold the reins of power.¡± Smash! https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Lex mmed the table. Howard¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If Lex found out they were the main culprits behind this, they would be in deep trouble. However, there was no going back now that it hade to this. ¡°Father, you can ask Yosef yourself at thepany tomorrow.¡± The next day, Thea arrived at thepany early in the morning James instructed her to investigate the matter of the fake medicine, and Yosef, thepany veteran, was in charge of handling Eternality Hospital¡¯s medicine. She summoned Yosef to her office. ¡°Chairman, I heard you were looking for me.¡± Yosef walked into the office and bowed humbly. ¡°Yosef, you¡¯re in charge of handling the medical supplies of Eternality Hospital. I want you to investigate if there are any substandard and unqualified medicine.¡± Upon hearing this, Yosef scanned his surroundings. Then, he approached Thea and whispered in her ear, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Thea? Could it be that we¡¯ve been exposed?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suddenly, Yosef knelt. ¡°Ms. Thea, I¡¯ll be retiring in a year. I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. Please, let me retire in peace. Leave me alone.¡± He cried his eyes out What nonsense was he spouting? ¡°Yosef, I want you to investigate if there are any fake medicine in Eternality Hospital. If there are, i¡¯d like to know how they got in. Get moving, quick.¡± m! At that moment, the door of the chairman¡¯s office was pushed open. Lex walked in with Howard, John, and other high-ranking officials of Eternality. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Thea stood up immediately. ¡°Eternality would¡¯ve been ruined if I¡¯d not arrived in time.¡± With a surly expression, he reprimanded her. ¡°Thea, you should know your limits. How could you use substandard and fake medicine? Do you know how serious of a crime this is? The reputation of Eternality, which has been carefully maintained for past decades, was almost ruined in your hands.¡± Thea was dumbfounded. ¡°Grandpa, a-are you saying I was the one behind this?¡± ¡°Sir, she forced me to do this.¡± Yosef crawled toward Lex and sobbed, ¡°She made me do this. She said she¡¯d fire me if I didn¡¯t follow her orders. I¡¯m nearing retirement. If I¡¯m fired, I won¡¯t receive any retirement pension. How am I supposed to feed my family?¡± What?¡± His words were like a bolt out of the blue. With a pale face, she took a few steps back ¡°Y-Yosef, w-what do you mean by this?¡± Yosef took a card out. ¡°Ms. Thea, I¡¯ll return the hundred thousand dors you gave me. I¡¯ve devoted myself to thepany for twenty years, and not once have I done anything against my conscience. It¡¯s the worst thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life. Sir, I¡¯m not worthy of staying here any longer. Please don¡¯t me Thea. Though she may be young, she¡¯spetent. However, this means she¡¯s prone to be led astray. Please give her a chance.¡± ¡°Yosef, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Thea¡¯s face was pale. Trembling with rage, she pointed at Yosef. ¡°Ms. Thea, I told you something terrible would happen if we used fake medicine. You reassured me that nothing would happen and even threatened to fire me. Being held hostage, I agreed to your demands. Oh, how foolish of me¡­¡± At that moment, Thea finally understood. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Yosef was trying to frame her. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m innocent.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Lex chided, ¡°Thea, no more of this in the future. Give up your position as the chairman for now. Howard will be the new chairman, while you¡¯ll be the vice chairman. Learn from him in the meantime.¡± Lex turned to leave. Although Thea had made a grave mistake, she waspetent. Besides, she had connections. As they had worked hard to bring her back, Lex did not chase her out of the family. Instead, he demoted her. Howard shook his head and sighed. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re still young and have a long way to go. I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m innocent!¡± Thea cried out. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Yosef, tell grandpa it wasn¡¯t me. It¡¯s not me. Why are you framing me? Why?¡± Howard helped Yosef up and said, ¡°Yosef, this isn¡¯t entirely your fault. We can only me those who mess around thinking they have the authority to do so. You¡¯re sixty years old. You should retire.¡± ¡°T-Thank you, Mr. Howard.¡± Yosef apologized profusely. Then, he turned to leave. ¡°Sigh.¡± ¡°I thought Thea would devote herself wholeheartedly to thepany. I didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing to satisfy her selfish desires.¡± ¡°Thankfully, nothing serious happened. Otherwise, Eternality would be in ruins.¡± ¡°Can she be forgiven?¡± ¡°She should be fired. Why let her stay?¡± The high-ranking officials of Eternality sighed. Upon hearing this, Thea, aggrieved, wept. Why? She had devoted herself to thepany. She had been busy working for thepany for the past few days. Why frame her? She cried her eyes out and ran out of thepany. Al the Cahans, James had just woken up and was sweeping the kitchen floor. Wearing an apron, he hummed a song. At that moment, he heard someone crying in the living room. He headed in its direction and saw Thea who had returned from thepany. She was sitting on the sofa, bawling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thea?¡± dys asked in a concerned tone. Benjamin had not gone to thepany in a long time. Ever since Thea became the chairman, he had been staying at home after resigning from his position. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thea?¡± ¡°Dad, mom, I didn¡¯t do this. Why did they frame me?¡± Thea cried. James put the broom down and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thea?¡± Thea narrated the events at thepany. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t threaten Yosef. I don¡¯t know why he insisted it was me. I have nothing to do with the substandard medicine.¡± David snarled, ¡°Vile. Despicable. I¡¯ll go find grandpa and reason with him.¡± He got up to leave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± James rebuked him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the mess we¡¯re in now? Do you think he¡¯ll believe what you say?¡± ¡°But¡­ What should we do? Do we just sit back and watch Thea be wronged and med for this incident?¡± James lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave Eternality Group and establish our own business? With Thea¡¯s connections, the business should expand quickly.¡± ¡°No way.¡± dys retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what they wanted? We have to hang in there.¡± Benjamin asked, ¡°What should we do now? Howard and his family conspired to frame Thea. Now that Yosef¡¯s insisting it was Thea who was behind this, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 ording to James, they should detach themselves from Eternality and establish their own business. However, dys was against it. It was obvious this was a conspiracy by Howard and his family. Leaving the family was precisely what they wanted. dys could not stand for this. They knew it was a plot. Yet, they could not provide any evidence and could only watch helplessly. ¡°Leave this to me.¡± James¡¯ heart broke upon seeing Thea¡¯s aggrieved look. Pulling her hand, he consoled, ¡°I¡¯ll reason with Yosef.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. If reasoning worked, he wouldn¡¯t have framed me. We don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± Thea shook her head, crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡± James stood and turned to leave. After leaving the Cahan residence, he gave Henry a call. He instructed him to call Jake Graham to locate Yosef¡¯s ce of residence. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html After the Blithe King¡¯s session, Henry lost the authority to use official intelligenceworks. Hence, they could only utilize the underground intelligencework Soon, Henry handed all information about Yosef to James. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James was satisfied. As expected of Jake and his underground intelligencework Its speed and uracy in getting their hands on information far exceeded that of official channels. In a neighborhood in Cansington, Yosef had just returned from thepany. Before, he needed to work for another year to retire. Now, he was eligible for early retirement. In addition to the million dors he had been rewarded, he would also receive retirement pensions every month. He went to the marketce to buy chicken and fish to prepare a good lunch. Humming a song, he walked home. As he pulled out his key, he noticed a man standing by the door. ¡°James?¡± Yosef was befuddled upon seeing the man before him. As an experienced staff of Eternality Group, he was aware of the Cahans¡¯ internal affairs. As such, he knew that James was the husband of Thea. James offended many employees when Thea arranged a job for him in thepany. ¡°Oh hey, Mr. Zaborowski. Living a good life, I see. What¡¯s that you¡¯re holding? Chicken and fish, huh?¡± James had a yful smile on his face. Yosef knew immediately that he was here for Thea¡¯s business. However, James did not mention anything about it. Yosef said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m old. It¡¯s a good thing I retire early. I n to cook a nice meal for lunch.¡± James¡¯s smile froze, and his face darkened. He grabbed Yosef by the cor and lifted him off the ground. Yosef eximed, ¡°W-What are you doing, James?¡± James dragged him to a corner by the staircase and opened the window. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Yosef was panicking. With his body dangling in the air and the air brushing against his cheeks, he was so horrified he wet his pants. ¡°J-James, t-this is the eighth floor. Please don¡¯t let go¡­¡± With his teeth chattering, he stammered. ¡°How dare you, Yosef? How dare you frame my wife? You piece of garbage. I¡¯ll toss you down and let you fall to your death.¡± James cursed. As he said that, he loosened his grip. His face pale, Yosef held James¡¯ arm firmly. ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t me. Tommy made me do this. After the incident, Howard gave me a million dors and instructed me to frame the chairman. If I refused, I¡¯d face prosecution. I-It¡¯s not my fault. I was threatened.¡± James pulled him back in and threw him to the ground. ¡°Go to the Cahans and exin things to them. If not, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± Upon seeing James¡¯ grim expression, Yosel was scared out of his wits. He hurriedly said, ¡°I I¡¯ll go right this instant. I¡¯ll go to the Cahans, find Lex, and tell him everything.¡± He tumbled and staggered down the stairs. James returned home. At the Cahan residence, Yosef was kneeling before Lex, weeping and sobbing. ¡°Mr. Lex, James threatened to throw me off from the eighth floor. He even ordered me to tell you that it wasn¡¯t Thea¡¯s fault and that I was instructed by Mr. Howard to do so.¡± Smash! Lex mmed the table and cursed, ¡°That b*stard! How dare he?!¡± ¡°Mr. Lex, you have to protect me. James will kill me.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Lex said coldly.¡±I¡¯m curious to see what their family is up to. Tommy¡­¡± ¡°Yes, grandpa?¡± Exhrated, Tommy stood up. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Exasperated, Lex bellowed in rage, ¡°Go get me Thea and her family now!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tommy wore a smug look. He snorted deep down, ¡°What will you do now, Thea?¡± The Cahans¡¯ vi was not too far from Thea¡¯s ce. Tommy did not call. Instead, he showed up without warning. James was already home. Upon seeing their dejected looks, he said with a smile, ¡°No worries. Yosef has confessed to it. He¡¯s now on his way to the Cahans¡¯ vi to admit his mistake. Soon, grandpa will be here.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea nced at James. ¡°W-What did you to him?¡± James smiled, ¡°Nothing much. I just gave him a scare. After threatening to throw him off the eighth floor, he spilled the beans. He even said he would go to the Cahans¡¯ vi and tell them the truth.¡± ¡°Haha, nice one, James.¡± ¡°I feel much better now.¡± They rarely praised Jarnes. James, on the other hand, smiled faintly. Not long after, a knock came on the door. James said with a smile, ¡°It has to be the Cahans.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html dys ordered, ¡°David, go get the door.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± David got up and went to answer the door. Upon seeing Tommy outside, his face darkened. ¡°No use begging my sister. Unless, of course, you¡¯re willing to kneel before us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, Tommy rebuked him, ¡°Are you dumb, David? Who says I¡¯m here to beg for forgiveness? Grandpa asked me to bring you all to the Cahans¡¯ vi.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± David was puzzled. He asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Yosef spilled the beans?¡± ¡°Haha, yes, he did.¡± Tommy burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°I¡¯ve conveyed the message. It¡¯s up to you now to choose what to do. I¡¯ll get going.¡± Cackling, Tommy left. His triumphantugh set rm bells ringing for James. He returned to the living room. ¡°Mom, Thea, something¡¯s wrong. Tommy told me grandpa wants all of us to go to the Cahans¡¯ vi.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± James was the first to stand. Thea followed suit. dys, Benjamin, and Alyssa stood up. They left the house and headed to the Cahans¡¯ vi. Soon, they arrived. Upon entering the vi, they felt something was amiss. Lex wore a surly expression. Meanwhile, Yosef was seated beside him with his head down, fidgeting Upon seeing James, Yosef shivered and almost copsed to the floor. He looked at Lex pleadingly, ¡°Mr. Lex, you promised you¡¯d protect me. I have a family to¡­¡± Lex lightly waved. He lifted his head and met the gaze of Benjamin and his family. ¡°You b*stard! The nerve of yours! Do you still have me and the family in mind? Do you not know the rules of the family? What does the first rule say? Have a clear conscience in whatever you do. Think about what you¡¯ve done!¡± Lex broke into a fit of rage. James frowned. From N?velDrama.Org. What was going on? Did Yosef not tell the truth? ¡°Yosef, I instructed you to tell them the truth. What exactly did you tell grandpa?¡± ¡°1-1¡­¡± Upon recalling what had happened just now, his face paled. However, he recollected himself after remembering this was the Cahans¡¯ vi and that Lex was the patriarch. He looked at James and snarled, ¡°James, don¡¯t you ever think I¡¯m a pushover. Did you think you could make me frame Mr. Howard? Hell no! It was Thea who made me substitute the fake medicine. This has nothing to do with Mr. Howard.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± James was enraged. He had never seen such a treacherous man. Thea managed to grab James, who was about to go on a rampage, in time. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 dys stood up and shouted, ¡°Yosef, have a little conscience when speaking!¡± ¡°It¡­It was Thea who forced me to do it. Then, she made James threaten me to frame Mr. Howard,¡± Yosef insisted that it was Thea and James who had threatened him. ¡°You¡­¡± dys¡¯ face darkened. Thea also felt deeply wronged. She had been devoted to the family but ended up in such a situation. James took a deep breath to suppress his anger. He understood that he was currently in Cansington, a city of peace, and no longer at the Southern ins. ¡°Enough! ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough? Thea, I can forgive you if you¡¯ve made a mistake. After all, you¡¯re still young and can¡¯t resist temptations. As long as you recognize your mistakes and correct them, then you can be forgiven. However, what is it you guys were trying to do? Murder?¡± Lex shouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Thea shouted back. Bang! Lex mmed the table and stood up abruptly. ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye to this point, but you still refuse to admit your mistake?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Grandpa, I must admit Thea is indeed very capable. She has formed connections with many big companies in the past few days. This is definitely an advantage for Eternality. However, not admitting her mistake and forcing Mr. Zaborowski to frame my dad is too much. She has such a vicious heart and will surely be the scourge of Eternality in the future¡­ ¡°So what if she has wide connections with people and can lead the Cahans to be a top household? Grandpa, you¡¯re the one who set the rules in the past that one must act with conscience and never be corrupt. How long has it been, yet such things have already happened?¡± Tommy voiced out. Megan nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. She is already bold enough to even do such things with Grandpa still around. Wouldn¡¯t she lead the Cahans into the abyss after she takes over when Grandpa is gone? ¡°Grandpa, Thea is not worthy of working in Eternality. She¡¯ll definitely ruin the company!¡± The two siblings said a few words in agreement with each other. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Thea, you go home and take some time off. Whenever you admit your mistakes is when you¡¯ll be allowed to go back to work,¡± Lex said indifferently. He made such a decision after carefully thinking about it. Although he wanted to lead the Cahans to be an influential family, he would never want to use such dirty methods. Thea¡¯s actions were considered a crime. Allowing her to continue would lead to the fall of her and Eternality. He did not want thepany that he spent his whole life building to be ruined by Thea ¡°I understand.¡± Thea wanted to refute them but could not find the right words. She simply nodded and agreed. dys and David were furious. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Meanwhile, James did not say much. The family left the Cahans¡¯ vi feeling miserable. Tommy nced at Megan and smirked proudly. He also did not expect James to threaten Yosef. In the end, Yosef not only refused to expose Howard, but he also turned around and used James instead. It was so easy for them to squeeze Thea out of thepany. Although Lex had not taken back Benjamin¡¯s shares yet, it was only a matter of time before they recovered the shares if they continued to interfere. ¡°I¡¯m so mad! That stubborn old man! He trusted an outsider over his own granddaughter!¡± dys sat on the sofa furiously. ¡°I-It¡¯s possible that Thea and James put on an act together yesterday. After all, they didn¡¯t show up at the family dinner. Maybe they went to make ns for this.¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± yds scolded but lowered her volume. She also felt that it was possible after hearing it from Benjamin. ¡°Thea, did you and James really do it?¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ¡°Mom, that¡¯s absurd! How could it be me?¡± Thea teared up, feeling wronged. ¡®It¡¯s alright if Grandpa doesn¡¯t believe me, but even my own parents are doubting me,¡¯ thought Thea. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Mom, I trust Thea wouldn¡¯t do such things. It must be Howard¡¯s family pulling something sketchy,¡± said David. Alyssa nodded. ¡°I agree. Our family has fifty percent of the family business¡¯ shares, and Thea reimed the executive chairman position. Howard has always been in control of the family business, so how could he possibly be willing to give it up?¡± ¡°Ha,¡± yds sighed. Initially, dys thought they were about to have a good life and never expected so many things to happen. ¡°Am I really not fated to be a rich wife in this lifetime?¡± ¡°How about we start our ownpany? With Thea¡¯s capabilities, we can surely make a name for ourselves in the capital of medicine, Cansington,¡± James suggested. ¡°Easy for you to say. Do you know how much you need and how difficult it is to start apany?¡± yds scolded. We can take loans if we don¡¯t have the money. Let¡¯s start small. We won¡¯t have to worry about not having orders if we establish our ownpany since Thea has broad connections. Gradually, the company will grow, and we can start manufacturing our own medicines,¡± said James. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s too hard to start apany. Cansington is saturated with pharmaceuticalpanies. It will be too hard to establish and seed with one now,¡± said David. ¡°He¡¯s right. ording to thetest statistics, more than three thousand pharmaceuticalpanies were established this year, and more than five thousand have gone bankrupt.¡± dys also refuted him, ¡°James, don¡¯t spout out unrealistic ideas. Thea can go back working in Eternality when the old man calms down.¡± The whole family rejected the idea. ¡®They¡¯ve no guts,¡¯ thought James. James could not do anything else. The family was hopeless and could not be helped anymore. Even now, they still wanted to rely on the Cahans. ¡®Do I really have to tell them that the entire Transgenerational New City belongs to me for them to believe that opening up a pharmaceuticalpany is a piece of cake for us?¡¯ https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html However, James did not say anything else. It was hard to believe, after all. Although this family was not at the bottom of the social hierarchy, they were still a family with only one billion dors in assets. They would not believe him if he told them he had trillions of dors in assets. James nced at Thea and said, ¡°Thea, you have the final say. We¡¯ll start our ownpany if you¡¯re willing to do it. You have connections with so many influential people. With their help, we won¡¯t have to worry about orders. As long as we can get a loan, we¡¯ll be able to begin immediately.¡± James wanted to say that he could take out several hundred million dors as start-up capital, but Thea had reminded him before not to talk about money in front of her family. Thea was tempted with the idea. What James said made perfect sense. She had several contacts with Celestial Group¡¯s chairman, Alex, who had shown her a lot of respect. Additionally, she had be good friends with Yuna of Longevity Pharmaceuticals. There would not be a shortage of orders if they set up apany. ¡°D-do we really¡­take a loan to open apany?¡± Thea looked at James. James held her hands and said lovingly, ¡°I told you I¡¯ll always stay by your side. I¡¯ll support you in whatever you decide to do. It¡¯s just money¡­ What¡¯s wrong with taking a loan? We can go to Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals right now and sign a multi-billion dor order contract with them. The bank will surely approve our loan application if we bring them the contract documents.¡± ¡°Forget it. Just rest for a bit. Your grandmother¡¯s birthday is in a few days. We¡¯ll go to your grandmother¡¯s house in North Cansington for vacation for a bit to shake off the worries for now,¡± said dys. She was against James and Thea messing around. ¡°We will be in great debt if thepany fails. Although we¡¯re broke now, at least we¡¯re not in debt.¡± ¡°Yeah. Wasn¡¯t there news about apany a few days ago? Thepany was just newly established but went bankrupt in three months. The boss was three hundred million dors in debt and jumped off an eight-floor building because he was overwhelmed by it.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s best we stay safe and don¡¯t take any risks.¡± ¡°James, maybe we should forget about it?¡± Thea nced at James. James was speechless. He finally got Thea tempted by the idea but she became timid again after her family kept shooting it down. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take a break and think about itter.¡± James stopped trying to persuade her. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 James was left with no choice. The family was unwilling to improve themselves and just wanted to sit back to enjoy sess. Knock, knock, knock! ¡°David, go open the door,¡± said dys. David was not in the mood, so he nced at Alyssa beside him. ¡°Babe, you go get it.¡± Alyssa waszy to get up and nced at James. ¡°You go, James.¡± James was depressed about their behavior. The whole family was sozy. However, he did not say anything and went to open the door. At the door stood an elderly man in his 70s or 80s. He dressed very simply and was carrying a few bottles of good wine. ¡°W-who are you?¡± James nced at the man standing outside the door with curiosity on his face. ¡°Y- you must be James. I¡¯m Thea¡¯s granduncle.¡± ¡°Oh,e inside.¡± James invited Trevor Cahan into the house. The whole family¡¯s faces darkened as soon as they saw Trevor entering the house. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± dys asked coldly. ¡°dys.¡± Trevor approached with the good wine bottles and ced them on the table. ¡°Take it away. We don¡¯t want it,¡± dys said very agitatedly. James was confused when he noticed the whole family had bizarre expressions. ¡®When did Lex have a younger brother? Howe I¡¯ve never seen him before, even after being in the Cahans for so long?¡¯ ¡°Thea¡­¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Trevor noticed Thea was also present and immediately looked at her with hope. ¡°Thea, I came because I¡¯ve really no other choice. You¡¯re Enternality¡¯s chairman right now and have the greatest authority. My manufacturing factory is about to go bankrupt, and I cannot take any new orders. I¡¯m also in more than ten million dors of debt to loans and owe millions in employee sries.¡± He knelt on the ground while speaking. ¡°1-1¡¯m begging you, please? For the sake of a family member? Please help Pacific Group.¡± Thea stood up and supported Trevor, who was kneeling on the floor. ¡°Granduncle, what¡¯re you doing? Get up quickly.¡± ¡°Thea, what¡¯re you doing? Have you forgotten what Grandpa said? He said to never speak to Trevor again!¡± David stood up and scolded her. Thea looked helpless. She nced at Trevor and said, ¡°Granduncle, I can¡¯t help you. Let¡¯s say that I¡¯m no longer Eternality¡¯s chairman. Even if I were the chairman, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to help you either.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Trevor took a few steps backward after hearing this. He would never throw away his pride to beg Thea if not because of his desperate situation. He left with disappointment. ¡°Is that really your granduncle, Thea? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± asked James. ¡°He is indeed my granduncle. However, about twenty years ago, he shed with my Grandpa and left Eternality. Afterward, he established Pacific Manufacturing by himself. When they split up, my grandpa said he was breaking ties with my granduncle. After that, both families nevermunicated with each other for years.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James did not expect the Cahans had such a history. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Thea. Ignore him. The old man would be furious if he found out about this. You¡¯ve no idea how fiercely those two old men fought back then,¡± said dys. ¡°Thea, I think this is a great opportunity.¡± James said with a smile after giving it a thought. ¡°Huh?¡± Thea nced at James. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know about your granduncle¡¯spany, the Pacific Group, it is probably arge manufacturer that has been established for decades. It hasplete human resources and equipment. All we need to do is work on the capital and get some new orders to revitalize it. This would be much easier than starting from scratch.¡± ¡°Y-you mean¡­¡± Thea suddenly understood. ¡°You mean I should get some money and take over Granduncle¡¯spany?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Our families have broken ties for life. Lex will take back our shares if he finds out about this, Thea. It¡¯s almost the end of the month, and our dividend will be distributed soon. Don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± James said, ¡°Mom, do you still want to depend on Lex? It¡¯s a matter of time before Howard¡¯s family does something to get back the shares. Listen to me on this one. I¡¯ll find a way to get the money. The Cahans don¡¯t treat Thea respectfully, so why don¡¯t we use our connections to do it ourselves instead?¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 dys was also tempted by his words. David said, ¡°James, do you know how inferior Pacific is to Eternality? Even though it is a big manufacturing factory, Granduncle already said it was on the brink of shutting down. Not only can¡¯t he receive new orders, but thepany is also in ten million debt. It won¡¯t be that easy to take over, right? Plus, Pacific is Granduncle¡¯s lifetime work. He might not sell it even if you offered him a huge sum.¡± . Benjamin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, do you even have money?¡± ¡°Money won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll find a way to get it,¡± James said inly. dys was already tempted. They would definitely be able to earn money if they managed to raise enough funds to take over Pacific Group. It hadplete human resources and equipment to continue running. On top of that, Thea had connections with Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals. Thus, they would surely be able to receive orders. It was much better than enduring the Cahans¡¯ unfair treatment. ¡°Thea, I can only support you in spirit. I¡¯ve had a grudge against that stubborn Lex for a long time. If you have the chance to stand on your own, then go for it. However¡­I can only be an emotional support to you since I really don¡¯t have any money to support you.¡± ¡°What do you think, Dad?¡± Thea looked at Benjamin. ¡°I agree with whatever your mum says,¡± Benjamin nced at dys and replied. The whole family discussed and agreed it was better to leave the Cahans and take a risk this time instead of enduring them. Thea was motivated after receiving the emotional support of her family. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go talk to Granduncle first,¡± she grabbed James and said impatiently. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Trevor went to Thea¡¯s house but learned she was no longer Eternality¡¯s chairman. After thinking about it, he decided he would put away his pride and see Lex. He headed to the Cahans¡¯ vi. However, he was humiliated and kicked out. Meanwhile, Thea left the house after concluding with her family. Just as she was about to head to Trevor¡¯s house, she saw Trevor walking from the direction of the Cahans¡¯ vi with his head lowered to the ground. She grabbed James¡¯ hand and hurriedly approached. ¡°Granduncle.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Trevor raised his head and nced at Thea. He had dried up tear marks on his face and looked lifeless. ¡°Thea,¡± he greeted her. ¡°Y-you went to beg Grandpa?¡± asked Thea. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°¡®The heavens want Pacific to end,¡± Trevor sighed deeply He shook his head and turned around to leave. ¡°Granduncle¡­¡­. I would like to take over Pacific Group. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Thea shouted. ¡°Huh? ¡°Y-you want to take over Pacific Group?¡± Trevor turned and looked at Thea. ¡°Yeah, you can quote me a price. I¡¯ll find a way to get the money to take over thepany if the price is reasonable.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Thea, are you scheming something with Lex? You¡¯re trying to buy mypany at a low price when it¡¯s in a crisis? i¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible! Even if I go bankrupt, I¡¯ll never give up my life¡¯s work to you guys!¡± Trevor shouted. ¡°Granduncle, please calm down and listen to us first,¡± said James. ¡°Yeah, we want topletely take over Pacific Group but not at a low price. You¡¯ve probably heard about my connections with Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals, right? Thus, I¡¯m confident Pacific Group will grow more prominent if I take over. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a hundred million dors for the full equity of the company. However, you can rest assured that you will still be the manufacturing director of Pacific Group.¡± ¡°S-seriously?¡± Trevor nced at Thea incredulously. Pacific Group was in a crisis and had millions of dors in debt. The current Pacific Group was only worth up to 10 million with the factory¡¯s various equipment. The other misceneous things in the factory added up to a few dozen million. Yet Thea was offering 100 million dors to purchase it and even promised to let him continue his position as the factory director. Thea nodded and continued. ¡°Yeah, on top of letting you continue as the factory direction, I¡¯ll give you ten percent of the shares if you agree, so when Pacific Group grows bigger in the future, you will also receive dividends.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Alright, alright! I ept the offer!¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ¡°Granduncle, shall we go through the transfer procedure now?¡± Thea looked at Trevor. ¡°Alright, alright, but¡­ Thea, do you have the money?¡± Trevor¡¯s excitement gradually calmed down, and he asked uncertainly. ¡°You aren¡¯t teasing Granduncle, right?¡± Thea nced at James. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Give me the card.¡± James immediately took out his ck Dragon Card. ¡°How much money is on it?¡± asked Thea. She kmew that James went to the military court and was expelled because he messed with some money. Thus, she had no idea how much money he had inside the card. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. Probably about two hundred million?¡± James stated a very conservative figure. Two hundred million was just enough to solve Thea¡¯s current problems. One hundred million as acquisition funds for thepany and one hundred million as capital. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He did not want to scare Thea by saying a higher figure. ¡°By the way, the card doesn¡¯t even have a number, so how are you supposed to transfer the money?¡± Thea nced at the ck Dragon card doubtfully. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s bounded to my social security card. The card number is my social security number.¡± James smiled. Trevor nced at James suspiciously. He had heard rumors that James was a live-in son-inw with no money or power. How was it possible for him to have 200 million on his card? However, it was none of his business. ¡°Thea, let¡¯s head to thepany and sign an agreement.¡± Pacific Group Headquarters. Although Pacific Group was a smallpany, it still had an office building. Pacific Group, executive chairman¡¯s office room. A man in his 20s dressed in very expensive luxurious brands was sitting on the sofa with a woman in his arms. There was also another man in his 40s inside the office room. He was in a neat sult with a tie. He kept tugging on his tie as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. ¡°Mr. Oswald, we¡¯ll find a way to pay back the money as soon as possible. Could you please give us a few more days?¡± The middle-aged man wiped the sweat on his forehead and respectfully said to the man on the sofa. The middle-aged man was Trevor¡¯s son, Larry Cahan. He was also one of the representatives of the Pacific Group. The man named Mr. Oswald nced at Larry with a yful smile and said, ¡°How are you going to borrow money with the current state of Pacific Group, Larry? Even if you manage to borrow the money, you¡¯re not going to be able to get any more orders. Am I not right? I¡¯ll keep my word if you sell Pacific Group to me right now, and I¡¯ll waive the ten million dors. I¡¯ll even give you another ten million dors. How about it?¡± ¡°A-absolutely not. We¡¯re never going to sell Pacific Group.¡± Larry¡¯s attitude was firm. Pacific Group was their life¡¯s work for a few decades. They have been through many difficulties, so how could they sell it off now at a low price? Mr. Oswald¡¯s face darkened, and he took out a promissory note. ¡°This is the promissory note written by Trevor, which clearly states that he borrowed ten million dors for a term of three months. The interest is five million dors, so that adds up to fifteen million. It¡¯s clearly stated on the promissory note that the Pacific Group will be used as coteral. Are you still trying to break the agreement?¡± Larry opened his mouth, but no words came out. He turned and looked at the door. His father had left to borrow some money. ording to the time, he should be back by now. ¡°What else is there to say, Mr. Oswald? We¡¯ll just get awyer and sue the Pacific Group. We have a promissory note, so what are we afraid of?¡± The girl in Mr. Oswald¡¯s arms said angrily. Suddenly, a woman rushed into the room in a panic and said, ¡°Mr. Larry, we have a problem in the factory. Dozens of trucks came and they¡¯re saying that they¡¯ll take the equipment in the factory to sell if their sry isn¡¯t paid today.¡± Larry immediately lost all his strength and fell to the ground instantly after hearing this. ¡°It¡¯s over. This is the end for Pacific Group.¡± At this moment, Trevor led Thea and James into the office. ¡°Dad¡­ ¡°How did it go? Did you manage to borrow the money?¡± Larry stood up and asked frantically. ¡°Y-you¡¯re ¡®Thea, the chairman of Eternality. It¡¯s really you! Great! Pacific Group is saved!¡± Larry was happy to see Thea following behind Trevor. Mr. Oswald, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the people who entered the room. He was from the Oswalds and had a very awkward position in Cansington. His family was inferior to the wealthiest families but was definitely better than a second-ss family like the Cahans. They had billions of dors in assets and belonged to an average position where they were neither the best nor the worst. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Calvin Oswald was a Cansington local and was naturally aware of Thea from Eternality. ¡®Hasn¡¯t Lex broken ties with Trevor already? So why is Thea here?¡¯ Calvin wondered in his heart. He had gone to great lengths to acquire the Pacific Group. He agreed to lend the money after checking Pacific Group¡¯s background. Pacific Group was almost his, but Thea suddenly showed up now. ¡°Y-you must be Thea from Eternality? ¡°Hello, Ms. Cahan. I¡¯m Calvin from the Oswalds.¡± Calvin stood up and stretched his hand to greet Thea with a smile. ¡°Hmm?¡± Thea nced at him, and her beautiful face was full of indifference. Calvin pulled back his hand in embarrassment and said with an awkward smile, ¡°Ms. Cahan, you¡¯re not here to lend money to Pacific Group, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®lend money¡¯? We¡¯re here to purchase and take over the Pacific Group.¡± said James. ¡°What?¡± Larry¡¯s expression changed when he heard this, and he shouted, ¡°Dad, are you really selling Pacific Group?¡± ¡°I¡¯m left with no choice. Thea is offering a hundred million to acquire a hundred percent of Pacific Group¡¯s shares. She also guaranteed that we will keep our current positions and she¡¯ll give us ten percent of thepany shares,¡± Trevor exined. Larry sighed in relief. A hundred million would be eptable. The current state of Pacific Group would only be worth 20 million if everything was sold as a package. Calvin¡¯s expression darkened. He had done a lot to acquire the Pacific Group, yet Thea suddenly appeared just as he was about to achieve his goals. However, he did not dare to challenge Thea. She was a person who had a rtively good rtionship with the Celestial Group and the Longevity Group On top of that, the sight of dozens of influential figures kneeling in front of her was still fresh in his mind. The Oswalds would be doomed if he angered Thea, and she had Alex stand up for her. A strong family like the Xaviers could not survive Alex¡¯s wrath, let alone a family like the Oswalds who were inferior to them. It would be good enough to get back the money that he lent. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html His face softened after thinking about it, and he said with a smile, ¡°I see. Ms. Cahan will be taking care of the Pacific Group. I¡¯m here to ask about a debt. The Pacific Group owes me ten million dors with an interest of five million. This is the promissory is the promissory note that we¡¯ve signed.¡± Thea took the promissory note and saw the ten million principal, a term of three months, and the interest of five million. Her face immediately darkened. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Five million interest for three months. Your terms are worse than usury. This is an illegal loan. Pacific Group refuses to acknowledge this debt. Go through formal procedures if you want to get back the money from us.¡± James looked at her in admiration. Thea was indeed still capable. ¡°This¡­¡± Calvin had a helpless expression. It really was an illegal loan and was not recognized by the law. ¡°I-I¡¯ll just collect the principal. Will that do?¡± Hepromised with Thea. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Oswald? That¡¯s five million dors! How can you just say you don¡¯t want it?¡± The woman on the sofa was anxious. Calvin had promised to reward her with one million after he acquired the Pacific Group. Now, he was neither going to acquire the Pacific Group nor get back the interest. She stood up, pointed at Thea¡¯s nose, and scolded her, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why are you here? Get lost¡­¡± p! Calvin swung his hand at the woman and pped her in the face. He used full force, and the woman fell onto the sofa with blood spilling from the corner of her lips. ¡°Ms. Cahan. She¡¯s just a prostitute and has never been in important situations like this. She doesn¡¯t know your identity, Ms. Cahan. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Thea did not bother wasting time on her and simply epted the promissory note. ¡°I¡¯ll acknowledge the debt of ten million dors. You head back first, and I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve settled everything,¡± said Thea. ¡°Alright.¡± Calvin did not dare to refuse. He dragged the shocked woman out of the room and left. James gave Thea a thumbs up and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, darling. Even a cynical spoiled rich boy is respectful toward you.¡± James¡¯ words reminded Thea of the ghost-masked man who saved her. She had achieved her current status thanks to the ghost-masked man. She was slightly dazed but recollected herself and did not think about it further. ¡°Granduncle, let¡¯s proceed with the transfer procedures first,¡± said Thea. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 The transfer process was smooth. Trevor had asked his secretary to draft up a transfer contract, while James logged into his online banking on the spot and transferred 100 million to Trevor¡¯s personal ount instantly. At the same time, James also transferred another 100 million to thepany¡¯s ount as capital funds. After the transfer was sessful, they signed the agreement. Trevor seemed to have grown older in an instant. He looked at Thea and patted her shoulder. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m leaving the Pacific Group in your hands. I wasn¡¯t able to bring it to greater heights, but I hope you can lead it to glory in the future,¡± said Trevor ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granduncle. I¡¯ll definitely lead Pacific Group to glory,¡± Thea vowed and reassured Trevor ¡°By the way¡­¡± Larry suddenly remembered and turned toward Thea to inform her, ¡°Thepany employees are making a fuss at the factory and have shown up with a dozen trucks. They¡¯re threatening to sell the factory¡¯s equipment if they don¡¯t receive their wages today.¡± ¡°What?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea¡¯s expression changed. She had spent 100 million dors because the Pacific Group had a complete factory with functioning equipment and employees. The 100 million dors would be spent in vain if they took away the equipment. ¡°Let¡¯s go see the situation now.¡± They immediately left the office building and went to the factory. Pacific Manufacturing Factory. A dozenrge trucks and hundreds of employees were gathered at the gate. The leader was a slightly chubby man who seemed to be in his 40s. ¡°Quinton, you better move out of the way! Open the factory gates!¡± the leader shouted at a man in his 20s. ¡°Hurry up! Why¡¯re you stopping us from selling the equipment if you¡¯re not going to pay us our wages?!¡± ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s the use of keeping them? Are you guys still thinking of making aeback?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pointless to leave them in the factory if you¡¯re not going to get any new orders!¡± Many employees followed suit. ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯re the deputy director here and have been a long-time factory employee. Now that the factory is in trouble, it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re not trying to help us get through it together, but instead, you¡¯re trying to drag us down. Do you know what it means to take away the equipment? It¡¯ll mean that Pacific Group will never be able to make aeback!¡± The man in his 20s kept trying to persuade the people at the factory gates. He was Larry¡¯s son and also the warehouse supervisor, Quinton Cahan. ¡°Please, believe me, everyone. The Pacific Group will surely get through this. My grandfather will be able to borrow the money very soon.¡± ¡°Pfft! Borrow money? Who doesn¡¯t know Pacific Group is more than ten million in debt? The equipment will be sold to someone else if we don¡¯t take it right now! Who¡¯s going to pay us when Pacific Group goes bankrupt?¡± Quill Wright, the factory¡¯s deputy director, kept inciting the employees. ¡°Listen to me, everyone! We can¡¯t stay in this factory anymore. I¡¯ve already found a good factory, and I¡¯ve been offered the same position as deputy director. The sry is much higher than in Pacific Group, and I¡¯ll bring everyone who¡¯s willing with me!¡± ¡°Yeah! This is a lousy factory! Why would we stay?¡± ¡°Beat up Quentin if he tries to stop us!¡± The crowd charged forward, grabbed Quentin¡¯s key, and forcibly opened the factory gates. Suddenly, a few people approached from a distance. It was Trevor, Thea, and James. Trevor saw themotion caused by the employees and immediately rushed over as he scolded them. ¡°Are there no rules in this ce?!¡± The rioting employees calmed down after Trevor¡¯s arrival. ¡°You can¡¯t me us for this. We¡¯re also left with no other choice. We haven¡¯t been paid for a few months now and we still need to support our families!¡± Quill came over and said with a gloomy voice. ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s not a penny left in thepany¡¯s ount, and thepany is in ten million dor debt! We can¡¯t wait until the equipment is sold to others! Who will pay us if we don¡¯t take it now?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°My wife is about to give birth, Director! I really don¡¯t have any choice right now.¡± ¡°Director, I¡¯ve worked in Pacific Group for five years. My mother is seriously ill, and the factory has not paid me wages for three months.¡± Many employees began to voice out their problems. ¡°Ha,¡± Trevor sighed. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Trevor understood the factory employees¡¯ difficulties. He pointed to Thea beside him and announced, ¡°Everybody, this is thepany¡¯s new chairman, Thea. She will be in charge of the Pacific Group from today onward. Rest assured, everyone. The Pacific Group has the money now and will immediately issue everyone¡¯s wages.¡± ¡°What? Thea?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Thea working at Eternality? Why did shee to the Pacific Group?¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth, Mr. Trevor?¡± The employees had their eyes fixed on Thea. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the truth. Everyone will be issued their three months¡¯ wages that were dyed previously. On top of that, I¡¯ve decided to give everyone an extra half month¡¯s wages aspensation. I promise everyone will have to work every day and might even have to work overtime when thepany gets back on track! I will surely double everyone¡¯s sry.¡± Everyone was excited to hear the news. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Quill rushed over and bowed, ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Cahan. I¡¯m the deputy director, Quill.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Thea looked at Quill. She clearly saw that Quill was the one leading the riot. She also heard him shout that he had found a newpany and was going to bring the other employees with him. ¡°Ms. Cahan, I¡¯ve been with the Pacific Group for eight years. I¡¯ve been with thepany through thick and thin. The Pacific Group is like a home to me.¡± Thea nced at Quill, ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quill¡¯s eyes widened, and he thought he had heard wrongly. ¡°Ms. Cahan. Did you fire me?¡± ¡°Go to the finance department and im your sry. Then, pack up and leave.¡± Thea had previously been in charge of Eternality and could handle such things well. This person took the lead in rioting while thepany was in a crisis. Thus, he would surely do the same in the future if he was not fired. As for the other employees, they were indeed put in a difficult position. The Pacific Group needed human resources, so they could not afford to fire everyone. However, they had to show their stand and the consequences of the employees¡¯ actions. Suddenly, Quill stood forward and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve worked diligently in the Pacific Group for eight years! Why don¡¯t you fire everyone else since you¡¯re firing me as soon as you take over thepany?¡± He looked at the other employees. ¡°Everyone, this must be Trevor¡¯s n to dy us! I¡¯ve heard that Eternality is currently expanding its business. How is it possible for them to have money to acquire the Pacific Group? Plus, everyone knows about the rtionship between Lex and Trevor! Why would Lex save the Pacific Group? ¡°Listen to me, guys. We should leave together. I¡¯ve already found a newpany and will take you all with me.¡± Many people were tempted because they knew that Quill was simply stating the truth. ¡°I¡¯ming with you, Mr. Wright!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± After one person spoke up, everyone also expressed their decision. Quill wore a proud expression. He was the factory¡¯s deputy director. These people were all his subordinates and would surely listen to him. ¡°Ms. Cahan, I¡¯ve worked in thispany for eight years and am currently the deputy director here. Firing me would mean letting go of most of the factory¡¯s employees.¡± Quill nced at Thea proudly. Thea was not frightened by Quill and simply replied indifferently, ¡°Leave if you want to leave. I¡¯m not going to force anyone to stay. You can go and receive your wages in the finance department now.¡± Quillughed and said, ¡°Receive our wages? Is there any money left in Pacific Group¡¯s ount? Don¡¯t make meugh, Ms. Cahan. You better promise to double my sry right now, then I won¡¯t leave today. Everyone won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Just go if you want to leave.¡± Thea pointed outside. Quill was shocked. His threats did not scare Thea. ¡°Let¡¯s go and settle our wages, everyone! I want to see is Pacific Group cane up with the money today!¡± he shouted. Quill had a look as if he had the upper hand over Thea. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®Fire me? ¡®The Pacific Group¡¯s factory won¡¯t function if I leave.¡¯ There were more than 100 people at the factory gate, and more than half of them followed Quill. Only about 20 people stayed back and watched them leave. Thea looked at the rest and said, ¡°Great. From now on, everyone here will have their wages increased by twenty percent.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Cahan!¡± Those who remained were delighted. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 The employees¡¯ riot did not affect Thea¡¯s mood. From her perspective, apany did not need such people. She would never plead for them to stay if they wanted to leave. For those who chose to stay, she would give them the best wages possible to them. ¡°Ms. Cahan, I¡¯ll show you around the factory.¡± Trevor made a gesture to invite her into the factory. ¡°Dad, Grandpa!¡± Quinton finally had the opportunity to approach them. He looked at Thea with confusion. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on? How did thepany chariman be thea from Eternality!¡± ¡°The Pacific Group is my life¡¯s effort, and I could not bear to have it fall into an outsider¡¯s hands. Thea isn¡¯t an outsider. Thepany will surely flourish in Thea¡¯s hands,¡± Trevor exined. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to live up to your expectations, Granduncle.¡± The group entered the factory. ¡°Ms. Cahan, the factory¡¯s equipment had just been reced not too long ago. We¡¯ve invested more than fifty million dors in recing the equipment, which is still eighty percent new.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html After entering the factory, Trevor showed Thea around the workshop and introduced the ce to her. Thea nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She was very satisfied. The factory building was great, and the equipment was fully functional. They also had technicians. Despite some of them leaving, it did not really affect the overall situation. Now, they only needed to focus on getting some orders to revitalize the Pacific Group. It would be hard for other people to get orders fromrge enterprises. However, it was a piece of cake for Thea to get orders from them. ¡°Are you really acquainted with the Celestial Group¡¯s Alex, Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ Yuna, and some other big shots? Can you really get orders from them?¡± Quinton asked. He also heard about Eternality recently. However, he had only heard rumors and was not aware of the real situation. ¡°I should be able to get some orders. I¡¯ll go to Longevity Pharmaceuticals in the afternoon to meet Yuna and get some orders first to get the Pacific Group going. We can gradually improve on the follow-up problems slowly,¡± Thea said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Quinton eximed. The industry has not been the best this year. Many new factories that were established had connections with major corporations so they could easily get orders. This significantly impacted the older factories that did not have strong rtions with major corporations. Thus, many old manufacturing factories had gone bankrupt and closed down one after another. The factory employees would finally get work if Pacific Group could get new orders. ¡°In the future, our employees will have so much work that everyone will have to stay back and work overtime!¡± Thea swore and assured them. These employees¡¯ ie mainly came from overtime. Their average sry was around 2,000 dors. Without working overtime, they could only earn about 2,000 per month. Working overtime would allow them to earn five to six thousand and sometimes even reach seven to eight thousand per month. Although it was exhausting, many people were willing and looking to work overtime in factories. ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯re familiar with all the matters in the factory. Thus, you should continue working as factory director for now. I¡¯ll swap you out when there is a suitable candidate in the future. You can notify all the factory employees to im their wages from the finance department first. Everyone is also entitled to an extra half-month of sry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Trevor did not dare toin about Thea¡¯s n. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thea was now the executive chairman, and if she wanted to fire him, he would not have a say in the decision. Immediately afterward, Thea nced at Larry and said, ¡± Uncle, there will definitely be some changes in thepany¡¯s staff. I don¡¯t allow any ckers or freeloaders in thepany. You can be the vice president for now.I¡¯ll make detailed ns about staff changes afterpletely taking over thepany and studying thepany¡¯s internal affairs.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Larry nodded. ¡°Also, I must inform you guys that the Pacific Group¡¯s name will be changed and it¡¯ll have apletely new face. After thepany starts operating normally, we will enter Transgenerational New City when they open to foreign investments.¡± ¡°What? The people present gasped at Thea¡¯s announcement. They were not dissatisfied with the name change but were shocked that she wanted to enter Transgenerational New City. They were people from Cansington, and it was impossible for them not to know about Transgenerational New City. Construction on Transgenerational New City started about five years ago and was finallypleted. The city was going to be developed into a first-ss financial center. In the future, it would be Cansington¡¯s representation. They had heard that onlyrge enterprises would be eligible to settle in the Transgenerational New City, and there was a one-time upfront fee of 100 million dors to get a spot. After sessfully acquiring a spot, one could open a medical clinic on the medical streets of Transgenerational New City. It was also possible to open a clothing store in the fashion city. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 A restaurant could also be opened on the food street. Anyrge enterprise was eligible to set up a store there and could enjoy countless benefits. The one-time fee to secure a spot in Transgenerational New City, such as in the food street, was also terrifyingly high. They had never dreamed about entering Transgenerational New City. ¡°Are you serious, Ms. Cahan?¡± Quinton was excited. ¡°We¡¯ll give it a shot. It might or might not work¡± Honestly, Thea was not confident. When she was in Eternalitym she had been preparing and worked to expand the business to increase thepany¡¯s qualifications and secure a spot in the Transgenerational New City. She was less sure about the chances since Pacific Group was much more inferior to Eternality. However, it was her dream. It was also the dream of every business. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Entering Transgenerational New City would mean gaining the protection of the Transgenerational Group, and there would be plenty of benefits. On top of that, she felt like she could do it because of that man. She could not help but think about the Cadens¡¯ survivor, who was also the ghost-masked man that saved her. For some reason, she sensed that this person was still alive and close to her, silently helping her from behind the scenes. Although it was wishful thinking, she hoped it was true. she blushed a little and silently peeped at James. She was relieved to see him looking around. ¡°Thea, Thea! You have a husband now. How can you be thinking about another man?¡± she thought to herself. She shook her head to get rid of the messy thoughts in her mind. Thea¡¯s words made Trevor and the others excited. Handing the Pacific Group to Thea was a good choice. The Pacific Group would have remained a manufacturing factory in their hands and never manage to be an enterprise in its whole lifetime. They would never be qualified to enter Transgenerational New City. It was no longer a dream with Thea in charge. Moreover, they had 10% of the shares, so once the Pacific Group developed, it would increase in value and be worth more than its current 100%. Thea left after touring around the factory. A group of people suddenly approached as soon as she arrived at the factory group These people were the previous batch that went to the finance department to ask for their wages. The finance department processed and issued their wages. They realized that thepany had the money now. ¡°Ms. Cahan. Please give me another chance toe back to work.¡± ¡°Ms. Cahan, Quill deceived me. I will never trust him again. Please give me one more chance. I have elderly and young to take care of in my family. I can¡¯t afford to lose my job.¡± Many employees came and started to plead. Private workgroups began to spread the news that their sry had been increased by 20%, and the overtime pay had also been raised. It would be hard to find a new job if they left now. Thea was not a ruthless person and understood the situation of those at the bottom. ¡°I¡¯ll wee those who want toe back, but I hope everyone works hard in the future,¡± said Thea. ¡°Ms. Cahan¡­¡± Quill stepped out of the crowd and stood in front of Thea. A bright smile spread out on his chubby face. ¡°Ms. Cahan, I was only joking with you before. I¡¯ll stille back to work. I am fine with a twenty percent raise like everyone else and not double.¡± He was the factory¡¯s deputy director and had a monthly sry of 38,000 dors. ¡°Hmm?¡± Thea nced at Quill and called out for security. ¡°Security guards, please kick this man out for me.¡± Quinton stepped forward and shouted before the security guards arrived, ¡°You¡¯re a despicable man, Quill! You wanted to sell our factory¡¯s equipment. The Pacific Group treated you well, but you wanted to betray us! Get lost!¡± ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Ms. Cahan? I¡¯m the deputy director here. You¡¯re chasing away someone who¡¯s worked hard for you!¡± The security guards approached and rebuked him. ¡°Mr. Wright, do you want to leave on your own? ¡°I didn¡¯t like him for a very long time. He always abused his authority as the deputy director.¡± ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The security guards were not polite to him at all. They beat and kicked Quill as they chased him out. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 It was already noon when Theapleted the transfer process and toured the Pacific¡¯s Factory. James and Thea left together. He rode his electric motorcycle with Thea. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not go home for lunch today. We should eat out to celebrate.¡± Thea wrapped her arms around James as she sat behind him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The rtively strong wind ruffled her sleek ck hair. She buried her head into James¡¯ shoulder to shield herself from the wind. ¡°Sure.¡± Jarnes was more than willing. He had not eaten alone with Thea for a very long time. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Should we go to the Gourmand?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°No. Every time I go to the Gourmand, Bryan will alwayse to greet me in person as if I was some prominent figure.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Well, you¡¯re a very influential person now! Who else are they going to curry favor with if not you?¡± ¡°N-no, i¡¯m not! It¡¯s because¡­¡± Thea hesitated. ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s because of what?¡± ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Thea shook her head. ¡®It¡¯s best not to tell James about these things. It¡¯ll make him unnecessarily suspicious. thought Thea James simply smiled and did not pursue the topic. ¡°Drive a bit slower. I need to call home and tell them we¡¯re not going back for lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James slowed down. Thea phoned back home. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re noting home for lunch. I need to take out a loan to purchase the Pacific Group from Granduncle¡­¡± Thea blurted out an excuse. She did not dare to tell her family that James had money, especially because his money was obtained through shady means. After hanging up the phone, she reminded him, ¡°James, refrain from saying anything about money outside. There¡¯ll be rumors spread If the word gets out. I¡¯ll find an excuse and say Yuna lent me the money.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve never told anyone about it. In fact, I never dared to use the money because it¡¯ll be troublesome if the authorities look into it. However, seeing that nothing happened, the money must really be a reward from my boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You better not cause any trouble in the future. I won¡¯t force you to work if you don¡¯t want to work. When thepany is back on track, we¡¯ll buy a house for ourselves and move out. You can stay home, and I¡¯ll make money to support you.¡± ¡°Haha. That¡¯ll be great!¡± James smiled. The two of them chatted andughed on the way to the city. They found a decent restaurant. It was lunchtime, so the private rooms were already full, and the only avable tables were in the open hall. Thea ordered a few dishes and handed James the menu. ¡°Have a look and see if you want anything else.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already ordered enough. Two people won¡¯t be able to eat that much anyway,¡± James said with a smile. Thea passed the menu to the waiter and added an extra order, ¡°We¡¯ll also have a bottle of wine.¡± She was in a good mood that James paid for the acquisition of the Pacific Group. Thus, she wanted to have a drink with James to celebrate Soon, the food was served. The two chatted happily as they enjoyed their food and wine. In a private room on the second floor. Many young people were sitting inside the room. The one in the center was dressed in a white singlet with a gold ne and a Rolex around his wrist as he smoked his cigar. The position he was at could see Thea in the first-floor hall. He had been watching her for a while. A man in the private room could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Watson, what¡¯re you looking at?¡± Zavier Watson held a ss of red wine and watched Thea chatting andughing with James downstairs. ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous. Very gorgeous. When did such a beautiful woman appear in Cansington?¡± Many people followed his gaze after hearing his words. ¡°Mr. Watson, you¡¯ve just returned to Cansington, so you mustn¡¯t be aware of her yet. She¡¯s the hot topic right now, Thea. She¡¯s rated the number one beauty in Cansington by the media. The man she is with is probably her husband, James.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s married?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s rumored that they haven¡¯t slept in the same room before. It¡¯s what her mother ims. It seems her mother doesn¡¯t really like him and has constantly been trying to find her a rich husband.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not an ordinary person, Mr. Watson. She¡¯s got very good rtionships and connections with many bigwigs, including the Celestial Group¡¯s Alex, Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ Yuna, and even the genius doctor, Jay. Apparently, it¡¯s because of the person she saved ten years ago.¡¯ Zavier had just returned to the country and was not aware of recent events in Cansington. The people surrounded him, and all shared a few recent happenings in Cansington. That included the ghost-masked man who took the city by storm. ¡°The man she saved ten years ago turned out to be the ghost-masked man. This man was a descendant of the Cadens. The head of the Cadens, Thomas, had good rtionships with these people. Thus, the ghost-masked man had specifically asked them to take care of Thea before he died.¡± Zavier drank his wine with a yful expression as he heard their exnations. ¡°Thea. What a beauty. I must have her.¡± ¡°Mr. Watson, I¡¯ll get her to have a drink with you.¡± Zavier nced at the man who spoke. The man immediately shut up. ¡°Do you think I want to y with her? I¡¯m serious about her and not trying to have fun. Tsk, tsk. I¡¯ll surely have a good mood every day if I wake up to such a gorgeous wife beside me.¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Zavier was fascinated by Thea¡¯s beauty. He had seen countless beautiful women abroad. With his family background, he had yed with plenty of celebrities too. However, he was past the age of messing around. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Thea.¡± He reached out his hand to Thea, who was outside the window, and clenched his fist. Then, he retracted his hand and put it on his chest with a loving expression. Meanwhile, Thea was utterly unaware of bing a target. She drank a little wine, and her face was flushed red, making her highly charming. James was obsessed with her. She was beautiful. Extremely beautiful. James sat opposite Thea and looked at her attractive face. She held a wine ss and radiated a mesmerizing aura James was obsessed just by looking at her. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? ¡°You see me every day. Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± Thea made an eye-gouging gesture and scolded him. ¡°I¡¯ll never have enough in my lifetime,¡± James said with a smile. Thea felt butterflies in her heart, and she poured her lips. ¡°Stop joking. I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s not head back home yet and use this time to look around.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Zavier was also mesmerized by her beauty while sitting in his luxurious seat. When making the eye- gouging gesture, her slender arms were so elegant that it took his breath away. ¡°Hurry and prepare some gifts for me. I¡¯m going to visit the Cahans.¡± Zavier could not help himself anymore. How could such a beautiful woman be with such a useless piece of trash? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Only a genius like him was worthy of Thea. He could not stand it and quickly ordered people to help him prepare gifts. ¡°Remember, the more expensive the gifts, the better!¡± Thea and James paid for the meal and left. Afterward, they went shopping and watched a movie together Meanwhile, Zavier brought gifts and visited the Cahans. The Cahans¡¯ house. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. dys opened the door and was stunned to see a handsome man dressed in a white suit with gifts standing out of the house. ¡°W-Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Madam, are you Thea¡¯s mother?¡± Zavier asked with a charismatic voice. ¡°Huh? Yeah, that¡¯s me, and you are?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯vee to see you specifically.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Come inside.¡± dys was a little confused. ¡®Who is this Zavier guy, and what does he want with me?¡¯ thought dys. After Zavier entered the house, he took out the gift and said, ¡°Madam, this is a bracelet I¡¯ve bought for you. It¡¯s not worth much and costs about two million for a pair This ne is also a gift. It costs about one million eighty-eight hundred thousand dors. This earring is¡­¡± Zavier took out a lot of valuable gifts. ¡°Huh?¡± dys was dumbfounded when she heard the price of these gifts. David, Megan, and Benjamin were also taken aback by it. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡± dys hurriedly refused. ¡°Madam, please ept it. Actually.. I¡¯m here because of Thea. I was mesmerized by Thea the moment Iid eyes on her. By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯m from the Watsons, and my father is Gavin Watson. He is the representative for Cansington in the Five Provinces Business Alliance. We¡¯re the only family in Cansington epted into the alliance. Our family assets are about a hundred billion dors. However, my family is rtively low profile and might not be as famous as the Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals.¡± ¡°What? A hundred billion in assets? The Watsons?¡± dys was shocked. David was also taken aback. He pulled dys, who had already nked out. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Watson. I¡¯m Thea¡¯s younger brother, David.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re her brother? I didn¡¯t bring a gift for you despite this being our first meeting. I¡¯ve got a lot of cars that are collecting dust in my garage. This is a five million dor Firarre, and it¡¯ll be my gift to you.¡± Zavier took out a car key, put it on the table, and pushed it over with a smile. ¡°You must be Thea¡¯s dad, right? ¡°Uncle, this is a vi in Goodview Vi District. It¡¯s for you,¡± Zavier took out a bunch of keys and said. ¡°No, we can¡¯t ept this.¡± Benjamin was dumbfounded. It was too much for them to ept a v in Goodview Vi District ¡°Mr-Mr. Watson, are you interested in Thea?¡± dys asked uncertainly. When was her daughter so valuable? Precious gifts, a sports car, and now even a vi. ¡°Yes, madam. Even if it doesn¡¯t end well with Thea, I won¡¯t take back these things. I hope you¡¯re willing to help me.¡± ¡°Haha! That won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± dys could not close her mouth, and she smiled broadly. What was a rich son-inw? This man in front of her was a rich son-inw! No matter how she looked at him, she felt that Zavier was much better than James in every aspect. ¡°I¡¯ll call Thea toe back home right now. You two can go on a date alone. After all, it¡¯s up to you young people to decide, and we old folks shouldn¡¯t get involved,¡± dys said, very satisfied Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Zavier was extremely generous. He gave them gifts, a luxurious car, and a vi worth hundreds of millions of dors. He hadpletely conquered the Cahans with his gesture. dys immediately started to build the bridge for Zavier. She took out her phone and called Thea, telling her toe home instantly. James and Thea had just arrived at the cinema. Inside the cinema hall, the two sat in afortable couple seat. The two held hands and Thea leaned on James¡¯ shoulder. She received a call and could not help pouting while saying, ¡°Honey, it seems we won¡¯t be able to finish the movie.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked James. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but Mom called me and asked me to return home quickly. It seemed to be something urgent,¡± Thea said helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back then. We¡¯ll have time in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Thea nodded. The two left early James drove Thea home on his electric motorcycle Before entering the house, they could hear theughtering from inside. Thea took out her key and opened the door. Then, they walked into the house As soon as they entered the house, they saw the whole family surrounding a man dressed in a branded suit who exuded extraordinary charisma.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Zavier shared his experience of studying abroad and the high society abroad. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Cahans had faces that were highly intrigued. This was wealth. This was a luxurious life. This was the high society. ¡°Dad, Mom. Who is this?¡± Thea walked over and greeted, then she asked about the guest. ¡°Let me introduce you, Thea. This is Zavier, who just came back after studying abroad. He came with gifts to visit us. You go out with him and show him around the city in the afternoon.¡± Thea immediately stood up and pulled Thea over to introduce her. She ced Thea¡¯s hand into Zavier¡¯s hand while speaking, Thea quickly retracted her hand. ¡°Thea, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Zavier,¡± he smiled generously. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Thea was a beautiful woman who was definitely sought out by many men. dys kept knocking on the door. Inside the room, Thea and James did not answer her. Soon, there was no sound from outside. Zavier must have left. Thea sighed in relief after hearing that there were no movements outside. She nced at James, and her pretty face blushed red to her neck ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Thea? Are you not feeling well?¡± James asked after sensing something unusual about Thea. ¡°N-NO¡­I¡¯m alright. Honey, let¡¯s¡­do it. I¡¯ll give myself to you,¡± Thea lowered her head, mustered up the courage, and muttered. Although it was her husband, she still felt embarrassed saying such things. Inside her heart, she could not help but feel shy. James¡¯ body trembled after hearing her words. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html This day had finallye. James had never forced it on Thea, even after so long. He and Thea had only held hands before. They had not even kissed. Were they going to take such a big step now? James nced at Thea¡¯s blushing face and her seductive body curves, and could not help but swallow his saliva. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s the middle of the day, and so many people are outside.¡± James felt a little embarrassed. In the face of such a beautiful woman, it was the first time he had felt such shyness. Thea rolled her eyes. However, James was also correct. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll do it tonight.¡± She mustered the courage. ¡°Alright.¡± James agreed immediately. He looked forward to it. He could not wait for the evening to arrive. Neither of them spoke again inside the room, and the atmosphere changed suddenly After a long time, Thea interrupted the silence and said, ¡°Darling, do you want to know why those bigwigs have so much respect for me?¡± ¡°Hinm?¡± James nced at her. ¡°I- It¡¯s because I saved a man ten years ago¡­¡± Thea confessed. ¡°1- I¡¯ve never betrayed you though, darling! I don¡¯t know who he is and I¡¯ve never seen his face before.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± James burst outughing. No wonder Thea looked preupied with thoughts. It was because of this. It was not a big deal even if she liked the ghost-masked man since he was the man himself. ¡°What¡¯re youughing about, darling?¡± ¡°No wonder those bigwigs respected you so much. There¡¯s such a person who existed. He still has so much influence despite being dead. This person must be very extraordinary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t know who I rescued ten years ago. He was from the Cadens. Ten years ago, the Cadens were one of the greatest families. Thomas had wide connections with everyone around the globe. I saved one of them, and it was only natural that he took care of me.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thea nced at James while speaking. She was relieved to see that James was calm and not angry. After telling him about it, Thea felt relieved all over. She smiled yfully.¡±1-1¡¯ll go outside and see if that Zavier is gone. I also want to stop by the supermarket to buy some things to use tonight. I don¡¯t want to have a kid so soon.¡± She got up and left after speaking Meanwhile, James was looking forward to the evening¡¯s arrival However, since they were going to take this step, it was only natural he had to prepare betrothal gifts for Thea¡¯s family. He took out his phone and called Scarlett, ¡°Scarlett, help me prepare some gifts and have them sent to Thea¡¯s house. I will choose a date to hold a wedding ceremony with Thea.¡± ¡°J- James, what should I prepare?¡± James fell deep into thought. It could not be something too extravagant. Otherwise, it would scare the Cahans. However, it could not be too shabby, either, ¡°Eighty-eight million eight hundred thousand dors in cash, a limited edition Firrare, a vi in Goodview Vi District, some gold jewelry and clothes. You can pick out whatever is suitable. Just make sure it¡¯s not too overwhelming but not too shabby.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Scarlett nodded and hung up the phone. Then, she went to pick out the gifts personally Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Thea walked out of the room and was relieved that Zavier was gone. ¡°You brat!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. dys immediately scolded as soon as Thea walked out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s so good about James? Zavier is from a wealthy family with assets of over one hundred billion! He¡¯s Gavin¡¯s only son and will inherit the family business sooner orter!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve got something to do. I¡¯ll head out first!¡± Thea hurriedly ran out the door. After she left, she phoned James and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll pay a visit to Longevity Pharmaceuticals to ask Yuna for some orders so the Pacific Group call resume production.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± James walked out of the room since Thea was busy As soon as he walked out of the room, dys, who was in the living room, immediately stopped him, ¡°Stop right there!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Mom James walked over awkwardly. dys took out a card and slid it on the table. Then she said indifferently. ¡°There is five hundred thousand in this card. It¡¯s some of my savings Take it and divorce Thea immediately You¡¯re not worthy of Thea, so stop wasting her time¡± ¡°Mom, you have savings? Didn¡¯t you say you had nothing left when we wanted to buy the car insurance?¡± David¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why can¡¯t I have some of my own savings? What will our family eat if I don¡¯t have anything saved?¡± dys said with a furious expression, David immediately shut up. He continued to y with the Firarre¡¯s keys in his hand and nced at James ¡°James, I admit that you have been doing great with the housework, but¡­you get the drill. You¡¯re not worthy of my sister. Are you capable of buying me a million dor sports car? You obviously can¡¯t, but Zavier can.¡± James did not know how to react. He felt that he needed to reveal his identity. Otherwise, he would have no status at all in this family. ¡°Mom, I have money. The House of Royals also belongs to me,¡± James said helplessly. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re a really big liar. Why don¡¯t you say that Transgenerational New City is also yours?¡± David teased. Jannes nodded. ¡°You¡¯re actually right. It is mine.¡± ¡°D*mu, you¡¯re a really big liar that doesn¡¯t know your limits. Do you know the value of Transgenerational New City? You¡¯re just a broke*ass that will never understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really mine. I arranged for Xara to work in the Transgenerational Group with just one phone call.¡± dys looked at James in disgust. This James was good in everything except for being poor and loving to brag about things he did not have She already knew that Xara got her job because she met the Transgenerational Group¡¯s chairman while applying for jobs and was selected. ¡°James, you have to leave Thea. She won¡¯t be happy with you.¡± dys scolded him. He told the truth, but no one believed him. James was speechless. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll divorce if Thea wants to do it,¡± James stood up and said. It was boring for him to stay home when Thea was not around. Plus, he had already instructed Scarlett to prepare the gifts, and they would be delivered soon. The Cahans would surely believe his identity after receiving the gifts. ¡°Mom, look at him. He is getting more and more rebellious. I can¡¯t believe Thea. Didn¡¯t he only heal her scars? Is it necessary for her to be so fond of him? She can just give him some money to thank him,¡± David cursed furiously. The Watsons were a very low-profile family but famous for their influence. They simply gave out million-dor gifts, a luxurious car, and a vi worth hundreds of millions so easily He could easily walk outside with his head up high with such an influential brother-inw. He might also get a vi is Thea and Zavier married. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became ¡°Mom, we inust make James and Thea get a divorce!¡± ¡°Of course! They must divorce!¡± dys nodded and agreed. The whole family began to discuss how to get the two to divorce. Meanwhile, James went to Common Clinic to chat with Henry. He did not know many people in Cansington. Henry and Thea were the only people he was close with. The only one he could open up to was Henry Henry had opened the clinic. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Opening a clinic in Nine Dragons Street was a horrible idea. People in Cansington would head to Medical Street to see a doctor. Those who traveled to Cansington from outside came because of Medical Street¡¯s reputation, and they would not go to ordinary small clinics. Common Clinic¡¯s door was half open. James heard a woman¡¯s voice from outside the clinic. ¡°What the f*ck is going on?¡± His expression immediately changed. He did not rush to the clinic but instead eavesdropped from outside the door. Inside the clinic. Henry was sitting on a chair with a woman across him. The woman seemed to be around 25 to 26 years old. She was decent with some make-up on and in a beautiful dress. ¡°You¡¯re Henry, right? I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each other. You don¡¯t have a car or savings, and your lousy clinic doesn¡¯t even have any customers. My requirements for a boyfriend are really high. He has to have at least an apartment in the city, a car worth at least five hundred thousand dors, and also savings of a million dors.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The woman picked up her bag and nced contemptuously at Henry, who was sitting idly like a piece of wood. ¡°Broke*ss. What¡¯s the point of a blind date if you don¡¯t have money?¡± She left behind a word and walked out with her hips swinging side to side. ¡°¡­¡± Henry wanted to stop her, but he did not manage to find the right words. ¡°Ha¡­¡± he sighed. After the woman left. James walked in with a smile. He bent over fromughing too hard and patted the table with his hands. ¡°Are you serious, Henry? Why didn¡¯t you choose a more romantic ce for a blind date? How could you have it in Common Clinic? I¡¯m going to die fromughter.¡± Henry was so embarrassed. ¡°I- James, when did you arrive?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while. I heard everything. Haha! She said you had no money, car, or saving and even called you a broke*ss¡­¡± James seemed to have heard the funniest joke of his life and could not stopughing and almost cried fromughing so hard. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop making fun of me,¡± Henry said with a depressed expression. James covered his mouth. He did not want tough but could not help himself. The famous general, ck Shadow of the Southern ins, had a blind date and was called a brokess! ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Afterughing, James straightened his body and patted Henry on the shoulder. ¡°Tell me honestly, what kind of women do you like? i¡¯ll introduce you to some women.¡± ¡°I- I was just bored. I downloaded a blind date app and randomly asked to meet up with a girl. I¡¯m not really interested in dating since I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable for dating either.¡± Henry exined honestly. James smiled and said, ¡°I know, I understand. You¡¯ve held it in for too long. You¡¯re over thirty yet still a virgin. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take care of you and make sure you have your first night!¡± ¡°Tsk..¡± Henry looked disdainfully and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Do you think I¡¯ve not heard about the rumors going outside? It¡¯s rumored that you haven¡¯t slept with Thea.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± James blushed and refuted, ¡°Who said so? I will sleep with her tonight and have a big fat baby next year!¡± Then it still means you haven¡¯t. How dare you make fun of me when you¡¯re not much better?¡± Henry looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this topic anymore. You¡¯re also at the age already. I¡¯ll bring you out and enjoy the night tonight! Wait, let me make a call and ask if there are any entertainment venues in Cansington. We should go and look around.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you serious, James? Are we really going?¡± ¡°Just to look around and experience life.¡± James made the phone call. He directly called Alex. In fact, he was not interested in such things, but he wanted to take care of his subordinate, Henry was also a man and had needs that needed to be satisfied. He wanted to help him be a real man. Meanwhile, he would¡­ He would do it with Thea tonight. He could not help but get excited at the thought. ¡°I¡¯ll have to head back early tonight.¡¯ ¡°Alex, it¡¯s me, James. I need to ask you if you know of any entertainment venues in Cansington. I¡¯m asking for a friend¡­¡± After inquiring with Alex, James hung up the phone, nced at the puzzled Henry, and said with a smile, ¡°Why¡¯re you spacing out? I¡¯ve already inquired about the best ce! Go have a look. I¡¯ve made arrangements for you! I have to go back home early!¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Henry drove his modified Te and left the Nine Dragon Street with James. ¡°Where are we going, James?¡± ¡°The urban area, a ce called Great Dignity on Mount Street. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Henry. Then, he concentrated on driving. ¡°Actually, Michelle is a pretty decent person. I read about her background information. She graduated from a famous university and is currently the manager of arge enterprise with a sry of about thirty thousand dors per month. Understandably, she had higher requirements for her partner,¡± Henry could not help but exin. ¡°Are we talking about the Michelle that called you a broke*ass?¡± James nced at Henry. ¡°Yeah, her full name is Michelle Yeager.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Forget about a woman like her. I¡¯ll ask Scarlett to introduce you to a better woman than her. By the way, you can work in the Transgenerational Group if you want to. You can take on the position of vice president in name and would be able to pick up girls much easier. No, it won¡¯t be you picking up girls. The girls will be picking you up!¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m not suited to be a vice president,¡± Henry immediately refused. ¡°It¡¯s just in name. You can just go in and supervise some work every day. Also, I heard plenty of beautiful women are in the entertainment industry. How about you buy an entertainmentpany that has plenty of gorgeous celebrities? There are still one hundred million on the card. Everything will be settled.¡± Henry smiled and said nothing, https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He simply thought that James made sense. He was already at a suitable age to start a family and business. He was just inessing around and downloaded a blind date application for fun. He never thought about picking up girls or anything. Soon, they arrived at Great Dignity. Henry parked the car, and the two walked to the entrance. They nced at the security guards at the door, and the women dressed beautifully, showing their curves while walking in and out of the venue. Henry suddenly felt a bit timid at that moment. He was the general of the Southern ins and had seen all sorts of crazy things. However, he was nervous now. ¡°How about we just forget it, James?¡± Henry nced at James. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re already here, so let¡¯s just go in and take a look. We¡¯re not short of money anyway. Just take it as an opportunity to look around a bit. We¡¯d be back on the battlefield fighting again if an emergency deration was issued from the higher-ups.¡± ¡°YO, James?¡± A voice sounded unexpectedly. Henry heard the voice and turned around. His expression changed drastically upon seeing the person. The person in front of him was Michelle, who had just been on a blind date with him. It had not been long, but she had already changed her clothes ande to Great Dignity. At this moment, Michelle did not look like the same person from the blind date. Previously, although she wore a gorgeous dress, it was rtively conservative. Her current outfit was extremely revealing and almost as if she rather walked around without clothes. Michelle was dressed in a thin and sexy dress. She approached Henry, who was standing at Great Dignity¡¯s entrance. Henry was thrilled, and he smiled. ¡°What happened? My words hurt you, so you came to have fun in Great Dignity? This is a membership- based club. You won¡¯t be able to get in without a member¡­¡± She squinted her eyes and scanned Henry from top to bottom. ¡±Your whole outfit isn¡¯t even worth a hundred dors¡­¡± While speaking, she pointed at Great Dignity¡¯s signboard and sneered, ¡°Do you see those big words? They¡¯re iid with gold. The minimum spending here is a hundred and eighty thousand dors each visit.¡± Henry did not expect to meet the woman from the previous blind date, Michelle. ¡®Didn¡¯t it say she works as a manager of a high-endpany in her documents?¡± ¡°Do you work here, Michelle?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a part-time job. Do you have a problem?¡± Michelle was not embarrassed at all. ¡°I am indeed a manager, but is it wrong for me to work part-time here? Do you know how much it is for my service? It¡¯s thirty-eight thousand. Are you rich? i¡¯ll apany you for some drinks if you can spend a few hundred thousand.¡± Michelle had mocked Henry from the beginning to the end. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have money, right? Since you don¡¯t have money, you shouldn¡¯te to such ces to pretend to be rich. Get lost.¡± She finished speaking and turned to leave, walking into Great Dignity while twisting her waist. James wanted tough but kept suppressing it. He finally burst outughing after Michelle walked into Great Dignity. ¡°Henry, you¡­I don¡¯t know what to say about you anymore. A manager? I¡¯m going to die laughing,¡± Henry flushed red. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just go back, James.¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why should we go back when we¡¯re already here? At least go inside and have a look around¡­¡± Jarnes took out his phone and was about to phone Alex When he called Alex to inquire about a ce, Alex had told him to wait for him to arrive after giving a location Suddenly, a Rolls-Royce approached quickly and pulled up. A bald man in his fifties with a slightly chubby figure rushed over in a hurry. He approached James and gasped, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. There was a bit of a traffic jam on the way, so I¡¯m a bitte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. We just arrived. We¡¯re mainly here for Henry today. This is ck Shadow from the Southern ins. You have to help take care of him well tonight, Alex. You know the consequences if the General ck Shadow gets angry if you¡¯re neglectful with the service tonight, right?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯ll be satisfied with the arrangements tonight. Please head this way¡­¡± Alex gestured for them to enter. He personally led James and Henry into Great Dignity. Great Dignity, a luxurious private room. A sexy and beautiful woman knelt on the ground. ¡°M-Mr. Yates.¡± The woman knelt on the ground and was very respectful. Alex ordered, ¡°Get all the prettiest girls toe here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The woman immediately got up to make arrangements. Soon, twenty or so beautifully dressed women entered the private room. These women were from the age of 18 to 25 years old. Some were sexy, some pure, some cute, and some very charismatic. There were all kinds of women among them. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Twenty-plus women knelt on the ground and waited to be picked. Alex nced at James and Alex, asking with a smile, ¡°Do you see any to your liking?¡± James gave Henry a push and asked, ¡°You like any of them?¡± Henry swallowed his saliva as he looked at all the sexy women kneeling on the ground. He had been through all sorts of situations but was nervous at the current moment. His mouth became increasingly dry. Henry did not reply. ¡°Next! Great Dignity can wait to be shut down if these two are unsatisfied tonight!¡± Alex stood up and rebuked them. ¡®The manager kneeling on the side trembled in fear. She immediately led the first batch out and brought in a new group. There were more than thirty women this time. They were all beautiful women. Long legs, pale skin, and big breasts. Even Michelle, who had mocked Henry previously, was there. However, she did not dare to raise her head and kept kneeling on the ground after entering the private room ¡°W-what do you think about them?¡± Alex stood in front of Henry and sweated nervously. ¡°James, let¡¯s just forget it,¡± Henry nced at James and said. Meanwhile, James was picking out a woman for Henry. He was thrilled to see Michelle. ¡°You Raise your head.¡± Those who were kneeling did not know who was being called. The manager on the side immediately shouted, ¡°Number eight. Raise your head!¡± Hearing this, Michelle raised her head. She looked up to see James and Henry sitting on the sofa in front of her. Boom! Her mind seemed to have exploded in that instance. ¡®This, what¡¯s going on here?¡¯ She did not respond for a while. Henry also saw Michelle. He also felt embarrassed by the situation. The blind date flopped, and now they had to meet on such a strange asion. ¡°That¡¯s it. You will do.¡± James patted his thigh with one hand and pointed at Michelle. ¡°This one, she¡¯ll do¡­¡± he smiled happily. Heughed and almost had tears fall from his eyes. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Jamesughed heartlessly. Henry was so embarrassed. Alex sighed in relief. James was finally satisfied. Michelle was still stunned and had not grasped the situation. ¡®Isn¡¯t he poor? ¡®He has no money, car, or savings. How does he know the famous Alex of Cansington?¡¯ ¡°D-Do you have anything else I could help with?¡± The managing kneeling asked cautiously. ¡°We want all of them except this one, that one, and her.¡± James pointed at a few women and spoke. ¡°You, you and you! Leave quickly. The others stay behind and serve our honored guest well!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Those who were named left quickly. The rest stood up and walked toward the three of them. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°I don¡¯t need servicing. You all go ahead and serve those two.¡± James stood up immediately ¡°I-I also don¡¯t need the service. Please serve this guest well,¡± Alex also hurriedly said. All the women surrounded Henry. In an instant, there were a few lipstick stains on Henry¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Michelle was still stunned. So many? *A dozen of us? How much does it cost? ¡°The cheapest one is thirty-eight thousand dors, not including drinks. Wouldn¡¯t it cost at least several million dors for the whole night? ¡®Isn¡¯t he a broke*ss? How does he have so much money?¡¯ Michelle was confused. Henry was embarrassed to be surrounded by so many women and avoided them. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Alright, alright. I-I don¡¯t need that many.¡± He rushed to James, panicked, and said, ¡°James, this is enough. I¡¯ve experienced enough. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± ¡°Just go and have fun.¡± James pushed him over and pressed him on the sofa. He turned around and nced at Michelle, who was still shocked by the situation. He said teasingly, ¡°What¡¯re you still doing there? Why aren¡¯t you serving your honorable guest?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Michelle finally came to her senses and sat beside Henry. However, she was immediately pulled away by a long-legged woman. Many of these women knew Alex. A man who he highly respected was surely someone with a strong background. They would surely have a lot of benefits if they pleased him. The women scrambled over to him to serve him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You have fun, Henry. I¡¯ll head back first,¡± James said with a smile. Then, he nced toward Alex. ¡°Celestial Group can wait to be shut down if Henry leaves today,¡± he threatened. ¡°Understood, understood!¡± Alex nodded repeatedly. James left behind a few words and left. ¡°James¡­¡± Henry shouted out for James. However, James had already left through the door. Henry looked helpless. ¡°What¡¯s with all this? ¡°Have a drink, Master.¡± ¡°Master, tell us about your work.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t hold back. You should not be so restrained in such a ce.¡± These women all had serious jobs as executives or managers in majorpanies. They were all here to work part-time. All of them were very seductive. The same was true for Michelle. At this moment, she was trying her best to seduce and please Henry. ¡°Ugh, why¡¯re you all surrounding me? He is the big boss here. Go and please him.¡± Henry pointed at Alex. Immediately, a few of the women walked over to Alex. James left. He did not care about what happened after leaving. Instead of returning to Thea¡¯s house immediately, he went to solve some stuff. It was about Yosef. That b*stard Yosef received bribes from Howard to frame Thea. He had looked for him once in the past. However, he refused to tell the truth in front of Lex and instead pointed the finger at them, Wronging Thea again. James had swoni never to let Thea be wronged again in this life. What was the point of having a scumbag like him around anymore? ¡°Blithe King, please notify the Commercial Crime Investigation Department to help me catch someone.¡± The Blithe king was stunned for a moment after receiving the call from James. He wondered if James had finally decided to change. Instead of using his fists to solve a problem, he was finally resorting to legal means. However, it was a good thing since he would not have to keep clean up after James¡¯ mess. ¡°Where is he? I¡¯ll send someone over right away.¡± James informed him of Yosef¡¯s address. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 ¡°Alright, I will make arrangements now.¡± James hung up the phone and took a taxi to Yosef¡¯s ce. It was already afternoon. Yosef was afraid that James woulde to him for revenge. Thus, he asked his son Charlie Zaborowski to get a few friends over at his house. He wanted to ensure that James would be beaten until even his mother did not recognize him if he dared to show up at their house. Yosef¡¯s house. ¡°Come, my friends. Have a drink!¡± Yosef¡¯s son, Charlie, greeted his strong and muscr friends, The group of people drank beer and ate barbecued meat. A man in his twenties wearing a ck singlet said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charlie. I¡¯ll break that live-in son-inw James¡¯ legs if he walks through the door.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°I¡¯m reassured that Nick is here today. I promise to give you the thirty thousand dors after you teach that brat a lesson. Nothing less than that so you can go have drinks with your friends.¡± Charlie smiled and was relieved to have his friends present. ¡°Herees the beer!¡± Yosef walked in with another carton of beer. Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The noisy living room instantly became silent, and everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Charlie stood up and said. He walked to the door. He saw a man standing outside after opening the door. He immediatelyughed cheerfully after seeing the person outside. ¡°Haha! James, You really came. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James nced at Charlie standing at the door. 25 to 26 years old, dressed in a singlet and has a blue dragon tattooed on his body. ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± ¡°Come here, my friends¡­¡± Charlie turned around and called for his friends. The people in the room immediately picked up the iron pipe on the ground and walked out fiercely. Seven or eight people with weapons stood at the door and nced at James mockingly. Yosef also came over to the door, and his face darkened when he saw James. He sneered, ¡°James, you probably never expected me to be on guard, waiting for you to show up. I¡¯ve specifically called some friends to wait for you at home. Let me introduce you. This is Nick, who is from the underworld.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°So you¡¯ve been prepared.¡± James smiled slightly His fearless reaction made Charlie immensely displeased. He did not kneel and beg for mercy despite seeing so many people. ¡°Attack him, Nick!¡± However, James suddenly moved, raised his foot, and swung it at Charlie. Charlie was kicked right in the chest. Immediately, he flew backward and bumped into the many people behind him. James charged over quickly. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Countless groans resounded throughout the house. Charlie and his friends were beaten to the ground. James sat on the sofa and crossed his legs with a cigarette in his hand. Yosef stood beside with a pale face. Thud. He could not stand the aura from James, and he threw himself to the ground Yosef burst into tears and begged, ¡°James, I was forced to do it by Howard. He said I¡¯ll face awsuit if I didn¡¯t do as he said. I¡¯ll have to go to jail. Please, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Jail? ¡°You¡¯re afraid of Howard but aren¡¯t afraid of me?¡± James smiled and asked. ¡°I-L¡­¡± Yosef was unable to answer. Suddenly, several policemen showed up at the door. In the lead was the Blithe King¡¯s subordinate, Daniel. Usually, the Blithe King could settle things with one phone call, but since it was rted to James, he sent Daniel just to be on the safe side. ¡°James,¡± Daniel approached and greeted. James pointed at Yosef and said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Bring him back,¡± Daniel turned to the policemen behind him and said. ¡°Understood!¡± Several policemen came forward and handcuffed Yosef. James pointed at the people groaning on the ground in pain and said, ¡°Take them too and check if they havemitted any crimes. Deal with them together if you find anything. Otherwise, just lock them up for a few days.¡± ¡°W-What are you doing? Why¡¯re you arresting me?¡± Yosef was cuffed but kept resisting and shouting. A policeman came forward, took out some documents, and showed them to Yosef. The policeman said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Commercial Crime Investigation Department. You¡¯re suspected of a white cor crime. Pleasee with us to assist with the investigation.¡± James instructed, ¡°By the way, investigate the Cahans too. However, keep a low profile and don¡¯t allow the public to find out.¡± He did not want to let the Cahans off the hook so easily. Everyone who ndered Thea had to pay the price. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Yosef, Charlie, and seven or eight gangsters were taken away. ¡°James.¡± Before the policemen left, he looked at James and asked respectfully, ¡°M-May I ask how would you like us to investigate the Cahans?¡± This policeman was the head of the Commercial Crime Investigation Department. His name was Wayne Jackson. Beforeing, he was aware of James¡¯ identity and knew he was the Cahans¡¯ son-inw. However, he did not know of James¡¯ other identities. One thing he knew was that an ordinary person would not be treated respectfully by the Blithe King¡¯s subordinate. He was not confident in how he was supposed to investigate the Cahans, so he inquired. ¡°After the investigations, those who deserve to go to jail should go to jail, and those who deserve to be fined should be fined,¡± said James. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Understood.¡± Wayne nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you again, General Highsmith. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner some other day.¡± James waved his hand and turned to leave.From N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, at the Cahans¡¯ vi. A few cars parked in front of the vi with some pickup trucks and a brand-new limited edition Firarre. Tommy saw the cars through the surveince at the door and was taken aback but headed outside to check it out. After going out, he saw many people unloading goods from the pickup truck and carrying many boxes. ¡°W-Who are you people?¡± He approached and asked. A middle-aged man dressed in a suit and tie, seemingly a very sessful person, stepped forward and asked, ¡°Is this the Cahans¡¯ residence?¡± ¡°Y-yeah. Why?¡± Tommy was puzzled and did not understand what these people were doing. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Tommy. We¡¯re here to send some betrothal gifts.¡± ¡°Bethrotal gifts?¡± Tommy was shocked. ¡°Pleasee inside.¡± Tommy immediately understood and invited the people into the house. After entering the house, Tommy shouted, ¡°Grandpa, there are some people here at the door with betrothal gifts. ¡°Huh?¡± Lex was puzzled. The middle-aged man in the lead said, ¡°Mr. Yates had requested us to send it here.¡± After informing them of the situation, he took out a list and read it, ¡°Eighty-eight million eight hundred thousand dors in cash, a limited edition Firarre worth twenty-eight million dors, a twenty-two thousand square meter vi in Goodview Vi District worth three hundred and eighty million dors. Jewelry worth fifty-eight million dors and clothes worth eighty million and eight hundred thousand dors.¡± After reciting the note, several people walked in with the boxes. The middle-aged man approached Lex dumbfounded and handed him the note while saying,¡± Mr. Cahan. Please check the gifts to see if there are any problems. Sign the delivery order if there are no problems.¡± He turned around and ordered some people to open the boxes. The boxes contained brand new green bank notes, countless gold and silver jewelry, and some designer clothes. Lex was stunned. The whole family was shocked. Betrothal gift? Which man was interested in which woman of the Cahans? Who had sent the gifts? Lex nced at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man said, ¡°There¡¯s a box of eighty-eight million eight hundred thousand dors in cash. There¡¯s a total of ten boxes that contain the jewelry, clothes, vi key, and car keys. Everything is here.¡± ¡°Excuse me, which woman from the Cahans is this for and which gentleman sent the gifts?¡± asked Lex. The middle-aged man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m only in charge of the delivery.¡± Lex stiffly picked up the pen and signed the delivery order. Then the middle-aged man asked the team to leave. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 After the people left, Tommy immediately went to the box containing the money, took out the stack, and counted them. He scrutinized them and shouted, ¡°Grandpa, the money is real.¡± Lex was still trying to figure out who was this Mr. Caden, and why he was so generous. Tommy put down the money and walked toward Lex. Then, he said, ¡°Grandpa. The only woman not married in the Cahans is Megan and Yzabe from uncle¡¯s side. However, Yzabe already has a boyfriend, and he isn¡¯t named Caden either.¡± ¡°Yeah, yhis Mr. Caden didn¡¯t even state whose hand in marriage was he asking for and sent so many betrothal gifts?¡± Lex nodded and said. ¡°It must be for me. I¡¯m so much prettier than Yzabe. This mysterious Mr. Caden is surely not interested in her. He is definitely asking for my hand in marriage,¡± Megan eximed and reacted in excitement. ¡°Hmm.¡± Lex pondered for a while. Among the unmarried women of Cahans, Megan was the most outstanding one, and he also agreed that the gifts must have been for Megan. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Still, who was this Mr. Caden? ¡°Megan, do you any rich man by the name of Mr. Caden? The only family that had the surname Caden was the one ten years ago. There aren¡¯t any other families with the surname that could afford such lavish gifts,¡± Lex nced at Megan and asked. ¡°Ah? N-no.¡± Megan fell into thought. She had no recollection of any rich man called Mr. Caden. The Cahans began to guess who the betrothal gift was for and the identity of the mysterious sender, Mr. Caden. Meanwhile, Jarnes, who was headed home, received a call from Scarlett. ¡°James, I¡¯ve sent the betrothal gifts to the Cahans. Lex had personally received them.¡± James frowned and said, ¡°Did you send them to the Cahans¡¯ vi?¡± ¡°Y-yeah. Is something the matter?¡± James scolded, ¡°Why did you send it to the Cahans¡¯ vi? I asked you to send it to Thea¡¯s house!¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t be angry, James. I¡¯ll send someone to take them back and redeliver them again immediately,¡± Scarlett said hurriedly in panic. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll bring Thea to the Cahans¡¯ vi to im themter,¡± Jarnes thought to himself and said. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James hung up the phone. Since it was sent to the Cahans¡¯ vi, so be it. Bringing Thea to receive the gifts would also make her proud. Moreover, the Commercial Crime Investigation Department had already intervened in Thea¡¯s matters and would be arresting Howard and the others very soon. Bringing Thea over would clear Thea¡¯s name. James was burning with excitement as he thought of Thea¡¯s charming face and the sight she was going to show him at night. Thea¡¯s house. ¡°Dad, Mom! Someone sent a betrothal gift to the Cahans¡¯ vi.¡± David, who was scrolling through his phone, suddenly shouted. He was chatting in the family group. Tommy shared pictures of valuable betrothal gifts. ¡°Mom, Dad, check the family group chat. Tommy said the gift included Eighty-eight million eight hundred thousand dors in cash, a limited edition Firarre worth twenty-eight million dors, and a twenty-two thousand square meter vi in Goodview Vi District worth three hundred and eighty million dors. There were also countless jewelry and clothes¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± dys immediately picked up her phone and opened the group chat. Benjamin and Alyssa also opened the group chat. In the group, Tommy sent a proud voice message, ¡°Look, everyone. These are the betrothal gifts sent for my sister, Megan. How many assets does this pursuer have to be able to send such expensive gifts? He must have at least hundreds of billions to send such generous gifts. Doesn¡¯t it make you guys envious?¡± dys frowned and murmured after seeing the gifts and Tommy¡¯s proud voice. ¡°When did Megan meet such a rich man? The betrothal gift is really expensive and almost worth half of the Cahans¡¯ assets. ¡°Mom, this can¡¯t be right.¡± Tommy sensed that something was not right and immediately said, ¡°How could Megan possibly know any rich men? The betrothal gift must be for Thea by Mr. Watson. Didn¡¯t Mr. Watson say their family tradition is to send gifts at least worth one billion dors? He just mentioned it in the afternoon and already sent them over so soon.¡± dys mmed her tights and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of it? This must be a betrothal gift by Mr. Watson to Thea. How could it be for Megan? That¡¯s nonsense! Let¡¯s go! We must go to the vi and im what belongs to us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom!¡± David stood up. dys nced at Benjamin, still sitting idly, and she called out, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Benjamin? Hurry up!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Benjamin finally reacted. The family set off and walked in the direction of the Cahans¡¯ vi. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 James returned home. However, the family was not at home, and he did not bring his keys when he left. He was not in the Cahans¡¯ family group chat, so he did not know they were headed to the Cahans¡¯ vi. He phoned Thea. Thea had gone to Longevity Pharmaceuticals and asked Yuna for some orders. She was on her way home after checking the messages in the group chat. ¡°A mysterious Mr. Caden? ¡°Luxurious betrothal gifts?¡± Thea was taken aback after seeing the gifts Tommy had posted in the family group chat. It made her think of someone for some reason. The ghost-masked man. Suddenly, her phone rang. She recollected herself and answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong darling?¡± ¡°Thea, where are you? There¡¯s no one at home, and I didn¡¯t bring my keys, so I¡¯m stuck outside right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be home in half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James hung up the phone. Then, he waited at the door. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Half an hour passed by quickly, and a beautiful, fairy-like woman dressed in a casual dress appeared at the house door. James, who was squatting by the door, immediately stood up and smiled. ¡°Honey.¡± Thea took out her keys and opened the door. After entering the house, she quietly took out a small box and handed it to James. She blushed and whispered, ¡°Hide it properly. It¡¯s for tonight.¡± James trembled with excitement when he saw the thing Thea handed him. Thea said, ¡°By the way, I heard someone sent valuable betrothal gifts to the Cahans¡¯ vi today. My parents already went to check it out. Let¡¯s go have a look too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James smiled. The betrothal gifts were from him to Thea. It was time to bring them home. There were already dozens of people gathered in the house when the two arrived at the Cahans¡¯ vi Almost all the core members and some close rtives of the Cahans had arrived. There were many boxes in the living room. Some were full of cash, jewelry, and expensive clothing. ¡°Nonsense! These are obviously gifts sent to my family by Mr. Watson!¡± James and Thea heard dys¡¯ shouts as soon as they entered the house. She stood in the living room with her hands on her hips as she shouted at Tommy, ¡°Who said these were for Megan? Megan¡¯s boyfriend is Colson from the Oswalds. Although they had some money, they weren¡¯t capable of such valuable gifts. Haven¡¯t you guys heard of the Watsons? They are a very low-profile family. Zavier Watson had visited us at noon and given us gifts worth millions of dors.¡± ¡°Look at this. It¡¯s what my brother-inw, Zavier gave me,¡± David took out his car keys and said boastfully Tommy instantly lost his confidence after seeing them. Megan stood up and defensively said, ¡°The person who delivered the betrothal gift said that it was Mr. Caden, not Mr. Watson, who sent it! Does Thea know a rich Mr. Caden?¡± ¡°Yeah! Could it be that this Mr. Caden is your live-in son-inw James?¡± Tommy opened his mouth and shouted. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± ¡°How could it be James? ¡°He has no money and no power. I heard he even had to ask Thea for cigarette money.¡± Many people laughed after hearing James being mentioned. Thea and James happened to hear them when entering the house. Thea¡¯s expression did not look very pleased. ¡°These are gifts for Thea,¡± James pulled Thea over and announced. Seeing James and Thea walk in together, dys immediately pulled Thea to her side and scolded her. ¡°You trash, James. What are you doing here? I already told you that you¡¯re not worthy of Thea. You will get a divorce tomorrow!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Thea helplessly said. ¡°I¡¯m the Mr. Caden that sent the betrothal gifts. They¡¯re for Thea,¡± James stepped forward and said. ¡°D-Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± Thea pulled James and whispered. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Lex, who was sitting on the sofa, raised his eyes and nced at James. ¡°A-Are you really the one who sent them?¡± James nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Lies! How could you have so much money?¡± Tommy shouted. ¡°Stop being so shameless, James. Just because your surname is Caden doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s from vou!¡± dys also scolded him. 1 ¡°That¡¯s right. The other party never stated who it was for. Plus, Thea is already married, so it¡¯s impossible to be for her. This Mr. Caden must be interested in me,¡± said Megan. Lex was incredibly uncertain who the gifts were from. The delivery person did not say who it was for and only said it was from a Mr. Caden. ¡°Thea, do you know of any rich man that goes by Mr. Caden?¡± Lex nced at Thea and asked. ¡°1-I do.¡± Thea was stunned for a moment, then nodded lightly. Many people turned to Thea after hearing her reply. ¡°W-Who is this man?¡± Lex stood up and asked excitedly. James nced at James and hesitated. She did not know whether she should say it or not. She was worried that James would be angry if she did. ¡°Speak now!¡± Lex shouted. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Darling, tell them,¡± James nced at Thea and said, Thea nodded and said, ¡°T-The man i rescued ten years ago was from the Cadens, but I don¡¯t lonow his full name.¡± ¡°Ah, I remember!¡± John¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the living room. Everyone turned to him. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°I heard the Megatron Group that had been shut down was reopened and taken over by a mysterious person. At the same time, countlesspanies under three of the Great Four had been given up. Thesepanies belonged to the Cadens ten years ago,¡± said John, Everyone was shocked to hear the news. ¡°I also heard about this. After the Cadens¡¯ demise, the Great Four took over the Cadens¡¯ family business. ¡°Now that they¡¯ve given up thepanies, wouldn¡¯t that mean someone from the Cadens has retured?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he get shot?¡± ¡°The execution must¡¯ve been fake. I heard the person Thea saved had an amazing background. The Blithe king was forced to put on a show because of the widespread discussion. Thus, he probably used a death row prisoner instead.¡± ¡°Could it really be a betrothal gift from the Cadens¡¯ survivor that Thea saved ten years ago? Does he want to marry Thea?¡± The Cahans began to specte. ¡°What? Is he really alive? Thea eximed. John shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard the rumors. Plus, I heard that someone took over part of the Great Four¡¯s companies and established a new corporation, seemingly called Majestic Corporation. It should be on the news by tomorrow.¡± James was speechless after hearing their spections. These betrothal gifts were from him. How did it end up being the person Thea saved ten years ago? The person Thea saved was him. ¡°It¡¯s really from me.¡± ¡°Shut up! Although your surname is Caden, you¡¯re not from the influential Cadens! Are you rich?¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t say too much,¡± thea pulled James and said. James sighed deeply How did it end up like this? They were really from him, so howe no one believed him? ¡®Do I really have to reveal my identity?¡¯ ¡®No one even believed that I was the sender of the gifts. They¡¯ll probably kick me out if I say I¡¯m the ck Dragon and the owner of Transgenerational New City. I already told them in the afternoon, but no one took it seriously.¡¯ 2 After thinking about it, he chose to remain silent. That Mr. Caden that they were discussing was also him anyway. Let them misunderstand all they want. ¡°No matter who sent it, I can¡¯t ept this betrothal gift. I¡¯ve already had a husband,¡± Thea said. However, shecked a little bit of determination for some reason. She was slightly looking forward to meeting this mysterious Mr. Caden. She wanted to see the person she had saved ten years ago. She wanted to meet the ghost-masked man who rescued her from Trent, James caught on to Thea¡¯s expression. He frowned and muttered in his heart, ¡®Could it be that Thea is really in love with me as the ghost- masked man?¡¯ Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 ¡°Dad, are you sure the gifts were sent by Mr. Caden and not Mr. Watson?¡± dys asked again. She still felt that it was Zavier who had sent the betrothal gifts and not the one whom Thea had saved ten years ago. Lex smoked his tobo and nodded. ¡°Yes, it was indeed Mr. Caden. It seems it must be that man from the Cadens that Thea had saved ten years ago. These gifts are for Thea.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t ept them,¡± Thea hurriedly rejected. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to keep thern! Why not?¡± David stood up immediately and picked up the limited Firarre sports car keys inside the gift box. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Mr. Caden or Mr. Watson who sent it. It belongs to our family if it¡¯s for Thea,¡± said David. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Put it down! We haven¡¯t figured it out yet! How could it be for Thea? it¡¯s surely for Megan!¡± Tommy reprimanded. ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s for Thea! We¡¯re going to take them with us!¡± dys shouted. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is spouting nonsense! Who doesn¡¯t know that Thea is married? Who would be so stupid to send such luxurious betrothal gifts to her?¡± Megan stood up abruptly. The family began to quarrel again about the betrothal gifts. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James had a headache looking at them. ¡®How big of a deal is this? ¡®Is it necessary for them to fight this much?¡¯ He turned around and walked out of the house. Thea¡¯s face was pale, and she knew that James was angry. She wanted to chase after him but did not in the end. James lit a cigarette outside the door and took out his phone to call Newton. ¡°M-Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°Mr. Quinn, there¡¯s something I need to trouble you with.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James exined the situation at the Cahans. ¡°I need you toe over and tell them that the betrothal gift was given to Thea by Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle right away.¡± James hung up the phone. He was left with no choice. Initially, he simply wanted to send thea some gifts to make her happy. He never expected such a troublesome situation to arise. On top of that, Mr. Caden from ten years ago was brought up. He had no choice but to let them continue to misunderstand. He was simply repaying his gratitude, so as long as Thea was happy, it did not matter who it was from He could exin his identity to her when the time was right if Thea liked the other him. James smoked a cigarette outside before entering the house. The house was still very noisy, dys insisted that the gifts belonged to her family, so they wanted to take them away. Tommy, Megan, and Jolie kept iming it belonged to theirs and wanted to keep it. The family kept arguing. Lex was uncertain about the situation, so he simply sat on the sofa and smoked his tobo, seemingly deep in thought. Thea rushed to James and took his hand. Then, she exined apologetically, ¡°Darling, where did you go? I-I really don¡¯t know this Mr. Caden. The gifts are probably for Megan from some rich young man interested in her, and not for me." ¡± James said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a little stuffy here. I just went out for a walk.¡± He really wanted to tell Thea everything. However, things had strayed from his original intention. He wanted to repay her for saving his life. Initially, he never wanted to reveal his identity and simply wanted to silently stay by her side to protect her for the rest of her life. 1 He would never have submitted his resignation letter when he left the Southern ins if he wanted to approach Thea as the ck Dragon. Now, he was still investigating the mysterious force involved with his family. There were the Ancient Four. There was also the matter with the family¡¯s mysterious treasure map, the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. He had no idea how strong the Ancient Four were, but he knew that one of the Five Commanders was a member of the Ancient Four. It would be really troublesome if he was an enemy. Therefore, he could not reveal his identity. He could not get Thea involved. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 This was not too bad either. ¡°Honey, you have to believe me.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± James looked Thea in the eye and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have married you. Whatever the oue is, I won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Thea sighed deeply. Soon, Newton arrived. He arrived at the Cahan residence in just half an hour. Knock! Knock! Knock! just as they were in a heated argument, knocks sounded from the other side of the door. A Cahan answered the door. Newton entered alongside Serena. Upon seeing the visitors, Lex immediately stood up without much thought The rest of the Cahans followed suit. With a puzzled look, Lex walked toward them with his cane. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Newton was unrecognizable. Wearing a ck suit, he exuded an air of elegance. On the other hand, Serena was morous in her attire. They saw James. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html However, following James¡¯ instructions, they said nothing. Newton spoke, ¡°I¡¯m from Majestic Corporation.¡± Upon hearing this, their hearts skipped a beat. They had just been discussing Majestic Corporation, and now someone from there stood at their door. Lex invited them to sit. After taking his seat, Newton spoke, ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of our chairman. The person who sent the gift made a blunder. Though the chairman instructed him to send it to Ms. Thea¡¯s residence, he sent it to the Cahans¡¯ vi.¡± He pointed at the betrothal gifts in the living room and said, ¡°These are the betrothal gifts our chairman wishes to give Ms. Thea.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea quivered. She approached him and asked, ¡°I- Is your chairman a Caden? Is he the Caden from ten years ago? The one I saved from the fire?¡± Newton nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s his name?¡± Thea stammered. Newton smiled and nced at James. He remained silent. ¡°I-I would like to meet him.¡± At that moment, Thea could feel her heart thumping. She knew of this man. Yet, she did not know his name. She had been dreaming all this while. She kept having dreams of the one she saved. She desperately wanted to know his identity. Thea¡¯s behavior did not go unnoticed by James. He knew Thea had fallen in love with his other identity. Otherwise, she would not have lost control of her emotions. Thea treated him with respect throughout their entire marriage. However, they lacked passion and love. She showed affection, not love. ¡°Whew!¡± James took a deep breath. Newtonughed. ¡°You¡¯ll meet him soon. He¡¯s announced he¡¯ll hold a romantic wedding ceremony and promised he¡¯ll make you the most blissful woman in all of Cansington.¡± Newton did not say anything else. After saying those words, he stood up and turned to leave. After Newton had left, dys burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°I told you these were for Thea. How could Megan have received such a huge blessing?¡± ¡°Haha, my luxury car. My vi.¡± David cackled. Meanwhile, Howard and his family wore surly expressions. They remained silent. Knock, knock, knock Knocks sounded from the door once again immediately after Newton¡¯s departure. The door opened, and a few policemen walked in. They were headed by Wyatt Jeremiah from the Organized Crime Division. Wyatt presented an arrest warrant and shouted, ¡°Howard and Tommy Cahan, you¡¯re under suspicion ofmitting a professional crime. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation.¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 With the cops at the doorstep, Howard and Tommy freaked out. Lex stepped forward and nced at Wyatt. As the patriarch of the Cahans, he had heard of him. ¡°Mr. Jeremiah, could this be a misunderstanding? How could they havemitted a professional crime? What have they done?! Wyatt nced at James. James took a step forward and said, ¡°It was me who reported them to the authorities.¡± ¡°You?¡± They fixed their gaze on James. Tommy burst into a fit of rage. ¡°James, you piece of trash! You¡¯ve been leeching off the Cahans since the beginning. How dare you call the cops on me! And on what charges? Just what did I do?!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Howard said coldly, ¡°This isn¡¯t over until you give me an exnation.¡± Thea pulled at James and questioned, ¡°James, what are you doing?¡± Everyone stared coldly at James, their gaze filled with hatred. What was he thinking, calling the cops? James turned to face them and replied coldly, ¡°I trust Thea. She wouldn¡¯t do anything that brought shame to the family. I knew someone must¡¯ve framed her, but I didn¡¯t know who. So, I reported the matter to the authorities. They arrested Yosef, and he confessed to everything.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html As he spoke, he looked at Howard and Tommy. ¡°Little did I know, it was the both of you who¡¯d been plotting against Thea all this while.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tommy took a few steps back and copsed on the sofa. Howard¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. Lex looked at Wyatt and said, ¡°Mr. Jeremiah, could this be a misunderstanding? This is simply concerning a family¡¯s internal affairs. How could it constitute amercial crime?¡± Wyatt paid no heed to Lex and said coldly, ¡°Since someone¡¯s reported the case to us, it¡¯s our responsibility to get to the bottom of it. Yosef has confessed to everything. First, Tommy gave him a hundred thousand dors to deliver sub-standard and expired medicine to Eternality Hospital. Then, Howard gave him a million dors and instructed him to frame Thea. If you have anything to say, do it at the police station. Seize them!¡± A few policemen stepped forth and pulled out handcuffs. They forcefully handcuffed Howard and Tommy. Wearing a grim expression, Howard remained silent. Meanwhile, Tommy cried out, ¡°Grandpa, save me! I don¡¯t want to go to prison!¡± Under the gaze of the Cahans, Howard and Tommy were taken away. David recollected his senses only after the policemen had left. He secretly gave James a thumbs up. Smash! Lex mmed his cane on the table angrily and roared, ¡°What have you done, James?! This is our family¡¯s personal business! If they¡¯ve done wrong, report it to me. Why did you call the cops? Do you know what¡¯s going to happen now?!¡± Lex was enraged. The Cahans watched helplessly. No one dared speak up. James said calmly, ¡°And did doing that work? I brought Yosef here to exin things, but he refused to tell the truth. You didn¡¯t trust Thea at all. How can I prove her innocence without calling the cops? Besides, I went to the authorities without knowing that the true masterminds were Howard and his family. Now that the truth is out, we should acknowledge that they¡¯ve wronged Thea.¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± Lex¡¯splexion turned pale with anger. ¡°Besides¡­¡± James continued, ¡°Thea¡¯s no longer the chairman of Eternality. She¡¯s the chairman of Pacific Group and owns ny percent of its shares. This afternoon, she¡¯d just taken over thepany from Trevor through a loan.¡± Cough! Upon hearing this, Lex coughed up blood. Then, he fainted. Seeing this, the Cahans freaked out and swiftly made their way to his side. ¡°James, what are you doing?¡± Thea rebuked him with an indignant look on her face. ¡°How could you call the cops? This was a family matter. Why did you report it to the authorities without consulting me?¡± After rebuking James, she quickly made her way to Lex Lex had passed out from rage. Soon, he regained consciousness. He sat on the sofa, panting, ¡°You think you¡¯re so smart and all grown-up now, Thea? Do you not care about the family rules anymore? If that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say. Leave. From this day onward, you¡¯re no longer part of the Cahans.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Disoriented, Thea said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve taken over Pacific Group and am no longer the chairman of Eternality, I¡¯ll ensure the contracts signed between Eternality and other corporations remain. Eternality will continue to receive orders from them in the future.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ¡°Forget it.¡± Lex lightly waved. ¡°Lex, you can¡¯t just ignore this,¡± Jolie cried out, weeping. ¡°Howard and Tommy have been taken by the police. Even if they did something wrong, how could James call the cops? This is a family affair, after all.¡± ¡°A family affair?¡± James said coldly, ¡°Is framing Thea considered a family affair? Fortunately, nothing serious happened. Would you still call it a family affair if people had died?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Her face livid, Jolie pointed at James and rebuked him, ¡°Who do you think you are? This is the Cahan residence. What makes you think you have the right to speak?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve pushed it too far.¡± ¡°How could you call the cops?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you just sit down and talk this through? It¡¯s nothing serious, after all. Now that the police have arrested them, what should we do if word gets out?¡± ¡°Damn you, James!¡± The Cahans reprimanded James and Thea, rning everything on them. Though David was delighted, he believed James had crossed the line. It was a family affair, after all. Getting the authorities involved would only make matters worse. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea pulled at James and whispered, ¡°James, withdraw the case. If word gets out, things won¡¯t look good for the Cahans. Besides, I¡¯m perfectly fine now. Why don¡¯t we reconcile with them?¡± Thea was grateful James had stood up for her. However, at the end of the day, the people arrested were still her rtives. James replied, ¡°The relevant authorities have begun investigating the matter. It¡¯s toote to withdraw the case now. Besides, if they¡¯re proven to be innocent, they¡¯ll be released in no time. If they¡¯re found guilty, however, it¡¯s only natural for justice to be served.¡± James did not n to let them off the hook that easily. Doing so would only give them allowance to execute worse plots in the future. ¡°Leave, now. I don¡¯t want to see your faces¡­¡± Lex pointed at the door. dys took the hint and looked at David and Benjamin. ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry, get those betrothal gifts out of here.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The two came to their senses and quickly obeyed her orders. dys looked at James and scolded, ¡°James, don¡¯t just stand there. Help them out.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James nodded and headed toward the gifts. He closed one of the boxes, carried it on his shoulder, and walked out. Meanwhile, the rest of the Cahans looked at them with grim expressions. As the gifts were numerous, they took some time carrying them home. At the Cahans¡¯ vi, John asked, ¡°What should we do now, father? Eternality is expanding its business, while Howard¡¯s been arrested. Meanwhile, Thea has taken over Pacific Group. We desperately need someone to take the lead.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°John, I¡¯ll leave thepany¡¯s business to you for now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± John nodded. After all these years, it was finally his turn to call the shots. ¡°Megan.¡± Lex turned to look at her. ¡°The Oswalds have broad connections. Ask them if they can bail Howard and Tommy out of prison.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Colson this instant and have hime over.¡± The Cahans were all busy trying to handle Howard¡¯s and Tommy¡¯s arrest. Meanwhile, Thea¡¯s family was smiling from ear to ear. They formed a circle around the betrothal gifts, which were worth a fortune. ¡°Thea, isn¡¯t this limited-edition Ferrari the one we saw during the auto show? I¡¯ll give you my Maserati. In exchange, this Ferrari will be mine. By the way, mom, we should move into a new vi that¡¯s at least a thousand square meters. Hehe, owning a vi at Goodview Vi District is a sure sign of power and wealth.¡± David was smiling from ear to ear. Thea disagreed with him. ¡°We can¡¯t ept this. I¡¯m returning them.¡± Smack! dys smacked her head and scolded, ¡°Are you dumb? This is free!¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Thea could not retort. She did not know what to say. She pulled James into her room. Meanwhile, the others formed a circle around the betrothal gifts. Alyssa took a beautiful dress and some expensive-looking jewelry and dashed excitedly into her room. She changed her clothes and put on earrings, a ne, and a ring. ¡°Darling, do I look pretty?¡± She came out of the room and walked around the living room. David eximed, ¡°Wow, you look gorgeous, darling! The dress suits you perfectly.¡± Upon hearing this, Alyssa was ttered. Meanwhile, dys wore a worried expression. She muttered, ¡°Mr. Watson is rich, but so is Mr. Caden. Who should Thea marry?¡± ¡°She should marry both.¡± David blurted out. Smack! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. dys smacked him on his head. He instantly shut his mouth and headed toward a box full of cash. ¡°Mom, can I have this?¡± dys nced at him.¡±No way. They¡¯ll be kept in safe custody. I¡¯ll be putting them in the bank tomorrow.¡± In her room, Thea was exasperated. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go to Majestic Corporation tomorrow to return the gifts to Mr. Caden.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s yours now. You should keep it.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°How could I do such a thing? I already have a husband.¡± Hearing this, James fell silent. Neither of them said anything else. The atmosphere in the room was unusual. James and Thea waited in the room for the rest of the family to fall asleep. Thea went to shower. Meanwhile, James had a box in his hands. His heart was thumping. Soon, Thea came out of the shower. She was wrapped in a towel, which covered her sensitive parts. Her fair skin and her plump. juicy thighs were revealed. Her skin was still wet and glistening with drops of water. She pointed to the bathroom, her cheeks red. ¡°G-Go and take a shower.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adrenaline pumped through James¡¯ veins, and he hastily dashed toward the bathroom. He finished showering in five minutes. Putting on his pants, he got out of the bathroom. Thea was already lying in bed, the towel by her side. The nket covered her body. Only her face was revealed. Her cheeks were as red as an apple, and they looked enticing. She moved a little to make space for James. James leaped onto the bed in excitement. Thea quivered the moment he got onto the bed. She knew what would happen next. She thought she had prepared herself. She would finally belong to James, and they would officially be husband and wife. However, the moment James got onto the bed, she became hesitant. She became fearful. It was a fear of the unknown, and a fear of marriage. James tumed his body and looked at Thea. Her cheeks were red, and she was irresistible. He extended his arms to embrace her. Then, he went for a kiss. Their lips touched It felt chilly and a little sweet. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Thea pushed Jares away forcefully. She got up, panting. ¡°I-I¡¯m not ready for this. Darling, c-can we do this some other time?¡± She dared not lift her head to meet his gaze. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 James was at a loss. What was going on? Did she not agree to it? Why did she change her mind? He momentarily froze. Then, he quickly recollected himself and smiled. ¡°I-It¡¯s alright.¡± As he said that, he got off the bed and spread the mattress on the floor. Thea did not understand what had gotten into her. She felt terrified the moment James kissed her. However, she did not know what she was afraid of. ¡°Y-You can sleep here if you want.¡± Although she did not feel ready, she still could not bear to see James sleeping on the floor any longer. James said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can sleep on the floor. I¡¯ll sleep next to you when you¡¯re fully ready.¡± Jamnes did not want to pressure Thea into it. In fact, he did not have the right. After all, he would not even be here without Thea. That was why he had decided to support and obey any decision she made From Thea¡¯s perspective, however, James was mad. She opened her mouth to speak. However, she was at a loss for words. The night passed silently. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea did not get a wink of sleep. Meanwhile, James slept soundly. Soon, morning came. Thea rubbed her eyes. She was awake the whole night. Thus, she was a little absent-minded. She saw that James was awake. He put the mattress away, walked out of the room, and lit a cigarette on the balcony. Through the window, she stared at James¡¯ back, her mind in a trance. Then, she rose, got dressed, and headed toward the balcony. She called out, ¡°Darling.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James turned and saw Thea approaching him. Thea wore an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry aboutst night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Jamesughed out loud. ¡°We got married before building the foundation this rtionship needs. It¡¯s only natural for you to be reluctant to do such a thing with me. Gradually, and with time, I know you¡¯ll ept me.¡± Even with James¡¯ reassurance, Thea still felt guilty. James had been through hardships and ordeals ever since he married into the Cahans. Though he was aggrieved, she could do nothing. ¡°Sigh.¡± Reflecting on this, she sighed. ¡°What¡¯s with you sighing? It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t me you.¡± James stood up and embraced Thea. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll never force you into doing anything you don¡¯t want to do. Not in the past, not in the present, and never in the future.¡± The more courteous James was, the more guilty Thea felt. ¡°¡±I-I¡¯ll go to Majestic Corporation today and see if I can meet Mr. Caden. I¡¯ll exin things to him and return the betrothal gifts.¡± ¡°Fine by me.¡± James nodded. Thea looked at him and said, ¡°G-Give me some time.¡± He smiled. ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s get going, honey.¡± James pulled Thea back to her room and into the living room dys, Benjamin, and the others were already there. They gathered to discuss their visit to Goodview Vi District. They wanted to have a glimpse of the vi Mr. Caden had gifted them. After that, they nned on heading to the bank to deposit their money. Thea approached them and said, ¡°I told you I¡¯m not epting these gifts. I¡¯m returning them.¡± Discontented, David shouted, ¡°Are you dumb, Thea? Why would you return these gifts?! They¡¯re worth more than a hundred million!¡± dys was disgruntled. ¡°What are you talking about, Thea? Listen up, now. You have to choose between Mr. Caden and Mr. Watson. You can return these gifts if you want to go on a date with Mr. Watson. If you aren¡¯t interested in Mr. Watson, Mr. Grayson¡¯s a good pick too.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t waste my time convincing you. I¡¯m heading to Majestic Corporation now to exin things to Mr. Caden.¡± Thea stormed out of the house. James nced at them and said with a smile, ¡°Feel free to keep them. I¡¯ll have a word with Thea.¡± ¡°Hmph, at least you¡¯re not stupid, ¡°dys grunted. David chimed in, ¡°Say no more, James. Just get the divorce so Thea can find another man with her morous looks, she¡¯ll have no problem getting a rich guy.¡± ¡°I ¨C I¡¯ll go find her.¡± James turned to leave. However, he did not go after Thea. Since Thea was headed to Majestic Corporation, he had to hurry there to meet her as Mr. Caden. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t like the current me, I¡¯ll make her fall in love with the other me.¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 After leaving the Cahan residence, James called a taxi and headed to Majestic Corporation. On the way, he called Newton. ¡°Mr. Quinn, who¡¯s currently in charge of Majestic Corporation?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be me, James.¡± ¡°Got it. Prepare a suit and a mask for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Though Newton did not know what James was up to, he obeyed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± After the call, James closed his eyes to rest. Soon, he arrived at Majestic Corporation. It was an eighteen-story skyscraper. Though it used to be a business under the Great Four, it had been returned to its original owner. After Newton took over, he renamed it the Majestic Tower. It was also the headquarters of Majestic Corporation. Majestic Corporation had only been established yesterday. Although there were rumors about its opening, thepany had not officially announced its opening ceremony, nor had it held a press conference. However, news about Majestic Corporation¡¯s hiring activities had appeared on the online job market. From vice-chairman to an ordinary clerk, all positions were open and avable. Majestic Corporation had gone on the offensive by offering high sries to talents. Many unemployed individuals were emboldened and wanted to try their luck Even those who were already employed were attracted by Majestic Corporation¡¯s remuneration and wished to jump ship. Outside Majestic Corporation, a Lamborghini wlessly reverse-parked into the garage. The door opened https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html A tall, slender, and beautiful woman in a red dress got off the car. She pulled out a pair of sunsses and put them on. Her appearance attracted a crowd. At the same time, Thea was outside Majestic Tower. Looking at the eighteen-story high skyscraper, she felt disoriented. She was a little nervous. Soon, she would meet the person she saved ten years ago. Soon, she would meet the ghost-masked men who had saved her from Trent Xavier. Thoughts filled her mind. Tap! Tap! Tap! The sound of boots kept ringing in her head. The hideous ghost mask sprang into her mind. Recollecting herself, she took a deep breath and walked toward Majestic Tower. The woman in the red dress was there too. She arrived at the door at the same time as Thea. They noticed each other, and their gazes met. ¡°Huh?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The woman in the red dress looked at Thea and removed her sunsses. ¡°Thea, is that you?¡± ¡°Y-You are¡­?¡± Thea looked at the slender woman in the red dress. She had curly red hair and wore lipstick. For a moment, Thea could not recognize her. ¡°I¡¯m Quincy X.¡± ¡°Quincy?!¡± Thea eximed. Quincy was her ssmate at senior high. She was also her best friend. After the incident, Quincy transferred schools. Thea heard she went overseas to study She did not expect to run into her here. Quincy stepped forward and pulled Thea¡¯s arm. A smile shed across her beautiful face.¡± What a coincidence Come, let¡¯s find somewhere to sit and have a chat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Thea was excited. It had been ten years. They found a table at a coffee shop near Majestic Corporation. ¡°Thea, I just got back, and I heard about what you went through. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d been suffering all these years. Thank goodness you¡¯re strong enough to withstand those hardships.¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 ¡°Enough about me. Say, where have you been for the past ten years?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Quincy sighed. ¡°Back then, something happened to my boyfriend¡¯s family. I was devastated and moved to Melpolis with my family. I just came back Coincidentally, I heard a member of the Cadens had survived and even managed to take back the former businesses¡¯ of his family from The Great Four. I thought about it and decided to see what it was all about. I also applied for the vice president position while at it.¡± Quincy looked at Thea. ¡°By the way, I heard you got badly burnt while you were saving a Caden from the Caden residence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Who was it?¡± Drinking her coffee, she looked at Thea. Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was on fire when I saved him. The situation was dire, and I pulled him out of the fire without having a clear glimpse of his face.¡± ¡°Did he not look for you?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Wearing a flustered look, she contemted and said, ¡°I guess he did. However, he was wearing a ghost mask So, I couldn¡¯t see his face. I came here today to find him and exin things to him.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you tell me your boyfriend from ten years ago was a Caden?¡± Hearing this, Quincy sighed. ¡°We were only dating for a few months. We nned to announce our rtionship after graduating senior high. However, I didn¡¯t expect such a disaster to fall upon the Cadens before graduation. Sigh¡­¡± Thea was curious. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°James.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea froze. ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡± Quincy caught on. ¡°I heard the Cahans found you a new husband. He¡¯s called James, too, isn¡¯t he? What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Thea recollected herself. As James Caden was amon name in Cansington, it was not surprising for two people to have the exact same name. They conversed in the coffee shop, recounting their past events. ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡± Thea nced at Quincy. She opened her mouth, then closed it without saying anything. After deliberation, she spoke, ¡°Yesterday, a mysterious Caden sent betrothal gifts to the Cahans, saying they were meant for me. I¡¯m here today to exin to him that I have a husband and would like him to take back the gifts.¡± ¡°oh?" Quincy¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She asked with a smile, ¡°He should be the one you saved ten years ago. Did he tell you his name?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°No. I only know he¡¯s a Caden and the chairman of Majestic Corporation.¡± Quincyughed. ¡°Not surprising. It¡¯s only natural that he wants to marry you since you saved him ten years ago.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m already married, and my husband¡¯s really nice to me. I have no ns to divorce him.¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°I hope James is the one you saved ten years ago.¡± Quincy sighed. James was her first love. She had not entered into another rtionship all these years. She just could not forget the romance of her youth. Whenever James¡¯ name was brought up, she would have a false impression that he was still alive. She nced at Thea. ¡°Thea, could it be that the person you saved ten years ago is your husband, James? Could he be a member of the Cadens?¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Thea immediately dismissed the idea She knew her husband very well. How could he be the mysterious Caden? Although James was rich, he got his money through illegal means. He had also been dismissed from the military. Having two hundred million dors waspletely different from having tens of billions. Besides, she would not believe that her husband was the ghost-masked man. If he was, why would he conceal his identity? Quincy said with a smile, ¡°I agree. It¡¯d be too much of a coincidence. However, if it turns out to be true, don¡¯t me me for stealing your man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still the same after all these years. I say feel free. My husband is a good-for-nothing who stays at home all day. He has no ambition whatsoever. He even asks me for money to buy cigarettes.¡± ¡°Alright, now. Since we¡¯re both here, let¡¯s go in together. I¡¯m interested to find out the identity of the man you saved ten years ago. I wonder if he¡¯s my boyfriend, James.¡± Hearing this, Thea grew expectant. She was looking forward to meeting the person she saved ten years ago. She was looking forward to meeting the ghost-masked men who turned life upside down for The Great Four. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 In avish office on the topmost floor of Majestic Corporation, James had changed into a brand-new suit worth millions of dors. Serena was adjusting his necktie. Wearing the suit, James exuded apletely different aura. He was a house-husband just a moment ago. Now, he was a man who seeded in life. ¡°J- James¡­¡± After adjusting his necktie, Serena lifted her head and looked at James puzzledly. ¡°Why are you concealing your identity?¡± James smiled. He did not exin. He did not know the answer to her question. Perhaps he wanted to live an ordinary life. At that moment, Newton walked in. ¡°James, Ms. Thea is here alongside a woman called Quincy X, who¡¯s here to apply for the position of vice-president. She requests to see you.¡± ¡°Q-Quincy X?¡± James froze. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html A figure sprang into his mind. He had just graduated from high school ten years ago He got to know a girl from school. Her name was Quincy, and they were in a rtionship for around half a year. Though teenage rtionships were awkward, they were the most unforgettable. James scratched his head and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no way such a coincidence is possible.¡± Newton asked, ¡°James, both of them wish to see you. Since they came together, do you n to see them together or alone?¡± James contemted before saying, ¡°Let Thea in first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Newton walked out of the office. Serena followed suit. Newton approached the two, who were waiting at a sitting area outside the chairman¡¯s office, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Thea, the chairman has asked for you.¡± Though Quincy was here to apply for the position of vice-president, she was also here to see the chairman of Majestic Corporation. She wanted to know if he was her first love. ¡°I wish to see the chairman.¡± ¡°Ms. Quincy, the chairman has only called for Ms. Thea. Please go for your interview. If you pass, you might be able to meet him.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Saying that, he turned to look at Serena and said,¡± Serena, bring Ms. Thea to the chairman.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena nced at Thea. She was mesmerized by her beauty. Recollecting herself, she gestured. ¡°Follow me.¡± Thea took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Following Serena¡¯s lead, she entered the chairman¡¯s office. A clean-limbed man in a white suit stood before the ss windows in the spacious office. He was standing in front of the ss windows, watching the cityndscape. ¡°Chairman, Ms. Thea is here.¡± James, who had his back to Serena, waved his hand. ¡°Got it. You may leave.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Serena turned to leave. Thea stood in the office and stared at the man before her. The man was approximately one meter and eighty centimeters in height, short-haired, and was wearing a white suit. She could not see his face. However, looking at him from the back, she imagined he would have a handsome face. At that moment, Thea was a little nervous. ¡°Greetings¡­¡± She stammered. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 James turned to face Thea. She could not take her eyes off him. However, in the instant James tumed, she was dismayed. She could not see his face as he was wearing a mask. It was not the same ghost mask from before. Instead, it was a silver mask. It covered his face, and only his eyes, nose, mouth, and chin were revealed. James turned and nced at Thea. He saw the nervousness in her. He gave her a slight smile. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Make yourself at home. Have a seat.¡± Thea recollected herself and took a seat on the sofa of the office. James took the seat opposite her. ¡°M-Mr. Caden, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡± Thea opened her mouth to speak Her voice was shaky. Anyone could tell she was nervous. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James waved her off. ¡°If not for you, I would¡¯ve died in the fire ten years ago. I know you¡¯ve gone through a lot over the past ten years. I could never pay back my debts to you.¡± James was speaking the truth. He could never truly repay his debts to Thea. Thea mustered her courage and lifted her head to look at James. The man before her wore a white, spotless suit and a silver mask. He had a distinctive aura that was unlike any other. It was the aura of a sessful man. The vibes he gave off would be suffocating to the ordinary person. She opened and closed her mouth, unable to speak She wanted to tell him she was married and would like him to take back the betrothal gifts. Yet, James¡¯ aura was too strong and irresistible. She was deeply attracted to him. If only he was her husband. A preposterous idea floated into her mind. She shook her head as if to shake off the idea. ¡°C-Can I see what you look like beneath the mask?¡± Thea wanted to see what he really looked like. ¡°Is that important?¡± James looked at thea, ¡°Huh?¡± Thea froze. James continued, ¡°I know what you came here for. You want to return the betrothal gifts I sent to the Cahan residence yesterday. Not only are they betrothal gifts, but they¡¯re also my token of gratitude to you for saving my life. Since you¡¯re married and have no ns of divorcing your husband, take it as a token of gratitude. Furthermore, I promise you this. If you ever need me, just tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to fulfill your wish.¡± As the son-inw of the Cahans, James could not promise Thea anything. Even if he did, Thea would not have confidence in his words. However, the man before her right now was different. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡± Thea hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Caden, these gifts are too generous. I can¡¯t ept them. Please, take them back. I only have a single request. May I have a look at your face?¡± Thea still wanted to see what the person, who had saved her and had been helping her in the shadows, looked like. Seeing the look of anticipation on her face, James wanted to fulfill her wish. At that moment, he intended to remove his mask and reveal his identity to her. However, how would he get along with her after removing the mask? After removing the mask and revealing his identity, Thea would only treat him with respect and reverence. There would be no more feelings of love. Reflecting on this, he restrained the urge to do so. He lightly waved. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time. When the time is right, you¡¯ll find out what I look like. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I still have business to attend to.¡± Thea was disappointed. Though she had met h¨ªm, she did not get to see his face. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to return the gifts.¡± ¡°I told you there¡¯s no need for that,¡± James said bluntly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t intend to divorce your husband, treat them as my token of gratitude instead of betrothal gifts.¡± James¡¯ tone was a little harsh, and he was unrelenting. He did not wish to give Thea any chance to say no. ¡°T-Then, I¡¯ll ept the gifts with thanks.¡± Thea did not say much. She turned to leave. Whew! Removing the mask, James sighed a breath of relief as she left. His face wore a helpless expression. ¡°I only wanted to send her some gifts. I didn¡¯t expect things to go so wrong. Great, Now I¡¯ll have to get along with her with two identities.¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 James came to Majestic Corporation to meet Thea. After meeting her, he changed into the casual wear he always wore. ¡°This is much morefortable,¡± James muttered. He walked out of the office and took the dedicated lift to the first floor. He walked out of Majestic Tower and stood by the side of the road to call a taxi. Thea walked out of Majestic Corporation, dejected. Although she had met the person she wanted to meet, she did not manage to see his face. However, he exuded a strong aura. His every word and action could sway the thoughts of others. At that moment, she saw James standing by the road. She froze. ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, James turned. Upon seeing Thea behind him, he scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°T-Thea, you¡¯re here as well?¡± ¡°W-Were you following me?¡± Upon seeing James¡¯ flustered look, she instantly understood. Her face darkened. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°James, do you not trust me? Is that why you followed me?¡± James was speechless. Why would he follow her here? However, he did not know how to exin things to her. As James remained silent, Thea was convinced he had been trailing her. ¡°You seemed like an understanding guy, so I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be this petty. You said you trusted me, but your actions contradict your words.¡± Thea was dissatisfied. She nced at James. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His outfit looked like it cost less than a hundred dors altogether. He looked like amoner, and he had no special abilities whatsoever. She thought about the mysterious Mr. Caden. His attire was worth a fortune. He wore a spotless suit and exuded a strong aura. Inparison, his husband was a pauper. Mr. Caden, on the other hand, was a prince. ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t follow you here,¡± James said helplessly. ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± ¡° l..¡± James wanted to exin himself, but he did not know how to go about it. There was no way he could tell her he was the mysterious Mr. Caden who had sent her the betrothal gifts. ¡°James, I¡¯ve seen through you.¡± After meeting the mysterious Mr. Caden, Thea could not help butpare them. Now, she believed James was worthless. Perhaps her family was right. They were not a good fit. Thea¡¯s apathy stunned James. They had been married for quite some time. Although they had their misunderstandings, Thea had always stood up for him. He knew of his ce in her heart. However, at this very moment, he felt he had no ce in her heart. Could it be she had fallen in love with the other him and had begun to look down on her husband? The moment Thea spoke those words, she felt she had gone too far. She remembered it was James who had treated her and cared for her. That period was the happiest she had ever been in the past ten years. ¡°Whew! " Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Thea took a deep breath. Her tone softened. ¡°James, I know it was you who treated my injuries. Since we¡¯re married, I¡¯m your wife. I¡¯ll never betray you. But, what about you? You didn¡¯t trust me and even followed me here. Did you take me for a vain woman who¡¯d divorce you and marry Mr. Caden just because he¡¯s rich?¡± ¡°Thea, I didn¡¯t follow you here. I¡¯m speaking the truth. Sigh¡­ How am I supposed to exin this to you?¡± James was helpless. Thea lightly waved and interrupted him, ¡°Fine, I can understand why you followed me. After all, Mr. Caden was the one who sent the betrothal gifts. Your worries are valid. Go home for now. I¡¯ll have a look at Pacific Group.¡± ¡°Thea¡­¡± At that moment, the morous-looking Quincy, who wore a red dress, approached them. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. From afar, she saw Thea speaking to an ordinary-looking man. Ignoring James, she pulled at Thea and asked, ¡°How was it? Did you manage to meet the chairman of Majestic Corporation? Was it him?¡± Saying that, she took a photo out. Though the photo was old, she could see a handsome-looking young man. Thea shook her head, ¡°I met him, but he was wearing a silver mask I couldn¡¯t see his face.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Quincy sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the chairman refused to see me. They told me the chairman would see me if I passed the interview. However, I still didn¡¯t get to meet him.¡± ¡°What? You passed?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Of course.¡± Quincy wore a smug look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I was the vice-president of arge corporation overseas, and my annual sry was thirty million dors. The moment I return to Cansington, many businesses were eager for me to join them. Even Transgenerational Group sent me an offer letter. However, I wasn¡¯t interested. I only want to know if it was James who¡¯d survived ten years ago.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Who¡¯s this, by the way?¡± Quincy nced at James. Thea pulled at James and forced an awkward smile. ¡°This is my husband, James.¡± Quincy crossed her arms and scrutinized James. Immediately, she frowned. ¡°Thea, he¡¯s not worthy of you.¡± Quincy was the vice-president of arge corporation overseas and had met countless people. With just a glimpse, she could see through the character of a person. she saw only inness and idleness in him. Along with the rumors on the street, she knew immediately what kind of man James was. Meanwhile, James was staring at her. Goodness! How could there be such a coincidence? Quincy was his first love from ten years ago. Although ten years had passed and she did look very different, her features remained the same. James¡¯ brazen stare disgusted Quincy. Meanwhile, Thea smiled awkwardly. ¡°My husband is nice to me.¡± ¡°Thea, are you dumb? Can niceness pay the bills? with your looks, you can definitely find a better man. Do you know Zavier Watson? We were in the same university overseas. We get along well. I¡¯ll introduce him to you in the future.¡± Thea felt awkward. She had only just met Zavier yesterday. Meanwhile, Quincy continued bbering, ¡°The Watsons are worth at least hundreds of billions. Besides, Zavier¡¯s a smart guy and is business savvy. He raked in a few billion dors while he was overseas. If it weren¡¯t for me fixating on my first love, James, I wouldn¡¯t have introduced such a brilliant man to you.¡± Upon bringing up James, she nced at Thea¡¯s husband and said coldly, ¡°I heard your name is James too. You¡¯ve really sullied his good name.¡± James awkwardly smiled. He remained silent in the face of his ex-girlfriend¡¯s relentless remarks. Meanwhile, Thea smiled. ¡°Quincy, you shouldn¡¯t let such a brilliant man go to waste. I¡¯m married, after all. So, I won¡¯t be getting involved in this.¡± James felt cheerful upon seeing Thea defend him against an outsider. Even if she had the one she had saved, the one who saved her, and the mysterious Mr. Caden in her heart, there was still a ce for him. He found the whole thing amusing. He wondered who Thea would love more in the end. Would it be him or the other him? Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Quincy looked at James. She was not trying to look down on him. However, he was simply too ordinary. Someone of his caliber was not worthy of Thea. As her former best friend, she would never allow Thea to be restrained by such a worthless She also had her reasons for introducing Thea to Zavier. Zavier had been chasing her for a few years now. However, she had not epted his courtship. Though he was an excellent man, she only had James on her mind. All this while, she believed James was still alive. She did not know that the man before her was her first love. After being badly bumt, James¡¯ appearance changed. Though his looks were restored, he now looked different. ¡°James, have some self-awareness. Think about it. How are you worthy of Thea? Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll give you two million dors aspensation for the divorce. As long as you manage your finances well, you won¡¯t have to worry about money for the rest of your life anymore.¡± James chuckled. When did Quincy be this bossy? Why was an outsider like her interfering in their rtionship? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯d like to turn down the offer. Two million dors are iparable to Thea. Even if you gave me two hundred billion, I wouldn¡¯t leave her.¡± James brusquely rejected her offer. Meanwhile, Quincy chose to ignore him. She pulled at Thea. ¡°Thea, it¡¯s been so long. Let¡¯s hang out.¡± Saying that, she grabbed Thea by the arm and walked toward a parking lot not too far away. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea turned and waved to James. ¡°Go home.¡± James did not chase after them. He watched Thea get into a luxury car. He scratched his nose and muttered, ¡°The Xs are pretty rich, huh?¡± Ten years ago, he was in a rtionship with Quincy for half a year. Although he knew she was rich and would be driven around in a luxury car, he was not aware of how wealthy the Xs were James did not think much of it. After Thea left, he called for a taxi. Before he could get into the taxi, a jeep approached him. The windows rolled down. In the passenger seat, the Blithe king waved at James. ¡°Where are you going? Need a ride?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James thought about his offer. He could save a few dors if someone was willing to bring him home. He got into the Blithe king¡¯s car. Daniel was the one driving. Meanwhile, the Blithe King got off from the passenger seat and went to the back to sit with James. He passed James a cigarette. James epted it. The Blithe King pulled out a lighter and lit James¡¯ cigarette. The Blithe king was acting abnormally. James was puzzled. Normally, he would avoid him at all costs. What was going on today? ¡°Blithe King, you must be up to something. What¡¯s with you today?¡± The Blithe King snickered. ¡°As expected of the ck Dragon. You see through everything. Indeed, I need your help with something.¡± Smoking his cigarette, James said coldly, ¡°Get straight to the point.¡± The Blithe King pulled out a ssified document and handed it to James, James took it and looked at it. Immediately, he tossed it aside and said, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± The Blithe king replied, ¡°The higher-ups ordered me to build a special forces team. Candidates from all military regions and police forces will go through a screening process, and ten thousand among them will be chosen to undergo special training. Only those who pass the special training may join the special forces.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve looked through the document, but what does this have to do with me? The document states that you¡¯re the person in charge.¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Blithe King smiled. ¡°ck Dragon, I¡¯ve been cleaning up the mess you created all this while. Shouldn¡¯t you at least help me out here?¡± James nced at the Blithe King and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± The Blithe King immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re a legendary figure in the army worshipped by many. I n to make you the Chief Instructor of the special training¡­¡± James immediately lifted his hand and interrupted the Blithe King. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m living as free as a bird. I¡¯m not creating trouble for myself.¡± The Blithe King exined, ¡°You¡¯ll just be a figurehead. It¡¯ll certainly motivate those who are participating in the special training. If we announce that those who pass the special training will get to meet the ck Dragon, those guys will do their very best. There¡¯s no need for you to personally direct the training. You just have to make an appearance and give a motivational speech every once in a while.¡± ¡°I see¡­" James was deep in thought. After arriving in Cansington, the Blithe King had been helping him out on many asions. It was a two-way street. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m in.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Upon hearing this, the Blithe king was delighted. With the ck Dragon participating, the mission would be a resounding sess. Who was the ck Dragon? He was amanding presence molded from the carnage of war. From a common soldier, he climbed his ranks by stepping on the corpses of his enemies. The Blithe King had seen the ck Dragon¡¯s hand. He knew one could not stand against him in a fight. ¡°Umm¡­ ck Dragon¡­ There¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± The Blithe King pulled out another document and handed it to James. ¡°These are orders from the higher-ups. Have a look.¡± James glimpsed through the document and frowned. ¡°Were you behind this? Henry¡¯s taking a temporary post at the Southern ins. What does forming a special forces team within the country have to do with the Southern ins? Why did you appoint him as an officer?¡± The Blithe King smiled. ¡°Since he¡¯s free, I might as well give him some chores.¡± James said coldly, ¡°Since the higher-ups have issued the document, why don¡¯t you go straight to Henry? What¡¯s the point of showing me this?¡± The Blithe King had an embarrassed look. ¡°Everyone knows your temperament. Even if the higher-ups gave their direct orders, you¡¯d overrule the instructions if you disapproved of them.¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask him. I¡¯ll allow him to train these recruits if he¡¯s fine with it. If he isn¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Saying that, James put away the document and said, ¡°Bring me to Common Clinic.¡± The Blithe king ordered, ¡°Daniel, you heard him.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± Daniel started the engines and drove to Common Clinic. Soon, they arrived. Last night, Henry was terribly drunk He had experienced a luxurious and pleasure-seeking life and was inebriated. He stayed the night at the nightclub and only returned this morning. Along the way, he bumped into a girl, and they had a misunderstanding Now, the girl had followed him all the way to the Common Clinic. At the clinic, Henry looked at the red-haired, twenty-year-olddy in a revealing dress before him helplessly. ¡°Miss, I told you it was all a misunderstanding. I bumped into you because I was zoned out. I wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of you. Why are you being so persistent?¡± Thedy sat on a chair with her legs crossed. Sucking on a lollipop, she spoke absent-mindedly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the reasons. Anyhow, since you bumped into me, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility. Coincidentally, I have no ce to go at the moment, so I¡¯ll be staying at your ce for the time being. I¡¯ll forgive you if you provide me with amodation and free food for three months. Or else, I¡¯m reporting you to the authorities for trying to molest me.¡± Saying that, she stood up. Removing her dress, she pulled Henry¡¯s arm and pressed it against her breast. ¡°Hehe, I have your fingerprints on me now. If you reject my offer, I¡¯ll call the cops.¡± Thedy spoke with a triumphant look on her face. ¡°Hey, Henry, you brought one back?¡± A burst of obnoxiousughter came from the door. It was James who had just arrived. He chuckled upon witnessing the scene as he entered. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Upon seeing James, Henry stood up immediately and hurriedly exined, ¡°James, it¡¯s not what you think it is. I don¡¯t even know her. I bumped into her on the road, and now she¡¯s harassing me. She¡¯s even forcing me to provide her amodation and food for three months.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James looked at thedy sitting on the chair. She was around twenty years of age. She had red hair and wore thick makeup and a revealing dress. He did not want to get involved. Smiling, he pulled out the document and tossed it at Henry. ¡°What¡¯s this, James?¡± ¡°Have a look¡± Henry glimpsed through it. Thedy sitting on the chair noticed a seal on the document. She recognized it, and she knew it was a ssified document. Her curiosity was piqued. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She did not expect to see a ssified document in a small clinic. She stood up and asked inquisitively, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She snatched the document from Henry¡¯s hands. Henry roared, ¡°What are you doing? Give it back.¡± His fierce look and loud voice scared her out of her wits. He was being meek and polite just a moment ago. Why was he apletely different person now? Intimidated, she handed the document back to Henry and muttered, ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s not like I care. Take it, then, if you so desperately need it.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Henry¡¯s face brightened up a little upon receiving the document. After reading its contents, he frowned. ¡°What the hell? What does this have to do with me? Why me?¡± James said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you can choose not to. I¡¯ll return the document.¡± Henry contemted and said, ¡°Since this is an order from the higher-ups, I can¡¯t just ignore it. Since there¡¯s nothing much to do here at Cansington, I¡¯ll go and have a look¡± ¡°What do you mean by nothing to do here? Don¡¯t you have a marriage to consider?¡± James patted Henry¡¯s back and said, ¡°Take this opportunity and find a wife. She¡¯ll give birth to a healthy baby in no time. By the way, who¡¯s thisdy over here? Did you bring her backst night? I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t get serious with a woman like her. You should find a more principled woman as your wife.¡± Whitney was indignant. With her hands on her hips, she rebuked him, ¡°Who are you calling an unprincipled woman? I¡¯m not unprincipled. You are!¡± Henry immediately assured James, ¡°James, ignore this mad woman.¡± James did not waste his breath arguing with Whitney. ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed,e with me to see the Blithe king. Once you¡¯ve handpicked ten thousand men, you¡¯re free to leave.¡± Jarnes turned to leave. Whitney fixed her gaze on Henry. A ssified document. The Blithe King Ten thousand men? She rubbed her chin and muttered, ¡°Who are they? How did they manage to get their hands on a ssified document? And they¡¯re acquainted with the Blithe King. Are they some big shots?¡± Her face brightened up .She did not expect to bump into some big shot in the military. She hugged Henry¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Henry, aren¡¯t you? Who exactly are you, Mr. Henry?¡± ¡°Hands off¡­¡± Henry removed her hands from him and made his way out. A jeep was parked outside Common Clinic. The Blithe king was in the car. He was waiting for James¡¯ response and had not yet left. Soon, James walked out and tossed him the document. ¡°He¡¯s in. He¡¯ll be the head instructor. However, he won¡¯t be answering to you.¡± Hearing this, the Blithe king was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll immediately give the order. From today onward, candidates will be chosen from all military regions for the formation of a special forces team.¡± He knew what James and Henry were capable of. They were battle-hardened warriors. Men who went through their training would be excellent fighters. Henry walked out. ncing at the Blithe King, he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go. However, I¡¯m not transferring to another post. I¡¯m just there to help you out. Let¡¯s get this straight. If I wish to leave anytime, I will do so. Don¡¯t think of making the higher-ups pressure me into submission.¡± ¡°Of course. You may leave anytime you wish. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± The Blithe King shed a bright smile. It was already a great honor to have their support. He was not hoping for them to stay indefinitely, Whitney walked out and stood by the door. Upon seeing the middle-aged man in the car, she froze. Was that not the Blithe King? Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Henry really was acquainted with the Blithe King. He was even talking to him with a smile on his face. The Blithe King did not stay for long. He instructed Daniel, ¡°Return at once.¡± ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡± James opened the car door. ¡°Give me a ride home.¡± Saying that, he called out to Henry, ¡°Henry, don¡¯t fool around too much when I¡¯m not around.¡± Henry blushed. He had been fooling aroundst night. He was drunk and did not know how many women he had slept with. In any case, he had slept with many. Recalling the scene, adrenaline pumped through his veins. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Only after the Blithe King¡¯s car disappeared from view did he recollect himself. He took a deep breath and muttered silently, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be fooling around anymore.¡± He turned. ¡°Ah!¡± As he turned, he got a fright. Looking at Whitney behind him, he rebuked her, ¡°Are you trying to scare me? At least make some sounds when you walk!¡± Biting her finger, Whitney stared at Henry and asked, ¡°Henry, who exactly are you?¡± Henry ignored her. He dashed into the clinic and mmed the door shut. Whitney chased after him and kicked the door. ¡°Henry, open the door! I¡¯m warning you¡­ Don¡¯t even think of shaking me off!¡± Thea was hanging out with Quincy in the mall. Quincy was brainwashing Thea to divorce her husband the entire time. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She described James as a good-for-nothing man: useless, unkempt, and unambitious. On the other hand, she kept praising Zavier as a corporate genius and a wizard of finance Thea was absent-minded the whole afternoon. After meeting the mysterious Mr. Caden, the image of the handsome man in a spotless white suit stuck in her mind all day. His charisma and the way he spoke were irresistible to her. In particr, his decisive, assertive, and unquestionable tone had won her over entirely. She could not help butpare her husband to the mysterious Mr. Caden. The more shepared thein, the more ordinary her husband, James, seemed. She could not pinpoint a single strength in him. She wavered. She thought about divorcing James. However, she immediately dismissed the idea. She remembered the care and warmth James had shown her. ¡°Quincy, please stop. I know Mr. Watson is a distinguished and sessful man, but I¡¯m living a happy life now. I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks of James or how unambitious he is. As long as he treats me well, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Quincy sighed. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re too soft. I heard he treated your injuries, but that isn¡¯t love. Just give him some money and treat it as a medical expense. I can see you don¡¯t have feelings for him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea looked at Quincy. Quincy continued, ¡°When you two met just now, I saw you weren¡¯t holding his hand. Those aren¡¯t feelings of love you¡¯re feeling, but gratitude. Listen to me. Give him some money and send him away. If you¡¯re short on cash, I can lend you some.¡¯ Thea was feeling disoriented Was it not love? Was it really just gratitude? Thinking about the time she spent with James did not cause her heart to thump or her adrenaline to pump. However, those things did happen when she saw the mysterious Mr. Caden. Her heart raced, and adrenaline pumped through her veins. She felt nervous and was at a loss. Were these not feelings of affection, as written in the books? At that moment, Thea, too, felt she was not in love with James. She felt no love for him, only gratitude. She was thankful to him for treating her injuries. ¡°Sigh!¡± She sighed deeply and shook off the thoughts from her mind. ¡°Quincy, thank you. I¡¯ll think about what you said.¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 James returned to the Cahans. However, no one was home. Everyone had gone to Goodview Vi District. As James had left hurriedly earlier this morning, he had forgotten his keys. He wanted to call Thea, but he dismissed the idea immediately. He sat by the stairs outside the door and smoked his cigarettes. He pulled his phone out and yed nt vs. Zombies to pass time. Soon, it was noon. Before the rest of the Cahans came back, Thea returned. She saw James sitting by the stairs the moment she got off the elevator. She frowned and questioned, ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± Hearing her voice, James hurriedly stood. Putting away his phone, he smiled. ¡°I forgot my keys, darling. No one¡¯s home, so I waited here.¡± Thea nced at James and said nothing. She turned toward the door. Then, she pulled out her keys and unlocked the door. James followed her in. ¡°Have you eaten, honey? Should I cook something?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, but go and cook something up anyway. Otherwise, my mom¡¯s going to chew you out again. I¡¯m going to take a nap and will be heading to Pacific Groupter this afternoon. Don¡¯t interrupt my nap.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Saying that, she turned to leave. She did not sleep wellst night. After a hectic morning, she waspletely exhausted. James looked at Thea entering her room. He could feel her apathy toward him. ¡°Sigh!¡± He sighed. He had wanted to cheer Thea up by sending her gifts. He did not expect things to get out of hand. Since things hade to this, he would let fate take its course. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Their marriage was not established on a deep emotional basis anyway. Even if Thea had fallen for another man, be it the other him, it would not be such a terrible ending He went to the ditchen and contemted while cooking. He was contemting whether he should give up on being the son-inw of the Cahans and approach Thea as the mysterious Mr. Caden. The more he thought about it, the moreplicated things all seemed. Rtionships were much moreplex than killing enemies on the battlefield. Soon, the Cahans returned. ¡°Mom, the vi is unbelievably luxurious. It¡¯s far better than the Cahans¡¯ vi. Mom, when are we moving in?¡± James could hear David¡¯s excited voiceing from the living room. Alyssa eximed, ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve never seen such a luxurious vi! Let¡¯s move in ASAP. I want the room by the door on the second floor. The balcony¡¯s simply too big.¡± Carrying the dishes in his hands, James walked out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Time to eat!¡± Upon seeing James, dys¡¯ good mood was instantly ruined. She stood up and reproached him. ¡°How shameless of you, James. Why have you not left yet? Do you need me to escort you out with a broom?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± James had a helpless look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I don¡¯t have such an incapable son-inw like you. I¡¯m telling you. You have to divorce Thea today. I¡¯m moving into the vi to enjoy my life.¡± David walked over to him and pleaded, ¡°James, I¡¯m begging you. Divorce Thea. I don¡¯t want to have such a useless brother-inw like you. You can¡¯t give me luxurious cars, vis, and the life I want.¡± James scratched his nose in frustration. Did they not just want money? He had plenty. They just did not believe him. Themotion in the living room prevented Thea from taking a good nap. Wearing a surly expression, she walked out of the room and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Caden has told me those are tokens of gratitude for saving his life and not betrothal gifts. Feel free to move into the vi. Just don¡¯t bring up the issue of divorce anymore.¡± James looked at Thea appreciatively. Thea returned the gaze. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Although she said nothing, disappointment was apparent on her face. All women loved wealthy and sessful men, not unambitious men who stayed at home and tended to household chores. ¡°I¡¯m going to Pacific Group.¡± She turned to leave. Her expression did not escape James¡¯ notice. He saw the disappointment on her face. It seemed that after meeting the mysterious Mr. Caden, Thea¡¯s opinion of him had unconsciously changed. Meanwhile, the Cahans were worked up upon hearing that they were allowed to move into the vi. They gathered to discuss an auspicious day to move in. James, on the other hand, was forgotten. Not that he cared. Sitting on the balcony, he smoked his cigarettes and contemted life. Not long after Thea left, Lex came knocking on the door. The Cahans utilized all resources at their disposal to get Howard and Tommy out of prison but to no avail. As it was James who had called the police, Wyatt exined that James¡¯ approval was needed for them to be released. No one else could do the trick. Thus, Lex came personally. The Cahans did not give him a good look. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html After all, they were now detached from the main family and would be moving into a vi. There was simply no need to y nice with him anymore. ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± On the sofa in the living room. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. dys wore an indifferent expression. She was dismissive of Lex even though he was the family¡¯s patriarch. Lex looked at James and ordered, ¡°James, withdraw the case immediately. Release Tommy and Howard now.¡± Unconcerned, James casually said, ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯ll have to face justice for what they¡¯ve done. They¡¯ll repeat the same mistake if we let them off the hook so easily.¡± ¡°You b*stard. It¡¯s not in your ce to decide.¡± Lex was enraged. dys looked at James and said, ¡°Alright now, James. Withdraw the case. We¡¯re family, after all. It¡¯s better not to burn bridges.¡± James relented. However, as he did not have Wyatt¡¯s number, he could only call Daniel. He gave Daniel a call immediately. ¡°I¡¯m withdrawing the case concerning the Cahans.¡± Saying that, he hung up. Lex grunted coldly. Then, he stood up to leave. ¡°Watch your step, father.¡± dys ostentatiously called out. ¡°This feels good.¡± Davidughed carefreely. ¡±Although James is poor, he did something right this time. Tommy best think twice before taunting me again.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± dys nodded. James was right to call the police and prove Thea¡¯s innocence. However, that was it. He could only call the police, If this were the mysterious Mr. Caden or Mr. Watson, they would not even have to call the police. They would settle things on their own. ¡°James, the divorce is still on the table. You¡¯re not getting out of this just because you helped her. I¡¯m telling you. You have to divorce her.¡± Deep in thought, she muttered silently, ¡°Things don¡¯t seem too good with the mysterious Mr. Caden anymore. It seems I¡¯ll have to target Mr. Watson now. I should call him and invite him out for a meal.¡± She did just that. ¡°Hi, Mr. Watson. I¡¯m Thea Cahans¡¯ mother. Yes, that¡¯s me. Are you free tonight? Thea would like to treat you to a meal. Alright then, I got it. We¡¯ll meet there.¡± Hanging up the call, dys had a brilliant smile on her face. It was almost as if Zavier was already her son-inw. ¡°Zavier?¡± James squinted his eyes. It seemed he had to teach him a lesson. Zavier would have a death wish for thinking about his wife. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 dys could not contain her excitement after asking Zavier out. James, on the other hand, went out of the house. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His departure was not noticed by anyone. That was because the Cahans were not concerned about him. ¡°The Watsons¡­¡± Leaving the house, James muttered to himself. He knew of the Watsons. Though it was a family that kept a low profile, its true power and influence could not be further from the truth. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Watsons were one of the representatives of the Five Provinces Business Alliance, which constructed the Transgenerational New City. The Five Provinces Business Alliance intended to build the Transgenerational New City as a world- ss financial center. That way, their reputation and prestige would further rise. Unexpectedly, James took an interest in the Transgenerational New City. Through some backdoor means, he bought the ce at the lowest price avable. He pulled his phone out and called Yacob Lynch, the President of the Five Provinces Business Alliance. Henry had given him Yacob¡¯s number. Though he had his number, he had never seen him in person. ¡°Yacob, it¡¯s me, the ck Dragon.¡± Receiving James¡¯ call, Yacob was scared out of his wits. He hurriedly said, ¡°G-General, can I help you with anything?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Watson residence?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yacob froze. Why would the ck Dragon of the Southern ins demand to know the location of the Watson residence? Although he could not figure out James¡¯ intention, he spilled the beans and told him everything ¡°Tell Gavin Watson I¡¯ll be visiting Instruct him toe out and wee me.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡± Yacob was relieved. James was not here to make trouble but to pay a visit. He knew it was the ck Dragon who bought the Transgenerational New City. Now that the ck Dragon was paying a visit to the Watsons, it would mean that the Watsons were currying favor with him. It would also mean that the Five Provinces Business Alliance was cozying up to him. It would be beneficial to the development of the Alliance. The Watson residence was located in Goodview Vi District. James called a taxi and headed there immediately In a luxurious vi in Goodview Vi District, Gavin, upon receiving news from Yacob, sprang up from his sofa in excitement. ¡°What¡¯s going on, dad? What made you so happy?¡± Zavier descended from the second floor. Gavin eximed, ¡°Y-Yacob just called me. He said that the ck Dragon General of the Southern ins will be here to visit us.¡± Zavier was intrigued. ¡°Do you mean the ck Dragon who forcefully bought the Transgenerational New City constructed by the Five Provinces Business Alliance through backdoor means?¡± ¡°Yes, that ck Dragon.¡± Gavin took a deep breath. He never thought he would witness the renowned ck Dragon in his lifetime. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go and wee him at the gates.¡± Gavin pulled Zavier by the arm and dragged him along.¡± James arrived at Goodview Vi District. Arriving at the gates, he saw many people there. Gavin stood at the very front with Zavier close behind him. Zack, who had beaten up Lex and the others, was present too. The trio stood at the entrance and waited for the ck Dragon¡¯s arrival. At that moment, a taxi appeared at the entrance of the vi. James pulled out a hundred-dor bill and handed it to the driver. ¡°Keep the change.¡± Saying that, he got off the car. Upon seeing James in casual wear getting off the car, everyone at the entrance was momentarily stunned. ¡°H-He¡¯s the ck Dragon?¡± ¡°¡®There should be an army escorting him here. Why would he come by taxi?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be. He¡¯s probably just a passer-by.¡± Gavin and Zack conversed in whispers. Upon seeing James, Zavier frowned. Was this not the son-inw of the Cahans? Under countless gazes, James lit a cigarette and took his time walking toward them. He stopped before Gavin and nodded at him. ¡°You have a good attitude. We¡¯ll speak at my ce in the House of Royals.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave. Gavin froze Was he really the ck Dragon? Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Back then, he had gone to Lex¡¯s birthday banquet. However, James was not there. As such, he did not know James was the Cahans¡¯ son-inw. However, upon hearing about the House of Royals, he was now sure that James was the ck Dragon. ¡°Yes.¡± Gavin nodded and followed close behind. Zavier pulled at him and whispered, ¡°What are you doing, dad? He¡¯s not the ck Dragon. He¡¯s the Cahans¡¯ son-inw.¡± ¡°Huh? Son-inw? The Cahans?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gavin frowned. Immediately, he remembered something. His face darkened, and he eximed, ¡°Hurry and get moving! He¡¯s the ck Dragon.¡± Gavin was puzzled during the incident at Lex¡¯s birthday banquet. Lex was permitted to organize his birthday banquet at the House of Royals. So, how and why did such a disaster ur? Why did Scarlett Brooks show up? Why did the Blithe King send his men? They were acting on the ck Dragon¡¯s orders. He hurriedly caught up with James. Zavier was puzzled. ¡°I-Is he really the ck Dragon?¡± With a doubtful look, he followed behind them. Soon, they arrived at the House of Royals. James pressed his palm against the palmprint recognition lock. The metal door of the vi opened, and he walked in. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Seeing this, Zavier turned pale. James sat on a sofa and crossed his legs. He looked at Gavin mischievously. ¡°Gavin, do you know why I came to visit you?¡± Though Gavin¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, he dare not wiped them off. He shook his head furiously. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± James nced at Zavier. ¡°Do you, then?¡± Meeting his gaze, Zavier shivered. James exuded an extremely powerful aura. Though Zavier was a sessful businessman who had met countless people, he was fearful of James. The sensation was akin to facing off against a ferocious tiger Recalling what he did at the Cahans, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°K-Kinda.¡± Zavier, themercial genius, was sweating profusely. Smack! James mmed his fist against the table. Gavin trembled in fear and immediately knelt on the floor. Though Zavier was equally fearful, he managed to contain the urge to kneel. James stared coldly at Zavier and said, ¡°You seem to be interested in my wife. Do you wish for the Watsons to be wiped off the face of Cansington just like the Xaviers?¡± ¡°You b*stard!¡± Gavin, who was kneeling on the ground, roared. He dragged the dumbfounded Zavier to the floor and ordered, ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡± Zavier regained his sense and knelt. ¡°G-General, I d-didn¡¯t know. I won¡¯t do that ever again. Please, give me a chance.¡± James lightly waved. ¡°Alright now, get up.¡± Upon hearing this, they hurriedly stood as if pardoned. Zack, who was standing by the side, finally understood how Lex came to organize his birthday banquet at the House of Royals. After all, the owner of the House of Royals, the ck Dragon, was the son-in- law of the Cahans. Fortunately, Gavin had brought him to the Cahans to admit his mistake. Otherwise, if the ck Dragon had intended to pursue matters further, his family would be doomed. ¡°Zavier, I heard my mother¡¯s treating you to a meal tonight on behalf of Thea.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Zavier nodded. Then, immediately after, he shook his head. ¡°N-No.¡± James smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Taking an interest in my wife can only mean she¡¯s a fine woman. It¡¯s fortunate you only sent gifts to the Cahans instead of resorting to other means. Your act has saved the Watsons.¡± Zavier took a deep breath. Looking back on it, he could not help but shudder. Fortunately, he did not act rashly. Otherwise, the Watsons would have been doomed. It was a simple matter for a general to crush a family. All he needed was to utter a single order. ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± James lightly waved. They swiftly left. Gavin wiped the sweat beads off his forehead. He nced at Zavier. ¡°You almost doomed us all.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know, dad. How would I know that the Cahans¡¯ son-inw was the ck Dragon?¡± Gavin took a deep breath and said, ¡°Back then, when James was driving in and out of the military region freely, there were rumors that he had borrowed the vehicle through his connections. I never expected it to be his car. I don¡¯t understand one thing, though. Although he¡¯s a big shot, he married into the Cahans and feigned a good-for-nothing man.¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 After resolving his business with Zavier, James left the House of Royals and headed to the Cahans. He stayed at home the whole afternoon. Meanwhile, dys and the others had gone to the bank to deposit the money. Thea had gone to Pacific Group. As she had just taken over Pacific Group, she had a lot of matters to attend to. As such, she had to stay there past six in the evening. As dys had made an appointment with Zavier, she got worried upon seeing Thea being upied with work she gave her a call and demanded she returned home immediately. Thea thought something had happened and hurriedly made her way home. ¡°Thea, change into something morous. Put on some make-up and wear some jewelry.¡± Thea was puzzled. ¡°Mom, what are you up to this time?¡± dys smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve got a dinner date with Zavier. Stop dilly-dallying. Zavier¡¯s a busy man. Now that he¡¯s made time to have a meal with us, we should make haste.¡± Thea¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not going. You go ahead.¡± dys put her hands on her hips and scolded Thea. ¡°Are you defying my orders now, Thea Cahan? Who took care of you for the past ten years? Do you know how much I was ridiculed and made fun of because of you? Because of you, I couldn¡¯t hold my head high in the Hills family. Great! Now that you¡¯re beautiful, have you grown defiant?¡± ¡°Sob¡­ Why is my life so miserable?¡± dys started throwing a tantrum. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll leap off the eighth floor. There¡¯s no point in living anymore!¡± Saying that, she opened the window and prepared to jump. Benjamin grabbed her in time and looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, how could you disobey your mother for someone like James?¡± David chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Thea. Is James really worth it?¡± The entire family was trying to convince Thea. Thea¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. Why was her life so miserable? she looked at James. Her aggrieved look broke James¡¯ heart. ? ¡°Thea, why not have a meal with Mr. Watson? I¡¯ll go as well.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Are you dumb?¡± Thea scolded him. ¡°What are you thinking? Why would you allow your wife to dine with other men? And you¡¯re even thinking ofing along? Are you not aware of your status? If you go, you¡¯ll be ridiculed and belittled. Even if you aren¡¯t ashamed, I am!¡± James did not expect her to have such a huge reaction. After all, he had dealt with everything. Zavier would not dare go after his wife anymore. Not only that, Zavier would make it clear that he would no longer pester Thea. Thea felt disheartened upon seeing James¡¯ nonchnt look If James had been more capable and ambitious, her mother would not have tried searching for another man for her. Seeing the expression on her mother¡¯s face, Thea pleaded, ¡°Knock it off, mom! I¡¯m going!¡± dys stopped making a scene and immediately instructed, ¡°Then, what are you standing there for? Get moving!¡± Crestfallen, Thea went to her room and got dressed. James, on the other hand, sat on the sofa in silence. Soon, Thea changed into a tailor-made dress. Then, they went to the Gourmand. Zavier had booked the Diamond Room at the Gourmand. It was the most luxurious room. He did not want to show up after finding out James¡¯ identity. However, since James demanded he came, he had no other choice. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had been waiting since five o¡¯clock He waited for two hours. Thea and her family arrived at seven. Following the lead of the waiter, Thea and the others entered the Diamond Room. For the past two hours, Zavier was restless. He only regained his senses when someone entered the room. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he swiftly stood up and greeted, ¡°Ms. Thea, you¡¯re here. Hello to you too, dys and Benjamin.¡± Upon seeing James who came inst, he felt shivers down his spine. As they say, the basis of social rtionships was reciprocity. Seeing how friendly Zavier was, Thea stopped wearing the surly expression on her face. She smiled at him and greeted, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Zavier.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. I only just arrived myself. Ms. Thea, please have a sit.¡± Zavier invited them to take their seats. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Bryan walked in the moment Thea took her seat. With a bright smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Ms. Thea.¡± Saying that, he snapped his fingers. A row of waiters walked in with gifts in their hands. There were dresses, nes, and handbags. ¡°Ms. Thea, I took my time looking for these.¡± Thea frowned. Bryan had been very friendly to her every time they met. She had refused his gifts many times now. ¡°Mr. Grayson, how thoughtful of you.¡± dys stood up and epted the gifts. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? We can¡¯t ept them,¡± Thea hurriedly spoke. dys said with a smile, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let Mr. Grayson¡¯s efforts go to waste.¡± ¡°Indeed, ¡± Bryan said, ¡°These aren¡¯t worth much anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ept them on behalf of Thea,¡± dys said with a bright smile. She had epted so many gifts that her arms had gotten tired. After presenting the gifts, Bryan made his way out. Soon, the food was served. James did not join in the conversation. Instead, he was busy eating. Seeing how he gobbled up his food, Thea frowned and looked at Zavier apologetically, ¡°Mr. Watson, I¡¯m sorry you have to see this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Zavier stood up immediately and said, ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°ept it!¡± Before he could finish his words, dys stood up and looked at Zavier with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with you being my son-inw. Thea can divorce James anytime and marry you instead.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Mom¡­¡± Thea shot her a look of resentment. How would Zavier dare marry Thea now that he knew of her identity? He had no right to enjoy such a beautiful woman. Only someone such as the ck Dragon was worthy of her. ¡°dys, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Worried James might be enraged, Zavier hurriedly exined, ¡°I was going to say that I¡¯m unworthy of Thea.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh? dys froze. David was stunned. dys stared at Zavier in disbelief. Even Thea was dumbfounded. As a woman, it was only natural to secretly rejoice in being pursued by men. So, what was Zavier trying to say when he spoke those words? At that moment, everyone fixed their gaze on Zavier. Looking at James, who was gobbling up his food, Zavier exined, ¡°Thea¡¯s beauty and mor are unrivaled. I¡¯m not worthy of her. Only James is.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea nced at James and could not help but curl her lips. dys recovered from her shock and smiled. ¡°You must be kidding, Mr. Zavier. Putting your family aside, I heard you¡¯ve raked in billions of dors overseas in just a few years. If you aren¡¯t worthy of Thea, how would a useless piece of garbage like James be worthy of her?¡¯ ¡°I speak the truth. I¡¯m unworthy. Ms. Thea, sorry for the intrusion back then. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Zavier bowed deeply. His actions puzzled the Cahans. Meanwhile, Thea nced at James. He had remained silent the entire conversation. Thea murmured in her heart, ¡®Could it be that the mysterious Mr. Caden went to find Zavier after knowing he sent gifts to my house?¡¯ She believed that was what happened. Otherwise, why would Zavier change his mind and even begin showing her respect in just a day? He was showing her respect because of the mysterious Mr. Caden. Thinking about the mysterious Mr. Caden, her heart skipped a beat. Though he had a crush on her, he remained silent after knowing she was married. He even secretly dealt with Zavier and tried matchmaking her and James. James, on the other hand, was petty. He did not trust her and even trailed her. Thinking about this, Thea felt more and more disheartened. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He rolled over Thea had her back to him. She was wearing a nightgown. However, it was a slip dress. Her fair skin was fully exposed. James asked, tentatively, ¡°Honey, do you secretly think I¡¯m not worthy of you?¡± Thea rolled over. Their gazes met. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ve never looked down on you.¡± James continued, ¡°Do you believe deep down that only someone like the mysterious Mr. Caden is worthy of you?¡± Seeing that he had seen through her, Thea panicked a little. She hurriedly exined, ¡°N-No such thing. Since I¡¯ve married you, I¡¯m your wife. As long as you don¡¯t betray me, I¡¯ll never divorce you.¡± Hearing this, James was touched. He could not restrain the urge to kiss her. Their lips grazed. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Thea struggled a little. However, James did not loosen his grip. In just a few short seconds, Thea¡¯s cheeks reddened. She reprimanded him. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± James licked his lips and smiled. ¡°I love you, honey.¡± Thea blushed and rolled over. James did not do anything out of bounds. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html It was their first time sleeping together after being married for so long. Tonight, however, was uneventful. They merely fell asleep together. Nothing else happened. The night passed silently. Thea woke up early the next day. She changed into professional attire and headed to Pacific Group without eating her breakfast. James left the house too. Thea had ordered him to find a jobst night. He believed it was time to find one. Even if he was not going to work, he should at least hold a nominal position. That way, outsiders would stop using him of leeching off the Cahans, and Thea would finally be able to lift her head high. However, what kind of position should he go for? The vice-president of Transgenerational Group? The vice-president of Majestic Corporation? James was at a loss. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 He felt that no one would believe that the son-inw of the Cahans could be the vice president of a large corporation. Perhaps a bodyguard or a driver sounded more believable. James went to Common Clinic to discuss the matter with Henry. Meanwhile, Thea had gone to Pacific Group. After taking over thepany, she focused on straightening out its operations. Today, while she was inspecting the company¡¯s ounts, she noticed there were still outstanding debts uncollected. She picked up the phone and called Larry, the vice-president. ¡°Come to my office.¡± Soon, Larry arrived. ¡°Ms. Thea, I¡¯m here!¡± Thea looked at the ounts and frowned. ¡°Larry, why are there still thirty million worth of debt uncollected?¡± Upon hearing this, Larry winced. ¡°Ms. Thea, thepany that owes us is Purity Pharmaceuticals. We¡¯ve been their main supplier for the first half of the year. After receiving our supplies, however, they told us something was wrong with our products, and they refused to pay us. We went to the government seeking help but to no avail. After all, Purity Pharmaceuticals is a powerful and influential organization.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, Thea frowned. Larry continued, ¡°We hired awyer to prosecute them in court, but we lost. Ever since then, our factory operations have been attacked by unknown persons. Because of that, no corporations would purchase from us. Without the thirty million, Pacific Group had a liquidity crunch and was almost bankrupt.¡± ¡°Alright now, I understand. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Thea.¡± Larry turned to leave the office. With a pen in her hand, Thea spun it on the tips of her fingers https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The thirty million dors was hard-earned money by Pacific Group. Though Purity Pharmaceuticals refused to pay, she was still going to get the money back At that moment, Thea thought about the mysterious Mr. Caden. It should not be difficult for him toe forward and get back the money owed. Immediately, she shook her head. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Thea Cahan, you have to stop depending on others. Even if you were the one who saved his life, he¡¯s helped you out plenty of times now. You shouldn¡¯t bother him anymore.¡± Thea decided to go to Purity Pharmaceuticals personally. She would find the person in charge and demand the payment of thirty million dors. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 After realizing that thepany had thirty million dors of debt still uncollected, Thea immediately found the relevant documents and scrutinized them. First, she looked through the order agreement between Pacific Group and Purity Pharmaceuticals. It was stated in the agreement that payment would be made with each delivery of goods and would only stop when 50% of the total payment had been made. The remaining 50% payment would only be made after the rest of the goods were delivered and had undergone inspection. Pacific Group had been making the orders of Purity Pharmaceuticals for the first half of the year. However, after all the goods had been delivered, Purity Pharmaceuticals refused to pay the remaining 50%, iming something was wrong with the quality of the products. As such, Pacific Group initiated proceedings against Purity Pharmaceuticals. However, Purity Pharmaceuticals was arge corporation and had an established legal team. In court, they presented relevant evidence on the substandard quality of the medicine supplied Pacific Group lost the case and slid into a crisis. After reading the relevant documents, Thea frowned. It would be a rather arduous task to get the thirty million dors back However, no matter how arduous the task was, she had to try. She immediately instructed Larry to arrange for a driver to bring her to Purity Pharmaceuticals. Purity Pharmaceuticals was a huge corporation. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Though it was not as renowned as Celestial Group, Longevity Pharmaceuticals, and Abundant Group, it was still in the top twenty in Cansington, the capital of medicine. Its headquarters was an eight-story high tower. Entering the tower, she approached the front desk and inquired, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Thea Cahan from Pacific Group. I would like to see your person in charge of business-rted matters.¡± The receptionist nced at Thea. As someone living in Cansington, how could she not have heard of the name Thea Cahan? Rumors were on the street, and they were juicy. ¡°Thea Cahan, aren¡¯t you the chairman of Eternality Group? Why are you here on behalf of Pacific Group? Don¡¯t you have good connections with the bigwigs of Celestial Group, Longevity Pharmaceuticals, and the others? So, why have youe here? We don¡¯t have orders for you.¡± Though Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals granted Thea a favor, the opposite was true for Purity Pharmaceuticals. Even the receptionist looked down on her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She believed Thea was just fortunate to have saved a Caden ten years ago. It was nothing to be proud of. Thea said patiently, ¡°Could you inform the person in charge of my arrival?¡± ¡°We have plenty of persons in charge here, so I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re referring to. Is it the department manager or the general manager? Perhaps the executive director? Or could it be the chairman himself?¡± The receptionist looked at Thea disinterestedly. ¡°What right do you have to see our person in charge whenever you feel like it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to meet your executive director, Mr. Walter Kaffenberger.¡± ¡°You have an appointment?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry. No appointment, no meeting, I¡¯m afraid. Please leave.¡± Although the receptionist looked down on Thea, she knew she was acquainted with many bigwigs. Therefore, she did not make things difficult for her but instead drove her out quickly. Disappointed, Thea left. The moment she left, someone walked in. It was a thirty-year-old man in a ck suit with sleek hair. Four muscr bodyguards in suits and ties wearing sunsses followed close behind. ¡°Mr. Kaffenberger¡­¡± The receptionist immediately came forward and said respectfully, ¡°Thea Cahan was just here looking for you. She said she came on behalf of Pacific Group. I drove her away as I was sure she came for the incident behind the court case.¡± ¡°Oh? Thea Cahan from Pacific Group?¡± Walter stopped in his tracks. The receptionist pointed at Thea, who was still at the gates. ¡°She¡¯s not out of the gates yet.¡± ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Walter lightly waved and walked toward Thea. ¡°Are you Thea Cahan?¡± Hearing that, Thea turned and noticed a somewhat handsome thirty-year-old man approaching her. She nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Thea, and you are?¡± Walter held his hand out. ¡°Hello, Ms. Thea. I¡¯m Walter Kaffenberger, the executive director of Purity Pharmaceuticals.¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 ¡°Ah, you¡¯re Mr. Kaffenberger?¡± Delighted, Thea immediately shook his hand. However, Walter sped her hand and did not loosen his grip. Thea hurriedly retracted her hand, Walter scrutinized her. She was indeed a morous and elegant woman. As expected of the number one beauty in all of Cansington. He heard she had connections with plenty of bigwigs. However, he was undaunted. ¡°Ms. Thea, I heard you¡¯re here on behalf of Pacific Group.¡± He scanned from her head to her toe with a satisfied look. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m now the chairman of Pacific Group. As there were some disputes between Pacific Group and yourpany, I believe we should have a talk to straighten things out.¡± ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go to my office, then.¡± Walter made a weing gesture. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea did not turn down his offer, She followed behind Walter and headed toward the executive director¡¯s office. Thea took a seat on a sofa in the office. Meanwhile, Walter was seated opposite her, brazenly checking her out. Watching her breasts under her white blouse bursting to get out, he gulped. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Ms. Thea, what are you here for today?¡± Walter had a mischievous look on his face. Thea spoke, ¡°Mr. Kaffenberger, we at Pacific Group have always been strict with the quality of our products. As such, there have been no blunders in the past decades. Now, however, yourpany has refused to pay the thirty million dors final payment by iming that our products are defective.¡± Walter lightly waved and interrupted her, ¡°We¡¯ve hired an authoritative body to conduct appraisal work, and it¡¯s evident something was wrong with your medical supplies. We¡¯ve been very forgiving. As we¡¯ve been partners for quite some time, we chose not to pursue matters any further.¡± Thea was here to demand payment. However, Walter made no mention of it and even emphasized the fact that they chose not to hold them ountable. His words prevented Thea from pursuing matters any further. ¡°Mr. Kaffenberger¡­¡± Walter lifted his hand once more and interrupted her. ¡°Ms. Thea, the court has given its final verdict on this matter. If you find the oue unsatisfactory, feel free to appeal to a higher court. No more of this today. Let¡¯s talk money. Is Pacific Group¡¯s cash flow running dry recently? If so, I can lend you money personally. Ten million? Or maybe hundreds of millions? Anything for you.¡± ¡°Mr. Kaffenberger, is there really no way around this?¡± ¡°What? Do you not understand my words?¡± Walter¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°I told you to stop bringing this up.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll meet in court.¡± Thea stood up to leave. As she opened the office¡¯s door, four bodyguards stood in her way. She turned and looked at Walter who was sitting on the sofa, crossing his legs. Her face darkened, and she scowled, ¡°Mr. Kaffenberger, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± Walterughed. ¡°Thea, did you not do your research beforeing here? You may enter as you please. However, don¡¯t think about leaving so easily. I¡¯m not afraid of Alex Yates, just so you know.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± At that moment, Thea sensed danger. ¡°Come here and serve me well. I promise I¡¯ll give you thirty million dors after our session. How¡¯s that for a deal?¡± Walter scrutinized Thea. The more he looked at her, the more attractive she seemed. Her figure and her features were just¡­ Mhm¡­ Perfection! ¡°Walter, I¡¯ll pretend this conversation never happened.¡± Saying that, she turned toward the bodyguard blocking her way and bellowed, ¡°Out of my way!¡± ¡°Let her leave.¡± Walter grinned mischievously. He knew she would be back before long, crawling into his bed and servicing him. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Thea left Purity Pharmaceuticals ¡°Perfect. A gem!¡± Walter was still immersed in Thea¡¯s beauty and could not return to his senses. There was desire written all over his face. He had long heard of Thea but had never seen her in person. He finally witnessed her beauty for himself today. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Come see me right now.¡± Soon, a long-haired man dressed in a yellow t-shirt and with a slovenly appearance showed up with a bright smile. ¡°Mr. Walter, is something the matter?¡± ¡°Get some men to go to cause some trouble at the Pacific Manufacturing Factory. Don¡¯t go overboard with it. Just do enough so that they¡¯re unable to operate normally,¡± Walter instructed. ¡°Sure thing! That won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thea, I warned you. You¡¯ll being back to beg me very soon,¡± Walter muttered with a yful smile. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea returned to the Pacific Group She was unhappy that she could not get back the money She prepared various relevant materials and some evidence from Purity Pharmaceuticals, which had lost the case before. After sorting everything out, she started to get in contact withwyers. ¡°Ms. Thea¡­¡± Larry showed up in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why¡¯re you so unruly and frantic? Where have your manners gone?¡± Thea said with a frown. That¡­ Ms. Thea, there¡¯s someone causing trouble in the factory! T-They¡¯re from Purity Pharmaceuticals. These people came to disrupt our operation in the past, and they¡¯re here again.¡± Thea frowned after hearing the news. Walter threatened that she would need to look for him sooner orter. This was what he meant by it. ¡°Call the police,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯ll be useless, Ms. Thea. Purity Pharmaceuticals have a very solid background. They have people both in the underworld and legal departments. One of their major shareholders is a senior officer of Cansington who holds great authority. We¡¯ve tried calling the police before, but the police didn¡¯t do anything aftering to our factory. These people continued to cause trouble after the police left.¡± ¡°Is there now in this ce?¡± Thea mmed the table furiously. ¡°Ms. Thea, have you met with Walter of Purity Pharmaceuticals? What did you say to him? Why is he taking revenge on Pacific Group again?¡± asked Larry. Thea waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You go back to work first. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Understood. Ms. Thea, you have to settle it as soon as possible. The factory finally resumed production, and if something happens again, the employees will surely be disappointed or even resign.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Larry turned and walked away Thea was at a loss after he left. It was useless to call the police, and with her current abilities, she could not deal with such matters alone. There was only one person she could depend on to solve the problem-the mysterious Mr. Caden. Do I really have to seek his help? Thea shook her head. She did not want to bother the mysterious Mr. Caden. In fact, she no longer wanted to have anything to do with this Mr. Caden. She had a husband and was afraid of falling in love with this mysterious man. She refused to betray James. Thea sat in the office in a daze. In the afternoon, Larry revisited her office and reported that the group of troublemakers had severely disrupted the factory¡¯s normal operation. Thea was helpless with the situation and could only temporarily shut down the factory, giving the employees a day off work James visited Henry to discuss a nominal job title. Henry had no helpful suggestion about such things. James thought about it and decided to assign himself a role in the Transgenerational Group to satisfy Thea. However, he was not in a hurry either. He went back after staying at Henry¡¯s ce for the whole morning. In the afternoon, he stayed at home. In the evening, Thea finally returned home. She looked depressed. James set up the meal and asked, ¡°Honey, we can have dinner now. You seem a little down. Did something happen?¡± ¡°N-nothing happened.¡± Thea waved her hands and dismissed the question. It was not that she did not want to share her troubles, but it was useless to tell James about these things as it would only add to his problems. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 dys sensed that there was something off about Thea. ¡°Thea, what¡¯s the matter? Why¡¯re you frowning?¡± she asked out of concern. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Mom.¡± ¡°Alright? It¡¯s written all over your face.¡± ¡°S-Something happened at thepany. Purity Pharmaceuticals owes the Pacific Group thirty million dors for some goods. I went to Purity Pharmaceuticals today and¡­¡± Thea exined helplessly. Thea retold the whole story to them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tsk. I never expected Purity Pharmaceuticals to have such a powerful background with both people from the underworld andw. Not only did I not get back the money, but I even got us in trouble.¡± ¡°Go get help from Mr. Caden. He¡¯s very influential, so it should be easy for him to solve the problem for you,¡± dys said out of the blue. ¡°I-I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Thea ate in a rush and went back to rest in the room. She was exhausted and did not feel like thinking about these problems for the time being. Meanwhile, James secretly took note of the situation. After eating, he cleaned up the mess, collected the dirty dishes, and washed them. It took him more than half an hour to finish tidying up the kitchen. Then, he walked out with a garbage bag. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to take out the trash. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m going to take out the trash.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James informed them, but no one answered him. He was used to it and simply left with the trash. After going out and throwing away the trash, James took out his phone and called Henry. ¡°Do you need something, James?¡± James had a gloomy expression and said coldly, ¡°Call Jake and tell him to lend me a thousand of his men.¡± Henry was lying on a mat on the floor while Whitney upied his bed. He immediately got up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal. Get a thousand people and three hundred excavators to raze Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory. Come pick me up. I need to visit Purity Pharmaceuticals.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry hung up the call and immediately phoned Jake. ¡°Jake, arrange for a thousand men and three hundred excavators to raze Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory. Try not to hurt anyone in the process. The Blithe King will take care of the aftermath if anything happens.¡± Whitney who was sitting on the bed ying with her phone, was suddenly intrigued when she overheard the Blithe King. She got up suddenly and asked excitedly, ¡°Did something happen, Henry?¡± At this moment, Whitney was no longer wearing heavy makeup and waspletely bare faced. She looked decent with her fairplexion and a bit of baby fat on her face. She wore a short denim skirt paired with a white t-shirt with a cartoon pattern on the chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and just stay in the clinic,¡± Henry nced at her and replied. ¡°Hey! Henry, wait for me!¡± Whitney hurriedly got up and shouted while trying to put on her shoes. Henry had already gone far, so she chased after him without wearing them. Outside, inside the car Henry frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m going to settle some business.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not messing around. I¡¯m also settling some business! I¡¯m proficient in karate, taekwondo, krav maga, tai chi, jeet kune do and muay thai. I¡¯m a very experienced fighter and won¡¯t hold you back.¡± Henry was stressed out. How unfortunate of him to hit this troublesome woman. Whitney refused to get down, and Henry was left with no choice. He warned her, ¡°I¡¯m reminding you that the person that came in the morning isn¡¯t someone you want to get into trouble with. Don¡¯t spout nonsense when we meet.¡± ¡°James? I know he has a good temper and he¡¯s easier to get along withpared to you.¡± Henry shook his head helplessly and drove to pick up James. James waited on the roadside for about half an hour before Henry showed up. He opened the passenger door and frowned when he saw Whitney sitting inside. Henry exined, ¡°She insisted oning. I had no choice, James.¡± Whitney squeezed her fist and gestured a few martial art moves. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned martial arts before, and I won¡¯t embarrass you, James!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go sit in the back.¡± He grabbed Whitney and pulled her out of the seat. James got into the passenger seal. Whitney hurriedly opened the back door and got back into the back seat. ¡°What happened, James?¡± ¡°Purity Pharmaceuticals are fools to mess with Thea. Head to Purity Pharmaceuticals. I want to see who this Walter is to dare to provoke my wife,¡± James said with a displeased expression. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Henry did not manage to get an answer and simply drove to Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ headquarters. When they arrived, Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ employees had already left work, and the entire building was pitch ck ¡°James, it¡¯s almost ten, and there isn¡¯t anyone left. Why don¡¯t wee back tomorrow?¡± ¡°What tomorrow? Head to Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry turned around and went to Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The factory was located in the suburbs and was quite far away. While they were on the way to the factory, Jake had already gathered 1,000 men and 300 excavators heading there. Jake also had another identity as the genius doctor of Cansington, Jay Fallon. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html It was impossible for him not to know Purity Pharmaceuticals since he controlled the underground intelligencework Purity Pharmaceuticals had many shareholders, including a senior official in the legal department, However, the real owners of thepany were Infinite Commerce. Infinite Commerce was arge chamber ofmerce throughout the entire country. Many bigwigs were in this chamber ofmerce, including some prominent families from the capital. The chamber ofmerce was not famous in Cansington but was well-known all over the country Jake would never offend Purity Pharmaceuticals if it was not for James. Since James had made the request, jake would surely stand on his side. This was the ck Dragon of the Southern ins. So what if they were a powerful chamber of commerce? There was only one fate for those who offended a person standing on the pyramid of power destruction! However, he could not deal with it personally because of his unique identity. Soon, 300 excavators and 1,000 people appeared outside of Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory, The Pacific Group¡¯s factory was inferior to this massive factory with 10,000 employees. At this moment, the factory was working overtime. The security guards trembled in fear when they saw the 300 excavators and 1,000 people that appeared. ¡°Calling for support, calling for support. We have a problem here. Security guards, we need immediate support¡­¡± The factory security guards were notified in an instant. They quickly assembled at the gate. The 300 or more security guards became timid, and no one dared to leave the factory entrance when they saw the 300 excavators and 1,000 people outside. No one dared to act rashly after seeing the excavators. The person in charge of the factory quickly reported the situation to the higher-ups. Walter was in a clubhouse and entangled with a young model. His phone rang. Seeing that it was the factory manager, he answered the phone and impatiently scolded him,¡± Steven, do you have a death wish? Why¡¯re you calling me at night?¡± ¡°M-Mr. Walter, we have a problem! A huge problem! There are three hundred excavators and more than one thousand people outside the factory right now. It¡¯s a terrifying scene, and it seems they want to raze Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory to the ground.¡± ¡°To the people inside, listen carefully! Immediately disperse and get out. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us if anyone innocent gets hurt¡­¡± Walter could hear the shouting through the speakers at the factory. Walter immediately cursed out, ¡°Are they crazy? I want to see who dares to cause trouble in our factory today!¡± He hung up the phone and made another phone call immediately. ¡°Dawson, there¡¯s a problem at the factory. Get three thousand people to support us at the factory instantly!¡± He hung up and made another phone call. ¡°Mr. Zaborowski, something has happened. Send a thousand specialized police unit officers to the Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory immediately!¡± After making two consecutive phone calls, Walter dressed up and left the clubhouse. He ran multiple red lights on the way and speeded to the factory. James and Henry arrived exceptionallyte. However, they did not make an appearance and simply watched from the car. The 300 excavators and thousands of people shocked those present. The factory manager was worried about idents, so he immediately dismissed all the overtime workers. Soon, everyone working fled the factory. ¡°Bring it down¡­¡± Standing on an excavator in front, a man dressed in ck clothing and a ck hat gave the order. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 With the order, the 300 excavators started moving simultaneously. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. 300 hundred engines began to roar in an instant. Buzz¡­ The sound was deafening like an earthquake, and even the grounds trembled slightly. Suddenly, a car quickly approached, and a middle-aged chubby man got out of the vehicle. He stood before the excavator and shouted, ¡°How dare you?!!¡± The man was Peter Dawson, moremonly known as Dawson. He was one of the most prominent gangsters in the criminal world of Cansington. Following Dawson¡¯s appearance, 3,000 men dressed in ck and holding iron rods appeared. They instantly surrounded the 300 excavators and 1,000 people. Seeing that Dawson arrived with some men, Henry asked, ¡°What should we do now, James?¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll wait for Walter to arrive first. That man has a death wish for being interested in my wife and causing her trouble at the factory.¡± Factory gate. Dawson nced at the man dressed in ck standing on the first excavator and said coldly,¡± Eric, what is the meaning of this? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve got shares in Purity Pharmaceuticals? I¡¯ve never had a conflict with Jake in the past nor have I offended him recently! So, what is the meaning of this? Dawson recognized the man in ck This person was Eric Cadman, Jake¡¯s confidant. Eric got off the excavator and said, ¡°Dawson, I¡¯m acting on my boss¡¯s order. You better get out of the way and let me raze this ce. Otherwise, this matter won¡¯t be over, and you¡¯ll be responsible for the consequences of stopping me.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Are you threatening me? No one¡¯s ever dared to threaten me before!¡± Dawson sneered. ¡°So what if I¡¯m threatening you? Move, guys! Bring this ce down!¡± ¡°Who dares to touch it?!¡± Dawson roared. ¡°Who dares to move?!¡± The thousands of people around took a few steps forward with their weapons and shouted aggressively. The words threatening anyone who dared to move were deafening. At this moment, Walter arrived. He approached Dawson and called out, ¡°Dawson.¡± Inside a car far away from the factory. Henry pointed at Walter, who had just appeared, and asked, ¡°James, is that Walter?¡± ¡°It should be him. Let¡¯s go.¡± James opened the door and got out of the car first. Henry turned around and nced at Whitney, who seemed to be about to move. He scolded her, saying ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere and stay in the car.¡± ¡°Pfft. It¡¯s not like I wanted to get out.¡± Henry got out of the car. At the factory gate, countless people began to confront each other. Suddenly, James and Henry approached. ¡°Dawson¡­¡± A voice sounded Hearing the voice, Dawson looked up. Seeing James approaching, Dawson¡¯s legs instantly went weak, and his body fell to the ground. James came close to them and nced at Walter,pletely ignoring Dawson. ¡°Are you the one troubling my wide?¡± James asked indifferently. ? ¡°Who are you, brat?¡± Walter¡¯s face darkened. He did not recognize James. James said word by word, ¡°James. Thea is my wife.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ ¡°Here I was thinking who it might be. It turns out it¡¯s the son-inw of the Cahans. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m the one causing trouble for Thea¡­¡± p! Dawson stepped forward, raised his hand, and pped Walter¡¯s head. He had used a lot of strength. Walter was beaten and could not react to what happened for a while. Dawson lifted his foot, kicked Walter to the ground, and repeatedly beat him with his fists and legs. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Walter was shocked. He was confused as to why Dawson would suddenly hit him. He begged for mercy while being kicked and punched, saying, ¡°Dawson, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake! Stop hitting me! I¡¯m begging you, please stop hitting me!¡± After beating Walter for a while, Dawson fell to his knees and pleaded, ¡°James, please treat me as a fool who made a mistake and forgive me this time.¡± Walter was stunned to see Dawson kneeling on the ground. The person standing in front of them was the son-inw of the Cahans, also Thea¡¯s husband-James. Why was Dawson kneeling to him? Walter stood up, still puzzled by the situation. However, his knee was injured, and he fell back to the ground as soon as he stood up. James nced at Dawson, who was kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently, ¡°Are you going to stop me from razing down this ce?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Dawson did not dare to get angry and immediately said, ¡°I ¨C James, you don¡¯t need to take any action. We¡¯ll do it ourselves!¡± Afterward, he shouted, ¡°What¡¯re you all doing? Hurry up and bring down the factory!¡± The 3,000 men did not dare to disobey. These men were the ones that went to the Cadens¡¯ cemeteryst time. The scene of 100.000 soldiers being dispatched was still fresh in their minds. They immediately asked the people in the excavators to get off and took over their job. Although driving excavators was a technical job, these men had normal jobs during the day, and many were proficient in controlling excavators. The 300 excavators¡¯ engines were started in an instant. Rumble! The factory gate was crushed down. Boom! The factory¡¯s front side was destroyed instantly, and dust spread throughout the air. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Walter was stunned by the scene, Dawson had shares in the factory but personally ordered it to be taken down. What background did this James have to have made Dawson so terrified? The anger in James¡¯ heart slowly dissipated as he watched the factory copse. As he nced at Walter, who was sitting on the ground and unable to get up, James said,¡± Bring the arrears to the Pacific Group and apologize to my wife while kneeling. Otherwise, it won¡¯t just be the mere factory but the whole of Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ headquarters.¡± James turned toward Eric and instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first. You supervise the process and leave when the whole factory is crumbled to the ground.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Eric nodded respectfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Henry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded. The two returned to the car again. Whitney watched the scene unfold from the car. Her mouth was wide open in shock after seeing what happened at the factory entrance and the factory¡¯s copse. Henry drove James back home. After James left, Walter finally asked, ¡°D-Dawson, what just happened? H-How could you¡­¡± ¡°F*ck¡­ ¡°I almost died because of you! Just do as James asked. Go apologize tomorrow, and don¡¯t speak of what happened today to anyone! Announce to the public that the factory was too old, so it had to be brought down and rebuilt.¡± Dawson kicked Walter and scolded him. Walter was shocked. How does a live-in son-inw have such a significant influence? However, Dawson did not dare to inquire any further and kept it to himself. It was almost midnight when James returned home. The whole family was already asleep. He took out his phone and called Thea because he did not have keys. Thea was both physically and mentally exhausted. She fell asleep while lying on the bed. She picked up her phone when it rang and was unhappy seeing that it was her husband calling. She answered the phone and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re outrageous, James! Look at the time right now!¡± ¡°Darling, I got dyed because I had something to do. Come open the door for me. I promise not to come homete again.¡± Thea directly hung up the phone. Soon, the door opened. Thea stood at the door wearing a set of thin pajamas, and her pretty face was full of anger. She scolded him, saying, ¡°Look at the time now.¡± ¡°Darling, I really had to settle some things¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! There better be no next time.¡± Thea snorted, turned around, and left. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James followed after her into the room and closed the door. He immediately went to take a shower. Thea had already fallen asleep by the time he finished washing up. However, there was some space left on the bed for him. James¡¯ heart felt warm, and he climbed into the bed. The night passed silently. Thea got up early in the morning and headed to the Pacific Group. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Pacific Manufacturing Factory had been on a break Larry was anxious. They finally got orders and began work again but were soon met with trouble. ¡°Ms. Thea, how did you offend Walter of Purity Pharmaceuticals? How about you go and ask him for forgiveness? We¡¯re the ones at a loss if this continues¡­¡± Thea was upset. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Ask for forgiveness? ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I ask for forgiveness?¡¯ thought Thea. ¡°Alright, you go back to work first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Larry left. Thea sat on her office chair and lowered her head in very low spirits. She was helpless in this situation. Thepany was in trouble, but there was nothing she could do to turn the situation around. She decided to seek the help of the mysterious Mr. Caden, I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll ask him for help just this once. ¡®I won¡¯t look for him again after this one time,¡± Thea thought to herself. There was a knock on the door just when she had made up her mind and was about to leave. She sat down again and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Larry pushed open the door and said frantically, ¡°M-Ms. Thea, Walter from Purity Pharmaceuticals is here to see you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea eximed in shock. Suddenly, several burly bodyguards walked in carrying a stretcher. There was a man covered in bandages lying on the stretcher. This man was Walter. He was in such a state after being beaten by Dawson. Dawson¡¯s heart was in pain after the Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory was razedst night. He was furious that such a massive factory filled with many pieces of equipment was destroyed so easily. He lost over a billion dors and took out his anger on Walter. Thea was stunned to see Walter¡¯s appearance. ¡°T-Thea, Ms. Thea, I¡¯m here to apologize¡­¡± Walter¡¯s whole face was bruised, and he even had a few teeth knocked out. Thus, he spoke very unclearly with air leaking through his teeth. He took out a cheque. ¡°This is the thirty million in arrears, plus the interest of three hundred million in total. Please ¡­ please ept it and forgive me I won¡¯t ever dare to make the same mistake again. Please forgive me.¡± Thea was dumbfounded and froze in ce after hearing his apology. It took a few seconds for her to react. ¡°M-Mr.Kaffenberger, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Ms. Thea, please forgive me,¡± Walter pleaded again. He, too, was unaware of what was going on. He was still puzzled to this day. How could a live-in son-inw have so much influerice? He razed a massive factory effortlessly just because he wanted to. In the end, the police arrived but were threatened by a few words from Dawson. Thea wore a shocked expression. ¡®W-What is happening right now? ¡®He was so arrogant yesterday and even sent people to cause trouble at the factory. ¡°Today, he personally showed up in bandages all over him to pay back the thirty million dor arrears and even gave an additional over two hundred million in interest. ¡®How did I get back this money so easily?¡¯ Thea recollected herself and said, ¡°I only need back the thirty million dors. You can take back the rest.¡± Walter panicked hearing her words and hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Thea, you must ept the interest. I¡¯m dead if you don¡¯t ept it!¡± , Dawson threatened to throw him into the river to be fed to the fish if thea did forgive him. Thea frowned as she thought of someone ¡®Could it be that mysterious Mr. Caden helping me again? ¡®How did he find out about the Pacific Group¡¯s problem?¡¯ She could not help asking. ¡°W-Was Mr. Caden involved?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Wait, no, no!¡± Walter nodded his head, then frantically shook it. Dawson warned him not to tell anybody about it. Otherwise, he would be buried alive. ¡°Ms. Thea, please ept the money and treat it aspensation for Pacific group¡¯s losses.¡± ¡°A- Alright.¡± Thea thought about it and eventually epted it. Purity Pharmaceuticals was not short on money, and she desperately needed it. Since Walter had personally sent it over to her, he would be troubled if she did not ept it. She epted the cheque for three hundred million. The small cheque weighed like a thousand pounds in her hand. ¡®I¡¯m indebted to you again, Mr. Caden,¡± Thea sighed in her heart. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Walter sighed in relief after Thea epted the money. Dawson would have beaten him to death when he returned if thea did not ept it. ¡°Ms. Thea, thank you for your forgiveness. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Walter did not want to stay any longer. Larry nced at Walter in shock as thetter was carried away by the bodyguards. He finally came back to his senses after Walter left. ¡°M-Ms. Thea¡­¡± Thea waved her hand and said, ¡°Okay, everything¡¯s settled. You head out first. I¡¯ll put the money into thepany¡¯s ount and use it as our expansion funds.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Larry left in confusion. ¡®What is going on? ¡®Walter sent people to cause trouble yesterday and came to apologize with three hundred million dors today? https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡®When did money be so worthless to him?¡¯ Thea sat down. She thought about whether she should visit Majestic Corporation and thank Mr. Caden in person Larry walked back inside the office while she was deep in thought. ¡°Ms. Thea, turn on Cansingtons¡¯ City of Medicine News Channel right now.¡± Hearing this, Thea turned on herputer and went to the City of Medicine News Channel. ¡°Good morning to all viewers of our channel. We¡¯ve got thetest news about the City of Medicine in Cansington. Today, I¡¯m going to share with you the breaking news about Purity Pharmaceuticals. ¡°What we¡¯re looking at right now is Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory. The factory has been razed and completely destroyed. ording to some witnesses, there were three hundred excavators and thousands of people gathered herest night. It seems that the Purity Group had offended someone, which caused the destruction of their factory. ¡°However, just this morning, the Purity Group refuted the rumor and announced that the factory was taken down due to old age and was going to be rebuilt. ¡°As of now, we are still uncertain of the specifics of the matter.¡± Thea was stunned to hear the incident being reported and to see the factorypletely destroyed ¡°Huh?¡± Her mind went nk, and she was unable to react for a while. After some time, she took a deep breath. ¡®Isn¡¯t this too much of a fuss over such a small problem? ¡®We only had a small conflict, and there was no need topletely raze Purity Pharmaceuticals ¡®factory to the ground.¡¯ Thea felt that the mysterious Mr. Caden had gone overboard over such a small matter. It was no wonder Walter was injured all over and behaved so terrified. It turned out that a lot had happenedst night. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Thea? Who is helping the Pacific Group?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Larry was not stupid and could tell that this was not a simple matter of rebuilding an old factory. It was obvious their factory was demolished by force. Additionally, he saw that Walter was hurt all over when apologizing, so he guessed a lot of what had happened. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s nothing you should worry about. You should go back to work and finish the work at hand,¡± Thea collected herself and said while waving Larry off. Larry nced at Thea. It was at this moment that he deeply realized how terrifying, was this woman from the Cahans. ¡°Understood.¡± He nodded and turned to leave. Thea sat in the office absentmindedly. Her thoughts wandered to the mysterious Mr. Caden again. As for James, he got up early in the morning and left, saying he was leaving to search for a job. The Cahans did not botherining about him anymore and simply felt it would be a waste of their time. James headed out and went straight to the Transgenerational Group. He nned to ask Scarlett to arrange for a nominal job title in the Transgenerational Group to satisfy Thea and not embarrass her. He arrived at Transgenerational Tower and saw a woman. The tall, beautiful woman radiated a domineering boss vibe with her long red dress. ¡°Quincy?¡± James frowned. ¡®What is she doing here? ¡®Didn¡¯t she apply for the vice president position of Majestic Corporation just yesterday?¡¯ Quincy did apply for a job at Majestic Corporation. However, the primary purpose was to meet the chairman of the Majestic Corporation to confirm whether he was her boyfriend ten years ago. However, she did not manage to see the chairman. Today was her first day at work, and the first thing she did was see the chairman. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Unfortunately, she still did not get to see the chairman. Since she could not see him, she no longer wanted to stay in Majestic Corporation. Although Majestic Corporation was a huge corporation and ranked very high in Cansington, it was much inferior compared to the Transgenerational Group. The Transgenerational Group had a promising future and development. She was not going to stay in Majestic Corporation just for some personal affairs. She had already waited ten years and did not care if it took longer since it would be just a matter of time before they met. The two approached each other upon spotting the other party. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Quincy was amused to see James dressed in casual clothes, and she crossed her arms. ¡°What a coincidence, James. I see you almost everywhere. Don¡¯t you know where you¡¯re standing right now? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you apply to Majestic Corporation? Why are you here now?¡± James said with a smile ¡°Going to Majestic Corporation is a waste of my talent. After thinking about it, I think I¡¯ll have a better career at the Transgenerational Group in the future,¡± Quincy said arrogantly and proudly. James squinted and said, ¡°You¡¯re very confident in getting the job, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Quincy was not humble and simply replied, ¡°I was able to get the job as vice president in Majestic Corporation with a monthly sry of three million dors. At the very least, I¡¯ll be a department manager in the Transgenerational Group. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be the vice president in three years. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Are you also here to apply for a job?¡± she scanned James up and down while speaking, James nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. Thea said I¡¯ll embarrass her if I don¡¯t have a job. I thought about it and wanted to see if I could get a job as a security guard or driver for the Transgenerational Group. It won¡¯t be embarrassing if I have a job there, right?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°True.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll probably barely qualify for a job as a security guard with your military qualifications. However, a security guard job will only earn you ten thousand dors. You¡¯ll never be able to do anything big in life.¡± James smiled and gestured for Quincy to enter. ¡°You first.¡± Quincy took out herrge sunsses and put them on. Then, she turned around and walked into Transgenerational Tower. James walked in after her. He directly took the elevator and headed to the top floor. The top floor was the chairman¡¯s office. It was a luxurious and extravagant office of more than 1,000 square meters. James sat on afortable chair and nced at Scarlett standing in front of him. ¡°Did someone by the name Quincye to apply for a job today?¡± he asked indifferently. ¡°Yes. ¡°Her qualifications are good, and she was the vice president of arge corporation abroad. They are having an interview with her right now and going through some questions,¡± said Scarlett. ¡°Put on the live interview for me now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Scarlett immediately made the preparations Soon, one side of the office wall lit up, showing the live footage of Quincy¡¯s job application interview. The interviewers were talents that Scarlett had scouted from abroad. They were professionals, and the questions asked were extremely tricky. However, Quincy had rich experiences and calmly answered the questions. She analyzed them critically and had a unique understanding of each problem. The interviewers wore satisfied expressions on their faces, James watched the whole interview process. Although he did not understand business, he could tell that Quincy was not bad. Her answers were very neat and structured. ¡°Scarlett, is there a candidate for thepany¡¯s vice president?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve quickly recruited people and have almost filled most departments. However, the vice president¡¯s position has always been vacant. Although many applicants had years of experience, the position is very important. HR has been filtering the candidates but hasn¡¯t found anyone suitable yet,¡± Scarlett replied. Scarlett was a grave robber and not someone proficient in business. Fortunately, she had money to use, Money made the world go round. During this period, she scouted and recruited countless business elite fromrge foreignpanies, which stabilized the corporation. ¡°What do you think of her?¡± James pointed at Quincy on the screen and asked. Scarlett did not understand what James meant. Quincy was indeed charismatic in terms of appearance. In terms of skills, it was hard to determine with just a few questions. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°S she¡¯s not bad,¡± Scarlett replied tentatively. James tapped the table with his fingers, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Let her try out the vice president position for a few months and see if it works out. Keep her if it works out and get someone else if it doesn¡¯t.¡± Although James did not know the business, he had a good judgment of people as the ck Dragon Even though Quincy looked down on him, she was very confident. Plus, she was very passionate and aggressive at work Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Interview room. A middle-aged man received a call. ¡°Yes, yes, alright.¡± He hung up the phone and nced at Quincy sitting across from him. He stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Congrattions, Ms. X. The chairman is very satisfied with you. We¡¯ll give you a three-month trial period for the role of vice president. I hope you perform well and don¡¯t disappoint the chairman¡¯s expectations of you.¡± ¡°Huh? Quincy was surprised. She specified that she was only applying as a department manager in her resume. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Why were they suddenly offering her the position as vice president now? The Transgenerational Group¡¯s vice president was notparable to Majestic Corporation. Majestic Corporation¡¯s assets in total would be about tens of billions. Inparison, the Transgenerational Group had assets worth trillions. This was not their market value but the real assets they possessed. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Although it was the same position, the worth of it was different. Chairman¡¯s office After resolving Quincy¡¯s application, James nced at Scarlett and said, ¡°We¡¯ve temporarily solved the position of the vice president, so now could you help me arrange a job? I need a nominal job title in Transgenerational Group.¡± ¡°What?¡± Scarlett was taken aback Nominal job title? The owner of Cansington¡¯s Transgenerational Group wanted a nominal job title in his ownpany? ¡°What¡¯re you trying to do, James?¡± Scarlett recollected herself and inquired. James thought about it for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be best if it¡¯s a position that sounds very capable and influential. One that can scare those outside the profession but not insiders. Most importantly, it shouldn¡¯t be a job where I muste to thepany daily. I¡¯m not that free.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Scarlet was lost in her thoughts. Does such a job exist?¡¯ Then, a thought shed in her mind, and she said, ¡°I know. James, how about an ount executive?¡± ¡°Hm?n? ¡°What¡¯s it responsible for?¡± asked James. ¡°It¡¯s the kind where you need to negotiate outside with clients. You won¡¯t have toe to report to the company every day. It¡¯s also an executive position, which is quite a high position if you tell others. However, those within the field know that you¡¯re an ordinary salesperson. Everypany¡¯s salesperson would im to be an ount executive when negotiating business outside to sound higher in position.¡± ¡°Then an ount executive it is.¡± Jamesughed. It was not too shabby An ount executive at the Transgenerational Group was quite an admirable position. The position was enough to scare plenty of people. ¡°James, I¡¯ll go through the onboarding procedures immediately and pass you a name tag.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± James was a little puzzled. Scarlett exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this, James. The Transgenerational Group is going to be transformed into a world-ss organization. Thus, an identity tag is a representation of being employed under the Transgenerational Group. It¡¯s simr to a person¡¯s identity card. It¡¯s unique and encrypted by thetest electronic encryption system. It¡¯s something that cannot be replicated or faked.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Go ahead then.¡± James realized that Scarlett had done a lot during this period. The identity tag sounded very high-end. Scarlett left. Soon, James¡¯ onboarding procedures werepleted, and he obtained his identity tag. The identity tag was the same size as an identity card, and the format was a little simr to a business card with the employee¡¯s name and position Scarlett handed it over and said, ¡°James, this is your identity tag.¡± James took it and observed it. It was heavy The front of the identity had the words Transgenerational Group and a special logo on it. The logo was very simple. It was an illusory figure stepping across the moon. This logo representing the Transgenerational Group seemed to have been carefully designed. The employee¡¯s name and position were on the other side. [Name: James Caden] [Position: ount Executive] ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± James praised with a satisfied expression. ¡°J James.¡± Scarlett hesitated. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Why¡¯re you hesitating? Just tell me if you¡¯ve something to say,¡± James looked at her and asked. Scarlett took out a few more identity tags and handed them to James. ¡°I-I prepared these for you. You can see whichever suits you. You can hold onto it in case you need it in the future.¡± Scarlett understood that James kept a low profile and did not want to reveal his identity. However, they were in a generation where one¡¯s capabilities mattered. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 No matter where one would get looked down upon with capabilities. Therefore, Scarlett prepared a lot of identity tags for James. James casually picked up a few and looked at them. (Name: James) [Position: Chairman of the Transgenerational Group] [Name: James ] [Position: Head of Security Department) (Name: James) [Position: General Manager of the Transgenerational Group) James found it funny after seeing all the identity tags. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all of these, Scarlett? Do you expect me to use all these to show off?¡± ¡°James, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know you had good intentions. This ount executive identity tag is enough. You can put away the rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Scarlett nodded and put away the identity tag. James did not stay in the Transgenerational Group for long and decided to leave soon. Outside Transgenerational Tower. He stood outside and could not help but be astonished by the countless professional people dressed neatly walking in and out of the building. He never imagined that he would embark on the road of business one day. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He touched his nose and muttered, ¡®Life sure is unpredictable.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯re you being so sentimental about?¡± A voice sounded. James raised his head. Quincy had appeared in front of him while he was not paying attention. ¡°What happened? You couldn¡¯t find a job and have hit a wall?¡± Quincy crossed her arms and nced at James. ¡°Of course not.¡± James smiled as he took out his identity tag and shook it in front of Quincy. ¡°Do you see it? I¡¯m an executive,¡± James said proudly. Quincy saw it very clearly. ount executive. She knew that most salespersons inrge organizations have their positions written as ount executives on business cards. Thus, it was the same for the Transgenerational Group. Although it was a simple salesman position, Quincy was still slightly surprised. James had returned after retiring from the military and had no business skills. How was it possible for him to sessfully get a job as a salesman at Transgenerational Group? The Transgenerational Group had extremely high requirements for their salesmen. They wanted talents that graduated from prominent universities and had rich working experience. James had neither of these. ¡°What about you? Did you get the job?¡± James nced at Quincy and asked with a smile. Quincy was a very smart, gentle, and ambitious girl in his memories. He had not seen her for ten years, and Quincy had changed a lot. She still had strong ambitions but was no longer gentle at all. Instead, she was domineering and cold. This was what James thought of her now. Quincy did not want to bother saying anything to James. Was it necessary for her to show off to a live- in son-inw that she got the job as the vice president of the Transgenerational Group and would start work tomorrow? There was no pride in showing off to him. She simply put on her sunsses, turned around, and left. James looked at her walking away, and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s pretty cold.¡± ¡°Woah! It¡¯s Kian! My Kian!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At this moment, a suddenmotion happened outside the Transgenerational Group Many girls rushed toward a car. The door opened, and a handsome man dressed in a white suit with silver hair got out of the car The girls screamed as he got out of the car, and many people in the distance took out their phones to snap pictures. ¡°Who is this? He sure stirred up quite a scene.¡± James frowned. Quincy, who was leaving, caught sight of the handsome man getting out of the car, and her eyes suddenly lit up. Her arrogant attitude was gone as she trotted over to catch a glimpse of the handsome man. ¡°Kian, I¡¯m a fan of yours! I love the lyrics you wrote! Could you please sign on your song, Tomorrow Will Be Better¡¯s music sheet for me?¡± she screamed. ¡®What a fangirl.¡± James siniled after seeing the scene. He thought that Quincy was cold and proud. He never expected to have aplete change in attitude when seeing a celebrity. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Kian Campbell! He first made his debut through a model show. With his talented singing and movie appearances, he quickly became the most famous celebrity in the county. The price of starring him in a movie was 100 million, and he only epted the leading roles. Kian nced at the enthusiastic girls surrounding him, and a bright smile appeared on his face. Then, he reached out to give high-fives to the fans. ¡°Alright. This is not a fan meeting. Kian is very busy, and if you want to take a picture, you can go leave a message on his Twitter, and one lucky winner will be picked to take a picture with him.¡± Kian¡¯s manager stepped forward. Several bodyguards surrounded Kian and protected him as he left into the Transgenerational Tower under the enthusiastic screams of the people around him. James approached Quincy and said with a smile, ¡°I never expected you to be a fangirl that chased after celebrities.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Quincy nced at James and raised his head, ¡°I¡¯m not chasing after a celebrity. I just love his songs. They expressed the words in my heart through his song.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the vice president of the Transgenerational Group. This guy must be here to join the entertainmentpany under the group. It¡¯ll be easy for you to take a photo with him.¡± Quincy rolled her eyes at James. ¡°Work is work! It¡¯s taboo to use work for personal gain. I stay true to my professional ethics. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not going to continue this nonsense with you. I¡¯ve made an appointment with Thea to celebrate my appointment as the vice president of Transgenerational Group.¡± Quincy put on herrge sunsses again and turned to leave as James watched her. James nced at Quincy, who was leaving with a satisfied look on her face. Although she was prideful, she was still a pretty good person. At least her refusing to use work for personal gains as it was a taboo made James deeply admire her. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Maybe I should get an album autograph too?¡± James turned around and nced at the Transgenerational Tower. He had never heard of this celebrity called Kian Campbell. However, he had seen that Thea¡¯s phone wallpaper was this fair-skinned and ferninine man, n. The songs that she often listened to also seemed to be his songs. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It was evident that Thea was also a fan of Kian. Thea would surely be happy if he could get a signed album for her. James returned to the Transgenerational Tower after the thought popped up in his mind. Top floor, Chairman¡¯s office. James turned on the surveince footage. He watched the surveince of one of the reception rooms. In the reception room, Kian sat on the sofa with dissatisfaction on his face. He said, ¡°This group of fans are disgusting. That chubby girl was almost about to pounce on me. I was so disgusted.¡± He expressed his dissatisfaction on his face while speaking of it. It was as if he was going to vomit. James sat in the office chair and watched Kian in the reception room. ¡°It seems he¡¯s another one of those celebrities that pretends to be nice to fans on the surface but secretly hates them,¡± he muttered. Kian took out a tissue and wiped his hands. After wiping his hand, he threw the tissue onto the floor. James took his actions to heart, He squinted his eyes as he watched it happen. There was a trash can right next to him, but instead, he threw it directly on the floor. ¡®Is this the manners of a public figure? Initially, he intended to help get a signature for Thea, but it seems that it was not necessary anymore. He took out his phone and called Scarlett. ¡°Scarlett,e to the office.¡± Soon, Scarlett showed up. ¡°Is something the matter, James?¡± James pointed to Kian on the wall, ying through the surveince footage, and asked,¡± What¡¯s with this person?¡± Scarlett shook her head. She was also unaware of why he was here. ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask, James.¡± She immediately went to inquire about the situation. Soon, she learned the person¡¯s identity. ¡°James, this man is called Kian. He is a popr celebrity right now. The Transgenerational Group has established Transgenerational Entertainment and Kian is here to sign a contract with us today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± James thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. You can go back to work.¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since he was an artist earning money for hispany, James did not bother too much about him. ¡°James, you probably don¡¯t know about all the businesses under the Transgenerational Group. I¡¯ll exin and show them to you today.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hear about it.¡±. James was intrigued. Scarlett said, ¡°The Transgenerational Group is involved in various industries including food, fashion, housing, transportation, entertainment¡­¡± Scarlett exined patiently. James dozed off. He yawned and waved his hands. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re in charge of it.¡± James did not want to get involved in the matters of the Transgenerational Group. He checked the time and found that it was almost noon. Seeing that it was almost noon, James got up and left. He took a personal elevator and headed downstairs. At the same time, Kian hadpleted signing the contract and was headed down in another elevator. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The contract was signed very smoothly. However, Kian wore a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Hellen, what¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯m the most popr celebrity right now. It should have cost more than one billion dors to sign me, yet we signed a contract for only a hundred million dors. That¡¯s so much less than my value, right?¡± Hellen was Kian¡¯s manager. Hellen said with a smile, ¡°Kian, the Transgenerational Group is a huge organization. They can¡¯t bepared to other entertainmentpanies. Although the contract fee is slightly lower, they have a lot of resources and will definitely be able to package you as a global celebrity in the future. When the timees, you¡¯ll earn heaps by participating in countless entertainment shows and movies.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful, Hellen.¡± ¡°Kian, we have two tasks today. One is to sign the contract with the Transgenerational Group, and the other is to create gossip to rouse sympathy.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m reassured with you helping me,¡± Kian said and nodded. Hellen said to several bodyguards, ¡°Wait to see if there is anyone alone getting out of the elevators. I need you to call the media and use whoever is alone to create some public discussion. ¡°Understood, Ms. Hellen.¡± Several bodyguards nodded. Very soon, the elevator came to a stop on the ground floor. Kian and his team did not rush to leave. Instead, they took their time to leave. A few momentster, James arrived on the first floor. He saw Kian¡¯s team before him but did not want to get a signature anymore. Thus, he nned to walk around them. When James was a few meters away from them, Kian¡¯s bodyguards immediately acted. Two surrounded Kian, and another two attacked James. James did not expect the two bodyguards to suddenly attack him when he got close. He had hundreds of battles in the Southern ins. It was impossible for the two bodyguards to get close to him. He clenched his fists and fought back. The two bodyguards were immediately beaten to the ground. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± The other two bodyguards stared at James vigntly. James was also confused. ¡®What did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything. I was minding my own business and was suddenly attacked.¡¯ ¡°Security! Security! There¡¯s an attack! Someone is attacking¡­¡± Hellen suddenly shouted. Her loud shouts attracted the Transgenerational Tower¡¯s security guards. Immediately, more than 30 security guards rushed to them with electric batons. The security guards saw that it was a famous celebrity, and two of his guards were on the ground, screaming in pain. Thus, they surrounded James in an instant and were cautious of him. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± the security warned him. James did not act recklessly since he was in his ownpany. He simply raised his hands and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not moving. Can I know what¡¯s happening, security?¡± Kian pretended to be horrified. He raised his hand and patted his chest. ¡°That was so close!¡± Kian said as if still frightened by the situation. He nced at James and the bodyguards that climbed up from the ground. ¡°Brat, what are you trying to do? Why did you try to ambush me? Do you know who I amn? Do you know what the crime is for trying to attack me? Your life is over! You¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± Hellen immediately took out her phone and called some reporters. They had already nned it out in advance. They would create some public discussion to win the sympathy of the public. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 ¡°Ambush?¡± James was puzzled. He walked out normally from the elevator, so why was he suddenly being used of an ambush? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Stop using me of something I didn¡¯t do. Who ambushed you? Why would I ambush you?¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and dissatisfaction appeared on his face. Kian¡¯s manager, Hellen, approached him and swung her hand at James¡¯ face. James raised his hand and blocked his hand. ¡°How dare you fight back?¡± Hellen immediately shouted, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve just done? Do you know who you attacked? This man is a famous celebrity, Kian Campbell! What are you trying to do? Do you want to spend the rest of your life in prison?¡± Many reporters were awaiting outside the Transgenerational Tower. Among them were also some reporters that Hellen had arranged. Many reporters would arrive in just a few minutes with a phone call from her. Themotion at the elevator had attracted the attention of onlookers. Many people watched from a distance and discussed the scene. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It seems that man dressed in ordinary clothes ambushed Kian.¡± ¡°Does he have a death wish? How dare ambush a public figure?¡± ¡°That guy¡¯s life is over.¡± Many people felt sympathetic toward James. Why would he ambush a celebrity and waste his life in prison instead of living honestly? The reporters surrounded them. ¡°Kian, tell us what happened.¡± Kian pointed at James, who was surrounded by security guards, and said to the reporters, ¡°I walked out of the elevator, and this person suddenly showed up. Then, he attacked my bodyguards, and I almost got hit.¡± ¡°Did you get hurt, Kian?¡± ¡°Are you alright, Kian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Kian shook his head and replied to their questions. Afterward, Kian nced at Hellen and said, ¡°Forget it, Hellen. I didn¡¯t get hurt anyway. Just let him go.¡± Kian showed generosity in front of the media. However, the reporters were not satisfied with his decision. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°How could you let him go?¡± ¡°He¡¯llmit murder if you let him go this time. Such a person has to be severely punished.¡± ¡°Call the police.¡± ¡°This matter must be settled through thew.¡± James watched the scene unfold in front of him with dissatisfaction on his face. Although he was unfamiliar with the entertainment industry, he knew that they often created hype through the media. He immediately recognized that this incident was carefully nned out by Kian. The purpose was to raise hype about him and the Transgenerational Group The media strongly insisted on getting the police involved and for James to be arrested. Kian continued to act very generously and kept saying he would not pursue the case. Hellen immediately scolded James. ¡°What¡¯re you still standing there for? Come and thank Kian. You¡¯d have to spend the rest of your life in prison if you offended someone else today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Kian, for forgiving me,¡± James went over and said. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t report nonsense in the media,¡± Hellen waved her hand and said to the media reporters. ¡°All of you disperse now. Thanks for caring for Kjan.¡± Hellen greeted everyone warmly and dispersed the supporting crowd. However, no one paid any attention to James He touched his nose and smiled faintly. Turning around, he took the elevator again to the top floor. Scarlett was startled and asked, ¡°What brings you back again, James?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of Transgenerational Entertainment?¡± asked James ¡°It¡¯s a guy recruited from another entertainmentpany. He knows a lot of people in the industry and brought more than twenty popr celebrities with him to ourpany.¡± Scarlett exined. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Harvey Shaw.¡± ¡°Call him to see me right away.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Scarlett immediately made a phone call, ¡°Call Harvey, the manager of the entertainment department, to come to the chairman¡¯s office. Harvey had a certain status in the entertainment industry. He was the president of an entertainmentpany and was recruited for a lot of money to join the Transgenerational Group. Plenty of celebrities came with him and stabilized Transgenerational Entertainment. He had just signed a contract with Kian just a few moments ago. There was a call from the higher-ups to go to the chairman¡¯s office. ¡°Could it be that the chairman recently found out I¡¯ve signed plenty of celebrities to thepany and want to reward me?¡± Harvey was extremely excited as he thought about the possibility. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 He immediately headed straight to the top floor. It had been a while since he joined the Transgenerational Group, but he had never been to the top floor. The top floor was a restricted area, and they could not visit without permission. Even he was not allowed toe to the chairman¡¯s office despite being the general manager of Transgenerational Entertainment. He entered the office. Harver was shocked that the office was more than 1,000 square meters. ¡°M-Ms. Brooks.¡± He greeted Scarlett respectfully when he saw her. The boss wants to see you.¡± ¡°Huh? Harvey was slightly taken aback by her words. ¡®Boss? ¡®Isn¡¯t Scarlett the chairman of the Transgenerational Group? Is there another boss behind her? He raised his head and saw James sitting in an office chair. This man in ordinary clothes is the boss behind-the-scenes of the Transgenerational Group? He was in disbelief. However, there were only two people in the office. Harvey walked over respectfully and asked, ¡°Boss, did you ask to see me?¡± James crossed his legs and said indifferently, ¡°Did you sign on Kian?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Yes.¡± Harvey nodded. He was confident that the upper-ups would reward him for it. It was the result he expected. Kian was currently the most popr celebrity with hundreds of millions of followers. He was incredibly proud to have signed Kian. ¡°Call him toe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harvey was unaware of James¡¯ intention so he immediately called Kian¡¯s manager, Hellen.¡± ¡°Helen, have you gone far? Could youe back to Transgenerational Tower immediately? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Our chairman wants to see Kian. Yes, the chairman that bought the entire Transgenerational New City. Come back quickly.¡± Harvey stood aside after making the call. Scarlet did not leave and also stood aside. James took out a cigarette and lit it. Time passed minute by minute. About half an hourter, Kian walked into the office with his manager, Hellen. Helen and Kian were shocked when they stepped into the luxurious and extravagant office of 1,000 square meters. ¡°M-Mr. Shaw. Oh, and M-Ms. Brooks.¡± Kian immediately eximed when he saw Scarlett, ¡°Ms. Brooks. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I never expected to be fortunate enough to meet you today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to see you.¡± Kian raised his head and turned around when he heard another person¡¯s voice. A man sat in an office chair by the ss window. Kian was dumbfounded to see the man. ¡°Go. Go to him,¡± said Scarlett. Hellen and Kian were shocked. The two approached James. ¡°This is the real boss of the Transgenerational Group, Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Kian eximed. James nced at him yfully. ¡°Kian, right? Hello, we meet again.¡± Hellen¡¯s mind was buzzing, After a few seconds, she immediately fell to her knees. Harvey was confused by her sudden behavior. Scarlet was the only one in the room who understood that Kian must have provoked James. ¡°Kian, it was a good n. You used the Transgenerational Group to create hype and disyed your generosity in front of the media.¡± James chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡­¡± Kian opened his mouth but could not utter a word. James said coldly, ¡°Harvey, terminate the contract with Kian and spread the order topletely cklist him. Anypany that dares to sign him is an enemy of the Transgenerational Group. Also, be more careful with who you sign on in the future. Don¡¯t just sign on those famous celebrities. Instead, train up new celebrities and give them more chances.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Harvey immediately nodded and did not dare to say another word. Meanwhile, Kian returned to his senses and stepped back while trembling. He would have fallen to the floor if not for Hellen, who quickly got up to support him. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. cklist? Kian waspletely shocked. What exactly was going on? How could someone with such an unremarkable appearance dressed in ordinary clothes be the real boss of the Transgenerational Group? Kian could not believe it. ¡°M-Ms. Brooks, this must be a joke, right?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Harvey pointed to the door and chased him out. He was a sensible person to have climbed so high. He immediately understood that Kian had offended the behind-the-scene boss, which resulted in him being cklisted. ¡°You¡¯ve been fired, Kian. No entertainmentpany in the country will dare to hire you anymore. You won¡¯t be able to act in movies, and no major entertainment programs will invite you. Now, get out of this ce immediately.¡± ¡°M-Mr. Shaw, L¡­I¡¯ve just signed the contract¡­¡± Kian nced at Harvey and said. James no longer bothered with them and stood up to leave. Initially, he wanted toe back for an autograph to make Thea happy. After seeing it happen through the surveince camera, he was already dissatisfied with Kian¡¯s littering behavior. However, he turned a blind eye to it since he was also azy person and did not expect others to act otherwise. Just as he was about to leave, Kian happened to use him to hype up his poprity. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html At this moment, Kian deeply recognized his mistake. He hurriedly chased after James and shouted, ¡°Boss¡­I made a mistake, Boss. Please give me one more chance. I promise I¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯m the most sought-after celebrity right now and have over hundred of millions of fans¡­¡± James turned around and nced at Kian, who was pleading while chasing after him. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I just said? Do you need me to get security to chase you out?¡± he said coldly. Kian¡¯s face darkened after hearing his reply, and he threatened, ¡°I¡¯ve got hundreds of millions of fans throughout the country, Do you know what the consequences are if you cancel my contract and cklist me? Believe it or not, Transgenerational Tower will be surrounded by mny fans with just one Twitter post from me.¡± ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± James nced at him with a smile. Afterward, he turned and left. ¡°Scarlett, get the security guards to kick them out,¡± James ordered as he walked away. Scarlett did not dare to disobey his order and immediately called for the security guards. A security guard arrived soon and chased Kian out of the building. Meanwhile, James took a taxi back home. A restaurant in Cansington, Quincy had sessfully got the job as the Transgenerational Group¡¯s vice president and was extremely thrilled. She immediately called Thea and asked Thea out for dinner. ¡°Thea, do you know what happened? I went to the Transgenerational Group to apply for a manager job, but Ms. Brooks hired me as the vice president instead. I¡¯ve finally got the stage to put use to my skills!¡± ¡°What?!! The vice president of the Transgenerational Group?¡± Thea was surprised. Her face immediately lit up with a smile as she said, ¡°Congrattions, Quincy! By the way, Pacific Group also has ns to enter Transgenerational New City. Since you¡¯re the vice president, don¡¯t forget to help me out a bit with the timees!¡± Quincy¡¯s face darkened after hearing this. ¡°Thea, although I¡¯m the vice president of the Transgenerational Group and have great power in the organization, using power for personal gain is a professional taboo. I¡¯ll help out if the Pacific Group meets the requirements. However, it does not evene close, wouldn¡¯t it be a crime for me to help you?¡± Thea stuck out her tongue mischievously. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best to make the Pacific Group meet the qualifications in the shortest possible time! However, you better give me a few tips when that timees!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Quincyughed and replied. They had their meal in a private room. Inside the private room was an LCD television. The news was ying on the television while they had their meal. ¡°Good afternoon, audiences! Wee to Transgenerational News Channel. Celebrity Kian was spotted in Transgenerational Tower at noon¡­¡± Thea¡¯s eyes lit up while eating, and she immediately raised her eyes to watch the television after hearing the announcement on the news. ¡°Wow! It really is Kian.¡± ¡°What? Do you like Kian too?¡± asked Quincy. ¡°Oh? Yeah, I¡¯ve liked him for a long time. I like all his songs, movies, and television series.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received information that kian has signed a contract with the Transgenerational Group today. However, just today, he was attacked by a man and injured Kian¡¯s bodyguards. What in the world happened? Let¡¯s take a look at the footage¡­¡± The image of James surrounded by dozens of security guards appeared on the television screen. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 In the end, the news channel showed the scene of James apologizing. Thea¡¯s face immediately darkened after seeing James. Quincy also frowned and mumbled, ¡°What is this brat doing? Does he not want to live anymore? Why would he attack Kian?¡± ¡°Are you alright, Thea?¡± Quincy asked, sensing that Thea did not look right. ¡°I- I¡¯m fine.¡± Thea waved her hands. It was enough for James to be embarrassing at home. Now, he was embarrassing her by being all over the news. ¡°Thea, it¡¯s not that I want to pry into your business, but James isn¡¯t worthy of you at all. Why don¡¯t I introduce you to Mr. Watson some other day?¡± ¡°F-Forget it.¡± Thea waved her hand. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sigh¡± Quincy shook her head and secretly felt sorry for Thea. Thea could surely find a better partner with her beauty and talents. It was a waste for her to stubbornly stay with James. After eating, Thea went back to the Pacific Group. The Pacific Group had countless problems that she had to solve one by one. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html On top of that, thepany¡¯s ount had several hundred million dors now. She nned to make good use of the money to expand the Pacific Group in the shortest possible time to obtain the qualifications to enter Transgenerational New City. ¡°Ms. Thea¡­¡± Thea was focused on writing thepany¡¯s expansion ns when Larry suddenly knocked on the door and walked into the room. ¡°Hmm?¡± Thea nced at Larry. Larry put an invitation ion on the table and said, ¡°This is an invitation sent by Dr. Fallon. The annual festival of the city of medicine is in half a month. Every clinic on the medical street will send strong medicine practitioners to participate in the event and win the title of genius doctor. ¡°Okay.¡± Thea nodded. She knew about the event. As a Cansington resident, how could she have not heard of Cansington¡¯s traditional festival? The medical conference was held once annually. Doctors from all the medical clinics on Medical Street would gather together during the conference. Even doctors from different provinces came to prove themselves worthy of the title of genius doctor. However, Jay Fallon never lost after winning the title of genius doctor twenty years ago. Thus, the genius doctor title belonged to him ever since. ¡°We¡¯re probably just going to attend for the sake of it.¡± Thea was aware of the Pacific Group¡¯s strength. They did not evenpare to Eternality. Pacific Hospital was smaller in scale and only had a few medical practitioners. None of them were the best in Cansington, nor were they members of the Doctors¡¯ Association. There were plenty of medical practitioners in Cansington. ¡°James¡¯ medical skills¡­¡± Thea thought of James. James had cured her twice. His medical skills were incredible and probably not inferior to Jay Fallon¡¯s. Thea returned home in the evening. She did not get mad at James after he humiliated her on television. Instead, she pulled him into the room and told him about the conference happening on Medical Street in half a month. ¡°Apetition of medical skills?¡± James touched his chin. ¡°This will be a good opportunity to make a name for yourself, James. As long as you stand out, no one will dare to call you useless anymore, and it¡¯ll also enhance Pacific Group¡¯s reputation,¡± said Thea. James had no interest in apetition of medical skills. His medical skills were unparalleled in the world. He was the best in the world and knew it would be easy for him to win first ce. ¡°Will I be rewarded if I beat Dr. Fallon and get first ce?¡± He smiled at Thea. Thea thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Yes, as long as you win first ce, I¡¯ll sleep with you! I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 No woman appreciated a useless man. Thea was no exception. She knew that James was capable. Apart from everything else, at least he had very good medical skills. James¡¯ medical skills could definitely outperform more than 99% of the medical practitioners in Cansington¡¯s Medical Street. However, James had always beenzy. Therefore, Thea wanted to encourage James. She nced at James eagerly. Although her words were very tempting. James really did not want to be too showy. He had finally integrated into the lower society and really enjoyed his current life. ¡°Why don¡¯t you participate instead, darling?¡± ¡°What do you mean, James? Just say you don¡¯t want to go. What do you mean by me participating? I don¡¯t know any medical skills and am not even familiar with medicine. Also, what were you doing today? Why did you attack a celebrity and embarrass yourself on television?¡± She really wanted to have a proper conversation with James. However, James did not seem willing to cooperate. She was immediately infuriated and brought up the incident she saw on television today. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, darling. I meant to say I could secretly help you and help you win the title of genius doctor. Wouldn¡¯t that be better to build the Pacific Group¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°Who are you kidding? Medicine is an extensive and profound subject that has been passed down for thousands of years. Plenty chase after medical knowledge all their lives but never get to the end of it. What can I do with just half a month?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James said with a smile, ¡°I believe in you. It¡¯ll definitely work out. I only need to give you some pointers and teach you a few things¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. Got to sleep¡­¡± Thea did not think she could be a medical practitioner within just a half month time of practicing. Neither was she capable of standing out and winning the title of genius doctor at the medical conference. Every doctor on Medical Street had been in the industry for decades and had rich field experience. She angrilyy down in bed. James touched his nose. He was sincere in what he said, As long as Thea studied hard for balf a month, surpassing the other doctors and winning the title of genius doctor would not be difficult. Why did Thea not believe him? He alsoy down in bed. They did not speak all night, The next day! Thea headed to thepany very early in the morning. James did not want to stay home, so he made an excuse to go out. He did the same for the following days. Whenever Thea went out, he would go out, and whenever Thea returned home, he would also return home. WThree days passed. The night three dayster. After dinner, dys said, ¡°Thea, don¡¯t go to the company tomorrow. Your grandma is going to be celebrating her birthday. Let¡¯s go to North Cansington.¡± dys felt ashamed whenever she went home because she married the useless Benjamin. The rumors about Thea made her even more embarrassed to raise her head in front of others. However, everything had passed. Now, she had 80 million dors in assets and arge vi worth several hundred million. Additionally, she owned 50% of the Cahans¡¯ shares, and Thea was the chairman of the Pacific Group and had 90% of thepany shares. She could finally raise her head this time when she went back home. Those who looked down on her in the past would finally look at her with admiration. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. In the past few days, she had finished dealing with Pacific Group in the past few days, and the company had started to operate on track. Thus, she could also rx a bit. The next day. David took Alyssa, dys, and Benjamin in the 28-million-dor limited edition Firarre back home first. James touched his nose and asked, ¡°Darling, this car was for you. How could you just let him drive it?¡± ¡°Nevermind.¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Thea was not bothered by it. She did not like to be too shy. The car would definitely attract a lot of attention if she drove it out. Thea was notining, so James also did not say much. He opened the Maserati door and got inside the driver¡¯s seat. Thea hopped into the passenger seat, and they hurriedly drove toward the highway. North Cansington was the neighboring city of Cansginton and also one of the country¡¯srgest cities. James drove at a very steady pace, neither too fast nor slow. After getting on the highway, he kept a speed of 120 miles per hour. ¡°James, let¡¯s buy some gifts when we reach downtown North Cansington. I haven¡¯t been to North Cansington in almost ten years and haven¡¯t seen my grandparents for a long time. Since we¡¯re going to celebrate my grandma¡¯s birthday, we can¡¯t present ourselves too shabbily,¡± Thea sat in the passenger seat and said. After speaking, she took out a card and handed it to James. ¡°This is a new card I just made. There are ten million dors in it. You hold on to it first.¡± ¡°Why¡¯re you giving me so much money, darling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you, so just take it.¡± Although Thea had not been to North Cansington for ten years, she knew her uncles very well. Simr to her mother, they were also very power-hungry. She did not want James to be belittled in North Cansington, https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James was unaware of Thea¡¯s intentions. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve found a job and don¡¯t need money. Thepany is currently in its development stage and will need the money. You keep it. I¡¯ve enough from my sry.¡± Thea rolled her eyes at James. ¡°You want to be embarrassed, but I don¡¯t want to. My uncles have the same virtue as my mother.¡± James immediately understood after hearing this. Thus, he quietly put away the card. ¡°By the way, you probably don¡¯t know my mother¡¯s side of the family yet. I¡¯ll introduce you briefly, so you don¡¯t embarrass yourself when we arrive.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± ¡°My grandfather is a soldier and has always worked in the army. Although he isn¡¯t in a very high position, his family has always held onto very strong military principles. Therefore, plenty of my uncles worked in the army and are now dispatched to various government departments.¡± Janes nodded as Xara¡¯s admiration for soldiers was quite apparent. Thea continued, ¡°However, my grandfather knows it is not enough to simply join the army, so he trained a businessman, my youngest uncle. ¡°He¡¯s currently a sessful businessman with billions of dors worth. ¡°My cousin, Xara, whom you¡¯ve met before, is this uncle¡¯s daughter.¡± Thea briefly introduced a few things about the Hills. James listened attentively. Thea reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t spout any nonsense when we arrive there and don¡¯t you try to brag. Whoever we meet, just follow me and greet them as I do, understand?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I definitely won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± After driving for more than two hours, James finally arrived at North Cansington. The two did not rush to the Hills¡¯ house and instead went to the city to pick out some gifts. The two of them walked into a jewelry store. ¡°Honey, what do you think is a suitable gift to buy?¡± Thea nced at a few valuable gold and silver jewelry. She felt it would be a bit inappropriate to give such things to the elderly as they had already passed the age of wanting to wear jewelry like these. James also had no clue, so he shrugged his shoulders and replied, ¡°You should just buy whatever you think is good.¡± ¡°I remember my grandfather liked to smoke. However, my grandfather used to be a soldier and had been to many ces. Plus, many of my rtives are high-ranking officials, so he must¡¯ve already smoked all kinds of cigarettes. There probably isn¡¯t anything I can buy for him,¡± said Thea ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy him cigarettes that aren¡¯t avable outside?¡± ¡°Easy for you to say. Do you have connections to get them?¡± Thea rolled her eyes and scolded James. ¡°Regarding this, I do have a way to get them.¡± James smiled brightly. A few cigarettes were not a big deal to him. Thea suddenly remembered that James also used to be a soldier. Moreover, he had been a soldier for ten years, and it would not be surprising for him to be acquainted with some high-ranking officials. Therefore, it would indeed not be a problem for him to get some premium cigarettes. ¡°Then, what should we get for Grandma?¡± Thea began to worry again and immediately patted her forehead. ¡°Grandma is the most concerned about health. I should¡¯ve gotten her some high-quality wild ginseng in Cansington.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be bought in Cansington. I¡¯m sure North Cansington should have some too,¡± said James. ¡°What do you know? Cansington is the capital of medicine, and the medicine from the city is famous all over the world. Although North Cansington is next to Cansington and also sells the same thing, the quality is far inferior to the ones from Cansington.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Let¡¯s go around and see if we can buy some good ones.¡± Thea thought for a while, nodded, and agreed. Alright, let¡¯s look around.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Cansington was the capital of medicine. Since North Cansington was next to Cansington, there were plenty of pharmacies here too. James and Thea strolled around the city and visited the most extensive pharmacy in North Cansigton, Primary Pharmacy. The pharmacy wasrge and very luxuriously decorated. A woman in a nurse¡¯s uniform stood at the door to greet them. The two walked inside. Before entering through the door, they could smell the medicine. ¡°Wee.¡± The woman dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform stood at the door and smiled brightly. She greeted the couple with a smile and asked, ¡°Is there something you two are looking for today?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking to buy wild ginseng.¡± Thea went straight to the point. ¡°Alright, this way, please.¡± The two came to a counter under the guidance of the nurse. There were quite a few gorgeously packaged boxes at the counter. The boxes were full of ginseng that had a pleasing fragrance. ¡°This is ginseng unearthed from White Moutain. It is over ten years old and costs about three thousand dors.¡± Although Thea was unfamiliar with ginseng, she understood that a higher grade came with a higher price. ¡°Are there any higher grades?¡± ¡°Do you have a budget?¡± The nurse¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked after hearing the question. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Of course. The more expensive, the better,¡± said Thea. ¡°Please follow me this way.¡± The nurse knew she had met avish customer and immediately led the two to the second floor. There were higher grades on the second floor. More people were gathered herepared to the first floor. Many nurses dressed in uniform patiently introduced various precious herbal medicines and their health effects to the customers. After arriving on the second floor, the various wild ginsengs were ced in front of the two ranging from 10,000 to 100,000 dors, Thea could not tell the value but felt that they were too ordinary. She knew the virtues of the Hills very well and understood that such ordinary things were not enough to please them. ¡°I- Is there anything more expensive?¡± asked Thea. Upon hearing this, the nurse nodded immediately. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± She quickly took outrge ginseng and introduced, ¡°This is a one-hundred-year-old wild ginseng from Mount Shaman and costs three hundred and eighty thousand dors.¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too ordinary.¡± The nurse was unhappy after hearing this, and the smile on her face vanished. ¡°Are you two toying with me?¡± Lily Nn nced at them indifferently. She thought she had encountered a generous customer and thought that she could raise her performance if she sold a few expensive ginseng today. Unlike what she expected, these two people kept talking but refused to buy anything despite her introductions. ¡°No, it¡¯s just not too impressive,¡± Thea exined. Although Thea was unfamiliar with medicine, she was still from Cansington, and her family was also involved in the medical industry. Plenty of people had gifted Lex with ginseng before, and she had seen them a lot. Apart from the price, these few that were introduced were very ordinary Lily looked at Thea. Thea was pretty and very charismatic, but the man with her was very ordinary ¡°Could it be this really isn¡¯t good enough for them?¡¯ she thought in her heart. ¡°Just a moment.¡± Lily asked them to wait and left. Soon, she came back with a wooden box, ced it on the table, and opened it. Inside wasrge ginseng covered in a bit of soil. Thea¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. This one finally looked better. ¡°Darling, what do you think about this one?¡± Thea nced at James and asked.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. James inspected it andmented, ¡°This ginseng is so-so. Looking at its color, it must¡¯ve grown in dark and damp soil. It has many impurities but should be at least three hundred years old. However, the quality isn¡¯t the best because of its growth environment. Its quality would have increased by at least tenfold if it grew in a better environment.¡± Hearing this, Thea nced at the nurse and asked, ¡°Is there anything better?¡± Lily nced at James disdainfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be an expert if you don¡¯t know anything. What three hundred years? What do you mean by growing in dark and damp soil? This is a King of Ginseng that is five hundred years old. It¡¯s a treasure in our store worth three inillion dors.¡± James shook his head slightly and did not bother to reason with someone unprofessional. ¡°Let¡¯s go look elsewhere,¡± James pulled Thea up and said. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Stop!¡± Lily shouted. James shouted and turned to look at her. She pointed to the ginseng in the box on the table and said, ¡°ording to our shop rules, you must buy it after the box is opened. These boxes have already been opened. Let me calcte how much¡­¡± Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 She took out her phone and calcted quickly. ¡°That¡¯ll be a total of four million three hundred and sixty- eight thousand dors. I¡¯ll round it up to four million three hundred dors.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Jamesughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to look at stuff before purchasing it? What kind of store is this? Is this a scam?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, young man. You have to buy it after looking at it.¡± A man suddenly approached from the distance. The man looked to be in his thirties. He was dressed in a ck button-up shirt but only had two buttons up with a gold ne around his neck Two burly men followed behind him. Many customers turned to James and Thea. They wore yful expressions knowing that a good show was about to unfold today. The man approached them, nced at the opened ginseng box on the table, and said with a smile, ¡°This is Primary Pharmacy¡¯s rule. Ginseng cannot be exposed to light, and it¡¯ll lose its effects if exposed. You¡¯ve opened so many and caused the decrease in quality, so how will I sell them to others now? ¡°Mr. Washington,¡± Lily greeted respectfully. She raised her head and nced at James and Thea arrogantly after standing next to Washington. She could tell from James and Thea¡¯s ents that they were from Cansington and not North Cansington. Therefore, she had notified Washington, the person in charge of the pharmacy, before she took out the shop¡¯s treasure The Xenos established the Primary Pharmacy. The Xenos was an influential family in North Cansington and a representative family in the Five Provinces Business Alliance. Washington Xenos was the third son of the family. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°What nonsense is losing its effect after being exposed to light? You guys are forcing your products onto customers to get sales. What will you do to me in broad daylight if I refuse to buy it?¡± Thea nced at Washington and said coldly. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Washingtonughed out loud. All the guests around themughed and nced at Thea as if they had heard a hrious joke. ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t you tell them? Isn¡¯t it the shop¡¯s rule to purchase once opened?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The crowd nodded. Thea face darkened after hearing this. ¡°What if I don¡¯t buy it?¡± James nced at Washington and said indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t buy it?¡± Washington¡¯s face darkened, and he gestured to the two burly men behind him. The two men were about 190 centimeters tall and weighed more than 90 pounds, approached with their fists clenched.. Crack! Crack! They cracked their knuckles, Thea was frightened. She immediately pulled James aside and whispered, ¡°Honey, it seems this pharmacy has a very powerful background. Let¡¯s just buy it and spend the money as a lesson.¡± James held her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He took two steps forward, looked at the two burly men, and said lightly, ¡°Kneel down right now, and I¡¯ll spare you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Washington burst outughing as if he had heard the best joke in the world. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Brat. You¡¯re the first to dare say that to me. Break his legs!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Washington!¡± The other customers watched as if it was an interesting show. Primary Pharmacy was indeed a notorious business. However, it never cheated the locals, and they were even given discounts if they disyed their social security cards while making payments. Primary Pharmacy specialized in scamming outsiders. Many people had gone bankrupt because of them. The Xenos was a very influential family, and these outsiders who had been scammed had no one to help them or defend themselves. The two burly men walked toward James. Many people watched yfully, and it seemed as if they could already picture James beaten to the ground, kneeling while begging for mercy. Some onlookers even took out their phones, nning to film the scene to send to their circle of friends. Meanwhile, James maintained a calm expression. ¡°Kneel down, brat¡­¡± One of the burly men raised his hand and swung it at James¡¯ face. His swing was at full force, and there was a whistling sound. James raised his hand slightly and blocked the hand swung toward him. Immediately afterward, he lifted his foot and kicked the opponent¡¯s chest. His seemingly ordinary lick contained a terrifying amount of strength. The burly man that weighed more than go kilograrns was sent flying several meters away and mmed into the counter, groaning in pain. Silence. The ce went dead silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes filled with fear as they looked at James. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 James blocked the attack and counterattacked with a kick The big man weighing more than 90 kilograms was sent flying out just like that. Washington¡¯s face darkened. This man had a death wish for him to dare beat up his men in his territory. ¡°Brat, do you know where are you right now? This is North Cansington. I don¡¯t know what kind of background you have, but in North Cansington, even a dragon or tiger would have to bow before me. Get down on your knees and beg for forgiveness. I¡¯ll consider sparing you if you do so,¡± Washington threatened with an angry expression. Seeing that James was about to fight again because of a conflict, Thea quickly pulled him. ¡°Forget it, darling.¡± James did not want to waste time with Washington anymore. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thus, he nodded in agreement. However, Washington¡¯s eyes were attracted to Thea¡¯s beauty. She was tall, fair-skinned, and had long silky hair. Thea was indeed a gorgeous woman. Washington nced at James¡¯ calm expression and Thea¡¯s worried expression. Then, he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy for you to leave.¡± He took out his phone and instantly made a phone call. James did not want to stoop to their level, so he quickly took Thea¡¯s hand and left. ¡°Stop them!¡± The other bodyguard suddenly clenched his fist and swung it toward James. James immediately turned around. His body slightly lifted from the ground as he turned around. He raised his leg and precisely hit the man¡¯s forehead. The man¡¯s head turned, and his whole body flew toward the counter. nk! The ss counter shattered in an instant. Some valuable medicinal herbs such as ginseng and deer antler were also scattered all over the floor. Meanwhile, James stood steadily. Washington was shocked. He knew his two bodyguards¡¯ strength. Seeing that both of them had been defeated, he knew that he had encountered a difficult person today. However, North Cansington was the Xenos¡¯ territory. He was fearless. This man could take down two, but could he take down twenty or even two hundred? His face filled with terrifying anger. The surrounding customers were all shocked. This guy seemed a little overpowered. Two burly men were defeated in an instant. ¡°Do you still want me to buy it?¡± James wore a mocking smile on his face. Washington¡¯s face was darkened, and he remained silent. Instead, he nced at Lily standing beside him and instructed, ¡°Take note of all the medicinal herbs he damaged. He will bepensating us a hundredfold.¡± ¡°Noted!¡± Lily immediately went to record the damaged goods. James was slightly intrigued. He wanted to see what kind of tricks Washington was about to y. Meanwhile, Thea had a worried expression as she kept pulling James. She whispered, ¡°Honey, we¡¯re in North Cansington. Don¡¯t cause trouble here. Let¡¯s just finish shopping and leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. We¡¯re in a civilized era ruled byw. I don¡¯t believe this guy can do anything to me,¡± James waved his hand and reassured Thea. ¡°Haha!¡± Washington burst outughing. ¡°Civilized era ruled byw? I make thews in Primary Pharmacy. You¡¯ll have to kneel if I ask you to kneel.¡± James sat down with an indifferent expression. However, Thea was extremely anxious. She continuously tried to persuade James to leave. Unfortunately, James was not listening to her. She had no choice but to step to the side, take out her phone and secretly call the police. Washington noticed her actions but did not stop her. Instead, he sneered in his heart. Calling the police? ¡®Is calling the police going to help? ¡°This is North Cansington. The Xenos are the most influential existence in North Cansington. The police are only going to arrest James and Thea when they arrive on the scene.¡± Soon, Lily finished recording the damaged goods. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mr. Washington. I¡¯ve finished taking notes. A total of one hundred forty-five thousand dors worth of medicinal herbs have been destroyed. Washington also sat down. He crossed his legs and lit a cigar. His two bodyguards had already got back up and were standing behind him. Washington nced at James and sneered, ¡°Did you hear that? You¡¯ve damaged one hundred forty-five thousand dors worth of precious medicinal materials. Thepensation will be one hundred times which is fourteen million five hundred thousand dors. Washington had the confidence that he could suppress Thea and James. Although James was dressed in average clothes, Thea had on famous brands, and her whole outfit added up to more than one million dors. She must be from a wealthy family to be able to be dressed like that. Extorting more than 10 million dors from them waspletely reasonable. He was not afraid of Thea¡¯s background. Whatever great background she could have was a fart in front of the Xenos Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 James wore a nonchnt expression. At this moment, the employees had already driven out all the customers in the store, leaving only James and Thea left on the second floor. Stomp, stomp, stomp! Rapid footsteps approached them. Soon, dozens of people arrived on the second floor. These people appeared with iron rods, machetes, electric batons, and some even carrying bricks. ¡°Mr. Washington.¡± A man in his twenties approached and greeted respectfully. Thea¡¯s face went pale after seeing the dozens of armed men. Meanwhile, James still had a calm expression. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Washingtonughed and stood up. ¡°Haha. Brat, show me how you¡¯re going to be arrogant now. Immediately kneel down and apologize. I promise to let this matter go after breaking your legs and ying with your wife for a few days. Or else¡­¡± James¡¯ face immediately darkened. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He could endure any threats against him. However, there was only one end for those who tried to mess with Thea- death! ¡°Or else what?¡± James stood up ¡°Honey¡­¡± Thea promptly tugged onto him and tried to persuade him, ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively. There are so many of them, and we¡¯re only going to suffer. I¡¯ve already called the police, and they should be arriving very soon.¡± ¡°Haha¡­I¡¯m afraid the police won¡¯t be able to make it today,¡± Washingtonughed. Thea immediately understood the meaning of his words, and her expression changed. She attempted to pull James away but was surrounded by muscr men. Her face instantly turned pale. James said with a furious expression, ¡°You won¡¯t ever learn your lesson if I don¡¯t teach you one today¡­¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Washington roared. The dozens of men immediately charged toward and swing their weapons at James. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Thea screamed in horror and closed her eyes. James pulled Thea and quickly rushed at Washington. While charging forward, James quickly clenched his arm and attacked. One of the men that rushed to the front was hit in the chest. His whole body seemed to curve, and he flew out, hitting the people behind him. James picked up Thea and jumped two meters high, attacking with his legs. A man stumbled backward after being hit. Then, stepping on another man¡¯s shoulder, he instantly appeared in front of Washington. He put down Thea and picked up Washington, throwing him aggressively toward those charging at him ¡°Argh¡­¡± ¡°That hurts¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± There were sounds of painful groans and the sound of things breaking throughout the second floor. After a few minutes, all the men were on the ground, James had already sat down. Thea was snuggled in his arms with her eyes closed tightly and arms tightly wrapped around his shoulders. She did not dare to open her eyes. Until there was no more movement, she finally opened her eyes, and a familiar face entered her sight. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she sighed. She noticed her arms wrapped around James¡¯ shoulders and blushed while quickly moving away from him. She got up, turned to scan the room, and saw dozens of men lying on the ground in the chaotic pharmacy. Countless medicinal herbs were scattered all over the floor. Thea screamed in shock and leaped into James¡¯ arms again. James stretched out his arms and embraced her. ¡°Everything¡¯s alright. What could¡¯ve gone wrong? It¡¯s not that I want to brag, but these three to five dozen people are nothing to me,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°B-Brat! Do you know who I am?¡± Washington stumbled as he got up from the floor. However, James picked up a cup from the table and abruptly threw it at him. ng! The cup smashed into Washington¡¯s head. Washington¡¯s head started to bleed, and his face was dyed red in an instant as he rolled on the ground in pain. Seeing this scene, Thea¡¯s face turned pale from fear, and she said frantically, ¡°Honey, Let¡¯s get out of here quickly. The police will be arriving soon. You¡¯ve done something bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It seems there is very bad collusion between the business world and the police in this country. It¡¯s time to get it resolved,¡± James waved his hand and said. In fact, the police had arrived long ago but stayed outside and did note inside. It was because Washington had already contacted them. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re dead! I won¡¯t be Washington anymore if I don¡¯t kill you!¡± Washington rolled on the floor in pain and roared fiercely. ¡°Captain Dean, bring the men up quickly! My shop was destroyed!¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Thea was frightened the moment she heard the police wereing Initially, she was not afraid of them showing up. They were in the right, and the pharmacy was trying to scamn their customers, forcing them to purchase goods. However, James had injured so many people now. This matter was not a serious problem, nor was it a small problem. To say it was small was because it could be settled with a few words. To say it was serious was because James could get imprisoned for fighting and hurting people. ¡°What do we do, honey? What can we do? Oh, right! The Hills have people in the military region. I¡¯ll call them for help.¡± Thea suddenly had an idea and wanted to make a phone call. James prevented her promptly. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s really alright. You don¡¯t have to call others and trouble them. I¡¯ll settle this, okay? Trust me¡­¡± The sound of footsteps came closer at this moment. A dozen policemen rushed to the second floor. The policemen were dumbfounded to see the second floor smashed to pieces and dozens of men lying on the ground. They nced at James, who was calmly sitting down. Was he the one who beat up all these people? ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Captain Dean!¡± Washington covered his head and endured the pain as he got up. Then, he pointed at James ferociously and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s him! Detain him immediately! I want him to live the rest of his life in prison.¡± Dean Hunter nced at James and immediately ordered, ¡°Grab him.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html A few police officers instantly took out their guns and cautiously walked toward James. He brought down dozens of men alone and was definitely an easy opponent. They had to be extremely careful. ¡°Who dares to touch me?¡± James took out an identity card. ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Dean immediately stopped the men, walked over, and nced at the identity in James¡¯ hand. The identity card was in ck and had a ck dragon depicted on it with a few words written below- General of the Southern ins. Dean was stunned for a moment to see these words and burst outughing. ¡°Haha, brat, don¡¯t you know that impersonating an officer is a criminal offense?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I should be able to make a phone call right now, right?¡± James put it away with an embarrassed expression and said. Dean saw James¡¯ confident demeanor and was slightly shaken in his heart. ¡®What if this brat really had an influential background?¡¯ Washington roared, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Captain Dean? Stop wasting time and detain him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Washington. Let him make a call. I¡¯m curious to see who he can call.¡± Dean did not dare to offend Washington but, at the same time, was afraid that James had a very influential background. After all, it was impossible for an ordinary person to bring down so many people alone. James walked aside and made a phone call. Thea was puzzled by the situation. What was the thing that James took out just now? All she saw was that it was ck She could not catch a glimpse of what it looked like and what was written on it. James directly called Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m at Primary Pharmacy in North Cansington. The boss here forced me to buy some stuff. He even called some men and got the police dispatched. Figure something out. By the way. you only have ten minutes. I¡¯ll report it to your higher-up if it isn¡¯t resolved within ten minutes.¡± James hung up after exining the situation. Daniel was terrified. It was obvious that he meant to look for the Blithe king by saying he had to report it to his higher-up if it was not resolved in ten minutes. He hurriedly called Chase Nn from the North Cansington Military Region. Thea looked at him suspiciously and inquired, ¡°Who did you call?¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Of course I reported it. The Blithe King had just been promoted, and no one in the five provinces dared to cause trouble. I never imagined such forceful selling tactics to be happening in North Cansington. Just wait for a bit. Some people are on their way to dealing with it soon. Dean initially expected James to have a very tough background. Unexpectedly, he simply made a phone call to report the incident. Heughed. ¡°Who did you report it to, brat? Don¡¯t you know that this is the Xenos¡¯ property? Who dares to get involved in a report against the Xenos?¡± ¡°Captain Dean, why are you talking so much to him? What¡¯s taking so long? I¡¯m going to die for excessively bleeding!¡± Washington¡¯s forehead was smashed open, and he had shed a lot of blood. He would surely pass out if he did not go to a hospital immediately. At this moment, he was already feeling a little dizzy in his head. ¡°Grab him!¡± Dean ordered. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The police approached again. Thea¡¯s face tumed pale in fright. She stood aside and held tightly onto James. James pulled her and directed her to sit down. Then, he stood up and red indifferently at the policeman slowly approaching him. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 James nced at the policemen in front of him. There were a total of eleven of them, and four approached with guns. He stretched his hand behind his back and took out eleven silver needles. Stomp! Stomp! Stomp! The policemen were nearing in on him. James waves his hand abruptly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Four silver needles flew out like hidden weapons and urately pierced into the wrists of four policemen. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Screams sounded. The four guns immediately fell to the floor. James waved his hand again. Several silver needles flew out and sank into the other policemen¡¯s bodies, urately piercing their acupuncture points. Their bodies felt numb and were unable to move anymore. The scene shocked Dean. Washington was also terrified. ¡°How?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea was also stunned. She had been with James for so long and never knew that James had such strangebat skills. It was shocking enough that he took down dozens of people. Now, he was firing silver needles and subduing so many police officers with a wave of the hand. James sat down again. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep puff. Then, he looked at Dean and said, ¡°Captain Dean, right? I¡¯m actually saving you right now. You would¡¯ve been in big trouble if you detained me today.¡± Dean nced at the police officers that were immobilized in ce, and he started sweating profusely. ¡®What kind of sorcery is this?¡¯ James calmly sat on the chair. Thea nced at the dozens of people on the floor in confusion. She looked at the police officers standing still with a pained expression. Then turned to Dean, who was sweating profusely. Lastly, she nced at Washington, who had passed out from fright. In the end, her eyes were fixated on James. ¡®What else is my husband capable of doing?¡¯ Time passed by minute by minute. Ten minutester. Wee-woo! Wee-woo! A siren sounded outside the building. Soon, footsteps approached. A few fully armed soldiers appeared. The person in the lead was Chase, dressed in a neat uniform with a star badge on his shoulder. ¡°General Nn?¡± Thea greeted enthusiastically. Thest time she saw him was during Lex¡¯s Both birthday celebration. Chase had shown up at the House of Royals to celebrate her grandfather¡¯s birthday. He was the top- ranked military personnel of North Cansington. Chase hade instantly after receiving a call from Daniel. Daniel scolded him very aggressively through the phone, saying that he had to arrive within ten minutes to solve the problem. Otherwise, he could wait to be dismissed. Chase frowned upon seeing Thea. ¡®Why is it the Cahans again? He was still puzzled by the incident at the House of Royals. Although his secretary was the one who made a mistake, it was unnecessary for him to be dismissed. He had inquired about the dismissal after returning to North Cansington but could not figure out what had happened. Seeing Thea again after receiving a call from Daniel, Chase immediately realized that there must be someone of significant influence in the Cahans. He nced at James and felt a little familiarity for some reason. Suddenly, his face was full of fear. ¡°ck..¡± James nced at him and said, ¡°General, these people are forcing customers to purchase their goods. They have even colluded with the police. What do you think about it?¡± ¡°They will be thoroughly investigated and punished. I¡¯ll surely give you a satisfactory exnation!¡± Chase immediately understood James¡¯ intention and replied. ¡°It¡¯s also an exnation to society,¡± James waved his hand and said. Chase took a deep breath. The ck Dragon! It was the ck Dragon! He was the big boss in the military region. More than a year ago, he had witnessed the appointment of the ck Dragon as a general. Chase could not immediately recognize him because he watched the session ceremony from a back seat. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 James pulled Thea out of Primary Pharmacy. James was a little speechless by the situation. How did so much trouble happen just from buying ginseng? They left the pharmacy and stood on the streets. Thea shook off James¡¯ hands and stretched out her slender hands. ¡°Take it out.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡°Take what out?¡± James was taken aback and rified with Thea. ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb. Do you think I didn¡¯t see the ck card you took out just now?¡± James took out his Back Dragon identity card, and Thea immediately snatched it from him. ¡°General of the Southern ins.¡± Thea burst outughing after reading the words on the identity card. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Do you have nothing better to do, James? At least make a decent and realistic identity card. Why would you fake a General of the Southern ins identity card?¡± James touched his nose. Before he could say anything else, Thea walked toward the trash can and threw away the identity card. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°You¡­¡± James opened his mouth but did not say anything. ¡°Stop doing such hical things. Faking a false identity card, especially a military officer¡¯s identity card, is a big crime,¡± Thea scolded. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± James snorted helplessly as he nced at the trash can and silently remembered the location of this street. He would have to get Chase to help him pick it upter. ¡°Also¡­¡± Thea stretched out her hands again. ¡°Huh? There isn¡¯t anymore. I only made one fake identity card. How could I have any more? ¡°The silver needles.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James took out arge number of silver needles. There were about fifty of them. Thea held the silver needles and inspected them left and right. They were ordinary silver needles and had nothing special about them. ¡°T-This?¡± Thea asked, ¡°I studied medicine, so I carry some silver needles with me just in case.¡± James smiled. ¡°By the way, previously¡­¡± James knew what Thea wanted to say, so he instantly picked up a silver needle and inserted it into her while she was distracted, Thea felt a numbness in her chest instantly. The numbness spread throughout her body in a sh, and she was unable to move, not even the strength to open her mouth. James smiled and quickly pulled out the need. ¡°It¡¯s that simple,¡± he said. Thea was shocked. It was incredible. A silver needle could have such a miraculous effect, Thea recollected herself and asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡± James exined with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. You just need to understand some basic,mon knowledge of acupuncture points, and you¡¯re good to go.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Thea rolled her eyes. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t all the medical practitioners in Cansington¡¯s Medical Street be able to perform such skills if they only needed to understand some basics?¡¯ She had never heard of immobilizing a person with just a simple needle. This was something she had only seen in martial arts movies on television James smiled and did not continue exining Thea would not understand even if he exined since she had no knowledge of medical partitioning He did not exin and simply changed the subject. ¡°We haven¡¯t got a gift yet. What should we do? We can¡¯t just go empty-handed, can we?¡± Thea nced at the time. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It was already ten in the morning. She was not in a rush and nned to visit the Hills¡¯ house first. They could stille out in the afternoon after visiting the Hills¡¯ house since Thea¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday was tomorrow. In case it really does not work out, they could still make a trip back to Cansington and buy a gift, then return early the following day. After all, it was only a two hours drive back to Cansington ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Hills¡¯ house first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. The two walked toward the nearby parking lot. When passing by a public toilet, Thea said, ¡°I-I need to go to the washroom.¡± she quickly ran toward the public toilet after informing James. Meanwhile, James called Daniel. ¡°J- James, has everything been resolved?¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Thea¡¯s uncle was called Rigoberto Hills. He was the only one doing business in the family. His assets were several times more than that of the Cahans¡¯. Cyrus was Rigoberto¡¯s only son. After graduating college, he worked in his father¡¯spany. In just a few years, he rose to be the general manager. In another few years, he would be the one taking over the chairman¡¯s position The rest of the Hills ingratiated themselves with Rigoberto¡¯s family. They did so because their family was generous. They would hand over money ¡ª no strings attached - as long as the Hills requested it. The money he had lent out should total around a hundred million Rigoberto looked at the limited edition red Ferrari in front of the vi and nodded, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s worth twenty-eight million dors and is considered a top luxury car. Is it yours, David?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± David lifted his head. He knew Cyrus¡¯ family was wealthy. Every time he came to his grandmother¡¯s house, he would be the subject of ridicule. Cyrus, in particr, looked down on him. Now, he was finally able to lift his head before Cyrus. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°You got rich?¡± Cyrus nced at David ¡°Yes. Do you not know that my family has fifty percent of the Cahans¡¯ shares? Have you not heard that Thea had taken over apany with a hundred million dors and is now the boss? Not only that, we have a vi in Cansington¡¯s Goodview Vi District warth hundreds of millions.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cyrus was astonished. He knew about the Cahans. How did they rise unnoticed? Upon noticing Thea, he was stunned by her beautiful looks. Y-You¡¯re my cousin, Thea?¡± Thea nodded and greeted him, ¡°Cyrus.¡± James followed suit. ¡°Hello, Cyrus.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Cyrus fixed his gaze on James and scanned him from top to bottom. Then, he nced at Thea, He could see that the way she dressed was worth a fortune. James, on the other hand, was simply too ordinary. ¡°Hmm " He nodded. He did not say much except grunt in response. Seeing Cyrus, everyone began buttering up to him. They sat on an empty plot ofnd and chit-chatted. Meanwhile, James sat on the sidelines and smoked his cigarettes. In truth, he detested the Hills. As Thea had previously described, they were all identical to dys. All they ever talked about during tea break was money and power One of them would brag about how his son was the captain of a brigade. Another would boast about his son bing the head of a prefecture. Zhaeus Hill, Thea¡¯s other uncle, was bragging about his daughter¡¯s aplishment too He looked at everyone and boasted, ¡°In any case, Xara¡¯s the most outstanding among her peers. She¡¯s now working at Transgenerational Group and is one of the persons in charge there. I heard from her that she¡¯s making twenty thousand a month.¡± Hearing this, everyone fixed their gaze on Xara. Even Cyrus was astounded. He asked, ¡°No way. When did you start working at Transgenerational? Do you mean the one in Cansington, which bought Transgenerational New City?¡± Xara looked at James, who was not too far away It was thanks to him that she managed to get a job at Transgenerational, He had been keeping a low profile all this while. Who would have lonown that the Cahans¡¯ son-inw, a good-for-nothing in the eyes of the public, would be the ck Dragon General of the Southern ins and the behind-the-scenes owner of Transgenerational Group? Momentarily dazed, she patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. I was fortunate to have met Ms. Brooks, the chairman of Transgenerationa). It was thanks to her that I became a person in charge of a department.¡± Cyrus eximed, ¡°Xara, which department are you in charge of?¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Xara replied, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for bringing in business on Food Street.¡± Cyrus hurriedly added, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Xara. We also n to set up a business at Transgenerational Group. However, it¡¯s only open torge corporations at the moment. Since you¡¯re a high-ranking official, could you use your connections to allow my family to establish ourselves there? ¡°Umm¡­¡± Xara was in a difficult position. Thepany¡¯s rules stated that all forms of corruption and cronyism were forbidden. If found guilty, the consequences would be dire. However, she could not just turn down her family¡¯s request. She looked at James. Seeing that James remained silent, she contemted and nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t decide by myself. I¡¯ll speak to Ms. Brooks once I get back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Cyrus eximed. ¡°As expected of Xara, she¡¯s now a department manager at Transgenerational Group.¡± Zhaeus wore a smug look. He was proud to have a daughter like Xara. After realizing the position Xara holds, everyone immediately started currying favor with her. ¡°Xara, since you¡¯re now leading afortable life, mind helping me out here? Could you arrange a small position like a supervisor in your department for me?¡± ¡°Xara, my daughter just graduated college, but she can¡¯t seem to find a decent job. Why don¡¯t you take her along to Cansington? You can arrange a tiny position for her. We¡¯re not asking for much. It¡¯s fine as long as her monthly sry¡¯s around fifty to sixty thousand.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Xara was in a bind and wanted to decline. However, her father readily agreed. ¡°We¡¯re one big family. Of course she¡¯ll help you out with these tiny matters.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Dad¡­¡± Xara shot him a look of resentment. He was creating trouble for her. Though she was a department manager at Transgenerational, in which a department¡¯s scale was equivalent to a subsidiary, thepany had an independent human resource department. All positions in each department and subsidiary had to be approved by the human resources department before they were submitted to Ms. Brooks for final approval. She could only arrange for a few tiny positions with the authority she held. ¡°Thank you so much, Xara.¡± ¡°Xara, 1 thank you on behalf of Xael.¡± They expressed their gratitude. Meanwhile, Cyrus praised her. ¡°Xara, it isn¡¯t easy getting into Transgenerational Group. Even amon clerk has to be highly educated and have many years of work experience. You, on the other hand, became a department manager the moment you entered thepany. Although twenty thousand dors a month isn¡¯t much, the experience you¡¯ll gain from it is priceless. All you need to do now is to expand your connections and build the foundations on which the Hills will establish themselves in Cansington.¡± Xara was frustrated. Why were they cozying up to her when there was a true bigwig in in sight? James sat on the sidelines and listened to the conversation. He remained silent. Thea thought he found it challenging to initiate a conversation since he did not know anyone. Hence, she took a seat beside him and conversed with him so that he would not be bored to death. After buttering up Xara, the focus shifted to James. ¡°dys, what were you thinking? Thea¡¯s now a chairman of apany. Though it¡¯s not a particrly large corporation, it¡¯s still worth a hundred million. Now that your family¡¯s rich, how could you tolerate such a son-inw?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard James is an ipetent man. After being dmissioned from the military, he¡¯s been leeching off the Cahans and even refuses to work.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of having such a son-inw?¡± They went on non-stop disparaging James. Cyrus had wanted to bring this up earlier, but he felt the timing was not right. Now that his elders brought it up, he chimed in, ¡°dys, I think James is unworthy of Thea. I know a few guys from wealthy families. I even know the Xenakis. You know, the representative of North Cansington in the Five Provinces Business Alliance. They have assets totaling hundreds of billions. How about this? I¡¯ll invite one of my Xenakis friends over to meet Thea. If they like each other, Thea can divorce James.¡± Thea knew James would get singled out at her grandmother¡¯s house. She defended James. ¡°My husband¡¯s not useless. He¡¯s just hiding his true abilities. He doesn¡¯t care about obtaining power and wealth.¡± Upon hearing this, Xara froze. Could it be that Thea knew of James¡¯ identity already? Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Thea knew what the Hills were like. Back then, when she was belittled and looked down upon, she could not say anything. Now, she was disgusted by how they disparaged her husband. Facing the Hills, she eximed, ¡°My husband¡¯s not useless. He¡¯s Asclepius. He treated my injuries. He can be the number one doctor in all of Cansington if he wishes to be.¡± dys, who was hanging her head in shame, chimed in upon hearing Thea¡¯s words, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not entirely useless. You should know how grave Thea¡¯s injuries were. Her body was badly bumt, and there were scars all over her. However, James treated all of her injuries in just ten short days. If he isn¡¯t Asclepius, who is?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. They could not refute her words. Meanwhile, Jedidiah fixed his gaze on James. He was a veteran and had suffered long-term seque after sustaining injuries. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Now that he was aging by the day, his body condition was deteriorating. He had gone to Cansington to look for Dr. Fallon. However, he would have to wait for years for his turn. Thus, he could only consult a mediocre doctor in Cansington to regte his bodily functions. Before he could speak, a young member of the Hills said, ¡°Grandpa has problems with his body. Since he¡¯s Asclepius, why don¡¯t we ask him to diagnose grandpa? Then, we¡¯ll get to see whether his ims hold true or not.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Everyone nodded in agreement. Thea looked at James pleadingly. ¡°Honey, please take a look at grandpa.¡± One¡¯s reputation was worth a lot these days. Thea did not want to be looked down upon, nor did she wish for James to be belittled. James was reluctant. Under normal circumstances, he would not provide medical treatment just like that. However, since it was Thea¡¯s request, he nodded and stood up. Then, he made his way toward Jedidiah. Jedidiah was wearing an old-fashioned green shirt that looked like one of those from the sixtjes. He was wearing a hat too. ¡°Grandpa.¡± James greeted him. Jedidiah gently nodded and looked hlin in the eye. ¡°Take a look. I won¡¯t ine you even if you can¡¯t diagnose anything.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on James. They were curious to know whether the man who had treated Thea¡¯s injuries was truly proficient in medicine. Eyes on Jedidiah, James took his hand and felt for his pulse. The art of medicine was to diagnose solely based on the doctor¡¯s questions, observations, and the skillful taking of the pulse. Under normal circumstances, that would be the normal course of action. However, James was no ordinary doctor. Taking the pulse was all he needed. He could understand what was going on in a person¡¯s body just by taking their pulse. A minuteter, James loosened his grip. Thea could not help but ask, ¡°How was it?¡± She knew that James practiced medicine. However, she was not aware of his proficiency. She was stunned when she realized James could use a silver needle to paralyze his patient, She was wearing a look of anticipation. She was looking forward to James surprising her and restoring her reputation James looked at Jedidiah and was hesitant to speak. Jedidiah lightly waved. ¡°I know my body condition. Just say it. As long as you get it right, I won¡¯t me you.¡± James nodded. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s in terrible shape.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t." Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 The moment James spoke, a young member of the Hills stepped forward and rebuked him.¡± James, grandpa¡¯s doing fine and is in good health. How could you say he¡¯s in terrible shape? Are you trying to jinx him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t know anything about medicine.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Dissatisfied, the rest of the Hills chastised James. ¡°Who¡¯s the one bullsh*tting?¡± A voice came. A tall and skinny middle-aged man in a white mandarin jacket walked in. ¡°You¡¯re here, Dr. Lincoln.¡± Everyone stood up. Even Jedidiah stood and greeted the man. The man¡¯s name was Yitzchak Lincoln. He was a doctor from Cansington who was highly paid by Cyrus to provide medical treatment to Jedidiah. It was due to Yitzchak¡¯s medicine that Jedidiah slowly regained his strength over the past few years. Yitzchak looked at Cyrus and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Cyrus.¡± He then turned and greeted Jedidiah, ¡°A good day to you, Mr. Jedidiah.¡± Lastly, he fixed his gaze on James with a look of disdain. ¡°All these years, Mr. Jedidiah has been nourishing his body based on my remedies. Although he¡¯s over eighty years of age, he¡¯s still in good health. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he lives for another twenty years.¡± ¡°Exactly, Dr. Lincoln¡¯s a member of the Doctor¡¯s Association in Cansington and was an attending physician of arge hospital. If not for our connections, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get him here.¡± ¡°Dr. Lincoln, I¡¯ve been feeling fatigued for the past few days. If you have time, please take my pulse and prescribe medication so that I may nourish my body.¡± The Hills were currying favor with Yitzchak James, on the other hand, nced at him.¡±So, you were the one recklessly prescribing medication for grandpa?¡± James snorted. ¡°Though he seems to be in good health from the outside, this is unsustainable in the long run. He¡¯s aging. His organs are gradually deteriorating, and his metabolisin rate is decreasing. Yet, you prescribed him such a strong medication. How could his body possibly withstand that?¡± Saying that, he looked at Jedidiah. ¡°Grandpa, try holding your chest and take a deep breath. Then, hold your breath for a few seconds.¡± Jedidiah looked at James and gently nodded. He took a deep breath and held it. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A few secondster¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Jedidiah cried. He clutched his chest with a painful expression on his face. ¡°What?¡± The Hills were stunned. Meanwhile, James continued, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s body has absorbed too many nutrients. This method of sustaining his life is only temporary. The abundance of nutrients will eventually be a burden on his organs.¡± The Hills were dumbfounded. Was James truly Asclepius? James crouched down and applied force on Jedidiah¡¯s knee. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jedidiah groaned in pain once more. James continued, ¡°When he was young, he suffered a gunshot injury to his knee. Although the operation was a sess, there were lingering effects. On rainy days, he suffers excruciating pain even from a gentle collision.¡± ¡°Besides, his blood gas level is extremely high as there are too many nutrients in his body, With the deterioration of his blood vessels, however, he¡¯s no longer able to withstand it, and his blood vessels have burst as a result. l¡¯m not mistaken, he had just undergone an operation to restore his blood vessels three months ago. James¡¯ words astonished the Hills. He even knew of the operation three months ago Meanwhile, Cyrus kept calm and looked at Thea with a smile. ¡°Thea, you were the one who told him about grandpa¡¯s condition, weren¡¯t you? In truth, he knows nothing about medicine. He was just pretending to take a pulse and telling us information he had known in advance, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Hearing his words, everyone was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°I thought it was unbelievable. It turns out that James had known in advance.¡± ¡°I told you so. How could he understand grandpa¡¯s condition just by taking his pulse Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 No one believed James. To them, Thea had informed him of Jedidiah¡¯s situation in advance. James was only just pretending to take a pulse. He was trying to sound like an Asclepius by saying all this. James did not offer a rebuttal. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He was not nning to stand out anyway. He took Jedidiah¡¯s pulse for Thea¡¯s sake. Since they doubted the validity of his abilities, then so be it. Meanwhile, Thea hurriedly exined, ¡°What are you guys talking about? I didn¡¯t tell him anything. Besides, I haven¡¯t been back for ten years. How am I supposed to know about grandpa¡¯s condition? How would I know he had undergone an operation three months ago? James learned of everything himself just by taking grandpa¡¯s pulse.¡± She should have remained silent. Hearing her words, their suspicions were confirmed. Thea had told James everything. It was all for the sake of showing off. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Seeing their expressions of doubt, Thea exined, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying.¡± At that moment, even dys was hanging her head. She believed it was Thea who told James. After all, how could he know so much just by taking a pulse? It was simply too magical. So magical it was unbelievable. ¡°A trash¡¯s trash.¡± ¡°Why show off when you¡¯ve got no skills?¡± The Hills wore a look of disdain. Thea pulled at James and said, ¡°James, exin to them.¡± James shrugged, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± James did not intend to say anything. He could not care less if he was misjudged. However, Yitzchak did not n to let him off the hook that easily. ¡°James, wasn¡¯t it? I couldn¡¯t care less about you trying to show off. However, since you¡¯ve doubted my medical abilities, you have to apologize to me.¡± Yitzchak was a member of the Doctor¡¯s Association, and he only managed to join after applying for five years in a row. Though there were close to a million doctors In Cansington, only ten thousand were eligible to join the Doctor¡¯s Association. Being able to distinguish himself from the crowd by joining the Doctor¡¯s Association made him arrogant and conceited. He felt humiliated after being used of recklessly prescribing medication. ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°James, apologize to Dr. Lincoln now.¡± The Hills pressed him Even dys joined the crowd. ¡°Apologize, James. Have you not brought me enough shame?¡± Apologize? How could he? He would not mind if Yitzchak was a capable doctor James took a deep breath. Thinking from another perspective, Yitzchak was proficient in his profession. At least he kept Jedidiah in good health over the past few years. They had different experiences. Naturally, their understanding of the matter would be different. James had been looking at this from his own perspective. If seen through the lens of an ordinary doctor, Yitzchak¡¯s medical skills were outstanding ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a true doctor looks like.¡± James looked at Yitzchak and took a few silver needles out. Then, he crouched down before Yitzchak and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll treat you with acupuncture and completely get rid of the lingering effects that you¡¯ve been experiencing all this while. Here, pull up the sleeves of your trousers.¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Yitzchakughed out loud. ¡°Are you doing it for real? Mr. Jedidiah, y along. I¡¯m curious to see what this guy¡¯s capable of.¡± Jedidiah pulled his sleeves up to his thighs. James instructed, ¡°Get me some alcohol.¡± Immediately, one of the Hills went to get some. Soon, James had the alcohol. He opened the bottle and sshed it on the silver needles. Holding a needle between his index and middle finger, he inserted it through the skin of Jedidiah¡¯s thigh. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 James moved further down. In the blink of an eye, he had inserted dozens of needles from the thigh to the sole of the feet. ¡°I- Is this acupoint treatment?¡± Yitzchak was dumbfounded. James¡¯ speed was extraordinary. He finished inserting the needles in a single breath. At that moment, James sshed the alcohol on Jedidiah¡¯s knees and pulled a lighter out. Whoosh! A ball of fire immediately appeared on his knees. The Hills turned pale. ¡°What are you doing. James?¡± ¡°What the hell?! Stop that right now!¡± However, James persisted. He took the silver needles and went on the offensive. One needle, two needles, three needles. In the blink of an eye, a row of silver needles appeared on both Jedidiah¡¯s legs. Something magical happened. The fire on Jedidiah¡¯s knees was absorbed by the silver needles, from which a stream of hot, burning gas could be seen. ¡°T-The Needle of Fire¡­ Yitzchak eximed The art of medicine had been around for five thousand years. With the passage of time, many medical skills have be a lost art. Only some remained in the records of ssical books. As Yil zchak was a member of the Doctor¡¯s Association, his medical skills were top-notch. He had read many books on medicine. He remembered reading some ssical medical books on the existence of the Needle of Fire. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html It was an ancient acupuncture art. However, it was lost with time and could now only be found in ssical books. Yitzchak fell silent upon seeing the silver needles in mes on Jedidiah¡¯s knees, ¡°The Needle of Fire¡­ 1- Is this the legendary Needle of Fire?¡± He could not believe his eyes. It was the legendary art of acupuncture recorded in ssical books. How did James..? At that moment, James waved, and the mes on the silver needles extinguished. Hiss! The moment the mes extinguished, the silver needles on Jedidiah¡¯s knees began trembling and making a hissing sound. Then, it lightly shook ¡°I-Is this the Humming Needle?¡± Yitzchak eximed once more. Meanwhile, Jaines was staring intently at the needles. After approximately ten seconds, he began pulling out the needles. Soon, all was extracted. Then, he looked at Jedidiah and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°1- it feels amazing.¡± Jedidiah eximed At the moment, he felt veryfortable from the waist down. It was an indescribable feeling. He could even clearly feel the blood flow within his body. James smiled. Meanwhile, the Hills were dumbfounded. Putting James¡¯ proficiency in the art of medicine aside, the spectacle of the burning needle was a sight to behold. Yitzchak was at a loss for words. After some time, he took a deep breath and looked at James. His teeth chattering, he stammered, ¡°I-Is this the legendary Needle of Fire and the Humming Needle from the ssical medical books?¡± James smiled slightly. ¡°Very knowledgeable of you to know of the Needle of Fire and Humming Needle.¡± Thud! Yitzchak knelt on the floor. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The Hills were stunned upon witnessing the scene. Full of passion, he said agitatedly, ¡°Master, allow me to pay my respects as your disciple.¡± With a look of disinterest, James said, ¡°When have I epted you as my disciple?¡± Upon hearing this, Yitzchak panicked. ¡°Master, please ept me as your disciple. I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ve long heard of the Needle of Fire. I never expected to witness it in my lifetime. Please guide me. I¡¯m willing to dedicate my lifetime¡¯s worth of savings to you.¡± The Hills were utterly bewildered, What was going on? Also, what was this impressive-sounding Needle of Fire? Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The Hills knew nothing about medicine and did not understand what the Needle of Fire meant. It was an extremely advanced and sophisticated acupuncture art. The human bodyprises Yin and Yang energy. The body would be healthy only when they were in bnce. If there was an abundance of Yin energy or vice versa, one would fall sick. The Needle of Fire was an acupuncture art that decreased the Yin and increased the Yang Though Yitzchak had seen such art in ssical medical books, he had never seen it in action for a patient¡¯s treatment. With a passionate look, Yitzchakielt on the floor and pleaded. If he could learn the legendary art of acupuncture, his medical skills would improve in leaps and bounds. ¡°I beg you, master. Give me a chance. I¡¯m begging you.¡± The Hills were stunned upon witnessing this dramatic scene. Cyrus asked puzzledly, ¡°What are you doing, Dr. Lincoln? You¡¯re a member of the Doctor¡¯s Association. How could you lmeel before such trash?¡± ¡°What do you know?!¡± Yitzchak said coldly, ¡°This is the Needle of Fire, a legendary acupuncture art. Not even Dr. Fallon, the Asclepius of Cansington, would know of such an advanced medical art. Besides, the Needle of Fire is part of abination. If one knows of the Needle of Fire, one would surely be capable of utilizing the Needle of Ice. Thisbination of the Yin and Yang is described in the medical world as the Needle of Yin and Yang, which has been lost for nearly a thousand years.¡± James nced at Yitzchak, who was loreeling on the floor. He never thought he would be this loowledgeable. He even knew of the Needle of Fire. After all, not even experienced doctors who had been in the field for decades would have heard of it. However, he did not have ns to recruit disciples, nor did he have the time. He scratched his head and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s this Needle of Fire and Needle of ice? I¡¯ve never heard of it. I only know that the Yin energy was abundant in grandpa¡¯s body, especially around the knees. When it rains, the Yin energy around his knees would increase and thus cause pain. That¡¯s why I thought about using alcohol to get rid of the Yin energy.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Huh?¡± Yitzchak froze. He stared intently at James. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t know anything about the Needle of Fire?¡± With a puzzled look, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hearing this, Yitzchak stood up. He thought James had used the legendary acupuncture art. It turned out to be a misunderstanding and gave him quite a fright. That was what he thought. How could a dumb-looking guy like James know of the legendary art? James said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, it was Thea who told me about grandpa¡¯s condition. Combining the treatment method I found on the inte and my expertise in the field, I was able to make a performance in front of everyone.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I told you so. How could a young guy like him be an Asclepius?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ I thought we have an Asclepius among us.¡± The Hills realized all of a sudden. Meanwhile, Yitzchak was embarrassed. As he got too excited, he knelt before James without having a clear understanding of the situation. Now that he thought of it, it was truly embarrassing. He wore a surly expression and scolded James. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You shouldn¡¯t show off. Instead, work your way up one step at a time.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Dr. Lincoln.¡± James hurriedly nodded. That concluded the incident. The Hills gathered and continued chit-chatting Meanwhile, Thea pulled James aside. She crossed her arms and stared intently at him. She said, ¡°Impressive. I never thought this would be your true ability. Tell me honestly. What else is there that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Everyone thought she had told James about it. However, only she knew she said nothing. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James¡¯ exnation that he had searched for the method on the inte was pure bullsh*t. James laughed. ¡°Honey, what am I supposed to say then? Do I reveal myself to be Asclepius? To be honest, my medical skills are only mediocre. I mean, using alcohol for acupuncture isn¡¯t that impressive.¡± ¡°True.¡± Thea gently nodded. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 After all, the needle in mes could be caused by the burning alcohol. However, her suspicions about James¡¯ mysteriousness only grew. The nonchnt husband of hers, who loved fooling around, seemed to be increasingly enigmatic. She believed James was hiding something from her. However, James said nothing, and so, she remained silent too. ¡®My husband isn¡¯tpletely useless.¡¯ Thea was jubnt. At least she now knew that James had real medical skills. Not only that, his skills were so advanced that a member of the Doctor¡¯s Association would kneel before him and beg to be his disciple She recalled the words James had said to her. He talked about guiding her and imparting some medical knowledge to her. He also told her she would be able to distinguish herself from the crowd in a medicalpetition with the knowledge she now possessed. She had dismissed them as a joke. Now, however, it was not entirely impossible. After all, James¡¯ medical skills were so advanced that even a member of the Doctor¡¯s Association would kneel before him and beg to be his disciple. ¡°Honey-¡± ¡°Yes¡± James looked at Thea and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Will I truly prevail at the medical conference if I learn from you for half a month?¡± James scratched his nose. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about that. After all, I don¡¯t know much about the medical skills of Dr. Fallon and those doctors on Medical Street. But, I think you should be able to make it into the top ten.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea said delightedly, ¡°T-Teach me, then.¡± Seeing her delighted look, James was content too. He had not seen her smile for a very long time now. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll begin teaching you when we return to Cansington tomorrow. However, since you don¡¯t know anything about meridians and acupuncture points, I¡¯ll have to prepare a beginner¡¯s book on medical skills for you. Memorize all the meridians and acupuncture points in the human body and their purposes.¡± ¡°Huh? That sounds difficult ¡± Thea was dismayed. ¡°Can I make it in liali a inonth?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James said with a smile, ¡°Spend ten days learning and memorizing so that you can pretend to be an experienced doctor at the medical conference. After that, I¡¯ll impart some long-lost medical treatments to you. You¡¯ll stun the crowd when you demonstrate them at the conference.¡± James whispered in her ear, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know much besides the basics of acupuncture. I only used some long-lost techniques passed onto me by Henry to give Yitzchak a shock.¡± Hearing this, Thea giggled. ¡°How mean.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Haha!¡± Jamesughed heartily. Thea rolled her eyes. ¡°I thought you were the real deal. It turns out you were only faking it. Sigh¡­ No, wait.¡± Thea nced at him. ¡°How could you be faking it when you could diagnose grandpa¡¯s illness just by taking his pulse? You have to be the real deal. I knew my husband was no ordinary person. After we get back, go and work at Pacific Hospital. The hospital will be renowned on Medical Street with the medical skills you possess.¡± Upon hearing this, James turned pale. He did not want to go to work ¡°Thea¡­¡± James scratched his head. He opened and shut his mouth, not saying anything ¡°Hmm? What do you want to say?¡± James stuttered, ¡°P-Promise me you won¡¯t get mad.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Just say it.¡± ¡°Actually, it was Xara who told me about grandpa¡¯s situation. I¡¯ve been asking around about the Hills so I wouldn¡¯t embarrass you. My medical skills are only mediocre. If you insist on making me work at a hospital, I might identally kill a patient.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You treated me twice and even diagnosed all those patients during the incident at Eternality Hospital. There¡¯s no way those were all coincidences.¡± ¡°Thea, between you and me, treating you doesn¡¯t require any medical skills. You just needed to know a few ancient forms, which Henry had taught me. By following the instructions, even someone who¡¯s never practiced medicine would be able to make it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea looked at James in disbelief. "Yes.¡± James nodded. After noticing the grim expression on her face, he hurriedly added, ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t get mad.¡± Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Thea wore a surly expression She thought that James was a dark horse. It turned out to be a misunderstanding. She had seen through James¡¯ true character. However, James was not entirely shameless. At least he told her the truth. ¡°Thea, James, what are you two talking about?¡± Xara approached them with a puzzled look on her face Thea turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Xara, was it you who told James about grandpa¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xara froze. What? When? After being momentarily stunned, she recollected herself and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this, Thea, James made me do it. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Thea looked at James. The good impression she had of him was gone in an instant. ¡°A man has to be honest and pragmatic in whatever they do.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry.¡± James did not dare offer a rebuttal. ¡°Hmph.¡± Thea grunted and turned to leave. After leaving, Xara asked, ¡°James, why did you lie to her? Why can¡¯t you just tell her the truth?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James scratched his nose, He did not n on lying to her. However, Thea wanted him to work at Pacific Hospital. How could he have allowed such a thing? He did not want to go to work. He was finally able to experience a comfortable life. He would cherish it for as long as itsted, After all, with a single order from his higher- ups in the event of a war, he would be forced to leave and continue a life of bloodshed. ¡°Thanks.¡± James thanked her. After that, he stayed at the Hill residence and had lunch there, After lunch, everyone left. David was out with a few young members of the Hills in his luxury car. Meanwhile, as she had not bought a gift, Thea brought James along to the city area. After walking around, she still did not manage to find one that satisfied her. Atst, Thea called Yuna. ¡°Yuna, it¡¯s Thea here. I¡¯m in North Cansington. I was wondering if you know where to find high-quality ginseng here. I¡¯m nning on gifting some to my grandmother.¡± Hearing her words, Yuna said, ¡°North Cansington, huh? Coincidentally, there¡¯ll be an auction at Herbal Biotech of the North Cansington branch. Many valuable herbs will be sold, including thousand-year-old ginseng unearthed from White Mountain It¡¯s the true King of Ginseng well-known in medical circles. However, it hasn¡¯t been sold due to its exorbitant price.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I should remind you that it¡¯s the true King of Ginseng. As it has an extremely high medical value, its price is exorbitant. The auction price should be around a hundred million and above.¡± Hearing this, Thea was crestfallen. A hundred million? Where on earth would she get all that money? Although there was money in thepany¡¯s ounts, they were funds for thepany¡¯s expansion Besides, spending a hundred million to buy thousand- year-old ginseng for her grandmother was simply too much. ¡°C-Could you give a call to the auctioneer and ask him to arrange an admission ticket for me? I¡¯ll just be there to see if there¡¯s any wild ginseng sold at a reasonable price.¡± ¡°Alright, not a problem.¡± After hanging up the call, Thea looked at James and said, ¡°Yuna told me there¡¯ll be an auction at Herbal Biotech of the North Cansington branch. There¡¯ll be thousand-year-old ginseng on auction with a starting price of around a hundred million.¡± ¡°Go ahead and purchase it then,¡± James said. ¡°It¡¯s definitely worth the price if it¡¯s thousand ¨C year-old ginseng. Even if you don¡¯t give it away as a gift, keeping it for ourselves isn¡¯t exactly a terrible idea.¡± Thea rolled her eyes. ¡°Easy for you to say. Where do I get the money?¡± James pulled his ck Dragon card out and dangled it in front of Thea. Thea looked at him. "Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s still money in the card.¡± ¡°Smart girl.¡± ¡°How inuch is in there?¡± ¡°Enough to buy the thousand-year-old ginseng Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 ¡°How could you lie to me, James?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. There isn¡¯t much left on the card. Maybe a hundred million?¡± James had a frustrated look Was it his fault that he had money? Thea snatched the card in his hands and grunted coldly, I¡¯m curious to see how much there is in this card.¡± Saying that, she headed to a nearby ATM. She inserted the card. ¡°Password?¡± She turned to look at James, who followed close behind. Jarnes replied, ¡°Six eights.¡± Thea keyed in the password. Upon seeing the number on the screen, she snickered. Then, wearing a grim expression, she reproached James, ¡°The bnce is zero. How dare you lie to me?¡± James scratched his nose. The bnce was indeed zero. However, it was capable of withdrawing a hundred million dors Besides, he did not have to pay them back. The financial department of the country would help him pay for everything Thea pulled out the card and returned it to James. Although the bnce was zero, Thea was still delighted. That was because the money was obtained through illegal means. She believed it was in James¡¯ nature to boast about being wealthy. Well, at least he only bragged and did not acquire the money illegally. The two headed to the North Cansington branch of Herbal Biotech. Herbal Biotech was thergest pharmacy in Cansington and was established by the famous Dr. Jay Fallon. It was renowned not only in Cansington but all across the country. This, of course, included North Cansington. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The auction held by Herbal Biotech targeted the wealthy. That was because the herbs sold were valuable and priceless. Though these precious herbs were considered by many to be nothing out of the ordinary, they were lifesavers for the rich who were gravely ill. Soon, they arrived at the ce. The shop was closed today for the auction, To make the auction a resounding sess, Dr. Jay Fallon had brought many precious herbs ¨C including the thousand-year- old King of Ginseng ¨C from the headquarters. ¡°Thea Cahan?¡± A voice came. Thea tumed and saw a beautiful woman and a handsome man heading toward her. ¡°Huh?¡± Thea stared at the woman. She felt a sense of familiarity. However, nothing came to her mind. ¡°Y-You are. ?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Thea, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Julianna Jacaruso.¡± ¡°Julianna?¡± Thea was astonished. Julianna Jacaruso was one of her best friends in senior high school Her rtionship with Julianna was the same as Quincy¡¯s. They were once the closest of friends. Julianna said smilingly, ¡°I heard from Quincy in the group chat that you¡¯ve restored your looks. She even posted a picture of you. I couldn¡¯t recognize you when I saw you just now. I was only sure it was you after double-checking with the photo.¡± Thea smiled Julianna pulled the handsome man by her side and introduced him, ¡°This is my boyfriend. He¡¯s Quay, from the Xenos.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Thea held out her hand. Quay looked at Thea in a daze. He did not loosen his grip even after shaking her hands. Thea broke free from his grip and forced an awkward smile. Then, she pulled at James and introduced him, ¡°This is my husband, James Caden.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s James?¡± Julianna eximed. It was as if she had seen a peculiar object. ¡°I heard from Quincy that he¡¯s the useless son-inw of the Cahans. Not only has he been leeching off the family, but he also doesn¡¯t work and has no ambition.¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Just like Quincy. Julianna looked down on James and belittled himi non-stop upon meeting him. James smiled faintly Thea shot him a look of resentment. As the saving went, bad news travels fast. James¡¯ reputation for being trash had already spread to North Cansington She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Julianna, James isn¡¯tpletely useless. He just likes keeping a low profile. He practices medicine, and it was he who treated my injuries. His medical skills even far exceed that of Dr. Fallon of Cansington.¡± She could only say this at that moment. Although James had said he did not know much about medicine, she did not wish to embarrass herself in front of her former best friend, so she tried her best to exin. Julianna only looked at James upon hearing this. However, she still did not hold him in high regard. After all, many practice medicine in Cansington. It would be strange if someone from the area did not know a thing or two about it. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She did not take Thea¡¯s words seriously. After all, if James was truly more capable than Dr. Fallon, he would be world-renowned instead of being ridiculed for being a good for-nothing by the public ¡°By the way, are you here to participate in the auction organized by Herbal Biotech?¡± Julianna changed the subject. ¡°Yes.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m nning to get her wild ginseng.¡± Immediately, Quay stepped forward with a bright smile. ¡°Leave everything to me, Ms. Thea. I have a good rtionship with the person in charge of Herbal Biotech of the North Cansington branch. I¡¯ll request him to keep one for you.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since you¡¯re Julianna¡¯s friend, that makes you my friend too. No one dares say no to the Xenos in North Cansington!¡± Quay started boasting about the Xenos¡¯ power and influence in North Cansington. James smiled and said nothing. After chit-chatting for a while, they entered Herbal Biotech. Herbal Biotech was spacious on the inside. As it was not yet nighttime, the auction had not yet begun. However, many precious herbs were on disy. Many of them were auction items of the evening that were unveiled for a sneak peek so that the public would know their values and prices. James and Thea looked around casually. Soon, it was evening Many affluent people of North Cansington were present on the topmost floor of Herbal Biotech The auction would be held on schedule. Many influential families in North Cansington gathered here. Some among them hade from other parts of the country and were here to purchase herbs that could extend their life span. A morous woman in a white dress with an attractive figure walked up to the auction block. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Christine Fallon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Christine Fallon, the granddaughter of Dr. Fallon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be the host for this auction.¡± ¡°Rumors say that her medical skills have exceeded that of her grandfather. She¡¯s already called the female Asclepius of Cansington.¡± The woman in the white dress walked up to the auction block. Immediately, the crowd cheered. Holding the mic, Christine looked at the crowd and said with a smile, ¡°Wee to the auction organized by Herbal Biotech. Many valuable herbs will be auctioned here today. Without further ado, we¡¯ll begin with our first item of the day, the thousand year-old King of Ginseng,¡± The crowd fell silent instantly, It was not a secret that Herbal Biotech had a King of Ginseng in its possession. The ginseng was renowned in both Cansington and North Cansington. However, due to its exorbitant price, no one had been capable of purchasing it. As Christine spoke, twodies with attractive figures walked up the stage with a luxurious looking box. It was red and about a meter long. Christine opened the box Inside was a human-shaped ginseng a meter in length. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 ¡°Wow! Is this the thousand-year-old King of Ginseng?¡± ¡°I can even smell its fragrance from here.¡± ¡°Legend has it that it has an extremely high medical value and can be used to cure all illnesses by combining it with other high-quality herbs.¡± The crowd was heated in their discussions. Upon seeing the ginseng, James had a satisfied look, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s indeed a thousand years old. I never expected to see such a precious herbal medicine in a bustling city like this.¡± Though Thea did not know anything about medicine, she was nevertheless stunned upon seeing such huge ginseng Christine spoke behind the auction block, ¡°This thousand-year-old King of Ginseng was bought by my grandfather eight years ago by a pleasant coincidence. Ever since then, it¡¯s been the signature treasure of our shop. I believe everyone here today has heard that its starting price is a hundred million. Thus, the bid increment cannot be less than a million dors.¡± Hearing this, the crowd gasped. Although these were affluent people, they were still shocked by the exorbitant price. A hundred million dors was simply too much. They believed it was not worth it to spend a hundred million dors on ginseng, even if it was the King of Ginseng ¡°Everyone!¡± At that moment, an elderly man at the very front stood up. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He looked around sixty years of age and wore a green scrub. He had long hair and was dressed old- fashionedly. He looked at the crowd and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn Truman, and I¡¯ll have the King of Ginseng. For my sake, please do not bid.¡± ¡°What? Bjorn Truman?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Bjorn Truman?¡± The crowd eximed Puzzled, James looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Honey, who¡¯s he?¡± Before Thea could speak, Julianna by her side shot James a look of disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t even know Blom Truman? And yet you say you practice medicine?¡± James scratched his nose. Must one who practiced medicine know of Bjorn Truman? Thea exined, ¡°Honey, Bjorn Truman is renowned in the medical world. His reputation and prestige areparable to Dr. Fallon¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Thea exined, ¡°The art of medicine has been around for five thousand years. There had been many medical associations before Jay Fallon established the Doctor¡¯s Association. Though the Doctor¡¯s Association established by Jay Fallon has been acknowledged as the mainstream, many prideful doctors refused to join. So, they created an association of their own. Bjorn was one of them. He¡¯s nicknamed the Doctor of Wonders and is the representative of the non affiliated school.¡± James scratched his nose. He never expected that the world of medicine would be thisplicated. Many of the filthy-rich were here today for the thousand-year-old King of Ginseng. However, before the bidding had even started, Bjorn, the Doctor of Wonder, stood up and announced the thousand-year-old King of Ginseng was his. They knew of Bjorn. Not willing to offend a man with advanced medical skills, they gave up on the idea of bidding However, James could not care less It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. How could he miss it? Besides, presenting the King of Ginseng as a gift would earn Thea respect among the Hills. ¡°A hundred and one million.¡± James raised his bidding card. His voice reverberated across the venue. Hearing this, everyone fixed their gazes on James. They were looking forward to witnessing a spectacr scene. Bjom had announced the King of Ginseng as his. Who was this guy? How could he bid? Was he going against Bjorn? Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 After Bjorn¡¯s announcement, no one dared make a bid. He wore a satisfied expression. Just then, a voice came. His face darkened upon seeing James making a bid. Seeing a young and unfamiliar face, he said coldly. ¡°Hey, did you not hear that this king of Ginseng¡¯s mine? What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you going against me?¡± James could not care less about Bjorn. He needed the thousand-year-old King of Ginseng for Thea¡¯s sake. From the auction block, Christine¡¯s face darkened upon seeing Bjorn. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She knew he was a troublesome man. Besides, his medical skills were not beneath her grandfather¡¯s. As Bjorn had announced the King of Ginseng as his, she could not sell it at a good price. Then, she saw James make a bid. After, she saw Thea by his side Christine froze. Was that not Thea Cahan? Although she was not sure of Thea¡¯s background, her grandfather had delended Thea during Yuna Lawson¡¯s birthday party. Faced against Bjorn¡¯s threal, Jamesughed. ¡°Since both of us want the King of Ginseng, may the highest bidder win! After all, this is an auction.¡± Thea pulled at James and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright, honey. I don¡¯t want it anymore. Besides, we don¡¯t have the money.¡± James lightly waved and gestured for Thea to be at ease. Meanwhile, Bjorn wore a surly expression, and his re was icy-cold. He had stepped forward and dered the King of Ginseng as his so that he could obtain it at the lowest price. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He did not expect a guy to pop out of nowhere and make a bid. ¡°Hmph! You think you¡¯re as rich as me?¡± Not to be outdone, he called out, ¡°A hundred and ten million.¡± Saying that, he nced at James. James raised his bidding card again, ¡°A hundred and fisty million.¡± Gasp! The crowd gasped. What kind of bid increment was this? A hundred and fifty million from a hundred and ten? Who was this guy? Why have they not seen him before? He was an unfamiliar face. Could this be a rich kid from a renowned family? However, his attire did not give off the impression of a wealthy guy. They were astonished Meanwhile, Bjorn was enraged. He desperately needed the thousand year-old King of Ginseng The annual medicalpetition in Cansington was just around the corner He had been preparing for many years to obtain the title of Asclepius and be famous overnight. He had sessfully created a form that needed the thousand-year-old King of Ginseng as the efficacy-enhancing ingredient. ¡°Two hundred million.¡± Bjorn roared with rage His roar reverberated across the auction house Everyone knew he was enraged. They knew he was a vengeful man. Now that sames had offended him, he would be in deep trouble. ¡°Three hundred million.¡± James said disinterestedly. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Thea¡¯s face was pale Three hundred million? Where on earth would she get that? Meanwhile, Julianna looked at James puzzledly. How could he make a three hundred million dor bid just like that? The rich and powerful among the crowd were stunned. Although this was the thousand-year-old King of Ginseng, its maximum price was just a hundred and fifty million. Three hundred million was overkill. Bjorn¡¯s face was contorted with rage. No one had ever dared go against a renowned inan like him. Now, a young man who hade from nowhere was picking a fight with him at the auction Three hundred million! Although he was a world-renowned doctor earning hundreds of thousands from a single treatment, he only had around a billion dors in his savines. ¡°Three hundred and fifty million.¡± ¡°Five hundred million.¡± James said nonchntly. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Bjorn staggered. He pointed at James and bellowed with rage, ¡°Who the hell are you, kid? Why are you going against me?¡± James smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody. I did say that the highest bidder can have the King of Ginseng. If you want it, just raise the bid.¡± Hearing the exorbitant price, Thea quivered in fear. She pulled at James and gestured for him to stop However, James was undaunted. ¡°Fine, whatever.¡± Bjorn was so enraged that he smiled. He extended his shriveled arm and pointed at James,¡± Take it if you so desperately want it. I certainly hope this herb will extend your life span.¡± He uttered in a threatening tone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone could see he was enraged, James was doomed. Bjorn stopped raising the bid. Christine had been watching from behind the auction block and remained silent. However, she had secretly informed Jay, who was in Cansington. After hearing about what was happening, Jay immediately tapped into the surveince cameras at the venue. Upon witnessing the scene, he immediately ordered, ¡°Christine, since Thea wants the thousand year-old ginseng, just give it to her for free.¡± Hearing this, Christine froze. She secretly contacted him. No way¡­ The bidding price is five hundred million, grandpa. How can we just give it for free?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Listen to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christine dared not disobey his orders. Seeing that no one else made any further bids, she looked at James and said with a smile,¡± Since no one else¡¯s making a bid, this thousand-year-old King of Ginseng will belong to Mr. Caden. However, I¡¯d like to announce that we at Herbal Biotech have decided to present it to him for free.¡± Hearing this, the crowd was stunned. For Free? The crowd fixed its gaze on James. Who was this ordinary ¨C looking man? Why would Herbal Biotech give such a precious herb to him for free? James smiled slightly He had expected this. He knew that it would surely attract Jay¡¯s attention if he made a bid. That was because Jay Fallon went by another identity. He was also Jake Graham, the boss of the underground intelligencework Jake knew who James was. Meanwhile, Thea was dumbfounded. ¡°For free?¡± James looked at the dumbfounded Thea and said with a smile, ¡°Honey, how nice of Dr. Fallon, He¡¯s showing you respect by giving such a precious thousand-year-old King of Ginseng to you for free.¡± ¡°Respect?¡± Thea froze. James grinned. ¡°I knew this would happen. That was why I made bids despite not having any money. It was all to attract his attention. It turns out to be a resounding sess.¡± Thea was in a daze. Was Dr. Fallon showing her respect by gifting her the thousand year-old ginseng because of the mysterious Mr. Caden? ¡°Mr. Caden, Ms. Thea, pleasee backstage to obtain the ginseng after the auction.¡± Saying that, she continued the auction. Julianna beside her was bewildered. What was going on? Why would Herbal Biotech give the precious thousand-year-old King of Ginseng to Jatnes for free even after the bidding price had reached five hundred million? Could he be some big shot? ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey We¡¯ll take the ginseng and go home.¡± James helped Thea up and turned to leave. Seeing this, Christine called another auctioneer along and went backstage. Christine greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden, Ms. Thea.¡± ¡°Ms. Fallon, this gift is too valuable. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Thea was here to turn down the gift. How could she ept such a precious herb? She did not want to owe the mysterious Mr. Caden anymore. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll ept it,¡± James spoke immediately. ¡°James¡­¡± Thea reproached him, ¡°How could we take someone else¡¯s stuff for free?¡± James scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯d be foolish to not ept free stuff.¡± Christine hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Ms. Thea, this is just a token of my grandfather¡¯s regard. It¡¯s just a King of Ginseng, Please ept the gift.¡± "But ¡± ¡°No buts.¡± James took the King of Ginseng and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Fallon, thank Dr. Fallon on our behalf.¡± Saying that, he pulled Thea by the arin and left. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 James pulled Thea out of Herbal Biotech. Outside, Thea was exasperated. ¡°What are you doing, James? How could we ept such a valuable gift?¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s free anyway.¡± James was indifferent. ¡°You¡­¡± Thea pouted Then, she took a deep breath. ¡°Sigh¡­ Never mind.¡± Once again, she owed the mysterious Mr. Caden another favor. When she returned to Cansington, she would have to thank him in person and ask him not to look out for her anymore. Though she was just an ordinary person, she was being taken care of by such a powerful and influential man. Once or twice was fine. However, it was too ttering for this to happen all the time After obtaining the thousand-year-old King of Ginseng, James and Thea returned to the Hill residence On the way, they received a call from David. ¡°Where are you, Thea? Cyrus is treating us to a meal. Come, quick!¡± ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Come, quick! He¡¯s treating you specifically to a meal. We¡¯re at the Gastronome, the most luxurious restaurant in North Cansington.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Thea hung up the call and looked at James. ¡°Cyrus is treating us to a meal at the Gastronome.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± James opened the GPS. After specifying the search location, he drove toward the ce. At the same time, Bjorn left the auction at Herbal Biotech. He was in a presidential suite at a five-star hotel. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Damn it all!¡± His face contorted with rage. He was a renowned doctor. No matter where he went, there would always be people currying favors with him. Even though he had presented himself formally to the crowd, there was someone who paid no heed. Before him stood a respectful middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Truman, we¡¯ve looked into the background of that guy,¡± He said. ¡°Speak ¡± Bjorn had a murderous look He said coldly, ¡°Going against me? He must be tired of living. I¡¯ll make his life a living hell.¡± ¡°His name¡¯s James. Hees from Cansington and is the son-inw of the Cahans. The Cahans are an uninfluential family. Their family assets only amount to a billion dors.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Bjorn clenched his fists. ¡°How dare a son-inw of a second-rate family act in such an insolent manner!¡± ¡°Mr. Truman¡­¡± The middle-aged man opened and shut his mouth, remaining silent ¡°Why are you stammering? Speak.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°Although James is trash, his wife, Thea Cahan, is no ordinary woman. She has deep connections with powerful people Rumor has it that it was because she saved a man ten years ago¡­¡± The middle-aged man told Bjorn everything ¡°Was this why Herbal Biotech gave her the thousand year old ginseng for free?¡± Bjorn wore a grim expression. A mysterious Mr. Caden? Who was he? Bjorn had traveled across the world, and he had stayed in Cansington for a long time. However, he had never heard of a powerful and influential Caden. ¡°A Caden from ten years ago?¡± Bjorn squinted his eyes. He had never regarded the Cadens from ten years ago as a threat, let alone a survivor ten yearster in the present. He was a renowned doctor who had connections across the world. He was acquainted with many bigwigs who would even curry favor with him. After all, the richer a man was, the more afraid he was to die. ¡°Mr. Truman, I also found out they¡¯re here in North Cansington to celebrate Thea¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday tomorrow.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Bjor had a frightening expression on his face. To hiin, James was already a dead man. The Hills, too, were doomed. James and Thea arrived at the Gastronome. They went to the third floor and entered a luxurious room. Many gathered there. They were all younger generations of the Hills headed by Cyrus, At the moment, Cyrus was conversing with a twenty-year-old-looking man. The man was wearing a white T-shirt and a golden ne around his neck. He was also wearing a luxury watch and was ernbellished with extravagant objects all over his body. The luxury watch alone was worth hundreds of thousands. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 He was Augustus Xenos and a friend of Cyrus. A friend¡­ in Cyrus¡¯ eyes. To Augustus, Cyrus was a nobody. If Cyrus had not said he would introduce a beautifuldy to him, he would not even havee. ¡°Augustus, I¡¯m not lying. My cousin¡¯s strikingly beautiful. Although she¡¯s married, her husband¡¯s trash. They haven¡¯t even slept on the same bed yet.¡± ¡°I can vouch for that,¡± said David. ¡±It¡¯s true that my sister hasn¡¯t slept with that useless James yet. However, many wealthy men are chasing her. Do you know the Watsons? Zavier Watson is going after her too. Let¡¯s not forget the mysterious Mr. Caden. These are extremely wealthy men. They have sent us luxury cars and vis worth hundreds of millions.¡± What David was trying to say was obvious. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If you wished to pursue Thea, you had to prepare gifts equal in value to Mr. Watson¡¯s and Mr. Caden¡¯s. At that moment, the door opened. James and Thea walked in. Everyone in the room stood up. Cyrus hurriedly approached Thea and pulled her over to Augustus¡¯ side. He then introduced him to her. ¡°Thea, this is Augustus from the Xenoses. Their family is worth hundreds of billions.¡± Upon witnessing Thea¡¯s mor, Augustus was immediately attracted to her. He scrutinized her from head to toe. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Her features were refined; her hair was long and silky; her skin was fair and delicate; her figure was curvaceous. Her entire body was alluring. Mine¡­ Mine¡­ At that moment, his mind eximed. However, he wasposed on the outside. He gently nodded. ¡°Hmm¡­ Not bad. She barely qualifies to be my girlfriend.¡± Saying that, he patted Cyrus on the shoulder. ¡°Not bad, Cyrus. From today onward, my family will be looking out for the Hills.¡± Delighted, Cyrus hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Augustus.¡± He pointed at the chair and said, ¡°Have a seat here, Thea. Have a few drinks with Augustus.¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened. She came because they were her family. She did not expect Cyrus to invite a stranger and even make her apany him for a drink. Meanwhile, James grinned at Augustus and asked, ¡°You must be Augustus Xenos. May I know who Zack and Washington Xenos are to you?¡± Augustus nced at James. Seeing that he was dressed in ordinary clothes, he looked at him with disdain. ¡°They¡¯re my cousins.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James smiled slightly. Then, he looked at thea, ¡°Honey, since Mr. Augustus has taken a liking to you, apany him for a few drinks. It¡¯s too hot in here. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Thea called out. However, James had turned to leave. Thea frowned and muttered, ¡°What the hell is he thinking?¡± With a frustrated look, she took her seat. With the number of people, she was not worried about Augustus doing anything inappropriate to her. James walked out of the building. He lit a cigarette and pulled out his phone to call Gavin. Scared out of his wits upon receiving James¡¯ call, Gavin could not even hold his phone properly. He swiftly answered the phone. ¡°G-General, what is it? Can I help you?¡± James said, ¡°You have Zack¡¯s number, don¡¯t you? Give him a call and tell him I¡¯m at the Gastronome in North Cansington. A guy from the Xenos called Augustus is demanding my wife apany him for a drink. Let¡¯s get one thing straight. I charge an exorbitant price for this. A hundred million for a ss of wine.¡± Saying that, he hung up. Then, he returned to the room. Thea was seated beside Augustus. Generous and amicable, he opened bottles one after another and poured wine into the empty sses He even poured one for Thea. He lifted the ss with a bright smile. ¡°Here¡¯s to our first meeting, Thea. Cheers!¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink.¡± Just as she was declining his offer, James walked in and sat beside her. He said with a smile, Honey, since Mr Augustus has taken a liking to you, how could you refuse his offer? The Xenoses are an influential family and the representatives of North Cansington in the Five Provinces Business Alliance There¡¯s nothing to lose from getting acquainted with him.¡± Wearing a smug look, he said, ¡°He¡¯s right, Thea. I heard you opened a processing nt. With the Xenoses looking out for you, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± It would be rude of Thed to refuse lurther, so she listed her ss. After that, Augustus kept pouring wine into her ss non-stop. Though Thea did not want to drink, James, as well as the rest of the Hills, kept pushing her. ¡°N-No more¡­ I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± After a few sses, Thea¡¯s cheeks were bright red. ¡°Thea, this is Mr. Augustus we¡¯re talking about. Stop thinking about yourself and consider the family¡¯s interest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If Mr. Augustus finds you satisfactory, you two can go and get a hotel room. With him looking out for our family, we¡¯ll be rich!¡± The Hills chimed in. Meanwhile, James leaned against a chair and remained silent. Augustusughed. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. We can go and get a room after drinking. I¡¯ll be looking out for you guys in the future. We¡¯ll get rich together!¡± He nced at Thea. Seeing her reddened cheeks, his heart raced. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Thea was on her tenth ss of wine. She had never drunk wine. After drinking so much in such a short amount of time, she felt dizzy and refused to drink any further. However, the Hills were discontented. ¡°Stop acting innocent, Thea.¡± ¡°You think we don¡¯t know anything? You¡¯re fooling around with a mysterious Mr. Caden even though you¡¯re married. If not for him looking out for you, would you have the sess you enjoy today?¡± ¡°Now that the Cahans are rich, can¡¯t you help us out?¡± The Hills uttered harsh words. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± David stepped forward and reproached them, ¡°How is Thea responsible for helping you out? You better watch your mouth.¡± He nced at James. Seeing that James was sittingzily on the chair with a disinterested look, David was enraged, He was standing by idly as his wife was being denigrated. What a piece of trash. Although David wanted a rich brother-inw, the Hills were being too abrasive. ¡°Never mind, David.¡± Thea stood up. Now that she had given the Hills face, she wanted to go home and rest. She stood up to leave. Cyrus grabbed her arm and said, ¡°What are you doing, Thea?¡± Augustus was a Xenos. If he could curry favor with a Xenos, the Hills would be rich. How could he let Thea go free? Thea yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html p! Cyrus pped Thea across her face and roared, ¡°Stop acting innocent. Do you know who Augustus is? What¡¯s the big deal drinking a few sses of wine and sleeping with him..?¡± Smash! In an instant, Cyrus was sent flying. James gave him a hard kick Cyrus flew two meters away. To James, his silence did not mean they got a free pass to bully Thea. He had remained silent because he wanted her to obtain more venture capital. Although he was rich, he could not just hand it to Thea. She would grow suspicious and suspect that he had gotten the money illegally. Thea did not expect James to resort to violence. She stopped him in time and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, honey.¡± Only then did James sit. He looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Can you continue drinking, honey?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that, James?¡± James said with a smile, ¡°If you can still drink, continue.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Thea was puzzled. At that moment, Cyrus got up. Clutching his chest, he pointed at James with a painful expression. ¡°You f*cking piece of trash! How dare you hit me! You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Saying that, he looked at Augustus. ¡°Augustus, you call the shots around here. Quick, call the security guards in and crush him!¡± Augustus wore a grim expression. He stared at James coldly. ¡°Kneel, trash.¡± James sat on a chair and crossed his legs. Ignoring Augustus, he said, ¡°Honey, drink as much as you can.¡± ¡°No way. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Thea refused. She knew James was a good fighter. He could take down a dozen men in an instant, She did not want things to get out of control. Meanwhile, Augustus pulled out his phone and gave a call. Soon, the door opened. A dozen security guards armed with electric batons walked in. James immediately raised his hands and pleaded, ¡°P- Please, don¡¯t act rashly. Honey, have a few more drinks with Mr. Augustus. If you don¡¯t, i¡¯ll get beaten to death.¡± Seeing the security guards, Thea was intimidated. She did not want James to resort to violence again. She looked at Augustus pleadingly. ¡°Mr. Augustus, please order them to leave. I¡¯ll have a few more drinks with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way¡­¡± Augustus grinned. This was his territory, and they were his prey. He lightly waved. The security guards immediately left the room Thea had no choice but to take her seat once more and continue drinking Meanwhile, James wore a disinterested look. He took a cigarette out and lit it. At the same time, after receiving James¡¯ call, Gavin immediately called Zack Hearing what had happened, he was appalled. Then, he cursed, ¡°Damn you, Augustus! Are you trying to ruin the Xenoses?¡± If only he had been in North Cansington, he would have rushed over and taught Augustus a lesson. However, he was in Cansington. He could not get there in time. He called Richard Xenos, his father and the patriarch of the household ¡°Dad, something bad happened. That b*stard Augustus is making the ck Dragon¡¯s wife apany him for a drink Get over there now. They¡¯re at the Gastronome. The ck Dragon told us we¡¯ll have to pay a hundred million for every ss of wine she drinks. We¡¯re gonna be in huge trouble if we don¡¯t reach there in time!¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 ¡°How much we pay isn¡¯t the point. However, if we offend the ck Dragon, the Xenoses will be ruined.¡± ¡°It really is the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon General of the Southern ins, the behind-the - scenes owner of Transgenerational, and the one behind the destruction of the Xaviers and the death of the Great Four¡¯s leaders.¡± Back then at the House of Royals, I saw Zavier Watson kneeling before the ck Dragon with my own eyes.¡± Richard was a representative of North Cansington in the Five Provinces Business Alliance. He had a pretty good idea about who bought Transgenerational New City. Hence, the moment he received Gavin¡¯s call, his face turned pale. ¡°This b*stard! I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Richard stormed off to the Gastronome. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At the Gastronome, Thea was drinking. She had drunk at least twenty sses of wine. She could not drink any further. Seeing that the opportunity was ripe, Cyrus took out a wad of banknotes and tossed it at James. ¡°Hey, trash. Take this and enjoy yourself. Augustus will send your wife back tomorrow morning.¡± epting the money, James¡¯s face remained impassive, His actions had not gone unnoticed by Thea, who was slowly losing consciousness. She was dismayed https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Meanwhile, Augustus was thrilled. Would he finally get what he wanted? Watching Thea¡¯s curvaceous figure, he gulped. He could even foresee how the scene in the room with Thea would y out. Thump! At that moment, the door was kicked open. A fifty-year-old-looking man stormed in with a dozen bodyguards close behind. ¡°Beat him up. Beat the sh*t out of him!¡± It was Richard. Augustus froze upon seeing Richard. ¡°Uncle, why are you¡­?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before he could finish his words, a bodyguard pounced on him. He grabbed Augustus¡¯ hair and pped him with great force. Augustus was bewildered. Thea was dumbfounded. Everyone was bbergasted. Only James remainedposed. Richard bellowed with rage, ¡°Beat the sh*t out of him!¡± The bodyguards threw Augustus on the floor and proceeded to beat him up. ¡°Argh! Uncle¡­ P-Please stop¡­¡± Augustus begged for mercy. The Hills were petrified upon witnessing the scene Richard approached Thea and knelt before her. Then, he kowtowed non-stop, ¡°Ms. Thea, it¡¯s our fault for not teaching him well. Please have inercy on the Xenoses.¡± Thea was in a daze. She did not know what had happened. She stood and went to help Richard up However, she vomited the moment she stood. She vomited all over the kneeling Richard. Then, she copsed onto a chair. ¡°Ah!¡± Augustus cried out in agony and passed out The Hills were horrified upon seeing this. They made their way to the sidelines and remained silent. James looked at Richard and said coldly, ¡°A Xenos made my wife apany him for a drink. As Thea¡¯s body is priceless, I¡¯m afraid the price will be exorbitant. A hundred million per ss. I¡¯ve been counting. My wife drank around twenty sses of wine. Give us two billion, and we¡¯ll let this slide.¡± ¡°What? Have you gone mad?¡± Thea, who was tipsy, immediately regained her senses. She looked at James and rebuked him,¡± Stop spouting nonsense, James. What do you mean by a hundred million per ss? What do you mean by two billion? You¡¯ve gone mad.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll dly pay.¡± Richard dared not refute James. Zack had exined everything to him This was the ck Dragon, the existence that stood at the top of the power pyramid. A single order from the ck Dragon could spell doom for the Five Provinces Business Alliance, let alone the Xenoses. don¡¯t need your money. Even if I do, I only need a hundred million. You have two billion, after all. What¡¯s wrong with giving ine a hundred million? I¡¯in your brother.¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Richard knelt on the floor, his heart pounding. ¡°Ms. Thea, please give me your bank ount number. I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll make the transfer immediately.¡± Thea was still at a loss. Why was he begging to give her money? It was just a few sses of wine. Seeing Augustus who had passed out on the floor, she took a deep breath. Could it be the mysterious Mr. Caden? However, they were in North Cansington, while he was in Cansington. So, how could he know what was going on here? How influential was he? Thea thought of a man, the mysterious Mr. Caden. Lots of people were in the room All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, everyone remained silent. No one dared to speak After a moment, Thea spoke, ¡°I-It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just a few sses of wine. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Two billion dors was no small sum. She would not ept such a gift. Richard nced at James. Sitting on a chair, James smoked his cigarette and looked at Thea, ¡°Honey, are you dumb? Just take it. This is two billion dors we¡¯re talking about. We won¡¯t make that much money even if we worked for decades. I heard that the Xenoses are a rich family with assets totaling hundreds of billions. They aren¡¯t short of money.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Richard hurriedly added, ¡°We aren¡¯tcking money. This b*stard has got a lot of nerve forcing you into drinking. Your body and health are priceless. It¡¯s only natural that a single ss of wine costs a hundred million.¡± ¡°W-What¡­?¡± Thea was at a loss. James looked at the still dumbfounded David and Alyssa and shot thein a look David regained his senses and urged, ¡°What are you standing there for, Thea? Quick, give him your ount number,¡± Saying that, he approached Alchard. ¡°Does my ount work? She¡¯s my sister, after all. It¡¯s the Same as transferring the money to me.¡± Richard looked at Jamnes. James immediately reproached David, ¡°What are you doing, David? This is Thea¡¯s money. Can we even get them back after they go into your ount?¡± Richard was on the verge of tears. His forehead hitting the floor, he kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Thea. Just give me your ount number. I¡¯ll make the transfer immediately.¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! His forehead was already bruised. ¡°P-Please get up.¡± Thea tried to help him up. Richard would not dare. Thea had no other choice but to give him her ount number. Richard wasted no time and made the transfer inunediately Richard was the current patriarch of the Xenoses. As he was a VIP of the banks, his transfers would be approved in an instant, no matter the amount. Soon, Thea received the money. The process took a mere five minutes It was surreal seeing the bnce in her bank ount. Two billion dors, just like that? ¡°M-Ms Thea, have you received it?¡± Richard was still kneeling on the floor. Thea spoke monotonously, ¡°Y-Yes.¡± ¡°M-May I leave, then? Can I take this b*stard away?¡± ¡°Y-You may.¡± "Understood.¡± Pardoned, Richard immediately ordered his men to carry Augustus, who was still passed out and swiftly left the room. After they left, the Hills recollected themselves. Their gazes were fixed on Thea They knew Thea had deep connections with very influential people in Cansington. However, they did not expect her to be this influential. Even the patriarch of the Xenoses was kneeling on the floor, begging to pay her two billion dors aspensation. ¡°T-Thea, did you really receive two billion dors?¡± David cast a longing nce at Thea. ¡°N-No¡­ How could that be?¡± Thea rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I received nothing. What do you think two billion dors is worth? Did you think he¡¯d give it to me just like that?¡± ¡°B But Richard made the transfer while he was kneeling on the floor. Don¡¯t lie to me, Thea. I don¡¯t need your money. Even if I do, I only need a hundred million. You have two billion, after all. What¡¯s wrong with giving me a hundred million? I¡¯m your brother.¡± Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Thea was still in a daze. Everything that just happened was unbelievable. The Hills formed a circle around her. Cyrus asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Thea? That was Richard Xenos we¡¯re talking about, the patriarch of the family. He¡¯s someone with assets worth hundreds of billions! Why was he kneeling before you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Thea. How influential are you exactly?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one helping you out behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Why did Richard Xenos seem so afraid of you?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Hills chimed in. Thea was puzzled too. However, she assumed it was the mysterious Mr. Caden working his magic in the shadows, She did not know he would be so influential that even Richard Xenos of North Cansington would be fearful of him. Whew! Thea took a deep breath. Her head was spinning. She did not want to think about this anymore. ¡°I ¨C It¡¯s nothing. By the way, a word of caution here. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. He¡¯s the patriarch of the Xenoses worth hundreds of billions, after all. If word spreads, his reputation will be ruined. With the power and influence of the Xenoses, crushing us is just child¡¯s y.¡± After warning them, she stood up to leave. Her head started spinning with just a few steps. James caught her in time. With James carrying her, she left the room. The Hills nced at each other. ¡°Cyrus, is Thea really that influential?¡± ¡°That was Richard, the man capable of shaking the heavens and the earth, and he was kneeling on the floor like an obedient dog. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Cyrus sat on a chair and lit a cigarette. Though he had met countless bigwigs throughout his life as a businessman, he had never seen Richard before. That was because he was not yet qualified to do so with the number of assets in his possession He did not expect Richard to keel on the floor and obediently fork over two billion dors. A hundred million per ss? Truly terrifying At that moment, he had a clear understanding of how terrifying Thea was. No, it was not Thea who was terrifying. It was the one behind the scenes. He had heard of her affairs. It was a Caden, a mysterious Caden, behind her back ¡°Tell no one about today¡¯s incident. If word gets out¡­ Hmph!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell a soul, Cyrus.¡± At the same time, Thea got in a car, She was drunk, and her head was spinning. She did not want to think of anything. ¡°Honey, do we return to the Hill residence or somewhere else?¡± In her seat, Thea opened her eyes and said, ¡°F-Forget it. Let¡¯s not go home. Just get a room at a hotel. We¡¯ll go home tomorrow.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± James replied. Then, he pulled out his phone and searched for a nearby hotel. He drove toward the location. Soon, they arrived at a five-star hotel. After parking the car, he got off the driver¡¯s seat and opened the passenger¡¯s door. Then, he helped Thea down. Thea was drunk. Her cheeks were flushed, and there was not a single ounce of strength left in her. She copsed into James¡¯ arms the moment she got off the car. The alluring fragrance tickled James¡¯ nostrils and greatly stimted him. His arm wrapped around her slim waist, and his heart was pounding. With his arms around Thea, he made his way to the hotel¡¯s entrance. Not far away, a group of drunk, young men were walking over. They were bellowing tunes. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°D-Dn, look. Over there.¡± Upon seeing James helping Thea toward the hotel entrance, one of the young men quickly regained his senses and eximed while pointing at Thea. Hearing this, the rest of the group turned to look They were stunned. Exquisite! What a fine woman! They had never seen such a stunning beauty. ¡°Dn, It seems like the beautifuldy has had too much to drink And look at that guy in ordinary clothes. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a rich guy. He must have picked her up on the streets and nned to get a room at the hotel. We shouldn¡¯t let him get away with it.¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Dn Nell. Thirty years of age and unemployed. He wandered through all sorts of bars and entertainment districts. Along with about fifty honchos, he conducted businesses like extortion and ransom that skirted the edges of thew. Today, he and his honchos had juste out from a bar. Upon seeing Thea, their eyes were pealed to her. They were experienced at waiting outside of bars to pick up beautifuldies who were drunk and then getting a room in a hotel somewhere. After that, they would record the process and extort money out of their victims. They knew what was going on when they saw Jarnes together with Thea. ¡°This guy has quite some luck to get his hands on such a fine woman.¡± With a greedy look, Dn ordered his men, ¡°Go get them. Beat the guy up and grab the woman.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The honchos were thrilled. Such an exquisite woman. After Dn had a taste of her, it would be their turn. Just as James and Thea reached the hotel entrance, a few hooligans approached and stopped them in their tracks. One of them whistled and looked at James with a mischievous grin. ¡°Hey, kid, I¡¯m warning you. Put the woman down, kowtow to us, and we¡¯ll let you off the hook or else, we¡¯ll beat the hell out of you.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Dn was dissatisfied. ¡°What are you dilly-dallying for? Go get him already!¡± James looked at the approaching Dn. He looked thirty years of age and wore a ck vest. He had long hair and a golden ne around his neck. He had a green dragon tattoo which made him look much more intimidating. The dragon tattoo alone would unnerve many. ¡°Get lost¡­¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Thea was still barely conscious. She opened her eyes and saw the men blocking their path. ¡°What¡¯s going on, honey?¡± She spoke with a sultry voice. It was smooth and alluring ¡°I¡¯m here, honey,¡± A man said with augh and walked toward her. Jantes lifted his leg and kicked him. He went straight for his crotch. ¡°Argh!¡± The man clutched his crotch and cried out in pain. Then, he copsed to the ground andy there motionless. ¡°Get him!¡± Dn yelled. His men immediately pulled out their daggers. One of them shed at James. However, before he could even approach him. Tames grabbed him by the arm and twisted it. Crack! His wrist fractured, and the thug cried out in pain. The dagger in his hand fell to the ground, James went on the offensive. In the blink of an eye, all of them had copsed to the ground. Fearful, Dn took a few steps back. With Thea leaning onto him, James walked toward Dn. Thea spoke in a feeble voice, ¡°D-Don¡¯t fight, honey.¡± James stopped and red at Dn. ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. How dare you beat up my men?! Just wait! You¡¯re a dead man.¡± Seeing his men lying on the ground, Dn left a threat and made his escape with his tail tucked. He only returned after James had entered the hotel. His honchos had already gotten up from the ground. ¡°Trash!¡± He cursed. ¡°It¡¯s not our fault, Dn. We didn¡¯t expect him to be such a great fighter.¡± Dn reproached him, ¡°Investigate him! I want to know who he is. I¡¯ll definitely kill him.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dn had been on the streets for many years and was acquainted with many powerful men. Getting his hands on James¡¯ hotel room booking record was a piece of cake. Soon, he learned of James¡¯ name. After that, they investigated further. He learned where James came from. ¡°Cansington¡­¡± Dn¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Then, he went to look for his boss. In a room of an underground gambling den in North Cansington, Dn bowed and spoke respectfully. ¡°Bryson, this is a great opportunity to make money. I found out that the guy who beat my men up is called James. He¡¯s from Cansington and is here to celebrate the birthday of a Hill. The Hills have assets totaling a few billion.¡± A forty-year-old-looking man sat on the sofa. His name was Bryson Cajazzo, He owned a few bars, KTV, and gambling dens. He was also a loan shark. ¡°Have you looked into the Hills?¡± Bryson asked disinterestedly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He had climbed his way up the socialdder by proceeding with the utmost caution. He would not target those he could not. However, he would utterly ruin those he could. ¡°I have. The patriarch of the family¡¯s a retired veteran. There are also a few government officials among the younger generation. But, since they¡¯ve injured our men, they¡¯ll have to paypensation. So what if they¡¯re officials? Will they be more influential than the one backing you?¡± ¡°Besides, I heard James¡¯ wife is called Thea Cahan. She¡¯s an exquisite woman and is considered the most beautiful woman in all of Cansington.¡± Dn went on and on He had looked into their background, However, he was currently at North Cansington. All information he received was based on rumors on the street. He had no inside knowledge whatsoever. He also had no idea of Thea¡¯s status among the aristocratic circles in Cansington. She was a woman no one dared to offend. Bryson nodded. ¡°True. Even if they¡¯re officials, can they be more influential than my boss? I¡¯ll tell my boss about this. We can extort at least two billion out of the Hills. I¡¯ll give a billion to my boss as respect. I¡¯ll also ask him to help us out in the shadows to pressure the Hills.¡± ¡°How wise!¡± Dn immediately began sucking up to him. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Bryson looked at him and said coldly. ¡°Make amotion. Break the legs of your men and go to the Hills and make a scene tomorrow. You¡¯ll be rewarded after this is over.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡± Dn walked away with a delighted smile. To him, the Hills were doomed. Back then, a few businessmen worth billions of dors were bankrupted and thrown into prison after oflending Bryson, At the moment, James was at the hotel. Thea copsed onto the bed in an instant. As she was drunk, she vomited all over the bed sheet. James cleaned up the mess. After that, he removed Thea¡¯s clothes and carried her to the bathroom to clean her up. Thea regained her senses as she was soaking in water in the bathtub. Her entire body was submerged in the water with only her head above. She looked at James and blushed. James did not feel awkward at all. He gazed at the longingly as if she was a beautiful work of art. ¡°Honey, b-bring me a towel. I¡¯m done showering. It¡¯s too hot in here.¡± Her reddened face gleamed with sweat. Embarrassed, she murmured in a low voice. James brought her a towel. Thea said with a demure look, ¡°Y-You should leave.¡± ¡±Honey, you¡¯re drunk Let me help you. I¡¯m your husband, after all. I¡¯m not an outsider¡­¡± ¡°A-Alright.¡± Thea nodded. She stood up. As she stood, her curvaceous figure waspletely exposed before James. James could feel blood gushing through his veins. He almost had a nosebleed. Just as Thea was getting out of the bathtub, she missed her footing and fell. James reacted quickly and swiftly held on to her. He could feel her fair and smooth skin. Thea shivered, and her body was stiff. Even though the one embracing her was her husband, she felt ufortable and embarrassed. She tried to calm herself down. Thea, this is your husband. It¡¯s normal for husband and wife to have skin contact.¡¯ She tried convincing herself. Only then did she rx her tense body. She looked at James and smirked. She asked seductively, ¡°Honey, do I look yummy?¡± Her words were alluring. James could no longer resist. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Thea thought that her rtionship with James was too monotonous. She started teasing James. She was not aware of how powerful her words were. The battle-hardened James was tamed just by a single sentence. James gulped. ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± Blushing, Thea said, ¡°G-Get me out of here, then.¡± James recollected himself and swiftly carried Thea out of the bathroom. He then ced her on the bed. Meanwhile, Thea immediately covered her naked body with the nket. With reddened cheeks, she smiled at James. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. We should get some sleep.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James got onto the bed. Thea rolled over to another side with her back toward James. Though she had ignited the names within James, she chose not to extinguish them. James was feeling ufortable throughout his entire body. However, he chose to suppress the urge. The night passed silently. James woke up early the next morning. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea, on the other hand, was still sleeping. James headed to the living room of the presidential suite and pulled out his phone to call Daniel. He instructed him to order Chase to send premium cigarettes and wine from the military region to the Hill residence. After hanging up the call, he sat on the sofa and yed games on his phone. Not long after, Thea walked out of the room. She was already dressed. However, her hair was disheveled. She looked adorable upon waking up. ¡°Honey¡­¡± She rubbed her temples and sat on the sofa. James said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s still early. You should go back to sleep.¡± Thea shook her head and pulled her phone out. She opened her text messages and stared at the notification the bank had sent herst night. James approached her and saw her ount bnce. Feigning surprised, he eximed, ¡°Wow! There are two billion in there, honey! We¡¯re rich! Let¡¯s buy ourselves a vi when we return to Cansington, alright?¡± Thea looked at James and rolled her eyes. ¡°Dream on! I¡¯m using this to expand Pacific Group. With two billion dors, I¡¯d be able to rapidly expand the business.¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why the Xenoses gave me money?¡± James said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the mysterious Mr. Caden behind this, of course. He must¡¯ve gotten word that Augustus was forcing you to drink. Enraged, he ordered Richard to kneel before you and apologize.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you mad, then?¡± James replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to be mad about? With all these bigwigs falling head over heels for you, it can only mean that my wife¡¯s outstanding. I¡¯m fortunate to have married you. Why would I be mad?¡± ¡°Hmph -¡± Thea pouted and said, ¡°If you continue being so unambitious, I¡¯ll dump you and go to the mysterious Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, honey. I¡¯?n doing my best. I even found a job. Oh yeah.. I haven¡¯t told you where I¡¯m currently working at¡­¡± James pulled out his Transgenerational ount executive business card and said, ¡°Look. I¡¯m working as the ount executive at Transgenerational Group.¡± Thea rolled her eyes. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ount executive? She knew what the job actually entailed. However, he was capable enough tond a job at Transgenerational. ¡°Transgenerational is arge corporation. You¡¯ll have to work hard.¡± ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am! I¡¯ll work hard. So, promise me you won¡¯t dump me, honey.¡± Thea pouted. ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your performance. I¡¯m gonna put my make-up on now.¡± She stood and headed to the dressing room, Meanwhile, James sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. He was living the life. Soon, Thea finished applying her make-up. The two checked out and headed to the Hill residence. By the time they arrived, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Today was Thea¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday. Although it was not a grand birthday celebration, the Hills were an influential family. Everyone with a connection to the Hills was present. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Only a few close rtives of the Hills were here yesterday. Today, however, was different. Everyone was present. Jedidiah and his four sons and two daughters, as well as his nieces and nephews, were all present. The courtyard of the Hill residence resounded withughter and joy. James and Thea became the subjects of discussion the moment they arrived. Everyone murmured about how dys¡¯ time had come and how she could finally lift her head high. dys headed toward them and reproached James, ¡°What were you thinking, James? How dare you stay out all night with my daughter?!¡± Thea hurriedly exined, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not his fault. 1 drank a little last night. So, we decided to get a room at a hotel.¡± ¡°Aunt dys, I treated Thea to a mealst night.¡± Cyrus stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Thea couldn¡¯t hold her liquor and was drunk only after a few sses of wine. It¡¯s not her fault.¡± Only then did dys brighten up a little At that moment, a police car stopped in front of the courtyard. ¡°Clinton¡¯s here.¡± Everyone stood up to wee him. ¡°Hey, mom. Hey, dad. Long time no see, grandpa and grandma¡­¡± A twenty-five-year-old-looking man in uniform got off the car and greeted everyone. Thea stood behind James and whispered, ¡°This is Clinton Hills. He¡¯s the captain of the specialized police unit and has great authority. He¡¯s the pride of the Hills.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± James gave a slight nod. Captain of the specialized police at such a young age? Impressive. Thea continued, ¡°My grandfather was a soldier and had countless proteges. I heard from my mom that some have made it to the head of the city Police Department. Some have even reached the county and township level.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Hmm¡­ Not bad,¡± James said nonchntly. Meanwhile, Clinton, warmly weed by the family, took a seat in the courtyard. Everyone formed a circle around him. Jedidiah and his wife were seated next to him. Chiton was the pride and joy of the Hills. ¡°Clinton, is your work going smoothly?¡± ¡°Extremely grandpa. Besides, I have good news for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jedidiah¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Clinton. Clinton replied, ¡°Did you know the Blithe King is creating a special forces team? He¡¯ll be selecting ten thousand men from tens of millions from all military regions and specialized police units throughout the country. After undergoing a three-month-long special training and passing a final screening process, we¡¯ll officially be a part of the special forces team. Not only that, the Chief Instructor of the Special Forces is¡­ Guess who, grandpa?¡± Clinton built up the suspense. Jedidiah asked, ¡°Who? Could it be the Blithe King?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Hills smiled brightly. ¡°Clinton, you are the pride of our family. You¡¯re about to meet the Blithe King.¡± Clinton shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the Blithe King. It¡¯s the ck Dragon General of the Southern ins, who had just been appointed general a year ago.¡± As Clinton spoke, he could not help but get excited. ¡°That¡¯s the God of the army and the faith of all soldiers we¡¯re talking about. But, no one knows what he looks like. The Blithe King told us we could meet him if we joined the special forces team.¡± Jedidiah was a veteran Mrs. Hills also worked for the military when she was younger. Although they were retired, they knew of the ck Dragon¡¯s heroic deeds. ¡°Clinton, will you really get to meet the ck Dragon General?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the God of War of Sol. Without him, the Southern ins would¡¯ve fallen a long time ago.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t even see the ck Dragon in my dreams.¡± The youngsters of the Hills wore an envious look Meanwhile, Clinton continued in excitement, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and join the special forces team so that I may meet the ck Dragon in person. Rumors say his strength is unrivaled, and his medical skills are peerless.¡± Everyone started discussing the ck Dragon Only Xara cast a long nce at James in silence. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Who could have thought the ck Dragon of their discussion was present at the scene? However, Xara did not dare to reveal James¡¯ identity, James had constantly kept a low profile and never brought up his identity Soon, the family members of the Hills gradually gathered at the venue, and the vi became lively At the same time, in the Xenoses¡¯ vi. Richard Xenos anxiously paced up and down in the living room. Last night, he had received news that the higher-ups were nning to suppress the Xenos when he returned home. The Xenoses were the number one household in Cansington, and they had plenty of family members in the military, police force, and even government departments, The person that notified Richard was a high-ranking military figure and an important core member of the Xenoses. He was informed that this was because Washington attempted to bully customers at the Primary Pharmacy yesterday morning but had offended someone of significant influence, This is from N?velDrama.Org. Richard investigated the incident and almost fainted from anger after learning that the people Washington offended were James and Thea. He was unable to sleep the whole night. Many people were gathered in the vi¡¯s living room Those present were core members of the Xenoses. ¡°Richard, think of a solution,¡± a middle-aged man voiced out. ¡°A solution? What solution can Ie up with? This is all because of your useless son. He could¡¯ve offended anyone but Thea!¡± Quay was present, and so was his girlfriend, Julianna. He was slightly puzzled. ¡®What¡¯s so special about Thea? ¡°Why can¡¯t they offend her?¡¯ He had just met Theast night. ¡°What¡¯s going on, uncle? Why can¡¯t Thea be offended? What does it have to do with the Xenoses?¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s her background?¡± ¡°So what if we offended her? We¡¯re the Xenoses and aren¡¯t afraid of anything.¡± Richard was about to die from panic, but the Xenoses were nonchnt about the situation. ¡°So what if we offended her? Do you know who Thea is? Zack called and confirmed that Thea¡¯s husband is the ck Dragon of the Southern ins! General Nn will take action against our whole family with one phone call from the ck Dragon if you offend her!¡± His words caused a massive shock among the family members. ck Dragon? Thea¡¯s husband was the ck Dragon? Quay and Julianna were also shocked https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The infamous piece of trash was Sol¡¯s War God, the General of the Southern ins-the ck Dragon? ¡°Richard, we¡¯ve only one option now! Today is Thea¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s prepare a generous gift and immediately go to the Hills¡¯ vi to apologize to Thea in person. We¡¯ll be fine if Thea forgives us.¡± Richard thought about it. Thea was the only one who could save the Xenoses. He figured out very few people knew about James¡¯ identity as the ck Dragon because he was rumored to be a useless son-inw. Zack also mentioned that James valued Thea a lot, and everything he did was centered around her. Additionally, Zack also said that James was very low profile and did not want others to know of his real identity ¡°Quick. Prepare some gifts. I¡¯ll head to the Hills¡¯ vi immediately.¡± Richard had to personally visit the Hills to congratte Thea¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday and beg Thea to forgive them in order to save the Xenoses from destruction. At the same time, in the military region. Chase had just finished sorting out some documents. He nced at the time and immediately ordered his subordinates, ¡°Prepare some premium tobo and fine wine, I¡¯m going to the Hills¡¯ vi.¡± ¡°General, do you really mean the Hills¡¯ vi?¡± an adjutant asked. ¡°Yes, the Hills¡¯ vi. Don¡¯t ask so much.¡± Chase nced at the adjutant and replied. The adjutant nodded and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare them now. Also, General, would you like to go in a military vehicle or private vehicle?¡± ¡°A private one He doesn¡¯t like stuff too shy.¡± There were two purposes for his visit to the Hills¨Cto retum James¡¯ certificate and send preinluin tobo as well as alcohol to him. Taniel had mentioned that his career would be over if Jaines med him for beingte. Although he was top ranked military personnel, lie only had a star badge on his shoulder There were countless people who had a star badge on their shoulders. Meanwhile, James had five star badges on his shoulders. There were only five people in the entire country that reached such a rank. A five-starmander could easily dismiss a one-star general with just one word without having to notify the highest Bjorn and Bryson were not idle either. James had snatched the thousand year-old King of Ginseng that belonged to him. Thus, Bjorn nned to take revenge on him. Meanwhile, Bryson wanted to seize this opportunity to extort some money from the Hills and, even better, make their family bankrupt! Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Before taking action, Bryson had investigated the Hills¡¯ background. The Hills had a lot of students involved in various fields, with the most influential one being the City Police Department Chief. They also had many family members within the military, police force, and government departments. However, none of them had very high ranks in these fields. Meanwhile, his boss was in a position of high authority and the second most powerful person in North Cansington, The Hills¡¯ vi courtyard. Most of the core family members had arrived. Yitzchak and the olddy of the house sat in front. The banquet had not begun yet. ording to the Hills¡¯ customs, the banquet would only begin after the younger generations presented their gifts. Cyrus stepped forward and took out the gift he had prepared in advance. ¡°Grandma, I know you¡¯ve been paying attention to your health recently. I specifically made a trip to Cansington and bought these health supplements at a sky-high price.¡± ¡°Wow, is this a form personally prescribed by Dr. Fallon? The olddy was dressed in a red festive dress. Although she was eighty years old, she lived a very healthy life and looked full of energy. She was surprised when she heard that the health supplements were from Dr. Fallon himself. ¡°Yeah, it cost me more than a hundred million dors,¡± Cyrus said with a smile. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html In truth, these health supplements were not personally prescribed by the genius doctor but by an old doctor. Jay Fallon¡¯s appointments had been fully booked for many years in advance, It was impossible for him to get an appointment. Thus, he sought out a well-known doctor, gave him the olddy¡¯s recent body diagnosis report, and prescribed some health supplements for her. ¡°As expected from Cyrus. You¡¯ve even met Dr. Fallon in person. ¡°I heard it isn¡¯t easy to schedule an appointment with the genius doctor. Many rich people have tried booking with him but had to wait several years. Some didn¡¯t even live long enough to see him once.¡± ¡°Cyrus sure is capable!¡± ¡°Rigoberto has a great son!¡± The family members began to praise him. The olddy smiled broadly and praised him, saying, ¡°¡®You¡¯re an amazing grandson, Cyrus. Thank you for the gift.¡± ¡°Grandma, no matter how much money is spent, it¡¯s worth it as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve brought you a famous painting.¡± Another grandson presented his gift. The olddy¡¯s smile instantly froze, but she still nodded to acknowledge him. Following after, the rest of the Hills¡¯ youngsters presented their birthday gifts. Apart from Cyrus¡¯ valuable gift, the other gifts were toomon. The olddy slightly nodded when they were presented to her. Thea smiled and presented her gist. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for you. This is thousand-year-old ginseng. It¡¯s Herbal Biotech¡¯s most precious treasure.¡± With that said, Thea instructed James to open the box James instantly opened the box. Everyone eximed when they saw therge ginseng ¡°That¡¯s such a big ginseng!¡± ¡°That would cost an exorbitant price!¡± ¡°It would cost at least a few million dors.¡± ¡°What do you mean a few million dors? I¡¯ve heard of the King of Ginseng. It¡¯s an unreceable treasure worth at least one to two hundred million dors!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Does it really cost one to two hundred million? Thea¡¯spany assets are only about one hundred million dors. How could she afford to spend so much to buy Herbal Biotech¡¯s King of Ginseng?¡± The room began to fill with discussion Everyone had doubts about the king of Ginseng presented in front of them. ¡°Thea, are you seriously trying to deceive grandma with a counterfeit?¡± The person that spoke was Clinton Hill, who was currently a captain of a police unit. He knew that Thea¡¯s family had hit the jackpot. Thea had some money and even purchased apany However, he knew that Herbal Biotech¡¯s King of Ginseng was invaluable. It was not something that could be bought with money. Everyone nced at Thea with doubt after hearing Clinton¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Thea, did you really bring a counterfeit to deceive me?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take us all for fools, Thea. You couldn¡¯t possibly afford a one to two hundred million dor King of Ginseng. It¡¯s not something that can be bought even if you had money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard your family likes to brag and show off about things you don¡¯t have.¡± Many people spoke up. They all felt that the king of Ginseng brought by Thea had to be fake. ¡°Grandma, this is real. I bought it at the Herbal Biotech Auction House Herbal Biotech gave it to me. This is absolutely real!¡± Everyoneughed as soon as they heard Thea¡¯s exnation ¡°They gave it to you?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, Thea? Don¡¯t you know what kind of existence Herbal Biotech is? Why would they give it to you?¡± Everyone nced at her in disbelief. They were unaware that Jay Fallon had stood up for Thea at Yuna¡¯s birthday party, nor did they know that Thea was now a figure that no one dared to offend in Cansington¡¯s upper-ss circle. They were not qualified to be upper-ss. Thus, they did not have ess to information about such things. Thea panicked as they questioned her. She nced at James and said, ¡°Honey, help me exin quickly. This King of Ginseng is the real thing!¡± James said indifferently, ¡°The truth shall prevail, so why bother exining? Since Grandma thinks it¡¯s fake, we can take it back and use it ourselves.¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 James did not intend to exin anything. There was nothing to exin, Seeing that James was not exining, the Hills were more convinced the King of Ginseng was fake. The Hills¡¯ members besieged Thea, and all kinds of nasty words were thrown at her. dys was ashamed. They could have gifted anything. Why did they have to present something fake? From her perspective, Thea definitely brought a counterfeit product because of James. She stood up and scolded, ¡°What is your problem, James? Why did you make thea bring a counterfeit product?¡± dys swung her arm at James. James instinctively dodged it and exined, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s nonsense. Even if the others don¡¯t believe Thea, how can you not trust her?¡± ¡°Mom, stop it.¡± Thea promptly pulled dys away. Cyrus stepped forward. ¡°Grandma, elders. This probably isn¡¯t fake.¡± Last night, he had witnessed the head of the Xenoses kneeling to Thea. How could such an influential person present a counterfeit product? The youngsters that were present at the scenest night all began to speak up for Thea ¡°You youngsters don¡¯t understand anything. Why are you interrupting?¡± An elder reprimanded them, and they immediately stopped talking ¡°Thea.¡± Cyrus¡¯ father, also Jedidiah¡¯s youngest son, Rigoberto, stepped forward. He nced at the ginseng ced on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless valuable medicinal materials. It¡¯s obvious at first nce that this ginseng is not real. It¡¯s synthetic. Where did you get this ginseng from, Thea? Have you been decelved?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Since Rigoberto had spoken, everyone was sure that it was fake. Rigoberto was the richest and wisest one in the Hills. If he said it was fake, then it must be. ¡°Dad, this should be real¡­¡± Before Cyrus could finish speaking, Rigoberto red at him. He swallowed the rest of his words and immediately shut his mouth. ¡°The King of Ginseng is real Christine Fallon gave it to me at Herbal Biotech.¡± Faced with the family¡¯s doubts, Thea was saddened. She generously gifted her grandma invaluable ginseng to make her happy. Instead, they were using her of bringing a fake gift. ¡°Who do you think you are, Thea?¡± ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re somebody after acquiring a lousypany? ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to be gifting something worth a few hundred million dors as you please.¡± Thea¡¯s uncles and aunts kept bashing her. Even dys joined them and scolded James. James did not refute them. He silently walked aside, took out his phone, and called Jake. ¡°Your granddaughter, Christine, is in North Cansington, right? Ask her toe over to the Hills¡¯ vi and exin the situation regarding the King of Ginseng¡­¡± Jake, also called Jay, received the call from faines and did not dare to neglect the matter. Immediately, he phoned Christine Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jay did not expect Christine to have investigated Thea¡¯s whereabouts in North Cansington yesterday and learned about her agenda of celebrating her grandmother¡¯s birthday Christine knew that her grandpa was respectful toward Thea. Thus, she wanted to use this opportunity to get acquainted with her. She was almost at the Hills¡¯ vi when her grandfather called. ¡°What? Exin the King of Ginseng? The Hills are using the King of Ginseng of being a counterfeit?¡± Christine was stunned. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll be at the Hills¡¯ vi very soon. I¡¯ll rush there as soon as possible!¡± She hung up the phone and instructed the driver to speed up A few minutester, she appeared at the Hills¡¯ vi courtyard. The whole family surrounded Thea in the courtyard and used her of bringing a counterfeit product. Meanwhile, the olddy had a very dissatisfied expression. She was disappointed with her granddaughter for refusing to admit her mistake. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Everyone shut up.¡± The olddy spoke Everyone immediately held their tongues. The olddy pushed the King of Ginseng from the table to the ground and scolded her with a displeased expression, ¡°Thea, take your fake ginseng and get out of here. Also¡­dys, you better parent your daughter properly. Don¡¯t keep embarrassing yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, Morn.¡± dys did not dare to rebuke her. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Haven¡¯t you been embarrassed enough? Hurry and go,¡± dys red at James and scolded him. ¡°Who said it¡¯s fake?¡± Just then, a voice sounded. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 The crowd tumed toward the voice. A tall, slender woman in a white dress walked over. ¡°Who? Everyone was stunned. Who was this woman? Jedidiah, the head of the Hills, stood up and greeted her. ¡°Youngdy, who might you be?¡± he asked. The woman that appeared was Christine She nced at the King of Ginseng that was shoved to the floor, walked over, and picked it up ¡°I¡¯m Christine, the granddaughter of Jay Fallon from Cansington, and also the person in charge of Herbal Biotech. This is indeed the King of Ginseng from Herbal Biotech I¡¯m the one who gave it to Ms. Thea. Are you all using this king of Ginseng that costs a hundred and fifty million dors to be fake?¡± She nced at the crowd. Dozens of people were present at the scene. However, it was dead silent. Why would the person in charge of Herbal Biotech suddenly appear in the Hills¡¯ vi? James was also slightly surprised to see Christine arrive so soon after he had just made the phone call. She came incredibly fast. Can she fly?¡¯ thought James, ¡°Ms. Thea,¡± Christine approached Thea with a smile on her beautiful face and greeted her ¡°Ms. Fallon,¡± Thea greeted back. She did not expect Christine to appear at the Hills¡¯ vi. With Christine¡¯s appearance to verify the ginseng, the members of the Hills instantly shut up and exchanged nces. No one dared to speak The olddy stood up with doubts on her face. ¡°A-Are you really the granddaughter of Dr. Fallon?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She nced at Cyrus for confirmation. ¡°Cyrus, didn¡¯t you see Dr. Fallon in Cansington? Is this his granddaughter?¡± Cyrus looked embarrassed. He had never seen Dr. Fallon nor knew his granddaughter. However, he was sure that this woman was the granddaughter of Dr Fallon and the person in charge of Herbal Biotech He nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Rigoberto stood up, stretched out his hand, and smiled, ¡°Ms. Fallon, nice to igieet you I¡¯m Rigoberto, the chairman of R&F Corporation.¡± Christine nced at him and said nothing Rigoberto looked awkward ¡°AK-King of Ginseng, this is a real King of Ginseng?¡± With even Rigoberto affirming Christine¡¯s identity, the olddy eximed.ind looked at the King of Ginseng with delight David stepped forward and said, ¡°I already told you guys The brought the real deal, but you all refused to believe her and even scolded her Apolopolo my sister!¡± The Hill¡¯s members exchanged nces The olddy reprimanded them, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you all sayiny.nything¡¯ The family members finally apologized ¡°Thea, I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you¡± ¡°Thea, I also falsely used you. I hope you don¡¯t take it to bear¡± ¡°Thea, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you all didn¡¯t believe me Alter all, this is priceless king of Ginseng,¡± thea waved her hands and replied After solving the misunderstanding, Christine also presented her gifts to the olddy They were all invaluable supplements that were great for the body The olddy was thrilled and could not stop smiling Lastly, Christine took out a card and handed it over ¡°This is a Herbal Biotech VIP card. With this card, you won¡¯t have to make an appointment to see iny grandfather. My grandfather has only given out a dozen or so cards to others All the Hills¡¯ members were excited to hear this. A Herbal Biotech VIP card was an incredibly generous gift! Christened smiled at Thea, exchanged a few words, and left There was no need for her to stay any longer after delivering the gifts After she left, the Hills were still surprised by Christine¡¯s gifts.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively here.¡± A strange voice sounded in the courtyard less than ten minutes after Christine left Everyone turned to the sound and saw an older nian dressed in a suit outside the Hills¡¯ vi with hundreds of people Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 The person who appeared was Bjorn. James had ignored him andpeted for the thousand-year-old King of Ginseng at the auction. The thousand-year-old King of Ginseng was crucial for the medical conference in Cansington. He needed this thousand-year-old King of Ginseng to defeat Jay and win the title of genius doctor. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He reached out to a prominent family in North Cansington, the Yoders. The Yoders¡¯ status in North Cansington was only second to the Xenoses and was considered a big household. Bjorn had once won the genius doctor title and was the savior of the head of the Yoders. A day ago, he spoke about the incident of the King of Ginseng that had happened. The Yoders immediately expressed their support to Bjorn to get back the King of Ginseng. Cooper, the eldest son of the head of the Yoders, personally apanied Bjorn to the Hills¡¯ vi. With them was a gangster boss that Biorn found from the underworld. His name was kannon Stone. In his earlier years, he used to mingle around in the underworld. Nowadays, he was doing legal business and had opened a securitypany in North Cansington The hundred people following behind him were all from his securitypany. The Hills were stunned to see Bjom, Cooper, and Kannon approaching. James frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°Why is this old guy here?¡± Thea began to worry. She recognized this person. He had some conflict with James at the auctionst night, so it was evident he did note with good intentions. She took James¡¯ hand and wore a worried expression. ¡°Honey, this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s see what happens first.¡± Jamesforted her. The head of the Hills, Jedidiah, stood up and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Who might you all be?¡± ¡°Cooper?¡± Rigoberto recognized one of them. This was a bigwig who had a worth of tens of billions. Although Rigoberto had never seen himn personally, he was in the business industry and had heard of him before. Cyrus also recognized him but never expected such a big shot worth tens of billions toe to a small ce like the Hills vi. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this the boss of Sentinel Security, Kannon?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Rigoberto also identified one of them. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that Bjorn?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Bjom?¡± ¡°Bjorn Truman! He is called the Doctor of Wonders. His medical skills are on par with the genius doctor, Dr. Fallon. He is also recognized worldwide as a talented doctor. The identity of the sudden visitors were revealed one by one. The olddy heard the crowd¡¯s discussion and smiled happily after learning that these were bigwigs. Thank you all foring to celebrate my birthday. It¡¯s an honor.¡± The olddy also went to greet the guests. However, when she came near to them, she was immediately blocked by the apanying bodyguards. Bjorn¡¯s face darkened, and he mocked, ¡°Celebrate your birthday? Old hag, you think too highly of yourself. I¡¯m here today to resolve a conflict.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The olddy¡¯s face froze. ¡°Conflict? What conflict? What kind of conflict does the Hills have with you?¡± Jedidiah could not help but ask Rigoberto stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Truman, Mr. Yoder, Mr. Stone. Nice to meet you three today. My name is Rigoberto. I¡¯m the¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, an apanying bodyguard kicked him away. The bodyguard¡¯s leg landed directly on Rigoberto, and he fell to the ground. At this moment, the Hills realized that these guests were not here to celebrate any birthdays but to cause trouble. They were all confused as to how anyone from the Hills had offended these bigwigs. Bjorn pointed at James and said indifferently, ¡°Brat, come here and kneel. Admit your mistake immediately.¡± Everyone turned their gazes toward James. Now, everyone understood. It was the ignorant James who had offended these bigwigs. James approached them step-by-step under the crowd¡¯s gaze. With a nonchnt expression, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you? Why are you here? I advise you better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret not belng able to leaveter.¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Before Bjom and the others could say anything else, dys walked over to James while scolding him. ¡°You trash! What did you do? How did you offend these bigwigs?¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and swung it at James. James instinctively dogged her hand, Thea came over, pulled dys aside, and exined, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not james¡¯ fault. Bjorn wanted the King of Ginseng, but Christine gave it to me instead. I didn¡¯t expect Bjorn to be such a bad tempered man. ¡°Haha!¡± Bjorn burst outughing after hearing this. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a bad-tempered man? I¡¯ll let this incident go after I break this brat¡¯s legs, you hand over the king of Ginseng, and you stay with me for three months. Otherwise¡­¡± He nced at the crowd. ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯ll be game over for the Hills,¡± he said indifferently ¡°I¡¯m here to convey that we stand by whatever Bjorn decides to do. The Yoders will be the first to suppress the Hills, and I can ensure that your family goes bankrupt within a day.¡± Cooper stepped forward and backed up Bjorn. ¡°I can also guarantee that the Hills will be unable to do anything in North Cansington, and my securitypany of thirty thousand employees will constantly cause trouble for the Hills in the future if you don¡¯t do as he says right now,¡± Kannon also threatened. The Hills¡¯expressions changed drastically after hearing their threats. These were really prominent figures. Even the Xenos could not afford to offend these people The Hills would really be over if these people wanted to suppress them. ¡°Useless piece of trash! Why are you still standing there? Kneel and apologize to Mr. Truman!¡± the olddy scolded with a displeased expression. She pointed at the King of Ginseng on the table and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Truman, the King of Ginseng is right here. You can take it if you need it. This problem was caused by that man who is surnamed Caden. It has nothing to do with the Hills.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jedidiah showed dissatisfaction on his face, He despised these kinds of bullies who oppressed the weak the most. He also understood what had happened. James was in the right. It was Bjorn who had a bad temper. ¡°Mr. Truman, the King of Ginseng was given to my granddaughter by Herbal Biotech. Yet, you¡¯ve brought a bunch of people to cause trouble at my house. What kind of behavior is this? What can you do to the Hills in a civilized society protected by thew?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Bjornughed. ¡°I am thew! Today, this brat¡¯s legs must be broken, and Thea has toe with me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure that the Hills won¡¯t have a day of peace.¡± The Hills members were frightened by the hundreds of security guards and did not dare to Speak Only Clinton stood up for the family with a displeased expression, ¡°What are you guys trying to do? I¡¯m the captain of a specialized police unit. Leave the Hills¡¯ vi immediately, or else I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Clinton was righteous since he was a captain and police officer His mother immediately stepped forward, seeing her son speak up. She dragged him backward and scolded, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Clinton? This is Thea and James problem. Why¡¯re you standing up for them? Do you know who these people are? They¡¯re Bjorn Truman and the Yoders! They are incredibly powerful people Are you trying to drag down the Hills?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Clinton shouted ¡°Go inside!¡± his mother scolded him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Haha!¡± Bjornughed while watching the scene. He had thoroughly investigated the Hills¡¯ background and sought the Yoders and Kannon¡¯s help to ensure nothing unexpected would happen. With these two people backdng him up, the Hills would surely not dare to stand up for James They would have to suffer the Yoders suppressing them if they dared to speak up for him. The captain of a specialized police unit was nothing. His career would be over if the Yoders pulled a few strings behind the scene. ¡°Thea, James. This is your problem, so solve it yourselves. Don¡¯t drag our family down with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Truman, this has nothing to do with the Hills.¡± The elders of the Hills began to clear their rtionship with the couple. The Cahans were highly solemn. Only James maintained a calm expression. ¡°Woah, it¡¯s so lively here!¡± Suddenly, another volce sounded from outside the Huls¡¯ vi Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Everyone¡¯s attention turned toward the voice, and another group of people approached from the distance. The leader was a middle-aged man dressed in a suit and looked like a very sessful person. This person was Bryson. Behind him was a long-haired man dressed in a ck singlet and a dragon tattooed on his body. This man was Dn Nell. Another 20 subordinates followed behind him. These men carried stretchers. Many people were lying on these stretchers. They were bruised and groaning in pain ¡°Who are these people?¡± The Hills were puzzled. Jedidiah walked over cautiously, seeing that these people wore very stern expressions. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡± Dn ignored Jedidiah and demanded James. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixated on James. Thea was also confused. ¡®What is this about this time?¡¯ Dn seemed familiar to her, but she could not remember where she had seen him before. James nced at the vicious-looking Dn and recognized the visitor. This was the person who caused troublest night. ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s up? Is there something you need?¡± James approached him calmly and asked coldly. Dn took out a sharp dagger as soon as he identified James. Then, he immediately charged at James and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you to avenge my brothers!¡± James turned his body slightly and dodged the dagger. He quickly grabbed Dn¡¯s hand and twisted it with great force. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Dn screamed as his whole body writhed and turned in pain. ¡°Get lost¡­¡± James abruptly let go and kicked him with his foot. Sustaining a blow from James, he was kicked two meters away and rolled a few times on the ground He groaned in pain on the ground and could not get up for a while. The Hills watched the scene and could not digest what had happened. However, one thing was for sure. James caused some sort of trouble again. Kannon, who apanied Bjorn, frowned slightly upon seeing Bryson. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°What a coincidence, Bryson. Why are you here?¡± Kannon walked over immediately and greeted Bryson with a smile. Bryson nced at the person greeting him and recognized Kannon Both of them were from North Cansington¡¯s underworld and naturally had met with each other before. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Stone? What brings you to the H¨¹ls¡¯ vi?¡± Kannon said with a smile, ¡°There is a fool here that offended Mr. Truman. I¡¯m here with some men to seek justice for Mr. Truman.¡± Bryson nced at Bjorn and greeted him with a nod He immediately said, ¡°It seems we¡¯ve got the same target. This kid named James beat up a few of my menst night. I¡¯m here to avenge them.¡± Their conversation was overheard by the members of the Hills. The olddy stood up instantly, looked at the bigwigs, and hurriedly exined, ¡°This has nothing to do with the Hills, James isn¡¯t from the Hills.¡± ¡°Is that so? James is the Cahans¡¯ son-inw. Your daughter, dys, is Benjamin Cahan¡¯s wise. Are you iming that he has nothing to do with the Hills?¡± ¡°O-Of course not.¡± The olddy was terrified. These were extremely vicious figures of the underworld. ¡°I¡¯ll expel dys from the family right now! From now on, dys has nothing to do with the Hills,¡± she hurriedly announced. dys¡¯ face darkened, and she immediately scolded, ¡°You useless trash! What have you done. James? How did you manage to offend so many bigwigs in just one day in North Cansington?¡± Thea was also confused. She knew about the incident with Bjorn. However, what was the reason these other people were here? She looked at James. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 James was nonchnt and did not seem afraid of these unexpected visitors. Bjom and Bryson red at James, Bjorn shouted, ¡°Brat, get down now and let me break your legs. Your wife wille with me, and this will be over.¡± Bryson pointed to his subordinates lying on the stretchers with broken legs and said indifferently. ¡°How can I just let this go? You beat my men and have to pay me two billion dors to resolve this matter. Since the Cahans don¡¯t have money, the Hills will pay for it. If you don¡¯t pay up, hmph.don¡¯t me me for the consequences.¡± The Hills went silent. These bigwigs were all after James, so they remained silent. Jedidiah could not allow such suppression. ¡°Presumptuous!¡± He stood up and shouted, ¡°This is the Hills¡¯ vi! How dare you be presumptuous in our house!¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say too much. These are people we shouldn¡¯t mess with.¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad. It¡¯s none of our business, so don¡¯t get involved in it.¡± ¡°Dad, do you know who these people are? This person is Bryson, the underworld boss in North Cansington. I heard a big household went bankrupt and got sent to prison after they offended him.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The Hills¡¯ members spoke out and prevented Jedidiah from getting involved. However, Jedidiah used to be a soldier and could not tolerate these people messing with him. He immediately took out his phone and called his favorite disciple- the chief of the City Police Department. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Harrison, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Jedidiah. I¡¯ve got a situation right now. There are people causing trouble at the Hills¡¯ vi¡­¡± City Police Department, Chief¡¯s Office. Harrison Zeller answered the call from Jedidiah. Jedidiah was his mentor and had helped him a lot in the past. It could be said that he would have never reached such sess without Jedidiah back then. However, the higher-ups had specifically reminded him not to interfere with the Hills¡¯ affairs and warned him no one would be able to protect him in the morning. ¡°Mr. Hills, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t get away from work right now. I¡¯ll bring a gift another day and see you at the Hills¡¯ vi. That¡¯s it for now. Bye¡­¡± Peep..Beep Beep.. Harrison hung up the call before Jedidial could say anything. This? His face wore a stem expression, Although he was old, he was not confused From Harrison¡¯s behavior, it was not hard for him to understand that James had offended a very influential person. Thus, these people had suppressed even Harrison The Hills¡¯ members nced at Jedidiah. Bryson mocked, ¡°Mr. Hill, could it be you were trying to call Mr. Zeller for help? I¡¯m afraid you might have to be disappointed. Even Mc Zeller won¡¯t be able to protect the Hills today Give me two billion dors, and this matter will be resolved. I¡¯ll keep my word. Or else¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± Jedidiah wore a furious expression Suddenly, Clinton received a call. After hearing the news from the phone call, he instantly fell to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m done for.¡± The Hills¡¯ member looked at Clinton ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Clinton? Jedidiah was puzzled by his actions and asked, ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa¡­1- I¡¯ve been dismissed,¡± Clinton was downcast as he replied weakly At the same time, many family members received notices following each other, saying they were suspended from work The Hills were inplete panic. ¡°Haha..¡± Dn got up from the ground andughed out loud. ¡°The Hills will cease to exist in North Cansington if we¡¯re not given a satisfactory answer.¡± Hearing this, the Hills panicked. ¡°You trash! What have you done, James?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bad luck, Thea!¡± ¡°I already told you guys that Thea is jinxed! You guys didn¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Look at how much trouble your daughter and son-inw have brought to the Hills, dys!¡± The Hills members began to point fingers at dys. If one¡¯s eyes could kill, then Benjamin, Thea, and James would have died countless times. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 In just a few moments, all the employed Hill family members were suspended from work The Hills members panicked. They shouted and scolded the Cahans with offensive words. Thea also wore a serious expression. How could so many things happen at a birthday party? She kept thinking of a solution. The idea of calling the mysterious Mr. Caden popped into her mind, but she did not have his contact number ¡°Drag that brat to me,¡± said Bjorn The Hills members quickly backed away in fear. Benjamin and David also hid far away. dys pulled Thea away. A dozen men dressed in ck stepped forward and surrounded James. James nced at the guests that appeared at the Hills¡¯ vi and said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to leave now. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave as you pleaseter. Don¡¯t you know the mysterious Mr. Caden who has a great influence in Cansington? He is an existence that is feared by many.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Haha¡­ ¡°The mysterious Mr. Caden? Not even God will be able to save you today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked into the Hills¡¯ vi. A booming voice resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. The crowd turned toward the voice. It was a man in his 405, wearing a simple blue suit. He looked very ordinary but had the charisma of someone who had been in authority for an extended period. Two men followed behind him. Many people¡¯s expressions changed as soon as they saw this person, especially Cooper. As the heir to tens of billions of the Yoders¡¯ assets, how could he not know the iing guest¡¯s identity? This was the highest authority in North Cansington Military Region who carried a star badge on his shoulder ¡°G-General Nn¡­¡± Cooper was surprised and reluctantly greeted Chase. Chase approached and nced at the hundreds of people surrounding the Hills¡¯ vi. His face darkened instantly, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°These people are causing trouble at the Hills¡¯ vi. That guy seems to be from the Yoders and probably has an influential background. That guy is called Bryson something. Apparently, his hands are dirty, and he knows a few influential people. He used his connections to secretly suspend all the employed Hills.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Chase looked at Cooper and Bryson. He snorted and approached James with a smile. Then, he walked to Thea and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Thea, sorry foringte. Are you alright? Were you frightened?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was slightly taken aback ¡®Isn¡¯t this General Nn? She had seen General Nn a few times. Once at Lex¡¯s birthday party and once at the pharmacy when she first came to North Cansington This was the third time. ¡°G-General Nn¡­¡± After being stunned for a moment, she greeted him with a surprised expression. After greeting Thea, he turned around and red at Bjorn, Cooper, Kannon, Bryson, Dn, and the other uninvited guests. With one look, these people trembled in fear. Cooper could not endure the pressure and fell to his knees. ¡°G-General Nn, this has nothing to do with me. Bjorn forced me toe here with him. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Bjorn was dumbfounded. This was the heir of the Yoders. He had a pivotal role in North Cansington. How could he fall to his knees so easily? It was because the man before them was General Nn. Who was General Nn? James hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°General, he¡¯s the one who threatened the Hills, saying that he¡¯ll make the Hills bankrupt in minutes.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chase¡¯s expression darkened, and he immediately took out his phone. He dialed a series of numbers and ordered, ¡°Notify the relevant departments to investigate the Yoders thoroughly. Check if there are any problems that need to be rectified or their operations to be stopped.¡± Cooper sweated profusely from fear. The Yoders had a worth of tens of billions, but to obtain their sess, they had used some more or less unclean methods in their business. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Yoders would be over if the authorities thoroughly investigated them. He knelt on the ground and bowed his head. ¡°General, it¡¯s none of my business. This had nothing to do with the Yoders. It¡¯s all that old man Bjom¡¯s idea.¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 However, no matter how Cooper knelt and bowed, Chase remained indifferent. He nced at Kannon. ¡°General, this man seems to be running some kind of securitypany. He said that there are more than thirty thousand employees in hispany, and they will constantly harass the Hills family until they don¡¯t dare even to leave their houses,¡± said James. ¡°Oh?¡± Chase¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, ¡°I never expected a securitypany like this to still exist in North Cansington. How dare you do as you please? It seems thispany isn¡¯t clean. I¡¯ll have to look into it.¡± Hearing this, Kannon¡¯s face went pale, and his legs went rubbery. Immediately, he fell to the ground on his knees with a thump. ¡°General, it¡¯s none of my business¡­¡± Chase instructed the man beside him, ¡°Call the relevant departments and arrest all these people causing trouble at the Hills¡¯ vi.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Hills were utterly stunned to watch the scene unfold. Who was this person? Why were these bigwigs kneeling in fear because of him? James pointed at Bryson and said, ¡°General, this one has even greater capabilities. He seems to have a solid background because he managed to fire all the employed Hill family members.¡± Then, he pointed at Cyrus and said, ¡°Come here quickly and greet the general.¡± Cyrus was still in shock. It was impossible for him not to recognize General Nn since he was a specialized police unit captain. However, this was someone he had only seen on television in the past, He never expected that the greatest authority of the North Cansington Military Region woulde to the Hills¡¯ vi in person. He recollected himself after hearing James call out for him. He walked over quickly, straightened up, and saluted as he greeted loudly, ¡°General Nn, I¡¯m Cyrus Hills, captain of the east district special police unit of North Cansinngton.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Stop putting feathers in your cap. You¡¯ve just been dismissed from your position.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Cyrus looked ernbarrassed. James spoke casually, but every word he said pierced Bryson¡¯s heart like a sharp sword. Bryson knew he was in trouble. Not only would he be done for, but it would also be game over for the person backing him up. Bryson knelt on the ground with a thump and shouted loudly, ¡°G-General Nn, I¡¯m guilty¡­¡± Chase instructed the other person beside him, ¡°Check this guy¡¯s background. Whoever is implicated or rted shouldn¡¯t be let off lightly.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Bryson almost fainted from fear after hearing this. The Hill family members exchanged nces in confusion. Things took a turn too quickly. It was so fast that they could not react. After dealing with these uninvited guests, chase approached Jedidiah and shook his hand.¡± Mr. Hill, I¡¯ve wanted toe to meet you for a long time but couldn¡¯t manage to take some time out of my schedule.¡± Jedidiah was so thrilled that he almost teared up. As a retired soldier, he had long heard of Chase Despite not seeing him in person, he had seen him on television ¡°G-General Nn¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Hill, you¡¯ve brought up countless talents for the country.¡± Chase began to tter Jedidiah. Meanwhile, James came closer to Thea and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re incredible! Even the general is currying favor with you.¡± ¡°C-Currying favor with me? Thea was still confused. It was already strange that business professionals had been respectful to her. Yet, why were even these influential military personnel treating her well? What was the mysterious Mr. Caden¡¯s background? What kind of person was he? Chase¡¯s arrival had easily solved the Hills¡¯ problems. He chatted with Jedidiah about some military matters while the Hill youngsters stood aside. The uninvited guests who came looking for trouble continued kneeling on the ground and did not even dare to breathe. At this moment, David¡¯s spirits were up again, and he started to boast to the other youngsters In the family ¡°See, that¡¯s iny sister! She¡¯s really influential!¡± Everyone looked at Thea in awe. James simply sat aside, smoking a cigarette. Meanwhile, Xara nced at James asionally. Everyone thought Chase was here to curry favor with Thea, but who would have thought that he was here because of James?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chase did not leave immediately. Instead, he stayed at the Hills¡¯ vi for a while and chatted with Jedidiah about some everyday stuff. Meanwhile, the youngsters of the Hills surrounded Thea and constantly ingratiated themselves. Half an hourter, hundreds of military vehicles appeared outside the Hills¡¯ vi. Some fully armed soldiers entered the courtyard. The leading officer approached, straightened up, and saluted. ¡°General Nn.¡± His voice was loud and clear. Chase waved his hand and pointed at the hundreds of people kneeling on the ground. ¡°Detain them, investigate them, and punish them severely for their crimes,¡± he instructed. ¡°Understood. " ¡°Take them away.¡± The fully armed soldiers stepped forward and took away everyone kneeling on the ground. After the people were taken away, Chase instructed his subordinate to present the prepared premium cigarettes to Jedidiah. ¡°Mr. Hill, rest assured that all the Hill members will be reinstated, and these troublemakers will be severely punished.¡± Jedidiah shook Chase¡¯s hands and said excitedly, ¡°it¡¯s really a blessing for North Cansington¡¯s residents to have General Chase looking out for us!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°It¡¯s my job to serve the people,¡± Chase said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hills, I still have some business, so I won¡¯t be able to apany you. I¡¯ll coine to see you sometime soon. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Having bid farewell, Chase approached Thea Thea immediately stood up. ¡°Ms. Thea, may I leave first?¡± Chase wanted to leave but still came to seek Thea¡¯s approval. As for James, Chase knew that James wanted to stay low profile and did not want to reveal his identity. Additionally, he understood that James cared about Thea the most, so as long as Thea was pleased, he would naturally be pleased. ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was bbergasted. Just leave if you want to leave. Why are you seeking my approval? I¡¯m just amoner and not some prominent figure.¡¯ ¡°General Chase, you¡­you can go ahead if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chase turned and left. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered James¡¯ identity card. He walked over to James and said, ¡°¡­ James,e with me for a moment.¡± James nodded. Under the crowd¡¯s gazes, James followed Chase out of the Hills¡¯ vi courtyard Outside the courtyard, Chase took out the ck Dragon identity card and handed it to James with both hands. James took it and said lightly, ¡°Thanks.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He took a few steps, stopped, and said again, ¡±By the way, the boy named Cyrus is quite decent and can be trained.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡± Chase epted the order. James smiled lightly Out of the entire Hill family, not many stood up to speak for them. Jedidiah and Cyrus were the only two exceptions, Although Cyrus¡¯ mother pulled him back, he did not shy away from those bigwigs. James returned to the courtyard, Thea immediately came to him and asked, ¡°What did General Nn want from you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He simply wanted to know your rtionship with the Blithe King,¡± said James. ¡°Huh? The Blithe King?¡± Thea was taken aback ¡°General Nn said that he came because the Blithe King called to inform him to be here. He wanted to ask me what your rtionship with the Blithe king was,¡± James whispered. Thea¡¯s face gradually became serious. ¡°The Blithe king? ¡®What does the Blithe King have anything to do with me? ¡®Could it be that the mysterious Mr. Caden has a good rtionship with the Blithe King? Thea was utterly puzzled. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 ¡°Darling, it seems the mysterious Mr. Caden has a really powerful background. He even managed to persuade the five-starmander, the Blithe King. Only five people in the world can persuade him the other four of the Five Commanders and the person from the Royal Dynasty in the Capital.¡± , ¡°I-I¡¯ve no idea.¡± Thea looked puzzled. James smiled lightly. Thea must have guessed the mysterious Mr. Caden¡¯s identity after he had said so much. ¡°Why are you still over here, Thea? Come sit with us¡­¡± An elder of the Hills came and dragged Thea to a table to sit down in the courtyard. 1 A bunch of the Hill members surrounded her. They asked about Thea¡¯s rtionship with General Nn, At this moment, dys enjoyed the most remarkable and proudest moment ever of the Hills in the past few decades. David also gathered with the youngsters of the Hills and bragged about the mysterious Mr. Caden. James walked out of the courtyard and sat at the door threshold outside. He lit a cigarette and smoked while nkly staring into the distance. Time passed quickly, and soon it was noon-the time for the birthday banquet. Rtives and friends who came to celebrate were already seated. At this moment, a luxury car approached and stopped outside the Hills¡¯ vi. A middle-aged man with extraordinary charisma dressed in an expensive suit walked into the courtyard with lots of gifts in hand. Rigoberto stood up excitedly and eximed when he recognized the visitor, ¡°R-Richard, the wealthiest man of North Cansington¡­ ¡°Mrs. Hill, I¡¯m here to wish you a blessed birthday. May you enjoy many more beautiful days ahead of you.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Richard walked into the courtyard, and his voice resonated, ¡°I¡¯m Richard from the Xenoses and here to present you a gift of eight million eight hundred and eighty thousand dors, eighty-eight antiques and paintings, and a Monique wallet¡­¡± The Hills eximed as Richard spoke. Even Rigoberto was shocked by such generosity. At the same time, the Hills members were puzzled. Why would the wealthiest man of North Cansingtone to congratte a Hill¡¯s birthday? The Hills had nothing to do with the Xenoses. ¡°Mr. Richard, w what is the meaning of this?¡± Richard nced around and found Thea sitting at a table. Thump! He immediately fell to his knees. This frightened the Hill members. What was this about again? Under the crowd¡¯s shocked eyes, Richard advanced toward Thea on his knees and bowed his head. He pleaded, ¡°Ms. Thea, please spare the Xenoses.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was taken aback. After being stunned for a few seconds, she hurriedly stood up and supported him to stand from the ground. ¡°Mr. Richard, what are you doing? Hurry and get up.¡± ¡°Ms. Thea, I won¡¯t get up if you don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Alright, I agree, I agree. Get up first.¡± Richard finally stood up. His forehead was already injured yesterday. The wound had just clotted, but it began to bleed again after bowing on the ground. The Hill members were dumbfounded. This was the richest man in North Cansington. However, he was kneeling on the ground like a dog, begging Thea to spare him. Adding up what had just happened earlier¡­ Gasp! The Hill members gasped. Which bigwig did Thea curry favor with? After Thea helped Richard up, she inquired, ¡°M-Mr. Richard, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Richard apologized, ¡°Ms. Thea, the Xenoses are at fault for what happened at Primary Pharmacy. I¡¯m here to apologize. Please ask General Nn to spare the Xenoses.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know General Nn.¡± Thea¡¯s words frightened Richard. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Richard wanted to kneel again. Thea hurriedly said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t kneel. I promise you, I¡¯ll tell General Nn to spare the Xenoses.¡± ¡°T ¡®Thank you!¡± Richard left after being pardoned. All eyes were on Thea after he had left. Thea said innocently, ¡°I I don¡¯t know wliat just happened. Why is everyone looking at me?¡± ¡°Thea,e, sit here. Don¡¯t stand. Eat.¡± ¡°Thea, have a drink.¡± ¡°Thea, I¡¯ll give you a shoulder massage.¡± A bunch of the Hill members surrounded Thea. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The birthday banquet became Thea¡¯s personal show. Even the olddy of the house kept praising Thea. ¡°Huh?!¡± While the family was enjoying their meals, Clinton answered a phone call, abruptly stood up, and eximed. His shouts attracted attention. The olddy asked dissatisfiedly, ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I got a call, Grandma. I was promoted and transferred to the military region. ¡°What?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Promoted?¡± Everyone was shocked. Why did he get promoted out of the blue? After a momentary shock, everyone turned their eyes toward Thea ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. It¡¯s none of my business, Thea was also puzzled and hurriedly exined. *Clinton, what¡¯s the position you¡¯re being promoted to in the military region? ¡°Yeah, Clinton! Stop stringing us along! Hurry and tell us about the position.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They just called to inform me to report at the military region,¡± said Clinton. ¡°What are you still doing here then? Hurry and go!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Clinton did not even bother to eat and quickly stood up to leave. The Hills continued to chat over food. After the series of events, Thea¡¯s status in the Hills skyrocketed and became everyone¡¯s subject of ttery. Initially, Thea nned to leave in the afternoon, but the Hill members persuaded her to stay Thus, dys decided to stay for another night. Thea had no choice but to listen to dys. After lunch, Thea went inside the house to rest. She stayed in the house and thought about the Xenoses. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She was not acquainted with Chase but promised Richard she would tell him to spare the Xenoses. She was troubled since she did not personally know Chase. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s troubling you?¡± James came over and sat down beside her. ¡°Honey, I¡­I¡¯m not acquainted with General Nn, but I made a promise to Richard. What should I do?¡± Thea exined embarrassedly. ¡°So that¡¯s what¡¯s troubling you? Darling, I actually noticed someone has been secretly following us,¡± James said with a smile. ¡°What? Someone is following us?¡± Thea eximed ¡°Yup. It must be someone from the ck Dragon Army of the Southern ins. I¡¯m guessing it should be people the mysterious Mr. Caden sent to protect you. This Mr. Caden must be the ck Dragon of the Southern ins if I¡¯m not wrong. General Nn should already know that you¡¯ve spared the Xenoses,¡± James nodded and said ¡°Huh? How do you know?¡± Thea asked while looking at James. ¡°Did you forget that I was a soldier in the Southern ins? I¡¯ve met the General belore and know his surname is Cadens. It¡¯s not a surprise that I can sense that someone is following us.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Thea was doubtful and did notpletely believe James. However, she was also interested in the identity of Mr. Caden and wanted to know more about him. She could not help asking, ¡°What is the name of the General ck Dragon of the Southern ins? What¡¯s his given name?¡± James hesitated slightly but eventually replied, ¡°T The general¡¯s name is also James Caden. We both have the same name and sumame. This is the reason the general has taken good care of me.¡± ¡°James Caden? Is it really James Caden?¡± Thea eximed. ¡°Yeah. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong with that?¡± James asked as he nced at the surprised Thea. Thea took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ten years ago, the person she saved ten years ago was Quincy¡¯s boyfriend, James? ¡®I fell in love with my best friend¡¯s boyfriend?¡¯ thought Thea. Thinking of this, she shook her head and put away the jumbled thoughts in her mind. She suddenly remembered something and nced at James. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Thea gently shook her head. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Thea wanted to ask whether he was the ck Dragon However, she had encountered the mysterious Mr. Caden before. Although she could not see his face because of the mask, she could sense that the mysterious Mr. Caden had an extraordinary temperament, different from James. Her husband could never be the mysterious Mr. Caden, the ck Dragon, nor the person secretly helping her behind the scenes. Although Thea did not say anything, James knew that thea had suspicions about him. He chose not to say anything either. Soon, it was evening. Clinton had returned. The family members surrounded Clinton, asking him about his trip to the military region. He wore a proud expression as he boasted, ¡°My current status is exceptional. Not only am I in the special forces¡¯bat training, but I¡¯ve also been selected as a close associate of General Nn. My position is only under one person, and I stand above more than ten thousand people!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Are you sure, Clinton?¡± ¡°General Nn¡¯s close associate?¡± The Hills were in disbelief. Jedidiah also eximed, ¡°C-Clinton, you can¡¯t joke about such things!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not joking! This was all personally approved by General Nn. He also said that after I complete the special training, I¡¯ll work with him and assist him with some things. I¡¯ll report to the military region tomorrow and go through the final review. Then, I¡¯ll go to Cansington for three months of special training.¡± Clinton suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way¡­ I can bring five family members with me to the review tomorrow, Grandpa, who do you think I should bring with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Clinton!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already this old but I haven¡¯t been to the military region yet. Clinton, bring me with you. I really want to see the review for the special forces selection ceremony.¡± The Hill youngsters began to express their wishes to attend. All of them were influenced by Jedidiah since childhood and had a deep admiration for soldiers. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html This was an opportunity that they could not miss. Jedidiah thought a bit and said, ¡°Since family members are allowed, then allow the youngsters to join Let them go see the outside world and gain some knowledge.¡± The family gathered and discussed the candidates to attend the review. Meanwhile, James walked out of the room and went outside the Hills¡¯ courtyard. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He meant for Chase to find an opportunity to train and promote Clinton. He did not expect Chase to arrange for Clinton to be by his side. The promotion was too big of a leap He immediately called Daniel and asked for Chase¡¯s number after he went outside. After Daniel gave Chase¡¯s personal number to James, he immediately called Chase to inform him of James¡¯ number and to pay attention not to miss his call. Chase nodded instantly. ¡°Why does themander need my number? Was there something I did not meet his expectation?¡± Chase was puzzled after hanging up the call. While he was thinking about it, his phone rang It was none other than James. ¡°C-Commander¡­¡± He hurriedly answered the phone and greeted James respectfully. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Chase? I asked you to look out for him, not put him directly by your side It¡¯s important that he climbs his way up step by step. Don¡¯t you know about this?¡± James scolded dissatisfiedly. ¡°C-Commander¡­¡­¡± ¡°Cancel it immediately. What I hate the most is those who rely on rtionships. I asked you to take care of him slightly and promote him ordingly, not to raise him to the top immediately.¡± ¡°Alright, understood. You¡¯re right.¡± Chase nodded instantly. James scolded him for a bit. Chase listened attentively. In the end, he pleaded, ¡°C-Commander, can youe to the military region tomorrow to teach the juniors since you¡¯re in North Cansington? I¡¯m sure they will be excited to know you¡¯ll being and will definitely treat this as the most honorable time of their lives.¡± Chase already knew that James would serve as the chief instructor of the special forces training It was the reason he dared to make this request. Otherwise, he would never dare to mention such a thing even if he had a hundred lives. ¡°This¡­¡± James felt troubled. His identity would be exposed if he appeared because some Hill youngsters would be there to watch the review. ¡°Commander, I¡¯m begging you. You¡¯re the Military God, the inspiration of all soldiers, and¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯lle, but you must cancel the family¡¯s review ess.¡± ¡°Alright! i¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡± Chase was overjoyed. James hung up the phone, touched his nose, and muttered, ¡°The Military God, the soldiers¡¯ inspiration¡­¡± Others only knew his achievements and treated him as a legend, but none of them understood how much he went through in the past ten years. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 James hung up the phone and smoked a cigarette outside before returning to the house. The Hills were still debating who would be attending the review. Just then, Clinton¡¯s phone rang. He answered the phone. ¡°A-Alright, General Nn. I understand.¡± He hung up The Hills¡¯ eyes were fixated on him. ¡°Clinton, did General Nn call again?¡± asked Jedidiah. ¡°Yeah.¡± Clinton took a deep breath and said, ¡°Grandpa, I have some good news. Tomorrow, the ck Dragon of the Southern ins will be at the military region and give a lecture to those selected for the special training¡± He jumped excitedly after announcing the news. ¡°The ck Dragon! I¡¯m finally going to see the Military God!¡± The Hills meinbers were stunned The ck Dragon? The ck Dragon wasing to North Cansington? Thea was also slightly taken aback and thought to hersell, ¡®Is the mysterious Mr. Caden also in North Cansington?¡¯ Clinton calmed down, sat down, and continued, ¡°However, General Chase called to inform me that family attendance has been canceled, and I won¡¯t be able to bring family members this time.¡± Hearing this, the Hills¡¯ youngsters were disappointed. However, they were still excited and surrounded Clinton knowing that he could meet the inilitary god, the guardian of Sol, tomorrow ¡°Clinton, can you get an autograph for me?¡± ¡°Clinton, you must tell me what the ck Dragon looks like tomorrow!¡± A group surrounded Clinton. Xara nced at James and thought to herself, ¡®Why are you suddenly going to the military region, James?¡¯ https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Although she was puzzled, she dared nol question James¡¯ actions. Then was disappointed throughout the entire evening. Inside a foorn on the Hills¡¯ vi¡¯s third floor Thea was lying in bed, using her hands as a pillow as she stared nkly at the ceiling. James sat beside her and was thinking of an excuse to leave tomorrow Initially, he had no intention of going. However, Chase helped him a lot during this trip to North Cansington, and it would be somewhat unreasonable not to agree to a small request like this. He got up, walked out of the room, and sat on the balcony. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it. Next, he took out his phone and sent a message to Xara. James texted, (I¡¯m going to the military region tomorrow morning. Help me think of a way to leave temporarily that won¡¯t raise Thea¡¯s suspicion.) Xara had not fallen asleep and was lying in bed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing the text, she immediately lost the desire to sleep She immediately began toe up with ideas for James The night passed silently. The next day. Clinton reported at the military region early in the morning. The Cahans nned to leave after lunch. Xara approached Thea and smiled brightly ¡°Let¡¯s go look around, Thea. You haven¡¯t been to North Cansington for many years, and the city has changed a lot recently. I¡¯ll show you around the ce.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Thea had indeed not visited North Cansington in many years. She agreed to have some fun since she was here. ¡°Are youing with us, James?¡± Xara nced at James and blinked her big eyes. James waved his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m noting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Thea pulled Xara. ¡°I want toe too, Thea. Let¡¯s go see the North Cansington cave. I haven¡¯t been there in many years,¡± said David. Many youngsters also expressed their desire to join Soon, Xara led Thea and many Hill youngsters out of the Hills¡¯ vi. After they were far away, James finally departed and drove toward the military region. North Cansington Military Region. Training ground There were hundreds of soldiers gathered here. They stood straight and upright. These people were elites selected throughout the country as the special forces instructors, There were also plenty of soldiers surrounding the ce, ranked from mere soldiers to generals. More than 100,000 people gathered in the military region. These people waited patiently for the arrival of one person. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 That person was the General of the Southern ins. One of Sol¡¯s Five Commanders. The Military God, the Guardian of Sol- the ck Dragon. The venue of tens of thousands of people was dead silent. Time passed minute by minute. Soon, a Maserati drove near and gradually appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. The car slowly stopped in front of the special trainers. ¡®1- Is he here? ¡®Is the ck Dragon finally here?¡¯ Everyone held their breath and stared at the Maserati in front of them. Clinton was one of the hundred people. He was instantly stunned after seeing the car. ¡®Isn¡¯t this car driven by Thea¡¯s husband, James? Why is it at the military region?¡¯ The open field was densely packed with soldiers. The car door opened, and a tall man dressed in ordinary clothes got out under the gazes of countless people ¡°Salute!¡± A voice resounded. Thurnp! Everyone immediately stood straight and raised their right hands to their brows. Their movements were neat and uniform Chase, who was in uniform with a star badge on his shoulder, rushed over. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He stood in front of James, saluted, and greeted, ¡°Chase Nelson of the North Cansington Military Region. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, General ck Dragon. The special forces trainees have assembled and are waiting for your lesson.¡± James waved his hand. Then, he walked to the front of the hundreds of people under the crowd¡¯s gazes. Clinton was shocked and horrified to see James. ¡°H-How can this be?! He was in disbelief. He could not believe that James was the General of the Southern ins, one of the Five Commanders of Sol and Guardian of Sol. James approached nonchntly, His aura instantly changed drastically when he appeared in front of the hundred soldiers. At that moment, he was no longer thezy James, Al that moment, he exuded a domineering aura. This was an aura that could only be obtained through countless battles. His temperament overwhelined the group of juniors that had never been on the battlefield before, making it hard for them to breathe The chosen elites from across the country looked at James like a wild beast. ¡°Attention!¡± A resonance and powerful voice sounded The hundred soldiers saluting put down their hands ¡°Since you¡¯ve been selected to be a member of the future special forces and will be going through special training, then train hard. The country will be yours to protect in the future!¡± James opened his mouth but did not say much. After saying a few sentences, he lumed around and left. Under the countless gazes, he walked toward the Maserati and was about to open the door to get in ¡°General¡­¡± A voice resonated. James stopped and turned to meet the person. A tanned-skinned man in his 40s ran toward bin, saluted, and greeted, ¡°Flying Eagle, Chief instructor of the Flying Eagle Special Forces. Pleased to meet you, Sir!¡± ¡°Alright ¡°Is there something else?¡± James nodded lightly and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the General¡¯s aplishments. You¡¯re the Military God of Sol, and it¡¯s rumored that your strength and medical skills are unparalleled in this world. Today, I finally have the honor to meet you. Please forgive my intrusion, but I would like to have a match and learn a few pointers from you.¡± Flying Eagle shouted. ¡°You¡¯re challenging me?¡± James squinted his eyes. ¡°Flying Eagle, what are you doing? Step back!¡± Chase came over and scolded. ¡°General Nn, this my and the Flying Eagle Special Forces¡¯ wish. It¡¯s also every soldier¡¯s dream. We¡¯ve only heard of the ck Dragon¡¯s strength and never witnessed it with our own eyes..¡± He peeked at James while speaking ¡°Please fulfill the wishes of a subordinale, General Allow us to see the General¡¯s strength.¡± Jarnes nodded He walked to the open field Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Looking at Flying Eagle, he reached out with one hand and gestured for him to attack ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Sorry if I offend you, General.¡± The Flying Eagle¡¯s aura immediately changed, and he looked like a ferocious eagle. His fingers clenched into a fist and rapidly dashed forward. The momentum of him swinging his hand was so fast that it created a whistling sound. Bang! However, before he got close to James, he was already sent flying and miserably fell to the ground, causing dirt to rise in the air. James said nothing more, nor did he n to stay any longer. Immediately, he turned around and drove away under the gazes of tens of thousands of people. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 James had already left, but the scene remained dead silent Only Flying Eagle groaned in pain on the ground. Gasp! After a long time, the onlookers gasped. Who was Flying Eagle? He was the chief instructor of the Flying Eagle Special Forces. He had led the team on countless dangerous missions, Even so, he was defeated with just one move. ¡°Did you see what happened?¡± ¡°How did the ck Dragon attack?¡± ¡°I think I saw it. He punched Flying Eagle¡¯s chest like this.¡± Many discussions of the match were heard. James was unbothered. He wanted to return a favor to Chase and simply needed to show himself After he drove off, he sent a message to Chase to inform the soldiers in North Cansington Military Region that his identity was top secret and that everyone had to sign a non disclosure agreement. Militaryws would heavily punish anyone who revealed his identity. Chase received the message. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Immediately, he stepped forward and looked at the hundreds of elites selected from various units. Then, he shouted, ¡°Everyone must be pleased to have seen the ck Dragon. However, his identity is a top secret. Everything you saw and heard today must not be shared outside. Those who fail to follow through will be punished by militaryw. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A neat and uniform reply sounded. James drove back to the Hills¡¯ vi. His back-and-forth trip took less than two hours. On the other hand, Thea and the others had not returned. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Hills did not like seeing him and showed him unfriendly faces. Thus, he also did not stay around to tter them. Instead, he sat on the big threshold in the courtyard and yed nts vs. Zombies Soon, it was noon. Thea and the others who went out returned home. Clinton also came back around lunchtime. Hills¡¯ vi living room. A bunch of youngsters immediately surrounded Clinton. ¡°Clinton, how was it? Did you see the ck Dragon?¡± ¡°What does the ck Dragon look like? ¡°How old is the General? Was he handsome?¡± Facing the inquiries of the other Hill youngsters, Clinton could not help looking at James sitting on the sofa nearby, who was happily ying with his phone. Clinton took a deep breath. Who would have thought that James was the ck Dragon? He finally realized that Chase did note for Thea He came for James. He also understood why Thea¡¯s status in Cansington was so high. It was because her husband was a figure standing on top of the pinnacle of power. It was because of the ck Dragon that he was transferred to the military region. Although he would not be arranged directly to work with Chase for the time being, he knew that his future was limitless. Clinton wanted to speak Then, he remembered he had signed a non-disclosure agreement and could not reveal the ck Dragon¡¯s identity. ¡°I-I signed a non-disclosure agreement and am not allowed to reveal the ck Dragon¡¯s identity. What I can tell you for sure is that the ck Dragon is incredibly handsome. He is around the same age as me, and most importantly, he is married, so don¡¯t even think about fangirling over him.¡± ¡°Ah? He¡¯s married?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this lucky woman married to the ck Dragon?¡± ¡°No way. My childhood dream is gone.¡± Many women of the Hills cried out. Thea was also interested in the topic of the ck Dragon. She nced at Clinton and asked,¡± What does the ck Dragon look like? Could you tell me in detail?¡± Clinton nced at Thea. ¡®Did James not even say anything to Thea?¡¯ ¡°I-I really can¡¯t tell you anything.¡± Thea seemed disappointed after hearing his reply. Meanwhile, James acted as if he had nothing to do with it. Afterward, they had lunch at the Hills¡¯ vi. After lunch, Thea¡¯s family left. Hills¡¯ vi, courtyard. Many Hill members gathered around. They watched and sent off James and the others. Xara pulled Clinton aside and whispered, ¡°Clinton, did you really see the ck Dragon?¡± ¡°Xara, please stop asking about him. I know you admire the ck Dragon, but I¡¯ve signed a non- disclosure agreement and can¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me anything. I simply asked if you really saw him,¡± Xara pouted and replied. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Clinton took a deep breyti. ¡°Of course I did. The ck Dragon was so overpowering the strongest of North Cansington, Flying Eagle did not evenst one attack and was defeated in an instant¡± Clinton¡¯s blood wis still boiliny.she recalled the scene Hearing this, Xara confirmed that Chiulon lux soen James. Gasp! She could not help bul wasp. She felt so sulfocated, havini okup the notion during this lite She knew James¡¯ identity for a long time but could not tell anyone out it Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Now that soilieone from the hills knew lunes¡¯il entity, she could only ISCUSS). Clinton ¡°Clinton, the truth is, I had actually learned of James¡¯identity along ilmetto Heinol only the General of the Southern ins, theck Druon but also the behind the Sellie¡¯s boss of Cansington¡¯s transgenerational New City and Transgenerational Financial Center Jum¡¯s W.IS the one who arranged ny job in the Transgenerational Group¡± ¡°What?¡± Clinton¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Y You already knew?!¡± ¡°Shh!!!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Xara gestured for him to hushi and whispered, ¡°Be quiet. Do you want the whole world to find out?¡± clinton quickly closed his mouth. He nced around and confirmed that no one was approckling them. Then, he whispered,¡± Xara, why did James hide his identity and approach Thea? What is le trying to do?¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know of his other identity yet He¡¯s actually the person that Thea rushed into the burning Candens¡¯ vi to save ten years ago. He must be trying to repay Thea for her life-saving grace.¡± Xara wore an envious expression. Thea was the luckiest woman in this world. The man behind hier was one on the top of the power and wealth pyramid. ¡°Eveli so, there isn¡¯t a need to hlde his identity, right?¡± asked clinton. Xara shook her head and replied, ¡°Maybe he has his own reasons.¡± The two quietly chatted about James, Meanwhile, James had already driven far away, At this moment, he was already on the highway, Thea sat in the passenger seat with an absent-minded expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Darling? Why do you look so gloomy?¡± ¡°T-It¡¯s nothing. Concentrate on the road. Don¡¯t get distracted,¡± Thea regained her senses and replied ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± James focused on driving and refrained from asking any more questions. Soon, they returned to Cansington However, Thea did not want to go home. Instead, she requested to be dropped off and asked James to return home without her. James did not say much and drove back alone After Thea got off the car, she took a taxi toward the Majestic Corporation. The mysterious Mr. Caden had helped her countless times, and it was only reasonable for her to thank him face-to-face Additionally, she wanted to tell him not to continue secretly helping her because she did not deserve it. Soon, she arrived at Majestic Corporation. Newton was the person that received Thea. Majestic Corporation, reception room. ¡°Ms. Thea, is there something I can help you with?¡± asked Newton. Thea sat nervously on the sofa and nced at Newton. She opened her mouth slightly and uttered, ¡°M- May I know if the chairman is here? I- I would like to see him.¡± ¡°Ms. Thea, the chairman, is not in right now. May I ask what you need? I will ry the message to the chairman.¡± ¡°1- It¡¯s nothing.¡± Thea stood up and left. Newton immediately notified James after she left. At that moment, James had already arrived home. David and the others had already gone to therge vi in the Goodview Vi District, and James was the only one home. He was sitting on the sofa when he saw the message from Newton. Thea didn¡¯te home to look for the mysterious Mr. Caden? This mysterious Mr. Caden¡¯s position in Thea¡¯s heart has grown.¡¯ He murmured. It was reasonable. Since Thea had constantly mistaken his help as a gesture from the mysterious Mr. Caden, it was understandable that he would grow on her. ¡°This is troublesome.¡¯ James gently touched his temples. Thea was gorgeous. Any man would be interested in her after witnessing her beauty. This was the reason for so many troubles. He pondered about it and called Newton. ¡°Newton, help me prepare a brand new phone and inform Thea to meet me tonight.¡± James hung up the phone after giving the order. Afterward, he called Henry and instructed, ¡°Henry, help me prepare some materials¡­.¡± James listed the materials he needed. ¡°James, why do you need to make a human skin mask? What are you trying to do?¡± Henry immediately grasped what James wanted to do when he heard the material list Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 James was slightly confused by Thea. He was unsure whether Thea liked the other version of him. What would he do if that were the case? In order to verify his suspicion, he wanted to test Thea. He nned to change his identity to the mysterious Mr. Caden and contact her to find out what she really thought in her heart. He did not answer Henry¡¯s questions. He hung up the call and waited patiently at home. Thea left Majestic Corporation with disappointment. Before she arrived home, she received a call from Newton. ¡°Ms. Thea, the chairman said that he can meet you tonight. He will contact you about the details.¡± Thea was excited after receiving the call. She began to look forward to it. She anticipated for the night to arrive. She hummed a melody when entering the house, ¡°What happened, Darling? Why are you so happy?¡± James, on the sofa, nced at Thea, who returned home and could not help asking. Thea was ecstatic and could not hide her excitement. However, she could not share this joy with James. Therefore she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to shower and head to thepany.¡± Thea went back to her room after speaking. James did not say much. Soon, Thea came out. She had already changed her outfit. Instead of a professional business outfit, she wore a sexy and morous dress. She had carefully dressed up for the asion. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re wearing such a beautiful dress. Are you going out on a date?¡± James asked teasingly with a smile. ¡°O of course not! What date can I go on? I¡¯m going to thepany to meet a big client,¡± Thea exined with a blushed face. James smiled ¡°Okay!¡± James replied. Thea¡¯s various behaviors had convinced him that she had fallen in love with the mysterious Mr. Caden, He rubbed his forehead. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°How did things get so out of hand?¡¯ thought James. After Thea left, James also did not stay home for long and left for Henry¡¯s Common Clinic. Shortly after he left, David and Alyssa returned home The two entered the door and sat on the sofa. ¡°Darling¡­¡± Alyssa took David¡¯s hand and said coquet tishly. ¡°The Cahans have developed well recently and are moving into a big vi. However, my family is still crowded in a small house of a hundred square meters. Plus, my brother is about to get married soon. The betrothal gifts will cost a hundred thousand dors. You have to help me.¡± ¡°Me? How can I help you? The money isn¡¯t mine,¡± David said helplessly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mom have tens of inillions in savings? You¡¯re her son. She should give you some if you ask for it. Besides, Thea¡­¡± ¡°The head of Xenoses gave Thea two billion dors when we were in North Cansington. Two billion dors!¡± Alyssa whispered. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± David nced at her. ¡°Ask Thea for money, and if she doesn¡¯t give it to us, we¡¯ll steal it¡­¡± Alyssa whispered. ¡°W-We can¡¯t do that!¡± David immediately refused. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Alyssa said with a stern expression, ¡°She¡¯s your sister. We can steal her card and transfer the money to our ount. So what if she discovers we stole it? I trust that Thea won¡¯t call the police to arrest you.¡± Alyssa¡¯s words tempted David. It was true. Richard gave Thea two billion dors, so it should not be a problem for him to take several hundred million They could get a lot with a few hundred million dors. ¡°Babe, we¡¯ll have to n this carefully. We don¡¯t know Thea¡¯s bank card password, so we¡¯ll have to find a way to get it first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two began to discuss their ns. At this moment, James had arrived at Common Clinic Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 ¡°James.¡± As soon as he entered the clinic, a woman in her twenties wearing a thin shirt paired with a mini denim skirt and a ponytail greeted James with a smile. It was Whitney. Whitney had been staying at Henry¡¯s clinic for the past few days. She had witnessed James ordering people to raze the Purity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory, and after doing some research, she had a rough guess about James¡¯ identity. Although she did not know the details, she figured out that James was a prominent figure from the Southern ins. ¡°Hello,¡± James nodded to Whitney and entered the room. ¡°James,¡± Henry quickly rushed over and greeted. ¡°Where¡¯s the things I asked for?¡± ¡°Over there. They just arrived,¡± Henry pointed to a box on the floor and replied James walked over, picked up the box, and entered the back room to start working Outside. Whitney pulled Henry and was almost fully leaning her body onto him. She asked with a smile. ¡°Henry, what¡¯s James doing?¡± Henry shrugged his shoulders and replied, ¡°How would i know?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Inside the back room, James began to make a realistic human mask. He was proficient in medical skills, and making a human mask was an easy job for him. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The mask he made resembled him ten years ago. Ten years ago, he was burnt all over and disfigured. After being cured, his appearance also changed Now, he wanted to make a human mask that looked like him ten years ago, After he finished, he went to the Majestic Corporation Majestic Corporation, Chairman¡¯s office. James put on an expensive suit and branded watch. His temperament had undergone a drastic transformation. He wore the human mask he made and changed his appearance. He now looked like a handsome young man. He had fair skin, an attractive appearance, and looked like a wealthy man His current appearance was completely different than his usual sell. He stood in front of the mirror ncing at his face in the mirror, he had shb.cks of many things from the past The Cadens, his grandfather, luis father, and his mother who had abandoned him very young He also thought of his girlfriend from high school ¨C Quincy ¡°Chairman A charming voice sounded from behind him This voice pulled James back from his thoughts and turned around to face her Serena stood behind him. She was dressed in professional attire-a white blouse and ck pencil skirt Her long ck hair fell on her shoulders, and she had a curvy S line body ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded lightly and acknowledged Serena Serena quickly took out a new phone and handed it over with both hands ¡°This is the new phone I¡¯ve prepared.¡± James took it from her ¡°Chairman, can I help you with anything else?¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°You can leave now¡± ¡°Alright¡± Serena nodded and left. James sat on the leather office chair and nced at the lime. Il was only four in the afternoon, and there was still time before night He took out his phone and called Newton ¡°Mr. Quinn, prepare a car for me.¡± ¡°What ss would you need, James?¡± ¡°The more luxurious, the better.¡± His current identity was not the son-inw of the Cahans but the chairman of Majestic Corporation. He was now a business owner with assets worth tens of billions. It was unreasonable for him to keep a low profile now Moreover, he was going to see his wise, Thea. It would be uneptable for him to show up very shabbily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Newton hurried to prepare the car. Newton had taken over the Great Four¡¯s ceded businesses and established Majestic Corporation. Majestic Corporation had tens of billion in assets right now It was easy for him to get a luxurious car. He prepared a Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost in no time The car was worth one billion eight hundred million dors and could not be bought with just money. It required strong connections Majestic Corporation had broadwork connections now This was because the businesses under Majestic Corporation were ceded by the Great Four The Great Four had deep connections in Cansington Apart from the bankrupt Xaviers, the other three families were still very influential Soon, it was five in the evening James took out the new phone and sent Thea a message ¡°What time are we meeting?¡± Thea was at the Pacific Group. She was absent-minded the whole afternoon and constantly checked her phone After waiting for a long time, she finally received a notification. It was an unfamiliar number, and she was unsure if it was from the mysterious Mr Caden. [May I ask who you are?] Thea replied politely. [James Caden] James replied immediately. Thea¡¯s heart beat rapidly after seeing the message. She desperately calmed herself down and replied again. [Is this James from Majestic Corporation? https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html [Yes.] [W-Where are you right now? I¡¯lle over immediately. Where are you? ] [I¡¯m at Pacific Group¡­] James chose not to call Thea. Instead, he chatted with her through messages. After exchanging messages for a while, James headed down the building and drove the Rolls Royce Silver Ghost prepared by Newton to the Pacific Group. Pacific Group Headquarters. Thea was already waiting downstairs. She was gorgeous in her white slipdress that outlined her sexy figure. Thea was now a famous figure in Cansington, and many media reporters were gathered around the headquarters, hoping to capture some scandals about her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing Thea waiting outside thepany building and constantly checking left and right, the media reporters immediately knew she was waiting for someone. They secretly snapped pictures of her. Soon, a Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost appeared outside Pacific Group. A handsome young man with fair skin dressed in a white suit, exuding an extraordinary aura, stepped out of the car. Thea had been waiting for a while. Upon seeing the Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost and a handsome young man in a white suit, she immediately knew that this was the mysterious Mr. Caden from the Cadens. This was the person she saved ten years ago. This was the person who saved her from Trent. This was the person who had constantly been helping her in secret. Although she had never seen his face before, she was sure this was him. ¡®H- He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡¯ Seeing James approaching, Thea¡¯s heartbeat uncontrobly faster, and she almost suffocated when she saw the handsome features on the man¡¯s face. ¡®This¡­ Is this him?¡± James approached Thea with a smile. ¡°Thea.¡± His voice was clear and maic His voice seemed to have magical powers that deeply attracted Thea At this moment, a sexy woman in a red dress with red lipstick and sunsses approached. It was Quincy. Quincy hade to see Thea a few times, but she was always not in the office. Today, she decided to look for Thea after getting off work to discuss and introduce Zavier to her. When she arrived at Pacific Group¡¯s building, she immediately spotted someone. Tears welled up in her eyes upon seeing the man¡¯s face. This was the face that had constantly been popping up in her mind for the past ten years. ¡°J-James.¡± Her lips parted slightly She watched James walk toward Thea in the distance, After a brief surprise, Thea recollected herself and nced at James. Her face immediately Mushed red. Finally, she met him. She had a lot to say but did not know where to start, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James gestured for her to get in the car. ¡°oh, alright.¡± Thea recollected herself. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 The two walked side by side. Media reporters secretly photographed the scene. Quincy was shocked in the distance. She quickly approached them and stood before the two, then took off her sunsses. ¡°Thea¡­¡± she said with her jaw dropped open. Next, she turned toward James. There was a slight resentment on her face, and her eyes began to tear up. James frowned ¡®Why is Quincy here? ¡°James¡­¡± Her vision began to blur with tears, and she raised her head to nce aggrievedly at James. ¡°Hmm? " ¡°Why are you here?¡± James nced at her and asked. Thea, who stood beside James, felt awkward about the situation. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She knew the mysterious Mr. Caden was her best friend, Quincy¡¯s boyfriend ten years ago. ¡°Quincy¡­¡± She nced at Quincy with her face flushed red from shame. Quincy nced at him with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°James, do you know I¡¯ve waited ten years for you? " ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t dead! I just could sense you near me. I¡¯ve waited ten years for you. I¡¯ve rejected countless suitors because of you. Yet, look at yourself! You never showed yourself, and now you¡¯re with her when you do? Don¡¯t you know she has a husband?¡± Hearing her words, Thea¡¯s selt even more ashamed. ¡°Inow that Thea has a husband. That¡¯s why I¡¯m meeting her to make it clear. You and I only dated for a few months. Plus, that was ten years ago, and I¡¯ve long forgotten about you,¡± James replied with a frown. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James nced at Thea and smiled apologetically. Thea nodded lightly and lowered her head, not daring to look at Quincy, She was unsure of what to say to Quincy. James walked directly toward the Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost. Thea got in the passenger seat. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Quincy stood in ce and watched the two leave as tears fell uncontrobly from her face. A luxurious restaurant in Cansington, private room. James and Thea sat opposite each other. Thea lowered her head but could not help peeping at James. Seeing his handsome face, she blushed, and her heartbeat kept rising, ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you for your help during this period.¡± ¡°This is nothing. I would¡¯ve been dead if you didn¡¯t rush into the mes to rescue me. You¡¯ve suffered these past ten years, and nothing I do can make up for what you¡¯ve done for me.¡± James said with a smile. James stopped talking after saying this. He was waiting Waiting for Thea¡¯s response, However, Thea remained silent. The atmosphere instantly fell into a dead silence. Ten secondster, Thea raised her head and nced at the handsome ck Dragon in front of her, hesitating to speak. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Who am I to deserve your help? I have a husband,¡± Thea took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know, I am simply grateful toward you. I didn¡¯t show myself because you have a husband. Haha¡­ What a coincidence for your husband to also be named James and my former subordinate.¡± Thea¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a rough guess of the mysterious Mr. Caden¡¯s identity but never imagined it to be true. He really was the ck Dragon. ¡°He¡­Forget about him. If only he had one-tenth of your capabilities,¡± Thea shook her head and said. James smiled lightly. ¡®It seems I really have no position in Thea¡¯s heart,¡¯ thought James, ¡°Actually, your husband is a great man. He was extraordinarybat and medical skills. He would¡¯ve had a bright future if not for some things that had happened. He is a verymitted person in rtionships. I hope you treat him well and don¡¯t let him down.¡± James felt a little awkward saying all this, It was weird topliment oneself. Seeing that Thea did not speak, James thought for a moment and immediately said, ¡°You can always choose to divorce him if you don¡¯t love him. I won¡¯t mind you being married before. I¡¯ll immediately marry you if you divorce him and make you the happiest woman in the world. All the women will be envious of you.¡± Thea¡¯s body trembled. Divorce? At this inoment, she had the urge to immediately divorce the other James and throw hersell at the James before her. Her bodynguage betrayed her, and she could not hide her feelings from Jarnes. He sighed internally. ¡®It seems Thea really doesn¡¯t like thex James that isn¡¯t sessful in anything. ¡®She prefers this mysterious Mr. Caden that can help her through everything, thought James. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Thea stopped talking.She wanted to say she had a husband and would not divorce him.However, she was unable to say anything. "James and I didn¡¯t marry for love.My grandfather chose him to marry into the Cahans." With this said, James immediately understood her heart. Afterward, Thea said a lot, all of which was an expression of her gratitude. However, James was absent-minded. The two finished their meal. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After the meal, James said, "Shall I take you back?" "N-No, it¡¯s fine," Thea politely refused. "I..I''ll consider getting a divorce," said Thea. She blushed and ran away after speaking. James was left troubled.He watched as Thea left and touched his nose. ¡®Divorce.." He smiled lightly and went silent.He drove back to Majestic Corporation, changed his clothes, and took off the human mask. Deep in thought, he sat on a chair in the chairman¡¯s office while smoking a cigarette. At this moment, his phone rang.He nced at it and saw Henry calling. "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" he asked after answering the phone. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html "James, Jake has found out the whereabouts of the ancient box in Cansington after leaving North Cansington." "I''lle right away." James hung up the phone.He immediately left Majestic Corporation and rushed to Henry¡¯s Common Clinic. The ancient box that had emerged from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain was critical.It was rted to the Cadens ¡¯ family treasure, the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge. On top of that, it involved the mysterious and unpredictable Four Great Families of Sol.He had only recently discovered the Four Great Families of Sol. In the past, he never knew that the Cadens had such a long family history that traced back thousands of years. Soon, he arrived at the Common Clinic. James immediately asked as soon as he entered the clinic, "What''s the situation?" "Jake informed me that there was news of the ancient box being spotted in an antique shop in Cansington.The antique shop owner is someone with a solid background and of great influence in the Capital.Thus, he said he wanted to tell you the details face-to- face," said Henry. "A solid background and great influence?" James frowned. "Prepare the car and head out to meet Jake immediately," said James. "Alright." Henry nodded and immediately went to get the car. "I¡¯lle with you, Henry," Whitney followed after him and said. "I''m going out for important business.Why are youing?" Henry scolded. Tears welled up in Whitney¡¯s eyes, and she nced at James with an aggrieved expression. "He¡¯s being mean to me, James." James nced at Whitney. This woman seemed decent and has been living in Henry''s clinic for the past few days.It appears that the two of them were... James smiled and said, "Let here along, Henry.It¡¯s no big deal." Since James already approved it, Henry also allowed it. "You can tag along but don¡¯t spout any nonsense," Henry reminded her. "Alright." Whitney smiled. The three departed together. Henry drove to the repair shop where Jake was. Repair shop, underground basement. Inside a room. James sat on the sofa. Henry and Whitney stood aside. The underground intelligence organization''s boss, Jake, also called the genius doctor, Jay Fallon, stood opposite them. James had a cigarette in his mouth as he asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Why do we have to meet to talk about it?" "Commander, I¡¯ve already found the whereabouts of the box you¡¯ve asked me to find.It¡¯s in Sovereign Antique Shop in Cansington.The owner is called Yuri Gibson.I¡¯ve looked into him and found that he is from the Capital.A prominent person from the Capital has been in frequent contact with him." Speaking of this, Jake paused. "Who?" James nced at him. Jake hesitated for a while and said, "The Emperor of the Capital." "What?" James¡¯ expression darkened. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 The Emperor of the Capital, one of the Five Commanders? The most powerful amongst the Five Commanders, who steadily controlled the Capital? ¡°Anything else?¡± James nced at Jake. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated a lot of things about the ancient box¡¯s source and inquired about the grave robbers. The grave robber gang had received money from a mysterious employer. They received the map of the Prince of Orchid Mountain, which helped thein sessfully enter the tomb and find the ancient box. However, an unexpected acident urred, and someone stole it while the key fell into Scarlett¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Get to the important part. Who was the person that stole the ancient box, and who is the mysterious employer?¡± James nced at him and said, ¡°ording to the intel collected, the person who stole the ancient box is Floyd Zink He is a very well- known name in the underworld. He was the one that brought the box to Cansington Floyd happens to be the Emperor¡¯s confidant, Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°That means the mysterious employer is the Emperor?¡± James had an unusually dim expression Jake shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the Emperor is definitely rted to this incident. My intelligencework doesn¡¯t reach the Capital, and I don¡¯t dare to expand there either. Thus, I¡¯ve no way to inquire about things in the Capital.¡± James fell into silence, After a moment, he said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he got up and left. Henry and Whitney followed after him. Henry drove them back to Common Clinic Inside the clinic James sat on a chair and smoked a cigarette while deep in thought. The ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain, ancient box, keys, Moonlit Flowers on cliffside¡¯s Edge¡­ Judging by the timeline, the grave robber gang acted alter James had submitted his resignation application. li had already been three months. After he came to Cansinglon, he felt a strong murderous intention while job hunting with Thea and chased after the person. However, he encountered Scarlett instead. ¡°This seems like a deliberale n by someone to get Scarlett by my side and allow the key to fall into fdy hands ¡®What is this employer¡¯s motive? Could the Cadens¡¯ demise ten years ago have something to do with the Emperor?¡¯ ¡®Things will be very complicated if it involves the Emperor. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t my opponent acted? Is it because my resignation application hasn¡¯t been approved yet, and I¡¯m still the ck Dragon, so he is afraid?¡¯ thought James. James clenched his fists tightly. He thought about a lot instantly Suddenly, he said, ¡°Henry.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James?¡± ¡°Inform the Blithe King to prepare a private ne for me. I¡¯m going to the Capital,¡± James instructed. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡± Henry did not dy and immediately called the Blithe King, asking him to arrange a private n from the military region. After the phone call, he drove James to the military region. Cansington, military region. A helicopter was parked in an open field. ¡°What are you going to the Capital for around this time, James?¡± the Blithe King nced at James and asked curiously. ¡°I need to verify some things and meet the higher-ups to ask why my resignation hasn¡¯t been approved yet,¡± said James. ¡°Do you really want to resign?¡± asked Henry. James did not reply. He simply turned around and got into the helicopter The helicopter gradually took off and left the ce, instantly disappearing from Henry and the Blithe King¡¯s sight. The Blithe King turned to Henry and asked, ¡°What is the ck Dragon doing?¡± Henry shrugged his shoulders and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­I have a feeling chaos is about to break loose.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Blithe King looked at him doubtfully, " Henry sighed and said, ¡°You already know about James¡¯ background. His family has a treasure map, and recently a treasure box was unearthed from an ancient tomb in the Southern ins. ¡®This Treasure box happens to be rted to James¡¯ family treasure map. However, the Emperor seems to be involved with the treasure box. James probably suspects that the Cadens¡¯ demise ten years ago had something to do with the Emperor, so he is going to the Capital to confront him ¡°What?!¡± The Blithe King eximed. ¡°Confront him? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?! Don¡¯t you know who the Emperor is? He stands on top of the Capital and is a master of conspiracy and tricks. The ck Dragon won¡¯t be able to get anything from him just by confronting him. This will be a mess if he fights him once there¡¯s a disagreement.¡± Henry was also helpless. He knew exactly what kind of temper James had and knew the consequences might be dire, but he could not stop it from happening. ¡°I think sames should know the boundaries. After all, this is the Emperor we¡¯re talking about He is also one of the Five Commanders, James wouldn¡¯t act recklessly until there is conclusive evidence.¡± ¡°Hopefully.¡± The Blithe king took a deep breath. He hoped things would not go the way he imagined. Chaos would definitely break loose if James were to go against the Emperor. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 The Capital of Sol, the courtyard of a particr house, Security guards dressed in ck suits stood outside the courtyard. A man wearing a ck jacket approached. Before he got close to the courtyard, the security guards immediately blocked his path. ¡°The Heaven Mansions is off limits to outsiders. Please leave quickly, or you will be killed without mercy.¡± The man dressed in a ck jacket was James from Cansington After James had learned some clues, he immediately took a private ne to the Capital to personally meet the Emperor and ask about some details. If the Emperor really had something to do with his family¡¯s incident, he had to die. ¡°ck Dragon from the Southern ins. I need to see the Emperor. Hurry and report it.¡± James wore a dark expression. Hearing that it was the ck Dragon, the security guards stepped back in fright. ¡°Quick, go and report it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Several security guards quickly ran into the courtyard. James patiently waited outside the gate. A few minutester, a group of people quickly walked out of the courtyard. The person in the lead was a 40-year-old man. He was dressed in simple clothes but had an unmatched temperament. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He was one of the Five Commanders and the most powerful among allmanders-the Emperor. He was known as the leader of the Five Commanders. ¡°Haha, James. What brings you here?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Emperor approached with his hands open and wanted to hug James. James lifted his foot and threw a kick at him. The Emperor was kicked a few meters away. However, he was the Emperor, one of the Five Commanders. Thus, he had extraordinarybat skills. His body swirled in the air andnded stably on the ground, Whoosh! The surrounding securlty guards quickly pulled out their guns ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know who this is? This is the ck Dragon. Do you guys have a death wish?¡± the Emperor immediately scolded. The security guards immediately put away their guns. The Emperor walked toward James and said with a smile, ¡°Are you testing my skill again, James?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to test your skills. I¡¯m here to inquire some things from you,¡± James said with a sullen expression. He quickly took a few steps forward. In an instant, he appeared right before the Emperor. James grabbed him by the cor and lifted him from the ground. ¡°Are you involved in the robbery of the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± ¡°James, what do you mean? Can you put me down to talk? There are so many people watching. After all, I¡¯m one of the Five Commanders, and if word spreads¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, James threw him to the ground. Then, James strode toward him. Before the Emperor could get up from the ground, James stepped on him and roared, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for nonsense. I¡¯ll ask one more time. Does it have anything to do with you?¡± The security guards took out their guns again. However, they did not dare to shoot. Despite being stepped on, the Emperor was not infuriated and replied with a smile, ¡°What is the ancient tomb of Prince of Orchid Mountain? I¡¯ve no clue what you¡¯re talking about, James. What¡¯s wrong with you.¡± ¡°The owner of Sovereign Antique Shop in Cansington, Yuri, is your subordinate. Floyd is also one of your confidants. Do you still im it has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Fine, I admit. I was involved in it.¡± A strong murderous intent exuded from James. The Emperor was shocked after feeling the auraing from him. This was indeed the ck Dragon that experienced hundreds of battles. The aura he had was terrifying. ¡°What do you mean by this, James?¡± James lifted his foot, lifted him from the ground, and dragged him into the mansion. A room inside the mansion. James smoked a cigarette grimly. The Emperor sat opposite him. He rubbed his chest while ncing at James and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± ¡°Does the deaths of the Cadens in Cansington ten years ago have anything to do with you? Is my family¡¯s Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge map in your hands?¡± James looked at him coldly. The Emperor was stunned for a moment, then heughed, ¡°James, are you kidding? How could it have anything to do with me? However, I do know about the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge because I¡¯m also part of the Four Great Families. Not only do the Cadens have a map, but the other three families also possess a map.¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?¡± James was taken aback by the revtion. ¡°Huh? ¡° Emperor was also surprised by his reaction and immediately answered, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t even know this much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, so tell me about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s better to let sleeping dogs lie. Nothing good wille out of having this information. Thomas had decided to leave the Cadens and is no longer part of the Four Great Families, thus you¡¯re no longer a member of the Cadens. It¡¯d be good if you don¡¯t involve yourself any further in these matters.¡± James red at Emperor. Although Emperor was not the one responsible for the Cadens¡¯ dernise, he definitely held no small amount of insider information. James¡¯ red venomously, and in the next moment, he struck. He leaned close to Emperor, and his silver needle touched the carotid artery on his neck. The color in the Emperor¡¯s face drained at the threat. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°What are you trying to do, James? Kill me? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to leave this ce alive if you kill me?¡± Emperor scoffed indifferently. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Talk, what¡¯re the details?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ if you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you find out yourself?¡± Emperor continued to reply vaguely. James let the silver needle pierce his skin. Pain spread from the Emperor¡¯s neck. ¡°Try and see if you can leave this ce alive after killing me.¡± ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t have the guts to do it?¡± James was boiling with murderous rage. Even though Emperor had nothing to do with the demise of the Cadens, he was definitely a wealth of information and was likely the mastermind behind everything. However, killing Emperor would mean one less source of information for James which would make matters even more challenging to investigate. Jamnes put away the silver needle. ¡°I hope the demise of my family had nothing to do with you. If I find out that you¡¯re involved in it, I will make sure to kill you even if you¡¯re the leader of the Five Commanders.¡± James left the threat hanging over the Emperor and turned to leave. Large beads of sweat dotted the Emperor¡¯s forehead, rolling down his face and drenching his clothes after James left. James left Emperor¡¯s mansion and went directly to Peace Mansion to look for the supreme commander. However, the suprememander was unavable as he was visiting other countries abroad. The secretary-general received him. This person stood at the pinnacle of power, and his status was not inferior to the Five Commanders. ¡°Mr. Hayes, when will the suprememander be back?¡± The man he addressed was Hogan Hayes. He was the secretary of the suprememander and a figure that had significant influence in the Capital ¡°ck Dragon, the suprememander¡¯s schedule is full this month, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be returning to the Capital for the time being.¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t my resignation application been approved?¡± asked James. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a childish decision, General. I¡¯ve kept the resignation application with me and haven¡¯t handed it over to the suprememander. I wanted to give you a chance to change your mind. The Southern ins need you. The thousands of people in Sol also need you.¡± ¡°I hope the application will be approved by tomorrow.¡± James said what he had to say, stood up, and left. Hogan watched him leave. It was not until he left then did a man in his fifties walk out from another door. He was a slightly chubby man dressed in a gray suit with a neat hairstyle and looked full of vigor. ¡°Sir,¡± Hogan called out. ¡°It seems ck Dragon really is intent on resigning.¡± ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t expect him toe to the Capital himself. What should we do?¡± The suprememander went silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Approve it. Issue an announcement tomorrow to inform the public.¡± Hearing this, Hogan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sir, you have to reconsider this. This isn¡¯t just some minor issue. ck Dragon¡¯s resignation will cause a public uproar, and the Southern ins might go into a state of emergency¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for ck Dragon toe to the Capital. Since he¡¯s finally here, he must¡¯ve uncovered some information and came here to follow up on his leads. The forces in the Capital are in too much of a mess. The government and opposition are divided into their insr factions. It¡¯s time we clean it up.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Hogan did not say anything else. He turned to leave and went directly to Emperor¡¯s Mansion Emperor¡¯s Mansion. A secret room. ¡°Themander has approved it. I¡¯ll be making an announcement tomorrow that the ck Dragon will be resigning.¡¯ Hearing this, Emperor furrowed his brows. He clenched his fists and said expectantly. ¡± Finally! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll go against me now, ck Dragon?¡± Meanwhile, James walked out of the secret room with a smirk. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 James boarded the private ne back to Cansington that night. It was already midnight when he arrived at Thea¡¯s house. Fortunately, he had brought the house keys with him today. He quietly entered the house. As soon as he entered the room, the lights flipped on immediately. James was startled and nced at Thea, who was sitting on the bed with a stern expression. He awkwardly scratched his head and asked, ¡°You¡¯re still awake, darling?¡± ¡°Look at the time. Where did you go?¡± Thea¡¯s displeasure was written clearly on her face. James immediately came up with an excuse and hurriedly replied, ¡°I was at thepany. I¡¯mte because thepany is still trying to improve various systems and we had a meeting tonight. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll let you know next time I work overtime.¡± Thea¡¯s anger was slightly assuaged. ¡°James¡­¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Nevermind. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Thea turned around and went back to bed She wanted to bring up the divorce but did not know where to start. Ever since she met the mysterious Mr. Caden, his words had been on her mind all night. Throughout the night, she thought about divorcing her James to marry the other James. However, she was thankful for her James¡¯ kindness toward her. Without him, she would not have recovered her appearance. James knew what was on her mind. Despite that, he did not press her further. He simplyy down and slept beside Thea. The night passed silently. The next day. Thea left for work early in the morning. James woke up after nine o¡¯clock He walked out of the room. Living room. dys, Benjamin, David, and Alyssa were gathered together, looking at their phone screens seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯re you guys looking at?¡± James walked out and asked out of curiosity ¡°The ck Dragon has resigned.¡± David raised his head and replied, ¡°General of the Southern ins, one of the Five Commanders of Sol, the ck Dragon, has resigned! From now on, Sol will no longer have a ck Dragon. The Five Commanders will be the Four Commanders!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± James murmured. News of the ck Dragon¡¯s resignation had spread like wildfire throughout the country just that morning. Major television channels and news tforms covered the shocking announcement ¡°Goodmorning, viewers. This is Sols¡¯ News Channel. Today at eight in the morning, our country¡¯s suprememander has called for a meeting to discuss the resignation of the General of the Southern ins, the ck Dragon. From today onwards, the position of the ck Dragon of the Southern ins will cease to exist.¡± The news swept the entirework. Instantly, it became a sensational topic online. The top ten trending posts on social media were all about the ck Dragon. [Why did the ck Dragon resign?] [Why would they approve the ck Dragon¡¯s resignation?] [The conspiracy behind the ck Dragon¡¯s resignation.] [The legendary story of the ck Dragon.] Various topics surrounding the legendary ck Dragon were popping up one after another. The ck Dragon¡¯s resignation threw everyone for a loop. There was longer a ck Dragon in Sol. There was no longer a legend within the military. Many citizens begged and pleaded for the ck Dragon to return. Pacific Group Thea was in the office processing some documents when the news came up on herputer screen. She sat in her chair dumbfounded as she read the article. ¡®B-ck Dragon resigned?¡¯ She was shocked and it took her a while before she could gather her thoughts again. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Everything was fine, so why did the ck Dragon have to resign? What exactly happened here?¡¯ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Had she not personally known the ck Dragon, the news would have meant nothing to her since they both were part of very different worlds Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Nevertheless, she knew the identity of the ck Dragon. He was the mysterious Mr. Caden. The news of the ck Dragon¡¯s resignation spread all over the country. At the same time, a different scandal making its way across Cansington. This scandal was rted to Thea. Some videos and photos surfaced on the inte. The footage featured Thea and an extraordinarily handsome man getting on a Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost. This scandal was a trifling matter next to the ck Dragon¡¯s resignation. More news made its rounds [Unbelievable news! The mysterious chairman of Majestic Corporation is James who also held the position of the ck Dragon! This James isn¡¯t Thea¡¯s husband but the man in the videos with Thea.] [That¡¯s shocking! The ck Dragon has been in Cansington secretly helping Thea.] [It¡¯s no wonder so many prominent figures were currying favor with Thea. Turns out the person she saved ten years ago was the ck Dragon.] [is that the real face of the ck Dragon?] [He¡¯s so handsome!] James was blindsided by the new hot topic of discussion. Those who were dying to figure out the ck Dragon¡¯s appearance were finally able to see his true face [Thea sure is shameless. She already has a husband so why is she ying with my ck Dragon?] [The ck Dragon is mine.] https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html [F*ck off, Thea.] A barrage of insults and sardonicments targeting Thea also appeared on the inte from fangirls and admirers of the ck Dragon. Thea faced massive bacsh on the inte. Some people even went so far as to surround the Pacific Group. These women had bottles of sulfuric acid in tow along with threats to disfigure Thea¡¯s face. Eventually, the military came forward to suppress the crazed fanatics. All these startling revtions had thrown everyone outside into a chaotic uproar. Meanwhile, James was in Common Clinic. ¡°James, what did you say to the suprememander? Why did they suddenly announce your resignation? Why did they have to announce it so publicly that everyone in the country would know about it?¡± Henry eyed James suspiciously. Whitney sat aside. Although she knew James was someone influential from the Southern ins, she never expected him to be such a prominent figure. He was the General of the Southern ins. The Military God of Sol. ¡°It was already an inevitable fact that I was going to resign. I submitted my resignation application a few months ago. For one of the Five Commanders to resign, of course, it¡¯d make it to the news. It¡¯s only normal for something so major to be announced through the media.¡± James stretched his arms and countered calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve finally resigned and have been liberated from all those cumbersome burdens. I¡¯m finally free to do anything.¡± Suddenly, a rough-looking man with a stony face and thick eyebrows walked inside the clinic. The Blithe King He was not dressed in his military uniform. Instead, he wore very ordinary clothing. Whitney stood up nervously after seeing the iing guest. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®T-The Blithe King? ¡®One of the Five Commanders, the Blithe King is here?¡¯ She did not feel a lick of nervousness around James despite his identity as the ck Dragon being revealed. However, seeing another one of the Five Commanders put her on edge for some reason. ¡°James, what¡¯re you doing? Everything was going well, so why did you resign?¡± The Blithe King walked in with a stern expression and asked tensely. ¡°I submitted the resignation application long ago but it never got approved. What¡¯s so strange about it finally getting approved?¡± Jameszily replied. The Blithe King narrowed his eyes doubtfully. ¡°James, tell me the truth. Did something happen? You¡¯re the General of the Southern ins. You¡¯re in control of the dragon army of millions of soldiers. You¡¯re the Military God! The belief of the soldiers rests upon your shoulders and it should have been impossible for them to signation,¡± the Blithe King sat down and continued to needle Jaines for proper answers. The Blithe King was sensible and strong since he was on of the Five Commanders. He had a feeling that something major was about to take ce. James smiled lightly and said nothing. Instead, he stood up, tapped the Blithe King¡¯s shoulder, and walked out of the Common Clinic ¡°Blithe King, I really like you. You¡¯re old-fashioned, but your loyalty ismendable. I never understood why the higher-ups wanted to establish the five military regions. I thought it was because they wanted to transfer me to Cansington since they knew I was here. However, they transferred you here instead. I just realized the higher-ups have their own ns.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Blithe king was stunned. ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Do what you need to do. I¡¯ll ask you for help if I need it. By the way, pretend you never came to see me today and take that secret to your grave. You should go. Meanwhile, I¡¯m going back to being James, the useless son-inw of the Cahans.¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 The ck Dragon¡¯s resignation. The identity of the mysterious man backing Thea was exposed. The series of shocking newsing one after the other took the world by storm. In stark contrast to the chaos outside, James had attained the peaceful life of a homemaker as he wished. In the days that followed, Thea¡¯s routine consisted of her leaving the house early in the morning and returning home aste as possible. Even after the inte exposed her close rtionship with the ck Dragon, her life seemed to continue on mostly as normal. Meanwhile, James found a few books about human meridians, acupuncture points, and an introduction to medicine for Thea to learn from. After teaching her the fundamentals, he could pass on some medical skills to her so she would seem more well prepared at the medical conference. After Thea had finished dealing with thepany¡¯s affair, she buried her head in her books and studied diligently, Five days passed in the blink of an eye, Since herst meeting with the mysterious Mr. Caden, Thea had not seen him again. She had texted him but never once received a reply. After the Cahans had discovered the person Thea saved was the ck Dragon all along, they instantly tried to curry favor with her and invite her back to Eternality. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Despite the fact that he had resigned, he was still a former member of the Five Commanders, meaning he had vast connections. Thea refused. She was currently in charge of Pacific Group, so she was not obligated toply with the Cahans¡¯s demands. After finding out that Thea¡¯s card had more than two billion dors in it, David and Alyssa tried everything they could to find out her password. After several days of nning, they finally came up with a way to obtain it. At night, during dinner. Thea was studying in her room and was focused on reading the books on medicine. Alyssa walked into the room with her phone. ¡°Thea.¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thea put down the book and asked quizzically. Alyssa approached with her phone and said, ¡°I need to buy something online but my card¡¯s run out of money. Could you help me pay for it, Thea?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Thea nced at Alyssa¡¯s phone screen and saw that the item in question was only a little over 2,000 dors. She nodded and replied, ¡°Alright. Choose to ask a friend to pay, and I''ll make the payment for you.¡± Alyssa followed her instructions. After she had done so, Thea then made the payment for her. During this period, Alyssa stared raptly as Thea entered her online shopping password. In the days that led up to this, she had discussed with David and consulted many psychology experts. Psychology experts pointed out that, under normal circumstances, a person¡¯s bank card password and the online banking payment password would usually be the same because it was worry-free, simple, and easy to remember. ¡°Thanks, Thea.¡± Alyssa shed a bright smile after she had memorized Thea¡¯s password. Thea returned her smile, picked up her book, and continued studying. Alyssa walked out and returned to her room. David anxiously asked her as soon as she walked into the room, ¡°How did it go, darling?¡± Alyssa made an okay gesture with her hands and smugly grinned. ¡°I got her password. All we have to do now is steal her card and see if her password for her online payment is the same as her bank card password. We¡¯ll go ording to the n. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to distract both James and Thea while you go steal the card.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± David nodded. The two re-confirmed and smoothed out the n¡¯s details. Ready to set her n in motion, Alyssa walked out of the room again and knocked on Thea¡¯s door. ¡°Thea, let¡¯s go for a walk around themunity.¡± James answered the door and said, ¡°Thea is studying and can¡¯t go right now. Can¡¯t you go by yourself?¡± ¡°What do you mean, James? Thea has been working hard in thepany this whole time! Besides, she¡¯s off work right now. She should go out for a walk. Otherwise, her body won¡¯t be able to handle all the stress this studying is putting on her.¡± Alyssa chided James and forced her way into the room. Then, she pulled Thea out of the room. ¡°Thea, let¡¯s go stretch your legs. You can continue studying later¡± Thea had been reading for a long period of time and was indeed a little dizzy. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go for a walk. I¡¯m a little light-headed and need some air to clear my head.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since Thea agreed, James had no reason to turn down the idea. The three left together. dys and Benjamin had gone out for dinner, so no one else was home. After the three walked out of the door, David cautiously slipped into Thea¡¯s room. He saw a wallet on the desk. He opened it and saw an array of cards inside. David had seen the card number that was given to Thea by Richard in North Cansington. Consequently, he knew exactly which card he was looking for. He took it out quietly and stealthily returned to his room. His heart was beating like a drum after returning to his room. This whole n was nerve-wracking. He took a few deep breaths in an effort to calm down. Then, he sent Alyssa a message. ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I head out now to a bank to try out the password. Keep them busy a little longer, and don¡¯t let Thea return home anytime soon¡± Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 After sending the message, David quickly left the house. He arrived at the nearest ATM, inserted the card, and entered the password. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. His hands trembled as he punched the numbers in. ¡®Please be right, please be right¡­¡¯ He closed his eyes and prayed desperately. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes. Seeing the ATM interface, he was so overwhelmed with excitement that he almost eximed out loud. Quickly maneuvering the interface he tapped button after button and selected the option to check the bank bnce. ¡®One, two, three, four, five¡­¡¯ He counted the number of zeroes in the bank bnce and almost gasped giddily. After he had confirmed the amount in Thea¡¯s bnce, he quickly pulled out the card. Carefully putting away the card, he walked away from the ATM, and lit up a cigarette. The cigarette seemed to do wonders for his frazzled nerves and he felt way calmer after he finished smoking Then, he sent a message to Alyssa. [Darling, I¡¯m ready to transfer the money to my card. There will be a message notification for the transfer. You¡¯ll need to think of a way to take Thea¡¯s phone so that she isn¡¯t able to check her messages. Quickly delete the message when you see it. I¡¯ll be waiting for your reply when you¡¯re done,] he texted. [Okay,] Alyssa replied. At that point, the three were making their way around themunity. ¡°Thea. ¡° ¡°Could I borrow your phone to take a few pictures? Your phone has a better camera than mine,¡± lied Alyssa. She pointed not far away and eximed, ¡°The scenery over there looks nice. I¡¯ll go over there and take a few pictures, so I don¡¯t disturb you and James!¡± She quickly ran away after saying that. At the same time, she hurriedly took out her phone and sent David a message. [I¡¯ve got her phone. Hurry up!] https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html David immediately rushed to the ATM and worked on transferring the funds to his ount. He hesitated for a brief moment when it came time to key in the transfer amount. He had an internal tug-of-war about whether to transfer all of the money or just a portion. Obviously. he wanted to transfer everything to his ount. However, he was not that brave. After deliberating a little more, he transferred 500 million dors. Under normal circumstances, the rminglyrge transfer amount would need to be reviewed by the bank Fortunately for David, Thea had a special status and was the ck Dragon¡¯s wife. As such, the relevant departments had done away with these tedious procedures long ago. No matter how much money she transferred, it would be promptly reviewed and the transfer approved within seconds. David took a long sigh of relief after seeing that the transfer was sessful. He quickly retrieved the card. Soon, he received a message notification. ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡¯ He let out another sigh of relief. In the past, it would have taken two hours for him to transfer a small amount of money. Inparison to the present where it took only a few seconds to transfer several hundred million dors. Alyssa took out Thea¡¯s phone and pretended to take a selfie. When she saw the bank¡¯s notification message, she quickly deleted it. After taking a few real selfies, she went back to James and Thea. ¡°Thea, here¡¯s your phone back. The camera takes such clear photos! I have to buy the same model.¡± Thea smiled. Afterward, Alyssa took out her own phone and messaged David. [Done. Bring the card back quickly and return it before Theaes back,] she texted. There was no need for Alyssa to remind him as David was already running as fast as he could back home the moment he received the money He returned home and returned the card back to its ce. After finishing everything, he returned to his room and jumped around happily. ¡°Five hundred million! Haha¡­ Five hundred million is mine! I¡¯m filthy, stinking rich! I¡¯ve made a fortune this time!¡± His excitement made him incoherent. He was already thinking about how he would spend therge sum of money. He wanted girls at his beck and call, not just regr girls but young models and celebrities He wanted a dozen of them. Every day, he could be with a different girl and he could cater to all his tastes! Not longter, Thea and the others returned home. Alyssa returned to the room, closed the door, and questioned him eagerly, ¡°How did it go, Babe?¡± David replied with a beamed smugly. ¡°It was a sess!¡± He took out his phone, logged into his online banking ount, and checked the bnce Then, he said proudly, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll transfer ten million dors to you first. Isn¡¯t your brother¡¯s wife getting married soon? You should bring it home and spend a few million on your family.¡± David wanted to get rid of Alyssa temporarily so he could go out and indulge himself. ¡°I love you so much, babe!¡± Meanwhile, Thea was still unaware that 500 million dors had been deducted from the 2 billion dors she had on her card Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The next day. Thea got up early. She stood in front of the mirror and styled her hair. While doing her hair, she spoke to James, who was still in bed, ¡°Honey, since Pacific Group is back on track now, I think now¡¯s a good time to change its name. I¡¯m nning to rename it Century Group. What do you think?¡± James nced at Thea from behind. He smiled as if admiring a beautiful artwork and replied, ¡°Sounds good, hun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll arrange for thepany name to change at noon. Today will be the founding day of the Century Group. I¡¯ve sent invitations to some prominent figures to attend the founding ceremony of the Century Group.¡± Originally, Thea had not intended to tell James about this decision. However, the Pacific Group was bought with his money. Now that she wanted to change the name, she had to at least inform him. ¡°Do you need me to contact some people to show up for support?¡± asked James. James knew it was important to invite more people to thepany¡¯s establishment ceremony as it would be a disy of thepany¡¯s strong business connections. It was one way of ensuring the company would have a great start and a bright future ahead of it. Without anyone, thepany would just be seen as aughing stock https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯ve already invited a lot of people, including Yuna from Longevity Pharmaceuticals, Alex from Celestial Group, and many other influential business magnates.¡± Thea shook her head slightly as she gently refused. She knew that James was working with the Transgenerational Group, but a mere salesman like him would scarcely know anyone of importance. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not press further. He rolled off the bed, got up, and got dressed. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°T-That won¡¯t be needed. You¡¯re working for the Transgenerational Group right now. It doesn¡¯t look good on you if you take leave barely after starting work.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± James looked away in awkward silence. What work? His job was a nominal position, and he had never been to Transgeneration Group for work Thea refused to budge on the matter, so he stayed in thefort of his own home. Hisziness appreciated the decision to not go out. The reason Thea refused to let James attend the ceremony was that she had invited Mr. Caden of the Majestic Corporation. Having said that, Mr. Caden had not replied to her invitation nor had he stated whether he would be joining the establishment ceremony of Century Group. It would have been awkward if her husband were there with him also present. So she had to find a way to keep James from going. After Thea finished getting ready, she left the house. James also went out right after. He did not follow Thea and instead went to the Majestic Corporation. Majestic Corporation, Chairman¡¯s Office. ¡°Chairman,¡± Newton greeted respectfully. James sat across the office chair, crossed his legs, and asked, ¡°Did Thea get someone to send an invitation?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Newton nodded and said, ¡°I thought you already knew about it, so I didn¡¯t think to inform you, sir. News about you was all over the media, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± James opened the drawer and took out the phone inside. Since thest time he saw Thea with his other appearance, he had kept this phone locked in the drawer and never used it again. Unsurprisingly, the battery was t. He charged for a while and turned it on. It was full of messages from Thea. Most were simple greetings, while some were inquiries. [Mr. Caden, I¡¯ve decided to change the name of Pacific Group. What do you think is a suitable name?] [Mr. Caden, what do you think about Century Group?] [Mr. Caden, Pacific Group, will officially be renamed Century Group tomorrow around noon. Would you be avable toe to our establishment ceremony?] Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 James read through the messages. He rested his fingers on his nose pensively. Thea had not discussed the name change with him and only informed him about it in the morning. Yet, here she was asking for the opinion of Mr.Caden of the Majestic Corporation. Despite the two having a happy marriage at home, treating each other with respect, and living harmoniously, Thea had never told him about anything regarding work. James casually threw the phone on the table. Newton stood aside and inquired, ¡°Will you be going, Mr. Caden? You¡¯ve resigned as the ck Dragon, but everyone already knows your identity as the chairman of Majestic Corporation. It¡¯s also public knowledge that you¡¯re the person helping Thea from behind the scenes. Not to mention the rumors about you¡­¡± Newton hesitated. ¡°Go ahead if you¡¯ve got something to say,¡± snapped James. Newton hesitated for a moment before exining himself, ¡°Variouspanies have been putting pressure on the Majestic Corporation in the past few days. I¡¯ve even received news that the Great Four are no longer afraid of you since you¡¯ve resigned and they are in the midst of nning for a forceful takeover of the corporation. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± James squinted his eyes in irritation. Do the Great Four think they can get away with this just because he resigned? Newton nodded and continued hesitantly, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve one more thing to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that several big families in the Capital have united in order to build a new city outside of Cansington. They are nning to create a new city that will surpass Transgenerational New City,¡± said Newton. ¡°Several big families want to build a new city?¡± James furrowed his brows. ¡°Yes, this information was released after your resignation. Rumors are that each major family will be investing five hundred billion, and they will have a capital of two trillion dors to build a new city within the shortest possible timeframe. Their purpose is to exceed the Transgenerational New City.¡± ¡°Which families are involved?¡± asked James in a steely tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. There has been no further news on any specifics of this n.¡± Newton shook his head. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. James tapped his fingers on the table lightly. So many things happened as soon as he resigned. It seemed that many forces were mobilizing in Cansington Surprisingly he was not concerned. The more chaotic things got, the better. It would be best for all those influential and prominent figures to show themselves. It was the perfect bait to draw out all the prominent and influential people behind the scenes. ¡°Prepare the car. We¡¯re going to attend the opening ceremony of Thea¡¯s Century Group.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Newton immediately made preparations. Concurrently, at the Cahans. All the Cahan members were gathering. Tommy nced at Lex smoking his tobo and asked, ¡°Grandpa, should we go to Century Group?¡± Lex remained silent. Howard immediately butted in. ¡°Dad, the ck Dragon has resigned, and as a result, Thea now has no benefactor. Now that he has resigned, people will definitely seek him out for vengeance. We shouldn¡¯t get involved in this mess.¡± Tommy nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right. Thea had offended plenty of huge families in the past. Three of the Great Four have more power than the Majestic Corporation. Any one of them could easily get rid of his Majestic Corporation andpletely annihte the Cadens once and for all.¡± Lex continued to smoke his tobo and inquirednguidly, ¡°How is the coboration between Longevity Pharmaceuticals and Celestial Group?¡± Tang Tianlong smoked a dry cigarette and asked, ¡°By the way, how is the partnership between Yongle, Qianjun, and Changsheng Pharmaceutical?¡± John, the current person in charge of Eternality, replied, ¡°The partnership originally ran smoothly. However, as ofte, the two of them are seemingly trying to distance themselves from Eternality. Our current stock shouldst a few months, but the two major clients are no longer fulfilling any more orders.¡± ¡°These major corporations think that the ck Dragon has lost his power after his resignation,¡± Lex murmured. ¡°Even so, we¡¯ll still have to go. After all, Thea is a Cahan. Even if we can¡¯t curry favor with other major groups, we can still rely on her rtionships with the Majestic Corporation to help Eternality¡­¡± said Lex. Tommy then posed a question, ¡°Grandpa, I heard Thea invited many influential people. Since the ck Dragon has resigned, would these people stille to the establishment ceremony in respect to him?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get there. Cansington is slowly descending into further chaos. We¡¯ll have to seize the opportunity and choose our side carefully. The right people will help us rise to the top. If we choose wrongly, we¡¯ll be done for,¡± said Lex Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The Pacific Group Headquarters was not far from the industrial area. Initially, the Pacific Group was just a manufacturing factory, and the headquarters was a simple four-story building near their factory and not centered around town. ording to Thea¡¯s n, the Pacific Group will continue to expand and aim to build a new office building in Transgenerational New City after its name change. Ten in the morning. Century Group Headquarters. The headquarters was a four-story building. Outside the building was an open space with tables. Many Century Group employees were busy making preparations. A red banner hung grandly at the top of the building. Century Group¡¯s Establishment Ceremony. A stage was set up outside the building, and many seats were set in front of it. ¡°Ms. Thea, it¡¯s already ten. Why hasn¡¯t anyone arrived yet?¡± Larry was nervous, seeing that the venue remained empty. He turned to Thea and nervously suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call to ask?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Larry was standing on pins and needles. He heard some rumors in the past few days. He knew that the person backing Thea was the General of the Southern ins, the ck Dragon. However, after his resignation, he was no longer one of the Five Commanders. The ck Dragon¡¯s main connections were in the Southern ins. As they were mainly based in Cansington, his resignation should have served to effectively sever all his connections to the ce. Thea grimaced when she saw that no one wasing. She had sent out plenty of invitations to bosses of majorpanies. The ce should have been full of people by now is everything went smoothly. However, not one person has yet shown up. A couple of employees stood together in a loose huddle and spected quietly. ¡°The Century Group doesn¡¯t seem to have a bright future.¡± ¡°Yeah. In the past, the mysterious Mr. Caden, the ck Dragon, was the one who supported Thea. All those majorpanies had no choice but to entertain him. These bosses feel like they don¡¯t owe him any respect now that he has resigned and doesn¡¯t hold the position of ck Dragon anymore..¡± ¡°I heard that the chairman of Majestic Corporation, James Caden, is also in trouble right now.¡± ¡°Is that so? What kind of trouble?¡± ¡°Do you remember the Great Four of Cansington? They were quite low-key for a while because of the ck Dragon. Now that he¡¯s resigned from his post, the Great Four have united to form the Oceanic Commerce to go against James. He is no longer the General of the Southern ins. What can he do to go against the Great Four now?¡± Many employees gathered together and discussed secretively. Although these were merely rumors, they had already spread widely throughout Cansington. Thea nced at the time. There were still two more hours before the ribbon-cutting ceremony. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more. There¡¯s still some time.¡± Larry let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Someone¡¯s here. There¡¯s a caring. It¡¯s a Brentley! It must be someone important.¡± The previously still atmosphere suddenly became more animated. Everyone heard the hum of the engine and saw the Brentley approaching, followed by several million-dor luxury cars, Seven to eight cars stopped in the parking space. Lex was the first to get out of the car. The other Cahan members followed behind him. Thea greeted them with a smile, ¡°Greetings, Grandpa, and all my uncles. So d to have you join us today. Please take a seat.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lex looked to the front and found that no other guests were present except for them. He could not help but frown in disappointment. ¡°Thea, I thought you were going to have a grand ceremony with countless prominent figures here to support the establishment ceremony of Century Group. Who¡¯d have thought that no one would show up? What happened? Did your strong backing crumble?¡±, mocked Tommy mercilessly The other Cahansughed at the cruelment. ¡°Haha, looks like you got what wasing for you!¡± ¡°You left Eternality for the Pacific Group, and now your decisionse back to bite you.¡± ¡°The ck Dragon made enemies out of many people. He lost his power when he resigned. No one¡¯s going to give you the time of the day without him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it two months before Thea¡¯spany folds!¡± Hearing the Cahans callously heckle her, Thea could not help but feel discouraged. She extended them an invitation to the establishment ceremony as a kind gesture, but was repaid with their heartless jeers. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 ¡°Stop this behavior!¡± dys approached and chided everyone, ¡°Thea is someone highly respected. Plenty of bigwigs are dying to meet her. Just you wait! A lot of influential figures will be arriving soon. Celestial Group, Longevity Pharmaceuticals, and other majorpany bosses will be here!¡± ¡°Mom, shut up,¡± David pulled ydys aside and whispered. ¡°Everyone knows that the ck Dragon was behind Thea¡¯s sess. After he resigned, he¡¯s now no longer part of the Five Commanders. Rumors say that he was demoted or had pressure from his higher ups. The ck Dragon has fallen.¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. dys lost her confidence. Lex looked over at Thea, nodded, and walked toward the front seats with his cane. He came to verify the situation with his own eyes. Rumors were circting that ck Dragon had fallen and could not even protect himself right now. Were people no longer going to respect Thea anymore? He might as well toss in his coin with one of the factions now. Choosing the wrong people would be absolutely fatal for Eternality. Trevors¡¯ family also had a bad rtionship with Lex. There was not much to say since they never interacted in the past 20 years. Time seemed to pass by agonizingly slow, minute by minute. Soon, avish Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost approached. A charming man dressed in a white suit got out of the car. Behind him was another car. An older man with a beautiful woman emerged from the car that arrived shortly after. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The young man was James wearing his human mask. The older man was Newton. The woman was Serena. Thea immediately stood up and rushed to greet James upon seeing him. She could barely hide the look of joy on her face as she approached him. She blushed and chattered excitedly, ¡°Mr. Caden, I¡¯m d you could make it.¡± James frowned when he noticed that the venue was empty. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the ce so empty?¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry about it!,¡± Thea blurted awkwardly. Suddenly, more vehicles began approaching from the distance. There were more than 30 cars, each of which were worth several million. Seeing this, the Cahans¡¯ expressions changed. They had thought no one was willing to entertain Thea after what had happened. They did not expect so many people to show up. dys stuck her chest out with pride. ¡°See, these are all the connections my daughter has in her pocket. Although the ck Dragon is no longer one of the Five Commanders, he is still leagues above ordinary people.¡± The Cahans went silent, and no one uttered another word. Soon, the vehicles stopped outside the Century Group¡¯s Headquarters. Several people got out of the car. Seeing these people, James pressed his lips unhappily. ¡°Mr. Caden, these people are from the Oceanic Commerce,¡± Newton whispered. ¡°The Oceanic Commerce? When did the Oceanic Commerce have roots in Cansington?¡± James asked dubiously. ¡°They¡¯re newly established. The Oceanic Commerce was established by the Xaviers, the Wilsons, the Frasiers, and the Zimmermans. The rumors say they were established to go against your Majestic Corporation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James narrowed his eyes. The Great Four moved fast after he had resigned. A group of people got out of the car. The person in the lead was a man in his 30s dressed in a ck suit and neat hair. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡± He came forward and shouted brashly. ¡°I-I¡¯m the chairman of Century Group,¡± Thea promptly walked over nervously. ¡°Century Group?¡± The man nced at Thea and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m from the Oceanic Commerce. This wholend and the factory over there is under our jurisdiction. Here is ournd deed for your kind perusal. Have a look and if you don¡¯t have any questions, we¡¯d like you move out effective today.¡± Thea¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Looks like someone has no intention of ying nicely,¡± James sat down a sardonic smile. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 The Great Four had established the Oceanic Commerce. The purpose of theirmerce was to oppose James¡¯ Majestic Corporation. Everyone knew James of the Majestic Group had a close rtionship with Thea. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Thus, Oceanic Commerce had deliberatelye to cause trouble during the establishment ceremony of Thea¡¯s Century Group. They deliberately came to warn James. The Pacific Group¡¯s factory and headquarters were on rented property. Thea stood up and refuted, ¡°Our rental contract is still valid for three more years. Even if you have thend deed and are the current owner of this area, you still have no right to ask me to leave.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±. The middle-aged man smiled menacingly. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯m Wade Xavier, the vice president of Oceanic Commerce. I¡¯m here on behalf of themerce to inform you that thend now belongs to us. Thus, your previous contract is now null and void.¡± Wade red at James, who was nearby as he spoke. He personally witnessed the tragic death of his other family members at the hand of James at the Cadens¡¯ family cemetery. He strode up to James. ¡°Are you really that scared of showing your face to others, James?¡± Wade red at James. ¡°My grandfather, granduncles, father, uncles, and aunties all died in your hands. I swore on their graves that I¡¯d avenge them and tear you into pieces! I¡¯m here today to teach you a lesson, and I hope you¡¯re prepared for what we have in store for you today.¡± James looked at Wade and smiled threateningly. Wade immediately stopped bantering with James. He turned to re at Thea, Trevor, and the rest. ¡°Today is your deadline. Tomorrow morning, this ce will be razed to the ground. It¡¯ll be in your best interest to move out today if you want to avoid the heavy losses,¡± he said as if stating an inconsequential fact. Wade turned around and departed as his threat loomed above them. The rest of the Oceanic Commerce members promptly left along with him. Thea¡¯s expression gradually darkened. The Cahans remained silent and no one else dared to say anything. ¡°What should we do, Mr. Caden?¡± Newton inquired softly, https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°What else can we do? Don¡¯t worry about it for now. This is just the beginning. As you said, the Oceanic Commerce is only one of my many enemies. The major families in the Capital, Five Provinces Business Alliance, and Infinite Commerce are all going to take action soon. Cansington is about to be given a run for its money. It¡¯s best we stay put for now.¡± He was no longer the ck Dragon and did not have special privileges anymore. At best, he was the chairman of the Majestic Corporation now. Very few knew that he was the man behind the Transgenerational Group. The incident with Thea right now was just a drop in the ocean. He had more important things to worry about. At this moment, Lex stood up and came to Thea. ¡°Thea, James isn¡¯t going to be able to protect himself now. You should distance yourself from him as soon as possible. He is no longer the ck Dragon, so his name carries no weight with those in power now. The Blithe King isn¡¯t going to bother himself with a mere businessman. Relying on the Majestic Corporation isn¡¯t enough to go against the Oceanic Commerce.¡± After saying his piece, Lex turned around and left. It was not hard to guess what many key figures were thinking right now with theirck of attendance. None of them were on James¡¯ side anymore. The Oceanic Commerce was about to stir up some sh*t. This was the beginning of a disaster for both Century Group and Majestic Corporation. Lex led the Cahans away. Thea felt helpless. She nced at James, who was sitting nearby. Gathering her courage, she approached him and asked quietly, ¡°M-Mr. Caden, what should I do now?¡± ¡°The Oceanic Commerce is here for me. They have many ways they could easily interfere with Century Group right now. Although you have the lease contract, it¡¯s useless now. It¡¯d be best toply with them and leave with all your valuable machinery by the end of the day you want to minimize the losses,¡± James replied matter-of-factly. Then, he stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve made countless enemies. Oceanic Commerce established by the Great Four, Infinity Commerce, and the Five Provinces Business Commerce, were all people I offended when I was still the ck Dragon. Now that I¡¯ve resigned, they¡¯re going to take the opportunity to mess with me. You should distance yourself from me.¡± James stoically turned to leave. Newton and Serena followed closely behind him. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 In an instant, the ce was once again empty. Only Thea, Trevor, and some other employees stayed behind. ¡®Is there no other way but to move our equipment?¡¯ Thea was unwilling to back down. She had wanted to leave her mark in the business world. The Century Group was supposed to only be the beginning. Yet, it seems as if everything was crashing down even before she could take off. ¡°Granduncle.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Chairman.¡± Thea thought for a while and proceeded, ¡°Rent a new warehouse immediately and transport all our current equipment there. We¡¯ll have a chance to bounce back from this as long as our equipment remains intact. I¡¯ve still got some money on my card. We¡¯ll find a new site and build a new factory.¡± ¡°Chairman, this¡­¡± Larry floundered helplessly. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thepany still has plenty of unfinished orders right now. We won¡¯t be able to fulfill our orders in time and will vite our contracts if we move right now. We¡¯ll lose a lot of money. Plus, don¡¯t we have the lease contract? We can take them to court! Surely we¡¯ll be able to win thewsuit.¡± ¡°Do you know who our opponent is right now? It¡¯s Oceanic Commerce that the Great Four established. Although the Xaviers had gone bankrupt, the other three households are stillrger than Majestic Corporation. We will be the ones who suffer if we go against them,¡± Thea sighed. ¡°Is moving really our only option now?¡± Quinton was also unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°Let¡¯s just try. I¡¯ll also try talking to Longevity Pharmaceuticals and Celestial Group to see if they¡¯re willing to terminate their contracts amicably.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Trevor could onlyply since Thea had already given the order. Century Group was established today. Thea had invited countless VIP guests today, but none of them showed up. Instead, Oceanic Commerce appeared. They had shown up to cause a huge fuss. There were plenty of reporters outside the Century Group Headquarters. News of what had happened spread faster than wildfire. ¡°Ourtest reports show that James from the Majestic Corporation was the only attendance at the Century Group¡¯s establishment ceremony. No other prominent figures had shown up except for the Oceanic Group. They only showed up to sabotage the ceremony! Oceanic Commerce had acquired the land deed of Century Group¡¯s factory and demanded they move out within today!¡± ¡°Shocking News! Oceanic Commerce is going head-on against Majestic Corporation.¡± ¡°Wade, the vice president of Oceanic Commerce, has threatened the former ck Dragon that the Century Group was just the beginning and that there was more toe in the near future!¡± Cansington was abuzz with a number of sensational matters. James returned to Majestic Corporation. Top floor, Chairman¡¯s office. James gently tapped his fingers on the table as he sat on his chair. ¡°What should we do about Oceanic Commerce, Mr. Caden?¡± asked Newton. ¡°Mr. Quinn, you¡¯ll be in charge of Majestic Corporation from now onward,¡± James threw a quick nce at Newton and spoke decisively. ¡°Mr. Caden, t-this isn¡¯t a good idea. I¡­¡± Newton waved his hands in a fluster and refused. ¡°Just do it if I tell you to. You can do whatever you need to do. All decisions will be left in your hands- doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re big or small. You no longer need to run things by me from now onward,¡± James swiftly interjected. ¡°Understood.¡± Newton nodded. James took off his mask and threw it aside. Then, he turned to leave Majestic Corporation. He understood that Cansington was on the verge of being thrown into turmoil. He knew that various forces would emerge after his resignation. He was not afraid of any of them¨Cwhether they were the major families from the Capital, Oceanic Commerce, Infinity Commerce, or the Five Provinces Business Alliance. All of these amounted to nothing for him. His real target was the cardinal authorities in the Capital. He was waiting for them to get involved. This was the only way to change the current power dynamic of Sol. The dynamic needed to be completely broken down. This was the suprememander¡¯s intention, and it was also his goal all along. He needed to get the most influential families involved if he wanted to find out the truth of the Cadens¡¯ demise. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Thea made arrangements to rent a new warehouse and move the factory¡¯s equipment. Then, she personally went to Longevity Pharmaceuticals headquarters. In the past, she had a close rtionship with Yuna. As a result, she never needed to make an appointment and was free to visit Yuna whenever she pleased. Today, however, she found her path barred by security guards as soon as she arrived at Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ headquarters. ¡°Stop right there! What business do you have here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Yuna,¡± said Thea. ¡°You¡¯re here to see Ms. Lawson? Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m Thea¡­¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°I am aware of who you are. Go back if you don¡¯t have an appointment.¡± Thea was unable to do anything as she was blocked by the security guards. She took out her phone and called Yuna. On the top floor of Longevity Pharmaceuticals, the Chairman¡¯s office. Yuna crossed her legs. She was with her family who was visiting from the Capital. ¡°Yuna, James is no longer the ck Dragon. He is no longer valuable to our family so it¡¯s unnecessary to seek his approval.¡± A man in his 30s sat opposite Yuna. This was Yuna¡¯s eldest brother, Morgan Lawson. Yuna said with a frown, ¡°Morgan, it¡¯s rumored that the ck Dragon is unparalleled in strength and has the best medical skills in the world. Even though he is no longer the ck Dragon, he is still the owner of Transgenerational New City and the chairman of Majestic Corporation. Putting all these aspects together, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have him on our side, right?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the Capital for a while and are unaware of the current state of things. There are a few factions and a few of them are displeased with the ck Dragon because of his arrogance. Now that he no longer holds his position, these people are over the moon with the news. Being his ally will mean standing against all those people,¡± Morgan said as he gazed into Yuna¡¯s eyes seriously. Just then, Yuna¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the caller and saw that it was Thea. ¡°It¡¯s Thea, the one who rescued the ck Dragon ten years ago. She¡¯s the ck Dragon¡¯s current wife. I¡¯m also quite puzzled as to why James appeared in the public eye with a different face.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to see her or not. I¡¯m just here to tell you that major families are uniting to build a new city in the suburbs of Cansington.¡± After speaking, Morgan left the room. Yuna answered the phone. ¡°Hey, Thea. What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something?¡± Thea had been trying to reach her for a long time and finally, the call connected. ¡°Yuna, I¡¯m outside Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ Headquarters. I need to see you but the security guards won¡¯t let me in to meet you.¡± ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll send someone to get you right away,¡± Yuna replied after thinking about what Morgan said for a second. Then, she hung up the phone. Thea waited patiently outside the Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ Headquarters. Soon, Yuna¡¯s secretary appeared and led Thea inside the building. Although Yuna sent someone to pick her up, she knew that Longevity Pharmaceuticals were slowly distancing themselves from her since her support had dissipated. In the past, Thea would never be barred from entering when she came. However, now, they they¡¯ve begun to stop her from entering as she pleased. Soon, she arrived at Yuna¡¯s office and saw her old friend. Yuna sat in the office chair and was sorting through some documents. Without lifting her head, she stated impassively, ¡°I¡¯m very busy. Tell me what¡¯s so important that you had to see me. If you¡¯re just here for a courtesy call, you can leave now.¡± Yuna¡¯s attitude waspletely different from the past. ¡°Let me exin, Ms. Lawson. I¡¯ve signed a lot of orders with yourpany before but ourpany has encountered some problems and we aren¡¯t able to operate normally right now. I¡¯m here because I wish to terminate the contract with you,¡± Thea said as she walked over. ¡°Hmm?¡± Yuna finally put down the documents and raised her head. ¡°You can go to ourpany¡¯s legal department for termination of the contract,¡± Yuna told Thea in an indifferent Tone. Thea bit down on her lips to suppress the awkward feeling welling up inside her. She wanted to say something but could not bring herself to say it. ¡°Alright.¡± With the curt reply, she turned to leave. She proceeded to the legal department to terminate the contract. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Unfortunately the manager was not around, so she had to leave. Next, she went to Celestial Group. The situation yed out almost identically to what happened at Longevity Pharmaceuticals. Alex from Celestial Group was extremely unweing, and his attitude was far worse than Yuna¡¯s. Both Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals did not receive Thea¡¯s arrival well. Her career has been smooth sailing all this while. Now that everything was quickly spiraling downward, Thea finally realized her own ipetence. Without the ck Dragon¡¯s support, she was nothing. Exhausted and dejected, she returned home. James was already there to greet her. Seeing Thea so upset, James walked over and massaged her shoulders. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve had a hard day at work.¡± ¡°Am I useless, Honey?¡± ¡°Of course not! My wife is the most capable person in the world.¡± Thea broke into a guttural sob. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t cry. You can tell me anything, and we¡¯ll figure it out together.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°All along, I¡¯ve always been supported by the ck Dragon in secret. The whole world knew about it except me. Now that he has resigned and has lost his influence, people are no longer afraid of him. This has been the biggest challenge I¡¯ve had to face in my life¡­¡± Thea tearily exined everything that had happened. Everything, including the appearance of the Oceanic Commerce, and her visit to Longevity Pharmaceuticals and Celestial Group. After telling him everything, she buried her face in his chest and began to sob harder. James wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Heforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything will pass. Life isn¡¯t always going to be smooth sailing. There will always be times you have to go through trials and tribtions.¡± ¡°What should I do now, Honey? Without the ck Dragon helping me, I¡¯m nothing. Without his support, I can¡¯t do anything on my own.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one solution to this, Darling.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Thea pulled away from James¡¯ embrace and looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°What?¡± Thea looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You will have to impress all the medical experts at theing medical conference and stand out compared to everyone else. That¡¯s the only way you can make aeback and rise again. Plus, you still have two billion dors on your card. The money should be enough to rebuild thepany,¡± said James in a soothing tone. ¡°But¡­ ¡° ¡°This is a grand event in Cansington. Cansington is home to countless great medical practitioners from the capital. I don¡¯t even know the basics, and there are only eight more days before the medical conference.¡± Thea had no confidence she was going to be able to pull this off. ¡°I believe in you. ¡° ¡°For the next few days, you¡¯ll be doing nothing but studying at home. You¡¯ll memorize as much as you can and master the basics. In thest three days before the conference, I¡¯ll teach you some incredible procedures that willpletely blow the minds of the medical practitioners at the medical conference,¡± Jamesforted and reassured Thea. ¡°But¡­ I signed a contract with Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals. There¡¯s still a lot of things I need to settle with thepany.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± ¡°To you?¡± Thea raised her eyebrow at James. She immediately sighed, ¡°They¡¯re not even afraid of the ck Dragon and are making things difficult for me on purpose. What can someone like you do? Sigh. I¡¯ll go to Longevity Pharmaceuticals tomorrow. I¡¯ll have to settle things one step at a time. I¡¯ll need to prepare thepensation for when we breach their contracts.¡± ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t stress over it now. Take a nap and read the medical books I passed you in the afternoon.¡± James guided Thea toward their room. Thea was indeed exhausted and overwhelmed. Shey down in her bed. James sat beside her and apanied her. It was not until she fell fast asleep that he got up and left the room, and headed outside.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡®Celestial Group? Longevity Pharmaceuticals? You think you can treat my wife this way just because I¡¯m no longer part of the Five Commanders?¡¯ James scowled angrily. He took out his phone and called Henry. ¡°Come get me at Thea¡¯s ce. I need to go to Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals.¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 After James called Henry, he squatted by the road outside the neighborhood and waited. Half an hour later, Henry showed up in a car. He rolled down the car window and waved to James beside the road. ¡°James, get in the car,¡± Henry called out. James walked over, got into the passenger seat, and found Whitney sitting in the back seat. He did notment about her presence. ¡°I read the news, James. Do the Great Four have a death wish? How dare they kick up a fuss at Thea¡¯spany? Do you want me to make a call to the Southern ins and get some men toe over?¡±, said Henry. ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s not necessary.¡± James waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Although you¡¯ve resigned, the men of the Southern ins will always support you. Everyone wille to your aid if you just give the word. As it stands, the situation right now is vtile, and it¡¯ll be hard for us to fight this battle alone,¡± Henry weighed out the pros and cons of the situation. He was an outsider in this matter. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thus, he was able to look at the situation from an objective point of view. ¡°Even though you bought the Transgenerational New City and established Transgenerational Group, thepany doesn¡¯t have much money in its ount. We¡¯ll need a lot of capital to continue developing thepany. I still have about ten billion on my card, but it definitely isn¡¯t close to enough. ¡°These major forces all had help from their underworld connections. How are we going to deal with them if we don¡¯t have our men? ¡°Just give me the word and I can secretly go back to the Southern ins. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for me to get another one or two billion dors and bring some of our men back with me.¡± James nced at Henry. He had a pretty good handle on the overall situation. The forces he faced right now were several influential chambers ofmerce. Each one of them had sufficient assets and their own underground forces to force him into a corner, He carefully considered his options and finally said, ¡°Alright. Transgenerational Group will need to use up a lot of money to develop now. You head back and find a way to get some money. Although I¡¯m no longer the ck Dragon, you¡¯re still a general. It shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to get money. At the same time, secretly transfer a few hundred soldiers here. We need elite fighters. However, make sure not to attract any attention from outsiders.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry nodded. It was a huge challenge to enter the business world from the battlefield. However, James felt pumped up about it. It was not long until they arrived at Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ Headquarters. Henry looked back in the car to talk to the woman remaining in it, ¡°Stay in the car and don¡¯t leave, Missy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Whitney nodded obediently. James and Henry got out of the car together. The two walked toward Longevity Pharmaceuticals¡¯ Headquarters with cigarettes in their mouths. ¡°Stop right there! What¡¯re you doing?¡± Before they got close, a few security guards pointed at James and Henry with their electric batons. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go and tell Yuna that James is here to pay her a visit.¡± James grinned. ¡°James, the ck Dragon, or James, Thea¡¯s useless husband? The name James Caden was famous throughout Cansington. The ck Dragons¡¯ name was James Caden. The Cahans¡¯ son-inw was also James Caden. He gave the security guard a smile and said, ¡°Do you even have to ask? It¡¯s obvious without looking that it¡¯s the useless James who¡¯s here.¡± ¡°You piece of trash! You want to see the Chairman? Even the former ck Dragon will need an appointment to meet with her.¡± The security guards mocked James. They would not have the other James pass through either. What did this nobody think they¡¯d do? James looked them over and replied casually, ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s best you call and ask Yuna. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± ¡°Woah, are you threatening me?¡± ¡°What are you going to do to me if I don¡¯t let you in today?¡± The security guards continued tough and mock the two men. James put on a serious expression, and the next moment, he roared, ¡°Attack!¡± Henry immediately acted as soon as the word had left James¡¯ mouth. Several security guards were instantly brought down andy on the ground, groaning in pain. One of the security guards took out his walkie-talkie and tried calling for help ¡°Argh!!!¡± As soon as he attempted this, his chest was stomped on by James. James and Henry stepped over the downed security guards and entered the Longevity Pharmaceutical Building. As soon as they entered, they found themselves being charged by dozens of security guards, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Just don¡¯t kill them.¡± James gave the order and charged toward them Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 ¡°Attack! Get them both!¡± Dozens of security guards charged fiercely forward with their electric batons. The closest one to them suddenly raised his electric baton and swung it at James¡¯ head. James raised his hand, caught the electric baton, and swung down on the security guard¡¯s wrist. ¡°Argh!!!¡± The security guard screamed in pain. James followed up with a kick over his chest, and the security guard was instantly knocked back,nding heavily on the ground and groaning in pain. James and Henry had been through hundreds of battles and walked through countless near fatal situations. These dozens of security guards were not anythingpared to their past opponents. In just a minute, all the security guards that hade at themy on the floor either unconscious or wracked with pain. Top floor, Yuna¡¯s office. An attractive secretary ran into the room, out of breath and flustered. ¡°M-Ms.Yuna, we¡¯ve got a problem! Someone called James has fought his way into the building. More than a hundred security guards have been taken down.¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Yuna¡¯s eximed in shock, and she stood up from her chair. Bam! The office door was kicked open. James and Henry walked into the office room. Yuna¡¯s face froze upon seeing the two. James walked in, sat on the sofa, and took out a cigarette. Henry immediately lit it for him. James wore a displeased expression. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Yuna, you¡¯ve really got some guts. huh? How dare you cause trouble for my wife?¡± Yuna began to sweat profusely. Suddenly, she remembered that the man before her was no longer the ck Dragon and was able to regain herposure. She crossed her arms and nced at James condescendingly. ¡°What do you want, James? This is Longevity Pharmaceuticals. Do you want to go to jail for trespassing and assaulting my guards?¡± she said coldly. James suddenly stood up. Terrifying malice exuded from his body. His intense aura intimidated Yuna, and she stepped back slightly. ¡°Y-You¡¯re no longer the ck Dragon! You don¡¯t have the right to order me to do anything. Get out of this ce right now, and I''ll pretend nothing happened! Or else, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Ha! Call the police?¡± Now it was James¡¯ turn to adopt a condescending tone. ¡°Although I¡¯m no longer the ck Dragon, do you think the police are willing to touch me? Do you know who the person next to me is? He¡¯s a general in the Southern ins and has a one star badge on his shoulders.¡± Hearing this, Yuna took a couple of steps backward. She red at James indignantly. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°My wife will being to yourpany to terminate your contract peacefully. You had better watch how you treat her. Or else¡­¡± James spat out a threat. He raised his hand, and a silver needle appeared. Whoosh! The silver needle flew out from his hands. Yuna only heard air whistling past her. Then, James turned around and left. When he turned around, a strand of her hair fell from beside her ear. Her face paled from the fear. It was not until James left that she was able topose herself. Seeing the strands of her hair that had fallen to the ground, Yuna let out a terrified gasp. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What terrifying skill. The rumors were true. The ck Dragon¡¯s strength is unparalleled and could take a person¡¯s life with just a silver needle.¡± Yuna¡¯s chest heavedboriously. The ck Dragon was overwhelmingly strong and terrifying. She would have been dead now if James had wanted to kill her. A man walked in after James left. ¡°M-Morgan!¡± Yuna reacted and shouted for him. Morgan walked over and noticed the strands of long ck hair on the floor. He squatted down, picked them up, and held them in his hands to observe. When he realised what had happened, he bore a horrified expression. ¡°What terrifying arm strength. It was quick, urate, and powerful. This small silver needle is much scarier than a gun.¡± ¡°What should I do now, Morgan?¡± Yuna wiped the sweat dripping from her forehead. ¡°Do what he said. Although he isn¡¯t the ck Dragon any longer, he still has incredible strength. We can¡¯t get on his bad side. You¡¯ll be responsible for our business in Cansington, so don¡¯t act recklessly. Be careful with your trade dealings. Seek our family¡¯s opinion if you find you cannot make a decision on your own,¡± instructed Morgan. ¡°Alright.¡± Yuna nodded. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 After resolving the matter at Longevity Pharmaceuticals, James and Henry made their way toward Celestial Group. Soon, they arrived at their destination. Henry parked the car. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, the two got out of the car together and walked side-by-side toward the Celestial Group Headquarters. Unlike Longevity Pharmaceuticals, the two were not blocked by security this time. After entering the building, they walked toward the elevator and headed to the top floor. As soon as they got out of the elevator, several guards were gathered outside, chatting happily. The security guards immediately approached them. One of them pulled out an electric baton from his waist and pointed it at James and Henry who had exited the elevator. ¡°What are you doing here? This is the chairman¡¯s exclusive floor! Leave right now!¡± the security guard growled at them. In a few steps, Henry dashed over and snatched the electric baton out of the security guard¡¯s hand. He then brought it down hard over the man¡¯s head. ¡°You¡­¡± The guard staggered. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was overwhelmed by dizziness, and his body fell to the ground. ¡°They¡¯re up to something! Get them!¡± The other security guards quickly rushed toward them. Henry moved like well-oiled clockwork and immediately incapacitated the security guard with a few moves. The two headed straight for the chairman¡¯s office. Bam! They kicked open the door and walked inside. Alex was entwined with his attractive female secretary atop his sofa. They were hurriedly undressing while they locked lips in each other¡¯s embrace. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Suddenly, the door was flung open. Alex turned and saw James and Henry approaching. He glowered at them as he quickly dressed up. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here, James? Do you want to die?¡± He screamed furiously. Normally, Alex would have weed James into his office respectfully before his resignation. However, James was no longer the ck Dragon, and no longer one of the Five Commanders, At best, he was only the chairman of Majestic Corporation. Celestial Group had more power than Majestic Corporation. How could he endure the disrespect from someone he saw as beneath him? He recalled how James had ordered him around like a grunt in the past. His blood boiled with humiliation and rage. ¡°Kneel down right now, and I¡¯ll consider letting you go,¡± he demanded cockily. James simply walked over and sat down on the sofa. The sexy female secretary on the sofa quickly straightened out her messy clothes and ran out of the office in a panic. ¡°Are you not taking me seriously anymore since I¡¯ve resigned and am no longer one of the Five Commanders, Alex?¡± James returned Alex¡¯s vitriol with a grin. ¡°Haha!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Yates from the Capital. Why should I take someone like you seriously?¡± Alex sneered. He regarded James as if he were looking at the town idiot. ¡°Do you think you can just waltz in here and talk to me this way? You¡¯re not the ck Dragon nor a member of the Five Commanders anymore. Don¡¯t you know countless people already have you in their crosshairs? Do you not know how many big shots in the Capital want you dead? ¡°Kneel now!¡± With that said, he immediately took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Come to my office quickly.¡± He quickly ended the call and red at James with resentment. James had caused him a lot of trouble during his time as the ck Dragon. Despite no longer holding the position, this man still had the nerve to cause him trouble. Soon, the office door swung open again, and seven to eight burly men walked in. These people were two meters tall and around 140 kilograms of pure muscle. Their arms were even thicker than James¡¯ waist and bulged with explosive strength. The men stood in the office and faced down at Henry and James. Alex crossed his arms and jeered, ¡°I heard you have unparalleled strength. I¡¯d like to see how you get out of my office today.¡± James gave a quick nce at Henry. Henry immediately understood what this meant. Suddenly, he got up. However, as soon as he got up, the men drew their guns and pointed them at James and Henry Confronted with the many gun barrels, Henry stood stock still and reconsidered his actions. ¡°Haha!!!¡± Alex giggled proudly. ¡°So what if you have great strength? Kneel down obediently or else¡­¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± James smirked. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 James¡¯ fearless expression made Alex ufortable. ¡°Or else, you die¡­¡± he replied indifferently. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As soon as the word ¡°die¡± left his mouth, James immediately made his move. He raised his hand, and a few silver needles shot out. Before the few burly men could react, they lost strength in their bodies and fell to the ground, unable to even get up. ¡°Wh-What?¡± Alex¡¯s face twitched in shock. He had heard rumors that the ck Dragon was a man of incredible strength. These rumors were meant to be gross exaggerations, not actually true! Everyone who faced the ck Dragon ended up dead. He never expected James to possess such might. James stood up. Alex instinctively retreated, and beads of sweat emerged on his forehead. ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve got some nerve¡­¡± He felt James¡¯ intention to kill, and his expression immediately changed. A smile formed on his chubby face. ¡°J-James, it was all just a prank. I heard you were crazily strong and never had the chance to witness it myself. I-I finally have the honor of seeing it before my very eyes today. S Secretary, get me some tea!¡± Having said that, he immediately walked over and served James and Henry personally as if they were VIP guests. James in turn sat back down nonchntly and simply said, ¡°My wife will being to terminate the contract with Celestial Group tomorrow. You¡¯re not going to make life difficult for her, are you, Alex?¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes, of course! I absolutely won¡¯t make things difficult for her!¡± Alex meeklyplied and nodded his head furiously. James stood up. Alex trembled in fear before his imposing figure. James red at him as he turned to leave Henry followed close behind him. Alex immediately fell onto the sofa after the two had left. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He picked up some tissue from the table and dabbed the sweat off his brow. He muttered bitterly, ¡®You¡¯re no longer the ck Dragon anymore, James. How dare you not know your ce? Just you wait. It won¡¯t be long before you end up dead not knowing what hit you.¡± Alex was a core member of the Yates from the Capital. It made sense that he had a general understanding of the political situation in the Capital. A few factions have formed in the Capital. These factions were highly discontented with James. James had interfered with their business, causing their profits to suffer when he was still the ck Dragon. Now that he was no longer the ck Dragon, all of them were raring to get rid of the nuisance that once gued them. ¡°Someone get in here!¡± Alex shouted hoarsely. Soon, an employee entered the office. Alex pointed at the burly men lying on the ground. ¡°Send them to the hospital.¡± Henry drove toward Common Clinic. James was silent throughout the journey. Henry too remained silent in response ¡°It seems these people have grown to not fear you, James,¡± Henry remarked after some time. ¡°It¡¯s understandable since I¡¯ve resigned now. I offended a lot of people when I had my position. Not only in Cansington, but even in the Capital. Heck, I¡¯ve practically offended everyone I could. In the past, they choked down their hatred for me since I was the ck Dragon, Commander of the ck Dragon Army with countless soldiers under me. Now that I¡¯m nobody, all these people areing to get me.¡± James smiled as heid the situation out inly. ¡°Since Yuna and Alex aren¡¯t afraid of you anymore, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be the same on Jake¡¯s side. We¡¯re going to have a hard time in Cansington from here on,¡± Henry groaned. ¡°Yeah.¡± James sighed. In the past, he had offended many high-ranking officials in the Capital. Aftering to Cansington, all the people he had offended were from wealthy families-the Great Four, Infinity Commerce, Five Provinces Business Alliance, and even those from the underworld. Now that he had resigned, everyone saw it as an opportunity for them to settle the score they had with him. ¡°Henry, I need you to rush back to the Southern ins immediately. However, don¡¯t make an appearance. Secretly meet up with Lieutenant Levi and get him to transfer a thousand elite soldiers to Cansington. Remember to act in secret and don¡¯t attract any attention. Also, try to get some money. A storm is brewing, and I¡¯ll have to prepare for when it hits. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be long gone before I have a chance to seize my real target,¡± James said grimly. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 It only took two hours for James to go out and return home. Thea still had not woken up from her nap. James entered the house and smoked a cigarette in the living room. He checked the time and noticed that Thea had slept for quite a while. He got off his seat and went into the room. Thea was lying on the bed wearing a thin dress. Perhaps because of the heat, the neckline of her dress was wide open, and her bra had slipped off, revealing a clear view of her cleavage. James almost had a nosebleed. He gently shook Thea awake. ¡°Darling, time to get up and study.¡± Thea opened her eyes in confusion, and the first thing she saw was her husband¡¯s familiar face. In her groggy state, she got out of bed and straightened her messy clothes. She blushed after realizing her bra had nearly slipped off. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James chuckled. ¡°W-What¡¯s so funny?¡± Thea raised her head and rolled her eyes at James. ¡°You¡¯ve got a really great figure, Darling. I could barely hold myself back from taking you into my arms,¡± James sincerely ad?nitted. Thea¡¯s pretty face turned even redder. She quickly got up and went to the bathroom to hide her embarrassment. She washed her face and freshened up. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, Thea returned to the room. Her head spun at the sight of the thick books on introductory medicine on the desk. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s only a few more days before the medical conference. What could I possibly learn in these few days?¡± Thea had no confidence at all. ¡°You should still try your best. It¡¯s better to have some knowledge than nothing at all.¡± Thea sighed. Her confidence was shattered. How was she supposed to outdo experienced medical practitioners who have had decades of experience under their belt with just a few days of studying? How could that be possible? On top of that, herpany was struggling to stay afloat. It just killed any motivation she had to study. ¡°Honey, I-I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. Since you¡¯re so talented, why don¡¯t you just participate and get first ce in my stead?¡± Thea looked at James with pleading eyes. James frowned. What was the point of him wanting to teach her if he wanted to win in the first ce? ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing Thea¡¯s expectant expression, he could not bear to refuse. Thea sighed in relief, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t have to memorize these anymore! I¡¯ve got a headache just looking at these human meridians and acupuncture points.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reward if I win first ce?¡± James smiled teasingly at her. ¡°W-What kind of reward did you want?¡± Thea blushed. Her flushed face was irresistible to James. ¡°T-The thing you promised before.¡± ¡°Alright, n-no big deal!¡± ¡°Are you going to give me a little taste of my reward?¡± James asked coyly. Thea raised her head and pecked James on his cheeks. ¡°T-That doesn¡¯t count! ¡°Right here.¡± James pointed at his mouth. Thea rolled her eyes, stood up, and walked out of the room, leaving James with the sight of her proud back moving away from him. James touched his cheeks, where she kissed and grinned like a schoolboy. He followed her out of the room. They were alone at home. Thea had been worried about thepany¡¯s affairs and kept spacing out. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going to thepany to check on the situation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He had not responded to the threat made by Oceanic Commerce toward Thea¡¯spany. He was just waiting for the right moment. Also, he had a n in mind. A n to support Thea to the top. First, the genius doctor title had to be won to make a name for thepany. Then, thepany could be reopened. It would no longer be a manufacturingpany but one that researched and produced its own medicine. This would force otherpanies topete with each other in a bid to get their supply from Century Group. Since Thea went to thepany, James had nothing to do. So, he went back to sleep in the room. Meanwhile, in an underground casino in Cansington. David was dressed in a simple short-sleeved shirt paired with a Rolex watch and gold ne. He wrapped his arms around a voluptuous woman and made huge bets. ¡°F*ck, what terrible luck,¡± David whined. In the blink of an eye, he had lost millions of dors. He stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go, David.¡± The voluptuous woman pulled on David and caressed her body on him. ¡°y a few more games, David. You can¡¯t be unlucky forever. You might strike gold in the next couple of rounds,¡± the woman purred persuasively. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m done.¡± David still had some sense left in him. He wanted to leave. He would lose everything if he continued. ¡°Haha! I won thirty million in one round!¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 A burst of loudughter boomed through the hall. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A manughed excitedly, ¡°I won! I got back all the money I lost with profits! Looks like I¡¯ll be having fun with some young models at the clubhouseter!¡± Heughed as he left the casino. David was tempted as he watched the man leave. ¡®Surely this unlucky streak won¡¯t go on forever. I should try a few more rounds.¡¯ David reasoned with himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a VIP private room. You¡¯ll be around more big shots like yourself. Let¡¯s y some bigger and more exciting games. I know you¡¯re not running out of money, right? ¡°We can go inside the private rooms, and I¡¯ll¡­¡± the woman pinched David¡¯s bodysciviously. David shuddered at the touch. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The woman led David into a private room. There were seven or eight people in the private room. They were currently ying the most popr game, bullfighting. Seeing David enter the private room, everyone smiled in unison. The woman dragged David to them and said with a smile, ¡°Hey there, Handsome. Got room for one more?¡± One man stood up and eyed David disdainfully. ¡°We¡¯re ying bigger bets, and you can only join with at least ten million chips.¡± ¡°David, go change ten million dors worth of chips.¡± David thought about it for a while and decided to try his luck He nned to quit after losing the ten million. There was no guarantee that he¡¯d win or lose the next game. Immediately, he went to exchange chips. Then, he joined the game. The air conditioner was turned on in the private room, and there was a faint fragrance wafted through the air. The purpose of this fragrance was to dull one¡¯s senses, and inhibit their impulse control and reasoning capabilities. Everyone in the private room were secretly colluding together. These people had noticed him making big bets after entering the underground casino. This room was a trap to drain him for every penny he was worth. David began gambling On the side, the sexy woman began to serve him. He enjoyed himself as he gambled with the men. It did not take long for him to lose the ten million chips he initially had. ¡°I¡¯ll add on another twenty million chips.¡± He was desperate after losing it all. Then, he exchanged more chips. However, the 20 million chips were not enough at all and were gone in less than ten minutes. The stimting aroma in the room and atmosphere of the room made Davidpletely lose his self- control. He continuously exchanged chips only to lose them all the next moment. In less than two hours, he had lost all the money he had taken from Thea. The sexy and beautiful woman nuzzled into David¡¯s arms and tried to persuade him once again, ¡°David, your luck is bound toe soon. Why don¡¯t you borrow money from the casino?¡± ¡°Do you still have money, brat? If not, get out.¡± ¡°Go back and get more money if you don¡¯t have any more now. It¡¯s simple, just win it all back, man.¡± The men began to egg David on. At this moment, a chubby man pushed open the door and walked inside the room. He turned toward David and asked him cheerily, ¡°Sir, would you like to borrow money?¡± ¡°Yeap, I need ten million.¡± ¡°Alright, this is the promissory note. Please sign it and press your fingerprint.¡± David acquired the ten million dor chips. However, his luck was horrible, and the ten million dor chips were gone instantly. Then, he borrowed more and lost it all again. Before he knew it, he had lost seven to eight billion dors. After he had lost an enormous sum, the people in the private room decided to call it with the game and left one after another. In the end, only David and the woman remained in the private room. David leaned into the chair. He had no idea how much he had lost. He was only aware that he had lost all the money on his card and had also borrowed a great sum of money. Suddenly, he finally realized what had happened. He was cheated! The private room door was kicked open again, and the chubby man he borrowed the money from rushed in with a dozen people, all holding weapons. The chubby man shed the table. Frightened, David¡¯s whole body trembled. ¡°David Cahan, you¡¯ve borrowed a total of eight hundred million. You¡¯ll only have to pay an interest of two hundred million. The interest will increase by two hundred million per day if you don¡¯t pay it by today. So, what¡¯ll it be? Are you going to pay it now or¡­? ¡°What, eight hundred million?! ¡°How is that possible? How could I have borrowed so much?!¡± David was aghast. The middle-aged chubby man threw out a bunch of promissory notes and stated dryly,¡± Everything is recorded clearly on these documents. I¡¯ve already gotten your background details the moment I let you borrow from me. I¡¯ll give you a chance to go back now. Hurry and put together the cash. Remember, it¡¯ll be two hundred million per day if you don¡¯t pay up now.¡± David felt his strength leave his body and flumped down limply on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m over. I¡¯m over! Not only did I lose the five hundred million but I even borrowed eight hundred million on top of that¡­¡± David was beyond inconsble. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Eight hundred million dors with a two hundred million interest charged daily. How was he going to pay it back? David was in despair, and his body felt numb. Everything around him was going dark and the thought to just end it all and leave this behind shed through his mind more than once. ¡°David, you should go back to ask for money. That guy is Maximus. He¡¯s known for being extremely ruthless. If you don¡¯t get him his money, not only you but all the Cahans will be finished,¡± the sexy woman said in an encouraging tone. The woman worked for the underground casino, and her name was Lulu. She was responsible for entertaining the high rollers that visited the casino. Hearing this, David shivered. He stood up and wanted to leave. However, he could not muster up the strength in his body to take a step forward. He had no idea how he got home. At home, hey down in bed and did not want to move or eat dinner. He opened the window several times and tried to jump out. He found that his courage failed him every time he tried to put it into action. After dinner. Thea¡¯s room. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea was talking to James about thepany. She told him thepany¡¯s equipment had been moved and that she would find a new ce to build a factory after the medical conference. She still had some money that would be enough for them to rebuild thepany. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not say anything. The Oceanics Commerce¡¯s target was him, but Thea had to bear the consequences of being associated with him. He internally took this as a personal attack against him. In the future, the Great Four¡¯s Oceanic Commerce would rue the day they chose to mess with him and his family. In the other room. David wanted toe clean about what he did to his family, but he did not have the courage to face them. Not only did he steal five hundred million from Thea, but he also borrowed another eight hundred dors from a loan shark and lost it all He could not possibly tell them. The night silently passed. The next day Before dawn. James was still asleep when a call interrupted his sleep. In confusion, he touched the phone by the bedside and declined the call. Soon, the phone rang again. James opened his eyes, rolled off the bed, and got up. He picked up hone ced on the bedside table and found that it was a call from a city in the Southern ins. He quickly pressed the answer button. ¡°ck Dragon, if you want to save the ck Shadow,e to the Southern ins before dark. If not, all you¡¯ll be getting back is his lifeless corpse¡­¡± A monotonous voice spoke through the phone. James immediately lost all trace of his drowsiness. ¡°Who are you?¡± Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­ The other party had hung up. James quickly called Henry. ¡°Sorry, the phone number you¡¯ve dialed is currently unavable.¡± Henry¡¯s phone was switched off and could not be contacted. James immediately sensed that something had happened to Henry. However, the Southern ins was his base camp. The ck Dragon army of millions of soldiers was there. Henry was his confidant and had the right to mobilize the army. How could something happen to Henry on his territory? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thea rolled over and got up groggily. She nced at James, who was sitting with a terrifying expression at the edge of the bed. The grim expression on James¡¯ face dissipated. He turned around and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I got a call from thepany. They need me to go on a business trip today. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to go abroad for a while, Darling.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea epted his exnation easily. ¡°All the best. Do you have enough money? I¡¯ll transfer some money to you. You¡¯ll need money for food, lodging, and transportation abroad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not there on vacation. I¡¯ll be there for business, and thepany will reimburse me,¡± James smiled calmly. ¡°You better not mess around abroad ande back with some weird disease,¡± Thea warned him. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t!¡± James retorted awkwardly. He got up, walked toward the closet, and opened it up. James searched for a long time but could not find the thing he had kept in the closet. He turned around and asked, ¡°Darling, have you seen my wire made of silver needles in the closet?¡± Thea had already gotten up from bed. She was puzzled for a moment but suddenly remembered something. She pointed to the balcony and said, ¡°The wire seemed really strong, so I thought I¡¯d use it to hang outundry. It¡¯s out on the balcony.¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 James was driven speechless by the situation. Dryingundry? His deadly needle weapon, the Crucifier, was used to dryundry? This was a weapon he obtained ten years ago that contributed to his mysterious medical skills. The crucifier consisted of eighty-one very special needles that formed a steel wire. James went to the balcony. His steel wire was hanging on the balcony with several pieces of underwear on it. James¡¯ eyebrow twitched out of incredulity. He took off the underwear and took down the Crucifier. The steel wire made of silver needles seemed toe to life and instantly wrapped around James¡¯ arms. Thea suddenly emerged from the inside. ¡°By the way, what do you need the steel wire for on a business trip? It¡¯s such a neat little tool to have around the house.¡± James smiled again and said nothing in response to her question. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s gettingte. I need to report to thepany right now.¡± He went back to his room, took out a ck trenchcoat from his closet, and put it on. ¡°Travel safe, daring.¡± Thea wished her husband. ¡°Thanks.¡± James turned and left. Gone was the smile he had earlier on his face. Now it was reced with a cheerless expression He took out his phone and immediately contacted the Blithe King. ¡°Blithe King, get me a private ne right now. I need to go to the Southern ins.¡± The Blithe King was about to ask what business he had in the Southern ins, but James had already hung up the phone. A few momentster. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Cansington Military Region, open field. A helicopter was parked. In front of the helicopter stood a young man in a ck trench coat and a middle-aged man in a military uniform. The Blithe King asked, ¡°Why are you going to the Southern ins? You¡¯ve already resigned and are no longer the ck Dragon. You no longer have the right to mobilize the ck Dragon Army.¡± The Blithe King sensed James¡¯ seething with murderous intent. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± ¡°Some trivial matter,¡± James blinked at him and replied vaguely. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± the Blithe King offered. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He did not understand what was happening, but he could tell from James¡¯ expression it was not a trivial matter like he said but something severe. James waved his hand dismissively. His coat pped in the wind as he stepped forward, and boarded the helicopter. The helicopter slowly took off and disappeared from the Blithe King¡¯s sight. The Blithe King surrowed his brows. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, so why are you suddenly going to the Southern ins?¡± The Blithe King pulled out his phone and called Henry. ¡°Sorry, the phone number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is his phone turned off?¡¯ the Blithe King frowned deeper as he muttered to himself. He had a very bad feeling. Something must have happened for James to travel to the Southern ins. Something was about to happen in the Southern ins. Something terrible. Although he was unsure of what was happening, he was not too worried. Despite James resigning from his position, the ck Dragon Army was still loyal to him. He had an absolute position in the Southern ins. Thus, even if he retired and returned to the Southern ins, no one dared to touch him because of his overwhelming power. James took the private ne to the Southern ins. On board the ne, his grim expression never left his face. He took out his phone and dialed a number. He called the number that contacted him in the morning. It did not take long for someone to pick up the call. ¡°I¡¯m on the way. Who are you, and what have you done to Henry?¡± ¡°Head to Southern ins Mount Thunder Pass. Someone will contact you when you arrive. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll make sure you die a gruesome death if Henry loses even a strand of hair from his head.¡± ¡°Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­ The other party hung up. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 James sat on the ne as a broody expression clouded over his face. The cabin temperature seemed to drop by several degrees from his chilly attitude alone. Soon, the nended in the Southern ins. James received a phone call as soon as he got off the ne. It was an unknown number. ¡°ck Dragon, head to the Mount Thunder Pass alone. You must not bring anyone with you. You can be prepared to collect ck Shadow¡¯s corpse if we spot someone following you.¡± The other party gave him brief directions and hung up the phone. James frowned. How did he get contacted the literal moment he stepped off the ne? Had the enemy been watching his every move and was his whereabouts exposed to them? Who was targeting him? This was the headquarters of a military region in the Southern ins. As soon as James got off the ne, a group of people rushed to greet him. The person in the lead was the lieutenant in uniform with a one-star badge on his shoulder. Behind him was a group of fully-armed warriors also in uniform. ¡°Attention!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thousands of soldiers rushed over, stood in front of James, stood straight, and raised their right hands to their brows. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Commander!¡± The soldier with a one-star badge approached excitedly. This was the lieutenant, Levi Grant. He was in his 40s and had an angr face with a scar, which gave his appearance an intimidating edge. ¡°Alright, everyone can disperse now. Prepare an off-road vehicle filled with gas and an extra two barrels of gas in the trunk. I¡¯ll be leaving the border.¡± Levi licked his lips anxiously. ¡°Where are you off to Commander?¡± James did not borate on the details. He was currently being watched by the enemy, so it was impossible for him to lead an army out there. Henry¡¯s life would be in danger if he took an army with him. He knew it would be dangerous to go alone to Mount Thunder Pass. The mountain was a dangerous ce, and there was a good chance he would not make it out alive. Although it was dangerous, he had to go. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Levi.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Prepare a bullet-proof vest for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Levi immediately presented the vest to him. James put on the bulletproof vest. Soon, the off-road vehicle was also filled with gas and ready to leave. Levi asked again, ¡°Commander, why are you going to Mount Thunder Pass? Let mee with you. I¡¯ll bring ten thousand soldiers with us.¡± James waved his hand in refusal and said tersely, ¡°That won¡¯t be needed. I¡¯ll be going myself. If I¡¯m not back by tomorrow morning, lead any army to Mount Thunder Pass and rout the mountain.¡± Afterward, James got into the car, started the engine, and drove away from the military region. Mount Thunder Pass was at the Souther ins¡¯ borders. To be precise, this ce was no longer under the jurisdiction of Sol. This was a ce that no country controlled nor cared about anymore. This ce was also on the border of many small countries. Mount Thunder Pass, mountain peak. A wooden house stood on the mountain peak. Tied up inside the room was Henry, the deputy commander of the Southern ins¡¯ Dragon Army. Henry was covered in blood on the ground with his eyes shut. It was hard to tell whether he was still alive. The house was full of mercenaries in camouge uniforms that were armed to the teeth. Not far away werebat aircraft, tanks, and other terrifying lethal weapons. ¡°Reporting¡­¡± A man in a camouge uniform and mottled face rushed over, knelt on one knee, and reported, ¡°The ck Dragon has arrived in the Southern ins and is making his way for Mount Thunder Pass.¡± A man walked out from inside a wooden house. The man wore a ck coat and mask. It made his appearance indistinguishable. A hoarse voice escaped his throat. ¡°Is he alone?¡± ¡°Yes, the ck Dragon is alone.¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 ¡°Excellent.¡± His hoarse voice eximed with satisfaction. Following after, a sinisterugh echoed throughout the mountain. ¡®ck Dragon, Mount Thunder Pass will be your grave. This time, I¡¯ve gathered elite killers from twenty-eight countries on the mountain today. You won¡¯t be able to escape today even with your extraordinary strength.¡¯ James had no idea that there were twenty-eight elite mercenaries gathered at the top of the mountain waiting for him. The ck Dragon was too powerful a figure, and other countries were determined to remove him. Meanwhile, James continued to drive toward Mount Thunder Pass. Soon, he arrived at the border. ¡°Stop right there!¡± A horn red in front of him. Some military vehicles approached, and many fully armed soldiers emerged. Then, they approached him with their dark gun barrels pointed at James¡¯ off-road vehicle. James hit the breaks. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Creek!!! The tires screeched against the ground, and dust rose up. He opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Attention!¡± The fully-armed soldiers immediately straightened up and raised their hands in a salute. ¡°Commander!¡± The soldiers addressed him in unison. ¡°Good work, men.¡± James waved his hand, walked over, and lit a cigarette. He passed the cigarette to the leading officer. He patted their shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s a difficult job to guard the borders all year round.¡± ¡°Commander, you¡¯re finally back. There are rumors outside saying that you¡¯ve left. Even so, you will always be the ck Dragon andmander of the ck Dragon Army in our hearts.¡± The leading soldier greeted him excitedly. James smiled. ¡°What are you doing here, Commander?¡± James looked into the distance, and his face hardened. A grim expression appeared on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m heading out of the borders to Mount Thunder Pass.¡± ¡°Commander, Mount Thunder Pass has been chaotic since the ck Dragon Army withdrew its soldiers. I¡¯ll send troops to escort you¡­¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine going alone.¡± James ignored his concerns. After speaking, he turned around and got back into the car. The tyres kicked up clouds of dust as James drove away. The group of soldiers watched him leave. A soldier asked, ¡°Captain, why is the Commander crossing the borders to go to Mount Thunder Pass? I heard that trouble¡¯s been brewing there as ofte.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Themander has unparalleled skills and has gone through intense battles. Mount Thunder Pass is nothing to him. Continue with your duty.¡± The captain shook his head at the soldier. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The team quickly dispersed. James drove the car and quickly left the borders. After exiting the borders, he kept advancing until he soon came to the periphery of Mount Thunder Pass near the Southern in borders. Ahead was a bumpy mountain range. The mountain resonated with the guttural roars of a myriad of unknown creatures. James stopped the car in the nearby bushes and covered it with branches. Then, he returned to the main road, took out his phone, and called the number that had initially contacted him. The line connected quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve reached Mount Thunder Pass. Where is Henry?¡± ¡°ck Dragon, head up the mountain if you want to save Henry. He is on top of Mount Thunder.¡± James nced at the mountain before him, lit a cigarette, and took a deep drag. Smoke flowed out of his nose, and he took a big step forward. His big leather boots thumped as they made contact with the ground. Mount Thunder, mountaintop. Many mercenaries were gathered here. The leader was a man in a ck robe and a mask He sat in front of the wooden house with a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Our spies along the way have reported that the ck Dragon has arrived at the foot of Mount Thunder Pass and is now ascending the mountain. He will be arriving within three hours.¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± The masked man¡¯s throat gave way to a harsh voice. ¡°Open fire once the ck Dragon enters shooting range. Kill him by any means necessary However, tell the men to be careful not to expose themselves. ck Dragon isn¡¯t an ordinary person, and he¡¯s extremely skilled.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 James hid the car and ascended the mountain road. He nced ahead and took out his phone. His phone had fallen silent. His whereabouts seemed clear to the enemy despite theck of a tracker on him. With this, he deduced that they were somehow tracking him through his phone. He dashed out and disappeared into the forest beside the mountain road. Entering deep into the mountain forest, he managed to find a hare and tied his phone to it. James patted the hare¡¯s small head and released it. The hare instantly disappeared into the forest. Meanwhile, James walked out of the dense forest and made his way to the mountaintop. ¡°Where¡¯s the ck Dragon?¡± ¡°His phone location seems to be wandering around the mountain and seems to be getting farther from Mount Thunder Pass.¡± ¡°As expected from the ck Dragon, he noticed what we were doing. He¡¯s definitely making his way here as we speak. Pass down the order for everyone to stay on guard. Use drones to keep an eye on the mountain trails. We must track him down.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Just then, a huge man walked out of the wooden house. The huge man was two meters tall and had a very rugged appearance, with armsrger than an average adult¡¯s waist. Although he was a foreigner, he spoke Sol¡¯snguage fluently. ¡°You¡¯re being too careful. There are twenty-eight elite killers gathered here today. Every one of them is the best of the best in this world. The only concern is that the ck Dragon doesn¡¯t show up. This mountain will be his grave. Even if he had insane skills, he won¡¯t be able to dodge death forever.¡± The man wearing a mask regarded the huge man. ¡°You don¡¯t know the ck Dragon¡¯s strength. Do you have any clue how many people died during the battle that earned him themander position? It happened right on Mount Thunder Pass. He single-handedly invaded the enemy¡¯s camp and ughtered every single soldier. Afterward, he returned to the Southern ins with the head of the enemy¡¯smander.¡± ¡°Hehe..¡± Laughter echoed from the nearby trees. A woman dressed in ck leather armor with long ck hair was perched nimbly on one of the trees. She jumped off the tall tree andnded gracefully on the ground. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the ck Dragon¡¯s exploits. It¡¯ll be such a great opportunity to fight against him today. Willy, you must ensure that the people outside don¡¯t identally kill him. We¡¯d havee here for nothing otherwise.¡± The man dressed in ck and wearing a mask was called Willy. He was the one who gathered elites from twenty-eight countries for this assassination n. He looked at the woman in ck leather armor and reminded her, ¡°Blossom, don¡¯t be careless. You underestimate the ck Dragon¡¯s strength.¡± Rumble! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Suddenly the ground shook with a loud rumble. The crowd turned toward the sound. The source of it was a short man-only 156cm tall. Although he was rtively short in height, the ground rumbled with his heavy footsteps. Every step he took sounded like the ground was being crushed underneath his feet. ¡°I, Solomon Tate, swear to kill the ck Dragon if he dares to show himself here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± At the same time, another gruff voice boomed from another direction. Willy nced at these powerful mercenaries with a solemn expression hidden under his mask. These people were the elite forces of their countries and were highly skilled. However, they did not understand the magnitude of the ck Dragon¡¯s strength and had seen his skills firsthand. ¡®I hope the n doesn¡¯t go down the drain.¡¯ He sighed internally. Meanwhile, James had already sneaked into the mountains. He was like a nimble monkey, effortlessly traversing the forest path, and was able to scale tall trees in just a few steps. The steep stone walls were like a t road to him. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the drone in the sky. Immediately, he clung to the cliffside and froze. It was not until the drone had flown far away that he began to move again. On the cliff of a mountain opposite Mount Thunder Pass. James crossed the mountain forest and came to the mountain opposite Mount Thunder Pass. He had been in the Southern ins for a decade and knew the terrain of Mount Thunder Pass like the back of his hand. He knew he could not act recklessly if he wanted to rescue Henry. Mount Thunder was an extremely dangerous ce. He hid behind a tree on the cliff, took out binocrs, and observed the movements on Mount Thunder Pass in the distance. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 He saw many fully armed mercenaries,bat aircraft, tanks, heavy artillery, and other lethal weapons. His lips twisted in a scowl upon seeing this scene. It would be difficult for him to secretly rescue Henry since Mount Thunder was so heavily guarded If he simply showed himself, a fierce battle would ensue. James was not afraid of fighting. However, he was afraid Henry¡¯s life being used as leverage against him during the battle. After observing the enemies¡¯ situation, James quietly descended the mountain and approached Mount Thunder. Not long after, he saw fully armed mercenaries ahead. He cautiously scanned the surroundings and found countless snipers hidden throughout the area. There were many people hiding on the mountain roads to the top. The whole area was filled with danger, and he¡¯d be courting death if he continued to advance. Yet, Henry would be in danger if he did not ascend the mountain. Henry had followed him for many years, and he was not going to let him die a terrible death on Mount Thunder. After observing the terrain, James quietly moved on. Eventually, he emerged again on top of a big tree where a sniper had hidden under it. He reached behind his back and took out two silver needles. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He swung his hand. Whoosh! Two silver needles flew out with great force. The sniper who was hidden in the bushes slumped forward to the ground soundlessly. After getting rid of one of the hidden snippers, James sneaked off. He had to n his moves carefully. So, he had no choice but to advance one step at a time up the mountains. He used the terrain to his advantage to conceal himself. He quietly took down all the hidden snipers he could find along his path. At this point, more than fifty snipers had already died in his hands. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At this moment, he was less than a thousand meters away from Mount Thunder¡¯s peak. The dense forest eventually gave way to an empty mountain peak ahead of him, which meant he had nowhere to continue hiding. He would be exposed instantly if simply continued his approach, and the mercenaries would immediately shoot him full of holes. James decided to hang back and stopped himself from taking any thoughtless actions. Instead, he waited for an opportunity. Time passed by minute by minute. After waiting for three hours, he finally found the opening he needed. A lone mercenary entered his sight. He immediately pounced on him from the tree. He sandwiched the mercenary¡¯s head between his legs and exerted his force on the man. The mercenary¡¯s head was snapped instantly, and he fell to the ground without ever having the chance to scream. He quickly caught the body to prevent him from falling to the ground and making a sound. James quickly hid back down, took off the mercenary¡¯s clothes, grabbed his weapon, and smeared some face paint he had prepared in advance all over his face. Afterward, he boldly walked into the open. He met up with the patrolling mercenary team and followed in the team¡¯s rear. Mountaintop. There were many strong fighters gathered. Willy watched the sunset, knowing it would soon be dark. He knew that the ck Dragon was exceedingly dangerous and that it would be challenging to spot him once it was dark. He could sense that James was nearby even right now. ¡°Bring him out.¡± Soon a few mercenaries walked into the wooden house and dragged out Henry who on the verge of death. Willy stood up, pulled out his gun, and stepped on Henry. Afterward, he took out a loudspeaker and shouted, ¡°ck Dragon. I know you¡¯re here. Show yourself, or else ck Shadow will be buried with you today.¡± The loudspeaker red, and his voice echoed throughout the mountains and valleys. After threatening James, he quickly instructed, ¡°Instruct everyone to move closer to Mount Thunder.¡± ¡°Willy, Sniper One has not responded.¡± ¡°There is also no response from Sniper Two.¡± Various reports entered Willy¡¯s ears. Under the mask, his expression was dark. He knew that the ck Dragon had quietly gotten rid of these snipers. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 James had disguised himself among the mercenaries. He avoided any rash actions the entire time. Instead, he silently observed. When Willy ordered everyone to move toward the mountain top, he followed the mercenaries in tow. After they gathered at the top, James scanned his surroundings. He was able to make a rough guess on how many people were gathered there. There were around five hundred mercenaries and all of them were armed to the teeth. The remainder totaled up to fifty people, including foreigners. He saw Henry, who was being trampled underfoot, surrounded by seven or eight men. They all pointed their guns at Henry¡¯s head. If he had made one wrong move, Henry would have been killed on the spot. Even if James believed he could kill everyone here, he chose his actions carefully. He was here to save a life, not to kill. Willy¡¯s eyes scanned the mercenaries gathered before him. He suddenly realized something and yelled, ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡± After that exmation, he grabbed the dying Henry off the ground and pressed a gun against his head. Then, he once again looked at the mercenaries who had retreated. ¡°I know you¡¯re in there, ck Dragon! Show yourself now if you don¡¯t want him to die. Or else, I¡¯ll blow his brains out¡± Hearing this, the fighters from twenty-eight different countries were on high alert. They watched the mercenaries from afar intently. James, who had concealed himself among the mercenaries, wore a grim expression. Who was the masked man? He seemed to know much about him. ¡°ck Dragon! Since you¡¯re here, show yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to see if you¡¯re truly that impressive as the rumors say.¡± ¡°Today, I will ughter the dragon for all to see.¡± The fighters from twenty-eight different countries cheered on. Willy pressed the gun against the back of Henry¡¯s head and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯t show yourself by then, I¡¯ll kill him immediately.¡± ¡°One! He called out all the while watching the group of mercenaries closely. ¡°Two!¡± His eyes scanned the crowd. However, no one moved a muscle. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html A silver needle appeared in James¡¯ hand. He threw it. The mercenary in front of him cried out in pain. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing this, everyone got out of the way. Some in the front opened fire directly. The man who cried out was shot dead immediately and copsed in a puddle of blood. Everyone trained their firearms at the mercenary who had just copsed onto the ground. ¡°Go have a look,¡± Willy instructed his men after seeing themotion. ¡°Yes!¡± A few of his men approached cautiously. Meanwhile, James watched Willy¡¯s every move. Willy was shrewd. He hid behind James and surrounded himself with the foreign fighters. Although James had never seen them before, he got the sense that they were both formidable and capable fighters. He surmised that they were professional fighters that should not be underestimated. James reached back and grabbed a few more silver needles. Flick! He deftly threw the silver needles. The mercenaries who were struck eximed in pain and surprise. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Urk!¡± Following that, James swiftly went on the offensive. Everyone struck by his needles cried out painfully. The sound of screams wasing from all directions. Willy¡¯s face beaded with sweat. He knew that the ck Dragon was hidden among the mercenaries. He immediately barked an order, ¡°Kill them all! Spare no one!¡± An armored vehicle armed with machine guns from afar immediately opened fire upon receiving Willy¡¯s orders. In an instant, many mercenaries were mowed down and their bodies heaped on each other in a gowing pool of blood. The moment Willy gave told his men to shoot, James moved. Swiftly, he dashed toward Willy. ¡°S-Stop him now!¡± Willy eximed urgently as he saw a figure closing in on him Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 ¡°Stop right there, ck Dragon!¡± Willy pressed his gun against Henry and fired a warning shot. ¡°Stop right there or I¡¯ll kill him,¡± He said coldly. James was around ten meters away from Willy. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He stopped in his tracks. At that moment, hundreds of firearms were immediately pointed at him, ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Willy burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°So what if you¡¯re the ck Dragon? You still lost to me in the end.¡± James looked at the masked Willy, and his face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve shown myself. Let him go.¡± ¡°You wish. This will be your final resting ce.¡± James said disinterestedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned from my post. He hasn¡¯t. He¡¯s still a general of the Southern ins. Killing him will only incur the wrath of Sol. Are you willing to stand against the fury of Sol and millions of the ck Dragon army?¡± ¡°I assure you. If he¡¯s dead, the ck Dragon army will storm out of the pass and trample all neighboring small states underfoot. Blood will be spilled. There¡¯s no way you nor whoever you¡¯re acting on behalf of, can withstand the consequences.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one you want. Let him go.¡± James uttered every word deliberately. Upon hearing this, Willy¡¯s expression grew worried beneath his mask. James was right. Willy didn¡¯t dare to act on his own without asking for approval. With his gun still pressed against Henry¡¯s head, he pulled out a phone and called a number. He wanted to ask for further instructions from the one who orchestrated all this. James watched him closely. Henry was at death¡¯s door. His face was ghastly pale. As a talented doctor, he was able to assess Henry¡¯s condition with a single nce. The man was gravely injured and would die soon if he didn¡¯t get urgent medical intervention. ¡°Master, the ck Dragon has shown himself. My men will kill him if I just give them the word, but what should we do with Henry..?¡± James watched the ghost-masked men attentively. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The time for him to take action hade. He gently waved his hand. Silver needles shot out from his hands likeser beams. Hundreds of men immediately copsed on the ground. The unaware Willy was still on the phone. At that moment, a silver needle struck his wrist. ¡°Argh!¡± He dropped his gun. James dashed forward and kicked Willy. The impact sent Willy flying several meters away. James quickly went to help Henry up. However, twenty-eight fighters surrounded him and blocked his path of retreat. ¡°Henry¡­¡± James ignored them. Hey Henry on the ground and gently pped his face. However, Henry didn¡¯t regain consciousness. Although he was still breathing, he had long been unconscious. ¡°Kill him!¡± Willy bellowed from afar with rage as he got up from the ground. Walking toward James who waspletely surrounded, he looked at him andughed, ¡°Did you really think you could leave Mt. Thunder safely? Twenty-eight foreign fighters are gathered here, and each of them is renowned for their skills. This will be your final resting ce.¡± Calmly, James stood and scanned the fighters. ¡°Willy, step aside. Leave the ck Dragon to me. I¡¯ll ughter the dragon for the world to see!¡± ¡°Willy, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here.¡± The twenty-eight foreign fighters leered boorishly. Arrogant and vain, these fighters were the strongest in their respective countries and had never tasted defeat. The ck Dragon¡¯s name was renowned throughout the world. If they managed to kill him, they¡¯d be able to take all the acim for that deed themselves. They had long heard of the ck Dragon¡¯s heroic deeds but never had the opportunity to face off against him. At longst, he stood before them and the opportunity was ripe for the taking ¡°What are you doing?! I call the shots around here. Kill him now!¡± Willy growled threateningly and pointed the gun at James. Bang! James had been shot. Though it didn¡¯t hit his vital parts, he was bleeding from the chest. Although he was shot and clearly injured because of it, he didn¡¯t copse and remained standing ¡°Are you tired of living, Willy?¡± The huge man stepped forward and pped Willy across the face. Willy¡¯s face swole and stung due to how forceful the p was. The p sent his body spinning and he copsed to the ground. ¡°Kill the rest so that we can fight the ck Dragon without anyone interfering.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I y dirty, ck Dragon. You¡¯re a genius doctor, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give you half an hour to treat your injuries. Then, we¡¯ll fight. You can only leave Mt. Thunder alive if you can defeat all of us.¡± ¡°If you lose, this will be your grave.¡± Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 The fighters didn¡¯t want to kill James in the state he was in. They all wanted to defeat James in a proper fight and im the title of the number one fighter in the world. Willy, who was sent flying earlier, got up from the ground and shrieked furiously, ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?! Do you seriously think you bunch of small fries can defeat the ck Dragon? Get a grip! I¡¯m ordering you to kill him now!¡± James crouched down. He looked at Henry on the ground and took his pulse. James¡¯ face darkened. He swiftly marked the vital acupoints on Henry¡¯s body and pulled out a few silver needles. Dexterously, he inserted five silver needles into Henry¡¯s vital acupuncture points. Henry¡¯s life was hanging by a thread. James had to end the battle as soon as possible. He needed to get Henry out of here and treat his injuries. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Otherwise, it¡¯d be toote. Willy pulled out his gun once more. ¡°Move and you¡¯re dead.¡± The twenty-eight fighters in turn pointed their guns at Willy. James stood up. The Eighty-one Needles of Abomination, which were wrapped around his arms, appeared in his hands in an instant. It turned into a wire and flew toward Henry¡¯s chest. It prated deep into his body and pulled the bullet out. With a murderous look, James red at his enemies. Everyone could feel his killing intent. Willy was genuinely fearful now. He barked, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Kill him now!¡± On the other hand, the twenty-eight fighters were thrilled upon seeing James¡¯ serious expression James pressed one of the ends of the wire. The wire immediately disintegrated and fell into his palm as silver needles. He flung the needles. ¡°Argh!¡± The surroundings filled with screams. Many mercenaries copsed to the ground. After being thrown, the silver needles returned and gathered in James¡¯ hand to once again form a wire. At that moment, only the twenty-eight fighters and Willy remained. Willy quivered in fear. The twenty-eight fighters finally felt fear for the first time. W-What was that move? There were hundreds of mercenaries around them just a moment ago. How did they copse to the ground in the blink of an eye? They couldn¡¯t figure out how James managed to kill them. Wearing an irritated expression, James looked at them, ¡°Let¡¯s level the ying field. I suggest all of you come at me all at once. Otherwise, you¡¯d stand no chance at all.¡± The fighters looked at one another. They nodded in unison. At that moment, a burly and powerfully-built man made the first move. He clenched his fists and dashed toward James. He leaped up three meters high andnded on the ground. Boom! The earth seemed to shake from the force of the impact. He leaped once more and appeared before James in the blink of an eye. He mmed his fists toward James with the intent to kill. His punch was at least a thousand pounds in strength. A wall would instantly crumble to dust, and an elephant would be killed on the spot by the sheer power. James remained on his feet. Just as he was about to be crushed, he clenched his fists and blocked the attack Their fists collided with each other. The sound of bones cracking rang through the air. ¡°Argh!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The well-built man screeched in agony and was sent flying by the shockwave. James kept the momentum going. He leaped a few meters high and stomped the man in mid air. The man crashed to the ground. His chest had caved in, and his fists were a bloody mess. His eyes were bulging, and his face contorted in a mixture of pain and fear. ¡°T-too strong¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he dropped dead. James paid no heed to the dead man and turned to face the remaining twenty-seven others. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The remaining twenty-seven men shuddered. Though they had heard of the ck Dragon¡¯s strength, they didn¡¯t expect it to be this terrifying The man who was just killed was called Titan. He was the strongest fighter in all of Malgudi. The Malgudians were widely known as the warrior race, a title they wholly deserved. Upon seeing this, Willy was left speechless. He grabbed a machine gun on the ground and sted away at James. ¡°Die! Die!¡± James was nimble. He rolled toward Titan¡¯s corpse and used it as a shield against the burst of gunfire. Then, with a flick of his finger, a silver needle flew out from his hand and plunged into Willy¡¯s body. Willy immediately went limp and fell to the ground. As he knew Willy wasn¡¯t the mastermind behind everything, he made sure to leave him alive. Willy was the only lead he had in uncovering the person who was actually behind all of this. After taking Willy out, he looked at the remaining twenty-seven fighters. Although they were stunned by James¡¯ true strength, they were nheless the elite of their respective countries. They had undergone rigorous training to get as skilled as they were. How could their pride let them back out now? ¡°We¡¯ll attack all at once.¡± All twenty-seven of them charged at once. A fierce battle broke out at the top of Mt. Thunder James fought the remaining twenty-seven alone. They were no ordinary people and possessed exceptional skills. Not only that they also had aprehensive understanding of martial arts. Everyone¡¯s body blurred into swift-moving shadows as they exchanged blows. Full of energy, James parried each and every blow. They were targeting his vital points all over his body. He had sustained injuries immediately after the battle had only begun. Despite the excruciating pain, he still held a strong will to fight. He leaped forward and gave a kick. The kick struck on a man¡¯s head. With his head caved in, the man¡¯s limp body was tossed like a ragdoll. James flipped andnded wlessly. Like a spring, he sprang up and quickly readied himself for battle again. The moment he rose, a saber came down towards him. James leaped out of range and instead of standing back up, he dashed forward like a ferocious beast. He entered closebat with a man and hurled him away. The battle raged on. The fighters fell one after another. Not long after, bodies were sprawled all over the top of Mt. Thunder. Only a single person remained standing. He was wearing a camouge uniform with no military badge. His face was colored with paint, and his shirt was soaked with both his own blood and his enemies¡¯ blood. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html All twenty-eight fighters lost their lives that day at Mt. Thunder. James towards Willy. Willy could onlyy helplessly on the ground as he was unable to move. James¡¯ boots ominously plodded across the ground he walked. Willy could feel his heart practically climb out of his throat with every step James took. It was a fool-proof trap. James should have been killed. However, the twenty- eight fighters were too cocky and wanted to kill James by themselves for their own glory and renown. This gave James the opportunity to catch his breath between fights. James grabbed Willy by the cor and tore away his mask. The man behind the mask was a middle- aged man around thirty years of age. James had never seen him before. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Wearing a flinty expression, he interrogated Willy, ¡°Who¡¯s the one behind this?!¡± James¡¯ roar rang through Willy¡¯s head. Willy was scared out of his wits. A buzzing sound was left in his ears. p! The sharp sound of a p echoed in the Mountain. Willy was pped across his face. His face was swollen, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Several of his teeth were also knocked out. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Speak.¡± James lifted Willy. Willy quaked in fear. ¡°I-It was the Doctor King!¡± Willy immediately ratted out his master under the threat of death. ¡°Who¡¯s the Doctor King?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s what everyone calls him. He¡¯s also known as the miracle-working Doctor King. P- Please don¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, you won¡¯t make it out of here alive. Spare me, and I¡¯ll lead you out of here. The forces of the twenty-eight-nation Alliance are almost here Spare me. I¡¯ll try to intercede for you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James frowned. He suddenly realized there was a faini droning noiseing from far away. He looked up. Abat aircraft was heading in their direction. His face tumed pale He knocked Willy unconscious and hastily made his way toward Henry. Carrying Henry, he swiftly made his escape into the mountain range. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 The ck Dragon was themander-in-chief of the Southern ins. He was in charge of an ariny a million strong and was also the guardian of Sol. It was the perfect opportunity to hunt him down now that he had resigned from his position. The ck Dragon had been the target all along Not only did they have mercenaries and the twenty-eight fighters, but they also had a trump card up their sleeves-the twenty-eight-nation military coalition. The twenty-eight tiny nations at the border of the Southern ins each mobilized three thousand men and formed a hundred-thousand-strong grand army. They only had a single objective in mind- exterminate the ck Dragon. Seeing thebat aircraft, James carried Henry and swiftly made his way into the depths of the forest He knew that it was his only option if he wanted to make it out alive If he were found, he would be relentlessly bombarded by thebat aircraft. Although his strength was unrivaled, he was defenseless against a terrifying flying machine. Soon, helicopters appeared in the sky. A helicopter with a skull symbolnded on top of Mt. Thunder. A man in an overcoat got off the helicopter. Upon seeing the corpses sprawled on the ground, his face darkened. He muttered, ¡°As expected of the ck Dragon. Not even thebined might of twenty- eight elite fighters could stand against him.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Immediately, he pulled out a walkie-talkie and gave an order, ¡°The ck Dragon has left. Seal off the mountains immediately and search for him, kill him before he leaves the area. Make this ce his grave¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After receiving the order, the military forces beganbing the mountain. Waves of drones began a nket search. At the same time, the military coalition forces crossed Mt. Thunder Pass. They split into teams of ten for the search. Soon, it was dusk The sky was getting darker James hid in a natural cave amongst the dense foliage in the Mt. Thunder range Every inch outside was crawling with his enemies. Revealing his location was paramount to a death sentence He was confident he could break through the enemy ranks if he was alone However, he had to also consider the unconscious Henry Breaking through the enemy¡¯s ranks in these conditions was near impossible He could only wait and bide his time. Before he left, he had informed Levito tten Mt. Thunder with the ck Dragon army is he did not return by tomorrow Henryy propped against a rock in the dark cave. James sat by his side and lit a cigarette. Only the light from the flickering me could be seen in the pitch-ck cave. After smoking his cigarette, James lifted Henry¡¯s arm and took his pulse. His pulse was weak. He could die any time. James¡¯ face clouded over with worry. Henry might notst till daybreak ¡°Puff!¡± James took a deep breath and examined Henry¡¯s injuries closely. Alter being captured, Henry suffered excruciating torture. All his bones were broken. The tendons of his arms and legs were contorted beyond recognition. He had also suffered a heavy blow to his head. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Not only that, there was also a bullet wound on his body. He was in terrible shape. James pulled a silver needle out and performed a long-lost treatment. He used the silver needle to protect Henry¡¯s arteries and veins that led to his heart to keep him alive. Unfortunately, he was only able to treat the superficial wounds instead of the more life threatening conditions. All he could do now was keep Henry alive. To save Henry, he¡¯d need all sorts of treatment and medicine. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 However, he was currently in a precarious situation. There was no way he could keep Henry alive on his own. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you, Henry. ¡± Wearing a grim expression, James clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive the person behind this. Rest well here. I¡¯m going to divert the enemies¡¯ attention. You must hold on. Reinforcements will arrive at daybreak. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you back to Cansington.¡± James lifted Henry and walked toward the deepest parts of the cave. Finally, he found a secluded spot and hid Henry there. After that, he removed any lingering scents and traces that were there. James knew that the enemy would have military dogs. If they happened to detect them, Henry would be as good as doomed. Removing Henry¡¯s scent would prevent them from sensing his presence. After ensuring everything was set up the best it could be, he quickly left. He left the stone cave and headed straight into the thick foliage. His experience staying in the Southern ins for a decade armed him with the geographical knowledge he needed. The main concern was to attract the enemy¡¯s attention. Otherwise, Henry would be in mortal danger if he were found. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The light from the torchlights pierced the dense foliage. James concealed himself while pressing forward. After walking a couple of miles, he emerged from the foliage and promptly eliminated a squad, seizing a gun, some bullets, and a military bag. ¡°Squad five from Xanadu was ambushed. All members were killed.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. In centralmand at the top of Mt. Thunder¡­ After receiving the intelligence report, themander-in-chief of the twenty-eight-nation alliance gave the order, ¡°Locate the area. All members! Head immediately toward the area where squad five from Xanadu was ambushed. Conduct a nket search. Don¡¯t let even a mosquito pass through you.¡± ¡°Commander-in-chief, the squad was ambushed at area C.¡± ¡°Head toward area C now. Cordon off the area.¡± After receiving orders, the army swiftly made its way toward area C. Meanwhile, James used his plundered equipment from the squad he ambushed to nt a fewnd mines and pressed forward. Soon, he could see light in the distance. Helicopters were circling with their sweeping spotlights, scanning the areas below them. Jamesy on the ground in the bushes and kept very still. After the helicopters had finally left, he got up and hurriedly left the area. Not long after, he saw a few squadsing his way. He climbed onto a tree and hid in the dense foliage. Then, he readied a grenade. The squad below approached slowly while scanning their surroundings. Boom! There was an explosion, and one of the squads was eliminated instantly. James leaped toward another tree. As he moved through the branches, he opened fire at the other squad below and killed them in an instant. After finishing them off, he went back into hiding. ¡°Reporting! Squad thirty-four, eighty-nine, and a hundred and fifty from Geosenge were ambushed. The coordinates are zone 45, area C.¡± Centralmand at Mt. Thunder received the intelligence report. Themander-in-chief gave more orders, ¡°Everyone nearby head toward the area. Surround the whole area. You¡¯ll be court-martialed if the ck Dragon escapes.¡± Hearing the orders, the squads nearby immediately made haste toward the specified location. James struck again and his actions attracted a brigade this time. There were at least ten helicopters in the area searching for him. James knew he had to break through the enemy ranks and leave immediately. If the brigade arrived and surrounded the area, his escape routes would have been blocked off. He hid amidst the leaf cover and waited for the helicopters to leave. Like an agile monkey, he leaped a distance of five to six meters andnded on another tree. He moved with determination. Soon, he was out of the encirclement. He hid beneath a big rock by the cliff. A few helicopters took turns scanning the area with their spotlight from afar. Jamesy there motionless. He was contemting. How could he break out of the encirclement? He believed it was near impossible. There were barely any hiding spots he could use for a prolonged period. He had no choice but to constantly change locations and lead his pursuers on a wild goose chase. Only certain death awaited him if he ended up getting surrounded. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 James hid beneath a rock by the cliff. His entire body was hidden in the cracks of the rock, and only his head was left exposed. He used various kinds of nts to quickly fashion a makeshift covering for his head. Even if someone passed by him, it was unlikely that they would notice him as long as he remained silent. Below the cliff, a brigade was searching for him with torchlights. After his position had been sted over the radio, more and more of his enemies gathered around the area. There were at least three thousand of them below. Seeing the light below, James made a small smirk. He quietly got up. Then, he ced the explosives he had just crafted between the cracks of a rock that was on the verge of falling He perched atop a rock and quickly readied his sniper rifle. Bang! One of the men below was shot dead and crumpled to the ground. ¡°Enemy alert!¡± Realizing that they werepromised, the men panicked. ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock! On that cliff!¡± ¡°Reporting to headquarters. We have found the ck Dragon. Request for backup. Line 182, Area C.¡± As James emerged from hiding, countless torchlights illuminated the night sky. They were all pointed at the cliff before them. After opening fire, James grabbed the gun and leaped several meters in the air. In the blink of an eye, he was at the top of the cliff. Rat-tat-tat! https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The machine gun on the helicopters sprayed the area around the cliff. Their bullets never found their target as James was already gone. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After he left, a few thousand men began to climb the mountain. However, James had nted explosives on the cliff beforehand. The men climbing the mountain unwittingly set them off. Boom! The sound of a loud st rang through the air. The cliff came crashing down. Many below were crushed, and their bodies were mangled beyond recognition. ¡°Retreat! Retreat! There¡¯s a bomb!¡± The brigade quickly retreated. At centralmand at Mt. Thunder, themander-in-chief in his ck overcoat cursed,¡± Useless! All these idiots are useless! There are a hundred thousand of them and they can¡¯t even capture a single guy after taking so long? Ry my orders. Send in the bombers and tten the entire ce.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t, sir!¡± A general hurriedly exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t a game. The ck Dragon army will be alerted if we send in the bombers. Once they mobilize, this could spark a war. Our nations aren¡¯t capable of withstanding the wrath of the ck Dragon army.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! We cannot do this.¡± ¡°Commander-in-chief, we have ced our sentinels in every area. We¡¯re slowly closing in on the ck Dragon. Before daybreak, he will be trapped in the encirclement. There¡¯ll no ce left for him to run.¡± The generals from different countries tried their best to dissuade themander. Themander-in-chief was called Ferdinand McDonald. He was a general of Yanville. A year ago, his brother was killed by the ck Dragon at Mt. Thunder Pass. He¡¯d sworn to get vengeance for his brother since that day. Now that the opportunity had arisen, he was not going to allow the ck Dragon to escape so easily. ¡°It¡¯s night-time now. That¡¯s why the ck Dragon¡¯s able to stay hidden. Once the sun rises, he¡¯ll have nowhere no hide. His hours are numbered.¡± Only upon hearing this did Ferdinand manage to reign himself back. James had nned to make his escape once he killed a few more of his enemies. He had been on the run constantly in the mountain. Gradually, he noticed more and more people gathering around the area. There were also sentinels guarding every critical spot. He felt like he saw them every other step he took He was slowly getting trapped in the encirclement. Once surrounded, the enemy would work swiftly to close in on him. He was in dire straits. James hid in a big tree. He grimly scanned his surroundings. He never once lost his cool. Instead, he constantly assessed the situation and kept thinking of ways to break through the encirclement. As long as he could break through it, he could buy time until daybreak. Once the sun has risen and the ck Dragon army mobilizes, this mountain would turn into a graveyard for his enemies. After serious contemtion, he took a deep breath. He could no longer conceal himself. He had no other choice than to take a head-on approach. Aftering to that decision, he kept himself hidden while he waited for the perfect opportunity to strike. Soon, a squad appeared. Another squad trailed close behind them, with many more drawing in from the distance. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 He had to end this quickly. With a leap, he descended upon them. Rat-tat-tat! The squad opened fire even before he hadnded. However, they were instantly taken out. James rushed forward and began plundering their supplies,guns, bullets, grenades, and tool kits. ¡°Over there!¡± ¡°Quick!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ck Dragon!¡± Everyone opened fire. More people began to draw closer to the sound of themotion. Then, the helicopters arrived. The machine guns were fired with reckless abandon around the area in an effort to take James down. After seizing the supplies, James nimbly dodged the bullets. He leaped high up the air onto a tree and hopped through the dense brush. He then concealed himself atop a thirty-meter-high tree. Combat aircrafts hovered menacingly in the sky. James narrowed his eyes at the sight. He didn¡¯t have a chance to break through the encirclement as long as they were around. Abat aircraft was headed towards him and was only about thirty meters away. James took a grenade out and threw it forcefully into the air. At the same time, he jumped onto another tree and opened fire at the sky. Bang! The grenade exploded. Thebat aircraft had been hit and instantly lit up in mes. Like a stringless kite, it crashed from the sky and exploded into a ball of burning metal debris. The crash also took out many unsuspecting men on the ground. As thebat aircraft crashed to the ground, bombs fell from the sky and detonated in the area James was in. Even the trees were uprooted by the st. Fortunately, none were able to hit him as he had already quickly moved on from the area. He was already a kilometer away. He hid once more in a tree, breathing heavily from the exertion. His body was having a hard time keeping up with his intense mental concentration and extreme physical movements. His energy was almostpletely spent. He needed to eat and restore his energy soon. If he did not, he would lose his ability to fight very soon. It was at this very moment that his tobo addiction kicked in. He needed to have a smoke. He saw the hollow of a tree in a distance. Like a snake, he descended the tree at an astonishing speed. He entered the hollow with a fluid dive. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He took a cigarette out and lit it. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He took a deep, long drag. All his fatigue was instantly washed away. From his bag, he took out a few fortified biscuits and a bottle of mineral water. It did not take long for his small moment of respite to be broken again. James peeked through the crevice of the tree and noticed fully-armed soldiers heading toward the area he was in. He quietly nted a fewnd mines and disappeared into the night. A few minutester¡­ Boom! There was an explosion, and many were killed in the st. James kept disappearing and re-emerging as if he was able to blend into shadows themselves. Even so, a hundred-thousand-strong army was assembled in this area. James¡¯ movements were slowly but surely getting more and more restricted. James looked at the watch on his wrist. It was only two o¡¯clock in the morning. There were still many hours until daybreak. In the mean time, the area James¡¯ was able to move around in had gotten so small that any movement he made was extremely risky. ¡°Where¡¯s the centralmand?¡± James wracked his brain for answers. He tried his best to pinpoint the location of the enemy¡¯s centralmand. If he wiped out the central command, the forces of the twenty-eight-nation alliance would be leaderless and thus, a lot less coordinated. ¡°Mt. Thunder?¡± James came upon a possible area for the base-the top of Mt. Thunder. After he left, that was the first ce his enemies had appeared in. As such, the centralmand was likely at the top of Mt. Thunder. Suddenly, a lightbulb went off in James¡¯ head. He had a daring idea. He thought of a way to return to Mt. Thunder and destroy the brains of the enemy¡¯s operation. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 There only were a few hours left until daybreak. He would not be able tost until then if he did note up with a n. He was not a hundred percent sure that the centralmand was at the top of Mt. Thunder either. However, the top of Mt. Thunder was logically a very strategic location. If he was themander, he too would choose to construct a temporarymand center there. That was because it was surrounded by cliffs on all sides. Not only that, it had a vantage point that was easily defensible. After getting a grasp of the situation, James began formting his n. He closed his eyes, trying to remember the routes he had taken to deduce his current location and distance rtive to the top of Mt. Thunder. Relying on memory alone was not a very reliable measure, but it was close enough. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html His main conundrum now was that the enemy¡¯s main forces were slowly cornering him. He needed to think of a way to break the encirclement and he needed to do it fast. It was no longer possible for him to sneak away unnoticed. On the flip side, getting to the top in his condition would be quite the task if he showed himself now. He chose to remain hidden. Meanwhile, the sky filled with morebat aircraft. Their bright spotlights pierced the night sky like sweepingsers. James knew he was running out of time. The area he was in was already in everyone¡¯s crosshairs. If he did not leave in time, an army of a hundred thousand men would be there to confront him in battle. Once the enemyunched a pincer attack from all sides, there would be no escape for him. The moment the spotlight disappeared, he swiftly leaped down the tree. Just as hended, the spotlight once again returned to light up the trees. He got on the ground in the bushes andy motionless. Only after the spotlight had left the area did he continue moving forward. He slowly sneaked in the direction of the army and then attempted to go around them. He eventually reached an area with many men surrounding him. These fully-armed men wearing LED shlights on their heads were conducting a nket search of the area. They systematically moved forward and shrunk the encirclement. James could tell from just the lights that there were at least a thousand men there. Finishing them off would not have been too difficult a task. The problem he faced was the helicopter circling in the sky searching for the slightest hint of his whereabouts. Once the battlemenced, he¡¯d be immediately exposed to the relentless bombardment and machine gun fire of the helicopters. He lifted his head and squinted the sky. There were at least ten helicopters. ¡°Tch, how annoying.¡± James clicked his tongue under his breath. With the sniper rifle on his back, he surreptitiously made his way to a cliff and hid in the bushes near a rock. Then, he pulled out the rifle and set it up. It had a range of a thousand meters. Concealed, Jarnes aimed at a helicopter in the sky. It was moving in the airzily. He worked out the wind force, the drag, and the helicopter¡¯s speed in his mind. As the helicopter flew into his range, he opened fire. The bullet pierced through the helicopter¡¯s window and killed the pilot instantly. The helicopter spun out of control and crashed to the ground. Boom! Upon impact with the ground, the helicopter exploded into a ball of mes. The surrounding dry grass caught fire. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The fast-spreading mes lit up the pitch-ck surroundings. At the sight James, who had been hidden atop a cliff the entire time, smiled slightly. He quickly went back into hiding and continued searching for more opportunities. Soon, he found another one. He opened fire once more and killed another helicopter pilot. That helicopter went down just as quickly as the first. Themotion attracted the attention of the nearby soldiers. They all knew the ck Dragon was in this area and they hastily made their way there. In just a short amount of time, ten thousand men had gathered there. Seeing this, James scowled. He decided against remaining at the same spot for too long. He loaded up the rifle on his back again and swiftly moved through the brush. At the top of Mt. Thunder, Ferdinand cursed upon receiving the intelligence reports,¡± Worthless! All these men are worthless! How did he take down the helicopter by himself?!¡± ¡°General, this is the ck Dragon we¡¯re talking about. Worry not, he might have the advantage of blending into the terrain at night, but once the sun rises, he¡¯ll be trapped like a rat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The twenty-eight-nation alliance has mobilized a hundred thousand men. There¡¯s no way the ck Dragon¡¯s getting out of here alive.¡± ¡°He¡¯s as good as dead.¡± ¡°We just need to wait until daybreak.¡± Generals from the twenty-eight nations gathered in the central command. As they had been defeated by James in the past, they were well aware of his strength. That was why they remainedposed. Once the sun rose, James would have nowhere else to hide. Within this time, James had already exterminated a few sentinels in the area and managed to obtain a rocketuncher. He stood on a tree with a rocketuncher on his shoulder and aimed at a helicopter in the sky. Boom! He fired the rocketuncher. It was a direct hit. Another helicopter crashed to the ground. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 James was constantly on the lookout for windows of opportunities to strike his enemy down. In just an hour, he had taken down thirty helicopters. At the moment, there was only a handful of them left. Without the spotlight threatening to expose his location, James found it easier to move around. He was able to rush through the encampments and slowly made his way toward Mt. Thunder. At five o¡¯clock in the morning, James reached the top of the mountain. The centralmand was guarded by only a few hundred men. The main force was in the mountains looking for James. James pulled out a machine gun with a silencer and opened fire. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The men dropped like flies. At the same time, in centralmand¡­ The generals from the twenty-eight nations were in a heated discussion. ¡°General McDonald, we¡¯ve lost the ck Dragon¡¯s trail.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t shown himself for over an hour.¡± ¡°Where is he hiding?¡± The room was abuzz with discussion about the ck Dragon¡¯s whereabouts. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°There¡¯s no way he has left the Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± ¡°He should still be hidden in this area. We should stay on our guard and wait until daybreak.¡± All of a sudden, there was a ckout in the central command. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ferdinand ordered, ¡°Quick, go have a look!¡± At that moment, the door was pushed open. A man in a camouge uniform walked in. His face was colored with dye, and he held a machine gun in his hands. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, good sirs.¡± His voice was cold and callous. ¡°B-ck Dragon!?¡± The pitch-ck room was filled with the sound of surprised exmations and chairs being knocked over. The ck Dragon was here in the centralmand at the top of Mt. Thunder. Wasn¡¯t he surrounded? How did he break through it and make his way here? James reached for the back of his waist and grabbed a handful of silver needles. Then, he threw them with great force. Everyone in the room was incapacitated. They copsed to the floor andy motionless. After subduing them, James walked out and switched on the generator. Light immediately filled the room. He walked back in. Around twenty meny in the room. They all wore horrified expressions. They wanted to move. Yet, their bodies refused to cooperate. James walked in, grabbed a chair, and sat on it. Then he lit the cigar on the table and smoked it while fixing his gaze on the generals. ¡°Oh, wow!¡± James chuckled at the sight of all these familiar faces. ¡°How bold of you! I guess I was being too lenient back then.¡± He let out a loud, hearty,ugh. The generals¡¯ faces went pale. They had lost. It was aplete and devastating loss. All twenty-eight fighters from twenty-eight different nations were killed even as they barraged the ck Dragon all at once. Most of the hundred-thousand soldiers pursuing the ck Dragon were killed. Finally, he broke through their encirclement and headed straight toward the centralmand. Now, only death awaited the ones left in the room. Smoking his cigar, James looked at the generals and interrogated them with a steely voice,¡° I¡¯ll you guys a chance to live if you give me the information I want. Who¡¯s the one behind the scenes? Who¡¯s targeting me?¡± ¡°Just cut to the chase and kill us already.¡± Ferdinand replied defiantly. James looked at him. ¡°Ferdinand, it was your brother¡¯s fault for ambushing the ck Dragon army and causing the death of many of myrades-in-arms. I didn¡¯t expect you to repeat the same mistake.¡± James approached him and lifted Ferdinand by his cor. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°H-Have mercy, ck Dragon! The border is at peace, and you¡¯re no longer the ck Dragon General. If you kill him, a war could break out.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±, James sneered. Immediately, his face darkened. He grabbed Ferdinand¡¯s neck and curled his fingers around it forcefully. Ferdinand¡¯s neck let out a sharp snap, and he died before he could say anything else. He then tossed Ferdinand¡¯s body aside like a rag doll. He looked at the generals who were shivering in fear and said coldly, ¡°Even if I have resigned, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to let myself be pushed around by a bunch of nobodies like you. Since you¡¯ve decided to mobilize your army, you should have prepared yourselves for the aftermath.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Who¡¯s the one giving you your orders?¡± James¡¯ roar reverberated throughout the room. His roar sapped whatever courage the generals had left. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Though Ferdinand did not fear death, the other generals did. With James¡¯ threat looming over them, they decided to concede. ¡°I-It was Willy. He told us to send the twenty-eight fighters to fight you at Mt. Thunder. If they lose, then we were supposed to mobilize our armies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It was Willy who nned all this.¡± ¡°He instructed us to capture the ck Shadow General of the Southern ins to use as leverage against you. We only mobilized because he said he needed our help.¡± Everyone mored at once. James clenched his fists. Henry¡¯s life was hanging by a thread because of them. He wanted all of them dead, right there and then. The atmosphere in the room chilled over. The generals lying on the floor could sense his lethal intent. They quivered in fear as if they were face-to-face with a ferocious beast. James took a deep breath. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He unclenched his fists. Against his personal desires, he chose not to kill them. After all, killing them might make it harder for him to leave the mountain alive. ¡°Reporting to centralmand. We¡¯ve lost the ck Dragon¡¯s trail. Please give further instructions.¡± ¡°No ck Dragon sighted in Area C.¡± Intelligence reports began flooding in. James grabbed a general and hissed, ¡°Order the army to head toward Area D.¡± The general did not dare disobey him. ¡°This is centralmand. We have received news that the ck Dragon has escaped to Area D. Head toward the area immediately.¡± After the general ryed his orders, James smashed themunications equipment to pieces. With that, centralmand lost all contact with the outside world. Now, all James needed to do was wait for dawn. Henry¡¯s grave condition upied the back of his mind. He had no idea if he was still alive. After tying everyone in the room up, James speedily left the room and headed for the cave where he had hidden Henry. Using his great agility, he traversed through the dense forest in the blink of an eye. Soon, he reached the cave and found Henry. Carrying Henry on his back, he quickly returned to the top of Mt. Thunder. The sun¡¯s rays peeked through the horizon. James inspected Henry¡¯s condition. He pulled a silver needle out and stimted Henry¡¯s organs to keep him alive. At the same time, in the military region of the Southern ins¡­ Levi was awake the whole night. He felt anxious ever since seeing James off. In his office, his eyes were glued to his clock the whole time. It was six o¡¯clock in the morning. The sun was slowly rising above the horizon. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James had not returned. He stood up and gave the order, ¡°Attention!¡± ¡°Air force regiment reporting for duty!¡± ¡°Special forces brigade reporting for duty!¡± ¡°Infantry battalion reporting for duty!¡± ¡°Missile regiment reporting for duty!¡± As Levi delegated the orders, all buildings in the military region lighted up. All themanders of different brigades and regiments reported for duty. Levi looked at the time once again and shouted, ¡°Attention! We¡¯ll leave camp at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Our destination¡¯s Mt. Thunder Pass. Our mission? tten it!¡± The sound of the war trumpet could be heard throughout the entire military region. Everyone was ready forbat. Allbat aircraft were prepared for take-off at any moment. All armored vehicles, tanks, and missile launching vehicles stood on standby. Hundreds of thousands of the ck Dragon army boarded the vehicles. After Levi gave his directives, all his generals headed to his office. ¡°General Levi, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why are we blowing the war trumpet?¡± ¡°Is the enemy attacking?¡± ¡°The ck Dragon General has resigned. Have you asked the higher-ups for permission?¡± Faced with their questions, Levi replied, ¡°Though the ck Dragon has resigned from his post, he¡¯ll always be the commander in my heart. Yesterday, he appeared at the Southern ins and headed toward Mt. Thunder Pass. Before he left, he ordered us to mobilize the army and tten the Mt. Thunder Pass if he didn¡¯t return by daybreak.¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 ¡°What?! The General was here in the Southern ins?¡± ¡°When was this?¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡± However, Levi offered no exnations. He stood by the window and waited silently. The sun slowly rose above the horizon, illuminating the pitch-ck sky. He nced at his clock. It was seven o¡¯clock in the morning. With a walkie-talkie in his hand, he gave his order, ¡°Attack!¡± The sound of the war trumpet reverberated throughout the military region. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thousands ofbat aircraft took off. Following that, column after column of tanks, armored vehicles, and convoys proceeded in an intimidating formation toward Mt. Thunder Pass. At the same time, James was outside the centralmand at the top of Mt. Thunder. It was daybreak. If everything went as nned, Levi should have mobilized the army. He returned to the room. Looking at the generals, he addressed them tersely, ¡°The Mt. Thunder Pass will be the final resting ce of the hundred-thousand men belonging to the armies of the twenty-eight- nation alliance.¡± Boom! Just as James finished his sentence, the muffled din of an explosion could be heard outside. The general¡¯s faces lost their color. ¡°T-The ck Dragon army has mobilized?¡± ¡°Are you trying to instigate a war, ck Dragon?! Sol has signed an agreement with the other nations that its army wouldn¡¯t cross into the Mt. Thunder Pass for no reason.¡± ¡°This is preposterous! Just you wait! The twenty-eight nations will have their revenge!¡± The generals gave a defiant outcry. James sat emotionlessly on a chair, ¡°Yes, we agreed not to cross into the Pass for no reason. However, this is under the condition that we weren¡¯t under attack. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve already resigned from my post. He, however¡­¡± James pointed at Henry, who was lying on the bed, still unconscious. ¡°He¡¯s still a general of the Southern ins. How brazen of the twenty-eight nations to kidnap our general. Now I hope you¡¯re prepared to suffer the wrath of the ck Dragon army!¡± As he said that, he retrieved the silver needles from their body. The generals were finally able to move again ¡°Contact your suprememander immediately. Tell them if they want you back alive, they should be prepared to pay the ransom. ording to international norms-a million dors for amon soldier and ten billion for a general. James looked at them. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to mobilize your armies, you should have prepared for the possibility that you would fail.¡± ¡°You should have foreseen defeat.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The sound of gunfire and explosion came from outside. Upon seeing the ck Dragon army being mobilized, the allied forces of the twenty-eight nations wavered. They lost the courage to continue fighting and chose to surrender. The ck Dragon army¡¯s bombers continued their bombardment in spite of this, and the massive battalion suffered devastating losses. The rest were taken prisoner. After reconnectingmunications to centralmand, James took thendline phone and called Levi. ¡°I¡¯m at the top of Mt. Thunder.¡± After hanging up the call, he waited patiently. Soon, a fewbat aircraftnded at the top of the mountain. ¡°Levi, vicemander of the ck Dragon army, reporting for duty! My sincerest apologies for being late!¡± Levi knelt on one knee after getting off the helicopter. The others followed suit. ¡°Sorry for beingte, sir!¡± Their voices rang in unison. Carrying the still unconscious Henry, James walked out of the building under their gaze. Bodies were sprawled all over the top of the mountain. James made his way toward Levi carefully stepping over the bodies and ordered, ¡°Send me to the military hospital of the Southern ins. I need to treat the ck Shadow¡¯s wounds. The generals of the twenty-eight nations are inside. Take all of them prisoner and bring them back. ording to international norms, we¡¯ll be demanding a ransom from their respective countries.¡± ¡°Bring all prisoners of war back too.¡± After delivering his instructions, James got on the helicopter with Henry in his arms. The helicopter took off and left the mountain. Levi and the other generals stood up and saw the corpses littered all over the mountaintop. He drew a heavy breath. How Intense must the battle have been to have caused so much death and agony? Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 At the military hospital of the Southern ins¡­ Henry was immediately wheeled into the operation room. James personally conducted aprehensive examination on him. His bones throughout his body were shattered. In addition to that, the tendons on his arms and legs were barely hanging on. He also suffered a heavy blow to his head and had a severe case of cerebral concussion as well as serious cranial nerve damage. To make things worse, there was also a gunshot wound. He was only alive because of James¡¯ silver needle. Otherwise, he¡¯d have been long dead. His current prognosis was extremely grim. Even if James was a genius doctor, patching up his wounds would be no simple task. At least that was all he had to deal with now¡­ Now that James was in a safe environment, he would be fully able to concentrate on treating Henry. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html As long as he was still breathing, it was still possible to save his life. ¡°Prep for surgery!¡± James began the operation by addressing Henry¡¯s shattered bones. As Henry¡¯s injuries were grave, the operation took a long time. The operationsted more than twenty hours. It began in the morning and was onlypleted by nighttime the next day. Although the operation wasplete, Henry was not out of the woods just yet. James would have to stay by Henry¡¯s side to provide acupuncture treatment, inspect his body condition, and prescribe medicine for him for the next ten days He walked out of the operation room. Since the incident at Mt. Thunder Pass up to this point, he had been awake for two days so far. Having to be constantly on high alert and inbat mode on Mt. Thunder, James was running on fumes. After completing the operation, he was exhausted. Many generals of the Southern ins gathered outside the operation room. ¡°General¡­¡± Upon seeing James, they saluted him. James lightly waved and said weakly, ¡°These are extraordinary times. Save the formalities forter.¡± Levi said, ¡°We¡¯ve taken the enemy generals prisoner and brought them back here. Their respective nations are now applying pressure to Sol, demanding that we release them.¡± ¡°Release them?¡± James narrowed his eyebrows and scowled. ¡°Not a chance in hell! In ordance with past agreements, demand them to pay the ransom. By the way, increase the ransom tenfold.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°News of the battle of Mt. Thunder Pass has spread throughout the world, and the international community¡¯s currently in a heated discussion. Will the enemy even agree to pay ten times the ransom?¡± ¡°Just do as I say.¡± James sat on a chair in the corridor outside the operation room. He reflexively reached for his cigarettes but found nothing. Levi promptly handed James a cigarette and lit it. He asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the ck Shadow General?¡± James leaned on the chair and took a deep breath, ¡°He won¡¯t die as long as I¡¯m here. By the way, with all thatmotion at Mt. Thunder Pass, did you not receive any word from the higher-ups?¡± Levi shook his head, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± James nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. Just do as I say and demand ten times the usual amount of ransom. Hand the original sum over to the National Treasury and transfer the rest to my bank ount. I¡¯m tired now. I¡¯m going to rest for a bit. Watch Henry¡¯s condition closely. Wake me up if anything happens.¡± Levi nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± James stood up and headed toward the military hospital¡¯s lounge. He stopped after walking a few steps and looked back, ¡°Buy me a new phone too and get me a new SIM card while you¡¯re at it.¡± He turned to leave after he said that. He was dead tired. All he wanted now was rest. As Henry was still in an unstable condition, the next ten days would be critical. James would have to perform acupuncture treatment on Henry regrly to keep him alive. Then, he¡¯d have to prescribe medicine and use them to elerate the repair of his shattered bones and restore the normal functions of his organs. News of the battle of Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins had spread throughout the world. The inte was full of posts about the battle. ¡°¡®The ck Dragon fought the twenty-eight fighters of the twenty-eight nation Alliance at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins!¡± ¡°The twenty-eight fighters met their doom at Mt. Thunder Pass!¡± ¡°The twenty-eight nation Alliance mobilized a hundred-thousand-strong army and pursued the ck Dragon at Mt. Thunder Pass!¡± ¡°They fought for a whole night. Breaking through the encirclement of the hundred-thousand strong army, the ck Dragon made his way into the enemy¡¯s centralmand and took all the enemy¡¯s generals prisoner!¡± ¡°The ck Dragon of the Southern ins is the sole guardian of Sol!¡± ¡°Though the ck Dragon¡¯s no longer a general, he¡¯ll always be the God of War of Sol and the hero in my heart!¡± Posts covering the battle emerged in an endless stream. Meanwhile, at the Cahans¡­ Thea remained home for the past two days. She was very concerned about all things regarding the ck Dragon. She had been to military forums but found nothing but rumors. No one had real-life footage of the battle. As such, she began to doubt that the battle had taken ce. ¡°Why would he return to the Southern ins?¡± ¡°David?¡± Thea turned to look at David. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 ¡°Huh?¡± David, who was sitting on the sofa spacing out, jumped up in surprise. His body was tense, and his forehead gleamed with sweat. Thea had wanted to ask him about the rumors on the inte. Seeing his weird reaction, she frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve not been yourself these past two days.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± David hurriedly sat back down. He was not able to muster the courage to speak even after two days had passed. He was reluctant to tell Thea the fact that he had transferred five hundred million from her bank ount, or about how he also borrowed eight hundred million worth in loans from loan sharks. No one hade knocking on the door for the past two days. He thought he had gotten away with it. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea didn¡¯t suspect a thing at all. She stood and sat beside David. She then asked him, ¡°Rumors about the ck Dragon are going viral on the Inte. They said that he went to the Southern ins and fought twenty eight professional fighters skilled in martial arts. Mt. Thunder Pass was apparently littered with bodies. Are the rumors true?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± David replied inattentively. ¡°Fine then.¡± His disinterested attitude stopped Thea from asking more. She stood up and left the house. Outside, she attempted to dial the number of the mysterious Mr. Caden, a.k.a. the ck Dragon. ¡°Sorry, the number you have called is unavable.¡± The call was not able to get through. She ruminated for a while and called Quincy. It was eight in the morning, and Quincy had just arrived at her office. She answered Thea¡¯s call. ¡°Yes, Thea?¡± Despite her slight irritation at the early call, Quincy answered her best friend¡¯s call in a friendly tone. ¡°Quincy, are the rumors on the inte true? Did the ck Dragon really go to the Southern ins? Did he have a fierce battle at Mt. Thunder Pass and was he under attack by a massive army?¡± Quincy had heard of these rumors yesterday. However, she did not have any inside information. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°How would I know?¡± Thea continued to ask, ¡°By the way, have you seen James over the past two days? I tried calling him, but his phone was off. None of my calls got through.¡± Quincy replied, ¡°How would I have the time to see him? That good-for-nothing should have forgotten all about me. I¡¯m really busy at worktely. I¡¯ve been working overtime until midnight every single day. When I reach home, I just copse on the bed. I don¡¯t have time to contact him. Anyway, I¡¯m still busy at the moment, so I¡¯m hanging up now. I¡¯ll call youter at lunchtime.¡± The busy Quincy ended the call almost immediately. Thea called a taxi and headed to Majestic Corporation. She wanted to see James. However, Newton told her James was not around. Meanwhile, back at the Cahans¡¯ residence¡­ A gang of thugs had smashed through the front door. David was bleeding from the head. He copsed on the floor and cried out in pain. A middle-aged obese man sat on the sofa. Wearing a ck vest and a golden ne, he smoked his cigar. ¡°It¡¯s the third day, David. Your interest is now 600 million. Add that to the original amount, and you owe me 1.4 billion. When am I getting my money back?¡± The middle-aged obese man had a nasty look. David groaned in pain on the floor. He begged repeatedly. ¡°P-Please, Maximus. Have mercy on me. I don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Maximus was enraged. He stood up and stomped on David with his foot. ¡°Why did you gamble then? What were you doing borrowing from us?¡± David was in excruciating pain. Thea went to Majestic Corporation but did not manage to see James. Disappointed, she returned home. Before she even entered the house, she heard someone wailing in pain inside. She hurriedly made her way inside. She saw a bunch of strangers in her house. Not only that, her brother was lying on the floor with a man¡¯s foot on him, She was furious. ¡°Who are you?! What do you think you¡¯re doing?! Did you guys break in?!¡± Everyone¡¯s head turned in the direction of Thea¡¯s voice. Maximus looked at Thea, scanning her from head to toe. He had heard so much about Thea, the most beautiful woman in Cansington. Now that he had seen her in person, she was even more gorgeous and alluring than the rumors said. Back then, when she had the protection of the ck Dragon, no one dared offend her. Now that the ck Dragon had met his downfall, she had lost her protector. Maximus looked at Thea and gave her a thin smile, ¡°Thea Cahan, your brother borrowed 800 million from me. The interest is 200 million per day. Today¡¯s the third day, so he now owes me 1.4 billion in total. I¡¯ll give you another day to gather the money, and I¡¯lle and collect the next day. There¡¯ll be repercussions if you don¡¯t pay up tomorrow.¡± Maximus and his men withdrew after leaving that threat. Meanwhile, Thea was petrified. ¡°8-800 million?¡± ¡°A total of 1.4 billion with interest!?¡± Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Thea was shocked speechless. She could not believe that David had borrowed 800 million dors from the loan sharks. Maximus left with his men in tow. Maximus Leviticus was originally a small-time gang leader. During this period, the truly powerful and influential men of the underworld in Cansington lived in seclusion and distanced themselves from worldly affairs. After the likes of Dawson and Nine Fingers went into hiding, Maximus seized the opportunity and rose to prominence in the underworld. He was now a loan shark. His gambling dens and businesses in the entertainment districts had been going swimmingly. He was close to being the new king of the underworld. An underling of his asked, ¡°Maximus, why didn¡¯t you capture David? We could have forced the Cahans to pay up.¡± Maximus snorted maliciously. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°You think it¡¯s gonna be over after they pay up? I¡¯m not letting them off the hook that easily.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± His underling stared at him. Wearing a smug look, Maximus said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the Cahans¡¯ background. The most powerful of them is the ck Dragon. His downfall is a pity. He¡¯s no longer the general of the Southern ins. I also hear that many powerful people want him dead.¡± Saying that, he paused momentarily. ¡°Aren¡¯t rumors about the ck Dragon appearing in the Southern ins spreading on the inte? This must have been the work of some powerful figures. There¡¯s also news that the ck Dragon has died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins.¡± ¡°Without her backer, Thea Cahan is nothing more than amb going to the ughter.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a beautiful woman. I want her on my bed. I want the Cahans to fall.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really thought it all out, boss!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Maximusughed darkly. At the Cahans, David was lying on the floor. He was bleeding from the head and groaning in pain. Thea walked toward him in disbelief and anger. ¡°David, what have you done?!¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± David wept. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was devastated. At that moment, he had nothing else to live for. He stood up and rushed toward the windows. He wanted to open the window and end it all. Thea stopped him in time and reprimanded him, ¡°Will dying solve your problems? Calm down for now.¡± ¡°Just let me die! Just let me get it over with.¡± p! Thea pped him across the face. Her p allowed David to regain someposure. David sat on the sofa and cried his eyes out. Wearing a solemn expression, Thea asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Thea. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ I regret it so much¡­¡± David was inconsble. ¡°I-I know you had money on your card. I made a n with Alyssa to transfer 500 million to us. I went to the underground casino to try my luck but I was too caught up with everything. I lost all the money. I-I even¡­ I even borrowed 800 million from the loan sharks.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know what I was doing! My head was spinning, and I was so sure I¡¯d win it all back.¡± David told the whole truth. ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing this, Thea was so enraged she almost passed out. Panting with rage, she held David as her knuckles turned white. ¡°Thea, I know you have enough money. Help me pay back my debt. I don¡¯t want to die. Plus, Alyssa¡¯s pregnant. I¡¯ll be a father soon. I don¡¯t want my child to be fatherless.¡± David continued to cry uncontrobly. Things had snowballed rapidly and were now crashing down. He lost 500 million and borrowed an additional 800 million. The interest rate was exorbitantly high. Thea was at a loss for what to do. After sitting in stunned silence for a while, she pulled out her phone and called her parents. ¡°Mom, something bad happened. Come back, quick.¡± She then called Alyssa who had returned to the Myers household. ¡°Alyssa,e back right now.¡± Soon, the whole family was gathered. After learning that David had stolen 500 million and borrowed an additional 800 million from loan sharks, dys was so exasperated that she started to feel woozy. Benjamin hurriedly wiped her face with a cool cloth and gently stroked her back. dys gradually felt her faculties return to her. The moment she was able to think properly again, she grabbed a broom and began furiously hitting David. ¡°You useless ingrate! Why did you gamble? I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget!¡± ¡°Stop hitting me, mom¡­ Please¡­¡± Alyssa pleaded with her family. ¡°Thea has 1.5 million left on her card. Ask her to pay back the debt. I¡¯m pregnant, and David¡¯s gonna be a father soon. I don¡¯t want my child to be fatherless.¡± She knelt on the floor and appealed to everyone sympathetically. Thea¡¯s face darkened. They had stolen 500 million from her. Not only that, but now they also wanted her to help them repay more than a billion dors worth in loans. No way in hell. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 This money was supposed to be used as capital for herpany¡¯s recovery. ¡°That¡¯s right, she received this money from someone else. It never actually belonged to her in the first ce. You¡¯re not just going to sit back and watch your family get extorted by loan sharks, right?¡± David blurted desperately. ¡°If the loan sharks don¡¯t end up killing you, I will!¡± Infuriated at her son¡¯s shamelessness, dys continued hitting David with the broom. ¡°Thea, please. I¡¯m your only brother.¡± ¡°Please, Thea¡­ Save Davie. He¡¯s learned his lesson! He won¡¯t repeat this mistake ever again.¡± The couple knelt at Thea¡¯s feet and continued to plead. After giving David a beating, dys looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, you have money on your card, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you help them pay off the debt? You can earn back the money eventually, but if you lose your brother, he¡¯ll be gone forever.¡± ¡°Mom ¡± Thea was put on the spot. This was not just a paltry sum. It was over a billion dors they were talking about here! ¡°Mom, the loans aren¡¯t legitimate anyway. How about we contact the police?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°D-Don¡¯t!¡± David crawled toward Thea and prostrated himself in front of her, ¡°Maximus has men all over the ce. If you call the police, he will take action. Our family will be done for!¡± ¡°¡­but 800 million of debt with a 600 million dor interest is just too much!¡± Thea was not willing to pay off their debt. Besides, it was David¡¯s fault anyway. Why did she have to be the one who paid for his mistakes? ¡°Call the police. There¡¯s no way they can go against the police, it doesn¡¯t matter how influential they are.¡± Thea was steadfast in her resolve. David knew what Maximus was capable of. Maximus was a powerful man. Calling the police would not solve anything. If they called the police, the only ones to suffer would be the Cahans. ¡°I beg you, Thea. Don¡¯t call the police¡­¡± Thea ignored him. This matter was out of her hands. She pulled out her phone and called. Dismayed, David murmured, ¡°It¡¯s over. We¡¯re done for.¡± dys said nothing. She wholly believed that calling the police was a great idea. Meanwhile, Benjamin, who was oblivious to everything, sat by the side and smoked his cigarette. Soon, the police came. After asking a few questions, they told Thea and the others they¡¯d see to the matter. Then, they left after trying to reassure them with half-hearted titudes. At the same time¡­ Maximus was at a clubhouse with a chief from the police force. ¡°Jackie Cohen¡­ I promise that you¡¯ll receive some benefits after this is over.¡± Jackie lightly waved him off and said, ¡°Maximus, try not to let things get out of control. Cansington¡¯s still under the jurisdiction of the Blithe King, after all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Maximus bragged with a smirk on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve found out that Thea¡¯s backer, the ck Dragon, made enemies out of many powerful people. They¡¯re all chomping at the bit to kill him. They won¡¯t bat an eye if anything happens to the Cahans.¡± He was not only a shrewd man but astute as well. With these traits, Maximus was able to seize the opportunity and rise at the perfect time. Otherwise, he would bit have waited for the bigwigs to go into hiding before he rose as the new king of the Cansington¡¯s underworld. At the Cahans, the whole family gathered. David talked listlessly, ¡°I told you it won¡¯t work. The police left after a few simple questions. Maximus should have been notified by now. In time, he will retaliate against our action.¡± Hearing this, dys was gripped with fear. She pulled at Thea¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Thea, these people are vicious and cold blooded. We shouldn¡¯t get involved with them. Since you have money on your card, why don¡¯t you just pay them off? That¡¯ll settle all their problems.¡± David chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m begging you, please. We still have time. Just withdraw the money!.¡± Thea stood up and told them off, ¡°David, you were the one who caused this. Why do I have to clean up your mess?¡± ¡°Mom ¡± David once again burst into tears. He headed for the window and prepared to jump again. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should just die.¡± Alyssa pulled him back in time.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Though dys knew it was David¡¯s fault, he was her only son. Since the damage had been done, there was no use crying over spilled milk. She stood up and reprimanded Thea, ¡°Someone else gave you the money in the first ce. Why can¡¯t you just use it to save your brother? He¡¯s your only brother! Are you really willing to watch him jump off the 8th floor?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Would it take me throwing myself over the balcony too to make you fork out the money?¡± After she said that, dys also made her way to the window. Benjamin intercepted her. He turned and looked over at Thea, ¡°Thea, we can¡¯t offend these powerful people. Just pay up and it¡¯ll all be dver.¡± Everyone in Thea¡¯s family was pressuring her to deal with this problem. Thea cried out in exasperation, ¡°Fine! Fine! I¡¯ll pay. Are you satisfied now?¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Thea had no other choice. At this point, all she could do was fork over the money and get this over with. Since this money came from someone else originally, she did not feel as horrible about letting it go. dys calmed down when Thea gave in to their badgering. She sighed, ¡°Thank you, Thea.¡± Turning towards David, she addressed him sternly. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the house without my permission.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± David knew he had no choice but to agree. After the heated discussion, Thea decided the best way forward was to pay off her brother¡¯s debts. Knock! Knock! Knock! https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html A knock came from the door. ¡°Answer the door, Benjamin,¡± dys said to her husband. Benjamin answered the door. Aman and a woman in their mid-twenties stood outside. The man was in a suit and tie. The woman was in a professional outfit. Benjamin looked at them and asked, ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± The man asked, ¡°Is Thea Cahan here?¡± ¡°Ah, yes and you are?¡± The man replied, ¡°Good day to you sir, we¡¯re from the bank. We¡¯re here today to notify Thea regarding the sum of money she has in her ount.¡± ¡°Ah, pleasee in.¡± Though Benjamin did not understand what was going on, he weed them in. After letting them in, he called out, ¡°Thea, they¡¯re looking for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea looked at them nervously. Then, she stood up and asked, ¡°Y-You are?¡± The man spoke, ¡°Hello, Thea. We¡¯re from the bank. Here¡¯s the thing, Mr. Xenos made a slight mistake and identally transferred a sum of 2 billion dors into your bank ount a while ago.¡± The woman pulled some documents ago and said, ¡°This is the transfer record. Mr. Xenos had wanted to transfer the money to apany, but it entered your bank ount by mistake.¡± The man continued, ¡°This sum of money doesn¡¯t belong to you. On behalf of the bank and Mr. Xenos, we urge you to return it. We¡¯re here just to inform you. Soon, we¡¯ll transfer the money in your bank ount bak to Mr. Xenos. If you¡¯ve already spent some of it, ensure that you return it immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be prosecuted in court.¡¯ They their barrage of demands hit Thea like a truck. Thea was rooted to her spot. David, who was on the sofa, leaped up immediately and yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t. Mr. Xenos gave the money to Thea himself. Who are you people anyway? Get lost. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about getting a single cent back!¡± This sum of money was his lifeline. What would he do about his debt without the money? Without the money, he was as good as dead. The man spoke simply, ¡°We¡¯re here just to inform Thea. That¡¯s it.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave. The woman followed suit. Soon, only the Cahans remained. David pleaded tearfully, ¡°Please don¡¯t return the money, Thea. I¡¯ll be a dead man if i don¡¯t have it to pay my debt.¡± Thea sat on the sofa feeling more drained than ever. She said in resignation, ¡°This money isn¡¯t mine in the first ce. Mr. Xenos gave it to me because he was fearful of the ck Dragon¡¯s wrath. Now that the ck Dragon has resigned, it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d want it back.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t return it, Thea!¡± dys tried her best to persuade her, ¡°How are we going to save David without the money?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Thea was at a loss. Although it was Richard who transferred her the money, he was free to take it back whenever he found it convenient. On top of everything, she only had 1.5 billion left on her card. Richard was demanding she return the two million dors. Even if she had transferred everything she was still 500 million short. She¡¯d be taken to court if she failed to return it. Shortly after the representatives of the bank left, Thea received a notification from the bank. All money on her card was transferred away. Richard must have been behind it. Richard was an influential man. Demanding the bank to transfer the money on her card back to him was a simple task. Without the money, the rest of the Cahans started panicking again. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± David yet again began to cry. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 dys could only wring her hands anxiously. The whole family was in a state of panic. Just when they thought they were anxious enough, the Xenoseswyer¡¯s letter was here to make things worse It used Thea of uwfully possessing the wealth of others and misappropriating 500 million dors. It demanded that she return the funds within a certain time frame. Otherwise, she¡¯d be prosecuted in court. As the saying goes when it rains, it pours. Before they could even pay off David¡¯s debts, the Xenos had transferred the money in Thea¡¯s bank ount away. The Cahans were in a full-blown crisis. They gathered. No one was able to utter a single word. The atmosphere was suffocating. ¡°Think of something, mom.¡± Desperate, Alyssa broke the silence. There was nothing dys could do. What could she have done? https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html They owed the Xenos 500 million. Add that to the 800 million loans and the interests and the amount they needed was astronomical. Even if they sold the Cahans¡¯Eternality Group, they still would not have enough. ¡°You¡¯re David¡¯s only hope, Thea.¡± dys looked at Thea mournfully. ¡°How?!¡± Thea cried out. The money was not hers in the first ce. It was only natural that the Xenoses wanted it back. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, David had stolen 500 million from her bank ount, and she was forced to pay back his debt. She didn¡¯t even have 500 million for David at the moment, let alone one billion. ¡°Thea, don¡¯t you know a bunch of rich men? Try sleeping with them. That way, you can¡­¡± p! Thea pped hard Alyssa across the face and snarled, ¡°Why am I supposed to clean up the mess your husband created? If you¡¯re so desperate, why don¡¯t you sleep with them?¡± Alyssa burst into tears. ¡°I would if they wanted me. How would those powerful men even be interested in someone like me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Thea. I¡¯m begging you.¡± David knelt on the floor again. ¡°Surely you can¡¯t just stand idly by while I get beaten to death, right? Go find the ck Dragon. Isn¡¯t he the chairman of Majestic Corporation? Isn¡¯t he filthy rich? What about Mr. Watson? He¡¯s a wealthy man too. Go spend the night with them. If you¡¯re able to do them, I won¡¯t have to suffere.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Thea looked at them with tears of rage and despair. 1 What did this have to do with her? Leaving the fact that they had stolen from her aside, they were demanding her to sleep with rich men to get their money. She sped her hands over her mouth and ran outside in tears. The sky was overcast. Boom! Lightning arced between the clouds. Pitter-patter! As if to match the dour mood, fat raindrops began to fall from the darkened sky. Thea stood in the rain. She felt like the gray sky was an urate representation of her own feelings. She felt that her life was bleak. For the past ten years she lived as a disfigured woman, she was theughing stock of Cansington and a burden to her family. Just as things were starting to get better, this happened. Everything was smooth sailing with the ck Dragon supporting her from behind. Now that he had resigned, she felt like her life had turned upside down. ¡°Why?! Why me?!¡± Standing in the rain, she yelled hopelessly. However, there was no reply. The rain eventually subsided. Thea sat at the bus stop alone. She was soaked by the rain. Her wet clothes clung to her skin revealing her curvaceous figure. ¡°What should I do?¡± She thought long and hard. She now owed the Xenos 500 million. In addition, her brother owed 800 million to loan sharks. Add the interest into the equation and the total had surpassed over a billion already. She owed approximately 2 billion dors in total. The Xenoses were a rich and powerful family. She had no choice but toply with their demands. Maximus was also a vicious and cold-blooded figure of the underworld. If she didn¡¯t pay up. the Cahans would also be in deep trouble. But where on earth could she find 2 billion dors? Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 The Cahans were up a creek without a paddle. They had to think of a way to resolve the problem. Putting the loans aside, they had to return the 500 million they owe to the Xenos as soon as possible. Thea still had 100 million in herpany ount she could withdraw. The vi the ck Dragon gave her as a present should be worth around 300 million. They should be able to easily sell it for 300 million even if they sold it below market price However, they were still 100 million short. Where on earth could she get 100 million dors? She wandered about aimlessly. Before she knew it, she arrived at the entrance of Majestic Corporation. She wanted to meet the mysterious Mr. Caden. There were rumors that he was in the Southern ins fighting the twenty-eight fighters at Mt. Thunder Pass and was surrounded by an army of a hundred thousand men. Some said that the ck Dragon made it out alive. Others believed he died on the battlefield. She was not sure who to believe or what to trust. She was at her wit¡¯s end. After hesitating for a while, She walked into Majestic Corporation. She sat on the sofa in the reception room. Serena brought a towel and dried Thea¡¯s hair. Newton asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Thea?¡± ¡°I-Is James here? I¡¯m looking for him.¡± Thea looked at Newton and asked. Newton replied, ¡°The chairman isn¡¯t here at the moment. You can go ahead and speak to me. I¡¯ll ry your message to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thea opened and shut her mouth like a fish gasping for air. She wanted to borrow money but could not bring herself to ask for it. She was not asking for a small sum but an astronomical figure. She had also heard that the Great Four had formed Oceanic Commerce in opposition to Majestic Corporation. As things stood, it was in a lot of trouble itself. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She stood up and limply made her way out. Newton watched her leave dejectedly. Only after she left did Newton pull out his phone and called James. James was resting after operating on Henry. Levi had bought him a new phone with his old SIM card in it. James had only just fallen asleep when Levi approached him and woke him up, ¡°General, there¡¯s a call for you. It¡¯s been ringing for some time and seems urgent.¡± James rolled over and got up, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Levi handed him the phone. After seeing it was Newton who called, James answered the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Quinn? Did something happen in Cansington?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, James. Thea was just here at Majestic Corporation looking for you. She was soaked all over. I think something¡¯s happened but she refused to tell me anything when I asked.¡± ¡°Alright, got it.¡± James hung up the phone. He looked at the time. It was only eleven in the morning. He grabbed a cigarette on the table and lit it. Then, he called Thea. Thea was wandering about on the streets. She had no idea where she was nor what she was going to do next. The phone rang. She pulled out her phone and saw it was James. She answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for the past few days and didn¡¯t have time to contact you. Now that I¡¯m free, I finally have time to ask how you are. Is everything alright at home?¡± ¡°N-Nothing. Everything¡¯s fine as usual.¡± Thea held her tongue. She knew James would not be able to help her out. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James had given her all his money. What she needed was more than what he could possibly give her. ¡°Honey, tell me if anything is going on. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t fix. I¡¯m almost done here and will be back in around ten days.¡± ¡°Alright, all the best. Everything¡¯s fine here, so no need to worry.¡± Thea hung up the call. Then, she wept. She crouched down and cried her eyes out. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 If only her husband was not useless¡­ If only James were a powerful and influential man, her problems would not have surfaced in the first ce. 1 Unfortunately, her husband was trash. James was just a good-for-nothing son-inw of the Cahans. James rxed after making the call. He tossed his phone on the table and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Henry¡¯s condition?¡± Levi replied, ¡°He¡¯s still stable.¡± ¡°Good. Watch his condition closely. Let me know immediately if something¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You may leave me now. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Levi left hismander to his rest. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James got on the bed. He was bone-tired. He had used up a lot of his strength after hisbat with the twenty-eight fighters at Mt. Thunder Pass. To make things worse, he had to flee from the hundred-thousand-strong army for a whole night. His body was near its limit. Not only that, his operation on Henry took a full day too. He copsed onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Meanwhile, Thea was bawling her eyes out. She got up, knowing that this would not solve anything. She went to look for Quincy. Quincy was working hard at a newly opened restaurant on Food Street in the Transgenerational New City. She was dressed in professional attire and exuded the charisma of a mature woman. Upon seeing the pitiful state Thea was in, she knit her eyebrows in worry and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thea?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in deep trouble.¡± Thea wailed. ¡°S-Stop crying and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Quincy hurriedly sat by her side. She handed her a tissue and said, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re all soaked. You¡¯ll get a cold.¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± Thea wept pitifully. ¡°I-it¡¯s okay, Thea. What¡¯s going on? You can tell me¡± Thea told her the whole truth. She told Quincy about the 2 billion dors Richard had given her, how David stole 500 million from her and lost everything, and how he had borrowed 800 million from a loan shark. Lastly, shemented about how the Xenoses transferred the money in her bank ount away. Hearing this, Quincy pressed her lips together. ¡°Are you saying that you have 2 billion dors worth of debt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thea nodded tearfully. ¡°The Xenoses¡­¡± Quincy was momentarily stunned. How could she not know of Richard? She was a Xenos herself. However, her entire family was kicked out and disowned by the Xenoses. ¡°I have an idea, Thea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea looked at Quincy and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Quincy said, ¡°You have to return what you owe to the Xenos. Otherwise, your family will be in deep trouble. On the other hand, the loans that your brother borrowed can be waived through the help of some powerful people.¡± Thea pulled at Quincy¡¯s clothes desperately and pleaded, ¡°You have to help me out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not capable of helping you out. Although I¡¯m the vice-president of Transgenerational Group, I don¡¯t have connections with anyone influential. There¡¯s only a single person that can help you out-Zavier Watson.¡± Quincy looked deep into Thea¡¯s eyes. ¡°Huh? Mr. Watson?¡± Quincy nodded, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give him a call now.¡± Thea wanted to decline her offer but now that it hade to this, she had no other options. She nodded. Quincy called Zavier and exined what had happened. At the Watsons¡¯ vi, Zavier was deep in contemtion after learning what had happened to Thea. He still could not forget Thea after all this time. It was only because of how influential and intimidating her husband was that he never dared to approach her. Now, things were different. News of the ck Dragon¡¯s resignation had caused an uproar. There were also rumors on the inte that the ck Dragon was in the Southern ins locked inbat with the twenty-eight fighters and being pursued by a massive army. ¡°Since James had resigned and was no longer the ck Dragon, what is there to be afraid of? Not only that, he¡¯s also made a lot of influential enemies. Putting all things aside, the Five Provinces Business Alliance isn¡¯t going to let him off the hook after he used his connections to forcibly take over the Transgenerational New City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if he had died in the Southern ins.¡± ¡°Even if he survives, he¡¯d be in deep trouble the moment he returns to Cansington.¡± Thinking about this, Zavier grinned expectantly. ¡°You¡¯re finally mine, Thea.¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Thea had no other options. The only one who could save her and her family was Zavier. The two waited at a restaurant. Zavier came as quickly as he could. He arrived at the room of the restaurant in just half an hour. He looked handsome and charming. He was wearing a designer suit and a luxury watch. Walking in, he greeted the two women, ¡°Hello, Thea. Hey, Quincy.¡± Thea stood up immediately, ¡°M-Mr. Watson.¡± Quincy remained seated. She sat by the side and gave him a small smile. She pointed to an empty seat beside Thea and said, ¡°Have a seat, Zavier.¡± Thea took her seat. So did Zavier. The two were seated side-by-side. Thea adjusted her position to maintain a distance from Zavier. Zavier nced at Thea and asked with a charming smile, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your husband, James?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°H-He¡¯s on a business trip.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zavier shrugged while still smiling. He knew of James¡¯ identity. Thea¡¯s husband, James, was the owner of Majestic Corporation and the renowned ck Dragon He did not understand why James had two different identities. He knew that James was in the Southern ins. He might have died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass. Going on a business trip? That was just an excuse. ¡°Thea, Quincy told me everything. I¡¯ll say this, hundreds of millions mean nothing to me. However, why should I help you out? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in some sort of a rtionship or anything.¡± Zavier was betting on the possibility that James had died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. Even if he had survived, he posed no threat to Zavier. He now had the chance to pursue Thea as much as he wanted. Quincy immediately added, ¡°Zavier, Thea¡¯s my best friend and a former ssmate of mine. We¡¯re close with each other.¡± Quincy, I¡¯ll dly help if it¡¯s some other matter, but there¡¯s money involved in this. Not to mention the amount Thea needs is insane. I don¡¯t run a charity, you know?¡± Thea pleaded, ¡°M-Mr. Watson, I have no one else to turn to. Please, you must help me out.¡± Her sad expression made Zavier feel bad for her. He deliberated for a short moment and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you divorce James and marry me? I¡¯ll help you resolve this issue. Whether it be the Xenoses or your brother¡¯s loans, I¡¯ll help you out. I¡¯ll even give you 1 billion dors for you to establish your own business. After all, Oceanic Commerce¡¯s target is the ck Dragon, not you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Thea was hesitant. Quincy tried convincing her, ¡°Why are you hesitating, Thea? Mr. Watson¡¯s a far better candidate than your good-for-nothing husband no matter how you look at it. Why don¡¯t just ept his offer?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thea struggled internally. Divorce? She had thought about it. After the divorce, she wanted to be with James of Majestic Corporation, not Zavier. Zavier felt irritated seeing her uncertainty. He addressed Thea coldly, ¡°That¡¯s my offer to you. If you agree to it, call me.¡± He walked out and left. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Quincy sighed, ¡°Thea, I gave you a way out of your miserable situation. Why didn¡¯t you seize the opportunity? There¡¯s nothing else I can do now. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about James. If I were you, I¡¯d have dumped him a long time ago.¡± She then stood up. ¡°At least consider it, will you?¡± She stood up and went back to work. ¡°Sob¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After they left, tears began to well in Thea¡¯s eyes again Must she resort to divorce and run into the arms of another man just to resolve this? She didn¡¯t want to sell her body in exchange for her family¡¯s safety. Her heart twisted with hate and bile. She hated David. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Why did he have to steal from her? Why did he have to gamble? Why did he have to borrow so much? If not for David, none of this would have happened. After Zavier left, he immediately went to look for the Xenoses. The Watsons and the Xenoses were all part of the Five Provinces Business Alliance. Although they were from Cansington and North Cansington respectively, they maintained a close rtionship At the Watsons¡¯ vi at Goodview Vi District, Zavier personally weed Zack, ¡°Wee, Mr. Xenos.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Zavier.¡± They hugged each other. At the foyer of the first floor of the vi, Zack grinned, ¡°So what can I do for you today, Mr. Watson?¡± Zavier decided to get into the heart of the matter. ¡°I heard that the Xenoses gave 2 billion dors to Thea. I also heard you¡¯ve taken back 1.5 billion and need 500 million more to be returned.¡± Zack¡¯s face clouded over. All three generations of his family suffered because of James. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html His father had even knelt before Thea. How humiliating! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The ck Dragon was now a disgraced figure, and there were even rumors that he had died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. This was the perfect opportunity for the Xenoses to exact their revenge. ¡°Zavier, are you trying to intercede for Thea?¡± Zavier quickly cleared up. ¡°You misunderstand me. Why would I intercede for her? All I wanted to ask was that you urge her to pay up immediately. No, wait. Sue her straight away. Even better, sue her today. Push her to the brink.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zack was puzzled. He cocked his eyebrow at Zavier. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zavier smiled slyly and said, ¡°I¡¯m interested in Thea. If you don¡¯t push her to the brink, she won¡¯t fall into my arms and beg me to help her out.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zack snickered gleefully, ¡°Alright then. Since you went out of your way to ask me for help, I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll inform the court right away so that she receives a summon. The trial willmence tomorrow, and all financial assets of businesses under the Cahans will be frozen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best wingman I could ever ask for.¡± Zavierughed. With Zack¡¯s assistance, getting his hands on Thea was as easy as pie. This was not enough, however. He had thoroughly investigated Thea. He knew that James had given her a vi and many other valuables. If they sold them all, they would not have any trouble preparing the 500 million dors. Through the Watsons¡¯ connections, he contacted Maximus, the soon-to-be new king of the underworld. In a clubhouse in Cansington¡­ This was Maximus¡¯ territory. In a luxurious room, a dozen or so beautiful women with curvaceous figures were dancing. Maximus was in the middle of discussions with other key figures of the underworld concerning the takeover of Dawson¡¯s, Nine Fingers¡¯, and the others territories. They were nning the unification of the underworld in Cansington. At that moment, the door opened and a subordinate walked in. ¡°Maximus, Mr. Watson is here.¡± Maximum yelled, ¡°Let him in.¡± Not long after, a man in a suit walked in. It was Zavier. Maximus sat on the sofa and crossed in legs. With a gorgeous woman in his arms, he looked at Zavier as he approached and remarked sarcastically, ¡°What a rare treat to cross paths with the Watsons today. To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± The atmosphere in the room was tense. The Watsons were a representative of Cansington in the Five Provinces Business Alliance. They were a powerful and influential family with assets totaling hundreds of billions. As they were all involved in shady dealings, Maximus could not help but be nervous. Zavier walked in and took a seat. Smiling, he said, ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Maximus. I¡¯m here today to do business with you. I¡¯ll help you rise to the top and be the new underworld king in Cansington.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Maximus looked at Zavier quizically. Zavier said, ¡°From today onwards, the Five Provinces Business Alliance will be your sonsor. No one in Cansington or the five provinces will dare touch you.¡± Hearing this, Maximus was delighted. He instantly pointed at a few surrounding women and ordered, ¡°You, you, and you! What¡¯re you standing there for? Hurry up and serve Mr. Watson.¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 The Watsons had long nned for this. All these years, they had only conducted legal businesses and had never involved themselves with shady dealings. This was the perfect opportunity. The Watsons wanted a puppet, and Maximus was the perfect candidate. As it¡¯d be inappropriate for the rest of the Watsons to show themselves, Zavier was the right man for the job. Zavier waved dismissively, declining to entertain the women in revealing clothes. He looked at Maximus and said, ¡°I heard that Thea¡¯s brother, David, borrowed 800 million dors worth of loans from you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Watson. Do the Cahans have something to do with you?¡± Zavier waved his hands casually. ¡°No, I¡¯d like you to apply pressure on them. It¡¯s best if you could capture David so that the Cahans are sent into a further panic. Feel free to do anything you want. As long as things don¡¯t get out of control, the Watsons will cover it up for you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Maximus nodded. Zavier didn¡¯t leave. He had some idea about the contemporary dynamics in Cansington. Due to the previous incident regarding the Great Four, many underworld kingpins who had gone to the Cadens¡¯ cemetery were scared out of their wits by the ten-thousand-man army. After hurriedly washing their hands of the industry and going into hiding, the underworld was thrown into disarray. What he nned to do was to prop Maximus up as the new king of the underworld of Cansington. He brought up the matter and came up with some suggestions for Maximus. At the same time, in the Southern ins¡­ James slept through the morning. He woke up in the afternoon starving. After getting out of bed, he gobbled up his food. He was feeling less fatigued than before. In a conference room of a military base, many notable generals of the Southern ins gathered. At their forefront was James. Even though he had resigned from his post, he¡¯d always be the onlymander-in-chief in the hearts and minds of the generals and the ck Dragon army. With a single word, they¡¯d go through hell and high water for him. Levi stood up and reported, ¡°Commander-in-chief, the envoys of the twenty-eight nations have arrived in the Southern ins. They are now gathered in front of Pallet¡¯s Town conste general, demanding we release the captives.¡± ¡°Release them?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James narrowed his eyes. ¡°Not a chance in hell. In ordance with international practice, demand them to pay their ransom for us to release them-A million for amon soldier; 10 billion for a general; and 5 billion for a lieutenant. In addition to that, increase the sum tenfold. Pay up, and we¡¯ll release them. If not, we¡¯ll execute them all.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Levi nodded. James instructed, ¡°Levi, as I¡¯ve resigned from my post, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to show myself. I¡¯ll leave the negotiations to you. Bring along Henry and the generals and lieutenants of the twenty-eight nations to Pallet Town¡¯s conste general. If they don¡¯t pay the ransom, execute the captives.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Levi was reminded of something. He said, ¡°Rumors are spreading on the inte that you¡¯ve died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James cocked his eyebrows. He had been conducting an operation on Henry the moment he got back. He had only woken up just now. As such, he was unaware of the rumors being spread. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Since the news has gotten out, order the ck Dragon army to officially announce that the ck Dragon had died a heroic death on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins after being pursued by an army of a hundred thousand men.¡± Levi froze, ¡°What do you mean?¡± James gestured casually at him, ¡°Just do as I say.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Levi did not linger in the conference room for long. He quickly turned to leave. After leaving, he immediately gave the order, ¡°Bring all enemy generals and lieutenants out of their cells and escort them to the conste general at Pallet Town. At the same time, bring the ck Shadow General. Remember, his condition is currently unstable. So be mindful of that.¡± After giving the orders, Levi headed toward Pallet Town. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Pallet Town was a big city near the border of the Southern ins. Many reporters gathered in front of the conste general of Pallet Town. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is the conste general of Pallet Town. News about the developments at the Southern ins border has been circting for the past few days. There were also rumors that the commander-in-chief of the ck Dragon army, the ck Dragon himself, has died on the battlefield after a fierce battle against the hundred-thousand-strong army of the twenty-eight nations. The generals of the twenty-eight nations were rumored to have been taken captive.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the truth of the situation? Let¡¯s wait patiently for the general¡¯s arrival¡­¡± At that moment, a convoy stopped in front of the conste general. Levi got off the convoy. Following that, fully-armed soldiers escorting the generals of the twenty-eight nations appeared. The generals were forced to kneel with a gun pressed against the back of their heads. The reporters dashed forward and surrounded Levi. The fully-armed soldiers immediately pointed their guns at the reporters. The reporters retreated a few steps. Levi dismissed them, ¡°Stand down.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The soldiers went back to pointing their guns at the captives. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Levi stepped forward and looked at the reporters, ¡°You have exactly five minutes. Ask away.¡± A reporter immediately asked, ¡°General Levi, could you rify the information regarding the battle at Mt. Thunder Pass?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Levi nodded and said, ¡°As you may know, before his resignation, the ck Dragon exterminated much of the enemy¡¯s forces during his time the Southern ins. To our enemies, he was nothing but a huge eyesore. I can say with certainty that this is definitely a plot against him.¡± ¡°The ck Dragon fought against the twenty-eight fighters at the top of Mt. Thunder and exterminated them all.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°However, this was only the first phase of their plot.¡± ¡°After exterminating the twenty-eight fighters, the twenty-eight nations mobilized a massive battalion of a hundred thousand men and pursued the ck Dragon at Mt. Thunder Pass. Faced against countless combat aircraft and fully-armed elite soldiers of the enemy, the ck Dragon died a heroic death.¡± Levi shed a tear after he delivered that statement He cried out, ¡°Aim. Fire! Farewell,mander-in- chief!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Artillery rounds fired in the distance. The sound was deafening. Following that, the soldiers in Pallet down aimed their rifles to the sky and fired a few rounds. Many civilians living in cities near the border stood up, hung their heads, and observed a moment of silence. At the same time, this scene was broadcasted live to the whole country and even to the whole world. ¡°Breaking news! ck Dragon, themander-in-chief of the Southern ins has fallen inbat at Mt. Thunder Pass!¡± ¡°At ten minutes past five in the afternoon, the nation will stand and observe ten minutes of silence. Farewell, God of War.¡± ¡°Farewell.¡± ¡°The ck Dragon has fought countless battles for the past ten years. Perhaps it was for the best that he met his end on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± All state news channels and tv stations were reporting on the demise of the God of War. Soon, it was ten past five in the afternoon. At that moment, everyone stopped what they were doing and gathered by the roads, on the streets, and on empty plots ofnd. They faced toward the south. They observed ten minutes of silence to honor the God of War. In all cities, cars stopped on the streets. Everyone stood up and faced the south. Helicopters circled the sky, sting the national battle hymn for ten minutes. After ten minutes, their voices rang in unison, ¡°Farewell, God of War. Your heroic deeds will forever remain in our hearts and minds.¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 The nation observed ten minutes of silence to honor the ck Dragon, the God of War. After informing the press of the circumstances surrounding the ck Dragon¡¯s death, Levi chased the reporters away. After all, what he was about to do next was not suitable for television broadcasts. Levi entered the conste general. Envoys of the twenty-eight nations were here for the negotiations. After Levi walked in, a few soldiers carried the still unconscious, badly injured Henry in. Levi cut to the chase and spoke in a firm voice, ¡°In ordance with international practices, you¡¯ll have to pay a ransom for every prisoner-of-war. A million for eachmon soldier, 10 billion for a general, and 5 billion for a lieutenant, and since you¡¯ve killed ourmander-in chief, we¡¯ll increase the price tenfold. We request that you pay up immediately. Otherwise, they will be executed this instant.¡± Levi revealed their demands. Enraged, the envoys stood up. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯re taking it too far.¡± ¡°Hell no!¡± Levi stared at them with ruthless eyes. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give the order to execute all the captives immediately.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As he said that, he turned to leave. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°G-General Levi, let¡¯s talk it over.¡± ¡°L-Let¡¯s discuss this.¡± ¡°Tenfold is too much. We can¡¯t ept this.¡± The envoys wheedled. ¡°Too much?¡± Levi pointed at the unconscious Henry and said coldly, ¡°The ck Shadow General is on the verge of death. Ourmander-in-chief was killed. You better pray that the ck Shadow General makes it out alive. If he doesn¡¯t, the ck Dragon army will have our revenge.¡± The envoys were appalled by his words. ¡°Fine, I ept your conditions.¡± One of the twenty-eight nations gave in. ¡°Me too.¡± One-by-one the envoys folded. Soon, all twenty-eight envoys agreed to pay the ransom. They made the bank transfer immediately. After that, Levi kept his word and released the captives. At a military base in the Southern ins¡­ Levi told James everything in detail. ¡°Commander-in-chief, the nation now knows of your demise on the battlefield and observed ten minutes of silence. All envoys had paid the ransom. This incident has been brought to a close.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James gently nodded. Levi continued, ¡°The totalpensation from the twenty-eight nations stands at 8.9 trillion dors. The money is currently in the bank ount of the ck Dragon army.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± James balked at the insanely high figure. In the past, the losers paidpensation directly to him, the victor. He had never concerned himself with the numbers. He did not understand the concept of money. After arriving in Cansington, he finally grasped the usefulness of money. Thus, he understood what 8.9 trillion was worth. ¡°Yes.¡± Levi nodded and continued, ¡°The twenty-eight nations have been bled dry. After this incident, their nations incurred huge losses. It¡¯s estimated that their economies will not recover to pre-war conditions for the next three years.¡± James thought for a moment and instructed, ¡°Notify the National Treasury and transfer 2 trillion to the Finance department. Transfer 1 trillion to my bank ount, and use 1 trillion for the ck Dragon army¡¯s military spending. Divide the rest among our men.¡± James knew that each of his men had their own family. The ck Dragon army guarded the border. They could only return to their hometowns after many years. They were responsible for defending the border and exterminating their enemies. It would be disheartening if they had to worry about their family¡¯s livelihoods on top of everything. 590 million dors divided among the one million soldiers truly was not much. It was a token of his appreciation. ¡°I thank you on behalf of our men.¡± James looked at Levi and reminded him, ¡°This money must get to the hands of our hardworking men. I hope I won¡¯t have to punish anyone for misappropriating the funds.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Levi turned to leave. James visited the military hospital. He assessed Henry¡¯s condition and prescribed medicine for him. Then, he ordered his men to prepare the medicine. While they did that, he continued to treat Henry¡¯s injuries with his silver needles. Today was a dark day for Sol. News of the demise of the ck Dragon, the God of War of Sol, had spread across the nation. The God of War had left the world. However, he left behind an immortal legend. Especially the finalbat leading up to his death. He exterminated all twenty-eight elite mercenaries and even wiped out tens of thousands of the enemy¡¯s army while being pursued the whole night. His heroism would go down in history and be forever remembered by all of Sol. At the Cahans¡­ Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 The Cahans gathered. ¡°Thea, have you thought of anything yet? The court¡¯s summon is already here, and the trial will begin tomorrow morning. The Xenoses are getting the money back via legal means.¡± David wore a worried expression. Thea had been out for the whole day. He wondered if she had gotten the money. Thea¡¯s face was pale. Her exquisite face was devoid of emotions. Like an emotionless robot, she sat there unmoving. m! At that moment, the Cahans¡¯ front door was kicked open. Maximus along with his men stormed into the house. Appalled, the Cahans stood up. Maximus brought his men in and sat on the sofa. Meanwhile, the Cahans stood by the side with horrified expressions. Maximus nced at them and said with a mischievous grin, ¡°You¡¯ve prepared the money?¡± Thud! David knelt on the floor immediately and pleaded, ¡°Please, give me a few more days! My sister has been trying to get money by sleeping with rich men. I¡¯ll get the money soon.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thea wore a nk expression. She was utterly disappointed in her family. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Take him.¡± Maximus ordered his men. His men approached David and forcibly grabbed him. ¡°Mom, Thea, dad¡­ Save me¡­¡± David cried out. ¡°Thea, think of something. Quick!¡± dys panicked. ¡°Think of something? What can I do?¡± Thea shook her head. She was at her wit¡¯s end. Maximus stood up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day, Thea. If I don¡¯t see the money by tomorrow, prepare to collect this guy¡¯s corpse. After you¡¯ve prepared the money,e and find me at Osmanthus Vi.¡± As he said that, he turned to leave. ¡°Dad, mom, Thea¡­ I don¡¯t wanna die¡­¡± David was forcibly dragged out of the Cahan residence. He wailed. The rest of the Cahans did not dare go against Maximus. Thea¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. The tears flowed down her cheeks. ¡°Think of something, Thea. Even if David did do something wrong, he¡¯s still your brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and think of a solution.¡± ¡°Thea, I beg you. I don¡¯t want my child to be fatherless.¡± They surrounded Thea and pleaded. Seeing their tearful expressions, Thea breathed a deep sigh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle up with something.¡± Saying that, she returned to her room. In her room, she hid under the nket and burst into tears. She cried her eyes out. The night silently passed. Thea went to court the next day. She did not get herself awyer as she knew she had no chance of winning. As expected, she lost the case. To get back the money, the court froze all of her assets and even prepared to auction away the vi James had given her. They also ordered her to gather the money owed as soon as possible. The money was not the main problem. She would be able to get it bit by bit. The real problem was Maximus. Maximus was a vicious and cold-blooded man. If she could not pay on time, David would be dead. Dismayed, Thea walked out of the courtroom. Though the sun was bright, she felt her life was bleak. ¡®D-Do I really need Zavier¡¯s help to get through this?¡¯ She was unwilling to sumb to her fate. She pulled out her phone and called James. ¡°Hey, honey. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing his voice, Thea covered her mouth and tried her best not to sob. This would not have happened if her husband was a rich and influential man. What a shame that he was a good-for-nothing man. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± She hung up the call. James was lying on the bed in a military base in the Southern ins. Scratching his nose, he murmured, ¡°Huh¡­ How weird.¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Thea wanted to bid James goodbye. However, she could not bring herself to do so. Now, she had to remain with Zavier and wait till ater time to exin things to James. She had no other option. Otherwise, her brother¡¯s life would be in peril, and her family would face destruction. James, on the other hand, did not know what was happening in Cansington. He did not think much about it either. He could not leave as he needed to stay by Henry¡¯s side to monitor his condition. Thea called Zavier. At the Watsons¡¯ vi at Goodview Vi District, Thea sat on the sofa. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Before her meeting with Zavier, she had gone home to put on makeup and change into a white, revealing slip dress. The smooth and fair skin of her neck and arms were exposed for all to see. Meanwhile, Zavier sat by the side and scrutinized her. Wearing a satisfied look, he scanned her from head to toe. Perfect¡­ She was a wless woman. ¡°Think carefully, Thea. I¡¯m not the one forcing you into this.¡± Thea gently nodded. ¡°M-Mr. Watson, I¡¯ve thought hard about this. My husband¡¯s out on a business trip. As soon as he returns, I¡¯ll divorce him and marry you. If you¡¯re dissatisfied with me, I can even be your mistress¡­¡± Biting her lips, she lifted her head and looked at Zavier. She felt ashamed saying those words. However, it was the only thing she could do. ¡°Please intercede for me and save my brother.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Zavier fixed his gaze on Thea. He had seen innumerable beauties in the past and had even dated some. Still, he could not help but gulp. He asked, ¡°By the way, there are rumors saying you¡¯ve never slept with your husband. Is that true?¡± Thea lowered her head and nodded. Zavier was thrilled. He did not expect her to be a virgin. What the heck was wrong with James? ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll visit Maximus together. Don¡¯t you worry. I won¡¯t make a move on you even after the problem is solved. Instead, I¡¯ll let the world know of our marriage, and we¡¯ll have a wedding ceremony. I¡¯ll marry you and make you Mrs. Watson.¡± Zavier had never thought of forcibly making a move on Thea. He was truly in love with her. He wanted to marry her. ¡°After our engagement, you can be a housewife. If you wish to venture out into the corporate world, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money so you may establish your own business. In any case, you¡¯re free to do whatever you like.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Thea took a deep breath. She was at the end of her rope. She would not havee knocking on Zavier¡¯s door if she had not been pushed to a corner. All things aside, Zavier was a good man. Whether it be his family background or his charisma, James was iparable to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He extended his arm to grab Thea¡¯s hand. Thea froze and retracted her arm. ¡°Sorry, that was rash of me,¡± Zavier apologized. He was too impatient. Thea would be his woman sooner orter. He would make her genuinely fall in love with him. ¡°I-It¡¯s alright.¡± Thea smiled lightly and stood up. Zavier brought her to Osmanthus vi. It was a vi in the suburbs and a base for Maximus. In the basement of the vi, David was tied up in ropes. He was bruised all over his body. Meanwhile, Maximus sat on a chair and smoked his cigarette. Seeing the injured David, he smiled. ¡°David, your sister will be here with the money in twelve hours. Don¡¯t die before then.¡± David had a few of his teeth knocked out. Though he wanted to speak, he felt excruciating pain whenever he opened his mouth. As such, he could only grunt. At that moment, one of Maximus¡¯ men walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Watson has brought Thea here.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Maximus stood up and said, ¡°Get moving.¡± A man and a woman were seated in the foyer of the vi. They were Zavier and Thea. Zavier wasposed. Thea, on the other hand, wore an anxious expression. Soon, Maximus arrived along with his men. Heughed. ¡°I was wondering who came. So, it¡¯s Mr. Watson. I¡¯ll say this, Thea. There¡¯s no use bringing the emperor here. You¡¯ll still have to pay up.¡± Zavier asked, ¡°How much?¡± Maximus answered, ¡°1.6 billion total. For your sake, I¡¯ll just ask for a billion.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay. Let him go immediately.¡± Maximus nced at the man beside him and ordered, ¡°Bring him here.¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 ¡°Understood.¡± His men went to the basement and brought the badly injured David up. Zavier stood up and said, ¡°You may get the money from the Watson residence. I¡¯ll take him from here. I hope that¡¯s fine with you.¡± ¡°Not a problem. I trust you.¡± ¡°Need an IOU?¡± Maximus handed an IOU to Zavier. Zavier then handed it to Thea. Thea said gratefully, ¡°T-Thank you.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Zavier lightly waved. ¡°Drop the formalities. We¡¯re gonna be a family soon. Quick, bring your brother to the hospital. I¡¯ll be making the arrangements. Let¡¯s get engaged tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah? S-So soon?¡± Thea was stunned. She then said, ¡°I-I haven¡¯t divorced James yet.¡± Zavier smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can divorce him after we get engaged.¡± Zavier wanted to tell her that James was the ck Dragon and had died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass. However, after brief contemtion, he chose to remain silent. Thea would soon be his woman. He did not want her to feel miserable. Thea fell silent. After a long while, she nodded. ¡°Alright, then. See you tomorrow.¡± She had no other choice. Zavier had been of great help. Not to mention that he was a good candidate for marriage. She brought the severely injured David to the hospital. Meanwhile, Zavier returned home and prepared the necessary arrangements for the wedding. As David¡¯s injuries were mild, there was no need for him to be admitted to the hospital. After getting some medicine, they returned home. At the Cahans¡¯¡­ Thea told her family about the incident with Zavier. ¡°What?!¡± dys eximed with a bright smile on her face, ¡°You should¡¯ve done this earlier! You should¡¯ve divorced James and gotten together with Mr. Watson long ago! Things are looking up now, aren¡¯t they?¡± Wearing a smug look, David leaned on the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to me, Thea. If not for me, there¡¯s no way you would¡¯ve cozied up with such a rich man like Mr. Watson. The Watsons are worth hundreds of billions. No matter how you look at it, James is a hundred light-years away from him.¡± Alyssa nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Thea. Remember to repay David once you get rich.¡± Thea was in a daze. She ignored them and went straight back to her room. Meanwhile, the Cahans were in a festive mood. What a reversal of fortune! Not only did they avert a crisis, but they even got themselves an impressive son-inw. Zavier was efficient. Soon, the betrothal gifts were sent to the Cahans. They were worth billions of dors. News quickly spread throughout Cansington. Everyone soon knew of Zavier¡¯s engagement with Thea. The wedding would be held the next day at the Watsons¡¯ vi in Goodview Vi District. It was a shell bomb. Everyone knew the ck Dragon had been supporting Thea all this while. Now, Zavier was making his move on Thea the moment news of the ck Dragon¡¯s demise spread. They knew Thea was married and had not divorced her husband yet. Even so, she was getting engaged to Zavier. At the same time, in a military hospital in the Southern ins¡­ Henry¡¯s condition worsened. James hurriedly tended to him. Henry¡¯s injuries were too grave. Any ordinary man would have already been dead. However, Henry was a battle-hardened warrior. As such, his physical perseverance was extraordinary. Moreover, James¡¯ superb medical skills were also keeping him alive. Although he was alive and breathing, his condition was still vtile. At one point, his breathing slowed, and his heart almost stopped. James used his silver needles to stimte the blood flow in Henry¡¯s heart to keep him alive. Henry¡¯s body was now full of silver needles. Every needle seemed to be trembling. After spending a whole night in the hospital, his condition stabilized. ¡°Whew!¡± James took a deep breath upon seeing Henry¡¯s improving condition. ¡°Commander-in-chief, you have many missed calls¡­¡± Just as James was done tending to Henry, Levi walked into the room and handed him his phone. James took the phone. He realized there were many missed calls from Thea. Scarlett had called. Xara had called. Even Newton had tried to contact him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In any case, anyone who had connections with him had called him. However, he had been in the room trying to save Henry¡¯s life since yesterday afternoon. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Seeing the missed calls, he had a bad feeling. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Something must have happened in Cansington. ¡°Watch Henry closely,¡± James instructed. Saying that, he left the room. In the corridor, he lit a cigarette and called Thea. It was seven in the morning. Thea had woken up early and gone to the Watsons¡¯ vi. She was dressed in a white wedding dress. A make-up artist was applying make-up on her. Her phone rang. Seeing that it was James, she froze. Should she answer the call? What would she say to him? After momentarily freezing, she picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thea? I was really tiredst night. I slept immediately upon returning to the hotel. I didn¡¯t know you called.¡± James¡¯ voice came from the phone. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea was at a loss. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I wish you the best at work.¡± Saying that, she hung up the phone. James was puzzled. Nothing? Something was wrong with her tone. At that moment, his phone rang. It was Xara. He answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Whew!¡± After the call connected, Xara sighed in relief. ¡°James, I knew you¡¯d be alright.¡± ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± ¡°Where are you? Come back quickly! Thea¡¯s¡­¡± James asked worriedly, ¡°Did something happen to her?¡± ¡°Thea¡¯s getting married to Zavier Watson today. Where are you? I was calling you the whole night. Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ heart sank. His wife was getting married to another guy? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zavier Watson? Xara hurriedly added, ¡°The ceremony will begin at noon. Return quickly. Otherwise, Thea¡¯s gonna be somebody else¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James hung up the phone. He finally knew why everyone called him. It seemed that news of Thea getting married to someone else had spread throughout Cansington. Only he was unaware. He walked into the room. Lying on the bed, Henry was on a venttor. Henry¡¯s condition was still unstable. James could not just leave him. However, Thea was his wife. After brief contemtion, he ordered, ¡°Levi.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± James said, ¡°Prepare a private helicopter. Escort Henry back to Cansington.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Another thing¡­¡± ¡°Listening, sir.¡± ¡°Secretly redeploy a thousand elite troops of the ck Dragon army back to Cansington. Await further instructions from me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± James had wanted to wait until Henry recovered to return. However, his wife was getting engaged to someone else. He could not wait any longer. ¡°Zavier, you¡¯re digging your own grave. You¡¯ve doomed your family.¡± James clenched his fist, and his face darkened. He had a murderous look. Soon, the helicopter was ready. The soldiers carried Henry, who was on the venttor, and some other devices onto the helicopter. James was among them. Soon, the helicopter took off and headed straight to Cansington. Two hours later, the helicopter arrived at Cansington¡¯s military area. The Blithe King was there to wee them. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Seeing James get off the ne alongside an unconscious Henry, the Blithe King momentarily froze. Then, he walked over to them and hugged James. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be alright. You scared me. I thought you died at Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. James smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. Besides, I have such a beautiful wife waiting for me at home. How could I die so easily?¡± ¡°Still have time for jokes? I heard your wife¡¯s getting engaged to someone else.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ face darkened. The Blithe King hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°What happened to the ck Shadow?¡± James replied, ¡°He got into an ident. Bring him to the military hospital immediately and have men watch over him round the clock. Notify me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Blithe King nodded and immediately ordered, ¡°Send the ck Shadow General to the military hospital now.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Saying that, he put his arms around James¡¯ shoulder. ¡°What happened exactly? Why would you go to Mt. Thunder Pass after arriving at the Southern ins? Why were you inbat with the 28-nation martial arts gurus? Why were you pursued by a hundred-thousand-strong army? And why was there news of your death?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°I sent Henry to the Southern ins to get some money. However, he was ambushed and brought to Mt. Thunder Pass. The enemy instructed me toe alone, and I did. It was a conspiracy against me. However, I didn¡¯t know his or her identity, so I spread the news of my death.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Blithe King immediately asked, ¡°Then, do you know who¡¯s targeting you?¡± James shook his head. ¡°No, I only know they were carrying out orders on behalf of Doctor King. As for who he is, I¡¯ve yet to look into that. Speaking of which, could you help me find out if there¡¯s a Doctor King in Sol? He¡¯s also nicknamed the miracle-working Doctor King.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± James reminded, ¡°Remember, be discreet.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The Blithe King nodded. He then asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve imed to be dead, wouldn¡¯t your appearance arouse suspicion?¡± James winced. He had not wished to reveal himself so quickly. He had wanted to investigate in the shadows. However, Thea was getting married to someone else. He had no other choice. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you out? I can prevent your wife from marrying someone else and stall for time.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± James lightly waved. ¡°This is a personal affair. I¡¯ll deal with it myself. Besides, everyone knows that the ck Dragon takes on another identity. Only a handful know of my true identity.¡± James had thought about it. The one targeting him seemed to know him inside out. It could be someone from the government. It could also be rted to the destruction of his family. He had wanted to hide in the shadows and wait for his enemies to give themselves away. However, he had now beenpelled to reveal himself. He could not care less about anything else. Besides, revealing himself was not all bad. If he concealed himself, his enemies would act brazenly as they would think he was dead. If he revealed himself, his enemies would continue targeting him, thereby providing him with the opportunity to get more insider information. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t stop you. Just call me if you need my help.¡± James smiled slightly and left the military area. It was nine in the morning. Many powerful families from Cansington were gathered at the Watsons¡¯ vi in Goodview Vi District. Meanwhile, on the second floor, Thea was dressed in a white wedding dress. She had on a full face of makeup. At that moment, she looked like a gracious swan, morous and elegant. Zavier, who was wearing a ck suit with a flower in his front pocket, walked toward her. Seeing her beauty, he grabbed her hand and looked at her in a daze. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯s my greatest honor to marry you. I promise to treat you well forever.¡± Thea smiled. She had epted it at this point. Although she was forced to marry Zavier, she realized that being with him was not too bad. However, she felt she had betrayed James. James had treated her injuries. Throughout his time at the Cahans¡¯, he had never uttered a word of comint. ¡®Sorry, Jamie. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡¯ She closed her eyes and murmured in her heart. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 The Watsons were in a festive mood. Though they were the representative of North Cansington in the Five Provinces Business Alliance, they had always kept a low profile. The moment they chose to be known, they would shock all of Cansington. Rows after rows of luxury cars appeared outside of the Watsons¡¯ vi. None of them were worth less than five million dors. Besides, those cars were at the bottom rung. There were innumerable luxury cars worth tens of millions. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. All kinds of bigwigs hade to congratte Zavier and Thea on their marriage. At the foyer of the vi¡­ Each floor of the vi was at least two thousand square meters. There was a stage in the middle of the foyer. Under the stage, many financial andmercial people gathered. Some of them were even from the political realm. Under their watchful gaze, Zavier walked in with Thea, hand-in-hand. Thea was wearing a white wedding dress. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html It was tailored-made for her. There were even shining diamonds on it. The illuminating light only entuated its mor. The wedding dress alone was worth thirty-eight million. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The crowd gasped. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°How lucky of Mr. Watson.¡± ¡°How lucky of Thea to have made him fall for her.¡± Many girls wore envious looks. The Cahans were present too. Aside from Benjamin¡¯s family, Lex, Howard, and John were there. At that moment, Thea was the most blissful woman in Cansington. Though David was injured, he did not hide the cheerful expression on his face. He gathered with the youngsters of the Cahans and bragged, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to me that they got together. If not for me, Thea wouldn¡¯t have cozied up with Zavier.¡± David was proud. Alyssa lifted her head, taking in the gaze of admiration from her peers. On the stage, Zavier took Thea¡¯s arm. The emcee walked up the stage with a mic. It was Quincy. She was wearing a red dress. Smiling brightly, she eximed, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is a pair made in heaven! I¡¯m so envious of them.¡± Thea blushed and whispered, ¡°Q-Quit it.¡± Quincy giggled. ¡°Oh¡­ getting embarrassed, I see.¡± Zavier stood up for Thea. ¡°Quincy, Thea¡¯s a shy girl. Stop teasing her.¡± Quincyughed. ¡°Look, Thea. You¡¯re not even married, yet he¡¯s already standing up for you. What a gentleman.¡± Thea felt her cheeks redden. However, seeing the gaze of admiration from the crowd, she was delighted. She felt like the happiest woman in all of Cansington. With a mic in hand, Quincy said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Watsons¡¯ vi. Thank you foring to witness the engagement ceremony of Thea Cahan and Zavier Watson.¡± Saying that, she nced at Zavier. Zavier took arge diamond ring out and knelt on the floor. Looking at Thea lovingly, he said, ¡°I fell in love with you the moment I first met you. Would you be willing to be my fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°Say yes!¡± The crowd was excited. Thea looked at Zavier. James¡¯ face came to her mind. At the same time, outside the Watsons¡¯ vi, a man arrived. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 James had returned from the Southern ins. After confirming Henry¡¯s condition in the military region and finding out the truth behind Thea¡¯s and Zavier¡¯s engagement, he hurriedly made his way to the Watsons¡¯ vi. As it was only eleven in the morning, he still had time. It was a festive mood in the courtyard of the Watsons¡¯ vi. Many people had gathered. James¡¯ appearance attracted the attention of the crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Thea¡¯s husband, James?¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he divorce Thea?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°He¡¯s probably here to get some money out of Zavier.¡± They covertly discussed. Wearing a surly expression, James walked toward the front door. A few security guards immediately blocked his path. One of them took an electric baton out and pointed it at James. He barked, ¡°Hey, do you know where you are? What makes you think you cane as you please? Get lost!¡± James looked at the security guard. His gaze was fierce. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The security guard felt as if he was being stared down by a ferocious beast. Unconsciously, he took a few steps back. ¡°Scram¡­¡± James said coldly. After momentarily freezing, the security guard barked, ¡°This is the Watsons¡¯ vi!¡± Saying that, he swung the electric baton at James. James raised his hand and blocked it. Then, he kicked the security guard. Crack! The security guard¡¯s bones shattered. He was sent flying. Then, he copsed on the floor and groaned in pain. In the vi¡­ Zavier knelt on the floor with a diamond ring in his hand. The crowd was cheering, Upon meeting his sincere gaze, Thea forgot all about James. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, James. I have no choice.¡¯ After taking a deep breath, she nodded. ¡°I do¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± A roar came from outside the door. A few bodyguards crashed through the door. Then, a man in a ck jacket walked in. Everyone turned to look. Seeing that it was James, their expressions turned pale. dys was just boasting to the other Cahans about her new son-inw. Upon seeing James, her face darkened. She then stood up and headed toward him. With her arms crossed, she scolded him. ¡°What are you doing, James? Should you even be here? Get out of my sight.¡± James ignored dys and fixed his gaze on the stage. He was watching Thea, who was about to ept the diamond ring, intently. Meanwhile, upon seeing his arrival, Thea was stunned. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he on a business trip? How is he already back now?¡¯ Zavier¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®Didn¡¯t he die at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins? How did he get here?¡¯ He was at a loss. That afternoon, the nation mourned for the ck Dragon. Though no one else knew that the ck Dragon was James, he knew. Some among the crowd were excited to see the scene unfold. Even the likes of Alex Yates and Yuna Lawson were there. They knew James¡¯ true identity. However, they did not think he was still alive. However, they remained silent and only sat there and watched things y out. They were curious to see how James would fight against the Watsons now that he had resigned from his post. After momentarily freezing, Zavier snickered. ¡°I was wondering who it was. Turns out it¡¯s the son-inw of the Cahans. You don¡¯t agree to this marriage? I¡¯m afraid it has nothing to do with you. After all, you¡¯ve been dumped by Thea.¡± James looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡¯ ¡°I¡­¡± Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Thea opened and shut her mouth. She did not expect James to return so soon. She did not foresee this scenario. Her cheeks were red. She felt ashamed. Even though she had not divorced James, she was now getting engaged to another man. She looked at Zavier pleadingly. ¡°M-Mr. Watson, could we postpone the engagement? I¡¯d like to properly divorce James before marrying you.¡± Zavier¡¯s face darkened. He said coldly, ¡°What do you mean by this, Thea Cahan?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thea was at a loss for words. James was below the stage, staring at Thea, who was wearing a white wedding dress. He uttered word by word, ¡°Thea, I won¡¯t force you to do anything. However, you and I are still husband and wife. We¡¯re not even divorced, and you¡¯re already getting engaged to another man. What do you take me for?¡± Even though James knew Thea was forced to do this, he was nheless aggrieved. All this while, he had been working tirelessly to stay by Thea¡¯s side. Now, she was getting engaged to another man. Most importantly, he was not even informed of this. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Divorce is a simple thing to do. If you truly intend to leave me, I won¡¯t force you to stay.¡± James had returned to Cansington and married into the Cahans to repay her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was a token of appreciation for saving him. He would not force Thea to stay by his side. He would follow her wishes. ¡°You trash! What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± dys raised her hand to p James. She shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see this is a joyous asion? Why are you here? What can you give Thea in return?¡± James raised his arm and blocked her p. He red coldly at dys and barked, ¡°Enough! All this while at the Cahans, I¡¯ve never onceined. I only want Thea¡¯s word.¡± Saying that, he turned to look at Thea. Thea was put on the spot. She knew she had been unfair to James. She knew what she did was shameful. However, she had no other options. If she did not get engaged to Zavier, she would be burdened with a heavy debt. Her family would be ruined. Seeing James¡¯ grim expression, her heart softened. She looked at Zavier and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Watson, could we postpone the engagement date?¡± Saying that, she knelt. ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± Everyone witnessed the scene. Zavier felt humiliated. James got on stage and helped Thea up. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re my wife. How can you kneel before someone else?¡± ¡°James, I¡­¡± ¡°Say no more. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± James pulled Thea by the arm and left. Before coming, he had instructed the Blithe King to look into the matter. He knew that the Cahans were backed into a corner. ¡°Hands off, James!¡± Quincy stepped forward and rebuked him, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± James turned to look at her and said coldly, ¡°Shut up.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave. Zavier roared, ¡°Thea Cahan! If you dare step off this stage, I¡¯ll make sure to ruin the Cahans and wipe them off Cansington¡¯s map!¡± James turned and said coldly, ¡°Is that so? In that case, I¡¯ll wipe the Watsons out first.¡± ¡°Haha! You?!¡± Zavier pointed at James and burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you seriously think you¡¯re the big shot of the past¡­¡± James waved. A silver needle flew out and struck Zavier. Zavier felt silent. Then, under the crowd¡¯s gaze, he copsed. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Zavier copsed. Thud! A loud sound came from the stage. Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°James¡­¡± A cold voice came. Gavin, who was in a suit, headed toward James. Enraged, he red at James. James returned the re. ¡°Hmph.¡± Then, he turned to leave. ¡°Stop him!¡± Gavin roared. In an instant, a dozen security guards surrounded James. There were even members of the police force among them. They blocked James¡¯ path. ¡°Standing in my way?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Let go of Thea, you trash!¡± dys eximed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you brought enough shame to us already? Get out of my sight this instant!¡± James paid no attention to her. Seeing the number of security guards and police, Thea was worried. She gripped James¡¯ hand and whispered, ¡°Y-You should leave first, James. They¡¯re rich and powerful. There¡¯s no way you can beat them.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± James looked at her and said, ¡°Leave my wife behind?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thea¡¯s voice trembled. She did not expect things to turn out this way. Gavin walked toward them and said coldly, ¡°James, you¡¯re no longer the James of the past.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± James did not deny it. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the James of the past. Even so, no one gets away with going against me. Zavier brought this upon himself. The Watson family is digging its own grave.¡± James headed back on stage. Zavier was still lying there. Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, James grabbed him by the cor and lifted him. ¡°Even so, no one bullies my wife. No one gets away with picking on the Cahans. I¡¯ll show you what it means to stand against us¡­¡± Saying that, he stomped on Zavier¡¯s knee. ¡°Argh!¡± Zavier cried out in pain. He had a distorted facial expression. So James stomped again. This time, the bones in his other knee shattered. Then, he grabbed his wrist and twisted it with great force. Crack! Zavier was crippled. Finally, he was thrown onto the ground like a dead dog. ¡°Argh! It hurts! Father, kill him!¡± Zavier yelled in pain. Everyone was dumbfounded. How brave of the Cahans¡¯ son-inw! How dared he cripple Zavier in the Watsons¡¯ vi? The police pointed their guns at James. Thea¡¯s face was pale. Gavin¡¯s face darkened. Quincy, who was on the stage, was stunned. ¡°This is what happens.¡± James¡¯ voice reverberated throughout the foyer. ¡°I¡¯ll make this clear. From today onward, anyone who hits on my wife will suffer terrible consequences. To anyone who dares target the Cahans, I¡¯ll make sure your life bes a living hell.¡± James¡¯ words were cold, brutal, andmanding. ¡°Get him!¡± Gavin trembled in rage. ¡®You¡¯re just a dmissioned general. You¡¯re not one of the fivemanders-in-chief anymore. How dare you act so insolent!¡± The police slowly approached the stage. James lifted his leg and stomped the stage. The stage shook. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rumble! Then, the whole structure copsed. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The police were dumbstruck by the scene. ¡°W-What power!¡± ¡°The stage copsed with a single stomp?¡± While the police were rooted in their spots, James got off the stage and approached Gavin. He grabbed him by the cor and inserted a few silver needles into his body. Gavin immediately copsed to the floor. His body fell limp. He could not even utter a single word. ¡°Gavin, if you wish to live, beg for forgiveness at the Cahans¡¯ vi. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be dead in three days.¡± Saying that, James grabbed Thea and turned to leave. No one stopped him. After all, Zavier was lying beside the copsed stage like a dead dog. Meanwhile, Gavin was on the floor too. His veins could be seen, and he wore a painful expression. His face was contorted with rage. He wanted to speak but could not even utter a single word. The grand engagement ceremony had turned into a fiasco because of James¡¯ appearance. Everyone was puzzled. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html How did the useless, good-for-nothing James pluck up the courage to assault the Watsons at their ce? Was he not afraid of their reprisal? The Watsons were the representative of North Cansington in the Five Provinces Business Alliance. All they needed was a single order to destroy the Cahans. Only a handful was adopting a wait-and-see approach. They knew James¡¯ true identity. Even though he had resigned and was no longer the ck Dragon¡­ Even though many powerful people wanted him dead, James was still alive and breathing. The ck Dragon, though no longer one of the fivemanders-in-chief, was not someone one could mess with. Although Alex and Yuna were no longer intimidated by James, they would not offend him either. However, the Watsons were insolent. Outside the Watsons¡¯ vi¡­ Thea was still in her white wedding dress. She looked as gracious as a swan. Her eyes were brimming with tears. They flowed down her cheeks. She sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James. I¡¯m ashamed of this, but I don¡¯t want my family to fall into ruin. Leave. From today onward, we¡¯re no longer husband and wife.¡± She was happy and grateful for all that James had done for her. However, he had offended the Watsons. She could not leave. She could not leave with James. She had to return to apologize. Otherwise, the Cahans would be the target of their reprisal. There was no way the Cahans could stand against the revenge of a family worth hundreds of billions. ¡°What? Do you seriously think I¡¯m afraid of the Watsons?¡± James looked at Thea. Seeing that her eyes were brimming with tears, he could not help but reach out and wipe them off. He caressed her cheeks and said, ¡°Thea, I couldn¡¯t care less about them¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a group of people came rushing out. It was the Cahans. dys, Benjamin, and Lex were among them. There were about twenty of them. Supporting himself with a cane, Lex rebuked James. ¡°You trash! You¡¯ve ruined us all.¡± dys looked at James pleadingly. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, James. Let Thea go. You¡¯re not worthy of her.¡± David said in exasperation, ¡°James, you trash! Get lost!¡± Saying that, he looked at Thea and pleaded, ¡°You can¡¯t leave, Thea. If you go, I¡¯ll be chopped to pieces. Our family will be doomed.¡± Thea understood their concerns. She was still rational. She knew how influential the Watsons were. She could not leave with James. The moment she stepped out of the Watsons¡¯ vi, the Cahans would incur the wrath of the Watsons. She looked at James tearfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James. I can¡¯t go with you. Forget about me.¡± Saying that, she rushed back into the foyer, sobbing. In the foyer of the vi, many gathered. Thea returned. Zavier was dragged out of the debris caused by the copse of the stage. His limbs were broken, and he wore a painful expression. Thea crouched down and pleaded, ¡°M-Mr. Watson, please give me a chance. Please give the Cahans a chance. I¡¯ll cut off all rtions with James.¡± Wearing a painful expression, Zavier pointed at Thea weakly. "T-Thea Cahan¡­ I¡¯m telling you¡­ Y-You¡¯re doomed! The Cahans are doomed! James is doomed!¡± James followed Thea in. Seeing this, he frowned. The Watsons were too influential. Thea and the rest of the Cahans were fearful. It seemed to him that he had no choice but to destroy the Watsons. Otherwise, Thea would never leave with him. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 James was thinking about what he should do. He nned to teach the Watsons a lesson and make an example out of them. That way, everyone would know how easy it was for the ck Dragon to bring ruin to a family even though he had resigned. Zavier¡¯s threat sent shivers down Thea¡¯s back. She pleaded tearfully, ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Watson. Please give me another chance.¡± Zavier wanted to speak. However, the excruciating pain prevented him from doing so. Gavin was the same After James inserted the silver needles into his body, he felt as if there were uncountable creepy crawlies crawling inside of him and devouring his flesh. At that moment, he was reminded of James¡¯ other identity. He was a genius doctor. Legend had it that the ck Dragon¡¯s medical skills were unrivaled. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html As such, his medical skills could also be used to kill a person. James¡¯ word frightened him. There was fear in his heart. He wanted to beg for forgiveness. However, the pain in his body was too excruciating. It felt as if bugs were chomping on his every muscle and bone. He wanted to faint right there and then. However, he was fully conscious. ¡°M-Mr. Caden, I-I beg you¡­ Let me go¡­¡± Gavin pleaded in a soft voice. Although it was soft, the crowd heard him. They could not believe their ears. ¡°G-Gavin Watson is begging for forgiveness?¡± James walked toward him and crouched down. Then, he lifted him up and said coldly, ¡°Still interested in exacting revenge on the Cahans?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ No more¡­ Please let me go,¡± Gavin pleaded, his teeth chattering. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He was feeling ufortable all over his body. Veins were popping out on his face, and his expression was contorted. James reached out and pressed on a few spots on his body. The pain slowly dissipated. At that moment, he was paralyzed on the floor, sweating all over. James walked toward Thea and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going. The Watsons won¡¯t be targeting the Cahans anymore.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Thea was hesitant. James turned and looked at Gavin on the floor and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true, Gavin?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Gavin got up and staggered toward Thea. He then apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Thea. This is all just a misunderstanding. We won¡¯t do anything to the Cahans. I promise you. You may leave.¡± Thea was relieved. She bowed deeply at Gavin. Then, she turned to the audience and bowed. ¡°I-I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Saying that, she turned to leave with James. The crowd was dumbfounded. ¡®T-That¡¯s it?¡¯ They were there to watch the fun. They did not expect it to end so soon. After the female protagonist left, the engagement ceremony hade to an end. Everyone turned to leave. Zavier was brought to the hospital. In a ward of a hospital¡­ Exasperated, Zavier cursed, ¡°Argh! Damn you, James! I swear I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Wearing a surly expression, Gavin, who was by his side, said coldly, ¡°Even though he¡¯s no longer one of the fivemanders-in-chief, he¡¯s still as arrogant as always. Just you wait, James. The Five Provinces Business Alliance will ruin the Cahans. And say goodbye to that Transgenerational Group of yours.¡± At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Maximus walked into the ward with a handful of gifts. Wearing a bright smile, he said, ¡°Mr. Watson, I¡¯m here to pay you a visit.¡± Zavier cried out, ¡°Maximus, go after the Cahans. I want to see Thea tied up and brought before me. I want them to know what happens when you offend the Watsons!¡± ¡°Understood. Leave everything to me.¡± Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 At the Cahan residence¡­ Everyone gathered. They all wore surly expressions. Thea was still wearing the wedding dress that was worth thirty-eight million dors. She was seated on the sofa. Looking at the Cahans who were wearing grim expressions, she spoke, ¡°Dad, mom, stop ming James. He did it for my sake. Besides, we¡¯re husband and wife. This is all my fault.¡± dys stood up and pped her across the face. ¡°Are you as dumb as James?¡± ¡°Do you not k?ow who Zavier is? Do you still not know what kind of a man James is? He¡¯s iparable to Zavier. A single word from you could have chased James away. B-But, what have you done?!¡± dys was frustrated at Thea. That had been the closest she ever got to having an impressive son-inw. Her ns were ruined because of James. Thea¡¯s cheeks were reddened by the p. She covered her face and sobbed, ¡°What does this have to do with me? This was David¡¯s fault all along. If not for him stealing my money, this wouldn¡¯t even have happened in the first ce.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Talking back now?!¡± Enraged, dys lifted her hand. Thea stood up and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s his fault all along. Why do I have to clean up his mess?¡± Displeased, David stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me this on me, Thea. If not for me, there¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve cozied up with the Watsons. Now, great! All my efforts are wasted because of James.¡± James smoked his cigarette by the side. He did not wish to be involved in the Cahans¡¯ family affairs. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knocks came from the door. Benjamin went to answer the door. It was the Watsons. They were here to demand the betrothal gifts worth billions of dors and the wedding dress Thea was wearing However, since Thea had worn the wedding dress, they did not wish to get it back. Instead, they demandedpensation for it. The same went for the betrothal gifts. The Watsons gave them a deadline of three days. If they could not pay within the time limit, they would sue them by following the normal procedure. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± David copsed on the sofa and muttered, ¡°I knew they wouldn¡¯t let us off the hook just like that. This is just the beginning. There¡¯ll be further reprisals.¡± The whole family wore surly expressions. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Compensation? Where on earth would they get that much money? James¡¯ face darkened. Gavin promised not to retaliate. It seemed his words could not be trusted. He had to wipe the Watsons off the map. Otherwise, this would never end. ¡°What should we do, James?¡± Thea was at a loss. Anxious, she asked, ¡°W-Where would we get all that money?¡± James lightly waved and said, ¡°Just leave everything to me.¡± James could not care less about an insignificant family like the Watsons. After all, to him, crushing them was an easy feat. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± James stood up and said to the tearful Thea, ¡°I told you I can solve anything. I want to be the first person youe to whenever you encounter problems, alright? I don¡¯t want to be kept in the dark while everyone else knows what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m your husband.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea nodded tearfully. 2 James¡¯ words were powerful and eloquent. She believed in them. James headed out and went straight to the Watsons¡¯ vi. He nned to teach them a lesson. The moment he left, Maximus broke into the Cahan residence with his men. They then forcefully tied David and Thea up. ¡°Prepare 1.8 billion ande to Osmanthus vi before the sun sets. Otherwise, get ready to collect their bodies.¡± Saying that, he and his men left with the abducted Thea and David. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 James did not know Thea and David had been abducted by Maximus and his men. He went to the Watsons¡¯ vi. However, there was no one there. After asking around, he found out that Zavier had been sent to the hospital. Gavin, on the other hand, was there apanying his son. James then headed to the hospital. At the city hospital in Cansington¡­ In the operation room¡­ Gavin was pacing outside. In the corridor in the distance stood a few bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses. As Gavin knew that James was strong, he specifically brought them along. After all, he had begun his reprisal against the Cahans. He was worried about Jamesing for him. That was why he brought the bodyguards with him. They were vicious characters. Not only that, they were good fighters capable of taking down multiple men in seconds. The door of the operating room opened. A middle-aged doctor wearing a mask walked out. Gavin immediately walked over to him and asked anxiously, ¡°How is he, Doctor Whittaker?¡± Doctor Whittaker removed his mask and sighed, ¡°Mr. Gavin, his injuries are grave. The bones on his knees have completely shattered. It¡¯ll take a long time for him to recover. It¡¯ll take at least three to five years for him to walk again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gavin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°T-Three to five years?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Whittaker nodded. Gavin¡¯s face darkened. He clenched his fist and mmed it against the wall. ¡°Curse you, James! I¡¯ll never forgive you. You¡¯ll pay for my son¡¯s suffering!¡± Gavin was furious. When James was still the ck Dragon, he pressured the Five Provinces Business Alliance with his authority. Doing so allowed him to take over the Transgenerational New City at below market price, and it brought a great loss to the Watsons. However, he was the ck Dragon, one of the fivemanders-in-chief. The Five Provinces Business Alliance could only remain silent. However, that was in the past. The Five Provinces Business Alliance had begun developing ns to crush the Transgenerational Group and reim it. However, Gavin could not wait any longer. He wanted James to pay the price now. He pulled his phone out and called Maximus. Maximus greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gavin.¡± Wearing a surly expression, Gavin asked, ¡°How¡¯s the n going?¡± Maximus replied, ¡°Smoothly. I¡¯ve brought Thea and David to Osmanthus vi.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With a murderous look, Gavin hung up the call. He was a dangerous man. However, after keeping a low profile for so many years, everyone had forgotten about his viciousness. Soon, Zavier was out of the operating room. Hey on a bed in a special ward. His limbs were covered with ster and bandages. ¡°Dad, I-I can¡¯t feel my limbs. A-Am I crippled?¡± Zavier spoke, his voice trembling. He was only twenty-seven years of age and was in the prime of his youth. He did not wish to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. Gavin consoled him. ¡°Z¨¢vier, don¡¯t you worry. Medical technology is advanced nowadays. They can even attach prosthetic legs in the case of amputation. Your injury is nothingpared to that. You¡¯ll recover after recuperating for a while. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just send you overseas.¡± ¡°Dad, I want to see James dead! I want to witness the destruction of the Cahans!¡± Zavier bellowed with rage. ¡°Zavier, stay calm. James will surely die. The Five Provinces Business Alliance is currently formting a n to fight against the Transgenerational Group. Though we aren¡¯t capable of targeting James for now, taking on the Cahans is an easy feat. Thea and David have been abducted.¡± ¡°Dad, take me there. Thea, that b*tch! She humiliated me and my family! She¡¯s the reason I¡¯m suffering. I want her dead!¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll bring you to Osmanthus vi.¡± Furious, Zavier said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll make that b*tch pay!¡± Gavin instructed his men to bring Zavier, who had just undergone an operation, to Osmanthus vi in the suburbs. At the same time, he made a call. ¡°Use the Watsons¡¯ connections and give the Cahans all we¡¯ve got. I want them bankrupt before the sun sets. I want them burdened with huge debts. I want them to kneel before my son and beg for forgiveness.¡± James went to the Watsons¡¯ vi and found no one. After asking around, he was told that Zavier and Gavin were at the hospital. Though he immediately headed there, he was toote. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Again, James found no one. He called Jake immediately. Soon, the call went through. ¡°Hey there, isn¡¯t this the ck Dragon? How¡¯s it going?¡± James could hear his sarcastic tone. James ordered, ¡°I need to know the whereabouts of the Watsons. Get on it now.¡± ¡°James, you¡¯re no longer the ck Dragon. You have no right to order me around. Please stop contacting me from today onward.¡± Jake did not give James any face. He was involved in the buying and selling of intelligence. While James was still the ck Dragon, Jake was fearful of him. After all, people involved in shady businesses were afraid of government officials. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html However, now that James had resigned, Jake no longer feared him. Besides, due to his work nature, he had lots of insider information. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He knew that many wanted James dead. James was currently in a precarious position. ¡°Very well, Jake Graham.¡± James hung up the phone. Even Jake had begun disobeying him. They believed that he was now a wless tiger. James did not know where Zavier and Gavin went. Unwilling to trouble the Blithe King, he went straight home. Before entering the house, he could hear a dispute. Walking in, he found Lex sitting in the living room hitting the floor with his cane. ¡°Trash! What trash! Benjamin, dys, do you know how much trouble that useless son-inw has brought us? Every single corporation has now terminated its contract with our family. They even sued us, saying there were quality concerns in our products. Eternality Group is now sealed off.¡± ¡°Our capital chain has been cut off, and we¡¯re now billions of dors in debt.¡± Lex cursed. The Watsons were quick to act. Such cmity had befallen the Cahans in such a short amount of time. They were doomed. dys, Benjamin, and Alyssa sat on the sofa. They were anxious. Thea and David had just been abducted. There were many other Cahans besides Lex. Howard, John, and the youngsters¡¯ families were all there. They all reproached Benjamin and his family. They admonished James. James walked in and overheard them. ¡°What?¡± His face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Everyone turned to look at him. Lex mmed his cane on the floor and bellowed with rage, ¡°You trash! You¡¯re always making trouble for us! i¡¯ll kill you!¡± James raised his hand and blocked his cane. Howard stepped forward with his head held high and yelled, ¡°You think you¡¯re so good? Watch this!¡± He lifted his leg to kick James. James moved his body. Howard missed and fell to the ground. Tossing Lex¡¯s cane onto the floor, James walked toward the sofa and sat down. Immediately, he realized Thea was missing. He hurriedly asked, ¡°dys, where¡¯s Thea?¡± dys¡¯ eyes were red. Her tears had already dried up. She burst into tears and rebuked James. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have to go through such an ordeal. Thea and David were abducted by Maximus¡¯men. He told us to gather money and go to Osmanthus vi before the sun sets. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to collect their bodies.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Damn you, Maximus!¡± He smashed the table. It was a ss table. The table was instantly smashed to pieces. The ss fragments scattered on the floor. He stood up and looked at the Cahans. ¡°Listen to me and stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere else before I return. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if something happens.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave. Meanwhile, the Cahans were staring at the shattered ss table, unable to return to their senses. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 In the basement of Osmanthus vi, Thea and David were tied to a chair. Looking at Thea in her wedding dress, her curvaceous figure and wless features, Maximus gulped. He had been eyeing Thea for quite some time now. He wanted to seize this opportunity to get into bed with her. Before that, Zavier had gotten in his way. To be the king of the underworld in Cansington, he had to suppress his desires. However, now that she and Zavier had had a falling out, the thoughts resurfaced in his mind. ¡°Maximus, what a fine woman she is! Her smooth and fair skin is capable of seducing any man. You¡¯re in luck! Can we try her out after you do?¡± His men stared at Thea with saliva dripping from their mouths. Maximus pped one of his men across the face and scolded, ¡°This is Zavier¡¯s woman. We¡¯ll wait for him toe. Now that Thea has humiliated him, he¡¯ll surely torture her to death. When the timees, I might take up your offer.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. You¡¯re right.¡± His men nodded. Although they could not touch her, they could stare. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Staring at her intently, they made obscene remarks. Thea had never experienced this before. Her face was pale, and her body was shivering. David, meanwhile, had passed out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Soon, Zavier and Gavin arrived. Zavier was carried into the basement. ¡°Mr. Gavin, Mr. Zavier,¡± Maximus greeted respectfully. ¡°Greeting, Mr. Gavin. Greetings, Mr. Zavier.¡± Maximus¡¯ men said in unison. Looking at Thea while lying on the stretcher, Zavier cackled. ¡°Thea, I gave you my heart. I put in so much effort to marry you. But, what about you? You humiliated me for the sake of a piece of trash. You humiliated the Watsons.¡± ¡°M-Mr. Zavier, p-please let me go.¡± Thea¡¯s face was pale. She kept pleading. Zavier cried out, ¡°Men, untie her.¡± Maximus immediately ordered his men to untie her. Thea was untied. Zavier pointed at the floor and cried out, ¡°Get your *ss over here and kneel.¡± Thea knelt and kowtowed, begging for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please let me go.¡± ¡°Drag her here!¡± "Yes!¡± Maximus stepped forward and grabbed Thea¡¯s hair. He then dragged her to Zavier and pinned her down on the floor. Zavier was lying on the stretcher and could not move. ¡°p her,¡± He ordered. It was because of this woman that he had suffered such excruciating pain. Maximus grabbed Thea by her hair and pped her across the face. Her face instantly swell. Paralyzed by the p, she heard a buzzing sound reverberating through her skill. She could not regain her senses. Themotion in the basement woke David up. Upon opening his eyes, he saw Thea being grabbed by her hair and pped mercilessly. He trembled and immediately pleaded, ¡°M-Maximus¡­ M-Mr. Zavier¡­ My brother-inw¡­ Have mercy on me.¡± Upon hearing David addressing him as a brother-inw, Zavier felt as if a de had pierced through his heart. ¡°David, I could¡¯ve been your brother-inw. You could¡¯ve been enjoying my riches, but your sister ruined everything. Beat him up! I¡¯ll make you suffer the same pain I did. Break his limbs!¡± Zavier¡¯s face was contorted with rage. ¡°Understood.¡± A few men walked toward David. One of them grabbed a metal pipe and mmed it on David¡¯s knee. ¡°Argh!¡± He screamed in agony. David¡¯s eyes were bulging, and he had a distorted facial expression. Crack! Another strike came. David¡¯s other knee shattered. Blood began dripping onto the floor. Unable to withstand the pain, he passed out immediately. Seeing this, Thea was fearful. She curled up on the floor, her body shivering. If she knew what wasing, she would not have humiliated Zavier and the Watsons just because she felt guilty for mistreating James. If she knew what wasing, she would not have left with James. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 She was filled with remorse. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Thea, this is what happens when you go against me. I gave you a chance to be my wife, to be Mrs. Watsons, but no! You just had to go against me!¡± Zavier gritted his teeth. He liked Thea. Her every move deeply attracted him. He wanted to be with her. Even though she had a husband, he did not mind. However, he did not expect Thea to humiliate him at the engagement ceremony. By leaving with James, she had put him to shame. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Not only that, James had even crippled him. ¡°Thea Cahan¡­ The most beautiful woman in Cansington¡­ But not for long, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯ll make you the ugliest woman in Cansington. If I can¡¯t have you, no one else can! And since I can¡¯t have you, I might as well ruin you.¡± His face contorted with rage, Zavier barked, ¡°Prepare the gasoline.¡± Maximus immediately ordered, ¡°Get moving, quick!¡± A few men swiftly left the basement to get some gasoline. Thea was dismayed. She did not know what awaited her. She knew there would be no escape for her. By offending the Watsons, even her family was doomed. Her tears had dried up. She curled on the ground and hugged her knees. She sobbed. Gavin knew what was about to happen. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside.¡± He stood up and left. It was all because of Thea that his son had to go through this. She would have to die. Soon, Maximus¡¯ men walked in with a few cans of gasoline. ¡°W-We brought them.¡± Zavier ordered, ¡°Pour it on her.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They nodded. Then, they opened the cans and poured it all on Thea. Upon detecting the smell of gasoline, she was horror-struck. She cried out, ¡°No¡­ No! Please, I¡¯m begging you. Let me go. Please give me a chance. I¡¯ll repay you for not killing me.¡± Thea was truly terrified. Her fear of death sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Toote.¡± Zavier said coldly, ¡°I gave you a chance, Thea. You didn¡¯t make good use of it. Since you can¡¯t be my wife, there¡¯s no need for you to continue living anymore.¡± Though Zavier was a gentleman on the outside, he was actually a petty and malicious man. If he could not get his hands on something, he would rather destroy it. ¡°Wake that guy up. I want Thea to see with her eyes that it¡¯s her fault her brother¡¯s gonna die a horrible death.¡± A few men walked over and woke the unconscious David. ¡°Cripple his arms.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Maximus¡¯ men nodded and began torturing David. His painful screams reverberated throughout the room. The louder his screams, the more pleased Zavier was. Lying on the stretcher, he looked at the wedding dress ordained with diamonds Thea was wearing. ¡°What a beautiful wedding dress. With such a beautiful dress apanying you to the afterlife, you should be satisfied. Light her up¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Maximus was hesitant. Thea was a renowned beauty, after all. Not to mention she was still a virgin. What a shame if she was ruined just like that. ¡°S-Since you don¡¯t want her anymore, could you give her to me and my men to enjoy ourselves?¡± Though Maximus had slept with many women, he did not have experience with such a fine woman. As he thought it would be a waste, he plucked up the courage and brought up the idea. ¡°Death would be too easy for her for what she did. We should f*ck her, videotape it, and upload it on the inte. Disgracing her good name is far better than just killing her.¡± Maximus offered his suggestion. ¡°She¡¯s your woman. You should be the one doing it. But, since it would be cumbersome for you to do so at the moment, why don¡¯t you leave the arduous task to us?¡± Zavier wanted Thea to die. He burst into a peal ofughter upon hearing Maximus¡¯ words. ¡°Haha¡­ Sure. I want the world to see how pathetic the wife of the ck Dragon is. I want the ck Dragon humiliated.¡± Zavierughed. Immediately, he ordered, ¡°Take her out and wash her clean. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°M-Mr. Zavier, don¡¯t push yourself. If you truly aren¡¯t capable of doing it, there¡¯s always¡­ Wait. T-The ck Dragon?¡± Maximus¡¯ face turned pale. He eximed, ¡°W-What do you mean by the wife of the ck Dragon? Is that a joke? Isn¡¯t he Thea¡¯s backer? Didn¡¯t he die on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass?¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 It was no longer a secret that the ck Dragon was Thea¡¯s backer. It was also no longer a secret that the ck Dragon had crossed all the big shots in Cansington. News had spread that a lot of powerful people wanted him dead. However, before they could act, news came that he had died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Yet, now, Zavier was saying that Thea was the ck Dragon¡¯s wife. ¡°J- James¡­ The son-inw of the Cahans¡­ H-He¡¯s the ck Dragon?¡± Maximus wore a fearful expression. ¡°Cut the cr*p. Take her out now!¡± Zavier could not wait any longer. ¡°Remember, get a woman to clean her up. I don¡¯t wish for any other man to have a glimpse at her body before I do.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Maximus nodded immediately. He did not think much of it. To him, Thea must have had some sort of intimate rtionship with the ck Dragon while he was still alive. That was why Zavier said she was the ck Dragon¡¯s wife. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea was forcefully dragged away. Maximus ordered a few women to clean Thea up. After that, they brought her to a room in Osmanthus vi. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Meanwhile, Maximus was getting the camera ready. Although he could not have a taste of her, watching was not too bad either. Besides, Zavier was crippled and could not move. He would require assistance. Maximus would then take on the task. After Zavier had finished enjoying himself, Thea would fall into his hands. In a room in Osmanthus vi¡­ Thea cowered in the bed. She covered her body with a nket with only her head exposed. Hearing footsteps outside the room, she trembled in fear. Creak¡­ The door opened. Zavier was carried in. Maximus and his men were close behind. Maximus had prepared the camera. After being carried into the room, Zavier ordered, ¡°Be careful when you film it. Don¡¯t show my face. I don¡¯t want to be theughing stock of the world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ve been in this business before. The shooting angle will be wless.¡± Zavier ordered his servants to remove his clothes. Soon, he was naked. He was ced on the bed. ¡°Thea, if you don¡¯t want things to get moreplicated, you better serve me well¡­¡± Boom! A loud sound could be heard outside. Then, the door was kicked open. Wearing a furious expression, a man in a ck overcoat walked in. It was James who had hurriedly made his way over. Everyone turned to look at the door. Seeing it was James, they chuckled. Maximus said sarcastically, ¡°I wonder who it is. Turns out it¡¯s the son-inw of the Cahans. Why are you here? Are you here to witness your wife being f*cked by other men?¡± James¡¯ face was dark. Clenching his fists, he walked straight toward them. Maximus ordered, ¡°Get him!¡± A few men pulled out machetes and shed at James. James dodged the attacks. He reached out and grabbed the wrist of one of the men. ¡°Argh!¡± The man screamed in pain. James snatched the machete in his hand. He wanted to see blood. However, upon recalling that Thea was present, he did not wish to let her witness such a gruesome scene, so he gave the man a kick. The man was sent flying. How could a thug stand against James, after all? In an instant, all of them had copsed onto the floor. James headed to the side of the bed and lifted Thea, who was cowering in fear, along with the ¡ª nket. He turned to leave. ¡°S-Stop him! Don¡¯t let him leave!¡± Zavier roared. However, only Maximus remained. Seeing that James was about to leave the room, he drew his gun. He opened fire. Bang! James waved his hand and a silver needle urately blocked the bullet. Then, he threw another one. Maximus¡¯ body immediately went limp. He turned to leave without looking back. Thea, who was in his arms, cried her eyes out. ¡°I-It¡¯s alright now.¡± James consoled her. Then, he apologized, ¡°Sorry for taking so long.¡± He brought her outside. A car was waiting outside Osmanthus vi. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 It was a car Henry would normally use. Since Henry was at the hospital, Whitney was the one driving He carried Thea into the car. ¡°J-James, my brother¡¯s still in the basement. S-Save him.¡± Thea eximed. ¡°Got it.¡± James put Thea down and said to Whitney, ¡°Bring her to Common Clinic.¡± Whitney nodded and said, ¡°Be careful, James. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about these insignificant creatures.¡± Wearing a cold expression, James turned to leave. Whitney turned to look at Thea and said nothing. Then, she started the engine and drove away. James returned to Osmanthus vi. At the same time, he called the Blithe King. ¡°I¡¯m at Osmanthus vi in the suburbs. Clean up the mess in an hour.¡± Hanging up the phone, he headed straight toward the basement. Many of Maximus¡¯ men were guarding the ce. James walked toward them. In an instant, the fight was over. They all died a gruesome death. He saw David, who was tied up, and the blood dripping on the floor. It was David¡¯s blood. James slightly frowned. He walked over to David and took his pulse. Then, he checked his body condition. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.htmlR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°It¡¯s serious.¡± David¡¯s knees were shattered. His limbs were broken. He had suffered excruciating torture. Now, he was hanging on hisst breath. James untied him. His body immediately fell forward. James caught him in time. David regained consciousness. The moment he saw James, he wanted to reproach him. However, he could not utter a single word. James pulled a few silver needles out and used them to keep David conscious. Then, carrying him in his arms, he walked out of the basement. There was amotion outside. Before James could even leave the basement, hundreds of armed men gathered outside. They were carrying metal rods two meters in length and machetes. ¡°Kill him.¡± A middle-aged man stood at the back. It was Gavin. Wearing a surly expression, he said coldly, ¡°James, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d show yourself. This will be your final resting ce.¡± James stared at them coldly. ¡°You piece of trash. Looking down on me?¡± Carrying David in his arms, he walked straight toward them. ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Hundreds of armed men charged toward James. They hacked at James with machetes. Even though James was all alone, they stood no chance against him. James dodged a series of their attacks while looking for an opening. When an opportunity presented itself, he was merciless. Soon, hundreds of meny on the floor. Their limbs were broken, and theyy on the floor motionless. Their deaths were gruesome. Gavin was stunned. Though he knew that James¡¯ strength was unrivaled, he did not expect him to be this strong. He was able to take down hundreds of men even while carrying a gravely injured David. Gavin pulled out a revolver. ¡°D-Don¡¯t move! I-I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± His hands were trembling. His forehead was beaded with sweat. James reached toward his waist and grabbed a silver needle. The needle flew out of his hand. Before Gavin could open fire, the needle had pierced through his skin. His body went limp, and he copsed onto the floor. James put David down and went to the room upstairs. Then, dragging the naked Zavier, he headed straight to the window and threw him off the second floor. ¡°Argh!¡± A scream of agony came from downstairs. As it was only the second floor, Zavier did not fall to his death. However, all his bones were shattered. Maximusy on the ground. Looking at James slowly approaching him, his face turned pale, and his teeth began chattering, ¡°M-Mr. Caden, h-have mercy on me¡­¡± James lifted him and threw him out the window like a rag doll. Then, he leaped out of the window himself. Hended on his feet. Then, he lifted Zavier and tossed him aside. sitting on a flight of stairs, he lit a cigarette. ¡°Do you think you can stand against me just because I¡¯ve resigned?¡± James looked at the bloodied Zavier and said coldly, ¡°I warned you not to approach my wife. Why are you digging your own grave?¡± Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 In the afternoon, Zavier had his knee bones shattered and limbs broken, and he had just undergone surgery for those injuries. Before he could rest and recover, James had thrown him off the second floor. The bones all over his body were shattered. He was in excruciating pain. Hey in a pool of blood, motionless. At that moment, he felt fearful of death. His teeth chattering, he pleaded in a weak voice, ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me. I beg you. Give me a chance. I¡¯m rich. I can give you money.¡± He was truly afraid of death. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He had never experienced such fear. The fear of death overwhelmed him. ¡°S-Save me. Bring me to the hospital.¡± Zavier knew he would die if he remained here. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James sat on the flight of stairs and stared at Gavin coldly. He then said, ¡°Zavier¡¯s an idiot. But, why did you join in with his foolish theatrics? Have you gone senile with your age? Though I¡¯ve resigned from my post, I¡¯m still the formermander-in-chief. Even if I¡¯m dmissioned, what makes you think you can step on me?¡± Gavin opened his mouth. However, the excruciating pain he felt prevented him from speaking. Another many by the side. It was David. Though he had been suffering immense pain, he was saved by James¡¯ silver needles, which protected his arteries and veins. Otherwise, he would have been dead by now. At that moment, he was conscious. He could hear James¡¯ words. He froze ¡®B-ck Dragon?¡¯ James is the ck Dragon?¡¯ ¡®How could this be? ¡®How could the useless son-inw of the Cahans be the ck Dragon? The ck Dragon¡¯s the chairman of Majestic Corporation. He died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. Everyone knows that. The general from the Southern ins dered his death. There¡¯s no mistaking it.¡¯ David could not believe that James was the ck Dragon. He could not believe this good-for-nothing trash who had been constantly ordered around was the ck Dragon. At that moment, he could not think much about it. His head was spinning due to the pain. The moment he started thinking, he got a headache. ¡°Anyone who crosses my boundary will die! And Thea Cahan is the boundary!¡± James stood up. He headed toward Zavier, who was lying in a pool of blood and stomped on his crotch. ¡°Argh!¡± Zavier¡¯s eyes bulged. His facial expression was distorted, and he let loose a scream of agony. Following that, he passed out. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± Gavin¡¯s face turned pale. Zavier was his only son. He had not gotten married yet. Gavin had not gotten a grandchild yet. Now, he was doomed. ¡°And you¡­¡± James headed toward Gavin and said coldly, ¡°What did you tell me in the afternoon? You told me you wouldn¡¯t retaliate against the Cahans. That¡¯s why I spared your life. But, look at what you¡¯ve done. Do you seriously think you can step all over me as you please?¡± James lifted his leg and stomped on Gavin¡¯s chest. He aimed for his heart. ¡°Argh!¡± Gavin screamed in pain. Then, his body went limp. He was dead. James approached Maximus. Maximus had been thrown from the second floor by James. He broke his leg andy on the ground motionless. Upon seeing James approaching him, he shivered in fear. He was filled with remorse. If only he knew that James was the ck Dragon, he would not have targeted Thea or ckmailed David. ¡°B-ck Dragon¡­ C-Commander-in-chief¡­ Have mercy. I was wrong. Please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to do anything¡­¡± Maximus pleaded. ¡°Maximus, I¡¯ve never crossed you. Why did you have to target the Cahans?¡± James stood in front of him and red at him coldly. He lifted his leg and stomped. Maximus, the man who could have be the king of the underworld in North Cansington, was now dead. Both Gavin and Maximus were now dead. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Hundreds of meny dead in the vi. Only one survived. It was Zavier. Although he was still alive, he was crippled. His limbs were broken, and his reproductive organ was destroyed. Even if he survived, he would have to spend the remainder of his life in a wheelchair. Soon, the Blithe King arrived. After receiving James¡¯ call, he got anxious and immediately deployed the helicopters. Soon, a few helicopters arrived andnded at the vi. The Blithe King, who was in military attire with a five-star badge on his shoulder, appeared. Seeing Gavin, Maximus, and Zavier lying in a pool of blood, the Blithe King hurried over to James. He frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing big.¡± James pointed at Maximus lying on the floor and said, ¡°That man¡¯s involved in shady businesses. Investigate him and uproot his entire forces from the underworld. As for Gavin, just say he was arrested or killed by the military while conspiring with someone from the underworld.¡± Saying that, he looked at Zavier, who was on hisst breath. ¡°Send that guy to the hospital. Whether he survives or not depends on his fate.¡± James did not kill Zavier. The Watsons were part of the Five Provinces Business Alliance. James spared Zavier to send a message to the Five Provinces Business Alliance to warn them against causing trouble. Otherwise, trouble would only keeping. The Blithe King shrugged his shoulders. He thought that James would know his limits. He did not expect him to finish them off so viciously. He tactfully refrained from asking any further. Although James was merciless, he never harmed the innocent. All he ever killed were wicked men-men who had evaded the judgment of thew. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Besides, James was themander-in-chief of the Southern ins. When he was officially appointed, the Emperor of Sol had bestowed upon him the de of Justice. As such, he had special authority to execute anyone as a fait apli. James beckoned at a general and pointed at David, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Bring him to the hospital. Blithe King, I¡¯ll have to borrow your helicopter for a while.¡± The Blithe King nodded and ordered his men, ¡°Quick. Bring him to the hospital.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A few soldiers immediately carried David onto the helicopter. The Blithe King handed James a cigarette. The two sat on the flight of stairs of Osmanthus vi. ¡°James, I had to clean up your mess again. In exchange, could you tell me what the Emperor said to you when you returned to the capital? Why did you resign all of a sudden?¡± The Blithe King had been pondering on this. However, he could not figure it out. James smoked his cigarette. Looking at the pitch-ck night sky, he murmured, ¡°The situation in Sol is too chaotic. The government is divided into several factions. Some among them are ambitious and power-hungry. They didn¡¯t go on a rampage because they were intimidated by the strength of the fivemanders-in-chief. This is only just the beginning.¡± The Blithe King was puzzled. He could not understand what James meant. James stood up and patted his back. ¡°Someone will be here for you soon. You better choose a side wisely. Don¡¯t pick the wrong one.¡± Saying that, James turned to leave. The Blithe King sat on the stairs. Smoking his cigarette, he lifted his head to look at the pitch ck sky. He was a in-spoken man. He did not know the dynamics of the court. However, James had been clear enough. The Blithe King could see a storm brewing on the horizon. ¡°Sigh¡­ A storm¡¯sing.¡± The Blithe King sighed. At the same time, David was sent to the hospital. As James had treated his injuries before this, he was quickly resuscitated. Meanwhile, James made his way to Common Clinic. At the clinic, Thea had changed into brand-new clothes that belonged to Whitney. The two were seated in the room, looking at each other. Whitney had long heard of Thea. She just did not have the opportunity to meet her. Now that she had met her, she could not help but marvel at her beauty. She was truly the most beautiful woman in Cansington. Meanwhile, Thea frowned. ¡®Who¡¯s this girl? Why is she with James?¡¯ The television on the clinic¡¯s table was broadcasting news. All of a sudden, there was a special news report. ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. We have breaking news! Just a few moments ago, the military received intelligence that there was an illegal gathering of criminal groups in a vi in the suburbs. The army was deployed to put them down. The Watsons were among the criminal groups. In the process of gunfire, Gavin Watson resisted arrest and was killed at the scene.¡± Then, the Blithe King appeared on TV. A reporter was interviewing him. The Blithe King stood in front of Osmanthus vi and said to the reporters, ¡°No crime is allowed in Cansington. We promise to take all necessary steps to inhibit crime!¡± ¡°What?¡± Seeing this, Thea was dumbfounded. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Soon, James was back. He pushed the door of Common Clinic open and walked in. Whitney immediately stood up and greeted, ¡°Hey, James.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James lightly nodded and looked at Thea, whose eyes were glued to the screen. He walked over there and sat beside her. ¡°Are you alright, Thea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thea looked at James and pointed at the TV. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? G-Gavin¡¯s dead?¡¯ James nodded and said, ¡°I know that the Watsons are influential. Since calling the police wouldn¡¯t work, I reported them to the military. The higher-ups took my report seriously, and the Blithe King himself led an army to Osmanthus vi and exterminated them all. Since Gavin resisted arrest, he was killed on the spot.¡± ¡°By the way, Maximus is dead too. With him gone, there¡¯ll be no one else targeting the Cahans.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°T-The Blithe King himself?¡± Thea was shocked. ¡°Of course. This is Cansington which the Blithe King holds jurisdiction over. He would not stand idly and watch these wicked people act as they wished.¡± James grabbed Thea¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thea, you have to learn to use legal instruments to protect yourself. There¡¯s no single person in Sol that¡¯s all-powerful. There will always be an upholder of justice. The Blithe King is one of them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea nodded. Immediately, she was reminded of something. ¡°What about my brother?¡± James said, ¡°He was sent to the hospital. Let me bring you home first. We¡¯ll visit himter.¡± Thea did not think much of it. It was all thanks to James that they narrowly escaped death. If not for James¡¯ report to the military¡­ She did not dare imagine the consequences. James grabbed Thea¡¯s hand and stood up to leave. ¡°J- James¡­¡± Whitney spoke. ¡°Hmm?¡± James looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Henry?¡± Whitney asked. She knew Henry had gone to the Southern ins. Then, news spread that the ck Dragon fought the 28-nation martial arts gurus at Mt. Thunder Pass and was pursued by a hundred-thousand-strong army. Then, news of the ck Dragon¡¯s death came. Though the ck Dragon had returned, Henry had not. She was waiting for an opportunity to ask. James saw the anxious expression on her face and instantly understood. He said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you a number. Call it.¡± He gave Whitney Daniel¡¯s number. After that, he left with Thea. Whitney immediately called Daniel. After the call went through, she asked impatiently, ¡°Hey, James told me you knew about Henry¡¯s whereabouts. May I know where he is at the moment?¡± Daniel did not know who was calling. However, since Whitney mentioned James, he immediately understood. ¡°At the military hospital.¡± ¡°What? A-At the military hospital?¡± Whitney¡¯s face turned pale. She hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°Come and see for yourself.¡± Daniel did not say much. Whitney hung up the phone and immediately headed to the military hospital. The rest of the Cahans remained in their residence. Lex and the others did not leave. James¡¯ parting remarks scared them. As they were present at the scene, they knew that David and Thea had been abducted. They immediately knew it was the Watsons who were behind this. It was their way of getting back at them. At that moment, the TV was broadcasting the news. Upon seeing the news, everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°Gavin is dead?¡± ¡°Maximus is dead?¡± They could not believe their eyes. The Watsons had only just begun their retaliation. How could they be dead in just an afternoon? Soon, James and Thea returned home. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Seeing that Thea was safe, dys rushed toward her, crying tears of joy. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re fine. Thank goodness. I was just watching the news. They said Maximus and the others had an illegal gathering at Osmanthus vi. I thought you¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m alright. James reported the incident to the military. It¡¯s all thanks to him that we¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Dave? Where¡¯s your brother?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Where¡¯s my husband? Did anything happen to him?¡± Seeing that David was not there with them, Alyssa burst into tears. ¡°David, how could you leave us just like that? Our child isn¡¯t even born yet¡­¡± ¡°Mom, he¡¯s alright. He was injured and sent to the hospital. Let¡¯s visit him.¡± Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Then, they headed straight to the hospital. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html As David was sent to the hospital early, his operation was already over. Hey on the bed in the special ward and looked at the ceiling, daydreaming. Today¡¯s incident had been too shocking. He thought it was the end for him. He was prepared to die. However, James appeared at thest moment and saved his life. He did not expect James to be the ck Dragon. If he was the ck Dragon, who was the James of Majestic Corporation? His head was spinning. However, James finished off hundreds of men with ease while carrying him in his arms. In the end, when the Blithe King showed himself, James was even fraternizing with him. Who was he if not the ck Dragon? He could not figure it out. Since James was so powerful and influential, why would he marry into the Cahans? Why was he willing to be ordered around? He reminisced everything that had happened in the household. The mysterious Mr. Caden seemed to be behind the scenes helping them out. Now that he thought about it, there was never a mysterious Mr. Caden in the first ce. It was James all along. It was the son-inw of the Cahans and his brother-inw. David was deep in thought. Soon, the door was pushed open. A few people walked in. It was the Cahans who had hurried over. ¡°David, how are you doing?¡± Upon entering the ward, Alyssa immediately rushed toward him. Seeing he was wrapped in bandages all over his body, she burst into tears. David slowly moved his head. Seeing James at the back, he felt shivers down his spine. He had thought that James was useless, and he had treated him badly. ¡®Will he exact revenge on me?¡¯ David could not help but worry. Thea walked over and asked, concerned, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± David was a little nervous. James said, ¡°His injuries are rather serious. He needs rest. Let¡¯s not bother him any further. The hospital has nurses to take care of him.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right.¡± David immediately said, ¡°Dad, mom, grandpa, Alyssa, and Thea¡­ Go home. I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll be back home after some rest.¡± Seeing that he was conscious, the Cahans were at ease. They returned home. At the Cahan residence¡­ In Thea¡¯s room¡­ Thea sat on the bed and said apologetically in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± James lightly waved. ¡°It¡¯s not about the trouble. Do you know why I¡¯m mad at you?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m mad because you didn¡¯t tell me anything even though I¡¯m your husband. Why did you have to beg someone else for help? Was that really necessary?¡± Thea hung her head and remained silent. She had wanted to confide in James. However, knowing that James was without power and money, she chose not to. ¡°I-I won¡¯t make the same mistake in the future,¡± She said in a low voice. ¡°If anything happens, you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± James said. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Though I¡¯m your husband, you didn¡¯t utter a single word of the situation to me. Instead, you ran off to a stranger.¡± Thea was like a child being lectured. She kept nodding her head. James patted her back and consoled her. ¡°Alright, now. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s gettingte. We should get some sleep after showering.¡± ¡°Honey!¡± Thea suddenly lifted her head. ¡°Hm?n?¡± James looked at her. Before Thea could even say anything, she felt her cheeks redden. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Thea¡¯s mind was clear after all she had experienced. She loved James. James had a ce in her heart. She remembered how James treated her injuries. She remembered James¡¯ meticulous care and attention toward her. She suggested they showered together. She wanted James to be her first. James looked at Thea in a daze. Then, he grinned mischievously and asked, ¡°Is that so? You better think again. I¡¯m not forcing you.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then so be it.¡± Thea blushed and made her way to the bathroom. James scratched his nose. He wanted to make a move on her. However, now was not the time. He still had business to deal with. Besides, he had not held a wedding ceremony with Thea yet. He nned to officially marry her after dealing with everything. It would be a grand wedding ceremony, the envy of all. Only then would he have his first with Thea. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea went to shower. Soon, she was done. Wrapped in a towel, her hair was wet and water droplets were dripping from it. ¡°Honey, could you help me blow dry my hair?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James was all for it. After the incident, he felt a change in Thea¡¯s feelings and attitude toward him. She had never asked him to help blow dry her hair. It was out of character for her. However, here she was asking him. Thea sat in front of the dressing mirror. James walked over to her and used the hairdryer to dry her hair. The scene was both romantic and heart-warming. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re broke.¡± Thea¡¯s reddened cheeks were overshadowed by the poignant look on her face. ¡°My brother took five hundred million from my bank ount. The Xenoses demanded I return the money and even prosecuted me in court. The vi and everything worth something have been confiscated by the court. The money in Pacific Group has been used to pay back the Xenoses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± James said with an unconcerned look, ¡°Take it slow. You¡¯ll make aeback. The medical conference is just around the corner. I¡¯ll make you the new Asclepius of our generation and spread your name far and wide. There¡¯s no need to worry about money once you¡¯re famous.¡± James waspletely unconcerned about the money. Although his journey to the Southern ins was a treacherous one, he received arge amount of war reparation. Although the vast majority of it was given to the ck Dragon army, he received one trillion dors himself. It was enough to get a ton of things done. He was unafraid of the likes of the Five Provinces Business Alliance, Oceanic Commerce, and Infinite Commerce. A trillion dors should be enough to get them to toe the line. Soon, Thea¡¯s hair was dried. Thea stood up and flipped her long, ck hair. The aroma of shampoo tickled James¡¯ nostrils. She stood up and pushed James into the bathroom. ¡°Go and shower now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James went to shower. When he came out of the bathroom, Thea was already on the bed. He followed suit. The moment he got on the bed, Thea reached out and hugged him. She was naked. Her skin came into contact with James¡¯. James could feel her warmth and the tenderness of her breasts. ¡°Honey¡­¡± He opened his mouth to speak, but as he was nervous, he stammered. ¡°James, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Thea hugged James and apologized non-stop. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± James could no longer suppress his desires. He turned to look at Thea. Thea blushed and closed her eyes. James could see her fluttering eyshes. Thea waited for around thirty seconds. Sensing that James was being passive, she opened her eyes. She was met with a familiar face. She plucked up the courage and pounced on James. She kissed him. Their lips touched Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 They kissed. Then, they hugged. Knock! Knock! Knock! Suddenly, knocks came from the door. As if they were doing something wrong, they jumped with rm and wrung free of each other immediately. James cleared his throat. ¡°Who is it?¡± He was displeased. ¡®Who was it knocking on the door? How rude. I almost had it. How dare they interrupt me?¡¯ dys¡¯ voice came from the door. She shouted, ¡°Open the door! Lex is calling for a family meeting. He¡¯s demanding everyone join.¡± ¡°In the middle of the night? Come on!¡± James was displeased. Thea, on the other hand, was already dressed. She was quick. She had gotten dressed before James could even react. Blushing, she smiled at James. ¡°M-Maybe next time¡­¡± What else could James say? Next time, then. He put on his clothes. After getting dressed, they walked out of the room. ¡°What took you two so long?¡± dys was annoyed. Suddenly, she noticed something. She stared at Thea and saw that her cheeks were red. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She understood with a single glimpse what had happened in the room. She swiftly dragged Thea aside and whispered, ¡°Thea, d-did you do it with that piece of trash?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea panicked. 1 She felt as if she had done something wrong and was getting exposed. Embarrassed, she hung her head. She did not know what to say. ¡°You¡­¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Enraged, dys rebuked her. ¡°What did I tell you? Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°What are you dilly-dallying for? Don¡¯t we have a family meeting to attend? Let¡¯s get going.¡± As James¡¯ n had been ruined, he was displeased. Thea hurriedly made her way to the door. ¡°That girl!¡± dys crossed her arms. Benjamin looked at James and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They headed toward the Cahans¡¯ vi. Along the way, dys kept reprimanding Thea. She knew Thea had not slept with James and was still a virgin. She had also been secretly reminding her not to sleep with James. That way, after divorcing James, she would have the right to marry into a powerful family. Once she slept with someone, she would be an undesirable second-hand product. She never expected her to¡­ She kept scolding Thea. Thea remained silent. She was reying the earlier scene in her head. When she kissed James and when James tightly embraced her in his arms, she felt a jolt of electricity passing through her body. She felt like she was floating on air. She relished that feeling. She was infatuated with that feeling. Thinking about this, she could not help but grin. Soon, they reached the Cahans¡¯ vi. Many important members of the family were already present. Howard¡¯s and John¡¯s families were present. Thea and her family walked in. Everyone turned to look at them. Immediately, the sarcastic remarks came. ¡°Dilly-dallying all day long¡­ Always thest to arrive, I see.¡± The one who uttered those remarks was Audrey Catalina, Howard¡¯s wife. All this while, Audrey was able to lift her head high with her mother¡¯s family as her husband was the chairman. However, because of Thea, the Cahans were now faced with bankruptcy. She utterly despised Thea. ¡°Mom, stop it.¡± Weston pulled at Audrey. Lex sat on the sofa and smoked his cigar. Seeing that everyone was present, he spoke, ¡°Our family is in a deep crisis. I¡¯ve called you all here today not to shift the me on anyone but to think of a way to resolve the crisis.¡± Lex¡¯s voice was clear and crisp. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Thea. Tommy said coldly, ¡°All thanks to Thea, I suppose. This only happened because she crossed the Watsons and humiliated them. That¡¯s why they¡¯re exacting their revenge on us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Because of Thea, all medical corporations have ceased cooperation with us. All our contracts have been canceled.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Thea¡¯s a jinx. The Cahans will never enjoy peace with her here. Let¡¯s kick her out of the family.¡± ¡°Even if we kick her out, she¡¯ll still have to pay her dues.¡± The Cahans spoke. Thea did not understand the situation the Cahans were in. She only knew that Pacific Group was doomed. She had no capital left to kickstart new operations. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 She asked, ¡°Grandpa, how¡¯s Eternality doing at the moment?¡± Lex raised his eyebrow and nced at her. ¡°What? You dare ask? You humiliated the Watsons, and now they¡¯re targeting us. Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals have already terminated their contracts with us. Not only that, they¡¯re now suing us by saying there are quality concerns with our products. Eternality has been sealed off. The banks are demanding we repay our loans. All businesses under the Cahans have stopped. We now owe hundreds of millions of dors.¡± Hearing this, Thea¡¯s face darkened. She never expected the situation to be so grim. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Lex looked at the crowd. They had no choice but to dere bankruptcy. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html For decades, Lex had strived to make the Cahans a well-to-do family. Yet, after finally umting billions of dors worth of assets, they had lost everything. He was eighty years of age. He was tired. He no longer wanted to care. He had summoned everyone to figure out a solution. If none could be found, he would dere bankruptcy. Everyone remained silent. The Watsons were all on the move. Celestial Group and Longevity Pharmaceuticals were on the Watsons¡¯ side. It would be impossible for the Cahans to stand against theirbined forces. Seeing that everyone was silent, Lex took a deep breath. Then, he stood up while leaning on his cane. ¡°Since no one has any ideas, we¡¯ll dere bankruptcy. I¡¯m old. It¡¯s time I rest. You¡¯re all free to do as you wish.¡± Lex did not rebuke Thea. He knew it would amount to nothing. This was fate. It was preordained. It was the Cahans¡¯ fate. ¡°I¡¯m old. I¡¯m getting old¡­¡±. Supporting himself with his cane, Lex headed upstairs. In that instant, he seemed to have aged even more. Upon witnessing this scene, James frowned. All this while, he thought of Lex as an imposing andmanding man. Even though he was eighty years of age, there was this vitality within him. He had this pioneering spirit that made him look young and energetic. However, all of that energy had disappeared in an instant. Now, he was just an old man nearing the end of his life. ¡°There¡¯s still hope.¡± James spoke. His voice was loud and clear. Everyone turned to look at him. Lex stopped in his tracks and turned. James saw in Lex¡¯s eyes a glimmer of hope. Thea gently pulled at James, hinting at him to stop. The Cahans were now in dire straits. Eternality had been sealed off. Their capital chain was broken. They were in a lot of debt. What hope was he talking about? Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze James continued, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the Transgenerational Group has an investmentpany as its subsidiary. We can draw investments from them. As long as they¡¯re willing to invest in us, Eternality will be able to avert this crisis.¡± Upon hearing this, Lex¡¯s hopes were dashed. Howard stared at James coldly and said, ¡°So what if you know about this? Now that Eternality has been sealed off and we shoulder hundreds of millions worth of debt, why would Transgenerational invest in us?¡± John mocked, ¡°Kid, do you have any idea what situation Eternality¡¯s in right now? We need at least five hundred million to kickstart everything. Besides, Eternality currently has no prospects. Why would anyone invest hundreds of millions in us?¡± ¡°Trash will always be trash. Stop running your mouth if you don¡¯t know anything about investment.¡± ¡°If not for this piece of trash, Thea wouldn¡¯t have broken off her engagement. The Cahans wouldn¡¯t have to suffer such consequences.¡± The moment James spoke, the Cahans went into an enraged frenzy. They med everything on him. ¡°If I say it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s possible.¡± James continued nonchntly, ¡°After all, how do we know it won¡¯t work if we don¡¯t at least try?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lex stared at James and said, ¡°James, if you can draw investment from Transgenerational and R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only revive the business operations of the Cahans, I promise you this. From today onward, no one else will ever demand you to divorce Thea. I, Lex Cahan, will officially acknowledge you as my grandson- inw.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± James nodded. Thea¡¯s face darkened. 2 James was being overly ambitious again. There was no way to save the Cahans¡¯ businesses. They would need at least hundreds of millions. Before any investmentpany invested, they wouldunch a series of investigations and conduct a risk evaluation. They would gain no returns if they invested in the Cahans. Unless, of course, they took over Eternality with hundreds of millions. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Eternality still had a value worth several hundred million dors. However, the Cahans owed hundreds of millions of dors, and selling off thepany would merely be enough to repay the debts. Bankruptcy and bing an ordinary household were inevitable. ¡°Honey, do you really have a way to attract investments?¡± Thea nced at James doubtfully. James nodded lightly. Attracting investments was a cinch for him. James felt sympathy for Lex and could not bear to see his lifetime effort go down the drain like this. Lex was stubborn because of his obsession. It was his dream to lead the Cahans into glory. In order to achieve his dreams, he was still struggling at such old age when he should be enjoying the rest of his life. Instead, he was still working hard for the family. Additionally, he had a bottom line for doing things. Otherwise, there would be no such thing as household rules enforcing the family members to use down-to-earth methods and not dirty tricks in business. ¡°Since James is confident in attracting investments, we¡¯ll leave this to him. However, I have to warn you, James. You¡¯ll have to get out of our family if you fail to do so,¡± said Howard. ¡°Dad, do you really trust that piece of trash, James? https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Let¡¯s just try to solve it as soon as possible through our connections or see if anyone can find someone who is connected to the Watsons. Then, we¡¯ll ask them to help plead with the Watsons to spare our family.¡± ¡°Gavin is dead, and we don¡¯t know who¡¯s currently in charge of the Watsons, so how are we going to use any connections?¡± The Cahans gathered worriedly and discussed the matter together. Some wanted to bet their hopes on James because the Cahans had no other choice. Some were unwilling to let the Cahans end like this and wanted to devise another n. Lex, on the other hand, did not say much and simply went upstairs with his cane. At the moment, he was a little hunched and looked to be going through a vicissitude. After Lex left, dys¡¯ touched her nose, puzzled. ¡°Did the old man¡¯s personality change today? He didn¡¯t scold Thea.¡± She knew Lex¡¯s character very well. Thea had caused so much trouble for the Cahans, and ording to Lex¡¯s usual self, he should have been furious, wanting to expel Thea from the family. Yet, there was not a single word of me. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Thea.¡± James pulled Thea to leave. After leaving the Cahans¡¯ vi. Thea asked out of curiosity, ¡°Honey, do you have any means of attracting investments?¡± The current state of the Cahans was her fault. She felt guilty and med herself for it. Thus, it would be great if James could attract investments. James said with a faint smile, ¡°The medical conference is in a few days. Medical practitioners from all over the globe will be gathering at Medical Street. This is a grand event in Cansington equivalent to a national event. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to attract investments if we could stand out at the medical conference and earn the title of the world¡¯s number one genius doctor?¡± With James¡¯ capabilities, it was a piece of cake for him to rescue the Cahans with a few hundred million dors. However, he did not want to simply give them the money. Another way to solve their problems was to seek out the new Watsons¡¯ head when he was appointed. Still, James felt that the Cahans were too power-hungry and needed a lesson that allowed them to experience the ups and downs in life. Only then would they unite as a family in the future. After all, the Cahans were Thea¡¯s family, and he also hoped that they could live in harmony. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea gave a simple reply and said nothing more. The family went back home together. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was already one in the morning by the time they got home. At home. James looked at Thea pleadingly. ¡°Thea, l-let¡¯s do it again?¡± Thea blushed and said angrily, ¡°D-Do what? It¡¯s time for bed.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± James replied, disappointed. The night passed silently. The next day. James woke up early. After breakfast, the family headed to the hospital to visit David. After a night of rest, David¡¯s mental state improved a lot. However, it would take longer for him to recoverpletely. Additionally, the doctor mentioned that whether he could get out of bed and walk in the future depended on his recovery. He would have to spend his life in a wheelchair if he recovered poorly. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Inside the ward, Alyssa was bawling her eyes out. David tried tofort her, ¡°Babe, why are you crying? Let¡¯s look on the bright side. It¡¯s already a miracle that I survived.¡± After going through life and death, David reflected on himself and said remorsefully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, and I can only me myself for it.¡± He nced at James while speaking with gratitude on his face. ¡°J-James, I¡¯m really grateful to you this time. I would be dead in the morgue right now if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± James was delighted to hear David finally address him by his name, and he subconsciously straightened his body. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡®After going through that experience, this kid finally reflected on himself,¡¯ thought James. ¡°Move aside. Let me check on him.¡± James walked toward the hospital bed. Alyssa stood up immediately with a face covered in tears. James examined David¡¯s legs and hands, then his whole body. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html David just had surgery, and as the doctor said, whether he could recover and get out of bed to walk in the future depended on his own body¡¯s recovery ability. After the examination, he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re good and will definitely recover. I¡¯ll prescribe a formter. Alyssa can go pick up the medicine and decoct it for you. You¡¯ll recover if you take it ording to the course of treatment.¡± David was delighted to hear this. He knew that James was the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon was unparalleled in strength and had unmatched medical skills worldwide. He had witnessed James¡¯ strength and medical skills. During Eternality¡¯sst crisis, James easily resolved it with his medical skills. ¡°T-Thank you, James.¡± David urged Alyssa, ¡°Babe, you should also thank James.¡± ; Alyssa nced at James and snorted. ¡®Thank him? ¡®David wouldn¡¯t have got injured if it weren¡¯t for James,¡¯ thought Alyssa. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? I¡¯m warning you. You better stop making faces when you see James in the future. Treat him respectfully. Understand?¡± David was dissatisfied and immediately reprimanded her. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re injured, so don¡¯t anger yourself,¡± James said as he waved his hands. ¡°Thank you for the generosity, James.¡± David was grateful. David¡¯s attitude made Thea puzzled. ¡®What¡¯s going on here? David always made things difficult for James in every possible way and insulted him whenever he had the chance. Why is he suddenly being so respectful? ¡®He¡¯s even addressing him as James now,¡¯ thought Thea. ¡°You must be busy, James. You should go back and do what you need to be doing.¡± David felt ufortable with James around. ¡°Should we go back first, Thea?¡± ¡°You go back to thepany first. I don¡¯t have much to do, so I¡¯ll apany David a little longer,¡± said Thea. James touched his chin. ¡®Go back to thepany? Whichpany am I going to? ¡®My job in the Transgenerational Group is just a nominal position,¡¯ thought James. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make my leave first.¡± James did not say anything more and left after bidding farewell. He had to visit Henry¡¯s physical condition in the military hospital. He walked out of the ward, left the hospital, and drove directly to the military hospital. Military hospital, intensive care unit. Henry was lying in a hospital bed. He had a venttor on, many wires attached to his body, and many medical instruments by the bedside. A young woman sat beside the hospital bed and absent-mindedly nced at the unconscious Henry. James walked over. Whitney stood up and greeted immediately, ¡°J-James.¡± James waved his hand. He looked at the medical device. Henry¡¯s vital signs were very stable. However, James did not fully trust these high-tech devices. He had more trust in himself. Thus, he gave Henry a pulse diagnosis. Afterward, he prescribed a form and instructed someone to pick up the necessary medicine and decoct it ording to the method written with the form. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Henry¡¯s condition had already stabilized. Now, everything was up to his body to heal itself. The human body was veryplex and had an exceptional function-self-healing. In theory, no matter how severe the injuries sustained, the body would repair itself. However, there was also a limit, and exceeding this limit would cause the body¡¯s self-healing ability to be lost. Knowledge about this aspect was recorded in the medical book that James had obtained. The body¡¯s self-repairing ability could be elerated with medicine to stimte the body¡¯s various organs, cells, and blood. ¡°J-James, is Henry alright? He will wake up, right?¡± Whitney eagerly looked at James. ¡°He¡¯ll be alright. He can¡¯t die even if he wanted to with me here, so don¡¯t worry.¡± James nodded. Whitney was relieved to hear James¡¯ words. After James had prescribed the form, he stayed in the hospital to apany Henry for a long time. Near lunchtime, James instructed the doctor to pay close attention to Henry¡¯s physical condition and to inform him as soon as something was wrong. Then, he left the military hospital. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html At the same time. Military region. The Blithe King¡¯s office. The Blithe King was in his military uniform, sitting on a sofa. Opposite him was a man in his 30s. The man had a diamond-shaped face with short hair and was dressed in a clean suit. He tapped the table with his fingers, making a rhythmic melody. ¡°Blithe King, you¡¯re going too far.¡± The man opened his mouth and reproached. The Blithe king nced at the uninvited guest and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m unsure what you¡¯re referring to, Leroy?¡± The man sitting opposite him was Leroy Tucker, a high-ranking official in the Capital. He was not in the military but in politics. His status was extremely high and on par with the Five Commanders. Leroy straightforwardly exined the meaning of his words. ¡°James has already resigned and is no longer the ck Dragon, nor is he one of the Five Commanders. Yet, you choose to help James. Are you not aware that many people want him dead?¡± The Blithe King nced at Leroy and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not aware. Do you want him dead? Although he resigned, he had made countless military contributions and guarded the Southern ins for many years. He is the Military God of Sol. Plus, he still holds the de of Justice. Despite his resignation, his authority is much more powerful than when he was on the job.¡± m! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Leroy¡¯s face darkened, and he mmed the table. He said furiously, ¡°Blithe King, I¡¯m warning you not to interfere with James¡¯ affairs. Don¡¯t bring it upon yourself, or else no one will be able to save you.¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The Blithe King also had a short temper. Thus, he was infuriated as soon as the other party provoked him. He shouted, ¡°This is Cansington, Leroy. I have the final say in this ce!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Leroy red at the Blithe King and turned to leave without another word. After he left, the Blithe King sat down. The words James said to him yesterday were still vivid in his mind. He never expected someone toe knocking on his door so soon. Leroy was a high-ranking official in the Capital¡¯s political factions. He was the chief executive andmanded hundreds of officials. It could be said that he had authority over tens of thousands of people. Leroy had personally visited him to warn him not to interfere with James¡¯ affairs. ¡®It seems Cansington is already in a mess.¡¯ The Blithe King wore a serious expression. Not long after Leroy left, another person came to visit him. ¡°Haha! Blithe King! It sure is hard to see you. I was stopped right at the entrance!¡± A burst ofughter resounded. Seeing the visitor, the Blithe King¡¯s expression darkened again. The uninvited visitor was dressed in a ck jacket, a ck duckbill hat, and sunsses. ¡°Emperor, why are you in Cansington?¡± The Blithe King asked solemnly as he looked at the person who appeared in his office. The visitor was none other than the Emperor of the Capital, who was also the head of the Five Commanders. He was also Sol¡¯s marshal, giving him authority over all the military troops. Although the Blithe King was currently themander-in-chief of the five armies, he would have to dispatch the military armies at the order of the Emperor. However, the Emperor was unable to touch the ck Dragon Army. The ck Dragon Army was a special existence. They were not a domestic army but an army that guarded the borders. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 The ck Dragon Army obeyed only the ck Dragon. After the previous ck Dragon died, the ck Dragon Army remained without amander until James¡¯ achievements allowed him to rise and im the position as the newmander. The Emperor approached, sat on the sofa, and crossed his legs. He nced at the Blithe King with a dim expression but said with a smile, ¡°Why not? Does the Blithe King not wee me?¡± ¡°Not at all¡­¡± The Blithe King¡¯s expression softened, and he asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of countless things and must be busy. I was curious why you would leave the Capital ande to Cansington.¡± The Emperor replied with a smile, ¡°Well, Cansington¡¯s medical conference is happening very soon, and since the borders are peaceful now, I¡¯ve given myself a two-week vacation. I wanted to visit Cansington and see Sol¡¯s grand annual event. Also, I wanted to meet a few old friends while I¡¯m here.¡± Although the Emperor said so, the Blithe King knew he was not in Cansington for fun. He remained silent on the sofa. The Emperor continued to speak, ¡°By the way, I heard that the ck Dragon didn¡¯t die and appeared in Cansington as the son-inw of the Cahans. Last night, he called you to privately sent troops to help him solve some trouble? ¡°I didn¡¯t send troops to help him solve personal problems. I received a report that there was a criminal gang gathering.¡± The Blithe King corrected him. ¡°You¡¯re overstepping your boundaries. You¡¯re themander-in-chief of the five armies. These are matters of the local police forces. I hope you remain within your jurisdiction and don¡¯t act recklessly. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a serious crime that might even threaten your position.¡± The Blithe King understood that the Emperor was here to criticize his actions. It was because he helped James. Original from N?velDrama.Org. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Faced with the Emperor¡¯s questioning, the Blithe King replied calmly, ¡°Police forces? Do they dare to get involved in the Five Provinces Business Alliance¡¯s affairs? The alliance has almost absolute authority throughout the five provinces. I didn¡¯t investigate thoroughly and had already given those bigwigs enough face.¡± ¡°Blithe king, the situation has changed now. I hope you¡¯re smart enough to recognize the best side to be on right now.¡± The Emperor did not say anything more. He picked up his hat on the table, stood up, and left after giving a warning. After the Emperor left, the Blithe King took out his phone and called James. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Just left the military hospital. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Wait there. I¡¯lle to see you right away.¡± The Blithe King hung up the phone, dressed in casual clothes, and headed out. James waited at the entrance of the military hospital. About 20 minutester, an ordinary vehicle appeared in front of James. The window rolled down, and the Blithe King waved to him. ¡°Get in.¡± James got into the car. The Blithe King took out a cigarette and passed it to James. James took it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± The Blithe King said solemnly, ¡°Some people came knocking on my door today.¡± ¡°Oh? Who was it?¡± James was intrigued and immediately asked. ¡°Chief Executive Leroy and the Emperor.¡± James smiled. This was exactly what he predicted would happen. The Blithe King continued. ¡°These two people are representatives from the military and government. They both warned me not to interfere with your affairs.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s expected. From now on, you shouldn¡¯t get involved with me anymore,¡± said James. ¡°I¡¯m just puzzled. Why didn¡¯t they take action against you before your resignation? Now that you¡¯ve resigned, they¡¯reing after you relentlessly.¡± The Blithe King could not understand. James nced at the Blithe King and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you became one of the Five Commanders. You can¡¯t even grasp such simple truth. You should slowly try to digest it and you¡¯ll eventually understand,¡± James replied. Then, he opened the door and got out of the car. The Blithe King sat in the back seat and smoked his cigarette. He pondered upon James, Leroy, and the Emperor¡¯s words. He was a soldier and was full of fighting spirit. Thus, he was not used to wheels and deals, nor had he thought about political affairs. He had alwayspleted his duties and contributed to the country¡¯s development. However, he was not stupid. He could figure it out if he thought about it thoroughly. He thought about the special nature of the ck Dragon Army. The ck Dragon Army was established thirty years ago. It was an independent army outside the jurisdiction of any military region. It had great authority, and all the ck Dragons would inherit the de of Justice. The Blithe King thought about the death of the previous ck Dragon. It happened ten years ago. The firstmander of the ck Dragon Army was killed during a battle ten years ago, and all the forces within Sol were quickly reshuffled. Upon remembering this matter, the Blithe King immediately understood. James was right. It was essential to stand on the right side. He also understood which sides James was referring to previously. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 James returned home. At the same time, in a private room of a newly opened restaurant on the Transgenerational New City food street. Quincy nced at Thea and asked, ¡°What happenedst night, Thea? Why did Gavin suddenly die? Howe Zavier got beaten up to the point of being hospitalized? I inquired about it and heard that all his bones had been broken. Plus, his manhood¡­ Quincy paused momentarily and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s no longer capable of reproduction.¡± ¡°Huh? Is this real? Who did you hear it from? Is the news urate?¡± Thea was stunned and asked. ¡°It¡¯s definitely urate. Someone from the Watsons spread it.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thea was slightly puzzled. She knew James beat up Zavier during the day but was unsure what happened to him at night. All she knew was that James made a report, and the Blithe King sent troops. Afterward, Gavin resisted the arrest and was shot to death. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Thea. I heard the Watsons sent people to kidnap you and David. Even the military was dispatched.¡± ¡°I really have no idea, Quincy. I was indeed kidnapped. However, James made a report, and the Blithe King sent troops. I¡¯m really unaware of what happened next.¡± ¡°Your husband, James?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± Thea nodded. Quincy said incredulously, ¡°He is a useless piece of trash. How could he possibly have the contacts to make a report to the military? Plus, this is such a trivial matter. How could he get the Blithe King to handle it personally?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Thea refused to continue to dwell on this issue, so she quickly changed the subject and asked,¡± By the way, it¡¯s rumored that the ck Dragon is dead. Is the news real?¡± Hearing this, Quincy¡¯s face turned pale. The chairman of Majestic Corporation, James, was the ck Dragon and also her ex boyfriend. She had been attached to him all these years. Quincy sighed softly. ¡°Maybe this is our fate. He and I and destined not to be together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Quincy. I really have nothing to do with him. Unlike the rumors, I¡¯ve never slept with him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Quincy did not believe Thea¡¯s words at all. She was a woman who trusted her instincts. Some time ago, she witnessed the way James looked at Thea at the Majestic Corporation entrance. His eyes were obviously full of love for her. ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s already dead. We shouldn¡¯t bring up these sad things anymore. We can¡¯t let a man affect our friendship. The dead should rest in peace, and the living should try to live to the fullest. By the way, I¡¯m organizing a high school reunion party tonight. Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s been so many years since I saw our old ssmates.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Thea shook her head. So many things happened recently, and the Cahans were faced with a bankruptcy crisis. Thea had no mood to be going to a party. ¡°I used my connections to invite Kian to perform at the party. Plus, I invited James¡¯ old ssmates. After the party, a monument will be erected for him in the suburbs to send him off.¡± Hearing this, Thea was tempted to go. Kian was her idol, and she really liked his songs. Plus, how could she miss out on sending the ck Dragon, James, on hisst ride? The ck Dragon, James had helped her a lot in the past. After thinking about it for a while, Thea nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°The venus is at Dragon Fountain Vi. After the party tonight, we will rest at the vi for the night and erect the monument for James tomorrow¡­¡± While speaking, Quincy suddenly felt awkward. She quickly corrected herself, ¡°I mean the ck Dragon, James, and not your useless husband, James.¡± Thea smiled since she did not take it to heart. ¡°By the way, can I bring a plus one?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Quincy frowned. The reunion party did indeed permit family members toe along. However, she did not want Thea to bring James to the party. She had already found Thea a suitable boyfriend among her ssmates. Although he was not as good as Zavier, he was a hundred times better than the useless James. After thinking about it, Quincy replied, ¡°You can bring one if you want.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Thea said with a smile. After agreeing to attend the party, Thea went home. When Thea returned home, James was already home. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve something to tell you.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Quincy organized a high school reunion party, and I¡¯m nning to go,¡± said Thea. ¡°Alright, have fun.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 ¡°Just tell me if there¡¯s anything. You don¡¯t need to keep hesitating.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to stay in Dragon Fountain Vi for one night. Tomorrow¡­we¡¯re going to erect a monument for the ck Dragon in the suburbs to send him off on his final journey.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± James was drinking water. Upon hearing this, he spat out the water and burst outughing. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Erect a monument for the ck Dragon? Who came up with the crazy idea?¡± ¡°Q-Quincy.¡± Thea was slightly awkward because she was afraid James would be angry. ¡°I-It¡¯s because the ck Dragon was Quincy¡¯s boyfriend ten years ago,¡± she hurriedly exined. James touched his chin. ¡®They want to erect a monument for me? ¡®I¡¯m not dead yet, though,¡¯ thought James. However, he let it slide. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± ¡°I want to bring you with me.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± James agreed. Thea was eye-catching, and it would not be safe for her to go out alone. He was uneasy, so it would be best for him to apany her. The two had lunch at home and headed out after a short rest. James drove David¡¯s two hundred thousand dors Volkswagen because the court seized their Maserati and limited edition Firarre to be auctioned. After getting in the car, Thea called Quincy to inform her that she was on the way. Meanwhile, Quincy, the organizer of the gathering, had already headed to the Dragon Fountain Vi after meeting Thea in the afternoon. On the way to Dragon Fountain Vi, Thea said, ¡°Apart from our ssmates who will being tonight, James¡¯ ss will also be attending. Ten years ago, I was in the second ss whereas James was in the first ss.¡± Thea bbered endlessly about things that happened ten years ago. ¡°Ten years ago, Quincy was the school belle, and James¡¯ was the most attractive guy in school¡­ ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯m not talking about you. I mean Majestic Corporation¡¯s James. The ck Dragon, James!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m notughing. You continue.¡± James suppressed hisughter. Thea continued. ¡°That girl, Quincy, didn¡¯t even tell me she had dated James. She only told me aftering back to Cansington recently. Otherwise, I would have never known that Quincy¡¯s boyfriend was the ck Dragon. He was the person that was secretly helping me.¡± Thea peeked at James. ¡°You¡¯ve always known that the ck Dragon was the one helping me in secret, right?¡± James touched his nose and did not deny it. ¡°Previously, when Trent captured me, the ck Dragon informed you after he rescued me, right? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Theained. James smiled but remained silent. ¡°By the way, you were once a general in the Southern ins and the ck Dragon¡¯srade, right? Can you tell me about him?¡± James was troubled. ¡®What should I say about myself?¡¯ thought James. ¡°What do you want to know about him?¡± Thea thought about it for a while and replied, ¡°The rumors are that his strength and medical skills were unmatched by anyone in this world. Maybe you could tell me about these two topics?¡± 1 Regarding these, James also had nothing much to say. However, he had to say something since Thea was curious. ¡°Outsiders only know that he had unparalleled skills but aren¡¯t aware of how much he had suffered to acquire them. Do you know that while other soldiers were resting, he was running in the mountains and wilderness with a hundred pounds of weight? ¡°The daily training for ck Dragon Army soldiers was five hours long, but the ck Dragon trained for fifteen hours. ¡°He carried the burden of wanting revenge. ¡°He felt guilty for disregarding the safety of the girl who pulled him out of the fire and abandoning her, jumping into the river alone. For ten years, he had med himself and wanted to make up for it.¡± Thea knew the girl James was talking about was herself. She did not expect the ck Dragon to have so many stories. James continued. ¡°The ck Dragon fought on the battlefield so that he could return triumphantly. Only then would he be able to take revenge and repay the girl that saved him.¡± James felt his nose get stuffy as the urge to cry surged while he looked back on his past. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thea was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re the ck Dragon¡¯s subordinate, and he told you everything about himself. Why was he not the one who married me, but you instead?¡± After finishing her sentence, Thea immediately regretted it and hurriedly exined, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve no other intentions. It¡¯s just a random question. D-Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°It was a coincidence that I married you. I was demoted and returned to Cansington. I learned that the Cahans were looking for a live-in son-inw and discovered you were the girl themander mentioned. Themander treated me well, and he had always wanted to make up for your saving grace. I didn¡¯t have the heart to see you getting bullied by others. ¡°So, you married into the Cahans and worked hard, enduring all the unfair treatment to repay the ck Dragon¡¯s kindness?¡± Thea realized the reason the ck Dragon did not insist she marry him. It was because her husband was his previous subordinate. Thus, he did not want to forcefully break up their marriage. 1 James smiled and said nothing. He let her think whatever she wanted. After the current troubles were resolved and Sol was peaceful again, he woulde clean with everything. When the time came that he truly retired from the scene, he would organize a grand wedding with Thea. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Dragon Fountain Vi was a famous leisure vi in Cansington. It was located on Mount Dragon Fountain in Cansington. On this mountain was a natural hot spring, a popr spot for the rich. Quincy spent millions to book out the entire venue to organize this party. She paid a lot to invite the most sought-after celebrity, Kian, to perform at the party. After hearing that the party included free food, amodation, and the luxury of listening to a top celebrity sing, the former students of ss Two enthusiastically showed up. Those less well-off came to leech off food and drinks. Those doing well wanted to take the opportunity to show off their sess and wealth to their former ssmates. The ssmates of the first ss attended after learning that they were going to erect a monument for the ck Dragon, James, who was in their ss. James and Thea departed rtivelyte. By the time they arrived at Dragon Fountain Vi, it was already four in the afternoon. Many people were gathered outside Dragon Fountain Vi. These were all former ssmates that showed up early. The people were divided into two groups. One group was the first ss, and the other was the second ss. Although both sses had interactions back in the day, they barely knew each other ten yearster and only remembered those from their respective sses. Plus, each ss had its respective annual reunion party, so they were still familiar with their own sses. ¡°Someone else is here?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a Lamborghini worth more than five million dors! This is the most luxurious car that has appeared so far, right?¡± ¡°Who is it? Is it someone from the first ss or our ss?¡± The two groups stood outside the vi and started to discuss the car approaching from the distance. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Lamborghini drove near and parked in the parking space at the entrance. A handsome man who looked about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old and dressed in an expensive suit got out of the car. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that Channing Wagner from our ss?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Channing. He was with us in the second ss.¡± ¡°I heard he established his ownpany and earns about hundreds of millions annually.¡± The people of the second ss excitedly approached and greeted Channing with a smile. Meanwhile, those from the first ss were disappointed. There were many people, but all the wealthy were from the second ss. The best car driven by the first ss was only about two hundred thousand dors. The whole car was worth only a tire of the other luxurious cars from the second ss. The people from the second ss nced at the twenty or so people from the first ss with disdain. ¡°The people of the first ss don¡¯t seem to be doing so well,¡± Someone from the crowd mocked. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all so poor. I wonder why Quincy invited the first ss?¡± Those from the first ss wanted to refute but did not have the confidence to do so. Suddenly, a man in his 30s dressed in ordinary clothes stepped out and retorted, ¡°We¡¯re here for the memorial service of the ck Dragon, not for the party. How dare you say people from our ss are poor. The ck Dragon is from our ss!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Do you know who the ck Dragon is? ¡°He is one of the Five Commanders of Sol. He is the Guardian of Sol that protected our country. What do you have that canpare to the ck Dragon?¡± The people of the first ss instantly gained courage and spoke out one after another. The people in the second ss were not willing to be overshadowed. ¡°Are you really bringing up a dead person to boast? ¡°I admit the ck Dragon was indeed very capable. However, is it confirmed that the ck Dragon was James? These are mere rumors that have not been officially confirmed. ¡°How dare you use my hero to boast? The ck Dragon is Sol¡¯s Guardian, and I won¡¯t allow you to defile him!¡± a pretty woman retorted. , Just as the two sses argued, a shabby Volkswagen showed up. The Volkswagen did not attract too much attention. However, after seeing the figure that got out of the car, the whole crowd turned to look at it. ¡°I-Is that Thea from our ss back then?¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s Thea! The media rated her as the number one beauty of Cansington. She really is gorgeous and has an extraordinary charisma!¡± The first ss students gathered over. They greeted Thea with a smile. Thea also greeted them. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Although she had not seen them for ten years, Thea recognized a few people with certain traits. Meanwhile, James waspletely ignored. James did not join the crowd of the second ss and instead nced at the 20 or so people from the first ss not far from him. The faces of these people had changed, but he could still identify a few of them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He searched the crowd, looking for his previous friends. In the past, he had excellent academic performance and plenty of friends. His best friend¡¯s name was Zion Lloyd. In the crowd, James spotted Zion dressed in ordinary clothes that looked like a farmer¡¯s outfit. He walked over and wanted to say hello but turned back halfway. He forgot he was no longer the James from ten years ago but the son-inw of the Cahans. ¡°Hey, Thea! Do you still remember me? I¡¯m the chubby boy, Channing, that pursued you back then.¡± Channing¡¯s eyes immediately lit up after seeing Thea. He walked over and introduced proudly, ¡°I was poor and fat in the past, but after ten years of hard work, I¡¯ve started my ownpany. I earn hundreds of millions a year. I¡¯ve also lost weight, and most importantly, I¡¯m still single.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Thea nodded lightly and casually replied to him. ¡°Thea¡­¡± A voice sounded. Thea heard the voice and turned to see a woman approaching her while holding onto a handsome man. ¡°Julianna,¡± Thea walked over and greeted immediately. The woman was Julianna Jacaruso. The man she was holding onto was Quay from the Xenoses in North Cansington. She had met them some time ago in North Cansington. Thea greeted them with a smile, but Julianna wore a distant expression, swinging her hand at Thea¡¯s fac?. p! A crisp sound resounded. A red p mark instantly appeared on Thea¡¯s face. Thea was taken aback by the p. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Julianna?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ab*tch, Thea. Two members of the Xenoses were severely injured, and one was even disabled because of you!¡± Julianna swung her hand again and cursed out. Quay¡¯s expression was also gloomy. ¡®It¡¯s this b*tch¡¯s fault that Washington and Augustus were maimed.¡¯ At first, Quay thought that Thea¡¯s husband James was the ck Dragon. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html However, news spread that the ck Dragon was someone else, not her husband. It was a coincidence that the person Thea saved ten years ago was also called James Caden. Since the ck Dragon was dead, Thea no longer had someone to back her up. Therefore, the two no longer treated Thea respectfully. This scene was witnessed by plenty of people. They were all puzzled and wondering what had happened. James came over just as Thea got pped twice in a row. Immediately, he walked over furiously. Julianna swung her hand for the third time. James strode out, blocked the p, and tightly gripped Julianna¡¯s wrist. Then, he raised his other hand and pped her face. p! It was loud. Julianna¡¯s body turned from the force and spat out a mouthful of blood with a few teeth. James did not hold back because she was a woman. He raised his foot and kicked her. Julianna¡¯s body fell toward the ground instantly. ¡°How dare you hit my wife? Are you ignoring me like I don¡¯t exist?¡± James red at her. Julianna was stunned. She was kicked to the ground, and her ck stockings were torn. There were even a few scratches on her body, and she could feel the burning pain from them. Her mouth hurt even more. She cried out in pain, ¡°Kill him, Babe!¡± Quay roared furiously, ¡°Bodyguards! Kill him!¡± He belonged to the Xenoses and was always apanied by bodyguards when traveling. Four burly men rushed over instantly. Seeing this scene, the surrounding crowd backed away in fear. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Original from N?velDrama.Org. James stepped back and kept a certain distance from her. ¡°We already agreed on resolving this matter after you stabbed me twice. Now that you¡¯ve stabbed me twice, this will be the end of it,¡± said James. The onlookers nced at James in disbelief. The scene was unbelievable. ¡°No! You cheated!¡± Julianna did not want to let James and Thea off so easily. Helpless, James pulled up his shirt. On his chest, there were two red dots. These were marks caused by Julianna. Although it did not hurt him, it was enough to leave some marks on him. ¡°Look for yourself. How did I cheat? Isn¡¯t this where you stabbed? It¡¯s red, and there¡¯s even a small dent. It¡¯s just that your dagger isn¡¯t sharp enough.¡± Many people stepped forward to see. There were indeed red marks and seemingly beads of blood oozing out as if a needle had pierced him. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Quincy was also confused, but still stepped forward to dissuade the conflict. ¡°Julianna, you¡¯ve already stabbed him twice, so we should let it go. We¡¯re all old ssmates, so it¡¯s unnecessary to make things so awkward,¡± said Quincy. Julianna was unwilling to give up so easily, but she had agreed to the conditions. It would make her look petty if she continued to pursue the matter. ¡°Let¡¯s go, babe.¡± Julianna pulled Quay and left. At this moment, Quay¡¯s bodyguards had already stood up. Julianna red at James, snorted, and left. After causing such amotion, Julianna no longer wanted to stay for the party and simply left. Quincy was also troubled. The three of them used to be best friends, yet now they acted like arch- enemies. After the two left, many people gathered closer. Thea nced at James and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I not be alright?¡± James said with a big smile. James had tidied up his clothes. Thea stared at him and asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you even human? How could you not be hurt by a dagger?¡± James suddenly felt awkward. ¡®Who says such things about their husband?¡¯ Jamesughed awkwardly and exined, ¡° Actually, my clothes are made of special material and are imprable by knives. Most daggers aren¡¯t able to pierce through it.¡± James made up an excuse. The onlookers suddenly realized why he was so confident. It was because his clothes¡¯ material was special. ¡°Alright, everyone should head inside.¡± Quincy greeted and invited everyone into the vi. In an instant, the crowd dispersed and entered the Dragon Fountain Vi. Channing caught up with Thea and said with a smile, ¡°Are you okay, Thea? The Xenoses get on my nerves. They¡¯re incapable and can only rely on their family background to show off and suppress others. I¡¯m different from them. I worked hard and achieved sess on my own efforts.¡± He looked at Quincy while speaking. Quincy had already contacted him in advance, saying she wanted to introduce him to Thea. ¡°Thea, Channing is a decent man. He is business savvy and started from scratch. He now has his ownpany and makes at least hundreds of millions annually,¡± said Quincy. Quincy wanted to be the matchmaker for Thea and Channing. Thea was her best friend and did not want her to stay with useless trash like James. Thea immediately understood Quincy¡¯s intentions and halted her steps. ¡°Quincy, I already have a husband and I¡¯m not nning to divorce him. You should stop this, or else I¡¯m going to be mad,¡± said Thea. ¡°Y-You¡¯re ying some dirty trick! What¡¯s hidden inside your clothes?¡± Julianna roared. She could not believe it. She was holding a dagger. Immediately, she rushed over and wanted to pull off James¡¯ clothes. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? These people witnessed it! Why are you taking off my clothes in broad daylight?¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 James did not dodge. Instead, he blocked the fist. Their hands collided. Crack! The sound of bones breaking resounded. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Quay¡¯s bodyguard groaned in pain. He retracted his hand, waving it in the air and jumping around. Everyone was dumbfounded. James quickly attacked and took down the remaining three bodyguards in a few moves. In an instant, the bodyguards were on the ground, screaming in pain. James nt¨¦d at Thea proudly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t embarrass you, right? I used to be from the military. How could ordinary people who had never encountered real martial arts be a match for me?¡± James thought that Thea would praise him. However, she wore a dissatisfied expression. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html She had reminded him not to fight them. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so good? Didn¡¯t I already tell you not to do it? How much trouble do you want to cause for the Cahans?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was stunned for a moment. ¡®Enemy? ¡®The Xenoses?¡¯ James had never taken the Xenoses seriously. Quincy looked at his bodyguards that were knocked to the ground and pointed toward James furiously. ¡°Trash! You¡¯re finished! Thea, the Cahans are finished!¡± Quincy stood out to try to resolve the matter. ¡°How about you guys give me some face and just let this one go?¡± Quay growled, ¡°Who do you think you are, Quincy? Your family has long been expelled from the Xenoses! Do you think you deserve my respect?¡± ¡°Quincy, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you face. It¡¯s just that Thea and James are abhorrent people. You should stay out of this, or else our friendship will also end here,¡± said Julianna. Quincy frowned. She never expected so much to happen. ¡°James! Kneel and apologize to Quay and Julianna!¡± Quincy demanded. ¡°Kneel and apologize? They¡¯re not worthy. I spared their lives because of Thea,¡± said James. Those watching in the distance praised James. ¡°This guy sure has some guts.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care if it¡¯s the Xenoses.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the rumors that Thea¡¯s husband is useless? How is he so strong?¡± ¡°Right? He brought down those vicious bodyguards so easily. How is that possible for someone useless?¡± Those from the first ss discussed James. ¡°James, say a little less, would you?¡± Thea did not want to make things worse. She pulled James behind her and stepped forward. Bowing deeply, she apologized, ¡°Mr. Quay, Julianna, I¡¯m sorry. Everything is our fault. I¡¯m apologizing on his behalf. You can hit me if it helps dissipate your anger.¡± ¡°Fine. You¡¯re the one who suggested it, Thea. Don¡¯t me me for disregarding our friendship in the past.¡± Julianna¡¯s expression darkened, and she took out a sharp dagger from her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll sh your face twice, and this matter will be over,¡± she said coldly. Thea stepped back in fear. Quincy could not stand it any longer and attempted to dissuade her. ¡°Julianna, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± James stepped forward and said, ¡°Come at me if you¡¯re mad. You can stab me twice in ce of Thea.¡± James thought about it and felt that he should not have made thingsplicated. He was not afraid of anything. However, the Cahans were unable to withstand another blow now. He stepped forward, looked at the dagger in Julianna¡¯s hand, and smiled lightly. ¡°Twice, right? You can stab me anywhere. I hope that you won¡¯t cause any more trouble for Thea after you stab me twice.¡± ¡°Alright, James. You¡¯re the one who agreed to do it. Don¡¯t me me if you die.¡± Julianna clenched the dagger and raised her hand, stabbing James in the chest. However, she felt like she had stabbed a hard stone as there was great resistance. Not only was she unable to prate James¡¯ skin, but she was even forced a few steps back ¡°How?¡± Julianna was dumbfounded. Those from the first ss and second ss who were watching were also shocked. ¡®Is he even human? ¡®How can a dagger not prate through him?¡¯ James nced at his pierced shirt and smiled. ¡°One more. Go ahead.¡± He was proficient in medicine and understood human anatomy very well. He had been practicing for ten years. He formted medicine for himself that made his cells denser during his practice. Thus, the epidermis of his skin was firmer. It was impossible for him to be injured with Julianna¡¯s strength. A powerful middle-aged man might be able to pierce through his body if he stabbed him with full force. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 The crowd looked at the scene in shock. Julianna was in disbelief and raised the dagger, stabbing it at James¡¯ body again. The results were the same. She could not pierce the dagger into James¡¯ skin with her strength. ¡°How? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Y-You¡¯re ying some dirty trick! What¡¯s hidden inside your clothes?¡± Julianna roared. She could not believe it. She was holding a dagger. Immediately, she rushed over and wanted to pull off James¡¯ clothes. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? These people witnessed it! Why are you taking off my clothes in broad daylight?¡± James stepped back and kept a certain distance from her. ¡°We already agreed on resolving this matter after you stabbed me twice. Now that you¡¯ve stabbed me twice, this will be the end of it,¡± said James. The onlookers nced at James in disbelief. The scene was unbelievable. ¡°No! You cheated!¡± Julianna did not want to let James and Thea off so easily. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Helpless, James pulled up his shirt. On his chest, there were two red dots. These were marks caused by Julianna. Although it did not hurt him, it was enough to leave some marks on him. ¡°Look for yourself. How did I cheat? Isn¡¯t this where you stabbed? It¡¯s red, and there¡¯s even a small dent. It¡¯s just that your dagger isn¡¯t sharp enough.¡± Many people stepped forward to see. There were indeed red marks and seemingly beads of blood oozing out as if a needle had pierced him. Quincy was also confused, but still stepped forward to dissuade the conflict. ¡°Julianna, you¡¯ve already stabbed him twice, so we should let it go. We¡¯re all old ssmates, so it¡¯s unnecessary to make things so awkward,¡± said Quincy. Julianna was unwilling to give up so easily, but she had agreed to the conditions. It would make her look petty if she continued to pursue the matter. ¡°Let¡¯s go, babe.¡± Julianna pulled Quay and left. At this moment, Quay¡¯s bodyguards had already stood up. Julianna red at James, snorted, and left. After causing such amotion, Julianna no longer wanted to stay for the party and simply left. Quincy was also troubled. The three of them used to be best friends, yet now they acted like arch- enemies. After the two left, many people gathered closer. Thea nced at James and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I not be alright?¡± James said with a big smile. James had tidied up his clothes. Thea stared at him and asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you even human? How could you not be hurt by a dagger?¡± James suddenly felt awkward. ¡®Who says such things about their husband?¡¯ Jamesughed awkwardly and exined, ¡°Actually, my clothes are made of special material and are imprable by knives. Most daggers aren¡¯t able to pierce through it.¡± James made up an excuse. The onlookers suddenly realized why he was so confident. It was because his clothes¡¯ material was special. ¡°Alright, everyone should head inside.¡± Quincy greeted and invited everyone into the vi. In an instant, the crowd dispersed and entered the Dragon Fountain Vi. Channing caught up with Thea and said with a smile, ¡°Are you okay, Thea? The Xenoses get on my nerves. They¡¯re incapable and can only rely on their family background to show off and suppress others. I¡¯m different from them. I worked hard and achieved sess on my own efforts.¡± He looked at Quincy while speaking. Quincy had already contacted him in advance, saying she wanted to introduce him to Thea. ¡°Thea, Channing is a decent man. He is business savvy and started from scratch. He now has his ownpany and makes at least hundreds of millions annually,¡± said Quincy. Quincy wanted to be the matchmaker for Thea and Channing. Thea was her best friend and did not want her to stay with useless trash like James. Thea immediately understood Quincy¡¯s intentions and halted her steps. ¡°Quincy, I already have a husband and I¡¯m not nning to divorce him. You should stop this, or else I¡¯m going to be mad,¡± said Thea. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Quincy was at her wits end. The crowd of people entered the Dragon Fountain Vi. The first ss and second ss gathered in their respective groups. The groups began to chatter. Over time, more people showed up. Almost everyone from both sses had arrived slightly after six in the evening. Suddenly, a group of people approached the vi. The person in the lead was a handsome man dressed in white casual clothing. He had fair skin and a head of tinum hair. There were several bodyguards following closely behind him. ¡°Woah! It¡¯s really Kian!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the celebrity, Kian!¡± ¡°Our ss monitor sure is capable! She even managed to invite the popr star, Kian!¡± Seeing Kian approach, the groups of people went crazy and quickly surrounded him, asking for autographs. Kian greeted everyone with a smile. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He had been depressed during this period. He was cklisted by the Transgenerational Group and could not get anymercials, movies, or dramas. His expenses were huge in the past. He would spend hundreds of thousands of dors a day. His source of ie had been cut off after he got cklisted. Thus, he could only rely on some small performances to earn a few bucks. He would never havee if Quincy had not offered him two million dors. Coming to sing at this party was a drop in his value. He thought about going to the Transgenerational Group to apologize to the behind-the scenes boss. However, he could not even get through the main entrance of Transgeneration Tower. During this time, he had been going around looking for information about the boss behind the Transgenerational Group but it was to no avail. James, who was sitting on a sofa in the corner, smirked as he watched the group of people surrounding Kian. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the celebrity who tried to make a scandal and create hype at Transgenerational Tower some time ago? It was because of that incident that he cklisted this man called Kian. James watched even Thea rush toward Kian, fangirling and asking him for an autograph and picture. James smiled but did not say anything. After greeting everyone, Kian went to a room on the vi¡¯s second floor to rest. He was here to simply sing a few songs during dinner. Kian¡¯s appearance brought the reunion party¡¯s atmosphere to a climax. The two sses gathered respectively in their groups and chatted. James became the topic of everyone¡¯s discussion. Thea was gorgeous, and James was an ordinary man. The two of them together were bound to cause gossip, especially because James was a live-in son-inw. During the party, Channing kept pestering Thea. He constantly boasted about how hard he worked and the hardships he went through over the years to get to where he was today. He even mentioned that he wanted to find someone to spend the rest of his life with now that he was old. Many bachelorettes tried to earn his attention, but Channing only had eyes for Thea and did not bat an eye at the other women. Quincy tried to speak for Channing too. However, Thea ignored them. James sat alone in the corner, took out his phone, and yed nts vs. Zombies. He was happy to be left alone to y his game. Suddenly, there was amotion in the distance. A man dressed in ordinary clothing was beaten up and rushed into the hall with a few people chasing after him, waving their hands and legs at him, This scene caught the attention of the crowd. Those from the first ss noticed Zion being beaten up and wanted to step forward to help him. However, one person muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. That guy after him is from the second ss. His name is Lorne Dixon. There are rumors that he is involved in the underworld and joined a certain criminal boss¡¯ gang. Zion must have offended him.¡± When the people of the first ss heard it was someone involved in an underworld gang, they immediately backed down. ¡°P-Please stop! Lorne, I was at fault. I¡¯m sorry! Please spare me.¡± Zion was knocked to the ground. He covered his head and begged for mercy. James raised his head and frowned after seeing the scene. He immediately stood up and walked toward the hall. ¡°Stop it! What¡¯re you doing?¡± James shouted. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Zion from the first ss had somehow offended Lorne from the second ss. Several of Lorne¡¯s subordinates kicked him to the ground and beat him. Everyone simply stood by to watch, and no one cared to interfere. James shouted and walked over to them. Finally, Lorne¡¯s subordinates stopped. Zion quickly got up from the ground. He was covered in footprints, and his whole face was bruised, looking very pathetic. He quickly hid behind James. Lorne wrapped his hand around a sexy woman and nced at James. ¡°What? Are you going to be a busybody?¡± James need at Zion behind him and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Zion whispered, ¡°I¡­I went to the washroom and identally bumped into his woman when I came out. I¡¯ve already apologized, but he¡­¡± Seeing Lorne¡¯s vicious gaze, Zion did not dare to say more. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The woman in his arms nced at Zion disdainfully and spat at him. ¡°Broke*ss, you dirtied my clothes. Do you have any idea how much my dress costs? It was thirty thousand dors. You can¡¯t even make that much money in a year. It¡¯s a light punishment to have you beaten up. You¡¯ll have topensate the money for it.¡± Lorne growled, ¡°Did you hear her? Pay up, or else I break your legs.¡± Zion trembled in fear. Themotion attracted the attention of Quincy and the others. Quincy and a few people walked over. ¡°Lorne, are you bullying someone again?¡± Quincy¡¯s expression darkened, and she asked coldly. ¡°Quincy, What do you mean? How is this considered bullying?¡± Lorne said with a smile as he scanned Quincy up and down. He whistled and had an unfazed expression. Quincy knew Lorne¡¯s character very well. In the past, he often bullied other students in school. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You better not cause any trouble. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you. Besides, this is a ss reunion. Why did you bring irrelevant people here? Get out if you¡¯re not here for the reunion party.¡± Quincy did not save Lorne any face. ¡°You¡¯re right, Quincy. Forget it, then. I won¡¯t hold this kid ountable anymore.¡± Since Quincy personally came forward to resolve the matter, Lorne did not pursue it any further. He wrapped his arms around the sexy woman and walked toward a lounge area nearby wille whistling. ¡°Stop right there,¡± James shouted. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lorne stopped and turned to James with a yful expression. Thea quickly walked over and pulled James. ¡°Lorne is letting it go, so why are you causing more trouble?¡± Thea whispered. ¡°How is he not being held ountable for beating up someone as he pleases?¡± James said coldly. It was none of his business. However, Zion was his best friend in school, and they could talk about everything back then. Although Zion was from a rtively low-ie family, it did not prevent James from bing good friends with him. How could he stand by idly when his best friend got beaten up? Lorne smiled yfully and asked, ¡°How would you like to hold me ountable, trash?¡± James said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the clothes he dirtied, and I¡¯ll go to beat you up just like you beat him.¡± ¡°James, why are you causing trouble? It¡¯s none of your business. Go away.¡± Quincy frowned. ¡°Forget it, Honey. Let¡¯s just let it go.¡± Thea pulled James back again. Both sses stood aside and watched themotion. Everyone was aware of Lorne¡¯s character. He used to be a school bully in the past. After graduating, he began to mingle with people from the underworld and earned himself some influence. ¡°I-It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine,¡± Zion also gently tugged James and whispered. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Lorneughed out loud. No one dared to speak to him in such a way after getting involved with gangsters, yet some trash from the Cahans was yelling at him right now. ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s dress is worth thirty thousand dors. Plus, he touched her. Thirty thousand won¡¯t be enough topensate.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Zion refuted. James waved his hand and motioned Zion not to speak. He nced at Lorne who was smiling mockingly and said coldly, ¡°Count it however you please. Be it thirty thousand, three hundred thousand, or three million. You be the judge. However, I will return the punches and kicks you threw at him.¡± Lorne was stunned by James¡¯ words. He would have mistaken James for some influential figure if he had been unaware of his identity Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 After being slightly taken aback, Lorne recollected himself. He knew James was simply the son-inw of the Cahans. He was a piece of trash. Although the Cahans had some money, that was already in the past. The Cahans were caught up in some trouble and owed a lot of money. They were on the verge of bankruptcy. After thinking about it, Lorne squinted his eyes at James. ¡°You said three million dors. Then, pay my girlfriend three million dors, and I¡¯ll take a few punches from you.¡± ¡°Babe¡­¡± The sexily-dressed woman immediately pulled Lorne. She had witnessed James¡¯ strength at the vi¡¯s entrance. Quay¡¯s bodyguards were taken down in an instant. She was worried that Lorne would not be able to withstand a few punches from James. Lorne waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This brat is merely the son-inw of the Cahans. He¡¯s useless. The Cahans are in debt, and they don¡¯t have money at all. Even if they had money, they would never hand it to this piece of trash to boast around.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lorne had already thought it through. James did not know anyone at this party. Thus, no one paid attention to him. James wanted to seek an opportunity to pretend to be bold so that he could attract the crowd¡¯s attention. Quincy gave up interfering after things had ended up like this. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Lorne was not a good person anyway. At the same time, she also despised James. ¡°Thea, let¡¯s leave them alone. We should go over there and watch.¡± Quincy pulled Thea and left. ¡°But this¡­¡± Thea was reluctant. She knew James¡¯ skills, and Lorne would be maimed if he took a few hits. She did not want James to cause trouble again. Before she could finish speaking, Quincy had forcibly pulled her away. Quincy refused to interfere, and the others also did not bother. They all simply spectated. Some people even prepared snacks and observed enthusiastically. ¡°Three million? Alright. What¡¯s your ount number? I¡¯ll transfer the money right now.¡± James smiled as he looked at the proud Lorne. ¡®Does this brat really have three million dors?¡¯ thought Lorne. He scanned James from head to toe and could not believe he would have three million dors. After thinking for a while, he gave him an ount number. James took out his phone and immediately transferred three million dors to Lorne¡¯s ount. Soon, Lorne received a bank notification. He nced at the notification and was delighted. ¡°Haha! Three million! This idiot really transferred three million dors to me!¡± Lorne jumped up in excitement. The people watching also nced at James in astonishment. ¡®He really transferred three million dors? ¡®Is he stupid? ¡®He just gave Lorne three million for nothing.¡¯ Meanwhile, James turned to Zion, who was beaten ck and blue. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± He counted the footprints and wounds throughout Zion¡¯s body and face. ¡°Thirty-eight, thirty-nine, forty.¡± James stopped counting at forty and turned to Lorne, who was still immersed in joy. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll count it as forty. Will you bear it, or will your subordinates who hit him bear it?¡± Lorne pushed forward a subordinate immediately and said, ¡°Go, get punched a few times, and I¡¯ll give you two hundred thousand for it.¡± The subordinate was thrilled to hear he would get 200,000 dors and shouted, ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± James walked over with a sullen expression. His body leaped to a height of more than one meter and kicked the subordinate¡¯s chest. Crack! The subordinate¡¯s chest bones were immediately fractured. His body flew out like a ball for over two meters, mming into the ground. His face distorted from the pain, and he groaned. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as they watched it happen. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Lome¡¯s subordinate was sent flying with a kick. The onlookers could not feel how strong his kick was. They only saw the subordinate sent flying more than two meters and mming into the ground, letting out painful groans. James approached with his leather shoes. Clomp! Clomp! Clomp! As he stepped forward, his shoes threaded the floor. Lorne subconsciously took a few steps backward in fear. It was terrifying. He would have been suffering in pain if that kick had hit him. ¡°You didn¡¯t evenst one kick.¡± James approached the subordinate and looked down at him condescendingly. Under the countless gazes, James raised his foot and kicked him again. The man rolled out like a ball, knocking over tables and chairs in the hall. ¡°Argh! Stop it! Stop it¡­¡± The subordinate was horrified. The previous kicks had fractured several bones on his body, and he was in unbearable pain. He would die if he took another blow. James red at Lorne and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s only been two hits. There are still thirty eight more. Who is going to take it?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Lorne swallowed his saliva. This trash who was rumored to be useless was terrifying. ¡°Y-You go.¡± Lorne pushed another of his subordinates out. He refused to give up the three million dors. The subordinate stepped forward timidly. ¡°B-Brat! I-I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± the subordinate said while shivering. Despite his tough words, his whole body trembled in fear. James walked over, reached out to grab the subordinate¡¯s arm, and twisted it downward. ¡°Argh!!!¡± The subordinate¡¯s face distorted, and he groaned in pain. James swung his fist and punched it into the subordinate¡¯s body. The subordinate was sent flying several meters away and mmed into a table, shattering it instantly. He was on the ground and did not have the strength to get up. All he did was groan in pain. James red at Lorne again. Quincy, who was nearby, was slightly surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect James to have such strength,¡± Quincy nced at Thea and said. Thea nodded. James used to be a military soldier and had terrifying strength. She witnessed James bring down dozens of people within a few minutes. ¡°Quincy, go and stop them. It¡¯ll be bad if they continue fighting.¡± Quincy crossed her arms and replied with a smile, ¡°Lorne isn¡¯t a good person anyway. Let James teach him a lesson. I¡¯m curious to see what capabilities your useless husband has and how he will resolve this.¡± For some reason, Quincy became curious about Thea¡¯s husband, James. Thea said dissatisfied, ¡°My husband isn¡¯t useless. He just likes to keep a low profile. My husband has incredible medical skills and is proficient in martial arts.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha, sounds like the ck Dragon.¡± Quincyughed. ¡°Huh?¡± Thea frowned. Since Quincy mentioned the ck Dragon, Thea thought about it, and it sounded reasonable. It was rumored that the ck Dragon had unparalleled strength and medical skills. The ck Dragon was also called James Caden. Not only was her husband good in medicine, but he also had terrifying strength. For a moment, Thea also thought about the possibility that her husband was the ck Dragon, James. A few thoughts shed across her mind. She had met the ck Dragon, who was also the owner of Majestic Corporation, James, and he was a different person from her husband. The ck Dragon was dead in Mount Thunder in the Southern ins. Dragon Fountain Vi, lobby. James slowly walked toward Lorne. ¡°You still have two more subordinates. I only made a few moves. I don¡¯t think there are enough people to bear the rest?¡± Lorne trembled as he nced at his subordinates that had been beaten and were groaning in pain. This was not going to be easy money for him. ¡°James, don¡¯t cross the line. Do you know who I am? Do you know who my gang leader is? My boss is Sethe Kane. You¡¯re going to die if you offend Sethe!¡± Lorne began to threaten James. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 James ignored his threats and kept walking toward Lorne. Lorne continuously stepped backward and shouted, ¡°Why are you two standing there doing nothing? Go beat him up!¡± The two subordinates exchanged nces with each other. Thump! Simultaneously, both of them knelt on the floor and begged for mercy. ¡°J- James. This is none of our business. Please spare us.¡± Lorne crushed and kicked both of them to the floor. Many people watched as it happened. These onlookers looked like they were watching an interesting y. No one expected the infamous son-inw of the Cahans of Cansington would be so strong. James walked toward Lorne, picked him up, and threw him toward Zion. Crash! https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Lorne¡¯s body mmed into the floor, and his nose was broken. He retreated a few steps backward in fear. ¡°You f*cker! I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Lorne pulled out a switchde as he tried to get up. Before he could stand straight, James walked over and kicked his body to the ground again. He raised his foot and stepped on Lorne¡¯s face, making him unable to move as he said coldly,¡± Apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize my *ss! You¡¯re finished, James. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re life is over. I¡¯m not going to let this go easily. You better let me go this instance, kneel and bow to me three times. Or else ¡°Argh!!!¡± Lorne groaned in pain. James¡¯ increased the strength of his foot, making Lore¡¯s face squish together. The constant friction caused his skin to tear, and burning pain spread from the wounds. ¡°Apologize¡­¡± James demanded again. ¡°S-Sorry! I was wrong!¡± Lornepromised. ¡°I-It¡¯s okay,¡± Zion said hurriedly. He nced at James and said with gratitude, ¡°T-Thank you. I-It¡¯s fine now.¡± James finally let go of Lorne. The sexy women rushed over and supported Lorne up from the floor. She asked worriedly, ¡° Are you alright, Babe?¡± Half of Lorne¡¯s face was peeled and bloody. It was a terrifying sight. He red at James with his hideous face, full of anger. Meanwhile, James took out his phone and called Scarlett. ¡°Notify the bank that I transferred three million dors from my personal ount. Cancel it immediately.¡± Scarlett quickly went to deal with it after receiving the order Soon, James¡¯ money that had been transferred earlier was recovered by the bank Lorne received a message notification from the bank that the transfer had been canceled. He spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. He pointed at James. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± James ignored him. ¡°Good. Very good. I¡¯ll remember this, James. Just wait.¡± Lorne left a vicious threat and miserably walked away with his subordinates, leaving the Dragon Fountain Vi. Quincy, watching from afar, squinted her eyes and said with a light smile, ¡°He isn¡¯tplete trash after all. He is quite ruthless with his fists.¡± James got together with the former students of the first ss. Zion sat beside him. ¡°How has it been all these years?¡± James nced at him and asked subconsciously. ¡°What?¡± Zion was slightly taken aback. He nced at James and asked, ¡°A-Are you talking to me?¡± James was embarrassed and touched his nose. He stood up abruptly and patted Zion¡¯s shoulder. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you.¡± It was inappropriate for him to ask these questions with his current identity. He turned around and walked to a sofa in the corner. Then, he took out his phone and continued to y nts vs. Zombies. Outside Dragon Fountain Vi. Lorne sat in a car and took out his phone, ¡°Sethe, I got beaten up. I¡¯m in Dragon Fountain Vi. Bring a few dozen decent fighters here. I want revenge.¡± Since he joined the underworld, Lorne had never been so humiliated before. He wanted revenge. ¡°Just wait, James. I¡¯ll show you. I¡¯ll make you watch me f*ck your wife. ¡°Quincy, you b*tch. I¡¯ll make sure you beg for mercyter.¡± Lorne cursed furiously. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Lorne was not a good person. He used to be a school bully. Many students had been bullied by him back then. Thus, the majority of the onlookers apuded after seeing him getting beaten up. James was ying nts vs. Zombies by himself. There were a few who came to greet him. He simply smiled and continued to y his game. ¡°James?¡± A pleasant voice sounded. James raised his head and saw a woman standing in front of him. The woman had ck hair, fair skin, and a pure appearance. She seemed to be about twenty seven or twenty-eight years old. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Joan Dunn?¡± James frowned. ¡°Huh? https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Do you know me?¡± Joan was slightly taken aback. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James smiled and asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Not really. I just came over just because your name is James,¡± Joan replied with a smile and sat opposite James. ¡°Okay.¡± James snorted and did not say anything more. Joan nced at James. She knew the James in front of her was not the one she knew. They just happened to have the same name. However, she had an inexplicable attraction to him because the name set off some emotions in her heart. James felt slightly ufortable being stared at by a beautiful woman and could not concentrate on his game peacefully. He put down his phone and asked indifferently, ¡°Speak if you have something to say.¡± Joan smiled. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to sit here for a bit, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Sure, why not.¡± James did not want to bother with her and got up to leave. ¡°Hey, wait.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± James nced at her. ¡°Nevermind. It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Joan initially wanted to chat with James, but he was not the person she knew, and there was no need to do so. Not far away, Thea and Quincy got together with some former students. Those who could join Quincy¡¯s circle were not ordinary and were sessful. However, Thea kept thinking about James. James had been sitting alone for a long time. She was worried that James would be dissatisfied because she left him alone after bringing him out. She was relieved to see a beautiful woman approaching James. James would not be bored if a beautiful woman were chatting with him. It made thea feel better. Otherwise, she would feel bad if James kept sitting alone. James noticed that Joan was in low spirits and sat down again. He had a vague impression of Joan. There were two bullies in Cansington High-Lorne and Joan. Joan used to be a school bully dressed in gothic fashion and had a dozen subordinates following her. She mingled with gangsters, drank, smoked, yed poker, and did rebellious things. Her grades were always at the bottom of the ss. However, she had a crush on the monitor ¨C James. James recalled that Joan wrote him a love letter once, but he rejected it. He thought about the past events and touched his nose. These were all valuable memories. ¡°By the way, how have you been these past two years?¡±. James asked subconsciously after his memories were triggered seeing his ssmate. ¡°M-Me?¡± Joan was stunned momentarily. Then, she replied, ¡°Back then, I wrote a love letter to our ss monitor, James but got rejected. He said I¡¯d have to surpass his academic performance if I wanted to pursue him. However, I only scored a little over a hundred points in the national college entrance examination¡­¡± Joan was puzzled as to why she said this much to James. These things have been in her heart for a long time, and she wanted toin to someone. ¡°Hmm? ¡° ¡°What happened after?¡± James asked with a light smile. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 ¡°I don¡¯t know. He disappeared after that, and I learned something had happened to his family I repeated the year and took his words seriously. I studied hard and sessfully got into the University of Sol.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James was slightly surprised. He did not expect the school bully, that used to dress in gothic fashion, to study hard and get admitted to the best university in Sol. ¡°Good job.¡± James praised Joan, who had a pure appearance. ¡°Thank you.¡± Joan smiled. The two chatted for a while. Suddenly, someone walked to Thea and said jokingly, ¡°Thea, your husband is getting seduced. That woman¡¯s name is Joan. She used to be a school bully and was good at flirting with men. Seeing that your husband was strong, she is trying to seduce him now. You should be careful.¡± Thea chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a ss reunion. They¡¯re just chatting with each other. It¡¯s fine.¡± Thea trusted James. ¡°You¡¯re so generous, Thea.¡± ¡°Thea, tell us about your useless husband. You¡¯re so beautiful, and the Cahans are considered a big household, so why did you recruit a live-in son-inw?¡± The group of ssmates began to gossip. Speaking of James, Thea finally smiled brightly. She corrected them. ¡°My husband isn¡¯t useless. He just likes to keep a low profile. He would¡¯ve been famous a long ago if he wanted, but he isn¡¯t into these superficial things.¡± Thea was telling them the truth. However, her former ssmates did not believe her. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html There were countless rumors of the kind of person James was. The group chatted together, and it was soon time to eat. There were more than 100 people with two ssesbined. With the addition of a few family members, about 150 people gathered in the hall. Everyone was getting ready for dinner. Around this time, Kian appeared and began to perform. ording to the agreement, he had to sing 20 songs. That would be 100,000 dors per song. With Kian¡¯s performance, the atmosphere was extremely lively. Kian walked off the stage and came to the tables while performing to give high-fives and interact with the crowd as if it was his personal concert. Soon, Kian came to Zion¡¯s table. Zion was excited by the scene. He hurriedly put down his bowl and utensils. Then he stood up and wanted to high-five Kian. He had never been to events like this before and was overly excited. He did not ce his bowl properly and identally knocked over the soup, which sshed on Kian. The singing abruptly stopped at that moment. Kian¡¯s handsome face darkened. He was a neat freak who hated dirt. Plus, he despised poor fans. He red at Zion, now that his clothes were oily and dirty. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Zion panicked and kept apologizing. ¡°Sorry isn¡¯t going to solve anything. Do you know how much my clothes cost? Italian fashion designers made these. They are unique and cost three million dors,¡± Kian said coldly. ¡°Ah? Three million?¡± Zion was dumbfounded. This scene caught everyone¡¯s attention. Quincy noticed it and immediately walked over. ¡°Mr. Campbell, is something the matter?¡± asked Quincy. ¡°Look for yourself.¡± Kian pointed at his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf, Mr. Campbell. There are plenty of people here, and it¡¯s inevitable for idents to happen.¡± ¡°My clothes cost three million dors, Quincy. My performance is only two million dors. Are you asking me to make a loss?¡± Kian looked dissatisfied. He was short on money. recently The clothes were oily and were no longer wearable. It was impossible for him to wear them again. ¡°What do you say we do?¡± asked Quincy. ¡°I¡­¡± Kian opened his mouth. Before he could say anything else, he spotted James approaching him. Seeing James, he reacted as if he had seen a ghost. He was flustered, and his attitude immediately changed. ¡°C-Chairman, why are you here?¡± ¡°Just sing if you¡¯re here to sing. Don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± James said as he nced at Kian and then toward Zion. ¡°A- Alright!¡± He did not dare to say no. Many people¡¯s eyes fixated on James. Quincy also nced at him with a frown. ¡®Chairman? ¡®What chairman?¡¯ thought Quincy. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 The invincible Kian was frightened by James¡¯ words. He did not dare to say another word and obediently continued his performance. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. James patted Zion¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry. Just enjoy the food and drinks.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zion was grateful once again to James. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± James waved his hand. Quincy nced at James and touched her chin puzzledly. ¡®This guy seems a little moreplicated than I imagined,¡¯ thought Quincy. She had always thought of James as useless. James showcased his terrifying strength, brought down Quay¡¯s bodyguards, and even beat up Lorne and his subordinates until they left the party. Now even a celebrity like Kian was showing him so much respect. He even addressed James as chairman. ¡°James.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Yeah?¡± James nced at Quincy. ¡°You shoulde to join my table,¡± Quincy said with a smile. ¡°I-It¡¯s fine.¡± James waved his hand. He turned around and returned to his seat. He was sitting with strangers and those that were not as well-off. Quincy also returned to her seat. When Quincy was back at her table, Thea had just returned from the washroom and was unaware of what had happened. Quincy leaned over and asked, ¡°Thea, what¡¯s your husband¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was slightly taken aback by the question. ¡®Background? She was unsure of Quincy¡¯s intentions and looked at her, slightly confused. ¡°What did he do in the past?¡± asked Quincy. ¡°My husband used to be a soldier. He came back from the Southern ins and used to be under the ck Dragon Army,¡± Thea said proudly as she mentioned James. ¡°He is now working in the Transgenerational Group. Although he is just an ount executive, I heard their recruitment requirements were high.¡± Quincy also know that James worked as an ount executive in Transgenerational Group However, for some reason, she felt that James was not as simple as he looked. She nced at James, who was eating in the distance but pressed down the thought for the time being The dinner continued as Kian performed. His 20-song performance was finished before the dinner was officially over. Thea had also finished eating Seeing that Kian had finished his performance, she walked over to him Looking at his handsome face, she muttered, ¡°K-Kian, can I take a photo with you?¡± Seeing that it was a beautiful woman with an excellent figure, Kian scanned Thea from head to toe Thea was prettier than the female celebrities in the entertainment industry. He used to be popr throughout the country, and plenty of female stars that had just debuted sought him out for poprity. He had yed with countless women to the point that he was kind of sick of them. However, his eyes lit up when he saw Thea. He nodded with a smile ¡°Sure. There are too many people here, and it¡¯s really noisy. Let¡¯s head outside¡± ¡°O Okay.¡± Thea was flustered and nodded immediately. The two walked outside of the hall. Many others who finished eating also followed, wanting to seize the opportunity to take a picture with Kian so they could brag about it after the party. Outside Kian and Thea stood together, Thea took out her phone and turned on the camera. Kian deliberately got close to her and wrapped his arms around her slender waist. As soon as his hands touched Thea¡¯s body, she tensed up and quickly distanced herself from Kian said in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you that I¡¯m taking a picture with you. What¡¯s wrong with a more intimate picture?¡± He wanted to wrap his arms around Thea again. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to take it anymore.¡± Thea left hurriedly. She never expected Kian to be¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t need it,¡¯ thought Thea. Kian¡¯s face darkened. He lowered himself to take a picture with his fan. It was an honor for them. Countless fans wanted to sleep with a big star like him. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Female fans were proud to have slept with him. ¡°Ungrateful,¡± Kian snorted. After Thea left, other fangirls immediately surrounded him to take a photo. Kian would wrap his arms around the waists and shoulders of the prettier ones. Meanwhile would just stand beside those that had average appearances. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After taking photos, Kian left and went back to his room on the second floor to rest. His manager, Hellen, was resting in the room. Hellen was in her 30s but had a well-maintained appearance, looking almost like an 18 or 19 years old with pale and tender skin. She wore a sexy dress and was lying in bed seductively. ¡°Hellen.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Guess who I saw?¡± Kian approached and eximed excitedly. ¡°You saw that fan again?¡± Hellen said, unconcerned. ¡°No, not her. I saw Transgenerational Group¡¯s behind-the-scenes chairman.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hellen abruptly got up from the bed and asked in disbelief, ¡°Really? Did you really see the Transgenerational Group¡¯s real boss?¡± ¡°Yeah, that was absolutely him,¡± Kian said excitedly. He was cklisted because he offended the real chairman of the Transgenerational Group. He even dreamed of seeing the chairman so that he could apologize for his past behavior. The heavens were still looking after him. ¡°Hellen, I n to stay one more night here. I want to see the chairman and apologize. As long as he forgives me, I can surely make aeback and return to my former glory.¡± Kian saw the hope of returning to the spotlight. ¡°Alright. You must apologize properly, Kian. When you see the chairman, you have to show a good attitude. Agree with whatever he says, and don¡¯t refute him. Even if the chairman asks you to kneel, you must kneel, alright?¡± Hellen said seriously. ¡°I understand, but Hellen, I¡¯m a celebrity. How can I kneel before so many people? Could we go see the chairman a bitter?¡± Kian was a big star, and he refused to embarrass himself publicly. ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± Hellen nodded. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a fan that caught my attention. Help me bring her over here.¡± Kian thought of Thea. Thea was gorgeous, and he wanted to bring her over to enjoy the night together. ¡°Sure. Which one? I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± On the second floor of the vi, balcony. The former students of both sses decided to go to the hot spring after dinner. The balcony of the second floor just happened to be able to see the hot spring. Kian pointed to a woman in a red bikini. ¡°That¡¯s her, Hellen. Look at her perfect figure.¡± Kian was fascinated by Thea¡¯s figure. Seeing Thea, Hellen nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a way to bring her up. Let¡¯s go back in first.¡± The two returned to the room together. Kian was not the only one that was mesmerized by Thea. All the people in the hot spring were in awe of her. Thea was so attractive in a bikini. The more introverted people could not even bring themselves to look at her. Just one nce made them blush. James was also mesmerized. He had never seen such a sexy side of Thea, even after having married her for so long. Although all the women were in bikinis, James was displeased when he saw plenty of male¡¯s gazes fixated on her. This was his wife, and she belonged to him. Only he could see her like this. He quickly walked over and covered Thea¡¯s body with a bath towel. ¡°Darling, why did youe out wearing this?¡± James said dissatisfiedly. Thea rolled her eyes. ¡°Everyone is dressed like this.¡± The other men who saw James covering Thea¡¯s delicate body with a bath towel all secretly scolded him in their hearts. Soon, Quincy, who was wearing a white bikini, also showed up. Quincy was wearing a very exposing thong, and her bikini seemed a size smaller, exposing her cleavage even more. ¡°James, you¡¯re too conservative. What age are we in? Everyone dresses like this at a beach.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what others do. I don¡¯t want my wife to be dressed like this and for other men to see her.¡± He pulled Thea and walked away while speaking. ¡°Darling, we¡¯re not going to soak in the hot spring.¡± ¡°Hey, James¡­¡± Thea tried to persuade him. However, James ignored her and simply pulled her back to their room. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 James forcibly dragged Thea back to their room. Inside a room on the second floor. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Why¡¯re you spoiling the fun, James?¡± Thea was displeased. ¡°Wait a moment, Darling.¡± James quickly went out. He went to a supermarket on the mountain and bought a one-piece swimsuit. He quickly returned to the room and handed the swimsuit to Thea. ¡°Wear this one,¡± said James. Thea picked it up and took a look at it. She found the situation funny. ¡°Is this necessary, James?¡± ¡°Yes, change into it quickly.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Alright. You go outside first.¡± Thea got up and pushed James out of the room. After shoving James outside, she looked at the one-piece swimsuit in her hands and smiled. In her heart, she felt happy. She never expected James to be so protective of her. However, she liked it. She quickly walked out with the swimsuit James had bought for her. James nced at the swimsuit Thea was wearing. Although her slender legs, fair neck, and arms were still exposed, it was much better than before. James said with satisfaction, ¡°Yeap, look better. You can go now.¡± Thea nced at him and asked, ¡°Are you noting?¡± James touched his nose and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know any of them, so I¡¯ll just stay here and y with my phone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea did not want to force him either. She wanted to have a good time since she finally had the chance toe out. Thea went back to the hotspring. James returned to his room. Lying in bed, he took out his phone and yed his solo game, nts vs. Zombies. Kian¡¯s manager, Hellen, had begun to scheme a n after she learned that Kian was interested in Thea. In the past, whether it was a corporate executive or a pure college student, Hellen had always been able to get it done as long as she talked to them. Hellen changed into her swimsuit and went to the hot spring. Sitting in the water, she nced at the women and finally spotted Thea chatting with other people. She walked over and tapped Thea lightly. Thea nced at her in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there?¡± Hellen smiled and gestured to a location. Thea followed Hellen to an area with no one else. Hellen soaked in the hot spring water, and only her head was exposed. She nced at Thea, who was sexy and charismatic. She smiled and said, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Thea shook her head. She had no idea of the woman¡¯s identity. ¡°I¡¯m Kian¡¯s manager, Hellen,¡± Hellen introduced herself. ¡°Oh.¡± Thea immediately registered her identity. ¡°What about you?¡± asked Hellen. ¡°I¡¯m Thea,¡± replied Thea. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re Thea?¡± Hellen was slightly surprised. She had heard of Thea before since she was working in the entertainment industry. She was rated as a once-in-a-decade beauty and also the number one beauty of Cansington. However, Thea was not from the entertainment industry. Thus, she never paid much attention to her. ¡°Nice to meet you, Thea.¡± After being stunned for a moment, Hellen smiled and said, ¡°You could definitely enter the entertainment industry with your looks and make a name for yourself. It won¡¯t be a problem for you to gain poprity all over the country.¡± Hellen began to tter her. This was how she used to fool other women. It worked every single time. After a series of ttery, Hellen finally went to the main point. ¡°You should know that Kian is one of the top celebrities in the entertainment industry right now. You spend the night with Kian, and he will take care of you in the future. You can easily debut, and bing famous would be a matter of time.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Thea smiled and rejected the offer. She never thought of entering the entertainment industry, nor had she thought about betraying her body to enter the entertainment industry. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Thea turned around and wanted to leave. Hellen immediately ranted, ¡°Thea, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the best manager in Sol. I have unimaginable influence. Believe it or not, a video of you and Kian in bed will spread all over the country tomorrow morning.¡± Hellen began to threaten. Thea turned around with a frown and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Hellen continued to threaten, ¡°Don¡¯t you know there is a technology called deepfake? I can easily use a video of Kian making out with someone else and use technology to put your face in it. Can you imagine what big news that would be?¡± ¡°You..¡± Thea¡¯s body trembled with anger. Hellen looked proud. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html This was her tactic. Threats and temptation. Even a conservative woman would be a sl*t. ¡°Listen to me obediently. Sleep with Kian for one night, and nothing will happen. Or else¡­you will bear the consequences. By the way, Kian¡¯s room number is 203.¡± Hellen got up and left. She had used this trick to trick many women. No one dared not to go in the end. She was confident that Thea would show up. Otherwise, Thea would be ruined if she did not go tonight. After all, Kian was a big star. All women wanted to sleep with him and were even honored to have slept with him. Thea¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What should I do?¡± Thea was anxious. The woman named Hellen seemed to mean what she said if she did not show up. Although she was not in the entertainment industry, Thea knew that it was a very chaotic ce. Every once in a while, there would be scandals about celebrities. However, she knew that her innocence would be tainted if she went. Immediately, she was no longer in the mood to stay in the hot spring. She got up and returned to the amodation. Her room was also on the second floor. She passed by room 203 and wanted to knock on the door. However, she did not want topromise so easily. She remembered James¡¯ words, telling her to discuss everything with him no matter what. Thea returned to her room. James was ying his game in bed but ended up falling asleep. The door opened, and Thea walked inside the room. He woke up and got out of bed. Noticing something strange with Thea¡¯s expression, he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling? Did you get bullied? Who did it? Tell me, and I¡¯ll go avenge you.¡± ¡°H-Honey¡­¡± Thea felt aggrieved and frowned with tears in her eyes. James promptly embraced her andforted her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can tell me.¡± ¡°Just now, Kian¡¯s manager came to me¡­¡± Thea exined the situation to him. ¡°What?¡± James was furious. ¡®Kian must have a death wish to mess with my wife.¡¯ Thea grabbed onto James in time. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Honey, don¡¯t act recklessly. He¡¯s a big star and a public figure. There will be a lot of trouble if you really hit him. Countless fans wille at you for doing it.¡± James waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Darling. I won¡¯t hit him. I¡¯m going to reason with him! You stay in the room.¡± James finished speaking and turned to leave. Thea had no choice but to wait in the room for his good news. James went to room 203 and knocked on the door. In the room, Kian heard the knock and was overjoyed. ¡°Hellen, you sure are capable! I can always count on her. Thea showed up at my door so soon,¡± said Kian. ¡°You should rx tonight, Kian. You¡¯ve lost a bit of weight during this period.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks, Hellen.¡± Kian smiled and got up to open the door. He opened the door and was about to take Thea into his arms but was immediately dumbfounded when he saw the person standing outside his room. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Kian expected it to be Thea. Instead, James was outside his door. ¡°C-Chairman, why are you here?¡± Kian went nk for a moment but quickly recollected himself and invited James into the room. James walked inside calmly. Kian shouted, ¡°Hellen, hurry up and make some coffee. The chairman is here!¡± When Hellen heard the shouting, she immediately got up and looked at the door. When she saw James, her expression quickly changed. This was the real chairman behind the Transgenerational Group. The real owner with a worth of trillions of dors. She did not dare to be slow in serving him. ¡°Chairman, hurry and sit.¡± With that said, she hurried off to make coffee. Kian stood aside with a smile on his handsome face. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Chairman, I was at fault for the matterst time. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to use the Transgenerational Group for hype. Please give me another chance.¡± James waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care much about what happenedst time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Chairman. Thank you for your forgiveness.¡± Kian was overjoyed. Hellen walked over with her coffee and was relieved when she heard that James had let the previous incident go. She handed the coffee over with both hands. ¡°Chairman, please have some coffee.¡± James pointed to the table beside him. Hellen ced the coffee on the table. Kian gave Hellen a look. He understood men and thought that James did note here for him. He was definitely here for Hellen. Although Hellen was a manager over 30 years old, she still had an attractive and sexy appearance. ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ll make my leave first.¡± Kian turned around to leave. Hellen understood instantly and walked over to James while shaking her hips. Just when she was about to sit on top of James, he lifted his foot and kicked her away. Hellen fell to the floor with a miserable cry. Kian was dumbfounded. ¡®Isn¡¯t he here for Hellen? ¡®Perhaps he is into this kind of kink and likes to abuse others?¡¯ Thinking of this, Kian smiled and took another step toward the door. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Did I say to let you go?¡± said James. ¡°Huh?¡± Kian froze. He turned around and looked at James. Then, he said, ¡°Chairman, I won¡¯t stay to disturb you and Hellen. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say a word about this. From now on, Hellen is your woman.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Jamesughed. ¡°Turns out he thinks I¡¯m here for Hellen?¡¯ thought James. Hellen got up from the floor, bit her lips, and said shyly, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m your woman, Chairman.¡± James frowned. ¡°Nonsense. I came here not for Hellen. I¡¯m here to cause you caused trouble!¡± Bang! James mmed the table. ¡°What did I do, Chairman?¡± Kian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked cautiously. ¡°What did you do? ¡°You sure are bold, Kian. How dare you have the nerves to try to touch my wife?¡± James growled. Kian was dumbfounded and unaware of what was happening. Why would he dare touch the chairman¡¯s wife? He would not dare to do something like that even if he had nine lives. Suddenly, a thought shed in his mind. ¡°C-Could it be Thea?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± James stood up, grabbed Kian by the cor, and lifted him off the floor. ¡°Thea is my wife. You sure have some guts. It¡¯s one thing that you¡¯re interested in her but to threaten her, do you have a death wish?¡± Hellen instantly understood the reason James showed up. She immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Chairman, this isn¡¯t Kian¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my idea. Punish me instead.¡± ¡°You?¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 James casually threw Kian to the ground. As his body skidded against the ground, Kian felt a burning pain but did not dare to let out a sound. James nced at Hellen, who was kneeling on the ground. He raised his foot and kicked her. ¡°Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare to hit you just because you¡¯re a woman.¡± Hellen was kicked to the ground but did not dare to utter a sound. Kian knelt on the ground and pleaded, ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s my fault. I was tempted and made a mistake. Please forgive me.¡± James really wanted to kill Kian. However, he promised Thea not to beat up anyone. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Go and personally apologize to Thea. Remember, apologize on your knees. It¡¯ll be over if Thea forgives you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be thrown into the sea and fed to the fishes.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James left a threat and turned to leave. After he left, Kian and Hellen hugged each other and cried bitterly. ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m finished. My life is finished.¡± Hellen was also frightened by James¡¯ words. Her body trembled, and she hurriedly said,¡± Quick Go and apologize. Do your best to get Thea¡¯s forgiveness. Otherwise, we¡¯re both dead.¡± Hellen was aware of the influence those in power had since she was in the entertainment industry. It was easy to make two people disappear from this earth. Kian was afraid to go. James returned to his room. As soon as he entered the room, Thea stood up and asked curiously, ¡°Honey, how was it? You didn¡¯t hurt anyone, right?¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Am I a brute? I went to reason with Kian and told him that a public figure should establish a good image. He realized his mistake and wille to apologize to you.¡± Thea sighed in relief. She was afraid that James would beat them up if they got into a conflict. James had already beat up a lot of people during this time. Suddenly, there was a sound ofmotioning from outside. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why is it so noisy? Let¡¯s go out and have a look,¡± Thea frowned and said as she pushed James toward the door and asked, ¡°Louisa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m looking for a first aid kit. Something happened to Quincy,¡± said Louisa. ¡°What? Thea¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly pulled James downstairs. The first floor of the amodation, lobby. All the women were in bikinis that came from the hot spring. A beautiful woman in a revealing bikini was lying on the table. She had an outstanding figure and slender legs, but she wore an expression of pain. ¡°Get out of the way. The doctor is here.¡± A group of men came over. Many women immediately moved out of the way. These men were from the first ss. The person in front was a man in his 30s. He was dressed in shorts, shirtless, and his eight pack abs were revealing. ¡°Wow. Who is this? He has such a great physique.¡± ¡°I love it. I¡¯m in love with his figure.¡± Many women could not help but squeal upon seeing him. The man from the first ss looked very proud, especially those following behind him. One raised his head and said boastfully, ¡°This is Quentin Goth from the first ss. He is a disciple of the famous doctor, Dr. Michael.¡± Another followed up. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know Dr. Michael? He was ranked in the top three during doctor in Cansington¡¯s medical conferencest year. He lost to Dr. Fallon and is only second to him.¡± Those from the first ss were immediately excited. During this ss reunion, most of the people from the first ss were not doing well, and none were rich They were iparable to the second ss. Now that they knew Quentin¡¯s identity, they immediately felt proud. Quentin walked over to the table and nced at the sexy and charming Quincy lying on the table, ¡°Is this going to be fine? We should take her to the hospital as soon as possible, or else it might be too late.¡± ¡°How are you doing to send her to the hospital? It¡¯ll take more than two hours to get to the hospital in the city from here. She¡¯ll die before reaching there.¡± Many people expressed their opinions. ¡°Since Dr. Michael¡¯s disciple is here, it should be fine.¡± Quentin waved his hand and signaled everyone to be quiet. After the crowd quieted down, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a bite from a venomous snake. It¡¯s very simple to treat. You can count on me.¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Everyone was reassured by Quentin¡¯s words, James came over and happened to see this scene, Thea pulled his hand and pleaded, ¡°Honey, hurry and save her.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t they already have a famous doctor¡¯s disciple? Don¡¯t panic We¡¯ll see how it goes first before we do anything.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quentin nced at Quincy lying on the table. A venomous snake bit her on the thigh. Her skin was very fair, and her blood vessels could be seen vaguely through her pale skin. At this moment, her thigh was already red and swollen. The location of the bite was ck, and the venom was spreading continuously. Quentin reached out and lightly pressed her wound, https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Ah!!!¡± Quincy cried out in pain ¡°It¡¯s alright, Quincy. With me here, you won¡¯t die. Your injury is a special case, and I¡¯ll need to use special means to force the venom out of your body. Let me take you to my room so I can focus on healing you,¡± Quentin hurriedly said. Quincy felt light headed and very drowsy She could feel the severe pain from where the snake bit her. She knew that it was venomous and that she would die if it was not detoxified immediately. ¡°Do you agree, Quincy? I¡¯ll take you to my room if you agree.¡± She heard a voice in her ear She opened her eyes slightly and saw a handsome face with firm chest muscles ¡°Okay.¡± Quincy replied in a daze Hearing her reply. Quentin wanted to pick Quincy up from the table. James frowned upon seeing this scene ¡°What are you doing?¡± He opened his mouth and walked over Although Quincy disliked him and caused him trouble for him a few times, she was Thea¡¯s best friend. Additionally, she was the Transgenerational Group¡¯s vice president. How could he just watch Quincy fall into Quentin¡¯s hands? Quentin stopped and looked at James, who was approaching He growled, ¡°Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to take her to my room to treat her wound? A venomous snake bit her, and I¡¯ll need to use a special treatment method to treat her. This is something my teacher passed on to me, and outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to watch.¡± ¡°James, what are you doing? Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see Quincy¡¯s thig is already red and swollen? The ck venom is spreading. Can you take responsibility if you waste time and something goes wrong?¡± ¡°Dr. Goth, take Quincy to treat her wound.¡± Many people spoke up. Quentin nced at James and said indifferently, ¡°Did you hear? Can you take responsibility if something goes wrong?¡± With that said, he was about to carry Quincy away. He was excited that a stunning beauty would be in his arms tonight. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± James shouted. Quentin was dissatisfied and immediately stopped his actions. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t interfere with this matter. You can wait to collect her corpseter,¡± said Quentin. After he finished speaking, he stood aside and no longer interfered. Quentin let out a pained cry. The students of the second ss stood out and criticized him. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, James?¡± ¡°Get out of here if you have nothing to do here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dy Dr. Goth from saving her!¡± Seeing so many people helping him, Quentin had a smugness on his face. ¡°Brat, I must remind you that the venom in her body is lethal. The worst oue is death, and even if she manages to survive, she¡¯ll suffer brain damage if the venom reaches her brain,¡± said Quentin. Quentin began to intimidate James. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about it, and you won¡¯t need to do anything either. It¡¯s just a little bit of venom. It¡¯s not a big deal to me.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Quentinughed. ¡°A little bit of venom? Alright. I want to see how you will detoxify and save Quincy.¡± Quentin shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that such a beautiful woman will be gone.¡± Hearing this, those from the second ss were anxious. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 A few of them even came up to James to pull him away. ¡°Get lost, kid,¡± they rebuked. ¡°You have no business here.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You too, Thea. Why can¡¯t you keep an eye on your good-for-nothing husband?¡± Thea looked at the others and said, ¡°My husband has medical skills, too. In fact, his skills are better than your average doctor¡¯s. I believe in him. He can save Quincy.¡± ¡°Your trust in him means nothing!¡± ¡°Will you take responsibility if something happens?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Everyone shut up!¡± James suddenly shouted. Everyone closed their mouths at hismand. James approached Quincy and looked at the wound on her thigh, then at the other symptoms on her body. After that, he looked at herplexion. He lifted her eyelids to look at her pupils. Then, he pulled her arm up to take her pulse. ¡°Tree viper?¡± James narrowed his eyes. From what he knew, tree vipers weremonly bred for the medicinal value in their venom. When mixed with medical herbs, they could cure diseases. However, this snake was purely poisonous. Those that were poisoned would die within an hour. He looked at Quentin ¡°What, at a loss?¡± Quentin said smugly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one time. I¡¯m mad now, so I¡¯m not going to do anything.¡± Quentin had James pinned in a corner. How could this trash cure the poisoning? He¡¯lle crawling to him eventually. That way, he¡¯ll be able to bring Quincy back to his room, fair and square. He¡¯ll give her the antidote and feed her his drug, then Quincy will be at his mercy. James smiled faintly. He stretched his hand out and touched several of Quincy¡¯s acupuncture points, then took some silver needles out from the back of his waist before quickly sticking them into Quincy¡¯s body, His movements were fast. So fast, that no one around him could see what he was doing properly. Soon enough, Quincy¡¯s body was filled with silver needles. James reached out and touched her thigh. Thea frowned slightly at the scene. However, she said nothing since he was trying to save a life. James pressed his hand gently on Quincy¡¯s thigh. ck blood instantly appeared around her wound, At the same time, the crowd could clearly see the stark contrast of the ck blood flowing through her veins against her fair skin. Finally, they all converged together and, as James squeezed gently, flowed out of her wound. When everything was done, James picked the needles out of her body and casually tossed them into a nearby trash can. The toxin in her body was removed, and Quincy finally regained consciousness. She may have been on the verge of consciousness, but she was still aware of what had happened. She knew James had saved her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly. James waved his hand lightly. ¡°It was nothing.¡± Quentin stared dumbfounded at the scene. ¡°Impossible! This is impossible!¡± he shrieked. ¡± How can some needles force toxins out of her body?! Ah! I know! You must¡¯ve bred the snake that bit Quincy! That was why you knew what to do!¡± His words started a wave ofmotion. Everyone turned to look at him. James smiled faintly. So the culprit reported his own crime. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d breed poisonous snakes, James!¡± ¡°What are you acting for now? To win Quincy over? You have a wife! Quincy is your wife¡¯s best friend!¡± ¡°What a disgusting person.¡± People started rebuking him. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Quentin was pleased with this oue. That son of a bitch James ruined his n. All his hard work would be in vain if James did not at least get his reputation ruined. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Thea stood up for James. ¡°My husband isn¡¯t like that! Why would he breed poisonous snakes?¡± ¡°Thea, you may know him, but you won¡¯t know what he¡¯s actually like.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How long have you been married to James? Do you actually know what he¡¯s like as a person?¡± Some of them reprimanded Thea. Quincy was now mostly awake. She climbed off the table and sat on a chair, then said weakly,¡± I know James wouldn¡¯t breed poisonous snakes. This was just an ident.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James nced at Quincy inmendation. This woman may be domineering, but she was sensible. Quentin became anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him, Quincy! This is a poisonous snake, with acute poison! You need to be detoxified with special means and medicine. How are a few silver needles going to detoxify you? Not even my mentor would be able to aplish that. Don¡¯t just trust that kid because you¡¯re Thea¡¯s best friend.¡± James nced at him. ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t seen it happen doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t happen. It just means you¡¯re ignorant.¡± Hatred shed through Quentin¡¯s gaze as he stared at James. He then gave the man beside him a look. The man understood that look He turned around and left. Quentin continued, ¡°Quincy, can¡¯t you see Thea and James nned this? They¡¯re just pretending!¡± He looked at everyone else. ¡°We all know James married into his wife¡¯s family. He¡¯s trash, but Thea brought him here anyway. Why did she do that? It must¡¯ve been to pretend that James is cooler than he is!¡± ¡°The way I see it, Quay and Lorne must¡¯ve been paid off by Thea to collude with James!¡± The crowd suddenly had a revtion at those words. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Thea insisted. James, however, could not be bothered exining. Colluding with him? Was there a need for that? What kind of person is he, able to imagine such a ridiculous scenario? ¡°Let¡¯s go, Thea.¡± Wasting more time on them was thest thing James wanted. ¡°Wanna leave?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Quentin barred their way. ¡°What, you¡¯ve been exposed, so now you¡¯re leaving?¡± he said coldly. James looked at him. ¡°What else do you want?¡± He could deduce that Quentin was the one that had bred the snake, but he had no evidence, so he said nothing. Yet now it was backfiring on him. ¡°Students, James must¡¯ve been breeding poisonous snakes,¡± Quentin said loudly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go search his room! I¡¯ll apologize if we can¡¯t find anything. But if we do find something, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to tell you the obvious, do I?¡± James had a bad feeling when he heard that. He had noticed that one of Quentin¡¯s men snuck away earlier. If his guess was right, it was so he could nt a poisonous snake in his room. He had been too careless, not seeing such a lowly trick beforehand. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go.¡± Thea was sure of his innocence. She wasn¡¯t afraid. James, on the other hand, frowned. ¡°What, scared?¡± Quentin said coldly at his expression. Quincy, still sat on the chair, eyed James suspiciously. Did he actually breed poisonous snakes? she thought to herself. ¡°What are you afraid of, James?¡± James turned to look at Quincy, then shrugged. At this point, he had nothing to say. All he could do was allow them to search his room. As for whether they¡¯d find snakes in there, he was not sure anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone went back to the hotel. Quincy was helped along by some of them. Soon enough, they arrived at the room. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 James took his room card out and opened the door. He turned on the lights. The group walked inside. James felt something was wrong the moment they walked inside. There was a small, gold box on the table. When he left, this box was definitely not in the room. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t you move!¡± Quentin shouted as he entered the room. James stood helplessly to the side. Quentin and a few others searched the room. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They made a big show of searching the room. Eventually, they opened the gold box on the table and a small, golden viper sprang out. ¡°Ahh!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Most of the girls shrieked in shock Quentin, on the other hand, was bold. He grabbed the viper and flung it brutally at a wall, charged at it, then stomped on it until it was dead. He then picked it up and approached James, tossing it before him. ¡°What¡¯s this, brat?¡± Thea, too, looked at James. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She remembered there was no such box on the table when they left. Why did it appear when they came back? ¡°So it really was James.¡± ¡°What an evil man.¡± ¡°This is a poisonous snake! It¡¯ll kill someone! Just how ck is your heart?¡± The students scolded him as they backed away from James and Thea. Quincy looked at James and Thea in bewilderment and disbelief, still being supported by others. ¡°You wanted me dead, Thea? What did I ever do to you?¡± ¡°Quincy, let me exin! It isn¡¯t like that. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Thea scrambled to exin. ¡°Enough,¡± Quincy said coldly, then continued, ¡°Thea, enough. I¡¯ve always been thinking of you. I wanted you to find a good man, but you colluded with your husband to harm me. It¡¯s a good thing Mr. Goth was here, or I¡¯d have been fooled by you two.¡± Quentin walked over. ¡°Quincy, you have to be wary when you make friends in the future. Don¡¯t give your heart out to just anyone. People like Thea and James aren¡¯t worth your time.¡± Quincy looked at them in disappointment, then left with a cold snort. The other students kept judging them and scolded Thea and James. Thea was so aggrieved that she was on the verge of tears. When everyone had left, Thea started crying. ¡°Why? Why did this happen?¡± James walked over to her and gave her aforting pat on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to fret. We know we¡¯re innocent.¡± James did not care about what other people thought of him. ¡°B-but, we¡¯ve clearly been framed. I don¡¯t know how to exin it to them!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± James reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this and prove our innocence.¡± James did not bother exining because he did not know how to. This was his room. There was only one room card, and it had been in his possession the entire time. The viper was indeed found in his room. There was no conclusive evidence otherwise, so no one would believe whatever he said. After they had left James¡¯s room. Quentin focused his attention on Quincy. ¡°How are you feeling now, Quin? Are you still dizzy? I don¡¯t trust James. He may have detoxified you, but I think he must¡¯ve left some trick behind. For your safety, how about I escort you back to the room and give you a full body examination?¡± Sure enough, Quincy still felt somewhat dizzy. She was worried that the poison was notpletely purged, so she nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± With that, the corners of Quentin¡¯s lips twitched upwards in a sly smile. All he needed to do was to get her into his room. He¡¯ll find a random excuse to feed her that drug. Once she eats it, she¡¯ll be at his mercy. She would not dare say anything once the deed was done and he had a recording of it. Just thinking of that made his heart soar. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 In the room Thea was panicking She had not expected to have a falling out with both her good friends because she attended a ss reunion. There was nothing she could do about Julianna. She married into the Xenoses. Naturally, she would be on their side. Thea, on the other hand, offended the Xenoses for the ck Dragon. However, she really was framed in Quincy¡¯s case. ¡°What do we do, Honey? You have to think of something!¡± James sat on the chair, smoking a cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This isn¡¯t a big deal. Leave it to me, I¡¯ll solve it. You wait in the room. I¡¯ll go see if hotel management has a spare key card.¡± James looked around the room. The windows were all closed. Quentin¡¯s goon would not havee in through the windows. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html There was only one way they could enter the room, and that was through the door. ¡°Go, hurry!¡± Thea pushed James out of the room. James walked out of the room to investigate the key card matter and if Quentin had a connection to Dragon Fountain Vi. If he had a connection to them, getting a key card would be easy. Meanwhile. Quincy walked out in a sexy bikini swimsuit. This swimsuit was shorter than average and more alluring. There were only two pieces of cloth for her chest and two hanging straps. Quentin helped Quincy into the room, then immediately locked the door behind him. Quincy was still alert. She frowned when he locked the door. ¡°What was that for, Mr. Goth?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I¡¯m using a secret treatment method,¡± Quentin said promptly. It can¡¯t be exposed. If someone walks in on us, my mentor will kill me if he found out.¡± With that, Quincy¡¯s suspicions were gone. ¡°Come lie down, Quin.¡± He helped Quincy to the bed and helped her lie down. Quincy was affected by snake poison. Even though James had forced out the poison from her with his silver needles, she still felt dizzy after walking a while. She only felt much better after lying down. Quentin, on the other hand, made a show of examining her wound. II was still red and swollen. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look too good, Quin. There are still lingering toxins in here. If it¡¯s not drained out in time, something bad would happen!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Goth,¡± Quincy said weakly. ¡°I need to use my mouth to clear it out,¡± Quentin said seriously. Quincy blushed. U-Use his mouth? How embarrassing! ¡°I-Is there no other way?¡± she asked, her face flushed red. Quentin pretended to be serious. ¡°Sorry, that was too abrupt. I¡¯ll go get the medicine. You should take it. It¡¯ll stop the toxin from spreading.¡± He walked toward the table, opened the bag to take a small bottle out, and dumped out a pill. ¡°Here, eat up.¡± Quincy opened her mouth and swallowed the pill. Quentin grinned at the sight. He had carefully crafted that drug. Even the most virtuous woman would turn into a slut if ingested. Quincy felt faint after ingesting the drug. She did not bother thinking too hard about it, since she thought it was because of the venom still in her body Quentin, meanwhile, took his camera out of his bag and ced it around the room for a while before adjusting it to a good angle. Then, he turned to look at Quincy on the bed. Quincy had her eyes closed, her face flushed. Quentin swallowed as he stared at Quincy¡¯s seductive body. He had never yed with such a good body. He was a doctor, and his mentor was one of the best in the field. He could tell from a nce that Quincy was still a virgin. She still had not done anything with men. He felt that he was extremely lucky. After today, Quincy would be all his. ¡°Quin?¡± He gently nudged her. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Quincy slowly opened her eyes, her gaze bleary. Her vision was fuzzy. She saw a silhouette, but could not make out who it was. Slowly, her vision cleared and she saw who stood in front of her. Jamie? Is that you?¡± To her, the person in front of her was the boyfriend she had ten years ago. The person she longed for. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Quentinughed in joy. This was the magic of his drug. It confused the mind, so the woman affected would think she was looking at the person she loved and would willingly be at his mercy. Heid down next to Quincy and hugged her. At this moment, Quincy waspletely mesmerized and responded naturally https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Someone stood outside the window. It was James He frowned at the scene he was witnessing. He was not nning on interfering. However, he could not just sit idly by anymore. If anything, she was still his girlfriend ten years ago. He used force, and the window was instantly pushed open. Quentin had just hugged Quincy, but loosened his grip as he heard the movement and turned around on reflex He watched as James crawled into the room. ¡°Do you wanna die, brat?!¡± he shouted furiously. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. James walked in and sat down in a chair, then lit a cigarette. He nced at Quincy, then said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Quentin. I took the me for you, yet here you are, enjoying yourself. How about you let me have a go, too?¡± Quentin had thought James was here to start trouble. He had seen James¡¯s skill. Not even several burly men were a match for him. Hearing James¡¯s words, heughed aloud. ¡°No problem, kid! You can have a turn after I¡¯ve had my fun. Right now, you can stand aside and watch.¡± ¡°Oh, right. What¡¯s up with her? Why isn¡¯t she resisting?¡± James asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but she ate a drug I made. Even the most chaste woman would turn into a slut when it¡¯s ingested. She¡¯s now at my mercy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James continued. ¡°How long does itst? I don¡¯t want it to wear off while it¡¯s my turn. I¡¯d be in trouble. I¡¯ve wanted her for a while, just never had an opportunity.¡± ¡°Haha! She¡¯ll be at our mercy the entire night!¡± Quentinughed gleefully. He lunged at Quincy, unable to hold back anymore. However, James stood up and yanked him back, then threw him violently to the ground. Quentin had the air knocked out of him. It hurt so much that he could not even crawl back up. He pointed a finger at James. ¡°You¡­ You bastard!¡± he shouted, ¡°You wanna go first?! I¡¯ll tell you right now that that¡¯s impossible! I worked so hard for this! I¡¯m going first!¡± There was no way he could tolerate the thought of James going first. Instead, James walked over to the camera Quentin had nted and took out the memory card. He waved it at Quentin, who was now unsteadily getting to his feet, and smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s see you turn this around now.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Realization of James¡¯s true intentions dawned on Quentin, and he spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. James walked towards the bed and shook his head at Quincy, still lying on the bed. ¡°Beauty truly is one¡¯s undoing,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re not safe anywhere when you¡¯re beautiful.¡± He understood the curse of beauty well. Such things often happened to Thea, too. He then went to the bathroom and got a bucket of cold water, tossing it abruptly onto Quincy Quincy sputtered and trembled at the sudden cold, but regained her rity. She got up at the sight of James and gave him a p. However, strength left her body at that moment and she once again fell onto the ground. She stared at James in a daze, then crawled up his body and wrapped her limbs around him. James frowned. ¡°What a scary drug.¡± He pushed Quincy away, then pricked several silver needles into her body. At the same time, Quentin silently picked up a chair and swung it brutally towards the back of James¡¯s head. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 ¡°Die!¡± Quentin swung the wooden chair at the back of James¡¯s head. James reacted quickly. He turned and raised his arm just in time, and the wooden chair shattered on his arm. The chair was sturdy and made of solid wood. Quentin felt like he had swung the chair at a brick wall instead. His body recoiled and he fell to the ground with a cry of pain. James brushed debris off his arm, then looked at Quentin, now on the floor. He walked over to him and pressed a foot on his body. ¡°Scum.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Quentin¡¯s expression twisted in pain as he yelled. James ignored him and walked back to the bed. He helped Quincy up and got her to sit on her knees. However, Quincy¡¯s strength had left her entirely. She slumped over like her bones had all liquefied. James stopped her fall in time. He pressed down on her shoulder to prevent her from falling over again. At the same time, he reached out with his other hand and prodded her back, sliding down slowly along her spine to her buttocks. He did this several times, thenid her down and picked up her arm. He pressed down on her shoulder with a finger, sliding it all the way down to her fingertips. He repeated this on her other arm. After that, he did the same to her legs, starting from the top of her thigh down to the soles of her feet. This technique,bined with his silver needles, forcibly expelled the drug from her body. Quincy finally regained consciousness. When her mind was clear, she spotted James. She remembered vaguely how James was touching her and listed her arm to p him. ¡°What did you do to me, you bastard?!¡± she shouted James easily caught her arm. ¡°I saved you. Is this how you return that favor?¡± he said impassively. ¡°You¡­ You saved me?¡± Quincy was confused. She recalled how she had entered a room with Quentin, but had little recollection about what happened after that. ¡°Get up if you have energy. Wear something less revealing when you get to your room. Any man would be pushed to his limits with you wearing that, ¡°James said, then turned towards the entrance. He opened the door and yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Someone help! Look! Something¡¯s happened!¡± He did not care how this would affect Quincy. All he wanted was to prove Thea¡¯s and his innocence. That shout quickly drew a crowd. Quincy saw Quentin on the ground still groaning in pain when she got up and immediately knew what happened. She walked towards the door. She felt a wave of weakness ovee her and fell towards James just as she got to the door. She grabbed onto James before she could fall and steadied herself. Quincy still felt weak all over and held tightly onto James so she would not fall. Many people rushed into the room. Thea, too, arrived, but froze when she saw the intimate scene between James and Quincy. James spotted Thea, too, and hurriedly let go of Quincy to walk towards her. Quincy, now with no support, caught herself with the wall before she could fall to the ground. She grimaced at James as she stood up weakly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dammit, James! Would it kill you to help me out for a few minutes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like, Thea,¡± James said, now at Thea¡¯s side. Thea red at him, then walked hurriedly towards Quincy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Quin?¡± she asked. Quincy shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Ask James. He knows.¡± With that, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on James. They all had doubtful looks on their faces. Quentin had taken Quincy away so he could treat her. Why was James in Quentin¡¯s room? Some of Quentin¡¯s ssmates entered the room and helped him up when they spotted him groaning in pain on the ground. ¡°James, you bastard! Why¡¯d you hit him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until we know what happened here!¡± They all started yelling Quentin spoke through the pain. ¡°I was treating Quin¡¯s wounds when he climbed in through the window and wanted to sexually assault her. I tried to stop him, but he hit me.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the kind of person you are, James!¡± Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 ¡°What a bastard.¡± The men all started rebuking him, staring at Quincy. She was so sexy. So alluring. No wonder James did that. Most men present all thought the same thing, but none had the guts to act upon it. Thea did not believe a word Quentin said. She helped Quincy up. ¡°Is that true, Quin?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Quincy¡¯s mind was befuddled after ingesting that drug. She did not remember what had happened. All she knew was that James was touching her. She shook her head weakly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I can vaguely remember James picked me up and was groping my back, arms, and legs.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± James burst intoughter. He detoxified her out of kindness. How did it turn into him groping her? ¡°That¡¯s exactly it!¡± Quentin said. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°I went to stop him, but he started beating me up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call the cops.¡± ¡°Scum like him are what drags society down.¡± Everyone started chiming in. At that moment, even Quincy grew confused. At first, she thought Quentin was the one that tried to do something to her and that James had saved her. Now that the crowd was saying otherwise, she felt it was the other way around, too, and that Quentin only got beaten up because he tried to stop James. Quentin shared a look with some of his ssmates. ¡°He has a memory card in his possession,¡± he muttered. ¡°Go beat him up and use that chance to take it back.¡± The ssmates understood. ¡°James, you bastard!¡± ¡°Scumbag! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± They all charged at James to beat him up so they could take the memory card. James showed no mercy. With one kick, the five people were sent flying backward. He was too skilled. No one else dared attack him. James nced at Quincy. ¡°I gave you a way out,¡± he said impassively. ¡°But since even you misunderstood me, I have no choice but to treat everyone to a free show.¡± He took out the memory card and walked further into the room, cing it back into the camera to y the video. The crowd followed him and gathered around the camera. The room was now filled with people, all staring unblinkingly at the video. When it got to the part where Quentin pounced on her, Quincy flushed red and turned the camera off. Quentin¡¯s face, on the other hand, was deathly pale. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°Quentin¡¯s just a beast in human clothing.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This was all Quentin¡¯s fault. We got James all wrong.¡± ¡°James is the good guy here. This was a good opportunity, but he never took advantage of it. What an upstanding man.¡± Everyone realized the truth. James grinned at Quincy, whose face was still red. ¡°It¡¯s not over. The best part¡¯s after that. Let everyone watch it. It¡¯ll prove my innocence.¡± Quincy red at James. ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll tear your mouth off.¡± James chuckled. ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s fine now. Quincy is fine. I got here just in time and used my unparalleled medical skills to purge the toxins from her body.¡± He looked at Quincy again andughed. ¡°Remember to wear more when you get back. It¡¯d be hard not to get assaulted when you¡¯re dressed like that. Also, remember to drink warm water when you return to your room. There are still some traces of the drug left in your body, but you can just pee it out.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Some of the people burst outughing. Embarrassed, Quincy said hurriedly, ¡°Thea, help me back to my room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. At that moment, Kian and Kellen, his manager, appeared. ¡°Wow! Kian¡¯s here!¡± His fans started screaming, However, Kian knelt in front of Thea under everyone¡¯s gaze. What? They all stared in shock What was happening now? Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Kian shocked everyone with his kneeling. He was a huge celebrity, popr throughout the world. Almost every woman in both sses loved Kian. Yet now, he was kneeling in front of Thea. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kian was forced into this. He did not want to die. ¡°I was wrong, Ms. Thea,¡± he pleaded on the ground. ¡°Please forgive me. Just pretend I never said anything.¡± One of Kian¡¯s fans became annoyed and went up to him to help him up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Kian? You can¡¯t kneel for her. Your knees are more valuable than that. You¡¯re a huge star! You¡¯re my idol!¡± ¡°Thea! What did you do to Kian?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html They started berating Thea. Their idol was kneeling because of Thea. They were angry now. Quincy, too, looked at Thea in confusion. Thea was the only one that knew what this was about. She shot James a look James told her he would speak to kian. Why was Kian now kneeling before her and apologizing profusely? ¡°Honey?¡¯ She stared at James. James shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s doing that.¡± ¡°You¡­ Stand up first,¡± Thea said hurriedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not getting up until you forgive me.¡± Kian was afraid James would feed him to the fishes if Thea did not forgive him. ¡°I-I forgive you.¡± With that, Kian was happy. ¡°T-Thank you, Ms. Thea!¡± he said quickly, then got up and walked away as everyone stared after him, stunned. The crowd was confused. No one knew what had just happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thea?¡± Quincy asked. ¡°I- It¡¯s nothing.¡± Thea said nothing more and helped Quincy walk to her room. Soon enough, they were in Quincy¡¯s room. Quincyid down against her pillow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Thea. I misunderstood you. Thank you to you and James. If it weren¡¯t for him, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have been able to escape tonight.¡± Thea smiled. ¡°We¡¯re best friends. Helping you is what I should do.¡± ¡°Help me wash up? I feel so weak. I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m going to sleep after washing up. We¡¯ll talk about everything else tomorrow and call the cops after the monument¡¯s been erected.¡± Quentin had broken thew. Quincy had to report this to the police. Quentin must endure the punishment he deserves. Thea helped Quincy bathe, but did not leave after that. ¡°Thea, get me a ss of warm water.¡± Quincy remembered James¡¯s advice. ¡°Okay.¡± Thea poured her a ss of water. After that, she kept Quincypany. Meanwhile, outside the vi. Lome had been waiting for hours, since the afternoon. He had called his boss in the afternoon to send someone over. They were already here, but they did not act rashly and just waited for nightfall. Inside a car. Lome had tied a gauze around his nose. He nced at the time. It was ten at night. Hatred shed across his expression. ¡°I want you dead, James. Thea and Quincy, you bitches, you¡¯ll get what¡¯singter.¡± ¡°Lorne, it¡¯s ten,¡± one of the people said. ¡°When are we making our move.¡± Lome waved a hand in dismissal. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We keep waiting. We¡¯ll make our move once they¡¯re asleep. Oh, right. Did you prepare it?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s ready,¡± the person said. ¡°This knockout gas is specially formted. Even inhaling just a little will make them sleep like a log.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lomneughed evilly. Dragon Fountain Vi. In the mountain resort hotel. James lled in bed, idly ying a game of nts vs. Zombies. He nced at the time. It was almost ten at night, but Thea was not back. He knew then that Thea might not be returning to the room and was sleeping in Quincy¡¯s room. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 He quit the game and yawned, then went to prepare for bed. At that moment, he felt a wave of murderous intent. He tensed up and snuck to the window, then pulled the curtains open abruptly. He caught a glimpse of someone jumping from the second-floor balcony, who then proceeded to run back towards the mountain. James did not hesitate. He opened the window and jumped, then jumped again when his feet touched the balcony andnded on the parapet, then leaped down several meters to the ground floor immediately after to give chase. James was fast, but the other person was fast, too. James gave chase, all the way to the back of Mount Dragon Fountain. In front of him was now a dense forest. James slowed down and walked forward cautiously, his senses alert as he took in his surroundings. Rustle¡­ The wind blew, sending fallen leaves flying and rustling tree branches. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself.¡± James¡¯s voice rang out. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html At that moment, he jerked his head upwards as he shot a silver needle out. A man dressed in ck stood on arge tree twenty meters ahead, his face obscured by a mask The person dogged the needle nimbly, like an agile monkey. He hopped quickly down from the tree and soonnded on the ground. James stared at the masked man in front of him. He could sense a strong bloodlust from him. It was an aura that he had never encountered before. Someone who possessed such an intense murderous aura was someone whose hands were stained with blood. ¡°Who are you?¡± James said in a cold, deep voice. ¡°The one who¡¯s going to kill you,¡± a hoarse voice said. With that, the man charged forward. He was fast, kicking up leaves behind him as he ran. The twenty-something meter gap between them was closed in a matter of seconds. This person was faster than the world sprint champion. He raised an arm as he appeared right in front of James, unleashing a harsh blow. This strike was incredibly powerful, with a great force behind it. James raised an arm to meet it, blocking the opponent¡¯s attack He felt the extreme force as they made contact. To his shock, his body was moved slightly from the blow. His expression darkened. This was the most powerful opponent he had ever gone up against. The masked person was pushed backward with a powerful force. The masked person performed a backflip in midair andnded smoothly on the ground before standing back up and charging at him again. James, too, kept up with his counterattack As they fought, James studied his opponent. He was around one-hundred-and-seventy centimeters tall. He was not fat, with slender, gloved arms. The gloves wereContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. made from a special material. His legs were long and slender but packed an explosive force. This was a woman. However, her moves were strange. She did not use a regr moveset. Instead, all her blows were aimed at vital points, designed to kill. ¡®An assassin¡¯ James¡¯s judgment was urate. The masked woman was an assassin. They continued trading blows in the forest. James¡¯s fist shot out in a powerful punch. His opponent¡¯s body was too agile. She dodged it and climbed up another big tree. His fist smashed against the tree. The tree shook from the force, and a hole appeared on its trunk James.pulled back. At that instant, he heard the sound of whooshing wind above him. He raised his hand to block the iing attack He sessfully blocked one punch, but could not block the second. His shoulder was hit His body slumped forward and he fell to the ground. Before he could stand up, a sharp dagger came flying at him. ¡®What a strong assassin,¡¯ he thought to himself, stunned. His body sprung itself back up and avoided being stabbed. He turned in mid-air and swung a fierce kick towards his opponent¡¯s head. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 The assassin was powerful and agile, but James was not weak, either. His change in movement was too fast for the assassin to react to in time. By the time she did, it was toote. His kick did notnd on her head, but on her body. She was sent flying backward andnded violently against a tree, then slumped to the ground. Spurt! She spat out a mouthful of blood as her head tilted forward. She tried to get back up, but James chased after her. He pinned her down with one foot. The assassin could not move. James bent down to take the mask off. At that moment, she pulled out a dagger from her leg and swung it quickly towards James. However, James was well prepared for this. The moment she moved, a silver needle pricked her in her arm and she went limp, dropping the dagger onto the ground. James smiled ndly and pulled the mask away. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The assassin really was a woman. He took some silver needles out and stuck them into the woman, then lifted his leg from her and walked over to sit on a nearby rock and lit a cigarette. The assassin¡¯s strength was drained from her body, but she could still move. She stood up with great difficulty and sat with her back against the tree. James watched her as he smoked. She seemed young, around 25 or 26. She was also beautiful, but there was a cold indifference within that beauty. ¡°Speak Who sent you?¡± ¡°You caught me. I have nothing to say to you. Just kill me if that¡¯s what you want. I have noints.¡± The assassin¡¯s voice was as cold as a cier. ¡°Not gonna talk?¡± James smiled faintly and picked up a leaf before casually tossing it. The leaf flew, striking directly at the assassin¡¯s acupuncture point. ¡°Ahh.¡± She fell instantly to the ground and let out a pained scream. Her body stung all over as if she had been struck by someone. She was a well-trained assassin. An instant after she let out that yell, she fell silent, gritting her teeth as she suffered in silence. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 He stopped and sat down, then continued to smoke. The assassin opened her eyes slowly and stared at James, who seemed preupied. ¡®Is this really the ck Dragon? They say the ck Dragon doesn¡¯t hesitate when killing people and knew no mercy. Looks like the rumors were wrong.¡¯ ¡°Leave.¡± James shot a nce at her and waved her away. She was stunned. He let her go, just like that? Beforeing here, she knew there was only one conclusion for her if she failed to kill him, and that was death, She had not expected that he would spare her. ¡°Y-You¡¯re actually letting me go?¡± she asked tentatively. ¡°Get lost!¡± James shouted. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The assassin dragged herself to her feet and left. She walked for a few steps, then turned around. James was sitting on a rock, thinking about something She turned back and stared at James. ¡°Alright, what do you want to know?¡± James let out a subtle, unnoticeable smile, then lifted his head to look at her. ¡°What, you¡¯re gonna talk now?¡± ¡°Depends on what you ask There are some things I¡¯m not allowed to say.¡± The assassin sat down. ¡°Who wants to kill me?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Dunno.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then why did you try and kill me?¡± ¡°I got the job off the dark web. There are bounties on you all over the world. They¡¯ve all umted to ten billion in total.¡± James rubbed his nose. Was he only worth ten billion? ¡°Who are you? Which power do you belong to? When did this country get assassins like you?¡± James looked at the assassin. She was extremely powerful, yet she was not vulgar. Her strength was even on par with the 28-nation martial arts gurus. ¡°Well¡­¡± The assassin hesitated. The gears in James¡¯s mind started to turn. This person was strong. He was not the ck Dragon anymore and had umted too many enemies. He needed someone strong by his side. ¡°I trust you¡¯re tired of living an assassin¡¯s life. Would you like to settle down? I¡¯ll give you a chance now. You can leave the underworld and change your name to start over.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me live. I¡¯ve said everything I have to. Watch out for yourself. There will be more assassins after you from now on.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With that, the assassin disappeared into the darkness. James frowned. Back in the army, he had not made contact with any assassination organizations. He did not know where she was from. He spared her to get information, but it was also to gain more allies. This was because hecked numbers and had to get stronger. He considered giving the Blithe King a call and having him investigate the assassin¡¯s origin, but thought against it after remembering that the Blithe king was being watched by many men in power. He would have to call on Jake Graham if he wanted to know who the assassin was. He nned on contacting Jake Graham tomorrow once they returned home and to have him use his undergroundwork to run a background check on the assassin. James stood up and started walking back at a leisurely pace. At that moment, he heard a gunshot. James¡¯s expression darkened and he jumped up a nearby tree, hiding amongst its dense leaves. A dark shadow fled in the distance. It was the assassin he had met earlier. She had been shot in the chest. She pressed down on the wound with her hand and stumbled as she escaped deeper into the forest. James, standing on the tree, saw everything. He watched as a man chased after her. He wore a mask, too, and held a pistol in his hand. The man slowed down as he looked around the forest. ¡°May!¡± he shouted. ¡°You know what happens if you fail. You die. It¡¯s the rules. Show yourself, now!¡± The man¡¯s voice rang out. James heard everything loud and clear. ¡°The penalty for a failed mission is death?¡± He was shocked. What kind of organization was this? Why did it have such a frightening rule? Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 James stayed in the tree, not making a move. However, he knew that the woman had failed her mission. Nothing awaited her except death. This was perfect. He could have her join him, instead. Nearby, behind a big tree. The assassin still had her hand pressed to her wound, but blood poured out regardless, She had been shot, and it had hit her artery. She did not have much time left. The masked man slowly followed her blood on the ground and arrived at the tree where the assassin was hiding behind. ¡°You know the rules, May. A failed assassination means death, but it also depends on the circumstances. You could have lived if the enemy had not seen your face. You¡¯ve been exposed, so ording to our rules, you must die.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The assassin walked away from the tree. Her face was pale as she spoke slowly to the masked man in front of her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve done so much for the organization, but just because he saw my face, I have to die? That¡¯s the ck Dragon we¡¯re talking about. The sess rate for killing him is less than one percent.¡± ¡°Rules are rules,¡± the man said coldly, then pointed the gun at her. Swish! A silver needle shot out and embedded itself into the back of the man¡¯s head. He slumped slowly to the ground. Thud! The leaves flew up, then floated back down again. James approached slowly. The assassin was at her limit. She fell to the ground when she saw James. James walked over to her and looked at her bloody shirt. He knelt down and tore it open, revealing a bloody wound on her chest. ¡°Consider yourself lucky,¡± James said. He pulled a wire out of the sleeve of his jacket and entered the end of it into the wound. The bullet was pulled out by the wire. Immediately after that, James took out some silver needles and used them to stop her bleeding and protect her heart veins, He helped the assassin sit against the tree. The assassin was deathly pale. She looked at James. ¡°People say the ck Dragon had unparalleled medical skills. Looks like I was able to witness it for myself.¡± She was shocked at how skilled he was. He did not even need to touch the wound to take the bullet out. That technique was hard to believe if she had not seen it for herself. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Her pale face was full of questions as she stared at James. ¡°Because you have a conscience,¡± James said indifferently. ¡°You have principles and didn¡¯t target my wife just because you wanted to kill me. If you had captured her and used her against me, you would¡¯ve had a much higher chance of sess, but you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The assassin was doubtful. In her line of work, there was a rule to never involve family. This was her rule, but it was also their world¡¯s rule. Once the rule was vited, there would be no ce for her in that world. James examined her. ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± he said. ¡°What organization are you from?¡± She could not return to her organization anymore after today. They would only send people after her, anyway. At this point, there was no reason for her to keep them a secret. ¡°I¡¯m May Argentum. I¡¯m a member of the Dark Castle, and one of their three SSS-ranked assassins. ¡± The Dark Castle?¡± ¡° Yes.¡± Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 ¡°The Dark Castle is the most mysterious assassin organization in the world. They also specialize in training assassins,¡± May said. James had been in the military for ten years. He had conquerednds and lived his days by the edge of the sword, but organizations like this were something he did not know much about. This piqued his interest. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You say you were one of Dark Castle¡¯s three SSS-ranked assassins. I don¡¯t know what SSS means, but does this mean there are two others as strong as you are?¡± May nodded. ¡°More or less.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± May shook her head. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°I don¡¯t know. Dark Castle has a rule where we all had to wear masks. I¡¯ve never seen any of their faces. Dark Castle also has a rule where you have toplete your mission if you ept it. If you fail, you¡¯ll die in most cases. However, the penalty is circumstantial. There¡¯s also another rule where you have to die if someone sees you without your mask on.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡± James asked, looking at her. ¡°You can¡¯t return to Dark Castle, your supervisor is dead. Dark Castle will definitely be on the hunt for you. You might not be able to move freely now.¡± May shook her head slightly. She had not thought about it. ¡°I need men by my side,¡± James said simply. ¡°If you want, you could follow me. I can¡¯t guarantee your safety forever, but you¡¯ll be safe for the time being.¡± May turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re taking me in? Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯d attack you the first chance I get so I canplete my mission?¡± James chuckled. ¡°That depends if you¡¯re capable of doing that.¡± May was lost in thought. She had no way of returning now. She had no ce in the world. There was only one other option for her, besides dying, and that was to follow James. She nodded after a few moments of thinking. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± James smiled faintly. He pulled his phone out and called someone named Ronald Moone. Ronald was one of the thousand men he had transferred from the Southern ins and was the current leader of those thousand men. These men had beenying low in Cansington since being transferred here, awaiting James¡¯s order. ¡°Boss,¡± an excited voice came from the speaker. ¡°What¡¯s your order?¡± It had been a few days since Ronald had brought his brothers-in-arms to Cansington, but James never contacted him. Now that he¡¯s calling, Ronald got excited. ¡°Drive to Dragon Fountain Vi. There¡¯s someone here I need you to pick up.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With his orders received, Ronald instantly made preparations. James hung up and looked at May. ¡°Can you walk?¡± May stood up with some difficulty, sweat droplets appearing as she did. Her face was twisted in pain as she took a few steps. ¡°I-I¡¯m alright,¡± she said weakly. James knew that she was a specially-trained assassin. Her body was durable and she had a terrifyingly high tolerance for pain. She may have been shot and lost a lot of blood, but the bullet had been taken out. If she could not even walk right now, she would not be worthy of being by his side. May looked at the body on the floor and took out a small bottle. She poured the powder inside onto the body, and it burst into mes in an instant, turning quickly into ashes. James did notment and just turned to leave. May followed him. They ran back towards the hotel, one in front, and one following behind. Earlier, Lorne made his move just as James gave chase after the assassin. He used the knockout gas on the security and turned the power off. People walked out of their rooms when the power was cut off. But as they did, they inhaled the knockout gas and slumped to the ground, unconscious. Lorne started searching for James when everyone was knocked out. However, James was nowhere to be found. Only Thea and Quincy were around. ¡°That fucking brat. Where did he go?!¡± Lorne searched every room, but James was not in any of them. He kicked a door in anger. ¡°Boss, his wife is still here. I¡¯m sure he couldn¡¯t have gone far. We should wait. He¡¯ll be back¡± ¡°Boss, look at all the hotties. How about we let everyone have some fun?¡± Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Smack! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lorne pped the underling. There were beautiful women galore, but they could not touch any of them. Things would get messy if they did. Their only targets were James, Thea, and Quincy. He would not mess with anyone else. Otherwise, not even his boss would be able to cover it up if things escted. ¡°Go turn the electricity back on.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The underling hurried off to turn the electricity back on. In Quincy¡¯s room Lorne looked at Quincy and Thea, both on the bed. Quincy had finished her bath and was lying on the bed in a three-piece pajama set. Thea, meanwhile, was lying sideways on the bed. Lorne could not help but swallow at the sight of these two beautiful women. These two were once the school belles. Back then, he pursued them both but got rejected mercilessly. Who knew they would both fall into his hands ten yearster? He walked over to them and admired their bodies. Thea was wearing normal clothes, but Quincy¡¯s three-piece was too alluring. He took out a small bottle and walked towards Quincy, opening the bottle to ce it under her nose. A foul stench entered her nostrils. ¡°Cough!¡± Quincy coughed and woke abruptly. Her eyes gradually cleared and her expression changed when she saw Lorne standing in the room. She yanked the covers over her body as her face paled. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing in my room?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lomeughed. ¡°Did you ever expect this, Quincy?¡± Quincy nced over at Thea, still unconscious, and nudged her. However, Thea seemed to be stuck in a deep slumber. Lorne yanked her by her hair and shoved her onto the bed. ¡°You pretended to be high-and mighty, you pretended to be pure¡­¡± He pped her. Smack! Quincy¡¯s fair skin gained a red handprint. She was a woman. She was not as strong as Lorne and waspletely unable to resist. Lorne let Quincy go and retrieved a chair, then sat by the bed. He looked at the now misty eyed Quincy andughed. ¡°I never expected you to one day fall into my hands, ss monitor. Back then, i wrote you so many love letters. It was one thing if you just rejected me, but you just had to read them aloud to the entire ss.¡± Quincy stared at Lorne with tears in her eyes. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing, Lome?¡± she said coldly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re breaking thew. I¡¯m warning you, either let me go, or be prepared to spend the rest of your life in jail.¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯re threatening me?¡± Lorneughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of lots of things, but threats aren¡¯t one of them.¡± He pulled out a phone and waved it at her. ¡°I¡¯ll rape you and film it. I¡¯d like to see you publicize that. If you dare call the cops, just wait for your reputation to be destroyed.¡± Lorne had no fear. Women cared about their image the most, especially prideful, self-important ones like Quincy. ¡°You¡­¡± Quincy trembled with anger. Lorne took out the bottle again and put it under Thea¡¯s nose. ¡°Cough!¡± Thea choked on the stench and coughed. Lorne kicked her off the bed as soon as she woke up. Then, he walked over to her and dragged her up by her hair and pped her a few times. ¡°Where¡¯s James, you fucking bitch?¡± He asked while he pped her. Thea had only just regained consciousness but was dazed before she had time to react. A few seconds later, she finally came to her senses. ¡°L-Lorne?! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°What am I doing?¡± Lome licked his dry lips and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m aman, you¡¯re women. We¡¯re in a room together. What do you think I¡¯m going to do? Thea shrank away, afraid. ¡°Lorne! Come at me if you have a grudge,¡± Quincy said coldly. ¡°Leave Thea alone.¡± ¡°Come at you?¡± Lorne studied Quincy in her three-piece pajamas, her fair skin and alluring figure making her all the more tempting. Heughed heartily. ¡°Sure! I¡¯lle at you!¡± He walked over to her. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Quincy was afraid, too. She kept moving backward and got to the edge of the bed. Then, in a moment of carelessness, she fell off the bed. Lorne walked over to her and picked her up. Quincy wanted to resist, but her body was still recovering from both the snake venom and Quentin¡¯s drug. She was still weak and could not muster the strength to fight back Lorneughed. ¡°Haha! Can you not take it anymore, Quincy? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡± He tossed her onto the bed, then started taking off his clothes. After that, he nced at Thea, who had grown pale, and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be your turn soon.¡± James and May arrived at the hotel. James sensed something was off the moment they neared the premises. He noticed the strangers standing guard outside. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He rushed back to the hotel. As soon as he entered, he spotted people on all the major stairways. He showed no mercy and took them all out, ther rushed to the second floor, defeating people along the way. When he got to Quincy¡¯s room, he saw people standing guard around the door, too. Inside. Lorne had taken his clothes off. He wiggled his body at his two littlembs andughed. ¡°Here Ie.¡± At that moment, he heard fighting outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?!¡± he turned and yelled. As he turned around, the door opened and a man walked in, his expression dark ¡°So you¡¯re finally here, James. I¡¯ve been waiting¡­¡± Lorne had not gotten his words out when James marched over to him and grabbed him, throwing him brutally toward the window. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lorne smashed through the ss and flew outside. He fell two floors down onto the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A pained cry came from outside, then slowly got softer. ¡°Are you alright, dearest?¡± James rushed over to the cowering Thea, then grew enraged at the handprint on her face. ¡°T¡¯ll kill him!¡± He ran out the window and leaped down. ¡°Ahh!¡± A heart-rending shout traveled into the room. Quincy and Thea shivered at the noise. Soon enough, James returned. ¡°It¡¯s alright now, darling. I¡¯ve dealt with that little beat.¡± ¡°Honey? D-Did you kill him?¡± Thea was pale. James waved his hand. ¡°No. He fell from the second floor. At most, he only broke a few bones and had a concussion. Though, I did break his third leg. He¡¯ll never be able to use it again from now on.¡± ¡°Hey, James. I¡¯m the victim here. How about some words offort?¡± James nced at Quincy. She was still wearing her three-piece. Nothing was removed. How was she a victim? ¡°He just hugged you or something. It¡¯s no big deal,¡± James said nonchntly. ¡°Why you¡­¡± Quincy flushed red. James took his phone out and called the police. Lome was growing too bold, knocking out so many people with an illegal knockout gas like that. At that moment, May walked in. ¡°W-Who¡¯s this, Honey?¡± Thea frowned at May. ¡°Well¡­¡± James was caught by surprise and could not think of an excuse. May, on the other hand, reacted in time. ¡°Hello, Thea. I¡¯m May Argentum a bodyguard Mr. Caden hired to protect you in secret. I got hurt in a fight when these intruders charged in. I apologize for the shock you had to endure due to a dereliction of duty on my end.¡± ¡°Bodyguard?¡± Thea looked at James, confused. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± James scratched his head and continued. ¡°I was worried something would happen to you again after that kidnapping, so I secretly hired a bodyguard for you. It was thanks to May waking me from the knockout gas that I coulde save you.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Thea came to a realization Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 James looked at May Argentum, eyes filled with gratitude. She wears her heart on her sleeve, that¡¯s a good thing. ¡°Oh right, how should we deal with Lome and the people he brought?¡± James asked while looking at Quincy and Thea. ¡°We should let the police deal with this,¡± Quincy answered. This was beyond a small offense, it was a felony. The police should be notified. ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡± James nodded. Quincy fished her phone out to make a call to the police. James took out the smoke antidote that he looted from Lorne¡¯s body and began administering it to the alumni. Once the alumni recovered from the smoke and learned what had happened, they all broke into disgruntled groans. Lorne¡¯s men were all restrained by James as he let them fall to the floor and they cried out in agony from the impact. The alumni procured some rope to tie them up. When they saw Lorne, crotch drenched in blood, lying limply on the ground, all of them drew a cold breath. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html In the hotel lobby of the Dragon Fountain Vi. The few dozen men brought by Lorne were all tied up here. Lorne himself had also been brought here too. He leaned weakly against a column with fractured bones and a caved-in face. To add to things, his member had also been rendered useless. ¡°James, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Quincy watched these people, especially the heavily wounded Lorne, and frowned as she spoke, ¡°Lorne¡¯s condition is pretty bad. Is he going to die? If he dies, we¡¯ll get in deep trouble.¡± Jamesughed humorlessly, ¡°Rx, he isn¡¯t dying anytime soon. Oh yeah, when the police arrive, you guys need to be my witness. This all was an act of self-defense, got it?¡± Everybody gasped when they heard this. Self-defense? You don¡¯t have the tiniest injury on your body yet these people have their limbs broken. Even if you said you were only defending yourself, these guys have obviously been single-handedly and thoroughly curb-stomped. Quincy kept her eyes on James. This guy was getting more and more mysterious. Not only were his medical skills incredible, but he was also a terrifyingly good martial artist, After the events that had happened, James¡¯s reputation rose exponentially. Many people came up to talk to him, thanking him for saving the day, and saying how they could not imagine what would have happened without him. Since the ce was quite far from the city, it took the police cars two hours to arrive. After a detailed interrogation, they detained Lorne as well as Quentin Goth. When the police left, May was taken by Ronn Moone to Cansington to treat her wounds. Everyone was finally able to get some rest after 3 a.m. Thea went to apany Quincy, leaving James alone in the room. With that, the night slipped away without further unrest. The next day. Quincy organized this ss reunion to reconnect with her old ssmates whom she did not get to meet after being overseas for so long The other reason was to set up a shrine for the ck Dragon, James, so people could pay their respects to him. She had this all nned out. The location was a cleared site on a hill, around 3 kilometers away from the Dragon Fountain Vi, amidst a lush forest. Some workers Quincy hired were tasked with revamping the tomb. The workers finallypleted the tomb at longst, after working overtime. A short and neatly engraved sentence was on the tomb¡¯s epitaph. ¡°Here lies the ck Dragon, James Caden¡±. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. James stood beside it as he watched with mixed feelings. He was a little bit upset. The people began to pay their respects. James walked away and sat on a rock. He lit a cigarette and smoked all alone. Quincy stood before the tomb and reminisced about the past. Mostly about her meeting, getting to know, and falling in love with James. Her heart was in turmoil, then her eyes began to brim with tears and eventually they rolled down her face. She waited for James for a decade, and this was her payoff. Thea also stood numbly. The ck Dragon was the one who saved her ten years ago, the one man who changed the first half of her life. He was the person that always had her back. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She never got a chance to thank him before he passed away. Joan Dunn was silent, too. Back when she was a delinquent, and bad at school, James was the one who motivated her to change her life. He passed away before she had the chance to meet him. The others in the crowd were also reticent. Their ss monitor had been the ck Dragon all along. The man who went above and beyond for his country, and fought for her safety but died within her borders. After the memorial, everybody took turns to light their incense. The entire affairsted until midday. On their way back, James held Thea and offered her sweetly, ¡°Darling, the mountain roads are harder to walk on, be careful. Would you like me to carry you?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°N-no.¡± Thea blushed. There were so many people around them, how could she say yes? Quincy felt a twinge of jealousy watching them. She was jealous of Thea for having a loyal husband that was always beside her. The crew made it back to the vi. Thea wanted to have lunch at the vi before she went back but a phone call from home derailed her ns. She was told the Xenoses were attacking the Cahans. This morning, the court froze all the Cahans¡¯s financial assets and evicted them from their mansion. Their mentioned was repossessed and was to be auctioned off. Thea rted the news to James. James frowned. ¡°Why is this happening? Didn¡¯t you pay all your debts to the Xenoses? Why are theying after us now?¡± Thea shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because I offended Quay yesterday? It might have given him an excuse to act against us now.¡± Decisively, James said, ¡°We have to go check it out.¡± Thea went toward the crowd. James walked to Zion Lawson with a smile, ¡°Zion.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, James¡­ Flustered, Zion stood up and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± James gave him his number and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I have to go back to Cansington. If you have any troubles, call me.¡± After that, he turned and left. He and Thea rushed back to Cansington. At Thea¡¯s home. Many people gathered here. Including Howard¡¯s and John¡¯s families. Thea asked, ¡°Grandpa, why is this happening? Why are the Xenoses attacking us?¡± Lex sighed tiredly. Thea looked at Howard. Howard did not speak a word. ¡°What is happening? Can someone please tell me?¡± Thea was getting anxious. Lex finally broke the silence, ¡°The Watsons put us in this mess. When we were trying to save ourselves, Tommy somehow got into contact with the Xenoses and borrowed 500 million. This turned out to be a trap. Now that we owe 500 million in debt to the Xenoses, they sued us and froze our ounts. The court took away all our cars, and houses.¡± The Cahans sat with tightened lips and white knuckles. dys quipped, ¡°Dad, our house is small. Why are all these people here?¡± She came here to blow off some steam, but their current situation was the only thing holding her back from yelling at people. James did not expect the Xenoses to act this fast. He had just met with Quay Xenos yesterday; he wasn¡¯t targeting the Cahans then. James asked Thea, ¡°Thea, do you have money on your card?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°No, I used all of it to pay the debts.¡± ¡°Mom, how about you?¡± James turned to dys. ¡°Me neither,¡± dys said, ¡°I had a few million before, and all of that went into helping Thea with the debt.¡± James looked around at everybody in the house, and he said, ¡°I have some money on mine. Go find a ce to settle down for now. After the medical convention, I will help the Cahans rise from the ashes. By then, the Oceanic Conference, the Watsons, the Xenoses, or the five provinces¡­ they¡¯ll all amount to nothing.¡± ¡°James, can you get a grip on the reality of our situation for just a second!?¡± dys stood up in a fit of rage and yelled, ¡°We¡¯re all in the same boat. Where the hell would you get the money to help us?¡± James replied, ¡°This started because of Thea, and the whole family is in trouble because of everyone¡¯s association with Thea.¡± As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on Lex. ¡°Grandpa, I will transfer one million to you. Find a ce to stay in the meanwhile. I will deal with the Watsons and the Xenoses.¡± Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Thea was reminded of yesterday¡¯s incident when James brought up the one million dors. Yesterday, at the Dragon Fountain Vi, James transferred three million to Lorne and received it back She wanted to ask about itst night, but too much had happened in one day, so she lost her opportunity to ask about it. ¡°James, how did you get all this money?¡± Thea looked at James seriously. James scratched his head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Us men will always keep some extra cash on the side just in case. This is some money I transferred out from my cardst time since I had a feeling you might use up all the money from it. I wanted to have some backup for our necessities¡­¡± Hearing this, Thea fell silent. It was due to her ipetence that she lost all of James¡¯ 200 million. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html dys was distraught. Her own family is struggling right now, yet here James was using his own money to help Lex. ¡°Grandpa, may I have your card number?¡± James looked at Lex. Lex never expected the day when he would have to rely on his son-inw to survive. Nevertheless, life goes on. He did not refuse the offer. Instead, he said, ¡°James, I will be borrowing this money. After wee out from this crisis, I will pay you back tenfold.¡± Despite saying that, there was no confidence behind his words. Having the Watsons and Xenoses as their enemy, the Cahans will have their work cut out for them if they want to regain their power. Lex gave James his number and the transfer was done. Lex could not be more grateful. The other Cahans sulked. All of them med Thea for their situation. Tommy scoffed, ¡°James, don¡¯t think your spare change is going to make us indebted to you. We¡¯re in this mess all because of Thea. If it wasn¡¯t for her, we¡¯d still be living in our huge mansion.¡± ¡°Thea is a jinx. Out of everyone she would have messed with, she had to pick the Watsons and the Xenoses.¡± ¡°We should¡¯ve kicked her out of the family ten years ago.¡± The Cahans all chimed in to berate Thea, spewing out the nastiest verbal abuse they could, Thea admitted her fault. She could not do anything other than continually apologize. James waved his hand, trying to stop the argument, ¡°Enough, guys. It¡¯s not the end of the world. We¡¯ll ovee this together. The Cansington Medical Convention is around the corner, we should work hard on that, and im the title of Asclepius.¡± ¡°Asclepius?¡± Weston, John¡¯s son red at James condescendingly, ¡°You?¡± His sister, Yzabe added, ¡°You must be dreaming, man.¡± Nobody believed in James. James justughed the scornfulments off, choosing not to respond to their provocations. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find a ce to cool our heads.¡± Lex stood up, gesturing for the crowd to leave. After everybody left, dys pped James on his head, screaming, ¡°James, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Why are you giving your money to that old man?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Thea tried to advocate for James. ¡°This was all because of me, it¡¯s not his fault¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth¡­¡± dys snapped back angrily at her. Thea went quiet right away. dys went off at James. In the end, she demanded James give her all of his money so she could keep an eye on it for him. James knew if he did not give her some money, he¡¯d never hear the end of it from his mother inw. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His mind raced. Thea knew he transferred three million to Lorne yesterday. Just now, he took out one million. ¡°Mom, I only have two million left. This is the money I made after being in the military for ten years¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap and transfer that to my ount.¡± ¡°F-Fine.¡± James took out his phone and logged on to his online bank ount to begin the transfer. dys finally let him go after she saw the money in her ount. Thea dragged James back to their room after that. She hung her head low, like a child who got caught doing something wrong, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so sorry. I got you into all this trouble¡­¡± James brushed it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but I¡¯m really broke this time.¡± Thea sighed deeply as she sank into the bed. ¡°I knew this would happen, I would never have bought Pacific Group. I¡¯ve caused so much trouble and I put my entire family in debt¡­¡± She rebuked herself for everything she had done until now. she raised her hand, attempting to p herself. James held her back just in time. ¡°What are you doing? I told you it will be fine. Please, just give me some time to sort this out, okay?¡± Tears began to fall from Thea¡¯s eyes. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Thea curled into James¡¯s arms and cried her heart out. James cradled her andforted her gently. When Thea finally stopped crying, she asked, ¡°Darling, the Cahans are all but destroyed now. How do you n to get us out of this and even more, rise up again?¡± James answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how but I¡¯ll find a way soon, I promise. They¡¯ll just have to cope with this ordeal for now. It wouldn¡¯t be bad for them to learn how to swallow their pride as well.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Thea had no other choice at this point but to blindly trust in James. James had always managed to pull through whenever he helped her through several difficult times. Eventually, James got up, ¡°Right, I have to go out for a while.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Thea nodded. She did not ask why. James walked out of the room and informed dys and Benjamin before he left the house. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He drove to the Common Clinic. At the same time, in the Vice Director¡¯s office on the top floor of the Transgenerational Tower. Quincy donned a professional suit ¨C a peach shirt, a maroon pencil skirt, ck stockings, and a pair of red heels. Her voluminous ruby-colored waves neatly rested on her shoulders. Her milky skin and seductive pink lips exuded a sense of corporate mor. A pen was toyed between her fingers, constantly spinning. ¡°What gives about this James guy?¡± She pondered All along, she thought James was a useless man. Her impression of him was based on rumors she had heard about him. When they finally met, she found him rather unimpressive as well. However, she witnessed his excellent medical skills during their trip to the Dragon Fountain Vi. With only a few needles, he managed to expel the snake venom from her body and neutralized the effect of the aphrodisiac. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Since that incident, she visited a few experienced doctors from Medical Street to inquire about his technique. None of the doctors thought that was possible. They said, nobody could use just a few needles to expel snake venom that had spread to their entire body, and the neutralization of the aphrodisiac was equally impossible. Impossible for everyone except James it seemed. Moreover, he was a highly skilled fighter. She thought of how he single-handedly defeated the men Lome brought. Also, James was different from other men. She was well aware of her outstanding beauty, and her looks and allure surpassed Thea Cahan. Men would not be able to resist being attracted to her when they saw her. Once again, James seemed unfazed by her. Last night, James disappeared the moment Thea came, although she was the one helping James in the first ce. ¡°Calm and collected, hiding all his unmatched skills. Incredibly knowledgeable in martial arts and medicine, yet he only has eyes for Thea¡­¡± As a woman with a keen intuition, she knew for sure that Thea¡¯s husband was not the average joe he imed he was all along. ¡°James, you¡¯ve sessfully piqued my interest. I want to see what kind of person you truly are.¡± Quincy¡¯s lips curled into a devious smile before she quickly put all of these thoughts behind her and began working. James reached the clinic. The clinic he ordered Ronn to bring May to yesterday. ¡°Boss.¡± Ronn stood up as soon as James entered, his eyes sparkling with excitement. James waved his hand to the thirty-something, around 190cm tall, burly man. May stood up to greet him as well, ¡°James.¡± James studied her. She was not wearing her usual Nightcrawler uniform, but a long, form fitting dress. She had an athletic figure, slick, ck hair, and a wonderful face. She looked maidenly and innocent. Nobody would have suspected that she was a killer. ¡°Hmm.¡± James nodded. ¡°Ronn, contact the boys, I have a job for you guys.¡± James had to meet Jake Graham. Blithe king cannot provide him with the help he needs. He needed more information. Without Jake¡¯s help, he would not be able to do anything. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Jake was in charge of the underground informationwork This was why he was so significant to James. He had to take control of Jake, and have Jake work for him. Without Jake, he would have nothing to work with, and he would require a great deal more caution in his nning. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ronn made a phone call, ¡°inform the boys to get prepared, mission iing.¡± ¡°James, do you need me?¡± May asked. James shook his hand and said, ¡°No.You¡¯re injured, just rest up.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± May had something on her mind. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James looked at her, ¡°Are there any other problems?¡± May answered, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m technically a pariah. I don¡¯t have any identity, so it¡¯ll be hard for me to move around in the city. Could you get me a legitimate identity?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± James nodded as he walked out with Ronn. Ronn drove them to the repair factory that Jake was at. ¡°Boss, how is General ck Shadow?¡± ¡°He should be fine.¡± It has been two days since Jamesst visited Henry. He assumed Henry was fine since there were no calls from the military hospital so far. After an hour or two, they arrived at their destination. Ronn asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the mission about?¡± James ignored the question, ¡°Are the boys here yet?¡± ¡°They are on their way, their estimated time of arrival is five minutes.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s head in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ronn nodded. James stepped out of the car with Ronn following right behind him. They entered the factory A mechanic covered in engine oil walked out with a wrench in his hand. He looked at James and Ronn, and raised his eyebrow. ¡°Are you here to fix your car?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . James replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to see your boss.¡± The mechanic changed his tone immediately, ¡°What boss? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Our boss isn¡¯t here.¡± James immediately kicked him. This kick was so hard, that the mechanded on the ground with a loud crash. Themotion had drawn the attention of everyone nearby. Twenty-something mechanics rushed over with all sorts of tools in their hands. A bigger guy pointed at James and growled, ¡°Hey, kid! What¡¯s your business here? You should check yourself before you wreck yourself! Get him, boys!¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take over.¡± Ronn could not wait to fight. He was a low-ranked officer of the ck Dragon Army back in the Southern ins. He didn¡¯t have the chance to meet James very easily. Now, he¡¯s in Cansington, working for James. Of course, he had to prove himself a little. He ran into the crowd with his bare fists. The armed mechanics began their assault on Ronn. James stood beside them, watching the battle unfold. Ronn was swift. Soon, a few of the mechanics were on the floor, rolling with pain. After the fight, Ronn walked toward James, ¡°How¡¯s that? Did I do you and the ck Dragon Army proud?¡± James approved, ¡°Your skills are good. However, do not mention the ck Dragon Army in Cansington.¡± ¡°Understood, ¡°Ronn bowed his head, ¡°Sorry about the mistake.¡± James walked to a mechanic and ced his foot on his body, ¡°I want to meet your boss. This is just what happens if you don¡¯t give me what I want..¡± Right then, a middle-aged man appeared. This was Jake¡¯s confidant. He was the one who disguised as Jake to meet Jamesst time. ¡°James, what brings you here?¡± He spoke in an uninviting tone, looking at them suspiciously. Then, he took out a gun and pointed it at James, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here. F*ck off.¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 James reached around his back and retrieved a needle. With a swipe of his hand, the needle flew through the air at a high speed. ¡°Agh!¡± The man was hit by the needle, causing his gun to fall to the floor. ¡°Boss, our men are here,¡± Ronn said. ¡°Hmm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Pass the order. We¡¯re going to surround the factory, nobody can leave. The rest of the men follow me into the factory.¡± Ronn ryed the order instantly, At the same time, outside the factory. Hundreds of vans lined up in an ordered manner. Armed men in ck suits emerged from those vans. The men swiftly moved to every exit of the factory, while some of them entered the building https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Boss!¡± A few hundred men assembled themselves into neat rows, stood upright, and responded in sync. The factory men were shocked by this scene. James led the way forward, leading the huge pack of men. He knew his way around the ce. With ease, he located a hidden door. Before James gave his order, the men behind him raised their guns and shot the guards by the door. A few men marched forward to open up a path for James. The group walked along the tunnel, venturing deeper into the underground. Along their way, they encountered many fully armed mercenaries. However, none of them was a match for the ck Dragon Army, especially when the men James selected were the elites in the army The soldiers cleared every single opponent in their way. Soon, they arrived at avishly decorated secret room. All of Jake¡¯s subordinates kneeled on the floor, guns pointed at their heads. James sat on the couch, smoking a cigarette, appearing nonchnt about the massacre that had just taken ce. ¡°Where is Jake? Bring him here right now.¡± Jake had another identity ¨C Jay Fallon, the medical genius in Cansington. Normally, he would not be here. One of his subordinates called him immediately. Right at that moment, Jake was discussing the annual medicalpetition with a few other well- respected doctors. He did not expect his private phone to ring, and expressed his slight annoyance. He stood up and apologized, ¡°Gentlemen, please excuse me.¡± He walked to one of the backrooms and called back ¡°Boss, bad news. Our base got raided.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jake¡¯s heart sank James took over the phone and said, ¡°Jake, meet me right now. Or else, I¡¯m going to ruin the underground intelligencework that you spent decades building.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Jay grunted before he warned, ¡°Do not attempt to do anything stupid. I¡¯ll make you regret it if you do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour. Let¡¯s just say, it won¡¯t be pretty if you arrivete¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With that, James hung up. ¡°*sshole¡­¡± Jake smashed his phone on the ground out of anger. He invested decades of time, money, and effort to develop his underground intelligencework The last thing he would want is for James to destroy it. ¡°Get my car ready, now¡­¡± He was not about to take any chances. At the same time, he ordered, ¡°Assemble the men to provide back up to headquarters.¡± He had connections to many people as the person in charge of the underground intelligencework Many of those people were murderous and psychopathic killers. James was walking into the tiger¡¯s den by raiding his base. He knew James used to be a ck Dragon, but since his resignation, many people had wanted him dead. If he managed to kill James, he would be doing those big shots a huge favor. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 At the repair factory in the suburbs. Jay was pulling up with arge number of men. ¡°Hold up¡­¡± Just when they were about to arrive, he suddenly requested the driver to stop. He fished out his phone and ordered, ¡°Go get a handle on the current situation of the factory.¡± A man stepped down from the car behind him. It was not long before the man returned and delivered his report. ¡°Boss, there are people inside and outside of the factory. Every single one of them is armed.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What?¡± Jay eximed, ¡°Full armor?¡± ¡°¡¯Yes, it seems like they are a trained army.¡± ¡°Sh*t¡­ https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Frustrated, Jay punched the car. His subordinate asked, ¡°Boss, what do we do?¡± Jay took a deep breath, trying to calm down. After a moment of deliberation, he gave amand, ¡°Stay calm, pass the order for everyone to retreat.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jay eyed the factory ahead of him and sank into deep thought. He did not know James would actually bring a whole army with him. He specialized in intelligence. He had so many connections in Cansington, yet he did not receive any information on so many people entering the city. These men must havee from the Southern ins. They were all highly trained and experienced ck Dragon soldiers. His men were gangsters and mercenaries. How could they possibly be an even match for the ck Dragon Army? He decided to retreat after some consideration. He went to a vi located a few kilometers away and entered the backyard. He walked down an underground tunnel hidden in the yard. The repair factory was not his only base. That ce had more than one entrance and exit. The underground chamber was a maze. Quickdy, he arrived at the room James was in Once he saw all of his men kneeling on the floor with guns to their heads, his face became red with rage. In mere seconds, he put on a pleasant, business-like smile and strode toward James, ¡°James, what a rare guest! I wonder what information you¡¯re asking for this time?¡± James looked at his watch and grinned, ¡°Good, you¡¯re punctual.¡± He pointed to the couch opposite him. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and have a chat.¡± Jake sat down following the suggestion. James tossed him a cigarette on the table. Jay took it, but he did not light it. James lit his own cigarette. ¡°Jake¡­¡± He set his eyes on the man before him, and his tone switched to a serious, menacing one, ¡°The great Doctor Fallon¡­ So, you¡¯re working alone now?¡± ¡°James, you¡¯re joking, right?¡± An eerie half-smile formed on Jake¡¯s face. He was fully aware of the purpose of James¡¯s visit, but all he could do was y dumb. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. One, surrender to me and work for me. Two, die.¡± James never had any intention to talk peacefully with this man. He only wanted to take control of him at any cost. If he could not do that, he would kill Jake. Jake¡¯s anxiety grew. He did not expect that James would be so forward about his heartless intentions. He contemted quietly. He hated the idea of being somebody¡¯s goon after having spent half of his life working to get where he was. Yet, if he refused, he knew James would kill him on the spot without batting his eye. James spoke again, ¡°There is a limit to my patience. Once I kill you, I can easily take over this underground intelligencework that you worked so hard on. The only reason I¡¯m keeping you alive is that I think you might still be of some use to me.¡± Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Jake came to his senses, and spoke, ¡°James, this is too excessive. Do you seriously think you¡¯ll survive if you have this underground intelligencework? Do you know how many important people want you dead? You¡¯re going to wind up dead, either way.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± James stared at him. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you refuse, it¡¯ll take it as your final decision.¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Three.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll promise you.¡± Jake finally gave in as soon as James reached thest number. Jake was surrounded by the infamous ck Dragon Army. There was nothing he could do except to yield to James¡¯ demands. His only other option was a bullet in his brain. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. James smirked. Everything was going on as he nned. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten rid of all of your useless garbage here. I¡¯ll deploy a thousand men from the Southern ins for you.¡± Jake drew in a sharp breath. They were the ck Dragon Army from the Southern ins, he was right. ¡°Jake, as it stands your currentwork isn¡¯t strong enough. What you need to do is to expand it. I need you to prate all the way to the capital, and eventually, the whole world.¡± Jake scowled at him, ¡°Do it yourself if it¡¯s so easy.¡± The way he put it, building an intelligence empire was akin to taking a walk in a park The capital? The whole world? Only if it were really this easy. ¡°Jake, you¡¯d do well to remember this. Your life is in my hands right now, so you better watch your tongue. Stay in line. If you¡¯re going to be difficult, I can end your life and push another guy like you up thedder.¡± James talked as if he was talking about something trivial. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, James. It¡¯s not as simple as you think. The underground intelligencework is highly secretive. To prate a new city takes a lot of resources. We need cover¡­¡± James waved his hand, signaling him to stop. ¡°That is your job. Just do whatever I say. The only assistance I can give you is money and manpower. I doubt you need money though. You¡¯ve been raking in the cash for quite a while. It¡¯s time for you to do some spending.¡± Jake bit down his response. He did mutter to himself, ¡®Who¡¯s the richer one here?¡¯. ¡°Ronn.¡± ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the clinic, stay here and assist Ronn. Graham. Watch his every move. If he cks off, kill him and take over his underground intelligencework.¡±. James gave his directive. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Cold sweat ran down Jake¡¯s back James was not kidding when he gave that order. ¡°James, rx. Of course, I¡¯ll give it a hundred percent in effort.¡± James nodded satisfactorily. ¡°That¡¯s my boy. I¡¯ll make sure nobody knows your true identity. No one is going to know you¡¯re Jay Fallon. Your family, especially your beautiful granddaughter, will be safe.¡± This could not have been a more obvious threat. Jake sank into the couch. He was mentally spent He knew he would spend the rest of his life being somebody else¡¯s tool. After getting what he came for, James left right away. Ronn began cleaning the chamber. Jake followed him all the while. He could not help but shiver at the fact that all of his mercenaries were killed. Thank god he did not act hastily. If he actually tried to go against these people, they would bepletely wiped out by the ck Dragon Army in a split second. James drove back to Cansington. He went to Common Clinic, took May, and drove her to the military hospital. He wanted to meet Henry along with the Blithe king to create a legitimate identity for May. He did not have the authority to do so. However, it was something Blithe king could easily do. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Military hospital, intensive care unit. Whitney was wiping Henry¡¯s body down. After a few days of rest, Henry hade to, albeit he was still very weak James walked into his ward with May. Whitney stopped and greeted him, ¡°Hey James.¡± James waved his hand. When he saw Henry had regained consciousness, he let out a relieved sigh. Henry woke up earlier than James thought he would. ¡°James¡­ Henry greeted him with a feeble voice from his bed, ¡°Sorry. I wasn¡¯t good enough.¡± James sat down on the side of his bed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything¡¯s over now. Focus on your recovery. After you get better, we can fight together again. We can create a new empire in Cansington just like we did in the battlefields of the Southern ins.¡± ¡°Yes¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Henry answered. James felt his pulse to assess his current condition. He did a series of tests before he wrote a new prescription for Henry. After that, he called Blithe King. ¡°Blithe, I am at the military hospital right now. Come over if you have time.¡± James realized Blithe king was not alone at the moment. He knew that Blithe king was being followed at the moment. If he went to see him, he would only cause him more trouble. Blithe King rushed over moments after the call. He arrived within 30 minutes. ¡°James, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Blithe King spoke frankly. James pointed to May, ¡°She¡¯s a pariah, she needs you to get her a legitimate identity.¡± Blithe King looked at May and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this.?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Blithe King did not ask anything else other than her requisite information such as her age. After that, he left Whitney was a busybody. She pulled James aside and whispered, ¡°James, who is this prettydy?¡± To which, James replied with a smile. James stayed in the hospital to apany Henry. ¡°Brother James, can I have a cigarette¡­¡± Henry requested. Since he woke upst night, his nicotine addiction had been tormenting him, but Whitney would not let him smoke. ¡°No problem.¡± James lit a cigarette However, Henry couldn¡¯t move his fingers. James held the cigarette in his hand for him to smoke. ¡°James, why are you letting him smoke!? Look at how heavily injured he is!¡± Whitney looked rather upset. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor too. Don¡¯t you know about the dangers of smoking?¡± Jamesughed it off, ¡°Just one cigarette won¡¯t do anything. At most, it¡¯ll make him feel better. When he feels better, he will recover faster.¡± Whitney pouted her lips, ¡°This is nonsense.¡± James smiled. Henry¡¯s face was blissful after that one cigarette. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°James, how¡¯s the situation at the Southern ins?¡± Back in Mount Thunder Pass, Henry did not know what happened because he lost consciousness. James summarized the whole event. From how they battled the 28-nation martial arts gurus on their way to the mountain, being chased after their hundred-thousand-men army, to how they went back and captured all twenty-eight generals and conned more than nine trillion out of them. May was surprised by this. As a killer, she investigated James in great detail before a mission. However, all information she had were unverified rumors. Now that James was revealing everything right in front of her, she could not help but be in awe. After fighting the 28-nation martial arts gurus, he downed dozens of helicopters while being chased after the 100-thousand- men army. How¡¯d he manage to do all that? James made it sound like something he did every day but everybody listening was in terror, especially Henry. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Henry was the General of the Southern ins. He, in particr, would know how dangerous the twenty-eight nation fighters were. He also knew how difficult it would be for James to carry his unconscious body while fighting them. ¡°James, what are your ns after this?¡± James shook his hand and said, ¡°Just rest for now.I¡¯ll have things for you to do after you recover.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Henryplied. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. James stayed at the hospital the whole time until the Blithe King came back Blithe king brought an ID card with him which he handed to James, ¡°The new identity has been set up.¡± James took a good look The name on the card read May Caden. Blithe king exined, ¡°Her background is that she¡¯s a distant rtive of the Cadens. She is a loosely rted cousin of yours.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James tossed it to May as heughed. May held the card in her hand as her heart raced with excitement. All these years, she had been a pariah in the underground world. Now, she can finally walk proudly in public with a proper identity. ¡°Thank you, James.¡± James replied, ¡°Alright. Go back to Common Clinic and wait there. When Henry recovers, I¡¯ll have new orders for you.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± May nodded. ¡°Henry, I¡¯ll be going now,¡± James bid his friend farewell before he left and drove back to the Cahan house. Thea was the only one at home. dys and Benjamin had gone to the hospital to visit David. Thea was alone on the couch, watching videos on her phone. As soon as James opened the door, she greeted him, ¡°Honey,e watch this! The medical conference released a trailer.¡± James sat down beside her. He deliberately sat closer to her so that their skin was touching. Thea brought up a video on her phone, ¡°See, it¡¯s so exciting!¡± James paid attention to the video. ¡°In the five thousand years of Sol¡¯s history, our civilization shifted and evolved as it progressed. Our medicine is the product of our nation¡¯s rich culture melting together for half a millennium.¡± The opening of the video featured an empowering voice-over. Right after that, footage of Medical Street was shown. Pictures after pictures of various clinics shed past the screen. ¡°The annual Medical Conference is when every doctor of Soles together. From the ones with decades of experience to the unknown doctors that wander the streets.¡± ¡°Hundreds of thousands of doctors willpete for the highest glory.¡± ¡°Who will break through and be the new genius doctor?¡± ¡°Willst year¡¯s champion, Dr. Fallon, reign again or would it be a surprising neer this time?¡± Right then, an old man in a traditional doctor¡¯s gown appeared. ¡°Greetings,dies and gentlemen. I am back. I am Bjorn Truman, the Doctor of Wonders. I am the representative of the pr route. The pr route focuses on acupuncture. I¡¯ll be the champion of this competition.¡± ¡°Hello, everybody, I am Heather Morfius, representing the Morfius group. Our strong suit is pharmacology. I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll be a strongpetitor in this group.¡± Famous doctors appeared one after another, all of them reading out their hopes. This video was just released this morning. Within half a day, it had amassed over a billion views. This was proof of the public¡¯s anticipation of this year¡¯spetition. After James finished watching the video, he grinned, ¡°Dr. Fallon, Doctor of Wonders, Dr. Morfius? None of them will be able to win against the ck Dragon.¡± Thea rolled her eyes at James. ¡°What does the ck Dragon have to do with you?¡± James snorted. ¡°The ck Dragon is the true genius doctor. Every soldier from the Southern ins knows medicine. I bet a random soldier will beat these so-called genius doctors. I know all this because I was personally trained by the ck Dragon before.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t get to meet him again. If he was still alive, this year¡¯spetition would be really fun.¡± Thea got sad remembering the ck Dragon was no longer here. James gave his wife a confident smirk, ¡°Just wait, darling. I¡¯ll win the title of the genius doctor this time. I will make the Cahans proud and this will mark the revival of the Cahans.¡± Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 James was not worried about the medical conference at all. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Getting the title of Asclepius was a piece of cake for him. The only thing on his mind right now was to think of a way not to stand out too much. James¡¯ words calmed Thea down. She had pinned all of her hopes on James. If James could not help navigate the Cahans through this crisis, the family would be doomed. They would be consigned to mediocrity for the rest of their lives. Night-time came. The family was having dinner. Knock! Knock! Knock! A knock came from outside. James stood up and answered the door. Lex, Howard¡¯s, and John¡¯s families were standing outside. Seeing this, James frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Lex sighed tiredly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± ¡°Pleasee in.¡± James beckoned Lex to enter the house. Seeing that the Cahans were here, dys¡¯ face immediately turned sour. ¡°Have a seat, father.¡± Benjamin stood up and greeted Lex. He asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet? Should I ask James to get you some cutlery?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Cutlery?¡± dys remarked coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no way we can feed that many mouths.¡± There were too many of them. Howard¡¯s and John¡¯s familiesbined together for a total of around twenty people. Lex took a seat. The others remained standing. James asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I lend you a million dors? Why didn¡¯t you go looking for a ce to stay?¡± Wearing a weary expression, Lex said dejectedly, ¡°The Watsons and the Xenoses have prepared for this. We¡¯ve gone through many estate agencies, but upon hearing that we are the Cahans, they refused service to us. The same goes for hotels and the like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Thea.¡± Megan pointed at Thea and shouted, ¡°If not for you crossing the Watsons, this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce. You are such a blight on the Carnily.¡± Megan had long despised Thea. All because of Thea, the Cahans were in a crisis. Her boyfriend broke up with her. She was forced to move out of the Cahans¡¯ vi and live on the streets. She could not even afford to take a hot shower. Tommy chimed in, ¡°B*tch! You think you¡¯re so morous and all that just because Mr. Watson took a liking to you? If you didn¡¯t mess with the Watsons, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± The other Cahans joined in. They hurled their vitriolic words at Thea. Thea hung her head in shame and remained silent. She was well aware that it was because of her that things turned out this way. ¡°Enough!¡± James roared. Tommy stepped forward and pointed at James, ¡°You think we¡¯re afraid of you, trash? You¡¯re just a son- inw of the Cahans. What right do you have to speak to me like this?¡± James stood up and pped Tommy across the face. Smack! The sound was loud and crisp. ¡°You¡­! ¡° Holding his face, he pointed at James. He clenched his fists furiously and prepared for a fight,¡± I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Lex admonished him, ¡°We¡¯ve got enough trouble on our hands.¡± Tommy stopped himself from hitting James and shot daggers at him. James huffed and looked at the Cahans. ¡°The Watsons and the Xenoses are definitely taking things too far by trying to block the Cahans¡¯ ess to amodation, but the Cahans are a big family. You should have other rtives. Why don¡¯t you stay over at their ces? Whye knocking on our door in the middle of the night?¡± James¡¯ irritation was rising. Although this was the result of Thea¡¯s actions, she had no other options. Besides, he had been benevolent enough to give Lex a million dors for their daily needs. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 So why were they here insulting Thea? James would have resorted to violence if not for the fact that they were Thea¡¯s rtives. Lexmented, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. After the incident, all our rtives have cut off contact with us.¡± Jolie yelled, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Thea! She bankrupted the Cahans. I can¡¯t return to my mother¡¯s house anymore. No one answers my call.¡± She red at Thea. She would have pped Thea across the face if she was not in front of so many people. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Lex sighed despondently. ¡°This is only natural. People fawn over you when you are rich and kick you when you are down.¡± Aggrieved, Thea looked at James and pulled at his sleeves. She whispered, ¡°Honey, can you think of something? We should help them find a ce to stay for now.¡± James gently grabbed Thea¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hmm¡­ I will think of something.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He walked out of the house and headed over to the stairs. Then, he lit a cigarette. He called Scarlett. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°J-James!¡± Scarlett¡¯s agitated voice came from the phone, ¡°You finally called. Is everything alright!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Scarlett, does Transgenerational Group have hotels?¡± ¡°Yes, we are currently renovating the Transgenerational Hotel. Operations will begin next month. Also, we have taken over three five-star hotels in Cansington¡­¡± Scarlett immediately reported the situation to James. ¡°I have around twenty people here. Help me make arrangements to put them up somewhere.¡± ¡°Understood. Where are you now? Do you need me to send someone over to pick you up?¡± ¡°No need. Just provide me with the address. The Cahans will get there by themselves. By the way, give Xara a heads-up. Just tell her it was me who requested for her to arrange a room.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± James hung up the phone. After finishing his cigarette, he walked back into the house. Everyone looked at him. ¡®Thea walked over to him and asked anxiously, ¡°How did it go, honey?¡± James smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve sorted it out.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was shocked. She questioned him in surprise. ¡°The Watsons and the Xenoses have combined forces to make our lives difficult in Cansington. How did you manage to solve the problem?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Have you forgotten that Xara works at Transgenerational Group? She¡¯s the head of a department. I gave her a call, and everything was solved. Transgenerational Group has hotels too. Even though the Five Provinces Business Alliance have a lot of influence, Transgenerational isn¡¯t afraid of them.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Thea nodded at his exnation. Leaning on his cane, Lex stood up. Full of gratitude, he thanked James. ¡°James, thank you so much. If you hadn¡¯t helped out we would have to live on the streets.¡± James lightly waved and smiled back at him. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re a family, after all. Don¡¯t fret. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. This is only temporary. The Cahans will surely rebuild themselves eventually.¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± ¡°Rebuild?! We have no chance.¡± ¡°With Thea here, it¡¯s impossible.¡± The Cahans retorted sarcastically. They understood the Cahans¡¯ situation. As things stood, rebuilding were the least of their concerns. James smiled and looked at Lex, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll see you off downstairs.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Lex told James. ¡°I finally understand one thing after living for so long. Family will always be by your side no matter what.¡± James shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, grandpa. The only person you can rely on is yourself.¡± Lex looked James in the eye. His instincts told him there was more to James than he initially thought. Though he seemed useless, he was never frightened and would move ahead without acting recklessly. He exuded an air of rxed calm and confidence. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 James personally escorted Lex downstairs. Then, he told him the name and address of the hotel. ¡°James, why don¡¯t youe along with us?¡± One of the younger Cahans looked at him quizzically. They were the subject of ridicule and mockery during the day. The moment the estate agencies, hotels, and even tiny motels realized who they were, they refused to serve them and drove them away. They were afraid of being kicked out again. They came close to having to sleep on the streets again. James casually dismissed them. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Just go. I¡¯ve arranged everything. You have nothing to worry about.¡± James was not in the mood for this. For Thea¡¯s sake, he was benevolent enough to call Scarlett to arrange amodations for them. If it were any other situation he would not have wasted his time on this. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Saying that he turned and went upstairs. Lex addressed everyone. ¡°Now that the family is in a crisis, we need to be frugal. Let¡¯s not call a taxi. We¡¯ll get there using public transport.¡± Everyone looked back at him aghast and helpless, The Cahans, who lived in what seemed to be unlimited wealth, were now forced to take public transport. They stood by the side of the road and waited for a bus. Meanwhile, after receiving James¡¯ call, Scarlett immediately ordered her secretary to see to it. The secretary then called the person in charge of Transgenerational Hotel and asked him to make the necessary arrangements. The person in charge then called his secretary. His secretary then called the general manager of the hotel. It waste at night, and the general manager of the hotel was in bed with a young model. He pulled his phone out and called the lobby manager. Then, he switched off his phone and continued having fun with the model in bed. As the lobby manager was not at the hotel, he called the front desk and instructed the receptionist to arrange for a room. Afteryers uponyers ofmunication, the front desk had, atst, received the orders from the higher-ups. The Glorious Hotel was a five-star hotel in Cansington. It had just been taken over by Transgenerational Group, which had 100% of its shares. A group of people walked into the hotel. In its lead was Lex. Leaning on his cane, he walked in together with the rest of the Cahans. ¡°Wee.¡± A voluptuous attendant weed them with a bright smile. She brought them to the lounge of the first floor¡¯s foyer. ¡°Sir, do you have a reservation?¡± Lex said, ¡°There should be one under the name of Lex Cahan. Look it up please.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± The attendant headed to the front desk The front desk had received a call from the lobby manager just now to reserve twenty rooms for the Cahans. ¡°Yes, we have their reservation here.¡± The receptionist said. Then, she handed the room cards to the attendant. ¡°Bring them to their rooms.¡± The attendant returned to the lounge with the room cards in hand. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Oh?¡± At that moment, a sarcastic voice pierced through the lobby. A handsome-looking man walked into the hotel with a sexy woman in his arms. Upon entering the hotel, he saw the Cahans waiting at the lounge. He walked over to them with a smug grin. ¡°Colson¡­¡± Upon seeing him, Megan unconsciously stood up. She felt a surge of emotions. However, her face immediately darkened upon seeing the woman in his arm. ¡°What a coincidence, Megan. I heard that the Watsons and the Xenoses havebined forces to take on the Cahans. All your assets have been confiscated by the court. They¡¯ve made it clear that they want to make the Cahans¡¯ lives as miserable as possible in Cansington. Do you even still have money to stay at a hotel? Will any hotel dare ept you?¡± Tommy stood up and reproached him, ¡°Colson, I don¡¯t me you for not helping us out, but could not kick us when we¡¯re down? Besides, how could you just toss Megan aside just like that?¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Colsonughed coldly. Then, he caressed the woman in his arm. ¡°Stop it, Colson.¡± The woman blushed. Colsonughed, ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of Megan. I wanted to dump her for the longest time. Now that the Cahans are in trouble, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to break up with her. Look at this hotte. I got her for 30 thousand a month. What about Megan? Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve invested in her?¡± Megan gritted her teeth in anger. She stepped forward and pped Colson across the face. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Smack! The p rang crisply through the lobby. ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡± Enraged, Colson lifted his leg and kicked Megan in the gut. Megan fell to the floor. ¡°Security! There¡¯s a fight going on here!¡± Soon, the security guards arrived. Seeing them approach him, Colson yelled, ¡°I¡¯m an Oswald. Who are you to stop me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The security guards had never heard of the Oswalds. However, upon seeing the vicious look on Colson¡¯s face, they froze. They did not want to provoke him further. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html At that moment, the attendant who had gone to the front desk was back. She addressed Lex politely. ¡°Mr. Cahan, this is your room card. Please follow me, I¡¯ll show you to your rooms.¡± Colson was taken aback at the treatment the Cahans received. ¡°There¡¯s a hotel that dares ept them? He immediately stepped forward in fury and said, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s your manager? Don¡¯t you know who they are? They¡¯re the Cahans. The Watsons and the Xenoses have made it clear. Anyone who provides them service is considered an enemy. Do you want to make the Watsons and Xenoses your enemy?¡± The attendant froze upon hearing his words. She knew there was a directive against the Cahans. Immediately, she ran back to the front desk with the room card to verify. Meanwhile, the Cahans all wore grim expressions. Colsonughed. Then, he pulled out his phone and called Quay Xenos. Not too long ago, he managed to acquaint himself with Quay by a pleasant coincidence. However, he did not have a chance to get closer to him. At longst, an opportunity had presented itself. The Cahans were his golden ticket. If he could get into Xenoses¡¯ good books, the Oswalds would be set for life. ¡°Hey, Quay. It¡¯s me, Colson. We met before at a banquet. By the way, I saw the Cahans at the Glorious Hotel. It looks like they managed to get a room here.¡± Quay was woken up. He was irritated that Colson called him in the middle of the night. His inwood worsened when he heard the news. ¡°Who dares go against the Xenoses in Cansington?!¡± He cursed. Then, he immediately gave a call, ¡°Investigate who Glorious Hotel belongs to. I¡¯ll put them in their ce.¡± At the front desk of Glorious Hotel¡­ The attendant returned. ¡°Margaret, who ordered you to give them a room? This is Lex Cahan we¡¯re talking about. They have been cklisted by the Watsons and the Xenoses. How could you give them a room? Are you looking to shut us down?¡± The receptionist was shocked. She hurriedly exined, ¡°M-Mr. Woodrow instructed me to.¡± ¡°Give him a call and request confirmation from him.¡± The receptionist immediately called the lobby manager. ¡°Here¡¯s how it is, Mr. Woodrow. Back then, you instructed me to prepare twenty rooms for the Cahans. However, I¡¯ve just received news that the Cahans have been ostracized by the Watsons and the Xenoses. Are we really going to take them in the Watsons and the Xenoses have made it clear that anyone who takes them in will be considered their enemy.¡± Woodrow was stunned. He had not heard about this. He immediately called the general manager. However, the call could not go through. He pondered for a moment. The Watsons and the Xenoses were powerful families. Although the owner of Glorious Hotel was an important person too, there was no way he would cross them. What he was unaware of was that Glorious Hotel had been taken over by Transgenerational Group. He pondered for a minute before he called back and ordered, ¡°Cancel their rooms. Chase them out of the hotel.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After receiving confirmation, the receptionist addressed the guards. ¡°Security, chase the Cahans out of here.¡± The security guards nodded. The Cahans were stupefied. Everything was going swimmingly earlier. Why were they chasing them out now? Tommy spat angrily. ¡°That James! He told us there was nothing to worry about. I bet he¡¯s doing this on purpose to humiliate us!¡± Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 The Cahans were all chased out of the hotel by the security guards. Everyone cursed James. ¡°Grandpa, I told you James was up to no good! Nothing to worry about? So much for that. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s just rubbing salt in our wounds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I finally understand what he meant when he said that you can¡¯t depend solely on family. He¡¯s just saying in a roundabout way that he can¡¯t be relied on!¡± They spat insults at James non-stop. Colson followed them out of the hotel. He was Megan¡¯s ex-boyfriend and was acquainted with the Cahans. He did not want to target them specifically. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html However, this was a great opportunity to curry favor with the Watsons and the Xenoses. Whether or not the Oswalds would rise depended on him. With his new beau in his arms, he walked out and looked at the miserable Cahans. Then, he burst into a fit of cruelughter. ¡°Lex, I never expected you and your family to fall like this. I have long despised you. Though you¡¯re broke as hell, your stubborn pride refuses to ept it. Serves you right!¡± ¡°Enough, Colson!¡± John¡¯s son, Montgomery Cahan, stepped forward and rebuked Colson. ¡°Back then while you were still Megan¡¯s boyfriend, we treated you as an honored guest. Even as we handled this crisis, we remained silent when you left Megan. So how could you kick us when we¡¯re down?¡± ¡°An honored guest?¡± Colson sneered. ¡°What a joke. You treated me with respect just because I was an Oswald, and you wanted to ingratiate yourselves with my family. Would you have treated me the same if I was poor and powerless? Would Megan still have been my girlfriend? Would she have still slept with me?¡± ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t have. Let¡¯s face it, it¡¯s all because of money.¡± Colson mocked them relentlessly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Like grandfather like grandson. Everyone in the Cahan family is the same.¡± Montgomery could no longer suppress his anger. Colson had taken it too far. Montgomery charged toward him and punched him in the face. His fist came into contact with Colson¡¯s nose. Colson screeched in agony. Blood gushed out from his nose like a river. He held his bruised nose. In an instant, his hand was bloodied too. His expression contorted with rage, and he bellowed, ¡°How dare you hit me?! It¡¯s over for you! You¡¯re dead!¡± All the ambitious prominent families in Cansington were watching the Cahans¡¯ every move. They were looking for an opportunity to antagonize them to curry favor with the Watsons and the Xenoses. Colson was justmenting theck of opportunity. Now, however, Montgomery had punched him. He immediately called his father, Stefon. ¡°Dad, someone just hit me. It was a Cahan. I¡¯m outside Glorious Hotel right now. Come, quick! Use your connections and escte things. This is the perfect chance to prove ourselves to the Watsons and Xenoses¡­¡± Hearing this, the Cahans all wore grim expressions. Tommy screamed at Montgomery, ¡°What have you done?! Don¡¯t you understand what kind of situation we¡¯re in now? How could you resort to violence? You¡¯ve doomed us all!¡± Montgomery said coldly, ¡°Tommy, I¡¯m standing up for your family. This b*stard is saying all these awful things. Are you just going to lie down and take that?¡± Smack! Megan pped Montgomery across the face. ¡°This is my personal affair. You shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved. Apologize to Colson now.¡± ¡°Megan, how dare you? My brother¡¯s standing up for you. Why are you on Colson¡¯s side? Where¡¯s your conscience?¡± Weston could not stand it anymore. He stepped forward and scolded Megan ¡°Enough.¡± Lex mmed his cane and yelled, ¡°Silence, all of you. We have a lot on our te already.¡± The Cahans quiet down. Lex groaned dejectedly. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just leave.¡± He turned to leave. ¡°Can you though?¡± Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Covering his bloody nose, Colson cried out, ¡°No one leaves!¡± He looked at the security guards standing by the door of Glorious Hotel. ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and apprehend them. The Cahans went against the Watsons and the Xenoses. I¡¯m just defending them. They¡¯re definitely going to pin them punching me on someone else. Do you want to be the one they choose to me?¡± Hearing this, the security guards panicked. The security chief immediately ordered, ¡°Stop them!¡± A security guard ran over with an electric baton and stopped the Cahans from leaving. Lex turned to look at Colson. He furrowed his brows angrily. ¡°Colson, do you really have to be this heartless?¡± Colson walked over to him and kicked him in the gut. Lex¡¯s body went limp, and he fell to the ground. Colson barked, ¡°You old fool. So what if I¡¯m heartless? I¡¯m telling you this. It¡¯s over for the Cahans.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± The Cahans rushed forward to help Lex up.. They looked at Colson with furious expressions. Colson paid no heed to their scorn. As the way had been blocked by the security guards, the Cahans were prevented from leaving ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m hungry.¡± A young girl around five years of age broke the silence. She looked at Lex pleadingly. Weston hugged her. ¡°Wilhelmina, just wait for a little while longer. We will go have a meal soon.¡± ¡°Daddy, why can¡¯t we go home? I¡¯m hungry and tired.¡± Lex looked at the young girl sadly. Then, he turned to look at Colson pleadingly, ¡°Colson, what do we have to do for you to let us go?¡± Colson pointed at the ground and said, ¡°Kneel.¡± Lex froze. ¡°No, father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, grandpa.¡± ¡°Just kneel, grandpa. We¡¯re out of options. We can¡¯t afford to cross anyone else.¡± Some pulled at Lex and told him not to kneel. Some pleaded for him to kneel. Looking at Colson, who was wearing a smug look, he tossed his cane aside and knelt. He had nothing else to lose. He appealed to Colson, ¡°Please let us go.¡± Glorious Hotel was a five-star hotel located right in the heart of Cansington. Many passers-by gathered to witness the scene. The spectators pulled out their phones and recorded the scene. Colson cackled while recording Lex kneeling on the ground, ¡°Haha¡­ Lex, I never thought the day woulde when you¡¯d kneel for me. Did you seriously think I¡¯ll let the Cahans go just like that? You must be going senile.¡± As he said that he kicked Lex. Lex copsed to the ground once more. He then sent the video he had recorded to Quay. ¡°Mr. Quay, look at this. Lex¡¯s kneeling on the ground begging me to let him go. Damn, this is hrious!¡± Upon receiving Colson¡¯s message, Quay smiled. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Nice one. I will remember you, kid. I¡¯ll let you work for me from tomorrow onwards.¡± Colson was thrilled. The Oswalds had hit the jackpot. He then called Stefon, ¡°Dad, where are you now? Come here, quick! Bring the police here too. I want the guy who hit me arrested. The harder we make it for the Cahans, the happier the Watsons and the Xenoses. Quay Xenos even praised me just now and offered to let me work for him tomorrow.¡± The Cahans helped Lex up. The color on their faces were drainedpletely. Howard¡¯s family chewed out Montgomery thoroughly. Montgomery protested. ¡°What¡¯s done is done, there¡¯s no use crying over it. I was the one who hit him. I promise I won¡¯t get the rest of you involved. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just go prison.¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Lex Cahan, a prideful man, had thrown his pride away for the Cahans. He humbled himself and knelt before Colson, a man who was many years younger than him. He only wanted to protect his family. However, Colson only wanted to humiliate them Lex¡¯s face was pale. The Cahans were silent. Only Montgomery remained unfazed. He was determined not to get the others involved in his fight. Stefon, the patriarch of the Oswalds, arrived with a few policemen close behind him. Although he was not a very influential man in Cansington, he was still famous around these parts. The Oswalds too had some power themselves. However,pared to the Watsons and the Xenoses, they were but a molehill in the face of a mountain. Hearing that Colson had gotten Quay Xenos¡¯s favor, he hurriedly made his way here. ¡°Dad.¡± Colson walked over to him. He had stuffed a tissue paper in his nostrils. The tissue was spotted with his blood. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Stefon patted Colson¡¯s back contentedly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Once we cozy up with the Xenoses, we¡¯ll surely rise through the ranks. We might even be one of the most powerful families in Cansington.¡± Saying that, he turned to look at the Cahans, who were wearing grim expressions, ¡°Which one of you hit my son?¡± ¡°It was me.¡± Montgomery stepped forward. He was twenty-one years old and around 170 centimeters in height. Wearing a fierce expression on his face, he spat it out. ¡°I was the one who did it, so don¡¯t get the others involved. My name¡¯s not Montgomery if I didn¡¯t have the balls to do that.¡± Colson looked at the security guards and ordered, ¡°Break his legs.¡± They nodded. They headed toward Montgomery while cracking their knuckles maliciously, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Lex stepped forth to stop them. ¡°How could you do this in full view of everyone?¡± ¡°What are you doing, grandpa?¡± Tommy pulled Lex and said to him, ¡°Look at the situation we¡¯re in. Just let Montgomery shoulder the me. They won¡¯t let us go otherwise.¡± ¡°You spineless b*stard!¡± Lex yelled at him, ¡°What did I teach you? We must stand united as a family. He was just standing up for Megan. Now that something bad happened, you are ming it on him?¡± Stefon chuckled, ¡°Joining if you want to get beaten up too. Anyway, let¡¯s just beat the old man to a pulp.¡± A security guard stepped forward and kicked Lex. Lex rolled across the ground. He copsed to the ground. He could feel a searing pain all over his body. No Cahan stepped forward. Except for Montgomery. Clenching his fists, he charged forward howling, ¡°How dare you hit my grandpa?! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°You can beat him up too,¡± Stefon ordered. The two security guards charged toward Montgomery. He was no match for them. In an instant, he was pinned to the ground and beaten up. He groaned in pain. The Cahans looked at each other. No one stepped forward to stop the violence. Lex had gotten up. He sat on the ground and wept. Montgomery was beaten half-dead andy motionless on the ground. Then, he was coldly taken away by the police. Stefon did not wish for things to get out of control. And so, he chose not to involve the other Cahans. The Oswalds left. The Cahans hugged each other and wailed. ¡°What have we done to deserve this?¡± ¡°Why do this to us?¡± ¡°Grandpa, think of a way. Do we have to sleep on the streets tonight?¡± Lex could think of no other way. ¡°I-I will call James.¡± Tommy refused angrily. ¡°Are you dumb, grandpa? It was obvious James had set us up. Why do you still believe in him?¡± Megan chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. They must beughing at us behind our backs.¡± ¡°James is not that type of person.¡± Lex shook his head. Although he was old, he was not senile. He had a good intuition when it came to people and knew there was more to James than it seemed James was much better than his useless sons and grandchildren. Ignoring their protests, he called James. In a room of the Cahans¡¯ residence¡­This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 James was getting ready to head to bed. Suddenly, the phone rang. He got off the bed and grabbed his phone from the table. Realizing it was Lex who called, he frowned. ¡°Did something happen again?¡± He answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡± Lex told James everything that happened. ¡°Got it. Wait in front of Glorious Hotel. I will be there immediately.¡± James hung up the phone. His eyes were steely. Thea, who was lying on the bed, looked over at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± James said as he got dressed, ¡°Something happened with grandpa. I¡¯ll go have a look You should sleep first.¡± ¡°Let me go with you.¡± Thea prepared to get off the bed. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James waved and said, ¡°No need. I can go by myself. It¡¯s nothing too big.¡± ¡°Alright then. Take care.¡± James nodded. After getting dressed, he left the house. He drove straight toward Glorious Hotel. At the same time, he called Scarlett. ¡°What did I tell you, Scarlett?¡± Scarlett had just reached her home and was resting. Then, he received James¡¯ call. Faced with his anger, she could only ask in confusion, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, James?¡± James summed up the situation for her. Scarlett broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James. This was a huge oversight on my part, I will fire my secretary immediately since she can¡¯t even handle a simple task such as this.¡± James continued, ¡°Tell the general manager of Glorious Hotel that he¡¯s fired. Send someone from Transgenerational Group to take over the position. I¡¯m on my way there now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± After knowing that James was on his way there, Scarlett did not dare show any signs of cking off. She immediately got out of bed, got dressed hastily, and left. At the same time, she called the headquarters of Transgenerational Group and arranged for someone to take over Glorious Hotel. Scarlett also made sure to get someone to inform the current general manager of her arrival. James arrived at Glorious Hotel in just half an hour. The Cahans sat on a guardrail by the roadside, not far away from the hotel. James parked his car and got out. Upon seeing James, the listless Cahans immediately jumped up energetically. They hurried over to James and gave him an earful. James had a feeling that would happen and so, he ignored them. He walked straight toward Lex and immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandpa. I slipped up. I¡¯m in the process of solving this issue. The general manager of the hotel will be here soon.¡± ¡°James, are you here to have a goodugh at us?¡± Tommy angrily pointed at James. ¡°General manager? Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯re just a useless son-inw¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Lex had reached the limits of his patience. ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up for a moment?¡± Tommy shut his mouth in deference to the older Cahan. With no one else he could rely on, James was all Lex had. He said with a grateful look ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to bother you at such an hour. I feel so ashamed of our family.¡± James waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just wait for a little while longer.¡± He waited with the Cahans outside the hotel. The general manager of Glorious Hotel was Tyron Woodrow. After finishing up his passionate night with the model in his bed, he switched on his phone. Almost immediately, he received a call. ¡°Get your *ss over to the hotel and summon all the staff for a meeting.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The call came from the headquarters of Transgenerational Group. Though Transgenerational had taken over Glorious Hotel, they chose to remain discreet and not publicly announce it. No one in the hotel except for him knew of this. Tyron looked at the time. It was one in the morning. ¡®A meeting at one a.m.?¡¯ As strange as it seemed to call for a meeting at this hour, he was not willing to question any further. He immediately informed the hotel¡¯s human resource department and ordered them to notify the management team of the meeting in another half an hour. He got dressed and hurriedly made his way to the hotel. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Outside Glorious Hotel¡­ Lex wore an anxious expression. So did John¡¯s family. John approached James and pleaded, ¡°James, since you were able to find amodation for us at thest minute, is there any way you stop Montgomery from getting charged in court? He crossed an Oswald. In order to get a better standing with the Xenoses, the Oswalds broke his leg. His condition could deteriorate if he goes to prison.¡± ¡°You really think he can help us, John?¡± Tommy wore a scornful look It was not as if he had something personal against James. The man was simply a good-for-nothing son-inw. What else could he do besides leech off the Cahans¡¯ wealth? Megan chimed in to add fuel to the fire, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have married into the family if he was truly capable of anything.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. What were you thinking about relying on trash? There must be something wrong with your head.¡± Jolie joined along in putting down James. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°John, what are you doing begging a trash for help?¡± A middle-aged woman tugged at John¡¯s sleeve. She was Rachel Windsor, John¡¯s wife. Rachel despised James. That was because Thea had brought ruin to the Cahans. James just so happened to be Thea¡¯s husband. ¡°I-I had no one else to turn to.¡± John tried to defend himself. Now that the Cahans had fallen, the connections they had made were redundant. He could only clutch at straws. The Cahans did not believe James could get Montgomery out of prison. Despite what happened earlier, he looked down on Howard and his family. Despite the fact Montgomery had stood up for them, they turned on him and ridiculed him. James gave his assurance, ¡°Grandpa, John, don¡¯t worry about it. Leave everything to me. After getting you guys some lodging, I will find a way to get Montgomery out.¡± ¡°Anyone can show off¡­¡± Lex mmed the cane and yelled at his venomous Family members, ¡°I told you to quiet down!¡± Everyone once again immediately mmed up. The group waited patiently outside the hotel. All of them were expecting the management team of Glorious Hotel to arrive soon. The first to arrive was Christopher Webb, the lobby manager. He lived nearby the hotel. ¡°Mr. Webb.¡± A thirty-year-old-looking man in a suit and tie walked into Glorious Hotel. The hotel attendant from earlier greeted him with a bright smile. Webb smiled back and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Mr. Webb, the Cahans are still outside. They haven¡¯t left yet.¡± The bubbly girl exined the events that had taken ce to him. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Christopher stroked his chin. Then, he ordered the nearby security guards, ¡°We¡¯ll be having a meeting soon. Follow me and get the Cahans out of our property. If the Xenoses and the Watsons know of this, they¡¯ll no doubt harass our boss about it. If he happens to me us for it, we¡¯ll be finished.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The security guards were ready to spring into action. They followed Christopher out of the hotel. The Cahans were waiting about fifty meters away. Suddenly, a man in a ck suit followed by a dozen security guards approached them. Christopher Walked over to them and shouted gruffly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? Scram. Get out of my sight this instant.¡± The Cahans had been mocked and humiliated all day long. Everyone had a lot of pent up anger and no real outlet for it. Especially Tommy, who was used to living a life of luxury. He felt miserable being mistreated. All he and his family were doing was standing along a road, yet someone was here to chase them away. He responded furiously. ¡°Hey, who the hell are you? Do you own this road or something?¡± Christopher addressed the Cahans with a condescending tone. ¡°Listen up, my name¡¯s Christopher. I¡¯m the lobby manager of Glorious Hotel. Since you are loitering outside the hotel, I have the right to chase you away. I will count to three. If you don¡¯t leave by then, there will be actions taken against your group.¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 ¡°One.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Two.¡± Tommy grew more incensed as he heard Christopher count down. Even he was doing nothing other than just standing on the nearby road, the staff of Glorious Hotel hade to chase him away. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try and chase us away.¡± He crossed his arms defiantly. He still thought his status as a Cahan conferred him some sort of impunity. ¡°Three.¡± After counting to three, Christopher turned to the security guards. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Beat him to a pulp.¡± A dozen security guards armed with electric batons charged toward Tommy and descended upon the insufferably arrogant man. A few Cahans stepped forward in an attempt to defend him. However, they were beaten up too. James sat on a flight of stairs nearby smoking his cigarette. He paid no heed to themotion. Tommy deserved it. It was about time he learned a lesson. Christopher grinned smugly at the sight of the Cahans being physically assaulted. The Watsons and Xenoses would be pleased to hear about how he had inconvenienced the Cahans. He expected his boss to also be pleased with this news and hoped it would merit him a promotion. ¡°Drag them away.¡± The Cahans, who had been beaten up, left of their own volition. They did not wish to be further manhandled. A few hundred meters away from Glorious Hotel¡­ Tommy sat on the ground and nursed his swollen cheeks. His face contorted with rage, and he whined, ¡°Look, grandpa. Do you still believe in James?¡± Lex looked at James. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James stood up saying, ¡°I will go have a look¡± He headed straight toward Glorious Hotel. At the moment, the management team of Glorious Hotel had arrived. Tyron, the general manager; Christopher, the lobby manager; and some of the management team were standing in front of the hotel. With his best business-like smile, Christopher began sucking up to Tyron. ¡°Mr. Woodrow, after I arranged for the twenty rooms you asked for, I realized that it was the Cahans who will be staying at our hotel. They are on bad terms with the Watsons and the Xenoses. Both families have made it clear that anyone who allows the Cahans to stay will make themselves their enemy¡­¡± Christopher informed Tyron about thetest developments. Tyron frowned. He did not know that the Cahans had been put on a public cklist. However, the order to arrange for the rooms came straight from headquarters. It was also headquarters that called for this meeting. Tyron had a bad feeling about this. Almost immediately, he put his feelings aside. The Cahans must have made their way to Transgenerational headquarters and begged them for amodation. That was why headquarters instructed him to arrange for empty rooms. After the top brass of thepany realized this, they were now assigning the me to him. Tyron looked at Christopher and said grimly, ¡°Christopher, if headquarters interrogate us about the matter, say that you were responsible for it. I promise I will cover for you in the future, got it?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Woodrow?¡± Tyron whispered spectively, ¡°The Cahans must have gone to Transgenerational headquarters through their connections out of desperation. As such, I was instructed to arrange for twenty rooms. Now, the top brass of headquarters must have been made aware of this incident. As you know, the company is strict when it came to its rules and regtions. They are strictly against us using our connections for personal gain. Now that headquarters has begun investigating the matter, I suspect they¡¯re trying to pass off the me to the lower level staff.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christopher¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Won¡¯t it over for me if I shoulder the me?¡± Tyron patted his back and consoled him. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Even if you get fired, I¡¯m the general manager here. I can still help you out. However, if I¡¯m fired, you¡¯ll be fired too. That way, there¡¯ll be no way out for either of us.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m in.¡± After weighing the consequences, Christopher nodded. He suddenly remembered. ¡°By the way, when did our hotel belong to Transgenerational Group?¡± ¡°It was bought out a few days ago. It hasn¡¯t been made public yet. I assume that they¡¯re still sorting out the paperwork,¡± Tyron exined. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Christopher did not expect Glorious Hotel to suddenly belong to Transgenerational Group. Somehow, the Cahans must have bribed someone inside Transgenerational Group to help them make arrangements for amodation, Now that the top brass has found out, they were calling for a meeting. Tyron wanted him to be the scapegoat for this entire fiasco. Christopher¡¯s career would be finished. ¡°Mr. Woodrow, you have to vouch for me. I still have a family to feed.¡± Tyron patted Christopher¡¯s back and assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t starve to death. After this incident blows over, I promise to get you your job back.¡± Hearing this, Christopher sighed in relief. The management team of Glorious Hotel was waiting at the front door of the hotel. They were waiting for their boss¡¯ arrival. Apart from the general manager, the rest of the management team was unaware that the hotel had been taken over by someone else. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Soon, a business sedan arrived. A woman who seemed to be in her mid-30s got off. She dressed professionally. Wearing a white shirt and a ck sheath dress, she had an angr bob hairstyle. Beautiful and charismatic, she exuded an air of vigor. Her name was La Nora. She was the managing director of Transgenerational Group¡¯s hotel sector. ¡°Ms. Nora.¡± Tyron rushed over to her and greeted her with a bright smile, ¡°Hello, Ms. Nora.¡± The rest of the management team was confused. ¡®Who is this woman?¡¯ She doesn¡¯t look like the boss.¡¯ La nced at the group and said to them, ¡°Ms. Brooks will be arriving shortly. Be prepared to wee her.¡± ¡°Huh? Ms. Brooks?¡± Tyro¡¯s gasped in shock. Then, he eximed, ¡°Y. You mean Scarlett Brooks, the chairman of Transgenerational group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± La nodded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Ms. Nora? Who¡¯s Ms. Brooks?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Clinton our boss? When did our hotel get involved with Ms. Brooks of Transgenerational?¡± ¡°Could it be that Glorious Hotel was bought over?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Everyone murmured apprehensively. Meanwhile, La remained silent. She stood at the front door of the hotel together with Tyron. James approached the hotel and saw La. He knew she was someone from Transgenerational. However, he did not walk over to her and merely stood waiting for Scarlett¡¯s arrival. That was because she was the only one who knew James¡¯ secret identity. If he approached them carelessly, he would be ignored and probably thrown out . After a few minutes had passed, an ordinary-looking business sedan arrived. A woman in a white dress hurriedly got out of it. Her hair was disheveled. It was apparent she left in a hurry. It was Scarlett. After being notified of the events that transpired at Glorious Hotel and James¡¯ arrival, she made her way to the hotel as fast as she could. She did not even have the luxury ofbing her hair. ¡°M-Ms. Brooks!¡± La greeted her. ¡°Greetings, Ms. Brooks.¡± Everyone else followed suit. Wearing an anxious expression, Scarlett scanned her surroundings. Yet, she could not find the person she was looking for. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s James? Where are the Cahans?¡± Everyone¡¯s blood ran cold. Christopher thought she was here to interfere with the Cahans. He thought that the Five Provinces Business Alliance was in cahoots with Transgenerational Group He stepped forward to im the credit as the person responsible for the Cahans absence at the hotel. ¡°Ms. Brooks, I have chased them away.¡± Then, he borated on the chain of events to her. He told her what happened at Transgenerational Group, the arrival of the Cahans at Glorious Hotel, and the appearance of Colson. He then boasted about how he noticed something was amiss and how he chased the Cahans away to rectify letting them enter in the first ce. He thought Scarlett was here to press charges against the Cahans and to interrogate him on the matter. What he did not realize was that he had dug his own grave. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Scarlett¡¯s face immediately twisted in anger. She walked over to him and pped him hard across his face. Smack! Christopher could not retaliate. He hung his head and apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Brooks. I wasn¡¯t aware that the Watsons and the Xenoses had cklisted the Cahans. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have arranged the rooms for the in the first ce.¡± Tyron made a small satisfied smile. Christopher had shouldered all the me. Contrary to Christopher¡¯s expectations, Scarlett began to give him an ear full. ¡°Who cares about the Watsons and the Xenoses? I don¡¯t give a damn about the Five Provinces Business Alliance! The Cahans are the VIPs of Transgenerational Group. Do you seriously think we¡¯dply with the Xenoses and Watson¡¯s demands so easily?¡± Christopher could only gape at Scarlett, shocked and speechless. Tyron was flustered at the realization. After a few seconds, Tyron walked over to Christopher and kicked him. He yelled sternly at Christopher, ¡°You b*stard! What did I tell you? I told you not to neglect the Cahans! What have you done!? You¡¯re fired!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Christopher came back to his senses and sobbed, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know, Ms. Brooks.¡± ¡°Where are they?! Where are the Cahans? Where¡¯s James?¡± Scarlett demanded answers from her team. Though the others were unaware of James¡¯ true identity, she was very aware of who he was. She owed James a favor. If not for him, she would still have been a lowly grave robber. Even though many wanted him dead, he had survived the twenty-eight fighters¡¯ relentless assault and the pursuit of the army of a hundred thousand soldiers. There was no way in hell anyone in Cansington would be able to kill him. ¡°I- In front of the hotel¡­¡± Like a child who had been scolded, he pointed at a location a couple of hundred meters away from the hotel and said, ¡°They were over there just now. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re still there¡­¡± James then made his appearance. Upon seeing him, Scarlett hurriedly made her way over to her and apologized profusely. ¡°I''m sorry, James. It was my mistake. This will never happen again.¡± James gave her a small wave. ¡°Never mind, go get the Cahans in here. Something like this had better not happen again or else¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± She was so nervous she agreed three times in a row. ¡°I¡¯ll wee them personally.¡± James shook his head. ¡°No need. You should rest. Let the others do their jobs.¡± Scarlett turned back to her stunned employees. ¡°What are you standing there for? Go!¡± La nodded immediately, ¡°Understood, Ms. Brooks.¡± She immediately walked toward the Cahans¡¯ direction. The rest of the management team followed suit. ¡°Whew.¡± Scarlett took a moment to catch herself. She looked at James and apologized once more. ¡±I¡¯m really sorry, James.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go take a rest.¡± Jake responded to her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Understood.¡± Scarlett dlyplied. She nodded, said goodbye to James, and left. A few hundred meters away, the Cahans hung around outside. Some were sitting on the ground tiredly while the others were standing by the side. ¡°Can James really deal with this? If he can¡¯t we will be sleeping on the streets tonight.¡± ¡°No way. I don¡¯t trust him. Thea and her family have only brought bad luck to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for her, we would still be living in the vi enjoying the air conditioning.¡± The Cahans were unhappy about their predicament. At that moment. La and the management team of Glorious Hotel made their way over. The Cahans noticed them approaching. La went up to them and apologized profusely. ¡°Mr. Cahan we offer our most sincere apologies. This was a gross oversight on our part. On behalf of Glorious Hotel and Transgenerational Group, we apologize to you. We hope you will find it in your hearts to forgive us. Your rooms have all been arranged. They are all presidential suits. Please, follow me She gestured for them to follow after her. ¡°Please.¡± The rest of the management team said in unison. Stunned, the Cahans stood there with their mouths agape. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 They were dumbfounded. They had just thrown them out in the most insulting and inhospitable manner. What was with this dramatic change in attitude? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Was James responsible for this? Christopher walked over to Lex and pped himself in front of the elder Cahan. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Cahan. This was all my fault. I had no idea you were a VIP of Transgenerational Group. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have acted so disrespectfully..¡± Tyron, too, walked over and apologized, ¡°This was a mistake on our part. He has been fired.¡± La looked over at Tyron and said, ¡°You¡¯re fired too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tyron was stunned. Then, he cried out, ¡°Ms. Nora, this had nothing to do with me. This was all Christopher¡¯s fault. All this while, I have dedicated myself to thepany¡­¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Pack your bags and get lost.¡± La did not entertain his whining further. If this debacle was enough to get Scarlett Brooks to appear, it spoke volumes about the influence the Cahans had. This applied to James as well who personally called Scarlett to the hotel. La had no choice but to fire a few people. The rest of the hotel¡¯s management team remained silent. Tommy who had just been beaten to a pulp walked over to Christopher. He postured himself pompously as he spoke to Christopher. ¡°You were the one who ordered the security guards to chase us away, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make you regret doing that!¡± Tommy delivered a swift kick to Christopher¡¯s stomach. Christopher copsed to the ground. He was afraid of saying anything that could aggravate the situation. James walked over to them and looked at the self-righteous Tommy. He shook his head and stopped Tommy from escting any further. ¡°Let it go. It¡¯ste now. You all should check in and take a rest.¡± Tommy stopped himself. Lex looked at James with a look of appreciation on his face, ¡°Thank you, James.¡± James acknowledged his gratitude. La approached James and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden, how do you think we should proceed? Should I overhaul the entire management team along with the security guards?¡± James said dismissively, ¡°Do as you please.¡± James walked away. ¡°James¡­¡± John approached him meekly. James assured him. ¡°I will do something about Montgomery.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Howard hurriedly said. James said nothing else and continued walking back. Meanwhile, with La in the lead, the Cahans entered Glorious Hotel. At longst, they had finally found some temporary lodgings. The Cahans gathered at a presidential suite in the hotel. Howard asked curiously, ¡°Father, who exactly is James? After crossing the Watsons and the Xenoses, no one in Cansington wanted to have anything to do with us. How did James manage to convince Transgenerational Group?¡± Tommy immediately thought of a possible reason. ¡°Dad, do you remember a woman called Xara who got into Transgenerational with Scarlett while we were at the House of Royals? I heard that she¡¯s now the general manager of Transgenerational¡¯s Food Street.¡± The statement seemed to have jogged everyone¡¯s memories. ¡°Back then, Thea had wanted to divorce James because she suspected something was going on between Xara and James.¡± ¡°There must be something fishy going on between them. James must have begged Xara to help him out.¡± The Cahans found themselves in a heated discussion. Lex raised his hand to silence the group, ¡°Alright now, everyone disperse from her. Go sleep.¡± Everyone left the presidential suite and returned to their rooms. James left Glorious Hotel. He called Jake immediately. Jake, who was asleep, was woken up by the call. When he saw James¡¯ name on the screen, he wasted no time and immediately answered the phone, ¡°I- James¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want the Oswalds¡¯ address.¡± ¡°Which Oswald?¡± ¡°Stefon Oswald¡¯s household. He has a son named Colson.¡± ¡°Alright, I will see to it immediately.¡± Jake hung up the phone and immediately directed headquarters to activate the intelligence web. Soon, he had gotten his hands on the Oswalds¡¯ information. He sent them all to James Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 James drove toward the Oswalds¡¯ vi. Cansington was in disarray, and various parties were involved behind it. It would be difficult to rescue Montgomery through his own connections. Additionally, he had no government contacts aside from Blithe king. As themander-in-chief of the five armies, his lofty position was a coveted subject by many ambitious people. If he made even a single mistake, he could be brought down. There was only one way to save Montgomery. He just had to get the one who sent him to prison to get him out. Soon, he arrived at the Oswalds¡¯ vi. It was almost three in the morning. However, the lights were still on the second floor of the vi. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James got off his car and approached the outer perimeter of the vi. Putting his palms against the wall, he leaped two meters into the air and into the vi¡¯s surroundings. Then, he climbed the wall to the second floor and reached the balcony of the room which still had its lights on. In the room¡­ Colson¡¯s nose was stuffed with tissue paper. Montgomery had struck him in the nose, and he was still bleeding. He was in a good mood, however, Hended himself in Quay Xenos¡¯s good books after screwing with the Cahans. With the Xenoses covering his back, he and his family would be rich. To celebrate his sess, he spent a million dors on a second-tier female star. They were currently engaging in sexual intercourse. James could hear the noises the moment he got on the balcony. Even if he had never experienced it before, he knew what was going on. He frowned and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t they need to sleep at such an hour?¡± He wanted to barge in but he believed it would be inappropriate for him to do so. So, he waited for approximately ten minutes. Eventually, the noises stopped. James pushed the window open and crawled into the room. A naked woman with a curvaceous figure was lying in Colson¡¯s arms. She caressed Colson¡¯s chest and asked seductively, ¡°Mr. Oswald, you promised me you¡¯d invest in a movie and inake me the female lead.¡± ¡°Haha, yes I did.¡± Colson was in a good mood. Heughed, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem when I get rich.¡± At that moment, a man pushed the window open and crawled into the room. The woman immediately covered her body with the nket. Colson was startled. He then yelled, ¡°James, you piece of sh*t! What are you doing here!?¡± He was yelling while hurriedly getting dressed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as he put on his pants, James walked over to him and inserted a silver needle into his body. With his acupuncture points blocked, his body immediately went limp. His face turned pale, ¡°W-What have you done?¡± Upon seeing the woman cowering under the nket, James scratched his nose and murmured silently, ¡°Rich people really do have interesting hobbies.¡± He was a normal, red ¨C blooded man. He could not stop his imagination from running wild upon hearing the noises while he was outside. He decided to do it with Thea once he got back. Even if Thea was unwilling, he was determined to see it through. He had been suppressing his desire for a long time now. He grabbed a stool and sat down casually. Looking at Colson, who was paralyzed, he gave him a small smile. ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here.¡± Colson screeched like a banshee. ¡°What have you done to me, you trash?! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead meat! I will sue you for trespassing onto privatend. Look forward to spending the rest of your life in prison!¡± James snickered at the threats. He stood up. A dozen silver needles suddenly appeared in his hand. He swung his hand, and the needles pierced through Colson¡¯s skin. ¡°You¡­¡± Sensing the changes within his body, his face lost its color. James took the needles out and tossed them into a trash can nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t think of touching women ever again.¡± He did what he came here for and so, turned to leave After he left, Colson immediately took his pants off. ¡°Oh God¡­¡± Looking at the female star cowering under the nket, he shrieked with rage. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 The female star immediately got up and looked at Colson. She was stunned. She began to do anything she could. However, no matter what she did, there was no reaction. ¡°Argh! What do I do now?!¡± Colson cried out in desperation. Meanwhile, James headed to Stefon¡¯s room. Stefon was asleep. Hearing the noise of someone crawling in from the window, he immediately startled awake. He swiftly switched on the lights and pulled out a dagger from behind the bed. He yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Stefon? Why are you screaming in the middle of the night?¡± A beautiful womany beside him. She looked at Stefon in irritation. Upon seeing James approaching them, she screamed. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Aaaaah!¡± James walked over to them and sat on a stool. ¡°James, you piece of trash! What are you doing here at my house?¡± Seeing it was James, Stefon¡¯s blood boiled with anger. He pulled out his phone to call the police. James lit a cigarette and said nonchntly, ¡°Stefon Oswald, I would suggest not acting rashly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± Seeing James¡¯posed attitude, he drew a sharp breath. ¡®Why¡¯s he here in the middle of the night? Could he be here for the Cahans?! He stared daggers at James. ¡°James, what do you want?¡± James pulled his phone out. Looking through the information that Jake had sent him, he read out loud, ¡°Colson knocked up a female student a year ago. He pushed her down from the eighth floor and killed her. The Oswalds imed that it was a suicide.¡± ¡°Three years ago, Stefon gave a bribe of 8 million dors in cash to a project developer.¡± ¡°Five years ago, the Oswalds¡¯ processing nt was burnt down. Three people died in the fire. At the end¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Stefon growled. He narrowed his eyes, and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Stefon¡¯s mind was racing. He did not understand how James kanew of this. I exposed, the Oswalds would be ruined. James regarded him with steely eyes. ¡°I heard that the Oswalds were targeting the Cahans. Colson was in a good mood. Heughed, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem when I get rich.¡± At that moment, a man pushed the window open and crawled into the room. The woman immediately covered her body with the nket. Colson was startled. He then yelled, ¡°James, you piece of sh*t! What are you doing here!?¡± He was yelling while hurriedly getting dressed. just as he put on his pants, James walked over to him and inserted a silver needle into his body. With his acupuncture points blocked, his body immediately went limp. His face turned pale, ¡°W-What have you done?¡± Upon seeing the woman cowering under the nket, James scratched his nose and murmured silently, ¡°Rich people really do have interesting hobbies.¡± He was a normal, red ¨C blooded man. He could not stop his imagination from running wild upon hearing the noises while he was outside. He decided to do it with Thea once he got back. Even if Thea was unwilling, he was determined to see it through. He had been suppressing his desire for a long time now. He grabbed a stool and sat down casually. Looking at Colson, who was paralyzed, he gave him a small smile. ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here.¡± Colson screeched like a banshee. ¡°What have you done to me, you trash?! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead meat! I will sue you for trespassing onto privatend. Look forward to spending the rest of your life in prison!¡± James snickered at the threats. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He stood up. A dozen silver needles suddenly appeared in his hand. He swung his hand, and the needles pierced through Colson¡¯s skin. ¡°You¡­¡± Sensing the changes within his body, his face lost its color. James took the needles out and tossed them into a trash can nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t think of touching women ever again.¡± He did what he came here for and so, turned to leave After he left, Colson immediately took his pants off. ¡°Oh God¡­¡± Looking at the female star cowering under the nket, he shrieked with rage. She was stunned. She began to do anything she could. However, no matter what she did, there was no reaction. ¡°Argh! What do I do now?!¡± Colson cried out in desperation. Meanwhile, James headed to Stefon¡¯s room. Stefon was asleep. Hearing the noise of someone crawling in from the window, he immediately startled awake. He swiftly switched on the lights and pulled out a dagger from behind the bed. He yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Stefon? Why are you screaming in the middle of the night?¡± A beautiful womany beside him. She looked at Stefon in irritation. Upon seeing James approaching them, she screamed. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± James walked over to them and sat on a stool. ¡°James, you piece of trash! What are you doing here at my house?¡± Seeing it was James, Stefon¡¯s blood boiled with anger. He pulled out his phone to call the police. James lit a cigarette and said nonchntly. ¡°Stefon Oswald, I would suggest not acting rashly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± Seeing James¡¯posed attitude, he drew a sharp breath. ¡®Why¡¯s he here in the middle of the night? Could he be here for the Cahans?¡¯ He stared daggers at James. ¡°James, what do you want?¡± James pulled his phone out. Looking through the information that Jake had sent him, he read out loud, ¡°Colson knocked up a female student a year ago. He pushed her down from the eighth floor and killed her. The Oswalds imed that it was a suicide.¡± ¡°Three years ago, Stefon gave a bribe of 8 million dors in cash to a project developer.¡± ¡°Five years ago, the Oswalds¡¯ processing nt was burnt down. Three people died in the fire. At the end¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Stefon growled. He narrowed his eyes, and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Stefon¡¯s mind was racing. He did not understand how James knew of this. If exposed, the Oswalds would be ruined. James regarded him with steely eyes. ¡°i heard that the Oswalds were targeting the Cahans. They even brutally assaulted Montgomery and sent him to prison.¡± As expected, he was here for Montgomery. Stefon¡¯s face was pale. James stood up and spoke, ¡°Go to the police station immediately and send him to the hospital for medical treatment. Then, go to Glorious Hotel and notify the Cahans. If Montgomery isn¡¯t back by tomorrow morning¡­ We¡¯ll l¡¯ll leave that to your imagination.¡± James turned to leave. After he left, Stefon was deep in thought. It did not take him long to pull out his phone, ¡°Mr. Zeke, I don¡¯t n to take further actions against Montgomery. By the way, send him to the hospital and notify the Cahans at Glorious Hotel.¡± After weighing his options, he chose to obey James. Although he could potentially offend the Watsons and the Xenoses, it would not be too disastrous of a result. However, if he disobeyed James, the Oswalds would be doomed. There would be no more hope for them. James rushed home. By the time he reached home, it was almost four in the morning. Ever since he left, Thea had been waiting for him to return. James opened the door. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, honey. How did things go? Is everything settled?¡± James walked over to her and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? I have solved the problem. The Cahans have found a ce to stay. Everything¡¯s fine, so don¡¯t worry and go to sleep.¡± Thea breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Thea, who was wearing revealing lingerie. It was hard not to notice her curvaceous figure, and her delicate features. James tried his best to suppress his desire. He approached her and hugged her. His hand slowly crept toward her waist. He could smell an alluring fragrance on her. As James was proficient in biology, he knew that it was her natural scent and not perfume. ¡°Honey.¡± He gulped. He opened and shut his mouth like a fish out of water. ¡°Alright now, it¡¯s gettingte already. We should go to sleep.¡± Thea blushed. Then, she pulled James onto the bed. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Thea was responsive. She hugged James back and snuggled in his arms. James¡¯ thoughts were running at a thousand kilometers per hour. He tossed them away and started to kiss her. ¡°Ah,¡± Thea gasped in shock as she pushed him away. James licked his lips as he smiled satisfactorily. He wanted to have his way with his beautiful wife, but after giving it some thought, he decided to wait until after their wedding day. It¡¯d be better if everything was settled by then. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, good night.¡± James grinned like a schoolboy in love. A kiss was enough for him for now. He closed his eyes as he wrapped his arms around Thea. Thea blushed. She could not help but smile happily watching this wonderful man sleep beside her. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The night slipped away silently. The next morning James woke up in the afternoon. Lex, Howard, John, and Benjamin were in his house. Other than them, none of the other Cahan family members showed up. When James walked out of his groggily, he quickly snapped awake after seeing them in his house. ¡°Grandpa, uncle, good morning.¡± Lex turned and addressed him, ¡°James.¡± John faced James immediately and eximed in gratitude, ¡°James, thank you so much forst night. If it wasn¡¯t for you, my son would still be tortured in the police station.¡± James let out a sleepy yawn and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. All I did was call Xara from Transgenerational. She was the one who did all the work.¡± dys was upset, as usual. She was displeased at the fact that James was taking the credit for helping Lex when he himself was so ipetent he needed to rely on someone else for help. Especially when that someone was Xara Hill. One of her family members. She butted in, pridefully, ¡°That¡¯s true, you can¡¯t imagine the influence us Hills have. The Hills were the only ones to help the Cahans when you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Jaines ignored her. ¡°Grandpa, what brought you here?¡± Lex went back to looking downcast. ¡°I thought about it yesterday. I don¡¯t think this is going to work. Hence, I came here today to ask for your help. We don¡¯t need to regain our wealth, we just want to survive and live peacefully.¡± That was the end of Lex¡¯s dream. All he wanted was for the Cahans to establish themselves as an upper-ss family. In what seemed like the blink of an eye, all his efforts over the years had been reduced to almost nothing. Lex was done having any more aspirations. Now, he just wished for his family to have a roof over their heads, stable jobs, andfortable life. Right now, Lex seemed like a tiger who had lost his fangs. The pride he had in his glory days was all gone. ¡°Feel free to discuss your options.¡± Jamester turned to Thea. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m off to work now. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Thea nodded. James just needed to give himself an excuse to leave the house. He left for Common Clinic to see May, who had changed her name. On his way, he called Jake. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± Jake was a shrewd man, he quicklyplied with James¡¯ orders ¡°You¡¯re the genius doctor, Doctor Fallon. With your connections, you must know some important folks in the medical world. Do you know if there is a Doctor King in Sol? Oh right, his nickname is Miracle Working Doctor Kingl¡¯. Have you heard of the guy?¡± Jay hesitated for a second before he answered, ¡°That guy is not a Sol citizen, he is from Goryeo. He is a famous medical savant in his country, and his medical skills are deserving of the reputation they have. Five years ago, I met him when I was heading to Goryeo, and I had a small conversation with him. Although he came from Goryeo, he had a very profound understanding of Solean medicine¡­¡± Jay continued, ¡°In Goryeo, medicine is called ¡®Goryeon medicine¡¯. Goryeon medicine used to be a branch of Solean medicine, but ording to him, it was Solean medicine that was based off Goryeon medicine, and Goryeon medicine was medicine in its truest form.¡± Jay quickly gave a brief summary of the man James was interested in. ¡°I want all of this guy¡¯s information,¡± James demanded in an upromising tone. ¡°This might be difficult, boss. Mywork still hasn¡¯t spread to other countries yet.¡± ¡°Find a way. Report back before tonight.¡± James hung up. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Jay could not do anything but obey his orders. He had to listen to James or he¡¯d be a dead man. He needed to use all of his resources to investigate this Doctor King and provide James with a detailed report before nightfall. After ending the call, James headed to Common Clinic. May was now May Caden. Her identity was James¡¯s distant cousin. May sat on the chair with her hands cupping her face, staring nkly into the distance. When James arrived, she quickly got up and greeted him with a big smile, ¡°Hi, James!¡± She looked more like a sweet neighbor girl and nothing like a cold blooded killer. ¡°Hey.¡± James sat down beside her. ¡°How are your injuries?¡± May smiled as she answered, ¡°These are nothing. I¡¯ve been in rougher shape during previous missions. I might be fully recovered in a few days.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James nodded, ¡°Focus on your recovery. From now on, the situation in Cansington is only going to get messier. I¡¯m worried that our enemies will start getting antsy and attack my wife. Your mission will be to protect her.¡± James understood, that many people were scheming for his downfall since he resigned and went to Cansington. Right now, the Cahans¡¯ public enemies were the Oceanic Commerce and the Five Provinces Alliance. God knows how many more dangerous threats lurked out of sight. He needed to make arrangements to ensure Thea¡¯s safety. May was capable, but she was still only one of the SSS-level killers in the Dark Castle. He needed more experts like her on his side. He could not use the ck Dragon Army to protect Thea. ¡°May, are you still in contact with the other killers in the Dark Castle?¡± ¡°What?¡± May was perplexed. ¡°James, what do you mean? Do you still think I¡¯m connected to that organization? I rebelled and left that ce. My name is on their cklist. How could I still be in touch with those killers?¡± James waved his hand to dismiss her suspicions. ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you. I want to hire more killers, that¡¯s all.¡± May sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten in touch with the Dark Castle killers, and I don¡¯t know what kinds of people those other killers were. They might be office workers, lounge singers, or even construction workers.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. May drew a deep breath. She knew the Dark Castle was an intricate andplicated organization ¡°There are only two types of killers in the Dark Castle.¡± Intrigued, James prompted her. ¡°Tell me more.¡± May continued. ¡°The first type are those who were trained by the Dark Castle. The organization searches for orphans all over the world, to train them from a young age. They are left topete and fight with others in the same predicament as them for food and the ability to stay alive. Killers who were trained this way were usually the most merciless.¡± ¡°The second type is hired hitmen.¡± ¡°These killers have unknown identities. They only appear when the Dark Castle needs them to. The organization sends out missions for them toplete, and they will take a 20%mission.¡± James nodded his head inprehension. He asked May, ¡°Which type are you?¡± ¡°The first type.¡± May began recalling her past. ¡°Ever since I could remember, everything I saw was always covered in blood. I was kept in a cage, and was pitted against fierce dogs and wolves¡­¡± May told him her life¡¯s story. It was tragic and cruel. She had wanted to leave the Dark Castle for a very long time, but she was never able to muster the courage. It was because she was aware of the Dark Castle¡¯s influence. Any killer who wanted out was guaranteed a certain death. James contemted the situation. ¡°Since the Dark Castle hadunched a search for you, will the organization members appear if you were present?¡± May looked at him as she felt fear creep in. ¡°Are you nning to use me as bait?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. ¡°I need more killers. You¡¯re an SSS-level killer from the Dark Castle. If you show up, there will be more ?SS-level killers after you. Once they show themselves, I don¡¯t n on letting them return.¡± Deterinined, May nodded, ¡°Just tell me whatever you need me to do, James.¡± James said, ¡°I just wanted to preface you that this is going to be dangerous. Right now, your focus is on getting better. When you and Henry are both hale and healthy, we will discuss more on this mission.¡± ¡°Understood¡± May nodded. Jarnes left promptly after the discussion with May. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 The first thing he did after he woke up was head to the city.He drove to the city, found a busy noodle restaurant, and ordered a bowl of mutton noodles, This restaurant was doing well, the tables were all fully seated. James managed to snag the only empty table, so he sat there and waited for his order.. Just then, a dark-haired woman in a long, ck dress and a pair of sunsses on her face arrived. She looked around for a seat, but only James¡¯s table had another unupied seat. She exchanged polite smiles with James before she sat down in front of him. A waiter passed them by, and she ordered, ¡°One mutton noodles,rge, extra mutton, and noodles, please.¡± James did not pay attention to the person in front of him. He was upied with a game on his mobile phone. Cynthia Dawn looked around curiously after she ced her order. Finally, her eyes settled on James, and she asked him seriously, ¡°What game are you ying, sir?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James looked up from her phone at her.He said, ¡°Am I that old? I¡¯m 27.¡± Cynthia pulled a face at him. ¡°27 is old.¡± James studied her. Although she was sitting, he guessed her height must be around 170 centimeters. She had a good figure, the dress conformed to her curves well. Oversized sunsses covered half of her face, but he could still see her fair skin and delicate features. She was a youthful beauty. Cynthia took her sunsses off, revealing her big, lively eyes. ¡°Is that game really that much fun? Look at this hottie in front of you. Aren¡¯t I worth your attention?¡± Cynthia seemed confident in her appeal. Just then, the waiter came with a bowl of noodles, ¡°Sir, this is yours, please enjoy.¡± James immediately chowed down. He did not pay any heed Cynthia, which made her frustrated. Being the number one beauty queen of the North, she was used to being the center of attention wherever she went. However, here she was in Cansington being tantly ignored. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She snatched James¡¯s chopsticks away. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± James yelled angrily, ¡°You should check in to a loony bin if that¡¯s the case!¡± As he spoke, he took his chopsticks back. A group of people rushed into the restaurant. ¡°Get out!¡± A middle-aged man cried, ¡°Everybody, go away!¡± The people in the restaurant knew somebody important was there, and they all stood up and left. The man walked to Cynthia and addressed her courteously. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Hmph, boring,¡± Cynthia pouted. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°You guys found me.¡± The man looked at James, and signaled to the men donning ck suits behind him, ¡°Get this guy to the back, cut off his legs and gauge out his eyes.¡± Cynthia stood up as soon as she heard the order. ¡°Luther, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Luther scowled at James. ¡°How dare he take something from your hands?¡± Cynthia warned him. ¡°He is my friend, do not do anything to him.¡± James ignored themotion and kept eating. Cynthia tried to pull him away from the table. ¡°Stop eating! you¡¯re going die if we don¡¯t leave right now.¡± She eventually dragged James off in her hands. ¡°I-I haven¡¯t finished my noodles¡­ what¡­ let me go!¡± Cynthia dragged him all the way out and screeched at Luther. ¡°Do not follow me, Luther!¡± ¡°Stop them.¡± The man barked. Dozens of men in ck suits stood before Cynthia and James. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 James stared at the men in ck suits before him. They were postured threateningly, and their veins popped in their foreheads, looking like well ¨Cfuelled fighting machines revving their engines. This piqued his interest. Who on earth was this girl, and why was she surrounded by so many bodyguards? Cynthia yelled angrily. ¡°Luther, what the hell are you doing?!¡± Luther was a inly dressed man around forty years old. He had a diamond¨Cshaped face and short hair. He responded courteously, ¡°Mydy, the master had ordered us to follow you around. He has some business to deal with right now, but he arrive here tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡®m no longer a kid! Can he stop sending people to stalk me?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Cynthia was visibly upset. She pulled on James¡® arm and stormed right into the group of bodyguards. She started punching and kicking them, and none of them dared to fight back. Luther was at a loss of what to do. He ordered, ¡°Follow them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The group of men tailed the two. James was unwillingly herded into a crowded shopping mall. At a resting area in the shopping mall. Cynthia patted her chest as she muttered, ¡°Finally, I got rid of them.¡± Then, she fished out a few hundred dor notes from her purse and handed them to James. ¡± This is for interrupting your lunch, sir.¡± James took them and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± He wanted to leave immediately. Cynthia danced happily like a bird who had finally found freedom. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, as soon as she stood up to leave, she felt dizzy. She quickly face¨Cnted onto the floor and passed out after letting out a loud yelp. James noticed the ruckus, so he looked back. He noticed Cynthia was lying unconscious on the floor. He furrowed his eyebrows as approached her, and gave her some light nudges, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Immediately, he knew something was wrong with her. Her face was deadly pale, and her hair was slick with sweat. Sweat droplets formed in between her brows. James reached for her pulse. Her wrist felt like ice. James frowned upon narrowing down the possible reasons for her condition. This was a big problem. Right then, loud, thudding footsteps drew closer. The bodyguards, led by Luther, had caught up with them. Before they even arrived, Luther screeched. ¡°Do not touch her!¡± He marched over and ordered his men. ¡°Send her to the hospital, right now!¡± James tried to dissuade them ¡°She might not make it to the hospital in time.¡± Upon hearing this, Luther took out a pill and attempted to put it into her mouth. James snatched it from his hand to inspect it. He smelled it and even licked it. The pill felt like burning metal, and left a scorching sensation on his tongue. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Luther screamed. He snatched the pill back from James and forced it into her mouth again. James exined, ¡°This pill has too much fiery energy. It may stabilize the negative energy in her body for now, but it will do significant damage long term. As time passes, this pill will eventually kill her.¡± Luther red at James. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± The reason he rushed to this city all the way from the north was for the medical conference. He wanted to find some experienced doctors to treat Cynthia¡®s illness during the week of the conference. ¡°Yes. Let me try something.¡± James told the bodyguards, ¡°Form a circle and face outwards.¡± They looked at Luther. Luther brought Cynthia to Cansington all for the sake of getting medical intervention. Since they were in Cansington, the City of Medicine, he might have a higher chance of meeting a talented doctor who could help them. Taking a gamble, he demanded they follow James¡®s orders. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The bodyguards forced a circle around them and faced outwards. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 They formed a circle around Cynthia and turned away. James looked at Luther, ¡°You. Turn away as well.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Luther eyed him suspiciously. James could not wait for the stubborn man toply and began his treatment. He helped Cynthia up into a sitting position as he undid her dress reaching her waist. ¡°You-¡°Luther was about to explode with rage. James snapped back testily, ¡°Shut up!¡± He reached for his back and produced a needle that had been prepared beforehand. He did not sanitize it before he stabbed it into Cynthia¡¯s body. This one action left Luther in shock. James moved quickly and precisely. While Luther was lost in James¡¯s fancy handwork, Cynthia already had numerous needles stuck in her body. James went behind her and began massaging specific acupuncture points and veins. Soon, a light mist seeped from the surface of the needles. The cold energy from her body was being drawn out. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Cynthia slowly regained consciousness. Her body felt rather cold. She wanted to move but she could not muster the strength. ¡°Ah!¡± Even when she noticed she had been undressed, her scream was weak and faint. When James felt like the treatment had done its part, he began removing the needles. ¡°Get up and put on your clothes.¡± Cynthia got up swiftly, but she stumbled into James¡¯ side as she still felt quite unwell. James caught her waist in time to prevent her from falling on the floor again. Cynthia looked up. The face that filled her vision was a not very handsome, yet rather charming face inches away from hers. Her heart started to pound. After she was stable enough to stand on her own, James let her go and had a quick peek at her chest. She wore a ckce bra. Her figure was amazing, even when half of it was covered. James coughed awkwardly. ¡°Put on your clothes.¡± Cynthia blushed as she quickly tidied up her clothes. James turned and left. ¡°Genius doctor, please stay!¡± Luther called for him. He bent his body at a 90-degree angle and greeted him. ¡°I am the executive director of the Dawn family from the north, Luther Depp. This is ourdy, Cynthia. I would like to sincerely invite you to our Cansington division on behalf of the Dawn family.¡± James waved him away. ¡°No need for that.¡± Long after James had left, Cynthia realized what had happened. She watched James as he moved further and further, as a gentle smirk appeared on her delicate face. ¡°Luther, he was the one who saved me when my illness overcame me, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Luther nodded. Cynthia had this condition for quite a while now and because of it, Luther had visited an enormous amount of esteemed doctors in the past few years. However, he had never seen anyone discharge the cold energy from Cynthia¡¯s body using acupuncture. The pills he had on him were prescribed by a genius doctor ten years ago. It was said to be able to help with cold energy disposal. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The same genius doctor also told them that this pill would not tackle the root cause. He also said Cynthia would never live past twenty years old. The Dawn family visited Cansington during every single medical conference to find doctors for Cynthia. Despite their ardent efforts, none of their prescriptions worked for her. Meeting this knight in shining armor had been such a stroke of good luck for Luther. ¡°Mydy, we finally found the person who can save you. He dispersed your cold energy so easily, he must be capable of curing your condition.¡± Luther eximed excitedly. ¡°Luther, I want all the information you can gather about him.¡± Cynthia ordered, as she pushed away the bodyguards and left. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 James left after he saved Cynthia. Normally, he was not someone who will save a stranger. He just thought Cynthia had no malicious intent towards him, that¡¯s why he helped her. When Cynthia dragged him away from Luther who threatened to cut off his legs, he knew she was a good person. With that, James set off to another restaurant. Cansington, Medical Street. Stefon brought Colson to see several experienced doctors. Every one of them shook their heads, with no clue on how to handle Colson¡¯s condition. ¡°Dad, this can¡¯t be happening to me. I¡¯m not married yet. I haven¡¯t had enough chances to indulge myself. I want to sleep with more women!¡± Colson was on the verge of tears. Last night, no matter what he did, he was not able to prompt a reaction from the organ between his legs, even with the help of his celebrity bed partner. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Stefon was concerned too. None of the doctors they visited knew what to do. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Colson, if Solean medicine doesn¡¯t work, we can try western medicine next time. I¡¯ll bring you to the city hospital for a checkup.¡± Stefon brought Colson to the city hospital and did a full body checkup. The test results reflected that Colson had some dysfunction in certain bodily mechanics, causing that specific body part to lose function. It would be nearly impossible to cure the root cause. The news almost made Colson faint on the spot. ¡°That damn James Caden.¡± Stefon growled at the thought of him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m begging you. Please bring me James, and make him fix me. I don¡¯t want to be like this for the rest of my life,¡± Colson sped Stefon¡¯s hands, begging him earnestly. Stefonforted him. ¡°Colson, don¡¯t worry. The medical conference is tomorrow. There will be thousands of great doctors there, there must be someone that will be able to help you.¡± It would be impossible for Stefon to beg James for his help. Stefon was not a very influential man himself, but he was still a loaded billionaire. How could he stoop so low as to beg a son-inw who married into a second-tier family? Luther began looking up everything about James after the incident. James was famous in Cansington for marrying into the Cahans and for being a cheap stake. In a mansion, Cansington. Cynthia sat on a sofa, bored out of her mind, and surrounded by bodyguards. She stared at the men standing in front of her and grumbled unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s it, you guys can leave. I¡¯m at home, there won¡¯t be any danger here. Stop following me, you¡¯re annoying.¡± Right then, Luther came to her and reported, ¡°Miss, this is his information.¡± Cynthia got up and chirped excitedly, ¡°What kind of guy is he? Tell me.¡± Luther exined, ¡°His name is James Caden. He is a son-inw who married into the Cahan family. They were a second-ss family with billions of worth, but his wife, Thea Cahan offended some more powerful families, causing them to lose all their money and causing the family to meet their downfall¡­¡± Luther reported all of his findings in detail. Thea Cahan went from being the ugliest woman to the most beautiful woman in all of Cansington. That was all thanks to James. However, it seemed like people mostly knew him from his marriage to the Cansingtons and not his medical prowess. Cynthia held her chin and mumbled, ¡°This is weird. If he was a man who could save Thea when she was covered in scars, and even managed to save me, he must be incredibly proficient in medicine. Why did he choose to marry into the Cahans and let himself be mocked for the rest of his life?¡± ¡°Luther.¡± ¡°At yourmand, miss.¡± Cynthia gave him her orders. ¡°Give ten billion to James as a gift of gratitude for saving my life. Get him here, I want him as my personal doctor.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Luther nodded and left immediately. At the same time, he reported the situation to the family head back in the north via a phone call. ¡°Do as she says. Ten billion is nothing to us. We need to get this James Caden as her personal doctor.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Luther hung up and proceeded to find James. James had arrived home at that point. Lex and the others were still there. They still couldn¡¯te up with a n after a whole day of mulling over it Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. James could not be bothered to intervene further. He decided to let the Cahans deal with this on their own. He would help them after the medical conference had ended. He returned to his room. Thea was reading a book in the room. ¡°Darling, what are you reading?¡± Thea put the book down and beamed at him. ¡°I just bought some books to read because I was bored at home.¡± James nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± James was proud of Thea because she did not give up on herself and continued learning despite her family¡¯s dire situation. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Right then, his phone rang, it was an unknown number. He picked it up ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Quincy.¡± James frowned upon hearing her voice, ¡°Why? Did anything happen?¡± Quincy¡¯s yelling voice projected past the phone¡¯s speaker and loudly into the room. ¡°James, is this how you act as an employee? You¡¯re receiving a five thousand dor basic sry from Transgenerational Group, yet you never show up to work! You¡¯ve worked here for quite a while already, yet you haven¡¯t completed a single business deal.¡± James was not amused by the fact Quincy was bossing him around. Thea asked, ¡°Darling, who is it?¡± James answered, ¡°It¡¯s Quincy.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Thea looked at him and said, ¡°Put her on speaker.¡± James relented. ¡°James, please be more serious about your job. Five thousand is an exorbitant sum for a basic sry. We can¡¯t have a salesman like you ck off like this. Get to the office now! If I don¡¯t see you in 30 minutes, you can pack your stuff and leave. Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­¡± James looked at Thea, and exined, ¡°Quincy is the vice president of Transgenerational Group. She is in charge of everything in thepany. I am a salesman in one of their branches, so she would be my boss. However, I don¡¯t know why the vice president of a huge conglomerate would target a small salesperson like me.¡± Thea nagged at him, ¡°She is right. Look at your attitude, I have never seen you work seriously at all. You should go report to the office now.¡± James reluctantly nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± At least he can know what Quincy wanted from him. He drove to the new Transgenerational town. In a luxurious office at the headquarters of Transgenerational. After Quincy finished a meeting and her tasks, she used her privilege to investigate James¡¯s files. She learned about his personal information and work performance. Thetter was a big zero. Quincy frowned. How could someone like him waste their lives in herpany? She decided that he needed a wake up call. Quincy looked at her clock, it was only 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, an hour from release. James entered the headquarters of Transgenerational, marching straight to the floor where Quincy¡¯s office was located. Before he could reach the office, Quincy¡¯s secretary stopped him. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± She was a beautifuldy in her twenties. She noticed James, a guy with his hands in his pockets, looking sloppy and unprofessional. James walked toward the secretary. She donned a women¡¯s suit and formal heels, her hair was neatly combed and tied into a ponytail. She, too, stepped toward James. The sounds of her heels clicking against the tiles echoed in the hallway. ¡°This is the working area of the vice president. What are you doing here? Which department are you from?¡± James gave her a once over, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m here for vice president Xenos. She asked me toe here. You can go confirm with her if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The woman looked at James¡¯s name tag and raised a brow, ¡°Why would Ms. Xenos want to meet a salesperson?¡± Quincy was at the helm of variouspanies under Transgenerational Group. She usually met with CEOs, executives, and other directors. Why did a regr salesperson have a reason to meet her? ¡°Please stop joking, sir. Since we¡¯re from the samepany, I won¡¯t press you further as a favor, but you should leave now. If she finds you here, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± James scratched his nose. Was he really that old? He had been called sir by two people in a row today. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 The secretary was kind. She did not pick on James. To her, James seemed like he was just curious and somehow wandered to the work area of the vice director, ¡°She actually did ask me toe here. You can go check. If you don¡¯t ask her and make me leave, who do you think she will me in the end?¡± J Autumn had a feeling James was not lying. She scanned James onest time, before she said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go make sure.¡± Her heels clicked rhythmically as she walked to the office and knocked on the door, ¡°Ms. Xenos, there¡¯s a salesperson named James Caden. He said you wanted to meet him.¡± Quincy¡¯s voice echoed from the inside. ¡°Let him in.¡± J turned to James. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Fine, you passed. Go ahead.¡± James walked toward the office, pushing open the doors. Quincy was the vice president and her office was huge,vishly decorated with around 500 square meters of space. She crossed her legs as she sat on her office chair. She looked at James, and sneered, ¡°Consider an opportunity to broaden your horizons. This is the office of the vice president of Transgenerational Groups. If I didn¡¯t want to see you, you would probably never step into a ce like this.¡± James sat down on a couch in the lounge area and helped himself to the cup of tea that was on the coffee table. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°That tea was mine.¡± Quincy strutted over, ring at James. ¡°Okay.¡± James put the cup down and looked up to meet Quincy¡¯s eyes. Quincy was in her work outfit, her long hair tied neatly to the back of her head, looking professional. ¡°What do you even do at work?¡± She took out a printed form, throwing it at James. ¡°You and I joined thepany at the same time and what have you done in this period?¡± ¡°Ms. Xenos, you¡¯re the VP, a busy woman. Why are you targeting an insignificant salesman like me? Even if I wasn¡¯t doing my job well, that shouldn¡¯t be your problem.¡± His job position at Transgenerational Group was merely a cover. He did not expect Quincy to be so serious about it. Quincy crossed her arms over her chest. She smiled as she suddenly changed her tone ¡°James, tell me honestly. Who are you? You know medicine and martial arts. What is your purpose in getting close to Thea Cahan?¡± James looked at her quizzically. ¡®Is she already suspecting my identity?¡¯ He returned her smile nonchntly. ¡°Who else could I possibly be? I¡¯m just a veteran.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± Quincy¡¯s expressions became serious. If this conversation had happened earlier, she would¡¯ve easily believed it, but she had seen so many things that questioned what she knew about the man. How could she possibly believe his lie? She detected a sense of calm confidence in James. He was not the least bit flustered, even though he was called to the vice president¡¯s office despite being such an insignificant worker. ¡°What is your rtionship with the ck Dragon?¡± Quincy finally dropped the question. She spent her days thinking about this. Everything seemed so out of ce. They both had the same name and were both proficient in medicine and martial arts. Their only differences were their faces. In addition to that, James married into the Cahan family. She began to suspect him. So, she came up with an excuse to call James into her office. She wanted to ask him about his real identity. ¡°Ms. Xenos, you must be overthinking this. It¡¯s impossible for me to be rted to the legendary ck Dragon. He¡¯s a dead man, the entire Sol mourned his death,¡± James brushed her questions off. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Really?¡± Quincy did not believe him one bit. The more she studied James, the more bizarre it seemed. James also retired from the Southern ins the ck Dragon hailed from. All of the incidents that led up to this made the situation even more puzzling. Scarlett Brooks quickly learned about James visiting Transgenerational Group She had heard about James going to meet Quincy. She promptlly left her office and walked toward Quincy¡¯s. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 ¡°Ms. Brooks.¡± People addressed her politely along her way only to be ignored by her. She walked to Quincy¡®s office and knocked on her door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Quincy was talking to James. She responded in annoyance, ¡°Can¡®t you see I¡®m busy here?¡± ¡°James, it¡®s me, Scarlett.¡± They could hear Scarlett¡®s voice from outside, loud and clear. James grimaced. ¡®Why is Scarlett here?¡® https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Quincy was initially taken aback. After she exchanged looks with James on the couch, she walked to the door and weed her in herself, ¡°Ms. President, wee. I wonder what brought you here?¡± Scarlett stepped into her office and stopped right in front of James, ¡°James, why didn¡®t you tell me you¡®re visiting thepany? I could¡®ve weed you myself.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Quincy was dumbfounded. ¡®What on earth is this?¡® ¡®Why is the president of Transgenerational Group addressing James so affectionately?¡® ¡®Who really is this guy?¡® Scarlett turned to Quincy, who was still in shock, and said coldly, ¡°Ms. Xenos, you¡®re a dedicated worker indeed. Do you really care that much about every worker¡®s progress?¡± ¡°I, I¡­ Ms. Brooks, please let me exin¡­¡± Quincy was like a cat on hot bricks. She would have died for a chance to talk this out. James interrupted them. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it. It¡®s nothing.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Scarlett finally let her go, and reverted back to her respectful tone, ¡°James, I¡®m sorry about yesterday. It was my fault. I will do my best to follow your wishes the next time around.¡± ¡°It was a small mistake, don¡®t dwell too much on it. The Cahans were too egoistical, it was time for them to repent anyways.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Scarlett dared not to say anything more. A million thoughts raced through Quincy¡®s mind, She really could not make heads or tails of this guy. ¡°Oh right,¡± James spoke, ¡°What are thepanies thatunched their campaigns against Transgenerational Group?¡± Scarlett red at Quincy, and hissed at her, ¡°What are you waiting for? Report our thepany¡®s status to James right now.¡± Quincy was beyond terrified and puzzled simultaneously. Since the president had asked her personally, she had to provide a reply. She quickly answered, ¡°There are a fewpanies that have been targeting us recently. They are Infinite Commerce, The Five Provinces Alliance, and some other enterprises. Ourpany has been losing money every day. The funding left in thepany ount is running low. Currently, ourpany is focusing on creating businesses that are rted to people¡®s livelihoods¡­¡± Quincy reported in a concise, professional manner. James took it all in. It was all unfolding as he had expected Quincy carried on with her report. ¡°The influential families in the capital coborated to buy a piece of land in suburban Cansington. They intend to build a new city.¡± ¡°Right now, many enterprises have ns to infiltrate Transgenerational New City. They are all observing the situation currently.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James nodded. ¡°Later, I will transfer one trillion to thepany ount. Do whatever you need to do. We¡®re not aiming to profit for the time being. I want to build a true business enterprise.¡± ¡°O¨Cone trillion?!¡± Both Scarlett and Quincy were stunned. James smirked, and turned to Quincy smugly. ¡°If you fail to utilize this one trillion effectively, you should prepare for your early retirement.¡± Quincy nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, yes, understood!¡± Scarlett said respectively, ¡°James, I won¡®t bother you any further. I¡®ll go back to my work.¡± James waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Go, then.¡± Only after Scarlett had left, Quincy responded sharply to James, ¡°Y¨CYou were the hidden boss behind Transgenerational Group all along?! Scarlett was just a puppet that follows your orders?! Who the hell are you?¡± She stared at James with all her might, hoping that it would finally reveal some clue as to his true identity.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 James scratched his nose casually. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Quincy questioned him again. What happened just nowpletely changed what she had thought of James. No one would have imagined a man who was willing to marry into the Cahan family, was the hidden boss behind Transgenerational Group. A man who was capable of buying thepany in the first ce and giving out such a sum of money to start a business empire on a whim. How rich was this man?¡®¡® Quincy could not even begin to imagine. James simply smiled and answered. ¡°I am just James. The guy who married into the Cahan family, Thea Cahan¡®s husband.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Quincy resisted, ¡°You¡®re the ck Dragon, you¡®re that James Caden.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James corrected her like he was speaking to a petnt child. ¡°Again, ck Dragon is dead. Are we going to talk about anything else? If not, I need to leave now.¡± James prepared to walk out. ¡°Hold on.¡± Quincy yelled. James looked at her, smiling mischievously. ¡°Are you still going to ask about my work? Or are you going to fire me?¡± He was right. Quincy did not have the confidence to say anything more. ¡°I¨CI¡®ll work hard and not let you down.¡± That was the only response she could form for James. Now she knew why she applied for the department manager¡®s job position but became the vice president instead. This was possible only because of James. She would have never been able to be the vice president if James had no say in it. It was all funny if you really sat down and talked about it.She thought this great man was a loser all along. It was the first time she had so wrongly misjudged a person. ¡°Mm.¡± James gave a dismissive nod and left. Quincy watched him until he left the office. She sank lifelessly into the couch, she had an iprehensible expression on her face. No one could tell what she had on her mind. ¡°What kind of person is he?¡°. Quincy could not figure him out. He married into the Cahan family, but he also bought the Transgenerational New City and was the one behind therge conglomerate all along. She began to suspect James after the trip to Dragon Fountain Vi. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She thought James was connected to ck Dragon. Now, she guessed he was not the ck Dragon, but someone else who was just as incredible. Nevertheless, she just could not make heads or tails of the situation. ¡°He is truly out of the ordinary.¡± Quincy muttered to herself. As soon as James walked out of the building, a Rolls¨CRoyce pulled up. A middle¨Caged man stepped down from the car and marched toward James quickly. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± He spoke. It was Luther. James asked upon recognizing him. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Luther handed him a check, saying, ¡°This is a check of ten billion dors. Please consider it as a token of gratitude for saving Miss Dawn, and the fee to hire you as her personal doctor.¡± Ten billion? James was slightly caught off guard. There were not many who could easily give out ten billion dors in this country. Cynthia must have an unusual background to be able to use ten billion just to thank him. However, he had no need for money, Money, to him, was just a number. ¡°I don¡®t want it.¡± James remained unfazed. ¡°It was her luck that she ran into me that day.¡± James went away after refusing the check. Luther frowned. He thought ten billion was enough money to tempt a normal citizen. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 How many people have sacrificed their lives for money since the beginning of time? How was James refusing his offer of ten billion dors? ¡°Does he have so much integrity that he¡¯s indifferent to fame and fortune?¡± He muttered to himself. James left Transgenerational. He did not go home. Instead, he visited Henry at the military hospital. Luther left as well. Somewhere in a vi, Cansington. ¡°Miss, he turned it down.¡± ¡°What? He turned it down?¡± Cynthia was shocked, her voice reaching 80 decibels. ¡°Ten billion dors and he turned it down just like that?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Exactly. I was thinking about it. We¡¯re talking about ten billion dors here. With his job at Transgenerational Group, his basic sry is a mere five thousand dors. Coupled with amission, he could earn a maximum of twenty thousand dors monthly. Now that the Cahans are bankrupt, he needs the money. Why would he turn it down?¡± Luther could not fathom it either. ¡°Miss, do you think he doesn¡¯t care about fame and fortune?¡± Cynthia looked at him. ¡°Are you stupid? Is there anyone on earth like that?¡± Luther thought about it. It was impossible. No one could resist the temptation of money. After pondering for a few minutes, he said, ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cynthia looked at him. Luther broke it down. ¡°He knows that the Dawns from the north are an influential family, and you¡¯re a Dawn. I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s turning down the ten billion dors. He¡¯s just using this opportunity to try and ask for more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia seemed lost in thought. It was highly likely. Immediately, she said, ¡°Luther, let me remind you that he can cure me. Whether or not I live is entirely dependent on him. I don¡¯t care how much money you give him, but you have to get him.¡± Luther nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve notified your father. He¡¯s put everything aside to make a trip to Cansington and should arrive before dark.¡± James stayed with Henry in the hospital the entire afternoon. Henry was in rtively good shape compared to most, his body healing quite well Ever since he regained consciousness, he has been alert and aware. He wanted a cigarette though. Whitney, who took care of him, refused to let him smoke. Only when James arrived did he get to smoke. It turned dark quickly. James left the military hospital to return to the Cahans¡¯. At the same time, the Dawns¡¯ vi. With a team of bodyguards apanying him, a middle-aged man walked in. Around 50 years old, he was rather beefy and had an overgrown beard, giving him a rugged appearance. Even though he looked wild, he was an influential man. He was the Overlord of the North. With all the mines in the north under his control, he umted a vast fortune. His operations included coal mines, gold mines, silver mines, and diamond mines. As long as the goods came from underground, he practically controlled it. ¡°Dad.¡± Cynthia ran toward the rough-looking man and fell into his arms. ¡°Haha¡­ Cynthia.¡± Zane Dawn laughed heartily and picked Cynthia up. ¡°Sir,¡± Luther addressed him respectfully. Zane put Cynthia down and asked, ¡°Luther, the one who saved Cynthia. Who is he?¡± Luther answered honestly, ¡°His name is James Caden¡­¡± He gave Zane a thorough report, even mentioning the current state of the Cahans and that James had turned down the check of ten billion dors. ¡°Oh, is that so? There are still people who have the power to turn down ten billion dors?¡± Zane looked surprised as well. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cynthia pouted. ¡°Dad, he saved me. I don¡¯t care what you do, but I want him.¡± Zane stroked her silky ck hair and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll get him for you. ¡°Luther.¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Get in touch with the heads of the Xenoses and the Watsons and set up an appointment.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Luther made the arrangements immediately. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 James reached home. Lex and everyone else had finally left. Thea, on the other hand, had changed into a form¨Cfitting dress. She had some light makeup on and even styled her hair. Her usual straight hair was now in curls and waves. She was wearing a v-neck white dress. A delicate chain hung from her neck. Itplemented the smooth column of her fair neck well. James could not look away. James looked at Thea, unable to stop himself from asking, ¡°Are you going out, darling?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Yes, Xara wants to buy me a meal. Since she¡®s helped us so much, it¡®s only right to thank her in person.¡± James had not eaten yet, so he smiled and asked, ¡°Can Ie along?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Thea agreed. ¡°Alright then.¡± Since James got home, he had not even gotten a chance to sit down before he had to leave again. Both of them left the house together. James drove, leaving their area. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Darling, where are we going?¡± Thea said, ¡°Joy Hotel.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James tapped to open his navigation app and searched for Joy Hotel before heading over. Joy Hotel was well known in Cansington. Even though it could notpare to The Gourmand, the prices at Joy were more affordable, which attracted arger crowd in turn. At the entrance of Joy Hotel. A tall, lean woman was standing there. She was about 170 to 180 centimeters tall, decked out in casualwear. With her ck hair tied up in a ponytail, she looked young. She was Xara. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Xara looked left and right. Soon, she spotted James and Thea. She jogged over to them and grabbed Thea¡®s hand. ¡°Thea! James, you¡®re here too!¡± James smiled, ¡°I heard that there was a free meal to enjoy. You don¡®t mind, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡®m happy you could make it!¡± Xara smiled. Linking arms with Thea, Xara guided them into the hotel. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve reserved a table for us. It¡¯s peak hour now, so there are no more rooms avable. I booked a table in the hall instead.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± James waved his hand. The three of them entered the hotel. The waiter guided them to their table. Xara picked up the menu and passed it to James. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± He passed the menu to Thea instead, saying, ¡°Darling, you pick.¡± Thea took it from him and ordered a few dishes before passing the menu back to Xara. Xara was the head of a department at Transgenerational. As her sry was generous, she ordered more dishes for them. Thea looked grateful. ¡°Xara, thank you. If it weren¡®t for you, we would be on the streets.¡± Xara knew that this wasing. She smiled. ¡°Don¡®t mention it.¡± Sitting to the side, James did not say anything but listened to their conversation. Soon, the dishes were served. As James was starving, he started shoveling food into his mouth, not caring about what he looked like. Halfway through the meal, a few young men dressed stylishly approached them. Xara recognized one of them. It was her admirer, Francis. Francis had been hounding her for a while now. He seemed to know that she was having her meal here. As soon as he entered the hotel, he made a beeline for her. Calling for his friends to make themselvesfortable at the table next to Xara¡®s, he walked up to her. Grinning widely, he said, ¡°What a coincidence, Xara! You¡®re here too.¡± Xara frowned, ¡°Why do I keep running into you everywhere I go? Francis, did you get someone to tail me?¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Francis was defensive. ¡°I swear I didn¡®t. It¡®s just a coincidence. Or maybe it¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°Francis, who¡¯s this beauty? Why don¡®t you introduce us?¡± A handsome man stood up, looking at Xara He smiled and introduced himself. ¡°Hello, beautiful. I¡®m Sean Bertrand. My father is Charles Bertrand. Our family owns Abundant Group.¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Sean did not stop at introducing himself, even giving her a rundown of his family history. Xara was unimpressed. Francis smiled, saying, ¡°Bro, she¡®s Xara Hill, my girlfriend.¡± Xara¡®s face darkened. ¡°Get over yourself, Francis. No one¡®s your girlfriend here.¡± ¡°You might not be my girlfriend now, but one day you will be.¡± Francis was shameless. He said breezily, ¡°Sooner orter, you¡®ll be my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Yo, isn¡®t this Thea Cahan?¡± Spotting Thea, Sean¡®s eyes lit up. For a short while, Thea had been famous in Cansington. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html First, she was known as the most beautiful woman in Cansington. Then, everyone mocked her for having a useless husband. After that, she got engaged to Zavier Watson but broke it off. As a result, the Watsons took revenge on her family and caused them to go bankrupt. Now, they were nobodies. Sean¡®s gaze lingered on Thea, giving her a slow once¨Cover. He looked satisfied. ¡°Thea, I¡¯ve heard that your family has gone bankrupt. You have a lot of debt to pay. Why don¡®t youe enjoy some drinks with me, and I¡®ll pay you a few million dors?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The other menughed. ¡°Sean, Thea is no longer worth millions. She should be grateful even if you pay her a couple hundred to share a meal with you.¡± ¡°Even if you sleep with her, she has no right to ask for arge sum.¡± ¡°Thea, why don¡®t you sleep with me? I¡®ll give you thirty thousand dors. What do you think?¡± The few of them teased her cruelly. Thea looked somber. Xara looked at Francis and his friends angrily. ¡°Get lost.¡± James, who was eating, put his spoon down and dabbed his mouth with the napkin on the table. He got to his feet without a word. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± Thea grabbed him, saying, ¡°They can say whatever they want to. All we have to do is pretend that we didn¡®t hear. Don¡®t get into any more trouble.¡± Thea was familiar with James¡¯ temper. Anytime he heard something he disagreed with, he became violent. He had beat up enough people and stirred up enough trouble tost. The Cahans were in trouble because of him. James stood and looked at Francis, Sean, and the others. He walked up to them, grabbing Francis¡¯ cor and lifting him up. He threw Francis a few meters away, where he fell to the ground and moaned in pain. After that, he pulled Sean¡®s hair and smashed his head against the wall. Sean started bleeding immediately, his vision graying James let go of Sean and started kicking The rest of them were sent flying James was quick, urate, and ruthless. The few men copsed in a matter of seconds.He capped his hands and sat down, smiling at Thea, who had a stony expression on her face.¡± Much more peaceful now.¡± ¡°James, what did you do? Didn¡®t I tell you to stay out of trouble?¡± Thea turned pale. They were all powerful people. Especially Sean, who was Charles Bertrand¡®s son. Abundant Group was only second to Celestial and Longevity in Cansington. Just then, the hotel¡®s security guards rushed over. A cold voice demanded, ¡°Who¡®s stirring up trouble?¡± Apanying the security guards was a man in a suit. Francis, Sean, and their friends had gotten to their feet. Sean pressed his hand to his head, which came away with blood. Furiously, he roared, ¡°Mr. Rivers, break his leg.¡± The inanager of Joy Hotel was a man named Dominic Rivers, who ordered, ¡°Do it.¡± Several guards brandished their electric batons, fighting to get to James first. Jatnes mmed his hand onto the table and vaulted over it. He kicked the first two people who were brafest. They fell to the ground, moaning in pain. Then, he attacked How could any of the security guards be a match for him? Within a minute, all of them were lying on the ground in pain Jatnes looked untethered He was just here to enjoy a meal. Why did everyone insist on provoking his wife? James, you piece ofsia You¡¯re dead. Sean grabbed some napkins and pressed them to his head He pointed at Jagies, saying ickingly, ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble now. You¡¯re in big trouble now. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Dominic looked at the security guards sprawled on the floor. He was furious. ¡°You brat. You¡®re dead. No matter where you¡¯re from, you¡¯re dead as soon as you cause trouble at Joy Hotel.¡± With that, he made a call. ¡°Boss, someone is causing trouble at the hotel. It¡®s James Caden, the son¨Cinw of the Cahans.¡± As it was peak hour then, the hotel was full of diners. With the suddenmotion, all of them fled, worried they would get into trouble too. Only a few of the braver ones lingered to watch from a distance. Some of them even recorded the incident with their phones. Thea looked helpless and hopeless. James was a great guy but he loved violence a little too much. She knew he was protecting her, but beating people up was not the way. It even got her family into trouble. If James had not acted at the Watsons¡®, her family would not be in this situation. On the other hand, Xara lookedpletely rxed. She knew that James was the ck Dragon. Even though he had resigned, he was still the true owner of Transgenerational Group. These people were just a few good¨Cfor¨Cnothings who came from wealthy families. James could care less about them. The owner of Joy Hotel was Zack Xenos. Today, an important man from the north wasing to see the heads of the Xenoses and the Watsons. On the third floor of the hotel. Richard Xenos, the current head of the Watsons Yoseph, and the owner of Joy Hotel Zack sat in a row. The three of them faced a man who was rough around the edges with an impressive beard. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A beautiful woman in a ck dress sat next to him. They were Zane and Cynthia Dawn. Behind them stood Luther. Xane looked at the Watsons and Xenoses. Carelessly, he said, ¡°I heard that you went up against the Cahans and caused them to go bankrupt.¡± Richard frowned. Why was someone as important as he asking about this matter? The current head of the Watsons Yoseph wore a murderous expression. Coldly, he said, ¡°The Cahans got what they deserved. My brother¡¯s blood is on their hands. My nephew is still in the hospital, wheelchair¨Cbound for the rest of his life. This is just the beginning. I will kill each member of the Cahans slowly.¡± Zane did not expect the feud between the Cahans and the Watsons to be thisplicated, He was meeting these families hoping to resolve their issues, thinking of helping James out since he saved her daughter. ¡°The son¨Cinw of the Cahans James saved my daughter once. Could you let the matter go as a favor?¡± Zane stated the purpose of his visit. Richard¡®s face darkened. ¡°Zane, who are you to James?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zane¡® was curious. He said, ¡°I don¡®t know anything. Why don¡®t you tell me?¡± Richard said, ¡°He¡®s the ck Dragon who lost his position. When he was still the ck Dragon, he used his power to subdue the Five Provinces Business Alliance and bought Transgenerational New City at a very low price.¡± Yoseph nodded and added, ¡°James has caused too much trouble for my family. It won¡®t be easy to let all of this go.¡± Zane finally caught on. ¡°So he¡®s the ck Dragon. Legend has it that his strength is unparalleled and his medical skills are second to none. All of it is true. No wonder he doesn¡®t care about the ten billion dors. He¡®s the owner of Transgenerational!¡± Cynthia was shocked as well.She did not expect her savior to be the ck Dragon. The former General of the Southern ins. Was he not dead? Did he not die at Mount Thunder Pass just beyond the Southern ins? A few days ago, the country mourned for him. How was he still alive? After learning James¡® true identity, Zane found himself in a pickle. This was a difficult issue to resolve. If it were him, he would fight James to the death as well. If this was an everyday issue, he was certain that he could resolve it. However, this ran too deep. Even though he was rtively powerful in the north, the Five Provinces Business Alliance was meddlesome as well. He got lost in his thoughts. After a while, he asked, ¡°Gentlemen, how can we resolve this peacefully?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Yoseph and Richard spoke simultaneously. ¡°I see. In that case, forget that I ever dropped by.¡± Zane did not say anything else but stood up. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Just then, Zack received a phone call. ¡°Alright, got it.¡± After he hung up, he said, ¡°Dad, someone¡®s causing trouble at the hotel.¡± ¡°Oh, who is it?¡± Richard asked. Zack looked at Zane who was about to leave, hesitating. Finally, he said, ¡°It¡®s James.¡± Smack! Richard mmed his hand onto the table and stood up. ¡°B*stard. I haven¡®t even taken any action yet, and he¡®s here causing trouble at my hotel. Let¡®s go see what¡®s going on.¡± Zane frowned as he heard the conversation. Cynthia tugged on Zane¡®s arm. ¡°Dad, you promised that James would be my personal doctor.¡± Zane was conflicted. If it were anyone else, he would be able to convince them. However, this was the ck Dragon, the former General of the Southern ins and one of Sol¡®s Five Commanders. ¨C Even though he had resigned, he was still the owner of Transgenerational Group. Why would he listen to Zane? Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 ¡°Cynthia¡­¡± ¡°I don¡®t care. I don¡®t care!¡± Cynthia started to wall. ¡°Alright, let¡®s go down and take a look.¡± On the first floor James looked at Sean, Francis, and the hotel manager Dominic. He said, ¡°I¡®m looking forward to seeing how you finish me off.¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± Thea stepped forward, an apologetic look on her face. She bowed deeply and apologized. ¡°Mr. Lnd, Mr. Bertrand, I¡®m sorry. Please ept my apology on behalf of James.¡± ¡°Darling, what are you doing?¡± James yanked Thea back, an annoyed look on his face. ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡®s them who should be sorry.¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°Did you think an apology would be enough, Thea? Let me tell you. This isn¡®t over. I will not rest until James is dead.¡± Just then, a group of people walked down the stairs. Dominic hurried over to Zack at once, pointing at the security guards on the floor and then at James. ¡°It¡®s him, boss. The son¨Cinw of the Cahans, James.¡± Thea¡®s face changed again as she saw who approached. It was over. The Watsons and the Xenoses were still hell¨Cbent on revenge, and they had stepped on the Xenoses¡® toes once more. Dead. They were dead. James spotted them as well. The Xenoses had shown up before he even had to go to them. Today, he was going to solve the Cahans¡® problems once and for all. ¡°Darling, go home.¡± ¡°What? How can I leave now?¡± Thea was so worried she almost burst into tears. She started to bend her knees, nning to kneel and apologize to the Xenoses. James grabbed her and pulled her up forcefully. He said, ¡°Xara, take Thea home.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Xara nodded She knew James¡¯ true identity. There was nothing to be concerned about. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Thea¡± She grabbed Thea and started walking off. ¡°James¡­¡± Thea called. James smiled at her. ¡°Go on. I¡®ll be fine.¡± The Xenoses did not stop them either, letting Xara leave with Thea. Zack looked at the security guards who had just shown up. He said, ¡°Get all the customers out. The hotel will pay for everything today.¡± The guards started shepherding people out at once. Cynthia rushed over and grabbed James¡® arm, her face one of gratitude. ¡°We meet again! You¡¯re the former General of the Southern ins, the ck Dragon! I¡®m a fan!¡± James pushed Cynthia¡®s hand off his. ¡°Girl, do I know you? I¡®m a married man. Watch yourself.¡± Cynthia could care less. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± Zane approached with his hand outstretched. ¡°It¡®s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Cynthia¡®s father. All thanks to you today, otherwise Cynthia¡­¡± James waved his hand carelessly. ¡°Don¡®t mention it.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Yoseph gritted his teeth, staring at James with hatred in his eyes. James looked at him, asking, ¡°And who are you?¡± Yoseph articted each word carefully. ¡°Yoseph Watson. Gavin was my brother, and Zavier is my nephew.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James gave a monosybic reply. ¡°You¡¯re the Watsons. I was going to pay you and the Xenoses a visit, but you saved me the trouble. Since we¡®re all here, let¡®s solve this once and for all.¡± For the past few days, the Watsons and the Xenoses had been hounding the Cahans. James was nning to solve these issues after the medical conference. However, as fate would have it, he could solve it now. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The tension was thick in the air. Zane stepped forward and tried to counsel them. ¡°Gentlemen, could we solve this peacefully?¡± ¡°No.¡± James was the first to answer. He stepped forward as well. Immediately, he grabbed Yoseph and lifted him off the ground, roaring, ¡°If there¡®s anything you¡¯re unhappy about,e at me. Why involve the Cahans?¡± He raised Yoseph and threw him a few meters away, Yoseph fell to the ground hard, moaning in pain. Before the guards could do anything, James had knocked Zack and Richard to the ground. Finally, the guards responded and attacked James. However, they were no match for him within a minute, everyone in the hotel was on the ground. Only a few people were left standing He nced at everyone on the floor. Coldly, he said, ¡°If youe at me, I¡®ll y your game. If you go after the Cahans and my wife, don¡®t me me for what happens next. Rescind the kill order on the Cahans, or you¡®ll be dead tomorrow.¡± James lifted his arm. Silver needles shot out. They found their marks in Yoseph, Zack, and Richard. All of them moaned in pain on the ground. James smiled at Zane. ¡°See you around.¡± After that, he turned and left. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Everyone at Joy Hotel was on the ground, moaning in pain. Zane, Cynthia, and Luther were the only ones left standing. ¡°Impressive.¡± Luther took a deep breath. ¡°I¡®ve heard so many things about the ck Dragon. He lives up to his reputation indeed.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zane said. ¡°That was very impressive. The ck Dragon¡®s strength is unparalleled and his medical skills are second to none.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Cynthia looked at Zane with wide eyes. Zane looked resigned. ¡°He¡®s the ck Dragon. What can I do? Come on, let¡®s go home.¡± Outside the hotel. Thea refused to leave. She knew what James was capable of. None of them would be a match for him. She was worried that he would cause more trouble for her family. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Just as she was wringing her hands, James walked out. A cigarette hung from his mouth. With his hands in his pockets, he lookedpletely rxed. ¡°Honey...¡± Thea rushed over, asking worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James smiled. ¡°Did you think anything would happen to me? Let¡®s go home.¡± ¡°Did¨CDid you hit anyone?¡± ¡°What¡®s all this about hitting people? We live in a society wherews are in ce. I discussed it with them. They¡®re civilized people, so they listened to me. It¡®s alright now,¡± James said carelessly. Thea did not believe him. She insisted on going in to take a look. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Let¡®s go home.¡± James grabbed Thea as he bid Xara goodbye. ¡°Xara, I trust you can find your way home.¡± ¡°Bye Thea, bye James.¡± Xara waved, James guided Thea to the parking lot nearby and drove home. On the way back, she interrogated him. James kept insisting, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I didn¡®t hit anyone.¡± Hearing him say that, Thea was relieved. After James left, everyone was sent to the hospital. At the same time, the Watsons, Xenoses, Lnds, and Bertrands gathered at the hospital. ¡°Mr Xenos¡® condition isn¡®t looking too good. Some of his bodily functions are deteriorating at an astonishing speed. Based on his current condition, he only has a week to live.¡± ¡°Mr. Watson isn¡®t doing well either. Some of his organs have begun to shut down.¡± As soon as the families heard what the doctor had to say, they flew into a rage. ¡°James must die.¡± ¡°My uncle is dead because of him. My cousin is still in the ICU. Now, he¡®s attacked my dad. I¡®ll never rest if I don¡®t kill him.¡± Both the families swore to kill James. Theyunched into a discussion immediately. In the end, they decided to use thew against him. James was no longer the ck Dragon. The cameras recorded all his actions at Joy Hotel. Not wasting any time, they made a police report immediately. The police went to the hotel and gathered evidence. Once they had solid proof, they made their way to the Cahans¡® to arrest James. James was home. dys and Benjamin, who were at the hospital to visit David, had returned. Alyssa had stayed behind to care for David. All of them were sitting in the house. Knock knock knock Someone knocked on the door. Thea opened it. She was stunned. Fully¨Carmed policemen stood at the door, holding up their guns and badges. A middle¨Caged policeman showed her an arrest warrant. Coldly, he said, ¡°This is an arrest warrant. Is James Caden at home?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Yes, he is.¡± Terrified, Thea kept nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The middle-aged policeman gave an order, A group of policemen rushed in. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As soon as they saw the police, dys and Benjamin raised their arms. James, sitting on the couch smoking, frowned as he saw the police. ¡°James Caden, you¡¯re suspected of causing deliberate injury to multiple parties. Pleasees with us to assist in investigations.¡± As the middle-aged policeman said that, a few policemen rushed over, pointing their guns at James. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 James stood. As he stood up, the policemen backed away involuntarily. Before making the trip, they had seen him in action. He was a ruthless, dangerous man. James put out his arms. A few policemen approached him with handcuffs, cuffing his hands together. ¡°Take him away.¡± James was taken away. Thea started crying. When she saw the police, she was shocked. Then she realized that James must have beaten someone up at the hotel. ¡°Honey¡­¡± She looked at James, who was now in handcuffs. Her eyes welled with tears. James stopped and looked at her. He smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Go to Common Clinic tomorrow morning and look for May. There¡®s a sword hidden beneath the bed in a secretpartment. Get May to bring the sword to the police station.¡± James left after that. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Boo hoo...¡± Thea cried her heart out. At the police station. In the interrogation room. James was cuffed. There were two police in front of him. One of them was male, the other female. They looked rtively young, probably in their twenties. The policewoman held a pen. She turned it over and over again before mming her palm onto the table. She roared, ¡°James Caden, do you still not admit it?¡± James merely smiled. ¡°What am I admitting to?¡±. The policewoman said, ¡°What were you doing at Joy Hotel tonight at eight p.m.?¡± ¡°Oh, is that what you¡®re asking?¡± James said carelessly. ¡°I taught a few people a lesson with my hands.¡± The policeman made a note immediately. The policewoman asked, ¡°What did you do? Walk us through it.¡± James made a few movements, ¡°Just like that, they all toppled to the ground. I hadn¡®t even used any strength yet. They¡®re so weak. Hey, you guys. I advise you to let me go as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The policewoman said coldly, ¡°James, do you know who you attacked? You attacked the Watsons, the Xenoses, and the Bertrands. You¡®re done for. Get ready to spend the rest of your life behind bars.¡± James just smiled. After the interrogation, he was taken to the lock¨Cup. The police got in touch with the Xenoses and the Watsons, informing them that they had arrested James and asking about their next course of action. Both the families agreed to let James spend the rest of his life behind bars. As long as he was in jail, it would be easy to stage an ident. Both the families requested to sue James as well. Based on the evidence they had, James had no escape. That night, James slept soundly in the lock¨Cup. Thea, on the other hand, did not sleep at all. Early in the morning, she left the house for Common Clinic and located May. Thea cried, saying, ¡°James has been arrested. He told me to get you and mentioned a sword in the clinic. It¡®s in a secretpartment beneath the bed, and he wants you to take it to the police station.¡± May was confused Sword? What sword? She went to the back room and lifted the mattress. She discovered a long box, opening it up to reveal a piece of ck cloth. She took it out. It was wrapped around a sword. She unwrapped it. What? May was stunned. Was this the de of Justice? As she used to be an assassin, she was knowledgeable, having had to learn many things. She knew that Sol had the de of Justice. In every dynasty, this sword represented the highest authority. After Sol was set up, the sword got passed down as well. It was the highest authority in Sol, and now could override it. May knew that this sword had fallen into the hands of the General of the ck Dragon Army several years ago. When the previous ck Dragon died in battle, the King of Sol took the sword back. When James was made general, the king gave the de of Justice to him. with the de of Justice, no one could touch James.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 When she saw the sharp sword, May¡®s heart beat faster. It was the de of Justice. The very same which represented Sol¡®sw. The sword had the power to put anyone on trial, Only one person had the power to wield this sword. It was James Even though James had resigned, the sword was still his. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat is this?¡± Thea looked at the sword in May¡®s hand, unable to stop herself from asking ¡°N¨Cnothing.¡± May shook her head, quickly recing the sword in its case and wrapping it up with the ck cloth. Saving James with the sword was out of the question. She knew enough to understand what the sword represented. It was thew. It had the power to try those who had escaped thew or those above it. The very existence of the sword was a legend. When Sol was still in its infantry, several generals petitioned to get rid of the sword, worried that it would be too powerful. However, the king decided to keep it. May knew that if she used the sword to save James, it would go against everything the sword represented. They would be in trouble if someone caught wind of it. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Don¡®t worry, Thea. I¡®lle up with an idea to save James.¡± She returned the sword to its original spot. Only the Blithe King could save James now. Once the sword was safely tucked away, she said, ¡°Go home, Thea. I¡¯m going out.¡± With that, she left She drove toward the military area but was stopped there. She had no choice but to call Henry and exin things. Henry was awake He heaved a sigh of relief. The police arrested James. So what? It was of no consequence. Carelessly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. James may have resigned, but he was the ck Dragon He fought tor our country. Also, he has the de of Justice, so he¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s a symbol of acknowledginent from the King of Sol.¡± ¡°Henry, we¡¯re talking about the de of Justice. It¡¯s Sol¡¯s highestw. It¡¯s used against criminals, not for saving one¡¯s own skin James is in big trouble right now. We don¡¯t know how many people have eyes on him. If we use the de of justice, we¡¯ll be revealing our hand,¡± May analyzed the situation. ¡°It¡¯s better if we let the Blithe King handle it. I¡®m at the entrance of the military area, but I¡®ve been stopped.¡± Henry thought about it and agreed with May. It was better to be safe than sorry, He called the Blithe king.N?velDrama.Org owns this. As soon as the Blithe King found out, he invited May into the military area at once. In the Blithe King¡®s office in the military area. May gave him a thorough report. with a serious expression, the Blithe king said, ¡°It¡®s not a good time to use the de of Justice. It¡®s the stuff of legend. If he uses it to save himself, he will be revealing everything People in the Capital might petition to revoke the de of Justice, James will lose everything,¡± ¡°Commander, you have to save James.¡± The Blithe King waved his hand, ¡°I know what to do. Go home.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± May turned to leave. The Blithe King issued an order to investigate everything about James¡® arrest. Soon, he had his answer. It was best he kept out of sight, so he arranged for Daniel to drop by the hospital and pay the Watsons and Xenoses a visit. As soon as the Blithe Kingmanded it, Daniel changed into in clothes and headed to the hospital. At a ward in the hospital. Yosephy on the bed, an inch from death. He was only forty¨Cfive years old, but he looked years older than his age. Within a night, his hair had turned white. The Watsons were frantic with worry. Someone walked in, saying, ¡°Mr. Watson, Daniel Highsmith from the military is requesting a meeting.¡± ¡°L¨Clet him in,¡± Yoseph said, his voice weaker than ever. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Daniel entered He nced at Yoseph lying on the bed and minced no words. ¡°The Watsons had James arrested. Based on the video clip alone, could you be sure that James is guilty? You know who he is. This is but a small obstacle for him. My advice is for you to let it go.¡± ¡°G¨Cgeneral Highsmith, James has caused so much trouble for my family. How could I let it go?¡± Yoseph said weakly, his face full of rage. Carelessly, Daniel said, ¡°To get James arrested, would you sacrifice your life? James¡® medical skills are the best. No one will be able to save you now that he¡®s poisoned you. You only have a few days left. Consider it carefully. If you choose to let it go, I¡®ll be able to help you and put in a good word to James. At the same time, I advise you to stop going after the Cahans.¡± Yoseph thought about it. James was incredible. Even modern medicine was unable to cure him. He wanted James dead, but he did not want to die. ¡°As a favor to you, I¡®ll forget about it. As long as James cures me, I¡®ll stay away from the Cahans as well.¡± Daniel turned to leave. He went to see Richard instead. He told Richard the same thing he told Yoseph. Richard was afraid of dying as well. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He did not want to lose his life just like that. After careful consideration, he decided to let the whole thing slide, as long as James cured him. Thanks to Daniel, the matter was resolved. At the lock-up at the police station. James was still fast asleep. Footsteps echoed outside. The grill creaked open. ¡°James...¡± Daniel walked in James awoke, getting up from the wooden bed. When he saw Daniel, he frowned. ¡°General Highsmith?¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°The Blithe King has been notified of recent incidents. He thinks you should save the de of Justice for a more dire situation. If you use it now, you would be able to escape, but people will be shouting about it and petition to revoke the sword.¡± James yawned. He needed a cigarette. ¡°Give me a cigarette.¡± Daniel quickly produced one, lit it, and passed it to James. Then, he said, ¡°I¡®ve convinced the Watsons and Xenoses to let the whole thing go, and they will stop going after the Cahans as well. You¡®re free to go now, but James, could you be merciful and let the Xenoses and Watsons go as well?¡± James puffed on his cigarette. ¡°I never wanted to butt heads with them. If they stop going after the Cahans, I¡®ll forgive them this time.¡± ¡°This way then, James.¡± Daniel gestured respectfully. James left. Daniel took him to the hospital. With a few silver needles, he cured Yoseph and Richard, allowing them to live. After that, he said carefully, ¡°Let me make myself clear. You best deal with me if there¡®s anything you¡®re unhappy about. Don¡®t you dare go after my wife or her family. Gavin and Zavier are just the first examples. Repeat the same mistake again and I won¡®t be so kind.¡± James turned to leave. After he left the hospital, he had Daniel take him home. At the Cahans¡®. Thea was pacing worriedly. Knock knock knock Someone was knocking at the door. She rushed over to open it. When she saw James, she fell into his arms and started crying.¡± Honey, you¡®re home. You¡®re home!¡± James put an arm around her and smiled. ¡°I told you there¡®s nothing to worry about. Oh, the medical conference starts today. All the doctors are gathered at Medical Street now. Let¡®s go check it out and nab the title of ¡°The Best Doctor¡®!¡± ¡°James, you piece of trash! What did you do yesterday?¡± dys¡¯ angry voice reverberated through the house. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 dys approached him with her hands on her hips, saying, ¡°Be honest, or don¡®t ever think about setting foot in this house again.¡± James looked insigned. ¡°Mom, it was nothing. The police made a mistake. If I had done something wrong, do you think they¡®d release me after just one night?¡± ¡°Are you sure.¡± dys still had her reservations, She was territied when she saw what happened yesterday Confidently, James said, ¡°I promise everything¡®s okay. Also, a lot is going on at Medical Street today. Do you want toe, mom?¡± ¡°I¡®ll pass.¡± How could she be interested after this? So much had happened recently, and David was still in the hospital. ¡°Come in and we¡®ll talk about it.¡± Thea pulled James into the house and shut the door behind him. James entered and sat on the couch. He looked at Benjamin. ¡°Dad, do you want to go?¡± Benjamin was intrigued. Rumor had it this particr medical conterence was even more liappening than usual. There were many famous doctors in attendance, including international ones. He nced at dys and shook his head. ¡°I don¡®t think so.¡± James did not say anything else. He looked at Thea and said, ¡°Darling, go get changed. We¡®ll head down to Medical Street.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Okay.¡± Thea went to her room. James took a cigarette out and started smoking again. Knock knock knock Someone knocked on the door again. dys said, ¡°James, go get the door.¡± James obeyed When he saw Lex, he could not help asking, ¡°Grandfather?¡± Lex walked in and held onto James¡® hand tightly, his face full of gratitude. ¡°James, thank you. Thank you!¡± James smiled. dys walked up to them, confusion clear on her face. ¡°Dad, what¡®s going on? It¡®s too early to say thanks. What did this piece of trash do?¡± Emotionally, Lex said, ¡°The court just called. They have listed the ban on our vi, and all our assets have been released. We don¡®t even have to pay our debt anymore!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± dys still looked confused. She looked at James, asking, ¡°And what does this have to do with James?¡± Lex was stunned. ¡°It¡®s all thanks to James, isn¡®t it?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± dys looked at James. James rubbed his nose and nodded. ¡°That¡®s right.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Howard, John, and the rest of the family hade with Lex as well. None of them believed that James had solved all their problems. If James were that powerful, the Watsons and Xenoses would not havee after them. Tommy cut James a re, looking disdainful. ¡°James, stop boasting. If you solved our problems, then let me ask you. How did you do it?¡± Everyone looked at James. James chuckled. ¡°I beat the Watsons and Xenoses up. Pain is a great motivator. All I did was threaten them with death if they came after you.¡± As he spoke, he made a few gestures. ¡°Ha ha ha... I did that, and that, and all the bodyguards went down.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Tommy looked disdainful. He did not believe a word out of James¡® mouth. The Watsons and Xenoses were influential, powerful families. There was no way they¡®d be afraid of James. No one believed James. Lex had assumed that James solved their problems since he had taken care of their amodation and Montgomery. Now that he thought about it, maybe James had nothing to do with this at all ¡°Grandfather, uncles...¡± Thea emerged from her room with a fresh change of clothes. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± jalnes siniled ¡°The Wal sons and Xenoses have let us go. The court has also reinstated all your businesses and freed all your assets. Your problems are officially solved.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± Thea was overjoyed Happily, she asked, ¡°What happened? How could this have been resolved in a night?¡± dys asked, ¡°Thea, where did you go with Jamesst night, and what did you do?¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Thea had difficulty speaking. Looking at Thea¡¯s expression, dys knew something must have happenedst night. Immediately, she ordered, ¡°Spit it out.¡± Thea came clean. She told them everything that happened at dinnerst night. However, after the Watsons and Xenoses appeared, Xara led her away. She did not know what happened after that. Everyone turned to look at James again after that. Was he telling the truth? Did he actually beat the Watsons and Xenoses into submission? Looking at how confused everyone was, James decided to make things easier for them. They would never believe him anyway. ¡°Alright, here¡®s what happened. A person named Zane Dawn helped.¡± ¡°Zane Dawn?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Everyone was confused. Who was he? ¡°What?¡± Lex seemed toe to a realization. ¡°Zane Dawn? Zane from the north, the one everyone calls the Mining King?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± James said. ¡°That¡®s the one.¡± Lex nced at James. ¡°Zane is very important in the north. The Dawns are very influential. Even the Five Provinces Business Alliance are no match for them. Why would he help us?¡± James looked gleeful. ¡°It alles back to me. I saved Zane¡®s daughter Cynthia yesterday by coincidence, so he helped me out to thank me in return.¡± Everyone¡¯s confusion cleared. Lex let out a deep breath. ¡°No matter what, we still owe you thanks for helping us get through this. You¡®re part of our family now. Anyone who mentions the divorce will get chased out of the house.¡± ¡°Grandfather, it¡®s only because of Thea that we got into trouble in the first ce. Why should we thank James just because he saved some VIP¡®s daughter?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°If it were not for them, we would not have suffered so much.¡± All the Cahans were unhappy, James just smiled. He did not need their recognition or approval. He did not care what they thought about him either. As long as Thea approved of him, it was enough. James was tired of talking to the Cahans. After going through so much, they were still behaving the same way. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go to Medical Street now. At the conference, i¡¯ll put my best foot forward. The title of ¡®The Best Doctor¡¯ will be mine.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded. James grabbed Thea and headed out. ¨C They drove toward Medical Street. On the way there, Thea asked, ¡°Honey, was it really Zane who cleared up our mess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what happenedst night? Why did the police arrest you?¡± James exined, ¡°I hit Francis and Sean. They were from important families, so they made a police report. However, once Zane was there, they let it go.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then what was the whole thing about the sword yesterday?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± James was in a dilemma. What was he going to tell Thea? Only a handful of people knew about the de of Justice. ¡°It was nothing. It¡®s just a sword that Henry made.¡± James did not know what to say, so he made something up half¨Cheartedly. Thea was still suspicious, but she let it slide. As long as James was safe, nothing else mattered. James continued to drive. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. ¡°Darling, sit tight.¡± Thea was about to ask why, but James floored it and the car shot forward. Thea almost fell out of her seat. After James sped up, more than 10 cars behind him did the same. A man in a ck jacket and ck cap stood up through the sunroof in one of them. There was a rocket launcher on his shoulder. James saw all of it in the mirror. He swore. ¡°B*stards. We¡¯re in the city. How dare they!¡± Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Whoever they were, James was surprised at how tant they were. This was not the border of the Southern ins. This was a developed, peaceful city. Looking in the mirror, he studied the situation. The rocketuncher was aimed straight at his car. He was slightly worried. If they fired, he could probably avoid the shot, but there would still be several injuries and fatalities since there were so many cars on the road. However, his concern was for naught. They never fired. ¡°What are they doing?¡± He was confused. He weaved in and out of traffic, turning onto the highway. Then, he started to head toward the suburbs.He was driving a Volkswagen that cost only above twenty thousand dors. The car was already going at 200 kilometers per hour while the engine was going at seven thousand revolutions. ¡°James, what are you doing? You¡®re driving too fast! Stop!¡± Thea was pale as she was thrown from left to right. She was jostled so much she was feeling nauseous. Looking in the mirror again, he discovered that the cars were still pursuing him. His confusion grew. They had every chance to blow his car up, so why did they not? He finally reached the suburbs and stopped at an abandoned ce. Once he stopped, Thea opened the door and fell out in a heap, throwing up on the side of the road. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html All the cars in pursuit stopped as well. James noticed that many people exited the cars. He stood in front of his car, looking at them with confusion. They followed him, but they did not attack him. Obviously, they wanted him alone. ¡°James¡­¡± A man strode over. Wearing a ck jacket and shades, he was about fifty years old and had dark skin. James stared at him. ¡°And you are?¡± The middle-aged man threw a small vial at him. James caught it, looking down at it. It was a crystal vial containing some blue liquid. He frowned. The middle¨Caged man smiled. ¡°Drink up.¡± James prepared tounch a sneak attack. The middle¨Caged man seemed to know what James was thinking. ¡°You can try. Everyone here will perish, but I promise your wife will be dead too.¡± James rolled his shoulders and looked at the blue liquid in the vial. ¡°At least tell me what it is.¡± The man said, ¡°Don¡®t worry. It won¡®t kill you. You¡®ll lose your sense of smell, and your limbs will stiffen slightly. That¡®s all. It¡®llst the day. Once the medical conference is over, you¡®ll be back to normal.¡± James finally understood. Someone did not want him at the medical conference, but they did not want to kill him either Or maybe they knew that they could not kill him, or did not have the guts to. That¡®s why they came up with this trick. To numb James¡® senses and restrict his movements so that he will not be able to use his silver needles and make it to the medical conference. ¡°Once you drink it, we¡®ll leave at once. We won¡®t trouble you any further. Of course, you can choose not to drink it as well. We¡®ll¡®all perish together.¡± James twisted the cap and swallowed the contents, tossing the vial to one side. Looking at them, he asked, ¡°Are we good?¡± They turned to leave immediately. James called out, ¡°Hold on...¡± They stopped. With a dark expression, James asked, ¡°Who¡®s behind this? Who¡®s stopping me from attending the medical conference? Is there something going on at the medical conference?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He was met with silence. His pursuers got into their cars and drove off. Thea was still vomiting. James had driven too fast, weaving in and out of traffic. It was too much for her. She knew that someone tailed them. She knew they were talking to James, but she was in no state to figure it out. James waited till all the cars had left before he spit the blue liquid out. Even though he spit most of it out, a small amount had entered his body and bloodstream. Quickly, he took out some silver needles and inserted them into his body, using them to expel the blue liquid out of his body, Once Thea had finished vomiting, she felt much better. She wiped her mouth with a piece of tissue and walked toward James. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 James had discarded his shirt. His body was full of silver needles. Some of them had blue droplets on them. ¡°James, what¡®s going on?¡± James removed the needles on his chest and arms, smiling at Thea. ¡°D¨Cdon¡®t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thea¡®s expression was stony. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? Who were those people? What did they give you?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± James looked serious. He did not know who they were, He did not know what they had given him either. He had spit most of it out and used the needles to draw the remains out, but a small amount had entered his bloodstream. He started to feel his body seizing up a little. ¡°Really?¡± Thea did not believe him. ¡°Darling, I really don¡®t know.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°T¨Cthen, how are you feeling? You don¡®t look so good. Should we go to the hospital?¡± Thea noticed James looking worse than usual. She was worried, so she went to him and helped him up James waved his hand. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll lose my sense of smell and my movements might be restricted, that¡®s all. I¡®ve expelled most of it, but there¡®s still some of it. I don¡®t think I can drive, so you have to do it.¡± James tried walking. He could still walk. It was, however, a little stiff. Thea went to help him. James waved a hand again. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I can still walk by myself. I have to figure out what this does before crafting an antidote.¡± Slowly, he got into the passenger seat. Thea got into the driver¡®s seat. She drove toward the city once again. ¡°Honey, are you sure you¡®re okay?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. Focus on driving.¡± Thea asked, ¡°Are we going home, or are we going to Medical Street?¡± ¡°To Medical Street, of course. This medical conference is unlike any other.¡± James had a wondering expression on his face. It was just the first day, yet someone was already trying to stop him from going One could only imagine all the excitement at the medical conference, How could he miss it? ¡°What about your body?¡± Thea was worried. It was harrowing earlier on. They had nearly crashed a few times. James smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll be fine.¡± James was a doctor and knew his body well enough. It would not be difficult to craft an antidote. Thea stopped talking and focused on the road. James took his phone out. His hand felt like it was made of stone. It took a monumental effort to hold his phone. It could no longer bend. If he bent his hand, his arm hurt. He called Jay. ¡°Where¡®s the information I asked for?¡± Yesterday, Jay had used all the resources of his underground intelligencework tounch an investigation. They could not get any information on Doctor King yet, only some surface¨Clevel information. ¡°I only managed to gather some surface¨Clevel information, James.¡± ¡°Send it to me.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jay hung up and sent the information to James. James received an email. He opened it. There were some pictures attached. The man in the picture looked to be about 60 years old. He was wearing a suit and was slightly pudgy. He had a beard. ¡°Jonathan Harris, Real name: Miles Cash. Ancestry: Cloud City of Sol. Migrated to Goryeo when he was thirty and changed his name to Jonathan Harris. Currently the chairman of the National Doctor¡®s Association of Goryeo...¡± James read the message Jay sent. The contents were simple. The information was basic. James looked at it and got lost in his thoughts. Was Jonathan Harris the Doctor King that Willy mentioned at Mount Thunder Pass? Was he the one behind the battle there? Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 James found it unlikely. Jonathan Harris was just a doctor. Goryeo was one of the twenty¨Ceight countries, but it was a small country. It was impossible that he could mastermind the battle at Mount Thunder Pass. Or maybe it was not Jonathan at all. Maybe the true mastermind was someone else. James shook his head to clear his thoughts. He closed his eyes and got some rest. Thea drove carefully Soon, they reached the city and arrived at Medical Street. The medical conference was just starting. As Medical Street was full of pedestrians, no cars were allowed. The parking lots nearby were full, so Thea could only park at a parking lot further away. They took a cab to Medical Street. The street was full of people. Thea grabbed onto James. He walked slowly, as if carved from wood. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Honey, are you sure you¡®re alright? Should we go to the hospital?¡± Thea looked at James. Even his face had started to go stiff and expressionless. She was extremely worried. James moved his lips. ¡°No, no. Why don¡®t you take me to Eternality Hospital since it¡®s open again now? I know how to expel the toxins from my body. I¡®ll be fine after I get rid of it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea agreed. She guided Thea toward Eternality Hospital. However, James was too slow. ¡°Honey, why don¡®t I carry you on my back?¡± ¡°1¨CI don¡®t think so. There are many people here. I don¡®t want to cause a scene.¡± ¡°It¡®ll be fine.¡± Thea bent down, urging James to get onto her back. James thought about it. It would take too long to get to Eternality Hospital with his condition. He climbed onto Thea¡¯s back carefully. Thea stood up with some difficulty with James on her back. The street was full of citizens and reporters alike, Many witnessed this scene. Some pointed at them, while some recorded it on their phones. Thea did not care She carried James and walked as fast as she could. Half an hourter, they finally arrived at Eternality Hospital. The hospital had been shut down, but the Cahans were there. However, all the doctors they had employed were now working at other hospitals. in front of the hospital, Thea put James down. She gulped in deep breaths. Her face beaded with sweat. Jokingly, she red at James. ¡°You¡®re so heavy. I¡®m so tired.¡± James leaned against the threshold of the hospital and slowly produced a cigarette, smoking it equally slowly Lex walked out and saw this scene. He asked, ¡°James, what¡®s going on?¡± Slowly, James answered, ¡°N¨Cnothing.¡± Howard, John, and the rest of the family followed. The other hospitals were full to bursting, but Eternality Hospital remained empty. Weston sighed. ¡°We¡®re suffering due to the Watsons and Xenoses. We made thirty million dors on the first three days of the medical conferencest year. Looks like we won¡®t make a single penny this year.¡± James roughly understood how the medical conference worked. The medical conference attracted people from all around the world to seek treatment on Medical Street in Cansington. Many of the hospitals tried to get patients as well. The first three days were for seeking treatment. The fourth day was when thepetition began. However, there were just too many medical institutions on Medical Street. There were more than ten thousand of them in total. There were even more doctors. Millions of them. Not all of them would qualify for thepetition. This was where the performance of the first three days came in. Each patient treated was recorded in the system. To qualify for the finalpetition, one had to be among the top 100, selected based on the treatments they administered on the first three days and a voting system by the public. The treatment took up 50%, while the voting took up another 50%. To determine the ranking, both the above would be taken into ount. Hearing Weston¡¯sint, Jannes said slowly, ¡°D¨Cdon¡®t worry. I¡®m here now. I¡®ll make sure Eternality gets its moment. Take me inside. I need to craft an antidote.¡± Thea was still catching her breath, but she went to James at once and helped him into the hospital. The Cahans watched James, who was stiff and slow. They were confused. What was going on? Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Inside the hospital, James sat down. ¡°Thra, take my shirt off,¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea obeyed ¡°And my pants.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea was stunned, and she blushed. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Just do it.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Thea removed James¡® pants. He was only in his underwear. ¡°Get the silver needles ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea quickly prepared the silver needles. The Cahans walked in, looking with confusion at the nearly¨Cnaked James. Tommy mocked him. ¡°James, you piece of trash. What are you doing now?¡± James ignored Tommy. Soon, Thea returned with the silver needles. ¡°Here are the silver needles, honey.¡± James asked, ¡°Thea, do you remember the book I showed you on meridians and acupuncture points? Do you still remember how the points are distributed?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°Can you please get the book?¡± Thea did not know what James was nning to do, but Eternality Hospital had plenty of books like that. Quickly, she tried to locate one of them. After that, she brought it to James. ¡°Now, pick up a silver needle and follow my instructions. Stick it where I tell you to ¡°Alright, stick it in here. Not too deep. Just for the tip to go in.¡± Thea had never done acupuncture before. After hearing what James said, she picked up a silver needle and flipped through the book to determine the urate location. She held the needle in her hand, not daring to do it ¡°Honey, I ¨C I¡®m scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do it.¡± Thea took a deep breath and carefully stuck a needle into James. **Then herr, here, and here.¡± Jarns kry instructing her, Thea check with the book each time before she pinpointed the urate locations on James. She only put the needles in after she was sure. Time ticked by slowly Soon, James was full of silver needles. He was a strange sight with wonky needles sticking out of him everywhere. ¡°A-and now, honey?¡± James closed his eyes. He was gauging the speed of his blood flow. ¡°Darling, pinch my wrist. Pinch it hard for five seconds, and then release it... James kept instructing Thea. Thea followed his instructions. Slowly, the needles drew out some blue liquid. It was the poison he ingested earlier on. Using the needles, he blocked the acupressure points to expel the poison. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°All done. Take the needles out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea removed the needles quickly. Once all the needles were removed, James stood up and moved his body. He was still a little stiff, but he was feeling much better. He picked up a pen and paper and scribbled down a prescription hastily. Passing it to Thea, he said, ¡°Please help get these ingredients for me and prepare a concoction. I¡®ll be fine by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea nodded. Then, she frowned. ¡°All the doctors have left. I don¡®t know how to do ¡°i¡®ll do it.¡± Lex, who had been observing, approached. Lex was once a doctor. Even though he was not an expert, he still knew his way around medicine Everyone else looked at James. What was he trying to do? ¡°James, what...¡± John could not help but ask. James smiled. ¡°Someone tried to stop me from attending the medical conference and forced me to ingest poison. I lost my sense of smell and my movements were restricted temporarily.¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Hearing what James said, the Cahans mocked him. Howard¡¯s wife, Jolie, said sarcastically, ¡°James, aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself? Did you think you¡¯re a genius doctor just because you have some medical knowledge? There are millions of doctors in Cansington. Any one of them is better than you.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Tommy agreed. ¡°You¡¯re good for nothing except boasting.¡± James did not argue with them. The Cahans had never seen eye to eye with him. They mocked him at every opportunity. He had gotten used to it, so there was no point in arguing. Thea asked, ¡°Honey, could you help Eternality rise from the ashes?¡± ¡°What has Eternality got to do with me?¡± James said carelessly. ¡°I want Pacific, no, Century, to make its mark at the medical conference this time.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± ¡°James, let¡¯s see how you manage to help Century.¡± ¡°The factory lots and offices have been shut down. What else can you do?¡± The Cahans started their sarcastic remarks again. ¡°Thea, let¡¯s take a look at Century.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Okay.¡± Thea nodded. The two of them left Eternality. Soon, they arrived at a hospital that was of average size. Located on a quieter part of Medical Street, it only had one entrance. Thea had changed its name from Pacific to Century, but it temporarily shut down on the same day. In front of Century Hospital. There were a few wooden benches. A bored-looking doctor sat on one of them. Trevor and his family were busy distributing flyers on the street. ¡°Come check out Century Hospital! Headed by an expert doctor with 30 years of experience! Consultation fees are free while medical fees are 50% off.¡± Trevor, his sons Larry and Quin, and his grandson Quinton were distributing flyers in front of Century Hospital, Passers-by took and threw them in the trash without even looking. James and Thea approached. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± The whole family came up to them. Thea asked, ¡°Granduncle, how are things going?¡± Trevor looked resigned and sad. ¡°Ah, there are too many hospitals and doctors on Medical Streyt. A small hospital like ours is definitely on the losing end. Everyone has gone to therger hospitals to see well-known doctors.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± A voice said. Quinton held his phone out. ¡°More than two hundred thousand people have made appointments at Herbal Biotech. Since Dr. Fallon isn¡¯t around, they¡¯ve all, flocked to Christine. She has more than eighty thousand appointments.¡± Quinton was looking at the app specially created for the medical conference. Everyone could download the app and choose their preferred doctor. They could also ess the appointment statistics for each hospital and doctor. ¡°Ay.¡± Hearing what Quinton said, Trevor sighed. ¡°How could wepare to Herbal Biotech? Dr. Fallon¡¯s there, and his granddaughter is even better than he is. Even the other doctors there are phenomenally well-known.¡± Just then, Howard and his family arrived. Looking at how empty Century Hospital was, theyughed. ¡°I see there¡¯s no one here either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so quiet here. How would you get any customers?¡± ¡°Even if I were sick, I wouldn¡¯te here. Look, there¡¯s only one entrance. It¡¯s way too small. What a disgrace.¡± The Cahans started gloating. Quinton shot back, ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone at Eternality either. Even your doctors have left.¡± ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Tommy flew into a rage, ready to punch him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lex approached, shouting at Tommy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tommy stopped. Trevor looked at Lex, feeling all sorts ofplicated feelings rise. It had been years, yet Lex had never set foot in his hospital before. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 This was the first time in twenty years. ¡°Trevor.¡± Lex leaned on his cane as he approached. He looked resigned. ¡°We fought over our family assets all those years ago. It¡¯s been so long, and we are both at the end of our lives. Could we let this go?¡± Trevor and his family looked at Lex. What was he trying to y at? ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the expression all about?¡± Tommy asked arrogantly. He pointed at Trevor and his family, shouting, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my grandfather said?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Tommy, shut your mouth,¡± Lex ordered. ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± Tommy did as he said. Lex looked at a dejected Trevor and sighed. ¡°After all this, I¡¯ve finallye to my senses. Why don¡¯t we let bygones be bygones? We¡¯re family. We don¡¯t have to keep doing this.¡± As she heard Lex say that, Thea was overjoyed. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Happily, she said, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m so happy you could let things go. Now we can live together in harmony as a family once more!¡±. ¡°What family?¡± Larry¡¯s son Quinton said unhappily. When the Cahans were rich, did they ever cross their minds? Now that they were in trouble, they reached out. Trevor¡¯s face brightened considerably. ¡°The past is in the past. I have forgotten all about it.¡± The two old men finally agreed on something. However, they had been out of touch for more than twenty years. Both families were not familiar with each other as well. Things got slightly awkward. After Lex bid Thea goodbye, he led everyone back to Eternality. Thea looked at James. ¡°What now, honey?¡± James was sitting at the entrance of Century Hospital, looking at the people passing by. This morning, he had been force-fed poison. The person behind it had so many people at his beck and call. He even dared to use a rocketuncher in the city. Whoever it was must be powerful. However, they did not kill him. All they wanted was for him not to participate in the medical conference. Why? ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± James came to his senses, looking at Thea. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? You look lost.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± James waved his hand. ¡°Thea, why don¡¯t you log into the app and register as a doctor under Century?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know the first thing about being a doctor.¡± Thea looked troubled. ¡°Leave that to me.¡± James smiled. If the other party wanted to y games, he was in. However, he could not reveal his hand just yet, so all he could was help Thea from the shadows. As long as Thea could get into the top 100 and make it to the finalpetition, he would naturally be able to find out what the enemy wanted. His instinct told him that trouble was brewing at the medical conference. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea did not argue any further. She opened the app and registered as a doctor under Century Hospital. After that, she read the rules to make the top 100. To be in the top 100, she had to treat patients and gather votes. Each patient did not equal a vote. After treatment, each patient would have the choice to vote for the doctor who treated them, depending on whether or not they were satisfied. There was also a poprity vote on the app. All one had to do was vote for his or her favorite doctor. Everyone could vote once a day. Three dayster, the poprity and treatment votes would bebined. The top 100 doctors with the most votes would qualify for the competition. ¡°Honey, this is too difficult. I don¡¯t even know the first thing about being a doctor. How am I supposed to treat patients and make them happy?¡± Thea looked conflicted. James smiled, ¡°Well, you can count on me. Furthermore, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in Cansington. People love you. As long as your message makes it to the app¡¯s homepage, people will vote for you. Making the top 100 would not be a problem at all.¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Thea rolled her eyes. She wondered what other tricks James had. Who knew that he was going to use her beauty as a reason to get votes? ¡°Even if I manage to get enough popr votes, they¡¯re only worth 50%. I don¡¯t have any medical knowledge. How would I gather votes from the patients? I would never make the top 100.¡± James smiled mysteriously. ¡°Leave that to me. Why don¡¯t you take a walk outside? I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Thea nodded, resigned. ¡°Alright then.¡± It was exceptionally busy on Medical Street today. She wanted to see it for herself. She left after she bid James goodbye. James continued to sit at the entrance of Century Hospital. He took his phone out and called Jay. As the helmsman of Herbal Biotech, Jay was rarely avable for consultation. Just then, he was sequestered with other experts in the medical world, discussing content for thepetition. His personal phone rang. He took a look at it. Noticing that it was James, he got up immediately and went to a corner. Softly, he said, ¡°What¡¯s up, James?¡± James had a cigarette in his mouth. Carelessly, he said, ¡°This morning, someone hunted me down, but they didn¡¯t kill me. All they did was threaten me with my wife and forced me to ingest some poison. It restricted my movements and I lost my sense of smell.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Of course I am.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me then?¡± James ordered, ¡°Use the underground intelligencework to investigate who tried to kill me this morning, I need to know who¡¯s behind it, but I need them not to know either.¡± ¡°James, the medical conference just started. I¡¯m busy. Ronn has taken over theworkpletely. Could you call him directly if there¡¯s anything you want to know?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Jay sounded slightly impatient. James said, ¡°My wife Thea has registered as a doctor under Century Hospital. You were the genius doctor thest time. Herbal Biotech developed the app in coboration with some other big organizations. Think of a way to ce my wife¡¯s information on the homepage. I want my wife to get more votes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± After he hung up, Jay called the technical department. He told them to put Thea¡¯s information on the homepage for more exposure. James called Scarlett after that. Scarlett picked up and said, ¡°James.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. James ordered, ¡°Hire some people to make appointments with my wife on the Doctor App.¡± ¡°What?¡± Scarlett could notprehend it. Was he asking her to spend money on appointments for medical consultations?What was going on? ¡°James, what are you up to?¡± James chuckled sheepishly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m trying to build my wife a reputation at the medical conference. She has to make the top 100 to qualify for thepetition.¡± ¡°Got it. How many people are we getting?¡± James said, ¡°Check the app out. As long as we exceed whoever¡¯s in the first ce by ten or twenty thousand appointments, we¡¯re good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± Scarlett hung up.She sat in her office after that, a resigned expression on her face. Buy votes, get into the top 100 at the medical conference, and qualify for thepetition? She had heard of the medical conference. The first three days of the medical conference were when all the hospitals on Medical Street fought for poprity and earned some money in the process. Instead, James was spending money to get popr and aid his wife in bing the top 100. So what if she made it? How could shepare to the other doctors who had years of experience on her? ¡°Ay.¡± She sighed. However, she dared not disobey James. She visited Quincy¡¯s office. Quincy was studying a proposal. When she saw Scarlett, she put down the documents and got to her feet. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Scarlett waved her hand. ¡°Quincy, I have a mission for you.¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Scarlett said, ¡°Set up a temporary department immediately. I need you to get people online to make appointments with Thea on the Doctor App. Pay each person who makes an appointment ten dors. If they could make it to Medical Street, see Thea in person for a consultation and give her their vote, pay them a hundred dors each.¡± Quincy was stunned. She did not understand what Scarlett was trying to say. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s all this about?¡± Scarlett coughed awkwardly. ¡°James wants to ensure Thea gets into the top 100 at the medical conference.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Quincy came to a realization. ¡°I get it now.¡± Immediately, she put the n into action. She was great at executing ns. Quickly, she set up a temporary department, recruiting a few hundred people from different departments in thepany. All of them created their own chat group, each consisting of more than a thousand people. ¡°Good news! Download the Doctor App now and search for Century Hospital. Select Dr. Thea Cahan. Make an appointment and earn ten dors! To earn a hundred dors, visit Thea in person for a consultation and vote for her!¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html All the chat groups had the same message. Some of the participants signed up warily, selecting Thea for an appointment before taking a screenshot to send to their group leaders privately. In no time, they received a transfer. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Mom, mom, give me your phone! We¡¯ll get some money by signing up for something.¡± After their sess, they grabbed their rtives¡¯ phones and downloaded the app. Once they made an appointment, they received a transfer from their group leaders. Quincy downloaded the Doctor App as well. Within the short time of an hour, three thousand people had made an appointment with Thea. However, three thousand appointments were not enough for ¡®Thea to make it to the top 100. Jay¡¯s granddaughter Christine was at the top of the list, who had more than two hundred thousand appointments. Her fees were exorbitant at three thousand dors per patient. As Thea was unknown, she did not even have a consultation fee. ¡°Maximize the exposure. Create more groups and get more people.¡± Quincy issued an order. Having gotten their orders, everyone continued to promote it the best they could. Medical Street Century Hospital. James sat at the entrance, pretending to be stiff. He was putting on an act for anyone who might be watching him. ¡°Is-is Dr. Thea Cahan in?¡± A boy of 17 or 18 years of age approached. Seeing James, he asked cautiously, ¡°I heard that if I see Thea for a consultation and vote for her, I¡¯ll get a hundred dors. Is that true?¡± James was overjoyed hearing this. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! You don¡¯t have to actuallye in. Just click on the app that you¡¯vepleted your consultation, give her a five-star rating and a short review, and you¡¯ll be able to vote for Thea.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The boy did as James said.He managed it in no time. As soon as he received his vote, he gave it to Thea.He sent a screenshot to his group leader. A hundred dors was transferred to him quickly. He jumped up and down excitedly, spreading the news to everyone else in the group. He shared it with his family and friends as well. It was a way to earn some good ie. James opened up the Doctor App. Thea¡¯s information was now on the homepage. With hundreds of thousands of appointments, she was now in the top three. Her information slot disyed that she hadpleted more than 30 consultations with 30 votes from her patients, which were increasing by the minute. ¡°Haha.¡± Jamesughed out loud seeing this. Thea would get into the top 100, no sweat. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Thea was enjoying her walk on Medical Street. All the big hospitals were full of people with queues snaking out of them. Herbal Biotech, Longevity Hospital, and Celestial Hospital were particrly full and extremely busy. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re a sham.¡± ¡°How could you do something so horrible? Your appointments have far exceeded Christine¡¯s.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve even left Yadriel Willows, Dr. Michael, and Cameron Grimborn among other expert doctors in the dust.¡± Thea was just walking, but all the passers-by were pointing at her. Some of them insulted her.She was confused. Why was she a sham? She took her phone out, checking the Doctor App: Her eyes almost bugged out of her head. Apparently, she had gotten two hundred thousand appointments and treated more than thirty thousand patients. She was in the lead. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html What? Her eyes widened. Who was behind this? Was it James? Now she knew why James was so confident. It had not even been half a day yet, but she had treated more than thirty thousand people. All the doctors at Herbal Biotechbined did not even reach this count. James was way too obvious. Did he not care that people would find out? She turned pale after hearing the passers¡¯- by insults, lowering her head and quickly walking away. Soon, she returned to Century Hospital. James was sitting at the entrance of Century Hospital. He looked just like a wooden carving, unmoving and expressionless, ¡°James¡­¡± Thea approached him, gritting her teeth. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! Could you be more obvious?¡± ¡°Thea, what are you talking about? I have no idea what you¡¯re saying.¡± James¡¯ mouth moved slowly and woodenly, enunciating each word clearly. He sounded just like a robot. ¡°You¡­¡± Thea was so angry she turned pale. ¡°How much money did you spend to buy me votes?¡± They were no longer wealthy. They were about to lose their livelihood, and here was James, spending money on votes. ¡°Even if I get into the top 100 and qualify for thepetition, so what? I don¡¯t know anything about medicine! I¡¯d be disqualified immediately at thepetition and be aughing stock.¡± Thea was so angry she could not stop berating James. Just then, Tommy and his family showed up. They rushed over after seeing Thea¡¯s ranking on the app. All of them knew that Thea had bought the votes. Megan looked at Thea,ughing cruelly. ¡°Thea, how interesting. What a joke.¡± Wendy burst outughing. ¡°This is hrious. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re buying votes! What a fool. So what if you make it to the top 100? You¡¯ll still be a joke in thepetition.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Cahans were all here to gloat. All of them called Thea a fool. Thea just wanted to hide. James had done a terrible thing. How could he cause so much trouble and make her theughing stock of Cansington again? Just then, a group of reporters showed up. They aimed cameras and camcorders at Thea. ¡°Thea Cahan, how much did you spend to be in the lead?¡± ¡°Century Hospital is so quiet, yet you have more than two hundred thousand appointments and treated thirty thousand patients in less than half a day. How did you do it?¡± Some of the reporters raised questions. Thea¡¯s face felt hot She wanted to burrow into a hole. She did not say anything but left with her head hanging ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 James smiled robotically. Stiffly, he stood up, just like a wooden puppet. Step by step, he left Century Hospital. He bought Thea her ranking, making her theughing stock of Cansington and the medical conference.He did not care.He left Medical Street. After he left, he studied his surroundings to make sure that he was not being followed. Then, he called a cab to Common Clinic. At Common Clinic. Ronn was there.He was talking to May in the clinic. James walked in. Both of them stood up immediately and said simultaneously, ¡°James.¡± James waved a hand and sat down before saying, ¡°Have you found out who was trying to kill me this morning?¡± Ronn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got all the information.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Ronn said, ¡°These people arrived in Cansington eight days ago. They¡¯re mercenaries from the border of the Southern ins. They¡¯re part of the Purgatory Army.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Oh, the Purgatory Army?¡± James narrowed his eyes. Having been at the Southern ins for 10 years, he was familiar with the Purgatory Army. The Purgatory Army was a band of mercenaries at the border of the Southern ins. They were impressive, being one of the top mercenary bands in the whole world. However, he did not know who led the army. ¡°Did you manage to find out who their leader is?¡± Ronn shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t managed to discover that yet. However, I managed to find out that someone in the Purgatory Army has made contact with Jonathan Harris.¡± ¡°It is him after all.¡± James¡¯ expression darkened, Jonathan was known as the Doctor King, apparently able to cure patients even if they were an inch from death. He was the president of the National Doctor¡¯s Association of Geosenge. At the very least, James could now ascertain that Jonathan was the Doctor King Willy had mentioned. He was also the mastermind of the battle of Mount Thunder Pass. Then again, who was the real mastermind behind Jonathan? James could not even begin to guess. Ronn said, ¡°Jonathan¡¯s leading Universal Hospital at the medical conference.¡± James asked, ¡°Have you investigated everything about Universal Hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ronn nodded. ¡°The registrar of Universal Hospital is someone named Lucas Hamilton, He¡¯s a very mysterious person. Fifty years ago, he was known as the God of Medicine. Rumor has it he¡¯s a genius with medicine and could perform miracles.¡± ¡°Lucas Hamilton?¡± James frowned. Who was this Lucas Hamilton? Ronn continued, ¡°So far we haven¡¯t gotten any dirt on Lucas yet, but our intelligence tells us that after the Emperor appeared in Cansington, he has had close contact with Lucas.¡± James sighed. Since the Emperor had been in contact with Lucas, one could hypothesize that he had something to do with the battle on Mount Thunder Pass. Ronn asked, ¡°What should we do now? Should we capture the Purgatory Army?¡± James waved a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. I want to see what they will do at the medical conference.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ronn nodded. James considered it before saying, ¡°Watch Lucas, Jonathan, the Emperor, and the other VIPs from the Capital. I want to know every move they make.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± James waved a hand. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re free to go.¡± Ronn turned and left. Only after he left did May ask, ¡°James, is something happening?¡± James rubbed his chin, thinking about it. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out what they¡¯re ying at either. They had the chance to finish me off this morning, but they didn¡¯t. They just used Thea to ckmail me. It seemed like all they wanted was for me to not attend the medical conference.¡± He was thinking about what the mastermind¡¯s true purpose was. Jonathan could be behind all of it, and maybe the Emperor was the true mastermind. It was all very confusingN?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 It felt like the calm before the storm. James had a strong feeling that Cansington would be chaos in no time. All the different armies, political parties, and forces would be gathered there. ¡°May.¡± ¡°Yes, James?¡± James drummed his fingers on the table, deep in thought. ¡°Is it possible for you to get in touch with any assassins from the Dark Castle?¡± May nodded. ¡°I could get in touch with some of them.¡± James said, ¡°Get in touch with them now. Say that you¡¯re having trouble in Cansington and require backup.¡± James had to recruit some experts. Assassins from the Dark Castle were a solid choice. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Got it.¡± May obeyed. She typed out a short message on her phone https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°ck Snake, I have failed my mission and blown my cover. I¡¯ve killed the middleman. I¡¯m hiding out in Cansington now, but I¡¯m injured. Please help me escape.¡± After she crafted the message, she keyed in a number and sent it out. James watched as she sent the message, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s ck Snake?¡± May said, ¡°An SSS-ranked assassin from the Dark Castle. He¡¯s the best assassin the Dark Castle has trained. He¡¯s ranked third in the world and has never failed any mission.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ck Snake like? Can we recruit him?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± May hesitated, Based on what she understood about ck Snake, he was not someone easily recruited. He was loyal to the Dark Castle, Besides being an assassin, he was also the deputy leader of the Dark Castle Jarnes looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± May hesitated before taking a deep breath ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. ck Snake isn¡¯t just an SSS ranked assassin, but he¡¯s the deputy leader as well. Besides the mysterious leader, ck Snake takes care of everything, ¡°Oh?¡± James looked at May ¡°If he¡¯s the deputy, why did you text him? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Dark Castle wille after you with all they have?¡± May was about to answer when her phone beeped. She looked at it only to discover that it was a string of numbers. James looked at them, asking, ¡°What do they mean?¡± May exined, ¡°It¡¯s a code. Only those from the Dark Castle will be able to decipher it.¡± ¡°What did ck Snake say?¡± ¡°He said that rules are rules. Since my cover is blown, I should die. And I shouldn¡¯t have killed the middleman. However, he will do his best toe to Cansington and help me escape. He even wants to help me cut ties with the Dark Castle and leave the country.¡± James asked, ¡°Who are you to him?¡± May said, ¡°We¡¯re both orphans. The Dark Castle bought us. We¡¯ve been training together since we were kids. As assassins, we should be cold and unfeeling, but we¡¯re just like brother and sister.¡± ¡°Ask him when he can get here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± May replied immediately. This time, she did not send the message in words, but in odd symbols instead. James could not recognize any of the symbols or numbers, but he memorized them. He would get someone to decipher the codeter on. May used to be an assassin. She may be under his employ now, but he was not sure if he could trust herpletely. She could very well invite more assassins and create more trouble for him. Soon, ck Snake replied.It was a string of numbers. May said, ¡°ck Snake said that he¡¯s busy right now. He needs three days to get to Cansington.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± James narrowed his eyes. It was the most crucial moment of the medical conference after three days. It was too much of a coincidence to be one. ¡°May, you must know that is ck Snakees to Cansington and doesn¡¯t follow my orders, he will be dead. If you say you¡¯re like siblings, you¡¯re bringing him trouble.¡± James looked at May. ¡°I know.¡± May looked serious, ¡°I¡¯ll persuade him. I believe he¡¯s had enough of the dark days anyway, and would love to live out in the open.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°Take care of your injuries. Let me know in advance if you have any news.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 After he finished speaking, he left. He called Ronn after leaving Common Clinic. Ronn showed up immediately. Inside a ck multi- purpose vehicle. James was smoking. ¡°Sir.¡± James wrote down a bunch of numbers on a piece of paper and passed it to Ronn. ¡°This is a code from the Dark Castle. Find out what it means.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Also, keep a close eye on May. I want to know every single person shees in contact with.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ronn nodded and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. You may return.¡± James disembarked and called a cab home. At Common Clinic. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html May sat on a chair. As an assassin, she was keenly aware of her surroundings. She knew that Common Clinic was being watched, and there was very little she could do. She looked resigned. She knew that James did not trust her. There was nothing she could do about it since she was a former assassin. Now, the best thing she could do was persuade ck Snake. As long as ck Snake joined them, she would gain James¡¯ trust. Only then would she get to enjoy a good life. Otherwise, only death would be waiting for her. She felt like three days were way too long for her. She simply could not wait. She sent ck Snake a text again. ¡°I took on a mission to assassinate the ck Dragon. I failed and he knows my true identity. After I escaped, I located the middleman and requested that he escort me out of Cansington, but he tried to pull the trigger on me, so I killed him. I¡¯m badly hurt right now. The ck Dragon is hunting me. I have nowhere else to go. Could youe earlier? I can¡¯t do it alone anymore.¡± May threw caution to the wind in an attempt to lure ck Snake to Cansington. She believed that he woulde. If he was in trouble, she would go to him regardless of everything. Yanville. It was a small country among the twenty-eight at the border of the Southern ins. In a stockade in Yanville. Inside a house. A man with a snake tattoo on his face was reading a text message. As he read it, he smirked. He was ck Snake. He was one of the SSS-ranked assassins of the Dark Castle. He was the deputy leader of the Dark Castle. of all the assassins, he was among the top three. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gerard.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Arge man approached. ck Snake ordered, ¡°Inform the top ten assassins to enter Sol, Cansington.¡± The huge man was stunned. He asked, ¡°What are we doing, sir?¡± ck Snake stood up and rolled his shoulders. He had a vengeful look on his tattooed face. ¡° We¡¯re going dragon hunting.¡± Therge man understood at once. ¡°I¡¯m on it right now.¡± ¡°Spread the word. The Dark Castle is offering a bounty. It doesn¡¯t matter if they seed or not. As long as they show up, they¡¯ll be rewarded with ten billion dors.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He made arrangements immediately. ck Snake smiled sinisterly. ¡°May, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t find out that you¡¯re working with the ck Dragon now? You¡¯re baiting me. If so, I¡¯ll y your game. The ck Dragon must die this time.¡± James did not know that the Dark Castle had sent out 10 of their best assassins. They were on their way to Cansington to kill him. James returned to the Cahans¡¯. As soon as he entered, he saw Thea with a stony expression on her face. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡± James sat on the couch after he entered the house. Thea had a cold expression on her face. She scolded, ¡°Is this why you were so confident? You imed that I would definitely be among the top hundred. Buying my way into it was your solution?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± James just chuckled. Thea was furious, yet James wasughing. She almost tore her hair out. ¡°Tell me honestly. How much money did you spend?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± James did not know at all. Scarlett took care of it. Looking at Thea¡¯s expression, he knew that she was really, really angry. He tried to exin, ¡°Darling, all I wanted was to make you happy and allow you your moment in the spotlight. How would I know that people would figure it out so easily? They¡¯re too smart nowadays, hehe¡­¡± ¡°How much money did you spend?¡± It was all Thea cared about right now. Their family was on itsst leg now. One could even say that they had no money left. To live required funds, but James was throwing it all away. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°James, how much money do you actually have? What else are you hiding from me? When we bought Pacific over, your card had no more credit, yet you could still produce three million dors. Now, you¡¯re spending so much money on buying me my rank. You¡¯d bettere clean, otherwise I¡­ I¡¯ll divorce you.¡± Thea was really angry. James panicked upon hearing that. He walked up to her and nudged her gently with his shoulder. ¡°Come on, calm down. All I wanted was to make you happy. I did spend some money, but you¡¯re everything to me. Who cares about money if you¡¯re happy?¡±. All women liked to hear sweet nothings. Thea was no exception, She calmed down a little after what James said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She put on a stony expression and asked, ¡°Where did the moneye from?¡± ¡°I-I borrowed it.¡± James¡¯ eyes looked everywhere and found a stroke of inspiration. ¡°I borrowed it from Xara.¡± Thea did not believe him, Xara was in charge of the food and beverage department of Transgenerational Group. She enjoyed a generous sry, but Thea did not believe she had the money to lend to James. Immediately, she called Xara. ¡°Can I help you with anything, Thea?¡± ¡°Xara, did you lend James some money?¡± Xara hesitated for a moment. Lend money to James? James owned Transgenerational. He was rich. Why would he ever need to borrow money? ¡°Ah, yes.¡± She recovered from her stupor. ¡°James said you guys were going through a rough patch and needed some money, so I lent him some.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xara was stunned again. What was she supposed to say? ¡°Thea, what¡¯s going on? Did James spend it on women and wine?¡± Xara did not know what to say and was afraid she would blow James¡¯ cover, so she started making stories up. ¡°Well, no.¡± Thea sighed. ¡°He-uh-forget it. Just tell me how much he borrowed from you so I know. I¡¯ll get a job soon and pay you back.¡± ¡°Is three hundred thousand a lot?¡± Xara asked cautiously. ¡°What? Three hundred thousand?¡± Thea squeezed James¡¯ thigh with all her might after hearing it. James gritted his teeth. ¡°Xara, I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 After Thea hung up, she looked at James. Her face looked like it was carved out of stone. ¡± James, how dare you. Xara has just started working. You know it¡¯s not easy to make money. How could you borrow three hundred thousand dors from her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just three hundred thousand¡­¡± James smiled but stopped and shut his mouth when he saw Thea¡¯s icy look. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make lunch.¡± He went into the kitchen. Thea looked resigned. She did not know if she wanted tough or cry. James went to the kitchen and put an apron on. He hummed as he began to prepare lunch. Just then, May sent him a text. ¡°James, I¡¯ve gotten in touch with ck Snake again. He told me he¡¯d be here tonight and asked for my location. What should I tell him?¡± After he read the message, he considered it before replying, ¡°Do you know the repair shop in the west? There¡¯s a mountain called Mount Five Valley south of the shop about ten kilometers away. Just tell him that you¡¯re there.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Okay.¡± May replied. James got in touch with Ronn. ¡°Ronn, any updates regarding the code?¡± ¡°Sir, even Jake¡¯s underground intelligencework can¡¯t decipher it. I¡¯ve sent it to the Southern ins and requested General Grant get an expert. He should be able to get back to me soon.¡± ¡°Good. Tell everyone to be alert. There could be some action tonight.¡± After he gave Ronn his orders, he hung up, making lunch while thinking. Soon, lunch was ready. While Thea was waiting for her meal, dys, Benjamin, and Alyssa returned from the hospital. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Thea, what did you do? How much did you spend on this?¡± dys held her phone in her hand, looking at Thea¡¯s ranking on the Doctor App. She had a story expression on her face.¡± Look at this! It¡¯s only been half a day yet you¡¯ve had more than two hundred thousand appointments and treated more than thirty thousand people. Century Hospital is infamous now, and the Inte has nothing nice to say about you.¡± Thea just buried her head u her food, not saying anything. As she ate, Alyssa said, ¡°Mom, I was added to a group chat today. It¡¯s a group that¡¯s trying to help Thea get votes Whoever makes an appointment gets ten dors, but if youplete the treatment and vote for Thea, you get a hundred dors.¡± ¡°What?¡± dys was gobsmacked. ¡°Ten dors for an appointment. With more than two hundred thousand appointments, you¡¯d have to spend more than two million dors. A hundred dors for each vote and there are more than thirty thousand votes. That¡¯s more than three million dors. In total, that¡¯s more than five million dors.¡± Thea was shocked as well. She nced at James. She was just about to ask him about it when dys pointed at her and yelled. ¡°Thea, are you dumb? Why did you spend five million dors on this? What¡¯s the point? ¡°Also, where did you get the money? To help you clear your debt, I gave you tens of millions of dors, yet you hid your personal savings from me?¡± ¡°Mom, no, it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°How dare you say so? Look at that! You¡¯vee out on top. Even the real doctors couldn¡¯t keep up with you.¡± Thea did not know what to say. ¡°I-I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll take a nap now. I have to go into the officeter on.¡± James put down his spoon immediately and got up to leave as well. ¡°Hold it.¡± dys said, ¡°Who¡¯s going to clean up if you take a nap?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll clean up before I go.¡± James got up and took a small stool to the balcony. He started smoking there. He could still hear arguments from inside the house. James did not know what to say. Was it worth it to argue over a few million dors? If they knew just how much money he had, what would they do? James smiled slightly. He had not even finished his cigarette before someone pulled his ear. He stood, following the pull. In a panic, he shouted, ¡°Darling, ouch! It hurts!¡± Thea¡¯s expression was thunderous. ¡°How dare you lie to me, James! You spent millions on this and hid it from me. Who am I to you?¡± Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 James knew that Thea would get mad. ¡°Darling, let me exin.¡± ¡°What else is there to exin? Why don¡¯t you buy a house if you¡¯ve got millions? Do you want to live with my parents for the rest of your life? James, what else more do I have to say about you?¡± ¡°I -I didn¡¯t spend that much. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. The truth is I sought out a hacker and hacked the Doctor App to modify the data secretly.¡± ¡°Are you seriously still trying to lie to me? Do you take me for a fool?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll confess. I did spend some money. I spent a few million, but what is a few million? You¡¯re priceless to me. No matter how much I spend on you, it makes me happy.¡± ¡°Where did the moneye from?¡± Thea asked aggressively. ¡°My own,¡± James said while giggling. ¡°Stopughing. Be serious.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James immediately went silent. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time. Where did the moneye from? Did you do something illegal?¡± asked Thea James was troubled by her question. His money really did note from proper channels. ¡°H- Henry lent it to me. Henry¡¯s family had a house built about ten years ago on arge private property with mountains and forests. They werepensated more than one hundred million fornd acquisition. I only borrowed a few million from him.¡± Thea was exasperated She was mad that James had borrowed so much money without telling her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Darling I¡¯ll soon be making lots of money. I¡¯ll definitely make sure you live a good life Trust me After all these things are over, we will have a sensational wedding that will shake the world, and you will be the happiest woman in this world!¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Thea sighed They were already in massive debt because of Century Group¡¯s bankruptcy fortunately, Etemality was doing better. They could revitalize thepany with some money and yet w back on the right track Moreover, Thea¡¯s shares in blematlity had not been stripped from her As long as Eternality was stabilized, she could receive quite a considerable amount of dividends and pay off the debts as 1011 as possible ¡°Alright You rest a bit more. You¡¯ll have to go to thepany in the afternoon. I¡¯ll clean up the dishes. Thea was tough on the outside but soft on the inside. She understood that James wanted to make her happy. However, he paid a high price for it. ¡°It¡¯s alright, darling. I¡¯ll do it. You go and rest.¡± James pushed Thea back to their room. Afterward, she returned to the living room and cleaned the dishes. It was already one in the afternoon after he finished cleaning up. He went back to the room and informed Thea before heading out. He drove to the suburb repair shop, the base of Jake¡¯s underground intelligencework. Just when Thea was about to nap, she received a call from Quincy. ¡°Thea, are you free this afternoon??¡¯ ¡°Uhm, yeah. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy today and want to go shopping for new clothes. You want toe with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After agreeing to meet Quincy, Thea dressed up and headed out. Soon, she arrived at the ce agreed with Quincy. The two entered the mall hand in hand. ¡°Thea, how did you and James meet? Tell me about it,¡± Quincy inquired. ¡°Me and James?¡± Thea was taken aback by the question. She shook her head and answered, ¡°There¡¯s not much to it.¡± ¡°Tell me, tell me.¡± Quincy shook Thea¡¯s arm. ¡°Fine.¡± Thea exined helplessly. ¡°My grandfather recruited a husband for me. James came to apply for it and was selected by my grandfather. Thus, I married him.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Quincy was surprised. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± Quincy frowned and thought to herself for a while. Then, she asked again, ¡°By the way, do you sense anything special about him?¡± ¡°Huh? ¡°What do you mean by special?¡± Thea looked at Quincy and asked. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Quincy did not ask any more questions, ¡®It seems Thea isn¡¯t aware of James¡¯ identity. Thea is his wife, so why is he hiding it from her? ¡®thought Quincy. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 ¡°James hid it very well, and it took me so long to discover his identity as the secret boss of Transgenerational Group. ¡®Transgenerational New City is worth trillions of dors. ¡®This amount isn¡¯t the market capitalization asset but real money ¡®A trillion dors is a whole different concept. ¡®How many people in this world can spend one trillion dors?¡¯ thought Quincy Meanwhile, James arrived at the repair shop in the suburbs. Repair shop, basement room. May had already arrived. James entered the basement. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± Neat and loud greetings rang out. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James waved his hand and walked toward the sofa to sit down May and Ronald stood up simultaneously. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°James.¡± The two greeted in unison. ¡°Sit down,¡± James said as he waved his hand. The two sat down. ¡°May, did the ck Snake send any news?¡± asked James. May shook her head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t send any more messages after letting us know that he would arrive in Cansington tonight. ¡°Mr. Caden¡­¡± Ronald hesitated. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s alright,¡± James nced at him and said. Ronald nced at May. ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯s one of us,¡± James waved his hands and said. ¡°I¡¯ll head out for now.¡± May was very sensible. She stood up and walked out of the basement. ¡°Mr. Caden, there is news from the underworld that the top ten global assassins will be secretly sneaking into Sol anding to Cansington.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James became interested, squinted his eyes, and asked, ¡°The top ten global assassins?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ronald nodded and said, ¡°This news has already spread on the dark web. The Dark Castle released the news and announced that they would ughter the dragon this time.¡± ¡°ughter the dragon? Ha! How arrogant.¡± James chuckled. ¡°Mr. Caden, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate these enemies. The top ten assassins are all SSS ranked assassins. They are incredibly skilled and capable in assassinations.¡± James understood the strength of SSS-ranked assassins. May was one of those SSS-ranked assassins. Her skills surpassed even the 28-nation martial arts gurus. James was fearless. As long as these assassins knew their boundaries and did not touch Thea, killing whoever came at him would be easy. However, James did not intend to kill all of them. He wanted to recruit them, and if possible, he nned to subdue the Dark Castle. ¡°May¡­¡± he called out. May walked in, stood aside, and replied, ¡°James.¡± ¡°Do you know that the top ten assassins were dispatched?¡± May nodded. There was a dark web that existed in the underworld. One a few people had ess to the dark web. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She had entered the dark web and already knew about the news. She was about to tell James, but he had already learned of it. May said seriously, ¡°The top ten assassins are not weaker than me.¡± ¡°What are you ranked?¡± ¡°Eighth.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He knew May¡¯s strength, and it was reasonable for her to be ranked eighth. He nced at May and said, ¡°There is going to be a fierce battle in Mount Five Vallet tonight. You might be in a dangerous situation. Are you sure about your decision?¡± ¡°I owe my life to you. It is an honor to help you, even if it costs my life,¡± May said firmly. ¡°Alright. Be prepared.¡± James, Ronald, May, and the others got together and started to discuss their action n for the night. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After discussing for more than an hour, they finally finalized their n. The only thing that James was still worried about was Thea. Although May reassured him that although the assassins were cold- blooded and ruthless, they had professional ethics -killing only those that the employers wanted dead and never involving innocent people. Major assassin organizations would cklist those who involve innocent people while carrying out their jobs. However, this time it was not a simple case. It was possible that a killer would attempt to harm Thea for the sake of money. ¡°Ronald.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening, James.¡± ¡°Send a hundred people to protect Thea in secret. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my wife during today¡¯s act.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ronald immediately went to make arrangements. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html With the underground intelligencework he controlled, it was easy to find Thea¡¯s whereabouts. A hundred experienced soldiers of the ck Dragon Army were dispatched. They dressed in in clothes and secretly followed behind Thea and Quincy to ensure their safety. May headed to Mount Five Valley. James waited in the repair¡¯s shop underground basement. The evening arrived in the blink of an eye. James had arrived at the mountain and was less than a kilometer away from the cave where May was hiding in advance. It was already eight in the evening. Cansington, harbor, A ship approached and quickly docked. A man dressed in a ck jacket and ck hat walked off the boat. This man was the ck Snake in disguise. He wore a human mask and appeared to be an older man There were many people at the harbor. ¡°ck Snake,¡± ¡°Has everyone arrived?¡± ck Snake waved his hands. ¡°The top ten assassins have arrived in Cansington and await your next orders.¡± ck Snake took out his phone and sent May a message. After May received the message, she quickly replied and sent her specific location to the ck Snake. ck Snake wore a wicked smile after receiving a reply. Then, he ordered, ¡°May is on the Mount Five Valley. Pass on the instructions to get rid of her immediately. Also, inform them that the mountain is definitely full of traps, so be careful not to be ambushed by the ck Dragon.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The man immediately went to make arrangements. Another person stepped forward and asked, ¡°What are we going to do ck Snake?¡± The ck Snake smiled devilishly and replied, ¡°Of course, to look for Thea. The ck Dragon¡¯s biggest weakness right now is Thea. Although we can¡¯t kill her, we can still use her to force him into submission.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mount Five Valley. In the lush mountain forest, James and Ronald sat together smoking cigarettes under a big tree. James received May¡¯s message. After reading the message, he instructed, ¡°May has already passed on the location. The people from the Dark Castle should be arriving soon. Inform the others not to act rashly without my order and don¡¯t expose themselves.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ronald immediately went to pass on the order. At the same time, Quincy and Thea were exhausted after walking around for the whole afternoon. They chose a well-decorated hot pot restaurant in Cansington to dine at and enjoy their food. ¡°Quincy.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded, Quincy turned around and saw a man walking toward her. The man appeared to be 25 or 26 years old. He was a decent- looking man dressed in a white suit with delicate facial features, ¡°Caleb?¡± Quincy was taken aback for a moment but quickly recognized the man. ¡°Y-You¡¯re Caleb Freeman?¡± The man smiled, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t recognize me anymore. I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years. I didn¡¯t know you returned to Cansington.¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 ¡°And who might this gorgeous woman be?¡± Caleb inquired. ¡°This is my best friend, Thea,¡± Quincy introduced. Thea smiled at him. Caleb praised, ¡°You sure do live up to your name. Would you mind if I joined you two for dinner?¡± ¡°Sure, have a seat.¡± Quincy smiled and introduced the man, ¡°Thea, this is Caleb. When I was a child, we lived in the same neighborhood. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Thea,¡± Thea briefly introduced herself. Caleb also greeted with a smile. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html At the table not far away, several men were also at a table eating hot pot. They began to be on guard when a stranger approached Thea. They all sighed in relief after realizing it was an acquaintance of Quincy. These men were soldiers of the ck Dragon Army sent by James to protect Thea secretly. As long as Thea was not in danger, they were not to reveal themselves. They finished their meal in no time. Outside hot pot restaurant. Caleb said smilingly, ¡°Thank you, two beautiful women, for thepany. Where do you live, Quincy? I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just take a taxi back home,¡± Quincy turned down the offer. ¡°It isn¡¯t troublesome at all. You two had just allowed me to join you for dinner. It¡¯s the least I can do for you. We¡¯re not strangers,¡± Caleb insisted. Quincy thought about it for a while, then nodded, ¡°Alright then. Thanks a lot.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. My car is that way.¡± Caleb made an inviting gesture. He drove an imported BMV. He invited Quincy and Thea to get in his car. Behind them, many people followed. After Thea yot in the car, the people secretly protecting her also got in their cars, Caleb sessfully got in the driver¡¯s seat Quincy hopped in the passenger seal and teased, ¡°Caleb, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the type that would spray perfume your car.¡± Caleb smiled lightly He nced at Quincy, started the engine, and drove away. Suddenly, Quincy felt dizzy and passed out. The same happened to Thea in the back seat. She fell back into the seat after falling unconscious. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Caleb tore off the human mask and became a rather hideous-looking man. He took out his phone and called the ck Snake. ¡°I have them, Where should I bring them now?¡± ¡°You have people on your tail. Head to the suburbs and pass by the Nine Dragons Tunnel. I¡¯ll try to block them off there.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The man stepped on the elerator and speeded toward the suburbs. He kept driving and soon reached the Nine Dragons Tunnel. As soon as he entered the tunnel, arge truck came, directly across the middle of the road, blocking the car behind him. The people following behind Thea realized the situation and anxiously called Ronald. ¡°Ronald, we¡¯ve got a problem. Thea got taken away, and we got blocked off at the Nine Dragons Tunnel. When Ronald received the call, his expression immediately changed, and he shouted,¡± Whatever happens, ensure the safety of Thea! You will all be punished with militaryw if anything happens to her!¡± After reprimanding the team, Ronald took out another phone and dialed another number. ¡°Activate the intelligencework immediately. Thea has been kidnapped, and herst known location is the Nine Dragons Tunnel. Immediately investigate it and track Thea¡¯s phone.¡± James, who was beside him, overheard both calls. After giving instructions, Ronald hung up and turned to James with a stern expression. ¡°James, T-Thea was kidnapped,¡± said Ronald. ¡°How did she get kidnapped with one hundred ck Dragon Army soldiers protecting her? What are they doing?¡± James reprimanded. At this moment, the whole process of Thea getting in the vehicle was reported to Ronald. Ronald quickly repeated the story to James, ¡°Five minutes, Get me her location.¡± James wore a terrifying expression. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 The Nine Dragons Tunnel was more than ten kilometers in length, and the journey took ten minutes. There were several cars parked within the tunnel. They were a few ck vehicles with fake number tes. Caleb quickly approached and stopped in front of one of the ck vehicles. He got out of the car immediately. Several men dressed in ck also got out of the ck vehicles. These people opened the BMV and carried the two women into the ck vehicles. The ck Snake also got out. ¡°ck Snake.¡± Caleb walked to him. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The ck Snake waved his hand. ¡°It isn¡¯t safe for you to stay in Cansington for now. You should leave immediately. I¡¯ve already bought you a vi in Arshenton, and there are tens of millions of cash in the safe there. It¡¯s enough for you to get by for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Caleb promptly thanked him. He abandoned the BMV, got into another car, and quickly left the scene. The ck Snake also got into a car and instructed the driver, ¡°Go.¡± A few minutes after they left, more than a dozen cars rushed into the tunnel. The dozen or so vehicles stopped in front of the BMV. Many people got out of the cars. They checked the cars and found no one. ¡°F*ck..¡± A man immediately made a phone call. ¡°James, they changed vehicles. There isn¡¯t any surveince in the tunnel. We¡¯re unsure of what kind of car Thea had got in. Mount Five Valley. James¡¯ expression darkened after he got the news. He took out his phone and called the Blithe King. The call was connected very quickly. The Blithe Kings¡¯ voice was transmitted through the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Thea has been kidnapped. I don¡¯t care what situation you¡¯re in right now. Send troops immediately to block the whole city and set up sentries at every intersection. I need to get news about my wife as soon as possible. Also, they changed vehicles in the Nine Dragons Tunnel¡­¡± James briefly exined the situation. ¡°This¡­¡± The Blithe King had a troubled expression. There were countless prominent figures in Cansington. It would signify that he was going against them if he chose to send troops at this time. After weighing the pros and cons, the Blithe King agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send troops immediately.¡± He hung up the phone. ¡°Daniel.¡± ¡°Commander!¡± Daniel walked in, saluted, and greeted. The Blithe king ordered, ¡°Immediately issue documents to dispatch all the city¡¯s police forces to block every sea,nd, air transportations and also the major intersections in the city.¡± ¡°Commander, what happened?¡± Daniel was startled and asked. The Blithe King had a hint of helplessness on his face. ¡°James called saying Thea was kidnapped.¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Daniel¡¯s expression immediately changed, and he eximed, ¡°Who has the guts to kidnap Thea?¡± The Blithe King shook his head. ¡°How would I know? Just take action immediately.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Daniel quickly went to execute the orders. The Blithe King also issued an order to send troops. The military region resounded with sirens. With the sound of the sirens, countless military vehicles were dispatched instantly, and the fully armed soldiers headed out from the military region to all parts of the city. At the same time, helicopters were also dispatched. After the ck Snake transferred Thea and Quincy to another vehicle, they quickly drove out of the Nine Dragons Tunnel ¡°ck Snake, where are we going now?¡± the driver asked. There was a rare sternness on the ck Dragon¡¯s face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. This n was an impulsive one. Cansington was the Capital of Medicine and now was the annual medical conference festival. This ce was also the headquarters of the Five Armies. The Blithe king was current inmand The ck Snake would have nevere to Cansington if it was an ordinary matter, This time, he took a risk to kill James He knew that he was protected by plenty of people Now that news of Thea¡¯s kidnap had already been spread. It could be assumed that troops were already dispatched based on the rtionship between James and the Blithe King. ¡°We need to get out of the city before Cansington¡¯s exit routes are blocked off.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The driver elerated and quickly speeded off. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Five Valley Mountain. Seeing James¡® furious expression, Ronald could not help butfort him, ¡°Everything will be fine. Their target is you and will definitely not hurt Thea.¡± James already predicted that someone would outrageously kidnap Thea to threaten him regardless of ethics just to kill him. He already sent 100 people to protect her in secret, but still, she got kidnapped. He had to calm down and not lose himself. The enemy¡®s purpose in capturing Thea was to kill him. They would not hurt Thea apart from using her to threaten him. He believed that the enemy would call him very soon. At this moment, his phone rang. This was an encrypted number. He answered the phone calmly, ¡°Who are you?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html A hoarse voice transmitted through the phone, ¡°ck Dragon, get rid of all your people in the Mount Five Valley and surrender to us. Otherwise, you can wait to collect Thea¡®s corpse.¡± The caller quickly stated his purpose and hung up the phone. Ronald shook his head and said, ¡°It¡®s a virtual call number. The IP address has been changed several times in between and we can¡®t trace the specific location.¡± ¡°Have you tracked Thea¡®s phone location?¡± asked James. ¡°Thea¡®s phone was left in the BMV, and the location remained in Nine Dragons Tunnel.¡± Ronald shook his head. ¡°Dismiss everyone from Mount Five Valley.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ronald quickly passed on the order. Soon, everyone hidden in Mount Five Valley left. Then, James got up and walked toward May¡®s hiding spot. He arrived in the cave May was hiding very quickly. May pretended to be injured by a gunshot and hid in the cave. James appeared, and May quickly revealed herself. She asked, ¡°James, why did youe early?¡± ¡°The operation has failed. They took my wife,¡± James said gloomily, ¡°What?!!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. May¡®s expression changed and she asked, ¡°What are they trying to do? Why did they vite even the most basic rules? Do they want to be banned by their peers?¡± ¡°I¡®m their target. You should leave first. It¡®ll be dangerous to continue staying here,¡± James said calmly. ¡°How can I leave?¡± May shook her head. It was her fault. Thea would not have been kidnapped if she did not suggest to lure the ck Snake over earlier. ¡°I¡®m telling you to leave.¡± James spoke decisively. May was stunned. She went nk for a few seconds, then recollected herself. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she quickly left the ce. James waited alone in the cave. He sat on a rock at the cave¡®s entrance and smoked a cigarette. There was a faint red glow of the burning cigarette butt in the darkness. After a while, James noticed someone approaching. He nced into the darkness and said coldly, ¡°Come on out.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± A loudugh resounded. ¡°As expected from the ck Dragon, you immediately noticed us as soon as we tried to get closer.¡± As theughter echoed, a few figures revealed themselves from the darkness. These people consisted of men and women, old and young people. James knew that these people were the top assassins and that their current appearances were a disguise. At this moment, James¡® phone rang again. ¡°James, you better not resist and surrender to them if you want Thea to survive. You¡®ll be able to see her very soon.¡± The other party finished speaking and hung up. James nced at the seven to eight people in front of him calmly. He finished smoking his cigarete and stood up. As soon as he stood up, the eight people quickly took a few steps backward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡®m not going to attack. Let¡®s go,¡± James said coldly, An old man walked near him, threw a rope, and said coldly, ¡°Tie yourself.¡± James nced at the older man With one nce, the older man felt like he was being red at by a beast. Despite being in countless life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations, his heart could not help skipping a beat. James said disdainfully, ¡°How about demonstrating how to tie yourself? I¡®ll learn the skill from you.¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 The older man who spoke first was not just anybody. He was a well¨Cknown powerhouse on the assassin leaderboard. He nced at James and sneered. He walked over, picked up the rope on the ground, and started wrapping it around himself. Soon, he had tied himself up. ¡°Do you know how to do it now?¡± The older man sneered. James smiled nonchntly. He took a few steps forward. When he advanced, the assassin in front of him would step back. Although the ck Snake had called to inform them that the ck Dragon¡®s wife had been captured and that he would easily surrender, this was still the ck Dragon they were facing. All the 28¨Cnation martial arts gurus joined forces against him but were ughtered by him. Hundreds of thousands of troops attempted to kill him but to no avail. Death woulde unexpectedly if one were not careful against such a person. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The old assassin quickly untied himself, took the rope, and walked toward James to tie him up. James did not resist and allowed him to do as he pleased. Soon, he waspletely immobilized. ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°ck Dragon, that¡®s it?¡± ¡°He fell into our hands so easily.¡± ¡°I did not expect the ten billion to be so easy to earn.¡± The assassins presentughed out loud. ¡°Take him to the ck Snake.¡± James was carried out of Mount Five Valley into a ck car. His limbs were tied, and his face was covered in a ck cloth,pletely unable to see what was happening around him. The road they traveled was incredibly bumpy. After an hour or so, the car came to a stop. ¡°Get ofl.¡± James was dragged out of the car. The ck cloth on his face was removed. They were no longer in Cansington. It was a small vige and behind it was a massive mountain. There were hundreds of families living on the mountain foot. They were at the vige entrance. Woof! Woof! Woof! A dog barked from inside the vige. There were plenty of people guarding the vige entrance. The men were dressed in ck, covering their faces with masks and holding on to weapons. James frowned at the scene. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He did not expect the Dark Castle to have a base in Sol. The base was in this vige. Everyone living in this vige was from the Dark Castle. They farmed on typical days but became merciless assassins when they epted tasks. ¡°Move.¡± James had a gun pointed at his head. Without saying anything, he entered the small vige. James was taken to the center of the vige, where there was a basement. There were more than 30 fully¨Carmed assassins gathered around him. Their weapons were lethal and even rockets around him. James was taken into the basement: Two people were tied to chairs inside the basement. These two were Thea and Quincy. ¡°Thea.¡± James walked in and saw Thea. His face immediately darkened, and he demanded coldly, ¡°I¡®m already here. Let them go.¡± ¡°James...¡± Thea saw that James was also tied up and could not help shouting and struggling to free herself. However, she waspletely tied up, and it was useless no matter how hard she struggled ¡°Haha.¡± A hoarseugh echoed, A man dressed in a ck coat and hat with a ck snake tattooed on his face walked in. He sat on the chair and nced at James, who was tied up, with a yful smile. ¡°The legendary Military God is nothing more than this. You fell right into my hands so easily.¡± Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 James looked coldly at the ck Snake and said, ¡°Let them go.¡± The ck Snake¡®s eyes stayed on James. He pointed at Thea and Quincy, who were tied up, and said with a yful smile, ¡°I¡®ll only let one go. You have the final say on who that will be.¡± ¡°Let Thea go.¡± James did not hesitate. The ck Snake gestured to his subordinates. Immediately, one of his men walked over and untied Thea¡®s ropes. Thea quickly got up. Her limbs were numb from being tied up for so long, and she immediately fell to the ground. She stood up again and nced at the fully armed assassins around her, and her face went pale. Her lips trembled. ¡°James...w¨Cwhat are you doing? Let them release Quincy instead. I¡®ll stay with you.¡± Quincy, who was tied to the chair, shouted, ¡°Thea, what are you doing? Leave quickly. Do you not want to live?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Thea, leave!¡± James shouted. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not leaving!¡± Thea¡®s face went pale in fear. She knew that she would die if she stayed behind. However, she was unwilling to leave James. ¡°James, please let them release Quincy, please? I can die with you,¡± Thea pleaded. James nced at the ck Snake sitting before him with a yful smile. Then, he said coldly,¡± ck Snake, send off my wife immediately. If she loses even a strand of hair, I¡®ll make sure to destroy the dark castle even if I die.¡± ¡°Alright. Send Thea away safely,¡± ck Snake nodded and ordered his subordinate. ¡°I-I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Thea shouted. She was forcibly taken away. ¡°James! Honey¡­¡± Thea¡¯s cry became weaker until itpletely vanished. Quincy was still tied to the chair. However, she felt no fear at all seeing James, Instead, she was slightly happy Who is he? ¡®Who are these people? These were the two questions keep popping up in her mind ck Stake slood with a yful smile where is a saying that women can cause a hero¡¯s fall As experted, the ck Dragon defeated the twenty eight nation martial arts gurus, and a one hundred thousand soldier armny is alwut to fall because of a woman¡± The ck Snake mocked and pulled out a gun. Bang! Bang! He fired two consecutive shots. James was shot in both legs, and his body involuntarily slumped to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Quincy¡®s face turned pale from the fear. ¡°James, a¨Care you okay?¡± ¡°I¡®m not dead yet.¡± James sustained two gunshots, but his expression remained unchanged. Lying on the ground, he took deep breaths and controlled the blood flow in his body to stop the bleeding on his thighs. Quincy sighed in relief. At this momentum, she was both surprised and happy. ¡®James is the ck Dragon? Thea¡®s husband, James, is the ck Dragon? ¡®H¨CHow is that possible?¡¯ Quincy thought he had misheard. However, the ck Snakeughed out loud again after shooting. ¡°Haha! The world will be at peace if I kill you, ck Dragon. Plenty of people will feel at ease with your death.¡± James¡® body fell to the ground. He was shot twice, but he maintained the same expression. He said coldly, ¡°ck Snake, I hope you abide by your professional ethics. Your goal is to kill me. Don¡®t touch anyone irrelevant or else you will die without a ce to be buried.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I understand the rules. I¡®ll let Quincy go after I kill you. I won¡®t touch even a strand of her hair and send your wife back safely. You¡®re the only one I¡®ll kill,¡± said the ck Snake, ¡°Lock him up,¡± he ordered. After saying that, the ck Snake turned around and left. The people in the room turned around and left. After leaving the basement, they locked it up. Walking out of the basement, the ck Snake made a phone call. ¡°The ck Dragon is with me He will die any time with one word from me.¡± A hoarse voice came from the phone. ¡°What¡®s your condition? Go ahead and tell me, I want the ck Dragon¡¯s head in exchange.¡± ¡°I only have one request. Let my boss go. Before dawn, send him to the Michenton Vige and prepare a helicopter As long as my boss and I leave safely, the head of the ck Dragon is yours to im. However, y any tricks against me, and I¡®ll release him immediately.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone. Ten secondster. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I¡®ll be waiting for your good news.¡± The ck Snake hung up the phone. ¡°ck Snake, it¡®s up to you whether the ck Dragon lives or dies since we¡®ve already caught him. Our mission has beenpleted, so when will our bounty be given?¡± The ck Snake waved his hand slightly. ¡°Be patient. Wait until dawn. After dawn, whether you escape from Cansington depends on everyone¡®s skills. You will get the bounty if you survive, and if not, you won¡®t have anything.¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Michenton Vige, underground basement. The iron door was locked, and there were many fully armed assassins standing outside. Quincy was tied to a chair and could not move. ¡°James, a¨Care you alright?¡± Her worried face was pale as she kept checking on James. James was bounded by ropes, and his left was shot. Although he could control the blood flow in his body and prevent a hemorrhage, he was still bleeding a lot. Lying on the ground, he said, ¡°I¡®m alright. I¡®m sorry I could only save Thea.¡± Between Quincy and Thea, he chooses to save Thea. Thea had a miserable life. After being burned and disfigured, she endured the ridicule of others and lived in sorrow. He felt guilty toward Thea. Instead of giving Thea a happy life, he got her involved in the mess. He had no idea how long these days wouldst, nor did he know what would happen in the future. ¡°I¨CI don¡®t me you,¡± Quincy replied weakly. She took a deep breath. ¡°I just didn¡®t expect you to hide it so well. Not only are you the secret boss of the Transgenerational Group and the ck Dragon. Haha. I even stupidly erected a monument for you. I¡®m so embarrassed.¡± Quincy chuckled as she recalled the time when she erected a monument for James. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James remained silent. Faced with Quincy, James did not know what to say. The dark basement was filled with a brief silence. After a while, James opened his mouth and promised, ¡°I¡®ll take you away, safely.¡± ¡°Alright. I trust you.¡± Quincy had inexplicable trust in James. He was the ck Dragon. The 28-nation martial arts gurus joined forces to kill him, and a hundred thousand troops were dispatched to hunt him down. Still, he survived. He was the guardian of Sol. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Such an incredible man was not going to be brought down so easily. Soon, the iron gate opened. The ck Snake walked into the basement, He turned on the lights. The dark basement was illuminated. Clomp! Clomp! Clomp! His leather shoes walked down with a heavy thread as they made contact with the ground, Two people came in and helped James up froin the ground. James sat on the ground, nced at the ck Snake calmly, and said, ¡°ck Snake, you¡®re ying with fire. Do you know where this ce is? It¡®s Cansington, the headquarters of the Five Armies, where the Blithe King is in charge. You¡®re currently provoking the Blithe King¡®s authority.¡± The ck Snake smirked and said, ¡°ck Dragon, I was already prepared for failure since I dared to take action. I didn¡®t n to leave alive. However, it seems I¡®ve seeded in more than half of my n, judging by the current situation. Now that you¡®re in my hands, I¡®ll be able to leave safely.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James smiled and changed the subject. He asked, ¡°Where did you send my wife?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. There are rules that I abide by. I won¡®t kill your wife if I say I won¡®t kill her. I¡®ve already sent her out safely.¡± James sighed in relief. As long as Thea was safe, he was confident to fight his way out of this ce. ¡°ck Snake, you know about me, so do you think tying me up and shooting me twice will restrain me? I could fight my way out if I wanted,¡± James said casually. ¡°I know.¡± ck Snake replied calmly, ¡°There are threeyers of defenses outside with armed assassins. Additionally, the top ten assassins are watching the ce. None of them is weaker than May. You¡®ve been shot twice, and if you can fight your way out, you must be incredibly capable.¡± ¡°Ha¡± James smiled lightly. The ck Snake was confident. He was confident with his strength, the top ten assassins, and all the armed assassins around the ce An army of a hundred thousand people could not stop him, let alone these people. James closed his eyes and stopped talking ¡°James, I don¡®t want to kill you You¡®re one of the strongest people, perhaps number one in the world. No one is your opponent in a one on one fight As long as you¡®re willing to join the Dark Castle and be the boss, I believe it will surely be famous globally under your leadership¡± Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 ¡°Oh?¡± Sitting on the ground, James could not help but look at the ck Snake. ¡®What is the ck Snake ying at? ¡®He wants me to be the boss of the Dark Castle?¡® ¡°You want me to be the Dark Castle¡®s boss? Are you handing over the Dark Castle to me? Are you not afraid I¡®ll purge the Dark Castle after you hand it to me?¡± The ck Snake burst outughing. ¡°Haha, that won¡®t be a problem.¡± James alsoughed. ¡°Okay, I agree. Loosen the ropes.¡± The ck Snake motioned to his subordinates. Two men in ck clothes and hoods approached and untied James. James stood up, moved around his limbs, and nced at the ck Snack with a yful smile. ¡°You really let me loose? You¡®re not afraid that I¡®ll suddenly attack you? You know my strength. You would notst three moves in my hands if I attacked you seriously.¡± The ck Snake smirked. ¡°The entire Dark Castle belongs to you now, and I work under you. I¡®ve nothing to say if you want to kill me.¡± James was perplexed. In the past, he had the confidence to control everything. Now, he was unsure of what the ck Snake was doing. He looked at the ck Snake for a few seconds. Then, he walked toward Quincy and loosened the ropes on her. Quincy had been bounded for a long time, and her limbs were stiff. As soon as she loosened the binding, she instantly fell into James¡® arms. A pleasing fragrance spread into his nostrils. James helped her sit up properly. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html At the same time, he sat down on a chair beside and tore his trousers, revealing the two gunshots on his thighs. He clenched his fists, and a small wire fell from his arms instantly. He took the wire and ced it on his wound. The iron wire in his hands nimbly sank into his wound and quickly pulled out the bullet from his body Seeing this sight, the ck Snack was shocked. The ck Dragon was the strongest in the world and had unparalleled medical skills. He was extraordinary, After taking out the bullet, James nced at the ck Snake and asked, ¡°Do you have cigarettes?¡± The ck Snake took out a cigarette and handed it to James. He also threw him a lighter. James lit it and asked indifferently, ¡°For what reason did you risk your life to sneak into Cansington, spend a lot of effort to capture my wife to threaten me, and then ask me to be the Dark Castle¡¯s boss?¡± The ck Snake also lit a cigarette and wore a serious expression. ¡°You used to be one of the Five Commanders of Sol, the ck Dragon of the Southern ins, and commanded the ck Dragon Army of one million soldiers. On top of that, you¡®re the strongest person in the world. You must¡®ve heard of ke Davis, right?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± James squinted his eyes. ¡°ke Davis?¡± It was impossible for him not to know this man. Before James was appointed as themander three years ago, he had received a secret mission. All the elite fighters of Sol were dispatched. The whole group added up to more than 100 people. More than 100 elite fighters were sent out to catch one person. ke Davis. In that battle, more than 30 out of the 100 people died. In the end, he turned the situation around and defeated ke, capturing him with his own hands. ke was incredibly strong. James had fought countless strong people in the Southern ins, and if he were to name one of his strongest opponents, it would be ke. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ck Snake nodded and said, ¡°The founder of the Dark Castle is ke. He entered Sol three years ago, and the news got out. Then, he was surrounded by elite fighters of Sol. You were there in that battle. To be honest, if not for you being there, that group of people might not have caught him.¡± ¡°I never expected ke to be your boss and the Dark Castle¡®s founder.¡± James took a deep breath ¡°That¡®s right.¡± The ck Snake nodded. ¡°The boss has been detained in a secret prison by the Emperor, the leader of the Five Commanders. I¡®m not going to hide it from you. There are countless bounties to kill you on the dark web, and one of them was issued by the Emperor. I captured you and requested the Emperor to let the boss go. However...¡± The ck Snake¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person the Emperor is. I only know that he wants to kill you, and I wanted to save my boss in exchange for you. The Emperor promised to bring my boss here before down, but I¡®m a little worried.¡± ¡°So, you want to cooperate with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ck Snake did not deny it. He nodded and said, ¡°Three years ago, my boss returned to Sol to retire. However, the information got leaked, and he was ambushed. Over the years, I¡®ve constantly been trying to save him. May joined you and sent me a message to lead me into Sol. I saw it as an opportunity and decided to take a risk.¡± Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 The ck Snake knew it would be difficult to rescue his boss. Although the Emperor had agreed, he could notpletely trust the other party¡®s words. This was Cansington¡ª it was the territory under Sol. The Emperor was the leader of the Five Commanders and was in charge of the army troops. As long as the Emperor surrounded this ce, not only would he be unable to save ke, but he would also die here. He thought about it and realized he would have a better chance if he cooperated with James instead of using his life to threaten the Emperor. James fell into thought while smoking a cigarette. He did not know ke but knew what kind of organization the Dark Castle was. This was an assassination organization. The hands of the people in the Dark Castle were covered in blood, and the ck Snake was definitely not a good person. The reason he lured the ck Snake to Cansington was to recruit some strong people to work for him. James looked at the ck Snake. ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡± ¡°I know you have an extraordinary rtionship with the Blithe King. He has already blocked off every route, and it will be impossible for us to escape. I need you to call him and give us a path to leave. I can promise you the Dark Castle, and all the assassins under it will belong to you as long as I sessfully rescue ke.¡± ¡°Ha. Why do you think I¡®ll cooperate with you?¡± James sneered and pulled Quincy up to leave. As soon as they walked out of the underground basement, dozens of guns were pointed at them. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Let him go,¡± the ck Snake shouted. ¡°Understood.¡± The men quickly put down their guns. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James walked out of the underground basement. Outside were the top¨Cranked assassins. These people were patiently waiting for dawn. They would have to find ways to leave to receive the 10 billion at dawn. With this money, they could retire and live ordinary lives. All these people stood up vigntly after seeing James approaching. The ck Snake also followed behind, One of the assassins asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this, ck Snake?¡± ¡°There¡®s nothing to it. Let him go,¡± the ke Snake said indifferently. James ignored these people, dragged Quincy, and left. However, Quincy¡®s legs were numb. After only a few steps, her face had a pained expression. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± asked James. ¡°M¨CMy legs are numb. It hurts a lot.¡± James nced at her slender legs, squatted down, and asked, ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°This one.¡± Quincy pointed to her right leg. James reached out and gently massaged her c¨¢lf a few times. ¡°How does it feel now?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± James stood up, pulled Quincy, and continued leaving the ce. These were infamous and strong assassins gathered together. Yet, none of them made a move. They simply watched James and Quincy leave. There were many armed vigers gathered in the vige. The vige was heavily guarded, but James easily walked out of the vige. After leaving the vige, James stopped. He sat on a rock and fell into deep thought. ¡°J¨C James, why aren¡®t we leaving? Y¨CYou aren¡®t thinking of cooperating with these wicked people, right?¡± Quincy asked with a frown. James took a deep breath after a long time and replied, ¡°You don¡®t understand my situation. You head back to Cansington first. I¡®ll stay behind to observe.¡± James thought about it and decided to take a risk. The Dark Castle was an extremely powerful organization. The people in the Dark Castle were all experts. Taking control of the Dark Castle would benefit his future ns. ¡°I¡®m not leaving.¡± Quincy was like a child throwing a tantrum. She pouted and said, ¡°I¡®m not leaving if you¡®re noting with me.¡± James nced at her and rebuked, ¡°Do you know where are we and who are those people inside? They are all assassins. It¡®s very dangerous for you to stay here. More importantly, you will get in my way. Go back immediately.¡± Quincy was stunned Tears welled up in her eyes, Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 ¡°Wait.¡± James turned around and walked toward the vige. Soon, he returned there. ¡°Haha, ck Dragon, I knew you would cooperate with me.¡± Seeing Jamesing back, the ck Snake walked over, opened his arms, and wanted to hug James. ¡°Get lost.¡± James lifted his foot and kicked him. He had injuries on his leg and could not help grit his teeth in pain when he lifted it. The ck Snake took a few steps backward and dodged. ¡°Prepare a car for me,¡± said James. The ck Snake took out a bunch of keys and threw them to James. Then, he said, ¡°The car is at the vige entrance.¡± James took the keys and left. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html When he returned, Quincy had alreadye back to the vige entrance. However, many armed men were guarding the ce, so she did not dare enter. She was unaware of what James was doing inside the vige, so she could only pace around the vige anxiously. ¡°James...¡± Seeing James returning, Quincy rushed over happily and threw herself into his arms. James reached out his hands to her chest to block her. He wanted to stop Quincy from jumping into his arms, but he identally touched her chest. Quincy¡®s face blushed bright red. With an embarrassed expression, James quickly retracted his hand and put the car keys into her hand. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°You drive back first.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Quincy asked with a blushed face. ¡°I have important things to settle. After you go back, head to the Cahans to check on Thea. She must be terrified. Please help mefort her but don¡®t tell her about what happened,¡± said James. Quincy bit her lips and thought about it for a while. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded She pressed the car keys. One of the cars at the vige entrance lit up, she walked over and opened the door. After getting in the car, she rolled down the car window and reminded James, ¡°Be careful.¡± She started the car and drove away after finishing her words. James watched until Quincy left and returned to the vige. In a bungalow in the vige. James sat on a shabby sofa. Sitting opposite him was the ck Snake. . ¡°What exactly do you need me to do?¡± James asked casually. The ck Snake replied, ¡°The Emperor promised to bring ke here before dawn. He will being alone. Also, he will prepare a helicopter for us to leave. In exchange, I have to hand you over. However, I don¡®t trust him, so I need you to cooperate with me and show me the safest escape route. As for you...¡± The ck Snake nced at James and snapped his fingers. The door opened, and a man walked in. The ck Snake pointed at him and said, ¡°I¡®ve already found a recement for you. All you have to do is make a human mask like yours and hide in the dark. Then, I¡®ll pass this man to the Emperor.¡± The ck Snake paused for a moment and continued. ¡°It would be best if I can leave with ke smoothly. In the case that it doesn¡®t, I need your help if we are ambushed. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll keep my word. You will be inplete control of the Dark Castle in the future as long as we leave safely.¡± ¡°What about those guys outside?¡± James nced outside. ¡°Them?¡± The ck Snake¡®s face darkened, and he replied, ¡°Their mission has beenpleted, and they can leave at dawn. As for whether they manage to escape depends on their abilities.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. James understood the situation immediately. The assassins outside have been abandoned. Whether they lived depended on themselves. ¡°Alright, we have a deal.¡± James agreed without hesitation. It was a big gamble. He would acquire the Dark Castle and countless assassins if he won the gamble. Losing would mean that he let a powerful enemy slip away. It was a worthy gamble. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 James nced at the time. It was midnight. He pondered for a moment and instructed, ¡°I will need some stuff. Get me a pen and paper so I can write it down. Quickly prepare them for me.¡± ck Snake immediately ordered, ¡°Prepare pen and paper.¡± Soon, someone brought a pen and paper. James wrote down the materials he needed to make the human mask and some medicinal materials. Seeing the list James¡® wrote, the ck Snake frowned and asked, ¡°What do you need medicinal materials for?¡± ¡°There¡®s no need for you to ask about it. Just prepare it as soon as possible. Our time is running out.¡± The ck Snake immediately made arrangements. On the other hand, James closed his eyes to rest. The ck Snake prepared the things quickly. In less than an hour, everything James needed had arrived. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James started to make the human mask. Afterward, he started to fiddle around with the medicinal materials and worked until four in the morning. There were only two more hours before dawn. James walked out of the house. Outside, there were many assassins. None of the assassins slept because they knew that this night was very crucial for them. The vige was likely to be surrounded by the army, so they would have to be in their best forms. James walked out, and these assassins stared at him vigntly. He sat at the door and nced at the assassins outside the house. He smiled and said calmly,¡° We¡¯re on the same boat now. You don¡®t need to be so nervous. Let¡®s chat.¡± ¡°We¡®ve got nothing to say to you,¡± A twenty¨Cseven or twenty¨Ceight¨Cyear¨Cold man replied. There was paint smudged on his face, so his exact appearance was not visible. When James was making the human mask, he had already called May and asked for some information about the top-ranked assassins. He nced at the man who replied, and through the way he was dressed, James recognized him C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. His real name was unknown, and his codename was Midnight Wind. He was an SSS¨Cranked assassin, number five on the assassin leaderboard, and was incredibly strong. James nced at him and smiled, ¡°Midnight Wind, ranked fifth on the assassin leaderboard.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The Midnight Wind snorted coldly. James nced at the assassins and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡®t you guys know thating to Cansington would be risky? The Blithe King currently resides in Cansington, and all five provinces have been blocked off. It was easy for you all toe in, but it¡®s not going to be easy to leave. The ck Snake has already given up on you.¡± James said casually. ¡°You might still be unaware that the ck Snake has no ns to take you all away. The purpose of his trip is not to kill me. His real purpose is to save his boss, ke. He has reached an agreement with the Emperor. The Emperor will bring ke in exchange for me and prepare a helicopter for the ck Snake to leave safely.¡± The assassins had serious expressions. There was no need for James to tell them. They were well aware of the situation. For 10 billion dors, it was worth the risk, As long as they found a way to leave Cansington at dawn, they will receive the 10 billion dors. They could retire after getting this 10 billion. Everyone present had the same idea. A young girl nced at James and said, ¡°You won¡®t be living either if we die.¡± The girl looked about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was wearing a school uniform and had long ck hair. She had a very innocent appearance, and one would never associate her with assassins. However, she was not as ordinary as she looked. From the information May provided, James knew she was also an SSS¨Cranked assassin, ranked third on the assassin leaderboard. Her nickname was Little Sis. Her young and middle school student appearance was her disguise. She was a ruthless assassin that would not bat an eye when killing. James nced at her and said with a smile, ¡°You¡®re wrong about that. The ck Snake didn¡®t trust the Emperor and decided to cooperate with me. As long as the ck Snake doesn¡®t kill me, I¡®ll definitely be leaving alive. Plus, the ck Snake knows he can¡®t kill me. That¡®s why he chose to work with me.¡± ¡°ck Dragon, why are you telling us this?¡± An older man asked. The older man was the one who tied himself up at Mount Five Valley. He ranked fourth on the assassin leaderboard. His real name was unknown, and his nickname was Wanderer. ording to the information given by May, the older man was a lustful person and spent all his money on women. James took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked quietly. All eyes were on him, waiting for him to speak. After a long time, James parted his lips and said, ¡°Let¡®s talk about life. What¡®s the reason you became assassins?¡± Hearing this, everyone nced at James doubtfully. They were unsure of what James was trying to achieve ¡°How about I answer it for you? You all willingly go through death and life situations for money. I believe many of you have family members, and you want to make money to give your families a better life. Your n is to earn enough money and retire to live an ordinary life,¡±.. said James. The crowd was silent. James was right. Everyone was walking a dangerous path just to make money. ¡°The ck Snake promised to give each of you ten billion dors. I trust he will not break his promise because the Dark Castle isn¡®t short on money. However, you won¡®t live to im this money. As soon as the sun rises, it¡®ll be the death of all of you,¡± said James. ¡°Do you think you can really break out of the army¡®s encirclement? ¡°Assassinations and duels are your specialties. ¡°However, you have no chance of s?rviving against an army.¡± Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 James spoke word by word. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡± ¡°Get straight to the point. Say what you have to say.¡± The assassins were impatient. James smiled lightly. ¡°Actually, what I want to say is very simple. I can give you money if that¡®s what you want. I can also give you an ordinary life if that¡®s what you seek. As long as you put down your bloody knives and quit being assassins, submit to me, follow me, and serve me. Then, everything you wish for will be yours. The most important thing is you will survive.¡± James stated his purpose. ¡°Think about it yourselves. By the way, I must remind you that there are only two more hours until dawn. Time is running out.¡± After James finished speaking, he stood up and walked back into the house. Outside the house. The group of assassins went silent. What James had said made sense. They were good at assassinations but faced with an army, they had zero chance of winning. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James entered the room, leaned on the sofa, and closed his eyes to rest. Soon, someone walked in. He slightly opened his eyes. A tan-skinned man in his 40s dressed in a ck coat that looked like he worked on a construction site, often exposed to the sun, walked into the house. ¡°ck Dragon, I¡®m willing to submit and follow you.¡± The middle-aged man spoke. James looked at him with a smile. Savage, an SSS-ranked assassin, ranked sixth on the assassin leaderboard. He did not expect the assassins to willingly submit to him so soon. However, he did not let his guard down to these assassins, He took out a pill he had made earlier and threw it. Savage caught it, held it in his hand, and inspected it for a moment. He asked with a frown,¡± What is this?¡± James said indifferently, ¡°This is poison. I don¡¯tpletely trust you. I¡®ll have to use poison to control you first. You¡®ll get the antidote if you¡®re obedient. Otherwise, the poison will kill you. Think it through first. I¡®m not forcing you either.¡± Savage hesitated slightly, then ate the poison James made. After eating it, he said, ¡°I need ten billion dors. I¡®ll work for you the rest of my life if you give me ten billion dors.¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°That¡®ll be easy.¡± Ten billion dors? James did not have the money. However, ck Snake had promised them 10 billion dors, so as long as he could recruit these assassins, he could ask the ck Snake for money. ¡°Go down and rest.¡± James waved his hand. ¡°Understood.¡± Savage turned to leave. Not long after he left, another person walked inside. This was a woman wearing a tight ck leather jacket and pants. She had a great figure and long silver hair, which made her look incredibly sexy. ¡°Death Dance, ranked tenth on the assassin leaderboard.¡± James nced at the woman that approached from head to toe. She was gorgeous and had a great figure. ¡°ck Dragon. I¡®ll work for you. The premise is that you give me ten billion dors and keep me alive.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as Death Dance entered the room, she directly stated her conditions. ¡°No problem,¡± James nodded and agreed. He took out the prepared poison and threw it to Death Dance. ¡°Eat it.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is poison. After taking it, you will need to take an antidote every week. Without the antidote, the poison will spread, and your body will rot from within. In three days, you¡®ll die.¡± Death Dance¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Think it through before you eat it. I¡®m not going to force you,¡± James said indifferently. Death Dance hesitated for a moment, then directly consumed the poison James made. James smiled lightly and said, ¡°Alright. Go down and rest. I¡®ll take you away after dawn.¡± Next, the top assassins on the leaderboard came to see James one after another. They carefully weighed the pros and cons. They were in a very dangerous situation where the odds of surviving were very small, Moreover, James¡¯ conditions were attractive. In order to survive and earn money, they all compromised. They chose to follow James and willingly took the poison. James recruited a few strong subordinates effortlessly. With these powerhouses, it would be easier for him to carry out his ns. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 In the vige, another house. The ck Snake sat on the sofa, mmed his hands on the table, and gently rubbed his temples. Standing beside him was a subordinate. ¡°ck Snake, the ck Dragon has recruited several of the assassins we hired.¡± Hearing the subordinate¡®s report, the ck Snake had a darkened expression. The ck Dragon was indeed terrifying. These assassins were on ranked on the top of the assassin leaderboard. Each of them was incredibly strong. It was impossible to gather all of them if not for the offer of ten billion dors. James¡¯ means were extraordinary for him to recruit them easily. ¡°Let them be.¡± The ck Snake waved his hands. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He did not care who James recruited as long as he could save ke. ck Snake was the Dark Castle¡®s founder. It had been almost 30 years since the Dark Castle was established. Over the past 30 years, ke had umted a great amount of wealth. His assets were enough to rival a country. However, with his arrest, this money had be dead, and no one knew where it was hidden. In order to get the money, he decided to take a gamble. Even if he had to use the entire Dark Castle as a chip, he did not hesitate. This was not a simple one or two hundred billion dors. One or two hundred billion was only a fraction of cke¡®s fortune. ¡°Okay, you can leave. Inform the others to hide their weapons and act normal. It¡®s almost dawn. Make sure outsiders won¡®t be suspicious of them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± In the other room. James closed his eyes and rested. At the same time, he was also thinking about the ck Snake¡®s real purpose. He did not believe that the ck Snake would make him the Dark Castle¡®s boss just to save ke. Just what is the ck Snake¡¯s motive?¡® James did not understand. James¡® goal had been achieved. He lured the ck Snake to Cansington to recruit some assassins. The empty position of the Dark Castle¡®s boss did not matter to him. That being the case, then... James¡¯expression darkened. The ck Snake was hard to see through. ke would never be released. He would be a ?courge otherwise. James took a deep breath. At the same time. Cansington, the Cahans house. Thea had been sent back home safely. Quincy also arrived. Quincy apanied Thea to her room. ¡°Quincy, what happened after I was sent away? How did you leave? What happened to James? He was shot, right? Is he okay?¡± Thea kept asking. Thea¡®s face was full of concern. Although she came back safely, her face was still pale. Quincy took her hand andforted her, ¡°It¡®s alright. James will be back at dawn.¡± ¡°What is going on? Who are those people? Why did they kidnap me? Why did they capture James? Did James offend someone?¡± ¡°N¨CNo,¡± said Quincy. James instructed her not to tell Thea about anything. Moreover, she also did not know how to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡®s going on, but I believe James is a good person.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. *I¨CIt¡®s almost dawn. Why hasn¡®t hee back?¡± Thea was anxious. Quincyforted her repeatedly. The sky gradually showed a trace of sunrise. The sun rose slowly from below the horizon, illuminating the dark earth. Just after dawn, a car appeared outside the vige. A man stepped out of the car. The man looked to be in his 30s and had an ordinary appearance. He was the kind of person that would not attract attention when standing in a crowd. At this moment, an old farmer came over with a gardening tool. He nced at the middle aged man who got off the car and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Seeing that it was a farmer, the middle¨Caged man did not answer. Instead, he muttered, ¡°I¡®ve arrived at the destination. However, it¡®s a small vige, and everything seems normal. There isn¡®t anything suspicious.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± A hoarse voice transmitted from the earphones plugged into his ears. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 At the same time, several kilometers away from the vige. There was another house. The ck Snake had already arrived before dawn. At this moment, the ck Snake¡®s phone rang. He answered the phone. ¡°ck Snake, I¡®ve already sent ke to the agreed vige.¡± ¡°Is there no one else?¡± asked ck Snake. ¡°Don¡®t worry. There is no one else.¡± ck Snake hung up the phone. Then he made another phone call. ¡°Head to the vige to see.¡± After receiving the call, a ck Snake¡®s subordinate dragged the fake James out of the vige. Then, he found a car parked outside the vige with a strange man. Several of his subordinates stared at the fake James. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Where¡®s my boss?¡± The subordinate stepped forward, nced at the other party, and asked. ¡°Are you the ck Snake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, the middle¨Caged man opened the car door. In the back of the car sat a man with his head covered and limbs tied with chains. The man wore a prison uniform, and his appearance was covered. ¡°Boss.¡± The fake ck Snake walked over quickly. ¡°Stop right there.¡± The middle¨Caged man took out the gun, put it on the man with his face covered, and said coldly, ¡°I¡®ve brought the man, so give me the ck Dragon.¡± The Fake ck Snake took out a gun and shot the fake James in the head. The fake James fell to the ground and took hisst breath. The fake ck Snake smiled. ¡°I promised to give you the ck Dragon¡®s head if you bring my boss. Now that he¡®s dead, you can cut off his head yourself. Let my boss go and prepare my helicopter¡± The middle-aged man whispered, ¡°Boss, the ck Dragon is dead.¡± A voice came from his earphones, ¡°Get closer, let me have a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The middle-aged man walked over, There was a tiny camera on him. The scene clearly transmitted the scene, and the fake James¡® death was clearly captured. Cansington, a secret room. Through the surveince camera, the Emperor saw the scene of the ck Dragon lying in a pool of blood. He stood up abruptly and instructed, ¡°The ck Dragon is dead. Take action and catch them all in one go!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After the middle¨Caged man received the order, he looked at the fake ck Snake and grinned. Then, he immediately took out a grenade from his waist and threw it at him. ¡°F*ck...¡± The fake ck Snake quickly dodged and was furious. The middle¨Caged man got in the car with ke and drove off. Immediately, some men dressed in ck and fully armed appeared. The men rushed into the vige. Bang! Gunshots echoed. Several kilometers away. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The ck Snake mmed the table, and the wooden table snapped in half. ¡°Emperor! How dare you y me? This isn¡®t over.¡± The ck Snake¡®s face darkened terrifyingly. ¡°ck Snake...¡± A subordinate hurried over and shouted, ¡°Unknown forces have shown up and wiped out the vige. They are heading in our direction!¡± ¡°Retreat.¡± The ck Snake immediately gave an order. Then, he remembered James, He nced at James, who was sitting calmly on the sofa, and grabbed onto his life¨Csaving straw. ¡°James, only you can get me out of her now. Lead me out of this ce. Call the Blithe King toe escort me!¡± James smoked a cigarette calmly and said, ¡°Are you giving me an order, ck Snake?¡± ¡°James, we agreed¡­¡± Before the ck Snake could finish speaking, a gun was pressed against his head. Little Sis, one of the top ten assassins, held a pistol to the ck Snake¡®s head. A dark expression shed on her innocent face. Sheughed coldly, ¡°ck Snake, don¡®t move recklessly. I¡®m easily frightened and might kill you if my hands tremble.¡± Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The ck Snake did not dare to move with a gun against his head. Although he ranked second on the assassins¡¯ leaderboard, all the top assassins were present, and none were inferior to him in a duel. ¡°What do you mean by this, ck Dragon? I have been honest with you and even gave you the Dark Castle, but you¡®re turning against me?¡± The ck Snake said with a sullen expression. James stood up and said calmly, ¡°I don¡®t trust you. You¡®re hiding too much from me. Plus, you¡®re shrewd and scheming. From the moment you came to Cansington, you¡®ve been plotting against me and wanted to use me?¡± ¡°Never. ¡°I¡®m serious. I just want to save my boss. He saved my life. I would¡®ve died a long time ago if not for ke. I would do anything to save him,¡± the ck Snake shouted. ¡°Kill him.¡± James ordered. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html He turned around and immediately walked toward the door. At this moment, the ck Snake was frightened. He was ranked second on the assassin leaderboard. Since his debut, he had never been afraid of anything and had never been so threatened. ¡°ck Dragon. I¡®ve got a crucial piece of information that I will exchange for my life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James stopped, looked at the sweating ck Snake, and asked, ¡°What information is it?¡± ¡°My boss, ke, is the founder of the Dark Castle. He has collected a great amount of wealth over the past thirty years. His treasures are enough to rival a country. His lifetime wealth is buried in an underground basement in Sol,¡± said ck Snake. ¡°I¡®m not interested. You should know that I used to be the ck Dragon of the Southern ins. I was in control of the de of Justice. Do you think I¡®m short of money? To me, money is just some numbers.¡± ¡°This is different. It¡®s not just money. They¡®re gold. It consists of gold and silver jewelry Some are priceless antiques,¡± the ck Snake said anxiously. James turned around and left. Bang! As soon as James turned around, Little Sis opened fire. The ck Snake fell into a pool of blood. ording to James¡® n, he wanted to recruit the ck Snake. He never expected the ck Snake to get the top ten assassins toe to Cansington. The ck Snake was useless since he already had the others. The ck Snake¡®s subordinates were frightened and did not dare to say a word. When the ck Snake died, his subordinates knelt directly on the ground. ¡°ck Dragon, I¡®m willing to submit.¡± ¡°Please spare me.¡± James did not have much sympathy for these people. Allowing them to live would only cause more harm to others. ¡°Kill them all.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots resounded in the house. Soon, the people he recruited walked out. ¡°James, we¡¯ve settled it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Suddenly, a group of people approached them from a distance. The whole group was dressed in ck suits and held on weapons. James observed their movements and immediately understood they were soldiers, not in military uniforms. Soon, hundreds of people appeared in front of the house and surrounded them. The man in the lead frowned when he saw the man standing in front of the house. The middle¨Caged man¡®s face darkened, and he whispered, ¡°Emperor, the ck Dragon has been spotted.¡± Cansington, a secret room. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 The Emperor saw the ck Dragon standing in front of the house through the mini camera and he roared, ¡°D*mn it, ck Snake! How dare you y tricks on me?¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± the man leading the team whispered. However, at this moment, another group of people rushed toward them from a distance, ¡°Put down your weapons and get on the ground!¡± Aloud shout resounded. The hundreds of people turned around and saw that they were surrounded by armed forces. Their expression changed immediately. These were the one thousand soldiers from the ck Dragon Army that James had brought from the Southern ins. Last night, he contacted Ronald to bring the team to lurk and wait for movements. Ronald walked toward James and called, ¡°James.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James nodded lightly. The Emperor watched the scene from a secret room in Cansington. He took a deep breath and forcibly calmed himself down. Then, he instructed, ¡°This is the ck Dragon Army that James brought from the Southern ins. Don¡®t fight them. You take charge and act ordingly.¡± The Emperor ordered and left the room. James looked at the 100 people who were surrounded. He squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°The Forbidden Red me Army from the Capital?¡± The middle¨Caged man came over and saluted while greeting loudly, ¡°Deputy Commander of the Red me Army! We¡®ve received news that the former ck Dragon was captured and came to rescue you. Are you alright?¡± James smiled lightly, ¡°I¡®m good. What could¡®ve happened? Go back and thank the Emperor for sending troops to rescue me. You can go ahead and clean the mess here.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. James turned around and left. The assassins he recruited followed behind him. These assassins felt fortunate they had decided to submit to Jamesst night. Otherwise, what awaited them would be death. There was the ck Dragon Army and the Red me Army. Ten lives would not be enough for them to get through them. After leaving, James got into a car He sal in the bark seal Ronald followed and handed a cigarette to james while asking, ¡°James, are you just going to let these guys go? I¡®m sure these people would¡¯ve shot you to death it not for your earlier preparations.¡± James replied helplessly, ¡°Then what else can we do? Kill them all? The Emperor is the one behind the Red me Army and has the privilege of enforcingws across the country. Fighting them might lead to the Emperor pinning mutiny on us. It¡®ll be a tricky situation to get out if that happens.¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡®re right.¡± ¡°Let¡®s go. Head back.¡± James took a deep breath. Finally, this crisis was over. Thankfully nothing happened this time. ¡°James, what about those assassins? What arrangements do you have for them?¡± Ronald asked hesitantly. James thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡®s head back to Cansington first. After we¡®re back, I¡®ll ask the Blithe King to arrange legal identities for them. These people are incredibly strong and coulde in handy in the future.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ronald nodded. James suddenly remembered something and ordered, ¡°By the way, use the underground intelligence network to investigate ke. I want all rted information to him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After James finished speaking, he closed his eyes and started to ponder. He was certain that the Emperor wanted him dead after this incident happened. James was perplexed. He was no longer the Commander of the Southern ins and no longer threatened the Emperor¡®s position. Still, why did the Emperor want him dead? At this moment, he began to doubt the King of Sol who was also the suprememander of Sol, and the figure that stood on the top of the pyramid. Thest time he entered the Capital, he had reached an agreement with Sol¡®s Supreme Commander. The King of Sol wanted to use him to intensify the disputes in the government and have a big reshuffle in power. At this moment, James felt that he was also one of the targets to be gotten rid of. Even though he resigned, he had the de of Justice and the ck Dragon Army still obeyed his orders. The ck Dragon Army guarded the Southern borders. The Southern ins was a special ce and perhaps only his death wiould allow the King of Sol to feel at ease. ¡®I hope it¡¯s different from what I¡®m thinking.¡® James let out a long sigh. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 James arrived in Cansington very soon. After arriving, he did not go home immediately. Instead, he brought the recruited assassins to the repair shop in the suburbs and to the headquarters of the underground intelligencework. Repair shop, secret underground basement. James sat on the sofa. The assassins he recruited stood aside. James¡® gaze swept over them one by one. Number three on the assassin leaderboard, Little Sis. Number four on the assassin leaderboard, Wanderer. Number five on the assassin leaderboard, Midnight Wind. Number six on the assassin leaderboard, Savage. Number seven on the assassin leaderboard, Grim Reaper. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Number nine on the assassin leaderboard, Scorpion. Number ten on the assassin leaderboard, Death Dance. Apart from the deceased ck Snake and the first on the assassin leaderboard, the Assassin King, James had recruited almost all of the top ten assassins. ¡°ck Dragon, you promised to give us ten billion dors.¡± The Wanderer ranked fourth on the assassin leaderboard requested for the 10 billion dors promised by James. The others also looked at James. They chose to follow James because of money. Without the money, they would have rather died than follow James. James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll definitely give you what I promised but not now. It¡®s useless for you to take so much money at once. I¡®ll pay you one hundred million first, and the rest will be paid monthly. How does that sound?¡± Ten billion dors was not a small number. The total would be 70 billion dors to pay all of them 10 billion. James was reluctant to take out so much money at once. The Transgenerational Group needed the money to operate right now. ¡°ck Dragon, are you ying with us?¡± The seventh-ranked Grim Reaper was infuriated, Grim Reaper, was male and about 40 years old. He had a square face, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. His overall appearance looked like a brute. He pulled out his gun and pointed it at James. Then, he threatened coldly, ¡°I¡®m not going to let you off if you don¡®t give me the ten billion dors today.¡± James nced at him, and his face darkened. He raised his hand, and a silver needle flew out. The silver needle urately pierced the Grim Reaper¡®s wrist. He felt a sharp pain in his wrist and the gun instantly fell to the ground. ¡°I said I¡®ll give it to you. Then I¡®ll give it to you. Why are you trying to rebel against me? I can save your life, and I can kill you anytime. A hundred million isn¡®t a small amount. I¡®m sure your families would not need that much. On top of that, you won¡®t have leisure time to enjoy after following me,¡± James said coldly. Grim Reaper had a pained expression and stood aside without saying another word. James looked at the others and asked again, ¡°Anyone dissatisfied with my decision can state it right now. I¡®ll give you the antidote, and you can leave right now. However, whether you can leave Cansington will be up to your abilities.¡± The assassins went silent and did not dare to utter a word. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Since there are no objections, we¡®ll go with it. Give me your ounts, and I¡®ll transfer the money first.¡± The assassins did not dare to say anything and obediently gave their ount numbers. James kept his word and gave each of them 100 million. After transferring the money, he instructed them, ¡°You all stay here for the time being and don¡®t wander around. I¡®ll find a way to get you legal identities.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The assassins nodded and left one after another. Sigh! After the assassins left, James sighed in relief. ¡°James, what do we do next?¡± asked Ronald. James thought about it briefly and replied, ¡°Investigate everything about ke. The number one on the assassin leaderboard, the Assassin King, should be ke, if I¡®m not mistaken. The ck Snake said this person had umted wealth for thirty years that wasparable to a whole country¡®s wealth. I need the money, so it would be best if I could get a hold of it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Also...¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 James ordered again, ¡°Observe the Sovereign Antique Shop on Antique Street. See if there is any news about a box unearthed from the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡®s ancient tomb from the Southern ins. Notify me immediately if there is anything.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°By the way, check the backgrounds of those assassins. Bring their families to Cansington if possible. Also, buy them houses and find jobs for them. These assassins will be obedient if their families are in Cansington. ¡°Understood.¡± Ronald nodded. After James had made arrangements, he got up and left. After walking out of the repair shop, a jeep drove by, and the car¡®s window rolled down. The Blithe King showed his face and waved at James. James walked over, opened the door, and got in the car. The Blithe King took out a cigarette and handed it over. Then, he asked, ¡°Did anything happenst night?¡± James took the cigarette and smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡®ll still be here if something had happened?¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°The Red me Army was dispatched. Last night, some helicopters with the Red me Army soldiers and a prisonernded in Cansington. I have no idea who it was, but the Red me has the privilege of enforcing thew anywhere in the county. I had no right to intervene.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡®ve already encountered them and almost fought with them. My men would¡®ve killed them if they did not reveal their identity.¡± The Blithe King was shocked. James siniled, ¡°Don¡®t be surprised. The Emperor wanted me dead and to use the Dark Castle to get rid of me The deputy head of the Dark Castle, ck Snake, wanted to use me as a pawn in exchange for the leader of the Dark Castle, ke. The Emperor betrayed the ck Snake, and I also betrayed the ck Snake. In the end, I killed him too.¡± James exined the situation very calmly, but the Blithe King was terrified. ¡°Are you sure it was the Emperor?¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°Apart from the Emperor, who else has the right to bring out the captive that needed the strongest men in the country to capture three years ago? And who else could dispatch the Red me Army except for the Emperor?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Sol¡¯s suprememander, the King of Sol, know that the Emperor wanted to kill you? Although you are no longer the ck Dragon, you¡®ve made great contributions to the country...¡± James waved his hands. ¡°Whether he knows it is not important anymore. Perhaps it¡®s the n of the one standing on the pyramid of power to get rid of everyone, including me...¡± James opened the car door, got off, and left, On the other hand, the Blithe King was left in deep thought. James¡® words sounded the rm for him. This time, chaos was really going to break out. He needed to stand on the King of Sol¡®s side if they wanted to get rid of the ck Dragon. Otherwise, the King of Sol woulde knocking at his door after everything was over since he was also one of the Five Commanders with great authority. ¡°By the way.¡± James stopped, turned to the Blithe King, and said, ¡°I¡®ve recruited a few assassins, and they aren¡®t able to get around with their current identities. They can be considered not to have identities at all. Help me think of a way to get them reasonable identities.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Blithe King nodded and responded, ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. You should be more cautious from now on.¡± James smiled broadly and said, ¡°I¡®ve gone through the battlefields and ovee countless life and death situations. These plots and schemes are nothing. Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll deal with it. I¡®ll be heading off.¡± James waved to the Blithe King. He got into the car and instructed a subordinate who had been waiting for him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Send me back to the Cahans.¡± After giving the order, James leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes. Before arriving at the Cahans, May called James. ¡°J¨C James, did everything go well?¡± ¡°Yeah. It went well,¡± James replied. ¡°W¨CWhat about the ck Snake?¡± ¡°Killed him.¡± James did not hide it from her and said, ¡°That person is too scheming, and it¡®s not safe to keep him by my side.¡± May, who was in Common Clinic, fell silent after hearing the news. After a few seconds, she pleaded, ¡°C¨CCan I get his body back?¡± ¡°I¡®m afraid that will be a bit difficult, The Emperor¡®s Red me Army cleaned up the battlefield, not mine. I¡®m no longer on duty and don¡®t have the right to request the Emperor for a corpse.¡± ¡°Alright. Understood.¡± May hung up the phone. After hanging up, she cried, She grew up with the ck Snake. They trained and fought side by side. The ck Snake had always taken good care of her, but now she could not even see him for thest time. James knew that May was grieving. After thinking about it for a moment, James sent her a message. [ The ck Snake sent assassins to Mount Five Valley not just to capture me but also to kill you, ] James texted. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Thea did not sleep the whole night. Quincy stayed with her throughout the night. After dawn, she kept calling James However, James¡® phone was turned off, and she could not get through, no matter how many times she called ¡°It¡®s already ten o¡®clock. Why haven¡®t youe home yet?¡± Thea paced around the room anxiously. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Thea. James will be fine.¡± Quincy hadplete faith in James because he was the ck Dragon. He was able to beat the 28- nation martial arts gurus and a hundred thousand troops. A few assassins were nothing to him. ¡°Then, why is his phone still turned off?¡± Thea sat down anxiously and took Quincy¡®s hand. ¡°Quincy, let¡®s go to the police,¡± said Thea. Quincy was speechless. ¡®Call the police? ¡®Is calling the police going to be of any use?¡® Although she did not know who captured them and Jamesst night, she could tell from the conversation between James and the ck Snake that it was not something the police could intervene in. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html When she came backst night, the whole Cansington was blocked off. This was evidently a conflict between prominent figures. Just when Thea was panicking, James returned home. He pushed open the door and walked him. Seeing Quincy was there, he said with a smile, ¡°Yo, you¡®re still here?¡± ¡°Honey....¡± Seeing James return safely, Thea immediately rushed to him and leaped into his arms, sobbing hysterically After crying for a while, she returned to her senses and asked anxiously, ¡°A¨CAre you alright?¡± ¡°What could¡®ve happened?¡± James said with a smile. ¡°I saw you got shotst night. Let me check...¡± Thea said and wanted to pull down James¡® pants. ¡°Darling, what are you doing? Quincy is still here.¡± However, Thea refused to listen and forcibly took off his pants. There were gunshot injuries on his thighs. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, James had an incredible physique. His medical books stated crucial information about the human body¡®s self¨Chealing abilities. In theory, as long as one had good self¨Chealing abilities, any injuries could be healed. James had been training for a long time and took a lot of medicines while practicing his skills. Thus, his body¡®s self¨C healing abilities were outrageous. He did not apply any medicine to his wounds, yet the injury had already clotted. Moreover, it did not affect him from moving around. ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was surprised to see that the wound on his thigh had already clotted, and new flesh had begun to regenerate. Quincy¡®s jaw dropped from the shock after seeing James¡® wound. Under normal circumstances, a person who suffered a gunshot would need to be hospitalized. James got shot twice, but the injury healed itself in one night. ¡°Darling, this...¡± James said with a smile, ¡°It¡®s a small injury and won¡®t be a problem. I already used medicine I carefully preparedst night, and it won¡®t threaten me.¡± Thea was finally relieved. James quickly pulled up his pants and nced at Quincy, who was blushing. He smiled awkwardly and apologized, ¡°I¡®m sorry you had to see that.¡± ¡°It¡®s alright,¡± Quincy replied. Thea pulled James and asked, ¡°Darling, who kidnapped us yesterday? Howe Quincy was let go? Also, how did you escape?¡± Thea asked several questions at once. James smiled and replied, ¡°When you came back yesterday, you should¡®ve seen the whole city full of army forces, right? They took action, and I was saved.¡± ¡°Then, who are the people that captured us?¡± Before James came back, he had already thought of his excuse. He took a deep breath and pretended to exin with a gloomy expression. ¡°They are assassins from overseas and enemies of the ck Dragon. They wanted to take revenge, but the ck Dragon was already dead. You were rted to the ck Dragon, so they captured you. Meanwhile, I was a subordinate of the ck Dragon and was also captured. However, everything is fine now. They¡®ve all been wiped out.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± After learning the story, Thea still felt fear from it. She never expected people toe to Cansington to trouble her after the ck Dragon died. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 ¡°I really have nothing to do with the ck Dragon. I simply saved him ten years ago. Now that he is dead, why are they still troubling me?¡± James shrugged. ¡°How would I know? By the way, I haven¡®t had anything to eat sincest night. I¡®m starving!¡± ¡°Let¡®s go out to eat.¡± Thea grabbed James¡® hands. James nced at Quincy and asked with a smile, ¡°Quincy, you¡®re the vice president of the Transgenerational Group and must have a lot to do. It¡®s already ten in the morning. Do you not have to leave for work?¡± Quincy immediately understood James¡® intentions. He did not want her to follow them. She pouted her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡®ve already asked for a leave and won¡®t have to go to thepany today. I also haven¡®t had anything to eat yet. Let¡®s go together.¡± ¡°Quincy, thank you foring to apany mest night. Otherwise, I really don¡®t know what I would¡®ve done without you. I¡®ll treat you to this meal!¡± Thea held Quincy¡®s hand. Quincy nced at James with a triumphant expression. James was speechless. He wanted to have a date with Thea, but Quincy insisted on joining. He did not say anything else and turned to leave. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The three went out together. They went to a random restaurant and asked for a private room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the private room. James sat beside Thea. Meanwhile, Quincy sat opposite James. VA The three chatted happily. James was hungry, so he buried his head and devoured his food. However, Quincy¡®s high heels kept kicking and stroking James¡® legs. She pouted and chuckled at him. James red at her. Quincy did not stop but instead intensified her behavior, constantly teasing James under the table. James was awkward and could no longer continue eating. He put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡®m full.¡± After speaking, he sat on the sofa so that Quincy could not touch him. Thea was unaware of this and kept chatting with Quincy, even praising her for bing the vice president of the Transgenerational Group, ¡°Darling, you enjoy the food. It¡®s too stuffy in the private room. I¡®m going outside to get some fresh air. James got up and walked out. He came outside the hotel, squatted at the entrance, and lit a cigarette. In the private room. Quincy almost cried fromughing too hard. She never expected the famous ck Dragon that could defeat an army of 100,00 soldiers, to feel embarrassed. ¡°What are youughing about, Quincy?¡± ¡°N¨C Nothing.¡± Quincy suppressed herughter. She quickly changed the subject and asked, ¡°Thea, James spent so much money to increase your rating and make you famous. Isn¡®t that aplete waste of money? What¡®s the use of you being listed when you have no medical skills? You even entered the top one hundred. People are surely going to mock you.¡± Quincy suddenly remembered the matter after Quincy brought it up. Thea replied with a troubled expression, ¡°Yeah, it¡®s a waste of money. He borrowed millions of dors behind my back. The Cahans are about to fall apart, but he still lent money. He just keeps adding onto my burden.¡± Quincy said seriously, ¡°Thea, James is not worthy of you. He doesn¡®t do his job properly and hangs out with messy people. He will bring you down sooner orter. You should listen to my advice and divorce him early while you are young and don¡®t have any kids yet. Find a wealthy man and remarry.¡± Quincy¡®s desire for James began to spark. She would not have a chance if Thea did not divorce him. Thea also replied seriously, ¡°Quincy, I know you¡®re doing it for my own good. I know that Jamescks ambition and is a littlezy, but he treats me well.¡± Thea pouted. While eating, Quincy¡®s mind was deep in thought. Thea was her best friend, and she did not want to rob Thea of her man. She could only find a way to get them to divorce so that it would not damage their friendship. However, she could not do anything if Thea refused to get a divorce. After thinking for a moment, she pouted her lips and smiled. ¡°Actually, I think James is decent. At leastst night, in the face of so many armed assassins, he was not afraid at all. Thea, I think I¡®m falling in love with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea was stunned for a moment and looked at Quincy in shock. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Seeing Thea¡®s shocked face, Quincy pouted and smiled. ¡°I¡®m just kidding. He is a person thatcks ambition, and I don¡®t like that. I like myself a man who is capable!¡± Thea sighed in relief. She thought Quincy was really interested in James. ¡°Quincy, you almost scared me to death. You shouldn¡®t spout such nonsense, especially in front of him. Otherwise, he will think he is someone again and feel overly proud.¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Quincy pouted and chuckled. They finished their meal quickly. After dinner. Outside the restaurant. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Quincy held Thea¡®s hand and said, ¡°Thea, you head back first. I¡®ll go to thepany with James.¡± James was troubled. He never said he was going to thepany. ¡°Quincy, Ms. Xenos, my position is different from yours. You¡®re a high¨Cranking superior in thepany, but I¡®m just a small salesman. I don¡®t need to report to thepany every day. My job is to get deals outside.¡± ¡°I know. Although you don¡®t have to go every day, there is a meeting in the business department today. You¡®ll have to go anyway so let¡®s go together,¡± she fiddled with her long hair and said with a smile. ¡°Why did I not hear about the announcement of a meeting?¡± James was dissatisfied and confused about what Quincy was trying to do. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that James was unwilling to go, Thea could not help but reprimand him. ¡°What are you doing, James? You should work diligently. There is no other person who would act like you. Thepany pays you a basic sry of five thousand per month, so you should be worthy of this five thousand dors.¡± Then, Thea turned to Quincy and pleaded, ¡°Quincy, you¡®re the Transgenerational Group¡®s vice president. Since James is working in the samepany, please look out for him a bit and make sure he works hard.¡± ¡°Of course, ¡°Quincy replied with a smile, Then, she looked at James with a smile. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± ¡°Darling, 1¡­¡± ¡°What? Hurry and go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James felt helpless. Quincy pointed nearby and said, ¡°My car is over there. Let¡®s go.¡± James nodded reluctantly. Quincy smiled and bid farewell to Thea. ¡°We¡¯ve got some business at thepany, so I won¡®t be able to drop you.¡± James muttered, ¡°Didn¡®t you say you were on leave before we headed out...¡± However, seeing Thea ring at him, he immediately shut up. Thea said with a smile, ¡°It¡®s alright. I¡®ll take a taxi back myself. Go ahead. Work is more important.¡± ¡°Bye¨Cbye!¡± Quincy waved goodbye to Thea. James followed Quincy and got into her car. Quincy used to belong to the Xenoses, which was a huge household. Although her family was expelled, she was the vice president of apany abroad with an annual sry of tens of millions. Thus, she could afford a luxurious car. After getting into the car, James could smell a pleasing fragrance simr to the perfume on Quincy¡®s body. He had been deprived of sleep fromst night. He yawned while sitting in the passenger seat. James felt drowsy. He took out a cigarette and lit it. Smoke filled the car. ¡°Who allowed you to smoke in my car?¡± Quincy frowned and reprimanded him. ¡°I don¡®t think you¡®ve figured out the superior and subordinate hierarchy between us. I¡®m your boss, so be careful with your words. Believe it or not, I can fire you within seconds.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Quincy looked at him disdainfully. She would have been respectful with James was merely her boss. However, apart from being her boss, he also had another identity¨Cher first boyfriend. ¡°James, shouldn¡®t you give me an exnation?¡± Quincy turned to James. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James felt guilty but pretended to be calm. ¡°Exin? Exin what? Have you seen a boss exining something to an employee before?¡± ¡°James, don¡®t brush it off. What exactly happened?¡± ¡°What do you mean what happened? Don¡®t you need to go to thepany? Hurry up. I¡®m sleepy. I¡®m going to sleep in the office.¡± Quincy asked, ¡°Why did you approach Thea? Not only did you marry into the Cahans, you have been secretly helping her but refuse to let her know about it. Also, what happened on Mount Thunder Pass? You¡®re alive and well, but the news is that you have died. The whole nation grieved over you. I was depressed for a while to find out you were dead.¡± ¡°You¡®re obviously alive, so why didn¡®t youe back to look for me? Do you know I¡®ve waited ten years for you? You came back and knew I was around, but why didn¡®t you look for me?¡± She questioned him in one breath. Quincy bombarded him with questions, and James felt a headache just by listening to them. ¡°It¡®s none of your business. Why should I have to exin myself to you? I only dated you briefly ten years ago. Come on... It was just puppy love, and it was just for fun. Plus, I only held your hand and didn¡®t even kiss you before. That wouldn¡®t even be considered a rtionship in this time and age.¡± James said casually. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Quincy leaned her charming face toward him. Her lips were almost touching James. James could feel the warmth from her breath hitting on his face. It caused a reaction in him. She pouted and asked with a smile, ¡°James, are you implying something to me? I don¡®t have to go to thepany today, so how about we go to a hotel room nearby and make up for the regrets of our younger days?¡± James was afraid He was afraid of Quincy. She was a seductress that could charm any man. She was gorgeous and had a sexy charisma that Thea did not have. James hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡®t mean it that way. I just want to tell you to forget what happened ten years ago. You¡®re not that young anymore and should think of your future. How about I introduce you to some men? As long as you want it, I can find you an official, a rich man, or even a soldier.¡± ¡°Boring.¡± Quincy sat up straight. She started the car and drove off. ¡°I¡®m just joking, James. I know you¡®re married to my best friend. No matter how insane I am, I wouldn¡®t be stupid enough to steal Thea¡®s husband.¡± Hearing this, James sighed in relief. ¡°By the way...¡± Quincy asked again, ¡°I won¡®t force you if you don¡®t want to tell me about the rest, but I want to know why you¡®ve been hiding it from Thea. You¡®ve been married for so long, but she doesn¡®t know your identity at all. Moreover, she doesn¡®t even know you¡®re the one who has been secretly helping her.¡± ¡°This...¡± James hesitated. Then, he replied, ¡°She saved me ten years ago. She got burned in the inferno to save me back then. However, I abandoned her to survive, and she suffered the ridicule of others for ten years.¡± ¡°I had gone to the Southern ins and climbed the hierarchy from a soldier, step by step. ¡°The reason I came back this time was to repay her. ¡°However, being in my position, my every move is monitored by people. I don¡®t want to cause trouble for Thea because of my identity. I came back and applied to resign because I wanted to use the identity of an ordinary person to protect her for the rest of her life. ¡°I nned to tell her after I resigned. ¡°However, a series of things happened after I left. These things are beyond my ability. To be honest, I might not even be able to protect myself, and I don¡®t want Thea to get involved.¡± Quincy listened attentively. Hearing this, she could not help but feel envious. ¡°I¡®m really jealous of Thea. I would rather be Thea if I could.¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 James smiled. He closed his eyes and ignored Quincy. He always had a good judgment of people, but he could not see through Quincy. It was hard to read what was on her mind. Moments ago, she was trying to seduce him. Right after, she imed not to want to steal Thea¡®s husband. Fortunately, he had a rtively strong endurance and was loyal to Thea. Thus, he was unwilling to mess around. Otherwise, he might not have been able to resist Quincy¡®s temptation and would have went to a hotel room with her. It would be fine if she were serious. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html However, it would be awkward if he agreed and she was just teasing him. He was one of the Five Commanders of Sol, standing on top of the power pyramid. Not, he was the Transgenerational Group¡®s behind¨Cthe¨Cscene boss. He was also Quincy¡®s boss. He did not want to lose face in front of her. He did not sleep the whole night. He closed his eyes, and soon the drowsiness overwhelmed him, and he fell asleep. Quincy drove to the Transgenerational Group¡®s underground parking lot. She parked the car, and seeing that James was fast asleep, she did not have the heart to disturb him. She stared at James, who fell asleep while leaning back in the seat. James was not incredibly handsome. He was considered quite ordinary. However, the more Quincy looked at him, the more charming James was. She was tempted as she watched James sleeping with his eyes closed. She leaned toward his face and tried to kiss him. Before she could touch his lips, James suddenly opened his eyes. Their eyes met and held each other¡®s gazes for a few seconds. Quincy was flustered, and she blushed instantly. She quickly leaned away from him and took a deep breath whuile fixing her hair, ¡°What are you doing?¡± James looked at her. ¡°Y-You have something on your face, I wanted to help you get it oft. There isn¡®t anything else. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± She said with a blushing face and got out of the car, ¡°Really?¡± James touched his face but found nothing and got out of the car. The two walked toward the elevator. Quincy acted like a child who made a mistake and got caught. She was flustered and kept her head lowered to the ground without saying anything else. James also did not question anything. They remained silent up the elevator. Quincy went to her office floor. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James headed directly to the chairman¡®s office on the top floor. He slumped into the sofa and fell asleep When Quincy arrived at her office, she could not focus on work. Her mind was upied with James. ¡°Quincy, Quincy! What are you doing? What are you fantasizing about?¡± She reached out and held her head in frustration while muttering. ¡°He is already married. His wife is your best friend, Thea. You shouldn¡®t be thinking about it.¡± She kept trying to dissuade herself. ¡°Quincy, you¡®ve waited for him for ten years. So what if he¡®s married? You have to seize your own happiness. ¡°No, what belongs to you will belong to you. What¡®s not yours will never be yours. ¡°How would you know it¡®s not yours if you don¡®t try?¡± Quincy contemted and kept talking to herself. Ultimately, her thoughts were a mess, and she did not know what to do anymore. After James ate, he was able to sleep peacefully. When he woke up, it was already seven in the evening. He got up and reached in his pocket, but it was empty. ¡°Looking for your cigarette?¡± A voice resounded James heard the voice and nced toward it. A woman was sitting in the office chair not far away. She was shaking his pack of cigarettes in her hand. She had curly hair and was dressed in a red dress with a low v¨Cneckline, ¡°What are you doing here, Quincy?¡± James got up, walked to her, and took the cigarette pack from her hands. He took one out and lit it. Then, he nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°This is the chairman¡®s office and it¡®s off limits. You¡®re a little bold, don¡®t you think? Could it be you¡¯re interested in the chairman¡®s position?¡± Quincy pouted and smiled, ¡°My ex-boyfriend is the boss of the Transgenerational Group. Whether I can have the position depends on your word.¡± James looked at the time and saw it was already seven in the evening. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 ¡°I¡®m waiting for you. I called Thea and told her we¡®d be having a meeting tonight, so there¡®s no use going home so soon. Come to my ce. I¡®m alone.¡± Quincy deliberately crossed her long, slender legs, showing them off. ¡°I¡®m not interested.¡± James turned around and left. After taking a few steps, he turned back and said, ¡°Remember to lock the door when you leave.¡± Quincy sat on the office chair and watched as James left. She pouted her lips and smiled. Even that didn¡®t work? As expected of the ck Dragon, he has the ability to resist the greatest of temptations.¡± ¡°James.¡± As soon as James left the office, he saw Scarlett. James nced at her and said, ¡°Who gave you the permission to let Quincy enter? She¡®s only the vice president and isn¡®t allowed to enter the chairman¡®s office. Apany must follow its rules and regtions if it wants to seed. Do I need to teach you every simple, little thing?¡± Scarlett was not expecting James to scold her. ¡°J¨C James, she said she was your ex¨Cgirlfriend, and I... I didn¡®t dare to stop her,¡± Scarlett exined. ¡°Don¡®t let her overstep her boundaries again.¡± James turned and left. Quincy had gone too far. What she had done had exceeded her authority. ¡°Understood,¡± Scarlett replied. Quincy finally came out after James had gone far. Scarlett red at her. Before she could speak, Quincy interrupted and said, ¡°Save it. I know my boundaries, and I won¡®t do it again.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html After saying that, she turned around and left. Scarlett was perplexed. She was the nominal chairman of the Transgenerational Group, and Quincy was the vice president. How was it that she felt the roles were reversed? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She rubbed her nose. ¡°I¡®ve no idea what James is thinking,¡± Scarlett mumbled. Scarlett did not doubt that Quincy was James¡® ex girlfriend, James would not have arranged for Quincy to be the vice president if she was not his ex girlfriend. She was confused about Quincy and James¡® current rtionship. Upon leaving the building, James did not go home. Instead, he went to the military hospital to visit Henry. Henry¡®s body had recovered quickly, and he could now get out of bed to walk. When he entered the ward, he saw Whitney propping Henry up while helping him walk around slowly. Henry had his hands on Whitney¡®s shoulder. Meanwhile, Whitney¡®s hands were wrapped around his waist. The two looked as if they were in an intimate rtionship. Watching the two, James could not help but smile. ¡°Congrattions, Henry,¡± said James. Henry raised his head and saw James approaching. He asked, ¡°Congrattions? Congrattions on what? I¡®m not discharged yet.¡± ¡°Congrattions on finding a girlfriend and ridding yourself of your status as a bachelor.¡± Henry¡®s face flushed red. Since his skin was tan, it was hard to tell whenever he blushed. ¡°What do you mean by girlfriend, James? You¡®re overthinking it! I felt bad for him since he had no one to take care of him, so I came to help him.¡± Whitney pouted. James sat down, picked up an apple on the table, wiped it on his clothes, and bit down on it. ¡°Youngdy, let me tell you, Henry is a really decent person. He¡®s loyal and honest and has never been in a rtionship in all of his life. He doesn¡®t know how to please women, so you have to be more straightforward with him if you want to date him.¡± Whitney helped Henry sit down. Henry said embarrassedly, ¡°James, stop making fun of me. It¡®s not what you think.¡± ¡°By the way...¡± James chewed on the apple and turned to Whitney to ask, ¡°What¡®s the rtionship between you and the Centurian, Walker?¡± James had long suspected Whitney¡®s identity. However, he had never asked, Whitney was surprised, James nced at her and said, ¡°There are fivemanders in Sol, the ck Dragon of the Southern ins, the Centurion of the North, the Blithe King of the West, the Barbarian King of the East, and the Emperor of the Capital. You can¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unrted to the Centurion of the North.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Henry also looked at Whitney. Whitney fixed her long hair and smiled. ¡°James, how did you know I was rted to the Centurian of the North? James nibbled on the apple and replied, ¡°The Blithe King asked for a document to let Henry be an instructor. You immediately recognized that the document was from the military. Plus, you¡®re highly skilled in martial arts. Although I¡®ve never seen you in action, you mentioned knowing martial arts thest time we went to Purity Pharmaceuticals. I also recognized a few techniques from your attacks.¡± ¡°That¡®s all?¡± Whitney was surprised. ¡°I¡®ve gone against the Centurian before. I know his martial arts techniques. Plus, your surname is Walker. Did you think I¡®d let someone with an unknown background get so close to Henry, not to mention how I¡®ve let you in on so many things?¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Whitney did not expect James to be so capable. He had already seen through her identity. ¡°Tell us about it.¡± James looked at her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he suspected Whitney¡®s identity, he kept it a secret for a while and observed her because he was unsure of her motives for approaching Henry or himself. Now, it seemed that this woman did not have ill intentions toward Henry but rather seemed interested in him. Thus, he simply poked through her identity. ¡°He¡®s my father.¡± Whitney did not hide it. She smiled mischievously and replied, ¡°To be honest, I secretly snuck out from home. The Northern Border is too boring, so I came to Cansington.¡± Henry was stunned to learn of her identity. This woman was the daughter of one of the Five Commanders. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Not bad.¡± James smiled brightly and nced at Henry. ¡°Henry, you better seize your chances. The daughter of a commander must have countless wealthy suitors wanting to marry her.¡± ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Henry smiled awkwardly ¡°Fine. I won¡®t tease you anymore. I¡®m heading off.¡± James stood up and was about to leave. ¡°James,¡± Henry called out and nced at him pleadingly. James immediately understood and threw him a cigarette. After thinking for a moment, he felt that one was not enough. He knew that Henry had a cigarette addiction and would have at least two packs daily. He threw all the cigarettes he had and a lighter to Henry. Whitney took it and said sternly, ¡°No smoking.¡± ¡°James, do something about this girl. She won¡®t even let me smoke and is trying to kill me. Could you get me a nurse instead?¡± Henry looked frustrated. These few days, he was about to suffocate from the withdrawal symptoms. He was looking forward to seeing James so he could get some cigarettes. James said with a smile, ¡°Don¡®t worry too much, Whitney. It¡®s normal for men to smoke and drink Henry only smokes. He doesn¡®t touch anything else. You¡®ll be taking away his only entertainment if you don¡®t let him smoke.¡± ¡°James, it¡®s not that I don¡®t want him to smoke, it¡®s that he¡®s injured right now.¡± James shrugged helplessly and turned to leave the ward. ¡°Woman, I¡¯ll have just one! Just one!¡± Henry pleaded with Whitney. ¡°What? What did you just call me?¡± Whitney¡®s face darkened immediately, ¡°Ms. Walker, Ms. Beautiful.¡± Ultimately, Whitney gave him one, seeing that he looked incredibly pitiful and addicted to smoking At the same time, in a vi in Cansington. Two people sat on the living room sofa. A man in his 50s dressed in casual clothes and with a long beard was present. He was Jonathan Harris, Gensinton¡®s National Doctor¡®s Association president. Opposite him sat an older man with a wrinkled face. His eyes were saggy, and his eyes were cloudy. He looked like a debilitated old man on the verge of death. He was Lucas, the founder of Universal Hospital. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, the ck Dragon has cured the poison. He also escaped and survivedst night. You have to find a way to prevent him from appearing at the medical conference. Otherwise, it would destroy our n.¡± A gleam of light shed in Lucas¡® turbid eyes, and he nced at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, James¡® medical skills are the best in the world. Isn¡®t it your wish topete with him? The medical conference is a good opportunity. Jay isn¡®t considered the real genius doctor. Only by defeating James will you be considered the best doctor in the world.¡± ¡°That¡®s true, but we have to look at the bigger picture.¡± Jonathan eagerly wanted to learn from James. However, this matter was important, and he understood his priorities. Lucas waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve already made the appropriate arrangements. James won¡®t make it to the medical conference.¡± Jonathan was relieved by Lucas¡® reassuring words. After James left the hospital, he returned to the Cahans. As soon as he entered the house, he overheard dys scolding Thea. Thea had a weak personality and had always remained silent when her family members scolded her. ¡°Thea, it¡®s not that I want to scold you. However, the Cahans are in a dire situa?ion right now. James borrowed several million dors. How is he going to repay the money? The money isn¡¯t linked to us. Divorce him before the debt collectorse looking for us. You¡®re still young and beautiful. You can always marry another wealthy man, and the Cahans will be able to start over again.¡± Thea was dispirited It was not something new for dys to look down on James. ¡°Mom, James is working hard, Can¡®t you give him some more time?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of working? What¡®s the use of a few thousand dors sry monthly? Is it enough to support you? It¡®s not even enough for you to buy a new set of cosmetics.¡± James opened the door and entered just in time to hear her belittling him. He rubbed his nose and walked over with a bright smile. ¡°Dad, Mom, Thea.¡± ¡°Hmph! ¡°Don¡®t call me mom! I don¡®t have a son¨Cinw like you!¡± dys shouted. ¡°James, this is just the way my mom is. Don¡®t take it to heart.¡± Thea looked apologetic. James smiled and said nothing. Thea was worried that dys would scold James again, so she quickly dragged him back into the room. ¡°I¡®m so pissed! You¡®ve no conscience at all! All my efforts to raise you for more than twenty years were for nothing!¡± dys scolded. In the room. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Thea reprimanded, "James if you want to do anything in the future, you have to discuss it with me.Don¡¯t make decisions on your own, okay?" "Yes." James reassured her, "Darling, I¡¯ll definitely discuss everything with you in the future! I ran around the whole day today and am exhausted.My back is also sore.Help me massage my shoulders, Darling." Thea also knew that being a salesman was tiring, especially one of a bigpany.She walked over and massaged James¡¯ shoulders. "Wow.It feels good!" James looked satisfied. James did not go out at night and stayed home. The next day. "Thea, let¡¯s go for a walk at Medical Street.Today¡¯s thest day of the Medical Street consultations." "I don¡¯t want to," Thea snorted. "Do you know what people are saying about me now? They¡¯re saying I¡¯m a fool and idiot for spending money to increase my ratings.I don¡¯t want to go out and embarrass myself.I¡¯d rather stay home instead of listening to their mockery." "Alright.Then, I¡¯m going for a walk." James had nothing to do at home. Thus, he decided to go out.He did not drive. Medical Street was lively, and the nearby parking spaces were always full. Therefore, it would be impossible to find a parking slot. It would be better if he took a taxi there.He walked out of the house to the road outside.He happened to see a taxi parked at the side of the road.He walked to the taxi and opened the door to get in. The driver was a middle-aged man wearing a hat, making it hard to see his face. "Young man, where are you headed?" the driver asked. "Medical Street." "Alright." The driver quickly started the car. At that moment, James smelled something unusual and sensed something was wrong. Although the smell was faint and difficult for an ordinary person to detect, he was a doctor and very sensitive to medicinal smells. He held his breath, but it was toote.He felt dizzy and fainted instantly. ¡°Hmph." The driver took off his hat, nced at James, who had passed out, and smiled. "ck Dragon, even if your medical skills are unmatched in the world, this is a drug carefully prepared by the God of Medicine. Even if an elephant inhaled just a small amount of it, it¡¯d be lethargic for several days." The driver quickly drove off with the unconscious James. Soon, he arrived at a vi. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. A few people came and carried the unconscious James out of the car into the vi. There were many people in the vi. Jonathan and Lucas were also present. Jonathanughed out loud at the unconscious James being carried into the vi. "Mr.Hamilton, your medicine really works wonders.James passed out as soon as he got into the car even though he has a strong physique." "Of course." Lucas wore a proud expression. The drugs he created were extraordinary. "Pll kill him." Jonathan pulled out a gun. "What are you doing? Do you want to cause trouble for yourself? We''re in Cansington, not the border of the Southern ins.It''ll be investigated thoroughly if he dies in Cansington, and none of us will be spared." Jonathan hesitated and reluctantly put away his gun. "Why did we go through so much to get him here if we¡¯re not going to kill him?" Lucas nced at James on the ground, and he smiled slyly. "The boss will do the job of killing him.Our goal isn''t to kill him but to keep him from attending the medical conference. Jonathan nced at Lucas and asked, "What¡¯s your n, Mr.Hamilton?" "This brat is unconscious right now, but his physique is incredibly strong.After ten years of continuous training, his body has extraordinary self-healing abilities.Soon, his body will self- regte and expel the toxins from his body.There¡¯s no antidote if others were to inhale it.They would be unconscious for three days.But, James would probably wake up in two hours.However, that won''t matter." Lucas snapped his fingers. Soon, a man in a doctor¡¯s uniform walked in. The man took out a syringe and injected a colorful liquid into James ¡¯ body. Jonathan gave a thumbs up. "Mr.Hamilton sure is wise.James would sleep for a few days, and the medical conference would be over when he wakes up." "You''re a bit off with your guess." Lucas waved his hand. "He has a thousand ck Dragon Army soldiers around him and has also recruited a lot of powerful subordinates.They would soon look for him after noticing he¡¯s gone missing.What I injected into him was not a drug but an aphrodisiac.The only thing that can trap him now is the police.His powerful subordinates wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if the police detained him." After exining, Lucas ordered, "Take him to a hotel and arrange a woman for him." "Understood." A few subordinates quickly carried James away. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 After James was carried away, Jonathan asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, let me into your ns.¡± Jonathan was from abroad and not Cansington. His power and influence were present abroad. He came to Cansington as a visitor and did not participate in the nning of these schemes. Thus, the ns were all formted by Lucas. He did not know anything about Lucas¡® ns. Lucas caressed his white beard and said with a smile, ¡°James has been affected by the drugs I¡®ve formted. As soon as he wakes up, his desires will be heightened. No matter how great his endurance is, he won¡®t be able to control himself. I¡®ve prepared a woman in advance. As soon as news of him sleeping with her gets out, he¡®ll be detained for the crime of adultery. Even if he gets released, our ne will have already seeded by the time he¡®s out.¡± Hearing this, Jonathan frowned. The ne was good but not perfect! He would have killed James if given the power. He had been well prepared at Mt. Thunder Pass but still failed to kill James. This was the best chance he had to kill him, but Lucas refused to do so. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you sure this will work? Who is this woman? What if she stands on James¡® side and speaks for him after the incident? The police won¡®t be able to do anything if that happens.¡± https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡°Don¡®t worry. This womanes from a very conservative and traditional family with a certain influence. After her father learns that a man has tainted his daughter, he would definitely be furious and send James to prison. This would be enough to bring James down for now.¡± Hearing this, Jonathan sighed in relief. James was in a daze. After being injected with drugs, he was taken to the hotel. Not long after, a woman was brought in. The woman was in her twenties, dressed in a white dress, and had long ck hair. Her facial features were delicate, and she had fair skin. She was gorgeous. At that moment, she was unconscious. James woke up after being unconscious for an hour or two. As soon as he woke up, he sensed that something was wrong. His whole body felt hot, and he felt a strong desire in his heart. At this moment, he really wanted to relieve himself. It felt like he would explode and die if he did not satisfy his desires immediately. ¡°Ugh.¡± He became dizzy as the desire intensified. He covered his head with his hands, and his eyes were bloodshot, which made him look like a mad beast as he roared. He saw a woman lying beside the bed. The woman was lying in bed quietly. She slept soundly and had a serene expression on her beautiful face. She was wearing a skirt. While asleep, her skirt slipped up to her thighs and revealed her slender and fair legs. At the same time, her cleavage was slightly exposed. This greatly stimted James. As if he had gone insane, James pulled off the woman¡®s dress. Soon, she was stripped naked. The intense pain awakened the unconscious woman. She felt someone pressing on her. She cried out in panic. However, no matter how much she cried out, she could not stop James. James had lost control and could not hear the woman¡®s cries. He was strong, and the woman could not resist him. The room was a mess. The drugs in James¡® body slowly subsided over time. He gradually regained his senses. ¡°Sobs...¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman shrank into a ball and sobbed. James had regained his senses. He saw everything in the room and immediately understood what had happened. He was flustered. He frowned and wore a serious expression. He pped his forehead, ¡°James, James! Why were you so careless?¡± At this moment, the hotel door was kicked open, and a group of policemen rushed into the room ¡°Raise your hands above your heads and don¡®t move!¡± Facing the police¡¯s stern shouts and the muzzles pointed at him, James raised his hands over his head and did not inove. Several policewomen rushed over quickly, took their clothes, and covered the woman huddled on the bed. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 "Tiara! Tiara..." A middle-aged man rushed in. Seeing the woman, his face was full of anger.He rushed toward James, who had his hands on his head and cursed at him furiously, "B*stard! You beast..." He swung his fists and legs at him. James did not resist.He had not recollected his thoughts yet.He was thinking about who set this up to frame him. What did the other party want to do? The other party could take this opportunity to kill him, but they chose not to. Instead, they went through so much trouble just to execute this n. The police rushed in, and many reporters followed suit to take pictures of the room. "Don¡¯t film it! Stop filming!!!" Several polices promptly blocked the reporters. The middle-aged man beat James and ordered, "Stop the reporters quickly! Don''t allow them to report this, or my daughter¡¯s life will be over!" The middle-aged man was Zigmund Youngblood. Zigmund was a famous painter and had a certain reputation around the world.He was a guest at this year¡¯s medical conference.He brought his daughter, Tiara Youngblood to Cansington. However, his daughter did note home at night, so he called the police.He had no idea why the media was at the scene. The scene was being broadcasted live by the media. "Fellow audiences, the famous painter Zigmund Youngblood reported his daughter was missingst night.Today, the media received news and rushed to the hotel but found this scene.The painter, Zigmund¡¯s daughter, was taken advantage of, and this man is the suspect." "Don¡¯t film! Stop filming!!!" Zigmund kept shouting and preventing the media from filming. At the same time, he ordered the police, "Get them out of here! Quick!" The reporters were chased out. Faced with the guns, James took a deep breath and nced at the furious Zigmund.He said calmly, "Do you believe I was framed?" "Son of a b*tch!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As soon as James spoke, Zigmund was infuriated again.He rushed over and punched James. However, this punch did not cause any damage to James. Zigmund cursed, "B*stard! My daughter is only neen.How could you do this to her? I will sue you! I want you to spend the rest of your life in prison!" James was helpless. As of now, he had no excuses.He was taken away by the police. Police station, interrogation room. "Your name, gender, and age." Faced with the furious policewoman, James replied calmly, "James Caden, twenty-eight years old." "Gender!" "Officer, do you need to ask? Can''t you see for yourself?" m! The policewoman mmed the table and said furiously, "Listen to my instructions! Answer whatever I ask you." James said helplessly, "Male." "How did you kidnap Tiara Youngblood? How did you avoid the surveince and bring her to the hotel?" "Officer, I was framed.You have to investigate this thoroughly." "Framed? We caught you red-handed.Your fingerprints and lip marks were all over her body.We found your sperm in her body.Even if you do not admit it, this evidence is enough for you to spend the rest of your life in prison. James knew that he was not in a good situation. "I won''t say anything until mywyeres." After James finished speaking, he closed his eyes and began to rest. At the same time, Thea had learned about the incident. Someone had informed her about it. Initially, she did not believe it. However, she fainted from anger upon watching the videos online. They were videos taken by the reporters showing James being grabbed and held at gunpoint in the hotel room with a woman in his bed. Fortunately, she was at home, and dys woke her up. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 The Cahans¡¯ house. ¡°No, it¡®s not true. I don¡®t believe it. This can¡®t be true. How could James do such a thing?¡± Thea believed James James had never forced himself on her ever since their marriage. Even when the two of them slept together, James never touched her without her consent. How could someone who did not even touch his wife mess around outside? ¡°Thea, don¡®t be naive. It was reported on the news. Look how clear the video is. Who else could this be if not James? Look at the woman on the bed. How can this be fake? I told you James wasn¡®t a good person and to divorce him a long time ago, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Although something had happened to James, dys was not worried about their family bing a laughing stock. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Instead, she was rather happy. Such a big thing happened to James, and he would spend the rest of his life in prison. Finally, Thea could divorce him. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here. I have to go to the police station.¡± Thea stood up and left. ¡°Thea...¡± dys shouted but did not stop Thea. ¡°It¡®s best for her to go and see for herself. Only then will she completely give up on him,¡± dys murmured. Thea went to the police station. ¡°James is a criminal suspect, and there¡®s conclusive evidence against him. Before he¡®s convicted in court, he isn¡®t allowed to see anyone else except hiswyers.¡± Thea wanted to see James but was stopped by the police. She had no idea what else she could do. Pulling out her phone, she called Quincy. ¡°Quincy, something happened. Something bad happened to James. Sobs...¡± Quincy was at work and did not have the time to watch the news. She waspletely unaware of what had happened to James. ¡°Thea, don¡®t cry. What happened to James? Could you exin slowly?¡± ¡°J-James sexually assaulted a young girl and got caught in the act! The police detained him, and I¡¯m not allowed to see him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quincy eximed upon hearing the news. She stood up abruptly and asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you just say James sexually assaulted a girl? How¡®s that possible?¡± ¡°I¨CIt¡®s real. It¡®s all over the news right now. What should I do? Come quickly.¡± ¡°D¨CDon¡®t worry. I¡®ll be there immediately.¡± Quincy hung up the phone. She took a deep breath. This was absolutely impossible. Even she could not seduce James. How was it possible for James to do such a thing? After forcibly calming down, she left the office and went to look for Scarlett. ¡°Chairman, something¡®s happened to James. Do you know about it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard about it. I¡®ve contacted awyer, and she¡®s on the way to the police station. Thewyer will update me.¡± Scarlett nodded. ¡°I¡®ll go to the police station to check.¡± Scarlett waved her hand. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Quincy did not stay any longer and hurried off to the police station. Police station entrance. Thea paced around anxiously. She watched the video as she walked around. She hoped it was not real, but the video captured the scene. The incident caused an uproar in Cansington. Netizens had identified James, and thements online ridiculed him. Seeing Quincy approaching, Thea hurriedly walked to her with tears on her pretty face. ¡°Quincy, what should I do? There must be some misunderstanding here. How could James do such a thing?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. Let¡®s go in to ask about the situation.¡± Quincy took Thea to the police station. Quincy reported her identity as the vice president of the Transgenerational Group, and the police exined the matter in detail to her. After learning what had happened, Quincy frowned. Thea seemed to have lost all energy and slumped on a chair with a darkened expression, Shepletely trusted James However, judging by the current situation, James was indeed guilty Soon, thewyer met up with James and learned about the details. Outside the police station Quincy nced at thewyer. Thewyer was a woman in her thirties and looked incredibly sexy. Quincy asked, ¡°Ms. Zinn, what¡®s the situation? What did James tell you? What happened?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thea was also anxious but still had a glimmer of hope. She sensed that there must be something behind the whole situation. She nced at thewyer and waited for an answer. ¡°Ms. Xenos, the current situation is very unfavorable to James. Although James said he was drugged after getting into a car in the morning and imed not to know what happened next, these are all his one¨Csided words. There isn¡®t any evidence to support his words. On top of that, Tiara was covered with his fingerprints and lip marks. ¡°The evidence is conclusive, and Mr. Youngblood has filed a charge against James. The police have submitted a series of criminal evidence to the court, which will be held in two days. Once the court is held, the probability of James being sentenced is a hundred percent.¡° Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Thea was startled and asked, "T-then, what should we do?" Thewyer shook her head slightly and said, "T-There isn¡¯t anything we can do now.I¡¯m not sure about winning thiswsuit.There is only one thing we can do right now, and that is to get them to drop the case against James so he can avoid imprisonment."Quincy frowned, took a deep breath, and said, "I see.You may head back first." "Alright, Ms.Xenos." Thewyer turned around and left. "What should we do now, Quincy? I believe James.What he said must be the truth.He must¡¯ve been framed." Quincy said helplessly, "I also believe James.However, all the evidence isn¡¯t looking good for him." "Then, what should we do next?" "We should head back for now.I¡¯m sure it¡¯l] be fine." Quincy took Thea and left. James was not an ordinary person.He was the boss of the Transgenerational Group. Since there was no evidence to get him out, they could only try to reach a settlement. James could only get Scarlett to reach out to Zigmund. Custody room. James was lying on the wooden bed and thinking about the situation. ¡®Could it be that the people who drugged me and framed me are trying to stop me from participating in the medical conference? What are they trying to do during the medical conference?" James murmured. He had an intuition that he was most likely correct. ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, I''d like to see what you guys are trying to do." He stood up, walked toward the door, and knocked. Then, he shouted, "Anyone? Is anyone around? I need to make a phone call." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, a policeman walked over and reprimanded, "Why are you yelling? Be quiet.You¡¯ve no right to make any calls right now." "Sir, you better be careful with how you talk to me.Do you know who I am? Do you know who I¡¯m trying to call? Well, I can give you the number, and you can make the call for me.How about that?" "Pfft.You¡¯re just the son-inw of the Cahans.Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Your life is over.You¡¯ll be spending the rest of your life in prison." "Sir, please just make a phone call for me.I need to call the Blithe King." "The Blithe King? Who do you think you are, brat? Do you expect me to trust you just because you say you¡¯re calling the Blithe King?" "Call it if you don''t believe me.I¡¯ll pass you the number." "Sure, give me the number.I want to see who you are to call the Blithe King." James gave him the number. The policeman took out his cell phone and dialed the number. The Blithe King¡¯s personal phone rang, but it was an unknown number. After hesitating, he answered as not many people knew his private number. "Hello, who¡¯s this?" The policeman could not help butugh after he heard a voice through the phone. "There¡¯s a prisoner here that ims he wants to call the Blithe King.Are you the Blithe King?" "That¡¯s right.I¡¯m the Blithe King." "Huh?" The policeman was stunned. ¡®Is this really the Blithe King?¡¯ "What prisoner? Is it James?" The Blithe King frowned.He was the Blithe King and immediately learned of James¡¯ news.He had already heard that James hadmitted a crime, but he ignored it because he believed that James could easily resolve it by himself. "y-Yeah, it¡¯s James," the policeman replied. James waved to the police. "That¡¯s enough.Bring the phone over.l talk to him." "Okay." When the policeman learned that it was really the Blithe King, he did not dare oppose James and quickly handed the phone over to him. Upon getting the phone, James said, "Come to the police station immediately.I¡¯ve something to discuss with you.Be here within an hour.Otherwise, something severe is gonna happen." After James finished speaking, he hung up the phone. The Blithe King frowned. "Something serious? Isn¡¯t he being framed formitting adultery? What can happen?" he murmured. He knew James¡¯ character.He also knew what people James had with him. James was in control of the underground intelligencework and could easily find out who had framed him. At most, he would be locked up for a few days, so what could possibly happen? However, James said it was severe, and the Blithe King dared not take it lightly. He immediately got up and ordered, "Prepare the car." The Blithe King arrived at the police station very soon. The Blithe King was amander with great authority.It was easy for him to see James. In the custody room. The Blithe King took out a cigarette and lighter and handed them to James. James took them, lit the cigarette, and took a big puff. He praised, "Blithe King, you sure are a good and righteous friend.You came immediately after learning that something happened to your friend." "Cut the nonsense.What¡¯s the matter?" James said nonchntly, "It¡¯s not a big deal.I just need you to secretly get me out of here using your connections." "James, you¡¯re asking to break thew.You can handle such trivial matters yourself." "Blithe King, something¡¯s about to happen.Immediately find a stand-in for me and quietly sneak me out of here," James said seriously. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 The Blithe King did not know James¡® ns, but he still decided to help. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll take you away first.¡± James waved his hands. ¡°I told you to find me a stand¨Cin for me. I can¡®t leave so openly. Find someone who¡®s about the same height and has a simr physique as me. After I sneak out, I¡®ll make a human mask, and you have to secretly bring him back into the custody room. The Blithe King asked with a frown, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You don¡®t need to know.¡°. ¡°Alright.¡± The Blithe King nodded. He quickly made arrangements. He found someone of a simr height from the army and sneaked James out. James started to make the human mask for the substitute to take his ce and sneak into the police custody room. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James made another human mask for himself. He could not appear at the medical conference in his real appearance. Since he could not show up with his real face, he would change it. He made a human mask that resembled him ten years ago, the chairman of the Majestic Corporation, James Caden. At the same time. In a hotel in Cansington. Inside the presidential suite. A young girl huddled on a sofa. Her face and eyes were nk, seemingly void of all life and energy The girl was Tiara, the victim of the scandal in the morning. Zigmund was also in the hotel room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing his daughter¡¯s state, Zigmund grew worried. Heforted her, ¡°Tiara, don¡®t worry. I won¡®t let that b*stard go so easily. I want him to spend the rest of his life in prison.¡± Two women were sitting beside him. They were Quincy and Thea. Seeing the victim¡¯s state, Thea could not imagine what James had done for her to be like this. ¡°Tiara, could there be any misunderstanding? I know my husband very well. He would never¡­ Enough!¡± Zigmund stood up, pointed to the door, and chased them away. ¡°Get out of here. You¡¯re not wee here.¡± Quincy stood up promptly and persuaded, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, please calm down. No one wished for such things to happen. However, what¡®s done is done. We have to find out the truth and ensure those responsible for this get punished.¡± ¡°What more truth do you need? Things have alreadye to this, yet you still want to defend that b*stard? I only let you in here because you¡®re women. Get out of here immediately.¡± Zigmund started to chase them out again. Quincy and Thea were kicked out of the hotel room. Outside the door. Thea burst into tears. Quincy took her hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡®t worry. We¡®ll think of something else. Let¡®s go back and rest. We¡®ll wait for news from thewyer.¡± Quincy brought Thea back home. They had gone to Zigmund to convince him to drop the case against James. However, they failed to do so. After Quincy and Thea left, Zigmund¡®s assistant walked in and reported respectfully, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Brooks, the chairman of the Transgenerational Group, is here to visit you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Zigmund was slightly taken aback. The chairman of the Transgenerational Group, Scarlett? He had nothing to do with Scarlett nor the Transgerneratonal Group, so he was confused about why she would visit. She was a prominent figure, and Zigmund dared not mistreat her. He immediately instructed, ¡°Invite her in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant left and quickly returned with Scarlett. Scarlett was wearing a white dress. She was slender and exuded an outstanding aura. She walked in carrying some gifts. Zigmund quickly invited Scarlett to sit down. Then, he asked, ¡°Ms. Brooks, is there a reason you came to see me?¡± Scarlett put down the gifts and sat down on the sofa. ¡°I heard something happened to Tiara, so I came to visit.¡± Zigmund was perplexed. He was not acquainted with Scarlett, but the dignified chairman of the Transgenerational Group with a worth of billions hade to visit his daughter. After slightly being stunned, he replied gratefully, ¡°Thank you for visiting Tiara, Ms. Brooks.¡± Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Scarlett waved her hands and said immediately, "Mr.Zigmund, I heard about what happened to Tiara.Could there be a misunderstanding?" Zigmund¡¯s face darkened, and he replied instantly, "Ms.Brooks, are you here to speak for James?" Scarlett did not deny it and nodded lightly. "Mr.Zigmund, there¡¯s something you probably aren''t aware of.James is the real boss of the Transgenerational Group.He has a worth of several trillion.There are countless beautiful women around him.As long as he wanted, endless women would be willing to jump into his bed.Moreover, he already has a beautiful wife.I simply can¡¯t believe my boss wouldmit sexual assault." "The real boss of the Transgenerational Group?" Zigmund was shocked by James¡¯ identity. He did not expect the man who defiled his daughter to have such an influential background, "Yes. "There must be some sort of misunderstanding.ording to my boss¡¯ personality, he would never do such a thing." Scarlett nodded confidently. Zigmund was slightly taken aback by James¡¯ identity. Soon, he recollected himself and said coldly, "Never judge a book by its cover.Who knows what you rich people are thinking? Perhaps he wanted the thrill of it.Because he has money, he thinks he can do whatever he wants and settle everything with money.I¡¯m not going to forgive him.Never. James defiled my daughter, and I will sue him so he spends the rest of his life in prison! "Name your price." Scarlett had consulter thewyer, and she knew that the situation was disadvantageous against James, considering all the evidence. "How much to drop the case?" Scarlett nced at Zigmund and asked. "That will never happen! Never! Get out of here!" Zigmund was furious. He stood up and shouted as he pointed to the door, "Get out of here!" Scarlett frowned. ¡®Are there still people who aren¡¯t tempted by money?¡¯ Thought Scarlett. "How about a hundred million?" Scarlett asked again. She had investigated Zigmund beforeing to see him. Although he was a somewhat famous painter, he was not very wealthy. One hundred million dors was a lot of money to him. "Get out." "One billion?" "I said get out!" "Ten billion?" "Anna, get her out of here." Zigmund was unmoved.He would not budge even when Scarlett offered ten billion dors. The assistant came in and made a gesture for her to leave. "Ms.Brooks, please don¡¯t make things hard for us.Please leave." Scarlett took a deep breath. Settling the matter through Zigmund was not going to work.She had toe up with another way.She got up, nced at Zigmund, and said, "I believe you aren¡¯t a fool. Think about it carefully and analyze the situation. Do you think my boss has a reason to rape your daughter with his current worth?" Leaving behind those few words, Scarlett turned and left. Scarlett¡¯s words echoed in his mind.She was right. James was the real boss behind the Transgenerational Group. With his worth, money was just numbers to him.He did not have a reason to rape his daughter. However, his heart ached when he saw his daughter¡¯s nk gaze. Although he did not believe James had a reason to do it, he trusted his eyes. What he saw was the truth. "Don¡¯t worry, Tiara.I¡¯ll surely seek justice for you.No matter how strong his background, he will go to jail." "Dad..." Tiara raised her head and nced at Zigmund with tears in her eyes. "Tiara." Zigmund walked over. Tiara leaned into his arms and burst into tears. "What should I do now, Dad? How will I face others in the future? Sobs..." "Tiara, I''ll surely get justice for you and put that bad man behind bars.The court hearing will be held in two days.Can you take the stand to testify against James in court? I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to appear in court.The evidence I¡¯ve collected is enough to send him to jail." "I don¡¯t know.I don¡¯t know..." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tiara¡¯s mind was a mess.She could not forget about what happened in the morning.She shouted helplessly and screamed in pain. However, no matter how much she pleaded, the man refused to stop. She no longer wanted to live and thought of death. Perhaps, only dying could relieve her pain. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Chapter 560 In the past two days, the Cahans had be a hot topic online again. The first hot topic was Thea from the Cahans. She had no medical skills but became a doctor under Century Hospital and used millions to ce number one during the medical conference. Thea gained a bad reputation because of this. She was called shameless and a fool with money. Before this news subsided, a new hot topic came up. It was the news of Thea¡®s husband, James. Every online forum discussed the incident. [Die, rapist!) (Such a despicable person should be made a eunuch!) (Shooting such a person one hundred times wouldn¡®t even be enough.) [This was bound to happen. James married the Cahans and has no status in the family. I heard he doesn¡®t even sleep with Thea. He simply guards his wife like a precious treasure but doesn¡®t touch her. Because of this, he could not resist it anymore and ended up committing the crime.] https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html On the inte, many people berated James. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the Cahans¡® house. Thea sat on the sofa, frustrated. As James¡® wife, she was naturally concerned about the development of this matter. Seeing the comments online, she med herself for the incident. She felt like it was her fault. James would not havemitted such a crime outside if she had let him touch her sooner. She felt it was her responsibility. At that moment, shepletely believed James was guilty. All the shreds of evidence pointed to James. James said he was in a daze and had no idea what happened. Initially, she believed him, but after seeing Tiara¡®s state, she thought about it carefully and felt that James was making an excuse for his crime. ¡°Thea, why are you hesitating? Why are you still waiting for a rapist? James is a criminal now. You can file for a divorce,¡± dys persuaded Thea. ¡°Quincy.¡± Thea nced at Quincy. James¡® imprisonment was something inevitable. Moreover, the incident aroused a wave of public anger. James would have to spend the rest of his life in prison. Thea refused to wait for him forever. It was best to divorce him as soon as possible and remarry. Quincy frowned and asked, ¡°Do you really believe James would do such a thing?¡± ¡°I don¡®t believe it, but it¡®s the truth. It¡®s my fault. I¡®m his wife, but I didn¡®t let him touch me. He¡¯s a man and has needs. In the end, he went down the wrong road.¡± Thea sighed. ¡°What?¡± Quincy¡®s eyes widened in shock. Although there were rumors outside, Quincy did not believe them. From her point of view, James and Thea were a very loving couple. She could not believe that such a loving couple had not done the deed before. Sigh. Thea sighed again. She med herself for what had happened. ¡°Now that things havee to this point, James will surely be imprisoned. His crime is serious, and he would be locked up for at least twenty years. I can¡®t waste twenty years waiting for him.¡± 1 ¡°So, are you going to divorce him?¡± Quincy nced at Thea. ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded slightly. Quincy opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words. She changed her mind and said, ¡°I support your decision.¡± Quincy supported Thea divorcing James because of her own selfish intentions. After the two got divorced, she would finally get the chance to pursue James openly without feeling guilty. dys smiled. ¡°That¡®s right, Thea. What kind of men are you interested in? I¡®ll set you up.¡± Chapter 561 Chapter 561 lockedContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Thea had been thinking of divorce ever since James got arrested. She nned to divorce him after he was found guilty. She was not even twenty¨Ceight years of age and was in the prime of her life. She did not wish to wait for James for the rest of her life. She would be old by the time James got released from prison. She did not wish to live with regrets. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She knew she had let James down. It was because of her that James did not manage to suppress his desire and went down the wrong path. However, since it had already happened, there was no use ming herself. Meanwhile, James had switched ces with a substitute. He left the detention cell and headed to Majestic Corporation. At the chairman¡®s office at Majestic Corporation... James had put on a human mask. At that moment, his appearance had undergone drastic changes. Wearing a white suit, he was handsome and charismatic. ¡°James, the business operations of the corporation havee under the assault of Oceanic Commerce. Sales have plummeted, and we suffered great losses,¡± Newton reported. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html James lightly waved. ¡°No need to worry about that.¡± He could not care less about Majestic Corporation. After all, he wanted to give the corporation to Newton, who declined the offer. James said coldly, ¡°I¡®ll entertain the Great Four after the Solean medical conference.¡± Serena was in the office too. All this while, she had been learning about business management from Newton. She was in charge of the daily operations of the corporation. In addition to being a beauty, she had be more charismatic after being acquainted with many big wigs while at Majestic Corporation. ¡°Rumors are spreading that you forcibly made your move on Tiara Youngblood, the daughter of Zigmund Youngblood, and was detained. How did you manage to get out?¡± Newton was puzzled. Hearing this, James¡® face darkened. It was indeed cumbersome. Although he was framed and unconscious the whole time, the fact remains that he had sexual intercourse with Tiara. Now, Zigmund wanted nothing more than to see him prosecuted in court. Besides, the trial would begin the day after tomorrow. Faced with all the hard evidence, he would be found guilty. He pulled a cigarette out and lit it. After taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry. I overstepped my boundaries.¡± James lightly waved. James stayed at Majestic Corporation the whole day and did not show himself. When night came, he contacted Ronald. ¡°Ronald, anything unusual at Universal Hospital?¡± ¡°Nothing unusual here. Everything seems normal.¡± James frowned. That should not be. All those efforts they made were to prevent him from participating in the medical conference. Theoretically, they should be on the move now. Why was there nothing out of the ordinary? He had no choice but to wait for the next day toe. In the still of the night, at the chairman¡®s office on the topmost floor of Majestic Corporation, the lights were still on. James stood by the window and gazed at the entirety of the city. The night passed silently. The next day... This was a day of sensation for all of Cansington. After three days of voting at the annual Solean medical conference, the public voted for the top hundred doctors in Cansington. Today, the top hundred doctors gathered topete in the next round. They were here for the title of Asclepius. At the General Assembly Hall of Medical Street... The Solean medical conference had been held here annually. It was a venue that could fit hundreds of thousands. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Though it was only eight in the morning, the venue was already packed with people. The ce was rowdy. James arrived early. This time, he kept a low profile.He had instructed Newton to buy a seat that was not too far back nor too near the front.He took a seat and waited patiently.He was curious to see what Lucas Hamilton from Universal Hospital and Jonathan Harris from Goryeo were up to. At that moment, the emcee of the medical conference got on the stage.She was a popr actress called Delh Kimberly. Wearing a red gown, her curvaceous figure was for all to see. With a mic in hand, she got on the stage.Her melodiousugh echoed throughout the venue. "How exhrating! The medical conference hasn¡¯t even started yet, and I¡¯m excited about it already.I have long dreamt of witnessing our fellow genius doctors of Sol gather andpete for the highest honor in the medical world of Sol." "That¡¯s right." Aman in a suit walked out from backstage.He was Kevin Mariano, a renowned emcee. Kevin walked over to Delh and looked at the crowd, "It¡¯s a great honor to be able to witness a competition between the most aplished doctors of Sol.I wonder who will emerge victorious and im the title of Asclepius." At that moment, a staff walked over with a list and handed it to the emcees. Delh said smilingly, "After three days of fiercepetition, we have here our top hundred doctors." She continued, "First ce goes to..." Upon seeing the name on the list, she momentarily froze before reading out loud, "Thea Cahan from Century Hospital." The crowd burst into a peal ofughter. Even some reporters could not refrain fromughing. A morous woman was thrust into the spotlight.It was Thea.She did not want to embarrass herself by coming here. However, after thinking hard about it, she came nheless. James had spent a fortune to push her to the top of the rankings.She did not wish to disappoint him.She knew she would be mocked if she came. Nheless, she came. James was arrested and would soon be convicted. Even if it was humiliating for her, she had toe to show her gratitude to James.She was thrust into the spotlight with countless cameras pointed at her. Thea closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡®James, we''re even now" Delh smiled. "Pleasee onto the stage, Ms.Thea.Please share with us your thoughts on being the first ce in the qualifying match." Under the watchful gaze of the crowd and the cameras, Thea stood up and got onto the stage. A staff handed her a mic. Delh said, "Your reputation precedes you, Ms.Thea.You¡¯ve been described by the media as a once- in-a-millennium beauty.Standing beside you gives me quite the pressure." Thea stood there awkwardly. Kevin asked, "So, Ms.Thea, how do you feel about getting first ce?" Thea looked at the crowd. The crowd near the front was all big shots.She could see the scornful expressions on their faces.She felt her cheeks burning up. Holding the mic, she hesitated for a moment before saying, "I don¡¯t have any medical skills at all.As the rumors say, I only got first ce because my husband spent a fortune to push me up the rankings." She bowed deeply. "I apologize for this." Saying that, she turned to leave the stage. James, who was at the back of the venue, scratched his nose and murmured, "Looks like Thea¡¯s rather displeased with me.Although I don¡¯t know what''s going to happen at this medical conference, I¡¯ll have to find a way to help her out." Saying that, he beckoned at Serena. Newton said, "Any instructions?" James whispered in her ear. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Understood." Serena nodded.She then stood up and left her seat. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Thea got off the stage. Delh continued, ¡°Second ce goes to Christine Fallon froin Herbal Biotech. She¡®s the granddaughter of the legendary Dr. Fallon. For the past twenly years, Dr. Fallon has been able to emerge victorious at the Solean medical conference every year. His granddaughter has now surpassed him.¡± Kevin said, ¡°Please, Ms. Fallon.¡± Christine got onto the stage. Wearing a white dress, she was as graceful as a swan. She took the mic. Delh asked with a smile, ¡°Ms. Fallon, even though this is your first time participating in the medical conference, you still managed to get second ce. How are you feeling right now?¡± Cliristine said humbly, ¡°It has long been my dream to acquaint with my fellow seniors in the medical realm. Win or lose, I believe I have much to gain from this.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Fallon.¡± Kevin continued, ¡°Third ce goes to Jonathan Harris from Universal Hospital.¡± ¡°Fourth ce goes to Lucas Hamilton from Universal Hospital.¡± ¡°Fifth ce goes to Moses from Moses Hospital ¡°Sixth ce goes to Bjorn Truman from lofinity Hospital.¡± ¡°Seventh ce goes to...¡± The emcees read the names out loud. Those whose names were called went onto the stage.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, they were all gathered on stage. The moment everyone was on stage, Serena approached Thiea and said willi a smile, ¡°Ms. Thea, Mr. Caden would like to speak with you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at Serena, Thea frowned. ¡°M¨CMr. Caden? Do you mean the ck Dragon? Isn¡®t he dead?¡± As Thea had been to Majestic Corporation in the past, she had seen Serena before. Now that Serena came looking for her, she was puzzled. Serena said with a smile, ¡°Come with me.¡± Though Thea was confused, she followed her out of the venue. Outside the General Assembly Hall... James was leaning against the wall and smoking a cigarelte. Serena brought Thea here. ¡°I¡®ve brought her.¡± James lightly waved and said, ¡°Got it. You¡®re free to go.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Serena turned to leave. Upon seeing James, Thea was dumbfounded. What? ¡®Isn¡®t the ck Dragon dead? Ilow is he still alive? She could not believe hier cyes. She rubbed her eyes. However, James, the ck Dragon, was still there riglit before her. James smiled slightly. ¡°It¡®s been a while, Thea.¡± ¡°Y¨CY¨CYou¡®re still alive?¡± Thea was stunned. James scratched his nose and said, ¡°Do you prefer me dead?¡± ¡°N¨CNo. That¡®s not it,¡± Thea hurriedly exined. She was nervous. Her heart was throbbing. James pulled a wireless earphone out and handed it to Thea. Thea was puzzled. ¡°W¨CWhat¡®s this?¡± James said, ¡°A wireless earphone. I can speak to you while you¡®re wearing it. I¡®ll secretly help you out at the medicalpetition.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was bewildered. ¡®Help me out in secret?¡® ¡°Ms. Thea, please get on stage.¡± Aloud voice reverberated throughout the General Assembly Hall. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 James said, ¡°They¡®re calling for you. Go.¡± ¡°But, I...¡± James lightly waved. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Everything¡®ll be fine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea put on the earphones and swiftly made her way back to the venue. Under the crowd¡®s watchful gaze, she got on stage. The top hundred were gathered on stage. Thepetition rules had been established. Delh and Kevin announced them. The rules of the medicalpetition were simple. It was a one vs. one knockout. Fifty winners would enter the winners¡® team. Meanwhile, the remaining fifty who lost would be randomly matchmade and enter another one vs. one knockout round. The winners, again, would progress to the winners¡® team. Then, they would again be randomly matchmade with a person from the winners¡® team and continue the one vs. one knockout round. After announcing the rules, an LCD TV appeared. A hundred names were listed on it. Then, they were randomized and matchmade with one another. Soon, the results were out. ¡°Let¡®s wee Thea Cahan and Francois Cortez!¡± Thea¡®s opponent was an elderly doctor who was further down the rankings. However, there were no weaklings in the top hundred. They were all experienced doctors who had been in the field for decades. Thea walked over to the middle of the stage. Soon, her opponent arrived. He looked around eighty years of age and was wearing a white Mandarin jacket. By his side was a young female assistant. Kevin asked, ¡°Ms. Thea, where¡®s your assistant?¡± Before she could speak, the elderly man before her grunted, ¡°Even if I win against her, I feel no glory from it.¡± Thea felt nervous. At that moment, a man got on stage. It was James. Upon seeing him, Thea breathed a sigh of relief. James walked over to her and said, ¡°I¡®m her assistant.¡± ncing at James, Kevin said nothing. He immediately announced, ¡°ording to the rules, we¡®ll decide the content of thepetition through a lottery.¡± Soon, a few staff brought a box onto the stage. Kevin said, ¡°There are many sealed letters in the box. Each of them has a number on it, and each number corresponds to the content of thispetition. Leave it all to fate. Now, the staff will draw a letter from the box and hand it to me.¡± The staff reached into the box. The box was transparent. The moment he stretched his hand in, a gust of wind came from the bottom. The letters were immediately scattered. The staff randomly grabbed one and gave it to Kevin. Kevin opened the letter and showed it to the video camera. Then, he announced, ¡°No.58. Let¡®s see what topic No.58 has in store for us.¡± The LCD TV on stage showed the content of No. 58. ¡°Name the herb! Randomly choose a hundred herbs from a hundred thousand. Both sides will be blindfolded and will have to use their sense of smell to name the herb. The time limit of thispetition is ten minutes. Whoever names the most in ten minutes wins!¡± Hearing this, the crowd cheered. This was an interestingpetition. They had to use their sense of smell to name a hundred kinds of herbs while blindfolded. Not even experienced doctors who had been in the field for decades could aplish such a feat. The staff immediately went to prepare the ingredients. Soon, they were ready. ¡°First round of thepetition... Thea Cahan of Century Hospital vs. Francois Cortez of Abundant Hospital!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Thea panicked. Her palms were beaded with sweat. James, who was standing beside her, whispered, ¡°It¡®s alright. There¡®s nothing to worry about. With me here, you¡®ll definitely win.¡± ¡°Are you two ready?¡± Francois looked at Thea with disdain. ¡°I¡®ll feel humiliated even if I win against her. I won¡®t be participating. Let my assistant go against her. I don¡®t want her toin about bullying.¡± Before Thea could speak, James stepped forward. ¡°In that case, there¡®s no need for Thea to join in. Let me participate in her stead.¡± Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 James had only nned to help Thea out in secret.He did not expect that each doctor participating in thepetition had an assistant of their own. Francois Cortez, a doctor at Abundant Hospital, had been in this field for forty years. As such, he was experienced.It should not be too difficult for him to identify a hundred herbs using his sense of smell. With time, he could even identify all of them. Even if the time limit was ten minutes, he could at least identify thirty to forty of them. His assistant was an experienced doctor who had been in the field for many years too.She should be able to identify a dozen or so herbs in ten minutes. Meanwhile, Thea was someone who spent a fortune to get to the top of the rankings. The assistant of such a woman should not be that capable either. Francois looked at the spotlessly clean James, who looked like an amateur, and shot him a scornful look. From his perspective, he was surely an admirer of Thea. On the stage... Delh and Kevin werementing on the first round of thepetition. "What a fierce battle right off the bat! The doctors have asked their assistants topete in their stead." "Exactly.I wonder whose assistant wille out on top.Our staff will now blindfold them." Soon, the staff brought a few blindfolds onto the stage. Although Thea and Francois were not participating, they were blindfolded too for fairness¡¯ sake. James and Francois¡¯ assistant put on the blindfold. "The shelf before you is filled with a hundred different medicinal herbs.Each of them has an identification number, starting from 1 to 100.After identifying them, write down the names of the herbs as per their identification number.The time limit is ten minutes.The one who gets the most correct wins!" "Are you ready?" "Yes." They said in unison. "Three... Two... One... Start!" Thepetition began. James headed straight toward the shelf.He lowered his head and sniffed.Then, he continued. After walking around the circle, James immediately grabbed a pen and began writing the identification numbers and the answers. The whole process took him only three minutes. Meanwhile, his opponent carefully identified every herb.She wrote the answers as she walked around. Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. It was time to dere the results. Many renowned figures of the country were invited to the Solean medical conference, including entrepreneurs, politicians, philosophers, and others from all sectors of life. Not only were they guests, but they were also the jury. In the presence of the jury, Francois¡¯ assistant¡¯s answers were first validated. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In just ten minutes, she had managed to correctly identify eight herbs from a hundred using her sense of smell. "Not bad." Looking at the results, Kevin said with a smile, "Though she¡¯s young, she managed to identify eight herbs while blindfolded.She¡¯ll be a famous doctor one day." "Of course." Francois wore a smug look "She¡¯s my favorite disciple, and she has great medical potential.Besides, she can even work independently." Thea was nervous.She looked at James by her side and asked, "Is everything going to be fine?" James gave her a reassuring smile. "Don¡¯t you worry." Delh continued, "Now let¡¯s reveal Thea¡¯s assistant¡¯s answers." Holding James¡¯ answer, Kevin read them out loud, "No.1, Hawthorn.Correct." "No, 2, Aconitum carmichaelii.Correct." "No.3, Calculus Bovis.Correct." "No.56, Gypsum Fibrosum.Correct." As Kevin revealed the answers, many doctors below the stage gasped and stood up. They had seen how James answered the questions.He only took three seconds for each herb. Besides, many of these herbs only give off a faint smell. It was simply impossible to identify them in just three seconds. However, James had gotten everything correct till No.56. "No.100, Scrophria ningpoensis.Correct." After Kevin read the final answer out loud, he took a deep breath and then looked at James. "Impossible." Francois eximed, "He must¡¯ve cheated." Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 James nced at Francois and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Cortez, are you calling into question the Solean medical conference¡®s impartiality? With so many reporters and cameras here... With an audience that numbers a hundred thousand and the millions of viewers who are watching live right now, are you trying to say that I cheated?¡± ¡°You must¡®ve cheated. How can a youngster like you correctly identify so many herbs using your sense of smell in such a short amount of time? Even if you had your eyes opened, there¡®s no way you could¡®ve done it so quickly!¡± Francois could not believe it. He could not believe that a youngster like James would have such proficiency in medicine. Delh said, ¡°Since the opponent has raised questions about the fairness of thepetition, I¡®d like to invite the jury to investigate if there¡®s anything wrong with his blindfold.¡± James gave his blindfold to the jury. After inspecting it, they found nothing wrong with it. ¡°In that case, I officially dere Thea Cahan the winner of the first round.¡± Hearing the final verdict, the crowd was rowdy. Who would have thought that Thea, a woman who spent a fortune to push herself up the rankings, could emerge victorious in the first round? ¡°Who¡®s her assistant?¡± ¡°An unfamiliar face¡­¡± ¡°Never seen him before.¡± ¡°No, wait. That face... Isn¡®t he James Caden of Majestic Corporation?¡± ¡°What? James Caden? Isn¡®t he the ck Dragon? I thought the ck Dragon died on the battlefield.¡± As James¡® face was shared all over the inte, and his identity was exposed, many remembered him. They were utterly stunned. ¡°The ck Dragon? How can this be?¡± ¡°Legend has it that the ck Dragon¡¯s medical skills are unrivaled. That exins the results.¡± The crowd was heated in a discussion. Delh was just about to announce the next round of thepetition when she received news from the staff backstage. Upon hearing what they told her, she momentarily froze. Then, her body shivered, ncing at James, she blushed and asked excitedly, ¡°Umm¡­ May I ask if your name is James Caden?¡± James never expected his identity to be exposed so soon. He scratched his nose and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°J¨CJames Caden of Majestic Corporation?¡± ! ¡°What Majestic Corporation? I¡®m Thea¡®s assistant.¡± ¡°In that case, a¨Care you the ck Dragon?¡± Delh interrogated him. The scene was broadcasted live. The audience all over the country was dumbfounded. What was going on? Why would the emcee ask whether Thea¡®s assistant was the ck Dragon? Did the ck Dragon not die on the battlefield on Mt. Thunder Pass? James gave a smile and remained silent. Then, he grabbed Thea¡®s hand and headed to the rest area backstage. The moment James grabbed her hand, she froze. She wanted to push him away, but her heart disagreed. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, they left hand in hand. Below the stage, among the audience. Many doctors wore grim expressions. The ck Dragon? Was he the ck Dragon? They knew the ck Dragon was unrivaled in military prowess and medical skills. However, no one had ever seen him fight or practice his medical skills. Now that James had shown himself, his identity as the ck Dragon was exposed. At the rest area backstage... Lucas and Jonathan¡®s faces darkened. Lucas asked puzzledly, ¡°How could this be? How is he the ck Dragon?¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°What¡®s going on exactly?¡± Lucas immediately called the police station. However, he was told that James was still on his detention call and had not left the ce. He lightly waved and said, ¡°James is still in the police station. He¡®s not the ck Dragon.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Lucas and Jonathan had heard of the rumors. The assistant by Thea¡®s side was the chairman of Majestic Corporation. Meanwhile, there were rumors that the chairman of Majestic Corporation was the ck Dragon. However, they knew the truth. The real ck Dragon was James, the son¨Cinw of the Cahans. They just happened to share the same name. Besides, the ck Dragon was currently trapped in his detention cell. Lucas had called the police station, and he was told that James was still confined and had not left the ce. ¡°We¡®ll go ording to n.¡± Lucas looked at Jonathan. Jonathan nodded, and his face darkened. ¡°From today onward, there will be no more Solean Doctor¡®s Association in Sol. Meanwhile, the National Doctor¡®s Association of Goryeo will establish itself in Sol. In just a few years, we¡®ll have full control of the medical market of the country. That way, we can control the citizens of Sol using medicine. If we conquer Sol, we conquer the world.¡± Lucas smiled. ¡°Our boss has reminded us that we have to seed. Failure is uneptable.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. Leave everything to me.¡± Jonathan reassured him. At the rest area backstage... James grabbed Thea by the hand and walked to the rest area. The moment they arrived, Thea swiftly broke free of his grasp. Her cheeks were red. James smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I overstepped my boundaries.¡± ¡°I¨CIt¡®s alright.¡± Thea was nervous. She fidgeted with her hair to conceal her nervousness. She could not help but take a glimpse at James. His face was wless and well¨Cdefined. He was so handsome and charismatic. She was deeply attracted to him. She thought the ck Dragon was dead. She never thought he was still alive. Coincidentally, her husband hadmitted a crime and was thrown into prison. She had ns to divorce him. ¡°M¨CMr. Caden, I¡®ve thought about what you told me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James looked at Thea. Seeing her reddened cheeks and shy expression, he was puzzled. What did he tell Thea? Did he say anything important? Thea hung her head and whispered, ¡°Back then, you told me you¡®d marry me if I divorced my husband.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James froze. Immediately, he recollected himself and nodded. ¡°Hmm... Yes, I did say that.¡± Thea took a deep breath and plucked up the courage. ¡°My husband hasmitted a crime. He brutally raped a teenage girl. The trial¡®s tomorrow. He might be sentenced to more than twenty years in prison. Once he¡®s convicted, I¡®ll divorce him.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James frowned. Not only did Thea not trust him, but she even nned to divorce him. 2 Hearing this, he was crestfallen. He took a deep breath. Putting himself in her shoes, he understood that no woman could ept this. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± James sat at the rest area. He pulled a cigarette out and smoked in silence. Thepetition was still going on. However, the two emcees received news. Delh stopped thepetition and looked at the crowd apologetically, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡®m really sorry. Due to unforeseen circumstances, we have to stop thepetition here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. Everything was going well. What happened? Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Delh continued, ¡°We just received news that someone¡¯s dissatisfied with thepetition rules. That man is Jonathan Harris of Universal Hospital. We¡¯ll now invite Mr. Harris on stage.¡± Hearing this, Jonathan got on stage. Faced with the audience and countless cameras, he remained composed. Kevin asked, ¡°Mr. Harris, please tell us which aspect of thepetition rules you¡¯re dissatisfied with.¡± Jonathan took the mic from the staff and said, ¡°I¡¯m extremely dissatisfied with thepetition rules of this year¡¯s medicalpetition. How long are we going to take if we go one by one? I suggest that we allpete at once.¡± Delh smiled. ¡°Thepetition rules have been set by a group of hospitals. We can¡¯t change them just because you disagree.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan smiled and pointed to Jay, who was seated at the very front of the audience seat and said, ¡°The strong decide the rules. How about this? I¡¯ll challenge Dr. Fallon to a one-on-one. If I win, I call the shots.¡± His words caused an uproar. ording to the rules of pastpetitions, only the finalpetitor who emerged victorious could have the right to challenge Dr. Fallon. All video cameras were directed at Jay.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They were waiting for his response. James was aware of what was happening at the front stage. Walking alongside Thea, they sat among the audience and looked at Jonathan, who was on stage. James knew that they would make a move. However, he did not know their motives. Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, Jay stood up and got on stage. Looking at Jonathan, a smile crept onto his wrinkled face. ¡°Mr. Harris, even if you¡¯re dissatisfied with thepetition rules, there¡¯s no use challenging me. I don¡¯t set the rules. It was a group consensus. Even if you win against me, I don¡¯t have the right to change the rules for you.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask everyone¡¯s opinions on the matter.¡± Jonathan looked at the big shots that were sitting below the stage. Alex Yates of Celestial Group, Yuna Lawson of Longevity Pharmaceuticals, Charles Bertrand of Abundant Group, and others were present. They were the big shots of Cansington. Therefore, they were the ones who set the rules. At that moment, they gathered to discuss the matter. After approximately fifteen minutes, they arrived at a conclusion. Delh spoke, ¡°Mr. Harris, after a lengthy discussion, we ept your challenge. If you can defeat Dr. Fallon, you¡¯ll have the right to set thepetition rules of this year¡¯s medicalpetition. However, as for the rules of the challenge between you and Dr. Fallon, that¡¯s up to the two of you to decide.¡± Jay chimed in, ¡°Since it was Mr. Harris who proposed this, I¡¯ll let him decide on the rules.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t push you around. We¡¯llpete in medical prescription, acupuncture, and acupoint treatment. How does that sound to you?¡± He looked at Jay. The atmosphere was bellicose even before thepetition started. Though Jonathan¡¯s opposition to thepetition rules had dyed the medical conference, it was a breath of fresh air to the audience. Dr. Fallon had been holding the title of Asclepius for twenty years. He had not shown his skills in many years. To be able to witness his medical skills would be the highlight of the medical conference. ¡°Fine, I ept.¡± Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Jay agreed to the conditions. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll exin the rules in detail then.¡± Wearing a mischievous grin on his face, Jonathan said, ¡°We¡¯ll each concoct a poison for the other or someone we trust to consume. After consuming the poison, we¡¯ll use acupuncture and acupoint treatment together with the antidote we¡¯ve made to detoxify the body. The first to release the toxins from the drinker¡¯s body wins. We¡¯llbine the three aspects into onepetition. The survivor will emerge victorious.¡± Hearing this, the crowd was stunned. Even Jay was caught off guard. Jonathan added, ¡°Think carefully, Dr. Fallon. Lives are at stake here. However, if either of us admits defeat, the other will have to provide the antidote.¡± ¡°Fine, I ept.¡± Looking at Jonathan, Jay nodded his head. Hearing this, the crowd erupted in cheers. This year¡¯s medical conference was going to be much more interesting than the previous ones. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Faced with Jonathan¡®s challenge, Jay was not afraid. He chose to ept the challenge. Seeing this, a mischievous grin crept onto Jonathan¡®s face as if his evil machinations hade to a crescendo. ¡°I¡®ll briefly exin the rules,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°A thousand medicinal herbs will be prepared. Based on our understanding of the herbs, we¡®ll freely mix and match them to create a poison. After the other party has consumed the poison, we¡®ll have to mix and match from among the thousand herbs once more to create an antidote. Of course, we¡®re allowed to use acupuncture and acupoint pressure therapeutic means to release the toxins.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jay nodded. Jonathan continued, ¡°To ensure the impartiality of thepetition, I¡®ll leave the preparation of the herbs to Herbal Biotech.¡± Jay immediately made the arrangements. Soon, a few shelves were pushed on stage. There were many drawers on each shelf, and the names of each herb werebeled on each drawer. ording to the rules, both of them could have an assistant. Jay knew nothing about Jonathan. However, James had previously called him to use the underground intelligencework to investigate a guy called the miracle¨Cworking Doctor King. Even though it was Ronald who looked into it, Jay knew of this. The miracle¨Cworking Doctor King was Jonathan Harris. He was once a citizen of Sol but immigrated to Goryeo many years ago. Now, he was the chairman of the National Doctor¡®s Association of Goryeo. It was apparent Jonathan did note in peace. Jay knew he had to be constantly on his guard. He called Christine to be his assistant. She was a renowned doctor in Cansington who was rumored to have surpassed Jay¡®s medical skills. Jonathan¡®s assistant was none other than Lucas, the main doctor of Universal Hospital. He was rumored to be a capable doctor who kept a low profile. They made their preparations. Below the stage... At the back of the audience... James watched silently. Serena had given her seat to Thea. Thea was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Caden, what is Dr. Harris up to?¡± James shook his head. If he had known what Jonathan was up to, he would not have remained so passive. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Caden, who among them is the better doctor?¡± Curious, Thea asked. ¡°Dr. Fallon hasn¡®t suffered defeat in twenty years. However, Jonathan of Universal Hospital is challenging him in such a way even though he knows that he¡®s Asclepius. He¡®s so full of confidence. Who exactly is he?¡± ¡°We¡®ll see,¡± James said. Everything would be revealed if they let things y out a little longer. They feared James and did not want him around. That could only mean that their ns had something to do with medicine. They did not want him ruining their ns. Soon, both sides were ready. The two emcees stood in the middle of the stage. A thousand medicinal herbs were ready backstage. They were all ordinary herbs that were non poisonous. Jay was on the left side of the stage, while Jonathan was on the right. Delh said, ¡°In ordance with the rules that have been agreed upon, the time limit for the concoction of the poison is thirty minutes. After thirty minutes, both sides will give the concocted poison to the other. Each will have ten minutes to examine and observe the poison before consuming it.¡± Kevin continued, ¡°Lives are at stake here. After finishing concocting the poison, both sides will have to prepare the antidote in advance. If the other party admits defeat, you will have to provide him the antidote.¡± ¡°So, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ready... Three... Two... One... Start!¡± Jay and Jonathan immediately went to choose their herbs. Millions were watching They were at the edge of their seats. This was the first time they were witnessing a medicalpetition of this kind in Cansington. One was the Asclepius of Cansington, who had held the title for twenty years. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 The other was an unknown doctor. Who would emerge victorious? The crowd watched in anticipation. Looking at Jay and Jonathan on stage, Thea asked, "Mr.Caden, those medicinal herbs look ordinary.Can they really be made into a poison?" "Yes." James nodded. "Though the herbs themselves are not poisonous, they could be after being mixed together.Jay and Jonathan are both skillful doctors.The poison they concoct should be deadly.We¡¯ll have to see whose antidote is better." Thea nced at James and asked, "Mr.Caden, do you think you can win against them in a competition?" The corner of his mouth turned up slightly with a smile. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Thea understood. Time passed. Under the watchful gaze of the audience, Jay and Jonathan were concocting a poison in earnest based on their understanding of each herb. Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. "Time¡¯s up.Please stop what you¡¯re doing." Jay and Jonathan stopped. Kevin looked at them and said, "For safety''s sake, you should create the antidote.There¡¯s no time limit for this.As this is apetition, please ensure that the antidote is effective.Things might get a little problematic if someone actually dies.To ensure the fairness of thispetition, the poison you have concocted will be temporarily sealed away." Jonathan immediately went looking for herbs to create an antidote. Meanwhile, Jay only stood there motionless. "What''s wrong, grandpa?" Christine asked. Wearing a grim expression, he said, "The poison I concocted is too deadly.It¡¯s almost impossible to create an antidote from the thousand herbs that are avable here.It can release half the toxins at most." Christine whispered, "We still have acupuncture and acupoint treatment, don¡¯t we? With these two treatments, the toxins should bepletely removed." "Mhm.¡± Jay nodded and said, "There¡¯s no other way.I will use these methods after he admits defeat." Saying that, he went to create the antidote. Soon, the antidotes were ready. They were then sealed away by the staff.It was now time for the session where they examined and observed the other¡¯s poison. The time limit was ten minutes. Jay unsealed Jonathan''s poison.It had turned into a white powder. There was no way to identify the herbs used to create the poison based on its appearance alone. Jonathan unsealed Jay¡¯s poison too. Simrly, it was filled with white powder. Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Delh asked, "Who will be consuming the poison?" Christine stepped forward. At the same time, Lucas stepped forward. They both had their respective poisons in their hands. The crowd stood up in excitement. Though they did not know who Jonathan was, they knew Jay was the Asclepius. The poison he concocted in half an hour must be the deadliest in the world. If consumed, it could be fatal. "Please." Being recorded by countless video cameras, Christine and Lucas unsealed the poison and consumed it. Immediately, Christine felt her head spinning.Her vision went blurry, and her pupils turned dark ck. She gradually lost consciousness and copsed while vomiting white foam. Simrly, Lucas copsed.His face turned green, and his body went limp. Upon seeing this, the crowd was at the edge of its seat. Everyone held their breath and stared intently at the two on stage. Some timid ones even cried out in fear. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 As the poison concocted by both Jay and Jonathan was deadly, the symptoms showed immediately upon consumption. Christine and Lucas were lying on the stage. Their symptoms were different. Jay hurriedly crouched down and took Christine¡¯s pulse to diagnose her condition. Jonathan did the same. There were at least a dozen cameras on stage. Their every action was clearly recorded. After diagnosing her condition, Jay swiftly pulled out a few silver needles and blocked off all of Christine¡¯s acupuncture points and meridians to prevent the poison from spreading. ¡°Ten minutes.¡± After diagnosing her condition, Jay knew what to do. He needed to create an antidote to release the toxins in Christine¡¯s body in ten minutes. Otherwise, she would be in mortal danger. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Even if he admitted defeat after ten minutes, Christine¡¯s body could suffer irreparable damage and have long-term consequences. He immediately began creating an antidote. Jonathan, on the other hand, wasposed. He removed Lucas¡¯ shirt and pants with only the undergarment remaining. Lucas¡¯ body was full of ck dots. Under the watchful gaze of the audience all around the world, Jonathan swiftly grabbed a handful of silver needles and inserted them into Lucas¡¯ acupuncture points. Recognizing the technique, James eximed, ¡°The Needle of Death and Resurrection?¡± Upon seeing Jonathan¡¯s technique and the position of the silver needles on Lucas, James could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°He¡¯s now using the Needle of Death and Resurrection. If he uses the Three-point Finger in combination with the Needle of Death and Resurrection, he could force all kinds of toxins out of the body!¡± Thea asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, what are you muttering about? What¡¯s the Needle of Death and Resurrection? What¡¯s the Three-point Finger?¡± James exined, ¡°The Needle of Death and Resurrection is an acupuncture technique. To be more specific, it¡¯s a special form of acupuncture. Every silver needle inserted into each acupoint would lead to different reactions. Meanwhile, the Three- point Finger is an acupoint treatment.¡± James briefly exined. However, Thea was just a beginner. She could not understand anything. It was normal for her not to understand. Even doctors with decades of experience might not have heard about it. As expected¡­ Under James¡¯ scrutiny, Jonathan used the Three-point Finger. The Three-point Finger was an incredibly fast acupoint treatment. It struck three acupoints at once. Striking three acupoints at once would have a special effect on a person¡¯s body. As a person only had two hands and could not strike three acupoints at once, it required a special technique. Apart from the technique, one had to be knowledgeable about the location of meridians and acupuncture points in the human body. One would also need to have agile hands. Together with the Three-point Finger, ck toxins slowly surfaced on the silver needles on Lucas¡¯ body. Meanwhile, the ck spots on his skin gradually disappeared. Jonathan¡¯s skills shocked everyone. The crowd, the doctors, and the audience all around the world were dumbfounded. Meanwhile¡­ Jay was not sure that the antidote he created could release the toxins. He created the antidote in five minutes and made Christine consume it. Then, he used the silver needles to provide acupoint treatment. Although some toxins were released, Christine¡¯s condition did not improve. She was now unconscious. Jay was the Asclepius. He had not suffered defeat in twenty years. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 However, Jonathan was no ordinary doctor. The poison he concocted was deadly, and the toxins spread at a rapid pace. Jay did not have time to release them from Christine''s body. If the toxins had spread at a slower pace... If he had more time, he could surely find an antidote. Time passed. Only two minutes remained. The toxins in Lucas¡¯ body were almostpletely released. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Color returned to his face. Seeing that Jonathan had released the toxins in Lucas¡¯ body, Jay knew he had lost.He stood up and said, "I admit defeat.I can¡¯t find the antidote with the amount of time I have.Give me the antidote." If he persisted and allowed the poison to spread freely in Christine¡¯s body, she would be in mortal danger. The crowd gasped. "Jay Fallon is admitting defeat?" "Jay Fallon, the genius doctor who had held the title of Asclepius for twenty years, is admitting defeat?" They could not believe it. They expected an evenly matched battle, not an overwhelming victory by Jonathan. After Jay admitted defeat, the staff backstage immediately made their way over to him with the sealed antidote. After Christine consumed the antidote, Jay took her pulse and used acupuncture and acupoint treatment topletely cleanse her body of the toxins. Soon, Christine regained consciousness. "Grandpa..." She spoke feebly. Jay lightly waved. Looking at Jonathan, he extended his arm and said, "I¡¯m thoroughly impressed by your skills.I¡¯ve lost.Thepetition rules of this year¡¯s Solean medical conference will be..." Jonathan raised his hand and interrupted him. At that moment, his humility was gone. He grew arrogant. With a smug look, he snickered, "Mr.Fallon, I disagree with your words.What do you mean by the Solean medical conference? What even is Solean medicine?" "Huh?" Jay frowned. Looking at the cameras, Jonathan dered, "Actually, I¡¯m not a citizen of Sol.I¡¯m from Goryeo.There are mainly two branches of medicine in the contemporary medical world.One is Westphalian Medicine, which is based primarily on contemporary medical science.The other is Goryeon Medicine, which is a combination of medicinal herbs, acupuncture, acupoint treatments, and the like." "Goryeon Medicine has been passed down for thousands of years.Back then, my ancestors came to Sol and introduced Goryeon Medicine to the popce.And so, Goryeon Medicine has since spread far and wide in Sol and has been the predominant branch of medicine ever since." "I''m here today to prove the authenticity of my country¡¯s medicine.I want to let the world know the truth." Jonathan uttered word by word. "Bullsh*t!" "Solean Medicine has been passed down for thousands of years.Your country wasn¡¯t even around when Solean Medicine was invented!" "Prove the authenticity of Goryeon Medicine? What a bold im!" Enraged, a few Solean doctors persecuted him. Faced with their remarks, Jonathan remainedposed.He looked at the crowd and the cameras and said, "I speak the truth.Countless therapeutic approaches are recorded in the traditional Solean Medicine ssics.However, since my ancestors did not spread their knowledge, they have be long-lost techniques in Sol.In my country, however, they are extremelymon." "Next, I will dere thepetition rules of this year¡¯s medicalpetition." "The top hundred doctors will challenge me one by one.If you lose, you must acknowledge that Solean Medicine originates from Goryeon Medicine and is only a branch of it." "If you can defeat me, I will retract my words," Jonathan said. Lastly, with a scornful look, he stared at Jay and said, "Mr.Fallon, I''ll give you another chance.If you win, I¡¯ll return to Goryeo immediately.If you lose, you have to acknowledge what you''re currently practicing is Goryeon Medicine.Not only that, you will have to dissolve the Solean Doctor¡¯s Association or rename it the Goryeon Doctor¡¯s Association.You will also lose the right to be the chairman of the Goryeon Doctor¡¯s Association.After all, it¡¯s only natural for the rightful heir of Goryeon Medicine to be the chairman." Hearing this, the crowd was enraged. James squinted his eyes and gave a slight smile. "So, this is what they were up to.They¡¯re trying to get rid of Solean Medicine.They were worried that my appearance would make things difficult for them.That¡¯s why they tried to prevent me from participating." Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 On the stage, Jonathan looked Jay in the eye and asked, ¡°Mr. Fallon, do you disagree with my words?¡± Jay frowned. His face darkened. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He knew Jonathan came from Goryeo. He also knew he was once a citizen of Sol who had immigrated to Goryeo. However, he did not expect him to have such a malicious intention by joining this year¡¯s Solean medical conference. He was beneath Jonathan in the field of concocting poison and creating the antidote. ¡°Hey, say something. You established the Solean Doctor¡¯s Association and believed Solean Medicine to be authentic just because you acquired some superficial knowledge originating from Goryeon Medicine. I¡¯ll give you a chance to challenge me. If you suffer another defeat, you¡¯ll have to dissolve the Solean Doctor¡¯s Association or rename it the Goryeon Doctor¡¯s Association. I hope I¡¯m not asking for much.¡± Jonathan was being deliberately aggressive. ¡°Dr. Fallon, ept his challenge.¡± ¡°Solean Medicine is the cultural inheritance of Sol. We can never allow such a despicable man to desecrate it.¡± Many Solean doctors stepped forward and demanded Jay ept Jonathan¡¯s challenge. Jay looked at them. He knew that some were displeased with Jonathan¡¯s remarks. He also knew some were bribed by Jonathan. If he agreed to it and lost again, he would be the sinner of Sol. Jonathan taunted, ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Dr. Harris.¡± Wearing a dissatisfied expression on her pale face, Christine said, ¡°s Though you keep saying Solean Medicine originated from Goryeon Medicine and is merely a branch of it, this is your version of the truth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Jonathan came prepared. Lucas left the stage. Everyone looked at Jonathan furiously. They could not figure out what he was going to do next. A few minutester, Lucas returned with a few things in hand. Jonathan opened an ancient scroll and said, ¡°This is the royal decree of an emperor from the previous dynasty of Goryeo, the kingdom of Han, It clearly states here that the emperor ordered the renowned Asclepius to head to Sol and introduce Goryeon Medicine.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± ¡°Asclepius is a famous doctor of ours. When did he be yours?¡± ¡°Jonathan Harris, cut your cr*p! Get out of here! Cansington doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± ¡°What a joke! Asclepius is from Goryeo? Hrious!¡± The crowd was enraged. All the while, the emcees remained silent. They did not know what to say. However, upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s remarks, they could not bear it any longer. Disgruntled, Delh said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Harris to be so skillful in the art of forgery. You even forged a royal decree from thousands of years ago.¡± Jonathan ignored her sarcastic remark and took a book of ancient texts out. ¡°This is the historical chronicle of my country. It records the stories of Solean doctors who came to Goryeo to learn medicine.¡± He kept providing his so-called evidence. However, the evidence was flimsy and deserving of mockery. Even Jay could not listen to any more of this. Wearing a surly expression, he said, ¡°Enough, Mr. Harris. I¡¯m afraid that the crowd will lose control and beat you to a pulp if you continue.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Beat me to a pulp? Hrious! Even if you beat me to death, it won¡¯t change the fact that Solean Medicine originated from Goryeon Medicine. Even if I die, there will be countless more doctors from Goryeo who will step forward and prove the worth of Goryeon Medicine. We¡¯ll show the world that Solean Medicine is merely a branch of Goryeon Medicine.¡± ¡°Hit me if you wish to. I won¡¯t fight back.¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 "Feel free to challenge me.As long as it¡¯s rted to Goryeon Medicine, I¡¯ll ept the challenge.If I lose, I''ll immediately apologize and leave Sol.I promise I¡¯ll never return." Jonathan had pushed it too far. Many were enraged. However, the doctors did not dare challenge him. After all, Jonathan had demonstrated incredible proficiency in the art of medicine. Even Dr.Fallon was no match for him.They stood no chance against him. "How about that? " Scared? "How difficult can it be to admit that Solean Medicine originated from Goryeon Medicine? " This is the truth.Why won¡¯t you ept it? "If you''re afraid to challenge me, dissolve the Solean Doctor¡¯s Association." Jonathan said assertively. The chairmen of therge corporations below the stage were discussing the situation with grim expressions. The emcees were informed about this. Delh said, "Please wait a moment, Mr.Harris.We''re discussing your proposal at the moment.We¡¯ll get back to you in half an hour." "Got it." Jonathan nodded and said, "I''ll take a half an hour break, then." He walked off with Lucas. Meanwhile, Jay got off the stage to discuss the situation with many renowned people fromrge pharmaceutical corporations. All this while, James remained silent. He sat at the back and silently watched Jonathan¡¯s performance. Thea was seating beside him. Upon seeing the entire process of how Jonathan released the toxins, she immediately thought of someone. James, her husband. During their stay at Dragon Fountain Vi, Quincy was poisoned by a snake. With just a few silver needles and an acupoint treatment, her husband was able to release the toxins in Quincy¡¯s body.Her husband had given his assurance that he would shock the world at the medical conference. However, he was imprisoned and could not attend. If James was here, he couldpete with Jonathan. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At the same time, the inte exploded in rage. Theizens were cursing Jonathan online. They were chastising Goryeo for being shameless. Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. After discussing, they all agreed to ept Jonathan¡¯s challenge. Jonathan returned to the stage and looked at them. "So, how did your discussion go?" Delh replied, "After discussion, we¡¯ve decided to ept your challenge.Since you won against Dr.Fallon, you have the right to set thepetition rules.Tell us what you have in mind." "Alright." Jonathan said loudly, "The rules are simple.Challengers, you may y to your strengths.If you think you''re good at acupuncture, we¡¯llpete in acupuncture.If you think you¡¯re good at medical prescription, we¡¯llpete in medical prescription.If you think you''re skillful at taking pulses, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s better at it.In any case, you maypete in anything you like.I''ll defeat you all fair and square." "If I lose even once, I''ll apologize and leave Sol immediately.Not only that, I swear to never step foot in Sol ever again." "However...If I win, you''ll have to dissolve the Solean Doctor''s Association.Or you can also rename it the Goryeon Doctor''s Association.I, on the other hand, will be its chairman.You will all also have to dere to the world that Solean Medicine originated from Goryeon Medicine." Hearing the detailed rules, the emcees nodded. Kevin said, "Alright then, we¡¯ll y by your rules.However, this is no longer an ordinary medical competition.It has be a struggle between cultures and civilizations.Can any Solean doctor challenge you?" Jonathan nodded and looked at the camera. "For those of you who are sitting in front of your TV screens orptops, feel free to challenge me if you think you¡¯ re up to it." Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Jonathan was arrogant. Not only did he challenge the top hundred doctors in Sol, he even extended the invitation to the audience of the entire country. He was trying to take on all the medical professionals of Sol on his own. ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Someone will have to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Just wait till some big shot appears and beats him up. I want to see him humiliated live.¡± The inte exploded with rage. ¡°I challenge you.¡± An elderly man walked over to Jonathan. He was the doctor of a hospital on Medical Street. He was seventy years of age. He had been practicing medicine since his teens and had been in the field for more than fifty years. To him, Solean Medicine had widespread uses and was profound as evidenced by its history through the ages. He was not going to let a mere outsider besmirch its name like that. He got onto the stage. He was renowned on Medical Street for his incredible acupuncture technique. The first round soon began. Under the watchful gaze of the whole nation, the elderly doctor went up against Jonathan. However, he suffered a total and utter loss. Then, a second doctor challenged Jonathan. Many others got on the stage to challenge him, but they were all promptly defeated. Jonathan excelled in all aspects of medicine. Whether it was the four examinations, acupuncture, acupoint pressure, or knowledge of medicine, Jonathan prevailed over the doctors on Medical Street who were among the top hundred in Sol. It was two in the afternoon. No one had eaten lunch yet. Everyone waited with bated breath for someone to finally defeat Johnathan. However, Jonathan was hungry. After defeating another challenger, he announced to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, so I¡¯m going to have my lunch now. We¡¯ll continue after my meal. I give you my word. Anyone can challenge me as long as it¡¯s before midnight.¡± Saying that, he left. The crowd slowly dissipated. James and Thea left too. In a room in a restaurant in the city¡­ Thea and James sat opposite one another. Seeing that James was staring at her, she grew embarrassed. She blushed while curling her hair around her finger. James was bewildered. ¡®Why has she never shown me this side of her while we were together? And why did she only do so when I approached her with another identity?¡¯ ¡°Thea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea lifted her head to look at James. She felt a deep attraction to his handsome facial features. ¡®If only I could marry him¡­ I get to see this face every morning when I wake up.¡¯ She unwittingly blushed as she fantasized internally. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are your cheeks red?¡± ¡°N- Nothing.¡± Thea hurriedly lowered her gaze and asked, ¡°W-What were you trying to say?¡± James continued. ¡°Your husband is actually a good person. He¡¯s being framed.¡± When she heard his name, Thea¡¯s face distorted into a scowl. ¡°Mr. Caden, there¡¯s no need to defend him. I¡¯m extremely disappointed that hemitted such an atrocious crime.¡± Thea had been reading dating tips. One must never bring up her ex-boyfriend or former spouse in front of one¡¯s lover to keep them from feeling insecure. She would have to belittle James as much as possible. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him if he had a fraction of your capabilities. Forget about him. Mr. Caden, what happened at Mt. Thunder Pass? Why did the news report you as dead even though you¡¯re still alive?¡± James did not wish engage with her questions. He wanted to stand up for himself. However, Thea seemed to have already deemed him a reprehensible man. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He sighed in disappointment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sighing?¡± Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 "I-It¡¯s nothing.Let¡¯s eat." James said nothing else. He grabbed the cutlery and began to dig in.He wolfed down his meal. The way he devoured his food was in stark contrast to the way he was dressed. Seeing the way he ate, Thea was reminded of her husband.The way they ate was identical. ¡®Do all soldiers in the Southern ins eat like this?¡¯ Thea was puzzled. However, she did not mention it.She grabbed her cutlery and ate her food as well. After the meal, they returned to the General Assembly Hall on Medical Street. By the time they were back, an hour had passed. Everyone was back in their seats. They were not in the mood to eat and instead settled for some instant noodles. Some big shots did not even bother eating. They had been discussing the matter of Johnathan¡¯s challenge for over an hour. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Unfortunately, even after an hour''s worth of discussion, they could not think of a way to outdo him. They stood no chance against Jonathan who was a medical savant. The challenge continued into the afternoon. The top hundred Solean doctors challenged Jonathan one by one but were all quickly outmatched.It was nothing short of a total defeat. Gradually, no one else volunteered to get on stage. "What? Is that it?" "Since no one else wishes to challenge me, does it mean that you acknowledge that Solean Medicine is only a branch of Goryeon Medicine? Will you now rename the Solean Doctor''s Association to Goryeon Doctor¡¯s Association?" Jonathan¡¯s confident voice was loud and clear. The emcees fell silent. They could not do anything despite their irritation at his taunting. "Is there anyone else?" With a frustrated look, Delh nced at the renowned doctors sitting in the front row and asked, "Are we giving up just like that? Dr.Fallon, you still have another chance.Would you like to challenge him again?" "That¡¯s right," Kevin said. All cameras turned toward Jay.He wore a helpless expression on his wrinkled face. Afterpeting against Jonathan in the morning and observing him going against the other challengers, Jay understood one thing. Jonathan¡¯s medical skills far surpassed his. Even if hepeted against him a hundred times, the result would remain the same. "Say something, Dr.Fallon." "We''re counting on you." "You just weren¡¯t in perfect shape this morning." "Give it another try." "Dr.Fallon, you are a genius doctor who had held the title of Asclepius for twenty years!" Everyone pleaded. Jay was theirst hope.He shook his head and said, "It¡¯s no use.My medical skills are inferior to his.He¡¯s indeed much more capable than I am.Even if I went against him hundreds of times, nothing would change." Upon hearing this, the crowd¡¯s hopes were dashed. Meanwhile, on the stage, Jonathan burst into loud, derisiveughter. "I see that you admit defeat.Does that mean you acknowledge that Solean Medicine originated from Goryeon Medicine? Are you ready to rename the Solean Doctor¡¯s Association to the Goryeon Doctor¡¯s Association?" The crowd was repulsed by his obnoxious attitude. Had this not been in public, someone would have gotten onto the stage and beaten him to a pulp. Jay looked at Jonathan and said, "Indeed, you are much more skillful than I am.However, this alone does not prove that Solean Medicine originated from Goryeon Medicine." "Mr.Fallon, what are you trying to say? You promised me that you¡¯d acknowledge that fact if you couldn¡¯t defeat me.Are you going back on your word?" Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. Looking at the reporters and the cameras, he loudly dered."Citizens of Sol, Solean Medicine is a sham! Solean Medicine couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to Goryeon Medicine even though it originated from it.Now, just because he learned the bare essentials, Jay here ims to be a genius doctor.His medical fees are well in the millions.Can ordinary people even afford treatment like that?" "The philosophy underlying Goryeon Medicine is to help the impoverished and the disenfranchised. Soon, the National Doctor''s Association from Goryeo will establish itself on Medical Street of Cansington as a hospital. As the chairman, I promise we will not charge an exorbitant price for our registration fee.I assure you that everyone will be able to afford it." "Besides, our medicine is at least thirty percent cheaper than the other hospitals on Medical Street." Jonathan talked non-stop. Although this was beneficial to the citizens of Sol, they were sickened by his arrogance. Seeing that the time hade, James said to Thea, "Thea, it¡¯s time for you to shine." Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 ¡°M-Me?¡± Thea froze momentarily. Then, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°N-No way. Even those renowned doctors were defeated. I don¡¯t know anything about medicine. There¡¯s no way I can win.¡± Thea was not confident at all. Although she despised Jonathan, she was powerless to do anything. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. James smirked confidently. ¡°Yes, you can. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to help you out, after all.¡± Hearing this, Thea suddenly remembered. James was the ck Dragon. He was rumored to be unrivaled in the art of medicine. No one knew the extent of his medical prowess. ¡°By the way¡­¡± She tilted her head quizically.¡±There are rumors that your medical skills are unrivaled. How did this rumore to be?¡± James smiled. It all began many years ago when he was not yet amander-in-chief. A big shot in the capital was seriously ill and nearing his end. James managed to save his life. That was how he rose to fame. At first, his name was only known among aristocratic circles. Following his appointment asmander-in-chief, his unparalleled strength and unrivaled medical skills became part of his reputation. He did not answer Thea¡¯s question. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m scared.¡± Thea felt intimidated. Jonathan was still bragging on the stage. ¡°Citizens of Sol, if you acknowledge Goryeon Medicine and work with me to bring it to greater heights, you will receive many benefits. A simple visit to the doctor will be free. Besides, you get to have the best medicine for the lowest price.¡± James could not listen to any more of this drivel. Grabbing Thea by the arm, they walked straight toward the stage. ¡°Not so fast¡­¡± A voice came from below the stage. All cameras turned toward the source of the voice, A handsome man in a white suit was grabbing a morous woman by the hand. They walked toward the stage. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, they got on stage. Upon seeing them, Jonathan frowned. ¡°Do you wish to challenge me?¡± James released Thea¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just an assistant. I wouldn¡¯t dare challenge you. Your opponent will be Thea, the number one doctor in the world. Her medical skills are way above yours.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd was dumbfounded. Thea Cahan? She was theughing stock of Cansington. Although she was now the most beautiful woman in Cansington, she was still a nobody. What medical skills would she know? However, after momentarily freezing, everyone fixed their gazes on James. James demonstrated incredible strength in the first round of thepetition this morning. After investigation, someizens uncovered that he was the ck Dragon, the guardian of Sol. However, these were only rumors on the inte. The fact remained that the ck Dragon was dead. There was no way he could the ck Dragon. If he was, defeating Jonathan would be a piece of cake. Even if he was not the ck Dragon, the incredible medical skills he had demonstrated proved that he could be on equal footing with Jonathan. The dismayed crowd immediately lit up with hope. ¡°Her?¡± Jonathan looked at Thea with disdain. Thea was nervous. Her palms were mmy. If it was not for James, she would have never gotten on stage to embarrass herself. Seeing there was hope, Delh immediately walked over to James and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden, will Jonathan be facing you or Thea?¡± James shed a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother Thea over this. He will only gain the right to challenge Thea after he defeats me.¡± Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 "Fine." Jonathan proudly issued his challenge. "In that case, I¡¯ll defeat you fair and square.What do you wish topete in?" James said nonchntly, "We''llpete in whatever you¡¯re best at." The crowd gasped. Everyone had witnessed Jonathan¡¯s medical skills.He was extremely proficient in all areas of medicine. Despite that, James arrogantly wanted topete in Johnathan¡¯s best field. "Goryeon Medicine? Utter cr*p! Solean Medicine has widespread applications and is extremely complex.What we have mastered barely scratches the surface of Solean Medicine.Since you im that Solean Medicine originated from Goryeon Medicine, you must have fully mastered the intricacies of the true art of medicine.I will defeat you fair and square in whatever you''re best at to show you how much you''ve underestimated Solean Medicine." Hearing this, the crowd burst into cheers. "Nice one!" "Our poption of 1.3 billion has so many doctors! We shouldn¡¯t be afraid of a puny country like Goryeo!" "The God of War is defending our country¡¯s honor!" Cheers erupted all across the crowd. Although the rumor that James was the ck Dragon had not yet been verified, many were convinced upon seeing James¡¯ appearance. Who else but the ck Dragon could exude such amanding aura? James'' words and the crowd¡¯s response stunned Jonathan. He scrutinized James in an attempt to get a better handle on him. ¡®Could he really be the ck Dragon?" He murmured silently.His medical skills were unrivaled.He feared no one but the ck Dragon. That was because he had heard of his aplishments. The ck Dragon had used long-lost techniques that he had never seen or heard of. To ensure the smooth execution of their n, they did their best to prevent James from participating in the medicalpetition. However, upon remembering that the ck Dragon was still locked up in his detention cell, Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. Even so, he was cautious. He whispered to Lucas, "Is the ck Dragon still in his detention cell?" Lucas pulled his phone out and opened a video. "Yeah, he¡¯s still there.This is footage from the police station.The police are interrogating him again.Who can he be besides James?" Seeing this, Jonathan waspletely at ease. "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Mr.Harris?" "Are you scared?" The emcees questioned upon seeing Jonathan remain silent. "Hah! n Jonathan sneered haughtily. "What''s there to be afraid of? Since this guy ims his medical skills are unrivaled, I will use proper Goryeon Medicine to defeat him.I will let him know what true medicine is all about." Stillposed, James asked, "Name anything you''d like topete in.To beat you fair and square, our competition will not be limited to a single round.After being defeated, you can choose to challenge me again in another field." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. James was confident.He could not care less about Jonathan. Although his medical skills were not unparalleled throughout history, he was still unrivaled in this era. Seeing how arrogant James was, Jonathan became guarded. After some contemtion, he looked at James. "Since you¡¯re so confident, we¡¯ll firstpete in herb identification.The rules are simple.We''ll choose a thousand herbs from a hundred thousand varieties and mix them up.Then, we¡¯ll see who identifies the most herbs in ten minutes while blindfolded.How does that sound?" "Bring it on." James epted the challenge without the slightest hesitation. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 ¡°To ensure a fair fight and make you acknowledge that Solean Medicine is just an offshoot of Goryeon Medicine, I will leave the preparation of the herbs to Herbal Biotech.¡± Jonathan was seld-assured. Jay knew this would be thest opportunity Solean Medicine have. If James was defeated, Solean Medicine wouldpletely lose its credibility and from today onwards, the world would see Solean Medicine as Goryeon Medicine. Thus, he personally chose the herbs. He randomly chose a thousand of them. The herbs each of the participants would receive were different. Soon, two huge boxes were lifted onto the stage. They were sealed and only had a single opening just big enough for a hand to fit through it. Jay looked at James and Jonathan and said, ¡°The herbs were chosen randomly. Each box has different herbs in it. Choose one.¡± James nced at Jonathan. ¡°You may go first.¡± Jonathan pointed at one of the boxes. After his selection, the staff separated the boxes. All other necessary equipment was also prepared-tables, papers, pens, blindfolds, and the like. They each stood before a box and wore blindfolds. Meanwhile, a few assistants stood by their sides. They were there to seal the herbs and the answers together to determine the results after James and Jonathan had identified the herbs and jotted down their answers. Delh stood in the middle and questioned the participants. ¡°Are you ready?¡± James and Jonathan said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ready¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Start!¡± A countdown of ten minutes appeared on the LCD TV behind the stage. Jonathan immediately reached into the box and grabbed a herb. After sniffing it, he put it aside and swiftly wrote the answer. Meanwhile, the staff hurriedly sealed the answers and the herbs away. There were cameras all over the hall. There were no dead angles which meant there was no room for cheating. While Jonathan had already identified a number of herbs, James simply stood motionless. The crowd became increasingly worried. ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°What are you standing there for? Get moving!¡± They were all anxious for James. ¡°We¡¯ll be humiliated if you lose!¡± Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, James reached into the box and grabbed a handful of herbs, ¡°What?¡± The crowd was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going through his head? Why did he grab a handful of herbs?¡± James brought the herbs to his nose and sniffed them. Then, he simply tossed them aside and wrote the answers. He wrote a dozen answers in a row. The brazen move had left the staff stunned for a second. They then took the herbs and the answers and sealed them away as quickly as they could. James had given this some thought. Jonathan was no ordinary doctor. The oue of thispetition would be decided by one¡¯s speed. The faster his hands could move, the higher his chances of winning. To achieve an overwhelming victory, he chose to grab a handful of herbs to maximize his efficiency. After jotting down his answers, he swiftly grabbed another handful. There were thirty or so herbs this time. Once again, he sniffed them and swiftly wrote down the answers after only a few seconds. The scene was clearly recorded by the cameras. The crowd was shocked. ¡°W-What the hell is this? Can he really identify the herbs just with this?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± They eximed in disbelief. Though the crowd was sitting on the sidelines watching, the experienced doctors knew what was going on. Many doctors who had spent a lifetime dealing with medicine were also present. There was a wide variety of medicine that used millions of different herbs. The herbs also included various nt species. Each herb has different medicinal properties and smells. Some give off a faint scent, while others have no scent at all. ¡°We¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°How can we win with him fooling around?¡± Many practitioners of Solean Medicine shook their heads and sighed in resignation. From their perspective, James was just fooling around. There was no way he could win. Solean Medicine would end up being renamed. They weren¡¯t willing to ept it, but they had no choice.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Jonathan was no pushover. After grabbing a herb, he only needed a few seconds to identify it. When he grabbed some with a faint smell or with no smell at all, he simply tossed them aside and moved on. Many were watching intently. The emcees were nervous. Thea¡¯s palms were sticky with sweat. Soon, ten minutes passed. "Time''s up." Hearing this, James and Jonathan stopped.They removed their blindfold. Looking at James, Jonathan curled his lips and smiled confidently. "Now, let us invite the judges to the stage and verify the oue." Immediately after the emcee spoke, many experienced doctors got on stage.They first examined Jonathan¡¯s answers.It did not take long for them to finish marking his answers. In just ten minutes, he had gotten seventy-eight answers correct. Then, it was James¡¯ turn. Upon seeing a dozen answers, the judges frowned. They believed James had lost. However, they still had to go through the proper procedures. They opened the answers and examined them. The answers James had jotted down matched the herbs. "What?" They were dumbfounded. How did James manage to identify a handful of herbs while being blindfolded? Even for experienced doctors like them who had been in the field for decades, they still needed to separate the handful of herbs to identify them individually. James, on the other hand... They gasped.It was nothing short of miraculous. Jonathan walked over to them. Seeing the dozen or so herbs that were mixed together, heughed. "Don¡¯t tell me you managed to identify all of them while being blindfolded." "Yes, I did." James replied in a matter-of-factly tone. Jonathan did not believe him. However, he froze upon seeing the answers. Almost immediately, he eximed incredulously, "Impossible! All these herbs are grouped together.There¡¯s no way you could identify the herbs based on scent alone.You must have cheated!" James nced at him and narrowed his eyes. "Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.I have many more answers at the back.The most I got was thirty herbs at once.Feel free to examine them yourself." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jonathan could not believe his eyes.He opened the sealed herbs and the answers to examine each of them. "Correct." "Correct." "Everything¡¯s correct." He was dumbfounded. In just ten minutes, James had managed to identify more than 500 herbs. Although there were some mistakes, it was because he had missed some which had no smell.It was an overwhelming victory for James. Jonathan¡¯s face was pale.He red at James. "Impossible! I know! You must have colluded against me because you were afraid to lose!" "Get out of Sol, Jonathan Harris." "Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean no one else can." "Jerk! " The crowd reproached Jonathan. "Silence, everyone." Delh boomed. The crowd gradually quieted down. Meanwhile, James looked at Jonathan, who was astounded and said coldly, "I told you we can compete for in more than one round.Even if you lose, you can choose to challenge me in other fields to your heart¡¯s content." "Go get him, James!" "What a guy!" "He must be the ck Dragon General! He¡¯s my hero!" "That''s right.He must be the ck Dragon! I mean...Who else but the ck Dragon could be so capable?" "I didn¡¯t expect the ck Dragon to be this handsome.I love you!" "We love you, ck Dragon!" The crowd erupted into excited cheers. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 James had won. He had won a sweeping victory over Jonathan. The crowd apuded. This time, the emcees did not attempt to silence the crowd. The cheers only stopped after ten minutes. Jonathan¡¯s earlier smirk was long gone and reced with an angry frown. He could not believe that anyone would have such an incredible proficiency in medicine. He firmly believed that Jay and the others had conspired together to humiliate him. ¡°I want another round!¡± Jonathan demanded in irritation. Wearing an unfazed look, James turned to him. ¡°Sure, you¡¯re free to choose anything you want.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll concoct a poison just like the earlier against Jay. This time, we¡¯ll increase the number of herbs to ten thousand. We¡¯ll use the ten thousand herbs and create a poison for the other party to consume.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James said without the slightest bit of hesitation, Thea was anxious. She gently pulled at James¡¯ sleeves and whispered, ¡°He might be up to something.¡¯ James lightly waved her away. Faced against absolute strength, all scheming and petty tricks were irrelevant Jonathan continued, ¡°The time to concoct the poison will be extended to an hour. In addition, we will no longer give the other party time to examine the poison. The assistant will consume it immediately.¡± James scratched his nose. ¡°I¡¯m Thea¡¯s assistant. Where on earth do I get an assistant of my own?¡± He nced at Thea and asked with a dazzling smile. ¡°Genius Doctor Thea, how about I make the poison, and you consume it? How does that sound?¡± Hearing James describe her as a genius doctor, Thea could not help but giggle bashfully, Before she could ept, Delh stepped forward and looked at James pleadingly. ¡°C-Can I be your assistant? i¡¯ll take the poison.¡± Hearing this, James looked at her and warned her, ¡°Think carefully. Your life is at stake here. You might die from this.¡± Delh was firm in her conviction ¡°I trust you.¡± Wearing a dissatisfied expression, Thea said, ¡°Are you trying to steal my position? I¡¯m not giving it up so easily.¡± Delh simply smiled and replied, ¡°Thea, you are a genius doctor. James is your assistant. You should focus on giving him instructions. Just leave the poison to me.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Delh knew that the man before her was the ck Dragon. Although the generals of the Southern ins had dered the ck Dragon dead, no one had actually seen his body. Although Delh was a popr actress, she too admired the hero of Sol, just like any other person. She risked her life and stepped forward just to get closer to James. Since Delh had put it this way, Thea could no longer press the matter. She only grunted in reply. ¡°Is that alright, ck Dragon?¡± Delh batted her eyelids pleadingly. James nced at Thea. Seeing that she remained silent, he gently nodded. ¡°Yes. However, I might be using some silver needles when releasing the toxins. Your clothes will get in my way. You can only wear your undergarments.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Delh did not hesitate at all. The crowd was euphoric. Delh was the most attractive actress out there. Today, the crowd was in for a treat. While Delh went to change clothes, Herbal Biotech prepared the necessary herbs. As ten thousand herbs were such arge volume, they had to prepare additional shelves to ce the herbs. Before the herbs were ready, Delh had gotten on stage again. She was wearing white lingerie. Apart from her private parts, all other parts of her body were in full view of the public. She was 1.8cm tall, and her skin was smooth and delicate. Her curvaceous figure was one men would kill for. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Her legs were long and slender. They were visually striking. "Wow...She¡¯s gorgeous..." "She¡¯s wearing so little.Hot damn..." "I¡¯m now her number one fan! I¡¯ve fallen for her." The crowd went wild with anticipation and excitement. Holding the mic, Delh blushed as she addressed the crowd. "To be honest, I have never worn anything this revealing before.Even when I was filming, I¡¯ve only ever exposed my back.However, it is my duty to stand up not only for the citizens of Sol, but also Solean Medicine which was passed down through our ancestors and kept alive until today." "So, please don¡¯t think I¡¯m just doing this for attention." Hearing this, the crowd burst into raucousughter. Thea could not help but study Delh¡¯s body.Her figure was voluptuous, and her facial features were well-defined yet delicate. Thea could not stop fromparing herself with Delh. Meanwhile, Jonathan wore a solemn expression. Lucas by his side whispered, "Something¡¯s wrong.They¡¯re saying he¡¯s the ck Dragon." Not bothering to mask his agitation, Jonathan asked, "How can this be? Isn¡¯t the real ck Dragon currently at the police station? The police are interrogating him as we speak.How can this guy be the ck Dragon?" "I¡¯m puzzled too.Could there be two ck Dragons?" Lucas could not think of any logical reason for the situation and brought up a ludicrous possibility. Jonathan took a deep breath. "If he truly wasn¡¯t cheating in the earlier rounds...If he¡¯s actually the ck Dragon, there¡¯s a high chance of me losing.This will be extremely disadvantageous to our ns.We¡¯ll be in a tight spot if the boss needs someone to me." "Speaking of him...he¡¯s right there among the audience." Lucas nced at the audience seat and saw the boss. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, the boss remained silent. Lucas could not guess what was on his mind. "I''ll call the police station and make sure." Saying that, he turned to leave. After going backstage, he pulled his phone out and called the police chief. "Mr.Wrangler, is James still at the police station?" "Yeah.I just finished interrogating him.However, he kept insisting he was being framed, but none of this matters now.The amount of evidence we have on our hands should be enough to send him to prison." Hearing this, Lucas sighed in relief. However, he was puzzled. There were two James, and both of them possessed unrivaled medical skills. Who was the real ck Dragon all along? He was stumped.He had never seen the ck Dragon in person before. His boss was the one who told him that the ck Dragon was Thea Cahan¡¯s husband. Puzzled, he returned to the stage and whispered, "I¡¯m sure of it.The ck Dragon¡¯s still at the police station.This guy is probably just an impostor.There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.He must be someone our opponent sent.We just have to put in effort in the next round to defeat him." "I hope so." Jonathan took a deep breath.He could only go one step at a time now. Time slowly ticked away. Soon, half an hour was over. Ten thousand herbs had been prepared. The backstage was filled with shelves a meter high. Each shelf had drawers filled with herbs, and each drawer had the name of the corresponding herb on it. "The herbs are ready." "Are we finally about to begin?" "Even Dr.Fallon couldn¡¯t defeat him.Can this man by the name of James Caden, rumored to be the ck Dragon, defeat Jonathan Harris, the chairman of the National Doctor¡¯s Association from Goryeo?" The crowd watched in anticipation.It was a duel where lives were at stake. The number of herbs was increased to 10,000, while the time to concoct a poison had been increased to an hour. The poison concocted would be fatal.Someone could potentially lose their life. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 The battle of the century was about to begin. This was a battle in the name of cultural inheritance. If James lost, they would have to acknowledge Goryeon Medicine as the true path of medicine. Jonathan, on the other hand, could make use of this opportunity to spread Goryeo Medicine far and wide. James needed to win. He had no other choice. Kevin looked at the participants. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± James and Jonathan nodded in unison. ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Start!¡± Jonathan immediately went rummaging through the herbs with Lucas by his side. They searched for the herbs all the while discussing in a low voice. There was a wide variety of herbs. There were endless possibilities when it came to concocting a poison with this many herbs at their disposal. Jonathan and Lucas wanted to create a deadly poison that was almost impossible to cure. Meanwhile, James was deliberating in front of the shelves. He took his time scrutinizing each herb. Soon after, he analyzed all of them. Now that he was aware of the medicinal properties of each herb, he knew what to do. He began choosing his herbs. Then, he concocted the poison. An hour soon passed. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Please stop.¡± Kevin announced. The crowd was at the edge of their seats. The time was up. Did they sessfully make their respective poisons? James and Jonathan stopped what they were doing. Kevin then delivered further instructions, ¡°You may now concoct your antidotes.¡± Jonathan stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s no cure for my poison, so I¡¯m incapable of making one. Not only that, the poison I concocted is incredibly lethal. The toxins will spread throughout the body and kill the person who consumed it in three minutes.¡± The crowd gasped in horror. How vicious¡­ This was nopetition. It was a brazen attempt at taking one¡¯s life. Meanwhile, Jonathan continued. ¡°This is apetition, not a duel to the death. I don¡¯t wish to kill anyone. If you admit defeat and acknowledge Solean Medicine as a derivative of Goryeon Medicine, I¡¯ll concede immediately. After all, the core tenant of Goryeon Medicine is to save lives, not the opposite.¡± His eyes glinted coldly as they met with James. Hearing that the poison was fatal, the color drained from Delh¡¯s face. Although she loved her country, she loved herself more. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± James waved his bold ims away.¡±I¡¯ll make the antidote myself.¡± He immediately began working on an antidote for Jonathan¡¯s poison. He managed to prepare an antidote for the so-called deadly poison in record time. ¡°Mr. Caden¡­¡± Thea was afraid too. She gently pulled James¡¯ sleeves and whispered, ¡°S-Should we just admit defeat? What if an ident happens? We won¡¯t be able to control the situation.¡± Even the emcee remained silent. He wanted James to defeat the insufferably arrogant Jonathan. However, the risks were high. He could not bring himself to say anything. Looking at James, Jonathan said coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better think twice about this. I won¡¯t be responsible for any casualties today.¡± James looked at Delh who was in her undergarments and asked, ¡°Ms. Kimberly, do you wish to continue? If not, I¡¯ll have no choice but to substitute you for someone else.¡± ¡°C-Can you guarantee my safety?¡± Delh felt the fear of death. She knew what Jonathan was capable of. If he said that the poison was incurable, then it must be the truth. James gave his assurance. ¡°Do I look like the type of person to toy with the life of my fellow countryman? Rx, you¡¯ll be fine. I guarantee you.¡± This did nothing to assuage Delh¡¯s doubts. ¡°I " She wore a hesitant look. This was no longer a merepetition. She was now gambling with her life. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Why should she risk her life for something that ultimately did not involve her? The big shots who were watching under the stage remained silent. None stepped forward to express their opinions on the matter. Even Jay said nothing. "Grandpa, will something bad happen?" Christine asked anxiously. "Jonathan¡¯s medical skills are better than yours.If he says his poison has no cure, it must be true." Wearing a grim expression, Jay shook his head. "I don¡¯t know." Christine suggested, "Shouldn¡¯t we stop this? Things will get out of control if someone actually ends up dying.After all, the whole country...No...The whole world is watching this live." Jay wanted to put an end to this farce.His pride, however, did not let him back down. Calling an end to thepetition was tantamount to admitting defeat. It would mean that he acknowledged Goryeon Medicine as the superior path of medicine.He would be chastised by his countrymen. Delh was hesitant. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g James shrugged in annoyance.He turned to look at Thea. "Thea, you do it." "What?" Thea froze. "I...Umm..." She was afraid to die too. Although she had faith in James, the ck Dragon, Jonathan had reiterated that the poison would spread throughout the body and kill its host in just three minutes. Could the ck Dragon really find a cure among the tens of thousands of herbs in three minutes? Not only that, there was supposedly no cure for the poison. Seeing that Thea was intimidated, James sighed. Did he seem so incapable that people were not willing to trust him? Curing this poison was child¡¯s y for him. "A-Are you really the ck Dragon?" Delh questioned. She wanted to know before shemitted. If James truly was the ck Dragon, she was willing to give it a try. Even if she paid with her life, her sacrifice would be immortalized for generations toe. James was speechless. ¡®Why is she asking me this in front of everyone? Did she seriously think I¡¯m going to admit to the whole world that I¡¯m the ck Dragon?" He walked over the Delh and whispered, "Yes." "What did he say to her?" "Why won¡¯t he say it out loud?" The crowd murmured skeptically. Delh contemted for a few seconds. Then, she gritted her teeth.She wore an expression that suggested she was about to make an important decision. After a minute, she nodded. "I-I will still be James¡¯ assistant.I won¡¯t hold him responsible even if I end up dying.Herbal Biotech, the organizer of this medical conference and even Jonathan Harris won¡¯t be liable for my death." She looked at James. "If I die, scatter my ashes across the Southern ins." James gave her a smile. "Rx.I told you you¡¯ll be fine." "You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself." Jonathan cackled. "Since you have a death wish, be my guest." Kevin took a deep breath and said, "In that case, let''s begin." "Hold on.I still need to prepare something." James said. He knew what Jonathan was capable of. The poison he concocted would be deadly. He needed to take extra precautions. Kevin asked, "What do you need?" "Some silver needles, alcohol, a lighter, and a fridge.Put the silver needles in the fridge to chill them in advance.Also, get me some massage cups of all sizes..." Jay looked at Christine by her side and ordered her, "See to it immediately." "Understood." Christine stood up and swiftly made her way backstage to make the necessary arrangements. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 As the equipment James had asked for wasmonly used by doctors, they were all prepared in just a few minutes. The staff handed the poison each party had concocted to the other. James took his portion. It was a transparent ceramic bottle. Some white powder was clumped inside. James opened the bottle and poured some onto his hand. Then, he gave it a cursory sniff. Seeing this, Jonathanughed. ¡°Based on what we agreed on, we don¡¯t have time to examine the poison. However, since there¡¯s no cure for my poison, I¡¯ll give you some time to analyze it. Not like it¡¯d make a difference in thepetition¡¯s oue.¡± As he said that, he took out James¡¯ poison. Without even looking at it, he handed it to Lucas. Lucas was a medicinal expert. He had been dealing with medicine for decades. All this while, he had been researching herbs and experimenting on them. As his immunity to medicinal side effects was strong, no ordinary poison could harm him. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, Lucas swallowed the poison in one mouthful. James gave a small smile at this sight. Although the toxicity of the poison he concocted was not high and would not lead to catastrophic consequences in a human¡¯s body once taken, it was near impossible to neutralize Upon consumption, the poison would instantly spread throughout the whole body. It would mix with the blood cells and spread quickly through the organs. It would be impossible to release the toxins just by using silver needles or techniques such as acupoint treatment. The only way to treat it would be to do a blood transfusion. After swallowing the poison, Lucas began feeling lightheaded. His vision swam with multiple images of Johnathan standing to his left, right, and even in the air. ¡°M-Mr. Harris, I think I¡¯m hallucinating.¡± Lucas said. ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t move.¡± Jonathan ordered. Then, he took his pulse. While this was going on, James was still sniffing Jonathan¡¯s poison. As long as it was made of herbs, traces of their scent would remain. Even if the smell had blended and undergone changes, it was still possible to identify a portion of the herbs used. As long as he knew the raw ingredients of the poison, he could create an antidote. What he discovered made him furrow his brows. He was unable to detect a single scent on the poison which meant he could not identify its raw ingredients. Since he could not create an antidote, he had to rely on other ways to release the toxins. He turned to look at Delh behind him. Delh¡¯s face was pale. She was quivering in fear. ¡°Are you ready?¡± James looked at her. ¡°I¡­¡± Her teeth were chattering. ¨C Although she had faith in James, it did not change the fact that they were dealing with deadly poison. The anxiety created by the threat of death filled her with dread. James reached out and grabbed her wrist. He firmly assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± Delh could feel the strong grip of James¡¯ arm. Hearing his confident reassurance, the fear in her heart dissipated. She nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, James grabbed a ss of water from the table and poured the contents of the ceramic bottle into it. The moment the crystal-clear water came into contact with the white powder, it became murky. Gasp! Seeing this, the reporters¡¯ expressions darkened. Some among the crowd even stood up in fright. Delh¡¯s face was white as a sheet. ¡°Mr. Caden, let¡¯s just admit defeat.¡± Thea was anxious, James ignored her. He handed the ss of poison to Delh. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Delh took it. However, her hands were shivering. She could not bring herself to drink it. Meanwhile, Jonathan was gritting his teeth in frustration. Although James¡¯ poison was not deadly and would only cause hallucinations, it was impossible to identify the cause of it. This meant Jonathan could only resort to his silver needles to release the toxins. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 "Drink it." James looked at the wavering Delh. Delh took a deep breath. Then, she swallowed the ss of water in one gulp.It was bitter. The moment she swallowed the water, she felt her throat burn. The pain was excruciating. In just a short amount of time, her smooth and fair skin had turned a bright red. Thud! The ss fell to the ground. Delh copsed on stage. Clutching her throat with her hands, she convulsed on the floor. "It burns! Help! It¡¯s so painful! I¡¯m dying!" James swiftly crouched down.He grabbed her wrist and took her pulse.Then, he observed her expression and opened her eyelids. The whole process took less than thirty seconds. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Help her up and hold her still." James ordered urgently. Immediately, a few of the female staff walked over to Delh and held her still. James stood up and grabbed a few silver needles from the table.He swung his hand and the silver needles flew out of his hands. One... Two... Three... In the blink of an eye, silver needles were all over Delh''s body. "What?!" The experienced doctors below the stage all stood up and eximed in shock. They had been in the field for decades and were familiar with all kinds of acupuncture treatments, yet had never witnessed something like this. How was he able to urately insert the needles into Delh''s acupuncture points by flinging the needles from a meter away? James¡¯ performance stupefied them. Some even got on stage to have a clearer view. James used the silver needles to block the meridians and acupuncture points in Delh¡¯s body to prevent the poison from spreading. At the same time, he used the silver needles as some sort of sedative to ease her pain. Delh¡¯s pain slowly subsided.It was not over yet. Drops of dark, ck, sweat formed on her forehead. They flowed down from her cheeks to her neck and dripped to the floor. James clenched his teeth seeing this development. "What a terrifying poison." James was surprised by Jonathan¡¯s poison. Jonathan was not bluffing when he imed that the poison would kill a person in three minutes. "How do you feel?" James looked at Delh. "M-Much better," Delh said weakly. "Okay." James nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ve already used the silver needles to block your meridians and acupuncture points.Your blood flow should have slowed down significantly.This will allow you tost an additional ten minutes.In the meantime, I will definitely release all the toxins in your body." "Mmm.¡± Delh nodded. She had no other option but to have faith in James. James grabbed another handful of needles. Then, he took the alcohol and the lighter and handed them to the staff. "Allow me." A voice piped up. It came from Christine who was getting on the stage. She walked over to James, "They aren''t familiar with this.I''ll assist you." Hearing this, the staff handed the alcohol, lighter, and other equipment to her. James walked over to Delh¡¯s back.He noticed the bra straps and made a face. The bra straps would get in the way of his treatment. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 ¡°Thea.¡± He called out. ¡°Yes?¡± Thea swiftly made her way over, James looked away sheepishly. ¡°U-Unhook her bra for me. Then, hold onto her bra from the front. Don¡¯t let it fall to the floor. I¡¯ll be treating her from the back.¡± Thea hesitated for a second. Then, she nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± She swiftly unhooked Delh¡¯s bra and got in front of her. That way, even if the bra fell, her naked body would not be exposed. Delh¡¯s bare back was a different story. It was exposed to the crowd and the audience all over the world. James swiftly retrieved the silver needles on Delh¡¯s back. The moment the silver needles were removed from her skin, dark, ck blood oozed out of the openings and slowly flowed down her body. With silver needles in hand, James began to work quickly once again. Soon, Delh¡¯s back was filled with silver needles. ¡°Give me the alcohol and the lighter.¡± Christine hurriedly handed them over to him. ¡°Get me the chilled silver needles in the fridge.¡± Once again, Christine moved swiftly to carry out his instructions. James poured some alcohol into his hand and shook his hand over Delh¡¯s back, sprinkling droplets of alcohol all over it. Using the lighter, he then lit it up. Whoosh! The prone beauty¡¯s back burst into mes. ¡°The Needle of Fire.¡± Jay murmured in astonishment. ¡°The Needle of Fire¡­ It¡¯s a long-lost technique that was only described in ancient texts. I never thought I¡¯d be able to witness this in my lifetime.¡± After a few seconds, the mes extinguished. The silver needles were now ckened, and drops of dark, red blood oozed out from her body and flowed down the needles. James swiftly pulled them out and threw them into the rubbish bin. Christine handed over the chilled silver needles to James. James took them and flicked his hand. Soon, Delh¡¯s back was once again filled with silver needles. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a miraculous scene yed out. The ice on the chilled silver needles slowly melted and flowed into Delh¡¯s body. ¡°The Needle of Ice¡­¡± Jay was again astounded by the technique James employed. The other doctors gasped with the self-same surprise. ¡°Is that the Needle of Ice?¡± The crowd was mesmerized at what was happening before them. Once again, James inserted more silver needles and doused them in alcohol. Another incredible thing happened. Some silver needles on Delh¡¯s back were aze, while the others remained frozen. Not only that, it seemed like it was arranged in a particr fashion. The silver needles on fire were arranged to form the word ¡®fire¡¯ while the frozen silver needles formed the word ¡®ice¡¯. They intertwined with one another. ¡°The Needle of Yin and Yang¡­¡± Many doctors took a deep breath. It was nothing short of legendary. Once the legendary Needle of Fire and Needle of Ice fuse with one another, they form the Needle of Yin and Yang. ¡°Legend has it that the Needle of Yin and Yang can resurrect the dead.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was able to witness this technique¡­ I¡¯m d I was born into this world.¡± Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 The long-lost, legendary medical arts James performed stunned all the doctors. In contrast to the doctors who were focused on the intricacies of James¡¯ procedure, the crowd was enjoying the spectacle. From the crowd''s perspective, the whole performance was entertaining and exhrating ¡ª especially when the silver needles formed the words ¡®fire¡¯ and ¡®ice¡¯ and intertwined with one another. They were astonished by what they witnessed. The whole processsted only few seconds. After time had passed, the Needle of Fire and the Needle of Ice were extinguished by the dark blood. James methodically removed the needles. Through the Needle of Yin and Yang, some of the toxins in Delh¡¯s body were released. However, she was not out of the woods just yet. After that, he turned to Thea. "Button up her shirt." Thea carefully buttoned up Delh¡¯s shirt. James ordered Delh, "Lie on your back." Then, with Thea¡¯s help, Delhy on the bed that was prepared in advance. James poured some alcohol into the massage cups he had gotten from the table and pulled out a lighter and ignite it. Then, he quickly put it on Delh''s stomach. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. An astonishing thing happened One of the massage cups moved around on Delh''s stomach. "T-The Wind -chaser cup?" Jay had no words for the many lost techniques he saw James use. The other doctors watched James¡¯ every action intently. They wanted to learn as many long-lost techniques as they could. Meanwhile, James directed his attention toward the massage cup that was slowly moving about on Delh¡¯s stomach. A few secondster, it stopped.He quickly removed it. The massage cup was filled with poisoned blood. James simply put it aside. Then, he applied pressure on Delh¡¯s shoulders. The tip of his finger slid through her skin and went all the way to her palms. Immediately, her palms turned ck. James took a silver needle and pricked her skin. Dark blood instantly oozed out from her palm. "T-The dragon-seeking massotherapy?" The medical experts were still murmuring excitedly. Thispetition had turned into a once -in-a-lifetime experience. All the techniques James used could only be found in ancient texts. "Huh? nv At that moment, James noticed the unusual expression on Delh¡¯s face. He furrowed his brows when he realized what was happening. Jay, who had stood by his side, reminded him."The poison¡¯s approaching her brain.You have to release the toxins immediately.It¡¯s all over once it reaches her brain." James knew that.He extended his palms and pressed them against Delh¡¯s stomach. Then, he gently applied pressure. At the same time, he lifted Delh¡¯s head a little. Like lightning, he struck her acupuncture points from the top of her head to her stomach. In just a couple of seconds, James had already struck a dozen acupuncture points. As his actions were swift and precise, the doctors could not follow it by eyesight alone. Through striking the acupuncture points, the poison on the upper half of Delh¡¯s body was quickly diverted towards her bottom half. James pinched Delh''s thighs. As her thighs were fair and smooth, everyone could clearly see the dark, venomous blood in her blood vessels being forcibly directed toward the soles of her feet. James grabbed a small massage cup and pressed it against her soles. The massage cup moved rapidly and removed the dark blood that had pooled in the soles of her feet. James¡¯ movements were the epitome of skill. Not even experienced doctors who had been in the field for decades could follow his actions. They did not understand how he managed to do this. Through James¡¯ techniques, the toxins in Delh¡¯s body were almost eliminated. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Delh¡¯s body still contained trace amounts of poison. Jonathan, on the other hand, was sweating profusely in panic. He had used all means at his disposal. However, he could not release the toxins in Lucas¡¯ body. His silver needles, acupuncture treatment, and other methods were renderedpletely ineffective. Three minutes had passed. He tried looking over at how James was faring. However, the crowd blocked his view. He could not tell what was going on there, nor could he infer anything about Delh¡¯s condition. After the series of detoxifying procedueres, James looked at Delh who was lying on the bed, and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°How should I put it?¡± Lying on the bed, Delh could not figure out how she was feeling exactly. After brief contemtion, she said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy. My body¡¯s hot one moment and cold the next, but it¡¯s not ufortable.¡± James asked, ¡°Can you stand?¡± ¡°I-I think so.¡± She tried to get up. Thea hurriedly helped her up. ¡°Hold still.¡± James ordered. ¡°Okay.¡± Delh nodded. ncing at the table, James grabbed a handful of silver needles and scrutinized them. He then removed two of them. ¡°Spread out a bit.¡± The doctors took a few steps back. Jonathan approached them through the gap in the crowd. He could not create an antidote for the poison in Lucas¡¯ body, nor could he release the toxins.Since it hade to this, he was curious to see what James was going to do. The crowd made space for James. ¡°Thea, you too.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Chapt: 590 Thea, who was holding on to Delh, released her grip and took a few steps back. The doctors formed a circle around Delh. The silver needles in James¡¯ left hand slowly made their way to his right. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°be.¡± James flicked his wrist, and the silver needle zoomed through the air. It was wlessly inserted into Delh¡¯s be. ¡°Philtrum.¡± He threw another silver needle. James did not remain in the same spot. He kept changing his position. Soon, all the silver needles were inserted into Delh¡¯s body. ¡°The eighty-one needles of abomination?¡± Johnathan gasped in surprise. Then, wearing a fearful look, he said, ¡°Y-You are the ck Dragon.¡± ¡°What? The eighty-one needles of abomination?¡± Hearing this, the crowd rumbled. ¡°Grandpa, it really is the eight-one needles of abomination. It wlessly entered all of Delh¡¯s eighty- one acupuncture points.¡± Christine pointed out. She had been keeping count while James was throwing the needles. Once again, an amazing thing happened. The silver needles on Delh¡¯s body immediately turned ck. All the toxins in her body were finally released. James smiled and walked over to her. Then, he gently removed the silver needles and shed her a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re fine now.¡± ¡°Whew!¡± Delh breathed a sigh of relief. She was alive. James nudged her gently. ¡°Go get yourself cleaned up.¡± Delh looked at James with adoration and nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± Then, she swiftly left the stage. ¡°Please ept me as your disciple.¡± Hundreds of doctors knelt on stage. Even renowned doctors like Bjorn Truman and Moses were among them. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Even Christine Fallon got down on the ground. Only Jay remained standing. "What a sight." Jay was pleased. "Solean Medicine still lives on." Wearing enthusiastic expressions, all the renowned doctors fixed their gaze on James. James had demonstrated incredible mastery in the art of medicine.He had performed long-lost techniques that could only be found in ancient texts. The Needle of Fire... The Needle of Ice... The Needle of Yin and Yang ... The Wind -Chasing Cup¡­ the Dragon-seeking Massotherapy... Andstly, the Eighty-One Needles of Abomination. "You..." Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale. He stared at James with disbelief, "Impossible.How can this be? How did you get out?" James said nothing and smiled. "Jonathan, do you admit defeat?" Ls n Jonathan opened and closed his mouth like a fish gasping for air. He finally said, "I admit defeat.I never expected you to master the intricacies of Goryeon Medicine.My defeat, therefore, doesn¡¯t mean that Goryeon Medicine is inferior." Faced with aplete and total loss, he begrudgingly asked the staff for James¡¯ antidote. After feeding it to Lucas, they quickly fled the scene. "ck Dragon!" "The guardian of Sol!" The crowd swelled enthusiastically. There was a feeling of jubtion in the crowd. Meanwhile, looking at the renowned doctors kneeling on the stage, James scratched his nose and said, "It was Ms.Thea who taught me everything.If you wish to learn from someone, ask her about it.She¡¯s the true genius doctor." "Huh?" Thea could not say anything. What did this have to do with her? "Please ept me as your disciple." "Ms.Thea, I¡¯d like to join Century Hospital." Many doctors pleaded. They were not fooled. Even though Thea mew nothing about medicine, the fact was that James was still behind her. This was the perfect opportunity. They would receive James¡¯ guidance if they worked under Thea. Thea was still speechless. "It¡¯s finally over." James murmured silently. Though the matter with Jonathan was solved, he still had his own issues to sort out. While Thea was surrounded by the crowd, James silently sneaked away. Delh went backstage to get cleaned up. After getting dressed, she returned to the scene. All she saw was a group of doctors kneeling on the floor begging Thea to ept them as her disciple. James was nowhere to be seen.She was disappointed. "A-Alright, I will.Please rise." Thea finally acquiesced to their relentless pleading. The doctors stood up. Bjorn was the first to speak.He regarded her apologetically. "Ms.Thea, it was my fault during the incident at North Cansington.Please forgive me.I¡¯m a doctor at Century Hospital from today onwards.By the way, what¡¯s your rtionship with the ck Dragon? Will he being to Century Hospital to impart us his knowledge?" Everyone looked at Thea. They pleaded with Thea to ept them as her disciple in order to receive James¡¯ guidance. Thea scanned her surroundings but could not find James. She hesitated before saying, "I think so." She had already made up her mind to divorce James and marry the ck Dragon. They would soon be husband and wife.It would make sense for James to visit her hospital from time to time. Hearing this, everyone brightened up. As all this was happening, Kevin had received thepetition¡¯s oue from the jury. He cried out to the crowd, "Silence, please." The crowd quieted down. Kevin took a deep breath and said, "What an adrenaline-pumpingpetition we had today! With this, this year¡¯s medical conference has officiallye to an end.Now, allow me to announce this year¡¯s Asclepius..." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Thea Cahan!" Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 With James¡¯ help, Thea became this year¡¯s Asclepius. Although Thea knew nothing about medicine, the media bestowed her the title as a recognition of James¡¯ contributions. James turned the tide of the competition and defeated Jonathan Harris. He defended the honor of Solean Medicine and the civilizational inheritance of Sol which has been passed down for thousands of years. Since James intended for Thea to be the Asclepius, they would obey his wishes as thanks for his hard work. James left silently. Though the medical conference was over, he still had his own problems to worry about. He was currently being prosecuted in court. Although he was framed, the fact remained that he forced himself on Tiara Youngblood. ¡°What should I do?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Wearing a grim expression, James roamed the streets. Serena followed close behind him. James stopped and turned to look at Serena. ¡°You should return first.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± James dismissed her. ¡°Just leave me alone for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Serena nodded and turned to leave. After she left, James called the Blithe King. ¡°Send someone to pick me up and bring me to the police station. It¡¯s time to rece your substitute.¡± After calling, James stood beside the road and waited. Soon, the Blithe King arrived and brought James back to his detention cell. In his cell, Jamesy on the wooden bed. He looked at the ceiling and spaced out. Soon, it was nighttime. Thea returned home. Today¡¯s event was simply too much to handle. She had witnessed the ck Dragon¡¯s medical skills. It was only because of the ck Dragon that the top hundred doctors on Medical Street begged her to ept them as her disciples. They even joined Century Hospital and became doctors there. It was because of the ck Dragon that she received the title of Asclepius. She was now the brightest star in Cansington. The glory she now basked in was all thanks to the ck Dragon. This made her even more determined to divorce James and marry the man of her dreams. ¡°Thea, you¡¯ve made us proud.¡± Upon entering the house, dys walked over to her wearing a bright smile. ¡°I saw everything on TV. The ck Dragon was truly impressive. He defeated Jonathan Harris from Goryeo. You and him are match made in heaven.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t divorced James yet¡­¡± Thea said dejectedly. dys smiled in response. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll get your divorce soon.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. Once James was convicted, she would file for a divorce. 1 Just as Thea reached home, Lex had brought the entire family over. They immediately began sucking up to Thea. Today, the ck Dragon demonstrated his legendary medical skills, shocking the world and the medicalmunity. Naturally, the rumor that the ck Dragon had died on the battlefield at Mt. Thunder Pass was disproven. The inte was abuzz talking about the ck Dragon. Meanwhile, James was in the detention cell. The night passed silently. The next day¡­ Today was the day of the trial. Although Scarlett had gotten James awyer, there was irrefutable evidence that James hadmitted the crime. James¡¯wyer was not optimistic about winning thewsuit. James was sent to court early in the morning. The Cahans also headed there. At the gates of the court¡­ Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 A police car pulled up to the courthouse. James was escorted out of the car. He noticed that there a crowd had formed at the gates of the court. Thea and the rest of the Cahans were there. So were Quincy, Scarlett, and the others from Transgenerational Group. Zigmund was present too. Thea walked over to James who was in handcuffs and being escorted out of the police car.¡± May I speak with him for a while?¡± The police nodded and said, ¡°Make it quick.¡± James smiled at her weakly. ¡°Why are you here, honey?¡± Thea raised her hand to interrupt him. ¡°You¡¯re going to be convicted, James. The judge might deal with you leniently if you admit to your charges. I hope you learn your lesson after going to prison. I won¡¯t be waiting for you. Once your sentence is determined, I will divorce you.¡± James felt a lump in his throat. Throughout their marriage, they had constantly been at odds with each other. This led to them almost splitting up a few times. Now, Thea had finally uttered those words decisively. ¡°Thea¡­¡± Ignoring James, Thea turned to leave. James, on the other hand, continued to be led away by the police. In the defendant¡¯s room at court¡­ James had a cheerless expression. The trial was not at all in his favor. The best way forward was to plead for Zigmund to withdraw the case. At that moment, the Blithe King entered the room. The Blithe King lit a cigarette and handed it to James. James took it and looked at him. ¡°What? Did youe here tough at me?¡± The Blithe King took a seat opposite James and smiled at him. ¡°How could you think of me like that? I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can help you out with.¡± ¡°Get Zigmund here for me.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g James smoked his cigarette. Now that it hade to this, he had no choice but to tell Zigmund the whole truth and pray that he would withdraw the case. ¡°Sure.¡± The Blithe King turned to leave. Soon, he entered the room with Zigmund by his side. Zigmund walked over to James and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, James. It¡¯s no use. Even if the Blithe King intercedes for you, I will never withdraw the case.¡± James smiled cooly at him. ¡°What if I told you I was being framed?¡± ¡°Framed?¡± Zigmund scoffed at his suggestion. ¡°With all the decisive evidence we currently have?¡± The Blithe King chimed in. ¡°He really was being framed. You¡¯re the guest at this year¡¯s medical conference. You should be aware of yesterday¡¯s events on Medical Street. Jonathan Harris was behind this all along, He was afraid that James would ruin his ns. So, he came up with a n to send him to prison.¡± Zigmund was stunned at this revtion. Then, he red at James. ¡°Are you telling me that Jonathan set him up? Who does he think he is? The ck Dragon?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Blithe King nodded. ¡°The one and only.¡± Zigmund stood up immediately. Wearing a dumbfounded look, he asked puzzledly, ¡°How can that be? I saw the ck Dragon with my own eyes yesterday. The ck Dragon is the guardian of Sol. He has made significant contributions to our country. Just yesterday, he defended the honor of Solean Medicine all by himself. Blithe King, please don¡¯t speak lightly of the ck Dragon.¡± The Blithe King exined stoically. ¡°I speak only the truth. I substituted James for my own man and got him out of here. This was the only way he managed to turn the tides of thepetition yesterday. He was there wearing a mask in disguise.¡± Saying that, he pulled James¡¯ ck Dragon identity card out. ¡°Have a look at this.¡± Zigmund took it. Seeing that it was indeed the ck Dragon identity card, he was shocked. ¡°A-Are you really the ck Dragon?¡± James nodded. ¡°Yes. Though I knew Jonathan was plotting something, I don¡¯t know what exactly. Little did I know that he was nning to defeat all practitioners of Solean Medicine to expand Goryeon Medicine¡¯s sphere of influence. I believe this incident at the medical conference was only just the beginning. They will not stop there.¡± ¡°He was afraid I¡¯d ruin his ns. That was why he came up with a way to set me up. I was careless and fell for his schemes. Although I was being framed, the fact remains that I had sexual intercourse with your daughter. I deeply apologize for that.¡± Zigmund stared at James intently. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Chapter 594 He never would have thought that the man who sullied his daughter was the ck Dragon, the guardian, and Asclepius of Sol. This was the man who protected the country against external threats and turned the tides of thepetition at this year¡¯s medical conference. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was no way he could prosecute such a man in court. This was not enough to change the fact that his daughter was the one who suffered. ¡°James, it¡¯s not impossible for me to withdraw the case. All you have to do is marry my daughter. Although you were being framed, Tiara¡¯s innocent too. Now that she¡¯s no longer a virgin, you have to take responsibility for that.¡± James frowned. ¡°Zigmund, you forget that I have a wife.¡± With a calm voice, Zigmund replied, ¡°I overheard Thea demanding to divorce you outside the court just now. Perfect timing, I¡¯d say. If that goes through, you¡¯ll be able to marry my daughter legally. Tiara¡¯s not bad too. Her beauty and talents are not beneath that of Thea¡¯s.¡± James gently rubbed his temple. How troublesome. Divorce? No way. He loved Thea. Without her, he would not even be here. Thea had gone through ten years of anguish. He had sworn to make her the happiest woman in the world to repay her kindness and to make up for his past mistakes. 1 ¡°Zigmund, you know I¡¯m married. I won¡¯t divorce my wife. Marrying your daughter would further tarnish my good name. Never mind, just prosecute me in court. I will atone for my crimes by going to prison.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zigmund was exasperated. Wearing a helpless expression, the Blithe King said, ¡°James, I still have a business to attend to in the army. I¡¯ll visit you in prison when I¡¯m free. Let us hope that the borders of the Southern ins will remain at peace. Otherwise, blood will be spilled and the people¡¯s livelihoods will be ruined,¡± The Blithe King slowly made his way out. James leaned against his chair and said nothing. Zigmund, on the other hand, was panicking. What was he supposed to do? Prosecute the ck Dragon in court? If word spreads, he would be crucified for sending the country¡¯s hero to jail. But what about Tiara? ¡°James, can¡¯t we talk this through?¡± Zigmund said with a frustrated look. If James agreed to marry his daughter, he could announce to the public that it was all a misunderstanding. Besides, having the ck Dragon as his son-inw would also bring fame to the family. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I¡¯m at fault here. I¡¯m extremely remorseful for what happened and my conscience won¡¯t let me live it down. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t marry your daughter. Just let me go to prison to serve my sentence.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Zigmund sighed helplessly. Then, he waved, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t pursue matters further. I guess my daughter won¡¯t get the justice she deserves in the endl.¡± After he left, he withdrew the case. James was acquitted. ¡°Why, dad?¡± In another room at court¡­ Tears were flowing down Tiara¡¯s cheeks. She sobbed, ¡°Why did you let that b*stard go free?¡± Zigmund wore a helpless look. ¡°Listen to me, Tiara. This is how it is¡­¡± Zigmund told her the whole truth. ¡°What?¡± Stunned, Tiara eximed, ¡°H-He¡¯s the ck Dragon?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zigmund sighed, ¡°He was being framed. Thankfully, the Blithe King managed to rescue him. That¡¯s why he was able to turn the tides in thepetition yesterday. We would have lost Sol¡¯s cultural inheritance to a bunch of despicable men if he hadn¡¯t seeded.¡± ¡°So, tell me. How can I prosecute the ck Dragon in court? He¡¯s the formermander-in chief of the Southern ins who¡¯s made significant contributions to the country. If I prosecute him, the citizens of Sol would lynch me.¡± Tiara bit her lips in frustration. She never expected the man who had sex with her was the ck Dragon, the guardian of Se ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tiara. We¡¯ll leave this ce and forget everything that happened here. Everythir will be alright.¡± Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Chapter 595 At court... The jury was assembled. Many Cahans were also present. At that moment, a court staff walked in and addressed the crowd apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry.Mr.Youngblood has withdrawn his case.He said it was all a misunderstanding and that James did not rape his daughter.James, the used, has been acquitted." "What?" The Cahans stood up in disapproval. dys immediately cried out, "What the hell? The evidence is irrefutable.What do you mean by acquitted? Hurry and call for a trial! I want James to rot in prison!" The court staff ignored her and walked away after the announcement. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html The Cahans left with bewildered looks on their faces. Quincy and Scarlett heaved a sigh of relief. Quincy looked at Scarlett with a bright smile and said, "Looks like he has dealt with the problem." "Yes." Scarlett nodded, returning her smile. "Alright, we should return now." James was acquitted of his charges.He left the court. Outside, he spotted the Cahans.He walked over to them with a bright smile. "Thea, I told you I was innocent.The police have looked into the matter.Everything¡¯s fine now.Let¡¯s go home." In contrast to his expectations, Thea¡¯s expression only grew more distant.She was hoping that James would be convicted so that she could divorce him and marry the ck Dragon. Now that he was acquitted, what excuse would she have? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "You rapist! You¡¯re no longer my son-inw.Get out of my sight! Thea¡¯s filing for a divorce.We''ll see you in court." dy''s face darkened. James was supposed to be behind bars, but here he was strutting out of court like a free man. If only she had the ck Dragon as her son-inw, she would be able to hold her head high in public. Tommy walked over to James and shot him a disgruntled look.He then sneered nastily, "James, you just aren¡¯t worthy of Thea anymore.Do you know who she is now? She¡¯s now reced Jay Fallon as the Asclepius of Cansington.Hundreds of doctors pleaded for her to ept them as her disciple.Have a good look in the mirror, trash!" James knew Thea wanted to divorce him. However, he thought it was only because she thought he was a rapist. Now that the problem was solved, Thea should have had no reason to divorce him. "Thea?" He looked at Thea. Thea bit her lips indecisively.She was at a loss. Looking at James standing before her, she thought of the ck Dragon. They really could not be further unlike one another. "I..." Her voice caught in her throat. After deliberating for a moment, she said in a low voice, "I-I don¡¯t think we¡¯re meant to be." She uttered those words with great difficulty. Guilt and shame washed over her. James was the one who treated her injuries.She would not be the woman she was currently if not for him. However, she thought of the ck Dragon and his unrivaled medical skills. James¡¯s medical skills were good but he learned them from the ck Dragon. If James had not married into the Cahans, the ck Dragon would stille to her rescue. Naturally, she would dly marry the ck Dragon. If all of this yed out the way she wanted, she would not have to suffer so much. Using these thoughts as her rationale, she no longer felt guilty. "James, we¡¯re not right for each other.Let¡¯s separate.It¡¯ll be beneficial to both of us." "James, you aren¡¯t worthy of her." "Just divorce already.We promise topensate you properly.We''ll give you 10 million dors." "Take the 10 million and you won¡¯t have to worry about money ever again." The Cahans all piped up one by one. James wore a helpless expression.He had shot himself in the foot. Thea had fallen in love with the other him. At that moment, he felt like pping himself across the face. When news of the ck Dragon¡¯s demise came, Thea no longer fantasized about being with him. Now that the rumor was dispelled, Thea¡¯s hopes were reignited. Zigmund and Tiara walked out of the court. They noticed themotion upon exiting the building. Seeing that the Cahans were forcing James to divorce Thea, Zigmund instantly brightened up.He walked over to them and beamed at them. "I apologize for the misunderstanding, James.By the way, since the Cahans are forcing you to divorce Thea, would you be interested in my daughter?" As he said that, he pulled Tiara over. James turned and saw her.She was indeed a beautiful woman. Tiara hung her head. She did not want to look at James. Seeing his face reminded her of that eventful day.She was filled with hatred for James. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Now that she knew the whole truth, she chose to forgive him.She even felt a little sympathetic toward James seeing how the Cahans treated him. Though he was the guardian of Sol, he received zero respect from the Cahans. James declined Zigmund¡¯s offer, "Funny you say that, Zigmund.No matter how Thea or the Cahans treat me, I won¡¯t divorce her." "Sigh..." Zigmund sighed. He held Tiara¡¯s arm and left. Tiara looked back.She watched James¡¯ face as she walked away.She wanted to remember this man¡ª the God of War and guardian of Sol, and the man who took away her virginity.She knew this could be a final farewell and she might never see James again.So, she deeply etched his appearance on her mind. After the two left, James looked at the Cahans.He turned his gaze to Lex. "Grandpa, you promised me you''d never allow anyone to force me to divorce Thea.What do you think about all of this?" https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Lex was leaning on his cane smoking his cigar.He now understood what Thea was capable of. She was the new Asclepius of Cansington, and many renowned doctors pleaded for her to ept them as her disciples and joined Century Hospital.She had limitless potential as she was. It stood to reason that this meant the Cahans also had limitless potential. This was all thanks to the ck Dragon. He and Thea truly were a match made in heaven. "James, the circumstances are different now.I think that you¡¯re not the right man for Thea with all things considered.How about this? After the Cahans give you 10 million, I''ll give you an additional 10 million personally as thanks for your contribution to the family.How does that sound?" James was lost for words.He thought Lex would change after James helped their family avert their crisis.He never imagined Lex would go back on his word and change his tune now that they enjoyed a small measure of sess. "Alright, I understand." Speechless and disappointed James left the jeering Cahans. Thea watched James leave. Under the re of the sunlight, he seemed extraordinarily lonely. Thea had an urge to stop him from leaving. "Let¡¯s leave, Thea." dys tugged Thea away. "Remember to start the divorce process when we get back.By the way, let''s meet up with the ck Dragon.Although he¡¯s resigned, he¡¯s still a genius doctor." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Cahans were all eyeing Thea in anticipation. "Quick, call him." "I want to meet the ck Dragon.He¡¯s my idol!" Thea took a deep breath. Then, she pulled out her phone and gave him a call. "I''m sorry.The number you have dialed is unavable.Please try again." She sighed in disappointment. "The ck Dragon¡¯s phone has been switched off sincest night.I can¡¯t contact him." dys immediately urged her. "If the call can¡¯t go through, just go pay a visit to Majestic Corporation.He¡¯s the chairman there isn¡¯t he? He must be there working right now.Hold on! You should return home and have a shower first.Get dressed in something more revealing.I''m telling you, Thea.The door to a man¡¯s heart is through what¡¯s between his legs." "Mom" Thea blushed in embarrassment. "you¡¯re almost thirty already and you¡¯re still embarrassed about this? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been there before.Thank goodness you haven¡¯t slept with that loser yet." With flushed cheeks, Thea ran off. Meanwhile, James was walking on the streets alone.He did not me Thea or the Cahans.It was his fault for concealing his identity all along. If he had revealed his identity, the Cahans would not have treated him in this way. However, with everything that was happening at the moment, it would be inappropriate for him to reveal himself now. Jonathan and the others must be trying to figure out the real identity of the ck Dragon. If he revealed himself and they resorted to desperate measures, Thea could be caught in the crossfire. "Beep ¡° A honking sound came from the back. James turned around. A red Porsche stopped beside him. Quincy rolled the windows down and smirked at him. "The Cahans are giving you a hard time, huh? I bet you feel miserable as hell.Come with me.I have a few bottles of good wine at my ce." James scratched his nose and smiled weakly. Then, he opened the car door and got in. "Bring me to Sky Repair Shop in the suburbs." Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Quincy did not drive off.She leaned against her seat and looked at James.She saw the frustration and helplessness on James¡¯ face.She could not believe that the guardian of Sol and the Asclepius of Cansington would have such a soft side to him. "Why don¡¯t you just tell Thea the whole truth? Tell her who you are and she won''t want divorce you anymore." Quincy tried to console James. "I would have told her long ago if I could," James said dejectedly. Then, he sighed, "Never mind, let¡¯s just forget about this.Bring me to Sky Repair Shop in the suburbs." "James..." "Hmm?" James looked at her in confusion. "What¡¯s wrong?" Quincy opened and shut her mouth wordlessly.She then took a deep sigh."I will help you out just this once." "Huh? " James still had no idea what was happening.Quincy started the car and drove off in the opposite direction. "This is not the way to Sky Repair Shop." "Who said we¡¯re going there? I¡¯m heading straight for Majestic Corporation." "But what can we do there?" Quincy replied, "Thea knows that I¡¯m the ck Dragon''s ex- girlfriend.We''ll head to Majestic Corporation, and I¡¯ll help you make her give up on you." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Quincy¡¯s idea made James brighten up.Why did he not think of this? The main reason Thea left him was because of the ck Dragon. "I guess I owe you one then." James chuckled. Quincy, on the other hand, had other ns.This was an opportunity for her. After James and Thea divorce, she could then pursue James legitimately.She knew that James only had Thea in his heart, so she could only wish Thea the best. Soon, they arrived at Majestic Corporation. Just as they entered the chairman¡¯s office, Newton walked over to them and bowed slightly, "James, Thea just called.She would like to meet you." Before James could speak, Quincy cut-in, "Sure thing." Newton looked at James. James nodded, "Tell her she cane in." "Understood." Newton went to fetch his guest. Meanwhile, James got dressed and wore the skin mask. In a split second, his looks werepletely transformed. Quincy sat on the sofa and crossed her legs.Her dress slit was exposed suggestively, revealing her long, slender thighs. Scrutinizing James¡¯ appearance, a smile crept onto her beautiful face. "Why do I feel ufortable looking at your current appearance?" "Is it that bad?" James scratched his nose nervously. Quincy nodded and said, "Although this was your face when we were in a rtionship, it just doesn¡¯t look right to me now.Maybe I''ve gotten used to the other face." "By the way, what are your ns?" James looked at Quincy.She had promised to help him out.He secretly knew that this was a ploy by Quincy to make Thea give up on him. However, he was not sure about the specifics of her ns. Quincy beckoned for James to approach her with her fingers. James walked over to her. Quincy grabbed him and pushed him onto the sofa. Then, she pressed her body against his and whispered. Hearing what she had in mind, James was hesitant, "I-Is this appropriate?" Quincy rolled her eyes. "It¡¯s just an act.It¡¯s not real.Besides, I¡¯m not letting you go further than this anyway." "Alright then." James agreed. To win back Thea¡¯s heart, he decided he¡¯d do whatever it took. Half an hourter, Newton entered the room and reported, "James, Thea is currently right outside the company building." "I see." James nodded, "Bring her up then." "Understood." Newton bowed and then left. Meanwhile, Quincy immediately removed her dress.She had a curvaceous figure. James could not help but get flustered. Quincy was extremely confident in her allure.She grinned mischievously. "How''s my figurepared to Thea?" "How would I know?" Embarrassed, James scratched his nose again.His answer made Quincy stop for a second. Then, she burst intoughter. "Oh yeah, I forgot.You haven¡¯t slept with her yet, even though you both have been married for the longest time.Have you even seen what she looks like in her undergarments?" James¡¯s face reddened. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Quincy grabbed him and urged him on. "She¡¯s almost here.What are you waiting for?" She pressed her body suggestively against his. James could feel the warmth of her body.He was a little nervous. Although it was merely an act to make Thea give up on him, they still needed to put on a passionate show.He was a little sheepish. Quincy, on the other hand, was theplete opposite. Daring and bold, she took the reins. Thea had put on a revealing dress for this meeting with the ck Dragon.She was recalling her mother¡¯s advice which seemed sensible enough. On the way to Majestic Corporation, she had decided to offer herself to the ck Dragon if he so desired.She would use her body to push things along. The moment she divorced James, she would marry the ck Dragon. With Newton showing the way, she arrived outside the chairman¡¯s office.She was brimming with hope. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Outside the office, Newton exined to her, "Ms.Thea, the chairman is currently in his office.He had originally declined to meet you.However, since you¡¯re a regr guest of his, I brought you up here in secret.Remember, don¡¯t mention it was me who brought you up here when you meet the chairman." "Got it.Thank you, Mr.Newton." Thea smiled gratefully at him. Newton left her at the doors. Meanwhile, Thea pulled a make-up mirror out from her bag and checked her appearance.She applied lipstick and gently pursed her lips.Then, she pushed the door open. Upon entering the room, she froze. Aman and a woman were making out on the sofa.The woman was barely dressed. The man¡¯s jacket hung loosely over his powerful frame. Witnessing this, Thea was shocked to her core. Standing by the door, tears flowed down her cheeks. When she noticed Thea, Quincy hurriedly pushed James away and got dressed.Then, she walked over to Thea with a bright smile, and without the slightest bit of hesitation. "I¡¯m sorry you had to see this, Thea.By the way, why are you here at my boyfriend¡¯s office?" "Huh? n Thea regained herposure.James, who had gotten dressed as well, walked over to them and embraced Quincy lovingly. "You''re here, Thea! Have you met Quincy before? She¡¯s my girlfriend.If I remember correctly, you two are acquainted." Boom! James¡¯ words were like a bolt from the blue. Dumbfounded, Thea remained rooted to the spot.Her mind was nk. ¡®Oh right...Quincy¡¯s the ck Dragon¡¯s ex-girlfriend.It¡¯s not surprising that they¡¯d be together" "I-I''m here to thank the ck Dragon personally..." Thea managed to squeeze the words out with great difficulty. "To ...thank him for yesterday¡¯s help." James dismissively waved her away. "I wasn¡¯t there to help you.I was there because I knew that Jonathan was up to no good.So it wasn¡¯t like I wanted to help you in particr.Anyway, if there¡¯s nothing else you¡¯d like to say, I''d like to continue indulging privately with my girlfriend." Quincy grabbed James¡¯ arm and shed him an adoring smile. "Thea, promise me you''ll be the maid of honor when we get married.We talked about it when we were young remember?" Their every word was meant to provoke Thea. "Ah...Sure...Sure..." Thea was at a loss for words. "I -I''ll take my leave then." She turned and left the office hurriedly. Staring at Thea from behind, James took a sharp breath. Quincy grinned at James. "Should we continue?" James rolled his eyes. "Since she¡¯s left, there¡¯s no need to continue acting anymore.Thank you, I suppose.I owe you one." "But what should I do? I¡¯m still in character." Quincy looked at James seductively. James tried his best to hold himself back.She grabbed James¡¯ arm and said suggestively, "I won¡¯t hold you responsible for this, and I won¡¯t interfere with your rtionship with Thea." "Stop it." James shook free from her grasp. Quincy grinned mischievously. "I¡¯m just kidding.I¡¯m not that shameless." James looked at her exasperatedly.He knew Quincy was just teasing him. "However..." She looked at James pleadingly, "Can you be my boyfriend for a day?" "Huh? James frowned.Quincy continued with a straight face, "It¡¯s not too much to ask since we were dating before this.Besides, I helped you out with this mess.Shouldn¡¯t you at least show some gratitude?" Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 James was really grateful to Quincy. With her help, Thea would finally give up pursuing the ck Dragon romantically. That way, the possibility of Thea divorcing him would reduce.He thought about it and believed it was not too demanding an offer. "Alright.But only for a day." Quincy rolled her eyes and rebuked him. "Please, are you really that miserable being my boyfriend? I¡¯m still a renowned beauty I''ll have you know." James smiled awkwardly. "But I¡¯m already married.How am I supposed to exin to my wife if she finds out?" "Never mind, let¡¯s get going." Quincy did not push the matter.She grabbed James by the arm and turned to leave. From afar, they looked intimate with one another¡ª just like any other couple. James promised her to be her boyfriend for a day. As long as she did not cross the line, he was fine with it. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Thea, on the other hand, ran out of Majestic Corporation in a sobbing mess. All this while, she thought that the ck Dragon was in love with her. That was why he helped her in secret and even helped her earn the title of Asclepius yesterday. All her assumptions had filled her with hope.She was so sure of everything.She was even prepared to offer herself up. However, what she had witnessed in the office shattered all she had believed in.She felt that her life was meaningless. "Why? Why?!" Tears poured heavily and endlessly out of her eyes. Devastated, she returned home. "Thea, why are you back so soon?" dys walked over to her. Upon seeing her crestfallen look, she asked, "What''s wrong? What happened? Weren¡¯t you meeting with the ck Dragon?" "Mom, don¡¯t say anything anymore." Thea¡¯s eyes were sunken and devoid of all emotions. Like a deted balloon, shey listlessly on the sofa.dys sat beside her and asked with concern, "What happened?" "Sob..." Thea burst into tears again. "D-Don¡¯t cry, Thea.Tell me what¡¯s going on.I''ll think of something." "T-The ck Dragon...H-He already has a girlfriend.It¡¯s Quincy, my best friend.When I pushed the chairman¡¯s office¡¯s door open, I saw them making out.They were in the middle of undressing.If I was there a minuteter, they would have...They would have..." Thea was heartbroken. "What?!" dys gaped with horror. "He has a girlfriend?" After sheposed herself, she grabbed Thea¡¯s arm and consoled her. "Thea, you can¡¯t give up. So what he has a girlfriend? Even if he¡¯s married, there¡¯s the possibility that he could divorce her as well.Believe in yourself.Do your best to win him over with your charm." "Mom" Thea was tired. "What do you mean by winning him over? It¡¯s Quincy, my best friend, we¡¯re talking about.How could I stoop so low? Besides, I haven¡¯t even divorced James yet.If word spreads about me pursuing a man who''s been taken, I¡¯ll be humiliated." "Silly girl, what are you talking about? How would you be humiliated? He¡¯s the ck Dragon, the guardian of Sol.Even if he resigned and is no longer one of the fivemanders-in-chief, he¡¯s still the perfect man for countless women.If you don¡¯t make a move on him, others will.Do as I say.There¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong about this." dys sought to convince Thea. "Since they aren¡¯t married anyway, you still stand a chance.Even if they are married, it¡¯s no big deal.Mistresses are the norm nowadays." Hearing this, emboldened Thea once again. Indeed, they were not married yet.She still stood a chance. However being reminded of her circumstances, she was dismayed.She was married to a man who was the subordinate of the ck Dragon. Quincy, on the other hand, had been single all this while. Most importantly, she was the ck Dragon''s girlfriend ten years ago. Quincy¡¯s beauty wasparable to hers. Quincy was also a capable woman.She was already the vice- president of Transgenerational Group at her age. Thea stood no chance against her.Her only saving grace was that she saved the ck Dragon¡¯s life ten years ago. "What should I do, mom?" Thea was at a loss. "Well..." dys fell deep in thought.????l?????.??m Scrutinizing Thea¡¯s looks, she said, "Thea, your beauty is unrivaled.You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in Cansington.However, despite your beauty, youck charm.You need to learn how to make use of your beauty to seduce men." "What are you talking about, mom?" Thea blushed sheepishly. "Oops, sorry.I meant ¡®attract¡¯, not ¡®seduce¡¯" Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 dys corrected herself. "Remember to wear more ttering clothes in the future.However, it shouldn¡¯t be too revealing! You have to allow room for their imagination.Also, pay attention to your demeanor.Make sure that your every action and word exudes charisma.That way, you can arouse a man¡¯s desire." dys began lecturing Thea. "Your expressions y a big role too.Do you know how to show a flirtatious smolder?" Thea shook her head. "Sigh...Let me demonstrate." dys blinked a few times and gently bit her lips in a suggestive manner.Benjamin, who was on his phone, nced at dys. Witnessing what his wife did, he had to suppress the urge to vomit. However, upon seeing the murderous look on dys¡¯ face, he immediately stood up and said, "It¡¯s stuffy in here.I¡¯m going to the balcony for a while."????l?????.??m "How is that, Thea?" Thea tried imitating dys. However, she felt awkward and out of ce. "Mom, t-this is so embarrassing." "Sigh..." dys sighed in frustration. "You''re too naive for your own good.Though you¡¯re almost twenty -eight years old, you¡¯re still an amateur.Don¡¯t worry, you''ll get the hang of it once you have enough experience with men.There¡¯s not much I can teach you.You¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself." dys had no other way to help Thea further.She did not know how to teach an amateur. Meanwhile, Thea sat on the sofa and contemted. Suddenly, she blushed as if reminded of something embarrassing. "Ah! This is so embarrassing!" Covering her face, she ran back into her room.Then, she opened her wardrobe. The only clothing she had inside were modest outfits.She did not have anything that entuated her natural assets. Standing in front of the mirror, she gently lowered the cor of her dress and revealed her neckline. Then, she pulled her phone out. Trying out the expression dys showed her earlier, she gently bit her lips. Snap! She took a photo.She looked at her selfie. The more she looked at it, the more unnatural she seemed in the photo.She deleted it and took another one.She was trying to get the feel for it. After many selfies, she finally got one she was somewhat satisfied with.She looked at her selfie. After hesitating for a moment, she uploaded it on her Instagram ount with the caption: I¡¯m really sad today. At the same time, on the streets... Quincy was holding James by the arm with a blissful look on her face. "Quincy, what¡¯s happening between me and Thea? What went wrong?" Although he had a gorgeous woman in his arms, James only had Thea on his mind. "You don¡¯t have a firm basis for a rtionship." Quincy went straight to the heart of the matter. She exined objectively, "You two got married despite not having a firm basis for a rtionship.It¡¯s only been two or three months since you two married.Now that a better candidate has shown up, it¡¯s not surprising for her to look elsewhere.No, wait.She wouldn''t be looking elsewhere if she never had you on her mind in the first ce." "No firm basis for a rtionship?" James scratched his nose in confusion. "Think about it." Quincy continued, "How many times did you go on a date with her? What gifts did you send her? Have you done anything that pulled on her heartstrings? Have you two experienced anything romantic together? Did you guys make any fond memories?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. James was at a loss for words. As she pointed out, he had never done any of those things before. "Exactly." Quincy said with a smug smile, "You two got married without even building the foundation for the rtionship.If you ask me, it¡¯s already a miracle that you two managed tost this long.Normally, you need at least three years for aman and a woman to get to know one another before marriage.Aside from that, there will still be conflicts even for loving couples.It¡¯s normal for them to argue and quarrel over petty things." "That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that your rtionship with Thea is pretty good, all things considered."Hearing this, James had a clearer understanding of the situation. Quincy, you really are a love expert. Quincy smirked. "Of course.I know! Why don¡¯t you date me for a while? I¡¯ll teach you something new.Maybe you''ll know how to deal with Thea when you get back?" Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 "I don¡¯t think so." James shot her down immediately.He did not think that spending so much time with Quincy would be a good idea. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She was attractive and sexy. Spending too much time with her would only lead to trouble. "Why? Are you afraid you''ll fall in love with me?" Quincy smiled. "Something like that," James agreed. "Furthermore, I¡¯m married.I''d be disrespecting you and Thea if I start anything with you.I¡¯d be an irresponsible man." "I don''t care.Besides that, Thea wouldn¡¯t find out if we keep it a secret." James shook his head firmly.He knew Quincy was probably joking. She could return and inform Thea immediately. Even though Quincy was still smiling, there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes. What would she not give to stay this way forever? However, James was different from the other men.He was a hero.He had principles and would not cheat. She was even more attracted to him because of that. "Quincy, why don¡¯t youe up with an idea to help me? What should I do now?" "Hmm?" Quincy rubbed her chin, thinking about it. A few secondster, she said, "Come up with a love confession" "How does that work?" "It¡¯s simple.Get some flowers, light some candles...Whatever sounds romantic to you." "Okay, thanks." Thanks to Quincy, James now knew what to do. "Don¡¯t mention it.You¡¯re my boyfriend today.Let¡¯s not talk about Thea anymore.You¡¯re mine for the day." Quincy looked jealous. James smiled awkwardly.He spent the day with Quincy. Both of them acted as if they were a couple. They shopped, enjoyed meals, and went to the amusement park together. Throughout the day, Quincy was smiling andughing. After dinner, they strolled on the streets, holding hands. "Alright." Quincy let go of James¡¯ hand suddenly, saying, "You''d better have appreciated mypany today, especially since I¡¯m gorgeous.Where are you going next? To the Cahans¡¯ or to the repair shop you mentioned?" "It¡¯s called Sky Repair Shop." "Okay, let¡¯s go.I''ll take you there." Quincy drove James to Sky Repair Shop.Once they arrived, Quincy waved at James. "Bye." James nodded and exited the car. Quincy sat in the car as she watched James leave. Tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down her cheeks.She braced herself against the steering wheel, sobbing softly. Knock knock knock. Someone was knocking against the ss. Quincy looked up and wiped her tears.She wound down the window and smiled at James, who was standing in front of her. "What¡¯s up? Did you forget something?" James looked at her eyes, which were red-rimmed.He asked, "Why are you crying?" "Wh-what? I¡¯m not crying.Some dirt got into my eyes." "Oh." James looked at her suspiciously, but said, "Nothing¡¯s up.I just wanted to tell you to be careful going home.Be safe and give me a call if you need anything." "Got it.You sound like an olddy.I¡¯m going now." Quincy started the car and drove off. James stood and watched Quincy leave.It was only after he could no longer see her car that he entered the repair shop. "Mr.Caden." Aman in a repairman uniform approached. James nodded and walked toward the repair shop.He opened the secret door and entered the underground basement. The basement used to be an underground gambling den, but James put a stop to the gambling when he took over. Now, this was the headquarters of the underground intelligencework. "Mr.Caden." People kept greeting him as he walked past them. James answered them one by one.He came to a secret room and removed his mask. Soon, Ronn arrived. "Mr.Caden, you could always give me a call if there¡¯s anything you need.Why did youe all this way?" "I had nowhere else to go, so I dropped by." James looked resigned. He could not return to the Cahans¡¯, and Henry was still at the hospital.This was hisst resort. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Ronn offered James a cigarette. James epted. "Any news about Jonathan yet?" Since Jonathan and his cronies went to so much trouble, they must have something else in mind other than attacking the Solean doctors. James still could not figure out what it was. Ronn shook his head. "We''ve been keeping tabs on Jonathan.After he left yesterday, he hasn¡¯t appeared again." James asked, "Did you manage to find out what their ns are?" Ronn looked somber. James nced at him before saying, "Be honest." Ronn said, "We obtained some information.ording to our intel, Universal Hospital has set up a researchb at Lily City three months ago.Its location is hidden within a mountain, heavily guarded with trained armies round the clock.Our intelligencework could not get through either.We don¡¯t know what they¡¯re researching." "A secret researchb?" James narrowed his eyes. If theb had something to do with the medical conference, they had been nning this when they resigned and came to Cansington. "Are they the Red me army?" Ronn shook his head. "We''re unable to confirm." "Keep a close eye on theb and Universal Hospital.Make sure you don¡¯t let Jonathan or the Emperor out of your sight.Report to me at once if you notice anything unusual." "Yes, sir." "What about news on Sovereign Antique Shop?" Ronn shook his head. "Everything seems normal.There''s nothing new. There were rumors that the treasure from the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s tomb was spotted at the shop, but it was never confirmed." "Make sure you keep an eye on the shop." "Yes, sir." "Send the assassins to me." "Yes, sir." Ronn turned to leave. Soon, the assassins that he recruited appeared. "Mir.Caden." All of them greeted James simultaneously. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. James looked at them, saying, "Disguise yourselves. From tomorrow onward, you¡¯re to protect Thea around the clock. If she loses one hair on her head, you¡¯ re better off removing your own before you see me." "So many of us to protect Thea?" James had a cold expression on his face. "You have objections?" "Mr.Caden, we¡¯re the best assassins there are, yet you¡¯re sending us to watch over a woman.Isn¡¯t it a waste of our talents?" James took a deep breath. "Thea¡¯s everything to me.Her safety is what matters most.Do as I say, but don¡¯t let her discover you, or interfere with her life." "Yes, sir." The assassins agreed reluctantly. "You can leave now.Since there are so many of you, take turns to carry out the mission.I''ll leave it to you to decide." All of them nodded and left.James leaned against the couch, lost in his thoughts. Soon, he became sleepy. There was a room within the underground basement.He made a beeline for the room to rest. In a semi-conscious state, he heard noises.He grabbed for his phone beside his bed, noticing that it was three in the morning.He got up, rubbed his temples, and walked out.It was heavily guarded outside. The ck Dragon Army was fully armed. James pulled a soldier aside, asking, "What¡¯s going on?" "Mr.Caden, we¡¯ve discovered spies among us.Ronn isunching an investigation now.He¡¯s captured all of Jake¡¯s men to interrogate." "Spies?" James was stunned. "How could there be spies? Are they from the police or the military?" The soldier shook his head. "I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know, sir." James turned and left immediately, heading toward the dungeon.The underground basement here was huge.It was just like an underground city, thanks to Jake having spent years building it. More than thirty people were tied up in the dungeon.Some of them were heavily injured. "Save both of us the trouble ande clean, otherwise..." James heard Ronn''s shouts as he approached. "What''s going on?" Ronn got to his feet as soon as he heard James¡¯ voice. "Sir, did we wake you?" Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 James asked, "What''s going on?" Ronn exined, "Sir, Jake set up the underground intelligencework.It¡¯splicated as it involves many different industries.The underbelly of Cansington knows that they can exchange information with money from Jake, hence the authorities have been onto him since a long time ago. "Not only is the setup illegal, but thework has also been involved in many illegal deals. "The authorities want to get rid of thework once and for all, so they''ve arranged for spies to blend in over the years.Now, I don¡¯t even know who the spies are, so I¡¯ve captured all of Jake¡¯s remaining men to interrogate individually." Ronn gave James a summary. As he spoke, he pointed to a man who was tied up.The man was in his forties. Currently, he was being strung up.He was heavily injured with multiple wounds on his body, some of which were dripping blood.He looked like he was an inch from death. "One of our men discovered that he had leaked messages secretly to a police officer at the provincial police department." James walked up to him and released him. The many on the floor and red at James. Coldly, he said, "Kill me if you want to.I¡¯m not saying anything." James turned to look at Ronn, barking, "Why are you still standing there? Release them!" "Sir, what?" Ronn was stunned. James¡¯ expression darkened. "Did you forget who you are? Did you think you¡¯re part of a gang now?" "Yes, sir." Ronn ordered, "Release them." Everyone who was tied up was released. James looked at the man on the ground, asking, "How many years have you been here?" "Hmph." The man hmphed coldly. James said, "Let him go." "Yes, sir." Ronn nodded, looking at everyone else. "Well? Which of you are his friends? Take him and go!" The rest of Jake¡¯s men looked at each other, but none of them stepped forward.There were still spies among them.They knew that as soon as they stepped forward, they would never be able to leave. "Send him to the hospital.Let the rest go." James left after leaving his instructions. Ronn followed him. In a room in the underground basement. Ronn stood to the side, asking, "Sir, what are you doing? What we''re doing now is illegal.Are we going to wait till the police arrive and let them arrest us?" James nced at Ronn. "Even if they are spies, we don¡¯t have to torture them.Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a soldier.We''re countrymen.There¡¯s no need to torture a fellow countryman.As for the authorities, I¡¯ll give the Blithe King a call and get him to cover this up.Once everything in Cansington has cleared, I''ll disband the network." "Yes, sir." James lit a cigarette and said, "However, we must still figure out who the spies are.Find out who they are and release them, but don¡¯t give them any more trouble.It¡¯s their job." "But sir, Jake¡¯s men have been with him for years.It won¡¯t be easy to suss out the spies." "Then let all of them go," James said casually. "Smart, sir." "Save it.I¡¯m going to sleep.Keep your voice down." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g James got up and left. Ronn took care of matters immediately.He expelled all of Jake¡¯s remaining men. The underground intelligencework was now fully staffed by James¡¯ ck Dragon army from the Southern ins.He had gained total control. Jake heard about it in no time. There was nothing he could do about it. His underground intelligencework that he had spent years building was now James¡¯. From the day James took over, he had expected it, but he did not expect it to be so soon. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 The night slipped away quietly. The next day. James got Ronn to arrange for transport back to the city. At the Cahans¡¯. Thea woke up early. Yesterday, she had gone to see the ck Dragon, but when she saw Quincy with him, she was sad.She felt heartbroken, but thanks to dys, she regained her confidence. As such, she got up early in the morning to go shopping.She bought plenty of dresses. They were revealing and not something she would have worn before. When James returned to the city, it was past ten. He passed by a florist and bought ny-nine roses. Armed with roses, he headed toward the Cahans¡¯.He had just arrived at the entrance of their area when he spotted two girls in the distance. "Megan, thanks for going shopping with me." Thea¡¯s hands were full of shopping bags.She hardly shopped, so she got Megan to help her out. Thanks to Megan¡¯s rmendations, she bought plenty of clothes. Even the clothes she was wearing right then were something she had just bought. It was a yellow slip dress.It was very short, putting her long legs on disy.It was only held up by two thin straps, baring her shoulders. The cor was low, exposing her bra. Everyone did a double-take when they saw her in this dress. Some people even took pictures of her. Thea felt embarrassed at first, but she got used to the men¡¯s admiring nces over time. Now, she felt confident and attractive. "Don¡¯t mention it." Megan smiled. "Thea, you should have started dressing this way a long time ago.You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in Cansington.With the way you¡¯re dressed now, men would kill for you.We¡¯re rooting for you to get together with the ck Dragon and lead us to glory days." "I''ll do my best." A smile crept up her face as she thought about the ck Dragon. James saw them as soon as he arrived.He quickly walked up to them with the roses, presenting them to Thea. Smiling, he said, "For you, Thea." Thea¡¯s smile froze when she saw James.Her expression turned into a look of disgust instead. "James, why are you here?" James held the roses out and smiled. "Should I not be here? You¡¯re my wife." Thea said carelessly, "I was your wife.I¡¯m no longer your wife.James, if you don¡¯t agree Megan looked at him disdainfully. "James, you piece of trash.Why are you here? Don''t you know that Thea¡¯s out of your league now? Why don¡¯t you take a good look in the mirror?" Megan insulted him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. James wes slightly stunned. Didn''t Thea see the other him with Quincy yesterday? She should be heartbroken. Why was she still so cold toward him? "Thea, what have I done wrong?" James looked at Thea. James tried his best to control his anger and keep smiling.He wanted to make sure he was friendly and approachable. Thea shook her head. "You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, but maybe I have, okay? "It was a mistake for us to get together.¡± "You can¡¯t give me the happiness I deserve.Instead of being looked down upon by my family, why don¡¯t you leave?" Thea looked at James, enunciating each word. ¡®James, ?m thankful for all you¡¯ve done for us, and I¡¯ve tried to build a life with you, but I don¡¯t feel anything when I¡¯m with you.Do you know what that feels like? I don¡¯t want to spend my life with aman who makes me feel empty inside." Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Thea¡¯s words cut James like a de.He felt as if there was something lodged in his throat.It was a terrible feeling. Quincy was right. He did not have a firm rtionship foundation with Thea.It was fine short term, but with time, differences and problems started to crop up. "I think it¡¯s best we get a divorce." Thea looked at James. Seeing his expression, she felt bad, softening her tone. "Let¡¯s not make this ugly.Just agree to get divorced.If we take it to court, it¡¯ll be ugly for everyone." Just then, James thought of letting her go. The reason he approached Thea was to repay her. All he wanted was to repay Thea for saving his life and redeeming his mistake of abandoning her. However, when he thought about Thea falling in love with the ck Dragon, his other identity, his displeasure vanished. Smiling, he said, "Thea, I will not divorce you.Come on, let¡¯s go home." He stretched out to take her hand. Thea¡¯s expression soured and she smacked his hand away. Coldly, she said, "Watch yourself, James." "She¡¯s out of your league.Stay away." Megan told him off coldly and dragged Thea away. James clutched the flowers, rooted to the spot.He did not know if he should stay or walk away. "James, James..." A voice rang out. A rugged, rough man with an unkempt beard ran up to him. "I¡¯ve finally found you." Zane approached James respectfully. "James, it¡¯s Cynthia¡¯s twentieth birthday tomorrow.She has always celebrated her birthdays in the north, but since we¡¯re in Cansington now, we''ll be celebrating it here.Her birthday wish is for you to attend her birthday party.You wouldn¡¯t say no, would you?" James frowned slightly.He had no interest in attending any birthday parties right then. "I¡¯m not interested." He spoke casually, about to go after Thea. "James, wait..." Zane caught up with him. Inviting him to the birthday party was only half the reason he was here.His other purpose was to persuade him to cure his daughterpletely. Yesterday, there was another James who performed spectacrly at the medical conference. However, he knew that it was the Cahans¡¯ son-inw. Otherwise, why would the ck Dragon help Thea? James ran to the Cahans¡¯. He knocked, saying, "Thea, open up." Zane followed behind him. "What on earth do you want?" James looked at Zane angrily. "Are you out of your mind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy? Get out of my way, or don¡¯t me me for what happens next." Zane did not expect that James would have such a temper.He was Zane Dawn from the north, known as the Mining King. Who dared speak to him this way back home? However, knowing who James really was, his dissatisfaction vanished.He was observant.He knew that James had some rtionship problems, so he said, "James, about you and your wife..." "F*ck off!" James yelled. Just then, the door opened. It was dys. She had her hands on her hips, shouting, "James, you piece of trash.How many times do I have to tell you? Stop bothering Thea.She¡¯s no longer yours.Go away!" Zane knew that his opportunity hade.He sidled over and looked at dys. "Watch your tone! How dare you say that Thea is out of James¡¯ league? Do you know who he is?" "Shut up." James grabbed Zane and lifted his beefy body off the ground. Coldly, he said, "I¡¯m warning you, say anything else and you¡¯ll regret it.Get lost." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Okay, put me down, James.Please put me down." James tossed Zane aside. Zane staggered, almost falling to the ground. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Once Zane regained his footing, he looked about.He did not know why James was hiding his identity from the Cahans, but he could tell that James had no standing in the family.He considered for a few seconds before approaching again. "James is my savior.Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Zane Dawn.Maybe you don¡¯t know me and have never heard of me, but let me introduce myself.I control all the mines in the north.My operations include hundreds of coal, gold, and diamond mines. Whatever is underground is mine." dys was stunned.She did not expect the rugged, rough man to have such an impressive background.She had heard of him before. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g James had saved his daughter, and he persuaded the Watsons and Xenoses to let the Cahans go, allowing them a new lease of life. Her expression changed immediately, her face lighting up in a big smile. "The Mining King, yes? Please,e in." Zane looked at James and gestured respectfully. "After you, James." James looked admiring. Zane was a good man.He strode into the house. dys was about to stop him, but looking at how Zane treated James, she held back. On the couch in the house. Thea saw James walk in. She frowned. "Mom, what are you doing? Why did you let him in?" James put the flowers on the table and smiled at her. "Hi, Thea." ¡° Hmph." Thea hmphed coldly and sat down, ignoring James. dys walked over to her and said, "Thea, get Mr.Dawn a ss of water." Thea nced at Zane. Her brow furrowed even more. Who was he? Even though she was confused, she did as her mom said.She poured a ss of water and gave it to Zane, smiling sweetly. "Mr.Dawn, here.Have some water." "Th-thank you." Zane, who was sitting down, got to his feet at once and epted the water with both hands, looking shocked. After that, he took a sip of water and looked at dys, smiling at her. "You only think that James is a bad match for your daughter because he¡¯s poor.I¡¯ve decided to transfer half my assets to James.Now, he¡¯s worth at least five hundred billion.Is that enough to change your mind?" James nced at Zane and frowned. "Zane, what are you doing? Did I say that I want your money?" Zane stood and said loudly, "James, you saved my daughter¡¯ life.Cynthia is my everything.For her, I¡¯d give everything up.Please ept.Money is but a number to me.I don¡¯t even know how to spend it.Furthermore, with so many mines, my wealth grows every minute." "F-five hundred billion?" dys was shocked by the number. Even the Watsons and Xenoses of the Five Provinces Business Alliance were only worth a hundred billion each in total assets. Now, this powerful man from the north was giving five hundred billion dors worth of assets to James just like that? "Mr.Dawn, are you serious?" dys asked, still shocked. "Of course.I¡¯m a man of my word." "Hehe, alright.Thea, why are you still sitting there? Get James a ss of water!" dys could not stop smiling. If her son-inw had five hundred billion dors, why go after the ck Dragon? All she had to do was take the money and enjoy it. James frowned. dys was too materialistic. As soon as she heard about the money, she turned into a different person.Did he look like he needed the money? Transgenerational New City alone was worth trillions. Furthermore, he had just made a transfer of a trillion dors to Transgenerational¡¯s ount. Thea stared at James for a while before looking at Zane, wondering if he was that wealthy.He was giving five hundred billion dors away just like that. Was he for real? "Mom, I¡¯m not doing it.You can get him the water.I¡¯m still divorcing him no matter how much money he has." "Excellent!" Zane smiled. "My daughter Cynthia is twenty this year.She¡¯s rather pretty too.Once the divorce is finalized, James can marry Cynthia.All my assets will belong to James." dys panicked. "Don¡¯t be stupid, Thea.I call the shots in this family.Now go get James a ss of water!" Thea did so unwillingly.She mmed it down on the table in front of James, causing water to ssh everywhere.Then, she sat down and crossed her arms, not looking at James. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Thea started to hate James more and more. Every time she saw James, she could not help butpare him to the ck Dragon. They were both just so different. How could theypare? She did not understand what she saw in James before, sharing a bed with him and even almost giving herselfpletely to him. Megan was there as well.She was silent, observing James and Zane. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Especially Zane.She came from a wealthy family and had met plenty of wealthy people. However, she did not think that this bearded man was one of them, much less someone with assets worth trillions. "James, where did you manage to find this actor? Worth trillions, is he? And he¡¯s giving you five hundred billion dors just like that? Who does that?" Megan looked disdainful.She knew it.James had hired an actor. "I plucked him off the streets." James chuckled and looked at Zane, barking, "Get lost." "No, James, you know I¡¯m wealthy," Zane exined hurriedly. "I said get lost." James had a slight change of attitude toward Zane earlier, but now he was annoyed again. "Alright." Zane stood and passed James an invitation. "James, it¡¯s my daughter¡¯s birthday party tomorrow at Allure Vi.Please drop by " Before he could finish his sentence, he saw James¡¯ icy re.He put the invitation down on the table immediately and turned to leave. "Oh, are you leaving already?" dys stood up and called after him, "Mr.Dawn, won¡¯t you stay a little longer?" However, Zane ignored her. After he left, dys sat down and looked at James. ring at him, she asked, "James, was he really Zane Dawn?" "No." James shook his head. dys changed her tune again.She pointed to the door and roared, "out! " James was shocked. dys changed too quickly. "Mom..." "Out! No one here¡¯s your mom.You''re so useless! James, let me tell you.If you don¡¯t have five hundred billion dors, you can forget about the rtionship with Thea.The only way I¡¯ll acknowledge you is with the five hundred billion dors." dys got straight to the point. Thea stood up as well and pointed at the door. "Leave, James.I don''t want to see you anymore.I feel nauseated when I see you now." Megan chimed in as well. "James, how shameless can you be? Even if you wanted to hire an actor, you should have gotten someone better.With how he looked like, how could he pass for someone who has trillions worth of assets?" The few of them hurled insults at him and tried to chase him out. "I¡¯m not going anywhere.You can say whatever you want, but I¡¯m staying." James did not care anymore. What could they do against him? dys got a broom and started whacking him with it. James was cast out of the house. m. James stood in front of the Cahans¡¯ entrance, looking at the locked door.He rubbed his nose.He saw things clearly now. This was life.He had to ovee this hurdle. Was this not what he had wished for? A normal life? Now, he should be even more determined than when he was at the border of the Southern ins. At the top of his voice, he announced, "Thea, I¡¯m not giving up." In the house. Megan looked dismissive. "Not giving up? Who does he think he is?" "Enough.I don¡¯t want to talk about him anymore." Thea was done with James.Megan spotted the invitation on the table. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chapter 608 "The actor brought his A-game.The invitation card looksvish." The invitation card was golden and shiny, looking like it had been ted in gold.Megan picked it up.It felt heavy in her hand. As someone who came from wealth, she recognized quality.As soon as she picked the card up, she knew that the border was lined with real gold. "It¡¯s real?" She said in surprise. "It¡¯s real gold?" On the other hand, dys had taken her phone out. She searched for Zane on the Inte.Her search yielded plenty of results. There was the Mining King, the richest man in the north...There were plenty of pictures as well. "Ah..." When she saw Zane''s pictures, she yelled in surprise. "It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! That was Zane Dawn, the richest man in the north! His daughter is Cynthia Dawn." Thea was curious. She peeked. Seeing the pictures and news articles, she frowned and muttered, "Was the man really a VIP from the north and worth trillions?" dys was agitated. "Thea, this is our chance! We''re about to get rich! You can¡¯t divorce James! Quick, give James a call now.Tell him to go for the five hundred billion dors.With that money, we''ll have the whole world in our hands. "Oh no, let me go after him." dys ran out. However, James had left.She ran all the way outside their area, yet she did not see him. dys returned dejectedly. "I did not catch him.Thea, it¡¯s up to you now.James loves you so much.Only you can capture his heart and the money now." "Mom..." Thea looked unhappy.It was her mom who insisted on the divorce, yet now she was changing her mind again. Thea did not know what to say to her materialistic mom. Megan lost focus for a while. A few secondster, she grabbed Thea¡¯s arm. "Thea, forget about the ck Dragon.We¡¯re talking about five hundred billion dors here.Do you know how much money that is? Even if we earn a hundred million dors each year, we''d still need fifty years to get that amount.Call James and ask him toe home." Even Megan was tempted. If James had five hundred billion dors, the Cahans would rise to glory, and she would be part of it. "All of you only care about the money.I¡¯ve made myself clear and I¡¯m not taking my words back.Call him yourself if you want to." Thea was angry. Was she just a tool to umte wealth and nothing more? After James left the Cahans, he went to Transgenerational Group. At Transgenerational Tower, on the top floor, the chairman¡¯s office. James was smoking moodily. Wearing a professional suit, Quincy walked in and sat on the couch, crossing her legs. "What''s going on? Why the long face?" James nced at Quincy. "I took your advice and bought ny-nine roses.Thea didn''t even want them, and I was chased out of the house.Come up with something else." "I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time for all this.How about I hire a few love experts and let them do the job for you?" "There are love experts?" James was stunned. Quincy smiled. "Of course." "What are you waiting for then? Hurry up!" "Yes, sir.I¡¯m on it." Quincy stood up and turned to leave. After she left the chairman¡¯s office, she made a call. "Have all the best love experts and analysts in the nation gather at Transgenerational within an hour." She shook her head helplessly after she hung up.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Chapter 609 James had rtionship issues.He had never really been in a rtionship before. How was he to know what to do? Quincy had a job and no time to waste with him.She hired some love analysts for him instead. James waited in his office. At the same time, Thea went to the Cahans¡¯ vi. The whole family was there. The three generations of the family were gathered. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lex sat on the couch, puffing on his tobo pipe. Looking at his family, he said, "Zane Dawn from the north has sent out some invitations for his daughter''s birthday party. Have you heard of him? He represents true power. The families of the Five Provinces Business Alliance can¡¯t even begin topare. "we''re here to discuss how we could possibly get an invitation. "Now that Thea is the genius doctor of Cansington, our status is elevated.If we manage to attend the birthday party, we''ll be even more influential in Cansington." "Dad, this could be difficult." Howard looked troubled. "We''re talking about Zane here.He¡¯s the Mining King in the north with assets worth trillions.Who are we? How could we get an invitation?" "I have one." dys produced an invitation, waving it in everyone¡¯s faces. "What?" All the Cahans turned to look at her.Lex was ecstatic.He asked, "H-how did you manage to get it?" "Ah..." dys hesitated before saying, "Zane visited us in person and..." Before she could finish, Lex burst out inughter. "Haha, I knew it.With Thea¡¯s status now, Zane could not resist inviting her.He even visited her in person! Good job, Thea!" Thea felt awkward.She exined, "Grandfather, the invitation isn¡¯t for me." "Hmm? No?" Lex was confused. Everyone else looked at Thea. dys smiled. "He invited James.Since James is Thea¡¯s husband, it¡¯s the same as inviting Thea." "James?" Lex frowned when he heard James¡¯ name. All the other Cahans¡¯ expressions turned sour. Tommy put on a sarcastic expression. "You must be joking.What could James have possibly done? We¡¯re talking about Zane, a VIP from the north.He¡¯s worth so much more than the Five Provinces Business Alliance." dys said, "James saved Zane¡¯s daughter.It¡¯s all thanks to Zane that the Watsons and Xenoses decided to let us go.Otherwise, do you think you''ll be standing here? "Also, Zane mentioned that he wanted to share half of his assets with James." "What?" Everyone was shocked. "Half?" "How much is half worth?" "At least five hundred billion dors." "We''re rich.We''re rich!" The Cahans were shocked. Then, they turned excited. Lex was overjoyed.He looked at Thea, asking, "Thea, where¡¯s James?" "I don¡¯t know." Thea looked sullen. Her family kept changing their tune. First, they encouraged her to go after the ck Dragon. Now, they wanted her to mend her rtionship with James. Did they really see her as a tool for umting wealth and nothing more? Getting half of the Dawns¡¯ assets would be mightily impressive. If all they said was true, the Cahans would rise and truly be an influential family. They might even be more powerful than the families of the Five Provinces Business Alliance.Lex asked, "dys, Thea, is this true? Did Zane say that he would give James half his assets?" Before either one of them could say anything, Megan interrupted. "Grandfather, it¡¯s true.I was there too.Zane said it himself, and he was very respectful toward James.At first, I even thought that James had hired an actor just to impress Thea." Puffing on his pipe, Lex nodded. "If it¡¯s true, we can¡¯t lose James." Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Lex looked at Thea and said, "Thea, don¡¯t divorce James yet.Mend your rtionship now.Wait till Zane transfers his assets to James.Once he gets the money, we¡¯ll find a way to get our hands on it, and then we''ll get rid of him." "Sounds like a n!" dys smiled. "Dad, great minds think alike indeed.James is still useful now.We have to get the five hundred billion before Thea divorces him.Why would he deserve the five hundred billion anyway?" "That¡¯s right, Thea.We''re all depending on you now." "Thea, why don¡¯t you call James now?" "Just pretend to be with him for now." "Why pretend? James is part of our family anyway." Everyone in the family gave their opinions. Thea had had enough. "Even if I mend my rtionship with James and he gets half of Zane¡¯s assets, it¡¯s all mine.It has nothing to do with you at all." Thea¡¯s tone was icy. After that, she stood and left. "Thea..." dys caught up with her and grabbed her. "Where are you going?" "It¡¯s too stuffy in here.I¡¯m going to take a walk." Thea sighed softly and walked out of the vi.As she walked out, she thought about everything that had happened.She felt lost. Assets worth five hundred billion? Who expected Zane Dawn to give half his assets to James? How much was five hundred billion anyway? Thea did not know. What she did know was that with five hundred billion dors, she would no longer have to worry about anything. Just then, she decided to mend her rtionship with James. There were many reasons to do so. James treated her well. James had helped her recover. Also, the ck Dragon had Quincy.She did not want to fight over a man with Quincy. Last but not least, James was about to get five hundred billion dors. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. James¡¯ money was hers. If he managed to get the five hundred billion dors, it was hers.She thought about calling James. However, when she remembered how she treated him earlier on, she felt embarrassed. "Ay." She sighed. She did not have the courage to call him. Instead, she went home andy in bed. At the same time, Transgenerational Group. In the chairman¡¯ office. There were more than twenty people in the office. "Hello, sir, my name is Red Lady.I¡¯m a love analyst from the TV station, and I can read women like a book." "Sir, my name is Jonas Wall.People know me as ¡®The Lady Killer¡¯. Over the past three years, I have helped more than three hundred single men get together with the girls of their dreams.I¡¯m best ating up with romantic surprises." "Sir, I¡¯m best at makeovers.I can transform a nobody into..." As he said that, he seemed to realize that he might have slipped up. Quickly, he followed up with, "Of course, not that you need a transformation, sir, but with my guidance, you¡¯ll shine even more.No woman would be able to resist you." All the love experts and analysts Quincy had hired were busy introducing themselves.James sat on the couch, eyeing all of them. "All of you can stay.Help me save my marriage and you''ll reap the benefits."Everyone was overjoyed hearing that. "Thank you, sir." Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 More than twenty love experts were present. They knew that the unassuming man in front of them was the owner of Transgenerational.He was worth trillions, powerful yet low-profile. If they made him happy, they would live easy for the rest of their lives. "Sir, please let us know your issues and we¡¯lle up with a n for you." "Alright." James nodded and told them everything.He left nothing out.He told them everything including his resignation, marriage, and Thea¡¯s recovery.He mentioned destroying the Xaviers, Thea being kidnapped, him saving her, and her falling in love with the other version of him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. And now, Thea had fallen in love with the ck Dragon and wanted to divorce him. Thud. After James¡¯ story, all of them fell to their knees. "General, please forgive us." They did not expect the owner of Transgenerational to be the ck Dragon. What was more, they did not expect his wife to be in love with another version of him.It was so simple. Why did he need them? All he had to do was reveal his true identity, and all his problems would be solved. James waved a hand. "Get up.I hate people kneeling.We¡¯re all equal." "Yes, sir." It was only then they got to their feet. James looked at the so-called love experts and asked, "So what should I do now?" "Uh..." All of them looked at each other. One of them ventured cautiously, "Sir, just tell everyone that you''re the ck Dragon, and everything will be solved, no?" James waved a hand again. "If I could do that, I wouldn¡¯t need you.There¡¯s too much at stake.I need you to tell me how to save my marriage without revealing my true identity." All of them looked at each other again.Then, they had a hushed discussion. They came up with a n for James. They lived up to their reputation. Everything they said was true. "Sir, I think that you''re too nice to Thea.Too polite.This isn''t love.This is just repayment.Love doesn¡¯t look like this." "I agree, sir.Forgive me for what I¡¯m about to say next, but since Thea let you into her bed, she has acknowledged you as her husband, but you were too noble.There are two ways to conquer a woman.The first way is to use wealth.You''re rich, but you didn¡¯t reveal your identity.The other way is to conquer her in bed." "You should be more dominant when the situation calls for it.For example, pin her to the wall and kiss her passionately." "In a rtionship, some people view sex as very important.A woman may think that when she gives herself to a man, it¡¯s for life.Obviously, Thea is this way." "Sir, you must learn the ways of romance.Cooking and cleaning at home will not win Thea over." "Also, you must form your own opinions.Don¡¯t agree with everything Thea says.Women like opinionated men.She¡¯s looking for a husband, not a nanny." "Pay attention to anniversaries.Give her thoughtful gifts." Everyone had something to say. They all analyzed his issues clearly. James took it seriously.He realized they were right. "Alright, I know what to do know.I''ll call if I need anything else." James waved a hand. Only then did they leave. After they left his office, they were discussing the whole matter excitedly. "Wow.So that was the ck Dragon and the chairman of Transgenerational." "This is the greatest moment of my career.I¡¯m so proud and I can¡¯t wait to share! I helped the ck Dragon with his rtionship!" "Keep your trap shut or you''ll be fed to the crocodiles." In the office.????l?????.??m Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Chapter 612 James leaned against the couch, smoking and muttering to himsell, ¡°Am I too nice to Thea? I only wanted to repay her. I listen to everything she says. So this isn¡®t love?¡± James was lost in thought. Was he in love with Thea? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Or did he only want to repay her for saving his life? ¡°What is love?¡± The love experts had analyzed it for him thoroughly. He felt that when he first approached Thea, he only wanted to repay her. However, after spending so much time with her, he had fallen in love with her. Losing her was losing everything. ¡°Hey, what¡®s on your mind?¡± A voice rang out. James looked up. Quincy walked in. She was wearing a red professional dress. She crossed her arms and studied James. ¡°N¨Cnothing.¡± ¡°It¡®s after work now. Want to grab food together?¡± Quincy smiled at James. James nced at her before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡®t think so. I have other things to do.¡± He knew what she was thinking. He was a married man. It was best he keep his distance from her. He was worried that he would not be able to control himself if he spent too much time with Quincy. She was too good at seducing him, which she did at every opportunity. ¡°Go enjoy yourself.¡± James stood and left the office. Quincy watched James leave, a hint of sadness on her face. Just then, at a vi in Cansington. ¡°Dad, you promised.¡± A girl in her twenties was crying. She was Cynthia The man wore a resigned expression. ¡°Cynthia, I tried. He¡®s the ck Dragon. You know what he¡®s like. What can I do when he says no?¡± ¡°I don¡®t care.¡± Cynthia had tears in her eyes. ¡°If he doesn¡®te, I¡®llmit suicide. I¡®m your only daughter. You decide what to do.¡± ¡°Cynthia,e on, don¡®t be this way...¡± ¡°I¡®ve never asked you for much, dad. I just want him to celebrate my birthday with me. Can¡®t you help me?¡± Zane was between a rock and a hard ce. He tried. He invited James. However, James was not interested at all. He even offered half his assets, but James could not care less. There was nothing else he could do. ¡°I¨CI¡®ll think of something else.¡± Zane massaged his temples. Cynthia was his only daughter. She was his treasure. He did not want to see her sad. Only then did Cynthia smile. She stood and massaged Zane¡®s shoulders. ¡°Deal. If James doesn¡®t show up tomorrow, I¡®ll never forgive you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡®ll make sure that he¡®s here. Even if I have to kneel to him, I¡®ll make sure hees.¡± ¡°I don¡®t care what methods you use.¡± Cynthia giggled. Sometimes, Zane did not know what to do with his daughter. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Chapter 613 James left Transgenerational, He went to a random food stall, ordering some food and some beer. He enjoyed his meal and beer alone, He was enjoying a rare moment of peace when his phone chimed with a message. He read the message, ¡°Hi, it¡®s Zion Lloyd. Together with my wife Louisa Zahn, I¡®ve opened a steamboat restaurant in Old Town. It¡®sunching on the end of September, and we¡®d love for you to attend! The address is Old Town, 54, Sand King Road. The name of the restaurant is Dragonair Steamboat. This is a mass message. Sorry for any inconvenience caused,¡± When he read the message, James was stunned. ¡°Zion¡®s opened a restaurant?¡± Zion was his ssmate and best friend in high school, He remembered that Zion was poor. When he was a young boy, his dad died in a car crash, leaving his mom to raise him. ¡°Since it¡®s Zion¡®s ce, I¡®ll be there.¡± James muttered to himself. He checked the calendar on his phone.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. II was the 1st today. Tomorrow, it would be the 2nd. He called Zion. ¡°J James.¡± The voice on the other end stuttered. James smiled, ¡°It¡®s theunch of your restaurant tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Y yes.¡± ¡°Get me a table.¡± ¡°G got it. No problem at all.¡± James hung up He continued eating. After his meal, he visited Henry at the hospital. He did not contact Thea. Since Thea wanted to divorce him, it was best to avoid her now. There would be time after a few days. James spent the whole afternoon at the military hospital. The next day. James was waiting for a cab at the side of the road, Zane hurried up to him. ¡°I¡®ve finally managed to track you down.¡± When James saw Zane, he frowned. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± ¡°James, please. Cynthia insists that you attend. Please, I beg you, just drop by briefly. If you don¡®t make it, Cynthia would be devastated.¡± ¡°What has that got to do with me?¡± James ignored him and gged a cab down. ¡°James!¡± Zane shouted. James was long gone. Zane got into another cab and ordered, ¡°Follow that car.¡± James arrived at Old Town. He located Dragonair Steamboat. Sand King Road was part of the Old Town. It was more affordable living here than in the city. Zion¡®s ce was quite expansive. It was three stories, and each was about 500¨C600 square meters. In total, the ce was about two thousand square meters. As it was still early, the restaurant was quiet. Zion was in a suit, giving orders to the men who were delivering floral arrangements. ¡°Put the flowers there. This bonsai should go there.¡± James approached. Zion spotted him. ¡°James.¡± Zion walked up to James immediately, his face alight with joy. ¡°You¡®re early!¡± James had helped Zion out of a few tight spots back at Dragon Fountain Vi, and Zion was very grateful. James smiled. ¡°I have too much time on my hands, so I thought I¡®d drop by earlier and help you out.¡± Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Chapter 614 ¡°Zion! What are you doing? There¡®s still so much to do, youzy #ss!¡± Someone shouted at Zion. A woman in a garish dress and heavy makeup walked up to them. When she saw Zion hanging, out with James, she frowned. ¡°Zion, how dare you! Mixing around with shady people now, are you? ¡°James, I¡®d better get going. Please make yourself at home.¡± Zion left apologetically. James frowned. Louisa looked at James disdainfully. After that, she put on her brightest smile and approached a middle¨Caged man. She curled her hand around his arm intimately. ¡°You¡®re early, Mr. Williams.¡± The man smacked Louisa on her rump. ¡°It¡®s your grand opening. Of course I¡®ll be early!¡± ¡°Thanks, Mr. Williams. We¡®re counting on you now!¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± James frowned when he saw this. He knew who Louisa was. She was his ssmate. Even when they were in school, she was constantly fawning over boys, often getting mixed up with bad company. He did not know how Zion came to marry her, but based on their interactions earlier on, he knew that Zion had no standing in the house. Louisa called the shots. ¡°James.¡± Zane approached him again. James turned and looked at Zane, looking resigned. ¡°Zane, don¡®t you have anything better to do than to follow me around? It¡®s your daughter¡®s birthday today, isn¡®t it? Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Without you, what is there to celebrate?¡± Zane said morosely. ¡°Cynthia has said that if you refuse to attend, she doesn¡®t want a party either. James, just drop by for a moment. Wish her and you can go.¡± ¡°Zane, I don¡®t have time for this. This is my friend¡®s steamboat restaurant. It¡®s the grand opening today.¡± ¡°It won¡®t take long. Just two hours to and fro. It wouldn¡®t dy you at all.¡± ¡°No.¡± James ignored Zane. Zane panicked. He promised Cynthia that he will get James, but now James was t¨Cout refusing. What was he to do? Soon, Zion appeared with some stools. ¡°Take a seat, James.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± James nodded and sat down. Zion saw Zane. He said, ¡°Sir, why don¡®t you take a seat as well?¡± Zane sat down, troubled. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . James started smoking as he sat in the outdoor lounge. Soon, the masses arrived. ¡°Louisa, congrattions! All the best!¡± ¡°Louisa, girl! You¡®re amazing! You have your own restaurant now! This must have cost you at least two million dors! Here, take this as a gift!¡± Everyone who attended prepared invaluable gifts. Zion greeted and served them. However, all of them ignored him. ¡°Louisa, I don¡®t understand. With your looks, why did you marry Zion? He¡®s poor and not the slightest bit influential.¡± ¡°Yeah. When we were in school, he was useless. He¡®s still the same today.¡± Some of the girls mocked Zion. ¡°Him?¡± Louisa nced at Zion and added fuel to the fire. ¡°I don¡®t want to talk about him anymore. It¡®s our restaurant¡®s grand opening, yet none of his friends or family are here. The only reason I married him is that he¡®s an honest man. Oh no...¡± Louisa looked at James, who was sitting at the entrance. ¡°Well, someone came. It¡®s James, the son¨Cinw of the Cahans. You know the Cahans. Now, Thea is the genius doctor of Cansington, protected by the ck Dragon. She¡®s nning to divorce her good¨Cfor¨Cnothing husband James and get together with the ck Dragon.¡± Louisa was loud. James heard her. He frowned. Bad news traveled fast. Everyone else seemed to know that Thea was nning to divorce him and get together with the ck Dragon. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Thea had been trending for the past two days. Plenty of paparazzi followed her around, all of them hoping to get the scoop on her love life. Yesterday, when James brought Thea flowers yet she said she wanted a divorce, the paparazzi had managed to capture it and spread it all over the Inte. Now, everyone who was constantly on their phones knew. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Only James was unaware. Zion was unhappy that Louisa had said all those things about his friend, but he dared not get angry. Instead, he said softly, ¡°Louisa, be nice. When I was at Dragon Fountain Vi, he helped me.¡± ¡°How dare you bring this up again?¡± Louisa pulled Zion¡®s ear, saying viciously, ¡°You¡®re lucky I wasn¡®t there. Otherwise, I¡®d be embarrassed to death by you. Look at thepany you keep. Get back to work!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zion shut his mouth and slipped away. ¡°James, it looks like your friend has no standing at home.¡± Zane smiled. James red at him. Zane¡®s smile froze and he shut his mouth. ¡°Oh.¡± James looked at Zane, asking, ¡°Are people looking down on me because I didn¡®t bring a present?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Zane nodded. ¡°Look at everyone else. They came bearing expensive gifts. You didn¡®t bring anything, and you¡®re sitting at the entrance like an imposing statue. No one would be happy about that.¡± ¡°Why are you still sitting there? Arrange for some presents to be delivered now. Do you not want me to cure your daughter anymore?¡± Zane was stunned. And then, he sprang into action. ¡°Yes, of course, right away. What present are you thinking of, James? Something more valuable or just normal gifts?¡± ¡°Normal gifts will do.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zane took his phone out and made a call. ¡°Get some presents sent to Dragonair Steamboat at Old Town, Sand King Road. Just some normal ones, nothing toovish.¡± After that, he looked at James pleadingly. ¡°James, I¡®ve got it covered. When will you go check on Cynthia?¡± James waved a hand. ¡°I¡®m familiar with her condition. She¡®ll live. I¡®ll tell you more when I have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zane was overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°J¨C James, what about the birthday party?¡± James waved his hand again, cutting Zane off. ¡°I dislike crowds. I¡®ll see if I have time tonight to drop by and wish her.¡± ¡°Of course. Sure. Yes,¡± Zane babbled. As time passed, the crowd grew. Most of them were Louisa and Zion¡®s ssmates and Louisa¡®s friends. Louisa knew more people, and even some of the big business owners were there. Zion¡®s contacts were normal, everyday people. He was poorer. After he graduated from high school, he started working at a steamboat restaurant. He was there for five years, learning how to make the soup bases and match ingredients. Then, he quit and went to work at a construction site. All his friends were from the construction site. However, they were very supportive of Zion. When they found out that Zion had set up a steamboat restaurant, they turned up in droves. It was about ten in the morning. More than thirty grubby construction workers showed up at the entrance. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± ¡°Harry,e in!¡± When Zion saw the foreman leading his workers, he went up to greet them. ¡°Zion, what are you doing?¡± Louisa, who was greeting the other guests at the entrance, got angry. ¡°Don¡®t just let anyone in. All the tables have been reserved. Everyone who¡®s in there is a VIP. Why are you taking this trash in? You¡®ll affect the VIPs¡® appetites.¡± The workers were unhappy hearing that. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Chapter 616 ¡°Watch your mouth, b*tch. I¡®m here to show some support. How dare you call me trash? How high¨Cend do you think your shop is? It¡®s nothing out of the ordinary.¡± ¡°Since we¡®re not wee here, we¡®ll leave.¡± ¡°Zion, it¡¯s not that we don¡®t want to be here. Your wife is horrible.¡± All the workers were angry. Zion apologized. ¡°I¡®m sorry, everyone. I¡®m sorry. I apologize on behalf of Louisa.¡± ¡°Zion, you piece of trash. Why are you apologizing? Even though our shop isn¡®t too high¨Cend, we still couldn¡®t allow any Tom, Dick, or Harry to enter. Get them out of here!¡± Just then, a man in a suit and tie approached. Louisa put on her best smile. ¡°Mr. Zackson! Please,e in!¡± She warmly greeted him. Zion¡®s expression was ugly. He looked at his friends, wanting to exin. However, all of them ignored him, turning to leave instead. ¡°Ay.¡± Zion sighed in resignation. James saw the whole thing. He shook his head slightly. He looked at the time. It was almost time to eat. ¡°Zion.¡± He called out for Zion, halting him in his steps. Zion turned to look at James, a bitter expression on his face. ¡°Sorry, James. You¡®ve seen me at my worst.¡± James waved a hand. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I reserved a table yesterday. It¡®s almost time. I¡®m ready to eat.¡± ¡°James, I reserved a private room on the second floor just for you.¡± ¡°What private room?¡± Louisa looked at James disdainfully as she ushered guests inside. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but trash. Why does he need a private room? Zion, I¡®ve reserved the room for another VIP. Let James wait. If he wants to, he can eat in themon spaces when there are fewer guests at about two or three o¡®clock.¡± ¡°Louisa, this isn¡®t nice. James made a reservation yesterday.¡± ¡°Who cares? This is my ce and I call the shots.¡± Zion was angry, but he kept his mouth shut. He looked at James apologetically. James pped him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡®s okay. Don¡®t worry about it. I¡®ll wait then.¡± Just then, a luxurious car drove up. It was a Bentley worth billions. Behind the Bentley was a small truck. A middle¨Caged man exited the Bentley. He was the butler of the Dawns, Luther.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Luther exited, he spotted James and Zane at the entrance. Zane smiled. ¡°James, the presents are here. Should we give them to Zion now?¡± ¡°Of course. When else?¡± James rolled his eyes. Luther approached and smiled at both men. Then, he produced a list and read it. ¡°Wishing Zion and Louisa the heartiest congrattions on the grand opening of their restaurant! Here are gifts of eight million and eight hundred thousand dors, a pair of lucky jade pieces, a jade lion, and gold cutlery.¡± After that, men started carrying boxes into the restaurant. Zion and Louisa stood rooted to the spot as they heard it. James looked at Zane. ¡°This is what you call ¡®normal¡®?¡± Zane looked troubled. He asked, ¡°Is it too little? I¡®m sorry, James. Let me get...¡± ¡°No, no. It¡®s enough.¡± James stopped him at once. No wonder he was worth trillions. This was his normal. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Some of the workers unloaded the boxes. After Luther finished reading the list, he looked at a petrified Zion. Smiling, he asked, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, where should I ce the presents?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zion came to his senses. Quickly, he said, ¡°Br¨Cbring them in.¡± Luther said, ¡°Bring them in.¡± Louisa caught on, leading the way. ¡°This way, please.¡± Zion followed them. At the entrance. Respectfully, Luther said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Caden, is there anything else? Otherwise, I¡®ll be returning.¡± Zane looked at James. James waved a hand. ¡°There¡®s nothing else. Go on.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Luther looked at Zane, hesitating for a moment. ¡°Sir, everything¡®s ready for Cynthia. Many VIPs have arrived.¡± Zane waved a hand. ¡°Cancel it.¡± ¡°Cancel it?¡± Luther looked helpless and troubled. ¡°Sir, it¡®s easy for you to say. What should I tell Cynthia?¡± Zane thought about it. He had an idea. ¡°Here¡®s what you¡®ll do. Get everyone who¡®s at the party toe here. We¡®ll have the party here.¡± Zane looked at James as he said it. ¡°James, what do you think? This will be great support for your friend.¡± James smiled slightly. Zane was rather good at the game. ¡°Do what you want.¡± Zane said, ¡°Don¡®t just stand there. Go on! Also, tell Cynthia that James is here.¡± ¡°Right away, sir.¡± Luther left happily. Soon, the workers that carried the presents inside emerged, followed by Zion and Louisa. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Both of them looked for Luther. Louisa was confused. She muttered, ¡°He didn¡®t even tell us who gave us these presents.¡± He knew everything that was going on but pretended not to, He was lucky enough to marry such a beautiful woman like Louisa, As for the fact that she was still in touch with her former clients, Louisa waved it off as maintaining rtionships so that they would lend her their support at the restaurant, James took a deep breath, ¡°The presents are mine. The cash, the jade pieces, the lion, and the gold cutlery are all yours. Get a divorce and pay her what you owe her. Purchase her shares,¡± ¡°James, are the presents really from you?¡± Zion still could not quite believe it. It was millions in cash. The presents did note cheap either. How could he afford it? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. James patted Zion on the shoulder. ¡°We¡®re bros. A token from me.¡± ¡°James, the presents are too valuable. I can¡®t take them. Furthermore, we just met by chance, how could I...¡± James waved a hand, interrupting him. He smiled, ¡°What do you mean? Ten years ago, we were inseparable.¡± Zion was stunned. ¡°Y¨Cyou are?¡±. James smiled. ¡°That¡®s right. I just changed my appearance for certain reasons.¡± ¡°James, it¡®s really you! You¡®re the ck Dragon!¡± James put a finger to his lips. ¡°Hush! My identity is top secret. Do you want everyone to find out?¡± Zion looked at James, surprised yet happy. He did not expect that the man who helped him at Dragon Fountain Vi was James Caden from ten vears ago, his ssmate, his best friend. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Chapter 618 ¡°Of course. Who else would give you suchvish presents?¡± The man smacked Louisa on her rump. ¡°Stop, there are so many people. My husband¡®s here too.¡± Zion clenched his fists when Leonardo was talking, his veins popping, but he rxed after that. Louisa, her arm still linked with the man¡®s, walked into the shop. James pulled Zion aside, asking, ¡°Zion, what¡®s going on? Why did you marry her?¡± ¡°James, don¡®t.¡± Zion looked troubled. ¡°Tell me.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. James¡®expression darkened. Many people had arrived this morning. All of them were far too close to Louisa. ¡°James, don¡®t ask.¡± Zion still looked troubled. ¡°Zion, if you think of me as a friend, tell me.¡± Thinking about how James helped him at Dragon Fountain Vi, Zion hesitated before pulling James aside. Softly, he said, ¡°I¨CI married Louisa a year ago. She came to me and told me she liked me. She even asked if I would marry her and was willing to forgo wedding presents. ¡°I was almost thirty, and no woman had liked me because I was poor. I thought that Louisa was quite pretty, so I agreed.¡± James asked, ¡°Don¡®t you know what she was doing before?¡± Zion nodded. ¡°I didn¡®t at first, but I found outter on. She was working at a high¨Css nightclub. She was the star, but now she¡®se clean.¡± ¡°Get a divorce.¡± James did not have much to say. He did not want to see his friend in hell. Louisa was just looking for an honest man to take her in. It was alright if she had really turned over a new leaf. However, based on her actions, she was still fooling around with men. Zion was obviously being cuckolded. ¡°James, I can¡®t. To set up this store, I dumped my savings of two hundred thousand into it. I even borrowed another three hundred thousand from friends and family. I put in five hundred thousand, and the rest is Louisa¡®s. Now the business has just started. How could I get a divorce?¡± Zion looked sorrowful. He knew everything that was going on but pretended not to. He was lucky enough to marry such a beautiful woman like Louisa, As for the fact that she was still in touch with her former clients, Louisa waved it off as maintaining rtionships so that they would lend her their support at the restaurant. James took a deep breath, ¡°The presents are mine. The cash, the jade pieces, the lion, and the gold cutlery are all yours. Get a divorce and pay her what you owe her. Purchase her shares.¡± ¡°James, are the presents really from you?¡± Zion still could not quite believe it. It was millions in cash. The presents did note cheap either. How could he afford it? James patted Zion on the shoulder. ¡°We¡®re bros. A token from me.¡± ¡°James, the presents are too valuable. I can¡®t take them. Furthermore, we just met by chance, how could ...¡± James waved a hand, interrupting him. He smiled. ¡°What do you mean? Ten years ago, we were inseparable.¡± Zion was stunned. ¡°Y¨Cyou are?¡± James smiled. ¡°That¡®s right. I just changed my appearance for certain reasons.¡± ¡°James, it¡®s really you! You¡®re the ck Dragon!¡± James put a finger to his lips. ¡°Hush! My identity is top secret. Do you want everyone to find out?¡± Zion looked at James, surprised yet happy. He did not expect that the man who helped him at Dragon Fountain Vi was James Caden from ten years ago, his ssmate, his best friend. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chapter 619 The ck Dragon was Sol¡®s God of War. He was the religion of every soldier. He was a myth and legend to all men in Sol. Zion was not exempt. He idolized the ck Dragon so much. When he found out that the ck Dragon was his ssmate and best friend from 10 years ago, he stood a little taller and walked a little straighter. However, he did not expect that James who helped him at Dragon Fountain Vi was the ck Dragon James Caden, his ssmate. ¡°J ¨C James...¡± Zion looked at James with gratitude. James pped him on the back. ¡°I don¡®t want to see you waste your life away. A man should stand tall and proud, not live in the shadow of a woman. You¡®ll have sufficient funds to settle down with a nice woman.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zion nodded firmly. He had had enough of this life anyway. He and Louisa were husband and wife, but in a year, he had only touched her once. On the other hand, Louisa was always out and about. Every time she returned, she was drunk. He even found hickeys on her neck. He knew she was cheating on him, but he maintained the rtionship anyway. Now that he had James¡® support, he no longer had to stomach it. ¡°I¡®ll tell her now.¡± Zion turned to leave. He went back into the steamboat restaurant. The shop was full of boxes. Some of the boxes had been opened. Two of them had stacks and stacks of cash in them. The other boxes contained jade pieces, a jade lion, and gold cutlery. ¡°Wow! Louisa, who are these from? It¡®s so generous!¡± A sexy, beautiful woman looked envious as she spotted the cash and expensive gifts. She was Jessica Lourdes, Louisa¡®s ex¨Ccolleague at the nightclub. She had quit too. When everyone else saw the cash and expensive gifts, they looked envious. Some of them even took pictures and videos, uploading them to social media. ¡°Louisa, oh my God. You know all the right people!¡± ¡°Wow! There¡®s eight million and eight hundred thousand dors here! I would never be able to earn this much!¡± Louisa¡®s ssmates looked envious. Louisa smiled widely hearing them fawn over her. She stepped closer to the middle¨Caged man. The man was Leonardo Logan. He was an important business owner with many businesses and was rtively wealthy. ¡°You¡®re the best, Leonardo.¡± Louisa looked at Leonardo, her whole body melded to his. If there were not so many people around, she would have rewarded him properly. Leonardo was equally surprised. Who gave these gifts? They were extremelyvish. Louisa seemed to think that these presents were from him. After pausing for a while, he burst out inughter. ¡°Don¡®t mention it. You¡®re my favorite girl.¡± Leonardo started to bluff. Since everyone thought that the presents were from him, he might as well im them. Furthermore, there were many beautiful women there. Some of them had started looking at him differently. That boosted his ego. ¡°Just a few million dors and some presents. It¡®s nothing to me. As long as Louisa is happy, I¡®d spend it all on her.¡± ¡°You¡®re so generous.¡± ¡°Hi there, my name¡®s Mandy.¡± People started to fawn over Leonardo. Some of them were gorgeous beauties. Just then, Zion walked in. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . James and Zane followed. Zion saw Louisa behaving so intimately with an old man in front of so many people. His expression darkened. He walked up to them and barked, ¡°Louisa. What are you doing?¡± Everyone turned to look at him. Louisa turned and looked at Zion. She yelled back, ¡°How dare you, Zion! Can¡®t you see that I¡®m taking care of a very important guest?¡± Zion looked at Leonardo disdainfully. ¡°These presents aren¡®t even from you, yet you¡®re iming they are. What a fraud.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The presents are not from him?¡± ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Everyone was confused. They all looked at Zion. Before Leonardo could say anything, Louisa¡®s expression soured. She let go of Leonardo, pping Zion across the face Smack! The p was loud and clear. It left a mark on Zion¡®s face. ¡°Zion, are you crazy? This is Mr. Logan. You should be on your knees apologizing to him!¡± After that, she turned to look at Leonardo apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Leonardo. It¡®s my fault. I failed to keep him in line. He¡®ll get it when we get home.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Leonardo hmphed coldly. Louisa hit Zion. To add salt to injury, she insulted him in public. He was furious. ¡°Who knew that Zion would have no standing at all?¡± ¡°Exactly. Louisa pped him just like that, and even said that he¡®d get it at home.¡± ¡°She¡®s so beautiful. Why did she marry him?¡± ¡°I heard that Louisa was a call girl. After she earned enough, she was just looking for an honest man to take her in.¡± ¡°Do you think she let Zion touch her after they got married?¡± Everyone started whispering. Even though the voices were soft, Zion still heard them. Louisa heard them too, but she did not care. ¡°Louisa, I want a divorce.¡± Zion shouted, his fists clenched. His eyes were red. ¡°How dare you, Zion! This won¡®t work. Men want me. What about you? Besides me, who else would marry you?¡± When Louisa heard that he wanted a divorce, she got angry. She prepared to pull Zion¡®s ear. Zion pped her in return. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°B*tch.¡± He pped her hard. Louisa was pped senseless. She swayed on the spot and fell to the ground. Chapter Everyone stepped backward to give them space. After a while, Louisa got up. She pressed a hand to her face. She used her other hand to point at Zion. She started shouting, ¡°How dare you, Zion! How dare you hit me? You¡®re fired! Get out!¡± ¡°Louisa, I¡®ve had enough anyway.¡± Zion¡®s anger finally burst forth. ¡°I paid five hundred thousand for this shop, while you paid a million and five hundred thousand. Now, take it and go. I don¡®t want to see you here anymore.¡± ¡°Haha¡­.¡± Louisa burst outughing. ¡°Do you have one point five million dors? Zion, you did your best with the five hundred thousand and there¡®s nothing left.¡± ¡°Zion pointed to the cash in the box. ¡°Get the one point five million from there and leave.¡± ¡°Stop f*cking pretending. Leonardo gave it to me.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Leonardo stepped forward, putting his arm around Louisa. Looking at Zion, he said, ¡°It¡®s my gift to your wife. To tell the truth, she¡®s always with me. She gives me very good service, so this money is nothing at all.¡± ¡°It¡®s from you?¡± James stepped forward and looked at Leonardo. ¡°Yes,¡± Leonardo admitted it. Zane chuckled. People were odd. James nced at Leonardo. ¡°This is my gift to Zion. What has it got to do with you?¡± They were on the first floor of the steamboat restaurant. Many people were there. Everyone was more confused than ever. Who was the person behind the cash and presents? Could it be James? Unlikely. He was the Cahans¡® son¨Cinw who lived off them. Furthermore, the Cahans had just narrowly avoided a crisis of their own. They had no more money left. Where would James get the money? After thinking about it, everyone looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Zion, look at thepany you keep.¡± ¡°Apologize to Louisa now, and you may still be able to save your marriage.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Louisa¡®s girlfriends started to gloat. They wanted to see if Zion would apologize on his knees. ¡°Hmph.¡± Louisa looked dismissive. ¡°Have you looked in the mirror? Millions worth of cash and presents. How would you afford it?¡± Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Louisa looked disdainful. She knew all about James. He was good for nothing. Furthermore, the Cahans could nevere up with so much money, never mind their son¨Cinw. ¡°The presents are from me.¡± James said it casually, then he looked at Zane. Zane stepped forward, saying, ¡°That¡®s right. Mr. Caden prepared these presents. I can vouch for him.¡± Louisa looked at Zane. He was just a bearded, unkempt man. A nobody. Sheughed coldly.¡± You? Vouch for him? How is that helpful? Stop spouting nonsense.¡± Zane fell speechless How could giving a gift turn out to be soplicated? If he knew, he would have made Luther stay. He looked at James. ¡°James, this isn¡®t going to be easy. Let¡®s wait it out. Luther will bring the guests over soon. This shall be Cynthia¡®s birthday party and an act of support for your friend.¡± ¡°Get out. You¡®re not wee here.¡± Louisa barked an order, ¡°And you, Zion. Get lost. From now on, we go our separate ways. The five hundred thousand dors is a fee for me for wasting my time with you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Zion fumed. James grabbed hold of him, saying, ¡°Hold your tongue. Let¡®s go.¡± ¡°But, James...¡± ¡°Just listen to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zion followed Jarnes out reluctantly. ¡°Haha...¡± Loudughter erupted from inside the restaurant. ¡°I thought that the gifts were really from James. Turns out he was just boasting.¡± ¡°Exactly. He doesn¡®t even know to pick the right time to do so.¡± Zion¡®s expression darkened further when he heard it. Outside the shop ¡°James, the presents are from you. Why are we leaving?¡± Zion looked at Jamen, not understanding, James waved a hand, ¡°There¡®s no rush. Let¡®s wait a little longer. We don¡®t have proof now, so I¡®ll be hard to convince anyone. The one who delivered the presents will be back soon. We¡®ll enterter and cut the bullsh.¡± ¡°Got 10.¡± Zion nodded. Inside the shop Louisa held onto Leonardo happily. She ordered the waltstaff, ¡°Take the presents up to the 888 private room on the third floor.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡®am.¡± The waitstall approached. Louisa, still holding onto Leonardo, smiled sensually. ¡°Leonardo, let¡®s go to the private room on the third floor to spend some time alone.¡± Leonardo knew what was going to happen as soon as they reached the private room. Happily, he said, ¡°Right. Let¡®s hang out in the private room and talk about life.¡± Outside the shop, James and Zane squatted by the road. Zion stood to the side, turning to look at the restaurant from time to time. Time trickled by. In the blink of an eye, more than an hour had passed. By then, a fleet of luxurious cars appeared outside the shop. All of them were worth millions of dors. There were several of them. The cars kepting, blocking the roads of Old Town. With such a disy, it attracted the attention of passers¨Cby. Many of Cansington¡®s important people and business owners exited the car,ing to stand in front of Dragonair Steamboat. They did not enter but stood at the entrance as if waiting for someone. ¡°J¨CJames, they are...¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When Zion saw these important people, he could not help but ask, ¡°D¨Cdid you invite them?¡± James smiled. ¡°Not me. This man here invited them. He¡®s a really wealthy man. Butter him up and you¡®re set for life.¡± Zane smiled. ¡°James is joking.¡± Since there were so many important people, Louisa spotted them. She exited the shop. She saw the fleet of luxurious cars and important people. She had only seen them on television before, Now, they were standing in front of her, ¡°Sir? Sirs?¡± Louisa was experienced and knew some important people, but now that there were so many of them, she was slightly nervous. She started asking questions, but no one cared, Just then, a middle¨Caged man and a young girl in a beautiful dress approached, ¡°Dad. Mr. Caden.¡± As soon as Cynthia spotted Zane and James standing by the road, she jogged over to them, grabbing Zane¡®s arm with a huge smile. ¡°Thanks, dad,¡± She looked at James, saying sweetly, ¡°James.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± James nodded. Luther approached ¡°Sir, Mr. Caden.¡± Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Standing at the entrance, Louisa waspletely shocked. Was he not the one who delivered the presents earlier on? Why was he speaking to James? Just then, all thoughts fled her mind. Zane told Luther, ¡°When you delivered the presents earlier on, you didn¡®t mention an important point. Go on. rify that the presents are from Mr. Caden to Mr. Lloyd.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Luther approached Louisa. Louisa came to her senses. ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡± Luther waved his hand. He said, ¡°I was here delivering the presents earlier. The presents are for Mr. Lloyd, courtesy of Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Louisa¡®s jaw dropped. After a few seconds, she turned to look at Leonardo. As Leonardo said that the presents were from him, she thanked him properly in the private room on the third floor. Leonardo was shocked. He was just someone who worked in construction. Even though he had some money, he could not compare to the bigwigs in front of him. Celestial, Longevity, the Xenoses, and the Watsons. All of them were in attendance. Zion walked up to him with his head held high. He looked at the stunned Leonardo. Word by word, he said, ¡°Tell me again. Are the presents from you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Leonardo opened his mouth, but no words came out. ¡°Say something, Leonardo!¡± Louisa was so anxious she almost cried. Zion pped Louisa across the face. ¡°B*tch, get out.¡± Louisa¡®s friends looked on. All of them knew what was going on. They thought that the presents were from Leonardo, but who knew that they were really from James? Zane walked up to Zion. ¡°Mr. Lloyd, it¡®s my daughter¡®s birthday today. Can I reserve the entire restaurant?¡± ¡°Ah, of course! Not a problem at all.¡± Zion was still in shock. He was just a normal person. Yet Zane was someone who had the power to invite so many important people, When someone as influential as Zane addressed him as ¡°Mr. Lloyd¡°, he felt good. Zane spoke to Luther. ¡°Well, don¡®t just stand there. Usher everyone in.¡± Luther got to work immediately. All of them knew James, but they did not expect him to be with Zane. However, they were here for Zane, so they did not care about James, All of them entered the shop. ¡°Zion, I¡®m sorry.¡± Louisa was a smart woman. She knew that Zion had rubbed shoulders with someone important. Immediately, she grabbed his arm, begging, ¡°Please forgive me.¡± Then, lowering her voice, she said, ¡°I bought a new outfit. I¡®ll wear it for you tonight.¡± She understood men well. Especially Zion. She knew that he missed her. ¡°Get lost, b*tch.¡± Zion pped her again. ¡°Louisa, I¡®ve had enough. Take the money and go. From today onwards, you have nothing to do with the shop.¡± Cynthia looked at James. She asked, ¡°James, what¡®s going on?¡± James smiled. ¡°Nothing. Come on, let¡®s go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia looked happy. She released Zane and held onto James instead. Zane invited many people. Even the Cahans were here. However, they were here because of James¡® invitation. Thea was here too. She and her family had just exited the car when she saw Cynthia holding onto James intimately. Crash! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It was like lightning had struck her. She stood rooted to the spot. Tommy was shocked. ¡°W¨Cwas that not James?¡°. Megan shoved Thea. Softly, she said, ¡°Thea, why are you still standing around? Go on! He¡®s your husband. You can¡®t let another woman have him.¡± ¡°I. ? Thea started to say something, but she did not finish. She thought about approaching him. However, when she thought about how she treated James, she lost her courage. James patted Zion on the shoulder, saying, ¡°I believe you can take care of this.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Even though Cynthia did not know what was going on, she smiled and entered the shop on James¡® arm. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Cynthia was on James¡® arm, both of them looking like two peas in a pod. James did not like it at all. However, Zane had given Zionvish gifts on his behalf and invited everyone to dine at the steamboat restaurant, which helped boost Dragonair Steamboat¡®s reputation. From now on, they would never be short of business. As such, he allowed Cynthia to take his arm. Thea watched as they entered. She had no courage to approach. She stood far, far away, hesitating for a moment before turning away. ¡°Thea, what are you doing?¡± dys grabbed her. Thea looked resigned. ¡°Why would I enter? I¡®ll be a joke.¡± ¡°You silly girl. Have you forgotten our lessons? You¡®re his wife! Now that your husband is with another woman, you¡®re running scared? You have to be more confident. Walk up to Cynthia and say hi. Tell her that you¡®ll lend James to her just for a day because it¡®s her birthday. How do you not know this?¡°. dys looked determined. ¡°I can¡®t do it. I wanted a divorce, and now I have to make nice again. I can¡®t do it.¡± Thea said softly. She felt like her world was crashing down on her. She had married someone she did not have feelings for. The one she liked was her best friend¡®s boyfriend. She hated her life. Why did God treat her this way? Everyone said that good thingse to those who wait, but she had waited and waited to no avail. Instead, she was suffering more than ever. ¡°Thea, you can¡®t give up.¡± ¡°It¡®s five hundred billion dors. Do you know how much that is?¡± ¡°Thea, our future depends on you.¡± Her family started to advise her again. Thea only felt hatred. They only cared about money. Thea¡®s eyes welled with tears. dys felt like she was too harsh before and softened her tone. ¡°Thea, I know that you have feelings for the ck Dragon, but don¡®t you know who he is? He¡®s the God of War of Sol. All the girls in the nation like him. How are you going topare? Furthermore, didn¡®t you say that he¡®s with Quincy now? James is about to get five hundred billion dors. Why go after the ck Dragon? What¡®s wrong with five hundred billion dors? ¡°Listen to me. It¡®s all for your own good. ¡°Come on, let¡®s go.¡± dys dragged Thea into the shop. Thea entered reluctantly. Zane had reserved the whole ce. Everyone else was chased out. They were mostly Louisa¡®s friends, family, or former clients. Some of them were Zion¡®s friends. The rest were their ssmates. Everyone was chased out, but they did not utter a singleint. Many people gathered at the entrance of the shop. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± ¡°Isn¡®t that the genius doctor Jay Fallon?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What genius doctor? Thea Cahan is the new genius doctor. I saw her enter too.¡± ¡°I saw Celestial Group¡®s chairman Alex Yates as well. I only ever saw him on television.¡± ¡°Yuna from Longevity is here too.¡± ¡°So many VIPs at this small steamboat ce. How many people does Louisa know?¡± Everyone started to discuss it. Louisa was standing at the entrance begging, ¡°Zion, it¡®s all my fault. Please give me another chance. Since we shared a bed, please forgive me. I will never look down on your friends again. You call the shots at home.¡± Louisa knew that Zion had connected with a really influential person. After today, Dragonair Steamboat would be a famous steamboat restaurant with endless customers. All of that meant money. She did not want to give that up. ¡°Get out.¡± Zion did not give in. ¡°Louisa, you knew this wasing. You should have been nicer from the start. Let¡®s not keep in touch.¡± Zion left her with that, walking into the shop. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Everyone saw what happened. They knew that Zion was the owner of the restaurant after this. ¡°Zion.¡± Some of their ssmates sensed the change and ran after Zion. On the third floor of the shop. In a magnificent private room. There were a few people in the room. Zane, James, and Cynthia. ¡°Cynthia, are you happy now?¡± Zane smiled as he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°This is the most meaningful birthday ever. Thanks, dad.¡± Zane felt gratified. Knock knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Luther opened it. Two people were standing outside. A middle¨Caged woman. A tall, beautiful woman in a pretty dress. It was dys and Thea. ¡°Mr. Dawn.¡± dys stood at the door, smiling widely. ¡°You wouldn¡®t mind if we joined you, would you?¡± She also said loudly, ¡°James, your wife is here.¡± James was sitting near the window. He was smoking, staring out into space. As he heard his name, he turned around to see dys and Thea standing there. Immediately, he got up and walked toward them. He looked at Thea, smiling. ¡°Thea, why are you here?¡± With that, he took hold of Thea¡®s hand and pulled her in. Thea thought of rejecting him, but she held back and let him pull her in. ¡°Thea, you guys talk. I¡®ll take my leave.¡± dys knew her ce. She knew who Zane was. She did not have the power to enter. All she wanted was to bring Thea. Chartet. In the private room. Thea sat down. ¡°Hi, Thea.¡± Cynthia said sweetly. ¡°Hello.¡± Thea nodded and replied softly. ¡°You guys have fun. I¡®ll take my leave as well.¡± Zane stood up and gave Luther a look. Luther caught on and exited the room with Zane. Cynthia looked at Thea and James. She smiled at them. ¡°Thea, you and James are meant to be. You¡®re so pretty, and he¡®s so capable. You¡®re a power couple!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea was distracted ¡°Really.¡± Cynthia nodded in earnest. Thea was so beautiful that she envied her. If she were a man, she would have fallen in love with Thea too. James looked at Cynthia gratefully. She knew just what to say. James looked at Thea. He asked, ¡°Thea, why are you here? Are you not angry at me anymore? I told you that I was framed. The police have investigated it. I¡®m innocent.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Thea replied, ¡°I believe you.¡± Thea gave perfunctory responses. She did not care anymore. Before this, she wanted to spend her life with James. Yet it was because of James¡® arrest that she knew the ck Dragon was still alive. He even helped her nab the title of the genius doctor. She could not stop thinking about the ck Dragon. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chapter 625 However, when she thought about Quincy and the ck Dragon kissing on the couch, Thea felt horrible. She nced at James next to her. She was disappointed. If her husband had a fraction of the ck Dragon¡®s appeal, how wonderful would it be? ¡°James, you¡®re still quite young. Who did you learn your medical and fighting skills from?¡± Cynthia propped her head up on her hands, staring at James with wide eyes. She was so attracted to James. James was a walking god. His medical skills, his fighting... all of it was so attractive. James just smiled. All he saw was Thea. Thea was sitting next to him. He could smell the fragrance of her perfume and even the scent of her shampoo emanating from her hair. He had been close to her before. Yet he felt his heart rate increase, his blood pumping faster. Thea ignored him. She started talking to Cynthia. Smiling, she said, ¡°Cynthia, the ck Dragon taught him everything.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cynthia was stunned. She shouted loudly. She thought about saying something. However, she thought about the fact that none of the Cahans knew James¡® true identity. She kept her mouth shut. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She put on a look of realization. She nced at James, thinking to herself that he was the ck Dragon. Both of them made small talk. James leaned against the couch and sent the love experts a message. He had created a group chat for the love experts. He told them about his current situation. Soon, the chat was flooded with messages. Everyone had something to say. He quickly scanned the messages. When he saw the suggestions, he smiled. ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± Thea shouted suddenly. James grabbed her hand, Holding her small hand, he said tenderly, ¡°Thea, there¡®s a new movie that just screened. Let¡®s watch it tonight. It¡®s the one with Kian Campbell.¡± Kian had been assassinated by Transgenerational. However, that was a recent incident. The movie they were watching was made at the peak of his career. Thea was a fan of Kian¡®s. She loved his songs. She felt like his songs were words from her heart. Thea hesitated. After a while, she nodded. James followed up with, ¡°Let¡®s go after we finish eating.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea had nothing to do anyway, so she agreed. Cynthia was envious. She saw James¡® expression. Who would have thought that the ck Dragon would have a tender side to him? What did Thea ever do to deserve the ck Dragon¡®s love? ¡°Cynthia.¡± James looked at Cynthia, smiling. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Cynthia was unbelievably happy. ¡°James, your wish is better than all the presents I¡®ve received.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± James smiled. Knock knock knock. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°James.¡± It was Zion. James said, ¡°Come in.¡± Zion pushed the door open. ¡°James, Thea, Ms. Dawn...¡± Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chapter 626 James waved his hands and said while pointing to the chair beside him, ¡°Have a seat. By the way, have you resolved the issue with Louisa?¡± Zion walked over to sit and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear to her. However, getting a divorce won¡¯t be easy since she refuses to do so no matter what. I¡¯m going to have to sue for a divorce, l¡¯ll need to collect some evidence of her cheating on me. Can you help me with that,James?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. Since he controlled the underground intelligencework, it was easy for him to collect evidence of another person¡¯s infidelity. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll get you evidence of Louisa cheating tomorrow.¡± Zion stood up and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, James. I don¡¯t know how much longer I would live such a miserable life if it weren¡¯t for you. You gave me a new life¡­¡± With a smile, James waved his hand and said, ¡°Zion, you¡¯re exaggerating. We¡¯re friends, so there¡¯s no need to thank me. Alright, go instruct the kitchen to serve the dishes quickly. I¡¯ve got something onter after lunch. ¡°Alright.¡± Zion nodded and hurried off to order the kitchen to serve the dishes. The meal was served instantly. After James finished the meal, he greeted Zane and dragged Thea out of the Dragonair Steamboat. He brought Thea to a cinema in the urban area and bought two movie tickets. He specifically bought couple seats. The seats were further back with a sofa that could fit two people. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The movie began Thea concentrated on watching the movie. Meanwhile, James did not pay much attention to it. He was not interested in the movie at all. However, he still watched some parts of the movie. Right when the male protagonist kissed the female protagonist affectionately, James seized the chance to wrap his arms around Thea¡¯s slender waist. Thea was emotional watching the scene and subconsciously leaned on James¡¯ shoulders, snuggling into his arms. James was ecstatic. The rtionship coaches were incredibly urate in their psychological analysis of women. The scenario was just as they predicted. Their advice was that he should be more initiative if Thea was still emotional and snuggling in his arms. It was his chance to be engaged in physical touch and kiss her. Since they had already prepared him for this moment, James knew just what to do. Still, he was a little reluctant. He felt a bit bad about forcefully kissing Thea. He contemted and fought the thoughts in his head. After a few seconds, he made up his mind. He tightly embraced Thea and leaned into her lips. Thea was focused on the movie. Suddenly, a pair of lips pressed against hers. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She resisted the kiss. However, James held onto her tightly. No matter how much she struggled, she could not break free from his embrace. After more than ten seconds, her heartbeat elerated, and her breathing became heavier, Her body felt weak, and she leaned into James¡¯ arms, responding to his kiss. The kisssted for three minutes. Three minutester, Thea pushed James away. Thea was bright red, and her chest heaved as she gasped for air. She red at James resentfully and berated him, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± James smiled. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Thea snorted and leaned her body away to keep a certain distance from James. After the event, James behaved well. He achieved his purpose of watching the movie. Soon, the movie came to an end. The two walked out of the theater together. ¡°Sigh. The ending wasn¡¯t perfect. The male protagonist had sacrificed so much for the female protagonist. In the end, she stillmitted infidelity. She¡¯s disgusting, and the male protagonist is a fool.¡± Thea was immersed in the plot. The movie was over, but she had note out of it yet, continuously scolding the male protagonist. James also understood the movie¡¯s general plot and shared his opinion with her. ¡°Yeah. However, the movie ended in suspense. Although the male protagonist gave his eyes to the female protagonist and became blind, thest scene obviously hinted at a sequel. The two will surely end up together in the next one.¡± ¡°I would surely be loyal if someone treated me like him,¡± Thea pouted and said. ¡°Is that so?¡± James rubbed his nose. Thea recalled something. She immediately stopped speaking and hurried out of the cinema. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Thea felt guilty. James had been kind and always respectful of her every decision. Yet, she fell for another man. It was considered infidelity. She lowered her burning face and walked forward, not daring to nce at James. James quickly chased after Thea and held her hand. Perhaps due to her guilty conscience, Thea allowed James to hold her hand as he pleased and did not resist. As soon as they walked out of the cinema, a little girl approached them with some roses. She nced at James pleadingly and said, ¡°Sir, would you like to buy some flowers for this beautifuldy? A beautifuldy must have fresh flowers!¡± ¡°How much are they?¡± James asked with a smile. ¡°One stalk is ten dors.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll have them all.¡± James touched his pocket but found that it was empty since he did not make a habit of carrying a wallet. He smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°Do you ept QR code payments?¡± ¡°Of course, Sir.¡± The little girl smiled at James, revealing her two little dimples. Then, she showed him a QR code. James took out his phone and scanned the QR code. ¡°There are a total of nine stalks, Sir.¡± James transferred 90 dors to the little girl. The little girl handed all the red roses to James. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± After saying that, she joyfully skipped away. James handed the flowers to Thea with a smile. ¡°For you, Thea.¡± Thea pouted. She did not want them but epted them anyway. ¡°Darling, let¡®s go shopping nearby. We¡®ve been together for so long but I haven¡®t gifted you anything yet. Today, I¡®H buy whatever you like no matter what!¡± ¡°You?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thea looked at James disdainfully and mockingly said, ¡°James, what can you buy for me with that pitiful monthly sry of yours? Can you afford beautiful clothes or luxurious cosmetics?¡± ¡°Thea, money is superficial to me and I¡®m not short on money,¡± James said earnestly. To him, there were many other things more valuable than money in this world, l¡®amily, friendship, and love are things that money could never buy Thea took a deep breath Indeed, James was not short on money in the past, He had two hundred million dors. Without hesitation, he look out the two hundred million to buy the Pacific Group for her. Thinking back on it, Thea was slightly grateful. ¡°Alright,¡± She stopped mocking James and nodded. She held up the flowers to snill them and could not help but praise them. ¡°They smell good.¡± James was pleased to see Thea¡®s expression. He held her hand and continue walking forward. They passed by a jewelry shop. ¡°Darling, let¡®s go in and have a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded lightly. The two walked into the shop. ¡°Wee!¡± ¡°Woah, it¡®s Thea!¡± Thea instantly became the focus of the crowd as soon as she walked inside. A salesman immediately approached her and said excitedly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Thea! I¡¯m a fan of the ck Dragon. Could you please give me the ck Dragon¡®s number? I would love to talk to him.¡± As soon as the first person approached, the others also gathered around her. Their topics were all about the ck Dragon. ¡°Thea, when are you going to divorce your useless husband and marry the ck Dragon?¡± ¡°Thea, please tell us about your love story with the ck Dragon.¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Chapter 628 ¡°He is Sol¡®s hero, and you¡®re the number one beauty of Cansington. You two are a match made in haven. You two would look so good together.¡± Thea felt slightly awkward due to their words and hurriedly exined herself, ¡°You¡®ve misunderstood. I¡®m just friends with the ck Dragon. I¡®m not nning to divorce my husband. My husband used to be the ck Dragon¡®s subordinate, and they had a close friendship.¡± James, who heard this while standing beside her, was delighted. Thea¡®s thoughts of divorcing him were gone. As long as he continued to work hard, he would capture Thea¡®s heart sooner orter. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Thea briefly exined, she quickly dragged James away. Now that she was famous, she would get surrounded by a crowd wherever she went, and these people would always ask about her rtionship with the ck Dragon. They left the jewelry shop. Thea nced at him apologetically. ¡°Sorry, James. I actually have nothing to do with the ck Dragon. It¡®s just that after you were detained a few days ago, he helped me acquire the title of genius doctor this year. Moreover, he already has a girlfriend, Quincy.¡± Although Thea was apologizing, James could see the disappointment on her face. He knew that Thea was still in love with the other James. However, he did not take it to heart since the other James was his alter ego. Even if she was emotionally cheating, it was still with him anyway. ¡°It¡®s fine. Alright, no more shopping. Let¡®s go back home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea nodded obediently. The two returned to the Cahans¡® house together. dys and Benjamin had already returned home. As soon as they got home, dys greeted James warmly, serving him tea and desserts. James was ttered by her behavior. dys served tea and desserts. Then, she nced at James and asked with a smile, ¡°James, what happened to Zane¡®s gift of half his family assets to you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was taken aback. Zane did indeed mention it before. However, he never took it to heart or brought it up to Zane. Plus, he was not short on money. Therefore, even if Zane gave it to him, he would not ept it. Chapter ¡°Mom...¡± James scratched his head and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Dawn wasn¡®t serious about it. How could he possibly give away half of his family assets? Do you know how many assets he has? ¡®The minimum estimation would be about one trillion dors. Half of that would be five hundred billion dors. Do you think it¡®s possible for him to simply give away five hundred billion?¡± dys¡® face darkened instantly. ¡°James, this is a warning. You can stay with my daughter if you can get half of Zane¡®s assets. Otherwise, divorce my daughter immediately.¡± dys¡® attitude toward James took a hundred and eighty degrees change. She epted James only because of the 500 billion. James was just a piece of trash to her without the 500 billion. She did not want her daughter¡®s future destroyed because of useless trash. The sooner they separated, the sooner Thea could pursue the ck Dragon. Even if Thea failed to get together with the ck Dragon, dys was confident in finding a rich husband for Thea. Thea already knew her mother¡®s virtues. However, she also had her eyes on the 500 billion dors. ¡°James, Zane promised it to you. I was there and heard it too. How could a prominent figure like him make empty promises? Why don¡®t you go ask him about it?¡±. James looked at Thea helplessly and said, ¡°Darling, would you give half of your lifetime¡®s work and wealth to a stranger if it was you?¡± Thea was unsatisfied and rebuked, ¡°You saved his daughter! Even if he doesn¡®t give you half of his assets, he would still give you tens of billions if you ask him! The Cahans are currently short on money, and everyone is scrambling around to borrow some. On top of that, I¡®m currently the famous genius doctor of Cansington! I¡®ll also need money to restart thepany. Without money, how are we going to talk about ideals and ambitions?¡± James frowned and said grudgingly, ¡°Tens of billions is easy for you to say. Do you think so lightly of tens of billions?¡± Bang! dys mmed the table and shouted, ¡°James, no matter what, you better get the money from Zane! I won¡®t ept you as my son¨Cinw if it¡®s less than ten billion dors!¡± James nced at Thea and asked, ¡°Is that your stand too, Thea?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thea hesitated. Upon seeing dys¡® murderous res, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°James, the Cahans were struck by a catastrophe. Without money, it¡®ll be impossible to rebuild Eternality. On top of that, Century shut down right after beginning operations. We really need the money to restart it.¡± ¡°Will you divorce me if I don¡®t ask Zane for money?¡± James fixed his eyes on Thea. He waited for Thea¡®s response. He did not want their rtionship to be bound by money. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Thea hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You saved his daughter, and it is reasonable for you to ask for a reward. I don¡®t want to use divorce to threaten you. Two people should be together if they¡®re suitable and separate if they aren¡®t. I think we aren¡®t suitable for each other.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James took a deep breath. Although Thea said she did not want to use divorce as a threat, it was obvious what she meant by her words. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. James was disappointed in the Cahans, and more so in Thea. The Cahans had always had such virtues and nothing they experienced could change them. As for Thea, she initially maintained great virtues despite a rotten environment. However, she had gradually be as snobby as the Cahans. He stood up, nced at Thea, and dered, ¡°Thea, this is thest time I¡®ll help you. How much money do you want? After this, I will havepletely paid off what I owed you in the past. As for our rtionship, I agree with you. Thosepatible should stay together, and those unsuitable should separate. ¡°During this period, I¡®ve worked hard for you. Despite all that I¡®ve done, I could not enter your heart. I don¡®t even have a tiny spot in your heart at all. ¡°I don¡®t think this is love.¡± Thea never expected James to say such things. His words made her slightly lost. ¡°How much? Give me an amount.¡± Before Thea could speak, dys interrupted and replied, ¡°Ten billion. James, I¡®m warning you. You better get at least ten billion from Zane! Anything less than ten billion, and your rtionship with us is over.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James turned and left. ¡°Ten billion dors. I¡®ll transfer it to Thea¡®s ount before dusk.¡± Thea watched as James left. Suddenly, she felt as if she had lost something. James left the Cahans¡® house. He strolled the busy streets and thought back to ten years ago. Ten years ago, Thea risked her life to save him. It was the reason he had survived. Then, he thought about the time he had spent with Thea. Initially, he simply wanted to pay her back for her life¨Csaving grace for the rest of his life. Yet, no matter what he did, there was no ce for him in Thea¡®s heart, He thought that he did not care about it. As long as he could make her happy, it would be fine that he silently supported her. Still, he was disheartened when his efforts were not appreciated. ¡°Sigh.¡± James took a deep breath. ¡®It will be best to separate if we¡®re notpatible.¡® James took out his phone and called Scarlett. ¡°James.¡± Scarlett¡®s voice transmitted from the phone. James instructed, ¡°Transfer ten billion from thepany ount to mine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After James made the phone call, he headed to the military hospital. Before he reached the military hospital, the 10 billion dors had been credited to his ount. He opened the online banking website and transferred the money directly to Thea¡®s ount After making the transfer, he phoned Thea. ¡°I¡®ve transferred the ten billion to you. Check that you¡®ve received it.¡± After speaking, he hung up the phone. Thea opened her phone to check her bnce, but nothing was credited yet. She waited several minutes. Soon, a bank notification popped up. She was stunned to see the bnce in her bank ount. ¡°Thea, has the money arrived?¡± dys leaned over to check the message. Seeing the bnce in her bank ount, dys was shocked. Then, she immediately cheered, ¡°Woohoo! It¡®s really ten billion dors! Haha! We¡®ve made a fortune this time! We¡®ve made a fortune!¡± Benjamin was indifferent to these things. However, hearing her cheers, he could not help leaning over to check. After seeing the ten billion, he was also stunned, ¡°This... How was he so fast? James only left for a bit but transferred it so quickly. Did he really go to Zane?¡± ¡°Who cares!!!¡± yds smiled broadly. She did not care whether James went to Zane or not. She only cared about the 10 billion dors that she received. Finally, she was considered to be truly wealthy. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Chapter 630 ¡°Thea, transfer the ten billion to me i¡®ll hold onto it for you and n how to use the money Let¡®s buy a big vi first. Afterward, I want to travel around the world.¡± dys had already started making ns on how to use the money ¡°No.¡± Thea refused firmly. ¡°This money belongs to me. Why should I let you hold onto it?¡± Thea knew that if she gave the 10 billion to dys, she would never see it again. Military hospital ¡°What?¡± Henry¡®s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you serious, James? You gave Thea ten billion dors and will have nothing to do with her from now on?¡± James replied helplessly, ¡°Thea and I are notpatible. She doesn¡®t have me in her heart. I have completely repaid her with the ten billion dors.¡± ¡°The man she loves is the ck Dragon. Why don¡®t you just tell her your identity? There¡®s still a chance for you guys to remain together.¡± James took a deep breath. His mind was a mess. Even he was confused by his two identities. ¡°Forget it. It¡®s already in the past now. From now on, there will no longer be a ck Dragon James in this world. He will never appear again.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Henry sighed and said, ¡°I don¡®t understand what you¡®re thinking anymore. Rtionships are complicated. It¡®s better to be single and unrestrained. It feels so much more carefree. I¡®ve decided. I¡®ll never get married in my life. ¡°Let¡®s not talk about these sad things. How¡®s your injury? Let¡®s go out for some drinks, We won¡®t stop till we¡®re drunk!¡± ¡°No.¡± Whitney interrupted them before Henry could answer. Henry looked at James helplessly and replied, ¡°Although I can get out of bed and walk now, my injury is still rather serious. I¡®m afraid it¡®ll take another two months of rest before I fully recover. Sorry, I can¡®t apany you tonight.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± James waved his hands. ¡°Then, rest well. I¡®lle to visit soon.¡± He left the military hospital. Suddenly, his heartfeli empty. It felt like he had lost a part of himself. He wanted to pour his heart out to someone but could not think of anyone. in Cansington, Henry was the only person he had the best rtionship with and could share everything with However, Henry was unavable, James wandered in the streets He saw a bar and went inside. He started to drown himself in alcohol. Al the same time Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Cansington, el secret meeting room in a vi. Many were gathered in this ce. Lucas and Jonathan were among those who were present. These people nced respectfully at a middle¨Caged man sitting on the sofa. The middle¨Caged man was dressed in a ck suit and was quite a handsome¨Clooking man. He had the temperament of a person who had been in an influential position for a long time. His words and actions were enough to affect the others around him. This person was the Emperor¡ªthe leader of Sol¡®s Five Commanders andmander of the Red me army in the Capital. Jonathan asked, ¡°Emperor, the ck Dragon interfered with the n in the medical conference. I¡®m confused. Is the ck Dragon the son¨Cinw of the Cahans or the James that appeared at the medical conference?¡± The Emperor held a ss of red wine and took a sip. Then, he replied calmly, ¡°They are both him. Although you detained him, he used the Blithe King to swap him out with a substitute.¡± ¡°Emperor, the n at the medical conference failed. What should we do next?¡± ¡°Ycal. We can¡®t proceed with our n if we don¡®t get rid of the ck Dragon. We have to kill Jonathan and Lucas expressed themselves after each other. The Emperor was troubled. ¡®Kill the ck Dragon? ¡°That¡®s easier said than done.¡® It was impossible for him to touch the ck Dragon in the territory of Sol. The ck Dragon yed a crucial role in the country. Killing him would cause a huge uproar and cause him many inconveniences if the higher¨Cups were to investigate his death thoroughly. ¡°There is only one eptable way for the ck Dragon to die¨Con the battlefield. There isn¡®t any other way.¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Chapter 631 The Emperor knew that he could not kill James in Sol. He did not have the capability to kill James. The thought of using Thea to get rid of James had crossed his mind before. After so many things, the Emperor understood James valued Thea a lot, even more than his own life. He would surely go berserk if something happened to Thea. The consequences of the ck Dragon¡®s fury were terrifying. It was a severe consequence for the Emperor. There was only one way to kill James¨Cget him back to the borders and kill him on the battlefield, However, the borders were peaceful, and the small countries near the borders would have to start a war for James to be forced back on the battlefield. The Emperor¡®s fingers tapped lightly on the table. Tap, tap, tap A rhythmic sound echoed in the room. After a while, the Emperor said, ¡°Stay low for a while, and don¡®t act recklessly. I¡®lle up with a n.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The people gathered nodded. The Cahans¡® house. Thea did not expect James to really transfer 10 billion dors to her. It was not a hundred or two hundred million, nor a million or two million, but it was ten billion that he had transferred. It was a huge sum for anyone. An ordinary person would not make so much money even if they worked their whole lives. Even the Cahans who had worked hard for decades only had a few hundred million dors in total assets. Even when the Cahans were at their prime, the cash they could take out was only one or two billion dors. Yet, James so easily gave her 10 billion dors. Thea felt stupefied. Thinking of what James said before, she felt like she had lost James forever. However, this was what she had hoped for. Now that she got rid of James, she had the right to pursue her happiness. ¡°Thea, how are you nning to spend the money?¡°. yds nced at Thea eagerly. Thea gently shook her head. She never thought about it. ¡°What do you mean by shaking your head? Tell me,¡± dys said anxiously. ¡°Ten billion is a lot of money. You won¡®t be able to finish it even if you spendvishly. How about you give me a bit first for safekeeping?¡± dys tried to cheat Thea of the money. She wanted to keep it in her pocket to be safe. ¡°Mom, what about James?¡± Thea¡®s mind was a mess, and she was unsure of what to do. ¡°Him?¡± dys was stunned for a moment. Then, she said disdainfully, ¡°He already asked Zane for the ten billion dors. Zane will not be giving him any more money after this. His value is these ten billion dors. Now that it¡®s in your card, he has no more value. You should break up with him and get a divorce.¡± ¡°Still, he just gave me the ten billion dors. Wouldn¡®t it be cruel for me to just divorce him like this?¡± Thea frowned. She also wanted the divorce but felt it would be unfair to James. ¡°Who cares about cruel or not? You¡®re too innocent, Thea. You¡®re so beautiful and rich now. How is he worthy of you?¡± dys despised James ever since he joined the Cahans. Even though he just gave them 10 billion dors, she still disliked him. To her, James was just lucky to have saved Zane¡®s daughter. James¡® luck was all brought by Thea. Without her daughter, James would never have had such good fortune to receive these ten billion dors. ¡°Call him and ask him to go to the Department of Civil Affairs to sign the divorce documents.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea hesitated. After thinking about it for a while, she also felt it would be troublesome to continue dragging out the matter. It would be best to divorce earlier and free herself sooner. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the divorce, she would finally have the right to pursue her happiness. Pursuing the ck Dragon before getting a divorce was considered cheating, and she would feel guilty about it. Thea was contemting in her heart. Between the ck Dragon and James, she chose the former. Even if James just gave her 10 billion. James¡® status in her heart was far inferior to that of the ck Dragon. She took out her phone and called James. Cansington, a bar. It was afternoon. Bars in the afternoon were rtively deserted. Apart from the staff, there were only a few customers. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chapter 632 James consumed a lot of alcohol. However, the more he drank, the soberer he became. Suddenly, his phone rang. He picked up his phone from the table and saw Thea calling. He answered the phone. ¡°Where are you, James?¡± Thea¡®s voice came through the other side of the phone. Her voice was cold and contained no emotions. James could even predict Thea¡®s indifferent expression while speaking to him. ¡°What¡®s the matter? Did something happen?¡± James said lightly. ¡°There are some things I want to make clear with you. It¡®s inconvenient to discuss over the phone, so we should do it face to face.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not think about it and agreed immediately. He also felt that since they wanted to separate, it was best to get through with the relevant procedures soon. ¡°Where are you? I¡®lle to you.¡± James was unsure which bar he was at since he did not check the name when he went inside. He hung up the phone and sent the location to Thea. After Thea received James¡® location, she quickly headed out and took a taxi. About half an hourter, Thea appeared in the bar. She saw the dozens of beer bottles piled up in front of James and could smell that he reeked of alcohol. She frowned and said, ¡°Look at yourself right now.¡± Although James drank a lot, he was not drunk. He raised his head and looked at the tall, beautiful woman in front of him. She was like a goddess that walked out of a painting. His vision blurred and the scene of him tied up among the mes ten years ago appeared in his mind. ¡°D¨CDon¡®t be afraid. I¡®ll save you.¡± The voice echoed clearly in his mind. He shook his head and put away the thought. He gave Thea 10 billion dors to repay her for the life¨Csaving grace. ¡°Hey, beautiful. How about sitting down for a drink?¡± James looked at Thea with a smile. ¡°Come outside with me.¡± Thea pulled James and left. She forcibly pulled James out of the bar. Outside the bar. ¡°Look at how unpromising you are. I wouldn¡®t do this if you were at least a little bit ambitious and capable. Do you know what people say about you? They call you trash. A grown man that has all limbs but married into the Cahans. We feed you and provide for you. A man with even a little ambition would not marry into the Cahans to live off of us,¡± Theained. ¡°Ha.¡± Jamesughed at himself. ¡°Do you remember what you looked like before, Thea? Who else would¡®ve married you except me? Who would¡®ve treated you well and respected you as I did?¡± Thea frowned. Then, she took a deep breath. She did not want to think of those memories. She only knew now that she had no feelings for James. Her thoughts were upied by the ck Dragon. Even if the ck Dragon had Quincy, it was impossible for her to forget him. She had thought about it carefully in the past two days. She wanted to forget the ck Dragon and live a peaceful life with James. Yet, she could not forget him. She was horrified to think about spending the rest of her life with a man she did not love. Thus, the thought of divorce began to manifest strongly in her. When the people in the jewelry shop saw her and asked about the ck Dragon, she exined their rtionship as just friends. However, the truth was they were not even friends. Still, she subconsciously hoped the things they said to her were true. She wanted them to be exactly like everyone said, a match made in heaven. ¡°James, I want a divorce.¡± Thea nced at James and said earnestly, ¡°I¡®m grateful to you for taking care of me in the past. However, I don¡®t have any feelings for you. We should part peacefully and not separate on bad terms.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James did not hesitate, ¡°I¡®ll fulfill your wish. I hope you don¡®t regret your decision in the future, Thea.¡± ¡°I won¡®t regret it. I know what I want and don¡®t want. I¡®m not happy with you. I have the right to pursue my happiness.¡± Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Before returning to Cansington, James had told himself that he would never go against Thea¡¯s wishes. He would agree to anything Thea wanted. Now that she wanted a divorce, he was not going to refuse. James knew he had done everything he could and hadpletely repaid her for saving his life. The two went to the Civil Affairs Department together. The divorce procedures werepleted. Thea nced at James and said, ¡°We should part on good terms. I hope you find a woman that understands you and likes you for who you are in the future. As for the ten billion dors you gave me, I will transfer a few hundred million to youter so that you don¡®t have to worry about money for the rest of your life. James waved his hand and interrupted Thea. ¡°No need. I gave it to you, so it¡®s yours. I already told you I don¡®t care about money. Some things can¡®t be bought with money.¡± After speaking, James turned around and left. Thea stood there and watched James leave. She finally got a divorce. She felt a sense of relief at that moment. At the same time, she felt like she had lost something important and felt a little empty in her heart. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, she did not think much about it since losing a toy she had bought and kept for a while would probably give her the same sense of loss. She turned in the opposite direction and left. James left, but tears rolled down his face. He had been in the army, constantly fighting on the battlefield for ten years. He shed blood but not once did he shed a tear. Yet, tears flowed down uncontrobly. In the past few months, he had fallen in love with Thea. Thea was his priority and everything to him. Now that Thea had be his everything, she chose to leave him. He did not want to force her and decided to let her go. What was love? Assuming that love was a journey of a hundred steps, James had walked a hundred steps, waiting for Thea to turn around. James left in sorrow. There was no ce for him in such a huge city. Before he knew it, he arrived at Majestic Corporation. Majestic Corporation, chairman¡®s office. James changed his clothes and wore a human mask to transform into himself ten years ago. He had a completely different appearance now. ¡°What¡®s the matter, Mr. Caden?¡± Serena stood aside. After James came to the office, he changed his clothes, put on the human mask, and sat absent ¨Cmindedly in the office chair without saying a word. James nced at Serena and shook his head. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I want to have a moment to myself. You can leave for now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Serena nodded and turned to leave. However, not long after she left, she returned to the office. ¡°Mr. Caden, Thea is here.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James frowned. ¡®You just got divorced and immediately came looking for the ck Dragon? ¡®You already know that the ck Dragon and Quincy have rekindled their love, so why are you here?¡® After a brief hesitation, he replied, ¡°Let here in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Serena left and brought Thea to the office. Thea had changed her outfit. The dress she was wearing was very different than the one when they were getting a divorce. It was a sexy and revealing dress. ¡°Mr. Caden...¡± She walked to James and smiled brightly. ¡°I hope you¡®re not angry about my sudden visit.¡± James nced at her and was stunned. After a few seconds, he returned to his senses and pointed to the sofa nearby. ¡°Have a seat. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Chapter 634 James walked over and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Serena, serve some tea.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Serena hurried off to make tea. After Thea sat down, she nced at James and stroked her hair. ¡°Mr. Caden, I¡¯ve got a divorce.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James nced at her.He was curious about what she was trying to do. Seeing that James did not reply to her, Thea continued. ¡°I¡¯m single now. Although I married another man before, I¡¯m still a virgin. I¡¯ve never slept with that other James before.¡± ¡°Ms. Cahan, I have a girlfriend. She¡¯s your best friend, Quincy. By telling me all these, are you asking me to betray Quincy?¡± James smiled yfully. Thea put on a serious face. ¡°I know, but you¡¯re not married yet, so I still have a chance. It¡¯s my freedom to like you and my right to pursue my happiness. As for whether you like me or not, that¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t want to regret it in the future, so even if your girlfriend is Quincy, I¡¯m going to take my chances.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Jamesughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll treat this as a joke. You should leave. I¡¯m a loyal man. Since I¡¯ve decided on a woman, I won¡¯t have second thoughts. No matter what, I¡¯m not going to betray her.¡± James smiled brightly, but his heart was in pain. ¡°But, you promised me that you would marry me if I got a divorce!¡± Thea panicked. She stood up and said anxiously, ¡°Now that I¡¯m divorced, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re a loyal man? If so, why did you tempt me in the first ce?!¡± ¡°I wanted to repay you for saving my life. I¡¯ve constantly been helping you and havepletely paid off what I owed you in the past. Thus, I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore,¡± James said indifferently. James¡¯ words made Thea lost in thought. His words were phrased precisely like the other James, Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I really love you, Mr. Caden. I¡¯m willing to give you anything, even my body. I¡¯ve been with the other James for so long but never allowed him to touch me. I¡¯m willing to give myself to you right now.¡± Thea was emotionally shaken, While speaking, she pulled her dress down, revealing her fair skin and whitece bra, James did not avert his gaze from her. Sitting on the sofa, he nced at Thea and admired her gorgeous body. After Thea took off her dress, she jumped at James. She leaned in his arms, wrapped her arms around him, kissed him, and nibbled on him. James remained expressionless. He never thought Thea loved the ck Dragon so deeply. Initially, he was unsure whether Thea loved the ck Dragon as a person or as an identity. After going through this ordeal, he finally grasped that Thea loved the ck Dragon¡¯s identity.He gently pushed away Thea, who seemed to have gone mad. Then, he tidied his clothes that were messed up by her and said softly, ¡°Ms. Cahan, please show some respect. You¡¯re a woman and should be more reserved.¡± Thea was disappointed. She had already gone to such lengths, but James still rejected her. Her mother told her that to make a man loyal, she would have to tie him up with her body. However, the ck Dragon was not an ordinary man. At this moment, she felt ashamed of herself.Her face flushed like a red apple.She desperately wanted to hide from him. James nced at Thea, who was standing beside him at a loss. Then, he took off his jacket to put on her and said, ¡°Go back. Don¡¯te again. From now on, there is no ck Dragon in Sol or Majestic Corporation in Cansington. Thea quickly got dressed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She bowed her head to apologize, then covered her mouth and ran out crying. James did not chase after her. After Thea had left for a while, James parted his lips and shouted, ¡°Newton.¡± Newton walked in and greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± James instructed, ¡°Sell off all the properties of Majestic Corporation andpletely shut down the company. From now on, there is no Majestic Corporation in Cansington.¡± ¡°What?¡± Newton was taken aback ¡°Mr. Caden, Majestic Corporation¡¯s current market value is thirty billion. We would only be able to recover two billion at most in cash if we sell it off and shut it down. How about selling thepany¡¯s shares? Even if we sell it at a low price, we can get at least twenty billion dors.¡± James nced at Newton and repeated, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? I said sell it and shut it down.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Newton did not dare to disobey. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Chapter 635 ¡°Latest news! ¡° This afternoon, reporters have spotted the Cansington¡¯s new genius doctor, Thea, at the Civil Affairs Department with the live-in son-inw of the Cahans. It is suspected that they have gone through a divorce. ¡°Rumors on the inte are that Thea is dating the ck Dragon, so she divorced her useless husband. No matter what the truth is, let¡¯s bless Thea and the ck Dragon. We hope that Thea treats our hero, the ck Dragon well.¡± The news of James and Thea¡¯s divorce had spread throughout Cansington. Soon, another shocking news made the headlines. ¡°Latest news is that Majestic Corporation has sold all its properties under market value and announced its dissolution. ¡°As we all know, the behind-the-scenes boss of Majestic Corporation is the ck Dragon, James. Why would James sell off thepany¡¯s properties and choose to announce hispany¡¯s dissolution at such a time?¡± The news of Majestic Corporation¡¯s dissolution spread rapidly throughout Cansginton in a short period. It attracted the public¡¯s attention because of the special status of the Majestic Corporation¡¯s owner. At this moment, James returned to the House of Royals by himself. He returned to the ce where he spent ten days with Thea. Treating Thea in this ce was the ten happiest days of his life. James sat on the sofa and stared nkly at the pce-like House of Royals. Suddenly, his phone rang. James nced at it and found that it was Quincy calling.He answered the phone. ¡°What are you doing, James?¡± Quincy¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. James replied calmly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°News of your divorce from Thea and the disbandment of the Majestic Corporation is spreading crazily right now. Newton attended the press conference and ryed your words saying that there will be no more ck Dragon in Sol nor will there be a Majestic Corporation in Cansington.¡± Quincy¡¯s voice sounded anxious over the phone. Everything was supposedly going in a good direction. Everything was fine, so why did James suddenly divorce Thea? ¡°Oh, you meant that? We broke up because we¡¯re notpatible. What century do we live in? Isn¡¯t it normal to break up and get divorced? What¡¯s the big fuss about it?¡± James replied calmly. James spoke as if it was no big deal to him. However, Quincy knew very well the feelings James had for Thea. He was incredibly devoted to Thea. Quincy knew he was devastated after suddenly separating from her. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Sleeping at home. Don¡¯t be a busybody and just work without worrying about me.¡± After James finished speaking, he hung up the phone. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time. A vi in Cansington. Zane also saw the news. He was slightly shocked after learning about these things. Cynthia frowned and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Everything was fine at noon. How did so many things happen in one afternoon?¡± ¡°Cynthia, aren¡¯t you interested in James?¡± asked Zane. Cynthia nodded and replied, ¡°He¡¯s the ck Dragon, the Military God of Sol. Which woman isn¡¯t interested in him? The ck Dragon was Sol¡¯s Guardian and was every woman¡¯s idol. Cynthia was no exception. ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s your chance now since James is divorced. You should seize the opportunity. Haha, I¡¯d be honored to have such a wonderful son-inw,¡± Zaneughed. ¡°There are plenty of women into the ck Dragon. How would I stand a chance?¡± Cynthia was very sensible. ¡°Just go ahead and try. Dad won¡¯t intervene in your business.¡± Cynthia fell into deep thought. James had a divorce, and this was indeed her chance. The Capital, an apartment. Tiara was bored as she sat on the sofa. After returning from Cansington, she could not concentrate on anything else. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Her mind was preupied with that man that took her body-the ck DragonShe could not forget him. Suddenly, she saw the news being broadcasted on television. ¡°What?!¡± Tiara eximed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tiara?¡± Zigmund walked out of the study and could not help asking. ¡°Dad, the ck Dragon is divorced.¡± Tiara shouted excitedly and pointed to the news being broadcasted on the television, ¡°Look! Thea and James¡¯ divorce and the Majestic Corporation¡¯s disbandment are being broadcasted on the news right now!¡± ¡°Tiara, forget about him. You walk a different path from him.¡± ¡°Dad! How can I forget him after everything that happened? Dad, give me some money. I want to buy a ticket to Cansington to pursue my happiness,¡± Tiara said with teary eyes. Zigmund did not know what to do with her. Ultimately, he gave up and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll transfer some money to you.¡± The outside world was aplete mess. The rumors of Thea¡¯s divorce and the ck Dragon spread like wildfire. The main focus was on the words that Newton recited¡ª There will no longer be a ck Dragon of Sol or Majestic Corporation in Cansington. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This sentence caused a major public uproar. Meanwhile, James turned off his phone after calling Ronald to collect evidence of Zion¡¯s wife, Louisa. Then, he fell fast asleep in the House of Royals. The ck Dragon¡¯s gossip spread everywhere throughout Sol in one night. At the same time, in a particr country at the Southern in¡¯s borders. This country was Ishkabar. Ishkabar had a rtivelyrgend but was far inferior to Sol. Ishkabar, a secret office, An influential man of Ishkabar was having a secret meeting with one of Sol¡¯smanders. ¡°Commander, you¡¯re putting me in a very difficult spot. Do you know how much it will cost to start a war?¡± ¡°Pablo, you should know who¡¯s the one that secretly helped you to your current position. I can put you on the top and can easily pull you down too.¡± ¡°I know, but Commander, this is too much to ask.¡± The Commander was none other than the Emperor¨Cthe leader of Sol¡¯s Five Commanders and the Commander of the Red me Army in the Capital. The Emperor waved his hand and replied, ¡°There will be twenty-eight countries from the borders launching an attack on the Southern ins. This time, Ishkabar won¡¯t be the only country participating in this war. There will be other countries too. Just be on standby. Three dayster, armies from twenty- eight countries willunch an attack on the Southern ins City.¡± ¡°What?¡± Pablo Qadir was puzzled. ¡°Commander, what¡¯s the purpose of going through so much trouble?¡± The Emperor¡¯s face darkened as he replied, ¡°I want someone dead.¡± ¡°The ck Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Emperor did not deny it and said, ¡°With him around, I¡¯m unable to move an inch in Sol, and my ns can¡¯t be executed smoothly. I need to get rid of him to carry out my ns confidently and be in complete control. You can rest assured that when I establish a new country with new rules, you will be a veteran of a new era!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Pablo could not reject him either. His position today was given by the Emperor. Without the Emperor, he was nothing and could never have climbed to his current position. The Emperor left. In one night, he traveled to twenty-eight counties and found the twenty-eight county¡¯s highest authorities.He persuaded the twenty-eight counties with coercion and inducement to deploy troops three dayster. The twenty-eight countries hurriedly gathered troops. Each country dispatched an army of 100,000 troops, and an estimated 3 million troops were assembled. After three days, they would head to Mount Thunder Pass andunch a coordinated attack on Southern ins City. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Many things were happening outside, but James waspletely unaware. He simply did not bother paying attention to them. He slept well in the House of Royals. When he woke up, it was already noon the next day. It had not slept so much for a long time. Moreover, he woke up because of hunger. He would have slept longer if not for being woken up from hunger. He got dressed and went out without even shaving his beard. As soon as he walked out of the House of Royals, he saw someone waiting outside the door. It was a tall woman with long back hair dressed in a short white dress. ¡°Xara?¡± James was slightly taken aback. He walked over and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xara came early in the morning and waited for a long time. Hearing James¡¯ voice, she turned around and said with a smile, ¡°The whole world is talking about your affairs. I knew you would be in the House of Royals.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something?¡± ¡°You and Thea¡­¡± James waved his hands and interrupted her. He said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re over. Don¡¯t bring it up anymore. Go back to work if you have nothing to do.¡± James turned around and left. Xara chased him and shouted, ¡°What are you doing, James? Thea likes the ck Dragon. You¡¯re the ck Dragon, so it¡¯s not considered cheating. Why don¡¯t you give her a chance? Why don¡¯t you try being together with her as the ck Dragon?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± James took a deep breath. The ck Dragon and one of the Five Commanders were just superficial titles. Throwing away all these titles, he was just James, C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The person in front of Thea was the real him. It was the most genuine side of him. Thea could not even ept his natural side. Even if he dated Thea as the ck Dragon, after all the butterflies were over, he would still be his true self again. When that happened, Thea would still leave him. Therefore, there was no need for that, Since he had already repaid her, there was no need to continue the entanglement even though there was a lot of reluctance in his heart. Xara did not know how to persuade him. She knew that James loved Thea a lot. Hepletely adored her. He must be feeling devastated after the unexpected divorce. ¡°Where are you going then?¡± ¡°To have something to eat. You should go back to work and do your job well.¡± James did not say much and left after saying a few words. Xara watched James leave and shook her head sympathetically. James left the House of Royals. He went to a random restaurant on the streets and ordered a few dishes. During the meals, customers in the restaurant all gossiped about him. Although they were not loud, James still overheard some of their conversations. These people gossiped about him and his marriage to Thea. Hearing their conversations, James¡¯simply smiled. During the meal, Ronald sent him a message. The message informed him about sessfully collecting evidence of Louisa¡¯s infidelity and had already sent them to Zion. [Alright.] After James replied to the message, he buried himself in the food. Then, he finished the meal, made the payment, and left. As soon as he walked out of the restaurant, he saw a Rolls-Royce parked outside. In front of the car stood a middle-aged man and a slender woman. It was Zane and Cynthia. James walked over, nced at the two, and frowned. ¡°Have you been following me?¡± Zane replied with a smile, ¡°Of course not. I only had to ask around a bit and easily found your whereabouts.¡± Cynthia walked over and held James¡¯ arm affectionately. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°James, we didn¡¯t follow you. You promised topletely cure my disease. That¡¯s why I came to you.¡± Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Chapter 638 James knew about Cynthia¡¯s disease. Strictly speaking, it was not a disease but a special physique. She had a pure yin body type. She had too much yin energy and insufficient yang energy, resulting in an imbnce of yin and yang in the body. Cynthia had been taking medicine that supplemented her yang energy to maintain the bnce of her body. However, with increasing age, her body¡¯s structure started to mature, and the body would release more yin energy. Therefore, when the bnce within the body had beenpletely tipped off, it would be her due date. Her condition was difficult to treat. She would have to constantly take medicine to prolong her life. It was hard for even James topletely cure her. ¡°Cynthia, your disease is not going to be easy to cure. I¡¯ll prescribe a form for you first. Bring it back home and take medicine ordingly to recuperate your body. It should prolong your life for another ten years. I¡¯ll need to study your disease for a while and see if there is a method topletely cure you.¡± Cynthia pouted. She did note to see James for her disease. What was more important was that James was divorced. She was afraid that James would feel disheartened. Thus, she specifically came to apany him to see if there was a chance for her to capture James¡¯ heart. ¡°Dad, you go back first. I¡¯ll go shopping with James.¡± Cynthia waved her hands at Zane. ¡°Cynthia, do you have money? I¡¯ll transfer some to you. It costs money to go out shopping. Don¡¯t let Mr. Caden pay for everything. How about I transfer one billion to you first?¡± ¡°Hurry and leave. You nag too much and are so annoying. Everything you say is about money,¡± Cynthia said dissatisfiedly. Zane smiled awkwardly. Then, he got in the car and left. Cynthia held onto James¡¯ arms and said smilingly, ¡°James, where do you want to go and have fun?¡± James gently pushed Cynthia¡¯s hands away and said, ¡°We¡¯re not acquainted, so don¡¯t act inappropriately intimate with me. I don¡¯t have anywhere I want to go. Give me your phone number, and I¡¯ll send you the form. I have other things to do and don¡¯t have time to apany you,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold, James,¡± Cynthia pouted and said. ¡°No, I really have something to do.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Cynthia was left with no choice and simply gave out her number. James memorized it and nodded as he said, ¡°Alright. I memorized it. I¡¯ll study it for a bit and send you the prescribed form tonight.¡± After speaking, James turned around and left. Cynthia followed him and insisted, ¡°James, where are you going? I¡¯lle with you. I¡¯ve got nothing to do anyway. Plus, I don¡¯t know anyone in Cansington. I¡¯m dying from boredom.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. James did not know where he should be going. Before he divorced Thea, he would have returned to the Cahans¡¯ house. After the divorce, he felt like he had lost his home. He had nowhere to return to and no ce to stay. James thought for a while and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to Antique Street.¡± His family had a treasure map, the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. The map had disappeared ten years ago. The Xaviers, the only people who knew about the map¡¯s whereabouts, were long deceased. Now, there was finally a new clue the contents from the treasure chest unearthed from the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb could unlock the secrets hidden on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. However, it was unknown who had spread the information. James had acquired the information from Jake¡¯s underground intelligencework that the treasure chest had been transferred to Cansington and appeared in Sovereign Antique Shop on Antique Street. During this period, Thea was James¡¯ center of focus. Thus, he had never properly investigated Since he had nothing to do, he nned to take a look. ¡°You like antiques, James? Me too! I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Cynthia said with a smile. Then, she held onto James¡¯ arms again and leaned her whole body into James, seemingly wanting to completely be one with him. James pushed Cynthia¡¯s hands away again. ¡°There are so many people looking. Don¡¯t behave like this. Girls should be more reserved.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be reserved in front of you, James,¡± Cynthia said with a smile. ¡°You should go back if you¡¯re going to keep acting like this,¡± James reprimanded her sternly. Hearing this, Cynthia immediately behaved and let go of his hands. She stood beside him and nodded, ¡°F-Fine. I won¡®t hold onto you.¡± James took a deep breath, ¡®The girls at this age are too bold, ¡°They act intimately with a man they¡¯ve only met a few times. Wouldn¡¯t they sleep with a man if they met a few more times?¡¯ thought James. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Cansington was an ancient cultural capital with a long history. It used to be the capital of eight dynasties in the past. Medical Street was the attraction of Cansington. Additionally, there was also Antique Street. : Antique Street was also a lively area. There were hundreds of antique shops located on the street. Some were even century-old shops. James and Cynthia arrived at Antique Street together. The streets were full of stalls. There were many antiques and paintings disyed on these stalls. Some customers squatted on the ground and carefully selected goods, hoping to get the best deals. ¡°James, do you know a lot about antiques?¡± Cynthia asked as she followed James and observed the streets. James shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± He had been in the army for ten years. All he did was special training every day. The only thing he faced in the past was murderous weapons. Therefore, he had nevere across antiques before. Cynthia smiled and exined, ¡°There are many hical things in antique transactions. Almost ny- nine percent of hawkers who set up stalls on these streets sell fake products. They target those who have no understanding of antiques. The authentic stuff is usually at auctions, not in these street stalls. Of course, there are some antique shops that sell some good stuff...¡± Cynthia was from a wealthy family and had an extensive understanding of antiques. She patiently exined it to James because she thought James came to the area because he was interested in antiques. However, James was not interested in these at all. Thus, he listened absent-mindedly. Soon, they arrived at the Sovereign Antique Shop. The shop had many years of history and was rtively reputable on Antique Street. The shop had two floors, each extending to more than 500 square meters. James walked into the shop, As soon as they entered, an old man dressed in a suit approached and greeted them. ¡°Young man, have a look around. I don¡¯t mean to boast, but the stuff in my antique shop is all of top quality. Whatever dynasty¡¯s antiques you¡¯re looking for, you will surely find in my shop!¡± The old man began to advertise his shop. James nced around the shop. There were many people carefully searching for antiques that pleased them. James turned to look at the old man again. From the information he obtained, the shop owner was called Yuri and was about forty years old. Evidently, this man was not the owner. Yuri was the subordinate of the Red me army¡¯smander, the Emperor. The man who attacked Scarlett¡¯s gang and stole the treasure chest at the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain was called Floyd. He was a very infamous and powerful man in the criminal world. Floyd was also working under the Emperor. ording to the intel, Floyd had brought the treasure chest to the Sovereign Antique Shop and met with Yuri. ¡°You have everything?¡± James casually nced around and asked indifferently. ¡°Yes, we can help you get it as long as you request it. Sovereign Antique Shop is a nationwide franchise and is incredibly influential,¡± the old man bragged. James said calmly, ¡°I heard the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain was robbed, and the treasures were brought to Cansington a few months ago. Could you get your hands on such stuff too?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, the old man was stunned. He smiled instantly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such wide intel. I only received news of it a few days ago, but you¡¯ve already got hold of the news so quickly. Well, you¡¯re right. There have indeed been a lot of things taken out of the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± The old man began to advertise again. ¡°A thousand years ago, the Prince of Orchid Mountain was an influential man from a rich family. He liked to collect some rare things. After he died, these things were buried with him. We did indeed collect some things that were unearthed from his ancient tomb. I don¡¯t know what it is you seek, but as long as you can name it, i¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Cynthia whispered, ¡°James, don¡¯t be fooled. I¡¯ve heard about this too. Nothing good has been unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Rumors say that it is just a broken chest that can¡¯t be opened.¡± "Cough.¡± The old man smiled embarrassedly. ¡°It seems this youngdy is also an expert and had heard of the news. Since she is an expert, I won¡¯t hide it from you either. She is not wrong. Nothing has been unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Only a chest was retrieved, which is currently at our shop.¡± James could not tell which parts of the old man¡¯s words were the truth or lies. He simply came to have a look and never expected to obtain the chest unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain from the shop. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Chapter 640 ¡°Young man, this chest isn¡¯t an ordinary one. We keep it in a bank safe. I will have to request approval from my boss if you want to see it. However, not everyone is allowed to take a look at it. How about you leave an identity for me so I can talk to iny boss about it.¡± Before James spoke, Cynthia interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m from the Dawns of the North. My father is Zane Dawn.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll inform my boss right away. The two of you can continue looking around the shop.¡± Afterward, the old man left. Cynthia pulled James and said, ¡°Let¡¯s look around for a bit, James.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded lightly. The old man went to an office on the third floor and gently knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A voice sounded from inside the office. The old man pushed open the door and walked inside the office. He said respectfully, ¡°Boss, there is someone here to ask about the chest unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± ¡°Has he finallye? It¡¯s been so long, and I was starting to get tired of waiting. Was it James?¡± A middle-aged man in his forties sat at the desk in the office. Hearing the news, he looked at the old man standing beside him with a smile. ¡°Yes, It¡¯s James. He came along with the daughter of Zane Dawn from the North.¡± ¡°Alright. You head back to work first.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The old man turned and left. The middle-aged man was Sovereign Antique Shop¡¯s boss, Yuri. He was also working under the Emperor. The chest was already at Sovereign Antique Shop. They deliberately released the rumors so James woulde to take the chest, but he never came After the old man left, Yuri took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Emperor, James has shown up at the shop asking for the ancient box unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± ¡°Give it to him.¡± A voice came sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Understood.¡± After Yuri received the order, he hung up the phone and ordered someone to get the ancient box from the bank safe. At the same time, the Emperor, who was far away in a country of the Southern ins¡¯ borders, gentled and massaged his forehead. ¡°James, James. I really want to kill you, but I f*cking can¡¯t.¡± The Emperor had a headache. James had interfered with his ns. Without him dead, it would be hard to carry out his ns. However, James had shown up at the Sovereign Antique Shop to inquire about the chest. The Emperor was unsure of what was inside the chest. Neither did he have the key to open it. Yet, he knew what was hidden in the chest could unlock the secrets of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. The Prince of Orchid Mountain was a historical figure from a thousand years ago. The four great families were the four major officials serving the Prince of Orchid Mountain a thousand years ago. Before the death of the Prince of Orchid Mountain, he left four paintings behind, saying that there was a great secret hidden within them. Each official was given one for safekeeping. However, the secrets within the paintings remained a mystery. The four great families have been trying to unravel the secrets hidden in the paintings for countless years but have never seeded. It was not until ten years ago that someone dug out the ancient scrolls handed down by the families and found the answers within them. To unravel the secrets of the four paintings, an item from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain had to be retrieved. This item was the key to unlocking the secrets of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Only after unraveling the secrets of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge would the secrets within the remaining three paintings be revealed. Neither the Emperor nor anyone within the four great families knew what could be obtained from unraveling the secrets. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Thea got ten billion dors from James. She carefully made ns for the money. She had been grateful for her family¡¯s upbringing, so now that she had money, she did not forget to give her parents 100 million dors each. However, Benjamin¡¯s 100 million was taken by dys as soon as he got the money from her. Thea was speechless after she found out. Then, she secretly gave Benjamin one million dors and told her to spend it. Benjamin was an honest man with no status in the Cahans. Still, it did not stop him from having rich hobbies. He had always loved antiques and studied them for a long time. Now that he had some money, he came to Antique Street to see if he could pick up some good deals. Nothing had caught his eye after shopping for the whole day. Walking along Antique Street, he arrived at Sovereign Antique Shop¡¯s entrance before he knew He raised his head at the Sovereign Antique Shop¡¯s signboard. As a local of Cansington and an antique lover, it was impossible for him not to have heard of Sovereign Antique Shop. This was a very famous shop, and rumors outside imed that there were no fakes in the Sovereign Antique Shop. The shop promises to pay ten folds the price if the product you buy from them is fake. He had never dared to enter such a store before because everything in the store was priced from ten thousand onward. Now that he had money, he finally felt confident to enter the shop. He walked into Sovereign Antique Shop. ¡°Wee, Sir.¡± Just as he entered, a youngdy in a revealing dress approached him. This was one of the store¡¯s salespeople that specialized in selling antiques. Their sry depended on their performance. Thus, the more things they sell, the higher the commission. The sexydy was about 25 or 26 years old. She wore a red dress that was rtively short, only reaching the base of her thighs whichpletely exposed her long slender legs. ¡°Sir, what are you looking for? Porcin or paintings?¡± The youngdy walked over to Benjamin and hooked her arms on his. Benjamin¡¯s body trembled, He would be dead if the tigress at home found out about this. However, he already knew that such a big store would have good service. Beautiful women greeted customers inside the store, and upon sessful transactions, customers would be allowed to take them outside. ¡°I-I¡¯ll just have a look around,¡± Benjamin stuttered from nervousness. ¡°This way, please.¡± The youngdy led Benjamin to a corner of the antique shop and introduced the products,¡° The antiques in this year date back to the year sixteen hundred to the early years of neen hundred. The prices aren¡¯t too expensive, ranging from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands.¡± The youngdy was very professional and patiently introduced the products. She knew each antique¡¯s origin and value. However, Benjamin did not seem satisfied. Eventually, the youngdy led Benjamin to the second floor. She pointed to an area and said,¡± Everything over there is antiques from the six hundred AD to nine hundred AD. They¡¯re slightly pricier and have a higher collection value.¡± She pointed to a jade te and advertised, That used to belong to a royal family. It used to be the treasure of the royal king. Even after so many years, it maintained a crystal clear appearance.¡± The youngdy¡¯s name was Jasmine Scott. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was pretty observant and noticed that Benjamin was interested in things rted to jade along the way. Thus, she deliberately marketed the jade te to him. ¡°This jade te was sold for more than one million dors a year ago. However, just in one year, it had risen to more than three million dors. The current price is three million eight hundred thousand dors. The market value will surely increase in a few more years, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to sell it for more than four to five million dors.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin asked curiously. ¡°Of course, everything in this store has been certified by professional experts, and all have an authentication certificate. We offer a ten-foldpensation if anything you buy is discovered to be fake, so do rest assured.¡± ¡°Can I take a look at it?¡± Benjamin stared at the crystal clear jade te on the counter. He was really interested in the jade te ¡°Sure.¡± Jasmine retrieved the keys, opened the transparent counter, and said, ¡°Have a look but please be careful. This thing is worth a fortune so if it breaks, you will have topensate it ording to its price.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Benjamin nodded. He looked at the jade te and carefully picked it up. The pattern and the texture of it. He was deeply in love with the jade te. He held onto it and inspected it left and right. The more he looked, the more he liked it. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Unfortunately, it was too expensive for him. Although Thea had given him one million dors, the jade te cost more than three million. He carefully ced it back. However, he was incredibly nervous and cautious that he identally touched the cab and did not have a firm grip on the jade te, resulting in it falling directly to the ground. Bang! The jade te shattered into pieces in an instant. ¡°This¡­¡± Benjamin was immediately dumbfounded and stood aside, staring at it nkly. Seeing this, Jasmine¡¯s face also darkened. She reprimanded him angrily, ¡°Sir, I already reminded you to be careful. You will have topensate us ording to the selling price if you break it.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to drop it.¡± Benjamin kept apologizing. ¡°Is apologizing going to help? It¡¯s worth three million and eight hundred thousand dors. You should compensate us ording to the price. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave our shop today!¡± Jasmine threatened him coldly and immediately took out her phone to call the Sovereign Antique Shop¡¯s boss. ¡°Sir, a guest had identally broken a jade te from six hundred AD to nine hundred AD area. After making the call, she stood aside and stared coldly at Benjamin¡¯s pale face. Benjamin was absent- minded, and he waspletely lost. Soon, the boss, Yuri, came over. There were a few muscr men with him. ¡°Sir, you should already know the rules. You break it, youpensate ording to its selling price. This jade te belongs to the six hundred AD to nine hundred AD period and is worth three million and eight hundred thousand. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you and will give you a discount. You¡¯ll only have to pay three million and five hundred thousand dors, and you can bring these fragments back to be repaired by an expert. Although it won¡¯t be worth three hundred and five hundred thousand anymore, you can probably still sell it for two million dors.¡± ¡°I-L..Sir, I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡­ I don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have money?¡± Yuri¡¯s face darkened, and he took a few steps back. Immediately, the muscr meng behind him stepped forward. Yuri ordered, ¡°Beat him. We¡¯ll talk after he gets a beating. Also, don¡¯t beat him here. Drag him downstairs and beat him up on the streets as a warning to others.¡± Benjamin was forcefully dragged down the stairs by two strong men. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please just let me go¡­¡± Benjamin shouted. First floor, lounge area. James had been waiting for a long time but the chest he had asked for had not been presented to him yet. He was not in a rush, so he leaned back on the sofa and quietly smoked a cigarette. At this moment, he saw two strong men dragging a middle-aged man down from the second floor directly to the streets. The middle-aged man was pleading with them. Seeing who it was, James frowned. ¡°Why is Benjamin here?¡± As far as he knew, Benjamin was useless and had no status in the Cahans. He did not dare to refute a word dys said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Cynthia, you sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go out to have a look.¡± James got up and walked out of the shop. Cynthia was curious and followed after him. On the streets. Benjamin was thrown to the ground and let out deste screams as he was punched and kicked. After a beating, Yuri came over, stepped on him, and looked down at him. ¡°We have rules at Sovereign Antique Shop. Since you don¡¯t have money to pay after breaking things in our shop, you should use parts of your body to pay for it! This is a rule everyone knows about! Tell me, do you want to keep your hands or legs? This scene attracted the attention of many people passing by. ¡°Who is this person? How could he be so careless and break something in Sovereign Antique Shop?¡± ¡°Who gave him the courage to go inside without money?¡± ¡°I remember thest time someone broke an antique in there, he got his legs broken and had to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.¡± The onlookers pointed and discussed themotion. James stood aside and watched. He did not want to interfere since he had nothing to do with Thea anymore. The life and death of the Cahans was none of his business. Yet, seeing Benjamin¡¯s ck and blue face as he constantly begged for mercy, James simply could not bear it. He walked over and stopped them. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Yuri saw that it was James and immediately stopped. He turned toward James and said with a smile, ¡°He broke an antique and a shop but has no money to pay. ording to our rules¡­¡± Seeing that the person being beaten was Thea¡¯s father, Cynthia also stepped forward and said, ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Cynthia walked over and helped Benjamin up from the ground. ¡°Uncle, are you alright?¡± she asked with concern. Benjamin was beaten until his face was ck and blue, with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. ¡°No, I¡®m fine,¡± Benjamin shook his head and replied. Yuri smiled. ¡°Since Ms. Dawn is willing to pay for him, everything is resolved.¡± Then, he turned to Benjamin and said, ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°James...¡± Benjamin looked at James and was hesitant to speak. He wanted to say something but swallowed the words. James was no longer his son¨Cinw since he had already divorced Thea. James nced at him and turned to Cynthia. ¡°Why are you paying for him? Do you have a lot of money? The Cahans have money and don¡®t need your few million dors,¡± said James. ¡°James, isn¡®t he your...¡± Cynthia paused as she suddenly remembered that James had divorced Thea, and she stopped speaking. ¡°Seeing that we used to be a family, I¡®ve already helped you. However, I¡¯m not obliged to help you pay for it. You should call Thea and ask her for the money,¡± James said as he nced at Benjamin. After speaking, James turned around and left. Cynthia did not say much and simply followed James into Sovereign Antique Shop again. Yuri nced at the muscr men beside him. The muscr man immediately understood and forcibly dragged Benjamin back into Sovereign Antique Shop. Then, Benjamin was tied up, and his phone was confiscated. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The man found Thea¡®s phone number in his address book and immediately phoned her. They demanded for she brings the money to redeem Benjamin. Sovereign Antique Shop, lounge area. ¡°James, even if you divorced Thea, he used to be your father¨Cinw. How could you be so heartless? It¡®s only a few million dors and just some numbers to me,¡± Cynthia said and pouted ¡°I have already stepped forward to help him and stop his suffering. It¡®s the best I can do for him. I know you¡®re not short on money, but it¡®s not for you to use it on such things.¡± James forcefully came up with an exnation. He, himself, was not sure what he was doing right now. Cynthia thought for a while and smiled. ¡°I see, James! You¡®re using this as an opportunity to see Thea, right?¡± Hearing Cynthia¡®s words, James¡® heart skipped a beat. ¡®Am I trying to use it as an opportunity to see Thea? Is that so?¡® He gently shook his head. Even he was unsure of whether that was the case for him to act in such ways. Cynthia immediately knew that she was right after seeing James¡® expression. She did not say anything more and sat aside to rest. James was absent¨Cminded for a bit. Then, he took out his phone to y nts Vs. Zombies. After Thea received the call from Sovereign Antique Shop, she quickly rushed over. She appeared in Sovereign Antique Shop in less than half an hour. As soon as she entered the shop, she saw James and Cynthia sitting together in the lounge area. Her brows immediately furrowed as she walked over. She folded her arms and nced at James coldly, ¡°Why are you here, James?¡± James raised his head and saw Thea. After bing rich, Thea transformed herself. She was dressed in famous brands and radiated a charismatic aura of a nobledy. ¡°Why can¡®t I be here?¡± James replied casually. Thea nced at Cynthia, who was beside James, and mocked, ¡°You sure are fast. As soon as you¡®ve divorced, you have already found another woman. You must¡®ve wanted the divorce long ago, right?¡± ¡°Don¡®t say such nonsense, Thea. I¡®m not in that sort of rtionship with James,¡± Cynthia stood up and exined. ¡°Shut up. I¡®m talking to James. Who are you to interfere?¡± Thea shouted furiously. Thea showed no respect to Cynthia. She did not bother speaking politely, even if it was Zane¡®s spoiled and treasured daughter she was talking to. She was unsure of the reason for her actions. However, seeing James with another woman made her ufortable. Perhaps, it was jealousy. She was jealous that James was getting along with Cynthia and would inherit Zane¡®s wealth and assets. James was dissatisfied with her behavior. ¡°Thea, did she provoke or offend you?¡± ¡°What¡®s the matter? Are you trying to protect her? I only said a few words, and you¡®re so eager to speak for her?¡± Thea sneered, Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Chapter 644 ¡°You¡®re causing trouble without reason. I¡¯m toozy to bother speaking with you.¡± James lit a cigarette and ignored Thea. At this moment, Yuri brought Benjamin over to them. ¡°Thea, your father broke a jade te from six hundred AD to nine hundred AD worth three million eight hundred thousand dors. I¡®ll give you a discount. It¡®ll only be three million and five hundred thousand dors for it. Then, you can take your father.¡± Thea was furious when she saw Benjamin¡®s bruised appearance as several muscr men dragged him. She turned around and med, ¡°What are you doing, James? Since you¡®re here, why did you let my dad get beaten?¡± Thea knew James¡® skills. These muscr men were no match for James at all. James was present in Sovereign Antique Shop but allowed her father to get beaten ck and blue. ¡°I¡®ve already taken action to stop it. He would¡®ve been hurt even worse if I didn¡®t stop them,¡± James said indifferently. ¡°You took action? Would my dad get beaten up to this point if you took action? You¡®re purposely taking revenge on me, right? You¡®re trying to take revenge for divorcing you, right?!!¡± ¡°Thea, stop it. He really did help me. I would¡®ve been beaten to death if it wasn¡®t for him,¡± Benjamin exined. Yuri said coldly, ¡°Thea, whatever conflicts you have should be dealt with outside of my shop. Are you going to pay or not?¡± Thea nced at Benjamin and asked, ¡°Dad, did you really break an antique in the shop?¡± ¡°I¨CI didn¡®t do it on purpose,¡± Benjamin exined. Thea red at Yuri and said coldly, ¡°I¡®ll pay for the thing he broke. However, you hurt my dad, so how will we settle this?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yuri nced at Thea and smiled. ¡°You¡®re the first one that dared to talk to me with such a tone. Since you¡®ve brought it up, let¡®s talk about it. The jade te is worth three hundred and eight hundred thousand dors, but I¡®m only charging you three hundred and five hundred thousand, The remaining three hundred thousand discounts should be enough for medical expenses, right?¡± ¡°You...¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thea trembled furiously. Yuri was toozy to continue this nonsense with Thea and simply stepped back. Several strong men stepped forward and surrounded Thea. Thea was frightened. She gritted her teeth and agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡®ll pay for it.¡± She reluctantly paid the 3.5 million dors. Then, she pulled Benjamin and left. However, Benjamin requested the shattered jade te and the authentication certificate of it from Yuri. Just like that, he took the shattered jade pieces and left. From start to end, James remained silent. After James and Benjamin left, Cynthia asked, ¡°James, you and Thea used to be so in love. How did it end up like this? You two looked like archenemies.¡± ¡°In love?¡± Jamesughed sarcastically and said, ¡°It was a one¨Csided rtionship from start to end. I never had a ce in her heart.¡± ¡°Still." James waved his hands and interrupted Cynthia¡®s words. ¡°That¡®s enough.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cynthia stopped pursuing the matter. James raised his voice and asked, ¡°Sir, has the thing I¡®ve asked for arrived?¡± Yuri walked over, sat down, lit a cigarette, and handed it to James with a smile. ¡°Don¡®t you worry, Mr. Caden. It¡®s already on the way and should be here in ten minutes. I¡®ll warn you first that the chest is a priceless treasure. Will you be able to afford it?¡± James took the cigarette he handed over and replied indifferently, ¡°As long as it¡®s really unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain, I¡®ll pay any amount for it.¡± At the same time, outside of Sovereign Antique Shop. Thea red at Benjamin furiously. ¡°Dad, when will you ever change? Do you want to stay so useless for the rest of your life?¡± Benjamin lowered his head and said nothing. Thea¡®s chest heaved in anger. ¡°I don¡®t know what else to say about you.¡± Benjamin whispered, ¡°Thea, don¡®t tell your mother about this. She¡®ll definitely scold me again if she finds out.¡± ¡°Alright. I know. I won¡®t tell her about it. Go back yourself. I still have some business to settle.¡± Thea left a few words and turned to leave. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Sovereign Antique Shop, lounge area. James was still ying with nts Vs. Zombies, but Thea¡®s appearance kept popping up in his mind. Maybe Cynthia was right about him. He did not let her pay because and wanted them to get Thea to come so he could see her. He had a lot of things he wanted to say to Thea, but he could not say a word after seeing her again. It all felt unnecessary. His heart felt contradictory andplicated. It was an unprecedented feeling. Cynthia was also very sensible and did not disturb him. Time passed by slowly. Ten minutester, a few muscr men dressed in ck suits approached him. One of them was carrying a ck safe in his hands. ¡°Sir, we¡®ve brought it.¡± Yuri nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He nced at James and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, let¡®s head up to my office to open it.¡± James stood up. ¡°This way, please,¡± Yuri gestured to him upstairs and immediately walked in front to lead the way. Yuri led James and Cynthia to an office on the second floor. Then, he entered a password on the ck safe and opened it. Inside the safe was a small chest. It was a bronze and rusty square chest with a diameter of about ten centimeters. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°This is the chest that was unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± Yuri took out the small bronze chest and handed it to James. James took it. Although the chest was small, it was rtively heavy and probably about 2 kilograms. He then inspected it. There were mysterious patterns engraved on it that looked like pictographs. Unfortunately, James was unsure of what it meant. At the same time, he noticed a small keyhole in it. Yuri exined, ¡°This small chest is extraordinary. It¡®s made of special materials and is incredibly rigid. It was impossible to open it even if advanced technology and the contents inside are unknown,¡± James inspected it for a white more and ced it on the table. ¡°How did you get your hands on it?¡± he asked. Yuri did not hide the truth and answered honestly, ¡°Some time ago, a gang of grave robbers sneaked into the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain and found the chest box, However, someone snatched it and brought it to Cansington. After some back and forth, it eventuallynded in Sovereign Antique Shop.¡± James thought briefly and said, ¡°Give me a price.¡± ¡°A hundred million,¡± Yuri offered instantly. ¡°Alright, deal.¡± James did not even bargain. One hundred million was astronomical for ordinary people, but it was nothing to him. He took out his ck Dragon card and said, ¡°Swipe my card.¡± Yuri nced at the ck Dragon card, and his heart was shaken. However, he maintained a poker face as he swiped the card. After making payment, James put the small bronze¨Ccolored chest into the safe and left with it in hand. After he left, Yuri took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°I¡®ve handed the chest over to James.¡± A voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Alright, noted. You don¡®t have to worry about the rest.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Yuri hung up the phone. Outside Sovereign Antique Shop. Cynthia asked doubtfully, ¡°James, what¡®s this small chest? Why did you spend a hundred million to buy it?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know either. I¡®ll head back first,¡± James shook his head as he replied. James took a taxi directly back to Goodview Vi District. Goodview Vi District, the House of Royals. Living room James opened the safe, took out the bronze¨Ccolored chest, and pulled out the key that Scarlett had passed to him some time ago. He inserted it into the keyhole, The key was inserted easily. At this moment, James became nervous. ¡®What the heck is in this bronze¨Ccolored chest? ¡®Are the contents rted to the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge? ¡®Would I be able to unravel the secrets hidden in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge? ¡° thought James. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Chapter 646 James held his breath. Cynthia also watched attentively. She was also curious about the contents in the chest that James was willing to spend 100 million to purchase. At the same time, she was also suspicious of why James had the keys to open the chest. Under Cynthia¡®s gaze, James gently turned the key. A crisp and loud sound resounded. The bronze¨Ccolored chest slightly popped open. James¡® eyes were glued on the chest. Inside the chest was a folded scroll. He carefully took it out. The ancient scroll was made of unique material, keeping it well preserved. At the same time, it was rtively heavy. James unfolded it and spread it out on the table. The ancient scroll was enormous, reaching a length of one meter when it was unfolded. ¡°W¨CWhat is this?¡± Cynthia nced at the drawings on the ancient scroll and was puzzled. ¡°Is this a scroll of meridians and acupuncture points?¡± she asked. James carefully observed the scroll. Eighteen little figures were drawn on the scroll. Each figure was marked with some red dots and lines. James was an expert in medical skills and knew the structure of meridians and acupuncture points of the human body very well. At a nce, he immediately knew that these were markings of meridians and acupuncture points on the human body. He touched his chin and murmured doubtfully, ¡°This looks like a simple map of acupuncture points and meridians. What does it have to do with the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge?¡± James understood the markings of the acupuncture and meridians on the scroll. They were very ordinary, and there was nothing special about them. In fact, some markings even vited medical reasoning and made no sense for treatment, conflicting with the medical skills he had learned in the past. ¡°Who released the information that this ancient chest can unlock the secrets of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge?¡± James was perplexed. Wames, are you referring to the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge that has been passed down for a thousand years? The one with a market price of one billion eight hundred million dors?¡± asked Cynthia. James nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± He folded the ancient scroll, put it back into the chest, and locked it inside the safe again. Then, he put it away in a big safe inside the House of Royal.¡± He obtained the chest unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. He had also seen the contents of it. Still, he had no idea what it had to do with the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge. To unravel the secrets, he must find the person who released the information. Moreover, he would also have to find the genuine Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge painting After putting everything away, he sat on the sofa, smoking a cigarette while deep in thought. Cynthia did not disturb him after seeing that he was lost in his thoughts. After he finished smoking his cigarette, James took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°It seems I¡®ll have to meet the Emperor.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At this moment, the Emperor was already on a ne back to the Capital. ¡°Cynthia, does your father have a private ne?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± Quincy nodded and asked. ¡°Let me borrow your dad¡®s private n. I need to go to the Capital,¡± said James. ¡°Sure. I¡®ll call him right now.¡± Cynthia called her father and quickly resolved the matter. After getting permission, James and Cynthia traveled to the Capital together on Zane¡®s private ne. In the afternoon, the two appeared in Sol¡®s Capital¨Ca prosperous metropolis with a pivotal position globally. On the bustling streets. Cynthia followed closely behind James and asked curiously, ¡°James, why did you suddenly want to come to the Capital? Who are you trying to look for in the Capital?¡± ¡°I¡®m going to see the Five Commanders¡® leader and themander of the Red me Army, the Emperor,¡± James replied sternly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why do you need to see him?¡± Cynthia was startled by his answer and continued to ask. ¡°Ask him for the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge,¡± James answered truthfully. Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge was a family heirloom handed down in the Cadens. He firmly believed that the Emperor had the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge. This time, he vowed to force the Emperor to hand over the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge no matter what. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Sol¡®s Capital, a courtyard house. This was the Emperor¡®s Mansion, the residence of the Emperor the Five Commander¡®s leader and the commander of the Red me army. The Emperor had already returned to the Capital. In the courtyard, under a gazebo. A middle¨Caged man dressed in a ck suit was speaking to a young man in his twenties. ¡°Brother Caden, I haven¡®t seen you in several years. You were still in high school thest time I saw you. What brings you here today?¡± The middle¨Caged man in the ck suit was the Emperor. ¡°Mr. Johnston, to be honest, my family has received news that a chest from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain appeared in Cansington. We¡®ve also been informed that Thomas¡® descendant has his hands on it. Grandpa sent me here for two purposes. One is to retrieve the chest, the other is to kill the descendant of the family¡®s traitor, Thomas.¡± The young man exined his motives. He was a handsome man dressed in a white shirt that spoke calmly and with a conceited expression. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Emperor was a member of the Johnstons, one of the Ancient Four. His real name was Theodore Johnston. He nced at the young man in front of him and said smilingly, ¡°I¡®m afraid it won¡®t be easy to kill James. Are you not aware of his achievements? He has been a soldier for ten years and has climbed the rankings from a mere soldier to the Commander of the ck Dragon Army. Despite resigning, he has the de of Justice, and no one in Sol can kill him.¡± The young man snorted and said coldly, ¡°Who can stop the Cadens from getting rid of a traitor?¡± ¡°No one, of course.¡± The Emperor smiled and said again, ¡°Despite that, he has a lot of authority right now. The Cadens have never been interested in the affairs of the outside world. However, killing James right now will cause public outrage. I¡®ve already received news that James has shown up in Capital. He must have already obtained the chest that was unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain and acquired the content capable of unraveling the secrets of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge. I¡®m sure that¡®s why¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Chapter 648 The Emperor smiled and said nothing more. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Soon, a man and woman walked toward them. It was James and Cynthia. The Emperor immediately stood up and opened his arms to hug James. ¡°James, what a rare visitor!¡± James lifted his foot and kicked the Emperor as he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t put on an act. You know why I¡¯m here.¡± The Emperor quickly dodged his kick and took a few steps backward. ¡°What do you mean, James? I¡¯ve no idea why you¡¯vee to see me,¡± the Emperor said with a puzzled expression. ¡°You¡¯re James?¡± A voice sounded. James heard the voice and turned toward the source. A young man in his twenties stood up. He was dressed in a white shirt, looking at him disdainfully. ¡°Who are you?¡± James frowned. Bobby nced at James and said calmly, ¡°Bobby Caden.¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed deeper. ¡®Who is this person?¡¯ The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°James, let me introduce you. This is Bobby from the Cadens of the Ancient Four. His grandfather is your granduncle. Strictly speaking, he¡¯s your cousin.¡± Bobby said coldly, ¡°Thirty years ago, Thomas Caden stole our family treasure and was long expelled from the Cadens. He was a traitor to our family and deserved to die. Since you¡¯re his descendent, you should die too!¡± ¡°Since you have the treasure chest that was unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain, hand it over to me, and I¡¯ll let you die with your whole body intact.¡± Bobby was arrogant. He did not take James seriously at all. The Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°James, you came to me because you think the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge is with me and must be here to retrieve it, right? However, the truth is that the Cadens caused your family¡¯s demise. They are the ones who retrieved the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Since you¡¯re looking for it, you should ask Bobby about ¡°Is that so?¡± James showed a hint of shock. He knew that the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge had fallen into an influential figure¡¯s hands in the Capital and always thought the Emperor was the one that had it. This was because the Emperor had countless schemes, and everything was always linked to him. James never expected his family¡¯s demise to be caused by the Cadens. His eyes were fixated on Bobby. Bobby walked to him slowly. An extraordinary aura exuded from his body. His aura slightly took James by surprise. ¡°Remnant of the traitor, kneel!¡± He came to James, raised his palm, and suddenly pressed it on James¡¯ shoulder, forcing him to kneel. James raised his hand and resisted. At that moment, he felt the heavy weight on his resisting hand, and his knee slightly bent, showing signs of falling to his knees. There was a storm in his heart. ¡®He is incredibly strong. ¡®This young man called Bobby looks to be only in his twenties but has extraordinary strength. ¡®He was not inferior to the SSS-ranked assassins.¡¯ James¡¯ face darkened. Suddenly, he raised his hand and quickly punched Bobby¡¯s chest. Bobby did not expect James to be so strong. He quickly retracted his hand and blocked the punch. Their fists met. Crack! Instantly, the sound of broken joints resounded. Bobby was forced a few meters back from the strong momentum. He felt a severe pain spreading from his fists, and he felt weak in his arm. His face darkened as he red at James. James retracted his fists and said indifferently, ¡°Since the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge is with you, hand it over. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Chapter 649 ¡°Haha!¡± Bobbyughed coldly as if he had just heard the funniest joke of his life. ¡°What are you saying, James? How dare you ask me for the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge? The Cadens are the protectors of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge painting. You¡¯re the descendant of the Cadens¡¯ traitor. You¡¯re just a remnant of a family that deserved to die. You also deserve to die!¡± James¡¯ face darkened. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He slowly walked toward Bobby. The Emperor quickly walked over and stood in front of James. What are you trying to do, James? Do you know who he is? He is the direct descendant of the Cadens and the future head of the Cadens. You¡¯re just a descendant of the Cadens¡¯ traitor. It¡¯s already disrespectful enough that you didn¡¯t kneel to greet the future head of the family.¡± ¡°Get out of the way,¡± James roared. His voice sounded like the rumble of thunder, making the Emperor stunned. The Emperor was only able to regain his senses after a few seconds. In fact, he simply came to put on a show and said a few words: He slowly backed away. Bobby red at James, that had a furious and terrifying expression, and slowly walked toward him. ¡®D*mn it. Why is this guy so strong?¡® Bobby was shocked by James¡¯ strength. After a head-on punch with James, his joints were shattered, and he could not gather strength in his arm. ¡°Do you have a death wish, James?¡± Bobby growled furiously. James stopped in front of him and lifted him as he said coldly, ¡°My grandfather, my father, and dozens of people in my family were killed by the Cadens?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bobby did not deny it. ¡°Thomas deserved to die. He stole the family¡¯s treasure and fled to Cansington. He is a traitor to our family. ording to the family rules, he had to die, and so do you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Bobby had nothing to fear, He had already investigated James¡¯ background thoroughly. With the Cadens¡¯ influence, it was easy to get information about him. Bobby knew everything about what James had done in Cansington. He also knew that James was strong. Yet, he never expected him to be that overwhelming. However, he knew that James had one weakness ¡ªThea. ¡°You better let me go if you want Thea alive.¡± Hearing Thea¡¯s name, James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. He let go of Bobby and red at him coldly. ¡°What did you do to Thea?¡± Bobby took out his phone and made a video call. Soon, the call was connected. The video appeared in front of James. In the video, Thea was tied up, and a dagger was pressed against her pale skin. Her eyes were covered with a cloth, and her mouth was taped. Through the video, James could see her whimpering. James clenched his fists tightly, and his veins bulged out from his arms. At the same time, a murderous aura exuded from him. Cynthia, who was not far away, also trembled in fear after seeing this scene. She never expected Thea to get kidnapped. James nced at Bobby coldly. At this moment, he had grasped the Cadens¡¯ strength. He arranged for several strong assassins to protect Thea in secret. Although he divorced Thea, he never withdrew them from watching her. He was surprised that Thea was still kidnapped, even with several assassins protecting her. Suddenly, James¡¯ phone rang. He answered the phone calmly. ¡°James, I¡¯ve got bad news! Something bad just happened! Thea got kidnapped!¡± The call was from May. ¡°The people that caught Thea were powerful. Those who were secretly protecting Thea were all knocked out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James hung up the phone, He nced at Bobby expressionless and said indifferently, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Kneel.¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Bobby said fearlessly, ¡°James, you son of a b*tch, you¡¯re a sinner. You better kneel to me right now! Or else, Thea is going to die.¡± James red at Bobby. ¡°Never. A man never easily gets on his knees. How could I kneel to ab* stard like you? ¡°Thea used to be my wife, but we¡¯re already married. You¡¯re a fool to use her to threaten me.¡± ¡°sh her.¡± Bobby ordered through the phone. Cansington, a construction site. Thea was tied to a chair. The ce was heavily guarded by men dressed in ck. One of them held a sharp dagger against Thea¡¯s face. When he received the order, he immediately shed the dagger across her face. A bloody wound instantly appeared on Thea¡¯s left cheek as the knife swiped across her face. Blood began to drip down her cheek, staining her white dress red. She felt severe pain in her face but could only whimper since her mouth was covered. Thea struggled to free herself but was to no avail. Bobby held the phone and shook it in front of James as he said with a smile, ¡°Since I can¡¯t threaten you with her, then I¡¯ll just kill her. It¡¯s a pity for such a beautiful woman to die.¡± James nced at him indifferently. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°I want you to kneel,¡± Bobbyughed. ¡°You can kill her. However, I assure you that I¡¯ll kill you too.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James was unfaltering. Even though he still cared about Thea, he knew that he absolutely could notpromise right now. He knew that Bobby would seize his weakness and continue to threaten him if hepromised, putting himself in a passive position. Therefore, he had to pretend not to care. In fact, he was panicking in his heart but could not show it on his face. Bobby frowned. From his investigations, James supposedly cared a lot about her. Yet, he was not threatened at all He thought about it briefly and said, ¡°James, I won¡¯t make it hard for you and Thea. You return the thing that belongs to the Cadens, and I¡¯ll let her go. What do you say?¡±. ¡°The thing? Is there anything I have right now that belongs to the Cadens?¡± James red at him and asked. ¡°Why¡¯re you still pretending to be stupid? I¡¯m talking about the chest unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain that has contents rted to my family heirloom, the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Don¡¯t try to deceive me by saying it¡¯s not with you.¡± James nced at the Emperor. The Emperor shrugged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, James. The Cadens¡¯ power extends far beyond your imagination. The Cadens are the leaders of the Ancient Four and have intelligenceworks throughout the globe. It¡¯s easy for them to find out such things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in a safe in the House of Royals.¡± James took a deep breath. There was nothing in the chest unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain but an ancient scroll. It only had eighteen figures with some acupuncture and meridian markings on it. James had already memorized them. Thus, it did not matter if he gave it to Bobby. Bobby called and said, ¡°Quickly head to the House of Royals and open up the safe.¡± After giving the order, he hung up the phone. James stared at him coldly. Bobby red at him in return. The Emperor stepped forward and tried to ease up the atmosphere. He said with a smile, ¡°What are you guys going? You¡¯re family! Come sit down and have a cup of tea.¡± Bobby smirked and turned, walking toward the gazebo. Then, he sat down. James also walked over and sat opposite him. Cynthia came over and sat beside James. The four sat down together, but no one spoke, making the atmosphere tense. The Emperor said smilingly, ¡°James, I don¡¯t know about the Cadens¡¯ affairs back then, but I¡¯ve heard a few rumors here and there. It was indeed your grandfather that betrayed the family. He stole the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and escaped from the Capital. The Ancient Four had rules stipted ever since the generation that served the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Anyone that vited the rules was to die.¡± James knew very little of the Ancient Four, ¡°What does the Ancient Four have to do with the Prince of Orchid Mountain, and how are the things unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain have to do with the paintings handed down in the Cadens for a thousand years?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± The Emperor was taken aback by his questions. Then, he exined, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know much about this stuff. I only heard a little from the elders in my family. The Ancient Four used to be officials that served the Prince of Orchid Mountain a thousand years ago.¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Chapter 651 The Emperor narrated the story of the Ancient Four¡¯s origins. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Ancient Four dated back to a thousand years ago. ¡°Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± James frowned. There was no record of this person in history. He nced at the Emperor and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± The Emperor shook his head. He also did not know who the Prince of Orchid Mountain was. ¡°How would i know about a person that existed a thousand years ago? Moreover, very little is recorded about him in the ancient scrolls of the Ancient Four.¡± ¡°Mr. Johnston, why are you exining so much to him?¡± Bobby said dissatisfiedly. The Emperor waved his hand and said, ¡°Bobby, James is also a descendant of the Cadens. He should know about the history of his family. Plus, the things I¡¯m telling him aren¡¯t secrets anyway.¡± Bobby stopped interfering. His hand was broken, and he could not gather any strength in his arm. He waited patiently. When the people he arranged in Cansington to retrieve the chest unearthed from the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb in the House of Royal, he would find a ce to heal his injury. ¡°I only know that the Prince of Orchid Mountain was a man from a thousand years ago. I think he was the younger brother of an emperor. He was exiled after failing to im the crown. However, he was not satisfied. He collected the world¡¯s treasures and wealth. He wanted to make aeback but could not im the throne until his death. Before his death, he handed over the four paintings to his four officials for safekeeping. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that a huge secret is hidden within the four paintings. Apparently, the Prince of Orchid Mountain did not want the four paintings to be put together, so he deliberately separated them. ¡°He never said anything about the way to unlock the secrets hidden with the four paintings. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until thest few decades that people from the Ancient Four realized the key item to unraveling the secret was in a chest buried inside the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain after they went through their family¡¯s ancient scrolls. Therefore, the Ancient Four spent dozens of years investigating the whereabouts of the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± James listened carefully to the untold histories of his family. Now, he was curious about the rtionship between the meridian and acupuncture diagrams inside the bronze chest and the four paintings. He had seen the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge before. It was a simplendscape painting. There were mountains, rivers, and some bamboo houses. Other than that, there was nothing special about it. The Emperor continued to narrate the story. ¡°Back in the day, the Prince of Orchid Mountain distributed his wealth to the Ancient Four. The families relied on the wealth left to them and livedfortable lives. However, in modern decades, the wealth of the Ancient Four had been exhausted. Therefore, they began to do business, and now each family has wealthparable to a country¡¯s.¡± James nced at the Emperor and asked, ¡°Who gave the grave robbers the location of the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± The Emperor shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Then, why was your subordinate there to snatch the chest?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t simply use me of a crime. I have nothing to do with this. What do you mean by my subordinate? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± The Emperor quickly defended himself. James did not ask any more questions. Although the Emperor denied it, James knew his subordinate had snatched the chest. The person¡¯s name was Floyd. He was incredibly strong and was working under the Emperor. Cynthia also listened carefully to the conversation. She was intrigued after hearing the stories and could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the secret hidden within the four pictures left by the Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± The Emperor shrugged. Bobby nced at the two and said indifferently, ¡°It won¡¯t make a difference to tell you two anyway. The Cadens had a myth that spread for a thousand years saying that unraveling the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge would allow one to gain eternal life.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± James sneered. ¡®Eternal life? ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ James was a medical practitioner and was incredibly proficient in medicine. He understood that human cells had lifespans. Medicine could prolong one¡¯s life, but only for a hundred years at most. Bobby¡¯s words sounded incredibly absurd to him. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Chapter 652 ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia was surprised. Bobby shook his head and said, ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s just a family myth. In ancient times, there were rumors of emperors searching the seas to search for immortal medicine and even offering sacrifices to the heavens to obtain immortality. The topic of immortality in Sol is endless.¡± Speaking of this, Bobby snorted coldly. ¡°Why am I even sharing this with you guys?¡± Bobby sealed his lips and said no more. Meanwhile, James was deep in thought. He contemted whether the Emperor and Bobby were telling the truth. The atmosphere grew tense once again. Time passed minute by minute. More than half a day had passed in the blink of an eye. At this moment, Bobby¡¯s phone rang, and he answered the call. ¡°We¡¯ve retrieved the chest.¡± Bobby did not reply. He simply hung up the phone, stood up, and left. James stood up and blocked him. ¡°You¡¯ve got what you wanted. Let Thea go. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you leave this ce today.¡± ¡°You piece of trash, do you think you can stop me?¡± Bobby¡¯s face darkened, and a terrifying aura exuded from him. He raised his unharmed hand and swung it at James. James raised his hand in an attempt to block his attack. ¡°You trash, how dare you fight back? Do you want Thea to die?¡± Hearing this, James immediately withdrew his hand. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. James was hit in the chest. He took a few steps back and failed to keep his bnce, falling to the ground with a pained expression. He struggled to get back on his feet. Bobby walked toward him slowly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cynthia stood up and blocked Bobby. ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s a member of your family. You should use words to settle things, not your fists.¡± Bobby nced at James, who stood up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll spare you today, James. You better live vour best life. The Cadens¡¯w enforcers will being for you sooner orter to eliminate the family traitors.¡± After saying that, Bobby turned and left. ¡°Let Thea go,¡± James shouted. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Bobby burst outughing. ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability to save her. You might be able to save her if you rush back to Cansington right now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait to collect her corpse if you¡¯rete.¡± Bobby left with a smile. James clenched his fists tightly, and veins bulged on his face. He wore a furious and terrifying expression. ¡°Bobby, I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll tear you into pieces if she loses even a single strand of hair.¡± James turned around and left. Cynthia followed him. The Emperor was still sitting in the gazebo when he watched them leave. Then, he poured himself a cup of tea and muttered, ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome to get the chest back now that it¡¯s with the Cadens. However, it¡¯s better than leaving it with James.¡± James had to die. His n could not be executed if James was still alive. However, he could not kill James because the chest was with him. This was why he schemed the whole thing. He spread the news to the Cadens so that they would send someone to retrieve the chest. The Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge was with the Cadens, and they should be able to unravel the secrets of the painting after retrieving the chest. If his n seeded, he would be able to find a way to steal the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the other paintings from the other families and unravel the thousand-year-old mystery left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. ¡°Immortality, huh? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± The Emperor took a sip of tea and took out his phone to dial a mysterious number. ¡°You can proceed with the n.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A hoarse voice sounded through the phone. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Chapter 653 James left the Emperor¡®s Mansion. As soon as he left, he took out his phone and called Ronald. ¡°Find out Thea¡®s whereabouts immediately. I¡®ming back right now.¡± After giving the order, James hung up the phone and boarded Zane¡®s private ne back to Cansington He returned very quickly. In less than two hours, he was in Cansington. It was before sunset. After getting off the ne, he called Ronald again. ¡°Have you found her?¡± Ronald¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Boss, I haven¡®t found her yet. Give me a little more time.¡± ¡°Do it fast.¡± James took a deep breath. Cynthia tugged his hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡®t worry, James. Everything should be fine.¡± ¡°I hope it¡®s fine.¡± James was gloomy and said coldly, ¡°I¡®ll send Bobby to his death if something happens to her.¡± James knew it was useless to panic, so he could only wait patiently. Time ticked by. An hour passed in a blink of an eye. That hour felt like a century to James. Suddenly, his phone rang. He quickly answered the phone and asked, ¡°How are things?¡± ¡°James, I found her. Thea was just sent to a hospital.¡± ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± James was shocked. ¡®Sent to a hospital?¡® ¡®Bobby kidnapped Thea. Who could have sent her to a hospital?¡® ¡°I¡®m not sure either.¡± ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°The City Hospital.¡± James hung up the phone and headed directly to the City Hospital. Soon, he arrived at the City Hospital. City Hospital, operating room, A young man dressed in a white shirt stood at the operating room¡®s door. He leaned against the wall and nced at James, who hurriedly rushed toward him. A smile formed on his face. ¡°You¡®re so slow, James.¡± ¡°Bobby?¡± ¡°What tricks are you ying?¡± James walked to him and grabbed his cor. ¡°Hey, James! What are you doing? Let go of me right now. I¡®m not ying any tricks. I simply found Thea beautiful and thought I could y with her for a bit. I merely rushed back to Cansington and yed the role of a hero who saved her.¡± ¡°You...¡± James trembled in anger. He was the dignified ck Dragon, Commander of the ck Dragon Army, who had millions of soldiers. Yet, he was fooled by a youngster. ¡°I¡®m warning you. Stay away from her. Otherwise.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Bobby smirked. ¡°James, you¡®re already divorced. She¡®s no longer your wife. Also, you sure are useless. You¡®ve been married and have lived with her for so long, but she¡®s still a virgin.¡± James took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down. He put Bobby down and immediately sat down on the chair outside the operating room. Bobby tidied his messed¨Cup clothes and smirked. Cynthia sat beside James and gently held his hand. Soon, Thea was pushed out of the operating room. She did not have any significant injuries. There was only a wound on her face that needed a simple operation. As soon as she was pushed out, James stood up and walked over to her worriedly. ¡°Are you alright, Thea?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing James, Thea¡®s face darkened, and she said, ¡°What are you doing here, James? Where¡®s the handsome young man that saved me?¡± Thea had been kidnapped, and her face was shed. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Were initially blindfolded, and her vision was dark. No matter how much she shouted for help, she heard no one. In despair and helplessness, the cloth covering her eyes was taken off. Then, a handsome face appeared in front of her. A caring voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡®ll bring you to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°I¡®m over here, beauty!¡± Bobby walked over and said as he nced at James, ¡°Who is this person? He seemed very hostile toward me. I just happened to be at the suburbs and saw people sneaking around. That¡®s how I found and saved you.¡± ¡°T¨CThank you!¡± Thea wanted to get up, but the wound on her face stretched as soon as she moved, making her cry out in pain. ¡°I¡®ve bandaged the wound. Don¡®t move around,¡± The doctor immediately advised her. Thea stopped moving ¡°Since you¡®re alright, I¡®ll take my leave.¡± Bobby turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Wait, handsome young man!¡± Thea called out to him. ¡°Thea, he¡®s the one who kidnapped you,¡± James said coldly. ¡°Shut up! I¡®ve nothing to do with you, James. You don¡®t need to meddle in my affairs. I don¡®t know who kidnapped me, but I know who rescued me.¡± Bobby stopped and nced at Thea with a smile. ¡°What is it? Is there something else?¡± ¡°C¨CCould you leave a phone number? I¡®ll call and repay you after I recover.¡± ¡°This?¡± Bobby nced at James and said awkwardly, ¡°I would love to give it to you. You¡®re such a beauty, and I¡®m very attracted to you. However, this man looks terrifying. He said he¡®d kill me. What if he beats me up if I give you my number?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to do so.¡± Thea said coldly, ¡°James, I¡®m warning you. I¡¯ll never forgive you if you touch him.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Bobby chuckled. ¡°With your word, I can rest assured. I¡®vepleted the hospitalization procedures for you. This is a special ward, and I¡®ve studied nursing before. I can take care of you for a few days if you don¡®t mind.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thea hurriedly replied with joy, ¡°H¨CHow could I trouble you?¡± Her eyes were initially blindfolded, and her vision was dark. No matter how much she shouted for help, she heard no one. In despair and helplessness, the cloth covering her eyes was taken off. Then, a handsome face appeared in front of her. A caring voice sounded, ¡°It¡®s alright. I¡®ll bring you to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m over here, beauty!¡± Bobby walked over and said as he nced at James, ¡°Who is this person? He seemed very hostile toward me. I just happened to be at the suburbs and saw people sneaking around. That¡®s how I found and saved you.¡± ¡°T¨CThank you!¡± Thea wanted to get up, but the wound on her face stretched as soon as she moved, making her cry out in pain. ¡°I¡®ve bandaged the wound. Don¡®t move around,¡± The doctor immediately advised her. Thea stopped moving. ¡°Since you¡®re alright, I¡®ll take my leave.¡± Bobby turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Wait, handsome young man!¡± Thea called out to him. ¡°Thea, he¡®s the one who kidnapped you,¡± James said coldly. ¡°Shut up! I¡®ve nothing to do with you, James. You don¡®t need to meddle in my affairs. I don¡®t know who kidnapped me, but I know who rescued me.¡± Bobby stopped and nced at Thea with a smile. ¡°What is it? Is there something else?¡± ¡°C-Could you leave a phone number? I¡®ll call and repay you after I recover.¡± "This?" Bobby nced at James and said awkwardly, ¡°I would love to give it to you. You¡®re such a beauty, and I¡®m very attracted to you. However, this man looks terrifying. He said he¡®d kill me. What if he beats me up if I give you my number?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡®t have the nerve to do so.¡± Thea said coldly, ¡°James, I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll never forgive you if you touch him.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Bobby chuckled. ¡°With your word, I can rest assured. I¡¯vepleted the hospitalization procedures for you. This is a special ward, and I¡¯ve studied nursing before. I can take care of you for a few days if you don¡®t mind.¡± Thea hurriedly replied with joy, ¡°H¨CHow could I trouble you?¡± ¡°I¡®ve got nothing to do anyway. It¡¯d be an honor to serve a beautiful woman like you.¡± ¡°A¨CAlright. Thank you.¡± James stood aside furiously with bloodshot eyes. The doctor pushed Thea¡®s hospital bed toward the ward. Bobby nced at James and smirked. He whispered, ¡°Don¡®t worry, James. I¡®ll take good care of Thea. I¡®ll make her fall in love with me and willingly climb into my bed. Then, I¡®ll dump her and tell her the truth.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Bobbyughed and left. James clenched his fists tightly. Cynthia noticed that James was on the verge of going berserk, so she quickly pulled at his hand. ¡°James, don¡®t do it. The Cadens are too powerful. It won¡®t be good for you to offend them,¡± She dissuaded him. James took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He followed them into the ward. In the special ward. Thea was lying in bed. Bobby sat by her side and nced at her. ¡°W¨CWhy are you looking at me like that?¡± Thea blushed. Bobby said with a smile, ¡°I¡®m admiring your beauty.¡± ¡°I¨CI look like this. How could I still be beautiful?¡± Thea was slightly embarrassed. James had followed them into the ward and happened to witness the scene. ¡°I¡®ve already given you what you wanted. What else are you doing?¡± James said coldly. Before Bobby could say anything, Thea said coldly, ¡°James, what are you doing here? Get out! I don¡®t want to see you.¡± ¡°Thea, are you f*cking stupid?¡± James cursed out angrily. ¡°You...¡± Thea¡®s body trembled with anger, and she pointed to the door. ¡°Y¨C You, get out of here immediately!¡± Bobbyforted, ¡°Don¡®t be angry, beauty. You just got your wound bandaged. It¡®ll be troublesome if it starts bleeding again.¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Chapter 655 While Bobbyforted Thea, he turned to James and smiled yfully. James walked over, clenched his fist, and swung it at Bobby. ¡°Ouch! That hurt!¡± Bobby covered the spot where he was hit and screamed destely. Thea cursed furiously, ¡°You useless piece of trash, James! What are you doing? Get out of here! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°You better be careful. Don¡¯t be deceived and think you¡¯re just lucky. Not everyone who treats you well is genuine.¡± James left a reminder and did not say anything more. He turned around and left the ward. He knew it was useless to say more since he had no ce in Thea¡¯s heart. After he left, Bobby stood up with a pained expression. He said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Who is this person? Why is he so overbearing?¡± Thea, who was lying on the hospital bed, said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. That was my ex-husband.¡± ¡°Ex-husband? No wonder.¡± Bobby acted as if he just came to realization. Outside the ward. James sat on a chair in the corridor and lit a cigarette. ¡°James¡­¡± Seeing the pained expression on James¡¯ face, Cynthia felt sympathetic toward him. Yet, she did not know how tofort him. ¡°Sir, smoking isn¡¯t allowed here.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A nurse came over and reminded him. James got up, turned, and left. Cynthia followed him. Outside the hospital. James nced at Cynthia and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been following me around all day. You should go home and rest.¡± ¡°How can I feel at ease when you¡¯re like this, James?¡± Jamesughed sarcastically and said, ¡°I¡¯m an old man. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go back home. I¡¯m fine.¡± After James finished speaking, he did not say anything else and turned to leave. Cynthia frowned. This time, she did not chase after him. James returned to the House of Royals.Hey down on the sofa.His mind was running all over the ce.He was worried, not knowing what tricks Bobby was trying to y.He took out his phone and called Quincy. ¡°Quincy, Thea is in the hospital. Go and check on her.¡± Quincy had just gotten off work and was on her way home. After receiving a call from James, she could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is she in the hospital?¡± James briefly exined what happened throughout the day. ¡°Is Thea stupid?¡± Quincy was furious. James replied helplessly, ¡°She¡¯s not listening to me. Visit her and persuade her to be more cautious around Bobby.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to the hospital right now.¡± James hung up the phone. He rolled off the sofa and picked up a cigarette from the table. The more he smoked, the more upset he got. At the same time, in Southern ins City. An overseas bus was driving on a deste road. Dozens of people were on the bus. These people came from different countries and were traveling to Sol for vacation. Everyone grew sleepy as they listened to the tour guide introduce their next destination. Suddenly, a group of unidentified people rushed into the bus and hijacked it. Then, they tied all the tourists up. The night passed silently. James fell asleep on the sofa at the House of Royals. It was already the next morning when he woke up. He rolled off the sofa and got up. He rubbed his eyes and picked up the phone on the table. Then, he looked at it and saw it was eight in the morning. He was still sleepy, so he fell back on the sofa and continued to sleep. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Before he could fall asleep, his phone rang. He rolled off the sofa and got up again. He picked up the phone and saw that it was Henry calling him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Henry?¡± He asked as soon as he answered the phone. ¡°James, something bad just happened.¡± Henry¡¯s anxious voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Huh?¡± James was stunned for a moment. Then, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Something bad happened? What exactly happened?¡± Henry exined anxiously, ¡°Last night, a tourist bus from a foreign country was hijacked near the Southern ins City. A few important national personnel were on the bus. The incident has caused an uproar. The countries around the Southern in borders are asking Sol for a statement.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. They just have to find them, right? I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit more,¡± James yawned and replied indifferently. ¡°Wait, James! They found the people, but they were all dead bodies. Now the twenty-eight countries near the Southern in borders have sent troops and areing for Sol. ording to thetest intel, each country is sending at least one hundred thousand soldiers. An estimated army of three million is headed toward Mt. Heaven Pass. James¡¯ drowsiness vanished in an instant. ¡°Is this official information?¡± ¡°Why would I joke about such a thing? Sol has issued a war statement, and all the soldiers of the ck Dragon Army on vacation are to report back on duty as soon as possible to defend against the foreign invasion.¡± ¡°Well, so be it. There¡¯s gonna be a war.¡± James¡¯ recollected himself and said, ¡°We¡®ve defeated the twenty-eight countries before. After the battle on Mt. Thunder Pass, they exhausted their national treasury. They can¡¯t afford another war. A huge country like Sol isn¡¯t afraid of such weaklings. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James hung up the phone. However, he could not fall back asleep. He took out his phone and watched thetest news from the Southern ins. It was just as Henry had said. Last night, a tourist bus was robbed near the Southern ins City of Sol. The tourists were eventually found, but none of them survived. Twenty-eight-nation Alliance came together to ask Sol for an exnation, Although Sol responded to the matter and issued an apology as soon as possible, the Twenty eight- nation Alliance was unwilling to ept the apology. They demanded Solpensate them with a significant amount of money. Sol was unwilling to lose money. As a result, the twenty-eight countries formed an alliance army that rapidly charged toward Mt. Thunder Pass on the Southern ins border. War was imminent. This matter gained attention internationally. Some military experts also analyzed why the Twenty-eight-nation Alliance sent troops to Sol. Many experts believed they were using the tourist bus hijacking case as an opportunity to start a war. They believed that the Twenty-eight-nation Alliance was furious and dissatisfied that their generals had previously been captured and that they had been forced to redeem them by paying a huge amount. Some also suggested that the Twenty-eight-nation Alliance nned the tourist bus hijacking case. They wanted to create an opportunity to send troops to conquer Sol and make up for the loss of their national treasury. James took a brief look at the news and casually threw his phone aside. He had already resigned and was no longer themander of the Southern ins and the ck Dragon Army. The affairs of the Southern ins no longer had anything to do with him. He did not pay much attention to it. Then, he washed up and went out for breakfast. After breakfast, he phoned Quincy. ¡°How are things, Quincy?¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Quincy sighed through the phone and said, ¡°Thea has really changed. She¡¯s so stubborn and won¡¯t listen to me no matter what I say. She also said that you sent me to her to speak for you. I¡¯m so angry.¡± James had already expected this to happen. Now that things hade to this point, there was nothing he could do. Thea had the right to pursue her happiness. However, he simply could not bear to see her being deceived and toyed with. ¡°Alright, then. That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± James hung up the phone. Then, he called May ¡°Are the people who were tasked to protect Thea alright?¡± ¡°They¡¯re alright. They¡¯ve already woken up. I¡¯ve looked into it. It was not that the enemy was strong, but that he used some sort of drug.¡± ¡°Continue following Thea and ensure she doesn¡¯t get hurt.¡± James passed on the instruction and hung up. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Thea¡¯s injury was not serious. After it was bandaged, she only needed to be observed in the hospital overnight and could then be discharged. Bobby personally sent her home. At the Cahans¡¯ house. dys asked worriedly, ¡°What happened to you, Thea? How did you be like this in just one night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, mom.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Who is this young man?¡± dys¡¯ eyes were fixated on Bobby. Seeing that he was young and handsome, she quickly pulled at Thea and whispered. ¡°Hello, Auntie. My name is Bobby Caden. ¡°I¡¯m from the Cadens from the Capital. My family has countless businesses, and our total assets add up to more than trillions of dors. The Legionist Group is one of thepanies under our family. ¡°Oh! The Legionist Group that has a market value of a few trillion dors?¡± dys eximed. ¡°Yes, the Legionist Group is just one of thepanies under the Cadens. My family¡¯s wealth isparable to that of a country.¡± Bobby had already investigated the Cahans. He knew that dys loved money. ¡°I see! Please have a seat, Mr. Bobby. What are you doing, Thea? You should go and make some tea for him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea hurried off to make tea. dys greeted Bobby warmly. Bobby calmly answered all her inquiries. ¡°Mr. Bobby, have some tea. I¡¯m really grateful to you. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of danger I would¡¯ve been in if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Bobby waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I did what I had to.¡± ¡°By the way, Thea. Tomorrow is your twenty-eighth birthday. Where will you be holding your birthday party?¡± asked dys. ¡°I-I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll just n a simple party.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. How could you have a simple party? We have to have a high-profile party this time! Spend at least tens of millions to hold the party! We¡¯ll invite all the bigwigs of Cansington.¡± ¡°Is it your birthday tomorrow, Ms. Thea?¡± Bobby pretended to be surprised. ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded. Bobby said smilingly, ¡°Auntie is right! It has to be high-profile! You have to hold a morous party to let everyone know you¡¯re turning twenty-eight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±dys smiled. ¡°Fine.¡± Thea nodded helplessly. dys pulled Thea and said, ¡°Thea, let¡¯s go to the Cahans¡¯ vi and announce the birthday party to the others.¡± dys began to n for Thea¡¯s birthday. James returned to the House of Royals. Hey down on the sofa and did not know what to do. Thea used to be his everything. Now that he had lost her, he found that he had nothing to do and was in low spirits every day. Ding dong! The doorbell rang. James got off the sofa, turned on the LCD television, and saw the scene at the gate through the surveince camera footage. A curly-haired redhead in a red dress stood in front of the House of Royals. ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ James frowned. ¡°James, open the door. I know you¡¯re inside.¡± Ding ding ding. Quincy¡¯s voice sounded. James pressed the remote control. The House of Royals¡¯ gate opened. Quincy walked inside. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chapter 658 She walked into the pce¨Clike House of Royals. She walked to fames and stood by his side. She looked at the table full of cigarettes and frowned ¡°What¡®s the matter with you? How much did you smoke?¡± ¡°Sit anywhere.¡± James nced at Quincyzily. ¡°There are drinks in the refrigerator. Take whatever you want.¡± ¡°James, cheer up a little. It¡®s just a divorce. What¡®s the whole fuss about? Go after her if you can¡®t let her go. Look at yourself right now. You look horrible,¡± Quincy scolded him. ¡°You¡®re the Commander of the Southern ins¡® ck Dragon Army! You¡®re the dignified ck Dragon! You¡®re also the Guardian and Military God of Sol! Have a look at yourself! You look nothing like a Military God right now!¡± ¡°Quincy, are you here to make fun of me? If so, you¡®ve done enough. Please leave.¡± Quincy sat down and put her purse aside. She picked up a tissue and cleaned up the cigarette ashes on the table. While cleaning up, she said, ¡°Tomorrow is Thea¡®s twenty¨Ceighth birthday. She¡®s nning to hold a grand birthday party. The venue has already been confirmed. It¡®ll be at the Cansington Hotel.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± James was taken aback before he suddenly remembered. He had always remembered Thea¡®s birthday, but this time, itpletely slipped his mind after everything that had happened. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I brought you an invitation. I¡®m just here to inform you. It¡®s up to you whether you go or not,¡± Quincy nodded and said. James said lifelessly, ¡°I¡®ll only get scolded and berated if I show up.¡± ¡°Who told you to go with this face? Can¡®t you go with another appearance?¡± ¡°That James is already dead and will never appear again.¡± James shook his head, From the moment Majestic Corporation was dissolved, James had decided never to make an appearance with that face ever again. His current appearance was the true him. It was what he was right now. Why was it necessary to wear a mask? ¡°By the way... ¡°Have you heard about the Southern ins?¡± Quincy suddenly remembered and asked. James nodded. ¡°Yeah. ¡°I¡®ve heard about it. It¡®s normal. Sol had countless war conflicts with the small counties at the borders for the past ten years. This time, the twenty¨Ceight countries are just having a small conflict again. There won¡®t be arge¨Cscale battle.¡± After Quincy cleaned the table, she sat down. ¡°Are you really not nning to attend Thea¡®s birthday? Are you going to give up just like that?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Will it be good to keep getting involved with her?¡± James said calmly. ¡°I simply can¡®t understand you. You know that she likes the ck Dragon, and you¡®re the ck Dragon. Yet, you used a useless identity to marry into the Cahans.¡± James said helplessly, ¡°Initially, I simply wanted to repay her for saving my life. I nned to protect her for the rest of my life. In the process, I had to use another identity to contact her because of some things that happened. A lot had happened, and many people wanted me dead. I wanted to resolve everything before telling her the truth and having a grand wedding with her. However, that day never came.¡± Quincy sighed.. ¡°Then, what do you n to do in the future?¡± James gently shook his head. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He had no ns for the future. After losing Thea, he seemed to have lost his meaning in life. He was at crossroads and did not know which direction to go. ¡°I¡®m going to take things one step at a time. Life still has to go on. After this mess is settled and the power within the Capital is reshuffled, the country will finally be safe and peaceful. There won¡®t be any more traitors harming the nation. When everything is over, I want to travel around the world.¡± James really wanted to retire and stop interfering in things. However, he could not do so. Although Sol seemed peaceful, trouble was brewing in the Capital¡®s politics. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Quincy came to James mainly because she wanted to see him. She thought James was strong and that such a trivial matter would be over in a breeze, Unexpectedly, James was much more fragile than she thought. ¡°I¡¯ve told you about it. Whether you go is up to you. I¡¯ll head back to thepany. Call me if you need anything.¡± Quincy left a few words, took her purse, and left. James sat on the sofa and lit another cigarette. He did not go out for the whole day. He had no motivation in life and simply stayed in the House of Royals. He did not even go out to eat but simply ordered takeout. The news of Thea¡¯s twenty-eighth birthday party had spread throughout Cansington. Many people discussed her birthday party. Cansington was peaceful. However, the Southern ins¡¯ borders were facing a raging war. The Twenty-eight-nation Alliance was not fooling around. They took the war very seriously. As soon as the troops from the twenty-eight countries assembled, theyunched a coordinated attack on the Southern ins City. The ck Dragon Army in the Southern ins was forced to retreat three hundred kilometers under the attack of an army of three million soldiers. At night. A message spread throughout the country. ¡°Latest news! Latest news! The ck Dragon Army has been defeated! The Southern ins City has fallen, and the ck Dragon Army has retreated three hundred miles! ¡°The morale of the Twenty-eight-nation Alliance is high, and they conquered the Southern ins City instantly! The people of the Southern ins have been forced to evacuate!¡± ¡°Latest news! The ck Dragon Army has suffered thirty thousand casualties in the war at the Southern ins!¡± Updates on the war happening in the Southern ins spread all over the country. Sol entered an emergency state. Troops from all over the country were sent to the Southern ins to support the ck Dragon Army ¡°ck Dragon, pleasee out to save us!¡± ¡°Pleasee back, Commander of the ck Dragon Army! We need you to turn the situation around!¡± On the inte, countless civilians begged for the ck Dragon, the former Commander of the Southern ins, toe out of retirement, Meanwhile, James was fast asleep in the House of Royals. Worried about being disturbed, he had turned off his phone. Henry kept calling him throughout the night but could not get to him. In a ward in the military hospital. The Blithe King personally came to see Henry. ¡°General ck Shadow, the situation at the borders is dire. Without the ck Dragon, we won¡¯t be able to increase the army¡¯s morale.¡± The Blithe King wore a worried expression. Henry looked at him helplessly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to call James all night, but his phone is turned off. I can¡¯t reach him at all. James is no longer part of the army, so he doesn¡¯t have the authority to join the battlefield. No official documents from the higher-ups have been issued for him to return to the army. What reasons do we have to ask him to join the battlefield?¡± The Blithe King frowned and pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Capital right now and ask the higher-ups to issue documents to restore James Content held by N?velDrama.Org. position. Then, he can return as the Commander of the ck Dragon Army to reim ournd!¡± Henry knew well that the current situation was dire Without James, the ck Dragon Army¡¯s morale could not be raised. In war, an army¡¯s morale was a crucial factor. Confidence was key. An army that had no morale was like a dog without its master. The Blithe King did not linger at the military hospital and quickly took a private ne to the Capital Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for many. The Twenty-eight-nation Allianceunched an attack on the Southern ins. The ck Dragon Army was defeated, and the Southern ins City fell. Countless men of Sol were affected by thetest updates and joined discussions, requesting for the ck Dragon to return to the army. [Military God, Sol needs you!] [Please return to the army!] [Sol, Please restore the ck Dragon¡¯s position.] The public voices kept going. Meanwhile, in the Capital. Supreme Council, Many prominent figures were present, The King of Sol, the Supreme Commander. The Emperor, the Blithe King, and othermanders had all gathered. At the conference, the Blithe King said loudly, ¡°I request for the restoration of James¡¯ position as the Commander of the ck Dragon Army. The ck Dragon is an elite army, one like a vicious lion. However, the ck Dragon is the backbone of the ck Dragon Army. Without theirmander, the ck Dragon Army is like a lion without its teeth!¡± The Emperor stood up and expressed his opinion, ¡°I also think that James should be restored to his post.¡± ¡°What a joke! Sol has countless generals. I don¡¯t believe that Sol¡¯s armies aren¡¯t able to defend the Southern ins without the ck Dragon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! With so many generals andmanders, why do you insist on James?¡° Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Some people wished for James to resume his post. Some also disapproved of the idea. It took a lot of effort to finally get James to leave his post. He would actwlessly again if he resumed his position. If that were to happen, who would dare punish him? The meetingsted the whole night. However, they were unable toe to a conclusion. The next day. In Cansington James slept through the whole night and woke up in a daze. He remembered that it was Thea¡¯s twenty-eighth birthday. Initially, he did not want to go to her party. Still, he wanted to send her a word of blessing, as she had been his wife at one point. He got up, shaved his beard, and washed his face. Then, he put on a decent set of clothes. He sat on the sofa, smoking a cigarette while thinking about what he should gift Thea. He thought about it for a while but could not decide what to get her. Ultimately, he chose not to get anything since he could not make a decision. He got up and went out. He did not drive and simply took a taxi to Cansington Hotel. The situation in the Southern ins was critical. Yet, Cansington still maintained its peaceful state. In Cansington Hotel. Thea arrived early in the morning. The Cahans stood at the entrance to wee the bigwigs from all over Cansington. Each one of them was full of energy. A taxi stopped by the road. James handed the driver a hundred-dor bill and got out of the car. He was dressed in a ck suit with matching ck leather shoes. ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t that James?¡± As soon as James walked over, Tommy¡¯s voice sounded disdainful. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already divorce Thea? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Is there a problem? Am I not allowed to come?¡± Megan walked over in a revealing dress. She saw James at the door and smiled. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re allowed toe. However, you¡¯ll need an invitation if you want to enter the hotel today. Do you have an invitation from the Cahans?¡± ¡°No.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. James did not have an invitation. He simply wanted to give a word of blessing since he was once married to Thea. ¡°You don¡¯t? Then, get lost,¡± Tommy shouted. Suddenly, dys walked out. ¡°What are you doing, Tommy? Everyone is a guest today. How could you¡­¡± She approached and saw that it was James. Instantly, her joyous mood was destroyed. ¡°It¡¯s the piece of trash, James? Thea didn¡¯t send you an invitation, so what are you doing here?¡± The Cahans despised James. They wanted to kick him out. ¡°He was invited by me and is mypanion for tonight.¡± A voice sounded. James heard the voice and turned toward it. A young woman in her twenties, who was dressed in a white gown and looked like a nobledy, approached him. It was Cynthia. Cynthia walked toward James and hooked her arm around his intimately. She smiled brightly and said sweetly, ¡°James.¡± ¡°Ms. Dawn, please doe in.¡± dys¡¯ expression immediately changed to a bright smile after seeing Zane and Cynthia. Cynthia retorted, ¡°Apologize to James. Otherwise, I¡¯m not attending.¡± ¡°What?¡± dys was embarrassed. How could she possibly apologize to a piece of trash like James? It was impossible. Thinking of Zane and Cynthia¡¯s identity and that Thea¡¯s ten billion dors came from them, she quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James.¡± James took a deep breath. He was used to it and did not take it to heart. Cynthia held onto James¡¯ arm and entered Cansington Hotel. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Chapter 661 At the foyer of the hotel, many big shots of Cansington gathered. Some were from the corporate world, while others came from political circles. Thetter was here for the ck Dragon. News of the ck Dragon¡¯s rtionship with Thea had spread like wildfire. They were saying that Thea divorced her husband to be together with the ck Dragon, one of the former fivemanders-in-chief. Even if he had resigned from his post, he was worth getting acquainted with. Thea was wearing a low-cut dress. Her long hair was tied up, and bandages covered her face. Even so, it did not have the slightest effect on her unique charisma and demeanor. She was greeting her guests. Meanwhile, Bobby was escorting her the whole time. Together with James, Cynthia walked over to Thea. Thea saw them approaching from afar. Upon seeing how intimate James was with another woman, she momentarily froze. Then, she smiled and greeted, ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Cynthia gently nodded. Cynthia was a member of the Dawn family. She was a big shot. Hence, she was someone Thea and the Cahans wanted to curry favor with. Thea wore a bright smile even though James was there. She greeted Cynthia. However, shepletely disregarded James as if he was invisible. ¡°James...¡± A voice came. James turned to see where it came from.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Quincy, who was wearing a red dress, walked over to him. Looking at him with a smile, she said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± James joked, ¡°I came here for the free food.¡± ¡°Thea,¡± After greeting James, Quincy turned toward Thea. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. Quincy pulled at James and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat here.¡± Cynthia loosened her grip and gave James a slight push. ¡°Go on.¡± James followed Quincy to a sofa not far away. The moment James sat on the sofa, he pulled a cigarette out and lit it. Quincy, who was sitting opposite him, stared at him and teased, ¡°You look rather handsome in a suit. There¡¯s a manly feel to it. Thea must be blind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James smiled slightly. He never believed himself to be a handsome man. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Quincy said with a straight face. ¡°Alright, then.¡± James cut the conversation short. Although he was sitting opposite Quincy, his gaze was fixed on Thea, who was standing in the distance. Seeing this, Quincy could not help but feel sorrowful. As they said, one would only have the opportunity to steal a man¡¯s heart when he was washed up and beaten down. However, she felt as if she could never enter James¡¯ heart no matter what she did. That was because there was only one person in his heart, to begin with. There was no more space for anyone else. More and more people came. Quincy went to greet some of the people she was acquainted with. James, on the other hand, sat on the sofa in the rest area and yed nts vs. Zombies on his phone. At the same time, a crowd gathered outside Cansington Hotel. They were ordinary citizens holding banners with words scribbled on them up high. ¡°Is Thea Cahan here?¡± They spoke. After hearing of this, Thea hurriedly made her way out. Standing before the crowd, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Thea, where is the ck Dragon? There¡¯s an emergency at the border of the Southern ins. We¡®re here to request him to return to the battlefield.¡± ¡°This is a deration written in blood by ten thousand men. We implore the ck Dragon toe out of retirement and return to the battlefield.¡± Thea looked at the banners on which names were scribbled in blood and frowned. ¡°How would I know where the ck Dragon is?¡°. ¡°Thea Cahan, the ck Dragon doesn¡¯t belong to you only. Call for him. We implore him to return to the battlefield!¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter 662 ¡°ck Dragon, Sol needs you!¡± ¡°The Soleans need you!¡± ¡°Sol needs your protection!¡± Their voices rang in unison. Though there were many specialized police units maintaining order, they did not stop the crowd from requesting the ck Dragon to return to the battlefield. Themotion outside attracted the attention of many. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A few big shots walked out. As did Quincy. She saw the thousands upon thousands of people holding the banners up high. There were names written in blood on them. They implored the ck Dragon to come out of retirement and return to the battlefield to stem the tide of the battle. Thea nced at Quincy and pushed her to the front. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. She¡¯s the ck Dragon¡¯s girlfriend. Ask her.¡± Quincy froze. Immediately, she recalled how she colluded with James by putting on an act to create the impression that she was his girlfriend. The crowd was stunned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the ck Dragon rumored to have a rtionship with Thea?¡± ¡°What? The ck Dragon has a different girlfriend?¡± None of them were aware of this. ¡°Miss, may I know where the ck Dragon is?¡± They all looked at Quincy. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Quincy shook her head. James was inside the building. However, since he did not show himself, she would not dare reveal his identity. Saying that, she turned and entered the hotel. At a rest area of the hotel¡­ Quincy walked over to James, who was ying games on his phone, and said, ¡°There are many citizens outside carrying banners. Their names are written in blood on the banners. They¡¯re requesting that you return to the battlefield.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± James put his phone down and looked at Quincy. ¡°Names written in blood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°The situation is grim at the border. The Southern ins City has fallenst night. The ck Dragon army suffered many casualties and retreated three hundred kilometers ind.¡± ¡°That serious?¡± James was shocked. He had switched his phone off and went to sleepst night. He was unaware of what was going on. Although there were many missed calls from Henry after he switched his phone on in the morning, he paid no heed to them. He immediately tapped into a browser. There was a dedicated page on the Southern ins border at the top of the browser. In it, there was thetest news on the situation on the battlefield. There was even a donation page that was funding the war effort. The total sum had already reached hundreds of billions. Scrolling through thetest developments of the war, James¡¯ face darkened. ¡®The ck Dragon army suffered a devastating defeat?¡¯ This was the first in a decade. ¡°Whew!¡± He took a deep breath, ¡°Not to worry. The ck Dragon army isn¡¯t the only force avable to the Empire of Sol. There are still the Blithe army, the Red me army, and others. Forces from all military regions are assembling to reinforce the Southern ins as we speak. The twenty-eight nations are no threat to us.¡± The Southern ins and the ck Dragon army were all that were on James¡¯ mind. However, he was no longer the ck Dragon nor themander-in-chief of the ck Dragon army. There was no use worrying. He believed that Sol would send capable generals to the battlefield to turn the tides of the war. ¡°Will everything be fine?¡± Anxious, Quincy asked, ¡°Will the twenty-eight nations fight from the Southern ins to beyond the borders of the country?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± James shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. The military power of Sol is unrivaled in the world. The twenty-eight nations are mere tiny, uninhabited nations. Even if theybine their forces, they are no match for us. This is, at most, an armed border engagement. It¡¯s far from being arge-scale operation. If Sol goes all out, the twenty-eight nations will be wiped off the map.¡± As the formermander-in-chief, James was well aware of Sol¡¯s military power. If it was not for the fact that international treaties forbade the use of weapons of mass destruction, there was no way the twenty-eight nations would dare invade Sol. Hearing this, Quincy was relieved. Thousands of citizens knelt outside. They believed the ck Dragon was right here in Cansington Hotel. That was because they knew that he had a special rtionship with Thea. There was no way he would not be here at Thea¡¯s birthday banquet. However, Thea really did not know where the ck Dragon was. She had no other option. ¡°Please rise. The ck Dragon isn¡¯t here. I don¡¯t know where he is,¡± Thea said exasperatedly. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Many reporters gathered outside Cansington Hotel. The scene was broadcasted live. The crowd only dispersed after Thea reiterated that the ck Dragon was not there and that she did not know of his whereabouts. Thea and the others returned to Cansington Hotel. More and more guests arrived. Soon, hundreds of guests gathered in the foyer. The big shots from Cansington all presented their specially prepared gifts. However, they were only ordinary big shots. The true powerful and influential people from the Five Provinces Business Alliance or Infinity Commerce were not invited to attend. After all, they had bad blood with the Cahans. It would be inappropriate for them toe. Giving a glistening smile, dys received the gifts on behalf of Thea. Lex, who was wearing a red suit, was conversing with some big shots while leaning on his cane not too far away. They were discussing the development of Eternality Group. Lex, at longst, believed that the Cahans were now an influential family, one of the main pirs of Cansington. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. All of this was because of Thea. Holding a mic in his hand, he said, ¡°Quiet down, please. I¡®d like to speak.¡± The crowd quieted down. Everyone fixed their gaze on Lex. The rest of the Cahans by Lex¡®s side were basking in the admiration of the crowd. Lex scanned the crowd and said, ¡°I¡®m old. It¡®s time for me to retire. I¡®d like to officially announce that Thea Cahan will be the new head of the household. Under her guidance, I believe that the Cahans will reach even greater heights.¡± p! p! p! The crowd gave a round of apuse. Lex handed the mic to Thea. ¡°The floor is yours.¡± Taking the mic, Thea said smilingly, ¡°Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule toe to my birthday banquet. I¡®m deeply honored.¡± She bowed deeply Janes was watching her silently from afar. Cynthia and Quincy were beside him They sat there and apanied him as they were worried James would be crestfallen after divorcing Thea James was only here to give his wishes to Thea. He stood up and headed in Thea¡®s direction. Seeing James walking over to them, the Cahans¡® faces darkened. ¡°Isn¡®t he James, the son¨Cinw of the Cahans?¡± ¡°Didn¡®t he divorce Thea already? Why is he here?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know.¡± The crowd whispered. Under the crowd¡®s gaze, James walked over to Thea. The smile on Thea¡®s face froze.She said coldly, ¡°Why are you here? Get lost. I don¡®t want to see you.¡± Meanwhile, Bobby looked at James with a mischievous grin. ¡°Thea has divorced you. Why are you still pestering her?¡± James looked at Bobby and grunted. Then, he turned to face Thea. ¡°I¡®m here to wish you a happy birthday.¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± Her expression was ice cold. Even Quincy could no longer stand her aloofness. She stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°What¡®s wrong with you, Thea? Have you forgotten it was James who gave you the ten billion dors? Without him, where would the Cahans be now?¡± ¡°Quincy, the Cahans¡® affairs have nothing to do with you,¡± dys reproached her. ¡°It was Zane Dawn who gave the money to James as thanks for saving his daughter. It was the Cahans who made this possible. If he hadn¡®t married into the Cahans, he wouldn¡®t have saved Cynthia. Everything was given to him by us.¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Quincy had long been displeased with Thea and the Cahans. ¡°What fine men and women you all are! And you! Are you dumb? Why did you give ten billion to Thea for nothing? James gently pulled at Quincy and said, ¡°Enough. Knock it off.¡± ¡°No, I refuse.¡± Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Quincy was unrelenting. She pointed at Thea and rebuked her, ¡°Are you a fool? What kind of man would give a woman ten billion dors? And do you seriously think it was Zane who gave him that?¡± Being rebuked in public, Thea was displeased. She said coldly, ¡°Quincy, this has nothing to do with you. Knock it off. Otherwise, don¡®t me me if I turn against you.¡± ¡°You idiot! Such a fine man, and you threw him away just like that. You will regret this!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. James roared. Quincy turned to look at him, her eyes brimming with tears, and cried out, ¡°You¡®re an idiot too!¡± Saying that, she ran away sobbing. The crowd was witnessing this spectacle. Everyone knew that James was trash. News of Thea¡®s divorce from James and her intimate rtionship with the ck Dragon had spread like wildfire. However, as these were their private affairs, not many knew of the specifics. Cynthia gently tugged at James and whispered, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Of course I am.¡± Then, he turned toward Thea. ¡°What a shame that I couldn¡®t stay by your side till the end. In any case, I wish you find someone you truly love.¡± ¡°I don¡®t need your wishes.¡± Thea¡®s face darkened. Quincy had humiliated her in front of the crowd. From Thea¡®s perspective, it had to be James who instructed her to do this. She was bewildered. ¡®When did Quincy get so close with James? I thought she detested him.¡® Yesterday, Quincy had stood up for James. Today, in front of the crowd, she had a falling out with Thea. Was it worth it for this piece of trash? ¡°Get lost, James. We don¡®t wee you here.¡± dys pointed at the door and cried out, ¡°Thea has divorced you. You have nothing to do with her anymore.¡± Lex looked at James and sighed. ¡°James, ever since you married into the Cahans, I know that you¡®ve been working tirelessly. Now that you¡®ve divorced Thea, I have to at least show my appreciation, lest the public uses me of mistreating you. Give me your bank ount number. I¡®ll transfer ten million to you. With that amount of money, you won¡®t have to worry about anything else for the rest of your life.¡± Cynthia could no longer stand this. ¡°¡®Lex, do you seriously think James needs the ten million? If money is what he wanted, he wouldn¡®t have given ten billion to Thea for nothing.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay, Cynthia. Say no more.¡± James lightly waved. Meanwhile, the bystanders were puzzled. Quincy had said something about¡®ten billion dors. Now, Cynthia of the Dawn family was saying the same thing too. Did James the trash really give ten billion dors to Thea? If that was the case, Thea was too much. Cynthia reluctantly shut her mouth. Meanwhile, James took a deep sigh. ¡°I wanted to hold a wedding and watch the fireworks with you when everything was over. It¡®s a shame that that day would nevere. In any case, I wish you all the best.¡± At the same time, armed forces had appeared outside Cansington Hotel. The leader was a middle¨C aged man in military uniform with a five¨Cstar badge. He was the Blithe King,mander¨Cin¨Cchief of the five armies. He had hastily made his way to the Capitalst night. After a long meeting, he had sessfully convinced his higher¨Cups to restore James¡® position as the commander¨Cin¨Cchief of the ck Dragon army and send him back to the Southern ins to take control of the situation. Ronald and the rest of the ck Dragon army were there too. They were also wearing military uniforms on which a lifelike ck Dragon was depicted. Even Henry had left the military hospital. Now, he was wearing a military uniform with a one star badge. Thousands of the ck Dragon army knelt outside Cansington Hotel. ¡°All hail the Dragon General.¡± Their voices rang in unison. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Thousands of the ck Dragon army knelt outside Cansington Hotel. At the very front was Henry. In his hands was a military uniform. The Blithe King stood by the side holding a red document. ¡°All hail the Dragon General!¡± Their voices rang in unison. This attracted the attention of passers¨Cby. Even the police in charge of maintaining public order were dumbfounded. What was going on? The crowd with banners had only just left. Now, even the ck Dragon army and the Blithe King were here. Could it be that the ck Dragon was really in the hotel? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the hotel... Tommy hurriedly ran toward the Cahans while yelling, ¡°Grandpa... Thea, something is going on outside!¡± Lex chided, ¡°How outrageous! Where are your manners?¡± ¡°No, grandpa. Something¡®s going on. The ck Dragon army and the Blithe King are yelling All hail the Dragon General¡® outside.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone froze. The Dragon General? ¡°Is the ck Dragon in the hotel?¡± The crowd scanned their surroundings but found no trace of the ck Dragon. Thea looked around too but could not find him. She frowned and muttered, ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± ¡°Let¡®s have a look outside.¡± Lex got up and headed toward the door. Thea and the rest of the Cahans followed close behind. The guests also followed them out. Only James remained rooted to the spot. He scratched his nose and murmured silently,¡± What¡®s going on?¡± Puzzled, he walked out of the hotel. Outside the hotel¡­ The ck Dragon army was still kneeling. Henry was at the very front with the ck Dragon robe in his hands. The Cahans exited the hotel. Upon seeing this, they froze. Thea walked over to the ck Dragon army and sighed, ¡°What are you doing? The ck Dragon really isn¡®t here. Besides, I¡®m not in a rtionship with him whatsoever. Why are you guys here?¡± ¡°All hail the ck Dragon!¡± ¡°All hail the ck Dragon!¡± ¡°All hail the ck Dragon!¡± The hundred¨Cstrong ck Dragon army that was brought to Cansington by James cried out in unison. ¡°Is he really in the hotel?¡± dys scanned her surroundings. As she had seen him on TV before, she knew what he looked like. After all, his appearance was broadcasted live when he helped Thea obtain the title of Asclepius. However, after looking around, she found no traces of him. Everyone was puzzled. The ck Dragon could not be found. Upon noticing the Blithe King, Henry, and the thousand¨Cstrong ck Dragon army, James frowned slightly. Then, he made his over through the crowd. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He had identally pushed Tommy. Tommy rebuked him, ¡°Can¡®t you see that they¡®re weing the Dragon General? What¡®s a piece of trash like you doing here?¡± dys joined in, ¡°What¡®s wrong with you, James? Are you tired of living? If you cross any of the big shots here, you¡®ll be dead.¡± James made his way to the front. Looking at Henry, Ronald, and the others kneeling on the ground, he sighed, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Henry stood up and approached James, ¡°Commander¨C in¨Cchief, the higher¨Cups have agreed to restore you to your position. Here¡®s your ck Dragon robe. We need you in the Southern ins.¡± Only then did Thea notice Henry. She was acquainted with him. She knew he was the owner of Common Clinic. She was there for a few days, after all, Seeing the one¨Cstar badge on Henry¡®s military uniform and the way he spoke to James was like a bolt from the blue. Her mind nk, she remained rooted to the spot. The Cahans were dumbfounded. ¡°Commander¨Cin¨Cchief?¡± ¡°I¨CIs the general addressing James as themander¨Cin¨Cchief?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°H¨CHow can that be?¡± ¡°James has been the ck Dragon all this while?¡± The Blithe King walked over to James and handed him a red document. ¡°The higher¨Cups have agreed to restore your position as themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the ck Dragon army. The Southern ins need you.¡± James knew he had to go. After all, there was nothing left for him to do in Cansington. He took the document and the military uniform and returned to the hotel. He went to a rest area and got changed. Everyone was at a loss. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 The Cahans, in particr, were petrified. They could not believe that James, the useless son¨Cinw of the Cahans, would be the world ¨C renowned ck Dragon, the guardian of Sol. They found it hard to connect the two. Time passed. ck! ck! ck! The sound of leather boots could be heard inside the hotel. A man in the ck Dragon robe walked out. The ck Dragon robe was pitch ck. A lifelike ck dragon was carved on it, and there was a five¨C star badge on its shoulder area. There were only five people in Sol that wore a five¨Cstar badge. Wearing the ck Dragon robe, his face was stern, and he exuded amanding presence. The moment he walked out of the hotel, the crowd could feel the strong aura he exuded. It was suffocating ¡°All hail the Dragon General!¡± Their voices rang in unison. Quincy was watching James from afar. At that moment, James was the most handsome man on earth to her. Her eyes were brimming with tears that flowed down her cheeks. ¡°James, you¡®re finally yourself again. You should have done this a long time ago. Why did you have to marry into the Cahans and get mistreated by Thea and the others?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Thea, I told you you¡®d regret this.¡± Quincy cried tears of joy. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, James slowly walked toward his men. The crowd unconsciously made way for him. Only Thea remained rooted to her spot. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Looking at James, who was in the ck Dragon robe, tears flowed down her cheeks. She burst into tears, ¡°Why?!¡± She bellowed. James remained silent. He had said everything he wanted to say; he had done everything he could. Now, he and Thea were nothing more than strangers. He did not belong to Cansington. He did not belong to the peaceful metropolis. He belonged to the Southern ins. He needed to protect Sol and defend its borders. ¡°All hail the Dragon General!¡± The thousand¨Cstrong ck Dragon army chanted. Their voices drowned out Thea¡®s wails. Tens of thousands gathered outside the hotel. Seeing James, who was in military uniform with a five¨Cstar badge on his shoulder, tears flowed down their cheeks. ¡°This is our God of War.¡± ¡°This is our guardian.¡± Now that his country required his service, he did not shirk his responsibilities. James got around Thea and stood before the ck Dragon army. He raised his hand. The chanting stopped. ¡°Rise.¡± The thousand¨Cstrong ck Dragon army rose, their actions in sync with one another. ¡°Myrades¨C in¨Carm! The situation is dire at the border. We do not belong here at Cansington. Let us return to the Southern ins and meet our enemies in battle.¡± ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± ¡°Defend Sol! Protect our mothend!¡± The ck Dragon army was in high spirits. At that moment, thousands of jeeps arrived. ¡°Let¡®s move!¡± James yelled. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, the ck Dragon army got on the jeeps. Henry stood beside James and gently tugged at him. ¡°James, what about your wife?¡± James momentarily froze. Then, he left. This time, he did not look back. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, James got on a jeep and left. Thea burst into tears. She crouched down. Looking at the jeep now far away, she covered her mouth while tears flowed down her cheeks. At that moment, she knew she had forever lost a man who deeply loved and cared for her. ¡°Farewell, God of War.¡± ¡°We¡®ll await your triumphant re?urn.¡± Only after the jeeps left did the crowd cheer. Themotion outside Cansington Hotel only stopped after ten minutes. Everyone¡®s gaze was fixed on the Cahans. The Cahans¡® faces were pale.. They never thought that the son¨Cinw of the Cahans would be the ck Dragon. If they had known, they would have buttered him up. ¡°What¡®s going on, Thea?¡± dys questioned. She was still confused and had yet to recollect herself. ¡°How did James turn out to be the ck Dragon?¡± Thea was crying her eyes out. ¡°Thea, what¡®s going on? J¨CJames is the ck Dragon?¡± Tommy asked puzzledly. ¡°Say something.¡± ¡°Stop crying already.¡± The Cahans pestered her. ¡°I¨CI don¡®t know. I don¡®t know anything at all.¡± Thea was at a loss. Her thoughts were disorderly and all over the ce. She was in a state of mental confusion. She was in shock She never thought that the man who had been by her side was the ck Dragon. She could not understand. If James was the ck Dragon, who was the James from Majestic Corporation? In that case, who was the other James? At that moment, Quincy walked over to her. Thea stood up. Tears brimming in her eyes, she looked Quincy in the eye, hoping she would exin ¡°You knew, didn¡®t you?¡± Quincy wore a cold expression. James was a national hero. To protect Sol against external threats, he stared death in the face many times. Despite this, Thea had broken his heart. ¡°Yes, I knew.¡± ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me?¡± Thea grabbed Quincy and shook her. Her emotions burst forth, and she bellowed with rage, ¡°I treated you like a sister. Why did you hide this from me? Why didn¡®t you tell me James was the ck Dragon all along? Are you ying me for a fool?¡±. Quincy looked at Thea and said, ¡°What¡®s the point? Who do you love, James or the ck Dragon? Neither, I¡®d say. You¡®re in love with the title of the ck Dragon. No matter who the ck Dragon was, you¡®d still be in love with him. James told me that he could be his true self around you. If you can¡®t even ept James for who he truly is, what¡®s the point in telling you?¡± Quincy took a deep breath. ¡°Do you think James needs money? ¡°All this while, how many crises have you and the Cahans gone through? ¡°Every time, the crises would be averted. ¡°Why? That¡®s because the God of War of Sol is by your side. James was watching over you. ¡°Just because you saved him ten years ago, he silently watched over you to repay your kindness. ¡°And you...¡± Quincy looked at the Cahans. ¡°Though James helped you out, each of you continued to mistreat him. ¡°Is he trash just because he married into your family? ¡°Who do you think you are? Why do you think James married into the Cahans? ¡°Who do you think you are, Thea Cahan? Why do you think James stayed by your side? ¡°You¡®re just a nobody. Tons of women would love to marry the ck Dragon. He can get himself a wife anytime he wants.¡± Her every word pierced through Thea¡®s heart. Tommy muttered under his breath, ¡°Why didn¡®t he just say so? If he had told us he was the ck Dragon, we wouldn¡®t have mistreated him in the first ce¡­.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He trailed off. He was reminded of the times when he insulted and humiliated James. It turned out James was being magnanimous, If he had wanted to settle the score with him, he would have been dead a long time ago Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 ¡°M¨CMy son¨Cinw was the ck Dragon?¡± Wearing a remorseful expression, dys pped her forehead. ¡°dys Hill, how foolish of you. You chased away the best son¨Cinw in the world.¡± Quincy looked at Thea and said, ¡°You¡®re on your own.¡± After leaving this cold remark, she turned to leave. ¡°Sigh...¡± Seeing the remorseful look on Thea¡®s face, Cynthia sighed deeply. She looked at Zane and grabbed his hand. ¡°Dad, let¡®s go home. We¡®ll return to the north. Since James doesn¡®t belong here, I don¡®t belong here either.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Zane nodded. Then, together with Cynthia, they left Cansington Hotel. Seeing that Quincy was about to leave, Thea hurriedly stopped her. ¡°D-Don¡®t go! Tell me, please! What should I do now?¡± Quincy turned and looked at the sobbing Thea and said, ¡°You shouldn¡®t have treated him like that from the very beginning. It was you who drove James away. There¡®s not much I can help you out with. To be honest, I have feelings for him too. I love him. But, since he was your husband, I couldn¡®t steal him away from you. ¡°When the two of you got divorced, I thought my time hade. However, to my dismay, he only has you on his mind. There¡®s no space for me. ¡°The Southern ins is in chaos, and he has to return to take charge of the situation on the battlefield. The battlefield is a treacherous ce. There¡®s no guarantee that he would return alive.¡± Saying that, Quincy turned to leave. The Cahans were remorseful. They regretted mistreating James. Meanwhile, Thea cried her eyes out. She reminisced about everything rted to James, from the time at the House of Royals, to the ck Dragon card she tossed into the trash can, and to the Blithe King¡®s session ceremony. Not only that, she thought of his unrivaled medical skills and his unparalleled mastery of martial arts. ¡°I should¡®ve known. How dumb of you, Thea.¡± Thea cried out. At the same time... James was heading toward the military region to get on a private ne to the Southern ins. Henry was sitting beside him, All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Are we returning just like that?¡± Looking at the buildings disappearing into the distance, James could not help but feel a little wistful. ¡°I didn¡®t belong here in the first ce. I returned to Cansington to avenge my family and to repay Thea¡®s act of kindness. Think of it as some kind of closure.¡± ¡°But, Thea and you...¡± Henry opened and shut his mouth. In the end, he said, ¡°Is there no way around this? You love her so very much. How did it turn out like this?¡± James sighed dejectedly. He never thought his rtionship with Thea would turn out this way. Perhaps this was fate. Suddenly, the car stopped. A soldier got off the car and hurriedly reported to James, ¡°Sir, someone is blocking the path.¡± Henry ordered, ¡°Shoo them off. Will you bear responsibility if we¡®rete?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Just as the soldier turned to leave, James stopped him. ¡°I¡®ll have a look.¡± He got off the car. A woman was standing in the middle of the road. Around twenty years of age, the woman was dressed casually. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail, and her facial features were delicate and exquisite. ¡°It¡®s her.¡± James knew that woman. It was Tiara Youngblood. Back then, in order to frame him, Jonathan Harris had set him up. In the end, James had sexual intercourse with Tiara. Tiara stood in the middle of the road to block the vehicles from leaving. James, in his ck Dragon robe, walked over to her and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tiara lifted her head to look at him. ¡°W¨CWhy can¡®t I be here? I¡®m going to the Southern ins with you.¡± Tiara was courageous. She had returned to pursue her happiness. She knew she would lose the opportunity forever if she continued to stand idly by. James momentarily froze. Immediately, he said, ¡°Although I was being framed, the fact remains that I¡®ve done something horrible to you. I shall bear the consequences of it. However, now¡®s not the time. Once I pacify the Southern ins, and if I¡®m still alive at that point, I promise to marry you. Is that alright?¡± James apologized. He did not know how topensate for the anguish Tiara had suffered. He could only make such a promise. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Ten years ago, Thea gotpletely disfigured while trying to save him from the mes. He had repaid her for saving his life by giving her ten billion dors. He no longer owed her anything Now, however, he owed another young maiden, As a man, it was only right for him to admit his mistakes. Back then, he was still married to Thea. Therefore, he could not make any promises. Now, after having divorced Thea, he had to return to the battlefield to take charge of the situation. Looking at Tiara, the young maiden who had experienced fate¡®s cruel joke, James gave his assurance. With his promise, Tiara was now at ease. She knew that James, as the guardian of Sol, would keep his word. ¡°I will wait for you in Cansington. I await your safe return.¡± James did not stay for a chat. Immediately, he turned to leave and got back into the car. Tiara got off the road, and the jeep continued on its journey. Soon, they arrived at the military region of Cansington. A helicopter was on standby on an empty plot ofnd. The Blithe King personally came to see James off. He patted James¡® back and said, ¡°James, I¡®ll leave the Southern ins to you. I await your triumphant return. We haven¡®t been able to have a drink together despite knowing each other for so long. Let¡®s drink to our heart¡®s content once you get back.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± James said smilingly. Then, he got on the helicopter. ¡°Goodbye, sir!¡± The soldiers¡® voices rang in unison. ¡°We wish you the best on the battlefield and await your triumphant return.¡± The helicopter lifted off. Looking at the city beneath him, James felt wistful. ¡°I wonder if I can return alive.¡± He murmured silently. The situation at the Southern ins was much worse than he anticipated. It was the most critical it had been in decades. The three million¨Cstrong army of the twenty¨Ceight nations had broken through Southern ins City. It would be rather difficult to retake the conquerednds and expel the enemy forces. The war could rage on for years. Looking at the cityndscape slowly disappearing from his view, James was lost in contemtion. Soon, the helicopter arrived in Lavender Town at the Southern ins. This was a city on the border. Now that the ck Dragon army had retreated from Southern ins City, it entrenched itself in Lavender Town to redeploy and reorganize its fighting force. In the military region of Lavender Town... ¡°Wee back,mander¨Cin¨Cchief!¡± The moment James got off the ne, a sonorous voice boomed in unison. James lightly waved and immediately ordered, ¡°All one¨Cstar generals and above... we¡®ll convene a meeting immediately.¡± The moment James arrived at the Southern ins, he convened an emergency meeting. A dozen generals gathered in the conference room. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Levi reported the current situation at the Southern ins to James. Hearing his report, James frowned. On the way here, he had been mulling over the allied army of the twenty¨Ceight nations. Although there had always been minor shes at the border, they were almost always small in scale. Such arge battle had never broken out before. Something was not quite right here. James still found it hard to believe that the twenty¨Ceight nations would unanimously agree to invade sol. Besides, after theirst debacle, their National Treasury should be running short of funds after paying the hefty amount ofpensation. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Now that war had broken out once more, their people¡®s livelihoods must have suffered tremendously. ¡°Henry, what¡®s your take on this? Why did the twenty¨Ceight nations attack Sol?¡± James looked at Henry. Although Henry¡®s injuries had not recovered fully, he was now able to walk. With war breaking out in the Southern ins, he followed Jaines here. Henry thought long and hard about this. After a while, he said, ¡°I think something¡®s amiss. They justified their war goal by pointing to the lives that were lost in the hijacking incident. I think someone must have arranged for it.¡± James nodded. Henry¡®s analysis was spot on. ¡°Who do you think it is, then? What¡®s their objective?¡± James questioned. ¡°The one behind the scenes should know that, despite entering into an alliance, the military power of the twenty¨Ceight nationsbined is no match for Sol. They should understand that once Sol gets its act together, crushing the twenty¨Ceight nations is but a piece of cake.¡± Saying that, he gazed at the generals ¡°Don¡®t just stand there. Share your thoughts.¡± Hearing this, the generals looked at one another. They remained silent as they believed they were not in the position toment on the matter, given its severity. Henry continued, ¡°Since it all began with the hijacking incident, I suggest getting to the bottom of it. Once we understand the chain of events that led to the incident and the identity of the one behind the scenes, solving the current border crisis should be much easier.¡± James looked at Levi and asked, ¡°So, have you got to the bottom of this?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yes. After receiving orders from the higher¨Cups, I personally conducted an investigation into the matter. However, there were no survivors. Not only that, many among the dead were influential people from the enemy¡®s nations.¡± Saying that, he handed a file to James. ¡°These are the findings of the investigation.¡± James opened the file. Then, he frowned. ¡°You didn¡®t find out who was behind it?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± James took a deep breath and put the file down. Looking at the generals in the conference room, he said in an air of finality, ¡°Sol is not afraid of war. However, that doesn¡®t mean we¡®ll be manipted and used as pawns. Find out the whole truth about the hijacking incident as soon as possible. You can start with investigating the background of the deceased.¡± Levi sald dejectedly, ¡°But, these are people from the enemy nations. This constitutes transnationalw enforcement. Under current circumstances, all nations have canceled their international lines to Sol.¡± Hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. After some time, he stood up and left the conference room. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then, he pulled his phone out and called May. ¡°James, aren¡®t you at the Southern ins right now? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± James instructed, ¡°Order the ones who are in charge of protecting Thea to abort their mission and make their way to the Southern ins immediately. I have other missions for them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± May hung up the phone and contacted the other assassins. James returned to the conference room and continued the meeting. The situation on the battlefield was critical. Last night, the Southern ins City had fallen to the allied forces of the twenty¨Ceight nations. The ck Dragon army suffered huge casualties and was forced to retreat. After upying the city, the enemy forces did not pursue them any further. James had decided it would be best to not act rashly at the moment. They would hold down the fort in Lavender Town. If the allied forces of the twenty¨Ceight nations continued their assault, they would meet them in battle. At the same time, James had ordered his men to swiftly conduct a thorough investigation into the hijacking incident to find out the identity of the one behind the scenes. May and the others soon arrived. They reached Lavender Town in just a few hours. In the military region... The assassins stood before James, who was in his ck Dragon robe with a five¨Cstar badge on it. They looked at him in awe and admiration. Although they were assassins, they deeply admired James. May asked, ¡°James, what are your orders?¡± James handed them some documents. They opened them. They were photos of the deceased in the hijacking incident. James instructed, ¡°The deceased in the photos belong to the enemy nations. I want you to find a way to sneak into the enemy nations and find out who they were in contact with before they visited Sol. This is of utmost priority.¡± May looked at James and asked, ¡°James, are you officially recruiting us into the ck Dragon army?¡± James gave a slight smile. ¡°If the mission bes a resounding sess, why not? Get going now and investigate the matter. However, remember that surviving is the most important thing of all.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°We¡®ll aplish the mission.¡± Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Sol had never been afraid of wars. Neither had James. However, he knew that war would only bring suffering to themon folk. He was an advocate for peace. He would dly resort to other means if war could be averted. Even though the Southern ins City had fallen to the allied forces of the twenty¨Ceight nations, James did not act impulsively. He did not mobilize his troops to retake the lost territories. Instead, he opted to thoroughly investigate the matter. He wanted to know the chain of events that led to the incident. He did not wish to be used as a mere pawn. To get to the bottom of the incident, they would first have to know the background of the deceased and whether their visit to Sol was a mere coincidence or arranged for by someone behind the scenes. At this moment, the ck Dragon army was unable to cross into other countries to investigate. Therefore, this responsibility fell on the assassins. They were experienced assassins who roamed the world. Besides, they had the means to enter a country via illegal means. They had their ways to sneak into the country ndestinely and investigate the backgrounds of the deceased. The assassins left. The sun set. Stars glimmered in the pitch¨Cck sky. On a training ground in a military region of Lavender Town, many soldiers were conducting their drills. James, Henry, and Levi sat by the side. They sat on the floor drinking wine, looking at the soldiers that were conducting drills. Henry sighed. ¡°James, you used to train day and night like this. Do you still remember?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. James scratched his nose. Those days seemed to be in the distant past. Changing the subject, he said, ¡°Henry, Levi, I can¡®t help but feel that the twenty¨Ceight nations are after me.¡± Hearing this, they froze, Henry looked at James and asked puzzledly, ¡°After you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Although this is just a feeling I have, a lot has happened recently. The power struggle in the Capital is entering its most critical stage, and the King of Sol is nning a purge. To put things into perspective, thest purge happened thirty years ago when the former ck Dragon died on the battlefield.¡± Henry and Levi¡®s faces darkened. Although they had never experienced it, they had heard of the incident. James continued. ¡°The ck Dragon army is a peculiar armed force. This has something to do with the geographical landscape of the Southern ins. The Southern ins is not only the twenty eight nations¡® but also the Kingdom of Merania, Sol¡®s arch¨Crival. To act as a deterrent force to Merania, the ck Dragon is specifically designed to be independent of all other armed forces. This is an armymanded by only the ck Dragon. Not only that, the ck Dragonmander¨Cin¨Cchief wields the de of Justice.¡± ¡°Thirty years ago, there was a purge in the Capital after the demise of the previous ck Dragon.¡± ¡°Now, it seems that the same thing is about to ur.¡± Henry asked, ¡°Are you saying that some powerful figures in the Capital want you dead? But, because they can¡®t act against you when you¡®re within Sol, they concocted this scheme to lure you to the Southern ins so they could kill you on the battlefield?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°It¡®s highly likely.¡± Levi asked, ¡°Do you have any idea who¡®s behind this?¡± James shook his head. ¡°Not yet. These are only my spections. Without any evidence, it¡®s best toy low for now.¡± After a brief moment of hesitation, Henry said, ¡°Our countrymen are deeply concerned with the situation on the battlefield. They are campaigning for the ck Dragon army to go on the offensive and retake the upied territories. If we choose to stay on the defensive in Lavender Town, I¡®m worried that they will be displeased.¡± James lightly waved. ¡°Of course we¡®ll retake the lost territories. But, not now. We¡®ll have to wait till we find out who¡®s behind this. Let¡®s not talk about this. Here, bottoms up!¡± James held a wine bottle in his hand. So did Henry and Levi. They drank the whole bottle of wine and fell asleep. The night passed silently. The next day in Cansington... Many people had lost sleep, This included Thea, the rest of the Cahans, and Quincy. Thea was awake the whole night. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. On her mind was James, she thought of the first time they met when James grabbed her hand and told her she would have the whole word with him. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chapter 672 She weltered with tears every night. She walked out of her room listlessly. dys, Benjamin, Alyssa, and David were in the living room. Although David¡®s injuries were not completely healed, he was discharged from the hospital and was now back home recovering. ¡°Thea...¡± David called out to Thea and rebuked her, ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me about your divorce with James? If you had told me about it, I would¡®ve stopped you.¡± Thea walked over to him and sat on the sofa listlessly. Her face was devoid of any emotion. She looked at David and asked, ¡°What? Don¡®t tell me you knew about James¡® true identity.¡± David shook his head. ¡°Not really. It happened before I was admitted to the hospital and was captured by the Watsons. Back then, James hade to save us, remember? After getting you out, he returned for me. It was then that I saw him kill Gavin and mercilessly beat Zavier to a pulp. After that, the Blithe King came to clean up the mess. He even announced to the public that he mobilized his army after receiving a report.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Theaughed at herself. ¡°I¡®m such an idiot.¡± She should have known that a piece of trash would not be capable of summoning the army time and again. ¡°What should we do now?¡°David said in exasperation, ¡°He was so nice to you. Now that you¡®ve driven him away, what should we do?¡± ¡°I¨CI don¡®t know.¡± Thea shook her head. She was remorseful. If she could start over again, she would not mistreat James like before. ¡°Thea, why don¡®t you head to the Southern ins?¡± dys suggested. ¡°Since James loves you so much, he¡®ll be moved if you go all the way there. Then, you two will be together again.¡± Thea shook her head. Go all the way there? What was the point of it? She had deeply broken James¡® heart. Besides, James was there to fight a war. He was not on vacation. She would only cause trouble for him if she went. Not only would she not be forgiven by James, but he might even detest her more. ¡°Never mind, I guess I¡®m just not fated to be with him.¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Everyone sighed. At the same time, in Scarlett¡®s office at Transgenerational Group... Holding the resignation letter in her hands, Scarlett looked at Quincy, who was standing before her and frowned. ¡°What¡®s the meaning of this, Quincy? The Group is at its most critical phase. If you resign now, who am I supposed to delegate your tasks to? How could you resign when James had only just left? Think about how disappointed he¡®ll be when he returns to see the Group in such a state.¡± ¡°I¡®ve thought long and hard about this, Ms. Brooks.¡± Quincy took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡®m not suited for this position. Many gifted and talented people in the world have yet to be discovered. As long as you search patiently, you¡®ll find someone to rece me.¡± ¡°But, what about James? How would you ever face him again?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I...¡± Quincy opened and shut her mouth. She chose to remain silent. ¡°Anyway, I¡®m not signing off this resignation letter.¡± Scarlett returned it to Quincy and ordered, ¡°Get back to work.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether I get your approval or not, I¡®m not going back to work.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Scarlett trembled with rage. Quincy walked out of Scarlett¡®s office and stood by the door. Taking a deep breath, she murmured silently, ¡°I wanted to stay and help him manage thepany. However, I have to consider my own happiness. If I lose this opportunity, it¡®s all over for me.¡± Quincy had lost sleepst night. After contemtion, she decided to go to the Southern ins. Even if she could not see James, she could still be a volunteer. She wanted to contribute to the war effort by participating in logistics work to support James. of course, it would be best if she could have a glimpse of him. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Chapter 673 In themander¨Cin¨Cchief¡¯s office in Lavender Town¡®s military district at the Southern ins... Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. James, wearing his ck Dragon robe, was looking through documents. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knocks came from the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Henry walked in with a file and handed it to James. ¡°This is information regarding the allied forces of the twenty¨Ceight nations. The generals and the commander-in-chief of this campaign are listed on it.¡± James opened the file. Themander¨Cin-chief of the twenty¨Ceight nations allied forces is a five¨Cstar general by the name of Pablo Qadir from Ishkabar. Pablo was born into a family with a military background. However, during the unrest in Ishkabar twenty years ago, his family was used of treason against the state. As such, both his father and grandfather were executed. He alone survived and became amoner. Relying on his efforts, he became a soldier and climbed to the rank of a five¨Cstarmander in¨Cchief. James had never fought him on the battlefield before and knew little about him. However, since Pablo was themander¨Cin¨Cchief of this campaign, he must possess some insider information. Immediately, James pulled his phone out and called May. The call went through. James asked, ¡°How¡®s it going?¡± May replied, ¡°I¡®ve infiltrated the enemy country. I¡®m now looking for an opportunity to gather information about the deceased.¡± ¡°Delegate your task to the others. I want you to head to Ishkabar immediately and investigate someone. I¡®ll send you the details through mail.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± James hung up the phone, Then, he sent the relevant information to May. After scanning the information rted to Pablo, May deleted the mail and headed toward Ishkabar. At the same time, in a secret conference room in the military in the Southern ins City... The generals of the twenty¨Ceight nations gathered. In their lead was Pablo. A general asked, ¡°General Qadir, what should we do next after taking the Southern ins City? Do we go on the offensive and attack Lavender Town?¡± Pablo nced at the general and said coldly, ¡°Attacking Lavender Town? Dream on. The ck Dragon has returned, and the ck Dragon army is entrenched in the town. How on earth do we attack? Besides, our objective is not to invade Sol. We are here to finish off the ck Dragon. If we push on, Sol may be enraged. We¡®ll be wiped off the map of the earth if that happens.¡± Another general asked, ¡°So, what¡®s our n?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait.¡± Pablo had no idea. He was just following the orders of his higher¨Cups. At that moment, his phone rang. He answered the call and put it on speaker mode. Everyone in the conference room fell silent. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Chapter 674 A voice spoke, ¡°The ck Dragon has sent his subordinates to the twenty¨Ceight nations to investigate the background of the deceased of the hijacking incident. As his subordinates arepetent people, they should get to the bottom of it soon.¡± Pablo asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°We¡®ll stay put. Let him investigate. The more he finds out, the better. I know him well. He¡®s an advocate for peace. Once he finds out, he¡®ll make his way here and try to deal with the current crisis without any unnecessary bloodshed. That will be when he meets his doom.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Pablo nodded. They hung up the call. Looking at the generals, Pablo instructed, ¡°You heard him. We¡®ll stay put. Order your men to behave. Do not do anything they aren¡®t instructed to.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The generals nodded. At the same time, James, Henry, and Levi left Lavender Town in secret and headed toward the outskirts of the Southern ins City where the hijacking incident urred. A jeep that was driving along the dested road stopped. The three of them stepped out of the car. Henry had a map in hand. Looking at the routes marked on the map, he pointed in front of him and said, ¡°This is where the hijacking incident urred.¡± James walked over to that ce. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Many days had passed. Hence, no traces of the incident remained. He scanned his surroundings but found no clues. Immediately, he asked, ¡°Where was the tour bus found?¡± Levi stepped forward and pointed to the road before them and said, ¡°It¡®s further north from here. We¡®ll reach the ce after going around Southern ins City and continuing ind. It¡®s about three hundred kilometers away from here.¡± ¡°Let¡®s have a look.¡± James got onto the jeep once more. Levi then headed in the direction of the incident. Three hourster, they arrived at a barren wastnd. The three of them got off. Levi pointed at an empty plot ofnd and said, ¡°Here¡®s the spot. Everyone on the bus was already dead by the time the authorities found it. The tour bus was in perfect condition, while the deceased all died a quick and painless death with a single blow of a de. Their corpses are Located at a funeral parlor in the Southern ins City. Since the city is currently upied by enemy forces, we¡®re unable to observe the situation.¡± James then ordered, ¡°Give me the autopsy report.¡± Levi got back into the car and got him the autopsy report. James scrutinized it. Unfortunately, from this report, James could not identify who were the ones who hijacked the tour bus and murdered the passengers on board. He rubbed his temple and asked, ¡°Henry, Levi, who do you think those people on the tour bus are?¡± Henry said, ¡°That¡®s obvious, no? They must be sent by the one behind the scenes.¡± James rolled his eyes. ¡°Isn¡®t that just bullsh*t?¡± ¡°Ahem,¡± Henry coughed and began analyzing. ¡°This is the Southern ins, a territory within Sol. The ones who did the hijacking are most likely Soleans. Furthermore, they don¡®t seem to be just any other criminal group. The way they conducted their operation was akin to that of a disciplined fighting force.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°How can you tell?¡± Henry continued, ¡°The ck Dragon army has erected many fortifications on this road. However, the perpetrators seemed to know their positions inside out. They managed topletely steer clear of the ck Dragon army. Not only are they trained, they know the geographicalndscape here well. The incident must have been carefully choreographed. Besides, there were no signs of struggle on the bus. There are two possibilities.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Your analysis is spot on. There are two possibilities: One, the passengers on board knew they would die. And so, they didn¡®t resist at all. Two, the opponent was too strong. They had no way of fighting back.¡± Levi chimed in, ¡°Sir, I don¡®t think investigating the tour bus will be useful. Our countrymen are extremely concerned with the situation on the battlefield. If we still insist on staying put instead of retaking the lost territories, I¡®m worried they¡®ll be rather displeased.¡± James lightly waved. ¡°There¡®s no need to rush things. As long as there are no orders from the higher¨C ups, we¡®ll stay put and investigate the matter thoroughly. By the way, have you looked into the deceased¡®s personal belongings? Have you checked their phones to see if there are any clues?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°All their phones are currently sealed away in the military region of the Southern ins City. As for the investigation... Everything happened in a blur. We only had a day between the hijacking incident and the invasion of the twenty¨Ceight nations. We didn¡®t have enough time.¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Everything had happened all of a sudden. Levi did not have time to react. He thought that the twenty¨Ceight nations were merely bluffing. Hence, when they attacked the Southern ins City, he was caught with his pants down. James did not me him for this.. ¡°Since there¡®s nothing we can find here, let¡®s return for now.¡± James got onto the jeep. Henry and Levi followed suit. They returned to Lavender Town, By the time they arrived, it was already noon. To prevent the allied forces of the twenty¨Ceight nations fromunching another attack, James began making preparations to defend the city. After the preparations were made, he waited. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After James returned to the Southern ins, the world paid close attention to the situation on the battlefield. However, days passed, and nothing happened. The twenty¨Ceight nations did notunch another attack, nor did the ck Dragon army take the fight to them. Many military experts all over the world were analyzing the battle. Three dayster... The assassins James had ordered to infiltrate the enemy nations had returned. As they were assassins, they had to know their targets inside out. As such, their reconnaissance and intelligence¨Cgathering abilities were top¨Cnotch. In just a few days, they had aplished their missions. In the office of Lavender Town¡®s military region... The assassins revealed their findings to James. James scrutinized each piece of information. Through the intelligence gathered, James found out that the passengers on board the tour bus had committed wrongdoings in their home countries. Not only that, but before arriving in Sol, their families had received a hefty sum in their bank ounts. James was now sure that this was a ploy. Besides, before these passengers arrived in Sol, they had met with someone ¨C Floyd Zink. Sex: Male Age: 34 upation: None Floyd Zink, the man who killed Scarlett¡®s fellow grave robbers and snatched the ancient box from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid. ¡°To think it was Floyd who contacted them.¡± Seeing this, James frowned. In this case, the Emperor must be the mastermind behind the scenes. That was because Floyd was the Emperor¡®s subordinate. ¡°James, this is information regarding Pablo Qadir. ording to what I found, the Emperor¡®s forces are spread all over the world. He even has men in Ishkabar. It was only because of the Emperor secretly helping him out in the shadows that Pablo was able to climb the ranks so quickly from amon soldier to a five¨Cstarmander¨Cin¨Cchief of Ishkabar.¡± May told James everything she had found. Flipping through the pages, James scrutinized each and every piece of information. After he finished reading it, he said, ¡°Got it. You must be tired. Go and take a rest. Once you¡®ve rested enough, I¡®ll assign you other missions.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She turned to leave. Meanwhile, James called Henry and Levi. He trusted both of them the most among the generals of the Southern ins. That was because he was sure there were moles among them who reported to the Emperor. He just did not know who the moles were. Soon, Henry and Levi arrived. ¡°Commander¨Cin¨Cchief.¡± They greeted. James lightly waved. ¡°Have a seat.¡± The two sat. Henry asked, ¡°Is there new intel?¡± Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Chapter 676 ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded, ¡°All our intelligence reports point toward a single man.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Henry and Levi were perplexed. ¡°Commander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Red me army, the Emperor.¡± James uttered grimly. ¡°What?¡± They eximed in shock. Stunned, Henry asked, ¡°The Emperor? How can that be? He¡®s a Solean. Are you saying he nned all this just to get you killed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡®s not as simple as that.¡± James wore a solemn expression. He still could not figure out what the Emperor was up to. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He only knew that he was on the move. Back then, during the incident at Mt. Thunder Pass, he was forced to head into a trap after Henry had been kidnapped and fought against the elite fighters from the twenty¨Ceight nations. The mastermind behind this incident was the Doctor King. The Doctor King, a.k.a, Jonathan Harris was one of the Emperor¡®s men. Ronald¡®s findings revealed that Jonathan and the others were secretly constructing a researchboratory in Cansington. The Henry asked, ¡°What should we do then?¡± James was deep in thought. He believed that the Emperor had a grand scheme and now, James¡® existence had be inconvenient. However, the Emperor could not kill him while he was within the borders of Sol. To get rid of him, the Emperor went to great lengths by devising a grand plot. This was all for the sake of killing him on the battlefield. As long as the King of Sol did not pursue matters further, he would not be suspected of the ck Dragon¡®s demise. After a brief moment, James spoke, ¡°Now that we know the identity of the mastermind, it¡®s made things easier for us. The objective of the Emperor is to kill me. The allied forces of the twenty¨Ceight nations are led by their generals. Once we kill them all, the enemy forces will be leaderless, Naturally, they would choose to retreat. That way, we get to resolve the current crisis with as few casualties as possible.¡± ¡°Kill the generals of the twenty¨Ceight nations?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Levi said, ¡°This is no easy feat. The generals are currently in Southern ins City, where a three¨Cmillion¨Carmy is garrisoned. Not even a fly could get in. How are we supposed to kill them?¡± James said nonchntly, ¡°We¡®ll think of a way eventually if put our brains together. Henry, your injuries are notpletely healed yet. You should stay behind and heal up. Levi, l¡®ll leave you in charge of Lavender Town.¡± Henry frowned at the directive. ¡°It¡®s dangerous there at Southern ins City. They must have purposefully leaked the intelligence to lure you there. Going there will simply fall into their trap.¡± Levi nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly. Wouldn¡®t you just be walking into the enemy¡®s trap?¡± ¡°Even so, I have to go.¡± James knew it was highly dangerous for him to go to Southern ins City. However, he had no choice. If he could resolve this crisis by himself, he¡®d be able to prevent an all¨Cout war. A war that would raze the popce and see them turned to ash. James did not wish to see bloodshed. Levi hesitated for a brief moment and asked, ¡°What do we do if you don¡®t return?¡± ¡°If I don¡®t return, mobilize all armed forces in our possession and take back Southern ins City. We owe the citizens of Sol that, at least. The enemy is after me. Once I¡®m killed, the allied forces of the twenty¨Ceight nations will immediately retreat to their borders. That way, the ck Dragon army can recover the lost territories without a fight.¡± Henry and Levi knew it was impossible to change James¡® mind once he had decided on something Henry reminded him. ¡°Please be careful.¡± James shed him a smile. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll be fine. I¡®m not going there alone this time. I¡®ll be bringing the assassins I recruited in Cansington. They are the best of the best in their profession.¡± Hearing this, they were at ease. James turned to leave. In a room in Lavender Town, many people gathered. The door opened. James, in his ck overcoat, walked in. ¡°James,¡± ¡°Hello, s¨ªr.¡± They greeted. James scanned the assassins. ¡°I¡®m nning to infiltrate Southern ins City and kill the generals of the twenty¨Ceight nations. I want to resolve this crisis without involving the citizens. I n to bring you guys along. However, since it¡®s extremely dangerous there, I won¡®t force you toe along.¡± Think about it carefully. Come with me if you wish. Those who choose not to may return to Cansington and look for Scarlett. Help her out and she¡®ll cover your paycheck.¡± Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Everyone fell silent. Sneaking into Southern ins City, which was heavily fortified by a three¨Cmillion¨C strong army, and assassinating the generals of the twenty¨Ceight nations? This would be the most daunting assassination mission they had ever received. They looked at one another. No one said anything. Scanning the crowd, May stepped forward. ¡°I¡®m going with you, James.¡± May grew up in the Dark Castle and was brought up as an assassin. Throughout her life, she had lived in bleak despair. After following James, she finally understood the meaning of life. It was James that gave her everything. Now that James had a mission, she was duty¨Cbound to fulfill her responsibilities. James looked at the others and asked, ¡°Anyone else?¡± The assassins were hesitant. Although they were loyal to James, the current mission was extremely dangerous. The chances of returning alive were close to zero. They did not wish to lose their lives so easily. ¡°I¡®ll follow you.¡± Death Dance stepped forward. She used to be the tenth on the hitman ranking. After following James, the Blithe King created a legitimate identity for her. She was now called Skr Caden. ¡°I¡®ll go too.¡± Scorpion, number nine on the hitman ranking, stepped forward. He now lived as Jameson Caden. He said, ¡°As a Solean, I have killed many of my countrymen, yet I have never done anything for my country. If the mission fails, I hope that you¡®ll bury me in the National Mausoleum, James. I want my family to be proud of me.¡± Midnight Wind, number five on the hitman ranking, grinned cheerily. ¡°In that case, count me in.¡± Little Sis, number three on the hitman ranking, piped up. ¡°Don¡®t forget about me.¡± Then, Wanderer and Grim Reaper, number four and seven on the hitman ranking respectively, agreed to go too. James began assuring the assassins that hadmitted themselves to the cause. ¡°Although the mission in Southern ins City is extremely dangerous, I promise I¡®ll bring you all back safely. This is how the n will go. You¡®ll remain in the shadows ande get me in secret. If something doesn¡®t feel quite right, leave immediately.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. James beganying out his n. He would be the one going on the offensive and assassinating the generals. The assassins were only there as a fail¨Csafe. They would pick James up in case the n went awry. After a whole morning¡®s worth of discussion, a more detailed n was drawn up. However, a problem remained. How would they sneak into Southern ins City? It was heavily guarded by an army of three million. Not only that, the city was sealed off. No ordinary man was allowed to enter. James had thought of a way. Although there were risks involved, the possibility of sess was also there. After the discussion, they left. Driving a few off¨Croad vehicles, they headed in the direction of the city. At the same time, in Southern ins City¡®s military region... A middle¨Caged man was on the phone as he smoked his cigarette under a tree. Wearing a ck overcoat, he wore a hat. His silhouette was indiscernible. It was Floyd Zink. He was the Emperor¡®s confidant and strongest subordinate. ¡°James is now aware that you¡®re the one behind this. He¡®ll try to assassinate the generals of the twenty¨Ceight nations in an attempt to reduce the casualties as much as possible. Be on your guard. Once he enters the city, do not let him leave alive.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡®ll aplish the mission.¡± Floyd assured the person on the other line. The voice sternly cautioned him. ¡°Do not becent. During his time in Cansington, he¡®s assembled a group of top¨Cnotch assassins. Their strength is not beneath yours.¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Floyd said confidently. ¡°Rest assured. There¡®s a three¨Cmillion¨Cstrong army garrisoned here. If the ck Dragones, I assure you he won¡®t be leaving here alive.¡± ¡°Failure is not allowed. If you fail, there¡®s no need for you to return.¡± The other side hung up the phone. Floyd stood up. He tossed the cigarette bud in his hand on the ground and stomped on it. Then, he headed back toward the conference room. The generals of the twenty¨Ceight nations gathered in the room. Floyd walked over to them, and they immediately stood up. Floyd gestured for them to rx. Only then did the generals take their seats. Floyd scanned the crowd. ¡°There¡®s news from the boss. The hijacking incident has been exposed. The ck Dragon now knows everything.¡± "What!?¡± They turned pale. Pablo eyed him coldly. ¡°You promised us that the n would be wless. If word spreads, I¡®ll no longer have a ce in Ishkabar.¡± Floyd dismissed his concerns. ¡°Calm down. The only one who knows about it at the moment is the ck Dragon. The boss said that the ck Dragon ns to sneak into the city and find an opportunity to assassinate you all. Once he aplishes that, the twenty¨Ceight nations will automatically retreat. We need toe up with a n to lure the ck Dragon into the city and kill him.¡± ¡°Hmph! If hees, I¡®ll make sure he leaves a corpse.¡± ¡°He was just lucky at Mt. Thunder Pass back then.¡± ¡°It¡®s about time for his luck to run out.¡± ¡°There¡®s no way his fists can stand against thebined might of the twenty¨Ceight nations.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The generals excitedly discussed among themselves. Many among them were there during the Mt. Thunder Pass incident. There was bad blood between them and James. Floyd discussed with the generals how best to lure James into Southern ins City. Meanwhile, James was approaching the city with his assassins. But before they could enter the city, they spotted a patrol from afar. James assessed the situation. Looking at the others, he asked, ¡°You¡®re an expert in this. Now that Southern ins City is under lockdown, there are patrols everywhere. What should we do to avoid them?¡± The assassins wore perplexed faces. Although they had experience infiltrating other nations, they now faced a city guarded by a three¨Cmillion¨Cstrong army. It would be difficult not to alert the enemy forces. May eventually spoke up. ¡°James, I think your n is wless. We should disguise ourselves as the enemy forces to infiltrate the city.¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°In that case, we¡®ll split up. After sneaking into the city, head toward the military region as quickly as you can.¡± They nned to split up once they approached the city. Then, they would try to blend in with the patrol. As it stood, there were too many of them in one ce. If they were found out, they would be swiftly rounded up and captured. If they split up, even if some of them were discovered, the rest would still be able to continue the mission. James spoke to all of them in a clear tone. ¡°Be on your guard. Remember, staying alive is your priority. Got it?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Their voices rang out in unison. ¡°Let¡®s get moving.¡± James drove his car to a secluded spot and concealed it. Everyone got off the car and split up. Traversing through the foliage, they slowly approached Southern ins City. They were looking for an opportunity to infiltrate the enemy patrol. Once they were disguised as part of the patrol, they would be able to enter the city. James was confident that this n would seed. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Lames watched them leave. He only left when he made sure all of them had entered the forest. He slowly approached the city. Almost immediately, he spotted a patrol team. The patrol was made up of five convoys, an armored car, an emergency unit vehicle, and a tank. James hid in a tree by the roadside and waited for them to leave. After they left, he secretly followed them. However, he could not find the opportunity to infiltrate the patrol. The next moment, the sun had already set. The number of patrols increased with theing of night. Unable to find an opportunity, James gave up on following the patrol. He avoided the sentries and approached the city. He was only ten kilometers away. The enemy forces had increased in size. There were even soldiers garrisoned in the barracks. James watched them from the shadows. Finally, in the middle of the night, an opportunity presented itself. He found a lone soldier and finished him off silently. Then, he removed his clothes and took his weapons and identity card. After that, he used the zombie powder given to him by the assassins to clean up any traces of the murder. Then, he pulled a brush out and painted his face. In the blink of an eye, he had be a soldier of the allied forces. With his disguise, he attempted to enter the city. However, upon arriving at the city gates, he realized that security was tighter than he expect. Every soldier entering or exiting the city must have their identity verified. He knew he would be exposed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even if he was able to infiltrate the city, he would not be able to sneak into the military region. He turned back. He went to a barrack outside the city and pretended to be on a patrol mission. He was thinking of a way to sneak into the city. At that moment, a high¨Cranking soldier appeared. He had a half¨Cstar on his military uniform. He was a lieutenant, ¡°There¡®s news from the higher¨Cups. The ck Dragon is thinking of a way to sneak into the city. So get your act together! If you see the ck Dragon, show no mercy. The general has said that whoever that kills the ck Dragon will receive 100 million dors.¡± The lieutenant walked over to the soldiers and barked the new orders. ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing this, the soldiers buzzed with excitement. ¡°Security is tight here. If the ck Dragon dares show himself, we¡®ll crush him!¡± ¡°Well, I hope he comes. After all, I get to receive 100 million if I kill him. With the 100 million, I get to retire early and enjoy unparalleled glory and wealth.¡± ¡°Haha! You wish. You¡®ll be the first to run if the ck Dragon appears.¡± The soldiers chatted cheerily among themselves. Meanwhile, James silently trailed the lieutenant. The lieutenant entered a tent. After a brief moment of hesitation, he chose to follow him in. There were many soldiers on patrol outside the tent. However, as James was in the allied forces¡® military attire, he did not arouse any suspicion. James scanned his surroundings. Seeing that no one was watching him, he entered the tent. The lieutenant had already removed his clothes and on the bed was a beautiful woman. ¡°Hurry_¡± The woman said in a seductive voice. The lieutenant walked over to her in anticipation. At that moment, someone entered the tent. The lieutenant turned. Seeing that it was a soldier, he hissed in irritation, ¡°Who gave you the permission to enter?¡± James hung his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¨CI have something to report to you, general.¡± ¡°Save your report forter! Wait till I¡®m done here.¡± The lieutenant said exasperatedly. James continued. ¡°This has something to do with the ck Dragon. Anyter and it might be toote.¡± ¡°What? Something to do with the ck Dragon?¡± The mention of the name immediately grabbed the lieutenant¡¯s attention. He was a lieutenant of Ishkabar by the name of Jose Maksim. As he was a confidant of Pablo, he wielded great authority. He was in charge of the patrols outside the city. His special position also allowed him to bring women into his tent. Hearing James¡® words, his curiosity was piqued. He waved away the woman on the bed and said, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter 680 The woman left the tent. Jose looked at James, who was standing by the entrance, and beckoned, ¡°Come closer.¡± James walked over to him. ¡°So what do you know about the ck...¡± ¨C Before he could finish his sentence, a cold muzzle was pressed against his forehead. He froze. James grinned smugly at him. ¡°I¡®m the ck Dragon.¡± ¡°You...¡± Hearing this, a chill ran down Jose¡®s spine. He almost fell off his chair. Keeping the gun pressed against Jose¡®s forehead, James sat opposite him. After taking a moment to process the situation, Jose composed himself. His face darkened, he said coldly, ¡°How audacious of you, ck Dragon. Do you know soldiers are just outside? All I have to do is to call for them and you¡®ll be surrounded and shot to death.¡± James¡® eyes shone coldly. ¡°You can try. I don¡®t know about being shot to death, but I know I can kill you before that happens.¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhat do you want from me?¡°¡® Jose was frightened. He knew that James was fully capable of killing him before he could even call for help. He had climbed to his position with great difficulty. He did not wish for all his effort to simply go to waste. James lowered his gun. Looking at Jose, who was sweating profusely, he gave a threatening smile. ¡°I¡®m here to give you money.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Jose looked at James puzzledly. ¡°Give me money?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± James nodded. ¡°As long as you do as I say, I¡®ll give you 1 billion dors once everything¡®s over. You¡®ll get to enjoy riches beyond your wildest imagination. How does that sound?¡± Jose scoffed. ¡°ck Dragon, do you I¡®d betray my mothend so easily?¡± ¡°That¡®s up to you, frankly.¡± James shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°A billion dors or death? Choose one.¡± Saying that, James stood up and pressed the gun against Jose¡®s forehead. He waited for his reply. ¡°Of course, there¡®s a third option for you too. You can call for help and demand your men to kill me. Of course, you¡®ll die alongside me too. However, you get to be a national hero, and your family will most probably receive a badge of honor or something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to think things through.¡± James gave his ultimatum. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The one thing humans feared the most was death. This was especially true for powerful and influential people. The higher one¡®s position, the more afraid of death one would be. Time passed Sweat beaded on Jose¡®s forehead. He was in a difficult position. He knew what James was capable of. He could finish him off in an instant. He did not want to die just yet. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Jose looked James in the eye and said, ¡°I know what you want. You want to infiltrate Southern ins City and assassinate the generals of the twenty¨Ceight nations. I¡®ll be as good as dead if I bring you there. No matter how much he give me, it won¡®t matter if I¡®m a corpse. Besides, none of this is in writing. How can I trust you?¡± James knew Jose¡®s resolve was slowly crumbling. He lowered his gun and sat down. ¡°I can give you 100 million first. You just have to bring me into the military region of the city. I won¡®t get you involved. After everything¡®s over, I¡®ll give you the remaining money. If I die, you get nothing. I¡®d suggest you run in that case.¡± James casually mentioned his n. Jose grabbed a ss of water from the table and drank it. He was at a loss. Was it worth it being a traitor for 1 billion dors? He would be dead if his higher¨Cups heard of this. However, he knew he¡®d die right here if he did not agree to this. ¡°Fine. I¨CI promise you.¡± After thinking long and hard about this, Jose eventually agreed to the deal. James smiled, ¡°Wise choice. Give me your bank ount number. I¡®ll transfer the money to you.¡± Jose gave James a secret bank ount he opened overseas. ¡°Transfer the money to this ount.¡± James pulled his phone out and called Scarlett, ¡°Scarlett, I¡®m going to send you a bank ount number. Transfer a hundred million into it.¡± Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter 681 After hanging up the phone, James sent Jose¡¯s bank ount number to Scarlett. Meanwhile, Jose was looking at James. He was jealous of the wealth James possessed. Although he was from Ishkabar, he had heard of the ck Dragon. Businessmen who wished to conduct business in the Southern ins had to pay a hefty protection fee to the ck Dragon all these years. All this while, the King of Sol turned a blind eye to this. Although Jose was a lieutenant, he was hesitant to act too out of line. If the higher-ups investigated the matter, his military career would be over. James shed a smile to Jose who was sweating like a sinner in church. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Rx. This is only between you and me. I¡¯ve ordered someone to make the transfer. You¡¯ll receive the money soon. Have some patience.¡± Jose wiped the sweat off his forehead ¡°Wh-What do you want me to do?¡± James replied, ¡°Nothing much. Just bring me into the military region of Southern ins City safely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded, ¡°That¡¯s it. I won¡¯t get you involved. You only need to bring me to the military region. As for the remaining money, I¡¯ll give it to you if I make it out alive. If I happen to die, no one else will investigate the matter. So don¡¯t you worry.¡± Hearing this, Jose was relieved. Suddenly, his phone rang. He looked at James. James nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jose answered the phone. ¡°Yes¡­ Understood. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Hanging up the phone, he looked at James and said, ¡°The general is calling for me. He has convened an emergency meeting.¡± James frowned. After brief contemtion, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Get me a new identity.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jose nodded. As he was a lieutenant, he wielded enormous authority. Forging a new identity was a piece of cake for him. In just ten minutes, James had gotten a new identity. He was now Jose¡¯s assistant and rtive ¨C Santiago Maksim. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As security was tight in the military region, James could not enter despite being the assistant of a lieutenant. He could only wait outside. James was not in a hurry and waited patiently outside. He had bribed Jose into this. As long as Jose¡¯s mouth remained shut, he should be safe for now. He was confident that Jose would not spill the beans. Although Jose was a lieutenant, his sal¨¢ry was low. Not only that, Ishkabar had been strict on corruption. As such, he did not have the luxury of getting a supplementary ie. To him, a billion dors was an astronomical figure-a sum he would never get even if he worked for a lifetime. James waited for approximately two hours. Two hourster, Jose walked out. James walked over to him. Scanning his surroundings, he whispered, ¡°How did it go? What was the meeting about?¡±. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Jose did not say much. He brought James out of the city and returned to the barracks. Immediately upon arrival, Jose logged into his overseas bank ount. Seeing there was a hundred million in it, he was relieved. He could finally cooperate with James without fear. ¡°The general wishes to select a few capable men to guard the military region in an attempt to prevent you from sneaking up on them. I have decided to rmend you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± James was pleased. Finally, the opportunity had presented itself. ¡°James, please understand that I¡¯m taking a huge risk by rmending you. If you¡¯re exposed, I¡¯ll die alongside you. So¡­ I hope you¡¯ll seed in assassinating them.¡± Jose said while wearing a solemn expression. James assured him with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. As long as I can get within the distance of the generals, I can kill them all.¡± ¡°Mhm.. Go get prepared. Apart from you, I¡¯ll be choosing a few others I can trust. However, your current appearance¡­¡± Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter 682 James waved him off. ¡°No need to worry. I can make human-skin masks. Just get me the necessary materials.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jose nodded. ¡°Have a rest here. I¡¯ll prepare the stuff.¡± Jose turned to leave. While preparing the necessary material, Jose also handpicked men he could trust for the mission. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Soon, he hadpleted his preparations. James began making the human-skin mask. It didn¡¯t take long for the mask to bepleted. Wearing the mask, James was now a middle-aged man with tanned skin. The night passed silently. The next morning, James headed toward Southern ins City¡¯s military region with a dozen soldiers. On an empty plot ofnd in the city¡¯s military region, a hundred or so soldiers stood. These were capable fighters handpicked by the generals and the lieutenants. Pablo stood at the very front and looked at them. Wearing a satisfied look, he said, ¡°Very good. From today onwards, you¡¯ll be stationed outside the building. Do not leave your positions. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Their voices rang in unison. Satisfied with their reaction, Pablo left his men. Soon, Floyd arrived. He began organizing and deploying the men. Floyd knew that James was not going toe alone. He¡¯d bring the assassins he recruited with him. Now, all Floyd needed to do was to set up a foolproof trap to lure James and his men in Once they set foot in his trap, they would not leave the ce alive. Hundreds of elite soldiers armed with heavy weaponry guarded the building the generals of the twenty- eight nations were in. An army of a million soldiers was stationed right outside the military region. The trap had been set. After deploying them, Floyd began creating opportunities for James to sneak in. He lifted the lockdown in Southern ins City. Now, some businessmen were allowed to leave. Whereas for those who wished to head overseas, all they needed to do was to have their identities checked. He lifted the lockdown to create an opportunity for James to sneak in. After disguising himself as a soldier in the military region, James had been looking for an opening. However, security was too tight, and cameras were everywhere. There was not a single blind spot in the city. However, he secretly left a mark. He had discussed this with his subordinates earlier. Anyone who managed to infiltrate the city would leave behind a mark to let the others know. As James was not in a hurry, he waited patiently. Three days passed. After three days, he saw the same mark. He knew that many of his men had managed to sneak in. Another day passed. All the assassins had managed to infiltrate the city. At the building where the generals of the twenty-eight nations lived¡­ The generals had not taken a single step outside. James walked toward a corner and pulled out a cigarette. He lit it and crouched down while smoking. After smoking, he threw the cigarette bud on the ground and stomped on it. Then, he kicked it toward the wall. The cigarette bud briefly touched the wall and left a mark. It was a sign that the mission wouldmence at night time. After leaving the mark, James continued on his patrol. At the same time, he left those marks everywhere. The marks exined the process of the n in detail. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter 683 James left many of these marks all over the military region. These marks were meant for assassins. Ordinary people would not be able to understand the secret code. James did not know how the others managed to sneak in. However, he did know that everyone had managed to infiltrate the city. That was because they left inconspicuous marks in the corners of the military region. Everything was now in ce. All they had to do was to wait until nighttime. The generals of the twenty-eight nations would soon meet their doom. If James and his assassins failed, however, this would be their final resting ce. That was because the armed forces garrisoned here were too powerful. They were against elite troops of at least a hundred-thousand men. To put it simply, the odds were stacked against them. Not only that, but a three-million-strong army was also stationed in Southern ins City. They needed to seed. Failure would mean death. As James was now the guard of the building in the military region, his electronic devices were confiscated. He lifted his head to look at the sky. The sun was setting. He could tell it was a few minutes past six. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was almost time. He waited patiently. Time passed. It was now nighttime. The military region lit up with lights. A convoy stopped outside the gates. The driver was a soldier in military uniform. A group of armed men approached the convoy ¡°Get out of the car for inspection.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The driver got out of the car. Another soldier was sitting in the passenger seat. The man was wearing the military uniform of the allied forces. As his face was covered with paint, he was not easily recognizable. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m just here to deliver vegetables. I¡¯ve been going in and out all this time. Why wasn¡¯t there any inspection a few days ago?¡± The guy in the passenger seat got out and pulled out his identity card. After verifying his identity, the group of soldiers guarding the gates headed toward the back of the convoy for inspection. It was full of vegetables. A soldier asked them sternly, ¡°What¡¯s in the box? Open it.¡± ¡°Just some frozen stuff.¡± The driver took the key out and swiftly opened the box. It was a freezer filled with frozen seafood After briefly inspecting, the soldier pointed at a few boxes and ordered, ¡°Open them all.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The driver swiftly opened the boxes. ¡°These are all frozen seafood we just got from the sea. It¡¯s still fresh. Here, have a look.¡± He took out a fish as if to demonstrate the fact to the soldier. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re free to go.¡± The soldier granted them clearance. The driver retrieved his identity card and got in the convoy. So did the soldier who was in the passenger seat. The convoy drove into the military region. Meanwhile, the guards continued on their patrol. Not long after, a man in a ck robe and a beret appeared from the shadows and approached the guards. He questioned, ¡°Anything unsual?¡± ¡°No, everything is normal.¡± ¡°Be on your guard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. Security is tight here, and surveince cameras are everywhere. Not even a fly can pass by us. If the ck Dragones, he won¡¯t be getting out of here alive.¡± Floyd then departed quietly. His boss had told him that the ck Dragon was extremely capable. He would find a way to sneak in. As such, he must not let his guard down. Floyd headed toward the surveince room. In it were ny-eight monitors. Every monitor showed surveince camera footage of an area. And each monitor was manned by a person. Floyd walked over to the team. The men who were staring at their screens stood up and said in unison, ¡°General.¡± Floyd acknowledged them and asked, ¡°Any unusual activities?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s normal, sir.¡± Hearing this, Floyd frowned. Was the security too tight? Was James unable to sneak in? Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 His objective was to lure James here and kill him. He was sure that James must have infiltrated Southern ins City. He must be looking for an opportunity to sneak into the military region and assassinate the generals of the twenty-eight nations. Floyd left feeling puzzled. He headed to the building in the military region and called for another meeting with the generals. He wanted to think of a way to lure James here. At the same time, in the kitchen of the military region¡­ After the driver delivered the vegetables, the others began unloading them. The men from the kitchen walked over to them to help. ¡°Take a break. Just leave everything to us.¡± The one unloading the good hurriedly interrupted to prevent the men in the kitchen from helping them unload. With a lighter workload, the men from the kitchen were more than willing to leave it to them. The driver and the person in the passenger seat began unloading the vegetables. The driver was none other than Midnight Wind in disguise. The real driver had been taken care of long ago. Meanwhile, the one in the passenger seat was May all along. They were both wearing human-skin masks. They conversed silently while unloading the goods. ¡°I saw James¡¯ mark. We¡¯ll act tonight. Before the missionmences, we need to cut the electricity supply of the military region. James said that there are many generators here. Electricity will return in a minute in the event of a ckout.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°So, we have only a minute to act.¡± ¡°In that minute, we¡¯ll have to head to the surveince room and centralmand and seize control of them.¡± They whispered silently. After loading the goods in the convoy into the refrigerated warehouse, they locked the door. The door of a freezer slowly creaked open. Some frozen seafood tumbled out, and a person crawled out of the freezer. ¡°It¡¯s freezing.¡± She could not help but shiver. It was Death Dance. Even though she was an experienced and highly-trained assassin, she was a little overwhelmed by the cold. She would have died if she had stayed there for a little while longer. Immediately, she hid, Soon, the door of the refrigerated warehouse opened. A soldier entered to get some supplies. The moment he entered, he was knocked unconscious. Death Dance immediately removed his clothes and took his weapon. Then, she left silently. The entire building of the military region was brightly lit. There were fully-armed guards patrolling downstairs. Every corner of the ce-the entrance, hallways, stairs, was all filled with people. Security was unimaginably tight. In the conference room on the eighth floor¡­ Floyd had summoned the generats from the twenty-eight nations. He looked at them and asked, ¡°Security is too tight here. I believe that James wouldn¡¯t dare venture here recklessly. This can¡¯t continue. We¡¯ll have toe up with a way to lure him here.¡± A general asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave this ce and create an opportunity for him?¡± Immediately, someone shot down his proposal, ¡°Are you tired of living? Now that the lockdown is lifted, the ck Dragon must have infiltrated the city. We might be finished off the moment we leave the gates.¡± ¡°What should we do then? He¡¯s not dumb. There¡¯s no way he¡¯de here to die.¡± ¡°How do I know?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not leaving this ce. I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± They were heated in a discussion. Meanwhile, James and a few other guards arrived on the eighth floor. James walked over to the guard on the eighth floor and said, ¡°It¡¯s our turn now. You should patrol downstairs. Just leave this ce to us.¡± A soldier frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t this our turn? Why are we switching ees again?¡± James said with a smile. ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures. What? Do you need the orders from the general himself?¡± The soldier shut his mouth. He gestured for his men to follow him downstairs. After they left, James stretchedzily. ¡°Finally, we get to ck off. It really is more rxing here. It¡¯s too tiring outside.¡± ¡°Nice one, Santiago.¡± As they knew that James, a.k.a Santiago, was a rtive of the lieutenant, the rest began buttering James up. Tames lightly waved and handed them a few cigarettes. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Here, have some.¡± At that moment, there was a ckout. The rm rang Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 This was the Southern ins City¡¯s military region. This was where the ck Dragon army was garrisoned. James was themander-in-chief of the ck Dragon army. Therefore, he knew the geographicalndscape and the condition of the equipment here inside out. : He knew that the generator would take a minute to activate in the event of a ckout. As such, he only had a minute to assassinate the generals of the twenty-eight nations. However, it was nearly impossible to barge into the conference room and finish them off in just a minute. In the conference room, Floyd was in a discussion with the generals. All of a sudden, the room turned pitch ck The rm rang urgently. Although the backup lights were activated almost immediately, the generals still panicked upon hearing the rm. They grabbed their weapons and watched the entrance intently. Some even found a ce to hide. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Floyd yelled, ¡°Security is tight here. There¡¯s no way that the ck Dragon would be here. He¡¯s dead meat if he steps foot in here. This couldn¡¯t be his doing. There must be something wrong with the equipment that caused this ckout. In just another minute, the backup generator will activate.¡± At that moment, a knock came on the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James was watching the stairs just outside the conference room. The moment the ckout urred, he swiftly led his men there and knocked on the conference room¡¯s door. ¡°Is it the ck Dragon? Can wee in?¡± ¡°Q-Quick! Come in!¡± James pushed the door open. Seeing the fully-armed soldiers, the generals breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, James bided his time. With his weapon in hand, he stood by the door. Finally, after a minute, the power supply was restored. Floyd immediately grabbed his walkie-talkie and asked, ¡°Centralmand, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°There¡¯s faulty wiring. We¡¯re currently investigating the matter.¡± ¡°Surveince room! What¡¯s the situation over there?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s normal. There¡¯s no breach.¡± Floyd questioned every station. After learning that everything was normal, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was looking forward to ensnaring the ck Dragon in his trap. However, at the moment of the ckout, he was a little nervous-maybe even frightened. Even though he was highly trained, his prestige was iparable to that of the ck Dragon. His fame and deeds had spread far and wide. The generals all breathed a sigh of relief. They thought that the ck Dragon had broke through the security. It turned out to be a false rm. Floyd grabbed his walkie-talkie and ordered, ¡°Be vignt. Report to me immediately if you notice anything is amiss.¡± ¡°Orders received.¡± ¡°Orders received.¡± Hearing this, James smiled. His assassins did not disappoint him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was extraordinarily difficult to seize control of Central Command and the surveince room in just a minute of the ckout. However, they pulled it off wlessly. He could now execute the next phase of his ns smoothly. He knew there was a surveince camera in the conference room too. This is the highest conference room where he discussed battle ns with his generals. Not only did it have a surveince camera, it only had a defense system. Once activated, the soundproofing system and bulletproof system would be automatically activated too. James stood by the door and nced at the surveince camera. Then, he stealthily made a gesture. In the surveince room¡­ May had already seized control of the room. Soldiersy on the floor. The person in charge had a gun pressed against the back of his head. He did not dare to move a single muscle. Through the camera, May saw James¡¯ discreet signal. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 James had ryed all information about the military region to them beforeing. This allowed May to know the ce inside out. She immediately ordered, ¡°Cut off all connections of the conference room to the outside world and activate the defense system.¡± With a gun pressed against the back of his head, the person in charge obeyed her demands. James stood by the door of the conference room. After a while, he walked over to Floyd and asked, ¡°Since everything¡¯s fine now, do we keep watch outside or do we stay here?¡± Floyd was sitting on a chair wiping off the sweat from his forehead. He dismissed the soldier addressing him. ¡°Keep watch outside. Stay vignt!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± James nodded and turned. The moment he turned, he opened fire. The soldiers guarding the door immediately copsed into a pool of blood. At the same time, James immediately pulled out a gun and pressed it against Floyd¡¯s head. The generals were all stunned by this unexpected situation. Their minds went nk. By the time they recollected themselves, Floyd was already being threatened with death. ¡°B-ck Dragon¡­ Are you the ck Dragon?¡± Someone asked. His voice was quivering in fear. James grinned. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± Floyd lifted his head and looked James in the eye. All this while, he had been wearing a beret. So, James had never seen his true appearance. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Now, his face was in full view. His looks were ordinary. It was an easily forgettable face. ¡°I-I underestimated you.¡± James smiled coldly. ¡°Call your boss, Floyd. I¡¯d like to speak to him.¡± Floyd steeled himself. ¡°Do you think you can leave this ce alive?¡± James shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will. However, I do know that you¡¯ll die in my hands. As for the rest of you¡­¡± James gazed at the generals of the twenty-eight nations. ¡°You must be tired of living. Why couldn¡¯t you just enjoy your life back in your own country? Why did you have toe to Sol and rnake a huge bess? Well¡­ Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t think about leaving alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± A general roared. At the same time, he reached for his gun. Unfortunately, he was too slow. The moment he went for the gun, James opened fire. The bullet pierced through his brain, and he copsed to the floor. This scene scared the rest of the generals sh*tless. Meanwhile, Floyd sensed an opportunity. The moment James opened fire, he immediately went for his gun. Before he could pull his gun out, James¡¯ gun was once again pressed against his head. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Floyd panicked. What speed! James¡¯ reaction speed was nothing short of terrifying. James pressed a gun against Floyd¡¯s head in one hand and pointed a heavy machine gun toward the generals in the other. The conference room was dead silent. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance, Floyd. Call your boss. I want to speak to him.¡± James eyes glinted like knives. He knew Floyd was the Emperor¡¯s subordinate. He wanted to speak directly to the Emperor. Floyd swiftly pulled a phone out and called an encrypted number. Soon, the call connected. ¡°What is it?¡± A hoarse voice came from the phone. It did not belong to the Emperor. Or at least, it did not sound like him. James took the phone and put it on the loudspeaker. Then, he put it on the table. Seeing that some among the generals were shifting around suspiciously, he lifted the heavy machine gun to warn them off. James looked at the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone to great lengths to kill me, Emperor.¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter 687 James was not convinced that Floyd had actually called the Emperor. However, he knew that even if the receiver of the call was not the Emperor, the real person must have been listening from somewhere else. No voice came from the phone. James continued despite theck of response. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re after. I¡¯ll definitely stop you.¡± ¡°Beep!¡± The other party hung up the phone. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving here alive, ck Dragon.¡± Floyd looked at James and threatened him.¡± There¡¯s a hundred thousand soldiers stationed outside, not to mention the three-million strong army garrisoned in Southern ins City. You made it all the way here, but don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting out of this alive.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James gave him a smirk. ¡°If I was able to get all the way here, then it stands to reason that there¡¯s definitely a way out too. Oh, and by the way, this was the conference room of the ck Dragon army. I know it like the back of my hand. At the moment, I¡¯ve cut off all connections between this room with the outside world. No one would know even if I went on a rampage here.¡± When he said this, the color drained from the faces of all the generals sitting in the room. ¡°ck Dragon, l-I was being forced toe.¡± ¡°Spare me, please. I¡¯ll retreat at once.¡± They started to beg James for mercy. ¡°Bang!¡± James let out a shot. Floyd copsed in a pool of blood. He was no longer breathing. The generals turned pale. ¡°Since you¡¯vee all the way here, you should have been prepared to die. Your attack on Southern ins City has cost many of myrades-in-arms lives. How am I supposed to exin myself to the ck Dragon army if I return without killing you?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. He had a murderous glint in his eyes. The aura he exuded was too overpowering and terrifying. The generals could not help but feel horrified. Everyone was stock still and was too scared to even take a breath. ¡°We should open fire all at once! He¡¯s just one guy. There¡¯s no way¡­¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. One of the generals tried to turn the tide. Before he could finish his words, James shot him dead, and the general copsed to the floor. The generals of the twenty-eight nations were highly trained. However, they stood no chance at all against the ck Dragon. They knew only death awaited them if they continued to do nothing. On the other hand, they would die nheless if they went for their guns. ¡°Do it yourself.¡± James nced at the remaining generals and promised, ¡°If you choose to end your life right now, I promise you that the ck Dragon army won¡¯t pursue your army. We will allow them safe passage home. If you don¡¯t¡­¡± Immediately, a dark shadow cast itself over James¡¯ face. ¡°There¡¯ll be bloodshed. The three million- strong army will die in a foreign ce, far from home.¡± Death? End their lives? Humans have an overwhelming fear of death. Committing suicide necessitates great courage. They were all high-ranking generals of their respective nations. How could they be willing to die just like that? ¡°What? Do you need me to do it for you?¡± James offered heartlessly. Then, he opened fire. The generals dropped to the floor like flies. They had wanted to kill James before dying. However, they were no match for his speed. In just a few short seconds, corpsesy strewn about the conference room. Only one man was still alive. It was Pablo, themander-in-chief of the allied forces. Pablo¡¯s legs gave way and he copsed into a chair. He could not exert even a single ounce of strength. He began sweating bullets when he saw James approach him. Soon, his entire military uniform was soaked. James asked in an intimidating tone, ¡°Do you know why I spared you?¡± ¡°N-No.¡± Pablo was sweating profusely; he could not stop his teeth from chattering. James sat down and lit a cigarette. Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re themander-in-chief of the allied forces. I need you to give the order to retreat. Of course, you can choose to disobey my order. In that case, the ck Dragon army will immediately go on the offensive. Southern ins City will descend into chaos, and your three-million-strong army willy dead on the streets. Besides¡­¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Original from N?velDrama.Org. James continued, ¡°Once the real battle begins, it won¡¯t end that easily. The ck Dragon army will simply cross Mt. Thunder Pass and annihte the twenty-eight nations.¡± James¡¯ every word struck fear in Pablo¡¯s heart. Hearing that the twenty-eight nations could be annihted in the blink of an eye, he could not help but tremble. ¡°I-I will give the order to retreat.¡± Pablo knew that their mission to kill the ck Dragon had failed. He also knew that the ck Dragon would not hesitate to kill him if he chose not to obey his order. Besides, oncerge-scalebat between the three-million-strong army and the ck Dragon armymenced, it would be bloody and hard-fought. In the surveince room¡­ Upon seeing this, a smile broke out on the faces of May and the other assassins. ¡°We¡¯ve done it!¡± ¡°Yes. We can now leave this ce alive.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Sneaking into Southern ins City where a three-million- strong army is garrisoned and assassinating the generals of the twenty-eight nations? That¡¯s definitely something worth bragging about. What a shame I won¡¯t be an assassin anymore. This would have done wonders for my reputation.¡± The assassins all wore smiling faces. In the conference room on the eighth floor¡­ James looked at Pablo and said, ¡°Alright now, wipe off the sweat on your forehead. Follow me to centralmand.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Pablo stood up and followed James to centralmand. Many soldiers were on patrol downstairs. They were not aware of the situation in the conference room. ¡°General.¡± Upon seeing Pablo, they greeted him respectfully. Pablo remained silent. Soon, they arrived. Little Sis, Grim Reaper, and Savage were the ones who seized control of centralmand. ¡°James.¡± They greeted him James walked over to them and patted their shoulders. He praised them, ¡°Well done, guys. You¡¯ll be greatly rewarded.¡± ¡°Thank you, James.¡± James looked at Pablo and said, ¡°Give the order to retreat.¡± Pablo walked toward a mic in centralmand and said, ¡°On mymand, the allied forces of the twenty-eight nations will retreat from Southern ins City and leave Sol at once.¡± The lieutenants all received the order. ¡°Pass the word. We¡¯re retreating.¡± ¡°Retreat! Retreat! We¡¯re leaving Southern ins City.¡± The lieutenants gave the order to withdraw. With that, the army garrisoned within and outside Southern ins City hastily retreated. Even the armed forces within the military region withdrew from the area. Pablo looked at James pleadingly, ¡°I-I¡¯ve given the order to retreat. M-May I leave now?¡± ¡°Leave?¡± James snickered. ¡°Of course, you may. However, the twenty-eight nations have made a rather big commotion this time, and the world has been watching the situation here intently. Since I¡¯ve magnanimously let the allied forces go, shouldn¡¯t you show some gratitude? Otherwise, I¡¯d look like the biggest fool in the world.¡± ¡°Wh-What do you want?¡± Pablo unconsciously took a few steps back. James waved him away. ¡°Return for now. Sol will soon send envoys to the twenty-eight nations to discuss war reparations.¡± James¡¯ implications struck further terror into Pablo. He knew that the twenty-eight nations would have to pay an astronomical figure this time. He still did not understand James¡¯ motivations behind this. ¡°I-Is it money that you¡¯re after?¡± ¡°Money?¡± James chuckled. ¡°Do you think money will solve the problem? Though you¡¯ve been driven back time and time again, you continued to encroach on the territory of Sol. I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson this time. Cede your territory to us. Every country will have to offer up five cities to Sol. Only then will we let you off the hook.¡± James face then became grim. ¡°Otherwise, the ck Dragon army will cross Mt, Thunder Pass. We¡¯ll attack the twenty nations and forcibly annex the territories into Sol.¡± Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Pablo trembled uncontrobly. Then, he staggered and stumbled out of centralmand. He hastily gave the order to retreat. The allied forces of the twenty-eight nations withdrew as quickly as they could. At the same time, James called Henry and instructed him to lead the ck Dragon army toward Southern ins City and garrison it. Overnight, all armed forces of the twenty-eight nations had retreated. The ck Dragon army retook Southern ins City. In the wee hours of the morning the next day¡­ James, who was in his ck Dragon robe, was in the conference room of the Southern ins military region. ¡°Levi, lead the ck Dragon army and screen the perimeter in a 400-kilometer radius. If you find any remaining enemy forces, shoot on sight.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Levi instantly stood up and gave the order. Since James had given the allied forces of the twenty-eight nations time to withdraw, he would have no mercy on those who remained. It was now seven in the morning, Most Soleans were already awake by this time. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Everyone woke up to shocking news. ¡°Breaking news! The allied forces of the twenty-eight nations have retreated. The ck Dragon army has retaken control of Southern ins City!¡± The news spread throughout Sol and the rest of the world. Everyone was taken aback. What happened? How did the situation on the battlefield undergo such a drastic change overnight? Everyone was puzzled. They watched thetest developments of the war intently and waited for the official report. In the conference room of the Southern ins¡¯ military region¡­ Henry stood up and said, ¡°Sir, there are many war reporters in the Southern ins that wish to have an interview with you. They want to know what happenedst night. Should we ept their request and give them an exnation?¡± James replied dismissively, ¡°Nah, resolving the conflict while minimizing casualties and retaking Southern ins City should suffice as an exnation. Henry, I¡¯m giving you a mission.¡± ¡°Your orders, sir?¡± ¡°You will lead our envoys to the twenty-eight nations to negotiate with their heads-of- state. Tell each of them to give up five cities as war reparations. If they refuse, the ck Dragon army will swoop in and annihte them all.¡± Henry froze. Hesitantly, he double-checked the order. ¡°Are you for real?¡± James threw him a nce. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry straightened his back and spoke in a clear voice, ¡°I will lead the envoys to the twenty eight nations. If I can¡¯t resolve this issue in three days, I¡¯ll be back to receive my punishment.¡± After receiving James¡¯ orders, Henry swiftly left. Meanwhile, James yawned. He had not had a good night¡¯s sleep in days. He then left the building in the military region. As he got on a convoy, he spoke to the driver, ¡°Take me to ck Dragon Pce.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The driver nodded. The ck Dragon Pce was located in the city area of Southern ins City. It was a vi specifically constructed for the ck Dragon army¡¯smander-in-chief. This vi was much grander and more elegant than the one at the House of Royals. At the moment, many reporters gathered outside the ck Dragon Pce. They were here to have an interview with the ck Dragon. They wanted to know what happenedst night. Some were war reporters, while others were reporting on the situation on the battlefield. The convoy arrived at its destination. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a crowd.¡± James squinted his eyes. He had dozed off. He slowly opened his eyes and lifted his head. Seeing the reporters gathered in front of the ck Dragon Pce, he frowned and muttered, ¡°They really are relentless.¡± ¡°Should we order the army to clear them out?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Never mind, just make a U-turn. Just find me a ce to sleep in peace.¡± The convoy turned back. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 However, the reporters gathered in front of the ck Dragon Pce had spotted the convoy. ¡°A convoy.¡± ¡°It must be the ck Dragon.¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± They made a mad dash toward the convoy and surrounded it before it could leave. ¡°What should we do now?¡± The driver asked. James knew there was no way they¡¯d let him leave without getting a few words out of him. He opened the car door and got out of the convoy. He was wearing the titr ck Dragon robe that had embroidery of a life-like ck dragon on it. A five-star badge adorned his robe. ¡°Dragon General!¡± Besides the reporters, there were many citizens of Sol. The moment James stepped out of the car, he was greeted with cheers and praises. A group of reporters surrounded James. Their cheeks were red, and they had a look of excitement on their faces. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Finally, they got toy their eyes upon the guardian of Sol. ¡°Dragon General, could you tell us what happenedst night?¡± A reporter began questioning him. James yawned, ¡°This is ssified information. I have nothing to say about this. Can you guys make way? I haven¡¯t slept for three days.¡± ¡°Make way, guys. Let the ck Dragon leave. He hasn¡¯t slept in days. I believe he¡¯ll tell us more when he¡¯s awake.¡± Hearing this, the crowd made way for James. Only one person remained standing in the middle of the path. It was a woman. She was wearing a red dress. Her hair was long and curly. Holding a camera in her hands, she pursed her lips and said to James, ¡°Don¡¯t move. You look handsome like this.¡± Saying that, she snapped a few photos of James. Then, she walked over to James with a bright smile. ¡°Dragon General, may I have a quick word with you?¡± James furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The woman was none other than Quincy Xenos. She was here as a volunteer. Since battle did not break out, she became a reporter and was noting down everything she had seen in the Southern ins. Quincy looked at a news channel crew beside her. She turned to face the camera and said, ¡°The Dragon General will now reveal what happenedst night. Why did the allied forces of the twenty- nations retreat overnight? How did the ck Dragon army retake Southern ins City without a fight?¡± Hearing this, many approached James with their cameras. Every single reporter from all kinds of news channels pointed their cameras at James and Quincy. Holding the mic, Quincy asked, ¡°May I have a few minutes of your time?¡± She nced at James. He wore a weary look, and his eyes were bloodshot. She knew that James had not slept in days. Though she felt sorry for James, she was reluctant to let him leave without getting the information she wanted from him. ¡°Five minutes.¡± James said, ¡°Ask away.¡± Quincy asked, ¡°What happenedst night? Why did the enemy forces retreat overnight?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I infiltrated Southern ins City and headed to the military region to assassinate the generals of the twenty-eight nations. I forced Pablo, theirmander-in chief to give the order to retreat.¡± The crowd was stunned as James ryed the events to them as if he were reading it off a script. They knew what happened Southern ins Cityst night. It was garrisoned by an army of three million soldiers. Despite this, James managed to sneak into the city and assassinate the generals of the twenty eight nations and was able to resolve the conflict quickly. Who on earth besides the ck Dragon could pull off such a feat? Quincy was stunned. So were the reporters. After a few seconds, Quincy asked, ¡°Can you exin in detail?¡± James shrugged indifferently. ¡°Sorry, this is a military secret. I can¡¯t tell you anything else.¡± Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Chapter 691 James yawned. His exhaustion seeped into his very bones. He needed to rest. After sating the curiosity of the relentless reporters, he turned and got on the convoy. He spoke to the driver once again, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going. Enter the ck Dragon Pce.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The driver restarted the engine. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, it slowly made its way into the ck Dragon Pce. News of James¡¯ interview spread. It was tranted into differentnguages all over the world. In the Cahans¡¯ residence in Cansington¡­ Thea just woke up. She had not been sleeping well recently. She had been keeping tabs on the situation at the battlefield every moment she could. She prayed that bloodshed could be avoided. After a few days of inactivity on the battlefield, she began to feel relieved. ¡°Thea, quick! Over here! Something big¡¯s happened!¡± She heard David yelling for her the moment she got out of her room. She had been listless all this while. She could not bring herself to do anything. She walked over to David and sat beside him. She then asked disinterestedly, ¡°What is it? Why do you look so stunned?¡± David cried out excitedly, ¡°The allied forces of the twenty-eight nations have withdrawn from Southern ins City, and the ck Dragon army has reimed it. Have a look! This is thetest interview by James. Look at how cool he is in the ck Dragon robe!¡± Thea felt as if she had been instantly snapped awake. She swiftly grabbed the phone from David. ¡°May I have a few minutes of your time?¡± ¡°Five minutes. Ask away.¡± It was a normal conversation. However, her jaw hit the floor upon seeing the woman who was doing the interview, ¡°That¡¯s Quincy. Why is she there?¡± She was speechless. She never expected Quincy to make her way to the Southern ins and interview James as a reporter Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thea, look at James¡¯ robes. He¡¯s so awesome. The five-star badge on his shoulder is glittering! He really lives up to his name. He was able to infiltrate Southern ins City, which was held down by an army of three million soldiers, and assassinate the generals of the twenty -eight nations. His heroic deeds are bound to go down in history.¡± David chittered like a monkey with a banana. How cool! How majestic! Thea, however, was lost in her thoughts. She was fixated on a single thought. ¡®Have the both of them gotten together?¡¯ She recalled the events that urred before she divorced James. She saw with her own eyes Quincy and James making out in the office at Majestic Corporation. If she had been there anyter, they would have taken it further. Reminded of this, her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°You said you loved me and that you cared for me. You liar! You¡¯ve been fooling around with her all this while. You must have been d I divorced you.¡± She sobbed. ¡°Thea, what are you muttering about?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Thea wiped away her tears. Then, she stood up and ran back into her room. In her room, she pulled her phone out and rewatched James¡¯interview. Her eyes were fixated on James in his ck Dragon robe. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡± Thea was infatuated with him. She had never thought of James as a handsome-looking man. Now, things were different. He exuded a masculine aura. His every action seemed to make her fall harder for him. However, she knew she had lost him forever, There was no more possibility of her being with him ever again. At the same time, at the Emperor¡¯s Mansion in the Capital¡­ The Emperor was enraged. ¡°Worthless garbage! All of them!¡± He wasshing out in the room. He had warned Floyd to be vignt. However, the man paid no heed to his warnings. ¡°How did he manage to sneak into a city protected by a three-million-strong army and take out all the generals? Are they all trash?!¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Chapter 692 The Emperor was furious. Several women knelt on the floor quivering in fear. After letting out his frustrations, the Emperorposed himself. He sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. . He devised this plot to kill James. Now, not only was he not dead, he had even performed a great service for Sol. With greater fame and prestige, it would be even harder to kill him now. James had to die. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Smoking his cigarette, he thought of ways to finish James off. ¡°Looks like I need to turn to that old man for help.¡± After a long while, the Emperor murmured. He stood up hastily. ¡°Prepare the car.¡± The Emperor left the Capital and headed toward a mountain in the suburbs. The mountain was called the Five Monasteries Mountain, named for the monastery at its peak The Emperor headed to the top of the mountain. In a room of the monastery¡­ There was a meadow, on which a seventy-year-old-looking man sat. Wearing a white robe and white hair and a white beard, he exuded a sagely aura. ¡°I need your help.¡± The Emperor stood behind the old man. His face was solemn. ¡°The ck Dragon is getting in the way of my ns. He has to die.¡± The old man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were devoid of all emotion as if he was no longer alive. The old man stood up and said, ¡°The ck Dragon is highly-trained in martial arts. His strength is unparalleled. No one is capable of killing him. However, all men have an Achilles heel. In his case, it would be Thea Cahan. We can begin with her.¡± The Emperor nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you. I cannot proceed with my ns as long as James is still alive. If the higher-ups pursue matters further and discover our involvement, it¡¯s all over for the both of us.¡± Leaving this remark, the Emperor turned to leave, Before leaving, he quickly added. ¡°Finish him off as soon as possible. I can begin devising my n once he¡¯s dead,¡± The old man looked at the Emperor and smirked. ¡°Why did you have to resort to such an borate scheme just to kill a man? The allied forces of the twenty-eight nations, huh¡­? You have one hell of an imagination.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t get me involved in this. If anything happens to me, there¡¯ll be no one to execute the n.¡± The Emperor left. The old man stretchednguidly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will have a clue that you¡¯re behind this. Five days¡­ Give me five days, and I guarantee he¡¯s dead.¡± Hearing this, the Emperor felt more at ease. ¨C He headed toward the grand hall to pay his respects before leaving. Meanwhile, the old man disguised himself as an ordinary man and left the monastery. He then headed toward Cansington. He had only a single objective in mind, and that was to take Thea Cahan captive and use her against James. Although he was located at the peak of Five Monasteries Mountain, he was aware of the situation in the outside world. From James¡¯ resignation to return to Cansington, his conflict with The Great Four, and his rtionship with Thea, the old man was aware of all of it. He also knew that Thea was James¡¯ Achilles¡¯ heel. Even though they were divorced, James would have no choice but toply with his demands if he could take Thea captive. With that out of the way, killing James would be a piece of cake. Yet, the Emperor turned such a simple thing into an borate scheme. From the 28-nation martial art gurus to the current war. How utterly ipetent of him. Soon, the old man arrived in Cansington. ¡°Sir.¡± At a harbor in Cansington¡­ A worker knelt before the old man. The old man gestured toward him. ¡°Go take Thea Cahan prisoner.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t attract unnecessary attention. Bring her to the Southern ins in secret.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chapter 693 In the ck Dragon Pce in the Southern ins¡­ James was severelycking in sleep. The moment he reached the ck Dragon Pce, he immediately made a beeline toward his bed and fell fast asleep. He slept throughout the day. Growl ¨C His stomach rumbled. James got up and rubbed his tummy. He looked outside. The sky was already dark. Then, he grabbed his phone and looked at the time. It was eight in the evening. He noticed there were quite a few missed calls and messages. They were all from Quincy. He frowned and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s this woman up to?¡± He ignored the messages. He simply got dressed and left. Many ordinary citizens and reporters gathered outside the ck Dragon Pce. Some were holding bouquets, while others held banners up high. Many fully-armed soldiers guarded the entrance of the ck Dragon Pce. With their backs straightened, they were there to keep the crowd in check. James¡¯ biggest worry was people causing a fuss about him. After getting a glimpse of the crowd, he immediately turned back. ¡°ck Dragon¡­¡± ¡°Dragon General, don¡¯t leave!¡± Upon seeing James, the crowd bubbled with excitement. ¡°Over here, James!¡± A woman in a red dress was waving at James. She wanted to barge into the pce but was stopped by the guards. ¡°James, it¡¯s me, Quincy! Over here¡­¡± Quincy waved while shouting, However, her shouting was drowned out by the cacophony of noises from the crowd. ¡°I love you, Dragon General.¡± ¡°I want to have your babies!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They were screaming fervently. James ignored them. He entered the ck Dragon Pce and sat in the living room. Then, he pulled his phone out,¡° Get me something to eat.¡± As he had just retaken Southern ins City without a fight, he was now a national hero. The citizens were currently whipped up in an excited frenzy. He just needed to wait until it all blows over. Outside the pce¡­ Quincy was dismayed. She was keenly aware that James needed to sleep so she did not bother contacting him in the morning. It was only in the afternoon that she give James a call. However, no one picked up. Now, despite her screaming at the top of her lungs, James paid no heed to her. She pulled her phone out and sent another message to James. ¡°James, I¡¯m outside.¡± James¡¯ phone vibrated. He pulled his phone out and saw the message Quincy sent. He sat on the sofa and murmured silently, ¡°What¡¯s this woman¡¯s deal? Why can¡¯t she just stay put in Cansington? Why did she have toe all the way to the Southern ins?¡± James did not know why Quincy came to the Southern ins, and he was not bothered to find out. He took a nap on the sofa. Soon, his food had been served. Levi personally brought the food to him. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve scanned the perimeter of the Southern ins. We found no traces of the allied forces of the twenty-eight nations.¡± He stood beside James and reported. As he ate, James pointed at the sofa and said, ¡°No need to be so formal. Have a seat.¡± Levi took his seat. James asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the situation with Henry?¡± Lev¨ª reported everything in detail. ¡°He brought the convoys to the twenty-eight nations and is currently in the negotiation process. The internationalmunity is paying close attention to this, and the whole process was broadcasted live. At the negotiating table, the representatives of the twenty-eight nations were at a loss of words when faced against ck Shadow General¡¯s eloquent argument.¡± James grinned satisfactorily. ¡°I knew he was the right guy for this. Instruct him to pressure the twenty- eight nations. If they don¡¯tply in giving up their territory, the ck Dragon army will raze them to the ground,¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°By the way, write an application and send it to the Capital.¡± Levi tilted his head quizically. ¡°What application?¡± James said, ¡°The assassins yed a crucial role in the assassination of the generals of the twenty- eight nations and the retaking of Southern ins City. I¡¯m nning to write an application to formally request the higher-ups to give them all a position.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Levi nodded. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Soon, James had finished eating. He wiped his lips. ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re free to go. Call the assassins here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Levi quickly cleared up the dishes. After that, he left. Soon, May and the others were here. Looking at the assassins before him, James said, ¡°We can drop the formalities, guys. Have a seat.¡± Hearing this, they took their seats. When they faced James back in Cansington, they did not feel that intimidated by him. Now, facing him as the ck Dragon in his ck Dragon robe, they could feel an inexplicable pressure. It was suffocating. James looked at them. ¡°You were instrumental to the assassination of the enemy generals. I¡¯ve written an application to the higher-ups requesting that you be given a position. Once they agree to it, you¡¯ll be deputymanders of the ck Dragon army- the elite of the elite.¡± This was a high-ranking position. This was proof that James recognized their abilities. The assassins were over the moon at the news. ¡°Thank you, James.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± James waved them away. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. From now on, you¡¯re my subordinates. Address me as the Dragon General.¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± Their voices rang in unison. James looked at them. They were highly-trained assassins with great physical attributes. After brief contemtion, he said, ¡°You¡¯ll officially be the Elite Eight, the elite secret agents of the ck Dragon army that only answers to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Their faces lit up. The Elite Eight. What a majestic title! James smiled. ¡°Little Sis, there will be no Little Sis from today onwards.¡± Upon hearing James mention her, she instantly stood up. She was dressed rather ordinarily today. She was wearing a ck dress instead of a student uniform. Her long ck hair and her pure and innocent look belied the fact that she was a cold -blooded assassin. James continued ¡°I¡¯ll give you a title. How does the Phoenix Dragon sound?¡± Little Sis nodded profusely, ¡°T-Thank you, sir.¡± James looked at Wanderer and said, ¡°How does the Wave Dragon sound?¡± Wanderer smiled awkwardly, ¡°What an old-sounding name, but since the Dragon General personally gave me this title, I¡¯ll keep it.¡± ¡°Midnight Wind, you¡¯ll be the Midnight Dragon from now on.¡± ¡°Savage, you¡¯ll be the Barbarian Dragon.¡± ¡°Grim Reaper, you¡¯ll be the Immortal Dragon.¡± ¡°May, since you were called May Argentum, you¡¯ll be the Argentum Dragon.¡± ¡°Scorpion, you¡¯ll be the Scorpion Dragon.¡± ¡°Death Dance, you¡¯ll be the Dance Dragon.¡± James gazed at them and gave them their respective title. ¡°Feel free to voice your opinion if you don¡¯t find your title satisfactory.¡± ¡°We have no objections.¡± They said in unison. ¡°Thank you for giving us a title.¡± James stood up and said with a grim expression. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll be the Elite Eight of the ck Dragon army, the most elite of our forces. The Southern ins require your protection. This is a huge responsibility for you to shoulder. Do you understand?¡± James said solemnly. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Their blood was boiling. They never expected they would be the Elite Eight of the ck Dragon army, which was tasked with protecting the borders of Sol. They also knew that the world would be shocked once news of the formation of the Elite Eight spread throughout the world. That was because they were instrumental in the assassination of the enemy generals. ¡°We¡¯ll keep your reminder at heart.¡± The eight of them said in unison. James looked at them and said with finality, ¡°You¡¯re nowrades-in-arm. I hope you¡¯ll open up to one another. I do not wish to see any form of infighting and back-stabbing here. You¡¯re now brothers and sisters. You can leave your back to the other and trust them wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°Divided, and you¡¯ll be conquered. United, and you¡¯ll be invincible.¡± Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter 695 After giving them brief instructions, James dismissed them. The ck Dragon Pce once again fell into silence. James headed to the rooftop on the third floor. Leaning against a chair, he smoked his cigarette while gazing at the starry sky. He thought of the people in Cansington. Although he was in the Southern ins, his heart was in Cansington. He wondered if he would ever have the opportunity to return to Cansington. At that moment, he wanted to drink. However, Henry was not around. He headed downstairs and went to the wine cer. He grabbed a few bottles of wines given to him by merchants in the past and returned to the rooftop. He drank by himself in the quiet of the night. At that moment, a person came to mind. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He pulled his phone out and called Quincy. Quincy has been outside the ck Dragon Pce for a whole day. Despite that, James gave her no attention whatsoever. As a result, she returned to her hotel room. She was just done showering. In her pajamas, she was looking at herptop on the bed arranging the stuff she had written over the past few days. Suddenly, her phone rang. Noticing it was James, her heart leaped. She swiftly answered the call, ¡°Goodness James, you¡¯ve finally called back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a busy man, Quincy. By the way, why are you here in the Southern ins.¡± ¡°My country needs me,¡± Quincy said grinning like a child. She was overjoyed that James had finally returned her call. ¡°If you¡¯re free, would you like to have a drink with me? I¡¯m bored out of my mind.¡± ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯d love to.¡± ¡°Where are you at the moment? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°No need for that. I¡¯m just staying in a hotel nearby. I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Great.¡± James hung up the phone. Then, he leaned against the chair and lifted his head to look at the starry sky. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Quincy walked over to James. She wore a red slip dress that exposed her shoulders. Her red curly hair flowed in the wind. Her facial features were fine and exquisite, and the lipstick she woreplimented her beauty. She smirked at James who was sitting in a chair with wine bottles on the floor. ¡°You look like you¡¯re having a great life.¡± James got up and gestured to the seat beside him, ¡°Have a seat. No need to be formal.¡± Quincy sat opposite James. She adjusted her dress slightly and covered her legs to prevent herself from shing him with her underwear. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. James did not notice her minute actions. He grabbed a bottle of wine and tossed it to her. Then, he smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m bored of drinking this by myself. I need someone to talk to.¡± Quincy noticed that the alcohol content in the bottle James handed her was quite high. ¡°I can¡¯t drink this. Do you have red wine?¡± ¡°Yes, hold on. I¡¯ll go get some.¡± James got up and went to the wine cer to grab a few bottles of red wine. He gave Quincy a bottle. Meanwhile, he opened a bottle of white wine and swallowed a big gulp. Then, he asked her, ¡°Weren¡¯t you living happily in Cansington? Why did youe all the way here to the Southern ins? This is a chaotic ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid of danger?¡± ¡°Well, I have you here.¡± Quincy grinned back at him. James paused as she said that. He tried tough it off. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about this. Cheers!¡± Quincy opened her bottle of red wine. The two drank a lot on the rooftop. In the end, they sat on the floor with their backs against each other. ¡°James, I know you know why I came here. You¡¯re just feigning ignorance. I had toe, even when I was fully aware of how you felt about me. I didn¡¯t want to have any regrets¡± Quincy¡¯s cheeks were red from the alcohol. Although James drank a lot too, he remained sober. James said nothing in response to her slurred words. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Quincy continued ¡°Even though you and Thea are divorced, I know she still has a ce in your heart. I really am envious of her. If possible, I wish I was the one who saved you from the fire ten years ago. I wish I was the one who got disfigured instead of her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± James pointed out gently. He stood up The moment he stood up, Quincy now having nothing to lean upon, copsed to the floor, James quickly grabbed her to prevent her from falling James helped her up. However, she was unsteady on her feet. ¡°Did you know? I waited ten years for you. I firmly believed that you¡¯re still alive¡­¡± Quincy hupped. ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d be married to Thea ten yearster. Did you know how terrible I felt after I heard this? ¡°Seeing you being together with her broke my heart. ¡°You don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t care. ¡°You only have your eyes on Thea. ¡°All because she saved you from the fire ten years ago. ¡°You have already divorced her. Why can¡¯t you forget about the past and move on?¡± All this while, Quincy had kept her thoughts to hersell. This time, sheid everything bare. She came to the Southern ins from Cansington to pursue her happiness. She wanted to tell James all that she felt. ¡°I love you, James. Forget Thea. Can¡¯t you give us another chance?¡± Although she was drunk, she meant every word that came out of her mouth. She wore a pleading look. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let me bring you downstairs.¡± James did not give her a response. He simply helped her downstairs. He put her on a sofa on the first floor. Almost immediately, she fell asleep. James sat by her side and smoked a cigarette. After smoking, he pulled his phone out and called Levi. Soon, Levi arrived ¡°What happened, sir?¡± James stood up and looked at the sleeping Quincy, Then, he sighed and ordered, ¡°Send her back to Cansington safely¡± Levi nced at Quincy and gently nodded, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Quincy was drunk and fell unconscious. She did not know how long she had slept. She slowly woke up and rubbed her temples. After a while, she got up and realized she was in a hotel. Her bag and herptop were on the table beside the bed. She pulled her phone out of the bag and looked at the time. It was four in the morning. ¡°How did I get so drunk?¡±. Her mind was a blur. She remembered James inviting her for a drink. She remembered telling him her thoughts. After that, her memory was nk. Quincy glimpsed at her phone and noticed the location it disyed. ¡°Cansington? I¡¯m back in Cansington!?¡± She was stunned. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After a few seconds, realization dawned on her. Her eyes filled with tears. ¡°James, you jerk¡­¡± She violently threw her phone onto the floor. It instantly smashed into pieces. She copsed onto her bed and cried her eyes out. She remembered confessing her love to James. However, he sent her back here to Cansington. James had rejected her. At the ck Dragon Pce in the Southern ins¡­ James lost sleep. He never expected rtionships to be thisplicated. He believed himself to be a faithful man. He was the ck Dragon. Women all across Sol had a crush on him. However, he paid no heed to their feelings for him. However, Quincy was different. Earlier when she uttered those words, he had wavered in his resolve. However, he could not forget the woman who was the sole upant of his heart for the past ten years. Although they had divorced, he could not forget about her. That was why he ordered his men to send Quincy back As they say, time heals all wounds. With the passage of time, he hoped he could forget all about Thea, the woman who had left her mark on his heart. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve sent her back safely to a hotel.¡± Levi reported to him. James dismissed him. ¡°Got it. Go have a rest.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Levi nodded and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Jamesy on the sofa and stared at the ceiling. He was lost in contemtion. The night passed silently. The next day¡­ Sol and the rest of the world were taken by storm by the news that very morning. The ck Shadow General of the Southern ins had led a team of envoys to Ishkabar to negotiate with the heads-of-state of the twenty-eight nations. Through a series of relentless pressure and ckmail, the twenty-eight nations decided to cede five cities to Sol. Upon hearing this news, the world was shocked. Everyone in Sol cheered. ¡°Long live the Dragon General!¡± ¡°Hmph! Who do the twenty-eight nations think they are? Invading Sol? They must be tired of living!¡± ¡°ck Shadow General is so cool! I love him!¡± The Soleans erupted into cheers. Theizens were celebrating the news too. Meanwhile, Henry had returned. A helicopter slowlynded in a military region, Many were gathered there. In its lead was James in his ck Dragon robe. Behind him were the Elite Eight and many generals and lieutenants of the ck Dragon army. The helicopternded. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Henry in his military uniform got off the helicopter. Behind him were the envoys of Sol. ¡°Sir, the negotiations were a resounding sess.¡± Henry walked over to James with a bright smile. They embraced andughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. From now on, the borders of the Southern ins will be at peace, and you¡¯ve be a national hero. Your name will go down in history and be remembered by Soleans generations toe.¡± Henry smiled bashfully. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, sir. I¡¯m just an errand boy.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Reporting~¡± At that moment, Levi ran over to them and saluted James. James acknowledged him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi eximed ecstatically, ¡°I heard from the Capital that the Supreme Commander and King of Sol are heading here to the Southern ins to confer you a title.¡± James scratched his nose.¡±I¡¯m already one of the fivemanders-in-chief. What title is there left?¡± Henry beamed proudly. ¡°Congrattions, sir.¡± ¡°Alright now, stop kissing my *ss. Let¡¯s have a few drinks.¡± Shoulder to shoulder, James left with Henry under the watchful gaze of the generals. At a food stall in the Southern ins¡­ An entire table was drinking to their heart¡¯s content. Meanwhile, fully-armed men guarded the entrance. James, Henry, and the Elite Eight were drinking. The Elite Eight stopped themselves from indulging too much, while James and Henry drank till noon. In the military region¡­ Many powerful people hade from the Capital. In the lead were the Supreme Commander and King of Sol, the man standing at the top of the food chain Close behind were the Chief Executive and the Emperor, themander-in-chief of the Red me army Many high-ranking officials were there too. The Red me army escorted them. James fixed his stare on the Emperor and smirked. ¡°Nice one, James.¡± The Supreme Commander and King of Sol walked over to James and patted his shoulder. He praised him enthusiastically. ¡°You resolved the conflict without unnecessary bloodshed, and even managed to make each of the twenty-eight nations cede five cities to Sol. You truly are the God of War and the national hero of Sol!¡± James smiled. ¡°It is my duty, after all.¡± The Supreme Commander turned and addressed his men. ¡°Confer him the title!¡± Then, he immediately pulled out a red document and read it aloud. ¡°The ck Dragon has performed with exceptional bravery during the conflict centered in Southern ins City. Not only did he assassinate the generals of the twenty-eight nations and forced them to retreat, he even sent envoys to negotiate with the twenty-eight nations and pressured them into giving up their territory.¡± ¡°His meritorious service to Sol will forever go down in history.¡± ¡°He shall now be conferred the title of the Dragon King, a ten-star rank general.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ jaw hung open. ¡°Ten-star rank general? I thought the highest we can go is a five- star. Are you sure we aren¡¯t breaking the international norm? Besides, what the hell is a Dragon King?¡± The Supreme Commander shed him a knowing smile. ¡°This is an exception. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be the one and only ten-star general of Sol for the rest of its history. There won¡¯t be another ten-star commander-in-chief ever again. As for the Dragon King¡­ There are many benefits attached to the title.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? What do I get?¡± The Supreme Commander exined, ¡°We conferred you the title after a long discussion. We unanimously agree that the territories relinquished by the twenty-eight nations will fall under your jurisdiction. Do you understand me?¡±. James could not find the words he needed to respond coherently. Was this not akin to being a king of a nation of his own? The secretary continued. ¡°In addition to that, we recognize the service of the people who yed a crucial role in the assassination of the twenty-eight nation generals. We¡¯ll now confer the Elite Eight a one-star military rank. You will answer directly to the Dragon King.¡± Hearing this, the Elite Eight were delighted. After reciting the document, the secretary walked over to James and handed him the document happily, ¡°Congrattions, James. You¡¯re the first to be conferred the title of king in the history of Sol.¡± James took the document and returned his smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Many extended their congrattions. James thanked them all. ¡°Congrattions, James.¡± The Emperor walked over to him smiling all the while. James nced at him and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Theyughed in unison. After conferring the title, the Supreme Commander left. So did the others apanying him. Only when the powerful people from the Capital left did the military region erupt into loud, roisterous cheering. ¡°Dragon King! Dragon King!¡± They all chanted passionately. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Chapter 699 The conferring of title was not disclosed to the public. Only a few were aware of the event. The Southern ins¡¯ military region was in a festive mood. ¡°Congrattions, Dragon General¡­¡± Henry approached James with a bright smile. ¡°No, wait. It should be the Dragon King now.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it. Stop buttering me up.¡± James gestured for him to stop. He cared little about these titles. Levi walked over to him and asked, ¡°What should we do about the 140 cities handed over by the twenty-eight nations?¡±. James rubbed his temples. This was a difficult question. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Call for a conference.¡± James got up and headed to the conference room. In the conference room at the military region headquarters¡­ The Elite Eight and the generals of the ck Dragon army gathered. James sat at the very front. Levi pulled out a document and read out loud, ¡°Each of the twenty-eight nations has ceded five cities to Sol. Although they are small in size, thebined area of the territories is massive. ording to our information, there are a total of 300 ethnicities and abined poption of 100 million distributed among the cities.¡± James paid close attention. The 140 cities had been annexed by Sol. The popce was now Soleans. Levi finished reading the document. Henry said smiling, ¡°You¡¯re now the Dragon King. Not only that, the higher-ups have said that you¡¯ll be in charge of the newly acquired territories. What do you n to do now?¡± James was at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about state-building or public administration.¡± After brief contemtion, he ordered, ¡°Henry, you¡¯ll be in charge of handling the public administration of the cities. Remember to assuage the popce. Let them know that being a Solean is a great honor.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry gave his assurance, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll see to it.¡± He let out a hearty chucke. ¡°Sir, thebined territory of the 140 cities is quite expansive. Besides, the countries bordering the Southern ins produce iron ores and minerals. All of this belongs to you now. You¡¯re the richest man in the whole wide world.¡± James smiled sardonically. ¡°What¡¯s the use of all this money? They¡¯re just a bunch of numbers. However, hearing your words, I just thought of something.¡± ¡°What might that be?¡± James smiled confidently. ¡°As you say, natural resources are abundant in the newly acquired territories. However, due to constant warfare, the resources couldn¡¯t be properly mined. I think we can begin by kickstarting the mining operations to make the citizens wealthy.¡± ¡°How wise!¡± ¡°Ah, quit the bootlickign. By the way, the public security in the newly acquired cities is bad. There are all kinds of armed forces, private militia, and mercenaries roaming about. I want you to straighten things out. I don¡¯t wish to see any cases of vignteism anymore.¡± ¡°Understood. I will aplish the mission.¡± Henry said. James ordered, ¡°Bring the Elite Eight with you. They are highly trained and will be helpful to your mission.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Henry nodded. Then, he asked, ¡°We have to rename the cities, don¡¯t we? We also have to reorganize the structure of governance by drawing up new provinces and establishing new townships and districts to properly manage it. I think we should strive to make it a megalopolis. Although it¡¯s impossible to surpass Cansington, it shouldn¡¯t be too far behind either.¡± Henry went on and on. ¡°We need to have a ten-year n. In ten years, we¡¯ll construct a world-ss city!¡± James did not expect Henry to be so politically astute. James then looked at the generals and asked, ¡°What do you guys think?¡± ¡°The ck Shadow General is right.¡± ¡°I also believe we must properly n this. However, to grow our prestige, we need to have militarized schools.¡± ¡°We should garrison each city with an army and strive to create the safest cities in the world.¡± Everyone shared their opinions. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Chapter 700 The King of Sol had conferred James the title of Dragon King and gave him authority to manage the newly acquired cities. Everyone gave their own suggestions on how to best manage the cities. ¡°In that case, we need to have a proper n. However, since we¡¯re all military men, we know little about this. We should seek assistance from some brilliant and capable politicians from ind here to help us administer the cities.¡± Henry asked, ¡°What should we name our cities then? You¡¯re the Dragon King, the one who rules over these cities. You should be the one naming them.¡± ¡°Juste up with random names.¡± James tried to dismiss him. He could not care less about naming the cities. Henry persisted. ¡°That won¡¯t do. This has historical significance. This event will go down in the history books and be read by Soleans for generations toe. We must give this the consideration it deserves.¡± ¡°What about Theaville?¡± James suggested. Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°Seriously, James? Will you just stop thinking about her already?¡± James smiled awkwardly, ¡°I just think it sounds nice.¡± ¡°What do you mean by Theaville? Since you¡¯re the Dragon King, why don¡¯t we name it Dragonville?¡± Henry suggested. ¡°Sure.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. James could not be bothered. He stood up and said, ¡°That should be it then. Henry, write the application letter for the transfer of expertise from the ind. I¡¯ll leave everything in your hands. Dismissed.¡± Everyone stood up and wore their military caps. Then, they saluted James, ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± James left. Henry followed close behind. ¡°James, now that the conflict in the Southern ins is resolved, I think you can go on a vacation. Return to Cansington and meet Thea. I believe she must be waiting for you.¡± James froze Meet Thea? Would they ever get together again? Besides, he had promised another woman that he would marry her if he made it out alive beforeing to the Southern ins. ¡°Don¡¯t stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡± Leaving this remark, James turned to leave. Henry shouted jokingly, ¡°When do we get to meet the Dragon Queen then?¡± James ignored him. He left the military region and headed to the ck Dragon Pce. He returned to the vast and spacious vi. He sat on the sofa and rubbed his temples. He did not know what to do either. Should he return to Cansington to honor hismitment? Just as he was in a dilemma, his phone vibrated. He grabbed his phone and saw it was an unknown number. Just as he was about to decline the call, he remembered that not many people knew his number. Perhaps it was someone he was acquainted with He answered the phone. A hoarse voice spoke, ¡°James the ck Dragon. Congrattions on bing the Dragon King.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Come to Mt. Thunder Pass if you value Thea Cahan¡¯s life.¡± Hearing this, James shot up immediately. Deep creases lined his forehead as he growled, ¡°If you dare lay a finger on her, I¡¯ll exterminate you and your family.¡± ¡°Why would I? Don¡¯t you worry. She¡¯s perfectly fine, for now. I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next if you aren¡¯t at Mt. Thunder Pass by sunset.¡± Then, he hung up the call. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Chapter 701 James¡¯ face was contorted with rage, and a vein popped out in his neck.He did not expect that someone would abduct Thea and use her to ckmail him despite having divorced her. However, he remainedposed. He called Jay, who was far away in Cansington. Jay was currently entertaining a guest. At that moment, his phone rang. Realizing it was James who called, he immediately headed toward a deste area. ¡°Dragon General, what seems to be the matter?¡± ¡°Jake, investigate Thea¡®s current whereabouts for me.¡± Jay froze for a brief moment. Almost immediately, however, he nodded, ¡°I¡®ll give you an answer in five minutes.¡± Though he did not know what had happened, he felt something was not quite right with James ¡®tone. After hanging up the phone, he immediately contacted the underground intelligencework. Once Ronald had withdrawn from the ce, Jay¡®s men had once again taken over thework James waited patiently after calling Jay. Five minutes soon passed. ¡°Sir, we couldn¡®t find her whereabouts. It¡®s almost as if she disappeared from Cansington all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James hung up the call. He stood up and walked out of the ck Dragon Pce. ¡°Get the car.¡± Soon, an off¨Croad vehicle with a full gas tank was ready. James immediately headed toward Southern ins City. He then headed toward Mt. Thunder Pass. Mt. Thunder Pass was originally a no¨Cman¡®snd that served as the border between various nations. However, after its nearby cities were annexed by Sol, Mt. Thunder Pass naturally fell under its jurisdiction. James drove to the foothill of Mt. Thunder. After parking his car, he made his way up the mountain. There were a few wooden houses at the top of Mt. Thunder. This was where James faced off against the 28-nation martial art gurus. In one of the wooden houses¡­ Thea was sitting on a chair. Scanning the men in the house, she said coldly, ¡°Do you think you can threaten James by abducting me? I¡®m afraid you might be disappointed. We¡®re already divorced. I no longer have any rtionship with him whatsoever. Besides, he doesn¡¯t care about me anymore. There¡®s no way he¡®d risk his lifeing here to save me.¡± An elderly man was sitting opposite her. Cloaked in a in gray robe, the elderly man looked like a sage with his white, long beard. He was the abbot of the Five Monasteries Mountain¡®s Hemis Monastery from the Capital. His name was Reign Maverick. ncing at Thea, he said nonchntly, ¡°This is none of your concern. In fact, I think you should be worried about your current situation. If James doesn¡®te, you¡®d lose what little value you have. If that happens, this will be your grave.¡± After experiencing trials upon trials, Thea was no longer the innocent girl from before. She said coldly, ¡°Cut the cr*p and just kill me.¡± Ignoring her, Reign closed his eyes. Although Thea talked tough, she was in truth fearful of death. Deep down, she was secretly hoping that James woulde to her rescue. ¡®Will hee to my rescue? But I mistreated him... Now that we¡®re divorced and he¡®s in a rtionship with Quincy, will he still care about me?¡® Thea could not help but let her thoughts run wild. At that moment, a man in a ck jacket walked over to Reign. ¡°Your Holiness, James has arrived at the foothill.¡± Reign opened his eyes. His ssy eyes gleamed, and he asked, ¡°Is he alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Wearing a cold expression, he said, ¡°If he darese, this will be his final resting ce.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. James walked up the mountain. He did not spot any mercenaries or any sentinels along the way, and could not help but frown. ¡°Who were the people that abducted Thea?¡± He thought that the enemy must have set up a foolproof trap after luring him here. However, he found no traces of one along the way. It was only when he reached the top of Mt. Thunder did he sense another human being¡®s presence. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Looking at the unknown men in front of the wooden house, James frowned and walked over to them. ¡°Halt.¡± The men blocked James¡® path. One of them walked over to him and said coldly, ¡°Search him.¡± James was not sure whether Thea was abducted here.He chose not to act recklessly and allowed his enemy to search him. James did not bring any weapons. All he brought were some silver needles and the steel wire formed by the Crucifier. However, all of the silver needles and even the Crucifier were confiscated. ncing at his enemy, he said coldly, ¡°You better take good care of my belongings. If even a single silver needle is missing, I¡®ll tear you to pieces.¡± After he said that, he entered the wooden house. p! p! p! The moment he walked in, someone pped. The elderly man stood up while pping and said smilingly, ¡°How brave of you to con James. I¡®m really impressed.¡± James saw Thea who was sitting on a chair. She was not tied up, nor were there signs that she was assaulted. He asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The moment she saw James, Thea¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. Then, it flowed down her cheeks. She thought James would note. However, he came. At that moment, a few men walked in and aimed their firearms at James¡¯ head. Looking at the elderly man, James smiled. ¡°That¡®s all you¡®ve got? Are you looking down on me or are you overestimating your strength a little?¡± Reignughed and nced at James. ¡°That¡®s all I need to kill you. What¡¯s the point of going through the trouble of formting ns and whatnot? After all, as long as Thea Cahan is in my hands, you¡®ll obey my every order.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James smiled. Then, he moved swiftly The men who were pointing their firearms at him instantly copsed to the floor. Reign, however, remainedposed. He merely took a seat and silently watched James¡¯ performance. p! p! p! He pped once again. ¡°As expected of the ck Dragon. When ites to battle prowess, you¡®re simply unrivaled.¡± James scrutinized Reign. He had a bad feeling about this. He did not understand why Reign remained undaunted. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, Thea let loose a scream. She fell from the chair and copsed onto the floor groaning in pain. James hurriedly made his way over to her and helped her up. ¡°It hurts, James... It hurts...¡± Clutching her head, Thea pulled at her hair non¨Cstop. James swiftly grabbed her wrist and took her pulse. Thea¡®s body was in perfect health. She was not poisoned. Thea, however, was suffering excruciating pain. James hugged Thea tightly and red at Reign. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Reign spoke as if it was a matter of fact. ¡°There¡®s a poisonous insect that I meticulously raised for thirty years inside her body. It will enter her brain following the blood flow. Then, it will simply eat away at her medu little by little. In the end, I¡®m afraid she¡®ll just be a simpleton,¡± he said nonchntly. James¡¯s face was contorted with rage. ¡°James, h¨Chelp me... It hurts... I don¡®t wanna die...¡± Thea¡®s cry of anguish and every word she uttered echoed in James¡® ears and pulled at his heartstrings. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Chapter 703 ¡°I¡®ll kill you!¡± James roared. He stood up menacingly and charged at Reign. Grabbing Reign by his throat, James lifted him off the ground. Color immediately drained out of Reign¡®s face. However, he did not panic. ¡°J¨CJames, you better think twice about killing me. Once I¡®m dead, Thea will continue to suffer excruciating pain. Though you¡®re highly skilled in the art of medicine, this is a Gu that I¡®ve raised for thirty years. There¡®s no way you can remove it.¡± Reign¡®s voice was feeble. ¡°James, it hurts...!¡± Thea rolled on the floor tearing at her hair. She could feel that there were many insects inside her brain eating away at her medu. The pain was unbearable. Thea¡®s cry of anguish calmed James down. He slowly loosened his grip. Reign¡®s body was limp. He sat on the chair and gently rubbed his neck. Then, he looked at James with a mischievous grin on his face. James questioned coldly, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Reign took a small bottle out and ced it on a table. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Consume this if you want Thea to live.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± James looked at the bottle on the table. It was an ordinary¨Clooking ceramic bottle that was bronze in color. Reign said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t kill you. However, you will experience muscr atrophy slowly but surely. You will gradually lose strength to the point that you can no longer exert a single ounce of it.¡± Reign paused for a second and looked at James. Then, he continued, ¡°I nned to kill you. However, it¡®s possible that you won¡®t sacrifice yourself for a woman. And so, I changed my mind. I believe you will consume it. After all, you believe your medical skills to be unparalleled and that you¡¯re able to create the antidote for any poison. ¡°Once you consume it, I¡¯ll let Thea go. Deal?¡± Reign uttered. ¡°James, it hurts! K¨CKill me, please! I don¡¯t wanna live anymore¡­ Why? Why me?¡± Thea¡¯s heart-wrenching screams reverberated throughout the room. ¡°I hope you¡®ll hold up your end of the bargain. Or else...¡± James grabbed the bottle on the table. Then, he opened the lid and took a ck pill from inside the bottle. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he swallowed it whole. Reign fixed his stare on James. After a few seconds, James¡® forehead was beaded with sweat. Veins started popping out on his face. Reignughed, ¡°Haha! This is how it should be. Dealing with you is a simple matter, after all. That idiotic Emperor is simply ipetent.¡± At that moment, James finally knew that this elderly man was on the Emperor¡®s side. James could feel something sapping away at his strength. Soon, he copsed on the floor. He wanted to stand. However, no matter how much strength he exerted, he could not move. ¡°R¨CRelease her.¡± James spoke in a feeble voice. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I will keep my word. However, this is not the end.¡± A wicked grin crept up on Reign¡®s face. Immediately, he headed toward Thea and ced something near her nose. Soon, a tiny insect crawled out. However, he then proceeded to feed Thea an unknown pill. James roared, ¡°What did you feed her, you b*stard?!¡± Reign smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry, it¡®s not fatal. This is parasitic venom. It will slowly spread all over her body. Her skin will gradually rot, and ck spots will emerge. She will be one of the ugliest women in the world.¡± Looking at James, Reign smirked. After all, the Emperor did not manage to kill James despite all his plots and petty tricks. He, on the other hand, seeded with a single attempt. ¡°James, I¡®ll have you know that I nned to kill you. In fact, I can still choose to kill you right here right now. However, before leaving the monastery, I promised someone to keep you alive. You will cling to life half¨Calive. Even if you survive, you¡®ll be crippled. ¡°Does your entire body feel weak? ¡°That¡®s how it is. ¡°This is a venom I specially concocted to deal with highly skilled people like you. What a shame .... You have reached the peak of martial arts. If you continue to grow, you will surely move one step beyond. ¡°What a shame that this will never happen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die so soon.¡± ¡°You will slowly lose strength, and your muscles will gradually shrink. At first, you might still be able to sit on a chair. However, after a few years, you can only remain bedridden. But don¡®t you worry. After a few short years of excruciating pain, you will soon be dead.¡°Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Chapter 704 ¡°Hahaha!¡± Reignughed. ¡°Your Holiness, these are James¡® belongings.¡± A man walked over to Reign and showed him the silver needles and the tiny steel wire which were found on James. Reign nced at the items. Though he was skilled at parasitic venoms, he knew nothing about the art of medicine. He felt that he had no use for these items. He was unaware of what the Crucifier was capable of. He simply tossed the items beside James and said coldly, ¡°Return him his belongings.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. His henchman asked, ¡°Why don¡®t we kill him straight away?¡± ¡°I wanted to.¡± Reign sighed. ¡°He¡®s still a Caden, after all. Caden¡®s blood runs through his veins. Besides, I promised someone I¡®d spare his life. Now that he¡®s no longer a threat, it should be fine. Just leave him to his own devices.¡± Then, Reign turned to leave. Thea no longer had a headache. She knew that Reign had fed her another poison. However, she was still fine at the moment. With disheveled hair, she stood up and staggered her way toward James. She wanted to help James up. However, she could not exert any strength herself. ¡°Sob... ¡°James, you¡®re not dying on me.¡± She was tearful. ¡°It¡®s all my fault for getting you involved.¡± James was lying on the floor. At that moment, he could not exert a single ounce of strength. He was a doctor highly skilled in the art of medicine. However, he could not figure out his current condition. Though he wanted to stand, he could not. ¡°D¨CDon¡®t touch me... Let me rest for a bit.¡± James could feel something buzzing in his ears. Thea¡®s sniveling agitated him. Upon hearing this, Thea shut her mouth. Jamesy on the floor and rested. After ten minutes, he felt he had regained some of his strength. However, he could only barely stand. He stood up and tried taking a few steps. Though he could still walk, every step seemed to take a toll on him. ¡°D*mn it! What kind of poison is this?¡± James sat on the chair and cursed. At the same time¡­ Reign had left Mt. Thunder. He gave the Emperor a call. ¡°James is now crippled. He will no longer be a threat to you.¡± ¡°I want him dead. He¡¯s a threat to me as long as he¡®s alive.¡± Reign said calmly, ¡°He¡®s no different from a dead man.¡± ¡°But he¡®s still the Dragon King, one of the most powerful men in Sol. I can¡¯t be at ease knowing he¡®s still alive.¡± ¡°In that case, think of a way to remove him from his position. You¡®re a master of intrigue. I believe this should be a piece of cake for you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The Emperor hung up the phone impatiently. He thought James would be dead once Reign made his move. Now, however, Reign had spared James¡¯ life. After hanging up the phone, he stroked his chin, contemting how to best remove the ck Dragon from his lofty position. James had performed great meritorious service for Sol on the battlefield. Not only that, he was made the Dragon King. Removing Sol¡®s hero and guardian from his position was no easy feat. After some thinking, a grin crept up on his face. ¡°James, it¡¯s all over for you.¡± Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Chapter 705 James could not exert any strength, so he sat on the chair and rested. He closed his eyes. He remembered seeing records of the Gu in the medical books he had read. A Gu was only one of many poisonous insects. As far as he was aware, raising a Gu was an arduous task. One would need to capture many poisonous insects and make them kill each other. Thest insect standing would then be a Gu. Meanwhile, different Gus had different effects. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. James did not know what kind of Gu was inside his body. After diagnosis, he found that his body was in perfect health. No anomalies were found. The reason why he could not exert any strength was that there were many Gus within his blood and limbs. Only by removing them from his body could his body recuperate. However, he had only briefly read through the documents in the medical books that were iplete. He had no way to remove the Gus. Sitting on a chair, Thea looked at James who was frowning with his eyes shut. She did not utter a single word and only waited silently. After a while, James opened his eyes. He pulled his phone out and called Henry. ¡°Sir, I heard you left the pass. Did something happen?¡± Henry¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Yes, it was an emergency. I¡¯m currently at the top of Mt. Thunder. Send a helicopter to pick me up. Also, seal off Mt. Thunder Pass and the 140 surrounding cities immediately. No one is allowed to leave without my approval,¡± James¡® voice was feeble. The moment Henry heard James¡® voice, he was stunned. He knew something must have gone terribly wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone, Henry immediately gave the order. ¡°Quick, send a helicopter to the top of Mt. Thunder. Also, give the order to seal off Southern ins City and the 140 cities surrounding Mt. Thunder Pass. No one is allowed to leave without permission.¡± The siren of a Level One Battle n red throughout the military region. All generals were immediately in position. They ordered their men to seal off Southern ins City and the 140 cities near Mt. Thunder Pass immediately. At the same time, Henry headed toward Mt. Thunder Pass in the helicopter. Soon, he arrived. Upon noticing the calm at the top of Mt. Thunder, Henry could not help but frown. ¡°What happened here?¡± He made his way into the wooden house, puzzled. The moment he entered the house, he saw James and Thea. Shocked, he asked, ¡°Why are you here, Thea?¡± He nced at James immediately after. Seeing that his face was pale, he walked over to him and asked, ¡°What happened, sir?¡± you James raised his hand with great difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Help me up. I¡¯ll tell everything once we get back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry walked over to James and helped him up. James could barely stand. Weak and feeble, he would have copsed to the floor if not for Henry supporting him. With Henry¡¯s help, he left the wooden house and headed toward the helicopter not too far away. Thea followed close behind. After getting on the helicopter, they returned to Southern ins City. In the military region of Southern ins City¡­ James called for a forensic artist immediately upon arriving. Based on his memory, he tried his best to sketch Reign¡¯s face. Seeing the increasingly simr appearance on theputer, James nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him. Issue a warrant for his arrest. He should still be at Mt. Thunder Pass. I want you to find him no matter the cost.¡± Henry roared, ¡°What are you all standing there for? See to it immediately!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone stood up. James tried to stand. But, not only did he feel enfeebled, but he also felt his head spinning. Then, he copsed on his chair. ¡°James¡­¡± Thea hurriedly made her way over to him. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chapter 706 James raised his hand to stop Thea. ¡°S¨CSorry¡­¡± With an apologetic look on her wretched face, Thea apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for getting you involved.¡± ¡°Send her back to Cansington, Henry.¡± James spoke with great difficulty. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Thea cried out. Her eyes brimming with years, she looked at James pleadingly. ¡°How can I leave knowing that you¡¯re in such a state? Please let me stay. I can take care of you.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Henry was caught between a rock and a hard ce. James nced at Thea. Thea¡¯s hair was disheveled. Her face was full of her own scratches. In addition to her previous injuries which had yet to recover from, she looked a little. frightening. Her pitiful expression broke James¡® heart. However, James no longer owed Thea anything. He did not wish to have anything to do with this woman anymore. Besides, before the revolution, he could not have any emotional entanglements with any women. Otherwise, they would once again be used by his enemies against him. ¡°Do as I say,¡± James uttered. Henry looked at Thea and pleaded, ¡°Please follow me, Thea. Please don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡± With a tearful expression, Thea asked, ¡°Why, James? Why? Why are you doing this to me? Is this because of Quincy?¡± ¡°I need rest!¡± James cried out. However, his cry was feeble. A few men walked over to him. James ordered, ¡°Help me up.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Thea cried out. However, James had left. ¡°Sob¡­¡± Thea burst into tears. Henry said in resignation, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Thea.¡± Thea knew. From the moment she received the 10 billion dors from James¡­ From the moment she divorced him, she hadpletely lost him. She thought that James still had feelings for her. However, she did not expect James to be this heartless. She ran out, sobbing. Henry followed close behind. He then personally arranged for a private ne to send Thea back to Cansington. Near the private ne. Henry could not help but ask, ¡°What happened, Thea? What¡¯s wrong with James? Something¡¯s not quite right with him. He seems to be severely weakened.¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± Thea burst into tears once more. ¡°Stop crying! Please tell me.¡± 23 ¡°Th¨CThey abducted me and used me to ckmail James¡­¡± Tearfully, she narrated the chain of events. ¡°What?!¡± Henry eximed, ¡°Are you saying that the muscles all over James¡® body will shrivel to the point where he can no longer stand?¡± Thea sobbed. ¡°Y¨CYes¡­ That was what the one who poisoned him said. I¨CI don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Henry¡¯s expression hardened. After a long while, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright now, I understand. I will find the one who poisoned James. There¡¯s nowhere for him to hide.¡± Thea slowly got on the private ne. Henry watched her get on the private ne and left. He wore a grim expression. ¡°Seal off the city. Do not let a single fly pass through. Mobilize the army and search the border. Do not let him escape!¡± Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter 707 At the ck Dragon Pce¡­ James removed his clothes. At the moment, he was only in his undergarments. Silver needles were all over his body. He was trying to save himself. He used the silver needles and tried to force the Gus in his body out. However, after a whole day of work, it was no use. The Gus within his body were extremely minuscule. He could not remove them no matter how hard he tried. Once the Gus matured, he would be crippled. After all, the pill Reign forced him to consume was Gurvae. There were countless Gus inside a single pill. Once consumed, the pill would dissolve in his stomach. Then, thervae would be incubated immediately and be grown Gus. They would follow James¡® blood flow and absorb all the nutrients in his body. James¡® feeble strength could be attributed to the Gus sapping away his nutrients. James removed the silver needles with great difficulty. Then, he sat on the sofa and contemted. It was a shame he knew nothing about Gus. Otherwise, it should not be too difficult to get rid of the venom. At the same time¡­ Henry had sealed off Southern ins City and the 140 cities which had only recently been annexed into Sol. No one was allowed to leave. Combat aircraft circled the sky. Armored cars and tanks were on the roads. Fully¨Carmed men guarded the choke points of all passages. ¡°Wh¨CWhat¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Has the ck Dragon army mobilized? Are we going to fight another war?¡± ¡°I hope not! We¡¯ve only recently been annexed into Sol. I¡¯m nning to work hard and earn money to marry my girlfriend. If war breaks out, our lives will be miserable.¡± Seeing the army formation, the civilians of the 140 cities were miserable. After the entire region was sealed off, Henry personally led the army and conducted a nket search near Mt. Thunder Pass. As the incident happened not long ago, the enemy should not have gone far. They should still be around the area area. A day passed. After searching for a whole day, the ck Dragon army only managed to capture some of Reign¡¯s subordinates. Reign, however, was nowhere to be seen. It was almost as if he had disappeared without a trace. At nine p.m¡­. Henry hurriedly made his way to the ck Dragon Pce. ¡°Sir, Reign seems to have disappeared without a trace. Though we sealed off the entire region and conducted a nket search, we found no traces of him. Only a few of his subordinates were captured. After interrogating them, we realized that they too were unaware of his current whereabouts.¡± James, who was sitting on the sofa, frowned. At that moment, hurried footsteps could be heard. Wearing an anxious expression, Levi swiftly made his way over. ¡°Something bad happened, sir.¡± James nced at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Why do you look so anxious?¡± Levi¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat. Wiping off the perspiration, Levi 2/3 hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, y¨Cyou have been reported.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James¡® forehead furrowed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Puzzled, Henry asked, ¡°Reported?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Levi continued, ¡°It¡¯s all over the Inte now.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± James asked. Levi exined, ¡°This afternoon, someone reported that you embezzled money to enrich yourself while you were still the ck Dragon. In this usation letter, every single cent that you received was clearly recorded. This includes the incident where the ck Shadow General returned to the Southern ins and demanded hundreds of billions from the rich and the fact that you abused your power as the Dragon General to forcibly take over Transgenerational New City in Cansington.¡± Levi was sweating profusely. ¡°Initially, this usation letter was sent directly to the disciplinarymittee. However, it was dismissed, and the content was not revealed. However, many others started sending the same usation letter. Soon, it was all over the Inte.¡± ¡°What dogsh*t! ck Dragon? The guardian of Sol? He¡¯s just another corrupt figure!¡± ¡°Enriching himself with trillions of dors?!¡± Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Chapter 708 ¡°Not only that, it turns out that during the previous incident at Mt. Thunder Pass, the twenty¨Cnation alliance paid war reparations amounting to 9 trillion dors. However, the National Treasury only received a mere trillion. The rest entered the ck Dragon¡¯s pockets! ¡°The Inte is in an uproar.¡± Hearing this, James¡® expression turned grim. Henry swiftly pulled his phone out and searched the keywords ¡®ck Dragon¡® in a browser. As expected, they were in the headlines of almost every newspaper. There were many shocking revtions. Many public figures on Twitter were retweeting the incident of James¡® usation. letter. In the letter, every cent James misappropriated, every act he did, and every person he killed was clearly recorded. Seeing this, Henry¡¯s face darkened. He said, ¡°This is extremely disadvantageous to you, sir. Even if the higher¨Cups hold you in high regard, it will lead to public discontent once the content of the letter. spreads. To appease the public, you¡¯ll surely be made a scapegoat by the higher ups.¡± James took a deep breath. He knew that someone was targeting him. The Emperor had been behind the scenes all this while¨Cfrom the fierce battle. against the 28¨Cnation martial art gurus to the current incident. Even though James was now crippled, the Emperor had no ns of letting him off the hook. James cared little about money. In his position, it was inevitable that many would offer him gifts. He could not refuse them all. As long as the higher¨Cups turned a blind eye to his actions, everything would be fine. However, somewhere along the way, he crossed the line. The higher¨Cups must have known about his hostile takeover of Transgenerational New City and his misappropriation of the war reparations. Now that this was disclosed, the higher¨Cups would not sit idly by. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Levi asked, ¡°What should we do now? The usation letter is full of well¨Cgrounded arguments. Once the higher¨Cups order an investigation into the matter, finding concrete evidence is just a matter of time. After misappropriating so many funds, we might even receive the death. penalty.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Henry looked at James, who was in deep contemtion. James waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed for now. Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The two nodded and left. James leaned against the sofa. In his ten years in the military, he had climbed the ranks from amon foot. soldier to the Dragon King. Not once did he exploit the hard¨Cearned wealth of themon folk. Not once did he kill an innocent man. He only killed those who escaped justice. After all, he had the de of Justice. He had the right to do so. However, the misappropriation of funds was an extremely controversial issue in Sol. Anyone who was involved in this misdemeanor would be severely reprehended. James pulled his phone out and briefly read the news. Overnight, the hero of So! had be a pariah. Manyizens called for the nation to punish James. Some even banded together and wrote a petition to the state demanding an investigation into the matter. If the allegations against him were true, he would be in deep trouble. Chapt¨¦ de Seeing this, James rubbed his temples. ¡°How troublesome.¡± Before he could deal with the Gus in his body, such a consequential matter had urred. Now that the news had spread like wildfire, he would surely be made the scapegoat by the higher¨Cups to appease public outrage. He would consider himself lucky if he was merely demoted. However, in most likelihood, he would be thrown into prison or possibly even shot. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That was because Sol would never go against the wishes of its people just for him. After all, the people¡¯s voices were the foundation of Sol. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Tonight would be a sleepless night for James. James, themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Southern ins and one of the fivemanders¨Cin¨Cchief of Sol, was a man who stood at the peak of the power pyramid. Not only was he the guardian of Sol, but he was also a national hero. He had just retaken Southern ins City from the enemy without bloodshed. The citizens of Sol showered him with adtion. However, with a single usation letter, he instantly became a pariah. The inte was in an uproar. Describing James as the cancer of the nation, he was severely reprehended. ¡°Down with the ck Dragon!¡± At the Heavenly Pce of the Capital¡­ This was the residence of the King of Sol, the Supreme Commander of the nation. In the courtyard of the residence, the Supreme Commander was wearing a gray suit. Though he was around fifty years of age and slightly chubby, he was energetic. He exuded a distinct aura. At the moment, he was sitting in a gazebo sipping his tea. Before him was a middle¨Caged man. Original from N?velDrama.Org. His name was Hendrix Hudson. He was the secretary of the King of Sol. His distinct position made him one of the most powerful men in the nation. ¡°Hendrix, what do you think of this?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Hendrix momentarily froze. Then, he asked, ¡°What do you mean, may I ask?¡± ncing at Hendrix, the King of Sol sipped his tea. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡°Sir, do you mean the allegations against James Caden, the Dragon King? News has spread like wildfire on the Inte. It¡¯s far toote to censor it now.¡± what do you think of it?¡± The Supreme Commander looked at ¡°In that case, Hendrix. At that moment, however, a man walked over to them in a hurry. Wearing a ck suit, he looked spirited. However, he was wearing an anxious expression. He walked over to them and hurriedly said, ¡°Something bad happened, sir! The Dragon King has been reported. The Procuratorate is now filled with anonymous usation letters against him. Not only that, thousands upon thousands of Solean civilians are now demanding we investigate the matter. If the allegations turn out to be true, they want the Dragon King severely punished.¡± It was the Emperor. ¡°How did this happen? He was only recently made the Dragon King. I never expected him to abuse his power andmit so many crimes while he was the Dragon General! How audacious of him!¡± the Emperor eximed. The King of Sol sipped his tea. Devoid of all emotions on his face, it was hard to figure out what he was thinking. ¡°In that case, what do you think we should do?¡± The King of Sol looked at the Emperor and said calmly. The Emperor replied, ¡°We can¡¯t let this slide. James¡® crimes have already generated public discontent. If we do not act decisively, the people won¡¯t be satisfied. If everyone follows in the Dragon King¡¯s footsteps, Sol will be thrown into disarray.¡± The King of Sol said calmly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave the investigation to you. Form a special task force with you as the captain. You will be given special authority to investigate the matter. No one¡¯s allowed to interfere in your investigation. Of course, as themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Red me army, I don¡¯t think anyone would dare interfere in the first ce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll thoroughly investigate the matter. I¡¯ll bring my men to Cansington immediately to investigate and collect evidence. We¡¯ll start with the Transgenerational Group. If James truly is the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes owner of the corporation, I¡¯ll immediately seal it off. No rted personnel shall escape.¡± After giving his assurance, the Emperor turned to leave. Once he left, Hendrix asked, ¡°Are we really conducting an investigation into the Dragon King?¡± The King of Sol said calmly, ¡°The innocent have nothing to be afraid of. If the allegations against him are true, he¡¯ll be promptly arrested and executed. If he was being framed, this would be the perfect opportunity to clear his good name.¡± ¡°How wise of you, sir.¡± The King of Sol lightly waved. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Hold a press conference this evening and announce that we¡¯ve established a special task force to investigate the matter. We should first provide an exnation to the people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡± Hendrix turned to leave. Whew! The King of Sol took a deep breath. Thirty years ago, the demise of the previous ck Dragon caused a reshuffling of cards in the dynamics of Sol¡¯s royal court. He was made King of Sol thirty years ago and remained in his position to this day. Now, the same problem had arisen. If he could not handle the situation well, it would be the end for him. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Chapter 710 ¡°Gloom.¡± He called out. A man in ck robes appeared and kneeled before the King of Sol. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Head to the Southern ins immediately. Tell James this¡­¡± The King of Sol stood up and whispered something in the man¡¯s ear. ¡°Understood.¡± Gloom got up and swiftly left. At the same time, at the General Assembly Hall of the Capital¡­ All reporters of the Capital were present. At the front seats were the big shots of the Capital, which included Hendrix. Hudson, the Secretary¨C General, Leroy Tucker, the Chief Executive, and the Emperor, themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Red me army. ¡°General Secretary Hudson, may I ask what the higher¨Cups intend to do about the allegations against the ck Dragon?¡± A reporter questioned. Faced with countless cameras, Hendrix announced, ¡°We will never tolerate such a crime. Corruption has been ouwed in Sol for thousands of years. Many dynasties fall because of their corrupt politicians. That is why we will severely punish all corrupt figures.¡± ¡°In that case, may I ask how James would be dealt with?¡± Hendrix said with confidence, ¡°We have established a special task form led by the Emperor, the commander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Red me army to investigate the matter. If the allegations turn out to be true, the ck Dragon will be prosecuted in court.¡± All Soleans were paying close attention to this incident. After the press conference, many rejoiced. However, some were worried sick. In a vi in Cansington¡­ A woman in her pajamas was sitting on the sofa watching the news on herptop. It was Quincy. She had been paying close attention to the development of the incident after knowing something had happened to James in the afternoon. After watching the press conference, her expression turned grim. She murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did all these allegationse from?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. She pulled her phone out and called James. However, no one answered the call. She was worried. At the same time, Scarlett was anxious too. As the nominal chairman of Transgenerational Group, the entrance to the building had been swamped with reporters after thepany was revealed to belong to James. Many people appeared outside thepany and threw rotten eggs at it. She tried calling James to ask for further instructions. However, the call would not go through. Thea was worried too. After returning to Cansington, news of James¡® misdemeanor spread. After experiencing what had happened in the Southern ins, she knew someone was targeting James. They must have been the ones behind the allegations. sphe She also tried calling James to ask about his current situation. However, James did not pick up his phone. The allegations against James stunned all Soleans. Meanwhile, James was in the ck Dragon Pce in the Southern ins. He had watched the press conference. He knew that the King of Sol would surely adopt such an approach. After all, this was the only way to appease public outrage. Leaning against the sofa, he could not exert any strength. It was almost as if he had not eaten in days. Many people were standing beside him. Henry, Levi, and the Elite Eight were all frowning. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Everyone remained silent. Though the newly appointed Elite Eight may not be familiar with James¡¯ character, the opposite is true for Henry and Levi. They had followed James for many years. They knew James had never harmed a single innocent man. Now, he was being set up by someone. ¡°What¡¯s with your expressions?¡± James looked at them and said calmly, ¡°This is no big deal. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have epted the bribes or misappropriated the funds. I vited thew knowingly, and this is the consequence of it.¡± Eyes brimming with tears, Henry asked, ¡°What should we do now, James?¡± Everyone was worried, especially the Elite Eight. So many things happened at once before they were familiar with their roles yet. James said calmly, ¡°The higher-ups will investigate the matter thoroughly. If I¡¯m lucky, I might simply be demoted or removed from my position. On the contrary, I might face imprisonment or even get executed¡­¡± ¡°James¡­¡± James lightly waved a hand and interrupted Henry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will shoulder the me. You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be leaving the Southern ins in your care¡­¡± James looked at them and gave them instructions. He knew he would surely be removed from his position. This time, he would not be doing it voluntarily. However, he was concerned about the Southern ins. The 140 newly-annexed cities were resource-rich. If the higher-ups sent an administrator here, it was possible he would run amok. That was why James had to give a clear ount while it was still possible. He looked at the Elite Eight, ¡°You answer only to the Dragon King. After I¡¯m removed from my position, watch the new administrator closely. Don¡¯t let him cross the line. Of course, you¡¯re allowed to reject some of his unreasonable demands.¡± James sounded as if he would be leaving the ce forever. He uttered every word with great difficulty. Even a single sentence was enough to make him perspire. Seeing the state James was in, Henry was worried. ¡°James, are you alright?¡± James waved again. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I won¡¯t be dying anytime soon. Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed. Leave me alone for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They nodded. ¡°Wait¡­¡± James stopped them from leaving. They stopped and looked at James. James said feebly, ¡°If I don¡¯t survive, do whatever you can to help Thea. Like me, there¡¯s Gu poison inside her body. Although she¡¯s currently fine, the Gu will eventually grow. By then, she will be doomed. If I die, go find the Emperor and ask him to let Thea go.¡± After giving his instructions, James leaned against the sofa and gestured at them. ¡°Go¡­¡± They left the ce tearfully. Only James remained in the foyer of the spacious vi. The silence was deafening. James was not afraid to die. From the moment he became a soldier, he had long left life and death out of his consideration. However, there were things he still needed to do. He did not wish to die just yet. However, this was fate. He had no other options. Closing his eyes, he slowly drifted to sleep. Time passed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± His expression darkened. Though he intended to strike preemptively, his body was limp. The moment he stood up from the sofa, he immediately copsed. Leaning against the sofa, he red at the man before him. It was a man in ck robes. As it was nighttime, the lights were switched off. As such, he could not see the man¡¯s appearance. He could only ambiguously discern his silhouette. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your body?¡± A hoarse voice came from the dark. The man was shocked and puzzled. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Chapter 712 James grabbed the controller beside him and pressed a button. The pitch-ck room was immediately illuminated. Finally, he could see the man¡¯s appearance. It was a man around forty years old. He had a round face and thick eyebrows. Standing before James, the man seemed like a ferocious tiger. He had a menacing look in his eyes. James could feel he was no ordinary man. He rarely, if ever, had this feeling. Only when faced with true power would he have such a feeling. That meant that the man before him possessed true power. Besides, the man was able to infiltrate the ck Dragon Pce without alerting the ck Dragon army guards. James said feebly, ¡°Something happened.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Asclepius? Can¡¯t you save yourself?¡± The middle-aged man seemed doubtful. James did not answer his question. After all, he did not know who the man before him was. However, he could roughly guess. Only the King of Sol¡¯s subordinates would be here at such a time, after all. Allegations against him had led to public outrage. The King had no choice but to announce the formation of a special task force. However, James was crucial to the revolution. The King would never abandon him. He would definitely send his men to James. ¡°Speak. What is it?¡± James was extraordinarily calm. The man before him was Gloom, the personal bodyguard of the King of Sol, the Supreme Commander of the nation. He possessed a power that surpassed even James. ¡°The King sent me here to guide you. You still have a shot at surviving this.¡± James gently nodded, ¡°I know. I can use the de of Justice to save my own skin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gloom nodded. ¡°Since you possess the de of Justice, you have the power to enforce thew. Every person you¡¯ve killed were those who escaped justice. The King will send his men to investigate and collect evidence of their crimes. Meanwhile, all the bribes and misappropriated funds that entered your pockets will be confiscated. Though you¡¯vemitted a criminal offense, you don¡¯t deserve the death penalty. After all, you have performed great meritorious service for Sol. You¡¯ll most likely be removed from your position and be an ordinary civilian.¡± James listened to Gloom intently. He had thought of his way out. From the moment James received news of the allegations against him, he had been waiting for the King¡¯s men. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to know what the King would do. Moreover, he wanted to know what role he would y in the revolution and purge. ¡°However, there¡¯s another path¡­¡± Gloom approached James and whispered in his ear. Then, Gloom continued, ¡°These are the King¡¯s words. Once the revolution is over and the enemy forces are purged, the King will step back from his position once the situation. stabilizes. After the new King takes his ce, he will personally pardon your crimes. You¡¯ll still be the Dragon King, and the 140 cities will still be yours.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Be on your guard.¡± After reminding James, Gloom turned to leave. Meanwhile, James lit a cigarette. Smoke swirled around his face. After smoking the cigarette, he stood up with great difficulty. Supporting himself against the wall, he headed toward the fridge and grabbed a bottle of water. Then, he returned to the sofa and tried to open the bottle lid. However, he could not exert any strength. He could not open the lid no matter how hard he tried. Heughed at himself. ¡°Oh, James¡­ Though you im to be Asclepius, you can¡¯t even deal with your own body. I hope I can live to see the revolution and the coronation of the new King. I will have no regrets if peace prevails.¡± James tossed the bottle of water aside. As he no longer had any strength to return to his room, he simply slept on the sofa. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Chapter 713 After the matter. press conference, the Emperor hurriedly headed to Cansington to investigate the He had been watching James¡¯ every action. He knew of James¡¯ misconduct in Cansington. He immediately went to find The Great Four, the Five Provinces Business Alliance, Infinite Commerce, and the others. With their testimony, it would be more than enough to convict James of his crimes. Before the sun had even risen, the Emperor had finishedpiling the evidence. He immediately headed toward the Southern ins with the Red me army. It was morning. James woke up. Although he slept for a whole night, he felt even more lethargic than ever before. He called Henry and gave him a few instructions. Henry then called for his men to prepare breakfast for James. Soon, breakfast was ready. The two feasted. However, the atmosphere was tense. ck! ck! ck! The sound of boots could be heard. Henry turned his head. A middle-aged man walked in with a bunch of men in ck suits. The man was none other than the Emperor, themander-in-chief of the Red me and the head of the Five Commanders of Sol. The Emperor walked over to them and waved. The men behind him stopped in their tracks. With a mischievous grin on his face, the Emperor then took a seat on the sofa and said, Enjoying yourself, James?¡± James was enjoying his meal without a care in the world. Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s voice, he lifted his head and asked, ¡°You must be tired after burning the midnight oil. Would you like to have some?¡± The Emperor handed James a cigarette and said smilingly, ¡°I know you love smoking. Here, have a cigarette. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance to do so anymore in the future.¡± James put down his cutlery and epted the cigarette. Henry pulled out a lighter and lit it. Leaning against the sofa, James smoked the cigarette. Smoke swirled around his face. It was a blissful moment for him. Henry, on the other hand, was ring daggers at the Emperor. Clenching his fists, his bloodshot eyes were burning with hatred for the man who set Jarnes up. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you target me. I have no It sounded both like an order and a plea. ¡°What are you talking about, James? I don¡¯t quite understand. Are you done?¡± He pulled out an arrest warrant. ¡°This is an arrest warrant issued by the King. You¡¯re suspected of abusing your position for personal gains while you were in your position. After investigating the matter, we have found concrete evidence of your crimes. Please cooperate with our investigation.¡± A few men in ck suits walked over to James. They were the Red me army of the Capital. Henry clenched his fists. A vein popped out in his neck. James stood up with great difficulty and extended his arms. Crack! He was instantly handcuffed. Then, he was promptly escorted out of the ck Dragon Pce. Many people gathered outside the pce. There were civilians as well as reporters. The ck Dragon Pce was always full of visitors. Back then, however, the ce was crowded with muckraking journalists and admirers of the ck Dragon. Now, it was full of people who were here to witness andugh at the ck Dragon¡¯s downfall. Seeing that James was escorted out of the pce in handcuffs, many pped. ¡°Finally!¡± ¡°One less corrupt figure in Sol!¡± ¡°He must be one of the most corrupt figures in Sol!¡± The crowd was in an uproar. Meanwhile, the reporters were busy taking pictures. ¡°Breaking news! James has finally met his downfall!¡± ¡°The Emperor, themander-in-chief of the Red me army, hurried over to the Southern ins from the Capital to arrest him.¡± Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Chapter 714 ¡°The most corrupt figure in Sol has met his downfall!¡± ¡°Breaking news! It¡¯s now confirmed that James had been the behind-the-scenes owner of Transgenerational Group in Cansington. Thepany has now dissolved, and all of James¡¯ assets have been confiscated.¡± ¡°Based on our calctions, he misappropriated funds amounting to 10 trillion dors.¡± News of James¡¯ arrest spread like wildfire. It stunned the entire nation. James was brought onto the Red me army¡¯s private ne. On the ne, James leaned against his seat, unable to exert a single ounce of strength. ¡°You win,¡± he croaked. ¡°What do you mean, James? As one of the fivemanders-in-chief and the Dragon King, you should know better than to vite thew knowingly. As themander-in-chief of the Red me army and the head of the Five Commanders, arresting you is merely performing my duty. Please do not me me for this.¡± A mischievous grin crept up on the Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Let Thea go¡­ Give her the antidote¡­ She¡¯s innocent.¡± James pleaded. However, the Emperor closed his eyes and rested. James was enraged. He had long left life and death out of his consideration. The only thing he was concerned about was Thea¡¯s safety. James was brought to the Capital and imprisoned in an underground prison. This was a prison specifically for high-profile prisoners. With James¡¯ arrest, the dynamics in Cansington changed drastically. The Transgenerational Group was dissolved. The Five Provinces Business Alliance bought back Transgenerational New City with 500 billion dors, which entered the National Treasury. In the underground prison of the Capital¡­ As the prison was underground, it was dark and damp. Moreover, it did not have a single bed. James¡¯ room was a wreck, and an awful smell permeated the air. James sat on the ground and leaned against the wall. He was extremely fatigued. Even leaning against the wall was not an easy feat for him. And so, he chose to sleep on the ground instead. Meanwhile, the Emperor was still busy collecting evidence. In just a day, everything wasplete. On the night James was arrested, the Emperor held another press conference. He spoke with confidence, ¡°Sol will never allow corruption to run rampant. After receiving the allegations against James, we immediately set up a special task force to investigate the matter. In just a single day, we managed to obtain concrete evidence of his crimes.¡± ¡°He will be prosecuted in an open and public trial the next morning. All of his crimes shall be revealed to the public.¡± p! p! p! The Emperor received a round of apuse. ¡°That¡¯s all for the press conference.¡± After holding the press conference, the Emperor immediately returned to his mansion. Leaning against his sofa, he was wearing a satisfied look. Now that James had met his downfall, he could finally be at ease. At the same time, in the underground prison¡­ James had woken up from hunger. As the Gus within his body had been absorbing his nutrients, he was very easily fatigued. Now that he had not eaten in a day, the feeling was unbearable. His stomach kept growling. With all his strength, he got up and leaned against the wall.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At that moment, sweat beaded on his forehead. ¡°S-Someone¡­ Please give me something to eat,¡± he yelled. However, his voice was frail. A man was standing in the prison right next to James¡¯. Through the iron door, he watched James intently. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I never expected to see you here, ck Dragon.¡± Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Chapter 715 James was so hungry that his head was spinning. Upon hearing the voice, he unconsciously turned his head. Although the underground prison was pitch- ck, the corridor was dimly illuminated. James could see that a man was standing in the prison cell right next to his. The man¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he was dressed in rags. Though James could not discern the man¡¯s appearance, he knew that he was acquainted with the man upon hearing his voice. ¡°Wh-Who are you¡­?¡± His voice was frail. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good look?¡± The bearded man approached James and revealed his face. James watched the man¡¯s face intently. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a while, he finally knew who he was. ¡°ke Davis.¡± The man was none other than ke Davis, the founder of the Dark Castle, whom James had captured alongside many other highly skilled fighters. His battle with ke a few years ago was forever etched in James¡¯ mind. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± ke burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°Do you know my biggest wish, James?¡± James asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°To kill you!¡± ke roared. He went berserk and charged at James. However, he could not move further than an inch no matter how hard he tried. Only then did James notice that ke¡¯s limbs were chained. Nevertheless, ke was relentless. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for you! All these years, I¡¯ve dreamt of killing you. Back then, when you captured me, you were still a little-known general. Now, you¡¯re one of the fivemanders-in-chief and the Dragon King¡­¡± ke roared. James said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this well-informed in the prison. It has only been a few days since I was made the Dragon King. How did you get your hands on the information?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ke¡¯sughter reverberated throughout the prison. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the almighty Dragon King imprisoned in this underground prison. This must be retribution!¡± James could feel his energy sapping away after saying just a few words. So, he shut his mouth and stopped entertaining ke. Being imprisoned in the underground prison deprived James of the ability to tell time. He did not know how long he had been in here. He only knew he was famished. He shook his head in an attempt to remain awake. ck! ck! ck! At that moment, James could hear the sound of boots. A middle-aged man in a red military uniform approached his cell. A ball of mes was carved on the military uniform. It was the Red me robe. Upon seeing this, James knew that it was the Emperor, themander-in-chief of the Red me army. ¡°Open it.¡± The Emperor ordered. Creak! The iron door was unlocked. The Emperor entered James¡¯ cell. Upon entering the cell, he covered his nose on instinct. The stench was unbearable. Looking at James, who was leaning against the wall, heughed in delight. ¡°I¡¯m here to pay you a visit, James. How are things going?¡± Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Chapter 716 James nced at the Emperor and spoke in a frail voice, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m doing well, for now.¡± The Emperor smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll be on public trial tomorrow. All of your crimes will be listed. Say ¡­ Do you think you¡¯ll be executed?¡± James looked at the Emperor and said nothing. Even though he was furious, he remainedposed. After all, he did not wish to waste his strength. The Emperor continued, ¡°You¡¯ll be on trial in another eight hours. Since your position is simply too high, considering that you¡¯re themander-in-chief of the Southern ins and the Dragon King, your trial will be judged by the remaining fourmanders-in-chief, the General ¨C Secretary, and the Chief Executive. Do you wish to die or spend the remainder of your life in this dark and damp cell?¡± James took a deep breath and asked, ¡°I have never crossed you or the big shots in the Capital. I¡¯m just minding my own business in the Southern ins. Why are you so fixated on removing me?¡± James was curious to know. ¡°Is that so?¡± The Emperor smiled coldly and ordered, ¡°Bring me a chair.¡± Soon, the chair was here. The Emperor sat and lit a cigarette. Then, he looked at James and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re themander-in-chief of the ck Dragon army. Do you know how your predecessor died thirty years ago?¡± James stared at the Emperor. The Emperor continued, ¡°That¡¯s because themander-in-chief of the ck Dragon army had veto power during the great reformation thirty years ago. The National Election is around the corner. If anyone obtains a higher approval rating than the previous King, then he will be the new King. However, if the ck Dragon General chooses to exercise his veto power, the new King won¡¯t be able to assume his position. ¡°The current King was able to assume his position only because the previous ck Dragon died.¡± James asked calmly, ¡°Are you saying that the previous ck Dragon died in a power struggle?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve resigned from my position. I¡¯m no longer the ck Dragon or the ck Dragon army¡¯s commander-in-chief. Why are you still after me?¡± James looked at the Emperor. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He knew that the Emperor must have a hidden agenda. If he could make him spill the beans, it would be advantageous for his ns. The Emperor stood up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no use telling a dead man.¡± Having said that, he turned to leave. m! The iron door was mmed shut. James¡¯ expression darkened. He knew that the power struggle in Sol was terrifying. However, he was not expecting it to be of such a magnitude. Just because themander-in-chief of the ck Dragon army had veto power, he died in a plot. He knew that the veto power referred to the de of Justice. That was because the possessor of the de of Justice had the right to do so. Still, what was the Emperor up to? Did he wish to be the King? However, there was an unwritten rule that the military was not allowed to participate in elections. ¡®What is he up to?¡¯ James was deep in contemtion. ¡°James¡­¡± A voice came. James nced sideways and saw ke staring at him. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there anything?¡± ¡°You look ill. Did something happen to your body? Could it be a Gu?¡± James looked ke in the eye. ¡°Very knowledgeable of you. How do you even know of this? That¡¯s right. There are Gus inside my body.¡± ¡°I have a way of treating you, but I have one condition. If you promise me, I can help you out with your illness.¡± Jarnes was not hasty. He asked, ¡°What condition? Tell me.¡± ¡°I know that you must have some sort of backup n. My condition is simple. If you manage to leave this ce alive, I want you to save me too. I¡¯ll tell you how to remove the Gus from your body.¡± ke told James of his condition. James¡¯ face lit up. If ke really had a way of treating him, getting him out of here was not too difficult a task. However, he did not ept ke¡¯s proposal immediately. He said, ¡°Noted. If I survive this, I¡¯ll make a deal with you.¡± Then, James closed his eyes and rested Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Chapter 717 After shutting his eyes, James fell asleep unknowingly. However, he was soon awakened by hunger. He would then fall asleep again. This repeated multiple times. Finally, he could hear the sound of footsteps. Fully¨Carmed men from the Red me army dragged James out of his cell. James could finally see the sunlight. Basking in its warmth, James relished the short¨Clived experience. Many convoys were at the prison gates. The Emperor, dressed in his Red me robe, got off one of the convoys and approached James. Seeing the pathetic state James was in, the Emperor gloated, ¡°Did you not have a good night¡®s sleep last night?¡± James nced at the Emperor. He wanted to speak. However, he did not have the strength to do so. He would surely copse to the ground if not for the men supporting him. ¡°Bring him to the courthouse.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± James was shoved into the convoy. The courthouse was a ce of trial for high¨Cranking officials of Sol. It was mostly deserted all year long. However, there was currently a crowd outside the courthouse. Soleans from all over the country were gathered here. Even foreign reporters were present. There were also many familiar figures present. Thea, Quincy, Xara, Tiara, and Cynthia were all there. Some who were acquainted with James were also there. A convoy approached the courthouse, and all cameras were directed toward the approaching vehicle. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, it¡®s currently eight in the morning. This is the courthouse in the Capital. We¡®re here today to witness the trial of James, the ck Dragon, one of the most powerful figures in the nation.¡± All the TV stations were broadcasting the news. The convoy stopped in front of the courthouse¡®s gates. A column of fully¨Carmed Red me army swiftly cleared a path for the convoy, The door opened and James was dragged out of the convoy. Click! Click! Click! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The cameras snapped photos non-stop. fames¡¯ face was pale, and his hair was disheveled. He was in a sorry state. At that moment, he was completely unlike the majestic andmanding ck Dragon. ¡°What a shame.¡± ¡°The guardian of Solmitted such crimes all for his personal gain.¡± ¡°National hero my *ss! He¡®s the disgrace of Sol!¡± The people cursed him. Some spat on him and even threw rotten eggs. James was struck all over his body. Seeing this, a grin crept up on the Emperor¡®s face. Meanwhile, Thea burst into tears. She wanted to make her way over to James, but she was stopped by the Red me army who were maintaining order. The others looked away, unwilling to witness such a scene. Abused and insulted, James was hauled into the courthouse. In the courthouse hall, many high¨Cranking officials gradually arrived. Hendrix Hudson, the Secretary¨CGeneral, Leroy Tucker, the Chief Executive, the Emperor, the Blithe king, the Centurion, and the Barbarian King were all present. There were also some mid ¨C ranking officials. Reporters from all over Sol and around the world gathered. James was dragged to the defendant¡®s table. He then took his seat. Leaning against the chair, his eyes were on the verge of shutting. The General Secretary stood up and read out loud, ¡°Today, James, the ck Dragon will be tried in court. All crimes hemitted will be listed. He will receive the punishment he deserves. At the same time, this should serve as a reminder for all public servants that your duty is to serve the people, not to abuse your position for your personal gain.¡± Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter 718 ¡°The trial will now begin.¡± With that, the long¨Cawaited trial began. The vast courthouse was silent. Everyone¡®s gaze was fixed on James. Some pitied him, although most were apathetic. ¡°C¨CCan I have something to eat?¡± James opened his eyes with great difficulty. The ring lights blinded him. Though his voice was frail, it reverberated throughout the silent courthouse Seeing this, many wept, especially Quincy. She knew that James served the people wholeheartedly. Though he had resigned, he chose to return to the battlefield without the slightest bit of hesitation. In the end, however, this was how he was treated. She stood up and voiced her dissatisfaction tearfully. ¡°Although James is guilty, you have no right to torture him under Soleanw. Is this how you treat a man who performed great meritorious service for the country?¡± Quincy¡®s voice boomed. The Emperor stood up and hurriedly exined, ¡°I apologize for the neglect of our prisoner¡®s condition. We were so busy collecting evidence that we forgot to feed him. Don¡®t worry, I will arrange for my men to prepare some food for him. The trial will only begin after he has finished eating,¡± After apologizing, the Emperor ordered his men to prepare food. James turned to look at the jury box. He was acquainted with some of the jurors. He wanted to say something but chose to remain silent. Leaning against the chair, he waited for his meal to arrive. Soon, his meal was served. It had generous portions. Under the watchful gaze of the nation, he finished his meal. James could feel that he had regained some of his strength. Although he was still weak, speaking was not such an arduous task anymore. ¡°Let us begin the trial.¡± Leroy stood up with the material he had prepared. He began narrating the crimes James had committed it took him ten minutes. Next were the witnesses, The first was a Xavier, one of the Great Four of Cansington, ¡°Hi, my name is Dobby Xavier. I¡®m a member of the Xavier family in Cansington. I¡®m standing here today to expose the wicked deeds of James. He killed my family.¡± Dobby was young. He looked at most fifteen years of age. He started narrating how James killed his family members and exaggerated some parts of his story to spice things up. His words enraged the crowd. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°He should be executed!¡± ¡°Order... Order!¡± The crowd quieted down. Dobby sniffled, ¡°My grandpa, my father, and my uncles all died in his hands...¡± Tearfully, he pointed at James. ¡°It¡®s all because of him that my family was torn apart. All this while, we did not dare to speak up all because he¡®s the ck Dragon, themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the ck Dragon army in the Southern ins. I would like to thank everyone here for allowing me to expose James¡¯ crimes. Dobby stood up and bowed. The next witness was a Frasier... Many more got on the witness stand to use James of his crimes. Lastly, even Zavier Watson was lifted to the stand. Tearfully, he cried out, ¡°James is a b*stard! I saw him kill my father with my own eyes. He even crippled my limbs and my private parts!¡± Zavier burst into tears. At that moment, the crowd was enraged. ¡°How dare he do such a horrible thing?!¡± ¡°Execute him!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡®s the point of this trial? Just kill him!¡± After the witnesses had given their testimony, the Emperor asked, ¡°James, do you plead guilty?¡± Hearing this, everyone turned to look at James. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter 719 All the cameras were pointed at James. He was filthy and unwashed all over. ¡°I do,¡± James said in a feeble voice. Although the witnesses had exaggerated, it was undeniable that he killed them. ¡°Good.¡± The Emperor stood up and cried out, ¡°Since you plead guilty, what do you think your punishment will be in ordance with criminalw?¡± ¡°Execution.¡± James looked the Emperor in the eye. His eyes were devoid of fear. Although he was enfeebled, his stare was as menacing as always. The Emperor was diposed. Feeling as if he was being targeted by a ferocious beast, he unconsciously took a few steps back. Immediately, however, he put on his facade. The panic which was written on his face disappeared. Scanning his surroundings, he announced, ¡°James should be executed for his crimes in ordance with thew. Members of the jury, please discuss amongst yourselves.¡± Hearing this, they exchanged their opinions in whispers. Outside the courthouse... A convoy stopped in front of the courthouse¡®s gates. The door opened, and a general in a ck robe with a one¨Cstar badge on his shoulder walked out. Around thirty years of age, his skin was tanned, and his expression was grim. In his hands was the de of Justice. It was a sword passed down thousands of years ago. Since antiquity, it represented the highest authority of the state. It gave the wielder the right to kill tyrant kings and treacherous courtiers. The sword was preserved with the establishment of Sol. Ever since then, it had been wielded by themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the ck Dragon army. ¡°Halt.¡± Henry was immediately stopped by the Red me army. Holding the de of Justice high, Henry yelled, ¡°This is the de of Justice of Sol! Who dares stand in my way?¡± ¡°The de of Justice?¡± Hearing this, terror overtook their faces. ¡°Move!¡± ring at the Red me army standing in his way, Henry yelled, ¡°Today, the de of Justice will be used to rid Sol of its treacherous subjects!! The Red me army looked at one another. Then, they allowed Henry passage. Henry proceeded to enter the courthouse. The judges were in a lieated discussion. In the end, they arrived at a verdict. The Emperor stood and faced the reporters. ¡°After discussion, the judges have determined that James will be executed for his crimes. His execution will be...¡± ¡°Wait...!¡± A voice came. Everyone turned their heads. A one-star general walked in with a sword in his hands. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was Henry. Henry stood before the crowd and faced the cameras. ¡°This is the de of Justice. It represents the highest authority ofw and has always been wielded by themander¨Cin chief of the ck Dragon army. With this sword, James had purged Sol of its treacherous subjects.¡± Hearing this, the crowd was stunned. Though they had heard rumors about the sword, they had never seen the real thing. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Is there really a sword in Sol that is above thew?¡± Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter 720 ¡°He¡®s wearing a ck robe... He¡®s a general of the Southern ins! What is he trying to aplish by appearing with the de of Justice at James¡® trial? Is he trying to exonerate James with the sword?¡± The crowd was heatedly in a discussion. Meanwhile, James sat at the defendant¡®s stand and smiled. Seeing the de of Justice, the Emperor¡®s face darkened. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Henry announced, ¡°Though Sol is a country with a rule ofw, many are able to escape justice by finding loopholes. The de of Justice serves to execute these wicked criminals and give them what they deserve.¡± Henry said with great confidence, ¡°The ck Dragon,mander¨Cin¨Cchief of the ck Dragon army, has upheld Soleanw by executing all those who escaped justice. The former heads of the Great Four of Cansington were executed due to a massacre ten years ago. ¡°Ten years ago, the Cadens, the most powerful and influential family in Cansington, were burned alive. The masterminds of this fire were from the Great Four. The ck Dragon did not let a single guilty person escape. Likewise, he did not kill a single innocent man, woman, or child.¡± Henry revealed some of the secrets. The crowd was in an uproar. ¡°I¨C Is that true?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°James must have abused the de of Justice to kill the innocent! We can¡®t let him off the hook that easily.¡± Hendrix, the Secretary¨CGeneral, asked, ¡°ck Shadow General, we can¡®t just take your word for it. Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°The evidence, please.¡± James had ordered Henry to call Jay in advance. Through Jay¡®s underground intelligencework, Henry managed to collect evidence and found much from Cansington¡®s underworld. They were present at the Cadens¡®cemetery that fateful day. They saw with their own eyes how James executed those who were behind the destruction of the Cadens ten years ago with the de of Justice ¡°I can testify that James killed many people with the de of Justice that day. They were all behind the destruction of the Cadens ten years ago. They admitted to their crimes before their death.¡± ¡°One of my men recorded the moment they admitted to their crimes.¡± The evidence was presented. Allegations against James for killing the innocent were debunked. Seeing this, the crowd was once again in a heated discussion. However, someone brought up the allegations that James epted bribes and misappropriated the war reparations. James did not provide an excuse for this. After all, the allegations were indeed true. Henry cried out, ¡°He has fought for Sol and performed major meritorious services to the country. Even if he has epted bribes, I think he should be acquitted.¡± He continued, ¡°They say that he misappropriated a total of 10 trillion dors. But did you know that he captured the enemymander¨Cin¨Cchief despite being pursued by the 28 nation martial art gurus and the 100 thousand¨Cstrong enemy forces at Mt. Thunder? ¡°The ck Dragon army swept across the battlefield and annihted the twenty¨Ceight¨Cnation alliance. In ordance with internationalw, the twenty¨Ceight nations were supposed to pay the ransom for the prisoners of war. However, James demanded that they pay ten times the amount. ¡°Why? Because of the million¨Cstrong ck Dragon army. ¡°The ransom paid was equally divided among the army. The ck Dragon army guards the Southern border of Sol. We could be killed anytime. Is it such a wrong thing to do to distribute some of the war reparations to us? ¡°We have families too. But with the meager sry we receive, we can¡®t feed them. Though we fight against the enemies on the battlefield, our families are being neglected. Have any of you thought about this? ¡°Why did James establish the Transgenerational Group? He hopes for peace at the border. He hopes that everyone can leadfortable lives. ¡°As you may know, James married into the Cahans upon arriving at Cansington. Has he ever splurged on anything? He has the ck Dragon card. The country pays in his stead. Why then, do you think that hecks money?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Henry¡¯s voice grew louder and louder. The crowd was speechless. They could not find anything to retort. Wielding the de of Justice, Henry walked over to James and knelt. He presented the sword to James and cried out, ¡°Dragon King, please ept the de of Justice. Exercise its authority and rid Sol of its treacherous subjects.¡± James stood up. However, as he was enfeebled, he almost copsed to the floor. He lifted the de of Justice with great difficulty. Whish! He pulled the sword out and examined it. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Under everyone¡¯s gaze, James pulled out the de of Justice. He looked at the de of Justice and pointed it at the Emperor. ¡°What?¡± The masses were shocked by his actions. The Emperor was stunned. His heart palpitated as cold sweat beaded his forehead. After a few seconds, he calmed down and shouted, ¡°What is the meaning of this, James? You¡®re pointing your weapon at me. Are you implying that you want to kill me?¡± James smiled. ¡°Emperor, you¡®re overthinking this. I was just casually waving it around.¡± He was holding up the de of Justice, which weighed more than five kilograms. His arm had gone weak, and his face gradually turned pale as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Wielding the de of Justice took all his strength. He reluctantly put it down. Many sighed in relief. Henry looked at everyone again. ¡°I¡®ve said everything I needed to.¡± After speaking, he walked to an empty seat below and sat down. The jurors in the higher seats began to debate. ¡°What should we do about this?¡± ¡°The ck Dragon has the de of Justice and has the authority to enforce thew to kill anyone who evades legal punishment.¡± ¡°He epted the money for the sake of the people.¡± ¡°Although he is guilty, it isn¡®t an unforgivable crime.¡± Hearing the discussion, the Emperor became anxious. He hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Jamesmitted countless crimes and should not be given impunity. It¡®s a mistake to im that he sympathizes with the people of Sol. A country must stand by itsws and policies. epting bribes and misappropriating funds under the guise that he was serving the people is inexcusable,¡± The Blithe king looked at the Emperor and asked, ¡°Then, what do you say his sentence should be?¡± ¡°I propose for him to be dismissed, demoted to a civilian, and for him to return the de of Justice to us,¡± said the Emperor. ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡± ¡°I agree that James¡® homicides were justifiable. However, it is a crime for him to ept bribes and misappropriate funds. As an armymander, he should never have epted the money. He should¡®ve reported it to the state if he knew the masses were in trouble so that the financial departments could allocate funds to support him.¡± Many people voiced their agreement with the Emperor¡¯s proposal. The judges discussed the results for half an hour. Ultimately, the Emperor stood up and announced, ¡°James has possession of the de of Justice and the authority to enforce thew. However, epting bribes and misappropriating funds during his tenure vites thew. Sol shall not tolerate such actions. Thus, he will be demoted to a civilian, and the de of Justice and his ck Dragon card will be confiscated.¡± After the announcement, the Emperor looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you have any objections, James? You may file an appeal if you¡®re dissatisfied with the sentence. The King of Sol will personally try you.¡± James nodded and said weakly, ¡°I ept the sentence.¡± ¡°Alright. Please return the de of Justice to the courthouse¡®s main hall.¡± James stood up with the de of Justice and slowly walked toward the courthouse¡®s main hall with countless cameras pointed at him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a ce for the sword at the front of the main hall. When the ck Dragon Armycked a commander, the de of Justice had no master and had always been safeguarded here. James approached the ce, turned around, and looked at the people behind him. His gaze stopped on the Emperor, and he smiled. ¡°One day, I¡®lle back here to pick up the de of Justice and take the lives of those who deserve to die.¡± Hearing this, the Emperor¡®s heart skipped a beat. He maintained a calmposure and thought to himself, ¡®I¡®m afraid you¡®ll never have the chance. James put down the de of Justice. Then, he looked at the countless jurors and asked, ¡°May I go now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Blithe King replied. James raised his legs and began to leave step by step. Many cameras captured this scene. James¡® back was slightly hunched, and he no longer had the appearance of a war god. Instead, he looked like an old man on the brink of death. He walked out of the courthouse. Many people were gathered outside. These people came to witness James¡® sentence, but no one imagined that it woulde to this result Seeing the fatigue on James¡® face, everyone went silent. They used to see him as a dangerous tiger and a threat to society. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Chapter 722 No one expected him to be a national hero who sympathized with the poor and dedicated his life to protecting the nation. A person like him ended up with such a miserable fate. Thousands of people gathered outside the courthouse. All of them lowered their heads in silence. Many women secretly wept for him. ¡°James....¡± A voice came from behind him. James turned around and saw Henry chasing after him. Henry approached him and asked, ¡°Where are you going, James?¡± James raised his hand weakly and patted Henry¡®s shoulder, saying, ¡°I appreciate you. You don¡®t need to worry about my affairs anymore. Go back to the Southern ins. Someone needs to be there to manage the hundred and fifty cities. Don¡®t let the Southern ins fall into chaos.¡± ¡°But, you...¡± James waved his hand and interrupted Henry. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll be fine. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to have a really good rest. I¡®m exhausted. Incredibly exhausted.¡± James reassured him and turned to leave. The people at the entrance sensibly backed away to make a path for him. He walked through the path that the crowd made for him. It felt incredibly long, and James could tell it would take him some time to walk through this crowded path. ¡°Restore James¡® position! ¡°Sol needs our hero!¡± A voice erupted from the crowd. The others also followed suit and shouted together. The chanting became louder and louder. James felt the buzzing in his ears and was frustrated. He quickened his pace, wanting to get out of this path surrounded by people as soon as possible However, Jarnes was poisoned, and the long walk depleted all his strength. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He could not go any further. Suddenly, his vision went blurry, and he fell to the ground. ¡°James¡­ Quincy had been following behind him. Seeing James fall, she quickly rushed over and supported James up from the ground. James regained consciousness. ¡°Go away.¡± He waved his hand and pushed away Quincy, who was supporting him. After pushing Quincy away, James¡® stumbled and toppled over again. Fortunately, he managed to bnce himself. He straightened up his back and roared. ¡°I¡®ve conquered battlefields and been through the fire! What is mere parasitic venom?!!¡± His face was pale but had great fortitude and an unyielding spirit radiating from him. Relying on his strong beliefs, James straightened his body and advanced step by step. Media reporters chasing after him did not miss the chance to film this sight. He stood tall and straight. This was the Guardian of Sol! Seeing this sight, the whole country burst into tears. ¡°We all wronged him!¡± ¡°He has a ck Dragon card with an endless fortune to spend. Still, he dedicated himself to the people. He created the Transgenerational Group to earn money and give back to us.¡± ¡°He is our War God, our national hero!¡± ¡°Twenty¨Ceight countriespensated nine trillion dors, but he distributed millions to the ck Dragon Army.¡± ¡°Yeah, they guard the border and protect Sol, but their families struggle to make a living in the country.¡± Everyone fell silent upon seeing James¡® ragged figure. Everyone with a conscience began to reflect upon themselves. James felt like an eternity had passed after finally walking through the cramped pathway. He was drained of his energy and cked out, copsing to the ground. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Chapter 723 The public trial that shook the whole nation was finally over. James¡¯ crimes were listed during the trial. However, the allegations were cleared off one by one. As for epting the bribes¡­ James admitted tomitting the crime. However, the money he acquired was distributed to the ck Dragon Army and used to establish the Transgenerational Group to give back the money to themoners. Although it was illegal, he gained the support of the people. The ck Dragon had a ck Dragon card and was not short on money. However, he still knowingly broke thew to give back to the country. After the public trial, James copsed. No one knew why it happened. However, the public knew that from that moment onward, Sol had lost their War God and a great commander devoted to the country. During the public trial, James used all his strength to hold up the de of Justice and put it back in ce. After leaving the courthouse, he walked through a path surrounded by people about two to three kilometers long. Once he got through the crowd, he copsed on the ground. He remained unconscious for a long time. James gradually regained consciousness and found himself lying on a bed with an ufortable venttor over his face. He immediately wanted to take it off. ¡°Are you awake, James?¡± A feathery voice excitedly called out for him. James slightly turned to his side. A woman was sitting beside him. She was wearing a red dress that wrapped around her sexy figure. Her beautiful face lit up with joy. James nodded and stretched out his hand to remove the venttor.. Quincy quickly stood up and assisted him while saying anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re extremely weak right now. You can¡¯t be moving around too much. Lie down and rest.¡± James turned over and tried to get up. Quincy hurriedly propped him up. He leaned on the bed and asked weakly, ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in Capital Hospital. You passed out after the public trial and have been unconscious for one whole day,¡± Quincy exined. Seeing James¡¯ current appearance, she choked up, and tears began to flow uncontrobly. A five-starmander, the people¡¯s War God, was put on a public trial and was now in misery. James touched his pockets but found nothing. ¡°Do you have any cigarettes?¡± He was leaning against the bed with a slightly pale face, and his voice sounded lifeless. ¡°James, you¡¯re already in such a bad state. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Do you have any cigarettes?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go buy them for you right now.¡± Quincy was reluctant to let him smoke, but James looked so pitiful she could not bear it. Ultimately, she stood up and left through the door. In the corridor outside the ward, the lounge area¡­ Many people were gathered-Cynthia from the Dawns, Thea from the Cahans, Xara, Scarlett, Henry, the Elite Eight, and many more. They sat in the lounge area without saying a word. James had been hospitalized for one whole day. Throughout this period, they all stayed and waited. The hospital performed a full-body examination on James, and the result was that there was an unknown virus in his body. The virus was destroying his immune system, attacking his nervous system, and drastically weakening his body. It was a terrifying yet unknown virus. The doctors were baffled by James¡¯ illness. They exined that James¡¯ body would continue to deteriorate. His cells and tissues would gradually die off from the phagocytosis of the virus. Ultimately, the normal cells in his body. would be gone entirely, leaving only the virus cells. This was a detailed diagnosis of James¡¯ body through modern medical technology. After hearing the results, everyone was in a daze and wentpletely silent. Quincy walked out of the ward. Many of them saw her but did not say anything. However, Thea immediately stood up and walked toward the ward upon seeing Quincy. James¡¯ ended up like this because of her. He would never have ended up in this state if not for her being captured by the enemy and used as a pawn to threaten him. She entered the ward and saw the awakened James. She walked over to him and stood in front of the hospital bed. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at him. With an apologetic and guilty expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. James raised his head with all his strength and looked at Thea. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Chapter 724 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. James gently shook his head. He did not me anyone. Even without Thea, the Emperor would have found another way to deal with him. If it was not her, it would have been someone else. ¡°By the way, are you alright? Are you feeling better?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°I-I don¡¯t feel any difort and should be fine for the time being.¡± Hearing this, James felt relieved, The Gu in Thea¡¯s body was not as vital as his, and she was not in immediate danger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­wah¡­¡± Thea was at a loss for words and could only keep apologizing in front of James. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It isn¡¯t a big deal. Aren¡¯t I still fine? I¡¯m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go get something for you.¡± Thea did not know what she could do for James. Hearing that he was hungry, she quickly left the ward to get him food. After Thea left, the ward returned to silence. James leaned on the bed. He weakly raised his hand and massaged his temples. He had a lot of things to do next. However, the most important thing was to get rid of the parasitic venom in his body first. He had a limited understanding of Gu. It was useless when he tried to use medical techniques to force the venom out. Suddenly, he thought of a person. ke Davis, the founder of the Dark Castle-the middle-aged man imprisoned in the deepest parts of the underground prison. He identified the parasitic venom in his body in one nce. It meant that ke was familiar with Gu and knew how to detoxify its venom. However, ke was overpowering. A few years ago, Sol dispatched hundreds of elites to capture him but still suffered significant casualties. It would be a disaster if he were uncontroble after being snuck out. However, James had confidence in himself. As long as he could get rid of the venom and recover his strength, he had the confidence to defeat ke. James was engrossed in his thoughts. ¡°James, your cigarettes,¡± Quincy¡¯s voice sounded. James came back to his senses. A cigarette was handed over to him and he reached for it. Quincy took out a lighter, then lit the cigarette for him. He took a drag on the cigarette, and satisfaction spread out on his pale face. The people outside came in one after another-Xara, Scarlett, Henry, Whitney, and the Elite Eight. They stood before the ward bed and watched James leaning back while enjoying his cigarette. After smoking, James looked at everyone and reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why¡¯re you all looking at me with such grim expressions? I¡¯m not dead yet. Henry, hurry back to the Southern ins to take control of the situation there.¡± Henry said hesitantly, ¡°How can I leave with you like this, James?¡± James waved his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t be dead any time soon.¡± Then, he looked at the Elite Eight and instructed, ¡°You guys stay for the time being. Find a ce to stay and wait for my instructions.¡± James already had a n in his heart. ke was a dangerous criminal. He left the nation with no choice but to dispatch hundreds of elites to capture him. James no longer had the title of ck Dragon or the Dragon King. He had no authority to release ke. There was only one option left-breaking him out. Before that, he had to visit Sol¡¯s suprememander, and on top of that, he would need a lot of help from Sol¡¯s top officials. James knew ke was imprisoned in the most heavily guarded underground prison. The Red me Army was responsible for safeguarding the prison. It would be impossible to break ke out without the help of the suprememander. Scarlett stepped forward and said, ¡°What should I do now, James? The Transgenerational Group was forcibly disbanded, and thepany¡¯s money has been confiscated.¡± James waved his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Scarlett. You¡¯ve been working hard all this time. You can go back to Cansington and take a break for a while. I¡¯ll reach out to you if I need you. However, I doubt that¡¯ll be necessary.¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Scarlett panicked. ¡°I¡¯ll die without your protection, James.¡± Scarlett was a grave robber. She and herpanions robbed the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb. A lot of buzz about the ancient tomb was spreading in the criminal world like wildfire. In the past, she was the Transgenerational Group¡¯s chairman. Thus, no one came knocking on her door. Now that the Transgenerational Group had fallen, people from the underworld would surely be after her. She would die if she returned now. James¡¯ face was pale as he replied weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t protect you with the way I am right now. How about you go to Cansington and look for the Blithe King? Ask him to arrange a position for you. He is one of the Five Commanders, and I¡¯m sure no one will trouble you with him as your backbone.¡± Since James had already devised a n for her, Scarlett had noints. James nced at Quincy and said, ¡°You should also return to Cansington.¡± ¡°No.¡± Quincy refused. At that moment, Thea returned with food she had bought from the hospital cafeteria. She overheard their conversation as she walked into the ward. She was slightly taken aback but quickly recollected herself and walked over. ¡°James, I got you some food.¡± She unpacked the food and sat beside him, nning to feed him. ¡°Give it to me. I can eat it myself.¡± James took the bowl and utensils from Thea and slowly ate his food under the countless gazes. He ate five bowls of white rice. After eating, he turned to Thea and said, ¡°You should also head back to Cansington. You too, Xara. Go back together.¡± Thea panicked and asked anxiously, ¡°Then, what about you?¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ve important things to attend to.¡± James issued an order to evict the visitors. He chased away everyone except for the Elite Eight. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Although he looked sick and weak, he had a firm attitude. Everyone was unaware of James¡¯ ns but knew he had something important to do. Therefore, none of them stayed back to disturb him and bought their ne tickets back to Cansington. There were only eight people left in the ward. ¡°What¡¯s next, James?¡± asked May. James waved his hand again and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. You guys should also take a break. I¡¯ll get in touch when I¡¯ve made proper arrangements.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re in such bad shape.¡± May wore a worried expression. James got out of bed and tried to walk a few steps. He could barely walk, and his steps seemed unstable, but he still insisted, ¡°I¡¯m good. Go ahead.¡± Hearing this, everyone left. James returned to the hospital bed to rest. He took out another cigarette and lit it. Smoke spread throughout the ward. Gradually, he fell asleep. After sleeping for some time, he opened his eyes in a daze. In front of him was a sexy woman with a gorgeous appearance. She was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at him with big eyes. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Why¡¯re you back?¡± James sat up and frowned as he looked at Quincy sitting on the bed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back? I don¡¯t need you to be worrying about me.¡± Quincy rolled her eyes and said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. The Transgenerational Group has copsed, and I¡¯ll have no job if I go back. I simply think staying and developing in the Capital is better.¡± Hearing this, James did not bicker with her. Heid back in bed and rested. James was waiting for Gloom to arrive. He believed that Gloom would definitelye to him. Time passed by minute by minute. It was soon midnight. Quincy had fallen asleep in the ward. At that moment, James sensed footsteps approaching. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Chapter 726 The footsteps were light. Although James¡¯ health was declining, his senses had not been dulled. He rolled off the bed and tip-toed out of the ward. He scanned the hallways and approached the staircase. When he reached the staircase entrance, he immediately noticed a man dressed in a ck coat and duckbill hat, deliberately covering up his appearance. The man leaned against the wall and waited for James to approach. ¡°The King has requested for me to check on you. Are you alright?¡± a hoarse voice asked. James stood beside him. His body was unstable, and he had to resort to leaning against the wall to reduce his burden. James wore a grim expression as he exined, ¡°My body is in a critical condition. I was poisoned with Gu. My body is weak and will slowly deteriorate until I¡¯mpletely paralyzed. I¡¯ll have to await my death in pain while bedridden.¡± ¡°Gu?¡± Gloom was shocked. ¡°How can this be? Haven¡¯t these cultlike practices been destroyed a hundred years ago? How is it possible for anyone to be raising Gus?¡± James nced at Gloom curiously. He seemed to be incredibly familiar with Gu. A hundred years ago, it seemed that many people raised Gus. ¡°You seem to know a lot?¡± Gloom shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. I only heard my teacher mention it before.¡± James was intrigued. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡± Gloom exined, ¡°A hundred years ago, a group of people who lived in the mountains relied on raising Gu as their source of ie. They were called the Gu raisers. These people were amunity, a vige, and were considered an organization. Collectively, they were called the Masters of Gu. ¡°A hundred years ago, Sol had just been established but was in turmoil. My teacher said that the Masters of Gu nned to use Gus to control the world and became a great threat to the world. An alliance was formed against them, and they were ultimately wiped out. There hasn¡¯t been any news rted to them for a hundred years. It¡¯s shocking to find out they still exist today.¡± Hearing this, James had a vague understanding of it. He had no interest in the history and simply cared about whether the venom in his body could be detoxified. ¡°Since you know about Gu, you should also know how to detoxify its venom, right?¡± Gloom shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. Only those knowledgeable in using the venom know how to get rid of it.¡± James went silent. After a while, he said, ¡°I know a person who can detoxify the venom in my body. I need to get rid of the venom before I can do anything else. Otherwise, I will notst. very long in my current condition, let alone aplish my ns.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°ke.¡± Gloom frowned. ¡°Do you know what¡¯re you suggesting, James? ke is a devil that killed without blinking an eye. He founded the Dark Castle and trained countless assassins. The country dispatched. hundreds of elites just to capture him. You also participated in that battle, so you should know his strength. The consequences of releasing him will be dire.¡± James muttered, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°He could tell I was poisoned with Gu at one nce and imed he had a way to get it out of my body. I¡¯m confident he won¡¯t be a match for me once I recover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. You¡¯re both at the pinnacle of martial arts and will be on par in a fight. A few years ago, the other participating elites had exhausted his strength before took him on. Otherwise, you would never have beaten him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the James from a few years ago.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. James was sure of himself. Hearing this, Gloom went silent. After a while, he asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°I n to break ke out of prison. I need you to create an opportunity for me. After I get him. out, I need you to use your connections to send him and the people assisting in the operation out of the Capital. James knew that Gloom had the ability to do so. Even if the Red me Army guarded the prison, he could aplish such things. It was because he was the King¡¯s subordinate and personal bodyguard. As long as Gloom showed a willingness to help, it meant that the King was on his side, and it would be easy to aplish the prison break. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ry the message to the King and contact you again.¡± Gloom lowered his hat and turned to leave. James also walked back to the ward. ¡°Where did you go?¡± As soon as he entered the ward, he saw Quincy standing at the door with a suspecting. expression. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Chapter 727 James was deeply absorbed in his thoughts. He was processing the information Gloom had shared about the Gu raisers that existed a hundred years ago. ¡°They wanted to control the world with Gus?¡¯ Quincy¡¯s voice startled him. He raised his head and nced at Quincy standing at the ward door. ¡°How did you not even make a sound? Are you trying to scare me to death? ¡°Where did you go?¡± Quincy looked at him suspiciously and walked out of the ward to scan the surroundings. Seeing no one outside, she walked back into the ward with her arms folded. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Who did you sneak out to see?¡± asked Quincy. James yawned. Then, he walked to the hospital bed and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve slept so long and felt a little stuffy, so I went for a walk.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Quincy looked at him in disbelief. Jamesy down and nodded. ¡°Of course, what else could it be?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Quincy refrained from asking any more questions. However, she could sense that James had a secret meeting with someone. The night passed silently. The next day¡­ James woke up and found that Quincy was not around. He was starving. Since he got poisoned, he would get hungry very quickly, and his appetite had also increased. He knew it was because the Gus absorbed the nutrients from the food he ate. Thus, he was constantly feeling hungry, fatigued, and weak. ¡°Where did she go?¡± James murmured. James was hungry but did not feel like moving at all. He continued lying in bed, picked up a cigarette beside him, and lit it. After taking a few drags, the cigarette smoke smelt unpleasant and nauseated him. He had no choice but to put out the cigarette. ¡°Iing! Iing!¡± At this moment, Quincy pushed open the door and walked in with food. Sheid it on the table and said with a smile, ¡°You must be hungry.¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°Yeah, a little.¡± Quincy opened up the meal she had bought from the hospital cafeteria. She picked up a piece of meat and served it to James¡¯ lip. ¡°Open up.¡± James red at her but obediently parted his lips. The piece of meat was immediately stuffed in his mouth, and he gently chewed on it. Quincy was very attentive as she patiently fed James. James had never received such treatment before in his whole life. He was secretly overjoyed in his heart and could not help thinking, ¡®It sure does feel good being served by others.¡¯ ¡°By the way, what are you going to do next?¡± Quincy asked while feeding him. ¡°Take this as an opportunity to rest for a while and recover in peace,¡± James replied. ¡°Oh, right. How is your body¡­¡± Quincy subconsciously paused and nced at James worriedly. ¡°The doctor said that there is an unknown virus in your body. Although it isn¡¯t contagious but is incredibly harmful to the human body. It will cause severe damage to your body¡¯s immune and nervous systems.¡± ¡°It¡¯s venom.¡± James corrected her. Quincy was puzzled and asked, ¡°Venom? What kind of venom?¡± James did not know much about Gu and was unsure how to exin it to her. In the end, he did not answer her question. Quincy also did not ask about it anymore and continued feeding him. After the meal, she wiped James¡¯ lips with a tissue. Then, she took out a cigarette and passed it to him. James waved and said, ¡°I¡¯m quitting. By the way, help meplete my discharge procedures.¡± ¡°Discharge?¡± Quincy frowned. ¡°Look at yourself right now. You can barely even walk. Where are you going if you don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James murmured, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself. I know my body very well. The hospital can¡¯t save me right now. I¡¯m the only one capable of saving myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re a genius doctor. I¡¯ll goplete the discharge procedures for you.¡± Quincy nodded, turned, and walked out of the ward. Jamesid back in bed and rested. After lying down for a while, he fell asleep. James was in a daze when Quincy returned afterpleting the discharge procedures. She even thoughtfully got him a wheelchair. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Chapter 728 She looked at the groggy James, pointed at the wheelchair, and said, ¡°Get on.¡± James was amused andughed. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re exaggerating my condition. I can still walk.¡± Quincy said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Get on right now. The doctor said that your condition. is an unprecedented one. You shouldn¡¯t move around unless absolutely necessary. The virus in your body is constantly absorbing your energy. Thus, the more you move, the more active the virus cells.¡± James nodded. The doctor¡¯s statement was simr to his conjecture. He sat up from the bed. Quincy quickly walked over and supported him onto the wheelchair. Then, she pushed James out of the hospital. Outside the hospital¡­ Quincy asked, ¡°Where are you off to?¡± James scanned the bustling city. He was perplexed. He felt that the city had no ce for him, despite howrge it was. James sighed and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s find a hotel for now, and we¡¯ll return to Cansington after a few days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy knew that James had ns in the Capital. However, she was not in on it and was not in a position to pry into his business. Although clueless, she could sense that it was important. She pushed James toward a car, propped him into the seat, and put away the wheelchair into. the trunk. Then, she drove off. Quincy booked them a presidential suite in a five-star hotel. After checking in at the hotel, James did not leave. He patiently waited for Gloom¡¯s reply. The day passed by. At night, Gloom finally showed up. On the hotel room balcony¡­. James looked at Gloom and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his reply?¡± Gloom said, ¡°The King has agreed. He has given me the order to fully assist in your affairs.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. ¡°We¡¯ve also created an opportunity for you. In three days, the King will be leaving the Capital for Livergh. The secretary general, chief executive, Red me army¡¯smander, and most officials will be heading together to discuss cooperation between the two countries. This will be your chance to act.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded pensively. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although the Emperor would be leaving, the prison was still heavily guarded. If not careful, the news of the prison break would spread, and countless soldiers from the Red me Army would besiege his aplices. After thinking about it for a while, James said, ¡°I¡¯lle up with a prison break n. When the time comes, I¡¯ll need you to assist me.¡± Gloom took out a note and handed it to him. ¡°My number. Call me if you need anything.¡± James took the note, nced at it, and shredded it. ¡°See you.¡± Gloom walked to the edge of the balcony and jumped off. James¡¯ gaze followed him downward. Gloom swiftly slid down the pipes like gushing water, descending the building rapidly. He jumped from the eighth floor butnded on the ground almost instantly. Soon, his figure blended into the dark alleys. ¡°Impressive skills.¡± James took a deep breath in amazement. Gloom was the King¡¯s personal bodyguard, after all. It was only natural for him to have extraordinary skills. James was confident in his strength but knew he had no hope of winning against the mysterious Gloom. He would have to use his ultimate weapon, Crucifier, to stand a chance. against him. James returned to the hotel room and took out the Crucifier. It was in the form of a wire. He tapped on the wire, which instantly scattered, turning into countless silver needles. Then, he picked up the silver needles and gently squeezed them together. The scattered needles quicklybined and turned into a steel wire again. ¡°The Crucifier does not conform to modern physics. What are the secrets behind this weapon?¡± James yed around with the Crucifier and mumbled to himself. He had acquired the Crucifier from a cave. His medical book briefly exined the methods to transform the weapons but did not mention the specific function of it. James had been researching it over the years but had not found anything conclusive. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Chapter 729 After ying with the Crucifier for a while, James casually threw it on the table and took out his phone to check the time. It was already midnight. He had dinner at eight o¡¯clock but was starving again. So, James took out his phone and sent a message to Quincy, who was in the next room. (I¡¯m hungry.) A few seconds after sending the message, his room door was pushed open. Quincy walked in wearing pajamas. Her white pajamas were slightly see-through, and her naked body was vaguely visible, giving off an incredibly seductive aura. Her hair was still wet after having just taken a shower. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll order food delivery.¡± ¡°Meat,¡± James replied. Since he was poisoned, James had an intense craving for food, especially meat. ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy took out her phone and started ordering food delivery for him. After ordering the food, she sat down and nced at the scattered needles on the table. ¡°What are these for?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± James picked up a needle and tapped on the tip of it. The silver needles seemed to have gained maic properties and immediately attracted the other needles to form a wire. The steel wire was like a snake, quickly gliding into James¡¯ sleeves and disappearing from sight. Quincy¡¯s jaw dropped as she watched it happen. ¡°That, that¡­ that¡¯s out of this world.¡± James smiled and did not do any exining. Quincy was sensible and did not pursue the matter. She climbed onto the bed. James could smell her charming fragrance inching closer to him on the bed. He tugged on the nket and covered himself, looking at Quincy warily. ¡°W-what are you trying to do to me?¡± Quincy rolled her eyes and scoffed, ¡°Stop fantasizing. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re tired and was going to offer you a massage. Although I¡¯m not an expert, I¡¯ve learned a few massage techniques.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary.¡± James waved his hand. He knew Quincy¡¯s feelings toward him. Letting Quincy into his bed was dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should head back to rest and can bring me the food when it arrives.¡± ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± Quincy looked at James suggestively and stretched out her soft hands. With a charming smile, she coaxed, ¡°My hands are incredibly soft, and it¡¯ll be veryfortable.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m good.¡± James ignored her teasing remarks. ¡°Suits yourself.¡± Quincy rolled off the bed and walked out of the room. Looking at her smooth back through her slightly see-uirough pajamas, James chuckled. ¡°This woman sure is bold. She isn¡¯t wearing anything underneath.¡± After Quincy left, James took out his phone and contacted May. ¡°I¡¯m at Paradise Hotel, presidential suite nuinber 888. Call the others over. I¡¯ve got something to discuss with everyone.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After the call from James, May quickly contacted the others and rushed to Paradise Hotel. Before the food had even arrived, May and the others had reached the hotel room. ¡°How are you doing, James?¡± ¡°Mr. Caden, are you alright?¡± ¡°Boss, is there a mission for us?¡± James nced at the eight people in front of him and replied, ¡°I do have a mission for you guys. Go grab the chairs outside and sit so we can discuss it.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Quincy was lying on the floor, trying to eavesdrop from outside. Hearing the word ¡®chairs,¡¯ she quickly grabbed a few chairs from the living room and brought them over. Some of them came out to help when she was moving them over. However, she turned them down with a smile. ¡°Let me handle these trivial things.¡± Refusing their help, she moved the chairs into the room. Then, she casually sat down beside them. Everyone vigntly sat up straight. James nced at Quincy. Quincy pouted and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Go on. I¡¯m not an outsider and won¡¯t leak your secrets.¡± James thought about it for a while. He agreed that Quincy was not an outsider, and it would not hurt for her to know their ns. So, he nodded. Seeing that James permitted her to stay, Quincy was overjoyed. She obediently sat aside and propped her chin with her hands, staring at James intently. The others also turned their gazes back to James, waiting for him to speak. James looked at the people sitting in front of the bed and said in a hushed tone, ¡°I need you guys to participate in a mission.¡± Quincy asked out of curiosity, ¡°What kind of mission is this? James took his time to reply. ¡°A prison break.¡± Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Everyone was stunned. ¡°Prison break?¡± ¡°James, what¡¯s the purpose of this prison break?¡± Everyone nced at James in confusion. James looked at James and asked, ¡°You grew up in the Dark Castle and were once an SSS ranked assassin, right? I¡¯m assuming that you know the founder is ke, correct?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± May nodded. Hearing ke¡¯s name mentioned, her face immediately became grim, saying,¡± I¡¯ve got a vague understanding of him. ke relied on vicious and ruthless methods to achieve his goals. Those who disobeyed or betrayed him met gruesome deaths. Ultimately, he was captured a few years ago.¡± After the exnation, she looked at James in disbelief. ¡°James, could it be you¡¯re trying to save him?¡± James nodded and confirmed her thoughts, ¡°Precisely. I need to save him. I was poisoned, and he immediately identified it as Gu. He imed to know how to detoxify the venom and would help me. In exchange, he wanted to be set free.¡± Everyone listened silently. James exined, ¡°Three days from now, the King of Sol, the chief executive, secretary general, and commander of the Red me army, will be leaving the Capital. This is our only chance. We¡¯ve only got three days for preparation.¡± May could not help but shoot down the n. ¡°ke is imprisoned in the Capital¡¯s underground prison along with countless other dangerous criminals. Fully-armed Red me Army soldiers guard the whole ce. At least ten thousand of them are standing on guard outside the prison. How are we possibly going to get him out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need a n.¡± James racked his brain. He had a small party, and they could not win a direct conflict with the fully-armed Red me army. One small fight and the entire Red me army in the Capital would swarm in to support the fight. After a while, James instructed, ¡°You all stay here for now and wait for my order.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone nodded. James waved his hand and dismissed them.¡±Go and rest.¡± The Elite Eight left the room simultaneously. James nced at Quincy, still sitting in his room, and chased her away, ¡°You, go out too.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Quincy stood up and walked out of the room. James took out his phone and sent a message to Gloom. (1 need a map of the prison, he texted. Soon, Gloom sent theplete map of the prison where ke was detained. James carefully studied the map sent by him. The prison was built underground, with only one entrance guarded by fully-armed Red me army soldiers. James thought about it for a while and opened up the map on his phone to check the prison¡¯syout. The prison was located in the suburbs. It was close to the Red me army¡¯s base. The ce was a military area, and no residents stayed nearby. Once news of a prison break got out, the Red me army would quickly dispatch soldiers to support. They had no choice but to quietly break ke out ofAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. prison and prevent suspicion so that the Red me army would not dispatch backup. James began to brainstorm a n but was interrupted by an intense headache. He put his phone down and gently massaged his temples. Heid down in bed and closed his eyes. After a brief rest, he took out his phone again and called Gloom. ¡°Three dayster, I need to make a bigmotion to lure the Red me army away. Can you get it done?¡± Gloom¡¯s hoarse voice transmitted from the other end of the phone. ¡°James, I¡¯m afraid that will be difficult. The Capital is an international metropolis, and even a little scandal is enough to cause an uproar in the city. We¡¯d be causing a public panic by doing so. At the same time, it¡¯ll tarnish the people¡¯s trust in our country¡¯s national security and severely damage Sol¡¯s international reputation.¡± ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures. Rest assured that no one will be hurt. It¡¯ll just be a bluff.¡± Gloom went silent. After a brief moment, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± James exined, ¡°My target is the General Assembly Hall. I need your help to arrange some death row prisoners to cause amotion. We must create a diversion and attract the Red me army there while we carry out the prison break.¡± James stated his n. He had no authority to do such things anymore and could only rely on Gloom. It would be a piece of cake for Gloom to get it done. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Great!¡± James hung up the phone. Everyone outside was called into the room again. He sent the prison map from Gloom lo the Elite Bight. ¡°This is the prison map. Remember it carefully. I n for everyone to infiltrate into the Red me army and silently break ke out of prison.¡± James exined his n. Every step was detailed and thorough. Everyone listened carefully. He spoke for over half an hour. ¡°Everyone clear?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they replied in unison. ¡°Good!¡± James nodded, turned to Quincy, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll write you a form at dawn. I need you to get me some medicinal materials. I need to make anesthetics. ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy nodded. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Chapter 731 The night passed silently, The next day¡­ Gloom arrived early in the morning. In the room. James and Gloom discussed the details of their mission for a while. He wanted Gloom to arrange the Elite Eight into the Red me army and get them stationed at the prison entrance. The Red me army was responsible for the Capital¡¯s safety. A soldier had to go through multiple reviews before finally being assessed by the Red me army¡¯s General. Only after a series of assessments would one be epted as an official member. Gloom was the King¡¯s personal bodyguard but did not have a military rank and stayed in the shadows. Despite that, he was in great authority. He was basically the representative of the King. It would not be challenging for him to arrange May and the others into the Red me army. In fact, it could even be said to be a cinch for him. ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡± Gloom nodded. He nced at the feeble James and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to be cautious after this. The Emperor will suspect you for ke¡¯s prison break and will surely target you again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded gently. Gloom did not say anything more and turned to leave the room. Living room Gloom looked at the eight people and ordered, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll arrange you guys into the Red me army.¡± They nodded and left with Gloom. After everyone was gone, Quincy walked into the room and asked, ¡°James, have you settled everything?¡± James nodded and instructed, ¡°Yeah. You can go buy the stuff for me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get them right now.¡± ¡°Just a second¡­¡± James stopped Quincy from leaving. She turned around and asked, ¡°Yeah? Is there something else you need?¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°Forget it. Some medicinal materials will be hard to get in the Capital, I¡¯ll get Jay to get them for me and send them over. You can help me pick them upter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Quincy casually replied. James waved his hand, gesturing for her to leave. Quincy turned around and left the room, not forgetting to close the door. Then, James picked up his phone from the table and called Jay. ¡°Jay, I need your help to get some medicinal materials.¡± Jay¡¯s brows furrowed after answering James¡¯ call. He had already hielped James a lot in the past and was no longer willing to assist him. However, James got a hold of his biggest secret-his identity as Jake Graham. If James leaked the news, the Blithe King would raze his base in an instant. After weighing the pros and cons, he nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright. Send me the list of stuff you need.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. James hung up the phone. Then, he sent Jay the list of medicinal materials he needed, asking him to send them over through expedited express. Jay quickly made arrangements. After picking up the medicinal materials from his personal inventory and sent them to James. He specifically used an express delivery to deliver the package to James¡¯ residing hotel before dark. Once it arrived, James stayed in the hotel room to make some medicine. Fortunately, Quincy was there to help him. Otherwise, it would be challenging for him toplete the production in his current physical state. He sessfully made the medicines he needed in one night. The next morning. May had returned. With Gloom¡¯s help, the Elite Eight had sessfully be members of the Red ine army and were tasked with guarding the underground prison. James took out the medicines he had prepared and handed them to May. ¡°This is sleeping gas. Once you open the bottle, the drug will emit into the air and immediately cause one to faint. This is the antidote for it. ¡°And this one is a poison I made. Force ke to take it before breaking him out.¡± James handed over the things he made to May and carefully exined their functions to her. May listened carefully and memorized them. ¡°You remember everything?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Alright. You¡¯re dismissed. Remember to follow the n and don¡¯t hurt anyone if possible. You¡¯re allowed to attack if you¡¯re life is in danger or your identity is exposed.¡± Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Chapter 732 ¡°Understood.¡± May nodded and quickly healed out. James was feeling drained and leaned back in the bed. He was lost in his thoughts. Suddenly, Quincy approached and climbed on the bed. She massaged James¡¯ legs with a worried expression on her pretty face: All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re already exhausted but still doing so many things. You should be resting.¡± James snapped out of his thoughts and waved his hands, saying, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s stuffy in the hotel. Could you push me out for some fresh air?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Give me a few minutes. I need to change my outfit.¡± She hurriedly left and went back to lier room to change. She changed into a dress and tied up her hair. In an instant, she transformed into a mature and noble- like woman. Afterward, she pushed James out of the hotel. It was morning. The autumn breeze was chilly as it brushed against their skin. ¡°James, where do you want to go?¡± James leaned back in the wheelchair and watched the pedestrians moving along the streets. Envy brewed in his heart. He envied their healtl?y bodies. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Mansion.¡± Quincy was taken aback and asked, ¡°Why¡¯re you going there at a time like this?¡± James smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°To pay a visit to the Emperor, of course. He caused my downfall, so it¡¯s only natural I see and test him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy did not inquire further. She pushed James to the underground parking, opened her car door, and supported James into the car. Afterward, she put away the wheelchair in the trunk and got into the car, driving off to Emperor¡¯s Mansion.¡± It did not take long to arrive at the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. She parked her car in a nearby parking lot and slowly pushed James in the wheelchair to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. Before reaching their destination, they were barricaded by guards. ¡°Stop right there! Unrted people are prohibited from entering themander¡¯s residence.¡± James sat on the wheelchair and looked at the Red me army soldier blocking their path. He replied calmly, ¡°Tell the Emperor that James is here to visit him.¡±: As a member of the Red me army, these guards knew who James was since they had seen him before. In the past, they could never pluck up the courage to stop him. Fortunately, he was no longer themander and was demoted to a meremoner. They had nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Themanders a busy schedule. He doesn¡¯t have the time to meet unimportant people.¡± The guard showed no respect to James. Quincy could not bear to watch any longer and stepped forward, shouting, ¡°Can¡¯t you see who is here? It¡¯s James! He used to be the ck Dragon, themander of the ck Dragon army and Sol¡¯s War God!¡± The guards looked at Quincy with disdain and sneered. ¡°You said it. He used to be the ck Dragon. Now, he¡¯s just a nobody and isn¡¯t qualified to see the Red me army¡¯smander. If you understand, leave. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be arrested and detained for twenty-four hours.¡± At this moment, a military vehicle approached and stopped in front of James. The Emperor got out of the car dressed in his Red me robe. ¡°Who do I have here? Isn¡¯t this James? You must be incredibly free to have the time to be strolling around my ce.¡± The Emperor wore a sardonic smile. He was over the moon to see James in a wheelchair. It was indeed an aplishment to be the mastermind behind the downfall of the high and mighty Dragon King. He red at the guard and reprimanded, ¡°What are you doing? You shouldn¡¯t stop James from enjoying the scenery around the ce in the future.¡± ¡°U-Understood! Emperor, I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing James. I¡¯m at fault.¡± The guard lowered his head and kept apologizing. After faulting the guards, the Emperor said smilingly, ¡°James, I¡¯m in a hurry to attend a meeting and won¡¯t be able to entertain you. Let¡¯s have a few drinks together when I have the time. We¡¯ve been in an equal position for so long but never had some drinks together.¡± ¡°Spare me a few minutes of your time. I need to talk,¡± James said calmly. The Emperor pretended to look at this watch and agreed, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you five minutes. Do it quickly. I¡¯m swamped and don¡¯t liave a lot of time. Honestly, I envy you for being so unfettered and free.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Gu raisers,¡± James suggested. The Emperor looked at James in surprise. James continued, ¡°I learned that a group of people religiously raised Gus a hundred years ago. They were an organization called Masters of Gu. They schemed to take over the world using Gu and caused a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The Emperor sneered, ¡°I never expected you to be interested in the history of a hundred years ago. Your time is up. I¡¯m going to bete for my meeting. I¡¯ll be sure to ask for your knowledge about it when I have the time.¡± After speaking, be turned around and left. James shouted, ¡°I was unsure of your schemes until a Gu raiser appeared and poisoned me with parasitic venom. I learned about Gu raisers and know what you¡¯re nning.¡± Hearing this, the Emperor turned around. He threatened with a malicious expression, ¡°What can you do after being demoted, James? I suggest you stay out of it.¡± James said indifferently, ¡°I was poisoned with Gu and had no choice but to dig more into it since I want to survive. I trust that I¡¯ll get to the truth of it.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The Emperor snorted and turned to leave. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Chapter 733 James deliberately met with the Emperor to test the waters. The Emperor had a strong reaction to his words. James had a conjecture about the Emperor¡¯s motives. He must have a close rtionship with the Gu raisers. Additionally, there was a secret research facility in Cansington, Lily City. Even Jake¡¯s intelligencework was unable to prate it. James had a rough guess that this research facility was rted to parasitic venom. ¡°Let¡¯s look around,¡± James instructed Quincy. ¡°Okay.¡± Quincy nodded and pushed James to look around the city. The Emperor got into the vehicle, and the driver immediately drove off. He sat in the back row with a grim expression. He never expected James to be so sharp and piece the puzzle together just by being poisoned. This was a hundred years ago history that was long forgotten. Most who knew about those secrets were long dead. How was it possible for Jarnes to find out? James was already a crippled man. Still, James¡¯ unexpected visit made him at his wit¡¯s end again. He concluded that creating an opportunity to kill Jaines and rid himself of future trouble was necessary. Meanwhile, James knew that he would arouse the Emperor¡¯s murderous intentions against him with this visit, putting himself in danger. However, he still wanted toe to confirm his conjectures. He could devise countermeasures if he could grasp the Emperor¡¯s niotives. Quincy pushed James around Emperor¡¯s Mansion¡¯s vicinity. Meanwhile, James was deep in thought. The Emperor won¡¯t be able to execute such an extensive n alone. ¡°The world will be turned upside down if the n is sessful.¡¯ James had a feeling that someone else was behind the Emperor. In other words, the Emperor had powerful aplices. He thought hard but was suddenly hit with a buzzing in his head. Feeling the difort, he rubbed his temples. ¡°Are you thinking about something again?¡± Pushing him from behind, Quincy reprimanded him, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that the virus in your body is unprecedented. Don¡¯t move unless absolutely necessary. You¡¯re not allowed to move your body. Don¡¯t even use your brain!¡± The more active your brain cells, the faster the virus will invade your brain.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James massaged his templed and nodded lightly. Then, he instructed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do here. I¡¯m a little tired. Let¡¯s head back. I want to hit the sack.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Quincy pushed James away. Soon, they arrived back at the hotel. James was lying in bed like a log. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Quincy was worried that he had overexerted himself, so she continued massaging him. James did not stop her. Instead, he closed his eyes and enjoyed it. It did not take long before he fell asleep. After ensuring that he was slumbering, Quincy stopped the massage. She sat beside the bed and quietly looked at James. His current appearance waspletely different from before. In the past, he lookedzy but was full of energy. Now, he looked tired even when asleep. Seeing James¡¯ pale and exhausted appearance, Quincy¡¯s heart ached, and she could not help but reach out her hand to touch his face. However, she held herself back, knowing that James¡¯ was incredibly sensitive and it would wake him up. ¡°Perhaps this is the only way I can stay by your side. I wonder if I¡¯ll still have the chance to be the one behind you after your affairs in the Capital are over. You¡¯d probably go to Thea again,¡± Quincy murmured. James was exhausted and was out for the count. He slept until noon and woke up because of hunger. Quincy understood his current condition well and prepared food for him in advance. As soon as he woke up, he could smell the fragrant food. ¡°You¡¯re up? The food is already here.¡± James moved his body and propped himself up on the bed. He looked at Quincy sitting beside him, and a smile formed on his pale face. ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. I¡¯d probably starve if you left. I¡¯m lucky you came back.¡± ¡°I just haven¡¯t found a job yet and decided to temporarily take care of you for a few days.¡± Quincy¡¯s face blushed red. Her heart pounded rapidly. ¡®Is this what it feels like to be in love? Quincy was questioning whether she was in love. James got up, sat on the edge of the bed, and picked up the utensils on the table to eat. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Chapter 734 After he was stuffed, heid back in bed and rested as Quincy cleaned up the mess. For the rest of the day, he stayed in the hotel. It was boring in the hotel, but Quincy made it tolerable and fun with her jokes. Time passed by quickly. Soon, the day of their mission arrived. Night time. James stood on the balcony and looked at the brightly lit city before him. Quincy approached him with an oversized coat and covered him as she reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s autumn, and the weather is getting chillier. With your current condition, you shouldn¡¯t catch a cold. The doctor warned that it¡¯ll be dangerous for you to get sick.¡± James enjoyed the night city view. ¡°Look, the Capital is mes?nerizing at night.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still in the mood to be sentimental. Your men are going to be springing into action tonight. If they fail, it¡¯ll be a death penalty.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done what I could. Everything else is up to fate,¡± James murmured. He looked in the direction of the General Assembly Hall and checked the time. On his phone, it showed eight fifty-nine o¡¯clock. He stared intently at his screen. Soon, it was nine o¡¯clock. Boom! A rumbling explosion came from the General Assembly Hall. Warning sirens sounded throughout the city. After a short while, James saw countless police cars and military vehicles appearing on the streets. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back inside.¡± James knew that the mission had begun. His n was perfect. His subordinates had already infiltrated the Red me army and were posted as guards at the prison. The n would seed as long as there were no unexpected situations. The Capital, underground prison in the suburb. Sirens sounded from the military region in the distance, The Red me army soldiers were confused. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Did something big happen?¡± ¡°The sirens areing from the military region. There must¡¯ve been a major incident in the city, and our army has been dispatched.¡± Suddenly, an inspection team approached. The team was made up of more than 30 people, and its leader was a middle-aged man in a high ¨C ranking uniform. ¡°Everyone be on guard! Stick to your posts, and don¡¯t pry into things that don¡¯t concern you.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The Red me army soldiers at the prison straightened up and replied in unison. The general ordered, ¡°Open up the prison gate. We¡¯re performing our routine inspection.¡± The soldiers at the entrance immediately opened the gate, allowing the team of 30 people to enter the prison. After entering through the gate, they kept walking to the depths of the prison. Soon, they reached the deepest parts of the underground prison. Suddenly, there was a power outage in this area. Seeing that the power was cut off, the soldiers at the door immediately instructed, ¡°Go check the electrical switch.¡± Meanwhile, inside the prison¡­ Most of the 30 members were passed out on the ground. Several figures moved swiftly in the darkness. They soon reached ke¡¯s cell and took out a key to open the iron door. For the past few days, ke had been waiting in his cell. Although he was imprisoned, he had already bribed members of the Red me army, and people were constantly feeding him news from the outside. ke knew that James was tried and was still alive. Thus, he had been patiently waiting for James to rescue him. Seeing the soldiers in Red me robes, he knew James hade for him. ¡°Eat it.¡± One of the soldiers took out a pill. ke did not hesitate and immediately ate it. After he had taken the pill, the soldier untied the chains binding his limbs and whispered,¡± Let¡¯s go. Follow closely.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Chapter 735 ke swallowed the poison that James made. James knew ke was overpowering, and it would be a disaster if he was unrestrained after breaking him out of prison.He despised doing things with uncertainty. If he was to rescue ke, then thetter¡¯s life had to be in his control. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This time, James had a thorough n and a clear division of tasks. Some would use routine daily inspections to infiltrate the prison, while others would be responsible for tripping the power to shut down the surveince cameras temporarily. Soon, May brought ke to the ce where the other Red me army soldiers were knocked unconscious. May pointed at the unconscious soldiers lying on the ground and instructed, "Take off one of their clothes and wear it.Act quickly." ke remained silent and obediently undressed one of the soldiers and quickly put on the robe. "Let¡¯s go." They quickly evacuated from the prison. At this moment, the electricity had been restored. However, the surveince camera footage showed no abnormality, and those in the surveince room were oblivious. The surveince footage had been tempered a long ago, and whatever was happening in prison would not be reflected in the surveince room. James had already made preparations for it. As soon as the power was cut, the monitors would quickly use fake footage to overwrite the real-time monitoring footage. Prison entrance. Four Red me army soldiers came out. Among those four people, three were members of the Elite Eight, and one was ke disguised in a Red me robe. Seeing the four people exit, the soldiers at the door were not suspicious and immediately opened the gate for them. The four of them left without saying anything. At the entrance, one of the soldiers nced at the four and murmured, "Something¡¯s off." "What¡¯s off? There¡¯s nothing strange about them.Come on, have a cigarette." The person next to himughed yfully. Afterward, the man took out cigarettes and distributed them to the soldiers. "Hey, who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?" "I''m new here.I just joined the Red me army.This is my ID." The man took out his identity card. It was none other than Midnight Wind, one of the assassins ranked on the assassin leaderboard.He was now known as the Midnight Dragon of the Elite Eight and was in charge of distraction at the entrance.He took out his identity card and waved it in front of the other soldiers. Then, he said with a smile, "You see! There shouldn''t be a problem, right? I used to be in the special forces.He waved his identity card and secretly looked into the distance.After seeing that ke and the others were already far, he was relieved.He put away his identity card and said, "Brothers, you guys stay on guard here.I¡¯ll go on patrol to see if there is anything unusual." With that said, he quickly turned around. The soldiers at the gate remained in their posts. "We''ve sessfully got him out.Everyone withdraw." "Roger." "Roger." After receiving the information, everyone quickly evacuated the prison.Not far from the prison, there was a car parked.A man in a ck robe and duckbill hat sat inside the car.It was Gloom. As a precaution, Gloom was here to receive the team. If the action failed and the Elite Eight were to be chased down, they would flee to his car. Although he did not possess an official title, he had great authority in the Capital, and no one dared to inspect his vehicle. After hearing that it was a sess, he started his car and drove away. Concurrently, sirens resounded throughout the prison. Hearing the sirens, the soldiers quickly rushed inside. After inspection, they found that ke was gone. "ke has been rescued!" "Pass on the order to block the whole city! We must bring him back!" The Red me army quickly dispatched its forces. Meanwhile, inside a secret base within the Capital. A helicopter was parked inside. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Chapter 736 ke was led to the base and boarded the helicopter with the Elite Eight. Gloom stood aside and watched the helicopter slowly take off. Then, he took out his phone and called James, ¡°ke has been rescued. They have safely left the Capital and are heading to Cansington.¡± James smiled after receiving the news. ¡°Got it.¡± Gloom said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll have to clean up the aftermath in the Capital and get rid of your subordinate¡¯s information. The Emperor will surely come to question me after returning.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Gloom asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± James replied calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t rush it. If I leave now, it will make the Emperor suspicious of me. I n to stay for a few more days and wait for the Emperor to return to Sol. I¡¯ll have to pay him another visit before leaving.¡± ¡°Do as you please but be careful.¡± Gloom hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Paradise Hotel, Presidential Suite No.888. James stood on the balcony and reveled in the brightly lit city in the night skies. Quincy was standing beside him. After James hung up the phone, she asked, ¡°Was it a sess?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°They sessfully broke him out and are on a helicopter back to Cansington.¡± James took out his phone and called the Blithe King. Soon, the call was connected. The Blithe King¡¯s deep voice sounded from the phone. ¡°James. You must have a lot of time on hand to think of calling me.¡± James replied, ¡°A helicopter will bending in the Cansington¡¯s military region soon. Make arrangements and keep it hidden.¡± The Blithe King was stunned for a moment. Then, he nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± James took a deep breath and put the phone in his pocket. He turned to Quincy with a smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting the whole night. Let¡¯s go back to rest.¡± After saying that, he turned around and went back to the room. Hey in bed but was disturbed by his hunger. James touched his belly. Seeing his action, Quincy knew that he was craving food and asked promptly, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order food for you right now.¡± James replied softly, ¡°Anything is fine,¡± ¡°Do you still want to have a meat dish?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do too.¡± Concurrently, on the helicopter back to Cansington¡­ keughed out loud. After being locked away in the dark for several years, he finally escaped. He looked at the people in front of him. His eyes swept over them one by one and stopped on May. May had taken off her human mask and revealed her actual appearance. ke¡¯s bearded face was full of surprise when his eyesnded on her. ¡°May, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve submitted to James.¡± May nced back at ke. She knew ke was the founder of the Dark Castle but had never seen him in person before. The others also observed ke. He was the legendary Assassin King that shook the assassin industry and world. ¡°ke, guess who I am?¡± Hearing this, ke looked over and could not suppress hisughter when he saw the person that called out for him. ¡°You old pervert. What happened? You¡¯ve also submitted to James?¡± Wanderer, now known as Wave Dragon, replied with a smile, ¡°Life as an assassin wasn¡¯t easy. I¡¯ve ditched my old ways and turned over a new leaf. Now, I¡¯m known as Wave Dragon, a member of the Southern ins ck Dragon¡¯s army¡¯s unit, the Elite Eight!¡± ke looked at all the people on the ne. After recognizing them, he took a deep breath. ¡°That kid, James, is really capable. He recruited all the infamous assassins ranked on the assassin leaderboard. With all of you together, even though not invincible, there won¡¯t be many that can defeat you guys!¡± keplimented them and gave them high praises. He wore a bright smile. ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, how about following me instead? You¡¯ll enjoy inexhaustible glory and wealth with me!¡± Everyone gave him disdainful looks. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. ke, you can¡¯t even protect yourself right now. You can boast about it after actually surviving.¡± ¡°You consumed poison made by James. Without his antidote, you¡¯ll be dead pretty soon.¡± ke touched his nose and said, ¡°Is that so? That kid, James, captured me back then. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would be the one sending people on a mission to save me? I¡¯ve long heard of his name and look forward to meeting him.¡± Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Tonight, the Capital was thrown into turmoil. Countless gangsters showed up in the General Assembly Hall and caused a hugemotion. The Red me army was dispatched to arrest these gangsters. Unexpectedly, the whole city was also blocked off soon after. Police and military vehicles swarmed the streets, setting up sentries at major intersections throughout the city. The citizens were perplexed and did not understand what was happening. Thus, most chose to obediently stay at home. The Red me army stormed the city but had no luck finding ke. It was a sleepless night for them. The night sky was soon lit up by the sun. The next day... James¡® sleep was interrupted by Quincy. He opened his eyes in confusion and saw that Quincy had already prepared breakfast for him on the table. He picked up his phone and saw it was already ten in the morning. ¡°It¡®s already ten o¡®clock. It¡®s been a long time since I¡®vest slept this much.¡± ¡°You must be hungry. I¡®ve got you breakfast.¡± Quincy held up a bowl and a spoon prepared to feed Jaines, James hurriedly reached out for them and said, ¡°I can eat on my own. I¡®m going back to Cansington soon. I shouldn¡®t get used to this. Otherwise, I won¡®t be able to live without you.¡± ¡°Then, I¡®lle back with you. As long as you don¡®t resuse, I don¡®t mind taking care of you for the rest of your life.¡± James turned toward her. Their eyes locked James turned her down with a smile. ¡°Forget it. Receiving lindness from beautiful women is dangerous. Thea alone was enough to exhaust me both physically and mentally. I don¡®t want to be in debt to another woman.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Quincyughed and said, ¡°I¡®m just kidding. Why¡®re you so scared? You¡®re sweating on your forehead.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± James smiled. He reached out to take the bowl and chopsticks from Quincy¡®s hands. Then, he ate the food prepared for him. He devoured his meal in an instant. After eating, he leaned back in bed. He picked up a cigarette and lit it, smoking with a rxed expression. Quincy pulled open the curtains and opened the windows. Afterward, she cleaned up the dishes. The Emperor returned to Sol. The Capital, military region. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At the Red me army base... The Emperor was dressed in a Red me robe mes were depicted on his robe, and five stars were pinned on his shoulder. In front of him, several one¨Cstar generals were kneeling on the ground. **Useless.¡± The Emperor pointed at one of the generals and shouted, ¡°The prison is heavily guarded, yet the enemy managed to break ke out undetected. If this news spreads, how will the Red me army gain a foothold in the Capital or Sol?¡± ¡°Commander, the mastermind who rescued ke must have great power. He secretly and carefully nned out every step. We didn¡®t even see iting.¡± ¡°Yeah, I looked into it. Some people infiltrated the Red me army to gain ess to the prison. However, we couldn¡®t find the person that got them into our army, nor can we find any information about them. Their existence waspletely wiped out.¡± The Emperor sat in his seat pensively. ¡®Who was it? ¡®Who could it be?¡® He could not figure out who rescued ke. This person even escaped the Capital under the Red me army¡®s siege. He was definitely someone at the pinnacle of power. However, no one fitted the description of being capable of quietly sneaking ke out of the Capital without leaving behind any traces. ¡°Have you not found any clues?¡± He red at the general kneeling on the ground. ¡°No. I haven¡®t found anything yet. However, I know that our enemy knew our prisonyout very well and nned ordingly. First, they infiltrated the Red me army and used our daily inspection to enter the prison. Then, the power was cut, and our surveince footage was overwritten. Every step was carefully nned.¡± The generals recounted what happened, and the Emperor listened carefully. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Could it be James?¡® The thought crossed his mind. Secondster, he denied the possibility. James was crippled and had no authority. He could not have aplished it. Additionally, the influential officials in the Capital all want him dead and would never be willing to help me. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There was no reason for James to help ke either. ¡°Continue to investigate and get to the bottom of it. Also, send out a wanted order for ke. We must recapture liim.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The generals nodded. Today, the sun shined brightly. James got out of bed, had something to eat, and requested Quincy to push him outside so that he could bask in the sun. ¡°Where to now, James?¡± Pushing James¡® wheelchair on the streets, Quincy could not help asking. She had been pushing him around for two hours. Never had she served another person like this before in her whole life. Her feet were already sore. ¡°Let¡®s go walk around the Emperor¡®s Mansion.¡± James was ecstatic. He had rescued his life¨Csaving straw and saw hope for detoxifying the venom in his body, The Emperor was the reason for his troubles, and he simply wanted to show himself to be an eyesore. ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy was at her limit but could not bear turning James down since he had requested it. She pushed James to the parking lot and drove to Emperor¡®s Mansion. Soon, they arrived at the vicinity of the Emperor¡®s Mansion. This time, the guards stationed did not stop James. However, they followed behind them. ¡°Hey, brother! Is yourmander home right now?¡± James looked at the Red me army soldier following him from his wheelchair and asked indifferently, ¡°By the way, I heard there was a big incident in the Capitalst night. What exactly happened?¡± The guards refused to answer lim. However, someone had already notified the Emperor. After learning that James was around his mansion¡®s vicinity again, the Emperor walked outside He greeted James from afar, ¡°James! You sure are in high spirits! I see you¡®ve found favor in the scenery around my mansion?¡± James looked at the approaching Emperor and smiled. ¡°I¡®ve nothing better to do. Plus, I heard a huge incident happened in the Capitalst night. Apparently, the Red me army was dispatched to block off the whole city. I was terrified and could not fall asleep. What¡®s the big deal? ¡°It¡®s nothing. We simply had a drill.¡± The Emperor waved his hand. ¡°Well, I¡®m already at your door. Aren¡®t you going to invite me inside?¡± James smiled brightly. The Emperor¡®s heart was enraged by the smile on James¡® face. HI¡®m afraid my ce is not worthy of your presence.¡± He wore a rather grim expression. He red at James and thought about thetter¡®s purpose of showing up at his home. Could it be he found out what happenedst night and came to make fun of me?¡® ¡°James, did you stay in the hotelst night? James shrugged and replied, ¡°Of course. Just look at me. Even walking is a problem right now. How am I supposed to go anywhere? By the way, seeing that we used to be of equal positions, how about sparing me? Ask the person who poisoned me to give me the antidote. I promise 1 won¡®t get in your way and live humbly after recovering.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, James? You can¡®t possibly think that I¡®m the one that ordered someone to poison you, right?¡± the Emperor said with dissatisfaction. James asked in return, ¡°What? Am I wrong? The person who poisoned me imed that you¡®re the mastermind behind it. I don¡®t think there is anothermander that goes by the Emperor in Sol.¡± ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. A huge misunderstanding. You can¡®t simply pin the me on me, James,¡± the Emperor hurriedly exined with a smile. ¡°Since you say so, then I must be wrong.¡± James smiled. He simply came because he was bored and wanted to irritate the Emperor. James was satisfied after seeing the Emperor frantically putting on an act ¡°Emperor, are you really not going to invite me inside? I¡®m nning to go back to Cansington to recuperate. You never know. I might die unexpectedly. This might be thest chance to have me as a guest.¡± The Emperor patted James¡® shoulder and said, ¡°You take care. I¡®ll visit you in Cansington when I have the time. If you ever run into trouble, remember I¡®m one call away.¡± He wore a concerned expression. Outsiders would have mistaken them as good friends from their interaction. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Chapter 739 ¡°I¡®ll keep that in mind!¡± James smiled brightly. ¡°Mere parasite venom isn¡®t going to bring me down! Sooner orter, I will return to the courthouse to pick up the de of Justice and beliead those who have sinned!¡± ¡°Haha. I¡®ll be waiting for your glorious return to im it once again! However, I¡®m afraid you might not have the chance. I¡®ve heard that Cansington is incredibly chaotic right now, and since you¡®ve offended a lot of people, many of them want you dead. You¡®ll be in danger if you go back there. I suggest you stay in the Capital. At least no one dares to touch you here.¡± The Emperor showed a sardonic smile. It made him look gloomy and creepy. ¡°Let¡®s head back, Quincy.¡± Jamnes did not say anything more. ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy pushed James back to the nearby parking lot and drove back to the hotel. Soon, they returned to the hotel. After returning to the hotel, James felt his stomach grumbling again. He rubbed his abdomen and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡®m a little hungry. Could you order something for me?¡± He did not want to trouble Quincy anymore. These days, Quincy had been following him, taking care of him, and protecting him. James knew Quincy¡®s feelings toward him. The more he did so, the more embarrassed he felt. He did not know how to repay her. However, his body did not allow him to be stubborn. His body was weak, and it was best he stayed in bed. He would have died from exhaustion if he had to do everything himself. ¡°I¡®ll ring the hotel staff to deliver some food.¡± Quincy picked up the phone and called the hotel receptionist. ¡°By the way, help me buy a ne ticket. I¡¯m heading back to Cansington,¡± James instructed. ¡°Alright.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After Quincy had ordered the food, she began booking tickets online. She muttered, ¡°There¡®s nothing much to do in the Capital. I¡®d better go back to Cansington with you. At least I have a house there.¡± She peeped at James while speaking. ¡°James, where do you n to stay in Cansington? You can come to my house if you don¡®t have anywhere to stay. I live alone in a newly bought vi.¡± ¡°How can I trouble you?¡± James was embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡®ve already troubled you a lot these few days. After returning to Cansington, I don¡®t want to continue burdening you.¡± ¡°But, you don¡®t have a ce to stay in Cansington. Don¡®t tell me you¡®re nning to return to the Cahans?¡± Quincy stared at James. Hearing this, James went silent. ¡®Go back? Is it possible to go back?¡® In the past, he was one of the Five Commanders of Sol, the War God, and the behind¨Cthe scene boss of the Transgenerational Group. He intended toe clean to Thea and have a sensational wedding with her after taking care of everything However, he was a nobody right now. He knew the Cahans very well. With his current status, even if the epted him again, the Cahans would never agree to it. James shook his head to discard his jumbled thoughts. He did not respond to the question, but Quincy knew what he was thinking. Quincy said with a smile, ¡°Thea is a good woman. You two simply had a lot of misunderstandings in the past. Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, I¡®m sure Thea will agree if you suggest remarrying.¡± ¡°Remarry? Is that even possible?¡± James murmured. He shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡®s not talk about that.¡± James had no interest in rtionships anymore. His priority was to find out more about the venom in his body and detoxify it. Besides, he was not the only one who was poisoned. Thea too suffered from the parasitic Venom If it were not for him, Thea would never have to suffer. He felt guilty toward her. The room fell into a brief silence. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Quincy stood up and said, ¡°The food must be here.¡± She walked over and opened the food. Expectedly, it was the hotel¡®s food delivery. The two sat at the table inside the room, both eating with thoughts on their mind. They ate their meals in silence until suddenly, both of them raised their heads simultaneously. Their eyes locked. Quincy¡®s pretty face blushed red instantly, and she hurriedly said, ¡°D¨CDo you want more? Should I order another set for you?¡± Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Chapter 740 James smiled and said, ¡°I¡®mn full.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Quincy answered casually and said, ¡°Your flight is at two o¡®clock in the afternoon. We should have enough time if we check out now and rush to the airport. James nodded. ¡°Alright then, let¡®s check out.¡± Quincy hurriedly escaped. James leaned against the sofa and watched as Quincy left. He could not help but mutter, ¡°What¡®s on that woman¡®s mind? Why was she blushing all of a sudden?¡± He plopped into the sofa and lit a cigarette. Soon, Quincy had sessfully checked them out. The two left the hotel and took a taxi to the airport. After waiting for about ten minutes, passengers were allowed to board the ne. The ne slowly took off into the sky. On the ne back to Cansington, James closed his eyes and rested. He was groggy when they arrived in Cansington. ¡°James, we¡®vended.¡± Quincy¡®s voice rang in his ears. He opened his eyes and rubbed his temples, asking, ¡°We arrived already?¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong? Do you have a headache again?¡± Quincy looked at him with concern. ¡°I told you to stop thinking too hard.¡± James refuted weakly, ¡°I wasn¡®t thinking about anything. I fell asleep, and my head suddenly began to hurt.¡± ¡°Here, I¡®ll help you up.¡± Quincy supported James in standing up. The two slowly got off the ne and walked out of the airport. James felt nostalgic after returning to Cansington. He had returned to this ce again, but everything had changed. Outside the airport, Quincy asked, ¡°Where are you headed, James?¡± ¡°Wait, let me make a phone call.¡± James took out his phone and called the Blithe king. The call connected almost instantly. ¡°James, are you back in Cansington?¡± James replied, ¡°Yeah. I just arrived. Where¡®s ke? ¡°An apartment in the city. I¡®ll send you the address right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James hung up the phone. Soon, he received a text message from the Blithe King, After James saw the address, he instructed, ¡°Send me to Sunlight District before leaving ¡°Thank you for taking care of me for the past few days. After I recover, I¡®ll treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°I¡®m not an outsider. It wasn¡®t a big deal. You¡®re heading to Sunlight District, right?¡± Yeah.¡± Quincy caught a cab. She helped James into the car and instructed the driver, ¡°Sunlight District, please.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The driver replied and stepped on the elerator, driving toward Sunlight District. Sunlight District, an apartment unit. Many people lived in this unit, including the Elite Eight and ke, the Assasin King. ke liad already changed his outfit. He was dressed in a ck singlet and had shaved his beard. He looked to be in his 40s with his fierce and sturdy appearance. Knock! Knock! Knock! Suddenly, knocking could be heard at the door. May went to open the door. She was thrilled to see James. ¡°You¡®re back, James!¡± ¡°Yeahi.¡± James nodded and walked inside the unit. When the people in the room saw James, they stood up and greeted simultaneously, ¡°Boss.¡± James waved his hand. With Quincy¡®s help, he sat down and looked at the Elite Eight standing on the side. He instructed, ¡°You guys are very special existences, and it¡®ll be conspicuous to be in Cansington. Go back to the Southern ins first. I¡®ll get in contact if needed.¡± Everyone frowned upon hearing this. May said with dissatisfaction, ¡°What do you mean, James? Are you saying that we¡®re going to drag you down?¡± ¡°That¡®s not what I meant,¡± James exined. ¡°The Emperor will have his eyes on me. Allowing you guys to stay here will affect my ns. You guys should return to the Southern ins. They need you guys there. Give me some time. I¡®m going to recover very soon.¡± Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Chapter 741 James had ns to return to the Southern ins. He would wield the de of Justice again and im the lives of those unpunishable byw. Although he needed powerhouses like the Elite Eight to assist him, they had already exposed themselves. Keeping them around would only inconvenience him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood.¡± No one said anything more. James nodded. ¡°Alright, head back immediately. Cansington¡®s affairs aren¡®t your concerns anymore.¡± ¡°Boss, what about the antidote...¡± Wave Dragon looked at James Warily. Before submitting to James, he had consumed a poison made by him. He constantly feared for his life, worried that he would die from it. James smiled and reassured him, ¡°Go look for Henry. He¡®ll give you the antidote.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Elite Eight nodded and turned to leave. Only James, Quincy, and ke remained in the room ke was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and a cigar between his fingers. He chuckled and said, ¡°I was curious how you managed to subdue them. I see you¡®ve poisoned them into submission.¡± James finally turned his attention to ke, the infamous and legendary Assassin King, He was like a poisonous snake that exuded a dangerous aura. James stayed on guard, knowing he could get bitten if he was not cautious. After a brief moment, James replied, ¡°I¡®ve gotten you out. It¡®s time for you to fulfill your promise and detoxify the venom in my body.¡± James put a lot of effort into breaking ke out of prison because he had identified the poison in one nce and imed he knew how to detoxify it. Otherwise, he would never have gone to such great lengths to rescue the dangerous Assassin King Upon hearing James mention the word ¡°venom¡°, he asked with a grave face, ¡°Who poisoned you?¡± James pulled out his phone and opened a portrait sketched by the forensic artist. He handed the phone to ke and said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ke¡¯s brows furrowed as he identified Reign from the sketch. James inquired, ¡°Are you acquainted with him?¡± ¡°More than that.¡± ke¡¯s face screamed murder. James could feel the rage oozing from ke. It was enough to make him wary. ¡°Do you hold a grudge against him?¡± ke returned the phone and took a deep drag on his cigar. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, his name is Reign Maverick. He¡®s a descendant of the Gu Sect from a hundred years ago. Also, he¡¯s an enemy of mine. He¡®s the one who annihted my family thirty years ago.¡± ¡°You know about the Gu Sect?¡± James was surprised. ¡°How can I not?¡± ke took a deep breath and said, ¡°I myself am a descendant of the Gu Sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± James was intrigued. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Never did it cross his mind that ke could be a descendant of the Gu Sect. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Chapter 742 James was interested in the history of the Gu Sect that existed a hundred years ago ke harked back to the past, and after a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. The Gu Sect has always been isted from the world. It wasn¡¯t until a hundred years ago that our existence was exposed. ¡°Three major families formed the Gu Sect¡ªthe Mavericks, the Davis, and the Owens. Consequently, there were three patriots. ¡°A hundred years ago, someone infiltrated our vige and sought out the Mavericks¡® head. This person wanted to use our Gu raising abilities and venom to conquer the world. ¡°My family, the kes, united with the Owens and allied with some martial arts experts from the outside world to wipe out the Mavericks.¡± Halfway through the story, ke took a deep breath. ¡°This happened a hundred years ago when Sol had just been founded. The person who initiated the battle against Gu raisers was the then King of Sol. After wiping out the Mavericks, he betrayed us. He was afraid our families would also attempt to turn the world upside down with our Gu raising skills and decided to eradicate the remaining two families. Only a few of our ancestors were fortunate enough to escape death. ¡°After that, the Gu Sect became history and was slowly forgotten. It was as if they never existed before.¡± ke¡®s story came to an end. James was surprised that such shocking events had taken ce during Sol¡®s founding period. Thud! ke mmed his fists on the table, shattering the ss table into pieces. With a grim expression, he roared furiously, ¡°Back then, the Davis made great contributions when Sol was faced with a crisis. In the end, the King of Sol betrayed us.¡± Tames looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with Reign killing your whole family?¡± ¡°My direct ancestors were fortunate not to have been in the vige when the tragedy happened. That¡®s how they narrowly escaped death. After the vige was destroyed, my great grandfather led our family into seclusion, and we lived peacefully. However, when I was ten, Reign discovered us and attempted to coax us into joining his n.¡± James inquired, ¡°What n?¡± ke exined, ¡°The same n a hundred years ago¨Cconquering the world with Gu. My grandfather refused to be part of it. Reign knew we had mastered Gu raising skills, and since we chose not to join him, he wanted us dead.¡± Hearing this, James fell into thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°Does the Emperor know about your identity?¡± ke shook his head and said, ¡°No, If he knew, he would¡®ve killed me long ago. He only knows me as the Assassin King and has been trying to recruit me. That¡®s why he¡®s yet to kill me.¡± ¡°So, are you capable of detoxifying the venom?¡± ke looked at James and shook his head. ¡°No. My great¨Cgrandfather knew the dangers of Gu and burned everything rted to it. However, he did pass down the knowledge to my grandfather and father. I was also exposed to it as a kid, but I¡®m not exactly proficient.¡± James¡® face darkened. ¡°How dare you deceive me, ke? If I can break you out of prison, send you back in there.¡± ¡°Hold on, James. Let me finish.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. James red at him. ke exined, ¡°Gus are terrifying parasites that carry countless viruses. One can only wait for death after being poisoned. However, they¡®re afraid of one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°True Energy.¡± ¡°True Energy?¡± James was confused. ke noticed James¡® perplexed expression and could not help but ask, ¡°Are you saying that despite almost reaching the pinnacle of martial arts, you don¡®t know about True Energy? You¡®re only one step away from cultivating True Energy and bing a grandmaster...¡± He hit the nail on the head. James relied on his knowledge to make medicine for himself to improve his physical qualities. Never had he once heard of True Energy. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Chapter 743 ¡°True Energy? What¡®s that?¡± James asked, ¡°Let me think how I should break it down for you.¡± ke massaged his temples, trying to think of an easier way to exin it to James, but to no avail. He had only heard of it and was still far from reaching the level of cultivating True Energy. ke racked his brain for a while and said, ¡°To put it simply, it¡®s an energy that one is born with. Since ancient times, martial arts have been divided into two categories ¨Cexternal and internal.¡± He nced at James. ¡°You¡®ve reached the pinnacle of External Martial Arts, and to reach your highest potential, you have to learn to cultivate True Energy.¡± James¡® face was grim. ke¡®s words opened his eyes. He never expected such an unrealistic thing as True Energy to exist. ¡°So, how am I supposed to cultivate True Energy?¡± ke exined, ¡°You¡®ll have to use a specific cultivation method. Since ancient times, different grandmasters have practiced exclusive cultivation methods, which were then passed on to their descendants and kept a secret from outsiders. Unfortunately, such martial arts have been lost, and modern martial arts only consist of External Martial Arts. Very few people know about Internal Martial Arts.¡± ¡°And you know of a cultivation method?¡± ¡°No.¡± ke shook his head. ¡°No? Then, what¡®s the point? I¡®m highly suspicious that you¡®re bluffing, ke,¡± James¡® face darkened. ¡°Why would I lie to you? Everything I¡®ve said is true. However, I don¡®t know of any cultivation methods. I would¡®ve already be a grandmaster myself if I did,¡± ke said helplessly. He had learned all of this from his grandfather. A hundred years ago, countless grandmasters existed in Sol. A thousand years ago, Sol was home to numerous sects. The martial world read in novels was not a fairy tale but actually existed. James fell into thought, trying to determine whether ke was telling the truth. Judging by ke¡®s expression, it did not seem like he was bluffing. At that moment, the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge crossed his mind. Bobby revealed that the secrets to immortality were hidden in the painting All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought of the ancient scroll from the chest unearthed from the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡®s tomb. It recorded eighteen human bodies marked with meridian and acupuncture points that did not match up to modern medical practices. If he was not mistaken, the secrets hidden within the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge must contain an ancient cultivation method. Combining the eighteen meridian diagrams would allow him to acquire a cultivation method. James took a deep breath, considering the possibility of his theory. He looked at ke and asked, ¡°Is there a grandmaster out there who¡®s capable of cultivating True Energy?¡± ke nodded and answered, ¡°Of course. Sol is thousands of years old. Even though sects have vanished, their descendants still inherited and passed down their cultivation methods. However, most of them aren¡®t interested in fame and fortune and have chosen to stay hidden from the world. Thus, no one knows about them.¡± ¡°Are you acquainted with someone like that?¡± Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Chapter 744 ¡°No.¡± ke shook his head. He stared at James and said, ¡°James, I¡®ve already given you the detoxification method in exchange for your favor of breaking me out of prison. We¡®re even now. So, give me the antidote, and we can part ways.¡± James smiled sardonically. ¡°Do you think that¡®s possible? You¡®re a wanted criminal right now. Where can you escape to?¡± ¡°That¡®s none of your business.¡± ¡°ke, what do you think about teaming up with me?¡± ¡°Teaming up?¡± ke looked at James. James nodded and suggested, ¡°Reign is an enemy that killed your family. At the same time, he¡®s also an enemy of mine. He¡®s an aplice of the Emperor, and just as you¡®ve mentioned, they¡¯re scheming to conquer the world just as those people did a hundred years ago. If they seed, the world will be thrown into chaos. They must be stopped.¡± ke asked indifferently, ¡°What does the world¡®s fate have to do with me?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. James replied, ¡°Decades ago, your grandfather rejected Reign because he didn¡¯t want Gu to destroy the world. If your grandfather was still alive today and knew what Reign was scheming, do you think he¡¯ll stop him?¡± ¡°That¡®s a given.¡± Reign nodded. ¡°There you go. That¡®s enough reason to work with me to stop them.¡± ¡°Why would I? What do I get from doing so?¡± ke was a cold blooded assassin. He single¨Chandedly founded the Dark Castle and trained many powerful assassins. Money became his only motivation. As long as he was given money, he would kill anyone. James said indifferently, ¡°The ck Snake told me about you. He said you were ready to turn over a new leaf but got captured. I¡®m sure you don¡¯t want to continue living in the dark Rumors say that you¡®re a ruthless character who would kill without blinking. However, deep down, I know you¡®re a person with a sense of justice.¡± ¡°Cut the ttery. Don¡®t make me out to be so great...¡± ke interrupted James. James shrugged and continued. ¡°Then, if not for anything else, don¡®t you want to seek revenge against Reign for killing your family?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± ke looked at James and said, ¡°Do you think Reign and the Emperor alone can conquer the world with Gu? They¡®re simply puppets to the real mastermind. He¡®s so strong that neither you nor I are a match¡± James asked, ¡°Is he a grandmaster capable of cultivating ¡®True Energy?¡± ke nodded, ¡°Yeah. Also, there exist different ranks of grandmasters. Bing a grandmaster and being able to cultivate True Energy doesn¡®t equal invincibility. You¡®ll understand once you step into that realm.¡± Revenge had always been his ultimate goal. In fact, the Dark Castle was created just for that purpose. However, he had given up. He was no match for the person standing behind Reign. ¡°After being imprisoned for all these years, I¡®ve reflected on my life. Why should I be so caught up with revenge when life is so short? I¡®ve umted enough wealth in my earlier years and now have inexhaustible wealth to enjoy the rest of my life.¡± James never expected the legendary Assassin King to have such a side to him. ke was a powerhouse that he badly wanted to win over. Having ke as an ally would save him a lot of trouble in the future. ¡°Are you not going to think about it? You¡®ve killed many people andmitted countless crimes. Do you not want to make up for it?¡± ¡°Don¡®t try to guilt¨C trip me. I¡®ve finally escaped after being imprisoned for so many years. I¡®m going to cherish my life.¡± ke stretched his body sluggishly, seemingly determined to retire from his cruel ways. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Chapter 745 ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡± James threatened coldly, ¡°There¡®s only one path you can take. You either team up with me and help me run some errands or get sent back to prison. Take your time to think about it. I¡®lle to see you again.¡± Upon saying that, James got up to leave. Quincy, who tagged along, remained silent throughout the whole conversation. Seeing that James was about to stand up, she quickly rushed over to support him. ke sat on the sofa with a grim expression as he watched James getting up. Quincy supported James and left the unit. Outside the apartment building... Quincy asked, ¡°James, do you believe him?¡± James nodded, ¡°Yeah. Sol¡®s history dates back thousands of years, and many things have been buried in the past. I believe in the existence of grandmasters capable of cultivating True Energy.¡± Quincy was suspicious of ke¡®s unbelievable stories. Despite that, she dropped the topic and asked, ¡°So, where to?¡± Standing on the district streets, James watched the endless traffic passing them. Then, his gaze turned to the tall buildings in the distance. In therge city, there was no ce for him. At that moment, he really wanted a ce to call home, and the thought of settling down crossed his mind, He gently shook his head and said, ¡°I¡®m not sure. Perhaps I should go to the cavern where I found the medical book.¡± ke¡®s words opened James¡® eyes to the world of cultivation. He learned that grandmasters that cultivated True Energy existed in this world. Back then, he jumped into a river and drifted into an underground cavern. Inside, he acquired a medical book and the Crucifier. He used the medical knowledge from the book to strengthen his physical qualities, allowing him to aplish extraordinary feats on the battlefield and gain the title of the ck Dragon. The Crucifier was a supernatural existence that did not conform to modern physics. It was definitely left behind by a powerhouse proficient in medicine and martial arts. James sensed that the book¡¯s owner must have also left the cultivation method of True Energy in the cave, but he must have missed it. He needed to detoxify the venom in his body as soon as possible. ¡°Cavern?¡± Quincy was slightly taken aback. James shook his head and said, ¡°It¡®s nothing. Do you have money? Could you lend me some? I need to first find a ce to stay and settle down.¡± ¡°You¡®re wee at my ce. It¡®ll be easier for me to take care of you. You need help right now, after all.¡± After saying that, she called a taxi and propped James into the car. James had nowhere to go. After giving it a thought, he decided to go with Quincy. Quincy was talented and had worked abroad for many years. She was well¨Cpaid and had managed to save a lot of money. After returning to Cansington, she bought herself a vi. Although it was not extravagant, it was still a decent two¨Cstory vi. Quincy helped James into the house and led him to a sofa. ¡°Have a seat. I¡®ll get you some warm water.¡± James leaned back into the sofa, wanting to close his eyes after the exhausting day. Quincy quickly returned with a ss of warm water and handed it to James. ¡°Here you go.¡± James took the ss, took a sip, and handed it back. Quincy ced the ss on the table and sat down. She turned to James and asked, ¡°What¡®s next?¡± James shook his head. He was not sure and was at a loss. There were things he wanted to achieve but did not know how. Initially, he wanted to rescue ke and team up. They would be invincible, one in the dark and one in the light. Unfortunately, ke was not interested.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Cough! James was immersed in his thoughts but was interrupted by the sudden urge to cough. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Chapter 746 James covered his mouth and coughed. When he removed his hand, he saw that it was covered with blood Tiny bugs could be seen crawling in his blood. Quincy¡®s face turned pale upon noticing them, and she eximed, ¡°I¨CJames, there are bugs in your blood¡­¡± James picked up some tissue and wiped his hands clean. He replied weakly, ¡°This must be the Gu in my body. It¡®s the reason my body is deteriorating. I need to find out how to cultivate True Energy as soon as possible. Otherwise, the most I¡®ll have is three months before I¡®mpletely paralyzed.¡± James was a doctor and knew his body¡®s condition very well. The Gu in his body had beenying eggs in his blood and multiplying in number. Soon, the Gu would cause him to bepletely paralyzed and bedridden, unable to move a single muscle. His body would be home to countless Gus. ¡°H¨CHow should we go about this?¡± Quincy asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t die so soon.¡± James noticed Quincy¡®s anxious face, and his heart was warmed. It was enough for him to have one person that cared about him. ¡°But...¡± Quincy¡®s heart ached to see James¡® pale face with blood on his lips. ¡°I¨CI can¡®t bear to see you like this.¡± Quincy¡®s eyes were slightly red, and tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°It hurts me to see you like this, you know?¡± ¡°I¡®m alright. I¡®m good. Don¡®t cry.¡± James tried his best tofort her. Quincy suddenly hugged James. ¡°James, let¡®s not care about anything else, okay? I¡®ll apany you for the rest of your life. Even if it¡®s for one day, please let me apany you through yourst leg.¡± James could smell the fragrance from her body. He was touched, and her words warmed his heart James reached out his hands and embraced Quincy. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded gently. He was unsure how long he had left and if his estimation was correct. He was also unsure if an Internal Martial arts cultivation method was present in the underground cavern where he obtained the medical book. If it was not, his only chance at obtaining a cultivation method would be by getting in touch with the Cadens, retrieving the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡®s Edge, and unraveling the secrets within the painting If that were to fail, the only thing awaiting him would be death. There were countless uncertainties in the future, and he had no idea what fate had in store for him. However, he did not want to miss his chance with the person in front of him. He had already disappointed Thea and did not want to do the same to Quincy The two silently shared a hug. After a while, James said weakly, ¡°You¡®re too heavy. Your weight is suffocating me.¡± Quincy blushed and immediately pushed herself off James. She stood aside with her head lowered and murmured, ¡°S¨C Sorry.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°just kidding. I¡®d be able to lift ten times your weight if I was healthy.¡± Quincy quietly raised her head and peeked at James. Since James had agreed, she was technically his girlfriend for the time being. However, she was unable to rejoice in that fact. Perhaps James only epted her because he knew that he could not live for long ¡°What¡®s the matter? Why are you crying again?¡± James looked at Quincy¡®s teary face and asked puzzledly. ¡°Alright. Don¡®t cry. I¡®m fine. I¡®m sure I¡®ll win the battle against fate.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°James... I¡®m scared. I¡®m scared I¡®ll lose you one day.¡± ¡°Silly, what kind of nonsense is that? I¡®m a little hungry. Go get me something to eat.¡± Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Quincy had not been home for a while, so there was no food in the kitchen. Moreover, she was not the type to cook Therefore, she resorted to ordering takeout James took out his phone, opened a map, and scrutinized it. After ordering food, Quincy turned around and peeped at James¡® phone. She asked out of curiosity, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Quincy¡®s body leaned against James, and he could feel the residual warmth on her skin. The two looked incredibly intimate. James exined, ¡°Ten years ago, I jumped into a river after Thea pulled me out of the inferno. My body drifted along the river, and I was washed up inside an underground cavern, where I found my medical book.¡± ¡°So, that¡®s where your medical skills came from.¡± Quincy came to a realization. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded and continued, ¡°The cavern was huge. I was starving and hurriedly left after finding the medical book and some silver needles. My guess is there must be an Internal Martial Arts cultivation method in there. However, I can¡®t pinpoint the exact location of it.¡± After exining, James closed his eyes. Ten years ago, he drifted along the river for a very long time and did not know how he ended up in the underground cavern. On top of that, he could not determine where he left from either. All he knew was that after he left the underground cavern, he kept traveling south and arrived at the Southern ins. Ultimately, he became a soldier there. He had no idea how long he had been wandering before arriving in the Southern ins. Thus, he was unable to identify the underground cavern¡®s location. ¡°Argh!¡± James was racking his brain when a headache struck again. In his head, it felt like countless worms were chewing on his brain, and his face distorted as he let out a painful groan. ¡°I told you to stop thinking so hard.¡± Quincy immediately stood up, climbed onto the sofa, and sat behind James. ¡°Here, lean back I¡®ll give you a massage.¡± James leaned back on her. Quincy gently massaged his head, and the pain slowly subsided. ¡°Is it necessary to find that underground cavern? Look at yourself. How are you going to find it in this state?¡± Quincy asked worriedly ¡°I have to find it. I¡®ll die if I don¡®t. I still have a lot to aplish and am not ready to go yet,¡± James closed his eyes and muttered. Although he wasn¡®t scared of death, there were things he wanted to achieve before dying. It was not time yet. He was poisoned, and cultivating True Energy was the only currently known method to detoxify the venom, Whatever the chances, he was willing to give it a shot.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Quincy refrained from saying anything more and quietly massaged James. James closed his eyes and enjoyed it. Before he knew it, he was fast asleep. The symptoms kept intensifying as the venom continued to spread in his body. Not only was he prone to hunger, but he also became tired easily. Quincy gentlyid James on the sofa and covered him with a nket. James slept for more than an hour and woke up when his stomach began grumbling. He could smell the delicious food as soon as he opened his eyes. Instantly, his appetite increased He turned around and sat up on the sofa. ncing at the food on the table, he subconsciously smiled. ¡°It smells good!¡± Quincy had already set up the food and was getting the utensils. She came back and prepared to feed James. ¡°I¡®m not at the point where I can¡®t even hold my own utensils. Give it to me. I can feed myself.¡± James took the utensils from Quincy¡®s hands and began eating Quincy also picked up her spoon and began eating while peeping at James. Suddenly, she sighed. After the meal, James asked Quincy to buy him a few maps. When she returned with the maps, James immediately began estimating the underground cavern¡®s location. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Chapter 748 A few maps covered with numerous lines and circle markings were scattered on the table. After careful analysis, James took out a brand new map, picked up a pen, and drew a red circle on the map. ¡°Have you found it?¡± asked Quincy. James replied uncertainly, ¡°Ten years ago, I remember just finishing my dinner before my family vi was set in mes. After I was rescued, I jumped into a river and lost consciousness, When I woke up, I was already in the underground cavern. It took some time before I felt hungry, so I can conclude that the underground cavern isn¡®t far from my family¡®s vi.¡± James pointed to a river on the map. ¡°I jumped into this river. ording to the speed of the water, the underground cavern is most likely to be in this area.¡± Then, he pointed to a mountain Quincy asked again, ¡°Then, when will you be going?¡± James waved his hand and replied, ¡°I¡®m not in a rush. Plus, I¡®m not certain if it¡®s even here or not. I¡®ll need someone to find out for me. I¡®ll give the Blithe King a call.¡± After speaking, James took out his phone and called the Blithe King ¡°I¡®m sorry, James. I¡®m swamped today and don¡®t have the time to pick you up.¡± The Blithe King¡®s voice transmitted through the phone. ¡°It¡®s alright. By the way, could you lend me some men?¡± James replied. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± The Blithe King inquired. ¡°I need some skilled men to help me find a ce.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡®ll get Daniel to help you. Just give him a call if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡®re old friends. Why are you being so polite? Alright, I¡®m hanging up. Got to get back to work.¡± The Blithe King ended the call. Afterward, James called Daniel. He instructed Daniel to arrange dozens of nimble soldiers to assist him in finding the underground cavern. After making arrangements, James leaned back on the sofa. While he rested, Quincy observed the area marked on the map by James. Suddenly, her phone vibrated on the table. She nced at the screen and saw that it was ¡®Thea calling. Her brows furrowed as she murmured, ¡°Why is she calling now?¡± Quincy looked at James, who had already dozed off, and walked to the door to answer the call ¡°Thea, what¡®s the matter? Do you need something?¡± ¡°Is James with you!¡± ¡°Thea¡®s questioning voice sounded from the phone. Quincy hesitated, contemting if she should tell Thea the truth. ¡°Answer me, Quincy.¡± Quincy took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Yes, he¡®s with me.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you guys a thing now?¡± Thea raised her voice in anger. ¡°You could say so,¡± Quincy replied honestly. It was going to be made known sooner orter. James and Thea were divorced, so she was not destroying anyone¡®s family. ¡°I treated you as my best friend, Quincy, but you stole my man?! I never expected you to be such a person,¡± Thea berated her. ¡°You¡®ve divorced James, and he¡®s no longer your husband. What do you mean I¡¯ve stolen your man? I like him, and I¡®m in love with him. He¡®s single now, so why can¡®t I be with him?¡® ¡°Quincy, you scheming b*tch. You knew that James was the ck Dragon but didn¡®t tell me. Instead, you kept encouraging me to divorce him. I see now. You¡®ve been waiting for this to happen. I¡®m telling you, you and James will never happen. He¡®s mine, and no one else can take him from me.¡± Hearing Thea¡®s words, Quincy was rendered speechless. The did not understand James at all. The person she liked was the ck Dragon, the War God of Sol. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Chapter 749 At the Cahans¡® vi. Thea threw her phone in anger, Bang! The phone smashed into the wall and shattered on the ground. ¡°That b*tch!¡± She furiously sat on the sofa. ¡°What¡®s the matter, Thea? Why are you so mad?¡± dys walked over and asked after seeing Thea¡¯s destroyed phone. ¡°I¨CIt¡®s nothing.¡± Thea took a deep breath, got up, and headed out. James belongs to me. I won¡®t allow another woman to have him.¡® She had been to Quincy¡®s newly bought vi before and had a feeling that James was there. Thea stormed out of the house, got into a newly bought Porsche, and rushed to Quincy¡®s ce. Quincy was troubled after receiving Thea¡®s call. She knew that this day woulde. For the sake of their friendship, Quincy had restrained herself from pursuing James and did not act until the two were divorced. She knew that being with James would mean the end of her friendship with Thea. Meanwhile, James was sleeping like a log. After some time, he woke up. Seeing Quincy sitting beside him absent¨Cmindedly, he asked, ¡°What¡®s on your mind?¡± Quincy regained her senses and shook her head. ¡°I¨CIt¡®s nothing.¡± James picked up his phone and saw that it was already four in the afternoon. ¡°Push me out for a walk. It¡®s stuffy inside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy brought the wheelchair, helped James onto it, and pushed him out. They strolled down the vi district¡®s sidewalks, The chilly autumn wind caressed their skin. Soon, a brand new Porsche appeared. The driver was none other than Thea She hade to see Quincy. However, she did not expect to see her and James out on a stroll. She mmed the brakes and got out of the car furiously Thea stormed over and pped Quincy. ¡°Quincy. I trusted you, but you stole my man!¡± Quincy was stunned, With tears in her eyes, she reached out her hand and covered her cheek. ¡°I didn¡®t! You divorced him! You threw him away, so why are you stopping me from having him?!¡± Quincy roared. James never expected Thea to show up. He looked at Thea¡®s angry face and rebuked weakly, ¡°Thea, what are you doing? What gives you the right to hit her? Apologize immediately.¡± Thea¡®s eyes were also filled with tears. She looked at James as tears rolled down her face.¡± James, I¡®ve suffered so much pain and ridicule because of you! Is this how you¡®re going to treat me? Do you know how much of a nightmare thest ten years have been for me? I woke up from nightmares every day, thanks to you!¡± James went silent. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He knew that he was indebted to Thea. It was his fault that she suffered for ten years. ¡°Answer me! Why aren¡®t you saying anything? Have you gone mute?!¡± Faced with Thea¡®s questioning, James had nothing left to say. Thea looked at James and roared as she pointed at Quincy, ¡°I¡®m asking you, what¡®s your rtionship with her?!¡± ¡°That¡®s none of your concern.¡± James looked at his ex¨Cwife, Thea. This was the woman he was indebted to. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Chapter 750 ¡°How is it none of my concern? You¡®re my husband! Let¡®s remarry...¡± She held James¡® hand and wanted to leave. Thea tugged him hard and pulled him out of the wheelchair. James was feeble and was unable to stand firm. Losing his bnce, he fell to the ground. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Quincy quickly rushed to him and pushed Thea away, shouting, ¡°Don¡®t you know he¡®s frail right now?¡± She hurriedly helped James up from the ground and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James waved his hand. Seeing this scene, Thea burst into tears and roared, ¡°Tell me, James! Who is it that you want? Is it me or her?¡± Quincy could not stand Thea¡®s attitude. She helped James onto the wheelchair and red coldly at Thea. ¡°Thea, you keep saying you love him, and now you¡®re forcing him to make a choice. But, don¡®t you remember that you were the one who pushed him away? He¡®s poisoned and only has a few months left to live. Do you still want to remarry him?¡± ¡°What?! Hearing this, Thea was frightened. ¡°O¨COnly a few months to live?¡± Her face turned pale as she looked at James in disbelief. ¡°James, tell me it¡®s not true,¡± said Thea. Sitting in his wheelchair, James remained silent. It was true that he only had a few months left if he could not cultivate True Energy. Perhaps he was wrong, and he couldst a few years. However, it would not change the fact that his whole body would be paralyzed and he would be unconscious for thest few months of his life. Quincy took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do you still want him? Do you still want to remarry him with him in this condition?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¨CI¡­¡± Thea took a few steps back. At that moment, her mind felt dizzy, as if bees were buzzing. She did not know how to react. Quincy said, ¡°You¡®ve never loved him. The person you love is his alter ego, the ck Dragon. He¡®s no longer the ck Dragon. Ask yourself, do you still love him? If you¡®re confident in your love and are willing to take care of him during thest moments of his life. Then, fine. I¡¯ll let you take him.¡± Hearing that she would have to take care of James, Thea was frightened, She was there when James was poisoned and heard what Reign said about the venom. James would gradually lose his strength, and eventually, his muscles would shrink. Ultimately, he would bepletely paralyzed and would only be able to lie in bed. She could not imagine the grim future. Suddenly, she remembered that he was also poisoned with Gu. Reign said that her skin would gradually rot, and her entire body would be covered with dark spots. ¡°Ah!!! She covered her head and hurriedly escaped into her car, driving far into the distance. James sat in the wheelchair and quietly watched her drive off. Even though he was reluctant to let her go and felt guilt toward her, this was his fate, and he had no other choice. ¡°I¡®m sorry, James.¡± After Thea left, Quincy looked at James and said apologetically, ¡°I was a little too harsh and must¡®ve hurt her.¡± James suddenly raised his hand and interrupted Quincy. ¡°Fate isn¡®t on her side as well. Not anyone can understand the sufferings she¡®s been through. I thought I could pay off her life-saving grace from ten years ago with the ten billion dors and end our rtionship. Little did I know, she¡®d be captured by the enemy and used to ckmail me ¡°She also consumed Gu, and I don¡®t know what she¡®ll be of next. What I know is that once again, suffering awaits her.¡± James sighed. He thought he had paid his debt, but Thea was brought into his mess again. ¡°Could it be that I¡®ll never be able to repay her in this lifetime?¡® James was desperate to find an Internal Martial Arts cultivation method, not only for himself but also for Thea. He was unwilling to let Thea be tortured again by the venom. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Chapter 751 James shook his head, trying to get Thea out of his mind. He looked at Quincy¡¯s cheek, which was red after being pped. He stood up, caressed her slightly swollen face, and asked worriedly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Quincy responded aggrievedly and leaned into James¡¯ arms. ¡°I¡¯m scared of losing you. Once you recover and go back to Thea, what will I do?¡± James gently embraced her and sighed. ¡°Then, it must be fate. I¡¯m indebted to her and will never be able to pay her back in this life. It¡¯s my fault she was poisoned. How can I abandon her if I find a way to detoxify the venom?¡± Quincy knew his thoughts, which was why she was worried. Despite that, she was satisfied being the woman in James¡¯ arms for the time being. Whatever was bound to happen in the future was inevitable. Still, she was willing to fight against it. Quincy believed she would not lose to Thea. ¡°Cough¡­cough¡­¡± James weakly coughed a few times. Quincy quickly helped him back onto the wheelchair, saying, ¡°It¡¯s too windy out here. I¡¯ll push you back inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. Pushing James in the wheelchair, Quincy returned to the vi. Soon, Daniel showed up at Quincy¡¯s vi with dozens of highly-skilled soldiers from the Blithe army. Daniel pointed at the soldiers behind him and said, ¡°James, these are elites from our army. From now on, they¡¯ll obey your orders.¡± James looked at them and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel continued, ¡°From now on, you can contact me directly if you have any needs. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll get it done.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± James covered his mouth and coughed up blood again. Quincy hurriedly took a tissue to wipe his hands, Jarnes took it from her and said, ¡°I can do it.¡± He wiped his hands and looked at Daniel, saying, ¡°Prepare a few off-road vehicles and fill them up with gas. I also need tents, diving equipment, and dry food.¡± Daniel asked curiously, ¡°What are you nning, James?¡± James uttered weakly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a ce. Get them ready for me. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel nodded and left with the soldiers to prepare the list of things James requested. For the rest of the day, James remained at Quincy¡¯s house. The night passed silently. The next day. Some off-road vehicles appeared outside Quincy¡¯s house. Daniel approached and reported, ¡°Everything¡¯s ready, James.¡± James nodded and instructed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. The destination is Mount Dragon Treasure.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Daniel turned and instructed, ¡°Everyone, get in your vehicles. We¡¯re headed to Mount Dragon Treasure.¡± Quincy helped James into the car. Just then, a Porsche approached them. Under countless gazes, a beautiful woman in a sexy dress got out of the car. Her face was slightly covered with bandages. However, it did not affect her charisma, and she was just as beautiful. The approaching woman was Thea. Last night, she returned home and thought about James until dawn. She concluded that she still loved him and could not live without him. James was about to get in the car when he saw her approaching. His brows furrowed as he questioned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Thea quickly walked to James and took his hand. With a bright smile, she asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Are you heading out? Here, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Quincy sensibly let go of James. James held on to the car door, looked at Thea with a troubled expression, and pleaded. ¡°Thea, can you stop causing trouble for me? I¡¯m off to do important business.¡± ¡°Important business? Thea red at Quincy and said, ¡°Why can she go, but I can¡¯t?¡± Thea¡¯s words rendered James speechless. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Quincy said with a smile, ¡°Since Thea wants to follow, let here with us.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Thea snorted. Ignoring Quincy, she tried to help James into the car. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± James shook her hand off and got into the car without anyone¡¯s help. Thea quickly got into the car and sat beside him. Not wanting to be outdone, Quincy walked to the other side of the vehicle. She opened the door and sat on the other side of James. After everyone got in their respective vehicles, the team set off slowly to their destination. Shortly after getting into the car, James leaned back and closed his eyes to rest. Thea held his hand intimately and asked with a smile, ¡°Honey, where are we going?¡± Quincy criticized her, ¡°Can you be quiet? James needs to rest right now.¡± Thea retorted, ¡°I¡¯m talking to my husband right now. What does it have to do with you?¡± 2 ¡°You¡­¡± Quincy was furious. James opened his eyes, looked at Thea, and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Can you keep it down? You¡¯re being very annoying right now. If you say another word, you¡¯ll have to get off the car immediately.¡± Hearing this, Thea stopped talking. She held on to James¡¯ hand and leaned her head on his shoulder. Only now did she realize howfortable James¡¯ shoulder was. She hoped for things to remain like this for the rest of her life. The car moved quickly. Soon, they arrived at the vicinity of Mount Dragon Treasure, located at the junction of Cansington and North Cansington. At the vicinity of Mount Dragon Treasure¡­ The off-road vehicles parked on the roadside, and people quickly got off. James got out of the car, stood at the roadside, and looked at the hundred-meter-wide river in the distance. He pointed at it and said, ¡°Set up a tent by the riverbank.¡± Daniel ordered, ¡°What is everyone doing? Get moving! Start setting up our camp.¡± All of the soldiers were from special forces and acted quickly. They took out their bags from the vehicles and hurriedly walked toward the riverside to set up their camp. James sat on a rock near the riverside. Daniel went over to him and handed him a cigarette. ¡°I quit smoking.¡± James waved his hand and refused it. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Daniel lit his cigarette and looked at the hundred-meter-wide river in front of them. He asked, ¡°James, what are you looking for?¡± James exined, ¡°An underground cavern. Daniel, send someone to ask the nearby residents if there are any caverns around this area.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel nodded. Then, he gestured to a few several soldiers. ¡°You guys,e over here.¡± The soldiers quickly trotted over. Daniel instructed, ¡°Scout the area for any residents. Ask them if there¡¯s an underground cavern nearby.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The soldiers quickly dispersed. Meanwhile, in the Capital¡­ In the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. The Emperor sat on a sofa with his legs crossed. A middle-aged man stood in front of him. ¡°What is James doing after returning to Cansington?¡± The Emperor asked indifferently. The middle-aged man standing in front of him replied, ¡°Nothing much. However, he did borrow dozens of soldiers from the Blithe King. They headed to the suburbs this morning, seemingly looking for something.¡± ¡°He borrowed soldiers from the Blithe King?¡± The Emperor frowned and ordered, ¡°Find out what he¡¯s looking for.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll send someone to spy on him.¡± ¡°Alright. You¡¯re dismissed,¡± The Emperor waved his hand and said. The subordinate turned around and left. The Emperor gently massaged his temples. ¡°James, James. You¡¯re getting on my nerves. It doesn¡¯t matter that I crippled you. I can¡¯t sleep or eat in peace with you alive. You can¡¯t me me for this.¡± As long as James was still alive, he would be a threat to the Emperor. Unless he was killed, the Emperor would not be at peace. The Emperor took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Get some people to kill James. Be sure not to leave any traces behind.¡± Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Mount Dragon Treasure Mountain, Fortune River. James sat on a rock with his phone in hand, analyzing what happened in the three months before the Cadens¡¯ vi was set aze ten years ago. Quincy saw beside him and asked, ¡°What are you looking at, James?¡± Thea¡¯s curiosity was also piqued. Last night, she concluded that she did not want to lose James to Quincy. Therefore, she went to look for them and coincidentally joined their trip. Until now, she still had no idea what James¡¯ n was. James put his phone down and looked at the mountain across the river, exining, ¡°I¡¯m looking at the weather reports back then. I¡¯m trying to deduce the river¡¯s depth by analyzing if there was any heavy rain that year.¡± Quincy frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you need to know the water levels?¡± James exined, ¡°Back then, 1 jumped into the river and held onto a log, floating along the current. That¡¯s how I survived. I didn¡¯t sink to the bottom of the river, so I definitely drifted to the underground cavern along the river¡¯s current. Determining the water levels would allow me to have a rough gauge of the cavern¡¯s location.¡± Thea could not help but ask, ¡°Honey, are you looking for an underground cavern? Why are you looking for it? You can ask me if that¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to figure out. I used to y along the Fortune River frequently.¡± James turned to Thea and asked doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with such things?¡± Thea fell into thought. She racked her mind and said, ¡°I remember there was a severe drought that year. It hadn¡¯t rained for several months, and the water levels were rtively shallow. I was catching crabs by the river with a few ssmates.¡± James asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded. The memories from ten years ago tormented her for a long time, so much that it was impossible for her to forget. James looked at the gushing river in front of him and fell into deep thought. After a while, he reached a conclusion, If there was a severe drought ten years ago, the water levels then would be incredibly shallow, al about ten to twenty meters deep. He sat on the rock absent -inindedly. The virus carried by the Gu in his body had already affected his brain and nervous system. It was difficult for him to think for an extended period. Otherwise, he would suffer from unbearable headaches, Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the soldiers that had gone looking for residents returned. ¡°We¡¯ve obtained information about several underground caverns under that mountain opposite from us. They extend in all directions and are interconnected.¡± ¡°A few vigers also mentioned another cavern on the opposite riverbank, but it had already been flooded with water.¡± ¡°Yeah. I heard about that one too. It¡¯s around that area.¡± The soldiers reported the information they gathered one by one. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded after listening to them. He pointed to the mountain opposite them and instructed, ¡°Head to that cliff and dive ten to twenty meters underwater. After finding the underground cavern, go inside and check if there¡¯s a statue.¡± James remembered that the cavern where he found the medical book extended in various directions. He wandered for a very long time and found a statue. Near the statue, he found the medical book One of the soldiers asked, ¡°What kind of statue?¡± James harked back to the past. When he entered the cavern, it was pitch ck, and he could not see his surroundings. The statue seemed to be of a human being or some sort of monster. Perhaps it was not a statue at all but simply a boulder. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a statue. It might¡¯ve been a human, a monster, or just a boulder. In short, it¡¯s about ten meters tall, and its surroundings arepletely t. You¡¯ll know it¡¯s the right ce once you find it.¡± Daniel ordered, ¡°Why are you all still here? Get moving!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers nodded. They quickly put on their wetsuits and jumped into the river. The current was fast, and the waves were huge, making it difficult to swim in the river. However, they were soldiers trained in the special forces, and it was not a big deal to them. Most of the soldiers from the team jumped into the river, whereas a few stood nearby on guard. The breeze near the river was cold, and a chill blew toward James, causing his whole body to shiver. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling cold?¡± Quincy, who was beside him, asked with concern. James nodded, ¡°Yeah, a little.¡± Quincy suggested, ¡°The autumn winds are chilly. Let¡¯s head inside the tents to rest. I¡¯ll ask them to pick up some dry wood and build a fire.¡± After saying that, she stood up to support James Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Thea immediately interrupted and reached out to support James. She red at Quincy and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. You shouldn¡¯t get too intimate with my husband in the future.¡± Quincy let go of James with an embarrassed expression. Although technically, James had epted her as his girlfriend, Thea was still his ex-wife, and she felt slightly guilty toward her. Deep down, even she felt that she was stealing Thea¡¯s man. James was cold and was suffering from a headache. Feeling faint, he did not have the energy to argue with Thea. He could only cast Quincy an apologetic look Quincy understood and gave him a slight nod. Thea helped James back into the tent nearby to rest. The tent was already filled with pillows and nkets. James made himselffortable after entering the tent and tried to rest. However, Thea did not leave him. Instead, she sat beside him and looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°James, are you still mad at me?¡± James did not want to answer and kept his eyes shut. He was dizzy, and his whole body felt light as if he was about to float. ¡°Answer me, James. Are you still mad at me?¡± Thea¡¯s voice rang in his ears. James opened his eyes slightly. He looked at Thea, but he had double vision and saw multiple figures ovepping each other. He blinked a few times before finally seeing Thea¡¯s face clearly. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to talk right now. Can you leave and let me rest in peace?¡± James uttered weakly. ¡°No! You have to answer me now!¡± Thea was unrelenting and tugged James¡¯ sleeves, trying to pull him up. She shook him and shouted like a madman. ¡°I know I made a mistake. Why won¡¯t you forgive me? I know you love me too. I know that you¡¯ve done so much for me. Let¡¯s start over, please. I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life.¡± James was slightly dizzy, and after being shaken by Thea, he began to feel nauseated. Suddenly, he coughed up blood. A few droplets sttered on Thea¡¯s hand. Inside his blood, a tiny worm could be seen wriggling around. It was a tiny white worm that looked incredibly disgusting. Seeing this, Thea screamed out in fright. She quickly stood up and tried to shake it off her hand. Quincy heard her shouting and quickly walked into the tent. Seeing James¡¯ lips and Thea¡¯s hand covered in blood, she promptly took out a tissue to wipe his lips. She asked worriedly.¡± Are you alright?¡± James closed his eyes and shook his head weakly. He did not want to talk and simply wanted to sleep. Seeing that James was unwilling to speak, Quincy red at Thea and said furiously, ¡°Come out with me.¡± Thea¡¯s face went pale from fear. She looked at James lying in bed and noticed his fatigued appearance. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her chest, as if a knife was stabbing into her heart. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She walked out of the tent, visibly traumatized from the incident. Outside the tent¡­ Quincy said coldly, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve already warned you about James¡¯ condition. He¡¯s extremely weak and needs to rest. Why do you keep bugging him? Do you have any idea how bad his condition is right now?¡± ¡°I-¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡± Thea was horrified. She never expected the venom in James¡¯ body to be so brutal. His condition was more severe than she thought.. Quincy said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you how horrible his condition is. He¡¯s even said that he only has a few months left to live. Why do you think he¡¯s risking his life toe here?¡± Thea looked at Quincy in confusion and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing it to survive and also for you. He knows that you¡¯re also poisoned with Gu, so he came here to find a way to detoxify the venom. So, please give him some peace of mind and stop disturbing him. You¡¯re only going to frustrate him.¡± Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Thea was stunned. James came to the cavern to find a way to detoxify the venom? ¡®He¡¯s doing this all for me?¡¯ She suddenly felt that she did not understand James at all. James had been doing so much for her and was even worrying about the venom in her body. Meanwhile, she was only causing him trouble. ¡°I¡­¡± She parted her lips but was unable to utter a word. Quincy ignored her and walked back into the tent. James¡¯ eyes were shut, and he had already drifted into sleep. Even asleep, his face looked pale and weak. Quincy felt helpless and sighed upon seeing the condition he was in. James slept for a very long time and was woken up by pain. This time, it was not just a simple headache. Instead, he felt an excruciating pain throughout his entire body. It felt as if countless poisonous worms were biting on his flesh, drinking his blood, burrowing into his bones, and trying to tear his body apart. He was a soldier who had been through hundreds of battles and suffered all kinds of injuries, but the pain was unbearable to him. He hugged his knees and rolled around, groaning in pain. ¡°Argh!!!¡± James¡¯ screams immediately caught the attention of the people outside. Quincy and Thea quickly rushed into the tent. Seeing James painfully rolling on the ground in a fetal position, both of them turned pale. Quincy squatted down quickly, held James¡¯ hand, and called out to him, ¡°James, are you okay?¡± Thea was stunned and did not know what to do. Daniel followed them into the tent and was upset to see James in pain. He was a great hero that served the country and its people. In the end, destiny was not kind to him. His downfall was a tragedy for their nation. Soon, the pain subsided. A few minutester, all the pain was gone. With Quincy¡¯s help, he weakly got up from the ground and sat up. Quincy wiped the sweat on his face with her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± James smiled at Quincy. He stood up with all his strength but was overwhelmed with dizziness. Quincy quickly stood up, supported him, and said, ¡°Your body is weak. You should lie down and rest.¡± James uttered weakly, ¡°It¡¯s ufortable lying down for so long. I want to go out for a walk.¡± Quincy reluctantly helped him out of the tent. The soldiers had already started a fire. Beside it was a few benches to sit on. James sat on the bench near the fire. However, it was ufortable for him as there was nothing to lean on. He turned to Quincy and requested, ¡°Help me get the wheelchair from the car.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy nodded. Daniel promptly stopped her. ¡°You should stay.¡± After saying that, he waved his hand to a soldier patrolling nearby and shouted, ¡°Go get the wheelchair from the car.¡± Receiving the order, the soldier quickly headed to retrieve the wheelchair. Soon, the wheelchair was brought to them. James sat in the wheelchair and leaned back. Only then did he feel morefortable. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He took his phone out and looked at it. He had slept till noon. He turned to Daniel and asked, ¡°Have the soldiers that dived into the water returned?¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°Not yet. They must¡¯ve found the cave but have yet to spot the statue you mentioned.¡± James nodded gently. He did not have high hopes either. It was a coincidence that he stumbled upon the cavern. Whether it had what he needed was also unknown. However, as long as there was a chance, he had to at least try. He already had a n. If he could not find what he needed here, he would have to go back to the Cadens and ask them for the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and find a way to unravel the secrets within the painting. An Internal Martial Arts cultivation method must be hidden within it. Feeling cold, he reached his hands out to the fire. Quincy asked, ¡°Are you hungry, James? I¡¯ll go and get you something to eat.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. He was indeed a little hungry. Quincy immediately got up and went to the car to get some food. She had prepared a lot of food prior to their departure. After James finished eating, the soldiers that had headed out returned. Daniel asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± A soldier replied, ¡°General, there was indeed an underground cavern down there. It¡¯s incredibly deep and extends in many directions. However, we couldn¡¯t find the statue James mentioned. Some of the other guys are still looking around in the cavern. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Disappointment spread across James¡¯ face. Quincy held his hand andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find it.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± James nodded lightly. He knew the chances of finding it were slim. Even if they found it, what he was looking for might not be inside. He continued to wait patiently for updates. Soon, it was evening. The soldiers that had stayed back to search the cavern returned. They had scouted for an extended period but could not find any statue or boulder more than ten meters high. The campfire continued to burn at the riverbank. Daniel asked, ¡°What should we do now, James?¡± James fell into thought. Even dozens of trained soldiers could not find the statue after a whole day¡¯s search. It was unlikely for them to find it at this point. There were only two possibilities-the statue or stone had copsed after ten years, or they were looking in the wrong ce. James took out the map and analyzed it again. He observed the map, looked at the river before him, and then gazed at the mountain. The mountain was massive, and the river flowed downstream off the cliff. After pondering for a while, James said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for today. Tomorrow, get everyone to continue searching downstream to see if there are other entrances to the cavern.¡± James was not giving up just yet. This was his only chance to survive. Moreover, Thea¡¯s life was also on the line. Giving up would mean waiting for death. His condition would deteriorate daily until his whole body was paralyzed, rendering him bedridden. It would be a tragedy for a War God to end in such a miserable way. He could not go down like this. Even if he were to die, it had to be on the battlefield. Daniel instructed the soldiers, ¡°Take turns to keep watch tonight. We¡¯ll continue the search tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers answered in unison. As the sun went down, their surroundings gradually darkened, and the stars lit up the sky. A few more campfires were started at the riverbank. Soldiers gathered around the fires and chatted cheerfully. Meanwhile, James sat in his wheelchair by a campfire. He held onto a map and carefully analyzed it. ¡°James, you¡¯ve been looking at it for quite some time. Take a break,¡± Quincy said, concerned. Thea walked over to them with some warm water. She opened the bottle and brought it to James¡¯ lips, saying softly, ¡°Honey, have some warm water. It¡¯ll keep you warm.¡± James was thirsty, so he put the map down and took a sip. Concurrently, in the Capital¡­ In the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. Sitting on the sofa was the Emperor. In front of him stood a middle-aged man. ¡°Commander, there¡¯s been some news from Cansington. ording to the reports, James took dozens of soldiers to Mount Dragon Treasure in search of an underground cavern.¡± ¡°An underground cavern?¡± The Emperor was stunned and asked, ¡°Why is he looking for it?¡± The man exined, ¡°A soldier apanying him overheard James¡¯ conversation with hispanions. Apparently, James jumped into a river ten years ago and drifted into an underground cavern. That¡¯s where he got his medical skills from. It seems he¡¯s looking for something inside the cavern. As for what, we¡¯ve yet to find out.¡± James had borrowed dozens of people from the Blithe King. However, these people did not sign a non-disclosure agreement. Some of them overheard the conversation between James, Quincy, and Thea. Therefore, it was not difficult for the Emperor¡¯s men to find out James¡¯ whereabouts. After hearing the report, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood.¡± The middle-aged man stepped back. The Emperor fell into thought. ¡°What is he looking for?¡± After thinking for a while, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Stay still for now. Keep following him and pay attention to his every move. Find out what he¡¯s looking for and take it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A hoarse voice sounded from the other side of the phone. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Originally, the Emperor wanted to kill James. Although James was crippled, the fact that he was alive was enough to keep the Emperor at his wits¡¯ ends. In the past, the Emperor could not get rid of him as he still possessed the de of Justice. Even though he had resigned from his position, his death would still be investigated. However, now that James was a civilian and had handed over the de of Justice, no one would care if he was dead or alive. As long as the Emperor covered it up well, he would be safe. Learning that James was looking for something, he once again had a change of mind. James must be looking for something extraordinary. He intended to grab it before killing him off once and for all. He hung up but was still worried. After a while, he made another phone call. ¡°Is the person you reached out to reliable?¡± The hoarse voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s absolutely reliable. He was a mercenary abroad and worked with me. We¡¯ve been through life and death together. If you give him enough money, he¡¯ll kill even the King of Sol if he can. The Emperor thought for a while and said, ¡°James isn¡¯t just anybody. Even after crippling him, I¡¯m still worried about him being a threat. Even Floyd didn¡¯t stand a chance against him. You should go to Cansington in person, keep an eye on him, and grab whatever he finds in the cavern.¡± The person on the other end of the phone hesitated. ¡°Boss, there are many people with him right now, including Thea, Quincy, Daniel, and the soldiers of the Blithe army.¡± ¡°Kill them all. Don¡¯t leave any evidence.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Emperor hung up the phone and threw it on the table. He leaned back on the sofa and touched his face pensively. ¡°James, you sure are worrisome. Even while crippled, you¡¯re not saving me any trouble,¡± he murmured. On Mount Dragon Treasure, Kensington. On the riverbank of Fortune River¡­ Not long after James had his dinner, his stomach started grumbling again. He ate another meal and began to feel drowsy, so he left to rest in the tent. Quincy and Thea remained in front of the campfire. Crackle¡­ The mes were zing, emitting sparks. Quincy said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go to bed.¡± Thea looked at her and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Quincy shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Plus, James doesn¡¯t sleep very well and wakes up easily. He has to have something to eat every time he wakes up. Today, his condition seems to be deteriorating rapidly. I¡¯m afraid something mighte up, so I¡¯ll stay on guard for the time being.¡± Quincy¡¯s remarks made Thea ashamed. She was James¡¯ wife but never considered this stuff. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Suddenly, she felt like she had failed him as his wife. It was no wonder James decided to leave her. She must have really broken his heart. ¡°A-Alright. I¡¯ll leave the first half of the night to you. I¡¯ll get some rest. Wake me up when you¡¯re sleepy.¡± Thea was feeling drowsy, and she yawned while walking toward the tent. Quincy stayed on guard and paid close attention to James. Before midnight, James woke up from hunger. He turned around feebly and sat up. Quincy immediately walked inside after seeing him get up. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± James picked up the phone to check the time. He was shocked to find out that it was already midnight. He asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± Quincy replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. Are you hungry?¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°Wait for a bit. I¡¯ll go warm up some food.¡± Quincy walked out of the tent. They had prepared well for this trip and brought along a small generator and an induction cooker. Taking out the stuff, Quincy began to warm the food. She wanted to feed James but was turned down. James took the food and ate it himself. After finishing the food, he yawned and said, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. You should get some rest too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy nodded and left the tent. Jamesy down but could not fall asleep. His mind was full of Quincy. He was indebted to this woman but could not promise her anything ¡°Huff¡­¡± James sighed helplessly and pushed the thoughts out of his head. He closed his eyes and fell asleep soon after. James woke up several times throughout the night. He was either awakened by pain, hunger, or the cold winds. Now, his body felt incredibly cold, as if he was in an igloo. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Meanwhile, Quincy stayed up the whole night, guarding his tent. Thea, on the other hand, slept soundly. It was already the next day when she woke up. She rolled over, sat up, and picked up her phone. Seeing that it was eight in the morning, she pped her forehead and cursed herself remorsefully, ¡°Thea, you good-for-nothing!¡± She quickly got out of bed, fixed her messy hair, and walked out of the tent. Outside, the campfires were still burning. James was sitting in his wheelchair with Quincy massaging his head from behind. Thea walked over and called out, ¡°Quincy.¡± Quincy turned her head and gestured for her to keep quiet. Thea came close and saw that James had fallen asleep in the wheelchair. Seeing Quincy¡¯s exhausted face, she asked in a hushed tone, ¡°D-did you not sleep at all?¡± ¡°Huff¡­¡± Quincy sighed softly and said, ¡°James¡¯ condition got worse against night. He kept waking up either cold or in pain. His body feels like ice right now.¡± Thea reached out and touched James¡¯ face. His face was ice-cold. She looked at Quincy and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll look after him now. Go and get some rest.¡± Quincy was sleepy and nodded. ¡°Okay. Wake me if something happens.¡± ¡°Alright, go and rest.¡± Thea waved her hand. Quincy turned around and walked into the tent to rest. ¡°Haa¡­¡± James woke up and yawned. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He turned to Daniel and asked, ¡°General Highsmith, what are thetest updates? Have the soldiers returned?¡± Daniel answered promptly, ¡°Yeah. Some of them returned just now. They¡¯ve found a few underground caverns and are searching them one by one.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± James replied casually. ¡°Honey, have some warm water.¡± Thea returned with a bottle of warm water. She opened the cap and pushed it to his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± James took the water bottle and took a sip. The warm water traveled down his stomach and made him feel much better. He handed the bottle back to Thea. Then, he stared at the river absent-mindedly. He hoped that the soldiers who had gone out searching for the cavern would return with good news. Time passed minute by minute. Several hours had passed in the blink of an eye, and soon it was noon. James was eating when suddenly, a figure emerged out of the water. The man surfaced, took off his rebreather, and shouted, ¡°We found it! We found the cavern!¡± Hearing this, James put down his bowl and utensils and jumped up ecstatically. The soldier quickly swam ashore. He walked over and reported, ¡°Sir, we found the statue that you mentioned. It¡¯s a dragon head statue over ten meters tall.¡± ¨C ¡°Finally,¡± James said with relief. Then, he asked, ¡°Did you find anything else inside?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll have to go and take a look for myself. Prepare me a wetsuit.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± Thea tugged James¡¯ hand and dissuaded him, ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t go. You¡¯re in such a terrible state and can¡¯t even walk. You¡¯ll be swept away by the current in minutes.¡± ¡°I must go,¡± James said firmly. He knew the cave¡¯s situation and would only be relieved if he went to look for it himself. ¡°But, how are you supposed to go in this state?¡± Thea was worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± James waved his hand. Daniel promptly interrupted them, ¡°The river is quite deep. I¡¯ll use my connections to get a small submarine.¡± James nodded. ¡°That would be best. I¡¯ll go get ready.¡± Daniel stepped aside, took out his phone, and made a call. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Daniel was a one-star general with great authority. Getting a submarine was a piece of cake to him. After making the call, he walked toward James and reported, ¡°James, I¡¯ve made the phone call, and the submarine will be arriving shortly. However, you¡¯ll have to wait for a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and sat back in his wheelchair. An hourter, the submarine arrived. It was a small submarine that could only fit five people. When it arrived, Quincy had just woken up from her nap. At the riverbank¡­ With the help of Quincy and Thea, James changed into a wetsuit. Quincy looked at James, who was already dressed in a wetsuit, and asked, ¡°James, are you sure you don¡¯t need me toe with you? You¡¯re weak right now. What are you going to do if something happens in the cavern?¡± James reassured her, ¡°Nothing will happen.¡± ¡°Quincy, you wait at the riverbank. I¡¯ll go with him,¡± said Thea. James turned to Thea and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go either. Just stay here. I¡¯lle back right after taking a quick look.¡± ¡°No.¡± Thea was firm. She was worried about James and was determined to follow him. ¡°James, let here with you. It¡¯ll be better with someone taking care of you,¡± Quincy persuaded. She, too, was worried about James¡¯ safety. Although there were other soldiers with him, it would be better to have someone more attentivee along. James gave up trying to retort them and boarded the submarine. Thea quickly put on a wetsuit and followed after James. Daniel did not follow them. He instructed the soldiers, ¡°Take care of James.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! We¡¯ll make sure toplete our mission!¡± The apanying soldiers replied in unison The submarine slowly descended into the water and gradually disappeared. Quincy sat at the riverbank, patiently awaiting their return. In the distance, on a mountain behind the road¡­ Dozens of people were gathered at the peak. The leader was a middle-aged man dressed in a camouge outfit without military badges. He had a round face with slightly tanned skin. Another man of a simr age standing beside him said with a smile, ¡°Dom, was it necessary for you toe in person to deal with a crippled man? This looks like it can be settled in minutes.¡± The round-faced, slightly tanned man held a pair of binocrs and inspected the movements on the riverbank His real name was unknown, but he used to be a mercenary by the nickname Dominator. Dominator replied indifferently. ¡°The boss ordered me to personally take care of this matter. They must¡¯ve found something, seeing that they¡¯re going underwater. Prepare to take action. Kill those on the riverbank first and chase after those underwater. Kill James and take whatever he¡¯s looking for.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll instruct the others to get ready for action.¡± After the dozens of people received the order, they quietly moved toward their target. At the riverbank¡­ Daniel remained onnd with more than a dozen men standing guard nearby. Everyone else had gone to the underground cavern. Bang! Suddenly, a gunshot sounded. Right after, a soldier fell to the ground. ¡°There¡¯s an enemy ambush! Everyone, on defense!¡± One of the soldiers shouted. The other soldiers quickly took out their guns and sought cover. Daniel heard the warning, looked up, and saw dozens of people with weapons rushing toward them. ¡°They sure do have a death wish!¡± He cursed out loud and quickly pulled out his gun. Then, he quickly rushed to Quincy, who was still looking at the waters in a daze and pulled her off the chair, pressing her down on the ground. Quincy was absorbed in her thoughts while looking at the water and was oblivious to what was happening. After being pulled to the ground, she asked frantically, ¡°What¡¯s happening, General Highsmith?¡± Daniely on the ground and quickly exined, ¡°We¡¯ve got enemiesing our way.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quincy turned pale upon hearing that they were under attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots sounded around them. Seeing that they had more than a dozen fully-armed enemies, Daniel knew they would be at a disadvantage if they tried to fight back. On top of that, he had to protect Quincy. He was not afraid of death, but Quincy¡¯s life was now on his shoulders. ¡°General Highsmith, you have to retreat right now!¡± A soldier in the distance shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Daniel quickly read the situation. He knew that if they chose to fight back, Quincy would surely get injured in the process, even if they managed to take down their enemies. He quickly pulled Quincy up and ran. Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots kept sounding from a distance. The opponent¡¯s firepower was overwhelming. Although Daniel had brought experienced soldiers from the special forces, they were not equipped with destructive weapons and only carried pistols. Their pistols were not enough to suppress the opponent¡¯s firepower. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the soldiers sustained injuries. Daniel had no time to be concerned with their safety and quickly ran away with Quincy. Seeing them fleeing from the scene, Dominator quickly ordered his men, ¡°Chase after them! Don¡¯t let even one escape!¡± The mercenaries quickly chased after them. However, the mercenaries were quickly suppressed by the soldiers covering for them. These mercenaries turned all their firearm toward Daniel. Daniel had run for more than ten meters but was not out of fire range yet. He stayed behind Quincy, acting as her shield, and sustained a shot in his back. Immediately, he fell to the ground. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Quincy also fell to the ground. ¡°R-Run!¡± Daniel pushed Quincy with all his might and shouted, ¡°Quick, run! Find a safe ce and call the Blithe King. Ask him to send backup!¡± While speaking, he hurriedly handed his phone over to Quincy. ¡°The password is four eights. The Blithe King¡¯s number is saved inside. Take it and run¡­¡± Quincy did not have any time to think. She stood up and frantically ran away from the scene. Daniel sat up, turned to the distance, and kept shooting to cover for Quincy. Although their opponents had heavy firepower, the soldiers with Daniel were not ordinary people. They were veterans that had gone through countless battles. Even with their pistols, they managed to take down twenty mercenaries. However, despite their excellent skills, they were unable to escape death. Daniel was shot but was not dead yet. After running out of ammunition, he stayed down on the ground and was soon surrounded by dozens of guns. Meanwhile, at the riverbank¡­ The mercenaries carefully examined the dead bodies. ¡°Boss, thirteen of them are dead, and we captured one alive. However, a woman managed to escape. The person we captured alive is General Highsmith.¡± Hearing this, Dominator frowned. The battle continued for a long time. Quincy had already disappeared without a trace. ¡°Send a few men to find and kill her. Keep a few here to clean up the bodies. As for the general, keep him alive so the woman doesn¡¯t escape and call for backup. We can use the general as a hostage.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A few mercenaries went after Quincy. Meanwhile, the others put on wetsuits and jumped into the river. Quincy was still on the run. She fell a few times but never looked back. After running for a long time, she noticed that no one was chasing her, so she stopped. She turned and looked behind her to make sure no one was there. Seeing that she was safe, she squatted on the ground and sobbed. She saw Daniel getting shot and knew he was in a bad position. While crying, she took out Daniel¡¯s phone and entered the password with trembling hands. She looked for the Blithe King¡¯s personal number and dialed it. In the Military Region. The Blithe King was in a meeting when his phone suddenly rang. His brows furrowed as he stopped the meeting. He took out his phone and saw that it was Daniel. He answered the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°B-Blithe King, General¡­ General Highsmith was shot. We were attacked, and the soldiers fought back¡­ The general¡­ asked me to call for support¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± A woman¡¯s shivering voice sounded through the phone. ¡°F*cker!¡± The Blithe King mmed the table in anger. With a grim expression, he ordered, ¡°Locate James¡¯ and General Highsmith¡¯s phones and send troops to support them immediately.¡± After giving the order, the Blithe kingforted Quincy, ¡°Miss, calm down. Tell me, what¡¯s the situation right now?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. General Highsmith was shot, and he told me to escape.¡± ¡°Alright. Hide and don¡¯t expose your location. The army will arrive near Mount Dragon Treasure within half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Quincy hung up the phone. Afraid that the enemies were still on her tail, she ran with all her might. She dared not take the main road but instead crossed over it and ran deep into the dense woods. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Meanwhile, James had already arrived at the underground cavern. He finally got onnd, but because of the wetsuit, he could not walk properly, so he took it off. ¡°It¡¯s over there, James.¡± A soldier pointed ahead of them. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here. The cave is damp, and there¡¯s a lot of moss. Watch your steps,¡± Thea supported James and reminded him. James slowly advanced with the help of Thea in the direction of the soldiers. The underground cavern extended in multiple directions. Fortunately, he had sent people to search the ce in advance. Otherwise, it would have taken him a few days and nights. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The soldiers pointed to a location in front. They shone their light ahead of them. James saw the open space in front of him, and in the center was a stone boulder that was ten meters high. The light illuminated the ce, revealing the dragon head statue in front of him. The air in the underground cavern was probably humid all year round, causing the statue to be slightly unidentifiable. Still, after careful inspection, it could be recognized as a dragon head. ¡°T-This is it!¡± James eximed. He recognized the ce. Back then, he had drifted into this cavern and found a medical book with the Crucifier within the crevices of the dragon head statue. However, it was incredibly dark. He did not have enough time to look around the ce and left in a hurry. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James instructed, ¡°Check to see if there¡¯s anything, especially around the statue.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The soldiers took out their shlights, walked close to the statue, and searched the surrounding areas. Some of them even climbed onto the statue to search. James quietly stood aside. As time passed, the disappointment in his heart grew stronger. He knew that finding what he needed was highly unlikely. ¡°James, we couldn¡¯t find anything.¡± A voice sounded and echoed throughout the cavern. ¡°We¡¯ve checked everywhere.¡± Hearing their reports, James¡¯ face was filled with disappointment. He walked over to the statue, held up a shlight, and shone it onto the dragon¡¯s head to observe it. Suddenly, he knelt on the ground and bowed. This was where he obtained the medical book that changed his fate over the past ten years. Although he returned with nothing to offer to it, he wanted to express his gratitude. After bowing, he stood up and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should head back now.¡± Since he could not find what he wanted here, he could only put his hopes on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. He had to find a chance to return to the Cadens and retrieve the painting. Even if he could not get it back, it should be fine to borrow it for a while to observe. Boom! A loud noise broke out as soon as he turned around. Immediately after, the ground began to shake as if an earthquake had struck. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The soldiers were shocked and quickly stepped back. James turned around and looked at the dragon head statue. Under his gaze, the massive statue began to copse into countless pieces of rocks to the ground. James frowned. ¡®It was fine just moments ago. Why did it suddenly copse?¡¯ James thought. The sudden urrence was incredibly abnormal. He advocated science and was not superstitious, but he had countless unexinable encounters with science, including the Crucifier, which did not conform to modern science. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why did it suddenly copse?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so strange. This ce seems cursed. We should get out of here soon.¡± Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Many soldiers began to discuss in a hushed tone. James thought for a while and ordered, ¡°Check if there¡¯s anything inside the copsed pile of rocks.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The soldiers nodded. Although the ce seemed creepy, they dared not go against James¡¯ orders. James was their idol, the War God, and their inspiration as soldiers. Even though he had been stripped of his title, it did not change their views of him. The soldiers walked toward the stones and began searching. The statue had copsed into rubble, making it easy for the soldiers to move it. The rubble was quickly cleared away. James walked over, holding a shlight. He shined it on the ground. ¡°Clean up a little more,¡± he ordered. ¡°Understood.¡± The soldiers began clearing up the smaller stones from the ground. James held up the shlight and illuminated the area. Soon, he discovered a clue. He squatted down, tapped on the ground, and realized it was empty. He looked around and found a gap inside the ground. He pulled a dagger out from the gap. Following that, a te split open. With a look of joy, he immediately ordered the soldiers, ¡°Quick, open it up.¡± The soldiers were doubtful. ¡®What exactly is going on? ¡®How can the ground be hollow?¡¯ Despite being suspicious, they squatted down and opened the ground. Underneath was a small pit with a diameter of half a meter, and ced inside was a small chest. ¡°Quick, bring me the chest,¡± James eximed, his voice trembling. A cultivation method of Internal Martial Arts had to be inside the chest. He was right. A grandmaster had left his inheritance in this cavern. A soldier picked up the chest and handed it to James. James attempted to open it but to no avail. He frowned and carefully scrutinized it. Eventually, he found a tiny pinhole in the chest that was almost unnoticeable unless one carefully inspected it. ¡°A pinhole?¡± James frowned. Suddenly, he thought of the Crucifier. Could it be that the Crucifier was the key to opening the box? Just as he was deep in thought, a gunshot suddenly sounded in the distance. It echoed through the cave and did not dissipate for a long time. The soldiers¡¯ expressions immediately changed as they eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there gunshots?¡± At that moment, a soldier covered in blood rushed over and shouted, ¡°R-Run! We¡¯re under attack!¡± After warning them, the soldier fell to the ground. ¡°What?¡± The soldiers¡¯ expressions immediately turned grim. James quickly walked over to the soldier, squatted down, pulled up his wrist, and checked for his pulse. Unfortunately, he could not feel a heartbeat. The soldier had died. ¡°Quick, turn the lights off,¡± James ordered. The soldiers immediately switched off their shlights. ¡°What¡¯s going on, James? Why are there enemiesing for us?¡± A few voices questioned in the dark. James was not sure either. ¡®Since the enemies have reached us, the people on the riverbank must¡¯ve already been attacked. ¡°What should we do? Could it be the person who poisoned us in the Southern ins?¡± Thea asked anxiously. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound,¡± James whispered. ¡°James, leave with Thea. The cavern extends in many directions. It won¡¯t be easy for them to find you. We¡¯ll stay here and cover for you two.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave together.¡± James dismissed the suggestion. He knew the enemy was there to kill him. Although these soldiers were elites, they were not equipped with powerful weapons. Meanwhile, their enemies must have deadly weapons. Leaving them would mean abandoning them to die. Gunfire continued to resonate in the distance. At the same time, bright lights shone into the cavern. ¡°James, hurry and leave. Go now, or it¡¯ll be toote!¡± Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Chapter 763 ¡°We¡¯re leaving together.¡± Under such circumstances, how could he leave alone? If he left these soldiers behind, they would die. ¡°Liam, James is weak. It¡¯s too difficult for him to escape. Carry him on your back.¡± In the darkness, a voice gave an order. ¡°Understood,¡± The soldier named Liam answered instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave together! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± Seeing the enemies¡¯ lights approaching, James began to panic. ¡°Liam, carry him and leave! The rest, prepare for battle!¡± Liam picked James up, stood up, and said, ¡°Ms. Thea, let¡¯s go.¡± Then, he carried James on one shoulder and pulled Thea with his other hand, hurriedly making his way deep into the cavern. James closed his eyes. He knew those who stayed back were destined to die. Gunshots sounded shortly after they left. It was an intense exchange of gunfire. After ten minutes, the cave became quiet. However, Liam, who was carrying James and pulling Thea, did not stop in his tracks. He was in a hurry and had no idea where he was going ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s a dead end.¡± Liam ran for a long time, but he was unfamiliar with the ce and dared not turn on his shlight. Ultimately, they reached a dead end and were unable to advance any further. ¡°Put me down,¡± James whispered. Liam immediately ced James down. James sat on a damp rock ¡°What should we do now, James?¡± Liam was worried. James said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely toote to go back and find another path. The soldiers that stayed back have most likely been killed. The enemies are right on our tracks. All we can do now is hide and stay quiet.¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯m scared.¡± Thea¡¯s voice sounded in the dark She grabbed James¡¯ hands tightly. James could feel her body trembling in fear. He quickly hid the chest in a gap and held Thea¡¯s hand. Heforter her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Do you have a gun?¡± In the darkness, a gun was stuffed into James¡¯ hands. James identified their surroundings, found a boulder not far away, and whispered, ¡°Bring Thea over there. Hide behind that boulder and stay quiet.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Liam did as he was instructed and quickly dragged Thea over. Meanwhile, James used all his strength to climb a several-meter-high boulder. Hey low on the boulder and stared straight ahead like a wooden sculpture. Soon, lights shed in their direction. James moved backward and hid behind some rocks. He peeped in the direction of the light and tried to identify the people who were after their lives. ¡°Twenty-three.¡± James took a deep breath. If he were healthy, twenty-three people would be nothing. Even a few hundred would not scare him. Unfortunately, he was now a crippled man with only a gun in hand. There were also not many bullets left in the gun. He could only kill a few of them. However, as soon as he fired, his position would be exposed. Thus, he did not act rashly. He could only hope for these people to turn around and search in another direction after seeing that it was a dead end. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s a dead end, and there isn¡¯t any way out.¡± A voice resonated in the dark. ¡°Turn back and search elsewhere.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Dominator suddenly raised his hand and stopped his men from moving. He shined his shlight on the ground. No one woulde to this cavern, and a lot of moss was growing on the grounds. However, he noticed messy footprints on the moss, indicating that someone hade here before them. Only one person could havee into this cavern ¨C James Dominator made a shush gesture and quickly motioned to the rest of the team. Hispliances nodded, took out their weapons, and slowly made their way forward. James knew they had been exposed. With all his might, he climbed a little higher. He poked his head out and looked at the group of people approaching. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Chapter 764 The mercenaries were equipped with strong weapons. Moreover, they had heamps. Their lights shone brightly, illuminating the dark and giving off the illusion of daylight. James knew he had to shoot. Otherwise, they would die if the enemies got close. He aimed his gun. Bang! He decided to shoot. A gunshot resounded, taking down one of the men nearby. ¡°Seek cover!¡± A voice roared in the dark. The whole team quickly found cover and hid from sight. James dared not make any rash moves after firing a shot. He knew they were experienced mercenaries who could quickly pinpoint his location. If he fired again, he would be asking for a shower of gunfire in return. James backed away and hid behind a rock. He only had one chance at survival, and that was to seize the opponent¡¯s weapon. It would be a cinch if he were healthy. However, he was not. A sense of helplessness brewed in his heart. The enemies had turned off their lights due to his earlier fire. Despite that, he could hear their approaching footsteps. Not far away, behind another boulder¡­ Thea was lying t on the ground, afraid to make even the tiniest movement. When she heard the gunshot, her body involuntarily shivered in fear. The footsteps kept getting closer, making her tremble more vigorously. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± A drop of water dripped on her neck, and the sudden cold sensation caused her to let out a sharp cry. As soon as she screamed, Liam knew they were in trouble. At that moment, Liam quickly stood up and started running to lead the enemy away. ¡°Over there! Quick..¡± A voice sounded in the dark. The enemies immediately turned on their lights, illuminating the cavern. Liam was instantly exposed. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of gunfire resounded. Liam copsed lifelessly to the ground. Not far away. James watched the scene unfold and pped his forehead with a pained expression. ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Thea was frightened. She stood up, raised her hands, and sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t know anything! I don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°Grab her.¡± The mercenaries quickly walked over and subdued Thea. Dominator walked over, looked at Thea and then at Liam¡¯s corpse, and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡± ¡°I- I¡­I don¡¯t know!¡± Thea¡¯s lips quivered. Dominator pointed his gun at Thea¡¯s forehead and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Where¡¯s James?¡± Feeling the gun on her forehead, Thea froze. Her legs went rubbery, and she fell to the ground. Dominator grabbed her hair and lifted her off the ground. ¡°My patience is limited. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t tell me where he is, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± ¡°One. ¡°Two.¡± His voice echoed in the cavern. ¡°Let her go.¡± Everyone quickly turned around. More than twenty shlights were pointed at James. James slowly walked down from the boulder and approached the mercenaries. They held their weapons tightly as they slowly backed away. This was the ck Dragon, the War God of Sol. James walked over and looked at Dominator and the other mercenaries. Then, he threw his gun to the ground. At that moment, his body was already at its limit, and he simply sat down. Dominator stretched out his hand and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± Hearing this, James frowned. ¡®Are these people after the thing I¡¯m looking for?¡± Thought James. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Chapter 765 ¡°What do you mean?¡± James asked calmly. ¡°Stop ying dumb.¡± Dominator threw Thea aside and pointed his gun at James. ¡°Hand it over, James, and I¡¯ll let you die without suffering. Otherwise, I¡¯ll torment you till your veryst breath.¡± Even with a gun pointed at his head, James showed no fear. He would not have lived this long if he were so easily intimidated. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. It¡¯ll be hard to get your job done if you kill me now,¡± James said coldly. He looked at Dominator and asked, ¡°Was it the Emperor who sent you? I¡¯m already a crippled man, yet he¡¯s still wary of me. So, he¡¯s had people constantly spying on me but doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking for?¡± ¡°Are you not going to hand it over?¡± Dominator¡¯s face darkened, and he turned to shoot Thea. Bang! Thea was shot in the thigh and cried out in pain. ¡°Ahh!!!! Deste screams echoed throughout the cavern. James sat on the ground with a terrifying expression. His eyes were squinted, and blood vessels bulged on his face. Dominator said with a wicked smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad? If you don¡¯t want her to suffer, listen to us and hand it over. I won¡¯t torture either of you, and I¡¯ll put you out quickly. ¡°Are you handing it over or not?¡± Bang! Dominator fired another shot at Thea. She fell to the ground, sobbing in pain. James took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Then, he stood up slowly. Seeing him get up, the mercenaries immediately took a few steps back. They were on high vignce, each of them afraid to even breathe. They had heard about James¡¯ legendary aplishments. Even an army of a hundred thousand men was incapable of taking him down. Although he was crippled and not armed with a weapon, they were still wary of him. Dominator pointed his gun at James. However, despite having the upper hand, he was terrified of James. His forehead was covered in sweat, and his throat was dry. He could not help but swallow his saliva. James pointed to a boulder nearby and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the crack over there. Get it yourself.¡± Dominator shed his light over and saw something inside the crevice of the stone. He gestured to two men behind him and said, ¡°Go get it.¡± His two subordinates quickly ran over, retrieved the chest that James had stuck into the boulder, and handed it to him. Dominator inspected it carefully. It was a small chest about the size of a book but more than ten centimeters thick. He tried to open it but to no avail. ¡°What is this?¡± He asked. James shrugged and replied, ¡°How would I know?¡± Although he was exhausted, he was secretly saving up his strength. To make it out alive, he would have to kill all the enemies in an instant. However, in his current condition, he was powerless against these experienced mercenaries. If he failed, he would simply be inviting death. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Yet, if he did not attack, he would also die. On top of that, Thea had been shot twice, and he did not know where she sustained the injuries. Every second dyed would decrease her chances of survival. ¡°Are you toying with me?¡± Dominator pointed his gun at James again and demanded coldly, ¡°Show me how to open it right now.¡± ¡°The thing has to be¡­¡± James took a few steps forward. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± James stopped in his tracks and looked at Dominator, saying weakly, ¡°How am I going to open it for you without moving?¡± Dominator threw the chest to the ground and took a few steps back. He pointed to the ground and said, ¡°Open it.¡± James was not expecting Dominator to be so cautious. He crouched down and observed the chest. At the same time, he noticed plenty of small stones on the ground. This was his chance. The mercenaries were not going to shoot until the chest was open. He only had one opportunity to take them down. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Chapter 766 It was a dangerous gamble. One that would cost him his and Thea¡¯s life if he lost. James crouched down to pick up the chest. At the same time, he secretly picked up a few small stones. He slowly got up, his eyes fixed on Dominator all the while. The man stood about two meters away from him. With a smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯d better watch closely or you¡¯ll miss it. This is how you should open the chest¡­¡± Dominator¡¯s eyes were fixed on the chest in James¡¯ hands as he tried to watch him open the chest. Naturally, everyone else¡¯s eyes were also drawn toward the chest. Suddenly, James¡¯ hands trembled, and he dropped the chest to the ground. ¡°Aghh¡­¡± James let out a frustrated cry. Looking back up weakly, he said, ¡°I-I¡¯ve no strength left, and my hands aren¡¯t steady. I need someone to help me hold it.¡± Dominator looked at one of his men and used his head to gesture in James¡¯ direction. ¡°You, go help him.¡± One of the mercenaries quickly walked over and picked up the chest. Like lightning, James immediately pounced on the opening he had hoped for and flicked his hands. The stones he had been holding onto immediately flew out. Right after, he quickly seized the mercenary that was picking up the chest and gave his head a sharp twist. Crack! The crisp sound echoed in the cavern as if announcing the man¡¯s sudden death. Without a second¡¯s pause, James quickly grabbed his weapon and rolled away. He did all this in the time it¡¯d take a person to blink. Dominator and the other mercenaries had their eyes glued on the chest and did not notice what James had just done. By the time they processed what had happened, it was already toote. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Dominator covered his head and roared furiously, ¡°Kill him!¡± Bang! Bang! The sound of gunshots resounded inside the cavern. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The person responsible for the heavy gunfire was actually James and not the mercenaries. James opened fire while snatching the guns from downed men. He barraged the enemy constantly as he rolled around nimbly to avoid their shots. More than 20 mercenaries were turned into swiss cheese without even getting the opportunity to retaliate. After dispatching all his enemies, James felt his strength leave his body and crumpled to the floor. Despite being weakened and ill, he fought with everything he had to survive. He waspletely spent. There was not a single iota of strength left in him. He did not even have the strength to stand up and check on Thea¡¯s injuries. Hey on the ground helplessly and like a fish out of water, he gasped for air. James barely managed a shout, ¡°T-Thea! Are¡­are you alright?¡± Despite mustering all his strength to project his voice, it was barely audible. It was not even worthy of being considered a whisper. He could barely hear himself. ¡°Honey¡­I-I¡¯m hurt¡­¡± Thea¡¯s soft voice responded a short distance away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here¡­¡± James crawled over to her. It was only a few meters away, but it felt as if it took an eternity to reach her. After some time, he finally got close enough to Thea to take her hands in his. He was dizzy, and the world around him felt like it was spinning. ¡°I¡­guess this is it.¡± James struggled to keep his eyes open, staring nkly at the dark stone walls. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m can¡¯t make it up to you¡­¡± James felt his conscience rapidly slipping away. He was almost certain he was already at death¡¯s door. ¡°I¡¯m not going to make it. I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into this. I¡¯m not sure how much time I have left but if you make it out alive, forget about me¡­and live a good¡­ Before James could finish speaking, his world had gone ck. He had exhausted all his strength in the fight. ¡°H-Honey! James¡­¡± Thea¡¯s cries echoed in the dark. No matter how hard she called out, no one answered her. She felt her arms slowly losing their strength. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me¡­!! ¡± Her shrill cries were the only thing that could be heard in the dark of the cavern. Still wailing, she tried to stand up and carry the unconscious James. She wrapped her arms around him tightly and cried, ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry. 1-I¡¯ll get you out of here¡­ I promise.¡± Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Thea had two gunshot wounds in her leg She attempted to carry James out of the cavern, but her wounds were still bleeding. Every step she took caused more blood to run down her leg. In addition to that, every step also caused her nothing less than agonizing pain. Thea felt like she was about to pass out from the intensity of the pain as well as the blood loss. Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, tears kept rolling down her cheeks. She could not move anymore, let alone drag a full-grown man with her. Holding James tightly, she leaned against his unconscious body. After receiving Quincy¡¯s call for help, the Blithe King immediately dispatched troops to where James and Thea were. In less than an hour, the army had turned up at Mount Dragon Treasure. Helicopters flocked the skies. In a brief moment, legions of fully armed soldiers descended from the skies. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The battlefield at the riverbank had been cleared away, with the corpses already piled together on one side. A few of the mercenaries looked at Daniel, who was on the brink of death. ¡°G-Guys, there¡­there¡¯s an army¡­!¡± An rmed voice announced to the rest of the men. Hearing this, everyone raised their heads. Seeing the countless helicopters and the fully-armed soldiers jumping out of them, the mercenaries were utterly floored. The leader took a deep breath, held up his gun, and pointed his barrel at Daniel who was lying on the ground motionlessly. They deliberately kept Daniel as a hostage to prevent Quincy from calling the cops. They were not expecting the army to send their reinforcements so quickly. When he saw the approaching soldiers, his hands trembled so much that he was unable to hold his gun steadily Bang! Gunshots were fired. The mercenaries around the riverbank were killed in an instant. Daniel heaved a weak sigh of relief when he saw the army. Soon, the area was filled with military personnel. The Blithe King alighted the helicopter and walked over to Daniel. ¡°Commander¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s face was ghastly pale. He pointed to the river in front of them and said weakly, ¡°J James went underwater. They¡¯re in the underground cavern, and the enemy was pursuing them closely. Hurry¡­ We need to send people to help him.¡± The Blithe King quickly delivered his orders, ¡°Get into the water immediately and look for James.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Thousands of soldiers immediately jumped into the water tomence James¡¯ rescue operation. Quincy, who had been hiding in the woods all this time, saw the army helicopters and was finally at ease. She looked extremely grubby. Her clothes were ragged, her face covered in scratches from tree branches, and her hair was a mess. The people who were hunting her down were soon chased away by the Blithe army. Meanwhile, James had already been unconscious for some time. It did not take long for Thea to also pass out from blood loss. Fortunately, the Blithe army came to their rescue in the nick of time The soldiers found both of them in the underground cavern, quickly extricated them, and sent them straight to the military hospital. After being unconscious for some time, James finally woke up. He slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was a white ceiling with ring fluorescent lights. ¡°A-am I dead?¡± He murmured quietly. At that moment, he realized that there was an oxygen mask over his face. ¡°James¡­¡± A voice called out to him. James tried turning his neck to the side the voice came from. A beautiful woman dressed in casual clothing was sitting beside his bed. He wanted to sit up but could not find the strength to do so. Moving was impossible for him given the state he was in. ¡°Q-Quincy¡­¡± he responded weakly. Quincy removed the mask covering his face, adjusted the bed, and propped him up. She held tightly onto James¡¯ ice-cold hands and rubbed them in an effort to warm him up. ¡°H- How long have I been unconscious?¡± A feeble voice escaped James¡¯ throat. ¡°T-Three days.¡± Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Chapter 768 ¡°I was out for that long?¡± James was surprised to find out he was unconscious for three whole days. ¡°How¡¯d it go? Is¡­ everyone okay?¡± Hearing his question, Quincy went silent. Her lips were drawn into a taut line. ¡°Answer me.¡± It took some time for Quincy to form a reply. ¡°Thea¡¯s fine, but because she sustained two gunshot wounds and lost a lot of blood, she¡¯s still in the ICU. General Highsmith was also severely injured, but he¡¯s being treated as we speak. As for the rest, they¡­didn¡¯t make it¡­¡¯ She choked on her words as they left her mouth. James¡¯ mind went nk when the news hit him. Leaning back on the hospital bed, he looked at the white wall in front of him, and the soldiers¡¯ faces shed in his mind. His eyes suddenly became moist, and tears began cascading down his face uncontrobly. ¡°N-none of them survived?¡± He could not believe it. Dozens of soldiersid down their lives for him. ¡°James¡­¡± Seeing James¡¯ shell-shocked state, Quincy held his hand and attempted tofort him. ¡°Y You shouldn¡¯t me yourself. They did it so you could survive.¡± James turned to Quincy and asked, ¡°Have the funerals been held?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°The Blithe King gave them all military funeral honors.¡± ¡°B-Bring me there.¡± ¡°But how¡­ H-How are you going to go like this?¡± James pulled out the IV line in his hand and turned around to get out of bed. Quincy immediately jumped to her feet to assist him. ¡°I-I¡¯ll bring you there! You shouldn¡¯t move! I¡¯ll go get the wheelchair.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± James replied weakly and leaned back onto the bed. Quincy quickly left the ward and bumped into the Blithe King who was right outside the room. dressed in military uniform. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Xenos? Why¡¯re you in such a hurry?¡± Quincy looked at the Blithe King and answered, ¡°J-James just woke up and wants to pay respect to the soldiers who died in the battle. I¡¯m going to get a wheelchair for him.¡± ¡°Alright, go.¡± The Blithe king waved her off and walked into the ward. He walked inside and saw James lying despondently on the bed. He walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you awake?¡± James tilted his head and looked on as the Blithe King approached him. ¡°You want one?¡± The Blithe King took out a cigarette and offered it to James. James gently shook his head and refused. ¡°I-I quit smoking.¡± Ever since being poisoned with Gu, he would feel nauseated whenever he smoked and kept feeling like he was on the verge of vomiting. ¡°Is General Highsmith okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s still alive but he¡¯ll be in recovery for quite some time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± James med himself. The Blithe King interrupted James. ¡°Every soldier is ready to give their life for their country. You¡¯re a soldier yourself and should be familiar with the resolve they had when they stepped into battle.¡± As amander, the Blithe king was used to bereavement. His heart ached for his lost subordinates, but it was something he had to ept. Soon, Quincy returned with a wheelchair. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She wheeled James out of the military hospital and took him directly to the Military Cemetery. There were dozens of newly erected headstones in the cemetery. James stood up from his wheelchair and looked at the headstones in front of him. Raising his right hand to his eyebrow, he gave them a respectful military salute. They were true soldiers and heroes. ¡°Every one of you sacrificed yourselves so that I could live. Rest in peace, my brothers. I promise I¡¯ll watch over your families for as long as I live.¡± Once again, tears rolled down James¡¯ face. Standing beside him, Quincy and the Blithe king silently watched him. After a while, Quincy walked over and gently reminded him, ¡°James, it¡¯s chilly outside. Your body is weak now. We should head back inside.¡± James took a deep breath and sat back in the wheelchair, allowing Quincy to take him away. The Blithe king followed after them and informed James, ¡°The chest you¡¯ve been looking for is in the cab next to your hospital bed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He would never have asked these soldiers for assistance if he knew he would lead them to their dernise. The Blithe King added on. ¡°After this incident, I¡¯ve sent orders to the five armies to strengthen the security. In the future, it¡¯ll be difficult for these kinds of international mercenaries to infiltrate Cansington again.¡± Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Chapter 769 After James paid his respects to the soldiers that had fallen in battle, he returned to the military hospital. James was wracked with guilt over the dozens of lives that had sacrificed themselves for him. He was determined to continue to live life to the fullest in honor of the men that had perished. After everything had happened, it also further strengthened his resolve to devote his body to his homnd. Inside the military hospital¡­ James took out the chest he found in the underground cavern from the cab. The outer surface was ck and had mysterious patterns carved on it. The chest was sealed but itcked a keyhole. Only under careful inspection would one notice. the numerous tiny pinholes dotted all over it. James had discovered it in the cavern but did not get a chance to take a closer look due to the appearance of the mercenaries. As he stared at the ck chest, the Blithe King asked, ¡°What¡¯s this thing that you went through so much trouble to find?¡± James shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ll have to open it to find out.¡± The Blithe King said, ¡°When you were unconscious, I tried to inspect it but couldn¡¯t get it to open.¡± Suddenly, a wire slid out of James¡¯ sleeve. James held onto the wire, and it immediately fell apart into numerous tiny silver needles. He picked up one of the needles and gently inserted it into one of the pinholes on the chest. The size was just right and the needle fitpletely into the hole. James picked up the rest of the needles and slowly inserted them into the pinholes, one after another. The Crucifier had the exact amount of needles needed to fill all the holes on the chest. Finally, James inserted thest needle. Click! The chest popped open. Inside the chest was a thick book. The Blithe King and Quincy could not hide their curiosity as they peered together at the book¡¯s contents. It was a yellowed book, and its cover had several ancient words etched on it. It was an ancientnguage from thousands of years ago. These words were indecipherable to anyone who had not learned thenguage before. Fortunately, James knew how to read it. Medical Book Volume Two. When he read the words on the cover, James¡¯ heart began pounding in excitement. ¡°Medical Book Volume Two?¡± His voice trembled. Back then, he acquired the medical book that recorded countless forgotten medical techniques that were lost to time. However, the first medical book mainly focused on the human body¡¯s ability to heal itself. Never did he expect there to be a second volume of the same medical book. He picked up the book and quickly slipped to the first page. James carefully scanned the densely packed words on the page. Everything was written in ancient text. Although he learned thenguage from his grandfather when he was a child, reading dense blocks filled with specialized medical terms was a whole new ball game. If he had trouble reading it, then understanding it would be another monumental task. The Blithe King nced at it and found that he could not make heads or tails of it. Opting to conserve his energy for things he could do, he sat aside. He would wait for James to finish going through it. Quincy was also as curious. ¡°Is this an Internal Martial Arts cultivation method?¡± After reading the whole page, James took a deep breath. Quincy could not help but pry. ¡°What is it, James? Is this what you were looking for?¡± James lightly shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Quincy jumped up and eximed loudly, ¡°We went through so much trouble to get this stupid thing. So many people died for it, but it isn¡¯t what you were looking for?¡± A smile crept onto James¡¯ face. Something that had not been seen on his long, pale face in quite some time. ¡°It¡¯s better than what I actually needed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quincy was confused. The Blithe King huffed in mild irritation, ¡°Alright, stop beating around the bush. What exactly did you find?¡± Taking a deep breath, James slowly started to exin, ¡°Ten years ago, I discovered that cavern by chance and obtained the first volume of this medical book along with the Crucifer. The book was instrumental to developing my medical skills.¡± James closed the chest and ced it on the table. The moment it shut, all the silver needles inserted in it immediately popped out. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, James picked a single needle up at random. As soon as he raised it, the other silver needles flew toward it and connected to each other to form a small wire. ¡°This is the Crucifier. I never knew the function of these silver needles and previously only used them as a weapon to kill. As it turns out, I¡¯ve actually not been utilizing its full potential.¡± Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Chapter 770 ¡°Wait, what?¡± Both of them looked at James with their mouths agape. James continued to borate on his earlier point, ¡°The medical skills I learned ten years ago were from the first volume, and this book is the second volume of the same series. It has records on how to use the Crucifier in its full capacity.¡± The second volume of the Medical Book was beyond anything James could imagine. Not only did it have texts on cultivation methods and how to use True Energy, but it also exined further applications of the Crucifier. The first volume of the medical book was akin to a book on the letters of the alphabet, while the second volume taught one how tobine said letters to form different words. Once she realized the implications of James¡¯ words, her eyes lit up. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to die?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James responded affirmatively and said, ¡°I can learn how to cultivate True Energy with this book. The venom in my body will naturally dissipate when I cultivate True Energy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such amazing news!¡± Quincy was thrilled. ¡°I never expected you to have already reached the threshold of cultivating energy.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The Blithe King looked at James, surprise clearly written on his face. James¡¯ strength exceeded anything he ever expected. ¡°What?¡± James turned to the Blithe King and asked, ¡°Do you possibly also know that grandmasters exist?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The Blithe King nodded. Shortly after, he quickly excused himself, ¡°Since you seem to be alright, I¡¯ll just get back to work¡± The Blithe King did not exin himself and left after having said that. James frowned as he watched the Blithe King walk away. He had only recently learned about all this. He never expected the Blithe King to have prior knowledge on this topic. On top of that, the Blithe King seemed to have a lot on his mind at that moment. Despite his suspicions, James did not bother dwelling on it. Quincy gently tapped his shoulder. ¡°James, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a little bit hungry.¡± James nodded lightly. Quincy quickly left to get him some food. Meanwhile, James continued lying in the hospital bed with the thick book in his hands. The book¡¯s first chapter introduced the concept of True Energy, the cultivation method behind it, and how to circte it throughout his body. What exactly was True Energy? Energy is a human¡¯s foundation. ording to the Medical Book, everyone¡¯s body contains energy. This energyes in three forms, blood, essence, and spirit. The stronger the body¡¯s energy, the stronger its self-healing abilities. When the energy within one¡¯s body reaches a certain level, he can disperse and condense said energy. This allows him to exert a terrifying burst of strength in situations that require it. ¡°Meditation, concentration, and perception.¡± ¡°From head to toe, one¡¯s thoughts must be unified.¡± James carefully reviewed the Medical Book Volume Two and slowly ruminated on the information about the book¡¯s owner¡¯s understanding of True Energy. The words were profound but not hard to understand. James followed the steps listed in the book. He slowly steadied his heart, rxing his mind bit by bit, and clearing his mind of erroneous thoughts. Through this method, he began to sense the energy within his body. Slowly from his brain all the way down to his toes, he could feel the flow of blood and a rush of energy flowing through his veins. It was barely there, but he could feel it nheless. ¡°James¡­¡± A voice suddenly interrupted his meditation. James¡¯ consciousness was also pulled back to reality. The small, well of energy in his body also dissipated in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± James turned to Quincy, who had brought him food. He put down the medical book he was holding After meditating for a short while, he could immediately sense that his mental state had improved ¡°Yourplexion looks a lot better now.¡± Quincy put the food on the table and mentioned it after she saw that some color had returned to James¡¯ face which had been as pale as death. ¡°Mhm.¡± James agreed with her. ¡°The Medical Book¡¯s second volume is incredible. It describes meditation methods that quickly expel fatigue and speed up cirction. It says that blood is a human¡¯s core and as long as one had a healthy blood flow, any sickness is curable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Quincy shook her head. The things James was exining were too profound. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Meditation wasmonly used as a means to calm one¡¯s senses It was not a term that James felt was necessary to exin to Quincy. Quincy served him a te of rice. James dly received the food. He picked up his utensils and set to devour the food instantly. After being listless for so long, he had finally regained some strength and felt slightly more energetic. Although his current shape was far from what a normal person would consider healthy, he was confident he could cultivate True Energy if he kept this up. Moreover, he had only just gone through the second volume¡¯s first chapter. He had still yet to read the main content transcribed inside. James was confident he would find an Internal Martial Arts cultivation method in the following chapters. Seeing that James¡¯ condition had finally started to improve, Quincy also breathed a sigh of relief. After eating, James put down the tableware and turned to Quincy. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s General Highsmith¡¯s ward? I¡¯d like to go see him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll clean up and take you there.¡± Quincy quickly began clearing the tes and utensils. James put aside the medical book and took a moment to rest in bed. It did not take long for Quincy to return to the ward. ¡°Do you need a wheelchair?¡± James declined her offer. ¡°No, I can walk.¡± Despite his previous reply, he struggled to get out of bed. Quincy quickly walked over to prop him up. With Quincy¡¯s help, James walked out of the ward and headed to where Daniel was admitted. Apetent-looking nurse stood in the center of the ward. Meanwhile, a middle-aged man with tubes sticking out from various parts of his body and a venttor covering his face was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°Hush!¡± Seeing the two visitors, the beautiful nurse quickly warned them to stay quiet, and said in a hushed tone, ¡°General Highsmith has just fallen asleep. He¡¯s still in recovery and shouldn¡¯t be disturbed.¡± James walked silently to the hospital bed and checked Daniel¡¯s pulse. After examining his pulse, James was relieved at the information he gleaned about Daniel¡¯s condition. He was still a bit weak, but his condition had stabilized. He¡¯ll make a full recovery after getting enough rest and time to recuperate. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a form for him. You should prepare the ingredients and decoct it for him,¡± James addressed the nurse. The form would boost Daniel¡¯s immune system and speed up the recovery process. ¡°Alright.¡± The beautiful nurse nodded. James took some time to prescribe the form and left the ward. Outside the ward, he turned to Quincy once again, ¡°Where¡¯s Thea?¡± Quincy pointed to the ward opposite of them. James continued to inquire about Thea¡¯s current condition, ¡°How¡¯s she doing? Have the Cahans been informed?¡± Quincy quickly replied, ¡°She has two gunshot wounds in her thigh, and they turned out to be severe wounds. In the cavern, she fainted due to excessive blood loss. She¡¯s still frail, and the doctor said that if her body is unable to recover properly, there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯d lose function in that leg. I didn¡¯t dare contact the Cahans and tell them what she¡¯d been through.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see her.¡± James walked into Thea¡¯s ward. Thea was lying inside the ward, staring pensively at the ceiling. Back then, she really thought it was it was the end of the line for her. She never expected to cheat death ande out of it alive. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching. Thea turned her head in its direction. When she saw it was James, she excitedly tried getting out of her bed to greet him. The nurse quickly stopped her. ¡°Ms. Thea, you shouldn¡¯t be moving right now. You need to lie down and rest.¡± ¡°H-Honey¡­!¡± Thea looked at James with teary eyes, unable to control them from overflowing as they rolled down her pale cheeks. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive me.¡± She felt guilty about Liam¡¯s death. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If she had not suddenly screamed, Liam would not have rushed out to distract the enemies and would not have been shot to death. James waved her concerns away as he continued to approach her. He took her hand and checked her pulse. Right after, he wrote down a form and handed it to the nurse. ¡°Decoct the medicine ording to the form and administer it to her.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The nurse nodded and left to prepare the medicine. ¡°I¡¯ll just be outside.¡± Seeing James had intended to stay longer, Quincy tactfully left the ward after lightly tapping on James¡¯ shoulder. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Quincy stood outside the corridor and found herself a seat. She wore aplicated expression as a billion thoughts raced through her mind. Meanwhile, inside the ward¡­. Thea looked at James frantically while lying in bed and pleaded. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s remarry.¡± James raised his hand and interrupted Thea. Getting back together with her was not an option. He had many things he needed to do and wished to avoid involving Thea again. The Emperor wielded a considerable amount of power, and someone more powerful than him was definitely pulling his strings. Marrying Thea again would only put her in harm¡¯s way yet another time. He knew this for a fact in his brain, but his heart was still undecided. He owed Thea for saving his life. Without her, he would never have be the man he was today. He once swore to protect Thea and devote himself to her for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, many things happened along the way. Circumstances had changed. Speaking of circumstances, another woman had already stepped into his life after the divorce. He did not know how to choose between the two and how to appropriately deal with his emotions.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized earnestly! Why are you still unwilling to forgive me?¡± Thea spat out resentfully and sobbed harder. ¡°I-Is it because of Quincy?¡± James did not answer and remained silent. ¡°I know it¡¯s because you¡¯ve chosen her. In what way is she better than me?¡± Thea began to adopt a more truculent tone. James tried to calm her down. ¡°You¡¯re great and incredibly talented. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what? Why¡¯d you stop?¡± James sighed and hung his head. ¡°I¡¯ve made too many enemies. While I still have these matters to resolve, I don¡¯t want rtionships to get in the way of anything. You should rest f¡¯lle to see you when I¡¯m free.¡± James turned around and left ¡°James!¡± Thea shrieked. Paying her no heed, he continued walking out of the ward without even turning his head. Seeing him leave, Thea let out heart wrenching sobs. Outside the ward Quincy saw James emerge from the ward and heard Thea¡¯s sobsing from inside. She could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did it not work out?¡± James regarded Quincy sorrowfully. Quincy was an incredibly astute and rational woman. She was always considerate and conscientious toward him. He thought a woman like her was wasted on him. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Quincy snickered. ¡°Why¡¯re you apologizing?¡± ¡°You should call the Cahans and inform them about Thea. I¡¯m going to get myself discharged from the hospital.¡± James began walking toward his ward. Quincy followed after him. ¡°You don¡¯t exactly have anywhere to return to in Cansington, so why don¡¯t you stay at my house for the time being? Although you¡¯ve obtained the second volume of the medical book, your body has yet to fully recover. I¡¯ve got a lot of time on my hands to help care for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you more than I¡¯ve already had¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome at all.¡± Quincy held James¡¯ hand and said, ¡°You promised to let me care for and apany you for a while. I promise that when you¡¯re fully recovered, I¡¯ll respect your wishes if you decide to return to Thea.¡± Quincy knew that Thea was an irreceable existence to James. Even though she could not be with him forever, she was satisfied just being by his side for a short while. The more Quincy doted on him, the more remorseful James felt. Who was he to deserve the affection of such a great woman? ¡°Haha! What¡¯s with that expression? Why are you looking at me like that? Let¡¯s go, silly!¡± Quincy¡¯sughter brought James back to his senses. He picked up the Medical Book Volume Two and left the military hospital with Quincy. On the way back¡­ James stopped Quincy. ¡°Don¡¯t head home just yet. I need to see ke.¡± He had given ke a lot of time to consider his offer, and James was prepared to send him to prison if he refused to cooperate. This man was a dangerous criminal that could cause a lot of damage if he was not kept in check. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Chapter 773 After obtaining the second volume of the medical book, James was out of the woods for now. However, he still had quite a lot of things he needed to settle. Getting some help would make his life a lot easier. ke was the perfect man for the job. He came to the apartment unit the Blithe King had previously provided for them. Many soldiers were posted around the apartment block to keep ke in check. If ke really wanted to leave, these soldiers would not be nearly enough to stop Surprisingly, ke did not leave and obediently stayed in the unit for several days. James opened the door and walked inside. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re finally back.¡± As soon as James entered the apartment unit, ke greeted him with a bright smile. ¡°You caused such a huge scene. I was so sure you were dead. You¡¯re a really lucky guy, huh?¡± James smiled faintly as he walked toward the sofa. Then, he took a seat and made himself comfortable. His body was still frail, and standing on his feet for so long took a toll on him. ke casually tossed a cigar at him. James swiftly caught it between his fingers. ¡°What were you looking for in that underground cavern?¡± ke asked as he sat down. James stretched out his hand at ke. ¡°Pass me a lighter.¡± Grabbing a lighter from near him, ke slid it over the table to James. James lit the cigar in his hand and took a deep drag. This proved too much for him because he began violently coughing. Quincy immediately patted him on the back. James waved her away and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ke¡¯s eyes were glued on James, he was watching him like a hawk. ¡°Nothing much. I was searching for a cultivation method,¡± James calmly replied. ¡°What?¡± ke was blindsided by his answer. He stood up abruptly and stared down at James. ¡°You went looking for a cultivation method?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Did you find it?¡± ¡°Of course, I did.¡± James nodded and looked up. ¡°Actually, I came here to get your reply. So how about it? Would you consider partnering with me?¡± ke squinted his eyes and sat down again. He was trying to get a feel for whether James was telling the truth. As the founder of the Dark Castle, he naturally kept apprised of thetest happenings in the hired guns industry. So, he already knew about the incident at Mount Dragon Treasure. He took a moment to deliberate carefully on the decision. He then opened his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die simply because I associated myself with you, James. Even if you obtained the method of cultivating True Energy and be a grandmaster, you simply don¡¯t have what it takes to turn the situation around.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James only gave him a disappointed smile. ke took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you know how many grandmasters it took to destroy the Gu Sect a hundred years ago?¡± James shook his head. ke continued, ¡°There are more grandmasters hidden in Sol than you think there are.¡± ¡°Even so, I have to try. Whoever¡¯s trying to bring unrest unto the world is an enemy of mine. Since you¡¯ve already given me an answer, I can¡¯t continue letting you roam freely outside. So now, you only have two options-return to prison or die.¡± ¡°Bold of you to threaten me when you¡¯re sitting here in your current condition¡± ke wore a grim expression. James looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you consumed the poison I developed. No one else is capable of neutralizing the poison except me. It¡¯llpletely spread throughout your body in ten days. If you don¡¯t take the antidote before then, your death is all but guaranteed. Why don¡¯t you try counting how many days have passed since you were broken out of prison?¡± ¡°James, you¡¯re leaving me without a choice.¡± ke looked at him with a cold-blooded expression. He was ready to kill James at at moment. ¡°I know. Now, do you want to cooperate with me or not? Think about it. Your record will be wiped clean and you¡¯ll bring honor to your family for generations toe.¡± After saying that, James did not continue to press the question further and stood up to leave. ke watched James leave and angrily ran his hand over his face. Then, he mmed his fist into the table which broke apart instantly on impact. Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Outside the door¡­ Quincy propped James up and looked at him with concern. ¡°James, you already know that he¡¯s dangerous, so why do you still insist on getting him to coborate with you?¡± James halted his steps for a while and said, ¡°He¡¯s Dark Castle¡¯s founder, one of the deadliest assassin¡¯s guilds in the world. He has huge sway in the underworld, and it¡¯ll be easier for me to get things done with his help. Quincy asked worriedly, ¡°What if he just pretends to agree and disappears after getting the antidote from you?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James thought for a moment and said, ¡°That probably won¡¯t happen.¡¯ Although ke was a ruthless and vicious man that had no qualms about killing, he was still a martial artist. James was familiar with a martial artist¡¯s core tenants. They always stayed true to their word. This was only applicable to those who had dedicated years to training, though. Most that have yet to reach a certain level in martial arts would often go back on their word. ke was someone who stood at the pinnacle of martial arts and as such, would never go back. on his word once he agreed. ¡°James¡­¡± Suddenly, he heard the click of a door opening behind him and the sound of someone calling for him. James turned around and saw ke opening the door. Immediately, a smile crept on James¡¯ face. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter? Have you already thought it through?¡± asked James, cocking his head innocently. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ke turned around and went back inside the apartment. James followed him inside. James saw the broken living room table and could not help remarking, ¡°Your strength is outstanding.¡± ke ignored his statement and asked, ¡°What do you want out of this deal?¡± James said, ¡°Since I became the ck Dragon, I could sense that someone has constantly been targeting me. I handed in my resignation and came to Cansington but still faced a lot of trouble. After my resignation was approved, there was a conspiracy to assassinate me, and these schemes to bring me down have only gotten more devious as time assed. ¡°The person behind all these machinations¡­ is the Emperor. ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t understand his objectives. After getting poisoned with Gu, I have a general sense of what he¡¯s trying to aplish. ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, it¡¯s exactly as you said before. He¡¯s re-attempting the n that failed a hundred years ago. He wants to use Gu to bring the world to its knees. ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s not working alone. There is someone much stronger backing him ¡°In addition, the election ising up soon, and the Capital¡¯s political parties are at each other¡¯s throats. The King¡¯s position is highly coveted, and countless people have their eyes on it. The presiding King has a candidate in mind and is trying to pave the way for him. The Capital is bound for a political shake-up.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t an easy task to deal with. The Emperor alone is already going to be a huge pain in the *ss.¡± ke looked at James and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in political affairs. Let¡¯s cut to the chase, what exactly do you need me to do?¡± James returned his stare head-on and said, ¡°I want you to take charge of the Dark Castle again. I need your influence in the underworld to help me with some affairs, including providing me with information and dispatching killers to dispose of people when necessary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ke doubtfully retorted. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± James nodded. ke contemted for a while. Then, he nodded, saying, ¡°Alright. I agree to help you, but I¡¯ve got one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± James cocked his eyebrow. ¡°I want you to teach me the cultivation method.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. However, I¡¯ve just only acquired the knowledge and have yet to put it into practice. I¡¯ll teach you after sessfully cultivating True Energy and bing a grandmaster.¡± ¡°I trust that the Dragon King will keep his promises.¡± ¡°I also believe the Dark Castle¡¯s master won¡¯t resort to underhanded tactics.¡± The two smiled in unison and have each other a firm handshake. James stood up and turned around before he left. ¡°Alright, get some good rest. I won¡¯t intrude any further for today. I¡¯lle back to see you in a few more days.¡± After walking out of ke¡¯s temporary residence, he finally felt relief from the earlier tense atmosphere. ¡®Finally, I managed to persuade him. ¡°This marks the beginning of the fight between the Emperor and me. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Chapter 775 After persuading ke, everything that came next would be much easier. Quincy drove James back home to her house again. After returning home, James could not wait to continue reading the medical book. Jamespletely immersed himself in its densely packed text. He did his best to understand the ancient words as he slowly went through them. Before he started, he had requested a notebook and pen from Quincy. Whenever he came across a term or text he could not understand, he¡¯d make a note of it in the notebook. Later he turned on theputer and searched for their meaning online. James spent his whole day at Quincy¡¯s home studying the contents of the medical book. ¡°James, you should take a break. Here, have a ss of water.¡± Quincy walked over with a ss of warm water, took the medical book out of James¡¯ hands, and ced it aside. With a look of concern, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been reading for hours. Your body is still quite frail. You shouldn¡¯t be overworking yourself.¡± After she mentioned his body, James stretched his sore limbs. Having studied intensely the whole day, he was both physically and mentally exhausted. On top of that, he felt a little lightheaded. He took the warm water from Quincy¡¯s hand and smiled at her. ¡°Thank you.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why¡¯re you thanking me? It¡¯s not that big of a deal. What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll order delivery.¡± She beamed back at him. Although she knew the time she had left with James was limited, she still felt overjoyed just by being with him. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± James was not a picky eater and did not have a particr preference for food. Quincy sat down and leaned closer to James. Resting her body weight against him, she took out her phone to order takeout from a popr restaurant. ¡°Should we get braised beef?¡± ¡°Oh, how about pulled pork?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get one of these too. It looks so tasty¡­¡± James could smell the perfume on her body and felt his face heat up in embarrassment. He moved slightly to the side and created some distance from her. He kept his smile as he replied to her, ¡°Sure, order whatever you¡¯d like ¡± James¡¯ subconscious actions disappointed Quincy a little. It was evident that James saw her as a close female friend rather than a girlfriend. She quickly ordered a couple of different types of food. After ordering, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared a hot bath for you. The food should be arriving after you¡¯re done washing up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He got up and walked toward the bathroom. As he undressed and got into the bathtub, he heard a soft knock on the door. ¡°Do you want me to wash your back?¡± ¡°N-No, I¡¯m fine.¡± James frantically turned down the offer. He resisted the urge to let Quincy inside. The outside of the bathroom door went quiet once again. As he soaked in the hot bath, he looked at the ceiling in deep thought. His head was upied with thoughts about his love life. Thea was the woman that saved his life but ended up suffering for ten years because of him. On the other hand, Quincy cared for him earnestly and did not ask for anything in return. She was understanding, intelligent, thoughtful, and extremely capable. He kept thinking about the two women and had no idea how to choose between them. James inhaled deeply. ¡®I don¡¯t have the time to be thinking about this at this moment. I¡¯ll have to resolve the issue with the Emperor and ensure the new king¡¯s election goes smoothly before I even think about trivial matters like this.¡± James stayed like this in the bathtub for quite some time and gradually fell asleep. The food had arrived, but James had yet toe out of the bath. Quincy knocked on the door. Despite calling out for James a few times, he did not answer. She anxiously pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing that James had fallen asleep in the bathtub, she walked over and tested the water temperature. It had cooled down for quite some time already. ¡°How did he manage to fall asleep? I¡¯m honestly impressed. Isn¡¯t scared of catching a cold?¡± Quincy gently nudged James. ¡°James, get up. Food is here.¡± James¡¯ eyes snapped open. His face blushed red after seeing Quincy next to him. He stammered in a panic, ¡°W-Why are you in here?¡± Quincy pouted and smirked at his boyish reaction. ¡°I knocked on the door, but you didn¡¯t respond. I was worried something had happened to you, so I came in to check on you. Look, I¡¯m not even bothered by this. Why are you so embarrassed? Where did the War God in you go?¡± Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Quincy¡¯s nonchnt response made James¡¯ embarrassment even more pronounced. ¡°U-Um, could you get out of the bathroom first? I need to get dressed.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Quincy replied while her eyes peered at the bathtub as if she was trying to check something. After a nce, she turned and left the bathroom. James sighed in relief. Then, he got out of the bath and quickly got dressed. After putting on his clothes, he walked out. Quincy had already set the table for them. When he sat next to her, she passed him a set of utensils. James took them and started eating. Halfway through the meal, James¡¯ phone rang. He took it out and saw an unfamiliar number. After hesitating for a while, he denied the call. ¡°Who was it? Why didn¡¯t you answer it?¡± James simply put his phone back down and picked his utensils up again. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize the number. It must have been one of those telemarketers.¡± Shortly after turning down the call, his phone rang again. It was the same number. This time, James answered it. A shrill voice screamed at him from the other end of the phone, ¡°James, where are you?! Get over here! Now!¡± It was a familiar voice. Its owner was none other than Thea¡¯s mother, dys. James furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You have the gall to ask me?! I¡¯m warning you. If anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll never forgive you! Thea is trying tomit suicide because of you!¡± ¡°What?!¡± James¡¯ expression immediately changed. ¡°What happened?¡± He pressed her for more information. ¡°She¡¯s trying to jump off a building.¡± James replied immediately, ¡°I-I¡¯ll rush over right now.¡± Seeing his rmed expression, Quincy could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± James turned to her helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s Thea¡¯s mother. She said that Thea is trying to jump off a building.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quincy urged James in distress, ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Come on, I¡¯ll drive you there!¡± ¡°Sorry about the trouble.¡± ¡°What do you mean trouble? Thea¡¯s life is at stake! Let¡¯s hurry.¡± After leaving the vi, they immediately rushed to the military hospital. Military Hospital, inpatient ward, eight-floor window. Thea was sitting on the edge of the window. Many onlookers gathered downstairs. Thea¡¯s family was also inside the ward trying to stop her. Quincy had already informed Thea¡¯s family about her condition in the morning, and they all were there to visit her. Inside the ward, dys looked at Thea sitting by the window and pleaded with her, ¡°Thea, what are you doing?! Pleasee back inside! We can discuss your problems after youe in, okay?¡± ¡°Thea, don¡¯t be so upset. It¡¯s not a big deal. You shoulde back inside.¡± ¡°Thea, you won¡¯t listen to your grandpa anymore?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thea¡¯s family members were trying to talk her out of her decision. ¡°D-Don¡¯te near me!¡± Thea looked at her family inside the ward and threatened as she cried hysterically, ¡°Come any closer, and I¡¯ll jump! James doesn¡¯t want me! He doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡± Her tears poured down her face. Thea¡¯s family was worried that she would be overwhelmed by her emotions and jump off, so they refrained from approaching her. dys instructed everyone, ¡°Everyone! Quick, step back.¡±: Everyone quickly backed away. Quincy drove over to the hospital like a bat out of hell. Throughout the whole car ride, James did not utter a single word. He stayed away from Thea because he did not want her to get hurt again. As long as he stayed with her, the Emperor would surely exploit his weakness over and over. Soon, his battle with the political fractions was going to be intense. He wanted to give off the appearance of a man who had no weaknesses, so his opponents would not have any ammunition against him. Never did he expect Thea tomit suicide because of his consideration to her safety. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Quincy drove as fast as she could. Soon, they arrived at the military hospital. The military hospital was not a public institution, so regr civilians were not permitted entry. It was only opened up to military personnel who were in need of treatment. Family members of military members were also eligible to be treated here. All those that were admitted to the hospital were from military backgrounds or had connections to the military. Many people gathered outside the inpatient ward, looking and pointing at the woman sitting precariously on the eight-floor window. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the new genius doctor from Cansington, Thea?¡± ¡°What happened to her? Why is she trying to jump?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of James.¡¯ ¡°James?¡± ¡°Yeah. She wasn¡¯t aware of James¡¯ identity in the past and divorced him. Shortly after, a crisis broke out in the Southern ins. James donned his uniform once again during her birthday party and returned to help with the situation. That¡¯s when she found out he was actually the ck Dragon all along. I heard that she¡¯s trying to get him back.¡± Onlookers quietly gossiped about the situation. It did not take long for James to arrive. When he saw Thea sitting at the eighth-floor window, the color drained from his face and he quickly rushed toward the inpatient ward. In a panic, he stumbled and crashed to the ground. Quincy ran over to him and supported him, saying, ¡°James, slow down. Your body is still feeble. You can¡¯t just take off like that. Take it slow, you need to stay calm.¡± James got up and thanked Quincy. Quincy smiled back at him. Although she was smiling, her heart was bleeding. She devoted herself to caring for him, but despite everything, James still kept her at arms¡¯ length and treated her courteously. ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s okay. I can get there myself.¡± He took the elevator and soon arrived at the eighth floor. ¡°Excuse me.¡± He looked at the corridor that was currently crowded by the Cahans. When they saw James approaching, they immediately made way for him to pass. James speedily made his way into the room. dys quickly pulled him aside and hissed at him. ¡°Quick! Get Thea back inside. Right now!¡± James looked at Thea, her face was red from crying and tears soaked her gown. He called out to her desperately. ¡°Thea! What are you trying to do? Please,e back inside.¡± Thea turned around and saw James. She screamed at him tearfully, ¡°Why are you here? Go back to Quincy! Let me die! Why does it matter to you what I do with my life?¡± James wanted to refute her and remind her that they had already split up, but he held back. He was afraid that angering Thea would push her past her tipping point and cause her to jump off the building. ¡°Okay, I get it. I understand, so stop this. Whatever it is, you should get inside so we can have a proper conversation.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll onlye inside if you say you¡¯ll remarry me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll jump from here!¡± Thea yelled back at him. Seeing Thea¡¯s emotions spiraling out of control, James took a deep breath and addressed her calmly. ¡°Why do you want to remarry me? I¡¯m just a nobody now. I¡¯m not the ck Dragon nor one of the Five Commanders. I¡¯m just a man who¡¯s sick and broke. I don¡¯t even know how much longer I have left to live. Why would you want someone like me? ¡°Did you ever even love me? ¡°If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have listened to your family and filed for a divorce. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°You would never have epted the ten billion in the first ce. ¡°You only loved my identity as the ck Dragon. ¡°You loved me for my money and power.¡± James parted his lips and spoke deliberately. ¡°Plus, I¡¯m already crippled. Even if I agree to remarry you, will your family be able to ept it?¡± He turned to look at the Cahans standing behind him. James was intimately familiar with the way the Cahans saw the world and people around them. They were a family that only cared about money and affluence. A family that was obsessed with the idea of being wealthy. In the face of James¡¯ deration, the Cahans could say nothing in response. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Chapter 778 They could not find words to refute him. Back then, James had provided them with assistance in secret whenever they ran into trouble, but how did they thank him? By mercilessly insulting him and assuming the worst of him. James¡¯ words also rendered Thea speechless. Her mind went nk for a few seconds. Then she went back to screaming hysterically at him, I love you! I love you so much! I really do! James¡­ Honey, I can¡¯t live without you! My life is nothing without you in it. Pleasee back to me. I know I made a mistake! I¡¯ll love and take Mom? Right, care of you for the rest of my life. The Cahans will agree to it! Won¡¯t we, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡± dys nodded furiously. As long as Thea was safe, nothing else mattered. She was prepared to say anything for her sake. Lex stepped forward and looked at James frantically. ¡°James,e back to us. The Cahans are sorry for mistreating you in the past. You¡¯re a regr man now and you¡¯re also unwell. We can support and care for you. We¡¯ll treat you like family if you ept our offer.¡± Xara also piped up. ¡°James, Thea really does adore you.¡± At that moment, Quincy pushed her way through the crowd. She stood in front of James. ¡°Quincy, you b*tch! You stole my husband from me! You have some nerve showing your face in front of me¡± As soon as she saw Quincy, Thea saw red and started cursing her out. Quincy ignored Thea and looked head-on at James. ¡°I know she¡¯s always held a special ce in your heart. No matter what choice you make, I won¡¯t fault you for it.¡± Quincy said with a sad smile. ¡°To be honest, I took pity on you because you looked so miserable. That¡¯s the real reason why I took care of you up to this point. My ideal man is a hero like the ck Dragon. How could I ever like a crippled nobody like you anyway? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving. I¡¯ll be sending your things to the Cahans.¡± Quincy lightly waved and headed towards the door. She walked out and left with her head held high. However, her strength, bravery, andposure dissipated the moment she left the room. Hot, indignant tears spilled out of her eyes and rolled down her face. James simply stayed silent and chose not to follow after her. However, he knew deep down that she had been deeply hurt. His next n was dangerous. He had been thinking about what to do about the two women in his life for the past few days. Even if he had resolved to never get back together with Thea, he also knew that being with Quincy was unsustainable in the long term. In his conflict with the Emperor, Quincy would definitely be used as a pawn to threaten him. Being with Quincy was only going to push her into harm¡¯s way. At the same time, he was also unwilling to have the same thing happen to Thea. Still, he never expected her to threaten him with suicide. Quincy¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from his sight, causing him to let out an upset sigh. At that moment, he suddenly thought of a n. The Emperor was unaware that he had obtained the Medical Book Volume Two and had acquired a cultivation method. The Emperor only thought of him as a crippled man that was not long for this world. The next thing to do was to keep up the act. He had to continue feeding the Emperor¡¯s false perception of him. At the same time, he will secretly develop a strategy to interfere with the Emperor¡¯s n and prepare for the next election as well as the imminent political restructuring. It was an excellent idea to marry back into the Cahans as a crippled man confined to a wheelchair to fool everyone. After he had thought of this, he turned to Thea and tried to persuade her. ¡°Thea, first things. first,e inside first.¡± Although she had a special spot in his heart, her actions had disillusioned him. ¡°Y-You have to promise me first!¡± Thea looked at James, tears still falling from her eyes. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Thea¡¯s expression finally changed to one of joy. ¡°C-Come carry me in yourself.¡± James looked at her incredulously. ¡°Do you think I can carry you in the state I¡¯m in now?¡± Although he meditated for a while today and improved his mental state, his body was still frail and incapable of withstanding that much physical exertion. At that moment, several nurses walked over and carried Thea down. Thea had sustained gunshot wounds and had yet to fully recover. Since she forced herself to climb the window panel, it caused the wound on her leg to reopen. The gauze on her leg was soaked through with blood and had started leaking down her thigh. Shey back down on the bed and had her wounds reexamined by the doctor Afterward, he said, ¡°The patient¡¯s wounds have reopened, so we need to dress it again.¡± Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Thea was wheeled back into the operating theatre to get her wounds closed back up. James waited in the corridor outside the theatre on a bench. His arms were propped on his knees, and his hands covered his face. He felt immense guilt toward Quincy. He walked aside, took out his phone, and texted her. [Have you left?] Quincy had already left the hospital and was sitting in her car absent-mindedly. Suddenly, she heard the chime of a text notification from her phone. She picked it up and saw James¡¯ message. Her beautiful face was contorted in an expression of grief. Quincy knew that James still had feelings for Thea, and was unable to forget her despite the divorce. Still, she wanted to shoot her shot. It was better than regretting having not done anything. In the end, she still walked away with a broken heart. ¡®Everything was my fault,¡¯mented Quincy. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and replied to the text. [Yeah, I left. I¡¯m on the way home.] After sending the message, she inhaled deeply. She held up her fist and pumped herself up. ¡°Quincy, you have to be strong! This isn¡¯t the end of the world. You just have to keep going.¡± Despite her attempts to cheer herself up, she ended up crying again. She leaned on the steering wheel and wept wretchedly. After crying for what felt like an eternity, all the tears she had were spent. Suddenly, she remembered that James¡¯ medical book was still at her ce, but she knew that he had to stay at the hospital to take care of Thea. Knowing James needed the book, she quickly drove home to bring it to him. Thea¡¯s wounds were swiftly patched up. She was sent back to her ward after. The bulk of the Cahans also gradually left the hospital, and only a few stayed to apany Thea. ¡°Mom, you can go back first.¡± Lying in bed, Thea looked at the people around her. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m staying here to take care of you.¡± ¡°T That¡¯s unnecessary. There are nurses and also¡­¡± Thea looked toward James, who was sitting beside her silently She smiled sweetly at him and continued, ¡°James is also here with me. He¡¯s all I need.¡± Benjamin pulled at dys¡¯ sleeve and urged her to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± dys begrudgingly relented. Xara also bid her farewell. ¡°I¡¯ll also be heading back first, James.¡± James finally snapped out of his daze and responded half-heartedly. ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡± The remaining family members gradually left. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, only James and Thea were left in the ward. ¡°Honey, I made a mistake. Please don¡¯t be angry with me anymore, okay?¡± Thea gave James a remorseful look. James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. I still owe you and should make it up to you.¡± Thea began sobbing again. ¡°Honey, can you stop saying that? You don¡¯t owe me anything. This is my fate, and what happened was inevitable. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. You should rest. It¡¯s stuffy in here, so I¡¯m heading out for some fresh air.¡± James stood up and walked out. Thea parted her lips and wanted to stop him, but she could not find the words she needed. She sighed despondently. James sat on a chair outside and lit a cigarette. A few passing nurses saw him smoking and wanted to tell him off. However, they were fully aware that he was formerly the ck Dragon, so they held their tongues. James looked at the ground nkly, lost in his thoughts. After a while, a book suddenly obstructed his vision. Holding the book was a pair of slender hands. James raised his head and saw the owner of said hands. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Chapter 780 He stood up, took the book, and uttered softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯ll miss this book, so I brought it over for you.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­.¡± James nodded lightly and looked at her apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Quincy¡¯s pretty lips were curved in a smile as she waved off his apology, saying calmly, ¡°It¡¯s make.¡± okay. It really is. I already told you that I¡¯d respect whatever decision you She let out a small sigh. ¡°Thea has it pretty rough. The whole world turned against her after her face got burned. Even her own family despised her. Finally, everything was starting to look good for her, but she ended up getting poisoned. I wonder what will happen to her once the venom takes effect.¡± Quincy could understand both Thea and James¡¯ situation. It was partly her fault for harboring selfish desires. James would not be on the fence if she had not interfered back then. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to continue this rtionship with Thea anymore.¡± James looked down and said, ¡°Emperor will continue to target me as long as the both of us are alive. Being with her will onlyplicate things and make it dangerous for her. I never expected her to resort to suicide to get me back.¡± 1 ¡°So, what are you nning to do next?¡± Quincy tilted her head as she looked at James. Although she was unaware of the particrs of James¡¯ n, she knew they had something to do with the Emperor, the political factions, and the following year¡¯s election. James simply shook his head with uncertainty. He had not hashed out the finer details of his n yet. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m just taking it one step at a time.¡± ¡°Let me know if you need any help.¡± ¡°Mhm. I will.¡± ¡°Then, I won¡¯t stay to bother you. I¡¯ll head back to my ce and rest.¡± Quincy waved her hand and walked away. James did not get up to send her off. Instead, he sat down and stared at the medical book in a daze. ¡°I heard about what happened at Mount Dragon Treasure. Are you alright?¡± James was absorbed in his thoughts when a voice suddenly spoke to him. He raised his head and saw an ordinary-looking middle-aged man dressed in ck wearing a duckbill cap on his head standing in front of him. James was startled. Gloom was a man of immense strength. James was surprised that he managed to approach without making a sound. ¡°I would¡¯ve been doomed if it weren¡¯t for the soldiers of the Blithe army.¡± Seeing the medical book James was holding, a slight hint of surprise shed across Gloom¡¯s face. However, he did not inquire press further about it. ¡°The Capital is in a mess right now. Every new king candidate has massive backers behind them. Although no one has indicated their stance, they will definitely not be standing behind the current King¡¯s choice.¡± James looked at Gloom. Gloom must have been sent to find him seeing that he had appeared so suddenly. ¡°An insane amount of wealth is needed to gain supporters. However, no one is willing to support the current king anymore. Following the changing trends, all the financial groups are gradually beginning to approach the other candidates.¡± ¡°What do you need from me?¡± asked James. Gloom replied, ¡°On the surface, the Emperor puts on a loyal facade toward the King. Behind the scenes, he has been involved in countless illegal schemes and has established many research institutes throughout the country. Additionally, the Red me Army is guarding the premises of these facilities. Unfortunately, we still don¡¯t know his purpose. You must try to amass as much wealth as possible to prepare for when the new king takes office as you deal with the Emperor.¡± James answered derisively, ¡°The King sure does think highly of me. I¡¯m penniless right now. How am I supposed to get that much money in such a short amount of time?¡± Gloom smiled faintly as his eyes sparkled. ¡°The King has already bestowed upon you thends. ceded by the twenty-eight-nations. That alone is already worth a huge fortune. Although you¡¯ve been dismissed, I believe the soldiers in the Southern ins remain loyal to you.¡± ¡°One year isn¡¯t enough time.¡± James was doubtful this would work out in his favor. Gloom continued. ¡°Cansington is also a huge mess right now. Many of the wealthy people from the Capital have started nning to build a newmercial center in Cansington. Oceanic Commerce, Five Provinces Business Alliance, and Infinite Commerce do not want for money. As for how to go about it¡­ Well, that depends on you.¡± Gloom finished delivering his thoughts and started walking away. James fell into silence and began thinking carefully about what Gloom said. At the same time, he tried to figure out the King¡¯s candidate of choice. He filtered through the people the King had close rtions too but no one came to mind. After a while, a sudden realization struck him. He unconsciously touched his nose. ¡°Wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­ The King wants me to seed him?!¡± Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Chapter 781 James scratched his head. That sounded like a terrible idea since he had no interest in political affairs. However, the King was a wise man, so the candidate he had in mind must be an esteemed individual. James was more than happy to pave the way for a wise leader. ¡°Wealth?¡± James murmured pensively. The situation at the Southern ins had just been quelled, and it would be difficult to umte enough wealth within a year. His only choice was to start from Cansington. ¡°What did Gloom mean? The wealthy from the Capital, Oceanic Commerce, Five Provinces Business Alliance, and Infinite Commerce?¡± James pondered on his words once more. ¡®Is he suggesting that I use illegal means to acquire the wealth I need from these people?¡¯ James shook his head and dismissed his thoughts. He walked back into the ward with the medical book. ¡°Honey¡­¡± As soon as he returned, Thea looked at him quizzically. ¡°Who were you talking to outside?¡± ¡°No one.¡± James did not exin himself. He plopped himself down on the lounge chair in the ward, flipped open the book, and continued reading. When she saw how concentrated he was, Thea chose not to bother James. James stayed in the ward until the next morning and had finished reading the medical book. The remaining part of the book covered a cultivation method and how to use the Crucifier. However, there was a prerequisite in order to use the weapon to its full potential. James needed to have cultivated True Energy. It was difficult for ordinary people to cultivate True Energy even after intently learning the cultivation method. For some people, it would take upwards of a few decades or possibly even longer. Others never reached the threshold, even after trying their whole lives. However, it was different for James. He had already reached the pinnacle of martial arts. He consumed medication all year round and had constantly been training his body, allowing him to have a physique that far surpassed an ordinary person¡¯s. Cultivating True Energy for him was a piece of cake After going through the book, he sat and meditated. He expanded his consciousness to feel both his body and the atmosphere. Slowly, his thoughts cleared, and he experienced an extra-sensory phenomenon allowing him to perceive the surroundings of the whole ward. Soon, it was dawn. The nurse brought breakfast for Thea and her presence brought James out of meditation. After meditating for a long time, his mental state had been greatly enhanced. Despite this, the Gu venom still remained in his body. The Gu within his body was still active and if he wanted to get rid of itpletely, he would have to cultivate True Energy. He opened his eyes and inhaled deeply. After eating breakfast, he checked on Thea and left the hospital. James headed to the apartment where ke was staying. He knocked on the door. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Soon, the door opened, and ke greeted him with a smile, ¡°Hey! Back so soon?¡± James walked inside and said, ¡°You¡¯re free to leave now. Go back and regain control of the Dark Castle. If necessary, train up stronger assassins.¡± ke met his eyes with a Cheshire grin. ¡°I use vicious methods to train assassins, you know. They¡¯re forced to kill one another until only the strongest remains. Are you sure you want me to train more of them? You¡¯ll be forcing me tomit a crime.¡± ¡°Forget it then.¡± James waved his hand. He did not want ke to hurt any more innocent people. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll put the Elite Eight under yourmand.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ke frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t. It¡¯s an excuse to keep them close to me, isn¡¯t it? I assume they¡¯re going to be keeping an eye on me? They used to be SSS-ranked assassins. I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if they all came at me at once.¡± James looked at him. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere about working with me and aren¡¯t nning anything behind my back, you shouldn¡¯t be worried about them keeping an eye on you.¡± ¡°Ha! Point taken. Alright then. I¡¯ll just go along with your ns,¡± keughed and replied. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Chapter 782 ke scanned James¡¯ body. ¡°You look much better. Looks like your training has already borne fruit. Don¡¯t forget your promise to teach me the cultivation method.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Of course. However, I¡¯m still in the process of learning. After cultivating my True Energy, I¡¯ll pass the method on to you.¡± ¡°Did you also forget you owe me an antidote?.¡± ke stretched out his hand. ¡°Get me a pen and paper. I¡¯ll write the form for you. You can go grab the medicine yourself.¡± ke immediately brought him a pen and paper. James wrote down the prescription for the medicine that would detoxify the poison and handed it to ke. ke took it and gave it a quick skim. Countless medicinal materials that he did not recognize were written on it. Since he could not make heads or tails of it, he simply put it away. James then spoke in a more serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ve got a mission for you.¡± ke looked at him and asked, ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± James exined, ¡°The Emperor has established many research facilities throughout the country. I don¡¯t know where the other facilities are located, but I do know there is one in Cansington. It¡¯s in Lily City and is heavily guarded by the Red me Army. I don¡¯t know what kind of research they are doing, so I need you to find a way to sneak in and investigate.¡± ¡°What?¡± ke furrowed his brows. When he used to be an assassin, thest thing that he wanted to do was have a run-in with the military. ¡°Is it too hard for you?¡± James nced at ke. ¡°Of course! How do you expect me to secretly sneak into the facility when it¡¯s guarded by fully -armed soldiers from the Red me Army? Why don¡¯t you show me how it¡¯s done?!¡± James smiled back at him sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re the Assassin King. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s well within your capabilities. Plus, the Elite Eight will be under yourmand. The Dark Castle will be nigh invincible with them helping you.¡± ¡°Fine. Whatever you say.¡± ke did not argue further. Since he was now an ally of James, he had to help him with these kinds of situations. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Okay, you can just see yourself out.¡± James left ke¡¯s residence and walked outside. He took out his phone and called May. ¡°James, what¡¯re your orders?¡± May¡¯s voice responded crisply through the phone. James ordered, ¡°Find an opportunity to defect from the ck Dragon Army and return to the Dark Castle as its assassins.¡± May was stunned by his order. ¡°Are you joking, James?¡± ¡°I¡¯m deadly serious. Go to ke, and he¡¯ll fill you in on the details.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± May nodded and hung up the phone. She immediately passed on the message to the others. After receiving his orders, the others could scarcely believe what they had heard and called James one after the other to double-confirm. They only believed May¡¯s words after getting James¡¯ affirmation. In a certain room at the Southern ins¡­ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What the hell is James nning? He made us join the ck Dragon army and now wants us to defect and return to being assassins? I don¡¯t want to go back to our old ways anymore.¡± ¡°Same. It¡¯s much better being part of the Elite Eight!¡± ¡°James must have his reasons for making such an arrangement.¡± ¡°He is no longer the ck Dragon nor the Dragon King anymore. Hence, doesn¡¯t have the authority to make usply. Asking us to defect is like throwing us under the bus.¡± The Elite Eight discussed the matter. May interrupt them. ¡°James has indeed resigned, but he did so unwillingly. Don¡¯t forget the man that helped us back in the Capital. That man easily snuck us into the Red me Army and got us out. He definitely has the power to order us around. If I¡¯m not wrong, he must be working under the King James¡¯ ns represent the King¡¯s will. Everyone went silent. After a while, one of them piped up, ¡°Then what else is there to think about? It looks like we only have one course of action!¡± ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to defect then. From now, the Elite Eight are no longer part of the ck Dragon Army¡± That day, the news spread across the Southern ins and out to the rest of the world. ¡°Thetest news! The Elite Eight have defected after killing countless soldiers in the Southern ins! ¡°The Elite Eight were formerly assassins but became part of the ck Dragon Army after being subdued by the ck Dragon himself. They made great contributions to the execution of the twenty- eight-nations generals and were awarded the title of the Elite Eight. After the ck Dragon was demoted, they cannot be restrained any longer and have chosen to defect!¡± The news spread like wildfire throughout the country and even reached various parts of the world. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Chapter 783 The news of the Elite Eight defecting had spread from the Southern ins to the whole. country and became an international sensation in a short amount of time. Netizens across the country hotly discussed the matter. James was the one who subdued the Elite Eight. Thus, he naturally became the subject of discussion. The whole country sympathized with James. It was a pity their justice system could not see the virtue in what he had done. Otherwise, he would have be a living legend. James stayed in the hospital the entire day, still studying the medical book. After learning about the news, his lips curved in a faint smile. ¡°Darling, the Elite Eight have defected from the ck Dragon Army.¡± Thea was bored while lying in bed. Although James stayed behind to apany her in the hospital, he hardly spoke to her. She kept looking for an opportunity to talk to him. When she saw the news on her phone, she brought it up and tried to use it as a conversation starter. Immediately when Thea called out to him, James was disturbed from his meditation. He stood and stretched his body. Meditating had done wonders for his mental state. It made him feel less tired and weak. He nced at Thea, who was holding her phone out to him, and replied tly. ¡°I see. I¡¯m going out for some fresh air.¡± James went directly to Daniel¡¯s ward. Daniel was severely injured but his life was no longer in danger after the operation. James walked into the ward and found that Daniel was awake. Daniel greeted him weakly, ¡°James.¡± James waved his hand, walked over, and checked Daniel¡¯s pulse. After going over his condition, he said, ¡°Your wounds are recovering well. With some rest, you¡¯ll be fully recovered soon.¡± ¡°Have you got a smoke?¡± Daniel¡¯s nicotine addiction had struck, and he looked at James eagerly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It had been a few days since hest smoked. James took out a cigarette, lit it, and handed it to him. Daniel took the cigarette and savored the experience thoroughly. The nurse standing inside saw what had happened but did not dare to stop James chatted briefly with Daniel before leaving him. Eventually, he made his way back to Thea¡¯s ward, ¡°Honey, where did you go? Can we talk for a while?¡± Thea looked at James pleadingly. Although she got him to stay, she could sense that James¡¯ attitude toward her had changed entirely. In the past, he hung onto her every word, but now it seemed as if he was going through the motions with her. She no longer held a special ce in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t feel like talking.¡± James sat on the sofa inside the ward and muttered a curt reply. Thea stopped trying to engage with him after his refusal. James leaned back on the sofa, closed his eyes, and rested. ke had already left, and the Elite Eight had also defected from the Southern ins to look for him. James¡¯ n was beginning to take shape, and he had a lot of work to do. However, he still was unaware of how Cansington was faring. After pondering for a while, he walked out of the ward again and sat outside in the corridor. He took out his phone and called Newton. ¡°Come to the military hospital.¡± He hung up after rying his brief order. It did not take long for the man he called to arrive. Newton arrived at the military hospital with his granddaughter, Serena, in less than an hour. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± The two of them respectfully greeted him, James pointed to the chair beside him saying, ¡°Sit.¡± The two sat down. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation like in Cansington while I wasn¡¯t around?¡± ¡°What in particr do you mean?¡± Newton was unsure of what aspect James wanted to know about. James said, ¡°In terms of the political standings and what Oceanic Commerce, Five Provinces. Business Alliance, Infinite Commerce, and other affluentpanies from the Capital are doing.¡± Newton took a deep breath before exining, ¡°Five Provinces Business Alliance repurchased Transgenerational New City and has constantly been advertising it. Countlesspanies have settled in the ce recently, and the business scene there is thriving. Meanwhile, Oceanic Commerce hasn¡¯t been idle either. They¡¯ve established Oceanic Pharmaceuticals topete against established pharmaceuticalpanies such as Celestial, Longevity, Purity, and Abundant. ¡°At the same time, a lot is happening in the Capital too. The newmercial city has begun construction outside the city, and a lot of funds have been invested in it. Construction has been ongoing day and night and the project is expected to bepleted very soon. Judging by their current progress, they should be done before the new year.¡± Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Newton slowly apprised James of the situation in Cansington. ¡°Also¡­¡± Newton said, ¡°Recently, a new pharmaceutical group called Centennial Corporation was established in Cansington.¡± ¡°Huh? Centennial Corporation? Who¡¯s behind them?¡± James cocked his eyebrow. Newton shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re currently rising in poprity forunching several new medicines that have garnered unanimous praise from consumers. Moreover, they¡¯ve gained quite a following on Medical Street. They have countless well-known doctors supporting them, including Jonathan who lost to you in thest medical conference.¡± Hearing that made James realize something. ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, the boss behind Centennial Corporation is the Emperor since Jonathan is his aplice,¡¯ James voiced his spection out loud. ¡°Centennial Corporation? A hundred years? Is this a reference to their n a hundred years. ago?¡± James murmured darkly. He knew the Emperor was trying to conquer the world with Gu. It was a scheme that was pioneered a hundred years ago but had failed. ¡°I see. Get me some of their new medicine so I can have a closer look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Newton nodded. James turned to Serena and instructed, ¡°Get me a wheelchair.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Serena was perplexed. ¡°Why do you need a wheelchair, James?¡± Serena looked at James doubtfully. ¡®He looks fine, so why does he need a wheelchair?¡¯ ¡°Just get me a wheelchair.¡± James waved off her concerns. ¡°Alright.¡± Serena did not inquire further. The two stood up and left. James stretched his hands and rubbed his face. Then, he took a deep breath. He took out his phone and called Quincy, ¡°Are you free?¡± ¡°Huh? Yeah, I¡¯m free. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Quincy¡¯s surprised voice came from the other end of the phone. She never expected him to look for her so soon. ¡°Come to the hospital. I need to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Quincy had been lying in bed the whole day and did not have the motivation to get out. After receiving the call from James, she suddenly felt full of energy. She quickly rolled out of bed, washed her face, changed her clothes, and put on some makeup. In an instant, she transformed into a gorgeous and sexy woman. After getting ready, she drove to the military hospital. When she reached it, she did not go to the inpatient ward. After arriving outside the hospital, she gave James a call. James left the inpatient ward and headed out to meet Quincy. Outside the hospital¡­ Seeing James approaching, Quincy tucked her hair behind her ear and shed him a bright smile. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the perfect candidate.¡± James sat down on a bench. Quincy sat down beside him, still confused at what he meant. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± James said, ¡°You¡¯re very talented and have great business acumen. I need you to help me establish a pharmaceuticalpany.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Quincy was taken aback by his request. ¡°You want to establish a pharmaceuticalpany?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned that a new pharmaceuticalpany named Centennial Corporation suddenly popped up in Cansington recently. I suspect the Emperor is behind it, but I don¡¯t know what his goal is. Apart from that, I need a lot of money right now, enough to go against an entire nation. Cansington is the capital of medicine, and establishing a pharmaceuticalpany would be the easiest way to rue capital. You¡¯re the most suitable person for the job.¡± Hearing this, Quincy frowned. ¡°James, establishing apany costs a lot of money. Where am I going to get that amount of money?¡± ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll sort something out.¡± James rubbed his temples pensively. He looked at Quincy and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d turn me down.¡± His words struck Quincy like a bolt of lightning. She asked with a smile, ¡°Why?¡± James sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you anymore. I had hoped you¡¯d refuse my request, but at the same time, I really need you because I don¡¯t have anyone else I trust for this job. No one has the same capabilities you do.¡± Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Chapter 785 James was incredibly indecisive. He really had not wanted to cause trouble for Quincy. Nevertheless, he hoped that she would help him. "Let me in on the details. What do you need me to do? Also. I''m not going to help you for free. There''s a limit to how much I provide for free." Quincy smiled cheekily. James thought about it for a moment and said, "I''ll find a way to get the money first. You should spend the next few daysPreparing to set up thepany. When I''ve sorted things out on my end. I''ll contact you for the next step." Quincy nodded. ¡®Alright. That''ll do." She stood up and nced toward the hospital. Quincy wanted to visit Thea but knew that The still held some animosity toward her, so she decided against it. She waved her hand as she walked away. "I''l head back first." James watched as Quincy left. After leaving, he stood up and walked back toward the hospital. "Money, huh?" James began to worry about the money. "I need money to start the business. ¡®However, I have nothing left to my name, so where on earth will I get the money?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He could get money from the Southern ins but did not want Henry to make the same. mistake again. If the Emperor gets wind of his ns, it would de¡ªrail many thangs. While racking his brain, James returned to the inpatient ward. Suddenly. someone came to mind. Zane Dawn.He was an overlord in the north and had the moniker of the King of Mines. Zane had a worth of trillions of dors. "Borrowing some money from him should not be a problem.¡¯ He arrived at Thea¡¯s ward. Newton and Serena had arrived and entered the ward to chat with Thea. Seeing them conversing happily. James did not go inside. He took out his phone, searched for Cynthia''s number, and made the call after some slight hesitation. Soon, someone answered the phone. An ecstatic voice addressed ham from the other side. "James, you finally thought to call me! What happened? Dsd you miss me?" James felt slightly embarrassed and coughed a few times. Gathering his courage. he finally spoke, "Cynthia, is your dad around?" "Oh? You''re looking for my dad? He isn''t home right now. I''ll pass you his number so you can contact him directly." "Alright. Thank you." "No problem!" Cynthia bung up the phone and sent Zane''s number to James. After receiving the contact details from Cynthia, James immediately punched in the number. "Hello, who is this?" A hoarse voice spoke. James replied, "It''s me, James." "Oh, James? It''s you, my boy! How are you? Are you doing good?" "I''m fine. I just have something to ask you. Mr. Dawn..." James felt a little embarrassed. He had never had to worry about money before, so naturally, he never once borrowed money from anyone. "Go ahead. You can speak inly to me." Zane was very forthright "C-Could...could you lend me some money?" "Huh?" Zane jaw hung open.He never expected James to ask him for money. After a moment''s silence, he asked, "I thought you called me for something else. You need. money? That won''t be a problem.How much do you need?" James made a rough calction in his head. He needed to start thepany for two purposes. First, was topete against Centennial Corporation and stop the Emperor''s scheme. Second. was to umte wealth to pave the way for a new king of Sol. James understood the King must also have arranged for other people''s support. "Of course, the more, the better." He did not have a single penny right now. It was challenging to start apany, and he would. need a lot of money before his n could take off. Zane took a moment to deliberate further, then he replied. "How about I give you half of my assets? However, I''ll need you to be more attentive to Cynthia''s condition." Zane''s daughter meant the world to him. He was willing to even spend all his wealth if ? meant she could live a happy, and fulfilled life. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Chapter 786 If this happened while James was still the Dragon King, he''d have outright refused. However, he desperately needed the money now. "Please consider it a debt I owe you, I''ll definitely pay you back as soon as I''m able to. As for Cynthia, give me some time. I''ll be able to cure herpletely very soon." James was confident in the Crucifier¡¯s ability. As long as he could cultivate True Energy and use it, Cynthia''s illness would be as good as cured. "Alright. Then I''lle meet you in Cansington tomorrow." Aftering to an agreement with Zane, James ended the call. He sighed in relief after hanging up. Fortunately, Zane was still willing to help him. Otherwise, he would not have known what to do. After resolving the issue of finances, he walked into the ward. Newton and Serena turned and greeted him. "Mr. Caden." James nodded his head in response. Newton picked up a stic bag on the table and handed it to James. "These are the drugs recentlyunched by Centennial Corporation. One is called Larcinadol, which is used to treat colds and fevers. Many people have found it extremely effective. Additionally, it''s incredibly affordable. The market price is one dor per pill. Meanwhile, the other is Partinoprofen which is used to treat headaches. The customer feedback is very positive. And countless hospitals have signed contracts for its distribution." Serena, who was standing by the side, added on. "These medicines have been heavily Promoted by Centennial Corporation, iming that they are made from all-natural medicinal. herbs and have no side effects." "Alright." James took it and said, "It''s gotten quitete already. You two should head back first." They both nodded and left shortly. After they took them leave, Thea asked. "Honey, what were you guys talking about? I didn¡¯t understand a single thing." "It''s nothing." James took the bag of medicine and walked out of the ward. "You should continue getting some rest. I need to head out to handle some stuff." He left without waiting for Thea''s response. "Hmph." Thea leaned back on the hospital bed and sighed in frustration. Military Hospital, director''s office. The hospital director was a man in his 50s dressed in a white coat. He meticulously prepared some tea and served it to his guest. "Commander, how''s your stay in the hospital? Is everything to your liking? Feel free to tell. me if you need anything." The director enthusiastically weed James. James waved him away, "I''m no longer the ck Dragon, and no longer serve the military. so it''s fine to drop the formalities." "How could I?! You''ll always be the Dragon General in the hearts of the soldiers..." James raised his hand to interrupt him and handed over the bag of medicines. "Take these to theb for testing. I''d like to know their ingredients." The director was caught off guard by his request but quickly nodded. "Okay." He took out his phone and made a call. "Lydia.e to my office." Soon, a young doctor walked in.She was a beautiful woman dressed in scrubs and in her 20s. Lydia walked into the office, nced at James, and turned to the director to ask, "How can I help you, Director?" The director quickly introduced the woman to James. "Commander, this is Lydia Norris. She''s an outstanding surgeon who is also an excellent cook." Lydia frowned and said tly. feeling like her time had been wasted, "If there isn''t anything. to attend to, I''ll take my leave first, Vector." The director handed overs the medicine and instructed, "Take these to theboratory and run some tests. Find out itsponents." "Alright." Lydia took the medicine and hurried away. James had no reason to stay any longer and got ready to leave. The director quickly stopped him and looked at him with an expectant expression. "What do you think of Lydia, Commander?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "She sounds like 3 great women." The director whispered, "Do you want her phone number? I''ll pass a to you so you can contact her privately." James was perturbed by the situation. "Mr. Norris, am I right to assume that she¡¯s your daughter? How could you shamelessly try to market her like that? I''m heading back to Thea¡¯s ward. Please send me the results once they''re out." Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Chapter 787 James turned around and left The director shouted behind him, "Lydia is a decent woman! Shell make a lovely wife!" James ignored him and returned to Thea¡¯s ward. Running around the hospital the whole night had exhausted him. Hey back against sofa and gently massaged his temples. While he was taking care of his business. Thea did not sleep at all. "Honey, can youe over and have a conversation with me?" Thea tried once again to talk to James. James raised his head and booked at her. Seeing her hapless expression on her face, he sighed. He felt bad for Thes and wanted nothing more than to protect her with his life. However, he did not have time for that right now. James moved a chair over and sat beside her bed. He held onto her hand and said. "I''ve been. really tiredtely and don''t have the energy to spend on a conversation. H''s not that I''m ignoring you, so don''t take it personally." Thea started sobbing and said, "Honey, let''s go get married again once I''m discharged, okay?" "Thea. I don''t have to live in my current condition. If we do remarry, I''ll only end up being a burden to you and your family.You''re still young and have a whole life ahead of you. Even if I don''t die, [1 be crippled and wheelchair¡ªbound or bedridden for the rest of my entire Life. Do you think you''re prepared to shoulder that responsibility for as long as you live?" James booked at Thea straight in the eye and deliberately chose his words. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The fewer people who know about the medical book, the better. Onty Quincy, the Blithe King, and 5 few others knew about it for now. James did not intend to tell Thea about it and wanted to continue pretending he was crippled. He wanted the Emperor to let his guard down. He wanted to be seen as nothing close to being. a threat and he wanted to stop having a target over his head. Only then would he be able to execute his ns and observe the Emperor''s every move. "loan. Let me do it. 0 take care of you for the rest of your life." Thea replied insistently. "Alright." James nodded. He did not say anything else and let go of Thea''s hand. James walked to the sofa, leaned back, and began to meditate. The night passed in silence, The next day... Early in the morning. there was a knock on the door. A female doctor walked into the room with a bunch of papers in hes hand. It was the director''s daughter, Lydia. James stood up to meet her. Lydia handed the documents to James and said. "These are the test results you requested." "Thank you." Lydia did not say anything else after handing over the results and promptly left the ward. James sat down, took out the results, and scrutinized them. The new medicinesunched by Centennial Corporation were indeedprised of medicinal herbs. James booked at the list of ingredients and found no problems with them. Then, he fell into deep thought. He knew the Emperor was not that magnanimous to develop new and affordable drugs for the sake of improving public health. There must be an ulterior motive behind his actions. His previous worry was that Gu was added to their medicines to poison its users. This would seem in line with their n to control humanity. However, judging by theb results. he might have given it way too much thought. ¡®Still, James knew that there were more to these drugs than meets the eye. "Honey, what''re you thinking about?" James snapped back to reality and shook his head. "It''s nothing. Your breakfast will be served but I''m afraid you''ll have to eat it alone. I''ve got something to do today." "Okay." Thea replied disappointedly. James then got up and left the ward. After leaving the hospital, he sat at the inpatient ward''s staircase and pored over the test results once more. Soon, be got a call from Cynthia. She had rushed to Cansington along with Zane earlier that morning and had just gotten off the ne. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Chapter 788 ¡°I''m at the Military Hospital." "Okay. we''lle over right away." After James informed them of his location. he put away his phone and fell back into his thoughts. Zane and Cynthia arrived shortly after. James was still sitting on the staircase at the inpatient ward''s endurance when they arrived. "James? An excited voice came from close by. James came back to his senses and raised his head. Agir in her 20s dressed in a white dress ran up to him cheerily. Her long ck hair danced. with the breeze as she rushed to him. Soon, she stopped in front of James. James stood up and greeted her, "Cynthia." Cynthia''s beautiful face held an expression of delight. She sped James¡¯ hand and beamed brightly at ham. "I finally get to see you again after so bong! How are you getting on? Are you doing better?" James uttered gently. "Nothing much has changed, but at least I won''t die for the time being." A few momentster. a burly man caught up to them. "Mr. Dawn," James greeted him respectfully. Zane nodded and said, "I tried to liquidate some of my assetsst night but only managed to get three hundred billion. If you need it, I transfer it to you immediately." "Don''t transfer it to me. First, let''s find somewhere we can discuss this." James did not intend to handle the money and nned to have Zane transfer it directly to Quincy. "Cynthia, follow me to the inpatient ward." "Alright." Cynthia nodded. James returned to Thea''s ward again. The custom made wheelchair that Serena ordered for him had arrived. James did not intend to be seen walking about since he knew the Emperor had numerous spies keeping tabs on him. Since he had already decided to put on an act, he wanted to y the part as convincingly as he could He sat in the wheelchair and asked Cynthia to wheel him out James left the hospital with Cynthia and Zane. He also called Quincy to join in on their discussion. Inside a vi within Cansington... This was Cynthia''s residence in Cansington. Quincy had already arrived. ¡®She was dressed very fashionably in a blue id dress. Her curly hair was so straightened. Although she had lost her sexy and mature look, she now had a naive and cute look to her. The few of them gathered together. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Mr. Dawn, you can transfer the money to Quincy. She''ll be the one responsible for registering the company as well as managing it" Zane was unaware of what James was trying to do. However, he did not ask any questions and simply transferred the money. After transferring the money, he said, "I still have some business in the north, so I won''t be staying in Cansington. Cynthia wall be staying here for a while. She''s a precocious kid, so please help me watch over her..." "That''s enough. You''re such a nag! Shouldn''t you be leaving already? You''re annoying me." Cynthia stood up and pushed Zane away. James replied, "Rest assured. Mr. Dawn. I¡¯ll take good care of Cynthia and will investigate her condition to the best of my ability. I''m sure it won''t be long until I''ll be absent to fix her condition." Zane was relieved to have Cynthia under James¡¯ care. Having sorted out his business, Zane quickly left for the airport again. After Zane left, Quincy asked. "What''s our next move, James?" James had already thought through the next step. "Let''s not worry about making money first. I''d like to prioritize capturing the market. The Centennial Corporation has been making a bot of bold moves. They''ve heavily invested into advertising new drugs and as result, have seized a major portion of the market. Although I''m unsure of his true motives, I''m sure we''ll be able to interfere with his ns by stealing their customers." "So now, I''ll need you to take the money and register thepany." Quincy said, ¡°It won''t be hard to register thepany. but what about medicines? A pharmaceutical company employs research teams to create new drugs. Not only that, they usually take years to develop one. We don''t even have a research team. so how wall we develop medicines andpete against other pharmaceutical groups?" "Leave that to me." James confidently replied her, "Based on my understanding and knowledge about medicinal ingredients, developing new drugs using medicinal herbs won''t be a problem at all. We need to put this into action as soon as possible." The two of them spent a long time ironing out and finalizing the details of this n. Quincy would establish thepany, while James would provide the forms to create new medicine that canpete against Centennial Corporation. They finalized their ns after discussing through the entire night. James was exhausted and plopped onto the sofa. Quincy walked over and started to massage his head. She told him in a concerned tone. "You still aren''tpletely recovered yet, so don''t overwork yourself. Take a short nap. I''ll wake you when it''s time to eat." Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Chapter 789 That entire discussionpletely drained what was left of James¡¯ mental energy. Nodding lightly at Quincy, he tiredlyy on on the sofa. "Alright. I just close my eyes for a minute." Cynthia stood up and said, "I''ll help you upstairs, James." "Okay." With Cynthia''s help, James was guided to his guest bedroom on the second floor. ¡®She left ham to rest in the room and gently closed the door. Then, Cynthia headed. downstams.She plopped herself on the sofa next to Quincy and grinned cheekily at her. "So. how far have both of you gone?" Quincy rolled her eyes and gave a terse reply, "Stop that. There''s nothing between us." "Pfft. Do you think I''m stupid? You literally look at him with lovestruck eyes." Cynthia pouted, madly disappointed at Quincy''s se response. Quincy sighed spotify. ¡®She stopped herself from considering a future with James and what that would look like. She knew that whale Thea still clung to him. it was impossible for him and Quincy to have a happy ending. Seeing Quincy''s crestfallen expression, Cynthia could sense something was greatly upsetting her. She asked hesitantly, "Did¡­ James get back together with Trea?" "Yeah." Quincy nodded in resignation. Cynthia scowled. "I don''t care that she¡¯s a gorgeous woman, I don¡¯t like her. James treated her so well, and yet she mercilessly walked all over his feelings. If I were him. she wouldn''t even be an option! I''d choose you over her any day!" Quincy chuckled at Quincy''s frank response and said. "Alright, that¡¯s enough. I saw a lot of people around the house. You must have a chef, right?" "Yeah." Cynthia nodded. "Could you ask the chef to prepare arge meal? James gets hungry easily and is like a bottomless pit when be eats." "Okay." Cynthia quickly rushed off to tel her personal chef to start preparing a meal for James. When she returned, she sat back on the sofa and continued chatting with Quincy. The Dawns¡¯ housekeeper, Luther, came over to them to interrupt their lively discussion." Miss, theres someone at the door. She''s been standing there for a very long time. We tried to talk to her, but she won''t give us any answers." "Huh? Cynthia frowned. "Who is it?" Luther shook his head. "I don''t recognize her." "Let''s go see her for ourselves." Cynthia stood up and walked toward the door. Quincy followed behind her. Awoman stood silently outside the vi¡¯s iron gate. ¡®She looked to be in her 20s and was dressed in a in dress, ck stockings, and a pair of boots. The woman had beautiful facial features and long ck hair. It was drizzling, and judging by her wet hair, she must have been standing outside for quite some time. "Why''d shee here?" Quincy walked out and frowned when she saw she was waiting outside. Cynthia turned to Quincy with a confused expression. "Who''s that, Quincy?" Quincy exined to Cynthia in a hushed tone. "At thest medical conference. someone. drugged James and kidnapped him to a hotel room. That woman was also drugged and brought there. The two of them had slept together." "Oh, that''s the girl?" Cynthia was surprised. Of course, she had heard about the incident. However, she didn''t know the identity of the woman that James slept with. Cynthia only knew that it was the daughter of a famous painter. Quincy approached her and asked. "Tiara, how did you find this ce? Tiara stood aside and said, "I saw the news. A reporter filmed James getting in a car anding to this ce, so I followed it." "Are you here to see James?" Quincy''s frown got deeper. Tiara nodded and said wistfully, "He promised to marry me if he made it back alive from the war in the Southern ins." James¡¯ promise had been on her mind ever since. She had gone to James¡¯ public trial in the Capital, but there were too many people there. So she never had a chance to meet him. She knew he would eventually return to Cansington, so she had been waiting all this time. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "This..." Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Quincy was troubled by the situation. She paused for a moment before speaking to Tiars again, "It''s raining out here. You shoulde inside first." Tiara shook her head. Cynthia walked over, tugged at her wrist, and said, "Come inside. James isn''t feeling too well right now and is resting. You can see him when he wakes up. Tiaes finally agreed when presented with that argument. After entering the vi, a maid got her a cup of warm water. Tiara picked it up and took a sip. Cynthia looked at Quincy, pulled her aside, and whispered, "What should we do, Quincy?" Quincy shrugged. "Why''re you asking me? How would I know? We should wait for James to wake up and talk to her himself." She had never heard James mention anything about marrying Tiara. but it was not her ce to question him. Afterall, it was not like Quincy and James were actually together. Quincy exhaled sharply. James¡¯ rtionships were a3 mess. He had not settled his rtionship with Thea, and here was Tiara, coming to where he was to seek closure with him. Soon, the meal was ready. Cynthia looked at Quincy and Tiara. They all sat on the sofa in awkward silence. Finally she gathered the courage to speak. "S¡ªShould I go get James?" "Go ahead." Quincy gestured for her to leave. When it dawned on her that their reunion was imminent, Tiara suddenly became nervous.She had fantasized about meeting James again. Countless scenanos yed out in her mind before, but she never expected to meet him this way. Both her hands clenched on the hem of her dress. Cynthia nced at Tiara, then headed up to the second floor. "James, it¡¯s time to eat." James slowly stirred. He had slept for more than an hour, and felt as if his brain had cleared up a bot. He rolled out of bed, rubbed his eyes, and nodded. "Alright." After getting dressed, James headed downstairs. As soon as he arrived in the living room. he froze. He stood in ce with a bewildered expression while looking at Tiara, sitting on the sofa. After a few seconds, he walked over and asked nervously. "W¡ªVWhy are you here?" Tiara raised her head to meet James¡¯ The moment she saw James, her heart skipped a beat. Initially, she didn''t know of James¡¯ identity and misunderstood the kind of person he was. She hated him for what had happened. eyes. After leaming of his identity and how he had been framed, the hatred in her heart slowly melted away into feelings of affection. "I-l heard you were here. so I came to see you." Tiara¡¯s airy voice tickled his ears. She smiled. revealing her two shallow dimples. James sat down and lit a cigarette. They had an intimate night together once, and James had promised to marry ber if he came back alive from the Southem ins. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seeing the troubled expression on James¡¯ face. Tiara waved her hands frantically and hurriedly exined, "James, I didn''te to farce you to marry me. I... I just wanted to see you and know how you''re doing." Quincy and Cynthia looked at the two of them but remained silent. "Tiara..." James¡¯ opened his mouth but was at a loss for words. Tiara lowered her head and spoke dejectedly, "I-I know you still love Thea, and I won''t force you to be with me. But, you''re sick fight now, and I...1...simply want to be by your side and help care for you." James did not know what to do. He nced at Quincy helplessly. However, Quincy simply shrugged. She also had no idea how to deal with Tiara. "Tiara, the thing is...my condition..." Tiacs quickly interrupted him. "James, I know. I''m fully aware. I-If you''ll have me, how about making me your second wife?" ¡°Quincy burst out inughter when she heard the suggestion but immediately regained herposure. She stood up and said. "The room is too stuffy. I think I''m going out for a walk" Cynthia also stood up and said, "I''ll get the maids to bring out the food." The two women quickly fed the scene. leaving only James and Tiara alone in the living room. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Chapter 791 James was now alone with Tiara in the living room.He was unsure of what to say to a pure and innocent youngdy like her. Them previous sexual intercourse was 3 misunderstanding. Someone had set James up. but in theory, he should be responsible for her as a man. However, as there was too much burden on his shoulders, there was nothing he could do. Any promise he made would be paying lip service. It would only break her heart further down. the line. "Umm... Tiara... Actually, I..." James looked at Tiara apologetically and said, "I heard about your situation. Though I wish to take responsibility for my actions. there''s simply too much I have to bear at the moment. Besides, my body''s in terrible shape. I could die anytime. I also have Thea to consider...¡ã Hearing this, Tiara lifted her head and cut James short. "I know, James. I didn''t want toe looking for you, but I can''t suppress my emotions. You''re a national hero. There isn''t a single woman who doesn¡¯t adore you. I''m not asking for her. I just want to stay by your side and take care of you. At the very least, I¡¯ll have no regrets." James never expected her to say such a thing. "l feel at ease as long as I can watch you from afar." James ribbed his temples exasperatedly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Silence permeated throughout the living room. Quincy, who was standing by the door, kept ncing over at James and Tiara. Seeing that they were now silent, she walked over to them and seated herself. Looking at James, she asked, "How''s the talk?¡ã James sighed. "It was a blunder on my part. If I had been more cautious. I wouldn''t have fallen. for Jonathan''s tricks and all of this wouldn''t even have happened. It''s all my fault. Tiara is innocent. I feel guilty about her." Tiara hurriedly waved ber hands. "James, I''m not asking you to take responsibility. I¡ªI just want..." ¡®She tried to exin, but the more she exined, the more incoherent she sounded. In fact, she sounded as if she was forcing James to make a choice. In truth, she only wanted to stay by his side. Even if she was nothing to him, she would feel at ease as long as she could watch from afar. That was all she wanted. Quincy pitied Tiara. After all, she had been through at at such a young age. To Quincy, a man and 3 woman having sexual intercourse did not mean they had to be together. "Why don''t you let her stay by your side? After all, your wheelchair''s ready anyway, and you need someone to push it," Quincy suggested. James rolled his eyes. ¡®Another stupid idea of hers." Thea was now admitted to the hospital. James had promised her he would remarry her. Since Thea knew who Tiara was, letting Tiara by his side would be a recipe for disaster. "Th-That''s what I''ve been thinking a5 well." Tiara looked at James pleadingly and said, Please let me take care of you, James." "A-Akight, then." James had no other choice but to ept her offer. He was worried that Tiara would do something extreme if he turned her down. "It''s time to eat!" Cynthia''s voice came from the dining room. Hearing this, they got up and headed there. After having his meal at Cynthia''s ce. James went to the hospital. He had allowed Tiara to stay by his side. Meanwhile, Tiara would be responsible for pushing his wheelchair. He was currently in 5 wheelchas, but walking was an easy feat. Still, he nned to remain in the wheelcham as long as he was: outside. This would hull his enemies into a false sense of security. They would assume that his life was hanging by a thread. At the military hospital... Thea stared at the ceiling and daydreamed while lying on her bed. The moment the door opened and James entered in his wheelchair, ber face brightened immediately. With a delightful smile, she Said sweetly, "You''re here, honey." "Mh." James nodded. "Wh-who''s she?" Looking at Tiara who was pushing James¡¯ wheelchair, Thea frowned. Before James could speak, Tiara humidity exined, "H-Hello, Thea. My name''s Tiara. I was hired by James to push his Wheel chair." Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Chapter 792 "Oh, I see." Thea did not think much about it. Although she knew that James had sexual rtions with a woman, she did nat know her name. Besides, id was a misunderstanding. after all. Thus, Thea did not put two and two together. James had a huge lump in his throat. He thought that Tiara would seek to sow discord between. him and Thea. He did not expect her to be this thoughtful. Deep down, he sighed. Though she was a fine woman, he owed her greatly. He wondered how many hearts he would continue to break in the future. James believed that fate was crue! to Tiara. However, upon deeper contemtion, it was in fact he who was being cruel. If he had been a more responsible and reliable man, Tiara would not have had to go through such hardships. Upon being reminded of theseplex questions, James had a headache. Wearing a pained expression. he groaned. Since Quincy had told Tiara about James¡¯ condition, she knew that he had a headache. She hurriedly said, "James. Quincy told you not to overthink things. Try not to think about them, ok?" She massaged James¡¯ head as she said that. James lightly waved his hand and said, "I''m fine." Then, he stood up and headed toward the sofa in the ward and rested. For some time, Jam¨¦s remained at the hospital. Apart from reading medical books, he would enter a state of deep meditation. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Deep meditation was the first step toward cultivating True Energy. It allowed him to sense the energy within his body. which was the prerequisite for con¨¦rolling them. Only after controlling them could one use the Inner Cultivation Method to gather energy and Cultivate them into True Energy. It was aplicated process. Ordinary men could never aplish such a feat. However, as James possessed an extraordinary body, he had long reached the pinnacle of External Martial Arts. The blood energy within his body was so powerful that he could sense. and control his energy with great ease. In the blink of an eye, half a month passed. Thea soon recovered and was discharged from the hospital. Meanwhile, after half a month''s worth of effort, James was finally able to gather True Energy. Although it was not concentrated, it was still a step in the right direction. He had Pretty much figured out everything that was written in the medical book''s second volume. He now had aprehensive understanding of Crocifier''s true purpose. However, to truly unlock its true potential. he needed much stranger True Energy. At the same time. in the Capital... The Emperor was sitting on the sofa in his mansion. A thirty¡ªyear¡ªold morous¡ªlooking woman in a revealing outfit was standing by his side and reporting her work. Hearing her report, the Emperor asked, "What''s the situation at Centennial Corporation?" The woman exined, "We introduced some new medicine, and the market reacted positively. However, as we have only just established ourselves, not to mention that there are numerous pharmaceuticalpanies in Sol, it would be difficult to increase our market share. We need time to make our presence fail." "We''re running out of time." The Emperor''s face darkened, and he immediately ordered. " Speed up the process." "Understood," the woman said. Immediately, she added. "By the way. I heard there''s a new pharmaceuticalpany in Cansangton." "Oh? The Emperor froze. "What are its origins?" The woman exined, "Thepany is called Messiah, and its owner goes by the name of Quincy Xenos. Thepany''s startup capital is around 10 billion dors." "Quincy Xenas?" The Emperor furrowed his eyebrows and contemted for a while before asking, "How is James doing?" "James has been in the military hospital all this while. He''s getting weaker by the day. Now, he has to be pushed around in a wheelchaa." "l see... Alright, you''re dismissed." "Understood." The woman turned to leave. The Emperor leaned on the sofa and murmured, "Quincy... 10 billion dors... Messiah... What do they have to do with James?" Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Chapter 793 After being admitted to the hospital for half a month, the gun wound on her leg had healed. Although she had not recuperatedpletely, she merely needed some rest and everything. would simply work out. The Cahans were here to take her home. After James gave the 10 billion dors to Thea, dys bought a new vi near the Cahans'' vi. All the Cahans were here on the day Thea was discharged. Now, Thea was the one who controlled the family''s finances. That was why every single of her rtives was buttering her up. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Thea, Etemaiity has expanded its production recently. Business is booming because of you!" "Your ti as Asclepius really helped us a lot here." "I think it¡¯s time for some reforms. We can¡¯t continue ordering from other businesses. We have to pour money into our own R&D and produce medicine ourselves. Then, we will list thepany on the stock exchange." The Cahans surrounded Thes and bombarded her with @aitering remarks. Meanwhile, Thea looked at James, who was deep in contemtion, and grabbed his hand. ¡ã What do you think, honey?" "Huh?" As James was deep in thought, he did not hear what the others were saying. Thea said. "Grandpa said it¡¯s time for Eternality to implement a few reforms and make medicine ourselves. After we have spread our name far and wide, we will list thepany on the stock exchange." "I''ll leave it to you to decide. I don''t know much about stuff like this." James shook his head. and looked at Tiara. "Tiara, bring me upstairs. I''m tired." "Alright." Tiara walked over to him and carried him upstairs. After James left, dys approached Thea and whispered. "Thea, are you really going to remarry James? He''s no longer the ck Dragon nor the owner of the Transgenerational Group, you know? He''s now amoner. Besides, he''s gravely poisoned. Rumor on the street is that his life is hanging by a thread. Soon. he won''t be able to walk, and he''ll die a slow and painful death." "dys is right," Tommy chimed in. "He''s no longer the ck Dragon, Thea. He''s trash now. Do you wish to be dragged down by him for the rest of your life?" Megan nodded. "I think he¡¯s now useless. We''ll be the Isughingstock of the world if you masry him." The Cahans offered their opinions on the matter. Though they were grateful for James¡¯ help, they were nheless mritated upon seeing James¡¯ current condition. Thea''s face darkened. "What are you guys talking about? Would our family still be here today without James? He was the one who gave me the 10 billion dors. There''s no way that our family would have risen without the money. Even if remains bedridden far the rest of his life I won''t abandon him. Don''t bring up this topic anymore." The Cahans looked at one another. Since Thea was in control! of the family¡¯s finances. they did nat dare offend her. "I-I will go have a look at him." Thea got up and headed upstairs. In a room on the second floor... James was lying on a bed. His face was pale when he was downstairs. However, now that he was in the room, color returned to his face. "Tiara, how''s the situation with Quincy?" Tiara said, "It''s on the right track. I''ve sent her your form, and the product should have been manufactured. However, before we can introduce it to the market, we have to go through cumbersome procedures and government red tape." All this while, Trara had remained by James¡¯ side. Not only did she take care of James, but she was also an intermediary between him and Quincy. James knew that he was being targeted. That was why instead of meeting or calling Quincy, he sent Tiara to deliver his messages. At that moment, Thea walked in, and Tiara stopped talking immediately. Thea then ordered, "Go wash the clothes, Tiara. I''ll take care of James." "ok" Tiara nodded and tuned to leave. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Chapter 794 "Wait...¡ã James stopped Trara from leaving. Tiaes turned and asked, "Is anything else the matter?" James looked Thea in the eye and said, "I hired her to take care of me. She''s not a maid of the Cahans. If you need someone to wash your clothes, go get yourself a maid." "What do you mean by thal?¡ã Thea¡¯s face darkened, and she roared, "Since she lives here, she¡¯s our servant. What''s wrong with asking her to do some chores? Besides. did you really hire her? Don''t think I don''t know that you two have been exchanging nces and whispering to each other all this while. Do you take me for a fool, James? "She''ll have to isten to me if she wants to stay in this vi. Othenvise, she''s free to leave anytime." James stood up and said, "Tiara, get my wheelchair. We''re leaving." Tearfully, Thea grabbed James¡¯ arm and pleaded, "It''s my fault, James. Please don''t leave." James sighed and sat down. Unwilling to see James and Thea quarrel, Tara hurriedly said, "It''s fine, James. I have nothing to do anyway. I''ll wash the clothes." "Go take a rest," James ordered. Tiara was not a servant. James owed her a great debt. He did not wish to see her being ordered around by the Cahans. "Forget it... Go take a break." Thea chose topromise. "Got it." Tiara turned to leave. The disappointment was written on her face. She was happy while she was by James¡¯ side, but when she saw Thea, she could not help but feel envious of her. "Why couldn''t I be the one truly by James¡¯ side?" "Honey, how''s your body?" James shook his head. He chose to put the things on his mind aside for now. "I''m doing alright at the moment. What about you? Are there any signs of the Gu?" "No." Thea shook her head and said, "I don''t understand. It''s been such a long while. Why isn''t the Gu venom showing itself yet?" James grabbed Thes''s wrist and took her pulse. Everything was normal. Not only that, the hospital had performed a full body checkup on her before she was discharged. They found nothing wrong with her too. James frowned. Was it not Gu venom that Reign fed her? What was it, then? "What are you thinking about, honey?" "I-It''s nothing." James shook his head. "Ok... I''m going to take a shower now." Thea nced at James. Wearing a seductive smile. she said flirtatiously. "Though we have been together for so long, we have never done it before. Let''s do it tonight, shall we?" James booked at Thes and shook his head. "I''m afraid not with my current condition." Although he had sesshully cultivated True Energy and was able to suppress the Gu venom inside his body, he did not wish to have sexual rtions with Thea. After all, he was unsure of them future together. Ht would be irresponsible for ham to do so. "I see¡­¡± Thea was disappointed. ¡®She was prepared to give herself to James. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If she had known it woulde to this. she would have been more proactive while James was still in good health. All of this would not have happened if she had made a move earlier. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Jamesy on the bed and rested. Soon, Thea was done showering. Draped in a towel, she walked over to James. who was deep in contemtion, and asked with a delighted smite on her face, "Am I pretty, honey?" Hearing this, James nced at her. Thea just came out of the shower, so her wet hair was a bit messy but also enticing. Upon seeing this, James guiped. Then, he said smilingly, "What a shame that my body is in terrible shape." Thea got on the bed andy beside James. Embracing him in her arms, she consoled him gently, "You''re gonna be fine. By the way. I noticed that you''ve been busy reading something. What book is it?" "Just an ordinary medical book. I tried looking for ways to cure Gu venom. but after flipping through the pages day and night, I found nothing." James said nothing about the second volume of the medicinal book. "Oh.Thea continued, "Don¡¯t overthink things. Everything will be alright." James put his thoughts aside and entered into a state of deep meditation. As Thea was too captivating¡ªnat to mention that they were currently having skin contact James hurriedly meditated to empty his. The night passed silently. The next day... Thea woke up early in the morning and headed to Eternality. After being admitted to the hospital for so long. there was much work for her to deal with at the company. Thus, even before her injuries hadpletely recovered. she chase to go to work. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "It''s time to eat, James." Knock came on the door. Then, Tiara pushed it open and walked in. She was wearing an outfit that was nat too morous or casual, which made her look like at presentabledy from 3 prestigious James sat cross legged on the bed. Upon sensing Tiara¡¯s presence. he opened his eyes. Immediately, he raised his hand, and a strong gust of wind formed in his palms. The suction force sent a ss on a table two meters away flying toward him, which he grabbed with ease. Upon seeing this, Tiars was delighted. She cried out, "Did it work?" James breathed out some impurities and said smilingly, "The energy within my body ts getting stronger. I can now control it and create a strang suction force." After cultivating for so long, James could finally control True Energy and transform it into a powerful force. He was now much stronger than before. However, as his current True Energy was still weak, he could notpletely remove the Gu venom. He could only suppress the Gus inside his body and prevent them from damaging i. Thara wore a delighted smile. Her smile entuated her dimples, which made her all the more adorable. "Now that you have cultivated True Energy, you wan''t de." "Mh." James nodded. He took a deep breath and said, "I finally pulled it through. Next, I have to cultivate more and remove the Gus inside my body." "The Cahans are now having their meal. but they didn''t prepare your portion. So, I made you some noodles. Are you eating Gownstaars or do you want me to bring it up here?" James said, "Up here. I guess. Seeing them faces mins my mood." "Sure." Tiacs swift made ber way downstairs and brought the bow! of noodles to James¡¯ room. After tasting the noodles, James praised, "This is really delicious." She was delighted upon hearing this. Affer breakfast, James did not remain in the vi but instead went outside with Tiara. While pushing his wheelchair, Tiara asked, "James. about Thea...¡ã However. not knowing what to say, she shut her mouth immediately. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Chapter 796 James asked. "What do you wanna ask?" Tiaes blushed. Thanicfully, James could not see her face as she was pushing his wheelchair. Lately. she had been hearing a lot of rumors. She heard that although James and Thea were married for quite some time, they had yet to have sexual Triar was curious about the topic, but she felt that it was embarrassing to bring up the subject N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Thea has a nice figure," she said in a roundabout manner, "If I was a man. I would have fallen in love with her." "Cut to the chase, Tiara." James did not know what Tiara was trying to say. To him, a woman''s mind was perhaps the most complex thing of all. Tiara whispered, "I heard that you haven''t yet had sexual rtions with her. ts that true?" "Yes, it''s true," James admitted. "Oh." After remaining silent for some time, she continued, "Actually, -I''m fine with it." "Huh?" James froze. "What is she trying to say?" Tiass¡¯s cheeks were bright red. "Well, I heard that men have needs. Umm... if you don''t mind, I can do it with you in Thea¡¯s stead. ¡°I''m already yours, after all." Upon hearing this, James remained silent. Panicking, Tiara hurriedly asked, "D¡ªDid I say something wrong?" James sighed. "No, you said nothing wrong. It''s all my fault. I kept you by my side despite not being able to reciprocate your feelings." "I-I was the one who insisted." Tiara hung her head. At that moment, a man walked over to them from afar. He was wearing a ck jacket and a ck cap. The man walked over to James and sat on a bench not too far away from him. Then, he lit a cigarette and murmured, "Living afortable life, I see. While I was out there working my ss off, you were having a stroll around here." Although the man¡¯s voice was soft, James¡¯ sense of hearing had been greatly augmented. Ge lifted his head to look at the man. Seeing his appearance, James said to Tiara, "Push me over to him." "OK" Tiara pushed James to the man''s side. Looking at the man before him. James asked, "Any results yet?" "This isn''t the ce to talk. I''ll meet you in the underground parking lot." The man stood up, adjusted his cap, and left. Only after the man left did James say, "Let''s head over to the underground parking lot." "Alright." In a ck sedan in the underground parking lot... The man removed his cap. He was none other than Biake Davis. Meanwhile, James was siting beside him. ke gtanced at ham with a shocked expression on his face. "You look much better now. Did you manage to cultivate True Energy?" James smiled and asked, "What business do you have with me? Did you find out something?" ke''s face hardened. "Mhm." He nodded grimly. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Chapter 797 James looked at ke and waited for him to speak. ke took a deep breath and said, "You''d never guess what was being researched in thatb int the mountains." James¡¯ connolly was piqued. He asked, "What did you find?" ke continued, "You know about Gu venom, don''t you? It''s one of the most venomous things in the world. It takes years, even centuries, to raise 3 Gu. Each Gu possesses deadly poison and unknown viruses. What''s most scary about them is the virus they carry." "What are you trying to say?" With a grim expression, ke said, "The researchboratory is conducting research on viruses." "Viruses?!" James was stunned. "Have you ever heard of the Undead Wartior?" ke asked. James shook his head. "No." ke exined, "By using viruses to change the cellr structure of the human body, the individual will gain immense strength. Not only that, he will lose his physical senses and be a ruthless and cokd-bloaded puppet warrior that only obeysmands." He was wearing a surety expression. After taking a deep breath, he continued, "After the Elite Eight of the Southem ins found me, I began setting up my n. I infiltrated the researchb and found out about this research program which concerns the development of a terrifying virus. Once consumed. an ordinary man would be a fearless and powerful warrior in a few short days." James¡¯ expression tuned grim too. He never expected the Emperor to be researching such a terrifying thing in the dark. "How strong can one be after consuming the virus?¡ã he asked. ke shook his head. "I don¡¯t know, but they shouldn''t be weaker than an SSS¡ªrank assassin. Perhaps they''d be only a step away from bing an External Martial Arts master." "Do you have any research data?" James asked. ke pulled out a USB drive and handed it to James. "The Elite Eight only managed to get their hands on this USB drive this morning. I came here to deliver it to you at once. I haven''t seen the research data yet, so I can¡¯t say for sure what it is."James epted the USB drive. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "The Emperor has secretly gathered many powerful people to his side. As such, he was lulled into a false sense of security.That''s why we managed to get out hands on the research data. Now that the data is leaked, the Elite Eight will have to go into hiding or possibly even leave Sol. The Dark Castle will also keep a low profile. You have to be on your guard. since he may believe that you''re the one behind this," ke reminded him. James nodded. "Got it. Thanks for the reminder." "An Undead Warrior may have been created. If the Emperor wishes to investigate the theft of the research data, he will surely send his Undead Warriors. You have to be on the lookout," ke continued. "Don''t worry, I''m no longer the me from the past" James smiled. ke nced at James. Seeing the confident look on his face, ke could tell that James had managed to cultivate True Energy. He was after the Internal Cultivation Method too. The primary reason he chose to cooperate. with James was that he had mastered the Internal Cultivation Method. ke had long reached the pinnacle of Extemal Martial Aris. He was also a step away from cultivating True Energy. With a smile on his face, he rubbed his hands and asked, "What about the thing you promised me?" James lightly waved, "It''s still in the research phase. Why the hurry? I will impart it to you once I thoroughly understand the whole thing. That way. you get to avoid doing anything redundant." "Alright, then." ke was disappointed. He knew what James was thanking of. James was concerned that after imparting the Intemal Cultivation Method to ke. ke would cultivate True Energy and go rogue. "You''re free to go. I should leave soon." James got out of the car. Meanwhile, ke drove away. A young maiden pushing a wheelchair was standing by the side. Walking over to James with the wheelchair, Tara smiled. She was simpty adorable. "Is the discussion over, James? Should we return?" "Yup." Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Chapter 798 James nodded and got in the wheelchair. Then, they headed back. Looking at the USB drive in his hand, he was deep in contemtion. The Undead Warrior? His expression turned grim. Using viruses to change the cellr structure of a human body was not impossible. After all, he had used drugs to strengthen his body during training sessions before. However, viruses were much more terrifying than drugs. That was because he had experienced it beforehand. Soon, they arrived at the Cahans¡¯ vi. dys was ying poker with her friends. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Upon seeing James, she ordered, ¡°James, go buy some groceries and prepare lunch. My friends will be having their meal with us here.¡± ¡°Mrs. Hill, he¡¯s the former ck Dragon! How could you order him to buy groceries?¡± One of the rich ladies was stunned. ¡°This is nothing surprising.¡± dys smiled. ¡°Even when he was the ck Dragon, he obeyed my every command.¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± ¡°You must be proud to have such a son-inw.¡± The other twodies chimed in. dys, however, was scornful. ¡°Proud? He¡¯s not even the ck Dragon anymore. Not only that, he¡¯s now gravely ill.¡± Paying no heed to their conversation, James stood up. Tiara immediately helped him up. ¡°Did you not hear me, James? Are you deaf?¡± Upon hearing this, he stopped in his tracks. Wearing a furious expression, he said coldly, ¡± Make your own meal.¡± ¡°James, let me buy the groceries. I¡¯ll help you upstairs first,¡± Tiara said. James waved a hand. ¡°No need for that. Come, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Enraged, dys cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can remain in the Cahans¡¯ vi just because you have Thea on your side! I¡¯m telling you this, James! I¡¯ll never allow Thea to remarry you.¡± James ignored her. In the room on the second floor¡­ James switched on hisputer and inserted the USB drive. It was full of research data. However, since he was not a scientific researcher, he could not understand what the data meant. He pulled the USB drive out and put it aside. Taking a seat, he was soon lost in thought. Seeing this, Tiara was careful not to interrupt his thoughts. After a while, James ordered, ¡°Tiara, I¡¯d like you to go to the military region.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Tiara nodded. Then, she asked, ¡°Are you looking for the Blithe King?¡± James ordered, ¡°Ask him to investigate the number of researchboratories the Emperor has within Sol. If possible, ask him to look beyond Sol too. After that, I want you to find Jay Fallon. I need his underground intelligencework to investigate the matter as well.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± James waved lightly. ¡°Understood.¡± Tiara turned to leave. She had been an intermediary all this while. As the Emperor¡¯s eyes and ears were all over the ce, James would not dare use the phone. After all, it was an easy feat for him to eavesdrop on James¡¯ conversations. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Chapter 799 After Tiara left, James sat cross¨Clegged on the floor and entered into a state of deep mediation to begin his cultivation. At the same time, in the Capital¡­ At the Emperor¡¯s Mansion¡­ Wearing a grim expression, the Emperor sat on the sofa while gesturing the motion of a gun. Meanwhile, a middle¨Caged man was kneeling before him. He looked around forty years old and had an ordinary appearance apart from the scar on his face. It made him look hideous. ¡°Tell me¡­ What do you n to do next?¡± the Emperor asked in a cold voice. Shivering in fear, the man kneeling before him said, ¡°G¨CGive me another chance. Three days! In three days, I will find out who infiltrated the researchboratory and stole the research data. I will definitely bring the data back.¡± ¡°Three days, Scar! If you can¡¯t find the research data in three days, I¡¯ll have your head. Remember, kill all who have seen the research data.¡± ¡°U¨CUnderstood!¡± The man kneeling on the ground nodded profusely. The Emperor cursed, ¡°What a useless piece of sh*t!¡± Scar staggered and stumbled on his way out. After he left, a white¨Cbearded elderly man walked out with a fly¨Cwhisk in his hand. It was Reign Maverick. The Emperor rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± Reign sat down and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in charge of the research data. Naturally, I have no opinion on the matter. I should be the one asking you instead. If that person knows of this, it¡¯ll be over for you.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face darkened, and he said in a low voice, ¡°This is ridiculous! Security is tight at the researchboratories. Not only that, the experimentalbs are full of mechanisms. Who the hell was it? How did they manage to steal the research data without us noticing?¡± Reign asked, ¡°Do you have a copy?¡± The Emperor nodded. ¡°I do. However, I¡¯m worried that the data will leak. We have to get it back as soon as possible.¡± Reign asked again, ¡°How¡¯s the research going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s near perfection. The mortality rate has greatly decreased. However, the virus will still invade the nervous system of the brain. Once contracted with the virus, an individual can only live for three years maximum. This is too short. Further improvements will have to be made,¡± said the Emperor. ¡°Mhm.¡± Reign nodded. The Emperor was deep in thought. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Could it be James?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Reign momentarily froze. Then, he asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± The Emperor shook his head. ¡°Just a hunch. I have this feeling that he knows something. Back then when we were still in the Capital, he came asking me about something that happened a hundred years ago. He seems to be aware of the n from a century ago. I don¡¯t understand. Who was the hell who told him?¡± Reign remained silent. The Emperor continued, ¡°I suspected James too when ke escaped from imprisonment. All this while, my men have been watching him closely. However, his body is growing weaker by the day. Not only that, he¡¯s being pushed around in his wheelchair everywhere he goes. He doesn¡¯t seem to be capable of aplishing such a feat. However, after the incident at the underground cavern, security in Cansington is tight. The mercenaries can¡¯t sneak in anymore.¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t be him,¡± Reign said. ¡°My Gu venom is extremely poisonous. In another few months, he¡¯ll be lying on his deathbed.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I hope so.¡± The Emperor took a deep breath and said, ¡°But if it isn¡¯t James, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡± *Reign uttered coldly, ¡°This is none of my concern. I will take my leave.¡± He then stood up and left. At the same time, Scar returned to the researchboratory and immediately began. investigating the theft of the research data. After a day, he finally found something. It was not done by a single person. Instead, it was done by a group of people, who had infiltrated the researchboratory a long time ago. However, Scar could not find out anything about their identities. In the office of the researchboratory¡­. Stroking his chin, Scar was deep in thought. ¡°Scar, these are thetest photos.¡± A henchman walked in and handed Scar a few photos. They were photos taken when James and ke interacted. ¡°James is reported to have interacted with an unknown man near the Cahans¡® vi. After the man entered the underground parking lot, James immediately followed suit. When this man left, James also headed home immediately.¡± far looked at the photos. Since ke was wearing a cap and had lowered his head the whole time, Scar could not discern his appearance from the photos alone. He tapped on the desk. As the person in charge of the researchboratory, he was also responsible for keeping tabs on James¡® whereabouts. Then, he would ry what information. he could find to the Emperor. ¡°But everything¡¯s normal here.¡± Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Scar muttered. Then, he asked, ¡°Is there anything suspicious about the woman pushing James¡® wheelchair?¡± The henchman replied, ¡°She went out in the morning. As we were all watching James closely, we didn¡¯t follow her, but she was out for approximately three hours. By the time she got back, she has a basket of vegetables. She should have been out buying groceries.¡± ¡°Three hours for grocery shopping?¡± Scar murmured. Then, he ordered, ¡°From now on, watch the woman closely. I want you to keep tabs on her whereabouts.¡± ¡°Scar, do you still suspect James?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but my boss does. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± James remained in the room the whole day. Even his meals were brought to him by Tiara. In the evening, Thea returned. After working the whole day, she was feeling fatigued, not to mention that her injuries had yet to recover. The moment she got home, she went upstairs. Looking at James, who was sitting cross¨Clegged on the bed like a statue, she asked while getting changed, ¡°What are you doing, honey?¡± James slowly opened his eyes. Thea removed the formal attire she was wearing. Then, she changed intofortable clothing. James said, ¡°I¡¯m meditating. As long as I don¡¯t move about, my body won¡¯t hurt.¡± After getting changed, Thea walked over to James and grabbed his hand. She consoled James. while wearing a sad expression, ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine, honey.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be getting better. I can sense that I only have a few months left to live. You should make preparations, Thea. Don¡¯t ruin your life just because of a crippled man like me.¡± With an irritated expression, Thea said, ¡°What are you talking about? From the moment I saved you ten years ago, our fates were connected. It was my fault back then. I swear I¡¯ll never abandon you ever again.¡± Having said that, she got on the bed and sat. Then, she tugged at James and said, ¡°Lay your head on my thighs. I¡¯ll give it a massage.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Thea recalled Quincy saying that James had frequent headaches, so she had to constantly massage his head to alleviate the pain. ¡°No need. My head doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Honey, do you find me unworthy? Why did you ept Quincy¡¯s offer to massage your head but not mine? I¡¯m your wife, James.¡± Upon hearing this, James did not refute it. He did not wish to quarrel with Thea, nor did he want her to overthink things. He immediatelyid on Thea¡¯s thighs. Meanwhile, Thea gently massaged his head. Knock! Knock! Knock! A knock came on the door. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± James got up from Thea¡¯s thighs and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and have our meal.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea got up and said, ¡°Here, you can lean on me. James epted her offer. With her support, they headed downstairs. A youthful and beautiful maiden was standing outside the door. Wearing an apron, her hair was tied up into a ponytail, which showed her forehead. Her bright smile only served to entuate her dimples. ¡°James¡­ Thea¡­¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea gently nodded. Meanwhile, James said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you for our meal every time.¡± Tiara smiled. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m paid to do this, after all. I can¡¯t just do nothing, right?¡± James did not say anything else. Downstairs¡­ dys had gone out, and Benjamin was not at home. No one knew where David and Alyssa went either. Only the three of them were in the house. After finishing dinner, Thea headed upstairs to sort thepany¡¯s documents. Meanwhile, Tiara was washing the dishes. James then entered the kitchen. Seeing it was James, Tiara smiled. ¡°I¡¯m almost done, James. I¡¯ll be heading outter. Dr. Fallon told me that the results will be out tonight.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Be careful, alright? If anything happens, just call me.¡± Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Since James was being closely watched by the Emperor¡¯s men, he could only rely on Tiara to contact the others.He was worried that something would happen to her, so he reminded her to be on her guard. Tiara smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be fine. They would have made a move against me a long time ago if they wanted to. Besides, I¡¯m just someone you hired. They have no reason to target me.¡± ¡°Anyway, be careful. The Emperor will surely act now that the research data has been stolen. He¡¯ll be watching my every move closely, and possibly even yours.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be on my guard. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens. Please leave the kitchen now. I have to do my dishes.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James turned to leave. However, he did not go upstairs but instead remain in the living room. After tidying up the kitchen, Tiara walked out with a trash bag. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way, James.¡± ¡°¡°Alright, be careful!¡± Tiara smiled sweetly and left. James only headed upstairs after she was gone. Thea was sitting in front of theputer screen reading Eternality¡¯s statement of information. James walked over to her. Seeing that she was preupied with work, he reminded her, Don¡¯t overexert yourself. You still have Gu venom in your body.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Thea turned her head and smiled at James. James did not say much and immediately headed over to the bed. He sat cross¨Clegged on it and began his meditation. Meanwhile, Tiara left the house with the trash bag in hand. After getting rid of the trash, she called for a taxi and headed to Herbal Biotech on Medical Street. In an office at Herbal Biotech¡­ Dr. Fallon greeted her, ¡°Come, have a seat.¡± Tiara sat down and asked, ¡°Any results?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jay nodded. His underground intelligencework was spread all over Sol. Getting his hands on this information was but a piece of cake. He pulled out a document and handed it to Tiara. ¡°Everything James want is in this document. Just give it to him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Tiara did not linger. However, before she left Herbal Biotech, she went to the front desk and bought some medicine. After all, she had been following James for quite some time now. Under his guidance, her counter¨C reconnaissance and anti¨Ctracking skills improved tremendously. She knew it was highly likely that she was being watched, so she bought a handful of medicine to deceive her enemy. On the road outside Herbal Biotech¡­ A ck sedan was parked there. Five men were sitting inside the car. One of them asked, ¡°Nasir, I understand why we¡¯re watching James, but why are we stalking this woman? Is there a point to this?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°These are Scar¡¯s orders. Just listen to what I say.¡± ¡°In my opinion, we should just abduct her. Once we interrogate her, she¡¯ll definitely spill the beans. There¡¯s no need for us to be wasting time here.¡± ¡°Aja is right. We should just abduct her.¡± ¡°Nasir, we¡¯ll abduct the girl and interrogate her. If we manage to get some information out of her, we¡¯ll be greatly rewarded. Besides, she¡¯s got the looks. We can even enjoy ourselves.¡± ¡®They were happily chit¨Cchatting away. Nasir had been feeling miserable for the past few days. His ¡®colleagues¡® were all busy hooking up with beautiful models. Meanwhile, he and his gang had been watching some guy for half a month. After thinking for a brief moment, Nasir gave the order. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± At that moment, Tiara walked out of Herbal Biotech. She was carrying a stic bag in her hand. Inside it were some medicine and the information Jay had prepared for her. Tiara stood by the side of the road and called for a taxi. The moment the taxi left, the ck sedan followed close behind. Before the taxi could leave Medical Street, the ck sedan sped up at a junction and rammed into it. Bang! The force was so great that even the taxi¡¯s bumper waspletely deformed. The taxi immediately stopped, and the taxi driver got out of the car to hit the window of the ck sedan. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± The men in the ck sedan got off the car and beat the taxi driver to a pulp. The driver copsed to the ground, groaning in pain. Since Tiara was sitting in the backseat, her head mmed against the front seat at the moment of the impact. Her forehead was bruised, and blood trickled down her face. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Distraught, it took Tara a while to recollect herself. Then, she opened the car door to take a glimpse at what was going on. The moment the door opened, however, a man charged at her and covered her mouth. He forcibly dragged her into the ck sedan. Before the taxi driver could react, the ck sedan had left. He immediately called the police. The ck sedan immediately headed toward the suburbs. In the car¡­ Tiara¡¯s mouth was covered, and she was pinned down in the backseat of the car. Her strength was limited, so she could not break free no matter how hard she tried. Nasir grabbed the stic bag in her hand and rummaged through it. He found a document inside and he immediately opened it. Once he saw the content, his face turned pale. ¡°Quick, return to the base. I need to find Scar immediately.¡± In the Cahans¡® vi¡­ James was sitting on the bed meditating. He looked at the time. It was already 10 p.m. Tiara had been out for two hours. A round trip to Medical Street should have only taken around an hour, but she still had not returned. James frowned. He immediately pulled his phone out and called Tiara. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable.¡± The call did not go through because Tiara¡¯s phone was switched off. James had a bad feeling that something must have happened to her. He hurriedly got up. After sorting thepany¡¯s files for several hours, Thea was finally done with her work. She stretched and stood up. Seeing that James was in a hurry, she asked puzzledly, ¡°Where are you going, honey?¡± ¡°Downstairs,¡± he answered and immediately headed down. Then, he grabbed thendline. phone and called the Blithe King. Soon, the Blithe King answered the call. ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, James.¡± ¡°James, I haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling you to ask about that. I want you to use the military¡¯s satellite positioning system to find the location of Tiara¡¯s phone.¡± The Blithe King froze. He asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check immediately. I¡¯ll get back to youter.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up the call, the Blithe King swiftly used his special privileges to locate Tiara¡¯s. phone. He could see her movements for the whole day. However, the signal was lost two hours ago. The Blithe King immediately investigated the location where her signal disappeared. It was then he found out that there was an abduction at the junction where her signal wasst spotted. The police had already initiated an investigation. After learning about the events that took ce, he immediately called James. ¡°Something happened, James. A few hours ago, there was an ident near the junction just outside Medical Street, and a young girl was abducted. The driver has called the police. After some investigation, it was revealed that the girl was Tiara.¡± James¡¯ face immediately darkened. ¡°I beg you, Blithe King. Please find her for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The Blithe King hung up the phone. After that, he called the police force, ¡°The military will now take over the investigation of the abduction of the young girl near Medical Street. Please send all avable information to us at once. ¡°Track the location of the ck sedan in five minutes. I want the Blithe army to be on standby. -Be ready to move out anytime.¡± The Blithe King gave his orders. Meanwhile, James was still uneasy that Tiara¡¯s phone was switched off. So, he called Jay as well. ¡°Something happened. Tiara has been abducted. Use your underground intelligencework to find out who¡¯s behind this. If possible, find Tiara¡¯s location.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll begin the search at once.¡± Jay immediately began searching once he ended the call. Anxious, James sat on the sofa with a cigarette in hand. He could do nothing but wait. Although he had a rough idea that it was the Emperor¡¯s men who abducted Tiara, he did not know where they took her to. They were all ruthless people, so James was worried that Tiara might be harmed. ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to pieces if anything happens to her.¡± James clenched his fists, and a vein popped out on his neck. He had a murderous look on his face. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Chapter 803 James was full of regret. When ke gave him the research data to him in the morning, he knew that the Emperor would definitely make a move. Despite reminding Tiara to be on her guard, he never expected the Emperor would act so swiftly. In just a day, Tiara was abducted. If James had not asked her to head to Jay¡¯s ce for the information, this would not have happened in the first ce. He silently sat on the sofa. Thea walked over to him. Seeing his grim expression, she sat beside him and grabbed his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Are you not feeling well?¡± James shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He had no intention of telling Thea about his ns. At the same time, in the military region¡­. After taking over Tiara¡¯s abduction case and receiving all information regarding the incident, the military immediately began their investigation. They essed the security feeds and learned that the ck sedan had left the city. As there were no surveince cameras outside the city, the military lost track of the ck sedan¡¯s location. However, the military had greater powers than the police force. Sol was the most powerful nation on Earth. High above the skies, many satellites were watching every corner of Sol intently. The Blithe King immediately used his special privileges and activated the satellite surveince. After retrieving the satellite images, he now knew the direction the ck sedan was heading in. He was also able to find out its destination. With the information in hand, the Blithe King called James. James had been waiting for the Blithe King¡¯s call. He was on the edge of his seat, restless. At that moment, his phone rang He hurriedly picked up the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The Blithe King said, ¡°The ck sedan was heading in the direction of Lily City, but we lost. track of ji at a mountain near the border of Cansington and North Cansington. The satellite surveince was unable to see anything since there¡¯s a military base nearby.¡± Upon hearing this, James froze. He asked, ¡°Is there a heavily guarded researchboratory in the mountain?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The Blithe King continued, ¡°It¡¯s one of the researchboratories that you instructed Tiara to ask me to investigate.¡± ¡°Please in a bilize the army at once and surround the researchboratory. I¡¯m begging you, save Tiara for me ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t promise it¡¯ll work,¡± said the Blithe King. ¡°This is a military base, after all. It¡¯s not under my jurisdiction. If they present a special permit from the higher-ups, I can¡¯t just barge in.¡± ¡°Alright, then. If thates to pass, I¡¯ll think of something.¡± Wearing a surly expression, James hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Thea had been beside him all this while. Puzzled by James¡¯ weird remarks, she asked, ¡°What were you talking about, honey? Are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°No, honey. It¡¯s gettingte now. You should go sleep.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have something on my hands. Now, go rest.¡± James gently nudged Thea. Thea knew that James was hiding something from her. However, since James had no ns on telling her about it, she did not persist. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She went upstairs and headed to her room. James remained on the sofa, lit a cigarette, and sank deep into thought. After a long while, he pulled his phone out and called ke. The call went through immediately. ke spoke, ¡°Is anything the matter, James?¡± James asked, ¡°Have you left?¡± ke answered, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m technically an undocumented person, so I can¡¯t just walk past customs in broad daylight. Security has been tight at the borders recently. I¡¯m stillying low for now¡± James ordered, ¡°Bring the Elite Eight to Cansington.¡± Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Upon hearing this, ke froze. Then, he asked, ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Tiara was abducted. She should now be in the Emperor¡¯s researchboratory The military has mobilized. Should they fail, we will force our way in to save her and burn down the ce while we¡¯re at it.¡± James¡¯ face was dark. All this while, the Emperor had been targeting him, but James remained passive. It was understandable if the Emperor targeted James, yet time and again, the Emperor made moves on the people around him. First, it was Thea. Now, it was Tiara, Tiara was a kind-hearted girl, and James had let her down once. If anything happened to her, he would feel remorseful for a lifetime. It was time to show the Emperor that he was no pushover. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in three hours.¡± ke hung up the phone. James tossed his phone aside. He leaned on the sofa and covered his face. At the same time, in the military region¡­ The Blithe King mobilized the army. Hundreds of helicopters headed toward the mountain near the border of Lily City. In a mountain near the border of Lily City¡­ This was a researchboratory. Fully-armed men were stationed outside. In an office in the base¡­ Scar frowned upon seeing the information his henchmen returned with. Looking at one of his henchmen before him, he asked, ¡°Did you really find this on the girl who¡¯s been by James¡¯ side all this while?¡± A thirty-year-old-looking man was standing there. His name was Nasir Mozart, one of Scar¡¯s subordinates. Nasir nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true, Scar. I even abducted her. She¡¯s now in the basement.¡± Hearing this, Scar frowned. ¡°How weird¡­ You told me that you were following her all day. Apart from Herbal Biotech, she didn¡¯t go anywhere else. How did she get her hands on this piece of information?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure¡­ ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Scar waved. ¡°Understood.¡± Nasir turned to leave. After he left, Scar pulled his phone out and called the Emperor. Soon, the call went through. ¡± Something happened, Boss.¡± The Emperor asked in a cold voice, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Scar hurriedly exined, ¡°My subordinates captured the girl who has been by James¡¯ side all this while. Her name is Tiara Youngblood. We found a piece of information on her. The locations of all the researchboratories within Sol were clearly stated on it. Although I can¡¯t be sure of its authenticity, some of the information is urate, which includes the researchboratory I¡¯m in charge of.¡± Upon hearing this, the Emperor eximed, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many researchboratories were stated on it?¡± After ncing through it, Scar replied, ¡°Eighteen.¡± Hearing this, the Emperor¡¯s face darkened. He never expected that James was well aware of what he was doing. James even learned of the number of researchboratories under his control after some investigation. Scar asked, ¡°What should we do now, Boss?¡± After contemting for quite some time, the Emperor said, ¡°Leave the girl alone for now. I will head there at once and interrogate her myself. We¡¯ll use her to lure James here and put an end to this fiasco once and for all.¡± The Emperor was enraged. This only happened because Reign had been merciful back then. James had to die N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This was the only way out for the Emperor. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Chapter 805 James waited for the Blithe King¡¯s news and for ke to return to Cansington. The Blithe King had told James that the researchboratory was closely affiliated with the military. However, although he was themander in chief of the five armies, the researchboratory was guarded by the Red me Army. If they presented documents from the higher ups, he would have no choice but to stand down. Should the Blithe King fail, James would have no choice but to take things into his own hands The Blithe King had mobilized swiftly. Hundred of helicopters circled the sky, and tens of thousands of the Blithe Army were on the move. Soon, they arrived at the mountain where the researchboratory was located. Outside the researchboratory¡­. There were many guards. Although they were not in military uniform, they were fully armed. ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± The guards lifted their heads and saw the helicopters heading in their direction from afar. After noticing the emblem on the helicopter, the color drained from their faces. They immediately cried out, ¡°The Blithe Army is here!¡± At the same time, two men were sitting inside an office of the researchboratory. One of them was Scar, and the other was a forty-year-old-looking man. His name was Tristan Wolfgang. He was a lieutenant of the Red me Army and one of the people in charge of the research laboratory. While the two were in the midst of a discussion, a knock came on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Tristan said. The door opened, and a man in a ck suit entered. ¡°Reporting! The Blithe Army is approaching!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tristan and Scar stood up at the same time. With a grim expression on his face, Scar said, ¡°They must be here for Tiara Youngblood. I didn¡¯t expect that James could still persuade the Blithe King to mobilize despite not being the ck Dragon anymore.¡± He looked at Tristan and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Afterposing himself, Tristan lightly waved his hand. ¡°Not a big deal. The researchboratory belongs to the Emperor. Without his permission, the Blithe Army wouldn¡¯t dare force their way in. Besides, the Emperor will be here soon anyway. In any case, I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Tristan walked out. Outside¡­ The Blithe Army was slowly approaching. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hovering in the sky, the door of the helicopter opened. Then, a group of fully-armed men descended on a rope. Meanwhile, another helicopter slowlynded on an empty plot ofnd. The Blithe King, who was wearing his robe, got off the helicopter. With Tristan in the lead, the guards of the researchboratory walked over to him. Seeing that the base was surrounded, Tristan was undaunted. He walked over to the Blithe King and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Blithe King?¡± The Blithe King nced at him and said, ¡°I received a report stating that a young girl was abducted in Cansington this evening. Afterunching an investigation into the matter, the police found that the ck sedan which abducted the girl had made its way here. As security is tight, not to mention that the police force has no jurisdiction here, the military has now taken over the case.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tristan chuckled. ¡°Wow, you sure are a busy man, Blithe King!¡± Ignoring Tristan¡¯s remarks, the Blithe King ordered, ¡°All unrted people, please step aside. The military will now conduct its investigation. Those who stand in our way will be shot.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Blithe Army¡¯s voices rang in unison. Meanwhile, the Red me Army pointed their weapons at the approaching Blithe Army. The Blithe King said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡± Tristan replied, ¡°This is a very important researchboratory, after all. The Red me Army is in charge of defending it. Although this area is technically under your jurisdiction as themander-in-chief of the five armies, you have no right to interfere in the affairs of the Red me Army.¡± ¡°The Red me Army?¡± The Blithe King smiled coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence? Get them!¡± ¡°You take a single step forward and we¡¯ll open fire!¡± Tristan yelled. The atmosphere was tense. A battle was on the verge of breaking out. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Chapter 806 N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Not wishing to escte the tense situation further, Tristan handed his identity card to the Blithe King and said, ¡°I¡¯m Tristan Wolfgang, lieutenant of the Red me army. This is my identity card.¡± The Blithe King took the identity card and simply nced at it. Then, Tristan handed him a document and said, ¡°This is an important military researchboratory. The research project is strictly confidential I understand that you¡¯re themander-in-chief of the five armies. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t disobey your orders. However, I have my duty to fulfill. If you insist on forcing your way in, I have no choice but to fight to the bitter end. Please do not make things difficult for me. The Blithe King¡¯s face darkened. He knew this would happen even before he came Right now, he was in a bind. After thinking for a moment, he ordered, ¡°Retreat ¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Blithe Army immediately retreated. Once they retreated, the Blithe King called James. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James. The Red me army showed me their documents I can¡¯t make my way in James knew this would be the oue. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s alright. Leave everything to me.¡± Then, he hung up the phone. He went upstairs and headed into his room. Although Thea was lying on the bed, she was not asleep yet. Seeing James get changed into a robe, she asked, ¡°Are you going out, honey?¡± James remained silent. After getting changed, he turned to look at Thea and nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s an emergency. I may not return tonight. Rest early, honey,¡± he said and turned to leave. Thea frowned and muttered, ¡°Why is he going out at this hour?¡± She wanted to question James. However, she chose to remain silent. Although James showered her with care in the hospital and even returned to the Cahans¡¯ vi with her, she felt that he was hiding a lot from her. His physical body was by her side, but his heart was somewhere else. James drove himself. ke had not arrived in Cansington yet, so he headed to Common Clinic first. The clinic had been dested for quite some time now. The counters were all covered with dust and cobwebs. James opened a box and took a few silver needles out and hid them in his shirt. Then, he hurriedly made his way over to the rendezvous point. Two hourster, at approximately half past midnight, ke arrived with the Elite Eight following close behind. On a road in the suburbs of Cansington, two cars were parked side by side. One belonged to James, while the other was ke¡¯s. ke and the Elite Eight got out of the car. James was standing in front of his car silently smoking his cigarette. ke walked over to him and said, ¡°We¡¯re here, James. We should move out.¡± The others greeted, ¡°James.¡± James looked at them. All nine of them were SSS-ranked assassins. Moreover, ke was the Assassin King. James lightly waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a little while longer.¡± ke did not ask any questions and instead waited patiently. Ten minutester, a pickup truck stopped in front of James and the others. The door opened, and the Blithe King, who was in casual wear, got off. Looking at James, he pointed at thepartment and said, ¡°Everything you need is in there.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, he turned to look at ke and the others and said, ¡°There are all sorts of equipment in the vehicle. Take anything you need. Our current enemy is the Red me army, who are all heavily armed. This is a very dangerous mission that could cost us our lives.¡± ke smiled. ¡°We know the researchboratory inside-out. After all, we were able to steal the research data. It¡¯s dangerous, but not mission impossible.¡± James said, ¡°Let¡¯s move out.¡± Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Chapter 807 They walked over to the pickup truck. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. A few soldiers got out of the truck and pulled away a tarpaulin that was covering apartment. Thepartment was full of weapons ¨C firearms, grenades, heavy machine guns, and even rocket launchers. Looking at the weapons, James said, ¡°Take whatever you think wille in handy.¡± The others nodded and immediately began choosing their weapons. The Blithe King looked at James and said, ¡°This is all I can provide you. You have to be careful. Apart from hundreds of Red me Army soldiers, there are also gangsters and mercenaries at the research laboratory.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded. The Blithe King then said hesitantly, ¡°The Red me Army stationed there is innocent. If possible, try not to kill them. They are soldiers who obey theirmander¡¯s orders. Perhaps they don¡¯t even know what¡¯s being researched there.¡± James was in a bind. He was a soldier. He knew that a soldier¡¯s duty was to obey the orders of his superiors. As such, he did not wish to put them in harm¡¯s way. However, in order to save Tiara, conflict was inevitable, and with conflict came bloodshed. James gently nodded. ¡°I will try. Under circumstances where my life is not under threat, I¡¯ll spare as many Red me Army soldiers as possible.¡¯ He knew it was impossible to promise such a guarantee. The Blithe King patted his back and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± James looked at ke and the others, who were now armed to the teeth, and asked, ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± They nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s move out.¡± James got in his car, while the others got on a ck Lunar. Then, they left. As they disappeared from view, the Blithe King said, ¡°Return to base.¡± At the researchboratory¡­ Scar had informed the Emperor of his findings. As this matter was consequential, the Emperor decided to deal with it himself. In the dungeon of the researchboratory¡­ A youngdy was imprisoned in this dark and damp dungeon. She was dressed in casual attire and her hair was disheveled. The blood on her forehead had already dried up. Tiara sat on the ground hugging her knees,pletely silent. ck! ck! ck! The sound of boots could be heard. It reverberated throughout the dungeon. Tiara lifted her head. She saw a somewhat handsome middle-aged man in a white shirt. ¡°Bring her out.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The door opened, and Tiara was forcibly dragged out. Then, she was tied and hung up like a ughtered sheep. Throughout the whole process, she did not utter a single word. The man in the white shirt was the Emperor, sitting on a chair and smoking his cigar. He looked at Tiara and said coldly, ¡°Answer me honestly if you don¡¯t want to be tortured.¡± Tiara felt ufortable all over her body. The Emperor asked, ¡°Where did you get your hands on this piece of information? What else does James know? Also, what did James discover in the underground cavern? What has he been doing all this while?¡± He asked a string of questions, but Tiara remained silent. ¡°Speak!¡± The Emperor¡¯s roar reverberated throughout the silent and eerie dungeon. Tiara opened her mouth with great difficulty, and said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Give me the whip.¡± One of his men immediately handed him the whip. Crack! The Emperorid thesh on Tiara¡¯s back. The force was immense and resulted in a crisp whipping sound. Tiara¡¯s clothes instantly tore, and blood oozed out from her injuries. ¡°Speak!¡± Crack! ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to speak!¡± Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Crack! The Emperor whipped non-stop. In just a short amount of time, Tiara had been whipped a dozen times. She could feel a searing pain each time the Emperorid thesh across her back. The excruciating pain caused her muscles to tremble, but she gritted her teeth and refused to utter a single word. She knew she must never speak. If she gave in, it would mean betraying James. Not only that, it would mean leaking James¡¯ n which would make his position even more precarious. She would rather die than let thate to pass. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tiara was just an ordinary girl who had just graduated college and was in the prime of her youth. Just like any other girl, she loved and worshiped heroes. Yet somehow, a single ident turned her life upside down. ¡®I mustn¡¯t say a word,¡¯ she murmured silently. The conviction strengthened her. Despite the excruciating pain, she gritted her teeth and said nothing. ¡°Stubborn, aren¡¯t you?¡± The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. He ordered, ¡°Let her down.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The moment Tiara was released, she immediately copsed to the ground. She could feel a searing pain the moment her injuries made contact with the ground, and could not help but groan in pain. Beside her were a few branding irons. The Emperor held one in his hand and looked at Tiara, who was lying on the ground, coldly, ¡± This is yourst chance¡­ Speak!¡± Tiara gritted her teeth. However, upon seeing the smoldering heat of the branding iron, her teeth could not help but chatter. Even her body was trembling in fear. At that moment, terror enveloped her. She almost chose topromise. However, her strong conviction overwhelmed her fear. The Emperor walked over to her with the branding iron. Before it even came into contact with her body, Tiara could feel the scorching heat of the iron. ¡°I wonder how long you canst.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face darkened, and he prodded the iron into Tiara¡¯s flesh. Hiss! Tiara¡¯s clothes immediately dissolved. There was a hissing sound the moment the smoldering branding iron came into contact with her flesh. ¡°Argh¡­! A piercing scream reverberated throughout the dungeon. Tiara¡¯s bloodshot eyes were bulging. Her face contorted, and veins started popping out on her forehead. She screamed in agony. ¡°Speak!¡± the Emperor roared. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! What has James been doing all this while?¡± ¡°Kill me¡­ Kill me!¡± Tiara could no longer bear the excruciating pain. She wanted death. Only death could free her from her suffering. Her perseverance enraged the Emperor. Tossing the branding iron aside, he crouched down and grabbed her hair. Then, he repeatedly mmed her head against the ground. ¡°Just speak, godd*mn it!¡± Tiara¡¯s face was barely recognizable anymore. After a while, she lost consciousness. ¡°F*ck!¡± the Emperor cursed. He never expected that a frail-looking woman would be such a tough nut to crack, nor did he expect that James would have such a loyal woman by his side. Even though she was tortured, she did not utter a single word. Scar said, ¡°Boss, I just found out that it was James who was behind the theft of the research data.¡± Actually, Scar did not find out anything at all. However, to avoid being med, he shifted the me onto James. Tristan added as well, ¡°Although James was made amoner, the Blithe King still mobilized his army for him. If not for the documents, the Blithe King¡¯s army would have made their way in.¡± The Emperor waved his hand. He had a murderous look on his face. Even though James was now crippled, he still was a cumbersome foe. Now, the Emperor had nothing to be afraid of. James hurst die. He said coldly, ¡°Since the Blithe King found his way here, James must have known that this woman was taken here. He will surelye to save her. Give my orders. Everyone be on the lookout! If James comes, this will be his grave.¡± Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Tiara had suffered unimaginable pain. After having her head mmed against the ground repeatedly, she lost consciousness. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thee Emperor looked at Tiara who had fainted and ordered, ¡°Treat her injuries. Don¡¯t let her die.¡± He did not want Tiara to die so soon. After all, he did not know what James had up his sleeves. Although James was now crippled, he still was a formidable foe that struck fear in the Emperor¡¯s heart. That was why he believed that keeping Tiara alive would be beneficial to him. At an opportune moment, he could use this woman to threaten James. ¡°Understood.¡± Scar nodded. Then, he ordered, ¡°Bring her to the doctor.¡± At the same time, James was making his way here. At first, he drove by himself. However, after a while, ke and May got into his car as he needed someone familiar with the researchboratory to exin the situation to him. May drove, while James and ke were in the backseat. ke exined, ¡°The researchboratory is underground. There¡¯s only a single entrance, which is guarded by about a hundred men. Although they aren¡¯t wearing the military uniform, it¡¯s inly obvious that they¡¯re the Red me Army.¡± James asked, ¡°What about the interior?¡± ke handed James the internal structure diagram of the researchboratory. James then scrutinized it. Meanwhile, ke continued, ¡°There are many security measures inside the research ke exined. In order to steal the research data, they spent half a month figuring out the situation inside. ¡°Not only that, it¡¯s possible that there are Undead Warriors inside theboratory.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded. Then, he closed his eyes and rested. They drove at a great speed, so a journey that would normally require more than an hour only took James and the others thirty minutes. They stopped their cars on a road near Mount Ashgrave. ke said, ¡°Any further and we¡¯ll enter the enemy¡¯s watch range.¡± James nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll get off here then.¡± All of them ¨C even James ¨C were wearing bulletproof vests. Even though James had managed to cultivate True Energy which fortified the cellr structure of his body, it had yet to reach the point of blocking bullets. All of them were carrying heavy weapons and had prepared enough ammo tost through the night. May asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n, James?¡± On the way here, James had thought of a n. They wouldunch an assault head-on and annihte all enemy forces. Then, they would bomb the researchboratory into ruins to intimidate the Emperor. However, the Red me Army guarding the entrance was a problem. The Blithe King had begged James to spare them if possible, after all. After thinking for a moment, James said, ¡°Leave the Red me Army guarding the entrance to me. Once I¡¯ve dealt with them, we will make our way in and ughter everyone. If Tiara¡¯s still alive, saving her will be our priority. If she¡¯s dead, we wipe the researchboratory off the map. Also¡­¡± James paused for a moment. Then, he continued, ¡°ke, notify the Dark Castle and order them to be on standby. If anything bad happens to Thea, we will wipe out each and every one of the Emperor¡¯s researchboratories within Sol. We will ruin his ns and send him into panic mode. Once he panics, we will seize the opportunity to capture him.¡± Although James was here to save Tiara¡¯s life, he knew that her abductors were cold-blooded and ruthless. Tiara¡¯s likelihood of surviving was minuscule. ¡°Mhm.¡± ke nodded. Then, he pulled his phone out, logged into a mysterious website, and sent a bunch of codes. Once hepleted it, he said, ¡°I have notified them of this. However, security is tight at the border. Infiltrating Sol is no easy feat. You have to think of a way to help me out here.¡± Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Chapter 810 James nodded and said, ¡°Ask ourrades to enter from the Southern ins. I¡¯ll instruct my men to let them pass through.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ke nodded. After a brief discussion, they entered the mountain. Since they knew the ce inside out, they managed to avoid being spotted by the surveince cameras. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the researchboratory. They concealed themselves in a big tree a few hundred meters away from it. ke pointed at a cave and said, ¡°That¡¯s the one and only entrance. Maybe there are some other entrances out there¡­ In any case, this is the only one we could find.¡± James watched the situation outside with a pair of binocrs. There were many fully-armed men outside the cave. They were wearing ck suits. James immediately knew that they were the Red me Army. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± May handed James a firearm and a machine gun and asked, ¡°Do you need them?¡± James lightly waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After all, silver needles were his go-to, which were much more powerful than guns. Before he cultivated True Energy, he was able to kill using his silver needles. Now, his power had reached the point where he could use a leaf to slice through his enemies. When imbued with True Energy, even a leaf could be turned into a lethal weapon. James leaped from the tree andnded wlessly on the ground. Then, he stomped his foot and launched himself into the air, leaping seven to eight meters in distance. In the blink of an eye, he already covered a few hundred meters, traveling at great speeds. In the surveince room of the researchboratory¡­ A few men were staring at the monitor screen. All of a sudden, they could see a figure moving about in the footage. The figure was moving so rapidly that it instantly disappeared from the footage on one screen and appeared on another. ¡°What the hell?¡± Stunned, the men immediately hit the rey button. When they saw that it was a man, the color drained from their faces, and they eximed, ¡°1- Intruder alert!¡± Sirens red, and the Red me Army was instantly on alert. They scanned their surroundings for any signs of an intruder. At that moment, they saw a figure charging toward them at a great speed and immediately opened fire. James grabbed a handful of silver needles and flicked them. A group of Red me Army soldiers instantly copsed to the ground. He kept switching locations to find cover while striking his enemies with his silver needles. In just a few short seconds, hundreds of Red me Army soldiers were lying motionless on the ground. The silver needles did not strike their acupuncture points. They were only temporarily immobilized and were still alive. Then, almost immediately, the entrance of the researchboratory opened and many fully- armed mercenaries charged out. Seeing this, ke and the Elite Eight hurriedly made their way over there with their heavy weapons. Rat-tat-tat! The mercenaries copsed in a pool of blood. James was standing on a tree and watching the scene unfold below. Wearing a surly expression, he exuded a powerful aura that affected his surroundings. The twigs trembled and the leaves fell. ¡°Kill them all!¡± he roared. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Chapter 811 The entrance of the cave had been modified to an iron door. At that moment, the door opened and many fully-armed mercenaries charged out. ke and the Elite Eight hurriedly made their way over there with their heavy weapons and opened fire. Rat-tat-tat! Soon, the mercenaries were all lying in a pool of blood. In an office of the researchboratory¡­ ¡°Reporting! Our men at the entrance are all dead! They are now making their way in.¡± A few henchmen rushed in to report. A few men were sitting in the office-the Emperor, Scar, Tristan Wolfgang, and a fifty-year old-looking man. The man was wearing a white suit. Although he looked around fifty years old, his hair was white. After hearing the sirens ring, the Emperor knew that James was here. He asked in a low voice, ¡°How many men do they have?¡± ¡°N-Nine from the security footage¡­¡± The Emperor switched on hisptop and connected it to the surveince cameras. He saw what was going on at the entrance. Nine fully-armed people were opening fire at once from different locations. Not only that, a man was standing on a tree not too far away.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°ke Davis¡­ the Elite Eight¡­ James¡­ Seeing this, the Emperor¡¯s face darkened.. He knew something was going on behind the scenes when the Elite Eight defected. After investigation, however, he could find nothing. He never expected that James would be the mastermind behind this. The Emperor observed James with a drone. He did not look like a man who was suffering from Gu venom. ¡°Damn it! How is hepletely fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to test the Bionicles¡¯ strength.¡± A mischievous grin crept up on the face of the white -haired man in a doctor¡¯s suit. The Emperorughed. ¡°I¡¯m at ease as long as Professor C is here. Even if James had regained his strength¡­ No matter how strong ke Davis and the Elite Eight are¡­ They will be doomed the moment they step into the researchboratory.¡± Professor C was not just a medical doctor, but also a Gu raiser. He was a descendant of the Mavericks and one of the persons in charge of theboratory. As both a Gu raiser and a practicing doctor for decades, hebined knowledge of the two and created a terrifying biological virus. The Emperor looked at Professor C and asked, ¡°Professor, how many Bionicles do we currently have in theboratory?¡± Professor C smiled and said, ¡°Not many, maybe a dozen. You sent tens of thousands of prisoners on death row, but only a few survived.¡± ¡°So few?¡± The Emperor frowned. Still, Professor C chuckled. ¡°Not at all. Do you know what these numbers mean? After being injected with the virus, their cellr structure haspletely changed. They¡¯re now invincible. Not only do they not feel pain, but they also possess extraordinary strength.¡± The Emperor asked, ¡°Are they stronger than External Martial Arts masters?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Professor C burst into a peal ofughter and said, ¡°External Martial Arts masters are nothing in comparison. Although they have reached the pinnacle of External Martial Arts, they still possess a mortal body that experiences fatigue. Meanwhile, my Bionicles have infinite power and strength. They don¡¯t know fatigue or pain. With a single order, they will fight to their death.¡± Hearing this, the Emperor was relieved. He clenched his fists and said coldly, ¡°I will put an end to you once and for all, James.¡¯ ¡°Reporting!¡± A man rushed in and knelt on the floor. ¡°They¡¯ve made their way in. They¡¯re heavily armed, and our men don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Professor stood up and said nonchntly, ¡°Come, let me show you the research results.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Emperor stood up. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Professor C turned and walked out of the room, while The Emperor, Scar, and Tristan followed close behind. They headed further deeper underground. It took them approximately ten minutes to walk through the winding underground passageway. Then, they arrived at an empty and deste space. There were many iron cages, in which there were many heinous creatures. Bulky and muscr, the creatures were two to three meters in height. Veins were popping out all over their faces, and their expressions were monstrous and hideous. ¡°Roar!!!¡± nk! nk! nk! The moment they walked in, these creatures began to scream. Some smashed the cage with their fists, while others mmed their head against it. However, the iron cages were made of fortified steel. No matter how powerful the Bionicles were, they could not break free. Professor C pointed to the creatures inside the cages and said smilingly, ¡°These are the research products. They possess tremendous strengths, but as their cells have undergone drastic modifications, they can only live for three years at most. The experiment isn¡¯t perfect and requires further improvements, which is why I need more test subjects to examine the problems.¡¯ ¡± The Emperor nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best to acquire more test subjects.¡± Professor C said, ¡°I¡¯d prefer strong, muscr men. After all, women generally possess weaker physical capabilities, so they die easily.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. The Emperor thought about it and said, ¡°After settling the score with James, I will send some from the Red me Army here. Not only are they disciplined warriors, but their physical capabilities are also equally impressive. The experiment results should be much better.¡± Professor C was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The Emperor looked at the Bionicles that were confined in the iron cages with anticipation. Now, allow me to witness the result of the experiments. By the way, will they lose control after you let them out of their cages?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Professor Cughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are under the control of my Gu.¡± Saying that, he looked at the guards and instructed, ¡°Open the cages.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They opened the cages. At that moment, the Bionicles rushed forward, stopped in front of Professor C, and knelt. ¡°Master¡­¡± With a pained expression, they spoke. Professor C then ordered, ¡°Crush the intruders!¡± ¡°Roar!!!¡± The Bionicles let loose a scream and charged toward the exit. A grin crept up on Professor C¡¯s face as he looked at the Emperor. ¡°Let us watch the show, then. I will show you the true power of the Bionicles.¡± The Emperor was looking forward to it. After researching for so long, it was time to see the results. Outside¡­ James made his way in with ke and the Elite Eight with ease. Bodies were sprawled all over the ce as theyy motionless on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± At that moment, the earth shook. They froze. Upon seeing the creatures two to three meters in height charging toward them, the color drained from their faces. ¡°Th-The Undead Warriors?¡± ke and the Elite Eight said at the same time. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Back then, ke and the Elite Eight had infiltrated the researchboratory. While on a mission to steal the research data, they stumbled upon the research project. It was then they knew there could be Undead Warriors who had been injected with a certain virus in theboratory. However, they had never actually seen one with their own eyes. Upon seeing these humungous, hideous creatures, they immediately knew these were the research products. Rumble! About thirty Undead Warriors charged at them. The creatures possessed such tremendous strength that the earth trembled the moment their feet came into contact with the ground. ¡°Open fire!¡± James yelled. They immediately opened fire. Despite being hit in their vital points, it did not affect the Undead Warriors in the slightest bit. Bullets were ineffective against them. Upon seeing this, their faces paled, and James frowned with a grim expression. He did not expect that the virus created using Gu venom would be this powerful. ¡°Retreat,¡± James swiftly gave the order. However, he had no ns to leave himself. May pulled at him and said hurriedly, ¡°We should leave, James. These are all Bionicles; they are Undead Warriors. They won¡¯t die. We stand no chance against them.¡± James could not leave, because he still needed to save Tiara. He turned to look at ke and said, ¡°ke, take them out of here.¡± Looking at James, ke frowned, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I will go meet the Undead Warriors in battle.¡± After he said that, he charged toward the Bionicles at a great speed. A Bionicle two meters in height clenched its fists and tried to tten James. The force was so great that a gusting of the wind could be heard. James transferred all the power within his body into his fists and blocked the attack. Their fists collided. Whoosh! James was pushed a few meters back, and his arms went numb. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Meanwhile, the Undead Warrior was relentless. It immediately readied itself and charged at James once more. ¡°How terrifying.¡± James took a deep breath. After being poisoned by Gu venom, James had turned feeble and weak. However, after constant meditation and practicing the Internal Cultivation Method, he had sessfully cultivated True Energy. Although he could not remove the Gu venom from his body, it no longer had any effect on him. However, his punch, which was all of his current strength, waspletely ineffective toward the Undead Warrior. ¡°Retreat, James! Otherwise, it¡¯d be toote!¡± May cried out. However, James ran towards his enemies once more. He was instantly surrounded by multiple Undead Warriors. Although their bodies had grownrger and more muscr, it did not have any effect on their speed at all. Once he was surrounded, James was attacked from multiple sides all at once. He was instantly bruised and bloodied all over. Another punch came, but James blocked the attack. However, the Undead Warrior¡¯s strength was too great. James was immediately crushed. After James copsed to the ground, another one raised its leg to stomp him. James immediately rolled and dodged the attack. ¡°Go!¡± Seeing that James could now barely stand, ke gave the order. The Elite Eight immediately tossed their weapons aside and charged at the Bionicles bare- fisted. They knew that weapons would not deal any damage to the Undead Warriors. Only by utilizing the explosive energy of their True Energy did they stand a chance. With the nine of them joining the fight, James managed to catch his breath. However, the nine of them stood no chance against the Undead Warriors. Soon, they were being slowly pushed back. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Chapter 814 In the office of the researchboratory¡­. Professor C, the Emperor, and the others were watching the surveince footage of tthe fight between James and the others against the Undead Warriors. James¡® strength shocked the Emperor. Professor C smiled. ¡°Rx, man. So what if he¡¯s regained his strength? He stands no chance. against the Undead Warriors. Look, they are slowly being pushed back now. Although they are highly skilled, they stand no chance.¡± Seeing how powerful the Undead Warriors were, the Emperor sighed in relief. He did not care how James managed to regain his strength. He just wanted him dead. In theboratory¡­ The battle raged on. Death Dance was already injured. While she was lying on the floor, an Undead Warrior charged toward her and tried to tten her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, James immediately leaped toward the Undead Warrior and gave it a swirling kick imbued with True Energy. The Undead Warrior staggered and copsed to the ground. However, it then got up almost. immediately. James swiftly helped Death Dance up. Wiping the blood off her lips, Death Dance was thankful. ¡°Thank you, James.¡± James yelled, ¡°What are you doing, ke? I ordered you to retreat. Do you wish to see us all wiped out here?¡± The moment he fought against these creatures, he immediately knew how terrifying they were. If they continued to remain here, they would surely be annihted. After yelling, he pushed Death Dance away, ¡°Retreat!¡± Everyone immediately dashed toward the exit. The Undead Warriors pursued but were stopped by James who tried to buy time. ¡°Go find the Blithe King. Ask him to mobilize immediately and bombed this ce into smithereens! We can not allow these creatures to leave here alive!¡± James roared. ¡°But what about you, James?¡± Death Dance cried out. James did not reply. He leaped a few meters into the air. Then, he grabbed a handful of silver needles and sent them flying with a wave of his hand. The silver needles were much more powerful than bullets. Although the needles pierced into the Undead Warriors¡® skin, their body structure had undergone drastic changes. As such, the silver needles were not as effective as James expected. It did not hinder their movement in the slightest. ¡°We should leave,¡± ke ordered. ¡°But, what about James?¡± Everyone was worried about James. ke said, ¡°He¡¯s a martial arts grandmaster who has cultivated True Energy. Even if he can¡¯t defeat them, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to escape. We should leave at once and find the Blithe King.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They nodded and swiftly left. Seeing this, the Emperor immediately ordered, ¡°They¡¯re trying to escape, Professor C. We can¡¯t let them.¡± Professor C smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. None shall escape.¡± Then, he took a ck container out. In it was a centipede¨Clike ck bug with tons of antennas. The Emperor asked puzzledly, ¡°I¨CIs this the Gu King?¡± Professor C said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Gu King is the one issuing orders and controlling the Undead Warriors all this while.¡± Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Professor C was able to control the Undead Warriors by controlling the Gu King. That was because the Gu King controlled the Gus within their bodies, which controlled the Undead. Warriors. Professor C issued the order. Immediately, the Undead Warriors who were circling James charged at ke and the others. who were trying to flee. Seeing this, James leaped toward the exit and blocked their path in an attempt to buy time. ¡°Roar!¡± The Undead Warriors let loose a scream and charged toward James. ¡°Scram.¡± Clenching his fists, James regted the True Energy within his body and directed them toward his fists. Then, he struck one of the Undead Warriors in the head. Boom! The moment the Undead Warrior¡¯s humungous body copsed to the ground, the earth rumbled. Although its head was severely dented, it got back up almost immediately. Worse still, as if provoked, its hideous expression had turned even more horrifying. It immediately charged toward James after getting up and tried grabbing him. James dodged the attack and gave it a powerful kick. The Undead Warrior staggered and fell, knocking the others behind him down like dominoes. Upon seeing this through the surveince camera, the Emperor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°James has cultivated True Energy. He has be a true martial arts grandmaster.¡± As a Johnston, one of the Ancient Four, he was well aware of the Internal Cultivation method. As such, with a single glimpse, he could tell whether one had reached such a level. He never expected James to be one of them. Professor C was wearing a grim expression as well. He never thought that James would be able to cultivate True Energy and truly be a grandmaster in martial arts. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. So what if he¡¯s cultivated True Energy? He only recently became a grandmaster, and his True Energy is limited. On the other hand, the Undead. Warriors are well¡­ undead! Once James¡® stamina is depleted, he will surely perish.¡± Professor C was confident in this research product. So what if James was a grandmaster in martial arts? Even a grandmaster stood no chance against a horde of Undead Warriors. Still, the Emperor¡¯s face was pale. James had been progressing too rapidly. The power he demonstrated was awe¨Cstriking. The moment he knocked the Undead Warriors down, it sent a shiver down the Emperor¡¯s spine. James stood in front of the exit and blocked the Undead Warriors¡® path. ke and the Elite Eight managed to escape. After escaping the researchboratory, they immediately called the Blithe King. ¡°Blithe King, James is asking you to mobilize immediately and destroy this researchboratory. There are many invincible biological monsters in here. If we let them escape, be a disaster.¡± Hearing this, the Blithe King was put in a difficult position. it will The researchboratory had government approval. He had no reason to mobilize his army. After this incident was over, the Emperor would surely make an issue out of it. By then, he would lose his position as themander¨Cin¨Cchief. He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°How¡¯s James?¡± ke answered, ¡°He¡¯s still fighting against the Undead Warriors.¡± The Blithe King continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re on your own. The researchboratory was constructed with the approval of the state. Not only that, it¡¯s a top¨Csecret facility. If I tten the entire ce, all evidence will be destroyed. By then, the Emperor will surely make an issue out of it, and I¡¯ll lose my position. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to deal with it yourselves.¡± Since the Blithe King had declined to help, ke had no other choice. After hanging up the phone, he looked at the others and shrugged. ¡°The Blithe King said that he¡¯s in a tight spot. We¡¯ll have to deal with this ourselves.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat those monsters¡­¡± ¡°In any case, James is still in there. There¡¯s no way he can fight against that many at once. Even if he¡¯s Ares, he stands no chance.¡± They were all wearing anxious expressions. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Chapter 816 ke sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything. Let¡¯s wait for a little longer, I guess. Maybe he¡¯ll retreat after realizing he stands no chance against them.¡± They had no choice but to wait. In the researchboratory¡­ James faced an uphill battle. This was the fiercest battle he had ever been in. The Undead Warrior would not die no matter what James did. Though he was injured, he knew he had to hang in there. Once he lost consciousness, he would lose the chance to save Tiara. The high¨Cintensity battle had severely depleted James¡® True Energy. He did not have much True Energy cultivated from the very beginning. Now, it was almostpletely gone. If he continued fighting, he could possibly die. A thin wire appeared in his hand. With the wire in hand, he ran toward an Undead Warrior and adroitly moved behind it. Then, he aimed at its head and kicked it with great force. The Undead Warrior¡¯s head was immediately sent flying. Then, it copsed to the ground, but this time, it did not get back up again. Many bugs crawled out of its decapitated head. ¡°They aren¡¯t invincible, after all.¡± James smiled. Then, he turned the wire into Crucifier. The indestructible wire served as the perfect weapon at the moment. Although Crucifier was meant to save lives, it had transformed into a lethal tool in James¡® hand. After discovering the Undead Warriors¡® weaknesses, things became much easier for James. Meanwhile, in the office of the researchboratory¡­ Seeing that James had killed another Undead Warrior, the Emperor¡¯s face turned pale. Professor C! Q¨C Quick, order the Undead Warrior to continue fighting!¡± Wearing a surly expression, Professor C took a deep breath, ¡°I was able to control the Undead Warriors because the Gus control their neurons. The moment they are decapitated, the connection will be severed, and they will truly die¡­¡± While Professor C was saying this, James had killed another Undead Warrior. The Emperor was fearful now. He thought of escaping and did not wish to remain here any longer. If James made his way here, he would surely die a horrible death. Just as he was thinking of a way to escape, his face brightened up upon remembering Tiara who was still in the dungeon. A wicked grin crept up on his face. ¡°No matter how powerful you are, you will surely die by my hands, James.¡± The Emperor immediately ordered, ¡°Bring me Tiara Youngblood now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± His men immediately left the office and headed toward the dungeon. After discovering the Undead Warriors¡® weakness, James began using the wire formed by Crucifier to slice off their heads. Once they were decapitated, the Undead Warriors would copse to the ground and lose all signs of life. In just a few short minutes, all the Undead Warriors were decapitated and now lying on the floor motionless. The Gus in their bodies were now consuming their flesh. It was truly a horrendous sight. After dealing with the Undead Warriors, James headed deeper into the researchboratory. Since he knew about the security measures inside, he dealt with them with ease. However, before he could reach the deepest parts of theboratory, a group of men walked over to him. from afar. In the lead was the Emperor, while Professor C, Scar, and Tristan followed close behind. Behind them were a bunch of henchmen. They were dragging a bloodied woman whose life was hanging by a thread. The woman¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she had lost consciousness. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The Emperor pulled out a gun and pressed it against the back of Tiara¡¯s head and said coldly, ¡± Take another step and I¡¯ll blow her brains out.¡± Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Upon seeing the bruised and bloodied Tiara whose life was hanging by a thread, James was enraged. His fury formed a powerful energy flow that gave off a dreadful aura. At that moment, temperature around him dropped, and the air turned ice¨Ccold. The Emperor and the others. shivered. Seeing the murderous look on James¡® face, the Emperor felt a little fearful. Even his hand was shivering. However, once he remembered that he had Tiara as his hostage, he smiled coldly, ¡°I never would have thought you¡¯d be fine after being poisoned by Gu venom. Not only that, you even cultivated True Energy and have be a true grandmaster of the martial arts.¡± ¡°Release her.¡± James¡® expression was dark. Wearing a grim expression, he said coldly, ¡°This is between you and me. Don¡¯t get the innocent involved. You have family and loved ones too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me, James?¡± the Emperor said scornfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive.¡± Then, the Emperor tossed a gun to James. Pointing at the gun on the ground, the Emperor ordered, ¡°End your own life. I will release this woman once you¡¯re dead, or else I will shoot her this instant.¡± James took another step forward. ¡°Hold it right there. Take another step and I¡¯ll shoot,¡± the Emperor roared while pressing the gun against Tiara¡¯s head. The others pointed their firearms at James and were prepared to open fire. James picked up the gun on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Just point it at your head and bang! Everything will be over in an instant.¡± The Emperorughed. At that moment, the Emperor was feeling prideful. So what if James was a grandmaster in martial arts? He stood no chance against him in the end. With a grim expression, James looked at the Emperor, the ones beside him, and the henchmen behind them. He was calcting in his mind how he could kill them all in an instant. If he made a mistake, Tiara would be in mortal danger. ¡°Can I trust you? Will you let her go once I¡¯m dead?¡± James asked. The Emperor gave his assurance, ¡°Once you¡¯re dead, she has no more use to me. I¡¯ll definitely let her go.¡± ¡°I hope you keep your promise.¡± James slowly raised the gun and pressed it against his temple. Secretly, he used True Energy to destroy the internal structure of the bullet. The moment he pulled the trigger, the bullet would still strike him. However, he was able to use True Energy to control the now¨Cdestroyed bullet to soften the impact. He would allow the bullet to pierce his skin, which would give his enemies the false impression that he was shot. ¡°Hurry up, James!¡± the Emperor roared. He tightened his grip on Tiara, his hands shivering. ¡°Pull the trigger now!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James lowered the gun. Seeing this, the Emperor quivered. ¡°I¨CI will kill her¡­!¡± James then raised his arm and pressed the gun against his chest. After all, even if he had destroyed the internal structure of the bullet, it was too risky to aim for the brain. Bang! James pulled the trigger. Blood spurted out from his chest. His white shirt was instantly reddened. ¡°I hope you keep your promise.¡± He tossed the gun aside. Covering his chest with his hands, he copsed to the ground. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Chapter 818 ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing this, the Emperor cackled. The others rxed. They could finally rest at ease. This was James, after all. A grandmaster of the martial arts who managed to annihte all Undead Warriors by himself. The Emperorughed and tossed the unconscious Tiara aside, while the others looked at each other with delighted smiles. At that moment, James reached for his back. Grabbing a handful of silver needles, he flicked his wrist. The silver needles struck its targets. Some were dead, while others were immobilized. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Even the Emperor¡¯s chest was pierced by a silver needle. Wearing a horrified expression, he pointed at James with his eyes bulging. ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡± James immediately leaped toward the Emperor and gave him a powerful kick which sent him. flying. Then, he hurriedly reached for Tiara. At that moment, however, Professor C, who was lying on the ground immediately leaped to his feet and grabbed the Emperor. Then, dragging the Emperor, he swiftly retreated deep into the research laboratory. James picked Tiara up. By the time he realized that the Emperor was gone, Professor C had dragged the Emperor deep into theboratory. He tried to pursue them, but a door immediately blocked the passageway. ¡°Damn it!¡± James cursed. However, he chose not to pursue them. Instead, she grabbed Tiara¡¯s hand and took her pulse. After diagnosing her situation, James breathed a sigh of relief. Although Tiara was badly tortured and her pulse was weak, she was not in mortal danger. James walked over to the sealed iron door and pushed it, but it did not budge. He frowned and murmured, ¡°The Emperor was struck in the chest. Even if he escapes, he can¡¯t live for long. Plus, ke told me that this ce only has a single exit.¡± Once he remembered this, James did not pursue the Emperor further. Instead, carrying Tiara in his arms, he headed toward the exit. Soon, they were out of the researchboratory. Outside¡­ ke and the Elite Eight were waiting anxiously. Seeing that James was carrying a bloodied woman in his arms, they breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Is everything alright, James?¡± ¡°How is Tiara?¡± James shook her head and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine for now. Are you sure that theboratory only has a single exit?¡± ke nodded. ¡°After exploring the area, this is the only exit we could find. Maybe there are some others that we didn¡¯t manage to discover. What happened inside?¡± James said, ¡°I almost killed the Emperor, but he was saved by someone. That guy must have activated some mechanism that blocked my path. I couldn¡¯t pursue them further. The Emperor was struck in the chest by my silver needle, but he¡¯s surrounded by weird people. I¡¯m worried that they might be able to save him.¡± He pulled out his phone and called the Blithe King. ¡°You can mobilize now.¡± ¡°James, I wish I could. However, theboratory was approved by the state. If I mobilize, and things go way out of proportion, I could lose my position as themander¨Cin¨Cchief.¡± James said, ¡°The Emperor is gravely injured. He might even die. However, he was saved by someone who dragged him further into theboratory. Besides, I already got my hands on theboratory¡¯s research data. It should be enough to make him lose his position.¡± Hearing this, the Blithe King was relieved. ¡°Alright then, I will mobilize at once.¡± James and the others did not leave. Instead, they guarded the exit. Ten minutester¡­ Rumble! An explosion could be heard from inside theboratory. Then, the earth shook. James¡® face darkened. He cried out, ¡°Retreat! We have an explosion iing!¡± Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Chapter 819 ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening st came. Then, the earth shook. Carrying Tiara in his arms, James immediately leaped to safety. The others made their escape too. As they were all highly skilled, they could leap several meters with a single jump. After they made their escape, the entrance of theboratory exploded into a ball of mes. A chain of explosions soon followed. The violent explosions caused the mountain to cave in, and the whole ce was in ruins. A thousand meters away¡­. James and the other stood on a nearby hill and watched the mountain cave in. His face darkened, and he said, ¡°Looks like there were other exits in this researchboratory. After being saved, the Emperor must have activated the self¨Cdestruction mechanism to destroy all the evidence. The research data in my hands isn¡¯t sufficient to bring him down. Even if I make an appeal, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± ke looked at James. James shook his head. ¡°This was the perfect opportunity to kill the Emperor, but he escaped. I believe this was a true showdown between us. Once hees to his senses, he will surely retaliate.¡± He frowned. This was the perfect opportunity. However, he allowed the Emperor to escape. Once the Emperor returned to the Capital, it would be nigh impossible to go after his life. James could not just head to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion and kill him. He would be wanted, making it impossible for him to move around the country. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. James and the others did not leave. Instead, they waited for the Blithe King to arrive. On a road near another mountain, a ck sedan was driving at great speeds. The driver was Professor C. The Emperor, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, was on the verge of dying. Although his chest was pierced by James¡® silver needle, he was still alive. That was because Professor C was a doctor himself. Not only that, but he was also a Gu raiser. As he possessed extraordinary skills, he managed to save the Emperor¡¯s life, but he had to send the Emperor to a hospital at once. Otherwise, he would die regardless. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, the Emperor covered his chest. Wearing a pained expression, he cursed, ¡°Curse you, James! I fell for his petty tricks again. How could I let such an opportune moment go to waste?¡± ¡°Alright now, stopining already,¡± Professor C, who was driving, said. ¡°You should be thinking of how to deal with the aftermath. Since James sent his men to infiltrate the researchboratory and steal the research data, he must have known your ns. He won¡¯t stop at this.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°I have no choice but to abandon everything. I will blow up theboratory and destroy all evidence. Then, I will rebuild new ones outside of Sol.¡± He pulled his phone out and called a number. ¡°Make a copy of the research data and retreat immediately. Then, activate the self¨Cdestruction mechanism and blow everything up.¡± After calling, he grimaced. His heart ached. All these years of hard work were gone. Thanks to James, theboratory was destroyed and all his efforts were for naught. ¡°James¡­¡± The Emperor gritted his teeth. ¡°You should think about what to do next,¡± Professor said bluntly. ¡°This was all your doing. I¡¯m not getting involved.¡± Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Chapter 820 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get you involved.¡± The Emperor closed his eyes and rested. James and the others waited nearby the researchboratory. Soon, the helicopters arrived. The Blithe King was here. Seeing the caved¨Cin mountain, he frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± James said, ¡°There¡¯s a self¨Cdestruction mechanism inside theboratory. After escaping, the Emperor was worried that I would get my hands on the evidence of his crimes. So, he blew up the whole thing. Blithe King, seal off the five provinces at once. We can¡¯t allow the Emperor to return to the Capital. It would be impossible to kill him by then. Only by trapping him in the provinces can we get rid of him silently.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Blithe King nodded. Then, he gave the order, ¡°Mobilize the army of all five military regions and seal off the provinces. Arrest all suspicious persons.¡± Then, James returned to Cansington military region with the Blithe King in the helicopter. Tiara was sent to a military hospital. Meanwhile, James switched on hisptop and started sketching Professor C¡¯s appearance. Looking at his sketch, James nodded. ¡°Hmm¡­ I think he has thicker eyebrows, but this is close enough.¡± The Blithe King ordered, ¡°Issue an arrest warrant for this man.¡± After giving his orders, the Blithe King looked at James and took a deep breath. ¡°James, this is the Emperor we¡¯re talking about. Even if he¡¯s creating some sort of biological monster in his research laboratory, he¡¯s technically the head of the five armies.¡± ¡°I know.¡± James continued, ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let him leave this ce alive. Once you capture him, just leave it to me. After all, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble if he escapes.¡± James knew the consequences. That was why the Emperor had to die. He waited the whole night at the military region. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The military of the five provinces mobilized and sealed off the provinces. Then, they conducted a nket search starting from the researchboratory. However, Professor C and the Emperor seemed to have vanished into thin air. They were nowhere to be found. The night passed. James was standing by the window. However, no news came. Watching the light of dawn seeping into the room, James knew that they had escaped. They should have returned to the Capital by now. The sound of footsteps could be heard and James turned his head. The Blithe King walked over to him and said, ¡°We failed to capture them. They managed to escape.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James gently nodded. ¡°They should have returned to the Capital by now. Give the order to withdraw.¡± The Blithe King said, ¡°I just received news that many explosions could be heard in mountains throughout Sol. It created a sensation on the Inte. Everyone was wondering what happened.¡± James said, ¡°The Emperor must have begun destroying all traces of evidence. The explosion sites were all researchboratories. To think that he¡¯d be this decisive¡­ All those years of hard work have gone down the drain.¡± The Blithe King asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± James shook his head. Since the researchboratories were all blown up, all evidence had been destroyed. Just the research data alone would not be able to convict the Emperor of his crimes. Now that the Emperor had destroyed all the researchboratories, James was at a loss. ¡°I guess I can only wait and see,¡± James said in a low voice. ¡°Well, at least we ruined his ns. Although he¡¯ll surely make a move in the future, we just have to watch him closely for now.¡± The Blithe King said, ¡°By the way, Tiara has regained consciousness.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯ll go have a look at her.¡± James headed toward the military hospital. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Tiara finally regained consciousness. She had suffered unimaginable tortures. She was whipped, and her flesh was burnt with a scorching branding iron. Yesterday, the doctor performed surgery on her and treated her injuries. When James entered her ward, she was staring at the ceiling, her eyes void of all emotion. Hearing footsteps, she immediately turned her head. Upon seeing James, she was unable to stop the tears from flowing down her cheeks. James walked over to her and sat on a chair beside the bed. Grabbing her hand, he consoled her, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°J¨CJames, I didn¡¯t tell him anything.¡± She croaked. She persevered because she had a conviction. She would never betray James, even if it cost her her life. ¡°I know.¡± Seeing the state Tiara was in, James was distressed. From her injuries, James could tell she had undergone unimaginable torture. Not even a battle - hardened warrior could withstand such agony, let alone a frail maiden. However, the fact that she stood her ground showed great tenacity on her part. Looking at her pale face, James scolded himself in his head. This was all because of him. If he had been more decisive and pushed Tiara away, she would not have had to go through such an ordeal. However, what had happened had happened. The only thing James could do now was to repay his debts toward her for the rest of his life. He grabbed Tiara¡¯s hand and took her pulse to diagnose her body condition. She did not suffer any internal injuries. She only required a period of rest to let her body recover. Seeing the look of anticipation on Tiara¡¯s face, James whispered, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. You just have to rest well, and your body will recover in no time.¡± ¡°D¨CDid I ruin your ns?¡± ¡°Of course not. The researchboratories are no more. You helped me out big time,¡± James said. It was the truth. If it was not for Tiara¡¯s abduction, James would not have made a move on the Emperor¡¯s research laboratories. The Emperor would not have blown up theboratories to destroy the evidence. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Tiara was worried that her slip¨Cup would affect James¡® n. James, on the other hand, was ming himself for the incident.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Though he knew that the Emperor would surely make a move, he still instructed Tiara to head to Herbal Biotech. If he had been more careful, this would not have happened. James did not leave and instead apanied Tiara in the hospital. On the other hand, Quincy hurriedly made her way to James and Tiara after learning what had happened. ¡°What the hell, James?¡± Quincy scolded the moment she entered the ward. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Tiara, who was lying on the bed, said in a feeble voice, ¡°It¡¯s not James¡® fault. I let my guard down.¡± Seeing Tiara¡¯s pale face and the bandages wrapped around her, Quincy sighed. Looking at James, she said, ¡°I watched the news. A mountain near Lily City explodedst night. Many explosions urred around the same time all over Sol. What exactly is going on?¡± As Quincy was part of the team, James was honest with her about everything. He briefly narrated the chain of events. ¡°This is my first face¨Cto¨Cface fight with the Emperor. He blew up all the researchboratories. to destroy the evidence.¡± Upon hearing this, Quincy took a deep breath. She never thought that so much would happen in a single night. After brief contemtion, she looked at Tiara and said, ¡°Things are getting increasingly dangerous. I can¡¯t allow Tiara to stay by your side anymore. She was lucky to have survived this. Next time, she might not be so fortunate.¡± Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Chapter 822 James gently nodded. He was of the same opinion. His conflict with the Emperor would only grow more intense. It would be too dangerous to keep Tiara around. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not afraid.¡± Hearing this, Tiara panicked. She hurriedly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t chase me away, James. I¡¯m not afraid of danger at all. Please let me stay by your side. I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± ¡°This is for your own good, Tiara.¡± Wearing a surly expression, Quincy reprimanded her, ¡± You¡¯ll lose your life if you continue to stay by his side.¡± Tiara hung her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡± James gestured for them to drop the issue. ¡°Let the patient rest.¡± Quincy sat down. Crossing her arms and her legs, she looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯ll support you in anything you do. However, I won¡¯t allow Tiara to stay by your side. It¡¯s too dangerous. She¡¯s lucky to have survived this. What about next time? She¡¯s endured so much hardship just to collect intelligence for you. Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. James felt awful. He could not bear to see Tiara being harmed. ¡°I can do this, Quincy.¡± Like a child, Tiara looked at Quincy pleadingly and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t chase me away.¡± Quincy said, ¡°Tiara, I¡¯m not chasing you away. This is for your own good. You¡¯ll leave this ce for a while. Once James is done with his work, you can go back to him. How does that sound?¡± Tiara shook her head. Quincy looked at James and asked, ¡°Now, what?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James nced at Quincy. She said coldly, ¡°Thea or Tiara, choose one. You can¡¯t have it both ways, you know.¡± James was at a loss for words. He did not know who to choose. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Quincy sighed. She knew that James could not make a choice. After all, if he could, none of this would have happened in the first ce. She did not press James for an answer. ¡°I have work to get to. Tiara, I¡¯ll visit you tonight, ok?¡± Upon saying that, she stood up and left. James apanied her out. Outside the hospital¡­ The two were walking side by side. Quincy said, ¡°Tiara¡¯s a nice girl. She¡¯s more suited for you than Thea. At least she looks at things from your perspective. Besides, you¡¯ve had your way with her. You shouldn¡¯t let her down.¡± Although Quincy had feelings for James as well, she knew that the likelihood of them getting together was virtually non¨Cexistent. James was simply obsessed with Thea. Now, anotherpetitor by the name of Tiara had appeared. Quincy admired Tiara¡¯s courage. After all, she was able to endure such hardships. Quincy knew she could never persevere had she been in the same situation. ¡°I know.¡± James gently nodded. Tiara was indeed a nice girl. However, he had yet to disassociate himself from Thea. ¡°After I remove the Gu venom from her, I¡¯ll sever my ties with her.¡± James came to a conclusion after thinking long and hard about it. He had already repaid his debts toward Thea. Everything had been settled the moment she ept the ten billion dors from him. That amount of money wouldpensate for the ordeals she had gone through for the past. ten years. It would also allow her to livefortably for the rest of her life. However, he could never repay the debts he owed Tiara. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Quincy still had feelings for James. James was unlike any other man. He was a faithful man who dedicated his life to the nation. Any other men would have two¨Ctimed Thea and Tiara if given the choice. However, James was different. He would only choose a single girl to spend a lifetime with. That was he was in such a dilemma. Quincy tried. However, James rejected her advances. She no longer had any regrets. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Thea¡¯s body? It¡¯s been so long. Yet, she seems to bepletely fine. Was she actually poisoned with Gu venom?¡± Quincy asked. James shook his head. He himself did not know as he could not diagnose anything. Even if Thea was truly poisoned with Gu venom, he could only wait for the venom¡¯s effects to kick in choose ¡°Whatever. This is your personal matter. I¡¯m not getting involved. No matter who you in the end, I¡¯ll always support you,¡± Quincy said in a low voice. She was hinting at James that there was another woman by his side apart from Thea and Tiara. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make careful consideration before making my choice.¡± James looked at Quincy thankfully. Quincy had been supporting him all this while. Without her, he would not have made it this far. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to work now.¡± Quincy waved goodbye. James watched her leave. Then, he returned to the hospital and entered Tiara¡¯s ward. He carefully diagnosed her condition once more. Then, he prescribed some medicine and ordered the nurse to prepare them; all for the sake of hastening her recovery. After that, James leaned on the sofa and thought about his rtionship problems. However, things were simply tooplex. He could not figure anything out. Meanwhile, Tiara had fallen asleep. As James had not slept for the whole day, he too fell asleep on the sofa not long after. Ring¡­ James was awakened by the sound of a phone ringing. He pulled his phone out and saw that Thea was calling him. After hesitating for a brief moment, he answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thea said, ¡°Where are you, honey? You didn¡¯t return homest night. It¡¯s already afternoon. I applied for leave today and will be preparing lunch soon. Are youing back soon?¡± James nced at Tiara who was sleeping and said in a low voice, ¡°I have something to deal with. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ming back for lunch.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, James? I applied for leave to spend time with you. current condition, what business do you have outside?¡± Thea grumbled. ¡°A lot happenedst night. I¡¯ll tell you about it once I get back.¡± James nned to stay in the Cahans¡® vi to lull the Emperor into a false sense of security. Now that he had had a showdown with the Emperor, there was no need for him to y the good¨Cfor¨C nothing loser in the Cahans¡® vi anymore. He had to exin things to Thea. ¡°I see¡­ In that case, would you like to go to the movies with me this evening?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± James did not ept Thea¡¯s invitation right away. After all, he could not just leave Tiara¡¯s side when she was in such a condition. It would greatly dishearten her. He hung up the phone. ¡°James¡­¡± A frail voice came. James turned his head. Tiara was awake. She could tell that it was Thea who called James. James walked over to her. Tiara looked at him and said, ¡°You can return home if you have things to do. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Chapter 824 James smiled and said, ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Did Thea call you? You didn¡¯t return homest night. She must be worried sick. You should go and meet her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± James consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things.¡± Tiara knew James was choosing to stay with her because of her injuries. She believed that James must be missing Thea terribly. She did not wish to make things difficult for him. ¡°James, listen to me¡­¡± Tiara said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel guilty. I¡¯m content as long as I can remain by your side. Once your bodypletely rejuvenates and everything is over, I¡¯ll leave by myself.¡± Saying that, she smiled. ¡°Actually, I n to study abroad.¡± The more Tiara said, the more unwilling James was to leave her side. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll exin things to Thea. Besides, we¡¯re already divorced. I¡¯m only staying with her because of the Gu venom inside her body. I¡¯ll sever all ties with her once my True Energy is powerful enough to treat her.¡± James had thought long and hard about this. Nothing good woulde up between him and Thea. He could not disappoint a better woman just because of her. Tiara was delighted to hear that James would keep herpany, and a smile unconsciously crept up on her face. At the Cahans¡®¡­ After hanging up the call, Thea sat on the sofa and grumbled, ¡°What the hell is he up to? He hasn¡¯t been back all night.¡± She could not figure out where James went. After brief contemtion, she called Quincy. Quincy was on her way to Messiah Corporation. Upon receiving Thea¡¯s call, she turned on speaker mode and asked, ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°Is James by your side?¡± Thea questioned. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Quincy said. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things, Thea. I haven¡¯t been in touch with James. for quite some time now. I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, where could he be?¡± ¡°Thea, you don¡¯t understand James at all. You don¡¯t know anything about what he¡¯s doing or what his ns are. You aren¡¯t a good match for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide. You definitely know where he is. Please tell me. His body is still weak, and he hasn¡¯t been back for a whole night.¡± Quincy was lost in contemtion. She knew about James¡® ns. She knew that James was using his identity as the Cahans¡® son¨Cinw as a smokescreen to better carry out his ns. However, since he had had an official falling¨Cout with the Emperor, there was no need for him to remain hidden anymore. She believed it was time for James to put an end to his rtionship with Thea. Otherwise, if this dragged on, it would be unfair to Tiara. ¡°James is at the military hospital. A lot happenedst night. As for the specifics, ask him yourself.¡± Saying that, she hung up the phone. Thea frowned. ¡°Did something happenst night?¡± She muttered. Then, she got up and headed out. At the military hospital¡­ James was conversing with Tiara when knocks sounded from the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Come in,¡± James said. A man in a ck shirt and a cap walked in. His footsteps were so light that they were almost inaudible. ¡°I knew you woulde. Looking at Gloom, James stood up and pointed at the sofa beside him, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Gloom took his seat and nced at Tiara. James said, ¡°She¡¯s one of us. Cut to the chase.¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Although Gloom had been in the Capital all this while, he was well aware of everything that was happening in Cansington. Naturally, he had heard about yesterday¡¯s events and was here to have a discussion with James. ¡°You were too reckless.¡± Gloom¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Huh?¡± James looked at him. Gloom continued, ¡°You confronted the Emperor head¨Con. Although you¡¯ve forced him to blow up all of his researchboratories, all evidence was destroyed in the process. Now, it would be nearly impossible to find dirt on him. He¡¯s a cautious man who doesn¡¯t repeat the same mistakes. How are we supposed to remove him from his position now?¡± James said coldly, ¡°So what if we remove him from his position? He¡¯s not the mastermind behind this. There¡¯s someone else behind the scenes manipting everything. Even if we remove him, a new enemy would appear to rece him.¡± Gloom could not conceal his shock. He never expected James to know so much in such a short amount of time, not to mention that he had managed to cultivate True Energy and be a grandmaster of martial arts. James looked at him and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the one behind the Emperor? Is it the Ancient Four?¡± Gloom shook his head. ¡°No. The Emperor¡¯s full name is Theodore Johnston. He¡¯s from the side family of the Ancient Four¡¯s Johnston family. Besides, the Ancient Four would never get themselves involved in the power struggle of the Solean court.¡± James was surprised. He never expected Gloom to have heard about the Ancient Four. It seemed that he was not merely a bodyguard. ¡°Speak. What business do you have with me?¡± Gloom handed a document to James. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gloom replied, ¡°Since you¡¯ve had a showdown with the Emperor, he¡¯ll have to go. This is evidence of the Emperor¡¯s crimes all these years. It should be enough to remove him from his position.¡± James flipped through the document and looked at Gloom puzzledly. The fact that this document was being handed to him could only mean that the King knew what the Emperor had been doing all this while. Why did he not remove the Emperor from his position but instead allowed him to do as he pleased? He even directed James to make a move on the Emperor to collect evidence. What was the point of all this? As if aware of James¡® thoughts, Gloom hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯splicated. The King has long wished to reshuffle the cards. However, the dynamics in the Capital are bothplex andplicated. Each powerful figure is nothing more than a pawn. Not only that, their interests are entangled with each other¡¯s. The Johnstons of the Ancient Four are not the only benefactors of the Emperor. Think of it like a row of dominoes. A single push, and everything.es crashing down. That¡¯s why the King dared not act recklessly.¡± ¡°Then, why act now?¡± James asked puzzledly. Gloom exined, ¡°Because you¡¯re the one carrying it out. The King wanted you to collect evidence and remove the Emperor from his position. However, time is running short. Besides, you¡¯ve emerged as a figure that can¡¯t be underestimated. Only you can kill the Emperor and prevent the situation from spiraling out of control.¡± ¡°Why?¡± James was puzzled. Was he now a force to be reckoned with just because he cultivated True Energy? What other forces had an influence on the dynamics of the Capital and Sol apart from the Ancient Four? Who was the one behind the Emperor? Who were the ones involved in the n a century ago? Everything was like an enigma to James. No one told him anything. Gloom said, ¡°Because you¡¯re a Caden, the leader of the Ancient Four. Not only that, you¡¯re now a grandmaster in martial arts. Even though you¡¯ve just recently aplished such a feat. and have yet to be ssified as a first rank, you demonstrate immense potential. Your every action represents the Cadens. No matter how strong those forces in the Capital are, they¡¯ll have to be careful not to cross the Cadens.¡± James took a deep breath. Gloom had revealed the true extent of the Cadens¡® influence in Sol. ¡°I want to know more,¡± James looked at Gloom and said. Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Chapter 826 James did not want to simply act carelessly before he had all the facts in front of him. Gloom nced at James and asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°I want to know more about the n a century ago and the incident where the King wiped out the Gu Sect. I want a thorough exnation of the current power dynamics within the Capital.¡± Gloom remained silent. After a while, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s tooplicated. It¡¯s too hard for me to exin with words only. You¡¯lle to understand soon.¡± James said, ¡°Onest question.¡± Gloom looked at him. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the current King¡¯s preferred candidate in the fight for session? Where does he stand on this matter?¡± Gloom said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he¡¯s eyeing at the moment. However, I can say with certainty that the nation¡¯s development is at the forefront of every decision the King makes. Everything he does is for the sake of the people, not to purge his political opponents.¡± When he heard this, James let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°By the way¡­ Earlier when you said that I¡¯m now a grandmaster of martial arts, you mentioned that I¡¯m not even a first rank. What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°Naturally, there¡¯s a ranking system for the cultivation of True Energy.¡± James tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯d like to know more.¡± Gloom continued, ¡°The first rank is the lowest stage of cultivation, while the ninth rank is the highest.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Gloom replied dryly, ¡°This isn¡¯t rocket science, you know?¡± ¡°Then how strong would one be at ninth rank?¡± Gloom sank into silence. After a few seconds, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. For thousands of years, there haven¡¯t been any records of anyone reaching the ninth rank. If there really was someone, the only person thates to mind is the Prince of Orchids. He¡¯s the lord of the Ancient Four¡¯s ancestors.¡± James took a deep breath. He did not expect Gloom to know about this too. ¡°How about the eighth rank?¡± ¡°Records of them are few. As far as I know, only the Ancient Four¡¯s ancestors have reached such a rank. However, thousands of years have passed, and they are all now buried deep beneath the earth.¡± Gloom exined yet again. ¡°Then the seventh rank?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gloom shook his head. ¡°What rank is the strongest grandmaster today?¡± Gloom finally stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve said enough. Everything will be clear soon. Within the document, there¡¯s a secret order from the King. You may now return to the Southern ins. and resume your position as the Dragon King. After that, return to the courthouse, obtain the de of Justice, and kill the Emperor.¡± Having said everything he needed, he turned to leave. James watched the man walk away. This man¡¯s ordinary looks belied his incredible skills. Even though James had cultivated True Energy and was now a grandmaster of martial arts, he knew he could not even hold a candle to Gloom. ¡°Ranks, huh? I wonder what¡¯s Gloom¡¯s rank then.¡± James murmured. He was positive that Gloom was also a grandmaster. He just did not know exactly how strong he was. ¡°The dynamics in the Capital are moreplex than I initially thought.¡± James sighed and clutched his temples. The King had begun closing in on the Emperor. Eliminating him would only be the beginning. Once the Emperor is dead, Sol would be thrown into disarray. Anything could happen then. However, now that it hade to this, James had no choice but to press on. ¡°Back to the Southern ins as the Dragon King, huh?¡± He murmured absentmindedly. Tiara was lying on the bed listening to their conversation. Although she could not understand most of what they were saying, she knew that James had been reinstated. ¡°Congrattions, James!¡± As he nced at Tiara, he let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to congratte me on. If I had the choice, I¡¯d prefer the carefree life of an ordinary citizen.¡± Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Chapter 827 If he had the choice, James would have chosen to return to ten years ago before the Cadens¡¯ residence was razed to the ground. His life would have taken a different turn. In this alternate timeline, he would most likely end up with Quincy and spend the remainder of his life with her. However, time and tide wait for no man. Since these were the cards he was dealt, he had no choice but to y the game as best as he could. ¡°James, you should return to the Southern ins. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have the hospital¡¯s nurses to care for me.¡± Tiara knew that James had been reinstated. He was no longer the ck Dragon, themander-in-chief of the Southern ins. He was now the Dragon King. James nodded. Returning to the Southern ins and regaining control of the ck Dragon Army was far more important than his personal feelings. ¡°I¡¯ll give Quincy a call before leaving.¡± James fished out his phone and dialed Quincy¡¯s number. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Quincy had just finished work and was about to leave thepany when James called. She asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Tiara?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to the Southern ins.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? What for?¡± James slowly exined his reasons to her, ¡°The eventsst night have rmed the King. So, he sent one of his men here with evidence of the Emperor¡¯s crimes. He also gave me a secret order to return to the Southern ins and regain control of the ck Dragon Army. After resuming my position as the Dragon King, I¡¯ll return to the Capital, retrieve the de of Justice, and get rid of the Emperor.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re reinstated?¡± Quincy was stunned by the sudden revtion. Immediately after, she spoke in a cheery tone, ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon. If you have the time, please apany Tiara.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem at all. I¡¯ll take good care of your side chick. You can rest assured.¡± Quincy snickered teasingly. ¡°Alright, whatever. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± James hung up the phone exasperatedly. Then, he looked at Tiara and said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ve told Quincy to visit you often and keep you company.¡± ¡°Okay, I heard you. Anyway, you should leave for work now.¡± After assuring Tiara, James got ready to leave. At that moment, the door burst open unceremoniously. A morous woman with wavy, long hair walked in. She was wearing a revealing low-cut dress, which entuated her curvaceous figure. That woman that just entered¡­ was none other than Thea. Removing her sunsses, she threw a nce at Tiara who was on the bed. ring at James, she made no effort to hide her irritation. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Where are you going?¡± James¡¯ expression hardened. ¡°How¡¯d you find this ce?¡± ¡°Quincy told me about it.¡± Despite not being invited in, Thea walked into the room and sat on the sofa. She crossed her legs as if she were trying to unt them for everyone to see. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± James did not expect Thea to be here. He took a moment to collect himself before replying, This is none of your concern.¡± Thea could no longer hold back the emotions that she had been bottling up all this while. She stood up and yelled at him, ¡°I¡¯m your wife, James! How is this none of my concern?!¡± She pointed at Tiara, who was bandaged from head to toe, and asked, ¡°What happened to her? Why is she injured?¡± James took a deep breath. Since he was returning to the Southern ins, this was a perfect opportunity toe clean with Thea. He sat down and lit a cigarette. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, the Emperor has been targeting me all this while. After returning to Cansington, I immediately began doing some digging on him. Last night, while Tiara was out gathering intelligence for me, she was abducted by the Emperor¡¯s men. I went to save her, and the Emperor got away.¡± James exined the events as briefly as possible. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve been pretending to be sick all this while?¡± James shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m just suppressing the Gu venom inside my body.¡± ¡°How could you? Aren¡¯t I your wife?! Why am I being kept in the dark when people who are practically strangers know all about your ns? I can be of use to you as well. Are you just worried that I¡¯m going to create more trouble for you?¡± Thea fumed as she continued her questioning. James drew a deep breath before he replied as tactfully as he could, ¡°Thea, we¡¯re no longer married. I¡¯ve repaid my debt to you. Since we¡¯re no longer husband and wife, let¡¯s stay out of each other¡¯s personal affairs from now on, alright?¡± ¡°Repaid your debt? Hmph!¡± Thea stood up and gave her reply. Her words wereced with derision. ¡°Do you know how much pain and suffering I had to go through? I was mocked and ridiculed for ten long years because of you. You¡¯re not even close to squaring out your debts with me!¡± ¡°What do you want then?¡± James looked at her indignantly. Thea narrowed her eyes at her ex-husband. ¡°James, you will never get rid of me. Ever.¡± ¡°Thea, please stop behaving like a child. When we divorced, you promised that we¡¯d end it on amicable terms. Must you really have to make this difficult for the both of us?¡± James was frustrated at her petnt arguments. ¡°Have you truly made up your mind to leave me?¡± Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Thea grit her teeth furiously. It was as if she had turned into apletely different person at that moment. ¡°We simply aren¡¯t meant to be, Thea.¡± ¡°Mark my words,¡± Thea¡¯s eyes burned with hatred as she red at James. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, James. I promise you!¡± She stomped out of the door, scorned and upset. The ward was once again enveloped in silence. Tiara did not utter a single word throughout the entire argument that happened in front of her. After Thea left, she urged James to follow her, ¡°What are you doing, James? You should chase after her!¡± James simply shook his head. He had alreadyid everything out for Thea, there was no need to chase after her now. As long as Thea did not rock the boat too much, James was content to leave things the way they were. ¡°Rest well and get better soon. Once I return from the Southern ins, I¡¯lle to visit you.¡± James had finally left the ward. He immediately headed toward the military region to look for Blithe King.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After her outburst, Thea left the hospital. The moment she stepped out of the premise, she burst into tears. She knew she had broken James¡¯ heart before. Nevertheless, she learned from her mistakes. Thea put all her effort into reconciling with him only to be cruelly rejected and given the cold shoulder. 2 Theaid her head on the steering wheel and let the dam of raging emotions within her burst forth in a torrent of bitter tears. ¡°Would you care for a tissue, miss?¡± An unfamiliar voice came from beside her. This startled Thea out of her emotional breakdown. ncing sideways, she noticed a man sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat. He was a white-haired elderly man and he wore a brown jacket. ¡°Wh-Who are you?¡± Thea regarded the man warily. ¡°Oh, can¡¯t you remember me?¡± The elderly man looked at Thea with a bright smile. Thea stared closely at the elderly man. She had no recollection of them ever meeting. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± The elderly man nodded. ¡°I guess I should have expected as much. After all, you were unconscious ten years ago.¡± ¡°Wh-Who are you?¡± The elderly man continued to smile gently at her. ¡°You saved James from the fire ten years ago and got badly burned in the process. Did you think you survived without anyone¡¯s help?¡± When he mentioned her past, a deep frown formed on Thea¡¯s face. Did this man save her ten years ago? ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You can call me Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea tilted her head in confusion. Still smiling all the while, the elderly man replied, ¡°My name is Thomas Caden.¡± ¡°Thomas Caden? As in James¡¯ grandfather?¡± Thea eximed excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Thomas smiled. Thea took a deep breath and looked at the man in front of her. Ten years ago, the fire burned the Cadens¡¯ residence to the ground, killing everyone aside from James. She never would have thought that James¡¯ grandfather would still be alive after the disaster. She also did not expect this man that had suddenly approached her to have been living in hiding for the past ten years. ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Caden?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted James to regret leaving you? Well, I¡¯m here to grant your prayers. Haven¡¯t you wondered why the Gu venom in your body hasn¡¯t affected you yet?¡± Now that he mentioned it¡­ Yes, Thea had been puzzled all this while. Back then, at Mount Thunder Pass, she definitely consumed the Gu venom. However, she hasn¡¯t felt any effects at all, even after such a prolonged period. Thea¡¯s face lit up as she put two-and-two together. ¡°W-Were you the one helping me in secret?¡± ¡°Hah! Your beauty is only matched by your brains. If you want James to be filled with remorse over how he treated you, you need to possess great strength. After all, James managed to cultivate True Energy and is now a grandmaster of martial arts!¡± ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll be the young mistress of the God-King Pce.¡± Thomas dered nonchntly as if he were stating a simple fact. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Thea looked at the man who imed to be Thomas Caden in bewilderment. Despite having been married to James, Thea knew nothing about the Cadens. After all, James had never disclosed any of this, to begin with. Even after discovering James¡¯ true identity, he never brought it up with Thea. What she was sure of was the news that there were no survivors in the fire that imed the Cadens¡¯ residence. With this fact in mind, she could not figure out how Thomas managed to survive. That aside, she was not entirely sure what a God-King Pce was. She asked him apprehensively, ¡°A-Are you really Thomas Caden?¡± ¡°Who else would I be then?¡± Thomas met Thea¡¯s stare head-on. Thea followed up with another question. ¡°What¡¯s the God-King Pce?¡± Thomas answered inly, ¡°All you need to know is that it¡¯s a force to be reckoned with. By bing the young mistress of the God-King Pce, you¡¯ll be the most powerful woman in the world.¡± Thea was taken aback. Then, she eximed, ¡°So you¡¯re the one making things difficult for James all this while¡­!¡± ¡°I reject your offer. Now, get out of my car.¡± Making it clear that he was no longer wee, Thea pointed at the car door. Thomas shrugged indifferently. ¡°Looks like I made the right choice. In all honesty, I was just testing you. James really is my grandson, though. What do I stand to gain if I made things difficult for him? Do you know how many enemies he¡¯s made?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea could not keep up with all these revtions. What the heck was wrong with this old man? ¡°Do you know why he¡¯s given up on you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Thomas continued as if he was delivering a lecture, ¡°Firstly, you callously broke his heart. Next, he has no other choice. He¡¯s surrounded by people who want nothing more than to bring him down. If he continues to stay by your side, his enemies will use you against him. He¡¯s just trying to protect you. Lastly, he has many other women vying for his attention. My grandson is simply too set in his ways. Back in my day, no one would raise a fuss about having a mistress or two.¡± Thea¡¯s face hardened in response to what she just heard. Without caring about how she felt, Thomas kept speaking, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s downfall is all but imminent. Once he dies, chaos will descend on the popce. The King thinks that he can use James to solve all his problems. However, the Cadens are a bunch of senile and obstinate fools. They¡¯re not concerned over the fate of their descendants. Once James makes his move, it¡¯s all over for him.¡± Thomas muttered under his breath. Thea could not understand a single word of what he had just told her. Thomas nced at Thea. When he saw her brows knit in confusion, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a simple choice. Will you have your revenge against him or do you wish to protect him in secret?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thea was still unclear about what he meant. ¡°I¡¯ll support you in any decision you make. If you choose to have your revenge, James will lose everything and be at your feet. You can whisk him away to a remote location and spend the rest of your life with him there without worrying about anyone bothering you.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about the alternative?¡± ¡°He¡¯s currently undertaking a dangerous mission. You can choose to lend him a helping hand in secret. In his time of need, you can be the light to chase away the darkness he¡¯s in.¡± He smiled as he spoke poetically. ¡°A-Am I even capable of doing that?¡± ¡°Yes, you can. Once you ept my assistance, anything is possible.¡± Thea fell into silent contemtion. She could not be sure that this man was truly James¡¯ grandfather. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Thomas chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a decision only you can make. I¡¯ll give you a day to consider my proposal. Call me once you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Then, he tossed her a card and left her car. Thea picked up the card. Printed behind it was a number. As she watched Thomas¡¯ retreating figure, Thea¡¯s mind was still reeling. ¡°Thomas Caden?¡± She murmured his name with uncertainty. She had to tell James about this. At the end of the day, she never meant the things she said to him. She just got caught up in the moment and blurted them out without giving it a second thought. Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Thea left her car and immediately headed toward the hospital. However, when she arrived at the ward, James was nowhere to be seen. Looking at Tiara who was lying in her bed, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡± Tiara tried to get up but the bandages that were covering her body made it almost impossible to sit up. With a feeble voice, she responded to Thea, ¡°J-James has returned to the Southern ins.¡± ¡°The Southern ins? What for?¡± Thea had not expected this development. ¡°James told me he was going to regain control over the ck Dragon Army. After he¡¯s done that, he ns to return to the Capital and kill the Emperor using the de of Justice¡± ¡°Kill the Emperor?¡± Thea¡¯s jaw hung open in shock. Thomas had told her that chaos would ensue once the Emperor died. He also told her that everything would be over for James when he makes his move. ¡°Th-Thea, actually¡­¡± The bedridden Tiara tried to gather her strength so she could exin things to Thea. s, she had taken too much time and Thea had already left in a hurry. As she walked out of the hospital, Thea hurriedly called the number on the card Thomas gave her while making her way to the parking lot. The call went through but no one picked up the phone. She opened the door of her car and got in. The moment she sat down, she nearly jumped in fright upon seeing an old man seated once again in the passenger¡¯s seat. She patted her chest to calm herself down, ¡°You scared me, Mr. Caden.¡± Without missing a beat, Thomas smiled back at her. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Thea¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°James has returned to the Southern ins to reunite with the ck Dragon Army. After that, he¡¯ll return to the Capital and kill the Emperor with the de of Justice. Just now, you mentioned that James would be done for the moment he takes action. Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°H-How do I save him then?¡± Thea looked at Thomas pleadingly. ¡°I told you¡­ You can provide your assistance to him by bing the young mistress of the God-King Pce.¡± ¡°¡­Fine, I ept your offer.¡± Ultimately, Thea did not want James to be in danger. She still was not sure if this man was who he imed to be, but she had to jump at the opportunity to be of some use to James. Quincy had told her that she knew nothing about James. As much as she hated to admit it, Thea had to agree. She murmured silently in her heart, ¡°If the others can help him, so can I! I¡¯ll show him I¡¯m not a useless woman¡± ! Thomas removed his thumb ring. Alongside the ring, he also tossed a ck token to Thea. Picking the small items up gingerly, Thea tilted her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°They are the God ¨C King thumb ring and the God King token. You¡¯ll need them to walk around the God-King Pce freely.¡± Thea turned the token around on her palm. The word God ¨C King was carved onto one side. Meanwhile, there was a mysterious-looking pattern on the other. She quickly put away the ring and token in her pockets. ¡°What should I do next?¡± ¡°Someone wille find you.¡± After leaving her with only that vague instruction, Thomas got out of Thea¡¯s car. ¡°Remember not to say a single word about our deal to James.¡± He cautioned her through the window onest time. ¡°Mr. Caden¡­¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Before Thea could ask him more questions, he had already left. Silence filled the underground parking lot once again. Thea looked at the God-King thumb ring and the God-King token, and voiced her thoughts, What kind of organization is the God-King Pce? Is he really James¡¯ grandfather? Shouldn¡¯t he have died in the fire ten years ago? How¡¯s he still alive? Why did he tell me not to breathe a word of this to James? Could he possibly be one of James¡¯ many enemies?¡± Thea was in a tough spot. She was at a loss for what to do. Things just did not seem to make sense. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Meanwhile, at the Cansington Military Region¡­ In an open area, a helicopter was at the ready. On the ground beneath the helicopter¡­ ¡°James, congrattions on regaining your former position! Now you¡¯re off to the Southern ins to resume yourmand of the ck Dragon Army. If the news gets out, the people of Sol will seethe with excitement.¡± The Blithe Kingughed as he patted James¡¯ broad shoulders. James, however, had a look of resignation on his face. Regaining a former position may have appeared to be a good thing, but the higher the rank, the greater the burden. Furthermore, once he was inmand of the ck Dragon Army, he would have to lead them into the Capital, obtain the de of Justice and kill the Emperor. What would happen after the Emperor¡¯s death was still unknown. ¡°I¡¯m hoping nothing major happens after this,¡± he said apprehensively. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What could possibly happen?¡± The Blithe King chuckled. ¡°In any case, if something goes wrong, someone higher up will take care of it. You don¡¯t need to be concerned.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be returning to the Southern ins with me,¡± James said to the Elite Eight. ¡°Yes.¡± The Elite Eight responded in unison. Then, he turned to ke and said, ¡°You¡¯ll resume yourmand of the Dark Castle.¡± ke rubbed his hands together and asked, ¡°Ja¡­ Dragon King, what about the thing you promised me?¡± James knew exactly what ke was requesting. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll resume my research after I finish off the Emperor. Then, when I¡¯m thoroughly done with it, I¡¯ll pass it on to you.¡± James had just received the second volume of the medical book and had not yet thoroughly studied it. Besides, he could not possibly give ke theplete version of the book. He needed to read through it, improve it, and give him a simplified version. ke could not do anything about James¡¯ repeated evasions. He could only me it on his poor upbringing and his numerous crimes in the past. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your return,¡± he said. James did not say anything else before boarding the helicopter. The Elite Eight followed suit. Slowly, the helicopter took off. James closed his eyes and rested. The Elite Eight were beaming with delight. Compared to the Dark Castle, they much preferred being in the Southern ins. ¡°We¡¯re finally returning.¡± ¡°I hope the world will be at peace after this. Then we¡¯ll be able to rx.¡± ¡°James will regain hismand over the ck Dragon Army. We¡¯ll then lead the troops to the Capital, get the de of Justice, and kill the Emperor. After his death, the position of General of the Red me army will be vacant. Who do you think will fill it?¡± ¡°Certainly not you.¡± ¡°Of course, I know that. I¡¯m simply curious.¡± They gathered around and gossiped. Meanwhile, James had a lot on his mind. Gloom had revealed a great deal of information. In the Capital, the bigwigs were ying a game of chess. The Emperor was merely a pawn. Someone else was responsible for his actions. Besides that, he believed someone behind the King too. At that moment, he had a premonition. The Emperor¡¯s death would serve as a catalyst, and the Capital would be in utter chaos after his death. The bigwigs who had been hiding would then emerge from the shadows one by one. Dance Dragon noticed his anxiety while sitting next to him. ¡°James, what are you thinking about?¡± he asked quietly. James paused his rumination and shook his head gently. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a n.¡± Everyone turned to look at him when they heard that. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Chapter 832 ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± May asked. ¡°After everything that has happened, I feel like a pawn that is constantly being controlled,¡± James exined. ¡°It¡¯s not a good feeling. I feel like I could die at any time. I don¡¯t think should return to the Southern ins anymore.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± They furrowed their brows. He continued, ¡°You¡¯re all capable and strong. Your mastery of martial arts has reached the pinnacle of External Martial Arts, and you¡¯re only a few steps away from cultivating True Energy and bing grandmasters. I¡¯ll impart the Internal Cultivation Method to youter on.¡± Everyone rejoiced upon hearing his words. They had already heard about the Internal Cultivation Method from ke. The Elite Eight was very powerful indeed, but inparison to the Grandmasters of the Internal Cultivation Method, they were far too weak. The disparity wasparable to that of a child versus an adult. ¡°I¡¯m not sure which of the bigwigs in the Capital caused this change or what they¡¯re scheming, but I need to give myself a way out. After you¡¯ve separated from the ck Dragon Army and left the Southern ins, establish a new force.¡± They listened intently to his instructions. During their time together, they went to hell and back with James. Besides that, they were also grateful to him for supporting them and recognizing their capabilities. Without James, they would all still be assassins in the underworld. ¡°I want you to leave the ck Dragon Army and set up the Dragon Pce. Establish own force. Then, if something goes wrong, we can get through it unharmed and have something to fall back on.¡± James had deliberated on this. If one was careless while mingling with the bigwigs, they could easily lose their life. That still applied to him, despite the fact that he had cultivated True Energy and be a grandmaster. Thanks to Gloom¡¯s information, he knew there were a lot of grandmasters in Sol. He simply had not been inside the borders before to meet them and was unqualified to interact with people like them. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How exactly should we carry out the n?¡± inquired one of them. ¡°To begin, cultivate True Energy as quickly as possible and be a grandmaster. Then, amass some wealth and strengthen the Dragon Pce. Except for Sol, every country around the world is in disarray. Some are even constantly at war throughout the year. Making money in war is a simple task. As long as you¡¯re not harming the innocents, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want.¡± Everyone had a few ideas on their mind after listening to him. James looked around at the eight people in front of him, sweeping his gaze over each of them. He had been observing them for some time now. They were all extremely powerful. However, when it came to leadership abilities, Wave Dragon stood out the most. He was also the oldest of the group. Even though he was somewhat lecherous, boastful, and liked to exaggerate, he always made decisions with the best interests of the group in mind. ¡°Leadership is necessary for a team. Since you¡¯re unlikely to back down from each other when a disagreement arises, there might be serious consequences when it happens. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll need a person in charge. Wave Dragon, you¡¯ll be the temporary deputy leader of Dragon Pce. Consult with him when there is a disagreement. Any final decisions will be made by him. Is there any objection?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But, Dragon King, you¡¯re thinking too highly of me. I¡¯m just an old fart. I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this. You should pick someone else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been decided. I believe you have what it takes.¡± James looked determined. ¡°You should all work hard. I expect each of you to be able to cultivate True Energy. I hope that in the shortest amount of time, Dragon Pce will be a formidable force.¡± ¡°James, what about the Dark Castle?¡± asked May. In a low voice, he said, ¡°ke is far too astute and mysterious. I¡¯m having a hard time figuring him out. Besides, he has a unique status as a descendant of the Gu Sect. Let¡¯s continue to observe him before making any decisions. For the time being, we¡¯ll keep the Dragon Pce a secret from him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He emphasized the critical points that they must keep in mind. As a means of escape for himself, he chose to establish Dragon Pce. The executives of the Dragon Pce would be The Elite Eight, a former group of well-known powerful assassins. The discussion went on for more than an hour before everything was resolved. After about an hour, the helicopter descended on the military region of the Southern ins. In the military region, thousands upon thousands of soldiers gathered. They kept their gaze fixed on the descending helicopter in front of them. There was a passionate intensity in their expression. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Chapter 833 ¡°Hail to the Dragon King! Hail to the Dragon King! Hail to the Dragon King¡­¡± A chorus of cheers reverberated throughout the area as soon as James stepped off the helicopter. The voices came in waves, each one louder than thest. He looked straight ahead at the tens of thousands of soldiers in front of him, raised his hand, and gave a single downward wave. The cheers ceased abruptly. Then, a few generals dressed in military uniforms approached him. ¡°Hail to the Dragon King,¡± Henry spoke first, a brilliant smile on his suntanned face. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for so long. The long¨Cawaited Dragon King has finally returned.¡± ¡°You brat. When did you learn to be such a glib talker?¡± James clenched his fist and gently tapped Henry on the chest. ¡°Hehe.¡± Henryughed mischievously. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James turned around and left. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The Elite Eight was close behind, followed by the other generals. James prepared transportation for The Elite Eight to leave the borders of Sol first. They were going to set up the Dragon Pce and establish their own force. He did not create a new force topete for power or dominance. He was simply hoping that there would be something to rely on in the future. At the office in the military region¡­ ¡°Why did The Elite Eight leave as soon as they arrived, Dragon King?¡± inquired Henry. James nced at the others in the conference room and did not give a response. ¡°I received a secret order to return to the Southern ins and reimmand over the ck Dragon Army,¡± he said. ¡°Dragon King, what is our next n?¡± inquired Levi. James shook his head. ¡°There isn¡¯t one. For now, do whatever you want, but don¡¯t spread the word of my return just yet. Oh, that¡¯s right, how¡¯s the management for the hundred and forty cities in the Southern ins?¡± ¡°The cities have been renamed Dragonville. During this time, the ck Dragon Army cleared it out. We¡¯ve dismantled every illegal organization. Some private militia were disbandedpletely. In addition, we¡¯ve rescued some illegal workers in the mining areas,¡± answered Henry. He gave a brief report on their aplishments. ¡°Hmm.¡± James nodded with satisfaction. Although Henry was a bit of a boor, he did quite well this time. ¡°The meeting is over.¡± James stood up and walked away. In Southern ins City, at the ck Dragon Pce¡­ James was resting on a sofa and Henry was sitting across from him. There were some snacks and hard liquor on the table. ¡°James, did youe back here with a mission?¡± inquired Henry. ¡°Mmhmm.¡± James nodded. ¡°Inform Ronn to prepare a thousand ck Dragon Army soldiers and have them on standby. We¡¯ll be leaving tonight.¡± ¡°Leaving? For where?¡± Henry was dumbfounded, wondering why James did not say anything at the meeting earlier if there was indeed a mission. James¡® expression was a little glum. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Capital, get the de of Justice, and then kill the Emperor.¡± ¡°F*ck me¡­¡± Henry stood up in shock, a stunned look on his face. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Capital, get the de of Justice, and then kill the Emperor? As in the leader of the Five Commanders and the General of the Red me army, the Emperor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James gave a slow nod. ¡°The mission is strictly confidential. Except for us, no one else should know, including Ronn. Choose a thousand soldiers from the ck Dragon Army that returned from Cansington to apany us.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry was aware of the gravity of the situation. The mission must be kept secret. If it was revealed and leaked to the Emperor, they would be in big trouble. He sat down once more and asked, ¡°James, did something happen in Cansington?¡± James shook his head gently. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything serious. We can talk about itter.¡± Knock, knock, knock. There was a series of knocks outside the door. Henry stood up to open it. Soon after, he walked into the room with a woman next to him. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Chapter 834 The woman appeared to be in her twenties. She was dressed in a military uniform and had a bob haircut. She radiated bravery and heroism. ¡°James,¡± she walked up to him and addressed him sweetly. James was sitting on the sofa. He took a look at her, then at Henry, andughed. ¡°Not bad. Your efforts have paid off. So, when are you getting married?¡± Henry¡¯s face flushed. ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡± At that moment, he was pinched. He quickly corrected himself, ¡°Soon. It¡¯ll happen soon.¡± ¡°James, how¡¯s it going with you and Thea?¡± Whitney asked as she sat down with a bright smile on her face. James shook his head slightly. He was not interested in talking about his own matters. Henry sat down and gave Whitney a gentle shove. She understood and did not ask any further questions. ¡°Come, drink with me.¡± James raised his wine ss. Henry followed suit and clinked his ss against James¡¯. ¡°Mr. Caden, today is the anniversary of General Kimberly¡¯s death. Let¡¯s go pay our respects,¡± Henry said abruptly. Upon hearing that, James nodded and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them left. Henry was driving a typical multi-purpose vehicle. They left Southern ins City and headed for a cemetery. It was the Southern ins Cemetery. Soldiers from the ck Dragon Army who were killed in action were buried here. They were all people who had made significant contributions to the country. In the cemetery, there was a grave. Several words were engraved across the headstone: ¡°In memory of Travis Kimberly.¡± Travis Kimberly was a one-star Southern ins general. A year ago, he led a squad on a mission, but they were ambushed by enemy troops. When the brigade arrived, there were only cold bodies on the ground. Someone was paying their respects at the grave. It was a woman about twenty years old who wore a white down jacket. It was the beginning of fall and the weather was colder in the Southern ins. On that day, it was drizzling. The woman stood in front of the grave, staring nkly at the headstone. James, Henry, and Whitney had just arrived when they noticed the person standing in front of it. ¡°What? Is someone paying their respects?¡± James asked, his brow furrowed. ¡°But I didn¡¯t hear Travis say anything about having a family.¡± Henry thought it over and said, ¡°I believe he mentioned having a daughter once while we were drinking. However, he was always guarding the borders and rarely at home. So his wife remarried and took their daughter with her.¡± James gave a nod and walked over. As he got closer, he was taken aback by the person standing in front of the grave. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Delh looked over when she heard his voice. She, too, was taken aback when she saw James and the others. Soon after, her face brightened and she eximed, ¡°James? ck Dragon, why are you here?¡± James pointed to the grave and said, ¡°It¡¯s the anniversary of Travis¡¯ death. We¡¯vee to pay our respects.¡± He had a realization while talking and looked at Delh, surprised. He could not stop himself from asking, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Travis¡¯ daughter, right?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± She gave a slight nod. James had not anticipated such a coincidence. Travis¡¯ daughter turned out to be a celebrity. Delh looked at the grave with a hint of sorrow. ¡°I never met my father when I was younger. I¡¯ve only heard some stories about him from my mother. She imed he was ignorant and ipetent, and that he loved to gamble. She told me that debt collectors were always knocking on their door. She was tired of it, so they got divorced. I was only two years old when it happened.¡± James did not know much about Travis either. She continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until a year ago that I learned my father was a general, but he had already died in battle.¡± James simply nodded. The generals of the Southern ins kept their identities hidden. They could not tell their family, and they could not tell others about their family. The reason for this was that while. guarding the borders, it was easy to make enemies. If the existence of their families were discovered, it would be a disaster. ¡°He wasn¡¯t a gambler. He was a hero,¡± James said softly, looking at the headstone. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Chapter 835 ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have med him.¡± Delh looked at the grave with sorrow upon her face and spoke softly, ¡°I always thought he was a good-for-nothing. I didn¡¯t dare mention him in front of others because I was afraid of beingughed at, but¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to be a hero.¡± Tears started to gather at the corner of her eyes while she talked. When she realized James was the ck Dragon at the Cansington medical conference, she was ovee with emotion. The ck Dragon was her father¡¯s superior. That was why she put her own safety aside to work as James¡¯ assistant, despite knowing she could have died. She had nned to ask James about her father after the conference. However, James had already left before the medical conference was over. ¡°Can you¡­ Can you tell me more about him?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded. In front of the grave, he spoke about Travis and some of his deeds. ¡°I remember once when I was drinking with him, he said he had a daughter,¡± Henry recalled. He said he felt terrible to have failed her. He waspletely drunk at the time and bawling his eyes out. I¡¯d never seen General Kimberly cry like that before.¡± While listening to the stories, Delh started to cry. James gave her a gentle pat on her shoulder andforted her. ¡°My condolences. Still, you should be proud to have a father like him.¡± Delh wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at the three of them. Thank you. Thank you for telling me these stories,¡± she said. ¡°The wind is picking up and it¡¯s raining. We should go,¡± said James. ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving some coins on the headstone, they retraced their steps. Delh was also staying in Southern ins City. ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± inquired James. ¡°I¡¯ll probably stay for a few more days, then return to the Capital,¡± Delh said. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just ask,¡± James said. ¡°I¡¯ll dly assist as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡± ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯ll say our goodbyes here,¡± said Delh with a slight wave of her hand. ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded, turned, and got into the car. Henry drove them back to Southern ins City. After they returned, James did not leave the ck Dragon Pce and remained there. Henry stayed as well. Soon, evening arrived. ¡°Mr. Caden, the men are on standby and awaiting your orders. When do we leave?¡± James looked at the time. It was just after five in the evening. ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. When it gets dark, we¡¯ll leave,¡± he said. ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, in the military region¡­ Ronn was on standby with a thousand ck Dragon Army soldiers. They were all dressed in ck military uniforms and fully armed. Levi walked over and saw Ronn. He approached him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a mission?¡± Ronn stood straight, gave a military salute, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not certain, General Grant. I¡¯m simply following orders to be on standby.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Levi asked no further questions and turned to leave. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After walking for a while, he turned around again and stared at the thousand-soldier ck Dragon Army in the distance with a puzzled look. ¡°Is there a mission? What kind of mission is it?¡± Levi was perplexed. He was a one-star general, yet there was a mission that he was unaware of. Levi went back to his office and sat in his chair. After contemting for a while, he took out his phone and called a number. ¡°Sir, James has returned. He received a secret order from the King to retakemand of the ck Dragon Army. Moreover, he gathered a thousand ck Dragon Army soldiers, seemingly for a mission, but I have no idea what the mission is about.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A hoarse voice can be heard on the other end of the call. Meanwhile, in the Capital¡­ At the Emperor¡¯s Mansion¡­ The Emperor was sitting on a sofa. He put down his phone and turned to face the people across him, saying, ¡°Just received the update that James has returned to the Southern ins. He¡¯s reiming the command of the ck Dragon Army.¡± The people across him were Reign Maverick and Professor Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Chapter 836 All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Both of them frowned upon hearing that. ¡°The King issued a secret order for James to return to the Southern ins and reimmand of the ck Dragon Army. Something is fishy. I¡¯ll ask around to find out what the King is trying to achieve. You should be careful,¡± said Reign with a solemn expression. Then, he stood up and left. Professor C was smoking a cigarette and nced at the Emperor. ¡°I believe that chaos is on its way. The King is almost certainlying after you. You shoulde up with a n to save yourself as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The Emperor shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the Five Commanders and General of the Red me Army. He wouldn¡¯te after me. Besides, there¡¯s no reason for him to do so.¡± ¡°James¡¯ return to the Southern ins served as a warning. In any case, you should be careful.¡± After saying that, Professor C stood up and left the house. The Emperor looked dejected. He extended his hand and pressed it against his chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to get out of this, James,¡± he cursed angrily. He was nearly killed by James¡¯ Crucifier. If Professor C had not intervened in time to save him, he would have already lost his life. On top of that, James ruined the intricate n he had been working on for many years. The reminder from Reign and Professor C woke him up. James had returned to the Southern ins and resumed his role as Dragon King. This was detrimental to him. Perhaps the King was indeed nning to harm him. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Continue to keep a close eye on James. Inform me at the first sign of trouble.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied the voice on the phone. The Emperor tossed his phone aside after finishing the call. With a painful expression on his face, he grabbed his chest and leaned back on the sofa. Even after a long period of thought, he could not stop worrying. He took out his phone once more and dialed Bobby¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Johnston, is there something going on?¡± ¡°Bobby, can¡¯t I just call you for a chat? I¡¯ve prepared some fine liquor at the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. Come over tonight for a drink.¡± Bobby Caden was a descendant of the Caden family¡¯s main bloodline. He held a position of power within the family. Moreover, the Cadens were the head of the Ancient Four. The Emperor had no idea what was going on. He needed to get some information from Bobby. Meanwhile, at the Southern ins¡­ James had been waiting at the ck Dragon Pce until the night fell. That was when he stood up and left. At the military region¡­ Ronn had been waiting with a thousand ck Dragon Army soldiers for quite some time. At that moment, two people approached him. They were James and Henry. Not far from the thousand-strong ck Dragon Army, helicopters were at the ready. James walked over and gave hismand. ¡°Set out.¡± ¡°Left turn! Double time, march!¡± shouted Ronn immediately. In an instant, a thousand ck Dragon Army soldiers began to jog and quickly boarded the helicopters. The helicopters lifted off slowly and then vanished into the night sky. Levi had been keeping a close watch over James and the thousand-strong ck Dragon Army. As soon as he saw the helicopters take off, he made a phone call. ¡°Sir, James led a thousand-strong ck Dragon Army out of the Southern ins military region. I have no information on their destination.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± On the helicopter¡­ James was resting with his eyes closed. ¡°Dragon King, after the Emperor¡¯s death, the Red me Army will be without amander. Who do you think will take over as the head of the Five Commanders?¡± asked Henry. It was a matter of interest to him as well. ¡°I have no idea,¡± Jason said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m hoping we can kill the Emperor smoothly without any mishaps tonight.¡± James had a bad feeling about this. It felt like something was going to happen. Still, he could not quite put his finger on it. ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡± James took a deep breath and put his thoughts aside. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Chapter 837 At the Capital, in the Emperor¡¯s Mansion¡­ All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was a luxurious living room. On the table was a dizzying array of delicacies. Expensive drinks and alcohol were also avable. The Emperor was sitting on the sofa. With a brilliant smile on his face, he raised a wine ss. Here¡¯s to you, Bobby.¡± Sitting across the Emperor was a man just a little over twenty. He was dressed in an all-white suit and had a fairplexion and a dashing appearance. His presence was impressive. Bobby held up a wine ss and took a gentle sip. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a request for me, Mr. Johnston. Whatever it is, just tell me,¡± he said nonchntly. The Emperor set his ss down and pointed to the delicacies on the table. ¡°First, let¡¯s eat,¡± he said with a smile. Bobby still did not touch his te. As a member of the Caden family, he was aware of the current situation in the Capital. The main yers in the game of political chess were supported by various sects. Only the Ancient Four could choose to stay above the fray. One could even argue that some of the Ancient Four got involved as well. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating, Mr. Johnston. Like I said, whatever it is, just tell me.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face became solemn. He lit a cigarette that he had taken from the table. As he inhaled deeply from the cigarette, smoke filled the air. ¡°To be honest, Bobby, the King is after me. I couldn¡¯t get in touch with Mr. Lee and I have no knowledge of his stance on this matter. The Cadens have always been close to Mr. Lee. So, can you help me figure out whether it¡¯s his or the King¡¯s intention to assassinate me?¡± The Emperor invited Bobby to dinner because he wanted to know what was going on behind the scenes. Mr. Lee was a very powerful man. Thirty years ago, the King was able to advance to the throne because Mr. Lee was assisting him in the dark. The man behind the King was indeed Mr. Lee. The Emperor knew Mr. Lee and had met him a few times, but they were not close. Besides, the man behind him was at odds with Mr. Lee. However, the Emperor believed that his actions were well-hidden from the King and Mr. Gabriel. Bobby had to do a double take at the Emperor. He tapped his finger on the table and said nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Johnston, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you. I believe you¡¯re aware of Mr. Lee¡¯s status. I¡¯m from the Caden family¡¯s younger generation, so I¡¯m not qualified to ask him for information.¡± ¡°Bobby, please help me out.¡± ¡°Right, Mr. Johnston. Aren¡¯t you doing Mr. Gabriel¡¯s bidding? Why are you seeking information from your opponent, Mr. Lee, instead of approaching him when there¡¯s trouble now?¡± The Emperor turned pale in a split second when he heard him. He thought he had kept it hidden all these years, since he never left any loose ends, no matter what. The Emperor had remained neutral, never stating his affiliation with any group. He did not expect even a youngster like Bobby would realize he was doing someone¡¯s bidding. ¡°Bobby, who did you hear this from?¡± ¡°Mr. Gabriel may have said something to grandfather while visiting the Cadens. That¡¯s how I learned a little about it. I could be wrong, but Mr. Gabriel isn¡¯t pleased with you. He¡¯s going to abandon you. It all comes down to whether the Johnstons are willing to protect you. You will live if they decide to protect you, but you will certainly die if they abandon you,¡± Bobby answered indifferently. When he finished talking, he stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off now. I¡¯m hoping there¡¯ll be another opportunity to eat here at the Emperor¡¯s Mansion, but I¡¯m not so sure.¡± After saying those words, Bobby left. The Emperor, on the other hand, had a grave look on his face. The King wanted to kill him. Or perhaps, Mr. Lee wanted to kill him. That much was certain. He could not be sure about Mr. Gabriel¡¯s position yet. As for the Johnston family? He was descended from the Johnston family of the Ancient Four, but only through the coteral line. It would not be incorrect to describe him as an illegitimate child. His father had no standing among the Johnstons. Needless to say, the same was true for him. The Johnston family would never show up for him. The only person who could save him was Mr. Gabriel. He did not hesitate and stood up immediately. ¡°Get the car,¡± he ordered. In the Capital, at a courtyard house¡­ It was an ancient courtyard house. Many phoenix trees were nted around the courtyard. Fall had arrived, and the fallen leaves were piling up on the ground. Theodore appeared in the courtyard. He walked over and saw a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old with a broom. She was sweeping the fallen leaves on the ground. ¡°Ms. June, is Mr. Gabriel present?¡± He approached her with his head bowed and inquired. He appeared lowly and humble. At that moment, his demeanor was far from that of the head of the Five Commanders. The girl came to a brief pause and looked at the Emperor before pointing to the house in front of them and said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Chapter 838 The Emperor quickly expressed his gratitude and walked over. At the entrance, he gently knocked on the door and humbly called out, ¡°Mr. Gabriel.¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± From inside the house, a soft response could be heard. ¡°Come in.¡± The Emperor pushed open the door and walked in. In the house, there was a firece with burning firewood. On the side, sweet potatoes were being baked. In front of the firece sat a man who appeared to be in his fifties. He was wearing a ck jacket and toasting his hands by the fire. The Emperor walked over and stood by his side. ¡°Mr. Gabriel,¡± he said, his face solemn. Mr. Gabriel did not look at the Emperor. ¡°You were far too careless. You should be punished for your mistakes,¡± he said in a soft voice. ¡°All of this was James¡® fault, Mr. Gabriel. There wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble if it weren¡¯t for him¡­¡± Mr. Gabriel gently waved him away and said, ¡°Someone else will take over your work. You may leave for now.¡± ¡°Mr. Gabriel, James has reimed his former position and returned to the Southern ins. Moreover, he is leading a thousand¨Cstrong ck Dragon Army, possibly to the Capital, and most likely to kill me. It was a secret order from the King, Mr. Gabriel. If the King is after me, isn¡¯t he dering war on you?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Leave,¡± Mr. Gabriel spoke softly. His face was serene. Nothing could be deduced from his expression as to what he was thinking. ¡°Okay.¡± The Emperor did not dare to say anything else. This was Mr. Gabriel after all, a well¨Crespected and powerful man. In his merely a small fry. eyes, the Emperor is Based on Mr. Gabriel¡¯s demeanor, he was certain that he had been abandoned. The King intended to assassinate him. Mr. Gabriel would not protect him. His expression changed the moment he turned to leave. His face was gloomy, and there was a tinge of coldness in his eyes. He had spent many years working for Mr. Gabriel. Even if he had no aplishments, he should have been recognized for his hard work, but in the end, this was how he was treated in return. The moment he turned around, he pulled out a gun. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you even if I die.¡± Bang! A gunshot rang out. Mr. Gabriel still sat unscathed. He put up his hand. Between two of his fingers was a bullet, and he tossed it aside casually. Ding! The bullet hit the ground with a clear sound. The Emperor looked pale. He knew Mr. Gabriel was tough, but he still wanted to take a chance and use him as a scapegoat. Nheless, he had failed. Mr. Gabriel said nothing, stood up, and exited through the back door. The Emperor looked as pale as death as he left the room. Outside, the young girl was still sweeping the courtyard. When she saw the Emperor walk out, she shook her head slightly and sighed. The Emperor left the courtyard house and returned to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. The King gave James a secret order to assassinate him, but he was not going to lie down and die. In the Emperor¡¯s Mansion¡­ He sat on the sofa with a solemn face and took out his phone. He dialed a phone number and gave orders. ¡°Send out the entire army. Surround the Peace Mansion. Assassinate the King.¡± His expression darkened. There was only one option in the current situation. That was to assassinate the King and install a new one. It would throw off the conspirators in the dark. As long as it was enough to cause a big stir, he would have a chance to survive. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Chapter 839 The Emperor. Full name: Theodore Johnston. He was from the Johnstons of the Ancient Four. His father was extremely low in the family hierarchy. As a result, he had a low standing as well. However, he met an honorable man. With Mr. Gabriel¡¯s assistance, he sessfully assumed control of the Red me Army as the Commander and became head of the Five Commanders in Sol. Many years ago, he had pondered what would happen to him in the end. Thus, he had covertly trained and gathered a few trusted aides. He was the Commander of the Red me Army. They would obey only his orders. Ten minutes had passed since he gave hismand. A few generals arrived at his mansion. ¡°Commander, did something happen?¡± ¡°Commander, why do you want to assassinate the King? He¡¯s the King after all. There will be anarchy if we kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Commander. Please reconsider.¡± These visitors were his trusted aides. All of them were trained and promoted by the Emperor over the years. They acted upon whatever he said, but this was not a typical situation. This was rebellion. The Emperor sat on the sofa. He did not want to go down this road, but he would die if he did not. He had no other choice. There were people behind every official, and he was fully aware of that. They were all under the control of someone else. He could only survive by stirring up some trouble. Otherwise, he would definitely perish. ¡°Send the troops.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The generals said nothing else. At night, the Red me Army set off. They sealed off the city. Therge city was on lockdown, with military vehicles filling the streets. There were even helicopters in the sky. All of this drew the citizens¡¯ attention. ¡°Is something happening?¡± ¡°The Red me Army was dispatched. Maybe it¡¯s a drill?¡± Many people were making spections in the dark. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At the King¡¯s residence, in the living room¡­ The King was sitting on a sofa. A man in his sixties sat opposite him. He was dressed in a brown overcoat and had his hair slicked back. He had a ruddyplexion and appeared to be in good shape. The King was ying chess with him. A man in a ck overcoat stood nearby. He was Gloom. The King was ying as ck. He pondered for a while, before cing a chess piece and said, ¡°The Red me Army was dispatched. Looks like the Emperor is attempting to cause amotion.¡± The old man across from him was holding a white piece. He gave a faint smile. ¡°It was to be expected. Mr. Gabriel has forsaken him. He needs to stir things up to draw more attention if he wants to survive. In fact, he wishes to attract the attention of the Great Four in the hope that they wille to his aid.¡± He was an important person¡­ As well as the man behind the King. Mr. Lee set down a chess piece and continued, ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid that even the Ancient Four won¡¯t be able to stay out of it.¡± The Kingughed. ¡°That was a wise move, Mr. Lee. James is one of the Cadens. Even though his grandfather was exiled from the family, the Cadens¡¯ blood still runs through his veins. He became an executive and attacked a member of the Johnston family, indirectly dragging the Ancient Four into this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to clean up,¡± Mr. Lee said nonchntly. ¡°The Ancient Four have always stayed out of the fray while secretly making money by unfair means. They¡¯ve amassed a substantial amount of wealth. Although they aren¡¯t officials, their every word and action has an effect on the real officials. This is detrimental to the development and construction of the country.¡± There was a hint of gravity on the King¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°Be that as it may, the situation is ambiguous. We can¡¯t foresee how many people will be caught up in this further down the road. Isn¡¯t this internal strife an opportunity for the enemies?¡± Mr. Lee raised his hand and waved it slightly, interrupting the King. ¡°Without addressing the root cause of our internal conflicts, there won¡¯t be development and growth. These families, authorities, and maniptors behind the scenes have been affecting the country for hundreds and thousands of years. This is the only way to achieve peace and prosperity. I just hope the price we have to pay in the end isn¡¯t too high.¡± At that moment, Gloom chimed in, ¡°The Red me Army has sealed off the city. Citizens are in a state of anxiety and specting about what happened. Meanwhile, the Red me Army is approaching. This location is expected to be surrounded within ten minutes.¡± ¡°Where is James?¡± asked the King. ¡°He¡¯s on his way,¡± Gloom responded. ¡°He is expected to arrive in half an hour. This time, he only brought a thousand ck Dragon Army soldiers with him. I fear they will be at a disadvantage if they sh with the Red me Army.¡± Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Mr. Lee nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯sing. After all, this is a revolution, and there will be sacrifices.¡± Gloom did not say anything else. Neither did the King, who fixed his gaze on the chessboard. Minutes and seconds passed. Outside¡­ Arge number of military vehicles were approaching. Some of the fully armed Red me Army soldiers got out of their cars and surrounded the pce. There were guards at the pce. They were members of the King¡¯s Forbidden Army as well as his bodyguards. As soon as the Red me Army soldiers approached, a man walked over and said coldly, What is this? Do you have no idea what this ce is? Nobody should approach here with a gun. What department are you from?¡± Still, the Red me Army general did not speak. The Red me Army had surrounded the location but took no further action. They were waiting they were waiting for the Emperor¡¯s order. A man in a Red me robe emerged from a car in the distance. On the robe, a ball of me was depicted. It was bright, vibrant, and full of life. It was the Emperor. He stepped out of the car and walked over. ¡°What exactly are you doing, Emperor?¡± the captain of the Forbidden Army inquired coldly. The Emperor fixed him with a cold stare and pulled out a gun. Without saying anything, he fired a shot. In an instant, the captain was lying on the ground in a pool of blood. The rest of the Forbidden Army immediately leveled their guns. ¡°Kill anyone who dares to move,¡± the Emperor said indifferently. Thousands upon thousands of Red me Army soldiers promptly raised their weapons. The Forbidden Army was fearful. The Emperor walked inside. Inside the pce¡¯s living room¡­ ¡°The Emperor has arrived, and his army has surrounded the pce. The captain of the Forbidden Army is dead,¡± said Gloom. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°That brat¡­ How ruthless.¡± The King frowned involuntarily. He had assumed the Emperor was only making a scene to draw the Ancient Four¡¯s attention. He did not expect him to kill anyone, let alone the captain of the Forbidden Army. ¡°Handle it on your own. I¡¯m going to leave.¡± Mr. Lee tossed aside the chess piece he was holding. It tumbled onto the chessboard, upsetting the remaining pieces. In an instant, a fine game of chess was ruined. He had not been gone for long when footfalls were heard. The Emperor, dressed in his Red me robe, entered with a group of Red me Army soldiers. He nced at the jumbled chessboard, then at the King sitting on the sofa. Then, he walked right over to Mr. Lee¡¯s former seat and sat down. The King looked at him and asked nonchntly, ¡°Emperor, what do you mean by this? Are you nning a revolt by leading an army herete at night?¡± The corners of the Emperor¡¯s mouth curled up, and a vicious grin crept across his face. ¡°You¡¯re the one who forced me to make this decision. Killing you will change everything. Let¡¯s see if the person behind you will still be safe after this.¡± The Emperor abruptly drew his gun, and the Red me soldiers behind him raised their weapons. ¡°Heh¡­¡± The King smirked. He looked at the Emperor and the ten Red me Army soldiers he had brought inside. ¡°You are a Johnston family member who served as Commander of the Red me Army for many years. Do you believe you can just barge in and kill me with only a few soldiers? If I could die so easily, I wouldn¡¯t havested thirty years in my position.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The Emperor put away his gun. ¡°I know you have fighters on your side, and I also know you¡¯re capable and strong on your own. However, my men have already nted explosives in the pce. It¡¯s now brimming with them. As soon as I give the order, everything around us will be leveled to the ground.¡± ¡°So, King, and you too, Gloom¡­ Are you so impressive that you¡¯ll be able to get out of this?¡± The Emperor dared to storm in as he had already prepared himself to be sacrificed. If he could not live much longer, then he would drag the King into the grave with him. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Chapter 841 A cornered beast clinging desperately to life willsh out in desperation. The Emperor was such a beast. Though he knew he was about to die, he refused to simply leave quietly.He had brought his men here and nted bombs everywhere. The Emperor stood up and roared defiantly, "I refuse to die like a dog! I¡¯m going to live, no matter what it takes!" The King sat on the sofa, unfazed by the Emperor¡¯s show of defiance. Gloom stood beside him silently, observing the scene as it yed out. The King said, "Mr.Gabriel has gone too far.It was unwise of him to revive the n that had been abandoned a century ago.It was forbidden for a good reason.Now that things have been brought to light, Mr.Gabriel isn¡¯t going to take a bullet for a disposable pawn like you.Just give it up, boy." "Very well." The Emperor gave a deranged smirk. "In that case, I''ll take all of you to hell with me!" In that very moment, the Emperor seemed to be the real-life embodiment of the devil himself.He was themander-in-chief of the Red me Army, which possessed a variety of extremely lethal weapons. Although their use was highly restricted, even for use in the case of a war, the Emperor could not care less.He had nothing left to lose.He red venomously at the King. "Bring Mr.Lee here now.I want to speak to him." The Emperor was still clinging to thest threads of hope he had. "Mr.Lee is currently not on these premises." "Impossible! Do you take me for a fool?! Stop ying games with me.I know he¡¯s here." The Emperor shrieked. The King continued to ignore the Emperor¡¯s tantrum.He looked at the time and murmured, "He should be here soon." Suddenly, a group of people walked in. In its lead was an elderly man who looked to be in his 80s.He wore a suit and walked using a walking stick. Right behind him were four women. They were around 20 years of age and were all wearing white dresses. They looked almost identical to each other. Upon seeing the elderly man, the Emperor¡¯s face lit up in delight. He immediately cried out, "You''re here, sect elder!" The elderly man was none other than the sect elder of the Johnstons.He was the second -inmand of the family and his status was such that he was only surpassed by the patriarch.His words held power. "Take your men and leave!" The elderly man walked in and threw a brief nce at the King before turning to the Emperor. "You.Return with me at once." "Understood." Theodore was ecstatic. Now that the sect elder was here, he would be bailed out of this mess. The appearance of the second-inmand of the Johnstons would force Mr.Lee to reconsider killing the Emperor. After the Johnstons¡¯ sect elder gave his orders, he left just as swiftly without even acknowledging the King¡¯s presence. The King remained silent throughout the whole exchange. He watched the sect elder take the Emperor away. After they left, the King asked, "When will James be here?" Gloom looked at the time. "Soon." The King nodded. "Since the Johnstons have revealed themselves, things are gradually taking a turn for the worse.However, this was the oue Mr.Lee had hoped for.He intends to get the Ancient Four involved in the fray.Otherwise, he would have done away with the Emperor a long time ago.He wouldn¡¯t have to wait for James to rise." The King then stood up and stretched. "Tonight will be an eventful night.Let us hope that James can kill the Emperor while he¡¯s under the protection of the Johnstons." Gloom said, "There¡¯s bad blood between the two.In addition to that, James also has evidence of the Emperor¡¯s crimes.Based on what I know about James, he''ll surely see this through." The King nodded gravely. "I hope so." In the military region of the city... A helicopter made its slow descent andnded. The ck Dragon Army personnel swiftly alighted and marched into formation. James and Henry got off the helicopter as well. Henry looked to James for his next orders. "What should we do next, sir? Do we head to the Emperor''s Mansion right away or...?" James lightly waved to dismiss the suggestion.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "We''ll head to the courthouse to retrieve the de of Justice first.The Emperor is the head of the five commanders-in-chief.Once he¡¯s arrested, things will start getting ugly.He¡¯s also a well-connected person with much influence.If we persecute him under a public trial, he might use a loophole in thew to avoid his charges.Our priority should be to execute him using the de of Justice before he¡¯s tried in public." Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Chapter 842 "Understood." Henry nodded.Then, he turned to his men. "We¡¯re heading to the courthouse." Rows of vehicles lined up neatly and were readied for departure at the military region. A thousand Red me Army soldiers boarded and made their way to the courthouse. The courthouse was a ce where powerful figures in Sol were put on trial. Not too long ago, James too was put on trial here. At the moment of his return, James felt an ufortable sense of deja vu. However, he immediately shook off the feeling. He stood in the middle of the courthouse and looked at the de of Justice glinting sharply before him. Behind him was a middle-aged man.He was the chief justice who was in charge of the courthouse. Upon being presented with the King¡¯s secret orders, he allowed James passage within. James strode purposefully toward the de of Justice. Looking at the sword which represented the highest authority in all of Sol, he whispered, "I told you I¡¯ll be back for the de of Justice." Henry said, "Congrattions, Dragon King.The sword is in the hands of its rightful owner once again." With a determined look, James looked at his convoy and barked, "To the Emperor¡¯s Mansion!" Then, James left with the de of Justice in his hand. When he heard where James was headed to, the court justice felt a shiver go down his spine. Th-The Emperor¡¯s Mansion? What on earth is going on?! Upon recalling the Red me Army sealing off the city, he could not help but grimace uneasily. After retrieving the de of Justice, James headed toward the Emperor¡¯s Mansion with his men. The Emperor¡¯s mansion was soon surrounded by 3000 ck Dragon Army soldiers. However, the man himself was nowhere to be found. At a gazebo in the Emperor¡¯s Mansion... James narrowed his eyes as he waited for the Emperor to make an appearance. Henry walked over to him with his men and ordered, "We¡¯re here to deliver the results of our survey! We searched the ce from top to bottom but couldn¡¯t find any trace of the Emperor.Even the servants were unaware of his current whereabouts." Upon hearing this, James¡¯ lips curled into a deep frown. "What?" At that moment, a middle-aged man in a ck jacket appeared seemingly out of thin air next to the soldiers. James stood up and looked at Gloom. Gloom walked over to him and said, "The Emperor¡¯s no longer here.He has gone to the Johnstons¡¯ residence." "Huh?" James¡¯ frown grew even deeper. "Are you referring to one of the families of the Ancient Four?" Gloom nodded. "That¡¯s right.The King¡¯s secret orders were leaked, and the Emperor managed to intercept it in advance.Half an hour ago, he brought his men to the pce and intended to raise hell.However, soon after, the Johnstons appeared and took him away." James did not expect that the Ancient Four would get themselves involved in this fiasco.He looked at Gloom and asked, "Should I continue pursuing him then?" Gloom returned James¡¯ stare and said tly, "What do you think?" James¡¯ tone reflected his resolve and determination. "I think I¡¯m the one who has to put an end to this." "Do as you see fit.However, since the Johnstons are currently harboring the Emperor, it¡¯s clear that he has the support and protection of one of the Ancient Four.Whateveres next is dependent on your own abilities." After delivering that cryptic line, Gloom turned to leave. As he turned, he tossed a tiny piece of paper at James. James reached his hand out to catch the paper between his fingers. The moment the paper made contact with his fingers, James recoiled in surprise. The paper was infused with a small amount of Dark Force.He wore a terrifying expression as he looked at the seemingly j innocuous piece of paper. "This is the Johnstons¡¯ address." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Gloom uttered as his figure slowly melted into the distant darkness. "Such strength..." James eximed softly after Gloom had left. The vestige of Dark Force on that tiny piece of paper was enough to make him flinch. James opened the piece of paper which contained the Johnstons¡¯ address.Aftermitting the address to his memory, he tore it to pieces and yelled his orders urgently, "Make haste! Head toward the Johnstons¡¯ residence!" Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Chapter 843 After hearing that the Emperor had been brought to the Johnstons, James led the ck Dragon Army toward the Johnstons. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He made his move with only a single objective in mind¡ªdispose of the Emperor.He nned on using the de of Justice to execute him. Once he was finally dead, James would divulge the Emperor¡¯s sins to the public. In a courtyard in the suburbs of the Capital... The courtyard was a testament to history and was constructed using the finest wood. Its walls were three meters high and were painted red. In the side hall of the courtyard... Kennedy Johnston, the sect elder of the Johnstons, sat on a red chair. He took a deep breath from the cigar he held in his hand and exhaled a cloud of smoke. Like a child that had been reprimanded, the Emperor sat in nervous silence next to him BAM! Kennedy mmed his hand on the table. The table shook, and the sses filled with water on top of the table tipped over from the impact. "You lousy b*stard!" Kennedy hissed, "Look at what you''ve done.You¡¯ve besmirched the good name of the Johnstons." The Emperor continued to look down in silence and said nothing to defend himself. "You''re a Johnston.How could you stoop so low as to work under someone else? What would the public think about us if they caught wind of this?" "I-I didn¡¯t have a choice, sect elder," Theodore spoke. His eyes shone with tears which flowed down his cheeks. "My father¡¯s an illegitimate child,which makes me one too.We have no ce in this family.The whole world thinks I¡¯m a joke.I can¡¯t even walk outside with my head held high.What was I supposed to do if I can¡¯t rely on others for help?" "Are you talking back to me?!" Theodore immediately shut his mouth.He prostrated himself in front of Kenney as he continued weeping. "I¡¯ve learned my lesson.From today onwards, I¡¯ll only involve myself in family matters.I won''t venture outside or get involved in the affairs of others anymore." "Get the f*ck out of my face." "Understood." As if he received a royal pardon, Theodore reverently stood up and left respectfully. When his face was turned away from Kennedy, his expression hardened. All he had known since he was a child was mockery and ridicule. Now that he had ascended the ranks and be the Emperor, he was not going to let it all go to waste anytime soon. Since his family had brought him back personally, it meant he was under their protection for now. As long as he remained in the household and did not wander about, he would have a chance to steal the family¡¯s treasure scroll sooner orter. Outside... James made his way to the Johnstons with the ck Dragon Army in tow. As his eyes glimpsed the illuminated courtyard, he quietly murmured, "This should be the ce." Then, he gave the order, "Surround the ce.Do not let the suspect escape." The soldiers immediately dispersed and surrounded the courtyard. In the courtyard... Kennedy was sitting on the red chair still smoking his cigar. A woman walked in and leaned into his ear. "Sect elder, an army seems to have shown up and surrounded our courtyard." Kennedy cocked his eyebrows curiously. "Is James in the lead?" "Yes." "I understand.You¡¯re free to go." Kennedy waved her off. Then, he pulled his phone out and dialed a number. "Mr.Caden, one of your descendants has surrounded my mansion with an armed force.Since he¡¯s a Caden, I believe it¡¯s only appropriate to inform you of this development.If you want him to see alive, I''d suggest you move quickly.If not, I will deal with him as I see fit." He then hung up his phone after delivering his warning. Kennedy then got out of his chair and calmly headed outside. At the gates of the courtyard, James stood face-to-face with the Johnstons¡¯ guard.His eyes glinted threateningly at the guard that obstructed his way into the manor. "The ck Dragon Army is exercising its duty.I''ll have to ask any and all unrted personnel to step aside.Otherwise, I''ll charge you with obstruction of justice." "Don¡¯t think you can just throw your weight around here, James.This is the Johnstons¡¯ household.Leave with your men at once or else..." "Or else what?" James asked coldly. "Or else you will be met with nothing less than lethal force." A voice suddenly came. The guards of the Johnstons¡¯ household immediately bowed their heads and gave a respectful greeting. "Sect elder." Kennedy walked over to James with the four identical women following close behind him. Stopping in front of James, he looked down at him and growled, "Get lost.You had better think twice before getting yourself involved in the Capital¡¯s power struggles.I won''t warn you a second time!" Despite the threat, James looked him right back in the eye.He was not the least bit intimidated. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Chapter 844 "I was ordered to arrest a suspect." "Ordered?" Kennedy asked coldly as his eyes glinted at James suspiciously. "Under whose orders?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. James knew the amount of power and authority the Ancient Four wielded. Despite this, he did not back down in spite of Kennedy¡¯s attempts to intimidate him.He raised the de of Justice in his hand and confidently dered, "I am performing my duty on behalf of the people of Sol.Theodore Johnston hasmitted a great many crimes while he held his position as the Emperor.In light of this, he must be brought to justice.I hope you''ll refrain from interfering with my directives.Otherwise, You¡¯ll leave me with no choice..." "No choice but to...Do what?" James answered him defiantly, "I''ll have arrest all who dare to interfere with our duty." "Really now...?" Kennedy¡¯s face hardened at James¡¯ threat. The four identical women stepped forward and stood in James¡¯ path while ring at him coldly. James returned thedies¡¯ re. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that this is considered an obstruction to justice." "Get them," Kennedy ordered. "Arrest them all." James stepped back. The ck Dragon Army behind him immediately marched forward and pointed their guns at the four women. The four women suddenly leaped up into the sky. Like a sh of lightning, they appeared before the ck Dragon Army soldiers. A number of James¡¯ men copsed to the ground groaning in pain. The women¡¯s movements were too swift. Before James could even react, they had already incapacitated several ck Dragon Army soldiers and returned back to their original positions. James turned to them with anger burning in his eyes. These women were extremely capable fighters. However, James was not cowed.He pulled out the de of Justice. "I wield the de of Justice.Those who stand against me, stand against Sol itself.I will smite all those that resist." One of the women hissed smugly, "Soleanw only applies to ordinary citizens.The Johnstons are above the rule of thew." "All Soleans are equal before thew." Gripping the hilt of the de of Justice, James stepped forward with conviction. "Kill him." Kennedy told the women casually and started walking away. James was nothing more than the descendant of a Caden pariah. With the unquestionable power the Johnstons held, killing him and burying the incident would be a laughably simple task. "You¡¯ve done it now." At that moment, a voice came from afar. James turned his head towards it. A woman wearing a ck dress and a ck mask strutted over to them.She had a slender figure, and her hair was ck. Behind her heels were four masked men in ck robes. Hearing her words, Kennedy stopped and turned to look at the approaching woman. Frowning, he asked, "Who are you?" "God-King Pce." The woman gave her non-answer in a monotonous voice. Then, she took a few steps back while the four masked men stepped forward. In an instant, they leaped into the air and charged at the four women. Choosing to retaliate head-on, the four women leaped into the air to meet their blows. The sound of fists colliding rang sharply through the air. The four women copsed to the ground and vomited blood. Meanwhile, the four masked mennded gracefully behind the woman in ck. Upon seeing this, James frowned and narrowed his eyes.He was puzzled by the sudden developments. ¡®Who are these people?¡¯ Kennedy¡¯s face contorted in anger.He could not recall ever meeting anyone like the woman in ck in the Capital.That aside, what the hell was this God-King Pce she mentioned? "Who are you? Do you know who you¡¯re dealing with?" The group in ck simply ignored Kennedy. James had no idea who these people who suddenly appeared to offer their assistance was, but he was not about to squander the opportunity they had given him. "Search the premise." "You dare defy the Johnstons?! " Kennedy screamed and mmed his walking stick against the ground in rage. The impact was powerful enough to create a crack in the bluestone path. A powerful aura burst forth from within his body stirring up gusts of wind around him. The four masked men charged toward the enraged elder. Kennedy leaped to the sky and met their fists mid-air. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Chapter 845 The four masked men in ck robes were secretly stalling for time. James recognized this and knew it was the perfect opportunity to set his ns into action. Once Kennedy catches his breath, it would be nigh impossible for James to kill the Emperor. "Search the premises." Clutching the de of Justice, James charged toward the center of the courtyard. Gravely injured from the earlier counterattack, Kennedy¡¯s henchwomeny helplessly on the ground. They were unable to assist him. Seeing the fully-armed ck Dragon Army, the Johnstons¡¯ guards were conflicted. If they continued standing in their path, the ck Dragon Army would certainly turn them into swiss cheese. The best course of action was toy low and wait for the storm to pass. At the end of the day, these guards valued their own lives. In a room in the courtyard... The Emperor rested quietly in the room. He was fully aware of the chaos that had befallen the estate outside the room. Though he knew that James hade bringing the might of the ck Dragon Army, he was unafraid. Ultimately, he was still a Johnston. Even though this was not the family¡¯s headquarters, he would be safe as long as the sect elder was willing to protect him. If the King himself was unwilling to move against him, why would he be afraid of a nobody like James.He winced as he grasped his chest.His injuries had not yet recovered. Everything that had happened recently only served to exacerbate and worsen his injuries. Trying to channel some strength into his voice, he called out for one of his men. The door opened, and a servant walked in and asked respectfully, "Is something of concern, sir?" The Emperor asked, "How¡¯s the situation outside?" "People seem to be engaged in a fierce battle outside.James surrounded the courtyard with the ck Dragon Army¡¯s soldiers.The sect elder brought the four sisters with him and they managed to down many of James¡¯ men.However, a woman iming to hail from a ce called the God-King Pce suddenly emerged out of nowhere alongside four men.The new challengers managed to defeat the sisters.Now, they are currently locked in battle with the sect elder." "What?!" The Emperor eximed incredulously. "They defeated the four sisters?!" He was utterly floored. The four sisters were Kennedy¡¯s chambermaids. From the time they were mere children, they had been personally trained in martial arts by Kennedy himself. Their youthful beauty belied the fact that they were extremely formidable fighters that had managed to cultivate True Energy. "Continue monitoring the situation and report any changes to me." Having understood how dire the situation now was, the Emperor was now nervous. "Understood." The servant turned to leave. The moment he opened the door, he took a few stiff steps back and raised his hands in the air. "What the hell are you doing? Hurry up and..." The Emperor opened his mouth to start berating his servant¡¯sck of urgency. As he lifted his head towards the door, he saw that his servant had a gun pointed at him. The ck Dragon Army marched in unceremoniously with theirmanders who strode in slowly behind them. When he saw the fully armed men, all the color drained from the Emperor¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth, and he red furiously at the man who led them. James pulled out a pair of handcuffs and looked the Emperor straight in the eye. "Your time of reckoning hase, Emperor." The Emperor red bitterly at James. "Do you understand what you''re doing, James? Do you know where you¡¯re standing? This is the Johnstons¡¯ estate.Even the King himself dares not act carelessly here." Completely unfazed by the Emperor¡¯s bravado, James slowly strode toward the Emperor while still holding onto the handcuffs. The Emperor unconsciously took a few steps back. Losing his footing, he tripped and fell backward on the sofa. "Stay back! This is the Johnstons.You have no right to arrest me.Not even the King can protect you from the Johnstons¡¯ reprisal." Like a cornered dog, the Emperor growled and raised his voice in a desperate attempt to dissuade James. James casually tossed the handcuffs aside and they ttered noisily on the floor before sliding to some inconsequential corner of the room. Shing! He reverently unsheathed the de of Justice. Although ancient, the sword was still extremely sharp.Its de caught the light and reflected it along its length in a merciless and dangerous glint. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Wh-What are you trying to do?!" As the reality of what was happening quickly set in, the courage that filled the Emperor¡¯s words earlier quickly dissipated and was reced by pure terror. James continued to stare him down unflinchingly before. His words were as sharp and cold as the de he held in his hands. "The Emperor is guilty of resisting arrest.Additionally, his actions threatened the safety ofw enforcement personnel.As such, he was determined to be an undeniable danger to society and killed on the spot." Turning his head, he met the gaze of Henry and the ck Dragon army. "Is that understood?" "Understood.The Emperor resisted arrest and was killed on the spot." James wore a satisfied look. With the de of Justice in hand, he walked toward the Emperor. Faced with the threat of his impending death, the Emperor trembled in fear. Sweat beaded on his forehead and his heart beat so fast, he thought it was about to jump out of his chest.He red at James menacingly. "Are you serious about this? By doing this, you¡¯re making an enemy of the Johnstons.If you kill me, it¡¯s over for you as well." "Hm...I¡¯m not so sure about that.What I''mpletely sure about is the fact that you won¡¯t live to see the next sunrise." As he said that, he readied the sword. Splurt! The sharp de pierced through the Emperor¡¯s body. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Blood trickled out the Emperor¡¯s mouth.His eyes bulged, unable toprehend what had just happened.He could not believe that James dared to kill him where he stood. "You..." With hateful, bloodshot eyes, the Emperor shrieked in denial. "I¡¯ll never forgive you, James!!!" "Haha..." "How dare you spill my blood at the Johnston estate?! Once die, you''re going to follow soon after.I¡¯ll see you in hell!" As if irritated by the Emperor¡¯s tirade, James pulled his sword out of the Emperor¡¯s body. Blood gushed forth from the gaping wound. Almost immediately, James pulled his gun out. Bang! Bang! Bang! He fired a few shots at the injured man. The Emperor copsed into a pool of his own blood as he left the world. James took a deep breath. At longst, the Emperor was finally dead. The problem now was the potential chaos that would break out following his death. "Bring his body back.We¡¯ll put him on trial tomorrow morning and expose his crimes to the world." After giving his orders, James started to walk out of the room. Before he could leave, a furious cry made the room shake. "How dare you kill a member of the Johnstons?! You¡¯ll pay for this!" Kennedy made a mad dash toward James. The walking stick in his hands was poised to strike at James¡¯ vital points. James¡¯ face darkened. He summoned all the True Energy he could muster from within his body and channeled it into the de of Justice. Just as he raised che sword and braced for impact, a figure appeared before him and effortlessly deflected Kennedy¡¯s attack. Kennedy stumbled unsteadily. When he took a few steps back, he suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood. Immediately, four men in ck robes surrounded him. James nced at the man who saved his skin.It turned out to be a seemingly elderly man. A mask obscured the man¡¯s facial features. As a result, James was unable to discern his identity. Trying to meet his savior''s eyes, James uttered, "Thanks." Kennedy watched the elderly man closely. He was blown away by the strength of these men who easily took down the four sisters he had personally trained. Now, what appeared to be their leader had deflected his attack with a single blow. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, "Who are you?" The elderly man remained silent. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ncing at James, he left without a word. The four men in ck robes followed close behind. James was dumbfounded. ¡®Who are these people?¡¯ Why did they help him? Were they the King¡¯s men? He watched the retreating figure of the woman in ck. For some reason, he felt like he had seen her before.She reminded him of Thea. He almost gave into the impulse to call out to her. James took a moment topose himself and make sense of the situation. Impossible. It could not have been Thea.How was she able to get such powerful people on her side? "Retreat." James wasted no time and gave the order to his men to withdraw. Kennedy¡¯s face twisted hatefully. James and his men had trespassed into the Johnstons¡¯ estate and killed one of his family members in cold blood. Adding to that inconvenience, a woman who imed to be part of the God-King Pce had also shown up and made a mess of things. The God- King Pce was truly a force to be reckoned with. Everyone who belonged to it all held the title of Grandmaster in martial arts and was able to cultivate True Energy. "Could the God-King Pce be part of the Cadens?" Kennedy murmured under his breath. Only the Cadens possessed such ridiculous strength. The more he thought about it, the old man from earlier felt somewhat familiar to him too.It was highly likely that he was also a part of the Cadens. "Are the Cadens nning on showing their tant disregard for the rules of our ancestors?" Kennedy gritted his teeth and his eyes glittered ambitiously. Whatever happened tonight was clearly anything but ordinary.He had to inform the patriarch as soon as possible. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Chapter 847 This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Emperor was finally dead. James chose to simply put an end to things with the de of Justice as he wanted to avoid providing an opportunity for the Emperor to escape. He knew that had the Emperor been put on trial beforehand, the man would have used one of the tricks up his sleeve to evade the justice of thew. Not only was he a powerful man with connections at every level of society, but the Emperor also had the Johnstons supporting him from behind the scenes. Every turn of his mission to kill the Emperor was full of obstacles. He never expected that the Johnstons would have the audacity to bar his path and go so far as to even attack the ck Dragon Army. These were serious offenses against thew. The Emperor¡¯s body was brought back to the military region. In a military region of the Capital... The ck Dragon Army returned after carrying out their mission sessfully. James personally saw to their injuries. Their internal injuries were minor at most and their lives were not at risk After treating their injuries, James chose to immediately head toward Peace Mansion. At Peace Mansion... The night crept by at a slow and agonizing pace for the King. He had lost sleep and was kept up by the anticipation of receiving good news from James. Gloom stood by his side stonily. "I¡¯ve just received word that James had sessfully carried out the Emperor¡¯s execution.The ck Dragon Army has returned with his body." Upon hearing the fortuitous news, the King¡¯s eyes lit up. "The Johnstons had taken the Emperor back to their ce in an attempt to cover for him.How did James manage to kill the Emperor who even had the sect elder¡¯s direct protection?" Gloom shook his head in uncertainty. "The specifics are still unclear.We''ll need to wait for James to arrive and debrief us.He should be here soon." "I see.Let us wait then" Half an hourter, James finally arrived at Peace Mansion. He simply took a seat in front of the King, opting to put the usual formalities aside. The King handed him a cigarette. James nonchntly picked it up from the King and lit it with his lighter. Finally, the king asked with great trepidation in his voice, "Did everything go smoothly?" James replied, "The Emperor was well protected by highly skilled fighters.It was a stroke of good fortune that you lent me a hand at the right moment.Otherwise, everything would have fallen apart and the mission would have failed.." "Huh?" The King suddenly paused at the unexpected addition to the n. James had assistance... From him? To his best knowledge, he did not offer or send any additional help James¡¯ way. James was astonished when he saw the expression the King made. Hesitating for a moment, he then followed up with a question. "Is the God-King Pce not one of your men?" The King looked perplexedly at Gloom. With a frown on his face, Gloom asked, "What do you mean by God -King Pce?" James gave his ount of what happened that night at the Johnstons. The King and Gloom¡¯s faces both adopted deep, concerning frowns. The God-King Pce? When did Sol have such a force? On top of that, they were able to brush off the four sisters without much difficulty. The sisters by Kennedy¡¯s side were all at the second rank of internal strength. The ease at which the sisters were dispatched implied that the men¡¯s strength far surpassed those of the second rank. To add to the confusion, the elderly man that had appeared at thest moment was also able to easily repel Kennedy¡¯s attacks. The King and Gloom''s jaws practically hit the floor with shock. James¡¯ unease grew as the King and Gloom¡¯s stunned silence continued. "So...you weren¡¯t the ones who sent the God-King Pce to assist with the mission?" Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Chapter 848 The King replied doubtfully, "I have no idea what the God-King Pce is, nor have I ever heard of it." This strange development had James in a quandary. If the God-King Pce had not been ordered by the King to assist him, then why did they interfere and turn the situation in James¡¯ favor? Why would they allow him to execute the Emperor? The King looked at Gloom quizzically and raised his eyebrows. "You¡¯re extremely well-read.Have you evere across any mentions of the God- King Pce?" Gloom still had a look of uncertainty on his face. "No, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of them." James took a sharp breath.He came to see the King specifically to learn more about the God- King Pce. However, even the King was not aware of their existence or their purpose. Who¡¯s side did the God-King Pce stand on? Were they truly allies? The King did not dwell too long on the subject. "Since the Emperor is now dead, there will be a lot of work for us to do.You should return and get all the rest you need.Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll disclose the events that took cest night and reveal the Emperor¡¯s innumerable sins to the world.While we¡¯re on the topic, due to the Emperor¡¯s death, the Red me Army nowcks a leader.Would you be interested in overseeing them as well?" James politely declined the offer. "No, thank you.I don¡¯t even want the title of Dragon King nor do I want to still be themander of the ck Dragon Army any longer.All I want at this point is to live a carefree life.Once the dust has settled, I n to retire for good." The King stared at him with a somber expression. "Not only is this a lofty position, but this kind of opportunity doesn¡¯te knocking twice.You should consider it carefully before outright declining." "Great power begets an immense amount of responsibility.I¡¯ve had my fill of political intrigue for ten lifetimes.Thank you very much." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. James shot down the offer once again. He really had no intention or desire to be the head of the fivemanders-in- chief. "Alright then.Moving forward, you''ll have to be on your guard.Not only did you kill the Emperor, but you also made an enemy out of the Johnstons.People aren¡¯t going to take this lying down." The King warned James. James stopped. The King had suddenly reminded him of something. "By the way, the Johnstons interfered with the missionst night and their actions can be considered as their willful obstruction of justice.Can I arrest them on these grounds?" The King and Gloom were taken aback by James¡¯ckadaisical statement. He wanted to... Arrest the Johnstons? The King burst out in amusedughter after staying silent for a few seconds. "James, you''re the first and probably thest person that has the guts to make such a ludicrous suggestion.You should consider yourself lucky if the Johnstons choose not to pursue matters further.I can''t believe you just said you wanted to arrest them...Let¡¯s hope they don¡¯t choose to escte the situation any further.." James shrugged in slight disappointment.He wanted to teach the Johnstons a lesson for looking down on Soleanw. However, since the King advised against such a move, he had no choice but to let this slide. In the first ce, he did not possess the strength nor influence required to arrest the Johnstons. "I''m exhausted after working the whole night.I''ll head back first." James stood up, nced at the cigarettes on the table, and said cheerfully, "This is pretty good stuff.I''ll take them if you don¡¯t mind." The King smiled. "If you fancy them, I can always send you a couple of boxes." "I look forward to it." James grinned brightly and strode out of the room. After he left, the King¡¯s face immediately grew dark. ¡®The God -King Pce...Who are they? Are the Cadens trying to stir the ho¡¯s nest?¡¯ Since Gloom knew nothing about it, he remained silent on the matter.Soon, Mr.Lee arrived.The King divulge everything that had happened to Mr.Lee.Then, he asked, "Were you the one behind the God-King Pce, Mr.Lee?" Mr.Lee shook his head, "No, I¡¯ve never heard of them.Looks like apart from the Ancient Four, there are others paying close attention to the dynamics of the Capital.They are trying to stir the waters." The King continued questioning him, "What¡¯s the objective of the God-King Pce?" I After brief contemtion, Mr.Lee opened his mouth to reply, "James managed to kill the Emperor thanks to their timely assistance.James is a Caden, while the Emperor is a Johnston.They both trace their roots back to the Ancient Four.If the God-King Pce doesn¡¯t belong to the Cadens, their objective is likely to sow discord.If they do belong to the Cadens, it would mean that the Cadens intend to eliminate the rest of the Ancient Four." The King stroked his chin in deep thought. "Why would they do such a thing?" Gloom interrupted, "Maybe they are doing this for the four treasure scrolls belonging to Prince Orchid.Legend has it that they contain the secret to advancing to the ninth rank.For practitioners of martial arts, this prospect is extremely alluring." Mr.Lee took a deep breath before continuing, "In any case, the dominoes have begun to fall in the Capital.Now that the Emperor is dead, the Johnstons will surely make their move.Everything now hinges on the actions of the Cadens.Besides, the reason why Mr.Gabriel abandoned the Emperor was that he wished to look for opportunities to fish in troubled waters." The King asked, "What should we do next then?" Mr.Lee looked at Gloom and ordered, "Investigate the God-King Pce as thoroughly as you can.I don¡¯t want anyone ruining my ns." "Understood." Gloom nodded affirmatively. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Chapter 849 James stayed in the military region for the night. In a room in the military region... The table was littered with tes from dinner earlier. James and Henry were each holding a bottle of wine in their hands. Henry took a swig and said, "Now that the Emperor is dead, peace has finally returned to the Capital." James shook his head to refute that statement. "Peace? I''m afraid this is only the beginning of something terrible." Although there were a few mishaps during the n to assassinate the Emperor, James still managed to aplish his mission. However, he could see a storm brewing on the horizon. The mysterious God-King Pce had appeared.Why did they suddenly show up and assist him? No matter how he looked at it, James could not understand. Henry tilted his head. "Why?" "Forget it.Bottoms up! Tonight, we drink to our heart''s content." James did not want to continue dwelling on something soplicated. At the same time, in a presidential suite of a hotel in the Capital... A woman wearing a ck dress gazed at the elderly man before her. Thea asked doubtfully, "Why do we have to wear these masks? If we cover our faces, James won¡¯t know who helped him." Thomas, who was fiddling with a cross in his palm, simply said, "To prevent others from knowing your identity, of course.We don¡¯t want outsiders to start looking into God-King Pce, after all." Thea was still perplexed, "What should we do next?" "Do as you please.However, be mindful not to reveal your identity.Otherwise, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble.Not only will James be involved, but you will also be implicated in whatever ends up happening.When thates to pass, you¡¯re on your own." After giving his strict reminder, Thomasnguidly left the room. Thea sat on a chair and mulled over Thomas¡¯ words.She could not understand what Thomas intended to do. However, she was content as long as she was able to help James out. All this while, she had been the subject of ridicule for dragging James down. The ims were not exactly untrue. However, now that she had secretly supported her beloved, she could not help but want to divulge all of it to James. Upon being reminded of Thomas¡¯ words, she decided against it. The night passed silently. The next morning... This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. All TV stations were reporting on the incident where the Red me Army surrounded the pce. Although the containment was soon lifted, it nheless created quite a sensation. That was because the Capital was the heart of Sol. As such, everyone paid close attention to the tiniest of details and the most insignificant of events that urred. Everyone knew something must have happenedst night. The specifics, however, were still up for debate. James was still asleep. A knock came on the door. James dragged his body off the bed and answered the door. Henry, who was in military uniform, stood in front of the door. He saluted James and announced, "Dragon King, the time hase for the press conference." James yawned as if he could not care any less. "I''ll leave everything to you." Saying that, he handed Henry the documents Gloom had given him and ordered, "Go to the courthouse after the press conference.Expose the Emperor¡¯s crimes.Once that¡¯s done, lour business with him will havee to a close." "How is that possible, sir? I need you to take control of the situation." Henry did not bother hiding his nervousness. "Why wouldn''t it be possible? You¡¯re a one-star lieutenant, after all." James returned to his bed. Henry stubbornly followed him in and said, "You were the one who executed the Emperor with the de of Justice.It''ll be difficult for me to exin things without your presence." "I''d like to avoid drawing attention to myself at the moment.Henry, give yourself more credit.Besides, the Emperor¡¯s no longer of this world.We¡¯re just performing a mere formality.As for the rest, the King will make the necessary arrangements." Henry had no choice but to head to the press conference himself.He went straight to the General Assembly Hall. Many high-ranking officials and reporters were already gathered there. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Reporters from all over were present. Everyone wanted thetest scoop and to hear about James¡¯ brave exploits. Henry¡¯s arrival signaled the beginning of the press conference. Henry briefly exined the events ofst night, "All this while, the ck Dragon Army has been secretly investigating the Emperor, themander-in-chief of the Red me Army.After a thorough investigation, we have managed to collect evidence detailing the Emperor¡¯s crimes.Despite allowing him a chance to turn himself in peacefully, the Emperor resisted arrest and even injured many of our law enforcement personnel.As such, he had to be killed on the spot." Though everyone knew that something of great significance was going to be announced today, they did not expect it to be about the Emperor¡¯s demise. Henry¡¯s words stunned the crowd. A high-ranking official immediately stood up and spit out a question, "Even if the Emperor is guilty of certain crimes, the ck Dragon Army has no right to take things into their own hands.Who permitted you to arrest the Emperor?" "The Emperor is the head of the fivemanders-in-chief.His arrest would require much discussion and deliberation by the relevant authorities.ck Shadow, you are a mere one-star lieutenant of the ck Dragon Army.You have no right to arrest the Emperor.Before putting him on trial, you weren¡¯t supposed to shoot him so thoughtlessly." As the Emperor was the head of the fivemanders-in-chief, he had many political allies. This was why upon hearing of the Emperor¡¯s death, a few high-ranking officials attempted to shift the me onto Henry. The Chief Executive and the Secretary-General were also present at the press conference. They had some idea about the events the night before. Throughout the press conference, they remained silent. Henry knew he would be bombarded with questions from naysayers and the Emperor¡¯s yes-men. Facing the reporters and the crowd, he spoke, "You are right, I have no authority to order the arrest of the Emperor.However, the Emperor was executed using the de of Justice.I was just a participant duringst night¡¯s mission.I wasn¡¯t the one wielding the de of Justice.The identity of the wielder is strictly confidential.For obvious reasons, I won''t be disclosing his identity." Hearing this, the ones standing up for the Emperor suddenly shut their mouths. The de of Justice represented the highest authority of Sol. The wielder had the right to kill without asking any questions. At that moment, the Secretary- General stepped forward to add, "The state has been conducting an investigation into the Emperor for quite some time now.It was only after internal deliberations that the Emperor''s arrest was ordered." The Chief Executive stood up to pipe in, "Next, we shall expose the Emperor¡¯s crimes for all to see." The entirety of Sol went wild upon hearing the news. "What? The Emperor is dead?" "It¡¯s true.The state even held a press conference.It seems that the ck Dragon Army was headed to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion to arrest him.The Emperor chose not to leave quietly and resisted arrest as well as hurt manyw enforcement officers.As such, he was executed by the de of Justice right where he stood." At the same time, at the Johnstons... Last night, Kennedy hurriedly made his way back to the Johnstons¡¯ headquarters and informed the patriarch about the incident. The patriarch then called for an emergency meeting with many prominent family members. This meetingsted an entire night. During the meeting, Kennedy gave his analysis of what had happened. He believed that the God-King Pce which intervened in the matter was actually the Cadens themselves. Since the Cadens have been lying low for the past few years, they had gotten too antsy and started to make their move. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Patriarch, the Cadens have crossed the line.Rumors say that they have obtained the box of the Prince of Orchid and unraveled the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.They are doing this to obtain the Johnstons¡¯ treasure scroll.I foresee that they¡¯ll make a move on the remaining Ancient Four to get their hands on the remaining treasure scrolls.I assume that they¡¯re trying to collect all four treasure scrolls." "James must die." "I agree." "Give us the order, patriarch." The sect elders of the Johnstons looked at the patriarch in murderous anticipation.His name was Hades Johnston. Although he was 80 years of age, his appearance was closer to that of a 50-year-old. This was all due to his extreme proficiency and continued practice of martial arts. Hades sat in deep contemtion. He also believed that the God-King Pce which suddenly emerged out of nowhere was in fact the Cadens themselves. They were almost surely after the treasure scrolls of the remaining three of the Ancient Four. Having finished his contemtion, he opened his mouth to speak. "Kennedy, capture James alongside the four experts¡ªWind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning.Be mindful not to harm him.We want to see how the Cadens react." Hades was a shrewd man who avoided acting rashly or carelessly. The Cadens was the head of the Ancient Four. Since he was not entirely sure if the Cadens belonged to the God- King Pce, he needed to first test the waters. After all, he did not wish to have a falling out with the Cadens just because someone else was sowing discord between the two of them. "Understood." Kennedy stood up. His expression was as dark as a bottomless pit and his eyes burned with silent fury. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Chapter 851 The Johnstons were one of the families that made up the Ancient Four. These families were able to trace their lineage to the principal officials of the Prince of Orchid¡¯s court a thousand years ago. Since antiquity, the Johnstons were a family that revolved around Martial Arts. Every member of the family was required to practice it. Unfortunately, talent was still the determining factor in how far one could go and how well one would perform in Martial Arts. As such, not every individual is able to rise to the top. The Emperor was one such person in their family. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Despite his status and heritage as a Johnston, he did not have a mote of talent whatsoever. Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning were major officials that had been specifically brought up by the Johnstons. Throughout the years, the Johnstons scoured the world for particrly talented orphans in hopes of nurturing their talents from a young age and inducting them into the fold. However, only these four major officials became martial art grandmasters. They were not just highly skilled but they also managed to achieve the third rank after cultivating. After receiving the patriarch¡¯s orders, Kennedy immediately set out to capture James along with the four major officials. At a military region of the Capital... James was fast asleep. The moment he woke up, he scrolled through various social media sites and news feeds on his phone. The Emperor¡¯s death was currently the most searched topic on the inte. The number of popr search queries on this topic had easily exceeded 100 million. After giving his screen a cursory nce, James got dressed and headed out. "Sir!" On his way out, the soldiers all greeted him respectfully, to which James nodded slightly in acknowledgment. The moment he walked out of the front gate of the military region, a ck sedan stopped right in front of him. Then, an elderly man stepped out of the car. Also exiting the car were four people¡ªthree men and one woman. They were all around 40 years of age. "The Johnstons¡¯ sect elder...?" Upon seeing the elderly man, James scowled.He had a bad feeling about this.He knew that the Johnstons were furious after he executed one of their own. It seems that they hade here to settle the score. Normally, no one was allowed to meddle in the Johnstons¡¯ affairs. Not even the King had the power to interfere. "James..." Kennedy¡¯s eyes glittered like steely flints as he looked up at James, and said coldly, "I told you you''ll pay a heavy price for your actions." James, however, waspletely undaunted.He replied indifferently, "I was merely doing my job.On the contrary, by obstructing me in performing my duty, you¡¯vemitted a serious offence.You should thank your lucky stars that I didn¡¯t send my men after you.So what brings you here today?" "Hahaha..." Upon hearing this, Kennedyughed darkly.His burst ofughter was soon gone as he pointed his walking stick threateningly toward James. "Are you still that stupidly unaware of your predicament?" James returned the elderly man¡¯s re with one of his own. "Are you trying to seek revenge on behalf of your dead family member? Did you forget that you now stand in a military region with hundreds of soldiers stationed here? You don¡¯t stand a chance against me here." "Get him," Kennedymanded the people he had brought along with him. Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning, stepped forward in tandem. The woman smirked at James. "Leave everything to me.I''m more than enough to deal with him." She had a youthful appearance but this made her real age all the more indiscernible. Wearing skinny trousers and sporting a short bob, she had a chiseled look.She shed James an attractive smile. "Your reputation precedes you, James.You¡¯ve demonstrated tremendous potential by managing to cultivate True Energy without any guidance.However, you shouldn¡¯t have killed the Emperor on his own turf.Despite being an insignificant member of the household, the fact remains that he¡¯s still a Johnston." James moved into a fighting stance and eyed the woman warily. Then, in an instant, the woman stepped forward and appeared before James. Before James could even react, he took a blow directly to his chest. The strength of the impact sent him flying a few meters off the ground.He copsed onto the ground and coughed out a mouthful of bright, red blood. The suddenmotion attracted the attention of all nearby army personnel. Many fully-armed soldiers charged toward the group and pointed their weapons at Kennedy and his entourage. "W-Wait! Don¡¯t act recklessly.He¡¯s a Johnston." A one-star lieutenant quickly gave the order upon recognizing Kennedy.He knew that the Johnstons existed above thew and could act with impunity. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Chapter 852 James attempted to stand once more but had great difficulty doing so.His heart was gripped with trepidation.He did not expect that the woman who looked no different from any ordinary woman would turn out to be this strong. Rain, the woman, smiled at James suggestively and uttered a few words of fake praise at him, "Not bad.You¡¯re still managing to stand after taking one of my blows directly.Unfortunately for you, I was only using 30% of my strength back there.I wonder if you''ll still be in one piece after I strike you with 50% of my strength." As she said that, she readied herself once again and charged forward. James clenched his fists and also leaped at her. Their fists collided. The moment their fists made impact with each other, James felt as if he had been struck by lightning.His arm was paralyzed, and the Blood Energy within his body felt like it boiled over. Shortly after, he coughed out another huge mouthful of blood. The sheer force sent him flying once again and made him copse on the ground. This time, however, he was unable to get back up. Upon witnessing this, the soldiers in the distance looked at one another in horror. They did not dare intervene. Kennedy grinned smugly. "Pathetic...Take him." Aman walked over to the gravely injured James. Then, under the watchful gaze of the soldiers, he dragged James away and tossed him into the trunk of the sedan. Then, they left. The soldiers by the gate of the military region looked at one another, unsure of how to proceed. "What should we do now, sir?" "What else can we do besides report the incident to the higher- ups? There''s nothing else we can do." "Understood." After being struck by Rain¡¯s blows, James had taken a significant amount of damage and lost consciousness. By the time he regained consciousness, he found himself in a dark, damp ce He tried getting up to make better sense of his surroundings. However, the excruciating pain throughout his body rendered him immobile. Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps and lifted his head. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The footsteps belonged to none other than Kennedy. Kennedy stood outside the cell and eyed him coldly. "If you don¡¯t want to suffer, I¡¯d suggest you spit out the truth." Wearing a pained expression, James remained silent. Kennedy asked, "I know you''ve never met the Cadens.Where did you get your hands on the Internal Cultivation Method?" Kennedy wanted to know how James managed to cultivate True Energy.If James revealed that the Cadens were the ones who imparted the knowledge to him, it would mean that the Cadens¡¯ plot had already been set in motion. "You old b*astard..." James cursed. "You had better make sure you lock me up tightly here.Once I escape, I¡¯m going to use the de of Justice to slice your body into spaghetti." "Stubborn, aren¡¯t you?" Kennedy scoffed at the empty threat. Then he pointed his finger at James, and an invisible force seemed to strike the injured man. James curled and writhed on the ground in agony. Kennedy did not interrogate James further and simply turned to leave. In a courtyard of the Johnstons¡¯ headquarters... An elderly man was in the midst of doing a martial art squat. Kennedy walked over to him and bowed his head respectfully. "Hades, James refuses to speak." Hades stared straight ahead and asked, "Have you spread word of James¡¯ capture?" "I have informed the Cadens.I told them we''ll kill James if they don¡¯te for him before sunset." "Mhm." Hades nodded. "We''ll have to watch the Cadens closely.Let us pray that the God- King Pce has nothing to do with them.If it does, it spells trouble for the other Ancient Four families.It would mean that they are determined to eliminate the rest of us." Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Chapter 853 At the Cadens... An elderly man and a youngdy were ying chess. The elderly man, who looked to be in his 60s, wore a suit. The youngdy looked like she was in her 20s. She wore a white dress and her head was adorned in a white tiara. Her smooth and fair skin contributed to the elegance of her fine facial features. It was almost as if she were an exquisitely carved statue of an immortal fairy that had been given life. "A lot happenedst night." The elderly man spoke in an off-hand tone as he contemted his next move. "Mhm." The youngdy in white replied him quietly, "The Emperor, the head of the fivemanders-in-chief was executed using the de of Justice and the one who carried out that judgement..." The youngdy nced at the elderly man. Seeing that his expression remained unchanged, she continued, "The one that carried out his judgement was James, the grandson of Thomas Caden." "The Johnstons called me a moment ago.They informed me that they had captured James and asked me where the Cadens stood on this issue.They also told me that they would kill James if the Cadens don¡¯te for him at the Johnstons¡¯ estate by sunset." The elderly man looked at Thea curiously. "What do you think I should do?" The youngdy went silent for a moment before opening her mouth to reply. "Thomas Caden turned on his family and as a result, had been disavowed.Their family has had nothing to do with the Cadens for a long time.As such, although James is a Caden, he¡¯s no longer considered a member of their household." The elderly man nodded in satisfaction and ced down his chess piece. He sat silently in contemtion for a moment before once again asking, "By the way, what exactly is the God-King Pce?" The youngdy shook her head. "I¡¯ve never heard of it...but grandpa, I didn¡¯t expect James to be able to cultivate True Energy.He¡¯s not even 30 years old and hadn¡¯t received any guidance from the other Cadens personally.So how on earth did he manage to cultivate True Energy?" The elderly man knit his brows. "I don¡¯t know either.This has be such a mess, it¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s what anymore.More than that, who¡¯s the one supporting James from behind the scenes?" Unable toe up with an answer, the elderly man¡¯s forehead wrinkles grew even deeper. Tilting her head uncertainly, the youngdy asked, "Then, should we save James?" The elderly man shook his head gravely, "I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t.If I¡¯m assuming correctly, the Johnstons are stumped by what happened too.Perhaps they thought that the Cadens were behind these series of events.In order to sus out the truth, they captured James to gauge our reactions.If we save James, that could implicate us as the ones who brought about this grand fiasco.If ites down to that, the Johnstons could rally the other two of the Ancient Four against us." The elderly man was none other than Tobias Caden, the younger brother of Thomas.He was the current leader of the Cadens. Although he could not peer through the fog of war, he understood the implication of his actions. The Cadens must not save James. If they did, they would be used of masterminding a grand conspiracy against the Ancient Four. Besides, a single man from a removed family branch was not enough for the Cadens to act. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Even if he held great potential. "Could someone have survived that fire thirty years ago?" Tobias muttered absentmindedly. He was not sure where the situation stood nor what were the facts behind everything. "Grandpa, are we truly not straighten things out with the Johnstons? Wouldn¡¯t they misunderstand our intentions?" "We are not going." Saying that, Tobias casually tossed his chess piece. The chess piecended squarely on the chessboard. In an instant, all the chess pieces which were on the board toppled over. Tobias stood up and said, "We will bide our time.I¡¯m curious to see the actual mastermind behind all these machinations." At that same time, at Peace Mansion... "Mir.Lee, James Caden has been captured by the Johnstons.I received intelligence that the Johnstons have informed the Cadens of James¡¯ capture.If the Cadens do not show themselves before sunset, James will meet his doom." The King said anxiously. "Mhm." Mr.Lee nodded slightly. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Everything is unfolding just as we¡¯d predicted. Our original n was to manipte James into killing the Emperor in order to pit two of the Ancient Four against each other. However, now, something''s thrown a wrench in our ns, and that something is the God- King Pce.I¡¯m concerned that we''ve fallen into the God- King Pce¡¯s trap. Their objective could be to make us turn on each other as they reap the benefits of the potential fallout." Mr.Lee was concerned about the unexpected developments. Everything had been under his control. With the sudden appearance of the God-King Pce, he was no longer able to predict the oue of this situation. The King posed his question, "Should we save James then? He¡¯s a righteous man who¡¯s willing to fight tooth and nail for his nation.If we allow the Johnstons to kill him, we¡¯ll lose one of our strongest assets." Mr.Lee shook his head in disappointment. "No, we shouldn¡¯t.In fact, we can¡¯t.The only ones who can save James now are the Cades.I think we can use this as an opportunity to see where the Cadens¡¯ allegiance lies.Sacrifices have to be made in the name of aplishing great things." "Understood." The King nodded, Gloom walked into the room and greeted Mr.Lee and the King respectfully. The King turned to him. "Have you found out anything about the God-King Pce?" Gloom gave a disappointing reply. "Not yet.No one knows anything about the God-King Pce, nor where theye from." The King was troubled. "This is strange...Is the God-King Pce really not affiliated with the Cadens?" Mr.Lee leaned on the sofa. After taking a moment to sort out his thoughts, he said, "We''ll understand once the sun sets. If the God- King Pce is aligned with the Cadens, they¡¯ll surelye to James ¡¯ rescue." "All we can do is sit back and wait for someone to make a move.To be honest, I really hope that the God- King Pce belongs to the Cadens.James is an invaluable asset.Letting him die like a dog in the hands of the Johnstons would be a tremendous waste." At the same time, in the Capital... Mr.Gabriel was warming his body in front of a bed stove. A youngdy stood quietly behind him in the same room. "Melody, how¡¯s the situation at the moment?", Mr.Gabriel asked as he put his hands on the bed stove.He seemed to want to avoid the cold. Though it was not winter yet, he had already begun making preparations for it. Melody June replied him, "It¡¯s pandemonium out there.James executed the Emperor with the de of Justice.Not only that, an organization called the God- King Pce showed up and assisted James.The situation escted this morning when the Johnstons attacked James and kidnapped him.They informed the Cadens toe for James at their ce if they wanted to save him.Otherwise, he¡¯ll be killed by sunset." "The God-King Pce?" Mr.Gabriel mumbled in confusion. "What is this God-King Pce? Are the Cadens behind this?" Melody replied in the negative, "I don''t know." "How''s the situation over at Mr.Lee¡¯s?" "There¡¯s been no news from Peace Mansion at the moment.Since Mr.Lee remains silent, I believe he¡¯s given up on saving James." Mr.Gabriel nodded slowly. "Mhm...Even if he wanted to save James, his hands are tied.Let¡¯s continue to wait and observe.Perhaps things will be clearer this evening." The death of the Emperor and James¡¯ capture caused Sol to be thrown into a huge uproar. Many powerful figures were eyeing one another suspiciously. Meanwhile, some of the families like the Yates, Graysons, and Lawsons opted to remain neutral for now and were paying close attention to the situation. The power struggle would affect the political dynamics in the Capital. No one was willing to hedge their bets on any side just yet. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not while the situation was still tumultuous. At the same time, in a hotel room... The moment Thomas returned, Thea went up to him anxiously. "What¡¯s going on now?" Wearing a grim expression, Thomas said, "Things are not going well.The Johnstons have captured James.They told the Cadens that they¡¯ll kill him if they do note for him before sunset." "what?!" The color drained from Thea¡¯s face.She tugged at Thomas¡¯ wrist and pleaded, "We have to save him!" Thomas reassured her gently. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely save him.We just need to think of a way." Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Chapter 855 When she heard that James had been captured, Thea¡¯s heart sank in her chest.She turned to Thomas, pleading with him for his help. Thomas sat on the sofa and rubbed his chin.He was deep in contemtion. After a while, he looked up again at Thea. Thea felt a shiver go down her spine as she was stared at by Thomas. Wearing a distrustful expression, Thea asked, "Wh-What are you looking at me for?" Thomas smiled slyly. "I have a n." "Huh? What n?" "Give me a minute, please." Thomas got up and left the room. Thea sat down on the sofa and waited patiently. After half an hour, Thomas returned with a human mask in his hand. "Come here, please." Thea walked over to Thomas and looked at him apprehensively. Thomas swiftly attached the human mask to Thea¡¯s face. Thea¡¯s appearance suddenly changed drastically. When she stared at her reflection in a nearby mirror, Thea could see that her face hadpletely changed. However, Her facial features were just as refined as before. "What the...?" Thomas¡¯ eyes shone ambitiously. "From now on, you''ll be called Maxine Caden." "Maxine Caden?" Thea froze when she heard thest name. Thomas nodded. "Correct.Please remember your identity.You''re now a Caden, Tobias Caden¡¯s granddaughter, to be precise.You''ll head over to the Johnstons and demand them to hand over James to you.Don¡¯t worry because you¡¯ll have the Four Great Protectors of the God- King Pce by your side." "B-But am I up to the task?"Thea trembled. She knew what the Johnstons were fully capable of. Their family was renowned for having many members who were highly skilled in Martial Arts. Last night, it took all the courage she had just to keep up her facade. Now, she was worried that she¡¯d fail if she went to save James. Thomas patted her shoulder gently and said, ¡®James¡¯ fate is in your hands. After saving him, you''ll finally be able to return to Cansington alongside him." "Okay." Thea acquiesced at the promise of returning to Cansington with the man she loved. "I will prepare a disguise for you." As he said that, he briskly walked out of the room to begin his preparations. He returned two hourster with a vintage dress along with some ornaments and handed them to Thea. After getting changed, Thea was now truly a different person. Nothing was left that could identify her as Thea Cahan. "Remember, do not linger at the Johnstons after you get James out.Don¡¯t say anything to him either.Your job is just to get him out of there safely." Thomas warned her. As he was worried that Thea would ruin his ns, he took his time to drill the fact into her head. Thea paid close attention to his every word. Spe spent the entire day imitating Maxine Caden¡¯s mannerisms and walking style at the hotel. Thomas even showed her a few photographs of several Johnston family members. That was because the real Maxine Caden was acquainted with some of the Johnstons. As such, Thea¡¯s cover would be blown if she failed to identify them. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Soon, nighttime had fallen. Thomas questioned her once more, "Have you memorized them all?" Thea nodded. "Yes." "Get going then." "Got it." After Thea left, Thomas¡¯ face darkened.He pulled his phone out and looked at the time. Then, he headed out as well. The Johnstons¡¯ headquarters in the Capital''s suburbs was located in an extremelyrge manor. Light shone through the numerous windows of the manor. A few people had gathered furtively on an empty patch ofnd. In the lead was Hades, the patriarch of the Johnstons household. Kennedy, a number of other important figures of the household, the four highly skilled martial artists ¡ª Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning, and the Four Sisters ¡ª Spring, Summer, Fall, and Winter. Everyone was lying in wait. Though they did not know who woulde tonight, they knew that the events that were going to happen would have.great impact on the dynamics of Sol. Aman was lying prone on the ground before them. His life hanging by a thread, the man could onlyy there helplessly and in agonizing pain. That man...was James Caden Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Chapter 856 James was currently in an extremely feeble state.His injuries from Rain''s brutal attack were left untreated and he also had not eaten anything in an entire day. Jamesy on the ground weakly and looked at the Johnstons standing before him. He had no idea what they were nning to do. "Patriarch, it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock.There¡¯s still no sign of the Cadens.Have they given up on James?" An important figure of the Johnstons voiced his question. Hades was sitting on a red wooden chair. Lifting his hand to look at his watch, he said, "What¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s wait a little while longer.If no one comes for him by midnight, we¡¯ll just kill him." "I sure hope that no onees," Kennedy said ominously as he scanned his surroundings. He knew that if the Cadens came for James, it would mean that they were somehow affiliated with the God-King Pce, and that James was acting on their behalf. Moreover, it would also mean that the Cadens had started moving against the rest of the Ancient Four. The members of the Johnston household all waited silently and patiently. The sound of footsteps cut through the silence of the night. The Johnstons lifted their heads to look at whoever hade for James. Creeaak! The gate of the manor opened noisily. A woman walked in apanied by four masked men in ck robes.She was wearing a white dress and had long, curly, ck hair that was adorned by a white tiara.Her facial features were refined and delicate, and her skin was fair and smooth.She walked towards the Johnstons. The Johnstons fixed their gaze on her. When they recognized her face, the faces of Hades, Kennedy, and the other important figures of the Johnstons all contorted. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Hades, my grandfather is currently preupied with some prior engagements.So, I havee in his stead." The woman walked over boldly to the group and stopped right in front of them. She threw a cursory nce at James who was barely alive before examining the Johnstons standing before her. Clearing her throat, she addressed them without a trace of fear in her voice. "|I will be taking James then." Hades stood up and red at her. "Maxine Caden, is your family behind the God-King Pce?" Kennedy, on the other hand, noticed the four men in ck robes and informed Hades, "These men were the ones who kept me busy to allow James to kill Theodore." The Johnstons tensed up. All of them were a hair¡¯s trigger away from starting a full-blown battle. Thea was scared out of her wits. She had never dealt with such a situation in her life. However, she knew how important it was not to let her nervousness show in her expression or her gestures. She looked at the Johnstons and replied stonily, "The Emperormitted many crimes while he held his position.James was merely acting on behalf of the nation when he executed him.As one of the Ancient Four, the Johnstons have broken the taboo by choosing to show their support for the Emperor.May I remind you that the ancestral teachings of the Ancient Four stipte that we are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the outside world? By assuming the position of the Emperor, Theodore has gone against these very teachings.In that vein, shielding him from his crimes makes the Johnstons equally as guilty." She replied to them frankly, as if she were simply stating facts to the Johnstons. "What about him?" One of the Johnstons pointed at James and asked, "He''s also a part of the Cadens.Did he not assume a governmental position as well?" "Him?" Thea, who was disguised as Maxine, pretended to give a disinterested look at James and said, "He¡¯s a descendent of Thomas Caden.Thomas had been expelled from the family thirty years ago.Strictly speaking, he technically isn¡¯t considered a Caden.However, since Caden blood runs through his veins, we can¡¯t simply sit idly by while you prepare to put an end to his life." She then turned to look Hades directly in the eye. "I''ll repeat myself once more.May I take him now?" Hades glowered at her. Maxine came on behalf of the Cadens¡¯ patriarch. If he did not let James go, it could be interpreted as them antagonizing the Cadens. However, how could the Cadens just expect the Johnstons to simply release him just like that? The only thing Hades was sure of was that the God- King Pce definitely aligned itself with the Cadens. It meant that the Cadens would surely make a move against the Johnstons in the future. However, the Cadens had yet to prepare for a showdown. After brief contemtion, Hades finally relented. "Of course, you may.Let¡¯s not forget that he also killed a member of the Johnston family, so we cannot simply let him go unpunished." As he said that, Hades raised his arm to the sky. Threads of powerful energy gathered and swirled in his palms, lifting James into the air. Then, Hades struck the air with his palms. "AAAAGH!" James howled in pain. Then, he fell to the ground and lost consciousness. "You..." Thea red at him, eyes burning with rage.She took a few steps back as the four men in ck robes stepped forward and lunged toward the Johnstons. Seeing this, Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning, also pounced into action. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Chapter 857 The Four Great Protectors of the God-King Pce shed head-on against the Johnstons¡¯ disciples. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Four Great Protectors were sent flying by the shockwave of the collision. Afternding on the ground, they hurriedly took a few steps back. Meanwhile. Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning stood as if they were entirely unaffected. It was apparent that the Four Great Protectors were the weaker of the two parties. Thea narrowed her eyes. ¡°Shall I interpret this as the Jolinstons openly antagonizing the Cadens? If so, I''ll report this to my grandfather.¡± Wearing an unpleasant expression, Hades looked right at her. ¡°Surely you jest, Ms. Maxine. For thousands of years, the Ancient Four have co-existed peacefully. and the Johnstons have always taken the teachings of our ancestors to heart. The same cannot be said of the Cadens, however. Not only did you create the God- King Pce, but you even killed a member of the Johnstons in cold blood. Do you truly wish to pick a fight against us?¡±. Thea remained silent. She nced at James out of the corner of her eye. The pain and the severity of his injuries caused him to lose consciousness. She said, ¡°Grandfather will hear of this.¡± The Four Great Protectors carefully lifted James¡¯ body up. Then, they swiftly made their exit as the Johnstons continued gazing at them bitterly. Wearing a grim expression, Kennedy asked, ¡°Patriarch. are we really letting them waltz away scot- free?¡± Hades replied solemnly, ¡°It seems like the Cadens are determined to strike first. I have a feeling that chaos will soon descend upon the Capital. I wonder what rank of Internal Martial Arts the Cadens¡¯ patriarch has reached?¡± One of the prominent members of the Johnstons who was present quickly responded, ¡°I believe he¡¯s achieved a considerable rank. By now, they should have unraveled the secrets of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.¡± ¡°You''re all free to leave now.¡± Hades waved his hand in dismissal. Thea loaded the unconscious James into a ck sedan. One of the ck-robed men examined his injuries. Thea asked anxiously, ¡°How is he?¡± The man spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°He¡¯s gravely injured. Before his previous injuries could fully recover, his meridians were destroyed and the True Energy he had cultivated was forcefully dispersed throughout his body. In the process, his own organs took the brunt of the force released by the True Energy. He needs to be sent to the hospital immediately or his life will be in further danger.¡± ¡°What?¡± When she realized that there was a very real possibility that James would die, Thea¡¯s face paled. She frantically turned to the Four, Great protectors. ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you guys martial arts experts?! Can¡¯t you do something to help him?!!" ¡°Youngdy, we aren''t able to do anything for him as we don¡¯t have any medical knowledge. The best we can do for him at this moment is to send him to the hospital posthaste and retreat quickly. All forces inside the Capital have their eyes on the Johnstons. If we don¡¯t leave now, we''ll be in deep trouble.¡± Suddenly, the driver''s phone started ringing. He quickly answered the call. ¡°Understood.¡± After hanging up the phone, he turned to Thea. ¡°Youngdy, the master has ordered us to send James to the Cadens¡¯ residence. He said they would save him.¡¯ ¡°What are we waiting for then?! Hurry up and step on it! ¡°Youngdy, your ne ticket has been purchased. After returning to the hotel and getting changed, you are to return to Cansington. You''ll run into a lot of trouble if you continue to remain in the Capital.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°These are the master¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Thea sighed and nodded reluctantly. Concurrently at the Johnstons.. At the conference room of the Johnstons... The important figures of the Johnstons were discussing the situation. Who they believed was Maxine Caden had appeared before them to save James. However, before he was taken away peacefully, Hades Johnston forcefully dispersed all the True Energy James had cultivated and crippled him as a result. This time, the person who led the discussion was not the Johnstons¡¯ patriarch, Hades. Instead, it was an even older-looking elderly man. His face was gaunt, and his eyes were devoid of all emotion. He was the Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons, the most powerful individual in the household. He had been in closed-door meditation all this time. Due to the events that unfolded, he had no choice but to make an appearance. The fate of the Johnstons rested on his shoulders. In the library of the Johnstons¡¯ courtyard... The library located in the courtyard was the closed-door meditation sanctuary of the Johnstons¡¯ Grand Patriarch. Currently, he had left his meditative state in order to hold a family meeting. A masked man in a ck robe leaped from a tree a great distance away andnded in the room. Gently pushing the door open, he swiftly entered the room and closed the door shut. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Chapter 858 After entering the library, he rummaged through the shelves. However, he could not find what he was looking for. ¡°Where is it?¡± He murmured. Standing in the middle of the library, he scanned his surroundings. Then, he noticed a straw mat. He walked over to the mat apd sat down on it. Focusing his gaze in front of him, he looked straight ahead. As if he had suddenly realized something, he immediately sprang to his feet and walked toward the shelf in front of him. Once he stood in front of the shelf, he looked at the ground. Sure enough, there were traces of the shelf being moved. He gently pushed the shelf. With an almost inaudible click, a secret door revealed itself. The man¡¯s lips curled in delight. He briskly walked over to the door and opened it. There was a ck box behind the door. Upon opening the box, he found an ancient scroll within. A painting of a bamboo grove was revealed when he unfurled the scroll. ¡°The Moonlit Bamboos on Cliffside¡¯s Edge...¡± The man let out a quiet chuckle. He then put the painting back into the box, returned it to its original spot, and pushed the shelf back. Then, he made an uneventful exit from the ce. Once Thea returned to the hotel, she peeled off the human mask on her face and changed out of her clothes. Just as she was about to leave, Thomas walked into the room. ¡°Sir Caden.¡± She hurriedly gave him a respectful bow. ¡°Mhm." Thomas gave her a slight nod of acknowledgment and said impassionately, ¡°There¡¯s no need to concern yourself with the rest.Return to Cansington for now.¡± ¡°The Protectors say that the True Energy that James had cultivated had been forcibly expelled from his body.¡± Thea wrung her hands anxiously. Thomas waved her concerns away. ¡°Don''t worry, we¡¯ve sent him to the Cadens. They won''t let him die in vain.¡± Thea gave him a puzzled look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save James yourself? I¡¯m sure you''re definitely capable of that.¡± ¡°All you need to do is go back to Cansington and wait there patiently like a good, little girl. He¡¯ll be back by your side before you know it.¡± Thomas''ck of an answer did nothing to address Thea''s questions nor assuage her doubts. She drew her lips into a thin line and gave a resigned response, ¡°Alright, I will return.¡± ¡°Off you go.¡± Thomas dismissed her. After Thea left, Thomas removed his ck jacket and pulled out an ancient scroll from its pocket. He opened the scroll andy it on the table. Looking at the painting, a grin crept up on his face. ¡°The Moonlit Bamboos on Cliffside¡¯s Edge... How captivating.¡± Thomas could barely hide the tion he felt. Just then, a knock came on the door. After stashing away the scroll, he called out to whoever was at the door, ¡°You may enter.¡± The door opened and the Four Great Protectors walked in. Thomas asked, ¡°How did it go?" ¡°We have sent James to the Cadens. We left after leaving him in front of the front door.¡± ¡°l see. You should make preparations to leave as well. The situation in the Capital will only be more chaotic. Go into hiding and keep an eye on the situation.¡± - ¡°Understood.¡± The Four Great Protectors left the room obediently. After that, Thomas stretched his body out on the bed and yawned. He murmured under his breath, ¡°What an exhausting day. I can¡¯t wait to see the Ancient Four tear each other apart.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Chapter 859 In the Cadens¡¯ courtyard. A group of people scrutinized an unconscious James. Tobias furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Who sent him here?¡± The guard said, ¡°They were wearing a mask, so we couldn''t see their faces clearly. After leaving James In front of the gate. they simply left without a word.¡± At that moment. Maxine eximed in an rmed voice. ¡°Grandpa, I''ve just received news that the Johnstons are iming that I went to the Jonnstons¡¯ headquarters along with men from the God-King Pce and took James away.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Tobias hissed in irritation, ¡°Looks like someone is trying to pin this incident on the Cadens.¡± Maxine asked, ¡°What should we do then? Should we save James?¡± A conflicted look formed on Tobias¡¯ face. Then he responded tly. ¡°Although he¡¯s no longer a Caden since his grandfather betrayed the family. the fact remains that Caden blood still runs through his veins. In any case, we should take him in for now.¡± A few guards walked over to James and carried him into a room. Tobias inspected his injuries carefully. Maxine leaned in to get a better look. ¡°How is he, grandpa?¡± Tobias¡¯ replied bleakly, ¡°Hades¡¯ cruelty knows no bounds. James had finally managed to cultivate True Energy and attained the power of the first rank. However, the True Energy within his body was forcefully expelled, and his meridians were utterly destroyed as a result. Fortunately for him, he reached the pinnacle of External Martial Arts. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have survived this. To make things worse, there¡¯s also Gu venom inside his body. Curse the Gu sect... They just keep crawling out of nowhere like cockroaches.¡± Maxine held her breath when she heard the extent of James¡¯ injuries. ¡°Can he be saved?¡± Tobias nodded. ¡°Yes, he definitely can. Unfortunately, he''llpletely lose his martial art skills. It''ll be next to impossible for him to cultivate True Energy once again.¡± He stood up and walked toward a table. He then wrote the names of a few herbs on a piece of paper and handed it to Maxine. ¡°Go get some medicine for him. It should take a couple of months for him to recoverpletely and finish recuperating.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Maxine nodded and left with the prescription. Tobias got up and walked toward James¡¯ bed again. He helped James up and made him sit in a lotus position. Sitting behind James, he raised his wrinkled hands and pressed his palms against James¡¯ back. He channeled his own True Energy into James to treat his internal injuries. After some time had passed, Tobias waspletely drenched in sweat. Then, he slowlyid James back down on the bed. After that, he took James¡¯ pulse. As he was assessing James¡¯ condition, he grit his teeth. ¡°It''s a miracle that he was able to survive the fire ten years ago. What an unfortunate child... He¡¯s been through such a tumultuous life. Although he returned to us a cripple, the family won''t take this lying down.¡± At the same time, in Peace Mansion... The King and Mr. Lee were locked in a game of chess. Gloom walked over to them. The King asked without taking his eyes off the board, ¡°Do you have any updates for me?¡± Gloom nodded and began to deliver his report in an organized manner. ¡°The God King Pce does indeed belong to the Cadens. This evening, Maxine Caden brought a few highly skilled men from the God- King Pce to the Johnstons to retrieve James. The Johnstonsplied with Maxine¡¯s requests. However, Hades made sure to wound James irreparably before the God King Pce took him away.¡± ¡°As expected...¡± The King took a sharp breath. ¡°What are the Cadens up to?¡± Turning the chess piece around his hand, Mr. Lee looked up at Gloom and urged him, ¡°Tell us more about the specifics.¡± Gloom gave a detailed run-down of the events that had taken ce at the Johnstons. ¡°Was that really Maxine Caden?¡± Mr. Lee pressed his lips together. ¡°Affirmative. The God-King Pce¡¯s men even briefly fought against the Johnstons¡¯ four experts. Though the Four Great Protectors are slightly weaker, they stand a fighting chance against the Four Experts if they put their lives on the line.¡± ¡°How curious...¡± Mr. Lee tapped his finger on the chess piece.He was well acquainted with Tobias Caden. In fact. they were both good friends with each other. He was extremely aware that Tobias was a man who would rather stay on the sidelines in order to avoid any involvement with the affairs of the External Realm. So where did the God-King Pce reallye from? After some brief contemtion. he opened his mouth. ¡°By the way, is James currently at the Cadens?¡± Gloom nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Got it. You''re dismissed.¡± Mr. Lee waved Gloom away. Gloom bowed and made his way out of the room. The King looked at Mr. Lee and cocked his eyebrow. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Mr. Lee gave the question a lot of consideration before replying. ¡°Let''s pay a visit to the Cadens tomorrow. We shall see how James is doing while looking into the Cadens''¡¯ position at the same time. If the Cadens are willing to align themselves with me, it''d be fantastic. Let''s hope that they don''t have ns of their own.¡± Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Chapter 860 The events at the Johnstons had also reached the ears of Mr. Gabriel. Mr. Gabriel now knew with surety the God King Pce was affiliated with the Cadens and that Maxine Caden was the one who demanded James¡¯ release. Mr Gabriel had a simr n to Mr. Lee''s. He also nned to visit the Cadens and discern Tobias Caden¡¯s thoughts on the recent events. At the Cadens Tobias had left the room after using his True Energy to treat James¡¯ injuries. Not long after, James slowly regained consciousness The moment he woke up. all he could feel was excruciating pain throughout his body. He felt as if his heart had been pierced by a thousand swords. James¡¯ face was twisted into an agonized grimace as he tried to bear the pain To make matters worse, the Gu venom within his body was actively moving around. He was keenly able to feel the sensation of numerous bugs squirming around his body and slowly eating away at him from the inside. ¡°Argh His body throbbed and his skin became slick with sweat. Creak...The door opened quietly. A youngdy in a white dress with long curly ck hair walked in. She was holding a bowl of medicine in her hands. ¡°I see you''re finally awake¡± James nced sideways and saw Maxine¡¯s face. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Upon seeing her, James remembered that it was her who saved him from the Johnstons. He tried getting up. However, he found that he could not exert any strength at all. Even the smallest movement sent excruciating pain coursing through his body. Maxine walked over to a chair beside the bed and gently caressed James¡¯ hand. ¡°You''re gravely injured. You need to rest.¡± James¡¯ face was ashen, and sweat beaded on his forehead. He looked at Maxine and opened his mouth. His words were carried by a feeble voice. ¡°Th-Thank you for saving my life.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I wasn¡¯t the one that saved you.¡± ¡°H Hub?¡± James froze in disbelief. He took a moment to clear his throat before he attempted to rify things with her. ¡°Wasn''t it you who headed to the Johnstons and saved me?¡± Maxine shook her head firmly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t take a single step outside the Cadens manor when the incident urred. Someone impersonated me and saved you from the Johnstons. Then, they left you at our front door. It was my grandfather who used his True Energy to save you.¡± ¡°Am I at Caden manor?¡± James¡¯ jerked his body away abruptly. He wanted to get up. He wanted to leave this wretched ce. He recalled the Emperor¡¯s words. The Emperor told him that the Cadens were behind the destruction of his family ten years ago They were the real masterminds behind the deaths of his grandfather, father, and other family members. James¡¯ sudden movements caused blood to ooze out from his wounds. Maxine¡¯s face scrunched up in anger as she reprimanded him, ¡°What''s wrong with you? I told you that you''ve been gravely injured. You shouldn''t move about like this.¡± The exertion made James pant. He spat out in an usatory tone, ¡°Was it the Cadens who burned my family to the ground ten years ago?¡± Maxine pressed her lips together in silence. She was but a young girl ten years ago. How would she have known anything about past events? All she could recall was her grandfather saying that the Cadens had eliminated some traitors to the family. As for the specifics, she was still very much in the dark about it. James yelled at her rabidly, ¡°Say something!¡± Maxine clenched her jaw and gave him a t response, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You''ll have to ask my grandfather about what happened. Any way you spin it, the fact remains that Thomas wasn''t exactly a good guy. He deserved what he got.¡± Something had snapped inside of James. ¡°How dare you speak ill of the dead?!" He tried getting up to refute her ims. However, he only managed to lose his bnce and crashed to the floor. He gasped at the shock and shrieked in pain. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Maxine sighed and shook her head exasperatedly. Then, she walked over to James and crouched down. ¡°Go away..¡± James raised his arm and tried to swat her away. All he did was aggravate his injuries further and ended up coughing out more blood The door slowly creaked open and Tobias walked into the room dressed in a suit. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Maxine raised a hand in greeting. Tobias made a small nod of acknowledgment. He took a seat on a nearby chair and regarded James curled up in pain on the floor. James righted himself with no small amount of difficulty and sat limply on the ground. This alone depleted so much of his stamina A coppery taste lingered in his mouth and his chapped lips were tinged red with blood. When he saw Tobias. James¡¯ face turned ck. ¡°Was it you who burned my home to the ground ten years ago?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tobias made no attempts to deny it. ¡°Kill you...His nonchnt response only enraged James further. James¡¯ body stiffened as he tried to lunge for Tobias but could not find the strength to do so. Tobias raised his hand, gesturing for James to stop. ¡°Calm down, boy. Use those ears properly for once and listen to me.¡± James¡¯ eyes were bloodshot, and he had a murderous look on his face. His entire family died in Tobias¡¯ hands. No one would have faced such a painful and miserable end if it was not for the man who stood inches away from him. ¡°History is written by the victors. Had I been the one defeated ten years ago, I would be the onebeled as the traitor of the family instead. Perhaps my home would be the one burned to the ground all those years ago.¡± Tobias mumbled softly. ¡°Thomas was a genius in martial arts who possessed tremendous potential. However, he chose to walk down the wrong path and was led astray. Not only did he steal the family¡¯s treasure scroll, but he also turned against us.¡± ¡°Lies!¡± James¡¯ nostrils red as he spat in disgust. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He held no trust for Tobias¡¯ words. He knew what his own grandfather was like. The grandfather he remembered was a friendly and kind-hearted man. Not only that, but he was also a phnthropist who donated a great sum of his wealth to rural areas to aid the less fortunate His grandfather was definitely a good man. ¡°It''s not up to us to debate what is right or what is wrong. There¡¯s no use dwelling on past events. I saved you because Caden blood runs through your veins. Did you know how much the Cadens are risking just by saving you? A single misstep will cause all hell to break loose in Sol.¡± Tobias left after saying his piece. James could not be reasoned with in his current state. All James could do was re at Tobias¡¯ retreating figure. Maxine looked James in the eye and muttered, ¡°Whatever grievance you have against us can wait until your body has recovered.¡± She walked over to James and helped him up. This time, James did not refuse her assistance. After that, Maxine brought over the medicine and fed James a spoonful. James straightened himself and asked. ¡°What did he mean by that? Why did he say that all hell will break loose in Sol?¡± Setting down the spoon, Maxine replied with a frown, ¡°Someone posed as me and saved you from the Johnstonsst night. This has drawn everyone''s efforts into investigating the God- King Pce. That''s the reason the Johnstons captured you. If the Cadens came to your rescue, would pretty much be a public admission of our affiliation to the God-King Pce.¡± She licked her lips before continuing. ¡°Grandpa received a call from the Johnstons. They told him that they''d kill you if we didn¡¯t show up at the Johnstons by nightfall. Initially, grandpa hadn''t wanted to help you. ¡°However, he chose to save your life after someone left you at the front door of our residence. ¡°This act alone will cause the outside world to specte that we''re indeed somehow rted to the God-King Pce. The Emperor''s death was the fuse that ignited the unrest in the Capital. Perhaps this is all part of someone''s plot.¡± As Maxine had been by Tobias¡¯ side for a while, she had a faint inkling of the things that were taking ce at this very moment. The Cadens had been on the sidelines all this while. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Now, because of James, they had gotten themselves involved in the turmoil. ¡°Because of you, the Cadens have now been dragged into the fray. It''s not unlikely that you might have been manipted from the very beginning. Disposing of the Emperor under the Cadens¡¯ name is certainly a surefire way to get the Johnstons and Cadens involved and cause a rift between the two families.¡± James simply sat there with his mouth agape.He knew that the Capital had been governed byplex dynamics that hung in an intricate bnce, but he had not expected things to be this convoluted. The God-King Pce had really made a royal mess of things. ¡°What exactly is the God-King Pce?¡± Maxine shrugged. ¡°Who knows? We wouldn''t be sitting here doing nothing if we knew who was actually behind this. Tomorrow morning, we''ll likely be receiving a number of guests who are nning to see where my grandfather stands.¡± ¡°Actually...¡± Maxine¡¯s mouth snapped shut for a moment before opening once again. ¡°Prior to this. Grandpa had never concerned himself with the affairs of the outside world. We only got involved because he couldn''t bear leaving you to your fate. At the end of the day, you''re still part of the family.¡± The more he heard, the more confused he felt. He tried to recall all the events that had led up to this from the time he was framed by the Emperor, the public trial, up to the time where Gloom came looking for him. Perhaps it was then that someone nned to manipte him into removing the Emperor. It was the Emperor¡¯s death that kicked everything into motion. However, the appearance of the God-King Pce only worsened an already chaotic situation. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. James had a hard time trying to figure out who was his real enemy. ¡°Can the King be trusted?¡± He posed his question doubtfully. Maxine shrugged once more. ¡°There''s no such thing as trust. Everyone merely sees things from their own perspectives. As such, every action from the opposing side can only be viewed as a threat.¡± After feeding James the medicine, Maxine picked up the bowl and stood up. ¡°Get some rest. I''ll be leaving now.¡± Then, she exited the room. In the courtyard outside... Tobias sat at the gazebo smoking a cigar. He stared pensively at his surroundings. ¡°Mmm.youAfter puffing out a cloud of smoke, Tobias turned to Maxine and asked, ¡°Maxine, what do think the God-King Pce is? I¡¯m almost certain the King manipted James into killing the Emperor In the process, the God ¡ª King Pce somehow managed to get the Cadens involved. What are they up to?¡± Maxine sat down and shook her head. ¡°It wouldn''t be appropriate of me to make any assumptions¡± ¡°You''ve always been such a bright and astute child. You tend to notice things others would overlook. Tell me honestly, what do you make of the current situation? What can the Cades do to protect ourselves from this approaching storm?¡± Closing her eyes in deep contemtion, Maxine began to speak carefully, ¡°We''ll start with Mr Gabriel. He''s managed to recruit many descendants of the Gu Sect to his cause. He was also the one who propped up the Emperor. I suspect that this is only just the beginning of his borate schemes. His real objective should be to get the Johnstons involved. ¡°As for Mr. Lee. He has devoted his whole life to the betterment of the nation. Thirty years. ago, he sacrificed the previous ck Dragon and put up a new King. He believes that the Ancient Four, as well as the various forces of Sol. will always be a looming threat to the nation. Despite being fully aware of Mr. Gabriel''s machinations, he simply turned a blind eye to them. and waited for an opportune moment to present itself. ¡°Mr. Gabriel seems determined to push forward with the failed n from a century ago. As the Ancient Four¡¯s existence directly threatens his n¡¯s sess, he¡¯s going to great lengths to get rid of them. I believe Mr. Lee is of the same opinion. That''s why he simply went along with Mr. Gabriel''s ns. ¡°As for the God-King Pce... I''m still unclear on its origins and purpose.¡± Maxine¡¯s face darkened at the mention of the God-King Pce. Carefully choosing her words once more, she continued, ¡°The God-King Pce first appeared and helped James out when he was about to kill Theodore. Then, they impersonated the Cadens and went to the Jonnstons to rescue James. After that, they dumped James at our front door. If I''m right, their objective is simple-turn the Cadens and the Johnstons against one another.¡± Tobias nodded satisfactorily as he took another long drag of his cigar. ¡°An impable analysis, my dear. Have you heard anything from the other two of the Ancient Four?¡± Maxine shook her head. ¡°They have yet to express their opinions on the matter. However, since the situation has gotten to this point, it''s only a matter of time before they join in.¡¯ Tobias asked, ¡°What would be a wise course of action then?¡± ¡°We should simply wait and see.¡± Maxine offered a suggestion of her own. Tobias stood up and said. ¡°It''s gettingte. You should go get some sleep.¡± Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Chapter 863 James found himself unable to sleep. He had been repeatedly going through the events that had taken ce. He no longer had a handle on the situation. He had no idea what the King or the other forces that were backing the Emperor were plotting. The God-King Pce only served toplicate things even further. What were they aiming for? The night passed silently. The next day.. The Caden residence bustled with its numerous visitors. Mr. Lee and the King were the first to arrive. They were here with a single objective in mind-to ascertainst night''s events and what the Cadens¡¯ position was on the matter. Opting to not waste any time with useless mental chess, Tobias simply told the truth of what had happened-James was left at the front door of the Cadens. Mr. Lee wrinkled his nose at Tobias¡¯ exnation. He could not tell if Tobias was trying to deceive him or was actually speaking the truth. Shortly after they departed, Mr. Gabriel arrived. Next were the Johnstons and the other two families of the Ancient Four. All of them were here to ask aboutst night¡¯s events. Despite arge number of guests, Tobias¡¯ answer to them remained unchanged. He inly stated that the Cadens had nothing to do with the entire thing. By noon, the guests finally stoppeding. James only managed to fall asleep as the sun¡¯s rays breached the horizon. The first thing he sensed when he stirred was the appetizing aroma of hot food. Turning his head in the direction the scent came from, he saw Maxine seated next to him. She said, ¡°I made you some porridge. Eat up and get your strength back.¡± Despite only getting a few hours of rest, James had already felt much better. Getting up was still extremely difficult for him but he somehow managed and leaned weakly against a pillow. Maxine brought a spoonful of porridge to his lips. Swallowing painstakingly, James opened his mouth to ask, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Maxine replied as she continued to feed him, ¡°What else could it be? Many powerful figures were here to question grandpa about the eventsst night. However, grandpa simply sent them away after a brief conversation. Now, we just have to wait and see which side moves first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James paused with a perplexed look on his face. Then, he asked, ¡°What first move?¡± Maxine looked to the ceiling in mild irritation. ¡°I thought that the Dragon King would be able to understand this much at least. Everyone''s trying to make a move against you. You''re the one who executed the Emperor and kickstarted this whole thing. Everyone is currently eyeing like a hawk. The only way they can get out of this stalemate is by taking action against you.¡± Hearing this, James gripped the rails of the bed. Before he killed the Emperor, he had already surmised as much. That was why he ordered the Elite Eight to establish the Dragon Pce in secret. He just did not expect that day to arrive so soon. Maxine continued, ¡°Though grandpa saved you this time. the same cannot be expected the next time someone targets you. If he continues to stick his neck out for you, the Cadens will bepletely dragged into this mess.¡± ¡°What about the God-King Pce?¡± James tensed up. Taking a moment to consider her answer, Maxine replied, ¡°I still know nothing about them. However, from what I can clearly observe. the God ¡ª King Pce is definitely here to make a mess of things. Since they''ve managed to aplish just that. I predict they won''t do anything to you for a while. From what I can infer, the Johnstons should be the ones who will make the first move.¡± James tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maxine drew another deep breath and exined, ¡°Since grandpa saved you after the God-King Pce left you at our doorsteps, the Johnstons will suspect that the Cadens were the ones behind all this.This is from N?velDrama.Org. They will assume that our objective, after obtaining the box unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid and unraveling the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, would be to secure the remaining three treasure scrolls and find a way to make a breakthrough into the ninth rank. ¡°With this in mind, they won''t sit on their hands and wait for things to blow over. By killing you, it would serve as a warning to the Cadens. They want to show that they''re ready to retaliate with force if the situation demands it.¡± James rubbed his temples and scrunched up his face. Everything felt like it was continuing to escte without affording him a second to gather his thoughts. At that moment, Tobias entered the room. Maxine put the bowl aside and bowed slightly. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Tobias gave James a once over before letting out a pleased huff. ¡°Not bad. yourplexion¡¯s improved.¡± James¡¯ eyes bored into the elderly man before him Technically, Tobias was James grand-uncle However, he was the farthest thing from family to James whose anger at the events from ten years still burned furiously in his chest Ignoring the hateful gaze directed at him. Tobias addressed James, ¡°I''m sure you''ve already heard from Maxinne that they ll seek to destabilize the situation by killing you. Unfortunately, the Cadens can no longer afford to protect you. Never taking his eyes off Tobias, James said coldly, ¡°I don''t need the Cadens¡¯ protection.¡± ¡°Oho ?¡± Tobias eximed in amusement. His lips twitched into something resembling a smile ¡°Youre courageous, I''ll give you that. However. in your current condition, you don''t have a snow ball¡¯s chance in hell against them Even if you had no injuries and were in peak condition, you''ll still get crushed with extreme ease if you faced them. You''re merely a first-rank practitioner at the end of the day. *_.. But, seeing as you''re a Caden. it would be inappropriate for me as the patriarch of the family to simply stick my head in the sand and leave you to your fate.¡± James looked at Tobias. unsure of what he was about to say Tobias snapped his fingers. ¡°Take him to the basement.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Maxine nodded Tobias whirled around and walked out of the room. Meanwhile, Maxine helped James onto a wheelchair and wheeled him out. James fidgeted in his seat. ¡°Why the basement?¡± Maxine turned to him with a knowing glint in her eyes. ¡°You''re in luck, James. Although, whether or not you receive the knowledge is up to you.¡± James pursed his lips together. Nothing is making any sense. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maxine looked ahead as she continued exining to James, ¡°You should have seen the items contained in the box unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid. Perhaps you have also heard that these items are the key to unraveling the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Many have gazed their upon the painting itself, but only you, grandpa, and our great- grandfather are know about the contents of the box.¡± ¡°The legends are true. The items inside the box can truly unravel the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. What the painting is concealling is the methods of reaching the ninth rank. More specifically, it details the secrets of an unparalleled cultivation method.¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face when he heard this. ¡°Am I going to have a chance to decipher the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge?¡± The corners of Maxine¡¯s mouth turned up. ¡°You should be honored. Only a handful of our family members have the right to do so.My grandfather is hoping that you''ll be able to uncover the secrets hidden within Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. That''s your only hope in being able to face down the Johnstons.¡± She continued to wheel James towards the mansion¡¯s basement. The Cadens¡¯ mansion could only be described asbyrinthian. The courtyard had a long, corridor that seemed to have no end in sight. There was also an artificial hill in the courtyard which held a hidden security feature. Maxine pressed a button, and a passageway appeared. They entered the hidden passageway and arrived at an underground basement. It was a rather modest basement that was surrounded by bronze walls on all sides All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A painting hung in the center of the basement. The antiquated painting disyed a mountain, a flower, and an ordinary-looking wooden house Tobias was already waiting there Standing before the painting. he looked at it reverently. ¡°We''re here. Grandpa¡± Maxine announced their presence as she pushed James¡¯ wheelchair. ¡°You''re free to leave.¡± Tobias inclined his head toward his granddaughter. James¡¯ eyes were also immediately drawn towards the painting It was the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge which he had seen in his grandfather''s room when he was a young boy. Tobias raised his eyebrow. ¡°You should have seen this before. Do you recognise it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. ¡°I first saw it when I was a boy. My grandfather would often stare at this painting alone in his room.¡± ¡°This is the family¡¯s treasure Scroll. the moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Its origins can be traced back to thousands of years ago.¡± Thomas began to borate Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Chapter 865 James had heard of the painting''s origins before. However, he scarcely knew anything about it He sat motionlessly in the wheelchair and looked at the painting in awe Tobias, whose gaze was also fixed on the painting, continued. ¡°This painting was passed down by the Prince of Orchid himself. He was a prince who failed to seize power for himself in the midst of a power struggle In order to make aeback. he went to great lengths searching for treasures all over the world Sadly, he went to his grave unable to seize the imperial throne for himself. On his deathbed. he gave each of his four major officials a painting and told them that the paintings held a great secret within.¡± James asked in response to the revtion, ¡°What kind of secret?¡± Bobby Caden once told him that the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge possessed the secret to immortality. However, James found it hard to believe his words Tobias shook his head morosely ¡°The Prince of Orchid never revealed what it was. and the ancestor of the Cadens had no idea either. It was only when the four major officials were sorting through the Prince of Orchid''s belongings that they realized something strange. The four paintings that the Prince of Orchid left behind should possess his self-taught martial arts teachings. It¡¯s possible to reach the ninth rank if one perfected the Prince of Orchid¡¯s martial arts.¡± ¡°The ninth rank...~ Tobias let out a disappointed sigh ¡°Since times of old, countless martial artists have devoted their lives in pursuit of reaching the ninth rank. However, there have been no records of anyone actually achieving that vaunted goal.¡± A line formed on James¡¯ brows and he frowned. ¡°Is it really that unattainable?¡± ¡°Legend has it that reaching the ninth rank is tantamount to attaining immortality.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± James¡¯ jaw went ck with disbelief. Tobias merely smiled cryptically. ¡°It¡¯s just a legend. To our knowledge, no one has ever been able to reach the ninth rank. Perhaps the Prince of Orchid is the only person who managed to aplish such a feat. Regardless, he still died of old age. This likely means that the legend was simply based in myth. What''s real is that once you reach the ninth rank, you''ll possess unrivaled strength throughout the world. This is an extremely alluring prospect to all martial artists.¡± Tobias took a deep breath. Then, he continued, ¡°After the four major officials divided the Prince of Orchid''s wealth among themselves, they became the Ancient Four of today. For thousands of years, the Ancient Four have lived peaceful lives. However the tresspassing of the ancient tomb and the distribution of the items within, have caused rm among the Ancient Four.¡± James looked at Tobias curiously. ¡°The Ancient Four were the ones who found the ancient tomb. Isn''t it also entirely possible that one of them was behind the break-in?¡± Tobias gave him a half-shrug. ¡°Initially, the Ancient Four knew nothing about this as they never concerned themselves with the affairs of the outside world. It was only recently that someone informed the Cadens that you possessed an item that was unearthed from the ancient tomb. That was when I sent Bobby to retrieve it.¡± Was it truly not one of the Ancient Four? James murmured quietly, ¡°If it wasn''t any of the Ancient Four, who else could it be?¡± Apart from the Ancient Four, who else would have knowledge of the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Tobias gazed towards the ceiling. ¡°That I do not know.¡± James was lost in contemtion. The Emperor sent his men to go after the items when the ancient tomb had been broken into. All he had to show for this was a sealed box that had no key. With the box in hand, Floyd made his way to Cansington and hid it in Sovereign Antique Shop. Not only that, Sovereign Antique Shop seemed to have anticipated James¡¯ arrival. How did the Emperor know that someone had broken into the ancient tomb? Who was the one who hired the mercenaries to break into the tomb? Who was the man behind the Emperor? ¡°By the way. who was the one supporting the Emperor from the shadows?¡ã Tobias replied, ¡°It should be Mr. Gabriel.¡± ¡°Mr. Gabriel?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a powerful martial artist who possesses tremendous influence.¡± ¡°Do you think he sent someone to break into the tomb?" Tobias took a moment to think before replying, ¡°Most likely not. He doesn¡¯t know anything about the Ancient Four. There¡¯s no way he would know the exact location of the tomb. Let alone deal with the security measures that guarded it.¡± None of this made the picture any clearer for James. Who else could it be then? It was obvious that the one who stole the items was trying to hand them over to James. Was this person was rted to him in some way? Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Perhaps someone else was backing the Emperor apart from lr. Gabriel In order to get a clearer understanding of the situation. James would have to return to Cansington and ask the owner of Sovereign Boutique Shop ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although his previous attempt yielded no useful information, James had a feeling that the owner chose not to disclose anything to him Putting his thoughts aside, he turned to Tobias and asked, ¡°So. why did you bring me here? I''m sure it wasn''t just to regale me with the story of the Ancient Four¡¯s origins along with the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.¡± Tobias merely shook his head and pointed at the painting on the wall ¡°The secret to the ultimate martial arts techniques are concealed within this painting. The key to solving the puzzle is through the 18- meridian diagram Though I have been researching it for quite some time now. despite my best efforts, I''m still unable to break the painting''s cipher. I believe you are familiar with the 18-meridian diagram?¡± ¡°Yes¡± James nodded. ¡°Indeed. I was the first to open the box.¡± Tobias nced at him approvingly before continuing, ¡°Yuo''re in an extremely dicey situaytion. Everyone is gunning to kill you so that they can upset the already tenuous bnce of power, and exploit the fallout to their advantage. If you want to survive, you''ll need to get significantly stronger. You have no other options avable to you. I''ll graciously give you three days to see what you can glean from Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge.¡± Tobias had brought James here to see if he had what it took to unravel the mysteries of the painting. Although James was a denizen of the outside world, he still managed to cultivate True Energy and reach the first rank without any guidance. The potential he possessed was extremely promising. James uncovering the secrets of the painting would not only be beneficial to Tobias himself, but it could also help the Cadens avert the looming catastrophe. Even if he fails to break the painting''s cipher, the Cadens stood to lose nothing. In the worst case scenario, the situation would only deteriorate slightly further. However, with how powerful the Cadens were, other forces would have to think twice before antagonizing them. James gave him a weak and bitter smile. ¡°You overestimate my abilities. If even a learned elder like yourself is unable to reveal the secrets of the painting, what chance do I have?" ¡°You''ll have to try regardless. For the next three days, Maxine will deliver your food to you during your mealtimes. Feel free to make yourselffortable while investigating the painting. You''re allowed to take it down from the wall for a closer examination, but leaving the room with the painting is strictly forbidden.¡± Tobias made his exit after casually passing his instructions to James. Silence enveloped the basement. The lights illuminated the room. James was interested in the Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge. He was curious to see the kinds of secrets it held and whether it actually possessed secret martial art techniques. While James was trying to scrutinize the painting, he heard the sound of footsteps nearing him. He turned his head in the direction of the noise. A youngdy in a white dress was walking over holding a small box in her hands. It was Maxine. ¡°James. grandpa asked me to give you this box.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± James nodded lightly and took the box from her hands Maxine nced at the painting on the wall and gave James some words of encouragement. ¡°I believe you''re capable of doing this. I sincerely hope you can unravel the secrets the painting holds. If you do. grandpa will find a way to get his hands on the other three paintings so that all their secrets can be put together and the Prince of Orchid¡¯s millenia long mystery can finally be solved.¡± ¡°I make no promises. but I shall try my best¡± James was not confident that he would be able to decipher the painting properly. ¡°l¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± After giving James the box. Maxine left James alone with only his thoughts. Silence once again filled the basement ¡°The Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge... A treasure scroll thousands of years old... The 18- meridian diagram... How are all of these rted?¡± James wondered as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Chapter 867 James was pumped up about solving the mystery of the painting. He opened the box while he sat on his wheelchair and gingerly lifted out the ancient scroll. As he unfurled the scroll, he could see carvings of human figures on it. The human figures had many different forms and sizes. Some were standing while others were crouching. Each of them was marked with a white dot and a red line. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. James knew that the white dots represented the location of the acupoints, while the red lines represented the meridians. This was a meridian acupoint diagram. Though James knew the human body inside-out and was very familiar with the anatomy as a result, the ces where the meridians and the acupoints intersected with one another on the carvings were peculiar. They were utterly iprehensible when viewed through the lens of contemporary medical science Back then, James would not have a clue about what the diagram meant. Things were different now. Now, he had the knowledge that came from Volume Two of the Medical Book. He leamed about the Internal Cultivation Method and how to control True Energy. This knowledge allowed him to understand what the meridian acupoint diagram on the scroll was trying to say. The carvings illustrated the flow and movement of True Energy within one¡¯s body. James wanted to test out his newfound information. He tried summoning his True Energy. However, there was not an iota of it to be found in his body. As a result of this failed attempt, excruciating pain coursed through his body. Unable to withstand it, James fell off his wheelchair as he groaned in agony. Jamesy on the floor alone in the vast, spacious basement of the Cadens. There was no one to help him up. Summoning what strength he had to spare, he got up from the floor and slumped against his wheelchair. All the color had practically drained from his face, and his forehead was drenched in sweat. The sheer effort and exertion also caused his clothes to be wet with how own perspiration. He let out a harsh and raspy gasp as he swore under his breath, ¡°F*ck the Johnstons, they''ll pay for this one day. They''ll pay for destroying my meridians and dispersing the True Energy I cultivated. If the Cadens hadn''t saved me, I''d have died like a dog.¡± Instead of continuing his research while his body was racked with pain, James shut his eyes and meditated. Outside... Tobias sat on a stone armchair in the courtyard. Maxine walked over to him and greeted him. ¡°Mhm." Tobias acknowledged her. Maxine sat down in front of him and asked, ¡°Do you really think James can unravel the secret behind the Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge and learn the secret martial arts?¡± Tobias shook his head vaguely. ¡°I don''t know. I just wanted to give him a chance to try things out. He¡¯s a fast learner, after all. Besides, no one knows what exactly is hidden in the Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge. We can only find out after gathering all four paintings.¡± Maxine nodded slightly. Suddenly, as if reminded of something, she asked, ¡°By the way, grandpa, who was the one that hired the mercenaries to break into the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid? How did they know the exact location of the ancient tomb and about the security measures thaty within?¡± Tobias¡¯ expression darkened. This was something he had yet to figure out. Records of the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid were few and far between even inside the ancient texts held by the Ancient Four. So how was it possible for an outsider know about this? Maxine pressed her lips together spectively. ¡°Could it be someone from the Ancient Four?¡± Tobias nced at her and drummed his fingers on the armrest. ¡°Who are you suspecting?" Maxine hurriedly raised her palms. ¡°I-It''d be impertinent of me to assume.¡± Tobias waved her concerns aside. ¡°There''s only family present here. You may speak honestly¡± Maxine hesitated for a second before acquiescing. After some brief contemtion, she opened her mouth ¡°You once told me that Thomas was extremely talented in martial arts; to the level where he could be considered a genius. Such was his talent that at a young age, he was already able to cultivate True Energy. Although his martial art skills were crippled, he was still undeniably a genius. Is it possible that he was able to regain his martial art skills after leaving the Cadens? If that¡¯s the case, he likely survived the fire ten years ago.¡± Tobias listened to this with his brows furrowed. Though he had his suspicions, there was no evidence to support this. ¡°Are you saying that Thomas might have been the one behind all this?¡± Maxine nodded slowly. ¡°This is still baseless conjecture. I cannot confirm or deny it without definitive proof.¡± ¡°Alright, you may take your leave. Remember to send James his meal on time.¡± Tobias waved his hand. ¡°Understood.¡± Maxine stood up and left. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Chapter 868 ¡°Before I forget...¡± Just as she was leaving. Tobias called out to Maxine, ¡°Wait.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Is something the matter, grandpa?¡± Tobias turned to her. ¡°You are also someone who is highly proficient in martial arts. Feel free to head to the basement if you have nothing better to do.Itll be a great learning opportunity for you as well.¡± Maxine kneeled on the ground reverently and said, ¡°I''m not worthy.¡± Tobias beckoned her to stand. ¡°I¡¯m giving you express permission to do as you see fit.¡± ¡°But grandpa... I''m not a real Caden. I don''t have Caden blood coursing through my veins The ancestral teachings were specific about ¡° Iaxine fiddled with the name of her dress Tobias raised his hand to interrupt her. ¡°What''s the point of following rigid and obsolete ancestral teachings? Even if you aren''t a Caden by heritage. you were practically raised as a Caden since childhood. I consider you my own granddaughter. All these years, you''ve stayed by my side devising ns and strategies for me. Besides, I''m merely allowing you to try your hand at the enigma. Whether or not you learn anything will depend on your own ability.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Maxine slowly stood up Tobias dismissed her. ¡°You''re free to go.¡± Maxine quickly left for the basement. After she had left, Tobias stared into the distance and pondered about what Maxine had said earlier. Maxine¡¯s spection was not entirely unfounded. If Thomas was truly still alive, everything would make perfect sense. ¡°Let''s hope that it really isn¡¯t him.¡± Tobias muttered darkly Then, he stood up and left. In the underground basement... After taking some time to rest, James was able to think clearly again. He scrutinized the diagram once more, but could not glean anything of use from it. Finally, his gaze moved to the Moonlight Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge on the wall. The painting''sposition was deceptively simple. There was a mountain, a flower, an ordinary- looking wooden house, and a full moon painted on the sky. There seemed to be no end to the lush, rolling hills that formed the backdrop. Asmall, wooden house sat quaintly at the foot of the mountain. Enigma aside, the painting was still a breathtaking work of art. Millenia had passed, but the details were still immacte. The intricate flower patterns on the door were still clearly visible. All of a sudden, James realized that there was something off about the location of the flower. It was located on top of the wooden house and right below the full moon. Its delicate, white petals seemed to have blossomed in the sky itself. Though it was clearly daytime in the painting, a moon had also been drawn. All these little oddities defiedmon sense. With renewed vigor. James scrutinized each detail on the painting However, apart from a few bizarre details, he was unable to find any other clues ¡°There doesn''t seem to be anything special about this It''s just an ordinary painting How could it possibly be rted to the meridian diagram? It doesn¡¯t have any records of a cultivation method''s mantra.¡± James murmured softly. He was lost in contemtion After some time. his thought process was interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. ¡°It''s time for your meal, James.¡± A sweet voice called his name Snapping back to reality, James turned his wheelchair around and saw Maxine walking toward him with his meal Putting the tes on the floor, Maxine asked curiously, ¡°How is it going? Any new discoveries?¡± James looked down and smiled bitterly. ¡°I had a feeling this wasn''t going to be an easy task. Otherwise, they''d have figured this out a long time ago.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Maxine nodded thoughtfully and then picked up some utensils. ¡°You must be hungry Here, have some food. It¡¯s hard to work on an empty stomach.¡± Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Chapter 869 He was so wrapped up in trying to decipher the painting that he''d only just realized he was indeed hungry. Before he could stand and get a bowl for himself, hurriedly took it away from him.¡± Your injuries are still healing. Just let me feed you.¡± ¡°It''s fine. Give it to me. I''ll eat with my own hands.¡± James tried to refuse her offer. He felt ufortable being fed by a woman whom he had only met a few times. Maxine did not insist and handed the bowl over to James. Albeit his severe injuries. James was still able to perform simple hand movements. As James dug into his meal, Maxine turned to look at the Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge. She was raised as a Caden for as long as she remembered and received Tobias¡¯ personal instruction in martial arts. Even so. despite cultivating True Energy and bing a grandmaster of the second rank, she had never seen the household''s treasure scroll. After staring at the painting for quite a while, she too could not find anything peculiar about it. Turning back to James, she asked, ¡°James, have you found anything weird about the painting?" James shook his head dejectedly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the ancient scroll that James had taken out, Maxine told him, ¡°Grandpa said that I''m allowed to have a look at the items inside the box and at the Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge.¡± ¡°Mhm." James handed the ancient scroll over to Maxine. Since she was also a martial artist, she knew this was a meridian diagram the moment sheid her eyes on it. She tried shifting her True Energy as instructed by the diagram. ¡°Huurk!" The moment she summoned her True Energy, she immediately vomited a mouthful of blood. Her body was drenched in her own sweat, her face lost its color and she copsed on the floor. Almost immediately, she righted herself and sat in a lotus position. She directed all her True Energy into suppressing the Blood Energy which had gone rampant in her body. James looked at her and asked in a concerned voice, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Maxine took a deep breath before she spoke shakily, ¡°I tried moving my True Energy in the direction instructed by the diagram. However, the retrograde motion of True Energy shocked the meridians, which caused my Blood Energy to go berserk. I almost lost control over it.¡± As James had no True Energy at the moment, he had yet to try it out. However, he knew that something was wrong with the diagram. After resting for a while, Maxine stood up and scanned the ancient scroll meticulously. She furrowed her brow and said, ¡°All eighteen diagrams make no sense. Each of them starts with a retrograde motion of True Energy. This is taboo in martial arts. You¡¯d be considered lucky if you merely ended up gravely injured. Worsees to worst, you may even be crippled or lose your life attempting this.¡± Hearing this, a thought shed through James¡¯ mind. ¡°Makes... no sense?¡± He peered at the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge on the wall. Getting Maxine¡¯s attention, he said, ¡°Look, the painting makes no sense either. Why would there be a full moon in the middle of the day? Based on the setting of the painting, there should be a sun instead.¡± Maxine nced at the painting and nodded pensively. ¡°You''re right. Both the meridian diagram and the painting make no sense. Amoon in the middle of the day... This is an inversion of Yin and Yang. Well, it''s not exactly an inversion either. How do I put it...? In the Art of Ying-Yang, this would be called the Yin in Yang.¡± ¡°You know the Art of Yin-Yang?¡± James looked at Maxine in astonishment. Maxine smiled sheepishly, ¡°I like to read when I¡¯m bored.¡± As James was almost done eating, Maxine took the bowl in his hand and put it on the floor. Then, she looked over at James and asked, ¡°You''ve been looking at it for quite a while. Did you manage to find anything peculiar with the Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge? What connection do you think it has with the meridian diagram?¡± James shook his head gloomily. He could not find anything that would connect the two aside from the fact that they were both odd. Meanwhile. Maxine opened the ancient scroll andy it on the ground. She stared at the eighteen human figures carved on the scroll and looked closely at the flow of movement in the meridian diagram. Once again, her eyes rested on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Deep creases formed on her face as she let her thoughts y out. James had etched the 18-meridian diagram into his mind. Sitting in his wheelchair, he continued to scrutinize every minute detail of the painting. However, no matter how hard he looked, nothing came to mind. Apart from realizing that it did not make any sense, he learned nothing else. Maxine found nothing else too. She sat on the straw mat with her eyes cast down and muttered, ¡°There''s no connection between the two. Who said that the item unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid would unravel the secret of the painting? I feel lied to.¡± James stopped dwelling on it after a while. Frustration would get him nowhere. As he nced at Maxine who sat quietly on the floor, an idea popped into his head. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Chapter 870 ¡°Wh-Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Seeing that James was staring intensely at her, Maxine frowned in displeasure. ¡°I like to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maxine narrowed her eyes at James, unsure of what he was thinking. James continued, ¡°Though the Johnstons crippled my martial arts skills, I think I have a way of regaining my True Energy. I just need your help.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Maxine was taken aback by the sudden request. She shook her head and refused, ¡°I''m afraid you''ve misjudged me. I''m only a second rank martial artist. Hades Johnston. the one who crippled you, is at least at the fifth rank. If even my grandpa couldn''t help you regain your martial art skills, there¡¯s no way I possibly could.¡± ¡°I have a n. I just need your help executing it.¡± James managed to cultivate True Energy by reading the texts in Medical Book Volume Two. It mainly exined the other uses of the Crucifier and how to use it to its truest potential. It stood to reason that James could use the Crucifer to regain his True Energy. All he needed, was for someone to use the needles on him. ¡°Fine. What do you need? I''ll try my best to do it.¡± The Crucifier was wrapped around James¡¯ arm in the form of a steel wire. As James moved his arm slightly, the steel wire immediately fell from his sleeves and neatly coiled up in his hand. Maxine tilted her head. ¡°What''s this?¡± ¡°That''s none of your concern.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. James did not want to exin too much, ¡°Before I entrust you with this, I want you to promise me that no word of what happens here will leave your lips.¡± As the Crucifier was an extraordinary item, he would be in mortal danger if word spread about his possession of it. ¡°Fine, I promise you. I''ll take whatever happens here to my grave.¡± Holding the topmost part of the steel wire, James gave it a light squeeze with his fingers. Immediately, the steel wire disintegrated into a handful of silver needles. Maxine¡¯s mouth fell open in amazement. ¡°Wh-What is this thing?¡± James smiled as he held the tip of a silver needle. The other silver needles were immediately drawn towards it as if made of mas. They fused and formed a steel wire once more. James began removing his clothes. This almost proved too much for him. It took him a considerable amount of effort to remove his outer garments. However, he could nothing about his underwear. ¡°Wh-What are you trying to do?¡± When she saw James undressing, a blush crept up on Maxine¡¯s cheeks. She tried to y it off by smiling flirtatiously at him. ¡°Wow, at least buy me dinner first.¡± James rolled his eyes. ¡°You''re overthinking things. I¡¯m not interested in you. Besides, you¡¯re technically my cousin. Incest isn¡¯t my thing. All I need is for you to help me out with some acupuncture. It''ll be faster if you help me with the rest of my clothes.¡± ¡°O-Oh." Maxine walked over to James and helped him while trying not to stare awkwardly at him. ¡°Even the pants.¡± ¡°What? Even the pants?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I''ve got boxers on.¡± Soon, James was only dressed in his boxers.. He handed the Crucifier over to Maxine and carefully instructed her, ¡°Next, you will insert the needle into wherever I tell you to.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Maxine nodded. She looked curiously at the handful of needles. ¡°Take a needle and imbue it with True Energy.¡± Maxine did as instructed. She took a needle and channeled some True Energy into it. At that moment. the ordinary-looking needle began glittering and emitted a red glow. Maxine could feel powerful energy being exuded by the needle in her hand. The energy was equal in strength to her True Energy. She could not help but gasp in amazement. ¡°Insert it in my scalp,¡± James said cooly. Maxine took a deep breath to calm herself. She approached James and inserted the glowing needle into James¡¯ scalp. The moment the needle pricked his skin, James could feel the energy moving from his scalp coward his entire body. His body could not help but tremble at the sensation. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Chapter 871 James felt a jolt of electricity However, instead of feeling excruciating pain, he felt ratherfortable ¡°Next, the temple.¡± Maxine took a deep breath The True Energy inside her body had been greatly depleted after the first needle She grabbed a second needle and inserted it into James¡¯ temple, which depleted more of her True Energy. The needle seemed to be capable of automatically absorbing one¡¯s True Energy ¡°The third needle to the right temple ¡± Maxine did as she was instructed. After eleven needles, her True Energy waspletely drained Wearing a pale face, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t continue¡­ I¡¯ve depleted too much of my True Energy I can¡¯t summon any more ¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded He knew that using the Crucifier would severely deplete one¡¯s True Energy Besides, the more needles. one inserted, the more depleted one¡¯s True Energy would be ¡°You can pull them out now After pulling the needles out, Maxine sat in a lotus position to restore her True Energy Though James was feeling much better now, he still had a long way to go before regaining his True Energy Being at the second rank, Maxine could only insert a limited number of needles. As such, it would take roughly half a month for James to reach his peak. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. If Tobias was the one inserting the needles, James could perhaps restore his True Energy within a single session. However, he could not trust Tobias and did not want him to learn of his secret. The same went for Maxine. She was a Caden who stayed by Tobias¡¯ side at all times. However, James had no other options as he could not find anyone else Now, he could stand and even get dressed. He put away the Crucifier. Seeing that James could now stand, Maxine, who was sitting in a lotus position, was stunned. ¡°Y-You can walk now?¡± James smiled. ¡°All thanks to you. Shocked, she eximed, ¡°How magical!¡± She knew the condition of James¡¯ body. His True Energy was dispersed, subsequently colliding with the meridians James only survived because her grandfather forcibly used True Energy to reattach the meridians. He now needed rest She did not think that James would ever regain his strength. Seeing him standing and walking around, she was shocked James merely smiled and said nothing. He knew that though his True Energy was dispersed, it did not vanish but instead concealed itself in the meridians of his body. That was why he decided to use the Crucifier to stimte the meridians to forcibly gather True Energy. James walked over to the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, took it down, andid it on the floor. Then, he took the ancient scroll and put it beside the painting. Sitting in a lotus position, he looked at the ancient scroll and the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge before him. So did Maxine. James shut his eyes. The images of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the ancient scroll kept on surfacing in his mind. He murmured, ¡°What¡¯s the connection between them? What secret does the painting hold?¡± Maxine could not figure anything out, so she simply gave up and focused on regaining her strength. James, on the other hand, persisted. He scrutinized each aspect of the painting, fearing that he would miss out on any minute detail. In the blink of an eye, a day passed. However, James did not learn anything new. Maxine left after restoring some of her True Energy She went out for a meal and did not forget to bring some food back for James Soon, she was back with food in her hands ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, James ¡± ¡°Mhm¡± James put down his work and ate Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. While eating, Maxine asked James if he had any new discoveries. However, James shook his head Maxine did not question him further After James finished eating, she took the cutleries and left In the Cadens¡® courtyard As Maxine was walking out of the basement, she saw Tobias who was sitting in the gazebo not too far away She walked over to him and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Tobias nodded slightly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s James?¡± Maxine briefly hesitated before shaking her head and saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much going on with him. However, the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge is really intriguing, and the meridian diagram is simply bizarre We found that forcing True Energy to move in a retrograde motion would only cause harm to our bodies Hence, we¡¯re still stuck¡± Tobias ordered, ¡°Watch James closely. Report to me the moment he discovers something.¡± ¡°Understood ¡± At that moment, Maxine finally understood that Tobias had sent her to the basement not to learn but to watch James¡® every move She promptly left. Soon after. Tobias left as well After putting the cutleries in the kitchen, Maxine returned to the basement once again The moment she returned to the basement, she saw James performing some weird movements Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What are you doing, James?¡± James was standing on one leg with his hands behind his head As his injuries had yet to fully recover, it was rather difficult for him to do such a difficult movement Panting. James sat down and rested I¡¯m trying out the poses of the human figures on the ancient scroll I thought I might learn something new. Maxine asked. ¡°Well, did you?¡± James shook his head ¡°Not yet By the way has your True Energy returned?¡± Maxine nodded ¡°Notpletely but I should be fine ¡°Good let¡¯s continue with our session Maxine did not refuse James removed his outer garments so that Maxine could insert the needles into his body However, this time Maxine¡¯s True Energy waspletely depleted after only four needles Alright you may remove them¡± Marine did as she was told james moved his arm title He was feeling much better now As his body had regained some of its strength, he was no longer as weak as before If this continued, he would return to his peak form in just half a month. ¡°By the way, if you see Tobias, inform him that I intend to stay in the underground basement for a few more days till I fully regain my strength.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t snitch on me, right?¡± Maxine looked at James and shook her head ¡°I promised you I wouldn¡¯t tell a single soul Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s continue our examination of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge I want you to share your opinion on the matter.¡± Hearing this, Maxine looked at the ancient scroll and the painting on the floor After brief contemtion, she said, ¡°I think, to unravel the secret behind the painting, we should start with its content I believe that our main focus should be on the full moon and the white flower beneath it¡± James nodded ¡°A reasonable suggestion However, apart from the oddness of the full moon, I don¡¯t see any other peculiarities.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the flower, then.¡± Maxine pointed at the flower above the wooden house and said, ¡°This flower doesn¡¯t make sense either. It doesn¡¯t have any twigs or petals, and it seems to appear out of nowhere¡± James asked, ¡°What does it represent? What is it trying to say?¡± Maxine shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t know This is just too baffling. In the modern world, each flower carries a different meaning In most cases, they represent the feeling of affection between lovers. However, this hypothesis can¡¯t be applied to a setting from thousands of years ago. Then, realization dawned on her ¡°Though it¡¯s daytime in the painting, there¡¯s a full moon in the sky. This could be a representation of Yin- Yang Men are Yang, and women are Yin. And the flower it could represent love. Could it be that the secret requires a man and a woman to solve it?¡± Hearing this, James¡® face lit up He stared at the ancient scrolls 18¨Cmeridian diagram. Then, he tried separating the eighteen diagrams into two groups of nine It was then that James realized the poses of the first and the tenth human figures corresponded with one another. The two diagrams were a perfect match. ¡°I understand now¡± James¡® expression was one of epiphany. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Chapter 873 "What did you find out?" Maxine looked at James with a stunned expression on her face. James pointed at the first and tenth human figures and said, "Look." Maxine fixed her gaze on the ancient scroll. Then, a smile made its way onto her face. "Do we have to cultivate together?" James nodded. "Seems like it.Wanna test things out?" "Sure." Maxine nodded with a look of anticipation on her face. The first human figure was sitting in a lotus position with his hands on his head. James mimicked his movements. Meanwhile, the tenth human figure was facing head- down with his palms pressed against the floor. Maxine leaped into the air and pressed her palms against James¡¯. Their positions were a perfect match. Viewing the human figures by themselves, one would inevitablye to the conclusion that the meridian diagram was structurally wed as one¡¯s True Energy could not flow in the right direction. However, if two people performed the actions together, they would be an integrated whole. Maxine summoned her True Energy and moved it ording to the diagram. It moved through her palms from her arm and entered James¡¯ body. The powerful energy surging from Maxine¡¯s palms caused James to vomit blood and copse to the floor immediately. Maxine did a flip andnded on the floor wlessly.She helped James up and asked, "Are you alright?" James tried moving his paralyzed arms and said, "It looked promising, but it didn¡¯t work.My body automatically rejects the True Energy from your palms once it reaches me.Moreover, you can¡¯t control the movement flow of your True Energy inside my body, and neither can I." Maxine was lost in contemtion. James was right. "Perhaps we interpreted it incorrectly?" James shrugged.He did not know either. Staring at the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, James said, "Though the painting looks simple, it¡¯s actually aplicated puzzle.If unraveling its mysteries was so easy, someone would¡¯ve cracked the code a long time ago.I think there are some other secrets hidden in the painting that we¡¯ve yet to discover." Maxine asked, "Are you suggesting that we¡¯ re on the right track but simply missing something?" James nodded. "Yes." "What could it be, then?" Maxine stared at the painting. James shook his head.He could not figure it out at the moment. "What do the mountains represent? What¡¯s the meaning of the wooden house?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lost in contemtion, Maxine stared at the painting.However, she could not understand it. The basement fell silent. James and Maxine scrutinized the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the 18-meridian diagram intently. The night passed silently. Maxine remained in the basement for the whole night. Along with James, she examined the painting. However, the pair could not find anything new. They continued cultivating ording to the movements in the meridian diagram, but James would get hurt every time Maxine¡¯s True Energy entered his body. Hence, after a few failed attempts, they gave up. Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Maxine guessed that their failed attempts could be due to James¡¯ck of True Energy, which was preventing him from cultivating. Therefore, she suggested they continue trying after he made a full recovery. James agreed. Maxine left in the morning. James, on the other hand, remained in the basement. His body had made a slight recovery, and he could now enter deep meditation, which would speed up his recovery process. Maxine left the basement with the cutleries. Upon leaving, she noticed that Tobias was sitting not too far away. "Grandpa," She walked over to him and greeted him. "Mihm." Tobias nodded slightly and asked, "How''s it going?" Maxine shook her head. "There isn¡¯t much progress. The Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge is simply tooplicated. James is still unable to unravel the mysteries behind the painting." "Sigh..." Tobias sighed. Maxine asked, "What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?" Tobias said, "The Johnstons have made their move.They¡¯vebined forces with the other two families to apply pressure on us to hand James over to them.Besides..." His expression was grim. "Besides what, grandpa?" Tobias spoke solemnly, "I just received news from the Johnstons that the Moonlit Bamboos on Cliffside''s Edge has been stolen. They were steadfast in their belief that the Cadens were behind the theft and demanded we return the painting." "What?" Maxine eximed. "The Moonlit Bamboos on Cliffside''s Edge has been stolen?" Tobias stood up and said, "Who knows? We can¡¯t exactly trust the Johnstons." He headed toward the courtyard. Maxine followed close behind. "By the way, James said that he wishes to remain in the underground basement for another half a month," Maxine said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "We don''t have time." Tobias paused for a brief moment before continuing, "The other three families will gather at the Cadens¡¯ mansion in ten days and force us to hand over both James and the Moonlit Bamboos on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.James has to leave as soon as possible.Or else, his life will be in danger." "But..." Maxine was hesitant. Tobias nced at her and asked, "What is it?" Maxine said, "Grandpa, if we let him leave now, will that not be equivalent to handing him over to them? However, with him here, they won¡¯t make any rash moves.Considering his current condition, leaving pretty much means death." "What other choice do we have? Are you telling me you intend to go against the other three families for the sake of James? Although the Cadens is the head of the Ancient Four, the other three families wouldn¡¯t go easy on us once we have a fall-out." Maxine was at a loss for words. Tobias looked at her and questioned, "You''ve always been a rational and cool-headed child.What happened?" Maxine immediately knelt on the floor and hurriedly exined, "Grandpa, I believe that James ¡®s an unparalleled genius.He managed to cultivate True Energy and reach the first rank without anyone¡¯s guidance.Besides, rumors have it that his medical skills are unrivaled.There¡¯s no way everything he knows now was imparted to him Thomas believe he will be of great use to us." "I understand.Stand, my child." Tobias waved. Maxine stood up with her head lowered. "But, what should we do when the other three families show up?" Tobias knew there was something more to James.He had heard of James¡¯ medical skills. As they came from a distinct branch of the Cadens? art of medicine, Tobias knew it could not have come from Thomes. Moreover, James was also able to cultivate True Energy and reach the first rank while being infected by Gu venom. Maxine said, "Someone is trying to stir conflict among the Ancient Four.By instigating a civil war, the person behind the scenes would be able to reap all the benefits.I believe that the other three families are aware of this as well.The Sullivans and the Lees onlybined forces with tre Johnstons after hearing that the Cadens had obtained an item from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid." Tobias thought about it and nodded slightly. "Hmm, a reasonable guess." Maxine continued, "Since we can¡¯t unravel the secret behind the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, we might as well seize the opportunity and ask the other three families to bring their paintings along. We''ll be able to resolve the misunderstanding while also getting a glimpse at all four paintings together." "A good idea...However, the Johnstons im that their painting has been stolen.They don¡¯t have it at the moment." Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Maxine understood the underlying message in Tobias¡¯ words¡ªhe was about to give up on James. Maxine had an idea. She suggested Tobias reveal the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the meridian diagram to the other three families. Following that, the other three families would also have to bring their paintings so that they could gather all four paintings in the same ce. This could resolve the conflict between the families while allowing her a chance to see all four paintings together. However, Tobias refused. Putting the theft of the Johnstons¡¯ painting aside, the chances of the other two families revealing their paintings were next to none. After all, they had been guarding them for thousands of years. Humans were selfish. The same went for Tobias. He did not wish for others toy their eyes on the meridian diagram. "Tell James he¡¯ll have to leave in two days." Saying that, he turned to leave. Maxine frowned and turned to look at the artificial hill behind her. Then, she headed toward the kitchen and prepared some food. James was meditating in the basement. Soon, Maxine returned with some food. "It¡¯s time to eat, James." James stopped what he was doing and walked over to her. Then, they ate together. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "By the way, something bad happened outside." "Huh?" James looked at her puzzledly. Maxine narrated the chain of events that took ce. James¡¯ expression darkened, and he said, "Does that mean that the Cadens are giving up on me?" Maxine said, "Grandpa had no choice.The Cadens stand no chance against thebined forces of the other three families.I offered my suggestion, but he turned it down.Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want all four paintings to gather in one ce.From what I know, the Ancient Four will definitely have a falling-out over the paintings." James¡¯ expression hardened.He knew how strong the Ancient Four were.He could not defeat even a servant of the Johnstons. If they were determined to pursue him, he would not stand a chance. "You''re clever and quick-witted, Maxine.Can you tell me what I should do to survive being pursued by these powerful forces?" Maxine thought long and hard before saying, "The Johnstons started suspecting us after we obtained the items that were unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid.They suspect we¡¯ve unraveled the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and are now thinking of ways to obtain the other three paintings. "The Johnstons were only acting in self-defense bybining forces with the other two families.The Sullivans and the Lees must have simr motives.Now, there¡¯s only a single way for you to survive this ordeal." James waited anxiously for her answer. Maxine continued, "You have to unravel the secret behind the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and keep it to yourself.Only then will the other three families and the Cadens choose to kill you.Depending on the situation, they might even curry favor with you." James smiled bitterly. "It¡¯s easier said than done.Even a highly skilled martial artist like Tobias couldn¡¯t unravel the secret of the painting." Maxine shrugged. "Well, that¡¯s the only solution I cane up with.What other ns do you have? The other three families must be watching the Cadens¡¯ mansion intently.You''ll be in danger the moment you step out of the premise." "Two days..." James sighed deeply. Two days would not be sufficient for him to even fully regain his strength, let alone unravel the secret of the painting. "Ah...I have another n." Maxine¡¯s face lit up. "What is it?" James asked. Maxine said, "Steal the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the ancient scroll and sneak out of the Cadens¡¯.At least you can give them up in exchange for your life if you ever get captured by the other families." Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Chapter 876 James smiled bitterly. "The Cadens will tear me to pieces." Maxine said, "You have no choice but to suffer the wrath of the Cadens.Otherwise, you''ll be pursued by the other three families.You''re still a Caden, after all.I don¡¯t think grandpa will kill you until he gets the painting back.As for the next move, I¡¯ll leave the decision to you." James shook his head.It would not work.He was too weak. Not only that, he was the trigger of this standoff. If he had not executed the Emperor, he could have stayed on the sidelines. James remained silent and returned to his meal. Soon, he finished eating. Holding the dishes in her hands, Maxine stood up and said, "There are only two days left.Reflect on it, will you?" Saying that, she left. James sat in a lotus position on the floor.He believed that the second option would never work. The first option was possible. However, it would be immensely difficult.It would be nearly impossible to unravel the secret behind the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge in just two days. However, he could fake it to stall for time. James thought about it. If he could regain his strength within the next two days, he could proim to the outside world that he had unraveled the secret of the painting, which had been the key to him regaining his strength. That way, the other families would have to think twice before harming him. Perhaps he would be captured and interrogated. However, as long as he kept his mouth shut, he could live through this. Otherwise, with how worthless he currently was in the eyes of the other families, he would be killed on sight the moment he stepped out of the Cadens¡¯ mansion. "I can no longer rely on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.The Medical Book and the Crucifier are the only things that can save my life," James muttered. He only had one way to regain his strength within the next two days¡ªby using the Crucifier. James sat in a lotus position on the floor. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then, he catalyzed the Cultivation Method that was recorded in the Medical Book and forcibly gathered True Energy. Blergh! His actions caused great pain in his meridians. As if a thousand swords had pierced through his heart, he copsed to the floor and cried out in pain. Though his meridians had been forcibly reattached by Maxine¡¯s concentrated True Energy, they had yet to recover. She had inserted the needles into his body twice, but his dispersed True Energy remained dormant. By forcibly gathering the residual True Energy within his body, his meridians, through which True Energy flows, immediately ruptured after failing to withstand the force. His injuries were now even more grave than before. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and he copsed to the ground with a pale expression on his face. He got up with great difficulty and sat on the floor. Looking at the meridian diagram before him, he spoke in a feeble voice, "What secret does this diagram hold? Do we really need two people to cultivate together? Besides, what are the secrets behind the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge?" James stared at the first picture of the diagram intently. Although some of his meridians had ruptured, he could not care less. Again, he forcibly gathered True Energy and tried to adjust its movement flow ording to the diagram. Every single part of the meridian where True Energy passed through ruptured. Blood began oozing out of his skin. In just a few minutes, he waspletely covered in blood. "Argh!" James cried out in pain. However, with his perseverance, he managed toplete the first meridian diagram. Most of his meridians had ruptured. "Could it be that I can only cultivate this meridian diagram by facing death and rising from the ashes?" At that moment, a crazy thought shed through his mind. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Chapter 877 At that moment, a crazy thought shed through James¡¯ mind. Forcing True Energy to move in a retrograde motion caused irreversible damage to his body. He copsed to the ground and vomited blood non-stop. Blood oozed out from his body and made contact with the ancient scroll and the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. At that moment, something in the painting changed. Right when he was on the verge of losing consciousness, James saw the full moon disappear and the white flower wither. They were reced by a scorching sun. Illuminated by the sunlight, the scenery changed, and a few words appeared in the woods. "What..." James was stunned. He opened his eyes wide and stared at the words in the painting. Though the words were in ancient script used thousands of years ago, James recognized them. He etched them in his mind. Then, he fainted. The bloodstain on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge disappeared, and the painting returned to normal. After some time, Maxine walked in. The moment she entered the basement, she saw James lying ina pool of blood. The ancient scroll was soaked in his blood, turningpletely red. Only the painting was untouched. She hurriedly made her way over to James and crouched down beside him. "James..." However, James did not reply. She hurriedly went and inspected his injuries. Sensing that he was in danger, she quickly carried him out of the basement. "Grandpa!" She cried out. Whoosh! Tobias appeared out of thin air. Looking at the bloodied James, he asked, "What happened?" Maxine hurriedly exined, "I don¡¯t know either.When I entered the basement, I saw him lying in a pool of blood.I¡¯ve inspected his injuries.I¡¯m sure he¡¯s in mortal danger." "Bring him to the room." "Understood." Maxine carried James into a room. In the room, Tobias inspected James¡¯ injuries. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Subsequently, his face darkened. "What the hell did he do? How did he get so badly injured?" "Can he be saved, grandpa?" Maxine was anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll try." Tobias got onto the bed and sat in a lotus position. Then, pressing his hands against James¡¯ chest, he applied a great suction force. James¡¯ body immediately jolted upright, assuming a lotus position. Then, Tobias raised his hands and applied True Energy to James¡¯ back to heal his injuries. Just a few minutes in and Tobias waspletely drenched in sweat. He stopped, and James¡¯ body went limp. Maxine asked, "How is he?" Tobias shook his head and sighed. "His injuries are too serious.I can¡¯t save him.He¡¯ll die in the next three days." "What?" Maxine¡¯s face paled. "What should we do, then?" Tobias said, "He must have forcibly moved True Energy ina retrograde motion ording to the meridian diagram.His organs have ruptured..." Saying that, he frowned. "Didn''t his True Energy already disperse? How could he still catalyze it?" Tobias looked at Maxine. She shook her head. "I-I don¡¯t know either." "This guy..." Tobias sighed. ¡®He had a chance to live, but he just had to get himself killed." Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Chapter 878 At that moment, James regained consciousness. Hearing Tobias¡¯ words, he spoke in a feeble voice, "W-Will I die?" Tobias looked at him and said, "Yes." Then, he left. Only Maxine and James remained in the room. James spoke with great difficulty, "Where¡¯s the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge?" Maxine said, "It¡¯s still in the basement." "I-Is there anything peculiar about it?" "Huh?" Maxine froze. Then, she said, "No, not at all." "That can¡¯t be." James shook his head. "Something must¡¯ve happened. Bring me back to the basement.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Maybe the secret of the painting has been revealed." "But, your condition..." "It¡¯s alright." Maxine had no choice but to carry James, whose life was hanging by a thread, back into the basement. Before they could approach the courtyard, a handsome-looking man in a white shirt walked over to them. "What are you doing, Maxine?" Seeing that Maxine was carrying a bloodied man in her arms, the man frowned. "Bobby," Maxine greeted. Upon seeing James, Bobby chuckled. "Hey, isn¡¯t this James? People said you were staying in the Cadens¡¯ mansion. Turns out the rumors are true." Bobby walked over to Maxine and said, "Why are you carrying him? Put him down." "Bobby, this is grandpa¡¯s..." "Stop trying to scare me by bringing up grandpa. I said put him down." "But..." Bobby stepped forward and grabbed the barely-alive James. Although Bobby was also a martial artist, he was nowhere as strong as Maxine. He could not even defeat the old James¡ªthe one who had yet to cultivate True Energy. However, Maxine did not dare defy him. James crashed to the ground and cried out in pain. Maxine felt sorry for him, but she simply lowered her head and remained silent. Although she was a Caden, she did not have Caden blood running through her veins. Bobby, on the other hand, was the heir of the family and the future leader of the Cadens. Watching James writhing on the ground, Bobby smiled and stomped on his body. Looking down at him, Bobby cursed, "How dare you show up here, you sinner! You must be tired of living." "What are you doing?" A rebuke came. "Grandpa," Bobby immediately lifted his leg and greeted respectfully. Tobias nced at James, who was writhing in pain on the ground, and rebuked Maxine, "What are you doing? You know he¡¯s injured. Why did you bring him here?" Maxine knelt and exined, "Grandpa, James wanted to return to the basement and have a look at the painting." "You wish to look at the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge in such a condition?" Tobias nced at James. James spoke in a feeble voice, "I don¡¯t have much time left anyway. If I have to die, I¡¯ll die in the underground basement." "What?" Bobby eximed and pointed at James, "Grandpa, how could you allow an outsider to see the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge? That¡¯s the family treasure of the Cadens. Even I..." Tobias rebuked him, "If you had worked hard and cultivated True Energy, I¡¯d have allowed you to see the painting a long time ago. What are you standing here for? Return to practice at once." "Fine." Bobby did not dare refute Tobias. He nced at James with a murderous look on his face before turning to leave. "Bring him to the basement." Leaving this parting remark, Tobias left. Maxine carried James in her arms once more and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, James." "It¡¯s alright." James shook his head. Then, he asked, "You¡¯re a Caden too. But, why do I feel as if you aren¡¯t being treated as one?" "Sigh..." Maxine sighed. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Chapter 879 "Why are you sighing?" "It''s nothing." Maxine did not say much. Carrying James in her arms, she swiftly made her way into the basement. Since she remained silent, James did not question her further. "By the way, Bobby¡¯s actually a rather nice guy.Don¡¯t take it to heart." Worried that James might plot his revenge, she added this remark. "Hmph..." James grunted. Bobby had been creating trouble for him since day one. If given the opportunity, he would definitely teach him a lesson. Soon, they arrived at the basement. The ancient scroll and the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge were still on the floor. Though the ancient scroll was stained with blood, the painting waspletely fine. Maxine put James in the wheelchair and picked the items up from the floor. James ordered, "Let me have a look." Maxine handed them over to him. After scrutinizing the painting, he realized that it did not undergo any changes at all. However, he was sure that something changed just before he lost consciousness. Holding the painting in his hand, he shut his eyes and tried to recall what he had seen.He clearly saw the full moon disappear and the flower wither. Then, a scorching sun appeared in the sky. Mluminated by the sunlight, an ancient script appeared in the woods. Though he had the words etched in his mind, he could notprehend what they meant. "Why?" Opening his eyes, James murmured. "What did you say, James?" Maxine was puzzled. Looking at the painting, she asked, "What do you mean by why? Did you find out the secret of the painting?" "No..." James shook his head. Perhaps he only had a glimpse of those words by sheer luck. The Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge involved the Ancient Four and the Prince of Orchid, who was perhaps the only martial artist who reached the ninth rank since antiquity, from thousands of years ago. The fewer people who knew about the secret of the painting, the better. Hence, he chose not to tell Maxine. "Could it be blood?" James recalled that he had been bleeding profusely. His blood had stained the painting red. However, there was no sign of bloodstain on it. James bit his finger, and a drop of blood dripped onto the painting. Instantly, something odd happened to the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. It absorbed the fresh blood. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then, after absorbing the blood, the full moon disappeared and was reced by a scorching sun. Perhaps due to insufficient blood, the flower remained the same, and the words did not appear in the woods. "What?" Seeing the changes in the painting, Maxine eximed. James swiftly flipped the painting over. "James, what¡¯s..." Wearing a grim expression, James looked at her and reminded her, "Don¡¯t tell anyone." Maxine was put in a difficult position. Tobias had sent her down to the basement to monitor James and to inform him of his every move. If she chose to remain silent, it would mean betraying the Cadens. That woulde with dire consequences. "James, are you trying to make me betray grandpa?" Maxine was in a tight spot. James knew it would be difficult for her to keep this a secret. However, he truly did not want anyone to find out. If he was not mistaken, the words in the ancient script were a cultivation method. One could only cultivate bybining the method with the meridian diagram. "Forget it," James said after some thought. Then, he flipped the painting over again. The scorching sun had disappeared and was now reced by the full moon. "Take me to Tobias." "What?" Puzzled, Maxine asked, "Why do you want to meet him?" Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Chapter 880 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Then, realization dawned on her. She asked, "A-Are you thinking of revealing the secret of the painting to grandpa in exchange for protection?" "Yes." James nodded. He was now caught in a crossfire. Only Tobias could save him. However, Tobias would only willingly do so if James gave him the secret of the painting. "Alright." Maxine did not say much. Then, James put the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the ancient scroll into the box. Maxine pushed James¡¯ wheelchair, and they both left the basement to find Tobias. In the library of the Cadens¡¯ courtyard... Tobias was reading a book. Knock! Knock! Knocks came from the other side of the door. "Grandpa, James would like to see you." Putting his book aside, Tobias walked out of the room. James was sitting in a wheelchair, while Maxine stood beside him. Looking at James, Tobias asked, "What''s the matter?" James whispered, "I''ve discovered the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge." "What?" Tobias eximed. A smile crept up on his face, and he asked, "Is that true?" James nodded. "It¡¯s true.I¡¯ll reveal it to you, but I have one condition." Tobias was so worked up that his facial muscles were twitching. The Cadens had been keeping watch of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge for thousands of years. The family had undergone many trials and tribtions because of this painting. Blood was shed. Brothers turned against each other, and sons turned against fathers. For thousands of years, no one could unravel the mystery behind the painting. However, James had done it. "Name it.I¡¯ll do anything to the best of my ability." James said, "You know that many people are after my life.The Cadens are the only ones who can protect me.If you promise to save my life, I''ll tell you the secret of the painting." "I promise." Tobias did not hesitate at all. As long as he could get his hands on the secret behind the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, he would not mind making an enemy of the world. "Not only will I protect you, but I''ll even allow you free and unrestricted ess to the Cadens¡¯ library. It has a vast collection of the martial art skills of the Cadens from many generations. It would be of great help to you. Of course, considering you survive. "I can protect you from external danger, but I can¡¯t do anything about your injuries." James said, "I have a way of treating my injuries.However, how can I trust you? What if you go back on your promise after I give you the secret of the painting?" Tobias reassured, "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯m a man of my word.Besides, you¡¯re a Caden, after all.I won''t allow outsiders to walk all over you as they please." Maxine chimed in, "Grandpa has never reneged on his promises." James nodded slightly.He had no other option but to trust in Tobias¡¯ promise. If Tobias chose to break his promise, he would have no choice but to ept his fate. Tobias said anxiously, "Quick, show me the secret of the painting!" James handed the painting over to Tobias and said, "Put a drop of blood on it and see what happens." Hearing this, Tobias bit his finger and dropped a few drops of blood onto the painting. However, nothing changed. "Nothing''s happening." He looked at James puzzledly. "Huh?" James was baffled.He did not know why the painting was not changing. "Give it to me." Tobias handed the painting over to James. James bit his finger, and the blood dripped onto the painting.His blood was instantly absorbed by the painting. Then, the full moon disappeared and was reced by the scorching sun. The flower withered as well. However, as there was insufficient blood, the ancient script did not surface. "What?" Tobias shivered at the sight of the change. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Maxine stared at the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.She would never have imagined the painting to change when it encountered blood. On top of that, it only happened with James¡¯ blood. "That¡¯s the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge." James looked at the excited Tobias and said, "I''ve told you the secret.From now onward, you have to protect me." "That won¡¯t be a problem.You¡¯re a Caden.As the head of our family, how could I not offer you protection?" He picked up the painting and cackled withughter. "Haha! The Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge¡¯s mystery has finally been solved!" Suddenly, the picture returned to its original state.He asked anxiously, "What happened?" James answered, "How would I know? Maybe it needs more blood." "Why did it work with your blood but not mine?" James shrugged.He had no idea as well. ¡®Why does it have to be mine? ¡®We¡¯re both Cadens, so why does my blood change the painting, but his doesn¡¯t?¡¯ Thought James. "I need some of your blood," said Tobias. "Sure, but I''ve already lost a lot of blood, so I¡¯m a little weak right now." "Get some rest for now, then.Maxine, make sure James gets his rest.Take good care of James for me," Tobias ordered. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Then, he picked up the painting and the ancient box and left with a big smile. Maxine pushed James back into the room. Inside the room... Maxine carried James onto the bed. ¡®James, how did you discover the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge¡¯s secret?" James replied softly, "It was by coincidence.Could you leave for a bit? I''d like some time alone to rest." "Alright." Maxine did not linger.She turned to leave and headed to meet Tobias. Meanwhile, James closed his eyes and recalled the ancient words he saw on the painting. They were very profound, and it would take him some time to unravel what they meant. However, one thing was certain ¡ªthis cultivation method needed to bebined with the meridian diagrams. Tobias¡¯ study room... Maxine walked into the room. "Come, sit down." Tobias was in a good mood, and joy was written all over his face. "Grandpa," Maxine greeted him and took a seat. "James is a blessing to our family.He managed to uncover the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge in just a few days.I must draw his blood when he recovers and carefully study the painting." Tobias chuckled. Maxine said with a smile, "Congrattions, grandpa.Since you¡¯ve unraveled the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge, you''ll be able to advance to the ninth rank.Soon, you¡¯ll be the strongest person in the world." Tobias waved her off and said, "That¡¯s easier said than done.It hasn¡¯t been aplished since ancient times.However, this time, we may really have hope.By the way, how did James uncover the secret behind the painting? Also, why is his blood so powerful? Could there be something special to it?" Maxine shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not sure.I found him lying on the ground covered in blood.After he woke up, he insisted on going to the underground basement, so I took him there." "You''ve done a great job.Get some rest and continue taking care of James.Also, I need you to keep an eye on him.There must be some other secrets to him." "Alright." Maxine nodded, stood up, and left. Meanwhile, James was lying in the room trying to understand the ancient words in the painting. After some thought, he realized that they were indeed an Internal Martial Arts cultivation method. However, the cultivation method was quite unusual. Simr to the meridian diagrams, there were many unconventional things about it. "What is this? It doesn''t make sense at all.Could Maxine¡¯s interpretation be correct? Could it be like the meridian diagram that needs to be separated and practiced by two people?" James murmured. Knock! Knock! Knock! Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Knocks came from the other side of the door. "Come in," James answered weakly. The door was pushed open, and Maxine, dressed in a white dress, walked in.She did not have time to change her clothes, which had been stained red by James¡¯ blood. "James,"She called out his name sweetly while walking toward him. "Mhm," James responded gently.He asked, "Is your True Energy restored? I need you to circte your True Energy and help me heal my wounds." "I''ve recovered a little but not fully," Maxine replied. James uttered softly, "I think the cultivation method in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge requires two people." Maxine asked, "Why do you think so?" James said, "I¡¯m guessing what we did previously was correct.It just didn¡¯t work because wecked the cultivation method.After the painting encountered blood, the bright moon disappeared, and a scorching sun appeared.ording to my understanding, the moon should represent Yin, while the sun represents Yang.Yang represents men, and Yin represents women." "What about the flowers that suddenly withered? What could that mean?" asked Maxine. James thought about her question. After a while, he said, "There might be more to the painting.We¡¯ve probably only uncovered a portion of the secret, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯re heading in the right direction.By the way, I saw a paragraph about a cultivation method in the picture.Help me analyze it and separate it into two parts." Maxine asked surprisedly, "What? Y-You saw a cultivation method in the painting?" "Mhm.Get a pen and a piece of paper.I''ll write it out for you." Maxine quickly went to get the items. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Then, she helped James get up from the bed. James was still frail and was unable to sit steadily, so she had no choice but to keep him propped up. His arm meridian was severed, and he could not exert any strength.He picked up the pen but could not write anything after a long time. James said weakly, "This isn¡¯t going to work I can¡¯t move at all.It hurts whenever I try to move.I¡¯ll have to wait until my injuries get better.Go and get Tobias for me.I need him to help me with some acupuncture." "Didn''t you say we shouldn¡¯t let him know about this? Wouldn¡¯t doing so expose everything?" "Don¡¯t worry.I just need him to use normal acupuncture needles.He''s powerful and has reached at least the fifth rank.I''ll use a special method that utilizes his True Energy to regte my Governor Vessel, Conception Vessels, and Eight Extraordinary Meridians." Maxine looked at James doubtfully but refrained from questioning him.She nodded,id him in bed, and went to get Tobias. Soon, she returned with Tobias. Tobias¡¯ curiosity was piqued after learning that James wanted to self-heal and only needed to borrow his True Energy.He wanted to know how James would heal himself from such a terrible condition. James instructed Maxine to help him get undressed.She quickly obeyed his order. Tobias asked, "What do you need me to do?" James answered, "I need you to use your energy to insert these needles into me.I¡¯ll tell you which acupuncture points and when to pierce them." The Cadens had practiced medical skills since ancient times. Thus, Tobias was also equipped with high medical knowledge. Despite that, he could do nothing to help James¡¯ current condition. He was curious to see how James nned to save himself, and he looked forward to witnessing James¡¯ medical skills. Tobias nodded. "Alright.I¡¯m ready." "Start by using your True Energy to stimte my philtrum acupoint." Tobias followed his instructions. Soon, James¡¯ whole body was covered with acupuncture needles. "Put your hand on my back and start transfusing your True Energy." Tobias did precisely as he said. Suddenly, the acupuncture needles on James¡¯ body trembled. "What¡¯s happening?" Tobias was shocked. ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯ Before he could register what was happening, an odd sensation followed. Tobias sensed a powerful surge of energy gathering together, gushing through James¡¯ Governor and Conception vessels as well as his Eight Extraordinary Meridians. "You..." After oveing his initial shock, Tobias smiled and said, "You utilized my True Energy to forcibly regte your Governor Vessel, Conception Vessels, and Eight Extraordinary Meridians.Martial artists would have to be at least the fifth rank to activate them." Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Governor Vessels, Conception Vessels, and the Eight Extraordinary Meridians were crucial for martial artists. Those with low cultivation bases would not be able to regte them. One would have to step into the fifth rank and have a solid cultivation base to activate them. Initially, Tobias was unsure about how James intended to heal his wounds. However, he was a grandmaster and a doctor, so he quickly spotted some clues. Healing his wounds was a bluff. His true intentions were to regte his vessels and meridians. James had used him to insert acupuncture needles into his meridian and acupuncture points throughout his body to protect his heart meridian. Thus, no matter how much pain the body suffered, he would not die. Even so, his body was already in horrible condition and could not sustain more injuries. Theyout of the acupuncture needles enabled the True Energy that was transfused into James¡¯ body to gather rather quickly. Tobias¡¯ True Energy umted inside James¡¯ body and formed a vortex. Tobias was losing control of his True Energy that was being transfused into James¡¯ body. It was rapidly absorbed, gushing quickly through James¡¯ meridians and acupoints. James¡¯ body should not have been able to withstand the impact of True Energy. However, since James was already injured, it simply aggravated his wounds. Even though Tobias had seen through James, he did not stop transfusing the energy but instead increased the intensity of the transfusion. He wanted to know if James'' method of dying and rebirthing could regte the meridians in one¡¯s body. If he seeded, the True Energy in his body would flow smoothly and allow him to keep growing stronger. James could break through the fifth rank quickly and perhaps reach an even higher rank. The acupuncture needles inserted into James¡¯ body could not withstand the increased intensity of the transfusion. They trembled and seemed to be losing their hold. James quickly instructed, "Maxine, pay attention. If any acupuncture needlees off, insert it back quickly. Otherwise, if the True Energy leaks, I''ll die instantly." "Alright!" Maxine nodded and kept her eyes fixed on the acupuncture needles on James¡¯ body. She carefully watched those that were about to pop off, staying on high alert to quickly insert them back in. A powerful surge of energy gathered around the surface of James'' body and circted around him. James endured the intense pain. Even though the War God had gone through countless battles and suffered all kinds of injuries, the excruciating pain from the energy rapidly gushing through his meridians was unbearable. "Ahh!!!" James roared out in pain. Tobias knew he could not stop. If he did, the True Energy being transfused into James¡¯ body would immediately dissipate, or it might even explode in James'' body. James would die along with the explosion. The powerful True Energy forcibly gushed through his Governor Vessel, Conception Vessel, and Eight Extraordinary Meridians that have yet to be regted. Whoosh! The acupuncture needles could no longer withstand the force and started shooting out. Maxine was already holding one needle in her hand when another suddenly popped out. Noticing it, she quickly inserted it back into his body. However, the terrifying force from the acupuncture points made her arms feel numb. After consecutively inserting a few needles back into his body, her palms began to bleed from the force of True Energy.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Come on!" Tobias roared and exerted all his strength. His True Energy rushed through James¡¯ body. Boom! It sounded as if something exploded in James¡¯ body. It was as if the flood had demolished the dam. Tobias was also pushed back by force. Instantly, the acupuncture needles on James¡¯ body popped out. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Maxine quickly ran away from the force. However, she was not fast enough and was injured by the needles that came flying out. James¡¯ body copsed to the bed. Tobias was sweating profusely.He wiped the sweat beads off his face, looking at James with relief. "This young man is incredibly courageous.I can''t believe he came up with something so dangerous," said Tobias. "Grandpa, how is he?" Maxine could not be bothered by the injuries on her body and quickly inquired about James, who was lying lifelessly on the bed, covered in blood. With a smile, Tobias stroked his white beard and said, "It was a sess.His Governor Vessel, Conception Vessel, Eight Extraordinary Meridians, and every single vessel in his body were opened up.In theory, he should¡¯ve entered the fifth rank." "Really?" Maxine was shocked. "Does that mean we''ll be able to create more martial grandmasters of the fifth rank using this method?" Tobias shook his head and said, exhausted, "It¡¯s not going to be easy. James¡¯ meridians were already damaged, and he was on the brink of death. By using acupuncture needles to protect his heart meridian, he was pretty much putting all his eggs in one basket. However, we seeded.It would be impossible for an ordinary person to bear such excruciating pain. "Additionally, the True Energy used to perform this procedure would have toe from someone of at least the fifth rank.The overwhelming True Energy would tear through one¡¯s meridian and vessels.An ordinary martial artist wouldn¡¯t dare attempt such a thing." Maxine looked at the unconscious James and said with admiration, "He¡¯s really courageous.By the way, even though James regted all his meridians, they¡¯ve already been damaged previously.Would he be able to survive?" Tobias said solemnly, "He would¡¯ve had zero chances of surviving. However, this kid is full of secrets and probably has a way to save himself." Hearing this, Maxine was relieved. "Continue taking care of him.I¡¯ve exerted too much True Energy and will have to rest." "Alright." Maxine nodded. Tobias said no more.He exited the room. Maxine checked on James and went to fetch him some warm water.She took out a towel and began to wipe off the blood on his body. Before she could finish cleaning James up, he woke up.He waspletely drained of energy and could not get up. Despite that, a smug smile crept up on his face. "How could you still be smiling, James? Do you know how dangerous things were for you just now?" "How dangerous could it be?" James replied with a weak smile. "My body was already beyond saving.No matter what pain I had to endure, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to take my life.I''d protected my heart meridian, so I¡¯d have survived even if it failed.But, thankfully, it worked." "Mhm." Maxine nodded. Then, she said, "Grandpa said that the meridians throughout your body have been opened up.Theoretically speaking, you¡¯ve entered the fifth rank, and now, the only difference between you and a real fifth-rank grandmaster is True Energy.Since your meridians have been regted, you would only need to put in half the amount of effort.Your True Energy will continue increasing, and you''ll enter the fifth rank soon." "Alright.Enough said.I can¡¯t take it anymore.Hurry and insert the Crucifier¡¯s needles into me.I¡¯ll die soon if you don''t." James understood his own body and knew that if he did not use the Crucifier, it would be the end of him. "Okay." Maxine nodded and reached out to take off the wire around James¡¯ arm. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not remove it. James slightly moved his arm, and the wire immediately loosened and scattered into eighty-one silver needles. "What the hell was that? Why didn¡¯t it budge when I touched it?" "Don¡¯t ask.Just get on with it.In my current state, I can only bear two needles at most.Start with the heart meridian." "Okay." Maxine picked up the needle, infused it with True Energy, and inserted it directly into James¡¯ chest. As the needle entered his body, a stream of energy flowed through his whole body, beginning to heal him. "Insert one more into my scalp." Maxine followed his instruction. After two consecutive insertions, her True Energy was exhausted again.She sat weakly on a chair with a pale face.She said, "I''m exhausted." "Thank you.Go ahead and rest.I won¡¯t die any time soon, but you''ll have to recover your True Energy as soon as possible to heal my wounds.Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to survive." "Alright.I''ll leave you alone for now." Maxine nodded and left.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Chapter 885 After leaving, Maxine headed to the closed-door meditation sanctuary in Tobias¡¯ backyard She knew that Tobias True Energy was depleted and that he would need to meditate to recover them. There was an independent wooden house in the backyard of the Cadens¡¯ mansion. Maxine came to the wooden house and knocked lightly on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± A voice sounded from inside the room. Maxine pushed the door open and walked inside the wooden house. She looked at Tobias. He was sitting in a lotus position, circting his energy to replenish his depleted strength. ¡°Grandpa,¡± She called out for him. ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d like to request some rejuvenation pills.¡± Tobias turned to Maxine and questioned, ¡°You didn¡¯t exhaust your True Energy, so why do you need rejuvenation pills?¡± Maxine lowered her head and uttered embarrassedly, ¡°I forcibly tried to exercise the meridian diagram, and my True Energy retrograded, causing a severe depletion¡± Tobias did not pursue the matter further. He took out a small bottle from his pocket, took three red pills out, and threw them to Maxine, saying. ¡°They¡¯re hard to refine, so use them sparingly¡± Maxine took the pills and said, ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡± ¡°Leave me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Maxine turned and left. She returned to her room and immediately took a pill. After consuming it, a warm current spread through her throat, and the depleted True Energy rapidly recovered. Although her True Energy had recovered, she still had injuries all over her body. However, she did not think about them and quickly rushed to James¡¯ room to heal his wounds with acupuncture. She continuously used her True Energy for the next few days to heal James¡¯ injuries. The Crucifier had miraculous effects. Along with the infusion of True Energy, it could even bring the dead back to life. Naturally, with its use, the injuries on James¡¯ body gradually improved. Five days passed in the blink of an eye The injuries on James¡¯ body were almost fully recovered. However, he had not regained his True Energy. Maxine was once again helping James heal his injuries. After having the Crucifier¡¯s needles removed from his body, James started looking better. Maxine could not help but ask, ¡°James, how do you feel now?¡± James said, ¡°I feel much better, but it¡¯ll take a few more days for me to recover my True Energy.¡± ¡°Incredible.¡± Maxine¡¯s pretty face was in a daze. James¡¯ injuries were undoubtedly fatal. However, he managed to regain his energy back in just a few days. ¡°James, what exactly are these needles? How are they capable of such a miracle?¡± James simply smiled and did not answer. Suddenly, the door opened, and Tobias walked into the room. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Looking at James¡¯ vibrantplexion and how he was chatting energetically, He could not help but say, ¡± Not bad. It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯ve already made a great recovery.¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Maxine bowed her head and greeted respectfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± Tobias nodded slightly to acknowledge her. His eyes were fixed on James. He walked over, sat down, and said, ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll check your pulse.¡± James waved his hand gently and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m a doctor myself and know my physical condition very well. I¡¯m almostpletely recovered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. By the way, can I have some of your blood?¡± James nodded. He understood that to get the Cadens¡¯ protection, he would have to obey Tobias. Tobias took out a syringe. James took it from him and drew a generous amount of his blood for Tobias. Tobias was curious how James recovered in just a few days. He had the urge to ask Maxine, but he could not wait to study the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Hence, he pushed his curiosity aside for the time being and left with James¡¯ blood. After Tobias left, Maxine sighed in relief. ¡°By the way, have you looked at the cultivation method I gave you?¡± Asked James. Maxine had stayed by James¡¯ side for the past few days to care for him. During that time, he had written down the ancient characters that he saw on the painting for her. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Maxine was a member of the Cadens and had studied the ancientnguage, so she could understand it. She shook her head slightly and said, ¡°It seems to be a cultivation method. I¡¯ve been researching the phrase for the past few days but found nothing. I¡¯ve also tried dividing the words into two parts, but they didn¡¯t seem to make any sense.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a secret for thousands of years. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to crack. Don¡¯t worry. I believe we¡¯ll be able to solve it eventually. However, I¡¯ll have to leave soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maxine was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± She asked. James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Capital for quite some time. I¡¯ve got things to do in Cansington.¡± James was worried about Tiara. When he left, Tiara was still hospitalized. Since many days had passed, he was worried about how she was coping. Also, there was Thea. When he left. Thea seemed a little off, and he was worried that something would happen again. He had to return as soon as possible. Otherwise, he could not be at ease. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°But, your True Energy hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Plus, the Cadens can only protect you in the Capital. If your leave this ce and the otherse for you, even grandpa won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Tobias about it. As long as he makes things known to others, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack me recklessly.¡± ¡°Alright. Do as you please.¡± Maxine did not prevent him from leaving. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.James did not linger around and walked toward the door. It was morning. As soon as he opened the door, bright sun rays entered the room. It was almost winter. Thete autumn sun was not scorching but a little chilly. Maxine said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see grandpa.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Come this way.¡± Maxine gestured to him. The two walked side by side to the backyard. Maxine said, ¡°I¡¯ll study the cultivation method to the best of my abilities. If I crack it, I¡¯lle to look for you so we can try it together.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll talk about it after you solve it.¡± James could not tell what would happen in the future, so he casually brushed it off. Soon, they arrived at an independent wooden house in the backyard. Tobias, on the other hand, could not wait to use James¡¯ blood after retrieving it. He sprinkled it on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and watched as the painting transformed. After seeing the ancient words on the painting, he was ecstatic, and his heart pounded heavily. He studied the ancient text and found it to be an incredibly profound cultivation method. However, it seemed wed. There were many unreasonable aspects to it, making the cultivation of it seem impossible. Tobias was deep in thought when suddenly, he was interrupted by a knock on the door. He quickly put away the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, which had already changed back to its original state, and answered, ¡°Come in.¡± James and Maxine walked in. Tobias looked at the two and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye.¡± Tobias frowned. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Capital for quite some time. It¡¯s time I return to Cansington. I¡¯m here right now because need you to inform the others that the Cadens are protecting me. Whoever touches me will be going against the Cadens.¡± Tobias did not agree immediately but asked, ¡°Have you seen the secret behind the painting?¡± James nodded, not denying what he knew. ¡°Yeah. I have.¡± ¡°Have you managed to cultivate it?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s incredibly odd. It seems impossible to cultivate. Forcefully trying to do so would only cause one to go through an energy deviation.¡± Seeing that James had not solved it yet, Tobias was relieved He quickly changed the subject and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a rush to leave. I promised I¡¯d let you enter the Cadens¡¯ library and read until your heart¡¯s content. Our ancestors have left us countless pieces of martial arts knowledge, plenty of which are incredibly highly-skilled martial techniques that will be of great help to you.¡± James was indeed interested. Nevertheless, he was worried about what was going down in Cansington. He had stirred up a considerable uproar and was afraid that the enemy would not hold themselves back. They might be targeting some of his people in Cansington. He had to return as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯d better return to Cansington first. I¡¯lle back to study them when I have the chance.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make a statement immediately Tobias nodded. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Chapter 887 James was firm on leaving, so Tobias did not stop him. Tobias did not want to offend the great forces and make them his enemies for the sake of James. Still, he had already promised protection in exchange for the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge¡¯s secret Now that James had regted his entire body¡¯s meridians, he could be considered a fifth-rank grandmaster and had limitless potential. Given time, he would only rise up the ranks. This James was worthy of his protection. He immediately took out his phone and phoned Hades, the patriarch of the Johnstons. The call connected, and an unfriendly voice sounded from the phone, ¡°Yo, who do I have here? Isn¡¯t this Mr. Caden? What are you calling me for?¡± ¡°Hades, I just wanted to inform you that from now onward, James is part of our family. His business. equals the Cadens¡¯ business.¡± Saying that, Tobias hung up. He then made a few calls to all the forces in the Capital, giving them the same message. His attitude was unyielding. Whoever touched James would be making an enemy out of the Cadens and would suffer the Cadens¡± wrath. James was relieved upon seeing Tobias making the phone calls. After Tobias was done phoning everyone, he looked at James and reminded him, ¡°Be careful in Cansington. I may have already warned them, but these people are not to be messed with They¡¯ve been secretly training strong martial artists. If they were to use those artists to ambush you, it¡¯d be difficult for us to trace things.¡± ¡°Alright I¡¯ll be careful.¡± James nodded. Tobias sighed. ¡°The Cadens have now turned their backs on the world for you. Don¡¯t disappoint us. We might need you to take charge of our family in the future.¡± Tobias fell into thought for a while. Then, he looked at Maxine and ordered, ¡°Maxine, follow and protect him for a while.¡± ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Maxine was taken aback. She never expected Tobias to give her such a task. Tobias nodded and said, ¡°Yeah James¡¯ body has recovered, but it hasn¡¯t reached its prime. You¡¯re at least second rank. With you by his side, I¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Maxine dared not disobey Tobias. Moreover, deep down, she was actually happy about the arrangement. ¡°That¡¯ll be unnecessary, don¡¯t you think?¡± James frowned. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tobias patted James on the shoulder and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve regted the meridians in your body. you¡¯ll definitely be able to reach the fifth rank or even higher within the next three years. On top of that, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s uncovered the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge¡¯s secret. There¡¯s no one amongst the third generation of the Cadens who¡¯s aspetent as you. You¡¯re the hope of the Cadens, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. James did not refute Tobias¡¯ words. Maxine was indeed powerful. Although James had yet to recover his strength, he knew that he would not be able to go up against Maxine even if he was in his prime. With her protecting him, he would not have to worry so much. ¡°Wait outside, James. I need to have a few words with Maxine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James turned and left the room. After he left, Maxine asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you want me to follow and monitor him?¡± Tobias nodded but then shook his head. ¡°What do you mean, grandpa?¡± Maxine was confused by his reaction. Tobias said, ¡°There haven¡¯t been any talents amongst our third generation. James is indeed a talented kid. I¡¯m worried the Cadens might not have a sessor after I¡¯m gone. We might perish.¡± ¡°Do you mean to raise him as the heir?¡± Tobias said, ¡°We¡¯ll see how far he can go. Follow him, protect him, and update me on his whereabouts. Also, look out for any opportunities where you might get to discover some secrets about him.¡± Maxine nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Maxine turned around and left. Outside the door¡­ James waited for a while. Soon, Maxine came out and called for him, ¡°James.¡± James asked, ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Maxine stroked her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He told me to protect you and not let you get hurt. Grandpa thinks of you very highly now. He intends to raise you as an heir.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James asked disapprovingly. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Simr to his situation with ke, James could not see through Tobias. He depended on his instincts when it came to making friends, and he felt that Tobias was unreliable This man was unfathomable, and it was hard to know what was on his mind. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Moreover, there was the issue of the inner conf¨¹ct of the Cadens from thirty years ago and the annihtion of James¡¯ family ten years ago. Tobias was the culprit, and hence, there would always be vengeance sitting in the back of James¡¯ mind. Despite that, James was still unsure if he should kill Tobias and avenge his family once he got strong enough. ¡°What are you thinking, James?¡± ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± James shook his head, refusing to exin himself. He turned around and walked away. Before leaving the Cadens¡¯ gates, James was stopped by Bobby, who stood alongside a man about the same age as him. The man was dressed in a white robe, and he held a hand fan, looking like a graceful schr. ¡°Stop right there Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Bobby stepped in front of him. The man in the white robe looked at Maxine with a smile on his handsome face. He greeted, ¡°Maxine Maxine frowned but still greeted him, ¡°Skyler¡± Then, she introduced him to James, ¡°James, this is Skyler from the Sullivans James looked at Skyler and did not say much. He turned to Maxine and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going straight to Cansington¡± ¡°Maxine, are you going with him?¡± Bobby looked at Maxine and asked Maxine nodded ¡°Yeah Grandpa ordered me to protect him¡± ¡°Hal¡± Bobby sneered ¡°James, you¡¯re the ck Dragon, themander of the ck Dragon Army. How did you end up needing to be protected by a woman?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business Get out of the way,¡± James said coldly. Bobby had caused him a lot of trouble, so James was not polite ¡°You¡¯re already crippled. How dare you act so arrogant¡­¡± Bobby¡¯s face darkened. He suddenly raised his hand and pressed on James¡¯ shoulder, roaring. ¡°Kneel!¡± However, James did not budge at all ¡°What? Bobby¡¯s expression immediately changed He heard that the Johnstons had crippled James. He was supposed to bepletely useless James raised his hand and struck Bobby with a punch His fist mmed into Bobby¡¯s chest, causing Bobby to fall back from the impact. Bobby had a pained expression. After a moment, he shouted, ¡°Skyler, help me teach this guy a lesson!¡± Skyler was already dissatisfied the moment he saw Maxine with James. However, he could not take action as he was in the Cadens¡¯ territory. Yet, now that Bobby had given him permission, he immediately agreed. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Maxine stepped forward and shielded James. She red at Skyler. ¡°Skyler, grandpa has ordered me to protect him. If you attack him, you¡¯ll be forcing me to go against you.¡± ¡°Maxine, you rebel¡­¡± Bobby growled, pointing his finger at her. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you protect him!¡± ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Although Maxine did not have a high status amongst the Cadens, she was obeying Tobias¡¯ orders. Hence, she was not worried at all. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re so useless. How can you call yourself a man when you¡¯re hiding behind a woman?¡± Skyler wore a disdainful expression. The more Maxine protected James, the more furious he got. How would he have a footing in the Capital if word got out that he did not teach James a lesson? Everyone knew that he was pursuing Maxine. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Skyler had been pursuing Maxine for some time. That was why he always appeared in the Cadens¡¯ mansion every few days. Although rtions between the four families were sensitive, the rtions between the younger generations had not been affected much. Even with the issue of the Johnstons coborating with the Sullivans and the Lees to corner the Cadens, Skyler still dropped by the Cadens¡¯ mansion often. Skyler red at James. Maxine was protecting James, which made him incredibly furious. ¡°Brat, if you¡¯re a man, get over here, and let¡¯s have a fair fight.¡± ¡°Ignore him, James,¡± Maxine whispered. James was unwilling to get into conflict with Skyler. He knew Skyler was strong and had cultivated True Energy. He walked passed Bobby and Skyler, leaving through the gate. Skyler swiftly moved and blocked James again. He stretched out his hand and barricaded his path His handsome face was full of anger. ¡°Are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, you can crawl out from under me. Only then will I let you go.¡± After saying that, Skyler spread his legs. ¡°Skyler, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Maxine¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Grandpa has given me the order to protect James. If you make things difficult for him, I¡¯ll have no choice but to go against you.¡± ¡°Maxine, are you really going to stand against me for a sinner of the Cadens?¡± Skyler asked sadly. ¡°I¡¯ve pursued you for so long. Is this how you¡¯re going to treat me?¡± ¡°Those are two different things. I¡¯m only following orders. If you insist on fighting James, seek permission from grandpa. I won¡¯t stop you if he allows it.¡± Maxine did not want to ruin their rtionship, so she deliberately used Tobias to stop Skyler. Sure enough, upon hearing Tobias¡¯ name, Skyler immediately lost confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t use grandpa to scare me.¡± Bobby stepped forward. ¡°Skyler, you can go ahead and beat him up. If grandpa gets mad, I¡¯ll bear the punishment.¡± Hearing Bobby¡¯s words, Skyler was relieved. His face darkened, and he rubbed his fists together. In a swift motion, he raised his hand to grab James, intending to lift and m him to the ground. However, before Skyler¡¯s hand could even touch James, he was blocked by Maxine. Maxine blocked his arm and mmed her palm into his chest. The powerful force made him take a step backward. Blood started dripping from the corner of his lips. ¡°You, you¡­¡± He pointed his finger at Maxine. Maxine said coldly. ¡°That was me being merciful. If you continue to trouble him, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Very well, Maxine Just wait!¡± Bobby threatened. Maxine ignored him and turned to James, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, James.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. They turned and left. Bobby shouted, ¡°James, do you think I wouldn¡¯te for you just because you¡¯ve gained grandpa¡¯s support? Just wait. I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter.¡± James walked out of the courtyard. Outside the Cadens¡¯ mansion¡­ Maxine said apologetically, ¡°James, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± James smiled lightly. For ten years, he had never been afraid of anything. However, right now, it was true that he was not as strong as the others. Therefore, he had to endure their harsh words to save himself some trouble. ¡°After cultivating my True Energy, I¡¯ll teach those two ignorant kids a lesson.¡± ¡°Huff,¡± Maxine sighed and said nothing more. After James left the Cadens¡¯ mansion, he headed directly to the military region. Ever since he was kidnapped, Henry and the ck Dragon Army had not left and had been patiently waiting for him. The ck Dragon Army rejoiced upon witnessing James¡¯ safe return. After learning that James had returned, Henry quickly ran out of the building and jumped on James, hugging him. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re back, James! I thought you died after being captured by the Johnstons.¡± Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Chapter 890 James criticized him, ¡°Get off me. Nothing goodes out of your mouth¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Henryughed. He turned to the beautiful Maxine beside James and asked, ¡°By the way, who is this?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. James said, ¡°Maxine. She¡¯s from the Cadens¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot ever since you divorced Thea, James. There are so many beauties by your side now.¡± Hearing this, Maxine blushed and hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! We¡¯re rted!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re rted?¡± Henry immediately realized his mistake and quickly changed the subject ¡°What are you nning to do next, James?¡± James replied, ¡°I n to go back to Cansington. You should head back to the Southern ins and take charge of the situation there. There¡¯s a traitor among the general ranks. Look into it, but don¡¯t act rashly After investigating the matter, inform me of the results. I¡¯ll head back to deal with the traitor after completing my work in Cansington.¡± ¡°Huh? Who do you suspect?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. However, that person has great authority and can easily find out my whereabouts You figure it out. Check on everyone that you can, but be secretive about it¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded. James instructed, ¡°Prepare a ne for me. I need to head back to Cansington right away¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll prepare one immediately¡± Saying that, Henry left Soon, the ne to Cansington was ready for James However, before James boarded the ne, Gloom appeared Gloom nced at Maxine and said with a smile, ¡°It seems you¡¯re receiving great treatment from the Cadens. Tobias even sent Maxine to protect you.¡± James nced at Gloom and said, ¡°This time, I almost got caught up in something with no way out because of you guys.¡± Gloom said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve found out a lot these days.¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°How could I not? It was such an borate scheme So many forces were involved in it. It¡¯s hard not to notice. Also, the King didn¡¯te forward to protect me. Is he nning to give up on me? If it weren¡¯t for the Cadens, I would¡¯ve been dead.¡± Although James was smiling, his words were oozing coldness. Gloom answered embarrassedly. ¡°James, as amander and the Dragon King that possesses the de of Justice, you must know that there are people in this country whom thew cannot convict. Thus, we need to use your hands to punish these people. It¡¯s your responsibility, so you shouldn¡¯t comin. The King simply had to consider the big picture.¡± Of course, James knew about the circumstances. He was not angry about it either. Otherwise, he would not have bothered speaking with Gloom Moreover, the Emperor did cause him a lot of trouble. Hence, even if the King had prevented him from killing the Emperor, he would still have gotten rid of the scourge. ¡°Since the King has sent you to me, I¡¯m assuming you have an order for me?¡± Gloom said, ¡°Tobias has informed many forces that the Cadens are protecting you. That means they value you a lot. You might even be the head of the Cadens. The King thinks that¡­¡± He paused and nced at Maxine. Maxine immediately took the hint and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go for a walk.¡± Then, she turned and walked away. James asked, ¡°What does he think?¡± Gloom said, ¡°Since Tobias values you so much, you should use this opportunity to infiltrate the Cadens. Take control of the family and find an opportunity to get rid of Tobias. You¡¯ll be the family¡¯s patriarch and can use its influence to eliminate the families and forces who are threatening the country. You can bring peace to the world.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± James chuckled. ¡°The King sure has a great imagination. For the country¡¯s sake, I should definitely do so. I should serve the country and the people. However, by doing so, I¡¯ll be the sinner of the Cadens.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your grandfather and father died in his hands,¡± Gloom reminded him. ¡°I remember very well. You can leave now.¡± Of course, James did not forget. However, he did not immediately agree to Glooms¡¯ proposal. ¡°Think about it carefully. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Gloom turned and walked away. After he left, Maxine returned to James¡¯ side. She did not inquire about their conversation but instead asked, ¡°When are we heading to Cansington?¡± ¡°Right now.¡± James did not want to linger in the Capital anymore. The Capital was an enormous battlefield where people were constantly scheming against each other. If he was not careful, he would be roped into their schemes. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Chapter 891 James took the ne and left the Capital Soon, he arrived at the Cansington military region. The Blithe King hade to wee him. When James got out of the car, the Blithe King walked toward him and hugged him Heughed heartily and said, ¡°James, this time, you¡¯ve helped out the country¡¯s scourge Although the Blithe King was stationed in Cansington and did not have to worry about the chaos in the Capital, being in this position would still get him involved in their affairs. Hence, he was well aware of what went down and that James had used the de of Justice to kill the Emperor He also knew that James was in danger Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fortunately, James came back alive. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back.¡± The Blithe King stretched out his hand and hammered James¡¯ chest with a smile ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long but haven¡¯t drunk together Before youst went to the Southern ins, I said I¡¯d wait for you to return alive and have a good drink ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again when we have the chance¡± James waved his hand and asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Tiara?¡± ¡°She¡¯s recovered well and can be discharged from the hospital. However, she refused, saying she¡¯ll wait for you in the military hospital¡± ¡°Thank you for taking care of her ¡± James expressed his gratitude ¡°Come on. We go way back. Why do you keep being so polite?¡± James suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh, right Send me the details of the soldiers that died in the underground cavern and the names of their family members¡± Back then, dozens of soldiers from the Blithe Army were killed while helping him find the second volume of the medical book. James still felt very guilty about it and made a promise at their graves to protect their family. Even if he could not protect them from everything, he wanted to at least ensure them a life without worry. At least they would not have to run around worrying about food, getting up early, and getting homete to pay off their car loans and mortgages. ¡°Alright,¡± The Blithe King agreed. Although the soldier¡¯s families have beenpensated, he knew that James would never feel at ease without doing something for them. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Daniel to send the details to youter.¡± ¡°Has General Highsmith recovered from his injuries?¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s doing good.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks. I¡¯ll go check on Tiara first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you there.¡± The Blithe King made a phone call, and a car approached them shortly. James did not say anything more and got into the car. The military vehicle took James and Maxine to the hospital. Soon, they arrived outside the military hospital. James walked to Tiara¡¯s ward, and before he entered, he could hear theughter of a few women coming from inside. He knocked on the door. ¡°Coming,¡± A voice sounded, followed by footsteps. Soon, the door opened. Standing on the other side was a woman wearing a red dress. She was beautiful with a slender figure. It was Quincy. Seeing James, she was taken aback for a moment but quickly collected herself and eximed excitedly,¡± James, you¡¯re back! Come in quickly!¡± James walked into the ward. He found that besides Tiara, there was another woman inside the ward. It was Thea. He was shocked. ¡®Why is Thea here? ¡°James,¡± Thea called out sweetly for James upon seeing him, Tiara also greeted him, ¡°James.¡± Noticing Maxine, Thea frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here with James, Maxine?¡± Hearing this, both James and Maxine were shocked. Maxine looked at Thea and said, ¡°You must be Thea. I¡¯ve been in the Capital and am from the Cadens, but I¡¯ve never shown myself publicly. How do you, someone from Cansington, know about me?¡± ¡°Yeah. How do you know about Maxine?¡± asked James. Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Chapter 892 ¡°Uhm.¡± Thea was stunned. She could not find the right words to give them an answer After a momentary silence, she smiled and said, ¡°I heard there was a beautiful woman from the Cadens called Maxine. Seeing her today, she does live up to her reputation.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard about me?¡± Maxine wore a doubtful expression. Apart from some families who practiced martial arts, not many people in the Capital knew about her. Who did Thea hear about her from? James, on the other hand, dropped the issue. He looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Thea said with a smile, ¡°Tiara is an employee of yours and a servant of the Cahans. She got hurt because of you, so it shouldn¡¯t be strange for me toe and check on her, right?¡± James nced at Quincy. Quincy shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Saying that, she approached James and whispered, ¡°She disappeared for a few days and came back as apletely different person.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James looked at Thea with suspicion. He also could sense that Thea seemed a little unusual but could not pinpoint what was different about her. ¡°Why are you worrying about me? Tiara¡¯s discharged. Let¡¯s go out and celebrate.¡± Thea smiled brightly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve got other stuff to deal with.¡± James wanted to look for the deceased soldiers¡¯ family members andpensate them appropriately. Otherwise, he would never get over his guilt. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He looked at Tiara and said, ¡°After you¡¯re discharged, you should go to Cynthia¡¯s ce for a while.¡± James turned to Quincy and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Cynthia doing? She didn¡¯t fall sick while I was gone, right?¡± Quincy shook her head and said, ¡°Not for the time being. However, I can see that she¡¯s getting weaker. I went to her housest night. She had the A/C on the highest temperature but still had to wear thick clothes. She seemed afraid of the cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on her.¡± Before, James had no way of curing Cynthia. He could only use medicines to temporarily treat her. However, having gone through the second volume of the medical book, he had now mastered the Crucifier and was confident in curing her. ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy nodded. James inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with thepany? Also, how¡¯s Centennial Corporation doing?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Centennial Corporation has been growing rapidly even after the Emperor¡¯s death. New medications are beingunched consecutively. Messiah has also been developing well, but we¡¯ve only launched one drug.¡± ¡°Centennial Corporation is still growing fast?¡± James frowned. ¡®The emperor had been in charge of its operations all along. Now that he¡¯s dead, did Mr. Gabriel find a recement already?¡¯ James softly massaged his temples. As long as the mastermind behind the Emperor was still alive, those people would never stop trying to aplish their n. The death of the Emperor was not anything to stop them. Quincy continued, ¡°Major consortiums have been really active in their operations recently. Oceanic Commerce has been causing quite a lot ofmotion after establishing Oceanic Pharmaceuticals. ¡°Meanwhile, the construction of New City in the suburbs has been progressing smoothly, and it seems thatrge investments are being poured into it. The Five Provinces Business Alliance has also been widely promoting the Transgenerational New City. Meanwhile, old-timers like Celestial and Longevity have been rtively quiet, seemingly watching the situation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded lightly. Celestial and Longevity were industrial giants owned by families from the Capital. Now that the situation was a mess, they were waiting for everything to unfold before taking action. Oceanic Commerce and the Five Provinces Business Alliance must also have people from the Capital backing them up. Maxine was unfamiliar with Cansington¡¯s situation, so she remained silent and listened attentively. ¡°James, honey, I think I can help you. I¡¯m not too far off from Quincy, and she definitely won¡¯t be able to manage such arge group alone,¡± Thea stood up and suggested. James nced at Quincy again. Quincy shrugged and said, ¡°If I told you I didn¡¯t say anything to her, would you believe me?¡± James looked at Thea and asked doubtfully, ¡°You seem to know about everything?¡± Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Thea did indeed know everything. She was now the youngdy of the God-King Pce. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Apart from being under one person, Thomas, she was the most prominent authority in the God-King Pce. Even the Four Great Protectors were under hermand. However, Thomas repeatedly warned her not to reveal the information to others, especially James. Thea had ess to James¡¯ whereabouts during the past few days and wanted to help him. With a pleading expression on her pretty face, she said, ¡°Honey, let me help you. I¡¯m not useless and am pretty capable too.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± James looked at Thea with a frown. ¡°I¡­¡± Thea hesitated. She wanted to tell him the truth but could not do so Thea lowered her head and murmured, ¡°S-Someone leaked the information to me ¡°Who?¡± James questioned. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure.¡± Thea shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t know the person or why he revealed such things to me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James was doubtful of her answer. ¡®Who knows so much about me, and why would they tell Thea? Thought James. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying to you¡± Seeing that Thea seemed to have changed for the better, Quincy could not help but say, ¡°James, just let her do it. It¡¯s hard for me to manage thepany alone. My schedule has been packed, and I¡¯ve been going to sleep at two or three in the morning every day. I can use some extra help. Plus, she¡¯s your wife. Wouldn¡¯t it be great for her to join in and help manage yourpany?¡± Thea immediately cast Quincy a look of gratitude. ¡°Do as you please.¡± James did not say anything more and left it up to them to decide. He turned around and walked out of the ward. After he left, Quincy looked at Thea and asked, ¡°By the way, I never got the chance to ask you this, but how exactly do you know all this?¡± Thea said, ¡°Drop it. Just know that I won¡¯t do anything to harm James. He¡¯s my husband. We may be divorced right now, but remarriage is only a matter of time. I wholeheartedly wish to help him with what I can.¡± Thea was confident. With her status as the youngdy of the God-King Pce, she could help solve James¡¯ problems- problems that Quincy and Tiara would never be able to solve for him. Hence, it did not matter if they were also interested in him. They were in fairpetition, and Thea had a considerable advantage. She believed that as long as she sincerely helped him, their marriage would be saved sooner orter Thea also knew about Tiara¡¯s rtionship with James. They had slept together before, but that did not bother her. Thea was confident that she would be the ultimate winner and that James would return to her. Hearing Thea¡¯s reply, Quincy did not pry any further. She simply said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can head to thepany to report for work tomorrow.¡± Outside¡­ James was immersed in his thoughts. He never told Thea anything. Yet, for some reason, she knew everything. Maxine followed him and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about, James?¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Thea.¡± Hearing that, Maxine also expressed her suspicions. ¡°I¡¯m also quite puzzled. I¡¯ve never left the Capital, and I seldomly move around the city. I¡¯ve practically been in the Cadens¡¯ mansion all my life. So, how did Thea recognize me at one nce?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. ¡°On top of that, she knows what happened in the Capital, including the incident of me being captured by the Johnstons. Only the forces involved knew about that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Maxine frowned. ¡°Forget it.¡± James shook his head and tossed the thought aside. Then, he left the military hospital. After walking out of the inpatient department, he saw a middle-aged man walking by the entrance. James walked over and called out, ¡°General Highsmith.¡± ¡°Dragon King,¡± Daniel greeted him back. James waved his hand and said, ¡°Cut the formalities. With our rtionship, you don¡¯t have to call me that.¡± ¡°I still have to abide by the military hierarchy. No matter what, you¡¯re still in a higher position than me.¡± ¡°Alright. Have you brought the information I requested?¡± Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Chapter 894 ¡°Yeah.¡± Daniel nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you an email immediately. Check if you¡¯ve received it.¡± He took out his phone, opened the mailbox, and sent the information to James. ¡°You should stop ming yourself for what happened. It¡¯s their duty as soldiers. Although they sacrificed themselves, they saved your life. Now that you¡¯ve gotten rid of the Emperor, I¡¯m sure they can rest in peace.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s different. They died because of my personal affairs. I owe it to them.¡± Daniel did not say anything more. He knew that it would be useless to do so. James took out his phone and saw the email. He opened it up and read through the profile information of the soldiers. Then, he called Quincy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, James? Did something happen?¡± Quincy¡¯s voice transmitted through the phone. James asked, ¡°Do you have any personal savings? Lend me some money¡± ¡°How much?¡± James quickly calcted in his mind. Topensate each soldier ten million dors, he would need close to five hundred million for the families of the forty-six soldiers. ¡°I need about five hundred million dors.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an ATM? You sure are bold to ask for such a huge amount.¡± ¡°I have enough¡­¡± Thea¡¯s voice sounded from the phone, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you right away.¡± In the past, James had given Thea a huge sum of money. Now, she was beside Quincy and overheard James asking for money. Immediately, she opened her mouth and offered the money to him. James did not decline her offer. ¡°Okay.¡± He hung up the phone. Thea quickly transferred the money to him. Soon, James received a text notification from the bank. He then carefully read through the sacrificed soldiers¡¯ profiles and looked at the information about their rtives. These people came from all corners of the country. James nned to visit them individually topensate them for dying for him. Although ten million dors was not much, it was enough for their families to live without worry. ¡°James, are you going to find the families of these heroes one by one?¡± asked Maxine. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°They died for me when I was injured and couldn¡¯t do much. With everything that was going down in the Capital, I didn¡¯t have the time to visit their families. Now that I do, I want to prioritize doing this. Otherwise, I¡¯d never be at ease. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll start from the ones in Cansington.¡± Following that, James went to visit the soldiers¡¯ families. Heforted them and offered thempensation, iming it was a reward from the government. In the following days, James traveled all over the country. Five dayster¡­ Sol, Sunleigh City, airport. A man and a woman walked out of the airport. James took his phone out and looked at the screen, saying, ¡°This is the final one. The soldier¡¯s name is Liam. He was a talented fighter. Thea was careless and shouted in the cavern. He wanted to lure the enemy away from her and was unfortunately shot to death. James sighed. If Thea had not shouted, he could have waited for an opportunity to kill the enemies. Liam would not have died. In the past few days, Maxine learned about the things that happened to James. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me her. She¡¯s just an ordinary person, and, understandably, she would¡¯ve been frightened in that situation.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maxine nodded. She had been with James for the past few days and inquired about Thea. James did not hide things from her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maxine found out that Thea had suffered for ten years because of James. ¡°Ten years ago, she was only a teenager. She was brave enough to jump into the fire to rescue you. I would¡¯ve never risked my life to save a stranger in that situation. She¡¯s endured many hardships and the ridicule of others, so she¡¯d inevitably change.¡± James sighed. ¡°Yeah. She did suffer a lot.¡± Maxine continued, ¡°One¡¯s family greatly influences one¡¯s character. She¡¯s from the Cahans and would more or less be influenced by them. You said she loves money and was in love with the hero, the ck Dragon, but aren¡¯t you the reason for that? If you had told her the truth earlier, none of these things would¡¯ve happened. Plus, is there a woman who doesn¡¯t love money? Is there a woman who doesn¡¯t love a hero?¡± Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Maxine carefully analyzed the problem between James and Thea from a woman¡¯s perspective She gave James a thorough analysis The Thea from ten years ago was brave and strong However, a person who had gone through ten years of humiliation and ridicule would change no matter how brave and persistent they once were Despite that, Thea did not crumble, and that alone was admirable ¡°She¡¯s quite a decent woman, worthy of being cherished Don¡¯t wait until you lose her to regret it Although Quincy is your first love who waited ten years for you and has been kind to you, she also looked down on you when you were the live in son-inw of the Cahans Only after realizing your identity did she start taking care of you attentively ¡°Meanwhile, Tiara was an ident Didn¡¯t her father insist on sending you to prison before she found out about your identity? She hated you, but her attitude changed after finding out you were a national hero Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maxine expressed her view on his rtionships ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James was unwilling to discuss hisplicated rtionships. He was conflicted and unsure of what to do Although he did not want to disappoint anyone, that was simply impossible Ultimately, he would disappoint those he did not choose The two of them walked out of the airport together James said, ¡°His full name is Liam Zook. His parents died in a car ident when he was a child ording to the information, he has a seventeen-year-old younger sister Her name is Yvette Zook, and she¡¯s a third-year student at Sunleigh High School ¡± Maxine replied, ¡°Alright. Then, let¡¯s head to Sunleigh High School¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. After walking out of the airport, James found that it had been cleared. There was no one outside except for some military vehicles. The person standing in front was a middle-aged man in military uniform with a one-star badge on his shoulder. The man was in his fifties but looked energetic and charismatic Seeing James and Maxine approaching, the general with a star on his military uniform walked over and saluted. He greeted loudly, ¡°Hardy Lane, General stationed in Sunleigh City, honored to meet the Dragon King!¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed He had kept his whereabouts a secret while traveling around the country. Supposedly, no one was supposed to know. Moreover, after he was demoted, his reinstatement was not made public. James was puzzled as to how Hardy knew that he had resumed his post and that he would appear in Sunleigh City ¡°Why are you here, General Lane?¡± James asked with a frown. Hardy said with a smile, ¡°Dragon King, I came to pick you up after learning that you were visiting our city. I¡¯ve prepared a banquet for you in the best hotel in Sunleigh City. I¡¯m here to escort you there.¡± James waved his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Also, this is an airport that countless people would need to ess. How could you just block it off?¡± ¡°I was afraid they might disturb you. By the way, the major families of Sunleigh City and chairmen of major groups are waiting outside the airport to see you,¡± said Hardy. James questioned, ¡°Who spread the news that I wasing to Sunleigh City?¡± ¡°The news came from the Cansington military region,¡± Hardy replied respectfully. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Dismiss your people and get out of here.¡± James waved his hand. There could only be two people who spread the news if it came from the Cansington military region-the Blithe King or Daniel. However, James could not understand why would either of them leak his whereabouts. He would have to question them about it after returning to Cansington. ¡°D-Dragon King, many prominent figures of Sunleigh City are waiting for you outside. Are you not going to see them?¡± ¡°No.¡± James turned around and walked away. Suddenly, he realized he would be surrounded if he walked out like this. He turned back to Hardy and ordered, ¡°Get me a car. I¡¯m heading to Sunleigh High School.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hardy immediately answered. He prepared a car and acted as the personal driver for James and Maxine, bringing them to Sunleigh High School. In the car, Maxine teased James, ¡°Dragon King. You have such an overbearing title. Since the country¡¯s establishment, you¡¯re the first person to be given the title of a King and awarded a territory of your own.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial title. Plus, the higher one¡¯s position, the heavier one¡¯s burden. I have long wanted to quit, but with the country¡¯s current situation, I can¡¯t just leave.¡± After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and began to rest. At the same time, Sunleigh High School, senior ss 3. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Chapter 896 It was noon, and sses had yet to begin Most students gathered in groups to chit-chat, gossiping about the dating lives of other students and teachers. ¡°Yvette, get over here right now!¡± A voice sounded. Following the shouts, a young man stomped over furiously with a dozen ssmates Meanwhile, a young girl with long ck hair dressed in a white dress was listening to music through her headphones. She was seated in thest row of the ssroom. Her head bopped along with the music. Suddenly, she sensed something wrong and raised her head Seeing the dozen or so students approaching, her expression slightly darkened She took off her headphones, opened the window, and jumped outside Afternding, she quickly took off The male student in the lead ordered furiously, ¡°Follow me! I have to kill that f*cking b*tch!¡± The group of students quickly rushed after her. Yvette dashed down the stairs. In a panic, she bumped into a few people and got an earful from them At the same time, James arrived at Sunleigh High School He looked at the innocent-looking students walking in and out of the school and felt slightly sentimental He remembered being a student like them, unrestrained and free. Back when James was a student, he was the most popr guy in school. Quincy, on the other hand, was the school belle. The two were the epitome of talent and beauty. Naturally, they started dating. James was absorbed in his thoughts when a girl chased by dozens of cursing students suddenly came running in his direction. ¡°Yvette Zook! You better stop running!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James frowned when he heard the name ¡®Yvette Zook? ¡®Isn¡¯t that Liam¡¯s younger sister?¡± He turned to look at the girl, who had already run far away. James said to Maxine, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maxine nodded. James looked at Hardy and said, ¡°General Lane, you should head back first. You¡¯re going to cause a hugemotion if you¡¯re spotted in the schoolpound in military uniform.¡± ¡°But, Dragon King¡­¡± ¡°Go back. This is an order,¡± James said. ¡°Understood!¡± Hardy straightened up, saluted, and turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James hurriedly chased after Yvette. Yvette ran for a few blocks until she reached a dead end. She stopped at an alley and bent over with her hands on her knees, gasping for breath. ¡°Yvette! Where else can you run now?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing the voice, she immediately recollected herself and shouted, ¡°Damn, you sure are persistent.¡± Yvette wanted to continue running but was blocked by a few students She turned around and saw another male student approaching. The young man was about seventeen to eighteen years old and was well-dressed. He looked like a spoiled kid from a wealthy family. ¡°Hugo! Mr. Hugo, no, Mr. Doyle! I¡¯m sorry! Please spare me this time. I won¡¯t get involved in your business again. Plus, I know a much prettier girl. How about I introduce you to her instead?¡± Last night, Yvette ruined Hugo¡¯s fun. He invited a few girls out for drinks and deliberately got one of them drunk, nning to bring her to a hotel. However, Yvette called the police on him. The police arrived right on time and arrested Hugo. The Doyles were an influential family in Sunleigh City. Thus, it was easy for him to find out that she was the one who called the police. Now that Hugo was seeking revenge, she quickly apologized with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s much more beautiful than the one yesterday. If she isn¡¯t enough for you, how about I apany you for a few days?¡± Yvette straightened her posture. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad either. I¡¯ve got a decent face and a good figure.¡± Although she was acting as if she was giving in, her eyes were scanning her surroundings for an opportunity to escape. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Yvette knew Hugo¡¯s character He was a school bully who had recruited a group of students and constantly unted his power Yvette knew she would be in trouble if she fell into his hands Her priority was to find a way to escape As for how she would deal with him in the future, she would have to think about thatter ¡°F*cking b*tch, how dare you get in the way of my fun? Hugo shouted as he walked over furiously He scanned Yvette¡¯s face and figure She was indeed beautiful and he was satisfied Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re sincere, I¡¯ll give you a chance to make me feel good I¡¯ll forgive you if you manage to satisfy me.¡± ¡°S-Sure thing, Mr. Doyle ¡± Yvette smiled brightly Saying that, she immediately pushed her way through one of the male students and ran away Unfortunately, she could not outrun a group of boys and got caught almost instantly They dragged her by her hair and pressed her against a wall Hugo walked over, tugged her hair, and pped her face, cursing. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of me? How dare you y dirty tricks on me? Go ahead Try escaping now He hit her with all his might A red mark immediately surfaced on Yvette¡¯s face and blood dripped down her lips. The p made her slightly dizzy, and she could not return to her senses for a while. A couple of secondster, the realization finally set in ¡°M-Mr. Doyle, I¡¯m sorry Please let me off the hook this time¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to apologize Drag her away.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± An angry voice sounded James and Maxine walked over. Hugo looked over and saw James. Then, his gazended on Maxine. His eyes immediately lit up. Although he was still an eighteen-year-old high school student, he was incredibly mature He had his first sexual rtionship with a female student in junior high and by now, he had umted several years of sexual experience. For the past few years, he only had rtionships with girls around his age and had never tried it with a sexy and mature woman. Maxine was a goddess-level beauty. She had slender legs, long ck hair, and a curvy figure. The sight of her tempted him greatly. He walked over with a flirtatious smile. ¡°Hello, beautiful. My name is Hugo Doyle. My father is the chairman of Marrion Group, and my family¡¯s assets amount to tens of billions. If you be my lover, I guarantee you endless honor and wealth.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Maxine burst outughing. This was the first person bold enough to flirt with her in her entire life. On top of that, he was an immature brat. James nced at Hugo and pointed at Yvette, who was being held by her hair, and said, ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere, b*stard. I¡¯ll give you a chance to leave, or else I¡¯ll break your legs,¡± Hugo threatened viciously. James never wanted to hurt the students. However, they were impudent and would grow up to be horrible humans if they were not taught a lesson. Hugo¡¯s eyes remained on Maxine. He examined her perfect face and voluminous breasts. He swallowed his saliva, walked over, and reached out to hold her hand. Maxine gently raised her hand and pushed him away. Her seemingly soft palm was terrifyingly strong. Hugo was forced several meters back, and he fell to the ground. ¡°How dare you fight back? Guys, grab her!¡± Hugo was furious. The apanying students approached Maxine aggressively. ¡°James, do I really have to hurt these students?¡± Maxine smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little inappropriate for me to touch them too. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t peopleugh at me?¡± James responded. The two exchanged a calm conversation. Hugo felt incredibly insulted and got up from the ground. ¡®How dare you look down on me?¡¯ He took out a switchde, walked over viciously, and pointed it at Maxine. Then, he threatened coldly,¡± How dare you hit and look down on me? I¡¯ll ruin you!¡± After spitting out threats, Hugo swung his switchde at Maxine¡¯s face. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Chapter 898 James immediately reached out and grabbed Hugo¡¯s wrist Hugo struggled but could not break free. His face instantly flushed red from embarrassment, and he shouted, ¡°Let go of me, b*stard!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. James let go of him but raised his foot to kick him. Hugo flew several meters away, and his body was mmed to the ground. He groaned in pain Hispliances were shocked by the scene. Their opponent was too strong ¡°Why are you guys still standing there? Attack and kill him¡± Hugo roared from the ground. The other students quickly returned to their senses and took out their switchdes to scare James. However, James suddenly dashed toward them. A few secondster¡­ The students were all lying on the ground, shouting in pain Maxine looked at James with a strange expression and thought, ¡®He sure is a great fighter He managed to take so many people down so easily ¡°Thanks.¡± Yvette expressed her gratitude and turned to leave ¡°Wait a moment. You¡¯re Yvette Zook, right?¡± James stopped her Yvette turned around and looked at James with suspicion. ¡°Do you know me?¡± James walked over and said, ¡°I was your shoppingmode brother¡¯srade in the army.¡± ¡°Oh. No wonder you¡¯re so good atbat. But, my shoppingmode brother is already dead. Why are you looking for me?¡± Some time ago, military personnel had reached out to her and informed her that her brother died during a mission. She was also given a considerable sum ofpensation ¡°Even in hisst moments, your brother worried about you. He asked me to take care of you.¡± James looked at the young woman in front of him and said, ¡°If you need anything, go ahead and tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Yvette stared at James. He looked familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen him from After a while, a look of astonishment appeared on her face. She asked, ¡°A-Are you James?¡± She recognized him. This man was the ck Dragon, themander of the ck Dragon Army! Sol¡¯s War God was standing right in front of her. Some time ago, the news of his crimes was in full swing, and she even watched the live broadcast of James¡¯ public trial. No wonder he looked so familiar. James nodded. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re actually James! You¡¯re our national hero, the War God! My shoppingmode brother used to talk about you so much!¡± Yvette was excited. She quickly walked to him, took out a pen, and lifted her dress, shouting excitedly. ¡°Quick, sign it for me.¡± James found it hrious. ¡®Sign? I¡¯m not a celebrity.¡¯ Despite so, he still took the pen from her and signed his name on her white dress. At that moment, Hugo and the other students that were knocked down gradually got up from the ground. Hugo threatened, ¡°You b*stard! I¡¯ll remember you! Just wait! This isn¡¯t over.¡± After spitting some harsh words, he led his miserable group away. James ignored Hugo. After signing, he returned the pen to Yvette. Yvette suddenly approached James, stood close to him, and took out her phone to snap a few photos. Seeing that James did not refuse, she became more courageous. Yvette stretched her hands around James¡¯ shoulder and snapped several more selfies. After a while, she handed the phone to James and said, ¡°James, could you take a few pictures?¡± James took the phone. As he held the phone, Yvette wrapped her arms around his neck and her feet around his waist. She was practically hanging onto him. James was rendered speechless. However, he still held the phone up and took a few more selfies. Yvette was finally satisfied. She looked at the photos on her phone and smiled cheerfully. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Yvette took dozens of selfies with James upon recognizing him. In thest few, she was practically hanging onto his body. The pose was ridiculous and also intimate. ¡°Oh, right.¡± After taking the selfies, Yvette suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because of your brother.¡± James med himself for what happened to those soldiers. He felt incredibly guilty. He had reached out to the soldiers¡® families and exined the situation. He also agreed to fulfill almost all of their requests. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yvette nodded. The three of them left together. Near Sunleigh High School, a cafe. They sat down in a private room. James began to exin what truly happened in the cavern. ¡°Your brother died because of me. I came to see you because I wanted to know if there was anything I could do to help you.¡± ¡°Huff,¡± Yvette sighed. ¡°My brother has had it rough ever since he was a kid. He was forced to quit junior high and start working to support us. Afterward, he joined the army and hardly ever came home. So, I rarely got to see him. Thest time I saw him was about half a year ago.¡± After learning that her brother died during a mission, Yvette was devastated and did not eat for a few days. However, she had already dealt with her grief. Now, she simplymented fate¡¯s unfairness. ¡°Is there anything I could do for you? ¡°You¡¯re Liam¡¯s younger sister, so I¡¯ll treat you as my younger sister as well. From now on, I¡¯ll take care of you. If you ever need help, just contact me, and I¡¯ll do my best to help you,¡± James said guiltily. Yvette did not me James. Although she was not a soldier, her brother would always say that as a soldier, he was prepared to die for the country Moreover, James was not the person who killed her brother. It was the Emperor who sent people after their lives, and he was already punished for his crimes. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. The government¡¯spensation is sufficient for me to survive until I graduate from college ¡± Yvette shook her head gently. ¡°Give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer another ten million dors to you. You can take it as a little compensation.¡± Yvette hurriedly waved her hand and rejected James¡® offer. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t need it.¡± She stood up and swung her hands, imitating wielding a sword, and said with a smile, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s death shocked the world. The ck Shadow General of the Southern ins announced that someone. had used the de of Justice to kill him. I know that the ck Dragon is the only person who can wield that weapon. I hope you¡¯ll stay true to your morals and not be a treacherous authority. Then, my brother will rest in peace.¡± Yvette waved goodbye and left with a smile. Once she turned around, tears immediately flowed down her face. In front of James, she pretended to be strong. However, she had lost her only rtive and did not even get to see him for thest time. The military only sent his funeral portrait back. It would be a lie to say that she was not grieving. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°This young girl is incredibly mature.¡± Maxine, who had stayed silent the whole time, said after Yvette left. ¡°She¡¯s young but not tempted by money. Ten million dors isn¡¯t an amount ordinary people can earn in their lifetime. Yet, she refused to ept it.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s a pretty good girl. Let¡¯s go. We should get going too.¡± The two stood up and prepared to leave. As soon as they stood up, Yvette quickly ran back and hid behind James. Soon, a loud shout sounded, ¡°Where can you hide?!¡± Following the voice, a young man walked into the cafe. It was Hugo, the male student who got beaten up earlier. He was apanied by several burly men. They were the Doyles¡¯ bodyguards. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Chapter 900 After being beaten up, Hugo immediately called home for his bodyguards toe and back him up.His family¡¯s bodyguards were all great fighters, and each of them could deal with more than a dozen people alone. No matter how good of a fighter James was, he would get him to kneel and beg for mercy. Hugo walked in, red at James, and pointed to the ground, demanding, "B*stard! Kneel immediately, and I''ll let you go, or else..." Yvette hid behind James and whispered, "He¡¯s from the Doyles.They¡¯re a quite an influential family in Sunleigh City and have assets worth tens of billions.They¡¯re involved in both legal and illegal businesses." James nodded lightly. He knew that Hugo would keep pestering Yvette if he were to leave without resolving the matter. It would be useless to beat up Hugo again since he would still try to get revenge after James left the city. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He would have to call Hugo¡¯s father. When he got off the ne, Hardy had told him that some wealthy people from Sunleigh City were waiting outside the airport to meet him. However, he did not have Hardy¡¯s number. He calmly took out his phone and called the Blithe King to ask for Hardy¡¯s number. After hearing James¡¯ conversation, Hugo scolded fiercely, "There¡¯s no use calling for help! Attack him!" Following his order, the several burly men immediately charged toward James and swung their fists. "James, fight back! Beat them up!" Yvette seemed to be enjoying the scene as she hid behind James, shouting enthusiastically. Her behavior waspletely different from the mature girl that she was just a few moments ago. Now, she seemed like a rebellious teenage girl. James looked at the bodyguards. One of them clenched his fist and swung it at James, shouting furiously, "B*stard! Kneel and apologize to him!" James raised his hand and quickly blocked the attack while exerting a little force. The burly man was pushed back by the force. Then, James quickly struck again. The apanying bodyguards were knocked down instantly. The cafe was near the school, so plenty of students were present inside. Seeing that a fight was breaking out, they quickly retreated far away. Hugo was slightly terrified at the sight of his bodyguards being knocked down.He gradually backed away and said, "D-Don¡¯te near me!" James walked over slowly. Hugo kept backing away and slowly exited the private room. While retreating, he hit a table in the public hall and fell to the ground. James walked over, pulled a bench out, and sat down. Then, he took out his phone, called Hardy, and asked domineeringly, "Does Sunleigh City have a Doyle family?" Hardy answered excitedly upon receiving James¡¯ call, "Y-Yeah.Would you like to meet Timothy Doyle?" "Tell him toe to Sunleigh High School immediately.His son has caused trouble." Hardy was shocked and went silent for a few seconds. He then recollected himself and said, "Understood! I''ll notify him right away!" Hugo stood up from the ground. He red at James andughed disdainfully. "You¡¯re calling me dad? B*stard, do you know who my dad is? Who are you to make my dade here with just a single phone call?" James smiled indifferently. He was not interested in talking to a brat and simply waited for Timothy to arrive. Yvette took out her phone and took a picture of the scene. Then, she walked to James¡¯ side, saying with a smile, "James, this brat hasmitted countless crimes.You have to punish him this time." James said with a smile, "Don''t worry.He¡¯ll be punished." "Haha!" Hugo burst outughing.He pulled a bench out and sat down. "I''d love to see how you¡¯ll punish me today." Many onlookers surrounded the ce. Even the cafe owner had gathered with the crowd.He recognized the infamous rich, spoiled kid and dared not say much.He simply stood in the distance, praying that they would not start another fight in his cafe.He had just finished decorating the ce, and he would have to refurbish it if they wrecked it. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Chapter 901 James¡¯ identity was no longer a secret as it was exposed during the public trial. However, most of the people gathered in the cafe were mere students focused on their studies. Theyrgely did not pay much attention to national news or political affairs, so they could not recognize James. Even if some had heard about the trial, they did not watch it and had no impression of James¡¯ appearance. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hugo sat down, crossed his legs, and lit an imported cigar to smoke. He was young but seemed incredibly used to smoking like he had been a smoker for many years. Meanwhile... After receiving James¡¯ call, Hardy, the general stationed in Sunleigh City, was furious. "Quick, go inform Timothy!" Immediately, a lieutenant entered his room and asked, "General Lane, what¡¯s the matter?" Hardy shouted angrily, "The Dragon King called me, saying that Timothy¡¯s son has caused trouble at school. He wants Timothy to go there in person right now!" "What? The Dragon King, James?" "Stop asking so many questions.Hurry up and notify him! Also, prepare a car for me immediately! I have to go to Sunleigh High School right now!" Hardy had just sent James to the school and returned to his office. After learning that something had happened, he had to go there personally. On the street opposite Sunleigh High School, inside a cafe... Hugo experiencedly smoked his cigar with his legs crossed.He squinted his eyes at James and said coldly, "I¡¯m curious to see what tricks a b*stard like you cane up with."He turned his eyes to Maxine and swallowed his saliva. "I¡¯m warning you.I¡¯m not going to let what happened today go so easily." James remained calm. Maxine was also indifferent to the situation. If she were with someone else today, she would have been panicking since the brat in front of them was a spoiled kid from a wealthy family. However, James was not just anybody either. He was the Commander of the ck Dragon Army. The ck Dragon himself apanied her. They sat down and waited. Time passed by slowly. About half an hourter, more than a dozen military vehicles appeared near the school and blocked off the street. After some time, Hugo got impatient and stood up, saying disdainfully, "Didn¡¯t you call my dad toe over? So, why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet, b*stard?"James smiled faintly. Suddenly, a few soldiers rushed inside the cafe. The person in the lead was Hardy. Hardy scanned the cafe and found that Timothy had yet to arrive. "Why hasn''t Timothy arrived?" he cursed out. The lieutenant murmured, "I¡¯ve already informed him, but he said he was in a meeting and woulde as soon as it was over." "F*ck," Hardy cursed. He took out his phone and called Timothy, shouting, "Get your *ss over here right now!" The people inside the cafe were worried upon seeing soldiers on the scene and quickly hid, not daring to make a sound. "Uncle." Hugo stood up, took out a cigar, and handed it over with a smile. "What brings you here?" The Lanes were somewhat rted to the Doyles, so Hugo naturally knew Hardy. Smack! Hardy swung his hand at Hugo. A crisp and loud p resounded in the cafe. Hugo was stunned after suddenly being hit. "You rebel! What have you done?" After pping Hugo, Hardy lifted his foot and kicked him to the ground. Then, he swung his hands and feet at him. "What are you doing, General Lane? He¡¯s still a child, after all.Is this how you should be educating a child?" James stopped him. Hardy quickly walked over and asked respectfully, "D-Dragon King, what did this rebellious child do?" Dragon King? Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Chapter 902 The cafe¡¯s owner and the students present were shocked. This person was a one-star general. Why was he treating the person in front of him with so much respect? Many onlookers turned their eyes to James. Some students curiously took out their phones and searched for the Dragon King. Immediately, search results of James being recently appointed the Dragon King popped up on their screens. It was supposed to be a secret. However, there were plenty of people when James was awarded the title. Thus, the news had already started to spread in the inner circle, but most outsiders were still unaware of it. "D-Dragon King? James, the Dragon King? Themander of the ck Dragon Army?!" Someone from the crowd eximed. James'' identity was exposed in an instant. Everyone looked at him in astonishment. Hugo was shocked after the beating.He got up from the ground and covered his bruised face, saying, "Uncle, it¡¯s me, Hugo.W- Why did you hit me?" He could not grasp what had just happened and was still confused about why he got hit. Hardy shouted, "You dumb*ss! Hurry and kneel!" His roar took Hugo by surprise. Hugo¡¯s legs immediately went rubbery, and his knees fell to the ground. Hardy turned to James and smiled apologetically. "Dragon King, what did this kid do wrong?" James looked at Yvette beside him and said, "Go ahead." With James backing her up, Yvette was not afraid of anything. She immediately said, "Last night, he invited a few girls to karaoke and deliberately got one of them drunk, nning to bring her to a hotel.I bumped into him and called the police.He got arrested but somehow found out that I was the one who called the cops on him.Then, he came to take revenge on me in school today." James said indifferently, "It seems that Sunleigh City¡¯s forces aren¡¯t clean either.There must be some collusion between officials and businessmen." Hardy immediately said, "We''ll investigate it! We will thoroughly investigate and not let anyone involved escape punishment." James continued, "This young woman is the sister of a national hero.Her brother died in the line of duty, and I specifically came to visit her.But I never expected so many things to happen.I don''t want her to be threatened or bullied again after I leave this city." Hardy quickly reassured him, "Don¡¯t worry, sir! From now onward, I''ll treat her like my younger sister.Whoever dares to bully her will make an enemy out of me!" "You must be a very imposing general for no one to dare to go against you." James cast a meaningful look at Hardy. Hardy frantically changed his words. "That¡¯s not what I meant.I mean to say that this young woman can call me if she encounters any trouble in Sunleigh City, and I will do my best to help her." James knew that Hardy might have his hands dirty. However, this was not within his jurisdiction, so he did not bother getting involved. In a massive country like Sol, it was inevitable that such corruption would happen. It was a problem that was hard to get rid ofpletely. All he could do was ask the King to send someone to investigate when he had another opportunity to return to the Capital. For now, he could leave with peace of mind and return to Cansington with Hardy¡¯s promise.He stood up and looked at the seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, Yvette, saying, "I¡¯ve other things to deal with in Cansington, so I''ll head back first.If you need anything in the future, you can contact General Lane." "Okay." Yvette nodded and said. "Go ahead.I¡¯lle to look for you during my school break!" "Let¡¯s go." James did not want to linger any longer.He nced at Maxine and turned to leave. After he left, James used his connections to inquire about Yvette¡¯s bank ount number and transferred the 10 million dors to her. Ten minutes after the two left, Timothy arrived at the cafe. After learning what happened, he picked up a bench and threw it at Hugo. He beat Hugo for a while and turned to Yvette, asking, "Ms.Zook, are you satisfied?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yvette took out her headphones and covered her ears, saying indifferently, "What do you mean am I¡¯m satisfied? I didn¡¯t lose anything, but all this while, he used his family background to suppress and take advantage of female students.I also heard that he forced a female student to jump off a buildingst month, but it was settled with money." As she spoke, she turned to Hardy. She smiled, showing her white teeth, and said, "General Lane, you must investigate this matter carefully.If you insist on protecting someone, I¡¯ll contact James, and you might just follow in the Emperor¡¯s footsteps." Hardy shuddered all over and immediately agreed. "O-Of course, I''ll carefully look into it and won¡¯t let anyone off the hook!" Yvette took out her phone, turned on her music, and bopped along to it, leaving under countless pairs of eyes. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Chapter 903 After James had visited all the family members of the soldiers that died for him, he purchased tickets back to Cansington.He boarded the ne and returned to Cansington that afternoon. Maxine asked, "Where to, James?" "I need to go cure someone." James had promised Zane that he would heal Cynthia¡¯s condition. Zane loved his daughter dearly and was willing to spend all his fortune on her. When James asked to borrow money from him, Zane gave him 300 billion dors without hesitation. It was not because of James¡¯ identity as the national hero, the ck Dragon, but because Zane knew that he had unmatched medical skills and was the only person that could save Cynthia. After walking out of the airport, James hailed a taxi and headed straight to Cynthia¡¯s house. It was already six in the evening when he arrived at Cynthia¡¯s ce. He approached the vi¡¯s gate and rang the doorbell. Soon, the iron gate swung open. James and Maxine walked inside. A middle-aged man opened the vi¡¯s door and stood waiting for them. It was Luther, the Dawns¡¯ butler. Luther greeted James respectfully, "Mr.Caden, wee back." "Mhm." James nodded. Then, he asked, "How¡¯s Cynthia?" Luther sighed. "She¡¯s not doing very well.The Cold Energy has been increasing in her body.I¡¯ve given her the medication to discharge it, but it¡¯s no longer effective." "Bring me to her." James entered the vi. The vi¡¯s air conditioning was set to the highest setting, making it slightly stuffy inside. A woman sat on the sofa, wrapped in a thick nket with only her head exposed. It was Cynthia. Sitting beside her was another woman in her twenties. It was none other than Tiara. Seeing James walk inside, Tiara immediately stood up and called out sweetly, "James, you¡¯re back!" "Yeah." James nodded. "J-James..." Cynthia greeted him with her shivering lips, seemingly suffering from the coldness. James walked over to them, sat beside Cynthia, and said, "Give me your hand.I¡¯ll check your pulse." Cynthia held out her hand to James. It was incredibly pale, almost bloodless. James touched her hand and felt like he had touched a block of ice. He took her pulse, and his expression turned grim instantly. The Cold Energy in Cynthia¡¯s body had begun to affect her body and was causing her blood flow to slow. Some organs had also started to be affected by it. Without treatment, she was not going tost much longer. Maxine looked at Cynthia. She had heard about Cynthia¡¯s condition before. Maxine was also from the Cadens, a family that was highly proficient in medicine for thousands of years. Thus, she had also picked up some medical skills from Tobias when she was younger. "Can I have a look?" asked Maxine. "Okay." James let go of Cynthia¡¯s hand. Maxine sat down and checked Cynthia¡¯s pulse. "She¡¯s freezing!" Maxine was shocked and could not help but exim. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She carefully felt for Cynthia¡¯s pulse for a few seconds and transfused a little bit of her True Energy. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Chapter 904 However, the True Energy that entered Cynthia¡¯s body disappeared without a trace, as if it had sunk into the sea. James asked, "Did you manage to discover anything?" Although James had the second volume of the medical book, it mainly recorded how to use Crucifier and various cultivation methods. It also had a set of martial arts techniques that James had Not studied yet. He was unable to diagnose Cynthia''s condition. Maxine¡¯s brows furrowed as she fell into thought for a few seconds. Then, she asked, "Apart from feeling cold, have you felt any other symptoms recently?" Cynthia replied, "Yeah.Sometimes I¡¯ll have severe headaches, dizziness, palpitations, and so on." Maxine turned to James and said, "If I¡¯m not wrong, she has an incredibly rare physique born for martial arts." "Born for martial arts?" James was stunned. "Yeah.When I felt her pulse, I transfused a little bit of True Energy into her body, but it was swallowed by the Cold Energy in her body almost instantly.The Cold Energy in her body is incredibly strange and overbearing.If she had practiced martial arts with the guidance of an expert when she was younger, she could have learned to concentrate her Cold Energy and cultivate it into True Frost Energy.Then, she could use it as her strength.She would¡¯ve been able to endure the cold and be a grandmaster." Maxine suddenly shook her head and sighed, "However, she missed the best time to train, and it''s a bit toote to start now." "W-what are guys talking about? What do you mean by martial arts and T-True Frost Energy?" Cynthia parted her trembling lips but was unable to speak fluently. "She means that you could umte the Cold Energy in your body and use it as a powerful force..." James patiently exined. After exining for along time, Cynthia understood the gist of it. Once he helped Cynthia understand, James turned to Maxine and asked, "How do we solve it now?" Maxine said, "First, we need to get rid of the Cold Energy in her body so that her body can return to normal for the time being.Then, she will have to learn to cultivate so that when the Cold Energy appears in her body again, she can absorb it and use it like True Energy." James replied, "Alright." "Do you have a solution to discharge the Cold Energy from her? If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll have to do it." James had a way of discharging the Cold Energy out of Cynthia. However, she would have to be naked to get rid of it. He was a man, and if word got out, it¡¯d tarnish Cynthia¡¯s reputation. She was not even 20 years old yet, and James did not want her to be ridiculed for it. "I do, but I think it''ll be a little wasteful to simply discharge it from her like this.When you were in the Cadens¡¯ mansion, didn¡¯t you use your silver needles to absorb Grandpa¡¯s True Energy to break through your vessel and meridians? If you could also gather the Cold Energy from her body and absorb it, it¡¯ll increase your True Energy rapidly." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James'' heart skipped a beat after hearing her suggestion.He had just started getting in touch with Internal Martial Arts and was not very knowledgeable about it yet. "Do you mean for me to absorb the Cold Energy and convert it into my True Energy?" Maxine nodded. "Yeah.Theoretically, the Cold Energy is pure True Frost Energy, but Cynthia cannot control] it, so it bes a burden to her.If you could absorb it, it¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble." "Let me think about it." James sat on the sofa, deep in his thoughts. "True Energy channeling?" James murmured. Maxine meant that her True Energy could be channeled from one person¡¯s body to another to be absorbed. No such method was recorded in the second volume of the medical book. However, Crucifier had miraculous effects. Even without them, it might be possible with regr acupuncture needles. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Perhaps it¡¯s feasible.However, I¡¯ll need to go back and consider it a little more." James was still studying the medical book, and there were many things that he did not fully comprehend yet. Maxine said, "Alright.You should go back and think about it first.I''ll stay here to look after Cynthia.Nothing will happen to her with me on the watch.It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t be by your side, and if someone attacks you, that would be..." James waved his hand and said, "Although I don¡¯t have my True Energy now, I¡¯m still an expert when it comes to External Martial Arts.Even if I''m faced with a first-rank grandmaster, I might not necessarily lose." "That¡¯s true." Maxine nodded. Even though James did not have True Energy, he was not a weakling. "Then I¡¯ll head back first." James stood up. The second volume of the medical book was at the Cahans¡¯ vi. After saving Tiarast time, he had not gone back. He would have to return to the Cahans¡¯ vi if he wanted to continue studying the medical book. "James, are you returning to the Cahans?" asked Tiara. "Yeah." James nodded. "Do you want me to go back with you?" she asked again. James thought for a moment and answered, "You stay here for the time being.I''ll go back to study the medical book ande back after I find a solution." Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Chapter 905 James left Cynthia¡¯s vi and took a taxi directly to the Cahans. While he was sitting in the taxi, he began to drift off into his thoughts. He had already divorced Thea, and he only returned to the Cahans because she threatened him with her life. Additionally, Thea was poisoned by Gu, and he was worried that it would take effect. Now, Thea seemed to be doing better mentally, so there was no need for him to continue living with the Cahans. "Sir, we''ve arrived." James came back to his senses after the driver reminded him. "Alright." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. James nodded, made the payment, and got out of the vehicle. The sky had already turned dark when James arrived at the Cahans¡¯ vi, which was brightly lit up.He walked over and rang the doorbell. Soon, the door opened. A man in his twenties dressed in an expensive and stylish suit opened the door.It was David. "oke" David was slightly taken aback to see James at the door. He regained his senses and said excitedly, "It¡¯s you, James! You¡¯re finally back.Come on in." David dragged James into the house. In the past, he had a rude attitude toward James. He felt that James was unworthy of his sister. However, ever since James saved his life in the past and he learned of his true identity, he saw James as an incredibly admirable and decent person. No matter how much he looked at James, he was pleasing to the eye. The dignified War God of Sol, one of the Five Commanders, married into the Cahans and was ordered around, but he worked hard withoutint. Even though he was no longer the ck Dragon, David still felt that his sister was extremely blessed to have married him. Many people were gathered in the vi. Not only had dys¡¯ maiden familye, but also most of the Cahans were present. The vi¡¯s living room was full of people. "Dad, Mom! Grandpa, Grandma! Uncle! James is back!" David led James inside and announced his arrival at the top of his lungs.His shouts made the noisy living room quiet in an instant. Everyone turned to the door simultaneously. Lex, Jedidiah, and Mrs.Hill looked in James¡¯ direction. James did not expect so many guests in the Cahans¡¯ vi. Lex, dressed in a neat suit, walked over with his cane excitedly. He said with a smile, "Since you¡¯re back, you should stay with us.I promised that the Cahans will take care of you in the future, and as long as I¡¯m alive, no one from our family will dare to cause you trouble." James used to be the ck Dragon and had provided a lot of help to the Cahans. In the past, Lex was blinded by power and money, unable to analyze the situation. After his eyes were opened to the truth, it was already toote. James had already divorced Thea and returned to the Southern ins to fight in the war. Afterward, he was tried and was demoted to a civilian. Thea was also home. Over the past few days, she had reported to Messiah Corporation to assist Quincy in some business matters, but it was her mother¡¯s birthday today, so she did not go to thepany. Thea was dressed in a morous white low-cut gown.Her long ck hair was tied up, revealing her facial features.Her temperament that evening was of a nobledy. Her long dress was dragged on the floor as she walked toward James. A smile broke out on her beautiful face as she stretched out her slender hand to hold James¡¯ hand. She said ecstatically, "Honey, wee home.It¡¯s my mom¡¯s birthday today." "I came back for the medical book in the room," said James. During his taxi ride to the vi, James had already thought about it.Now that they had divorced, it was unnecessary for them to keep in contact anymore. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Chapter 906 He nned to take the second volume of the medical book and leave. "James." A tall and muscr figure dressed in a military uniform walked over and greeted James respectfully. The man was Clinton. Clinton was selected to participate in the special training because of James. Although the special training was not over yet, he had asked for leave to thank James personally. James looked at Clinton with a smile and said, "Not bad.You''ve only been training for a while but look much stronger." Clinton replied with a smile, "The special training is tough, but I¡¯m pumped to keep going.I hope to be a hero like you one day and protect our country." James waved his hand and said, "What hero? I¡¯m no longer themander of the ck Dragon Army, nor am I the ck Dragon.I¡¯m just amoner now." "In my heart, you¡¯ll always be a hero!" Clinton said firmly. "James." Jedidiah walked over. "Grandpa," James greeted him respectfully. James had respect for the older revolutionaries because their effort allowed Sol to survive the most difficult periods and lead the country forward. "I''ve heard a lot about you recently.The Cahans and Thea are indeed at fault.Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, you should return home.The Cahans will always wee you.I will also acknowledge you as my only grandson-inw." "Grandpa, thank you for the kind offer, but I''ll pass.Thea is an incredible woman.I¡¯m just amoner now and not worthy enough for her," James waved his hand and said. dys came over and shouted at him, "What¡¯s wrong with you, James? The whole family is begging you toe back.Do you really think you¡¯re somebody? If it weren''t for everything you''ve done for the Cahans, do you think we''d still wee you back?" "Mom, what is wrong with you?" Thea criticized dys. "James has finally returned home, so can¡¯t you have a better attitude?" "A-Am I wrong?" dys saw that everyone was looking at her, and her confidence immediately dropped. She murmured, "The elders are already begging him toe back, but he is still acting so arrogant." "I''ll go get my stuff and leave immediately." James was not bothered by her attitude and headed to the second floor. Thea followed after him. Inside a room on the second floor... James opened the cab and took out the medical book¡¯s second volume. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thea walked into the room and said, "James, I won''t stop you if you insist on leaving." It was rare for Thea to be acting so rationally. James nodded and asked, "Have you read my medical book?" "Yeah." Thea nodded. She answered honestly, "I was bored at home and went through a few pages.The text is written in an archaic script from a thousand years ago and records some acupuncture techniques.I didn¡¯t understand much, but the meditation method seemed interesting.It allowed one to calm down.Once a person¡¯s mind is clear, it''ll make it much easier to think aboutplicated things." James was surprised. He never expected Thea to be able to read the words within the medical book. Moreover, she evenprehended the meditation methods. "wh-Who thought you how to read ancient words? Who else has read it besides you?" James stared at Thea doubtfully. This woman had changed a lot and seemed to know everything about him.He suspected that Thea must havee in contact with someone in the past few days. "I''m the only one who went through it.I searched the words online and deciphered them slowly until I could understand them," Thea murmured. The truth was that Thomas also read the medical book and exined the meditation method. However, Thomas had reminded her that she must never tell James about it.He said it was not time yet, and it¡¯d be chaotic if James found out. Thus, she did not dare to mention it. James did not fault her for it since he never warned her not to read it. In fact, there was nothing much inside anyway. The medical book recorded very little about medical techniques, and most of the content was about Crucifier¡¯s applications. Even if Thea understood the content, it would be useless information since Crucifier was not in her possession. James took the medical book and left. "Are you really going to leave?" Thea tried to urge him to stay. She wrapped her arms around James from behind and buried her head into his back, saying softly, "Can¡¯t you give me another chance to prove myself?" Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Thea was reluctant to let James go. James used to be incredibly kind to her, but she did not cherish him. After losing him, she deeply regretted it. She did not me James. Instead, she knew that it was her fault. Thea tried her best to urge him to stay. James remained silent. Seeing Thea desperately trying to persuade him, he felt tempted to stay but was unable to do so because he promised to marry Tiara. He was a man who was true to his word. "Since you already know everything, you should also know what happened between Tiara and me." "Yeah, I do." Thea let go of James and said, "Go if you want." James did not say anything more. He turned around and left. Thea¡¯s face was full of sadness and helplessness. Underneath it all, she felt resolution while watching James walk away from her. She murmured, "I¡¯m not giving up.Even if I have to chase you to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll surely make you turn around!" She was confident. Thea believed that as long as she did her best and became a better person, James would return to her sooner orter. When that happened, they would never be separated for the rest of their lives. James walked down the stairs. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. Without saying much, he walked out of the vi and left. After he left their sight, the Cahans and the Hills began to gossip. Soon, Thea also came down the stairs. Lex asked, "Thea, what happened? Why did you let him leave?" Thea muttered, "It¡¯s alright.Let him go for now.Sooner orter, he¡¯lle back to me." After James left the Cahans¡¯ vi, he turned around and looked at the brightly lit ce. He had not been in the Cahans or married to Thea for a long time. It was only a few months, but Thea was already deeply imprinted in his mind. Although they were divorced, he missed the moments with her. Unfortunately, fate yed a cruel trick on him. Maybe he really did make his own bed to lie in. Everything was caused by his actions. So many things were happening right now. Between love and taking responsibility, James chose thetter. He made a mistake and would have to bear responsibility for it. Moreover, Tiara was a decent and kind girl. "I¡¯m sorry, Thea." James stood outside and looked at the lively vi. Then, he murmured guiltily, "I¡¯ve failed as your husband.I didn''t do my best, but I¡¯ve no choice but to let you down now." James stood outside the vi for a few minutes before finally turning around to leave. Meanwhile, Thea, who was inside the vi, was no longer in the mood to attend the birthday party. She returned to her room, stood on the balcony, and stared into the night sky in a daze. James left the Cahans¡¯ vi and headed back to Cynthia¡¯s house. When he arrived, Quincy had also just reached there. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "James? Why¡¯re you back here?" Tiara asked as soon as he entered the house. Maxine and Quincy also looked at James, confused by his return. They thought that James would be staying with the Cahans, and none of them expected him toe back so soon. James exined, "I already divorced Thea a long time ago.After some thought, it seemed inappropriate for me to live in the Cahans¡¯ vi.Cynthia, I¡¯ll stay at your ce for the time being.Do you have any objection?" Cynthia was wrapped in a nket, shivering from the cold. Through her trembling teeth, she replied, "D-Do as you please. There are...a lot of vacant rooms on the second floor." "Alright.I''ll head upstairs to read my book." James turned to ascend the stairs. Cynthia said, "Tiara, you...you lead James upstairs." Tiara immediately nodded. She walked over and shouted, "James, I''ll bring you up." James did not refuse the offer. Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Tiara took James to the second floor, pushed open a door, and said, "James, you can stay in this room. The sheets and everything else inside were newly bought." "Alright." James nodded. He walked into the room. Tiara followed him with a hesitant expression as if wanting to say something, James looked at her and asked, "Do you have something to say?" Tiara was slightly embarrassed and her pretty face flushed red. "J- James, you and Thea..." She paused, summoned the courage, and asked, "D-Did youe back because of me? I...I already told you I don¡¯t want to force you, and I sincerely wish the best for you and Thea.All I want is for you two to be well and fine." "Nonsense.Stop overthinking it.You go out first.I want to continue reading my book." "Okay..." Tiara replied dispiritedly and walked out. Downstairs... The two women sat together. Seeing Tiara approaching, Quincy asked as if gossiping, "Did you ask James why he didn''t stay at the Cahans?" Tiara looked at her and asked, "Should I not havee to Cansington? Did I make it difficult for James? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave tomorrow." "What do you mean you¡¯re leaving?" Quincy reprimanded her. "This is James and Thea¡¯s problem, and it has nothing to do with you.They had no strong foundation in their rtionship anyway and were bound to divorce.Even without you getting involved, they would''ve divorced." "But it¡¯s because I showed up and caused distress to James.I-I couldn''t help myself froming to see him," Tiara said tearfully. "Silly, pursue him if you like him.Isn¡¯t it normal to like someone? Go ahead and be more courageous," Quincy teased yfully. Wrapped under her thick nkets, Cynthia could not help teasing Quincy too. "You like him too.So why aren¡¯t you taking any initiative?" "Me?" Quincy smiled dejectedly. "James rejected me a long time ago.It¡¯s impossible for us." Listening to their gossip, Maxine was also intrigued and said with a smile, "I haven''t been acquainted with James for long, but I can tell that he¡¯s an incredibly indecisive person.He doesn¡¯t want to disappoint either one of you girls.He is in a dilemma because he cares too much about the people around him.However, I believe he¡¯ll figure out the person he wants to spend his life with a little more time."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While the women downstairs gossiped about who James liked, James locked himself in the room. He sat in a lotus position and started to meditate. James rxed his mind and body, leaving behind all theplicated thoughts. After calming down, he took out the second volume of the medical book. He flipped it open and read it attentively. The second volume of the medical book mainly recorded Crucifer¡¯s applications. However, James only had a preliminary understanding of it. He read the medical book and tranted the ancient words in his mind into modernnguage. At the same time, he visualized a human figure covered with silver needles on its meridians and acupoints. James tried to understand andprehend the context, attempting to learn how to channel the energy in one person¡¯s body to another and absorb it as one¡¯s True Energy without hurting the human body.He studied the book throughout the night and even forgot to have dinner. The night passed silently. The next day... James put down the thick medical book in the morning and took a deep breath. "After studying the whole night, I finally found something that''ll work.However, I can¡¯t be certain that it will seed,"James murmured. James found a way to channel the Cold Energy in Cynthia¡¯s body, absorb it, and refine it into True Energy. However, there was a premise. He would have to cultivate his True Energy again. Moreover, it was only a theoretical method. They would have to test it out to know it worked. Knock! Knock! Knock! There was frantic knocking at the door. James rolled out of bed, walked over, and opened it. Quincy appeared in her pajamas outside the door with her hair still messed up, shouting anxiously, "Tiara¡¯s missing!" Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Chapter 909 "Missing?" James was stunned. He recollected himself and asked, "She was fine yesterday.How did she suddenly go missing?" Quincy sighed. "She was acting strangest night and asked many unusual questions." "What kind of questions?" "In short, she felt that she had troubled and distressed you.She thinks you didn¡¯t stay with the Cahans and that you came back because of her.I woke up and couldn¡¯t find her anywhere.She even packed and left with her luggage." James wore a worried expression. "Why¡¯re you still standing in a daze? Hurry and find her!" "Me? Where am I going to find her?" James was at a loss. Quincy said, "She must be nning to return to the Capital and probably hasn¡¯t arrived at the airport yet.Can¡¯t you use your connections to stop her from leaving?" "Mihm." James nodded and rushed down the stairs. Maxine had already gotten up and was using her True Energy to discharge the excessive Cold Energy in Cynthia¡¯s body. Seeing Jamesing downstairs, Maxine stopped the process. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James asked, "How¡¯s she doing?" Maxine replied, "She''ll be fine for the time being.You don¡¯t have to worry about her.Go and bring Tiara back.I haven¡¯t known her for a long time, but I can tell she has a good heart and was simply thinking of you.Don¡¯t let anything happen to that sweet girl." "I¡¯ll head out to look for her." James walked toward the door. Before he left, Quincy shouted, "I''m going to thepany first.Keep me updated!" "Alright," James hurriedly answered her and headed out. After leaving the vi, he took out his phone and tried to call Tiara. "Sorry, the phone number you''ve dialed is currently unavable.Please try againter." James phoned Tiara¡¯s number but could not get through because her phone was switched off.He racked his brain for a moment and decided to call the Blithe King. The call was connected almost immediately. The Blithe King¡¯s voice transmitted through the phone. "Are you back, James?" James said, "Yeah.Blithe King, I need to ask for a favor.Could you immediately contact the airport, high-speed rail, and bus stations to identify and stop a person from traveling?" "Who?" asked the Blithe King. "Tiara," James replied. Hearing this, the Blithe King frowned and said, "James, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to help you if this was an official matter.However, if word got out that I used my authority to help you with a private matter..." "Blithe King, this will be thest time.Countless forces have their eyes on me and the people around me.If Tiara leaves now, she might encounter danger and be captured by an enemy.What would I do if that happened?" "This is thest time." The Blithe King hung up the phone. He immediately issued an order to notify the airport, high-speed rail station, bus station, dock, and other transportation means to stop Tiara if they spotted her trying to leave. Meanwhile, James took a taxi directly to the airport. Although he was unsure of how Tiara would return to the Capital, boarding a ne seemed like the first choice. If he rushed to the airport, he might be able to stop her. The night before, Tiara thought about it for a long time. She felt James could not make a decision because she suddenly showed up. Tiara understood that James was a national hero, the War God of Sol. Thus, he would surely keep his promise, which was why he gave up his beloved Thea. She wanted to pursue her happiness but did not want to destroy other people''s rtionships. Ultimately, she concluded that it was best for her to leave. James would not be in such distress after she left. Before dawn, she packed her bags, bought a ticket to the Capital, and left. After getting off the taxi, she walked toward the airport entrance. However, a voice suddenly called out for her. "Tiara, where are you going?" Hearing the voice, she turned around and looked for its source. Many people were behind her, but most were simply travelers with luggage hurrying toward the airport. After scanning her surroundings for a while, she spotted an old man standing not far away. The old man was dressed in white baggy clothes, had neat short white hair, and looked about 60 years old. He looked at her with a bright and friendly smile. Tiara¡¯s brow immediately furrowed. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Chapter 910 The old man approached her. Tiara asked, "Were you calling me just now, sir?" "Of course." The old man was none other than Thomas.He leaned forward and whispered into Tiara¡¯s ears. "Really?!!" Tiara was ecstatic. "Definitely.Come with me.It¡¯s not a lie," Thomas said with a smile. Tiara left the airport with Thomas inside a ck vehicle, while James reached the airport a little too late. After arriving, he phoned the Blithe King. The Blithe King informed him that there was indeed a person named Tiara Youngblood that booked a ticket. However, she did not board the ne. James frowned upon hearing the news. "She didn¡¯t board the ne?" "Yeah, the flight she booked has already taken off, but she didn¡¯t board the ne." "Alright.I got it." James hung up the phone.He sat on the stairs outside the airport, smoking a cigarette pensively. "Where could she go if she didn¡¯t board the ne?" James muttered to himself. "Did something happen to her?" James suddenly became anxious, and he called the Blithe King again. "Blithe King, use your intelligencework and help me investigate immediately.I¡¯ve got a bad feeling that something might have happened to Tiara." "Okay," the Blithe King agreed without hesitation. After hanging up the phone, he hurriedly activated the military intelligencework.He even collected surveince footage near the airport. Soon, he found some clues. James waited patiently outside the airport. Ten minutester, he received the surveince footage from the Blithe King. The footage showed Thomas talking to Tiara and her following him into a vehicle. Then, James'' phone rang. "I¡¯ve already sent the footage to you.Tiara wasst seen leaving with the man inside the video.The man''s identity is still unknown, nor have we tracked down the whereabouts of the ck vehicle. "Alright." James hung up the phone.He stared intently at the video and zoomed in on it. The footage was slightly blurry, making it hard to see Thomas¡¯ face. However, James felt that the man seemed incredibly familiar to him. "Who''s this man? What did he say to Tiara to convince her to follow him?" James muttered. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. "Grandpa..." He identified the man inside the video. The person was his grandfather, who was framed ten years ago, causing him to turn against James¡¯ father and he was ultimately burned to death in the inferno. "This is impossible!" James shook his head. ¡®It can¡¯t be Grandpa.He died ten years ago.This can¡¯t be him. ¡®But this person looks so simr to him.They¡¯re almost identical.If it¡¯s not Grandpa, who else could it be?¡¯ James was confused. After a while, he recollected himself and sent the video to Jay.He demanded, "Use your underground intelligencework to find out the identity of the old man in this video.I want every single piece of information rted to him." "James, it''ll take some time for me to gather intel about him.I''ll report to you in three days." "No.I must have it before dark today," James insisted. Jay was helpless. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. All this while, he had constantly been helping James to look up information. "Alright.I''ll do my best." Jay answered and hung up the phone. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James had no choice but to return home and wait for the news.He hailed a taxi back to Cynthia¡¯s vi. Maxine hurriedly asked as soon as he entered the house, "How was it? Did you find her?" James shook his head. He walked over and sat down on the sofa. Cynthia also asked, "Did you not find her?" Maxine had already discharged the excessive Cold Energy in Cynthia¡¯s body, allowing her body temperature to return to normal for the time being. Cynthia looked at James worriedly. He took out his phone and opened the surveince footage sent by the Blithe King. Maxine leaned over and took a look. After watching the footage, she asked with concern, "Who¡¯s that old man? Why did Tiara leave with him?" James¡¯ expression was bleak. "Judging from his appearance, it might be my grandfather.However, he was supposed to have died in the fire ten years ago.I''ve already requested the Blithe King to use his authority to track down the man in the footage.I¡¯ve also asked the underground intelligencework to investigate his identity." "Thomas?" Maxine eximed in disbelief and asked, "Did you say he¡¯s your grandfather, Thomas Caden?" James nodded, then shook his head again. "Just by his appearance, it does seem to be him.However, my memory of him is slightly fuzzy since it¡¯s been ten years.I can¡¯t be certain whether it¡¯s him through the surveince footage alone." Maxine suddenly fell into thought. With so many things happening recently, Tobias and Maxine had both suspected that Thomas was still alive. "James, I think it¡¯s very likely that¡¯s your grandfather." James looked at her and asked, "Do you also think it¡¯s my grandfather?" "Yeah." Maxine nodded and said, "There have been a lot of unexpected events recently, especially the sudden emergence of the God-King Pce.Grandpa couldn''t find out who had been interfering with the overall situation and could not find any clues.He analyzed and concluded that it was most likely Thomas.However, there was the premise that Thomas had to be alive.Now that we¡¯ve learned about this man who looks simr to your grandfather, I think Grandpa must be right." She paused and took a deep breath. "If this man in the footage is Thomas, then some of the previous mysteries could be solved." "What mystery?" asked James. "The Johnstons suddenly kidnaped you, and they demanded the Cadens toe forward to save you.However, Grandpa never agreed to it.In the end, someone disguised as me rescued you from the Johnstons and left you at the gate of Caden¡¯s mansion," Maxine exined. "So?" James looked at her puzzledly. Maxine continued, "I¡¯ve been wondering how Thea could immediately recognize me and know about the details in the Capital.No matter how hard I thought about it, it simply seemed impossible.I finally came to a realization." James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. "A-Are you suggesting that the person who rescued me from the Johnstons was Thea disguised as you?" "Yes," Maxine nodded. "That would be the only way to exin everything.I¡¯m guessing that Thea already knows that Thomas is alive.However, this is just my conjecture, and it can¡¯t be proven unless you confront Thea about it." James leaned back on the sofa, closed his eyes, and fell into thought.He harked back to the day when he killed the Emperor. The masked woman in a ck dress suddenly crossed his mind. At that moment, he did have a feeling that she resembled Thea. Moreover, the figure that fought against Hades resembled Thomas from the footage. After analyzing it for a while, James also was convinced of Maxine''s assumptions. "I''ll go look for Thea to confirm it." James stood up. "Wait." Maxine suddenly stopped him. James looked at her. Maxine thought for a moment and said, "Even though this person might be your grandfather, I¡¯m afraid he is scheming something because he refrained from meeting you and caused so many incidents from the dark.Although I don¡¯t know him, I¡¯ve heard from Grandpa that Thomas is a vile and scheming man.Rashly approaching Thea about it will only arouse his suspicion." "He''s my grandfather, so what if I arouse his suspicion? I believe he won¡¯t cause me any harm." James was confident in his grandfather. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Grandpa had always treated him affectionately when he was young. Thomas taught him to read the ancientnguage and helped him build a solid medical foundation.His grandfather''s teachings were the reason he was capable ofprehending medical books ina short period. "James, how can I make you believe me? Your grandfather was the person that started the conflict within the Cadens back then.Do you know how many of our family members he killed? So many of our rtives died at his hands.He''s a cunning man that would do anything to achieve his goal, even if it meant killing his own family.Even if you¡¯re his grandson, he won''t show you mercy if you get in his way." Maxine tried to warn him. She did not want James to be blinded by the truth and lose his judgment because it concerned his grandfather. "I¡¯m sure my grandfather isn¡¯t someone like that.He must¡¯ve had a reason." James shook his head.He doubted everything Maxine said because he believed that he knew his grandfather very well. James had lived with his grandfather for 18 years and was aware of his grandfather¡¯s virtue. He trusted that Thomas would never kill innocent people. Maxine sighed helplessly. James was unwilling to listen to her advice. She gave up and said, "It¡¯s up to you.Do as you please." James turned around and left. After leaving Cynthia''s vi, James took out his phone and called Thea. The call was connected very soon, and Thea¡¯s feathery voice could be heard. "James, what¡¯s up?" "Where are you?" James asked with a serious tone. Thea was at Messiah Corporation. She sensed that James¡¯ tone was unusual and quickly put down the documents in her hands. "I''m at Messiah Corporation.What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?" "Wait for me.I¡¯lle to you right away." James hung up the phone. He quickly caught acab and headed to Messiah Corporation. James established Messiah Corporation to stop Centennial Corporation, and Quincy was the founder in the public eye. The headquarters was a huge 18-story building. With a grim expression, James walked into Messiah Corporation. A security guard tried to stop him and said, "Stop right there! Hey, you! I¡¯m talking to you! Why¡¯ re you rushing inside? Who¡¯re you looking for?" James stopped and said, "I¡¯m here for Quincy." Initially, James wanted to mention Thea¡¯s name but realized that the security guards might not be aware of her yet since she had only been in thepany for a few days. The security guard looked at him doubtfully. "Do you have an appointment with Ms.Xenos? Hey! Stop..." The security pointed at James, took out his walkie-talkie, and shouted, "Send support! An unauthorized visitor is forcing his way into the building." Soon, many security guards rushed over and barricaded James¡¯ way. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. James was incredibly anxious because Tiara was likely kidnapped. Moreover, he suddenly learned that his grandfather might still be alive and was possibly the mastermind behind everything. On top of that, Maxine described his grandfather as a heinous viin.He was in a rush to question Thea about everything. "Get lost!" he growled. "Take him down!" Following the security captain¡¯s order, dozens of security guards quickly dashed toward James. "What''re you doing?! Stop!" Just when a battle was about to break out, Quincy happened to walk out of the elevator and witnessed the scene.She quickly shouted to stop the fight. Chapter 913 Chapter913 Chapter 913 ¡°Ms. Xenos.¡± The security guards charging at James halted their steps and greeted Quincy respectfully. ¡°Go back to work.¡± Quincy scanned the security guards and ordered them to return to their posts. ¡°Understood!¡± The security guards left. Quincy looked at James and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be looking for Tiara? Why are you at the company?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for Thea.¡± ¡°Why¡¯re you looking for her?¡± ¡°I need to ask her some questions.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to her.¡± Quincy took James to an office located on the top floor. After Thea received James¡® call, she patiently waited for him to arrive. In less than an hour, he showed up. ¡°James¡­¡± She stood up and greeted him. James walked toward the office¡¯s lounge area and sat on the sofa. Thea went over and sat down opposite him, while Quincy also remained in the office. He took out his phone, opened the surveince footage sent to him by the Blithe King, and pushed his phone on the table toward Thea. ¡°Watch it. Tell me, do you know the person in this video?¡± Thea picked up the phone with confusion. She looked at the screen and saw Thomas. Thomas was seen speaking to Tiara, and she followed him into a vehicle for some reason. Her expression slightly changed, but she forced herself to calm down. After a few seconds, she put down. the phone and looked at James cluelessly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Tiara? I heard from Quincy that Tiara left in the morning. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Quincy took the phone and watched the footage. James asked, ¡°You know I¡¯m not talking about Tiara but Thomas.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Thomas?¡± Thea asked puzzledly. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Thea, I need you to be honest with me. Last time in the Capital, were you the masked woman leading martial artists from the God¨CKing Pce to assist me in killing the Emperor? And did you disguise. yourself as Maxine to save me from the Johnstons and leave me at the Cadens¡® doorstep?¡± James asked with a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Thea refused to admit it. Quincy also finished watching the video and put down the phone. She asked puzzledly, ¡°James, what¡¯s going on? What does this have to do with Thea? Isn¡¯t Thomas your grandfather? Are you saying that this old man in the video is your grandfather?¡± James did not answer Quincy but kept staring intently at Thea. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You have no idea? Then how did you recognize Maxine at first nce? Is it possible that you¡¯ve known Thomas for a long time now? Is he the founder of the God¨CKing Pce?¡± James bombarded her with questions. Bang! He mmed the table and stood up, shouting, ¡°Thea, you better tell me the truth!¡± James hit the table with such force that it caused the water sses on it to topple to the ground. The ss cups immediately shattered into a pile of ss shards. Thea was taken aback by his abrupt shouting. She had known James for a long time but had never seen him lose his temper. It took several seconds for Thea to recover from her stupefaction. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¨CI really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Thea wanted to tell James the truth, but Thomas had repeatedly warned her not to say a word. The only way to help James live was to help him in secret. She denied his questions so that James would not die. Quincy looked at Thea and tried to persuade her. ¡°Thea, I can sense that you¡¯ve changed a lot after disappearing for a few days. If there¡¯s anything you know, you should tell James about it. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Chapter 914 ¡°I¡¯ve really no clue at all.¡± Thea denied it again. ¡°If I find out that you lied to me¡­ Hmph!¡± James snorted, stood up furiously, and turned to leave. ¡°James¡­¡± Quincy called out for him. She cast a nce at Thea and quickly chased after James. She grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°What happened, James?¡± James took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He exined, ¡°Tiara was taken away by someone. This person is most likely my grandfather. However, he is supposed to have died in the fire ten years ago, so I can¡¯t be certain. On top of that, Maxine had. suggested that the God¨CKing Pce was created by my grandfather, Thomas. He had secretly been in contact with Thea and got her to help me twice.¡± ¡°I¨CIsn¡¯t this a good thing? Your grandfather is helping you from behind the scenes. Is there a problem with that?¡± asked Quincy. James exined, ¡°Yes, but Maxine described my grandpa as cunning and heinous. Plus, Tiara disappeared with him, and I don¡¯t know where they went.¡± ¡°W¨CWhy is everything soplicated?¡± Quincy gently massaged her temples. The information revealed by James was too much for her to digest. James did not further exin anything and simply turned to leave the building. Quincy did not chase after him and returned to the office. Thea was still sitting on the sofa without saying a word. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Thea? If you already knew of James¡® grandfather¡¯s existence, why did you hide it?¡± Quincy walked over and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Thea firmly denied it again. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back to work. I¡¯ve got some important documents to look through.¡± Quincy sighed and turned to leave the office. After Quincy had left the room, Thea sat back in her office chair and fell deep in thought. She tried to think about what Thomas had said to Tiara for her to follow him so willingly. After thinking about it for a few seconds, she buried herself in work. She nned to give Thomas a call after clocking out. Meanwhile, James had already returned to Cynthia¡¯s vi. ¡°How did it go, James?¡± Maxine immediately asked after seeing James return home. ¡°I already told you that it¡¯d be too reckless to go straight to her like that. She¡¯s definitely going to contact Thomas after this.¡± ¡°Let her contact him. It¡¯ll save a lot of trouble trying to figure everything out myself. If it¡¯s really my grandfather, he¡¯lle to look for me after finding out that I¡¯ve learned about him. When that happens, I can easily uncover the mysteries.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you became the Dragon King with how naive you are. Thomas would havee to you long ago if he had good intentions. Why would he deliberately hide in the dark and use Thea to help you? He must have an ulterior motive to assist you and stir chaos in the Capital.¡± Maxine was shocked that James was still wet behind the ears. He was themander of the ck Dragon Army. Maxine expected James to consider the overall situation before acting. She never knew he would act recklessly and unrestrained just because it concerned his grandfather. However, it was reasonable for him to be anxious since a person that died ten years ago had suddenly reappeared. James looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°Then tell me, what I should do instead?¡± Maxine said, ¡°If that man really is your grandfather, Thomas, then Thea must have been the one who disguised herself as me to help you in the Capital. Thomas¡® goal was to disrupt the forces in the Capital. Some time ago, the ancient painting held by the Johnstons was stolen. I think the person who stole it might be Thomas.¡± ¡°What do you think my grandfather is trying to achieve, then?¡± While James had rushed off to question Thea, Maxine had carefully analyzed the situation. ¡°I think he has two goals. First, he is trying to collect the four paintings protected by the Ancient Four. Assuming that this is the case, then he must be the mastermind behind the raid on the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s tomb. ¡°Secondly, he must have other ambitions. Thus, he deliberately used you to disrupt the overall situation, trying to crumble the Ancient Four and other forces.¡° Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Maxine stated her analysis of the situation. However, her assumptions could only be possible under the assumption that Thomas was alive and the person who took Tiara. Many things would change if the person who took Tiara were an imposter. Her analysis would not be tenable, and it could be easily overturned. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Cut to the chase. What do you suggest | do right now?¡± Maxine exined, ¡°Tiara wouldn¡¯t be in danger if the person who took her was Thomas. I believe that he is nning to take action very soon. This time, he intends to unleash great chaos involving the Ancient Four and major Capital forces. What you have to do is quickly improve your strength. You will have to at least enter the fifth rank before you¡¯ll have the ability to make a difference. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to be led by the nose.¡± James calmed down and carefully analyzed the situation. The masked woman dressed in ck at the Capital was undoubtedly Thea. The fake Maxine, who rescued him from the Johnstons, must also be her. Maxine¡¯s spections made sense. He was indeed incapable of doing anything in his current state. The only thing he could do was to increase his strength as much as possible within this short period. ¡°I honestly think the heavens are looking out for you, James. Although the current situation is chaotic, you¡¯ve regted your body¡¯s meridians. The only thing left for you to do is cultivate your True Energy again. Moreover, Cynthia¡¯s body contains a powerful Cold Energy that you can absorb to cultivate True Energy. Even if you can¡¯t reach the fifth rank in time, you¡¯ll make it to the third rank within a month.¡± James had activated his Governor Vessel, Conception Vessel, and Eight Extraordinary Meridians. This would allow the True Energy in his body to flow continuously without obstruction. Consequently, he would improve at a rapid speed. With just a few months of cultivation, he would surpass martial artists who had trained for decades. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Since they were at a stalemate, the only thing he could do was to improve himself. Concurrently, he still had Jay and the Blithe King doing their best to track down the person suspected to be James¡® grandfather. James stayed at Cynthia¡¯s vi the whole day, waiting for updates from the Blithe King and Jay. After waiting for the whole day, he still had not received any news. Impatient, James made a phone call to the Blithe King. The Blithe King said, ¡°James, we haven¡¯t traced them down yet. The person in the surveince footage is nowhere to be found. Moreover, the vehicle Tiara got on is untraceable. It¡¯s as if it had disappeared into thin air. It vanished after leaving the airport and wasn¡¯t spotted in any of the city¡¯s surveince footage.¡± The Blithe king¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± James hung up the phone and called Jay. However, he was met with the same results. Even Jay¡¯s underground intelligencework could not find the origin of the person who took Tiara away. Faced with all the bad news, James started to be worried. Maxineforted him. ¡°Calm down. I believe Tiara is unharmed. Don¡¯t overthink it. You should listen to my advice and start improving your strength.¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll go rest in my room.¡± James brushed it off and returned to his room on the second floor. After he left, Cynthia parted her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Maxine. I feel like nothing can get past your eyes. You¡¯re sharp and can always analyze the situation thoroughly.¡± Maxine smiled faintly. At the same time, Messiah Corporation¡­ Thea got off work and walked out of her office room. As soon as she walked out, she bumped into Quincy waiting outside her door. She looked at Quincy and asked, ¡°Working hours are over, and you should be heading home. What¡¯re you doing outside my office?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to talk. Let¡¯s go.¡± Quincy smiled and gestured for Thea toe with her. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Thea folded her arms and looked at Quincy. ¡°I know you want to ask about the things James mentioned. this afternoon, right? Let me make it clear to you again. I¡¯ve no clue what he was talking about. I¡¯mpletely clueless, okay?¡± After speaking. Thea turned and walked away. ¡°You¡¯re on point, but the more you act this way, the more suspicious you are.¡± Quincy murmured. Thea ignored Quincy and walked into the elevator, heading directly to the underground parking lot. She took out her car key and pressed the button. A car nearby beeped a few times. Thea walked over, opened the door, and got into the car. An old man. was already in the passenger seat. However, Thea was immersed in her thoughts and failed to notice him. When she saw him, she jerked and patted her chest. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Sir Caden? You¡¯re always appearing out of nowhere. And why didn¡¯t you answer the call in the afternoon?¡± Thomas smiled and said, ¡°I know that James had gone to question you and that you must be confused. It would¡¯ve been hard to exin everything on the phone. That¡¯s why I showed up in person.¡± ¡°What did you say to Tiara? Also, why did you suddenly take her away? James came to question me today and got angry because I refused to tell him anything,¡± Thea questioned him. Thomas asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, did you?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t, but you should at least tell me your ns.¡± Even now, she was still unaware of Thomas¡® motives. However, everything Thomas had asked her to do up until now was to help James. The first thing he asked of her was to help James kill the Emperor. The second time was to save James from the Johnstons. She only agreed to it since it was beneficial to James. This time, Thomas took Tiara away. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that I¡¯ve taken Tiara away? You¡¯ll have one less rival.¡± Thomas smiled. Thea pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want James to misunderstand me.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thomas smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Tiara¡¯s fine, and I¡¯m keeping her safe. James seems to be cking off and hasn¡¯t been motivatedtely, so I took her away to give him a push.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Thea looked at him doubtfully. Thomas replied, ¡°Of course. Do you have any idea how strong James¡® enemies are? How can he resort to relying on a woman¡¯s protection? It seems I¡¯ll have to find a chance to kidnap Quincy tomorrow.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Thea immediately disapproved of his idea. ¡°Sir Caden, you shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble. James is already suspicious of me. If even Quincy disappears, James will be furious. I won¡¯t be able to exin myself if that happens.¡± ¡°Then you should also go missing too. He won¡¯t have any trouble if there aren¡¯t any women around him. He has already regted his Governor Vessel, Conception Vessel, and Eight Extraordinary Meridians. It¡¯ll be a waste if he doesn¡¯t focus on improving his martial arts.¡± Thomas¡® exnation did not seem convincing enough. ¡°Sir Caden, are you sure you did all this to motivate James?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± Thomas shrugged and said, ¡°He¡¯s my grandson. Why would I harm him? What¡¯s the matter? Even you are worried that I¡¯ll harm James? Why would I have waited so long if I had ill intentions?¡± Hearing his exnation, Thea¡¯s doubts dissipated immediately. ¡°I also want to help James solve these troublesome matters as soon as possible so he can retire from his duties.¡± Thea sighed. ¡°Great! Come with me. You shall go missing tonight.¡± Thomas pointed ahead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Start driving.¡± Thea asked with a frown, ¡°How long do I have to do this?¡± Thomas thought for a while and said, ¡°Two or three months? Everything should be resolved before the new year. You can return by then.¡± Thea contemted for a while. ¡®Two to three months isn¡¯t very long.¡¯ If James could strengthen himself within two to three months, he could quickly solve the problems and retire peacefully Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Chapter 917 James had been resting in a room on the second floor of Cynthia¡¯s vi. Throughout the day, he came down to have something to eat. After eating, he headed back to his room. He sat in a lotus position, meditating and cultivating his True Energy. The night passed by silently. The following day, James called the Blithe King and Jay for updates. Unfortunately, he could not find the person suspected to be his grandfather through either official or underground intelligenceworks. James got dressed and went downstairs. Cynthia and Maxine had already woken up. ¡°James.¡± The two women greeted him. He nodded and sat down on the sofa. Maxine asked, ¡°How is it? Is there any news from the Blithe King?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°No. The person who took Tiara seems to have vanished and is untraceable. The Blithe King used every connection he could but he still can¡¯t track down the car. I¡¯m baffled by how a vehicle could disappear into thin air when the whole city is full of surveince cameras.¡± Maxineforted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can¡¯t panic in such critical times.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Suddenly, James¡® phone rang. He picked it up and looked at the screen. David was calling him. His brows furrowed, and he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± David¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°James, is my sister with you?¡± ¡°No, why?¡± ¡°Thea didn¡¯te homest night, and her phone is turned off. We thought she was with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± James stood up abruptly and asked, ¡°She didn¡¯t go home the whole night?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since she¡¯s not with you, there¡¯s nothing else.¡± David hung up the phone. Maxine asked, ¡°What happened?¡± James sat down and said, ¡°The Cahans called and asked if Thea was with me. They said Thea didn¡¯t return homest night, and her phone was turned off.¡± After exining, James dialed Quincy¡¯s number. Thea and Quincy worked in the samepany, so maybe they were together at night. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable. Please try againter.¡± James¡® call did not connect. Suddenly, he had a bad premonition in his heart. Maxine immediately noticed that James¡® expression was off and asked worriedly, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t reach Quincy. I think something bad must¡¯ve happened. I¡¯ve got to check Quincy¡¯s ce. Cynthia, borrow me your car.¡± Cynthia quickly instructed. ¡°Luther, drive James there.¡± Standing aside, Luther nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Maxine stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Chapter 918 The house was neat and spotless. James rushed up the stairs to Quincy¡¯s room. The door was closed, so James knocked on the door. However, no movement could be heard from inside. He twisted the doorknob and found it unlocked, so he gently pushed it open. The nkets inside the room were neatly stacked. James walked over and reached under them. The bed was cold, and it was evident that no one had slept on it throughout the night. Maxine scanned the room and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she came backst night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Where else would she go?¡± James panicked. He would not be as worried if only Quincy was missing, but even Thea had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Let¡¯s check thepany,¡± Maxine suggested. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. The two walked out of the vi. Luther acted as their driver and took them to Messiah Corporation. It was already nine in the morning when they reached thepany, which was during thepany¡¯s office hours, but Quincy had not arrived. Outside Messiah Corporation, inside a Bentley¡­ James gently rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°Maxine, what¡¯re your thoughts on this? Please enlighten me.¡± Maxine analyzed the situation and said, ¡°First, it was Tiara, then Quincy and Thea. The same person must be responsible for it. To be honest, I¡¯m a little confused about what the person behind this is trying to achieve.¡± Maxine was also perplexed by the incident and unable to exin it. She continued, ¡°One thing for sure is that he¡¯s not after money. Otherwise, you¡¯d have already received a phone call by now. Since he went through the trouble of kidnapping them, he isn¡¯t out for their lives.¡± James slumped into the car seat. His mind was a mess. Maxine took his hand andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go back and analyze it carefully.¡± Feeling his hand suddenly being touched by Maxine, James¡® whole body froze. She sensed that James was tensing up with an unnatural expression and quickly let go of his hand. He recollected himself and instructed, ¡°Mr. Depp, head back to the vi.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Luther drove back. Soon, they arrived at Cynthia¡¯s vi. Seeing them return, Cynthia hurriedly inquired, ¡°James, Maxine, how did it go? Did you find them?¡± James shook his head. ¡°Quincy¡¯s house was empty. They weren¡¯t at thepany either. Neither of their phones can be reached. It¡¯s as if they just evaporated from this world. ¡°Huh?¡± Cynthia was startled. ¡°W¨CWhat in the world happened?¡± she asked. James remained silent. Maxine also did not reply to her question. She was confused and could not grasp the situation. The room fell into dead silence. After a while, Maxine said, ¡°Quincy and Thea have gone missing, but Messiah Corporation can¡¯t be left alone. Someone needs to take control of thepany¡¯s operation for now.¡± ¡°I do have someone in mind.¡± James snapped out of his thoughts and took out his phone. He searched for Scarlett¡¯s number and dialed it. Scarlett was part of the grave robber gang that entered the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb. However, an unexpected attack urred there, and she snatched the key and fled. Afterward, she followed Floyd back to Cansington, where she met James. Ultimately, she started working for James and was tasked to secretly buy Transgenerational New City. The call was connected shortly. An excited voice sounded from the phone. ¡°James! You¡¯ve finally contacted me.¡± James informed Scarlett of Cynthia¡¯s address and instructed her toe over as soon as possible. ¡°Sure!¡± Scarlett agreed without hesitation and hung up the phone. Then, she hurried over to the location. James leaned into the sofa with his eye closed, thinking about everything that had happened. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His thoughts drifted back to when he left the Southern ins and arrived in Cansington, then marrying into the Cahans. After thinking about the events that happened in the past few months, he felt that everything seemed to be progressing ording to a n. ¡°Scarlett. Whose side are you on?¡± James murmured. He was suddenly suspicious of Scarlett. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Chapter 919 James¡® suspicions were not groundless. ¡°Scarlett used to be part of a grave robber gang. However, she was clueless about her employer, iming that someone else was responsible formunications. ¡°Additionally, although Scarlett has considerable strength, it isn¡¯t anything overwhelming. So how would it be possible for her to snatch the key and escape from the enemy? On top of that, she even located Floyd and secretly followed him to Cansington without being noticed. ¡°That¡¯s simply outrageous.¡± Maxine noticed James murmuring to himself and could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯re you saying, James?¡± ¡°Maxine, try to analyze this for me.¡± James turned to Maxine and exined how Scarlett¡¯s gang robbed the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb and escaped with the key, following Floyd to Cansington. ¡°Do you think there is another mastermind behind Mr. Gabriel who was backing up the Emperor? Could Mr. Gabriel also just be a puppet?¡± Maxine fell into thought. After a while, she said, ¡°The person who robbed the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb is probably not from the Ancient Four. ording to my and Grandpa¡¯s spection, we think the mastermind is Thomas. However, our spections only hold water if Thomas is still alive. ¡°I think Thomas employed the grave robbers to excavate the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb. It¡¯s possible the Emperor was not just obeying Mr. Gabriel¡¯s orders, but another mastermind who keeps himself in the dark, Thomas. ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that Thomas directed the incident in the ancient tomb. Perhaps even Scarlett is unaware of the reason she survived. He deliberately a llowed her to escape so that you¡¯d acquire the ancient chest. and cause a dispute.¡± James questioned, ¡°What good does it do for him to get me involved in this?¡± Maxine shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. These are baseless spections. There are countless possibilities for why things have developed this way. It might even be possible for Thomas to be dead and this person who showed up is an imposter. Until everything is unraveled, anything could be possible.¡± ¡°Do you think Scarlett is trustworthy?¡± James used to be confident in his judgment of people in the past, but now he was slightly unsure of himself. Maxine thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Judging by the current situation, she does seem trustworthy. Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge is a famous painting passed down for thousands of years. Its existence has been known to outsiders for a long time. The painting is one of a kind and is priceless, so everyone is trying to get their hands on it. It makes total sense for Scarlett to seek your protection to survive¡± After hearing Maxine¡¯s view, James did not ask any more questions. He slumped back into the sofa and rested In less than an hour, Scarlett arrived at Cynthia¡¯s vi Scarlett had ditched her morous appearance while she was the nominal chairman of Transgenerational Group and showed up in casual clothes with her long ck hair tied up, giving off a girl- next¨Cdoor vibe. ¡°James,¡± Scarlett greeted with a smile. James pointed to the sofa beside him and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Scarlett sat down, looked at James, and asked, ¡°Do you have a task for me?¡± James said, ¡°Not too long ago, I had Quincy establish a group called Messiah Corporation. However, she disappeared unexpectedly, and I need someone to manage thepany for the time being. You did a good job with Transgenerational Group, so I¡¯m appointing you to help manage thispany for now.¡± Scarlett had remained in Cansington. She had heard of Quincy¡¯spany and desperately wanted to help, but James never called for her, nor did she dare to ask him about it. Scarlett stood up abruptly and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of yourpany!¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Scarlett sat down. ¡°By the way, do you know Thomas?¡± James asked casually.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Thomas? Who¡¯s that?¡± Scarlett was confused by his question. ¡°Never mind if you don¡¯t.¡± James simply wanted to test the waters. Scarlett¡¯s expression made him conclude that she probably did not know Thomas. She would react differently if she had secretly been in contact with him. ¡°Do you know Messiah¡¯s purpose?¡± asked James. Scarlett nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve bumped into Quincy, and she told me a few things about it. I have a general understanding but don¡¯t know the details.¡± James did not hide anything and exined the reason for thepany¡¯s establishment. ¡°The main purpose is to keep an eye on Centennial Corporation andpete against them to seize the domestic pharmaceutical market.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Scarlett nodded. ¡°You head to thepany to report for work.¡± James waved his hand and dismissed Scarlett. The company needed someone to manage it, or else it would cease to operate.¡± Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Scarlett did not linger any longer and left after James dismissed her. After she left, James stood up. Maxine asked, ¡°Are you going to Sovereign Antique Shop? James looked at Maxine. ¡®This woman is incredible. She can immediately guess what¡¯s on my mind,¡¯ he thought. ¡°My admiration for you keeps growing daily. I feel like there¡¯s nothing I can hide from you,¡± James praised her sincerely. Maxine stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Sovereign Antique Shop is the only clue we have right now, so it wasn¡¯t hard for me to know.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. I n to head over and investigate a little. The ancient chest that contained the ancient scroll was stored in Sovereign Antique Shop. The shop¡¯s owner used to be the Emperor¡¯s subordinate. Now that the Emperor is dead, I¡¯ll have to go there and find clues to solve the mysteries.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Luther came over and asked, ¡°Do you need me to drive you both there?¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°No, just pass me the car keys. We¡¯ll drive ourselves.¡± ¡°Can Ie with you guys, James?¡± Cynthia stood up and looked at James pleadingly. She had been recuperating at home and had not stepped outside for a long time. Now that her physical condition had improved, she wanted to go for a walk and rx. James disapproved. ¡°We¡¯re going there for serious business and not to have fun. You still haven¡¯t fully recovered, so just stay home.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Cynthia replied dejectedly. Luther handed over the car keys to James. He took the keys and left the vi. They headed to the garage, got into the car, and headed to Cansington¡¯s antique street. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Soon, they arrived at the antique street and walked into Sovereign Antique Shop. An employee quickly approached and greeted them. It was the same old man who served James the last time. ¡°Hey there, Mr. Caden! It¡¯s you again.¡± James asked, ¡°Is your boss in today?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s in his office upstairs.¡± James said, ¡°I have some questions for him.¡± After James finished speaking, he headed up the stairs. Outside the office room¡­ The door was closed, so James gently knocked on the door. No movements could be heard from the other side. He knocked again. Still, there was no response. Maxine said, ¡°Is he not inside the office?¡± James forcefully pushed open the door and the two walked into the office room. A middle¨Caged man dressed in ck leather clothing was seen lying lifeless on the desk. James walked closer and immediately noticed therge pool of blood on the floor. The man was shot in the back of his head and died. ¡°We¡¯re toote.¡± James scanned the scene and observed the blood that had dried up on the floor. Then, he said, ¡°It seems he¡¯s been dead for a few hours.¡± Maxine observed the office surroundings and said with a frown, ¡°Could it be that he knew some inside information and was silenced?¡± Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Chapter 921 James nodded. Sovereign Antique Shop¡¯s owner must have known some of the enemy¡¯s secrets. The enemy knew that James would havee to see him. Thus, they killed off the man in advance. James took out his phone and called the police. Then, he began to investigate the crime scene. The door and windows were in good condition, but the windows were left open. James concluded that the murderer had jumped out of the window. Soon, the police arrived at the scene and began a forensic investigation. Knowing that he would not be gaining any clues from the ce, James did not linger anymore and chose to leave. He remained silent throughout their journey. ¡®Could it be that Grandpa is really alive and was the mastermind behind everything?¡± James was immersed in his thoughts while driving. He was confused and felt helpless. It had been many years since hest felt so powerless. Maxine understood James¡® current mood. She tried tofort him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James. I¡¯m sure Tiara, Quincy, and Thea are fine. You can¡¯t let your emotions get a hold of you. You must be stronger and improve yourself in the shortest time possible.¡± James took a deep breath. Although Maxine¡¯s words were reasonable, these women were inextricable with him. He simply could not calm down and not worry about their well¨Cbeing. It was impossible for him to focus on anything else right now. Soon, they returned to Cynthia¡¯s vi, Cynthia knew nothing useful was gained from this trip just by looking at James¡® expression. She was sensible and did not inquire him about it. As soon as James returned to the vi, he plopped into the sofa. Maxine also let him be and did not disturb him. Cynthia pulled Maxine aside and whispered, ¡°How was it, Maxine? Did you guys find any clues?¡± Maxine replied in a hushed tone, ¡°No, we were one step slower. Our main lead had been killed.¡± Hearing that, Cynthia refrained from asking anything more. James stayed silent the whole day. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. During this time, Maxine found an opportunity to inform Tobias of everything that had happened in Cansington. While she was sent to protect James, she also had another mission, which was to keep an eye on James. Maxine had promised James to keep some secrets, and she stayed faithful to her word. However, she did not hide anything regarding Tiara, Quincy, Thea¡¯s disappearance, or the man she suspected to be Thomas. Soon, it was night. In the living room of the Dawns¡® vi¡­ James had been thinking the whole day. Finally, he stood up from the sofa and heaved a deep sigh. He looked at Maxine and Cynthia, who were sitting opposite him. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll have to improve my strength as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be heading to my room for closed door meditation. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to cultivate my True Energy in one week. Afterward, I¡¯ll try and absorb the Cold Energy from Cynthia¡¯s body.¡± Maxine was relieved to see James cheer up. ¡°Alright, good luck. I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡± James looked at her and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve got nothing to do these few days, try to figure out the strange cultivation method from the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Maxine nodded. ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± James stood up and headed up to the second floor. For the following days, James kept himself locked inside his room apart from eating. He focused on meditation and gathering his True Energy. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Chapter 922 James also sent the meditation and cultivation method to the Elite Eight, who were far away in another country. He asked them to train ording to the method he gave them, strive to cultivate their True Energy and be first¨Crank grandmasters as soon as possible. Meanwhile, the Capital was inplete disarray because the painting protected by the Sullivans had been stolen. The Sullivans¡® surveince cameras clearly captured the culprit that stole the painting¨Cthe current patriarch of the Cadens, Tobias. This sparked a full¨Cfledged war between the Sullivans and the Cadens, resulting in severe casualties. Ultimately, other forces in the Capital had to step in and mediate. Unfortunately, the rtionship between the Ancient Four was already beyond repair. Even the Johnstons believed their family painting was stolen by the Cadens and demanded an exnation. However, the Cadens firmly denied all usations. Eventually, someone brought up that the martial world was in chaos because the martialmunity was left with no leader ever since the Great Grandmaster of the ancient martial world died Gu Sect incident. A. martial art conference was suggested to elect a new leader and resolve the Ancient Four¡¯s conflict. The four families unanimously approved the suggestion. Meanwhile, in Cansington¡­ James had meditated and cultivated throughout the night. He was finally able to concentrate his True Energy again. Although it was still weak and only twine¨C sized, he was confident it would snowball. Even though he had not slept all night, he was energetic. He leaped out of bed andnded firmly on the ground. Then, he stretched his whole body and headed downstairs. It was eight in the morning. Maxine and Cynthia had also woken up early. Maxine had gradually integrated and grown ustomed to the urban lifestyle in the past few days. She was no longer dressed in long robes but wore a beautiful modern dress. Her long ck hair was dyed into a chestnut color, making her look less innocent and more seductive. ¡°James.¡± Maxine stood up as soon as she noticed James. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He looked at her for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad. Your whole look matches the current fashion trends.¡± Maxine rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°Cynthia insisted on bringing me to get my hair done.¡± ¡°The color suits you,¡± James praised her. ¡°By the way, something has happened in the Capital,¡± Maxine reported. ¡°Hmm?¡± James was surprised. He sat down and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Maxine sat across from James and exined solemnly, ¡°The Sullivans¡® painting was stolen, and their surveince cameras captured that the thief was Tobias. The Sullivans led people to the Cadens¡® mansion, and they had an intense battle. The Johnstons also joined in and demanded an exnation for their lost painting after learning about the fight. It was a fierce battle that caused significant casualties. Ultimately, Mr. Gabriel stepped forward to mediate the fight.¡± James¡® expression darkened. He knew that something was bound to happen in the Capital sooner or later. However, he was surprised to find out this day came so soon. Maxine continued, ¡°Mr. Gabriel stated that since the Great Grandmaster died during the Gu Sect incident a hundred years ago, the current martial world had been in constant conflict and many martial artists were no longer restrained. They havemitted countless crimes throughout the country. He suggested holding a martial arts conference to elect a new leader and also settle the grievances between the Ancient Four.¡± James asked, ¡°Did the Ancient Four agree to it?¡± Maxine nodded. ¡°Yeah. They¡¯ve already agreed to it and will hold back for now.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°When will it be held?¡± ¡°Christmas. There are about two more months.¡± James looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°Was the Sullivans¡® painting really stolen by Tobias.¡± Maxine shook her head and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be him. Grandpa is indifferent to fame and wealth. Why would he steal another family¡¯s painting?¡± James said, ¡°You can¡¯t be certain. Now that he had unlocked the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge¡¯s secret, it could be possible he wants to gather all four paintings because he could not decipher the cultivation method on the painting.¡± Maxine shook her head and said, ¡°I know him. He would never do such a thing.¡± James rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°Then who is this person that stole the paintings? It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s trying to stir up conflicts.¡± Maxine thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s likely the person who captured Tiara and the others. On top of that, Mr. Gabriel stepped up to mediate the conflict. Following my previous spection, Thomas might be the person behind Mr. Gabriel. Therefore, it can be deduced that his goal is to be the Great Grandmaster of the martial world and control all the martial artists in Sol. After achieving this, it would be easy to aplish his following ns.¡± Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Chapter 923 The ident in the Capital had progressed beyond James¡® expectations. In his initial spection, he estimated that it would take much longer before the Capital reached its breaking point. However, it happened much sooner than he expected. Maxine said that the situation was dire. She exined that countless martial artists remained hidden in society as civilians. Some were everyday office workers, some were factory workers, and some could even be street sweepers. A thousand years ago, Sol had countless sects and martial art families. After a thousand years, the number of martial artists gradually decreased, but martial arts had been passed down to only one sessor in each generation. James knew that these martial artists were known as ancient martial artists. ording to Maxine¡¯s spections, there were currently about one million martial artists in Sol, and at least 50 thousand were first¨Crank grandmasters who cultivated True Energy. Although the numbers were not significant, they were overpowering when united. It was not an exaggeration to say that these 50 thousand people could conquer the world if given proper equipment. ¡°James.¡± Maxine looked at James with a serious expression. ¡°Grandpa just called me and exined that the situation is dire this time. It¡¯s even worse than when the martial artists besieged the Gu Sect a hundred years ago. If not handled well, Sol might fall into a crisis as it did a century ago, and hell will break lose.¡± James replied helplessly, ¡°If you tell me an enemy army is gathering to attack us, I could rush back to the Southern ins and lead my troops to fight back. However, I¡¯m powerless in a situation like this. I¡¯ve only just cultivated my True Energy. On top of that, it¡¯s still feeble. What am I supposed to do in the face of the Ancient Four and countless major forces?¡± Maxine said, ¡°Grandpa asked me to inform you that you must enter the fifth rank by Christmas. Inside the Cadens¡® library is a set of unique martial techniques left by one of our ancestors, an eighth¨Crank grandmaster. The martial art technique is called the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. This sword technique is potent, but you would have to be at least a fifth¨Crank grandmaster to learn it. ¡°Not many people in the Cadens are qualified to practice this technique. So far, only Grandpa and our Grand Patriarch have sessfully learned the technique. However, none of them has grasped the true foundation of it. ¡°Grandpa said you must reach the fifth rank and learn the technique as soon as possible. Even if you can¡¯t turn the tables during the martial art conference, you would at least be able to disrupt the situation.¡± James listened to Maxine. He understood Sol had a civilization of thousands of years, and the martial world was in full swing in ancient times. Countless unique martial techniques existed in the martial world. However, many of them were lost. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Humans progressed with science, and Sol slowly followed the world¡¯s pace, giving up on martial arts and embarking on the road of science and technology. No matter how strong martial arts were, they were vulnerable to high technology. The battle a hundred years ago was the best proof. There were countless martial artists in Sol, but they were forced to retreat under the besieging of high- tech weapons. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some sort of god? How am I going to reach the fifth rank in two months?¡± James asked helplessly. It was simply impossible to achieve in two months. ¡°No, you can definitely do it,¡± Maxine said firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve already regted your Eight Extraordinary Meridians, Governor Vessel and Conception Vessel. Your True Energy will flow endlessly. Additionally, Cynthia¡¯s physique haspletely formed, allowing her body to produce Cold Energy continuously. You can absorb her Cold Energy for the next two months and convert it into your True Energy. This will allow you to enter the fifth rank or even reach a greater height in this period.¡± Maxine had great confidence in James. She trusted his current physique allowed him to do so. This was the first time since ancient times that anyone had ever been able to activate their Eight Extraordinary Meridians, Governor Vessel, and Conception Vessel despite having weak True Energy. Cynthia listened to their conversation, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, James. I¡¯ll be d if the Cold Energy in my body can be of assistance to you.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Chapter 924 James had already devised a n to channel the Cold Energy within Cynthia into his body. However, he was slightly troubled by the channeling method. ¡°Cynthia, I have a way of channeling the Cold Energy from your body into mine. However, you¡¯ll have to be undressed during the process.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cynthia was taken aback for a moment. She recollected herself and asked, ¡°Do you mean I have to be naked?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll need to insert a few acupuncture needles into some of your acupoints to concentrate the Cold Energy in your body to channel it. During this period, there can¡¯t be any mistakes because Cold Energy bes a potent force when gathered together. Any mistakes and this Cold Energy will cause severe damage to your body.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cynthia hesitated. Although James had already seen her naked when he used acupuncture needles to discharge the Cold Energy in her bodyst time, it was only because that was theirst resort back then. It was slightly embarrassing to get naked in front of a man. Thinking of the scene, her face immediately blushed red. After thinking for a while, she nodded and said, ¡°If it can help you, I¡¯m willing to do it. I would¡¯ve died long ago if it weren¡¯t for you. I won¡¯t have to do anything else except stripping, right?¡± Cynthia smiled mischievously. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maxine said, ¡°Since we¡¯vee to an agreement, let¡¯s start. What do we need? I¡¯ll go prepare the stuff.¡± James ordered, ¡°I only need some acupuncture needles.¡± Maxine nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go get them prepared.¡± Suddenly, Luther stood up and said, ¡°You can leave such trivial matters to me.¡± With that said, Luther turned and walked out of the vi. After walking outside, he took out his phone and called Zane to report the situation. Zane wore a solemn expression after learning about it. He murmured, ¡°What is this girl thinking? She¡¯s willing to risk her innocence?¡± Luther had constantly been reporting Cynthia¡¯s situation to Zane daily. Thus, Zane was aware that countless women surrounded James. Although James was not a yboy, too many women were pursuing him, and he did not want his daughter to get caught up in it. Initially, he did consider letting Quincy date James. However, different women kept appearing around the man. There was Thea, then Quincy, and now there was Tiara too. This time, he only agreed to help James to save his daughter, Cynthia. ¡°What should I do. Mr. Dawn? Should I stop them?¡± asked Luther. Luther thought for a while and said, ¡°Forget it. Let her do as she pleases. You can¡¯t stop her once she makes a decision. Plus, I¡¯ve heard a bit about martial artists. It¡¯ll be good if Cynthia can cultivate True Frost Energy. ¡°Alright.¡± After getting permission, Luther hung up the phone and quickly left to buy acupuncture needles. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Soon, Luther bought the acupuncture needles and returned to the vi. Inside a room on the vi¡¯s second floor¡­. Cynthia showered and approached with a bath towel wrapped around her body. James sat on the bed in a lotus position. Maxine looked at Cynthia, who just came out of the bathroom, and asked, ¡°Are you ready, Cynthia?¡± Cynthia¡¯s pretty face flushed red. It was hard to tell whether it was because she took a shower or because she was embarrassed. She nodded with her red cheeks. Then, she walked to the bed, sat in front of James, and removed the towel. Cynthia¡¯s upper body was bare, but she was wearing underwear. Although young, her body was incredibly voluptuous, especially in her chest. James was still meditating in a lotus position to calm himself downpletely. Maxine sterilized the acupuncture needles and set them aside. After getting ready, James started to give instructions. ording to James¡® instructions, Maxine inserted the acupuncture needles into Cynthia¡¯s body. Soon, Cynthia¡¯s body was covered with silver needles. Cynthia could feel a surge of energy gushing through her body and rapidly gathering together. James ordered, ¡°Cynthia, stretch out your hands.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia stretched out her hands. James also stretched out his hands and pressed his palms against hers. ¡°Maxine, use your True Energy to catalyze the Cold Energy in Cynthia¡¯s body.¡± The Cold Energy in her body was concentrated together, but Cynthia could not control it. Thus, the acupuncture needle was used to forcibly hold them together, waiting for an external force to channel them. The Cold Energy quickly moved along her meridians. The blood vessels along her arms bulged as if a snake was gliding on her. In an instant, the Cold Energy was channeled to her palm and absorbed through James¡® palms. James felt cold and shivered as the Cold Energy entered his body. At the same time, the blood flow in his body seemed to have slowed down as the Cold Energy entered his body.. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. He had absorbed only a small portion of Cold Energy but could not bear it. Cynthia¡¯s physique was incredible. She could withstand so much Cold Energy and had the perfect. conditions for cultivating True Frost Energy. After a momentary shock, James recollected himself and reminded, ¡°Maxine, pay attention to Cynthia¡¯s condition. Don¡¯t let the Energy in her body disperse. Although we sealed her other meridians with acupuncture needles so that the Cold Energy would not spread out in her body, the Cold Energy is vigorous and might force its way through. If that happens, you must use your True Energy to keep the needles in ce.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Maxine nodded. James closed his eyes. He entered a state of mediation and began to practice the cultivation method. recorded in the medical book, trying to control the Cold Energy. Cold Energy was not like True Energy. In fact, it was much more potent. Despite the difference, James managed to control it in an instant. The Cold Energy began to surge through his meridians like a turbulent river, spreading throughout his. body. Frost began to form on James¡® body. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Cynthia was shocked when she saw the frosting on James¡® face and asked, ¡°Maxine, is this safe?¡± Maxine answered, ¡°It should be fine. Your physique allows you to withstand the cold. James¡® physique is different from yous, and he will have to convert the Cold Energy into True Energy.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Gradually, the frost on James¡® body began to disappear. Half an hourter¡­ James opened his eyes and said excitedly, ¡°I did it! I¡¯ve converted all the Cold Energy into True Energy!¡± Maxine said, ¡°Hurry up. The Cold Energy umted in Cynthia¡¯s body is already too powerful. I won¡¯t be able to control it any much longer.¡± James said, ¡°Quick, channel it into my body.¡± Maxine quickly transfused her True Energy into Cynthia¡¯s body and channeled the Cold Energy into James ¡®palms. James¡® palms began to freeze and slowly spread through his arms instantly. He quickly absorbed the Cold Energy and refined it into True Energy. The process for him to fully absorb and convert the energy took three hours. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Three hourster, his True Energy had proliferated. As soon as he exerted it, True Energy flowed like a gush of water. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Maxine said. ¡°You¡¯ve almostpletely absorbed all the Cold Energy that built up in Cynthia¡¯s body for the past few days. James withdrew his palm. Maxine also started to take off the acupuncture needles from Cynthia¡¯s body and quickly handed over a towel. Cynthia took the towel and wrapped it around her body. Maxine asked, ¡°How is it, James? How much did your True Energy increase?¡± James smiled faintly. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pushed his palm forward. A powerful force charged forward and mmed into the wall. Boom! ¡°I¨CIncredible!¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up upon witnessing James¡® strength. Maxine said with admiration, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s only been half a day, but your True Energy¡¯s strength is comparable to a grandmaster at the peak of the first rank. After a few days, more Cold Energy will umte in Cynthia¡¯s body, and you can absorb it again. You¡¯ll probably reach the second rank immediately. The speed at which you¡¯re cultivating is terrifying. Maxine was envious. She had practiced martial arts since she was young. Despite training for more than 20 years, she had only just reached the second rank. Yet, James would surpass her in just a few days. Comparison was indeed the thief of joy. ¡°Thank you, Cynthia.¡± James was sincerely grateful. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m d to be helping you.¡± Cynthia looked at James pleadingly and asked, ¡°James, could you teach me how to cultivate?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± James agreed with a smile. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Maxine suddenly had an idea and looked toward James and Cynthia. James turned to look at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I solved the mystery.¡± Maxine fell into thought for a few seconds and suddenly eximed joyfully, ¡°I finally understand!¡± ¡°What do you understand, Maxine?¡± Maxine took a deep breath and exined, ¡°I solved the cultivation method hidden in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge!¡± ¡°What?¡± James looked at Maxine in shock. Maxine exined, ¡°The moon in the painting refers to yin, which can be understood as Yin Energy or Cold Energy. The sun refers to yang, also known as Yang Energy. Yin and Yang have to bebined. This is the same for the meridian diagram. Not only does it require a woman and man to cultivate together, but it also has to be a woman that uses True Yin Energy and a man that uses True Yang Energy. Yin and Yang Energy will bnce andplement each other.¡± The more she talked, the more excited she became. ¡°The cultivation method in the painting isn¡¯t just for one person. It¡¯s a dual cultivation method.¡± James¡® heart skipped a beat. As Maxine exined, he gradually understood. He closed his eyes and carefully thought about the cultivation method he saw in the painting. Initially, he thought it was to split the cultivation method in order to practice it individually, which seemed impossible. However, it would be entirely feasible if it was one cultivation method had to be practiced simultaneously with two people reciting it in turns. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Chapter 927 James immediately understood after hearing Maxine¡¯s exnation. One person could not practice the cultivation method on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge alone. Forcefully doing so would lead to problems. This cultivation method had to be practiced by two people together. It needed them to cooperate and practice. "But..." Maxine said solemnly, "Yin and Yangplement each other, and it¡¯s necessary to have both energies.The energy in Cynthia''s body is indeed the purest form of True Yin Energy, and if she could learn to absorb the Cold Energy in her body, she could indeed practice the cultivation method.However, weck someone with True Yang Energy." She turned to James and asked, "What kind of True Energy do you have, James?" "I-I don''t know." James was not sure of what kind of True Energy he had. "Let me check," said Maxine. James asked, "How are you going to check?" Maxine exined, "Just stretch out your hand and exert a bit of your True Energy." James did as he was told. When he stretched out his hand, Maxine reached out and held his palm.He circted his True Energy, allowing it to travel from the meridians of his whole body and to his palm. Maxine sensed James¡¯ True Energy. His True Energy was vigorous and robust. However, because it was refined from Cynthia¡¯s Cold Energy into True Energy, it contained both yin and yang energy. It would definitely be a problem to practice the cultivation method from the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge. After sensing James¡¯ True Energy attribute, she said, "That¡¯s enough." James retracted his True Energy and asked, "How is it?" Maxine said, "Unfortunately, your True Energy contains hints of yin and isn¡¯t the purest form of True Yang Energy.It doesn¡¯tplement Cynthia¡¯s True Energy, so it''ll be impossible for you to cultivate with her." "Do we really need twopletely different types of True Energy to cultivate? James asked doubtfully. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yeah, that¡¯s the key." Maxine nodded. She fell into thought. After a few seconds, she said, "I read in some of our family¡¯s ancient books that there is a special fruit called the Sacred Fire Fig, which grows near volcanic craters.If you consume it, you''ll be able to convert your True Energy into True Yang Energy." "Sacred Fire Fig?" James was taken aback.He had never heard of such a thing before. "It¡¯ll be a waste of time to search for this probably non-existent fruit to practice the cultivation method on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.It¡¯s better that I continue with my current cultivation method instead.Who knows, it might not be inferior to the one in the painting," James parted his lips and said. He was confident in the medical book and Crucifer. Maxine said, "Perhaps that isn¡¯t the only way to cultivate. How about we let Cynthia learn to absorb the Cold Energy in her body to refine it into True Energy first? After she masters it, you two can try the cultivation method. Cynthia looked at them enthusiastically. She had learned a lot about martial arts in the past few days.She understood that martial artists were powerful and could silently appear or disappear without a trace. Maxine turned to Cynthia. "I¡¯ll teach you how to cultivate for now." "Okay! Sure!" Cynthia nodded excitedly. James stood up, got off the bed, and said, "You should get dressed first.I''ll head downstairs." After he finished speaking, he left the room and walked downstairs. Meanwhile, at a deste mountain in Sol... Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Two figures appeared¡ªone old and one young. The old figure and a man with neat white hair dressed in baggy white clothes. Meanwhile, the young figure was a woman with long ck hair in her twenties, dressed in a ck skirt. "sir Caden, why did you bring me here?" the woman asked. The old man looked at the mountain ahead. It was a bare mountain with smoke billowing at the top. He pointed to the mountain ahead and said, "This is a volcanic crater that often spewsva.I came here to find a special fruit." The two people were Tobias and Thea. Thea already knew that the location was a volcanic crater because she could feel the heat as soon as they approached it. Even though it was winter and the weather was rtively cold, the surrounding area was scorching, causing sweat beads to appear on her pretty face. She asked perplexedly, "Why are you looking for a fruit?" Thomas exined, "The fruit I''m looking for is the Sacred Fire Fig, and it only grows near volcanoes.The fruit contains Hot Energy.An ordinary person¡¯s body will burn from within after consumption and die almost instantly.However, martial artists can consume it and convert the energy into True Yang Energy." "I can¡¯t go any further." Thea stopped and could not be bothered to maintain her image. She simply sat down on the ground and fanned her face. Thomas also stopped. He looked at Thea and said, "The Ancient Four each guard a painting, each of which records mysterious and unpredictable cultivation methods.The cultivation method recorded on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge requires a man and woman to practice together.The man has to have True Yang Energy, while the woman has to have True Yin Energy.The two energies willplement each other.Now that James has a woman with pure True Yin Energy beside him, it¡¯s a perfect opportunity.However, James True Energy isn¡¯t True Ying Energy." Thea looked at Thomas and asked, "Sir Caden, could it be that you¡¯ve already cracked the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge¡¯s secret?" "Ha!" Thomas chuckled. Then, he said, "I cracked it thirty years ago." "A-Are you trying to get James to use the cultivation method?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Yup!" Thomas nodded and said, "I came to find the Sacred Fire Fig.If we can find it, you can bring it back to Cansington for James." Thea thought for a while and asked, "You said that you¡¯ve stolen the Johnstons and the Sullivans¡¯ paintings, so did you also solve the other two paintings¡¯ secret?" Thomas did not answer. Instead, he looked at the mountain in front and uttered, "I¡¯ve acquired two paintings out of the four.As for the Cadens¡¯ painting, I''ve already memorized it long ago, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether I have it or not.However, the Lees¡¯ painting will be hard to steal." Thomas wore a serious expression. Although the Lees were not the head of the ancient Four, they were the most mysterious family. The Lees had several locations in Sol. Thomas had been searching for decades but had yet to figure out which location the painting was at. Additionally, the Lees¡¯ ancestors were powerful martial artists. Even he was afraid of fighting one of the Lees. He might not even have a chance of winning in a face-to-face fight. "Let¡¯s go." Thomas helped Thea up and held on to her. Suddenly, he jumped and leaped more than ten meters away instantly. They had traveled more than a hundred meters with a few more jumps. Soon, they were halfway up the mountain. It was scorching hot, and Thea sweated profusely. She could not endure it and said, "Sir Caden, it¡¯s too hot here.I don¡¯t think I can bear it anymore." "You wait here then.I''ll go look for it." Seeing Thea¡¯s suffering appearance, Thomas put her down and instructed, "Stay where you are and don¡¯t go anywhere." "Alright." Thea nodded. Thomas continued to head up the mountain. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Chapter 929 James had sessfully cultivated his True Energy again. Moreover, he had constantly absorbed the Cold Energy from Cynthia¡¯s body, allowing his True Energy to increase rapidly. In just half a day, he had reached the peak of the first rank and was only one step away from the second rank. Although Cynthia¡¯s physique was extraordinary, the Cold Energy within her body was limited and had to be regenerated every day. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. During the past few days, Maxine had also discharged a portion from her body. Therefore, James would have to wait a few days before he could absorb more. After James headed downstairs, Cynthia dressed and went downstairs with Maxine. In the living room... Maxine said, "Next, I¡¯ll personally teach Cynthia martial arts.She was a unique physique, and as long as herprehension is decent, her cultivation rate wouldn''t be inferior to yours." "Indeed." James nodded. Then, he said, "Her body is like a perpetual motion machine that will continuously generate Cold Energy.As long as she can absorb it, she¡¯ll be able to cultivate True Energy." Maxine said again, "ording to my n, you should absorb the Cold Energy from her body every seven days.You''ll need one day to absorb and convert the Cold Energypletely." "Mihm." James nodded. In terms of martial arts, he was only at entry level. Meanwhile, Maxine, who grew up in the Cadens and was exposed to martial arts at a young age, was much more knowledgeable. Suddenly, Maxine remembered something and said, "By the way, grandpa said that you¡¯re granted permission to enter the Cadens¡¯ library as you please.There are a lot of martial arts techniques and secrets left behind by our ancestors.Although you have cultivated your True Energy, you still don¡¯t know how to use it.You can choose a martial art technique that suits you." "I''ll think about itter." James slightly shook his head. The situation right now was much more urgent. Thea, Quincy and Tiara were still missing. Moreover, the identity of the person they suspected to be his grandfather was still a mystery. "Pll go to the Blithe King to inquire about the situation." James stood up, bid farewell to Cynthia and Maxine, and then left the vi.He went to the garage and got in a car heading directly to the military region. The Blithe King was in a meeting when James came to visit.He quickly dismissed the meeting to see James. At the military region, in the Blithe King¡¯s office... The Blithe King entered the office and saw James already sitting on his sofa, immersed in his thoughts. "You''re here," said the Blithe King. James came back to his senses and nodded. "Yeah.It¡¯s already been a few days.Do you have any news yet?" The Blithe King sat down, took out a cigarette, and handed it over. "I tried my best and exhausted all my connections, but I simply couldn''t find the car that took Tiara.They weren¡¯t spotted on any surveince cameras throughout the city.I also couldn¡¯t find the identity of the person who took her.As for Thea and Quincy, they disappeared into thin air after getting off work." James had already expected the result. The Blithe King would have called him long ago if there was an update. He still came anyway because he did not know who to talk to. "Blithe King, do you know of ancient martial artists?" The Blithe King was slightly taken aback by his question. He nodded. "Yeah, I do." James massaged his temples and said, "The situation in the Capital is dire right now.The Ancient Four have turned against each other, and countless major forces are eyeing one another.Once the situation gets out of control, it¡¯l] affect Sol.Tell me, how can I prevent it from happening? The Blithe King shook his head. "These matters aren¡¯t for me to worry about.Plus, I don¡¯t even have the right to do anything.This is a battle of the martial powerhouses and is not mine to fight.However, no matter the oue, I believe the winner will lead the country to prosperity and won''t lead the country their ancestors struggled to build into destruction." "What should I do? My grandfather might still be alive and is likely to be a heinous viin.The Cadens of the Capital were probably also involved in the fire that burned down my family''s vi.If one day, my grandfather asks me to destroy the Cadens in the Capital to avenge my family, what should I do?" James asked helplessly. These questions had been troubling him for the past few days.He was afraid to think about it. The Blithe King was slightly aware of James¡¯ situation. He also knew that the person who took Tiara away was suspected of being Thomas. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Chapter 930 The Blithe King smiled and said, "Why¡¯re you telling me this? You can¡¯t even decide for yourself, so how would I know? You think too highly of me." "Then tell me, should I stand on the country¡¯s side, the King or the Cadens?" asked James. The Blithe King shook his head again. These were questions that he could not answer. "Why¡¯re you thinking about it so much? You¡¯ just have to take one step at a time.Let¡¯s have a couple of drinks! I¡¯ll ask Daniel to join us." The Blithe King understood that James was in a dilemma. Although he was unaware of the grievances and conflict between the Ancient Four in the Capital, he had heard about the Four Ancient Paintings before. Thirty years ago, there was an internal conflict in the Cadens. Additionally, the Cadens¡¯ vi was burned in mes ten years ago. These were things he had recently learned about James. However, he was unable to give James any advice as an outsider.He got up, looked at the dazed James, and shouted, "What''re you doing zoning out? Let''s go!" James replied troubledly, "Alright, let¡¯s go." The two walked out of the office together. The Blithe King changed into casual clothes and brought Daniel with him. Then, they drove out of the military region in a ck car. At a food stall in Cansington... The three of them ordered various delicious dishes. Daniel went to the car trunk to get the wine he had prepared. The three of them enjoyed their food and drinks. James wanted to bury his worries in the drinks, but the more he drank, the soberer he became. Ultimately, there were countless wine bottles pilled up on the ground. The Blithe King and Daniel were knocked out, lying on the table with their faces flushed red. Meanwhile, James was still clear- minded. After cultivating his True Energy, he seemed to have grown slightly immune to alcohol. He looked at the Blithe King and Daniel. He did not bother with them anymore and simply picked up his coat. Then, he left the food stall. James walked on the bustling street and watched the pedestrians quickly rush by him. He felt slightly lost. Over the years, he had never felt so confused before. At this moment, he was unsure of what to do next. He also needed to figure out where to go. Suddenly, he started to miss Thea. He missed the days when he was the Cahans¡¯ live-in son-inw. He could stroll down the streets to buy groceries, cook meals and live unrestrained. However, all that was already in the past, and there was no going back. Then, he thought of Quincy. This woman rushed to the Southern ins to find him. She stayed by his side and cared for him when he was poisoned with Gu. Lastly, he also thought of Tiara. She was captured by the Emperor and suffered inhuman torture. Despite that, she never onceined. She had a soft appearance but was a fighter. The figures of the three women hovered in his mind and ovepped each other. Soon, his mind was a mess. James held on to his coat, casually swung it over his shoulder, and wandered the bustling streets. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. He quickly turned around and stared behind him. Many people were casually strolling down the streets. James nced over them one by one. He felt a strong murderous intent just a few moments ago. However, the source of it was nowhere to be found.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Chapter 931 James turned around but did not sense anyone dangerous.He mumbled, perplexed, "What¡¯s going on? What is this terrifying sensation?" Thinking he had too much to drink, he shook his head and continued walking forward. However, after a short walk, the terrifying sensation returned. It was ufortable, like being watched by a venomous snake. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This time, he ignored it and continued on his way.He took a few steps before turning around abruptly. The moment James turned around, he saw countless people behind him. Among them was a man in a ck overcoat and ck hat. He was about fifty years old. His facial features were ordinary, the kind that one would forget after a quick nce. Regardless, James sensed a threat emanating from him. It was like a venomous snake, ready to strike and bite at any moment. Two sets of eyes locked on each other. The man in the ck overcoat raised the corners of his mouth and smiled slightly. Immediately afterward, he turned and walked away. James hurriedly pursued and chased him until they arrived in a deserted alley. He quickened his pace, took a few strides forward, and appeared behind the middle-aged man, quickly grabbing his shoulder. The man, on the other hand, leaned slightly and easily avoided his attack. His movements were strange. Somehow, he managed to get around James. Before James could even react, a dagger was already pressing against the small of his back. James was shocked. He was already a first-rank martial artist, almost second-rank, but he could not figure out the man''s movements. How terrifyingly powerful was this man? "Who are you? Why are you following me?" James did not act recklessly and instead inquired coldly. At that moment, James could feel the dagger behind him being removed.He could not stop himself from turning around and catching sight of the man''s back. With a flick of his hand, the man tossed an envelope toward James. James caught it perfectly. "who the hell are you?" he asked loudly. Still, the man remained silent and soon went around the corner, disappearing from James¡¯ sight. James looked at the envelope in his hands. There was nothing written on it.He opened the envelope and there was a photograph inside¡ªa photograph of Thea. On the back of the photograph, there was a message. "If you want her to live, arrive at Mount Arclens within three days." James looked at the message with a solemn expression. Mount Arclens was a mountain located within Sol''s borders.It was, ording to his understanding, a volcanic mountain. Nobody lived within two hundred and fifty kilometers of it.It was barren and deste. Who is this person? Could it be that Thea was taken to the mountain by the man who was suspected to be his grandfather? James took a deep breath and walked away, holding the envelope.He hurried back to Cynthia''s vi. Vi, foyer. James took the letter from the stranger and handed it to Maxine. When she opened it, she saw the photograph of Thea and the words on the back. "What''s the deal with this?" she asked, involuntarily frowning. James shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know.A stranger gave it to me.He was extremely powerful and I couldn''t counter any of his moves.He could¡¯ve killed me if he had wanted to.But he didn''t, and instead gave me this envelope." With a puzzled expression, Maxine said, "Mount Arclens is a volcanic mountain.There¡¯s no one living within two hundred and fifty kilometers of it.Just who is it that wants you to go there, and what do they want?" James shook his head.He could not figure it out either. "Should I go?" James asked, looking at her. He was currently at aplete loss and had no idea what to do. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Chapter 932 "You should go.Is there any reason not to?" Maxine said, "You said it yourself that the person who gave you the letter was extremely powerful and could¡¯ve killed you with a single move.So, if he didn''t kill you and even left you a message, there must be a reason.We''ll find out what his purpose is when you get there.Besides, I''ll join you." She was not actually concerned about his safety and believed that going to Mount Arclens would not put James in danger. He would have gotten into trouble today if it had been dangerous. The opponent did not have to wait until they had led him to Mount Arclens to strike. "Okay." James nodded and said, "The photograph revealed a lot of information.I simply need to go and take a look." "I''ll get some ne tickets for you right now,"said Cynthia. As she spoke, she took out her phone to book the flights. James and Maxine, on the other hand, were having a discussion. They were specting about who had sent them the photograph. Despite a lengthy discussion, no conclusion was reached. Soon after, James and Maxine left Cynthia''s house for the airport. Before leaving, Maxine gave Cynthia some advice. She wanted her to fullyprehend the Internal Cultivation Method. Even if she could not cultivate True Energy in a short period of time, she would be fine because James had absorbed all the Cold Energy from her body.It would not be an issue for two weeks. After telling her that, they both left. At the airport, James and Maxine boarded the ne. Mount Arclens was located near the northwest border of Sol. On the same day, James and Maxine arrived in Harvin City to the northwest of Sol. They walked out of the airport together. "James, we''re still about three hundred kilometers away from Mount Arclens," Maxine said. "I looked at the map, and the road is only about a hundred kilometers long.We''ll have to walk the rest of the way." "Okay," James said, nodding his head. "They gave us three days, so we should be able to get there in that time.But I''m still confused.Who brought Thea to this ce and led me here, and what are they trying to aplish?" Maxine simply shrugged. "I have no idea.First, let¡¯s rent a car." "Good idea." James nodded. They rented an off-road vehicle from a car rentalpany in Harvin City. Then they ate haphazardly, bought some rations, and set out for Mount Arclens. An off-road vehicle was traversing a deste road. The sky was gradually darkening. "James, we¡¯re getting close to Mount Arclens.There is no longer a road ahead of us.We''ll have to walk." Maxine, who was driving, stepped on the brakes and brought the car to a halt. James, who was resting in the passenger seat with his eyes closed, opened them to see some rocks blocking their path. "Okay," he nodded and said. "Let''s get out of the car here." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As he said this, he pushed the door open and got out of the car. Maxine turned off the engine and exited the vehicle as well. They both took some rations with them and set out on foot, towards Mount Arclens. Meanwhile, at the summit of Mount Arclens... Mount Arclens was a volcanic mountain. Thea was sitting on a rock with her legs crossed. She raised her hands.Then, a powerful burst of energy formed in her palms and shot out abruptly. The terrifying energy swept through the area before exploding in the distance. A small pit formed in the ground instantly, creating arge cloud of dust. On the side stood an elderly man. He was Thomas Caden. "Not bad," he said with augh. Thea breathed in. "If you didn''t catch the fire snake at the volcanic vent and give me the snake gall to ingest, or help me cultivate with True Energy, I couldn''t possibly be so strong in only a few days," she said with a smile on her pretty face. "It was pure luck," Thomasughed and said. "I wasn''t expecting to see a centenary fire snake here.It was such a terrifying creature that even I almost sumbed to it." "Grandpa, what is my current rank?" Thea inquired, unsure. Despite the fact that Thomas had told her a lot of things, including practicing martial arts, she had no idea what rank her strength was at. Thomas gave it a thought and said, "Based on the strength of your True Energy, you''re barely at the third rank, but you have no martial arts background and only have Inner Energy in your body.People with significantbat experience can still defeat you even if they haven¡¯t cultivated True Energy.For example, James as he was when he first married into the Cahan family could defeat you." "Thea, remember that True Energyes second.What matters most is the self.You have True Energy, so you must learn to use it and fully harness its power." "Yes, Grandfather.I''ll keep that in mind." Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Thomas came here to search for the Sacred Fire Fig, but he did not expect toe across a centenary fire snake. The gall of the fire snake was a tonic for martial artists. However, his strength had already reached a point where using external means to increase it would be futile. Even the gall of a centenary fire snake would not help him much. On the other hand, giving it to Thea would boost her strength significantly. With only a snake gall, a third- rank powerhouse was trained. "Oh, that¡¯s right.Why do you want to lead James here, Grandfather? Isn''t it fine if I just bring back the Sacred Fire Fig?" Thea inquired. She was aware of Thomas'' n to lead James here. Thomas nced at her and said, "How would you exin it if you just brought it back? It isn''t the right time yet.I don''t want James to find out about my existence, and I especially don''t want outsiders to specte about it." "But James is already suspicious of you." "That¡¯s why I¡¯m leading him here." Thomas gave a small smile. "Enough, no more questions.I have my own arrangements.ording to my calctions, he should be arriving tomorrow morning.Let''s get going.We''re making some ns." Thea asked no further questions. She believed Thomas would not harm James and was working behind the scenes to help him. As long as it benefitted James, she would not inquire further. James was rushing to get there at that moment. They were traveling by foot after getting out of the car. Fortunately, they were both martial artists, so they were quick and agile. When they were running, they were much faster than a car. They continued their journey into the night. The next morning... The sun was peeking over the horizon. A sliver of rosy dawn appeared in the sky. As they had rushed through the night, they were already getting close to Mount Arclens. At the foot of the mountain... They both came to a halt. James removed two bottles of water from his backpack and handed one to Maxine. Twisting one open and then looking at the bleak mountain in front of him, he said, "So this is Mount Arclens.There isn''t anyone in sight.What¡¯s the other person trying to aplish by leading me here?" Maxine drank a mouthful of water, looked ahead, and said, "It¡¯s really difficult to specte.But since we''re already here, let''s go up the mountain and take a look." "Yeah.That¡¯s the only option." James opened up his backpack and took out some bread. They ate at the foot of the mountain and rested briefly. When they regained some energy, they proceeded to climb the mountain. The closer they got to the volcano, the hotter it became, but since they were both martial artists, the heat did not bother them too much. Soon, they were at the summit of the mountain. James scanned his surroundings. There was no road ahead, only a sheer cliff. An entrance to a cavern was located below the cliff. "There''s nothing?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James was perplexed. Maxine was also looking around.She noticed traces of people moving about at the location. "James, look," she said, pointing to a nearby rock. "There¡¯s a water bottle.That means someone has been here." James followed her gaze and saw it as well. He walked over, picked up the water bottle, and examined it. The date of manufacture was a month ago, so it could be deduced that it was recently discarded here. "Who is there?" Maxine shouted abruptly and dashed after someone, James followed closely. They soon arrived at the entrance to the cavern. As they approached the entrance, they were hit with a st of scorching hot air. Maxine said, "I saw a figure entering the cavern." James did not even think twice about entering. Maxine grabbed him in time and asked, "What are you doing?" "I''m going inside, of course.Since there¡¯s someone here, Thea must be inside.The temperature is extremely high, and she¡¯s just a regr girl.How could she take it?" James was extremely concerned about Thea''s safety. Thinking about a soft girl like her being trapped in a scorching underground cavern, his heart filled with dread. "This is an active volcano, and it could erupt at any time.If you continue as is, there could be dangers," Maxine reminded him. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Chapter 934 "We''re already here.We should go even if it¡¯s dangerous." James walked straight into the cavern. Maxine wore a defeated expression. ''He''s been blinded by love.If he continues to be reckless, he might lose his life" Still, she followed him. The entrance to the cavern was small, but once inside, it stretched in all directions. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The deeper they went, the hotter it grew. Even for James and Maxine, who were martial artists, it was bing unbearable. They had no choice but to use True Energy tobat the intense heat in the cavern, yet even then, they were both still sweating profusely. Their clothes were soon soaked with sweat. "It¡¯s so hot." Maxine fanned her face with her hand and tugged at her sweat -soaked clothes that clung to her skin. James took out another water bottle and handed it to Maxine, saying, "Drink some..." At that moment, he saw what Maxine was doing when he turned around to hand over the water bottle. He noticed her tugging at her clothes, fanning the insides of her clothes from the neckline, and even pulling at her bra strap. Maxine''s face flushed instantly, and she let go quickly. "It¡¯s...It¡¯s far too hot.I¡¯m covered with sweat and my bra is bothering me." She reached out her hands to take the water from James. James, too, was embarrassed. He turned to look at the path ahead and said, "It really is too hot.This isn¡¯t a ce for people to stay.If Thea is indeed here, then..." He did not dare to consider the consequences. "James, you¡¯ve finally arrived." At that moment, a voice rang out. The echo of the voice lingered in the cavern for some time, never dissipating. James immediately focused his attention on his surroundings, but the echo was so loud that he could not tell where it came from. "It should be ahead," Maxine said as she pointed forward. James walked over quickly. They did not walk far before reaching the edge of the cliff. A massive protruding rock stood across from the cliff. There were ropes on the rock, and two people were bound to the ropes. There was an older and a younger person. A huge opening was above their heads. Light shone through, illuminating the pitch-ck cavern. Beneath them was a bottomless abyss. A person dressed in ck robes was also standing on the massive rock. They had a mask on their face and were roughly one meter and seventy centimeters tall. Their clothes were baggy and loose. It was difficult to distinguish their features. James recognized the people who were left dangling. The older person was the one who took Tiara and was also suspected to be Thomas. The woman was Thea. "who are you, and what do you want?" James red at the person standing on the rock and questioned coldly. "Haha..." A boisterousughter filled the cavern. "You don''t need to be concerned with who I am." The person in the ck robeughed. "What are you trying to do?" James inquired coldly. At the same time, he was keeping a close eye on Thea and the person suspected of being his grandfather. They appeared to be unconscious and were dangling from the rope. If it snapped, they would fall into the abyss. "I want to know the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.Tell me the secret, or else your grandfather and wife will perish," came a hoarse voice. At that moment, the unconscious Thomas awoke and yelled, "Child, leave now and get away from here quickly! Never tell this devil the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.Once he has it, there won''t be any peace throughout thends." "Annoying old fart.You talk way too much." The masked person in the ck robe let out a cold snort and casually flicked their hand. A burst of energy appeared. The rope Thomas was dangling from snapped in an instant, and his body plummeted into the bottomless pit. "ah! No..." James let out a guttural roar. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Chapter 935 The moment Thomas spoke, James knew he was his grandfather. The same grandfather who adored him since he was a child. He knelt on the ground, staring at the bottomless pit in front of him, and sobbed uncontrobly. Scenes from his childhood flooded back to him. He remembered sitting on his grandfather''sp while his grandfather taught him ancientnguage and the fundamentals of Solean Medicine. In the fire at the Cadens'' ten years ago, he was helpless.He heard the Cadens howling and roaring in agony, but he could not do anything. In the end, it was Thea who rushed in and saved him. Ten yearster, he was still helpless and witnessed his grandfather''s fall into the bottomless pit with his own eyes. "Damn it." James stood up, veins bulging on his face, and stared unwaveringly at the ck-robe figure on the rock across from him. Maxine was concerned that James would lose control and grabbed him just in time. "James, don¡¯t be reckless.Thea is still dangling there," she advised. "James, I''ll repeat myself.Tell me the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge or Thea will fall from here.Her face will no longer be recognizable," the ck-robed figure spoke again. "How brazen." At that moment, a voice filled the air. James turned around and looked. An old man appeared. "Grandpa!" Maxine was beaming. "You''re finally here," she eximed. It was Tobias. Before Maxine boarded the ne, she informed him of the situation. Tobias was also concerned that something bad would happen, so he rushed over. The person in the ck robe saw Tobias¡¯ arrival and casually flicked their hand. A burst of energy formed on the tip of their finger, immediately striking and snapping the rope from which Thea was dangling. Then, they fled quickly. Thea was plummeting like a kite with a broken string. Looking at what was happening in front of him, James was stunned. His mouth was wide open, but he could not make a sound. Tobias, on the other hand, flew over in a sh. He fell quickly and caught Thea as she was falling. Then, he came to the cliff''s edge, stepped on it, and flew back using the rebound. He then stood firm on the ground. James regained hisposure and eximed, "Thea!" With a toss, Tobias handed Thea over to James. James took her in his arms and held her. "Stay here and don¡¯t move," Tobias gave hismand, then leaped across dozens of meters with a sh before reappearing on the ground across the cliff and chasing after the ck-robed figure. James was holding Thea andying her down to check her pulse. It was weak, but she was not in danger of dying.He finally exhaled a sigh of relief. "Thea." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He shook Thea gently. Thea blinked open her eyes in a daze. She noticed a face that appeared familiar but felt foreign to her. "J...James..." she spoke softly, then abruptly asked, "Where is Grandfather?" "Grandfather...Grandfather was..." James was choking on sobs and could not speak. "What happened to Grandfather?" Thea asked anxiously. "Thea, you knew Thomas was alive, didn''t you?" asked Maxine, who was standing by. Thea stood up and looked at Maxine. "Yes.I was already aware of it," she said with a nod. James looked at Thea and asked, "What is this all about?" Thea was lost in her memories for a while before saying, "When Tiara was in trouble and you went to the Capital, Grandfather found me and said you were in danger.He couldn''t appear in person, so he asked me to step in." Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Maxine stared at Thea and said, "It was you who helped James kill the Emperor in the Capital.You were also the one who impersonated me, escorted James out of the Johnston residence, and dumped him at the Caden mansion''s main entrance.The God- King Pce was, in fact, Thomas'' creation." "Yes." Thea did not try to deny any of it. "Grandfather did build the God-King Pce," she said. "Why did he take Tiara and Quincy away?" James asked. "Grandfather said it wasn''t safe for them to be following you because you have a lot of enemies around you.He also took them away for the time being to protect them so that you wouldn''t be preupied," Thea said. James questioned once more, "Then why are you and Grandfather here?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Grandfather told me that we needed True Energy with extreme Yang energy to cultivate Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge, so he brought me along to look for it.But we didn''t expect him to be ambushed and for us to be taken prisoner," Thea responded. "What?" Maxine eximed, surprised. "Thomas...Thomas knew about the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge''s secret?" At that moment, Tobias returned. Thea deliberately kept her mouth shut and did not say anything else. Maxine looked at Tobias and asked, "How did it go, Grandpa?" "I couldn''t catch them," Tobias said, shaking his head. "They¡¯re extremely powerful.Wait here while I check the bottom of the cliff." Tobias had just arrived when he noticed Thomas falling in the distance, but it was toote for him to do anything.He did not trust Thomas.He could only be certain if he went down and saw it for himself. After saying that, he made his way to the cliff''s edge and looked down. Then, like a gecko, he climbed quickly to the bottom of the cliff. James was looking at Thea. Thea continued, "Grandfather had already figured out the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.He came here to find the Sacred Fire Fig in order to help you.All the while, he¡¯s been secretly assisting you." Currently, Maxine was at a loss.She could no longer tell what kind of person Thomas was. Her previous theory was that Thomas was stirring up trouble. Now, though, it appeared that he was merely protecting James covertly.He truly did nothing but assist James. "Where are Tiara and Quincy right now?" James inquired. "I-I don''t know," Thea finally said after a brief moment of hesitation. "Grandfather didn¡¯t tell me that.He only mentioned that they¡¯re in a very secure location." She was, in fact, aware of their location. They were both safe and sound. However, she did not want them toe back so quickly or get so close to James again.She did not want James to look for them right now, either. Phew! James took a deep breath. That was not how he had expected the truth to be. He had not anticipated that the person assisting him in secret would be his grandfather, who should have died ten years ago. Although James still had a lot to say to him, Thomas had already fallen off the cliff.He would probably never learn the truth about the Johnston family''s internal conflicts thirty years ago. "What else do you know?" When James looked at Thea, he noticed that she didn¡¯t appear to be affected by the environment''s extreme heat. Involuntarily, he furrowed his brows. "This ce is so hot, even I can feel the sweltering heat, but you don''t seem bothered at all." "That¡¯s because grandfather found a centenary fire snake while searching for the Sacred Fire Fig.He killed it and extracted its gall for me to consume.Then, he assisted me in refining it so that I could obtain a strong cultivation base.My current strength is equivalent to third rank," Thea exined. "Third rank?" James and Maxine both eximed in shock at the same time. ¡®This...Isn''t this too frightening?¡¯ ¡®In just a few days, you''ve gone from being a regr person with no prior martial arts experience to a third-rank powerhouse" "Thomas is a little too frightening," Maxine murmured. "He managed to elevate a regr person to the third rank in a matter of days." James, on the other hand, was baffled. What kind of a person was his grandfather exactly? He was still alive, so why did he never appear for ten years, never met with him, and even built a God- King Pce in secret? Who was right and who was wrong in the Caden family¡¯s internal dispute thirty years ago? Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Tobias left quickly and came back just as quickly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After ten minutes or so, he returned. "How did it go, Grandpa?" Maxine inquired. Tobias shook his head and said, "The base is very deep and filled withva.I couldn''t delve any further.He most likely didn''t survive the fall." "I don''t believe that," James kept shaking his head. His grandfather had even survived the devastating fire ten years before.He would not have died so easily right now. Tobias took a nce at him and said, "Even if you don''t believe it, you should.Theoretically, falling from this point would result in certain death, unless his strength had reached unimaginable heights and advanced beyond the seventh rank." As he was saying that, he cast a quick nce at Thea and inquired, "How did you be involved with Thomas?" Thea did not hold back, telling him everything about how Thomas had met up with her.She did not, however, say anything about the secret of Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.She only mentioned that Thomas had brought her here to search for the Sacred Fire Fig in order to aid James in boosting his True Energy. Tobias furrowed his brows as he listened. "Grandpa, what are you thinking about?" asked Maxine. "It''s nothing," Tobias said after regaining hisposure. "Since we¡¯re now safe, let''s go back.By the way, Thea, do you know who kidnapped you?" Thea gave it some thought and said, "I don¡¯t, but I overheard them talking to Grandfather.Grandfather might have called them a devil.What was it, Gu Devil or something? I wasn''t really paying attention." "Gu Devil?" Tobias'' pupils shrank. "Have you heard this name, Grandpa?" Maxine inquired. Tobias took a deep breath and said, "A hundred years ago, the Gu Sect Leader had already attained the seventh rank.They were, however, nearly in their sixties at the time.That was a century ago.Even for a seventh-rank powerhouse, it¡¯s impossible to survive that long, unless..." "Unless he reached the eighth rank," Maxine chimed in. "yes" Tobias nodded with a solemn look. "Perhaps the Gu Sect is actually making aeback This is quite unusual.I must get back to the Capital as soon as possible." He turned and walked away as soon as he finished speaking. "Let¡¯s go, James." Maxine gently tugged at James, who was staring at the bottomless cliff. "I..." James tried to speak but choked on his tears. "Did your grandfather really fall in there, James?" Thea''s face was filled with disbelief. "Let¡¯s go." James said nothing else, gritted his teeth, and dragged Thea along as he followed Tobias out of the cavern. They were out of there in no time. The temperature was lower outside. James was much more at ease. Outside... "If it was the Gu Devil, they''ll definitely find you again.It¡¯s best if you return to the Capital with me for your safety," Tobias advised. James wanted to go back to the Capital as well. Still, there were things he had to do in Cansington. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Cynthia was still in Cansington.He needed to absorb the Cold Energy from her body to cultivate his True Energy. "I''m not going to the Capital for the time being.I have to return to Cansington first," he said.Tobias gave him a quick nce and nodded, saying, "Be careful, then." After saying that, he leaped, covering a few dozen meters. In a matter of seconds, he was already a few hundred meters away. "Let¡¯s go too," said Maxine. "Not yet," said Thea. "Ja...Honey, Grandfather came here to search for the Sacred Fire Fig.He found it eventually, but the Gu Devil showed up before he could collect it." "Forget about it.Let¡¯s go back.The Gu Devil hasn''t left yet.If we stick around, he mighte back.Grandpa had already left and we stand no chance against him." "Oh, that¡¯s right..." James pondered and asked, "What is Tobias¡¯ rank? Why did the Gu Devil run away so quickly when he saw him?" "I don''t know that," Maxine said, shaking her head. "Grandpa never made his rank known to the public.Since a few decades ago, he¡¯s rarely engaged in hand-to-handbat.His level, however, is probably not any weaker than a seventh rank.Even when considering the whole of Sol, he should be among the best." James looked astonished. "Seventh rank? That¡¯s incredible." Maxine nodded. "He''s quite powerful, but not the most powerful.In each of the Ancient Four families, there are Grand Patriarchs.They were already powerhouses a century ago.Their strength must have reached unfathomable heights after meditating in seclusion for a century.ording to spection, the Grand Patriarch of the Caden family has attained the eighth rank, at the very least.Even if they haven¡¯t achieved it, they would still be at the pinnacle of the seventh rank.The Grand Patriarchs of the other three families should be roughly the same." "They¡¯re that powerful? I¡¯ve heard from Gloom that the only people who ever attained the eighth rank throughout history were the major officials of the Prince of Orchid Mountain, who were the ancestors of the Ancient Four today." "Many things had not been passed down from previous generations in the East due to the development of western technology in thest century," Maxine exined. "Some ancient texts were lost, and as a result, they are rarely found in cirction.Gloom is a bodyguard at best.How could he have known the true ssified information?" Then, she reminded him, "James, don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that Sol is full of ordinary people. A true powerhouse is formidable. Once they make a move, the destruction they can cause is quite terrifying." James was intrigued.He could not help but ask, "You grew up in the Cadens¡¯ mansion, so you''d know more.Do you know how many people within Sol¡¯s borders have attained the eighth rank?" "I''m not sure," Maxine said, shaking her head. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "There could be none, or there could be a few." She, too, had no idea. Maxine only knew the Grand Patriarchs of the Ancient Four were at the very top of the seventh rank, but she was uncertain as to whether they had advanced to the eighth rank. "The Gu Devil must have been terrified of the Cadens.I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve already fled," said Thea. "Honey, Grandfather overcame many obstacles toe here and search for the Sacred Fire Fig.He went to such lengths for a good cause.Wouldn''t he die in vain if we went back like this?" Thea asked while holding on to James. Maxine took a nce at Thea and asked, "Where is the Sacred Fire Fig?" "It''s at the top of the cliff," Thea said, pointing to the sheer cliff in front of them. "Wait here," Maxine said after ncing at the sheer cliff. "I''ll go check it out." She turned and walked away, then leaped a dozen meters and appeared on the cliff, gripping a rock. Using it as a support, she pulled herself up and continued her ascent. James was looking at Thea.He never expected Thea to be a third-rank powerhouse in just a few days.Her strength had even surpassed his. It was hard for him to believe that the woman in front of him was someone who needed to be protected by others not long ago. "Honey, why are you staring at me like that?" Thea lowered her head shyly. "No, it¡¯s nothing." James took a deep breath and said, "I''m just a little confused.This is too bizarre." Thea took James'' hand in hers with a look of determination and said, "Honey, I''m no longer just a pretty face, and I don¡¯t need your protection anymore.I¡¯m now able to assist you.Can you let me stay by your side?" Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Chapter 939 James was also relieved that Thea had acquired third-rank Internal Energy. Now, he could finally rx and stop worrying about her getting into trouble. Instead of responding to Thea, he turned around and stared at the cavern¡¯s entrance nearby. Thea was tactful and stood by quietly without asking any further. "Haa..." James sighed deeply in resignation. When the man thought to be his grandfather showed up, he was both ecstatic and concerned.He was ecstatic because his grandfather was still alive. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In contrast, he was concerned that his grandfather was, as Tobias and Maxine had described him, a vile and unforgivable devil. James wished he could find his grandfather and learn the truth from him.He wanted to hear from him directly that he was not who they imed he was. However, his grandfather fell into the bottomless abyss only moments after they met. Although he saw him fall, James was powerless to stop it. "Honey, Grandfather wanted you to live a good life and didn''t want you to be involved in any sort of conflict.Nevertheless, you were already caught up in it, so he racked his brain and did everything he could to increase your power and make you invincible." Thea, who was standing by, said softly, "Grandfather told me when he and his immediate family were driven out of the Caden family, they came to Cansington and established a new life here.His cultivation base was also removed, but he refused to give up.Instead, he concentrated his studies on medical skills in order to find ways to regain his strength. "That was because he knew that the internal conflict in the family hadn''te to an end.He was aware that the Cadens would contact him at some point. "Ten years ago, the Caden residence was consumed by mes.Grandfather only managed to get away by pure luck. After that, he went into hiding and built the God-King Pce. "He didn¡¯t find you because he was afraid.The Cadens are far too powerful.If he showed himself, he would surely be killed.He¡¯s gone now, but he left you the God-King Pce." After hearing that, James could not help but turn to Thea and ask, "Did Grandfather tell you about what happened in the Caden family thirty years ago, and why he was expelled?" "He did mention a little," Thea said, nodding her head. "I¡¯m listening." James took a seat on a rock.He had always been curious about the events of thirty years ago, and even more so about his grandfather''s character. Thea took a moment to think back as she stood in front of James and peered into the distance. "ording to Grandfather, conflict was always present within the Caden family, and he had no desire to vie for the position of patriarch.He was gifted in martial arts, but the martial arts he practiced were not the ones passed down through the Caden family.Instead, it was a cultivation method that was left behind by a devil.That''s why outsiders thought he was evil. "Thirty years ago, he was unexpectedly attacked while cultivating, disrupting the flow of his True Energy and causing him to suffer from Energy deviation.He lost his mind and became violent.He attacked people at the Caden residence, killing many members of the Caden family.Finally, the Grand Patriarch of the Caden family stepped forward to subdue him and remove his Devilish Energy. Then, they expelled him from the family. "He understood that even though he had been kicked out of the family and had his cultivation base removed, the Cadens would not leave him alone as long as he was still alive.So, before he left, he stole the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge painting.He said that as long as he had that painting, the Caden family would not take him lightly. "However, in the end, he still couldn¡¯t stop the unfortunate fate that befell the Caden family." Thea spoke softly as she described the past. James was puzzled as he listened and asked, "Did Grandfather ever reveal to you who it was that attacked him, causing him to experience an Energy deviation and go insane?" Thea shook her head. "Grandfather had no idea who it was either.He could only guess it was someone from the Caden family.Grandfather¡¯s talent was impressive, and he possessed the highest level of martial arts mastery among the Caden family''s younger generations, so it was an unspoken agreement that he would be the patriarch.Tobias is the current patriarch, so it¡¯s highly likely that he was the one responsible." James began to lose himself in thought. Although he did not have much interaction with Tobias, he was almost certain that Tobias was not someone who would plot and scheme for the position of patriarch. "What else did he tell you?" James inquired. Thea replied, "During that time, he told me a lot of stories, some of which were about the Gu Sect a century ago. However, since these events are now considered taboo, people rarely bring them up, and Grandfather didn''t know much either. He simply stated that the establishment of the Empire of Sol had cost far too many lives and that the three major families of the Gu Sect had all been sacrificed.During the war, these three families made heroic contributions to the establishment of the country.In the end, though, people were wary of them and they were all wiped out." Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Chapter 940 James had heard about these events from ke.He also knew that the Gu Sect had been exterminated by the King of Sol at that time with the aid of some martial artists. This was, however, quite typical. Since ancient times, the people who had made significant contributions to the country would be killed when a new dynasty and king rose to power. James was fairly certain after hearing Thea speak that his grandfather was not a vile and unforgivable devil.He was simplybeled as evil because the martial arts he was learning were unconventional.He was also ambushed, which caused his Energy to deviate, and that was when mistakes were made. The two continued to talk about a lot of things. Maxine soon made her way back.She returned carrying a few red fruits, which were not particrly large. They were about the size of a fist, red, and resembled a ball of raging mes. "James, this is the Sacred Fire Fig.There were only four on the tree, and I brought them all back.Four of these would be sufficient to transform your True Energy into one of pure and extreme Yang energy." Joy was apparent on Maxine¡¯s pretty face when she handed the fruits to James. James took them and examined them in his hands. Apart from being warm to the touch, there was nothing peculiar about them. Instead of studying them, he opened his backpack and ced them inside. Then, he looked at the entrance of the cavern and said, "The Gu Devil hasn''t appeared in a while.Perhaps there are other exits to the cavern and he''s already fled?" "There are indeed a lot of exits.The cavern''s interior stretches in all directions, and there are also exits behind the mountain.He might have already fled," Thea said while nodding her head. "I¡¯m going down to take a look." James left earlier because he was worried that the Gu Devil would return. However, a long time had passed and the Gu Devil had yet to appear. That meant they had already fled. His grandpa had fallen into the bottomless pit, so he could not possibly feel at ease if he did not investigate it. Even if his grandfather was dead, he would still need to find him and bring his body back to Cansington so that he could beid to rest. "James, not even Grandpa managed to go down into the pit.How would you do that?" Maxine asked, her brows furrowed. "Regardless of how difficult it is, I must go take a look" James took out his phone after saying that. He wanted to call for assistance and have some equipment brought over, but his phone could not get a good signal there.He held up his phone and waved it around. There was still no reception. "Let''s return to Harvin City first, and then I''lle back with some equipment.I need to go down and take a look at it in person," said James. Maxine did not say anything else because James was adamant. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. On the other hand, Thea nodded her head. "Your grandfather already endured a difficult decade before ending up in this situation.We should bring back his body so that he can beid to rest." James turned around and walked away without saying anything. The three of them quickly made their way down the mountain and returned the way they came. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Chapter 941 The trio returned through the same path. In an attempt to find a signal, James held up his phone while walking. Unfortunately for them, mobile phone signals were non¨Cexistent where they were. After walking for what felt like an eternity, they finally reached the car. Since James was still unable to find a phone signal, they had no choice but to drive back. It was eight in the evening when they reached Harvin City. Afterward, the three had dinner and checked into a five¨Cstar hotel. Hotel reception. James looked at the young woman working as a receptionist at the front desk and said, ¡± We need three rooms.¡± Thea quickly corrected him. ¡°Two rooms.¡± James turned to Thea with a look of confusion on his face. Thea linked her arms around him and looked up at him affectionately. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Why do we need to have separate rooms?¡± The receptionist tilted her head, looked at James and double¨Cconfirmed. ¡°Sir, may I confirm many rooms you¡¯d be needing?¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need your social security card for registration.¡± James handed the receptionist his social security card. Maxine and Thea also took out their social security cards. Upon seeing James¡® social security card, the receptionist could not help but mutter,¡± James Caden¡­ Why does this sound so familiar? Where have I heard it before?¡± Rather than continue to needlessly dwell on it, she simply registered them and gave them their room cards. Then receptionist raised her head from herputer screen and looked at James¡® face. At that moment, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Ahh!¡± As if struck by lightning, she gave a loud shout.. ¡°Could you possibly be James, the ck Dragon?!¡± she asked in disbelief. The receptionist was about 20 years old. She was a stunning young woman had her hair in a neat bun and was dressed immactely in her hotel¡¯s uniform. All these served in giving her a mature, professional appeal. Her face was tinted red with shock and disbelief. James took the room cards without acknowledging her question and handed one each to the twodies. Then, he turned around and briskly went upstairs. ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s really themander of the ck Dragon Army, James! He¡¯s so much cooler in person!¡± The receptionist looked at James, heading upstairs with her face looking like she had just won the lottery. She whipped out her phone and began posting about it on her social media. [Guys, guess who I saw today! It was Sol¡¯s War God, James!] James paid no attention to her and directly headed to his room. After entering his room, he sat on the bed and called Henry who was stationed far away from him in the Southern ins. The phone connected soon, and Henry¡¯s voice responded in tion. ¡°James, you finally called.¡± James asked, ¡°Have you found anything about the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± Henry replied frankly, ¡°I¡¯m trying to not be conspicuous in my investigation, so I still don¡¯t have an answer as of now.¡± ¡°Alright. I also need you to get me the Centurion of the North¡¯s personal number. I¡¯m in the North, specifically in Harvin City. I need to ask him for a favor.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll ask Whitney and send it to youter.¡± After Henry finished speaking, he hung up the phone. James waited patiently in the room. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Henry was now in charge of the Southern ins. Thus, getting amander¡¯s contact details was a simple matter for him. Moreover, he was dating the Centurion¡¯s daughter. Getting that private number was as easy as waving his hand in the air. After getting the requested contact details, Henry immediately sent it to James. As soon as he got the message, James dialed the number provided. It did not take long for someone to pick up the call. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Chapter 942 ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling?¡± A hoarse voice answered the phone. ¡°It¡¯s James. I¡¯m in the North now and I need you to do me a favor.¡± James stated his purpose inly. Mr. Walker let out a small noise of pleasant surprise. ¡°Hahaha, James! I¡¯ve wanted to go drinking with you for a while now, but I haven¡¯t been able to leave the Northern Borders. What¡¯s up? What kind of favor are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in Harvin City right now and I need to find someone in an underground cavern in Mount Arclens. ¡°I called to ask whether I might be able to borrow some equipment from you,¡± James exined his intentions to Mr. Walker. ¡°You¡¯re in Harvin City now? I¡¯lle meet up with you. You can tell me what exactly your need face¨C to¨Cface.¡± The Centurion guarded the Northern Borders, and Harvin City was located in the North. It was only a two¨Chour drive between the city and the military region. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± ¡°See you.¡± James hung up the phone. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it. He let his body sink into the sofa. As heyfortably, he thought back to the events of the day as well as what Thea had told him. Assuming that his grandfather was telling the truth, and his rampage on the Caden household thirty years ago due to his Energy Deviation was a result of a sudden ambush, then who could be the possible suspects? Did his grandfather tell this to Thea on purpose? James scrunched his face in annoyance as he found himself unable to draw a proper conclusion. Meanwhile, outside the door¡­ Maxine and Thea left their rooms at almost the same time and walked towards James¡® door. Thea looked at Maxine quizically. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you also need to see James?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maxine nodded and said gravely, ¡°A couple of things seemed strange to me, so I came here to discuss them with him.¡± Thea raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°We should continue this inside.¡± Maxine chose not to borate further, and knocked on James¡® door. Soon, the door opened. James looked at the twodies and held the door open for them. ¡°Come in.¡± The two walked inside together. Inside the room, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maxine nced at Thea uneasily and began to choose her words carefully. ¡°James, I think there are a couple of odd things that don¡¯t make any sense in this matter.¡± James looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maxine said, ¡°There are supposed to be only a few people that know that you¡¯ve unlocked the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. This includes my grandfather, Cynthia, me, and yourself. Considering this fact, how did the Gu Devil get wind of this and lure you to Mount Arclens by capturing Thomas and Thea?¡± James narrowed his eyes after hearing Maxine¡¯s analysis. She was right. Something did not make sense. It was Maxine that finally cracked the code hidden in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge after James absorbed Cynthia¡¯s Cold Energy. Maxine licked her lips and continued, ¡°Also, there¡¯s too much we aren¡¯t aware about your grandfather, Thomas Caden. How does he know about the painting¡¯s secret and specifically went to look for the Sacred Fire Fig?¡± James now looked at her with a frown and asked, ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± ¡°The key to the ancient chest unearthed from the Prince of Orchid¡¯s mountain tomb was acquired by Scarlett. Immediately after that, she gave it to you. Logically, you should have been the first person to have opened the ancient chest and seen the 18¨Cmeridian diagram. Apart from you, very few have even gotten a glimpse at it. It makes no sense for Thomas to have seen it during this time, so how does he know about the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge¡¯s secret? What drove him to search for the Sacred Fire Fig?¡± James asked, ¡°So?¡± Maxine continued exining carefully, ¡°This suggests that Thomas must have already known about the meridian diagram from the ancient chest long ago. He already had his hands on the ancient chest decades prior to this and deliberately orchestrated the grave robbery.¡± Thea quickly shot down her spection. ¡°What are you saying, Maxine? He¡¯s already dead. Why are you trying to drive a wedge between James and histe grandfather?¡± Maxine side¨Ceyed her and snippily replied, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to drive a wedge between them. I was simply postting the fact that there were things that didn¡¯t fall in like with the situation. Perhaps¡­¡± She paused, hesitating for a moment, before saying, ¡°Perhaps Thomas is already aware that James now knows he¡¯s alive, so he deliberately put on a show. He wants everyone to think he is dead for real this time. Who knows what he¡¯s scheming behind the scenes again?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Thea, is this true?¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! Your grandfather isn¡¯t like that.¡± Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Maxine meticulouslypiled and went through everything on the way back to the city. She only intended to voice her concerns, not to cause a rift between James and Thomas. James¡® heart was already turbulent and hearing Maxine¡¯s spections only served to stir those feelings of unease more strongly. ¡°I believe in my grandpa just like you believe in Tobias. Let¡¯s end this conversation here. I¡¯ll think about it after we return.¡± Even though he still had his doubts, he chose to continue believing in his grandfather. Thea stared daggers at Maxine and said haughtily, ¡°Are you done now? You can leave if you¡¯ve said enough. We¡¯re going to do what couples do now. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d like to be part of the audience?¡± Maxine pressed her lips together, refrained from saying anything more, and got up to leave. After she left, Thea immediately clung to James. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t believe what she said, right?¡± James gently shook his head. It was an extremely hard pill to swallow. He trusted his grandfather more than Maxine. ¡­ Yet, Maxine did raise valid concerns. There were many unexinable things surrounding recent events. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss it further. It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back to your room and rest. I¡¯m waiting for the Centurian to arrive so I can borrow some equipment.¡± ¡°What if¡­ I said no?¡± Thea wrapped her hands around James¡® waist and burrowed her face into his chest. She looked up at him, saying coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. You promised that we¡¯d watch fireworks together. Honey, when all this blows over, let¡¯s find a nice and quiet vige, and settle down there. You¡¯ll plow thend, and I¡¯ll cook our meals. I want us to live a simple and peaceful life. What do you say?¡± James slowly pried himself out of her embrace and stepped back gently. In the past, he would have jumped at the offer, but things were different now. This was merely wishful thinking that would probably remain unfulfilled. There was no guarantee he would survive theing battles. Thea took out a ck token and ced it in James¡® palm. James looked back at her. ¡°What is this?¡± Thea said, ¡°It¡¯s called God¨CKing token. The God¨CKing Pce only recognizes people who possess their tokens. Having this token will mean that you¡¯re the owner of God¨CKing Pce. The Four Great Protectors, Ten Elders, Thirty¨CSeven Stars, and Seventy¨CTwo Demons will all be at your beck and call. ¡®What the hell are the Thirty¨CSeven Stars and Seventy¨CTwo Demons?¡®James was baffled. ¡°They are powerhouses of the God¨CKing Pce, The Four Great Protectors are grandmasters who¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of the fourth rank and are close to reaching the fifth rank. The Ten Elders are of the third rank. The Thirty¨CSeven Stars are of the second rank, and the Seventy¨CTwo Demons are in the first rank.¡± She briefly went over the God¨CKing Pce¡¯s forces. ¡°Your grandfather secretly founded the God¨CKing Pce as a way to take revenge on the Cadens and the people that framed him thirty years ago. He felt guilty for not being able to protect and keep his family safe. Fortunately, you survived. Sir Caden had been hoping to keep you safe. You¡¯re God¨CKing Pce¡¯s rightful owner now that the God¨CKing token is yours.¡± James never expected the God¨CKing Pce to be so strong. They had grandmasters that were in the fourth rank, soon to reach the fifth rank. There were also ten people at the third rank. These were all incredibly formidable people. If he had them as allies, he would surely survive the conflict between the Four Ancient Families and the ensuing political battle. ¡°By the way¡­¡± James suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Did Grandpa ever tell you the ultimate secret of the four paintings?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He suspected his grandfather would have an idea about the secret of the four other paintings if he already knew of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge¡¯s secret. Thea shook her head and said, ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James epted the God¨CKing token. ¡°Thank you for secretly providing me with so much. help.¡± ¡°Sir Caden is the one who has been helping you.¡± Thea corrected him. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He leaned back onto the sofa, lost in his thoughts. Thea did not leave his room. She was not proficient in using her True Energy yet and stayed behind to practice in James room. Two hours passed in a blink of an eye. Outside the hotel, a green off¨Croad vehicle pulled up. A man with thick eyebrows stepped out of the car in his ck overcoat. He was followed by two other tall men. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Chapter 944 The person in the lead was one of the Five Commanders, the Centurion of the North, Mr.Walker. In the North, his status was akin to a god¡¯s. While his name might be unknown to those outside the region, everyone in the North knew who he was. The receptionist¡¯s jaw practically hit the floor when she saw him enter the hotel. ¡®What¡¯s going on today? ¡®First, I saw the ck Dragon, and now the Centurion himself has shown up.¡® After subduing her astonishment, she quickly approached The Centurion and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Good evening, Commander. How may I help you today?¡± The Centurion asked, ¡°Which room is James staying in?¡± ¡°H¨CHe¡¯s in 308.¡± The Centurion did not speak any further and simply headed upstairs. Knock! Knock! Knock! James¡® deep contemtion was interrupted by a sudden knock at the door. Collecting himself, he stood up and headed for the door. Thea promptly stopped him. Putting her hand on his chest, she said, ¡°Honey, you can sit down. I¡¯ll answer it.¡± She quickly stepped towards the door and opened it. When she saw that the visitor was an unfamiliar man, she asked cautiously, ¡°Who¡¯re you looking for?¡± The Centurion was surprised to see a woman answering the door. A smile spread across his face as he looked at the beautiful woman. ¡°So, this is James¡® type of woman huh?¡± Thea blushed and quickly exined, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m his wife, Thea. Please,e inside.¡± (2 While the Centurion walked inside, the soldiers that apanied him stationed themselves outside. ¡°Haha! James¡­¡± He entered the room grinning as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to drink with you for a long time now, but never got the chance to¡± You should¡¯ve told me sooner that you¡¯d being to the North.¡± James stood up and shed the man a warm smile as he went to shake his hands. ¡± Centurion, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Prior to this, they had sparred with each other and as such, were already familiar with one another. ¡°Sit, sit.¡± James pointed to the sofa.. The Centurion settled into a seat. James also sat down after him. Thea walked over and sat beside James. The Centurion said, ¡°My daughter, Whitney ran off to Cansington some time ago. Thank you for taking care of her. She didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, did she?¡± ¡°No, not at all. However, she¡¯s been getting close to the ck Shadow General of the Southern ins. I¡¯m quite sure they¡¯re probably seeing each other,¡± James said with an amused smile. ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m aware of the fact.¡± The Centurion chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should experience our Northern booze. Let¡¯s head out and talk about the details over some drinks.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James did not refuse the Centurion¡¯s jovial invitation. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After leaving the hotel together, they randomly sat at a street stall and ordered a whole table of food, along with several bottles of alcohol. While they dined, James expressed his intention to borrow some equipment to find someone in an underground cavern at Mont Arclens. The Centurion agreed without hesitation and promised to send him there the following morning by helicopter. They drank for about two to three hours. Afterwards, James checked out of the hotel and headed to the military area with the Centurion. To save himself the effort of running around, he nned to take the helicopter directly to Mount Arclens early the following day. Maxine and Thea also followed alongside him. The very next morning came quickly. In the morning, several helicopters took off from the military region and headed to Mount Arclens. On the helicopter¡­ James closed his eyes and rested. Thea sat beside him and held tightly on his hand. Meanwhile, Maxine stared out the windows, deep in thought. There was a twinge of paranoia in her head that Thomas was plotting something. Despite Maxine¡¯s best efforts, she could not figure out what he was potentially scheming. Maxine wanted to discuss it with James. However, it was hard for her to find an opportunity to talk with James alone as Thea was always glued to him. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Mount Arclens. Several helicopters hoveredzily in the sky. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Due to theck of t ground on the mountain¡¯s peak, the helicopters could notnd safely and were forced to hover in ce as their passengers alighted. The helicopter¡¯s cabin door opened, and lengths of rope were thrown from the side of the door. Soon, uniformed men abseiled down along with some equipment. James looked down from the cabin. They were at least 50 meters above the ground. Although James was at the pinnacle of the first rank, he would most certainly not survive jumping down from such a high altitude. He fastened the rope to his belt, leaped out of the cabin, and quickly slid down. Shortly afterward, he landed soundly on the ground with a muffled thump. Maxine followed suit and appeared on the ground shortly after him. Meanwhile, Thea was gazing down from the helicopter in terror, her face as white as a sheet. Despite having cultivated True Energy to the third rank, she saw far away she was from the ground and did not dare take another step. Even with the rope as a safety measure, she still refused to slide down. She backed herself further into the cabin and hesitated. It took her a while to decide to go through with it, since she was scared that people would look down on her due to her cowardice. When she reached the cabin door again, she activated her True Energy and grabbed a hold of the rope. She slid down like a rock falling through the air. Having difficultynding firmly, she crashed into the ground. Since she had used her True Energy to protect herself, the impact was painless and she was unharmed. Nevertheless, she still felt embarrassed. Standing up, she nced at James and Maxine, then admitted sheepishly, ¡°I still haven¡¯t quite mastered using True Energy. James smiled proudly and praised her, ¡°You¡¯re not too shabby.¡± Thea had definitely grown in the time he had known her. The soft girl of the past was now capable of sliding down a rope 50 meters above the ground. ¡°Thanks a lot, my dear. I¡¯ll do my best not to keep up with you! In order to improve mybat skills, I¡¯ve also decided to join military training.¡± Thea¡¯s expression disyed her resolve. James said nothing in response to her determined deration.When he saw the equipment carried down by the soldiers, he looked at Maxine and Thea. ¡°Let¡¯s head into the underground cavern.¡± He picked up some metal equipment and insted clothing, then quickly entered the underground cavern. The helicopters left them in order to look for solid ground tond on. A short whileter, James reached the spot where Thomas had fallen. James prepared heat¨Cresistant gear specifically because Thomas had warned him that there wasva further down the cavern. After putting on the heat¨Cresistant suit, he began preparations by rigging the pulleys onto the stone walls. Maxine also donned a heat¨Cresistant suit. When James noticed her, tried to quickly stop Maxine. ¡°Maxine, stay up here. I¡¯ll head down myself.¡± Maxine looked at him adamantly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you so we can watch each other¡¯s backs. Plus, I also want some closure on whether Thomas is dead or not.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and stepped back. I¡¯lle too.¡± Thea did not want to be left out. James turned to her and said firmly, ¡°No, you won¡¯t. Just stay up here and wait.¡± Thea pouted and said disappointedly, ¡°Fine if you insist.¡± As soon as everyone was finished with their preparations, James and Maxine began their descent into the underground cavern. Due to their proficiency in martial arts, they descended easily. The aid of equipment made it even smoother. The underground cavern was like a bottomless abyss. They kept descending until they were several hundred meters below the surface. However, they had yet to reach the bottom. Their current location was scorching hot. Despite wearing heat¨Cresistant suits, they still felt the intense heat. James bnced himself on a protruding rock and looked down. Although he could feel the steaming from beneath, it was impossible to see all the way to the bottom. Maxine swiftly warned him. ¡°James, the temperature is getting too high. If we continue going any deeper, the heat¨Cresistant suits will lose their effectiveness. Plus¡­¡± The cavern they descended was uneven, with various ces either having indents or protrusions Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Maxine pointed upward. "Based on Thomas'' position when he fell, it seems impossible for him to have ended up here.He would have fallen on a rock about 100 meters from the opening of the hole and rolled..." After a brief pause, she continued. "He should have stopped rolling at around 200 meters deep.When we descended, I saw a pit where he would¡¯vee to a stop." "Are you sure?" James was uncertain.He had only cared about going deeper and had not checked the cavern¡¯s surroundings. "Alright, then.Let¡¯s head back there to check." Maxine jumped up, grabbed onto a stone a few meters away, and quickly climbed upward. Following her lead, James also opted to not use a rope and began scaling the rocky cavern. Eventually, they returned to the 100-meter mark. An enormous rock, more than 20 meters wide, jutted out precariously from the walls. Maxine raised her head and pointed, saying, "If he fell from there, he would''vended here."She moved her body and pointed to the rock under her feet. "However, there isn¡¯t any sign of blood being shed at all here.After hitting this rock, he¡¯d roll toward the stone''s slope.Let¡¯s head down and get another look." "Okay." James nodded. The two descended again. After climbing down a few dozen meters, Maxine stopped and pointed to a recess in the wall, saying, "If he rolled down from that rock, he would¡¯ve stopped here.Yet again, there isn¡¯t anything here that shows that happened." James agreed with Maxine''s analysis after considering her observations. He muttered perplexedly, "Is there a chance my grandfather didn¡¯t die from the fall? " Maxine nodded slightly and said, "The evidence from our initial findings seems to point in that direction, yes." James asked, "Since he didn¡¯t actually die, why didn''t he show us he was alive?" Maxine looked James in the eye. "I already told youst night that Thomas may have staged death to fool outsiders.Also, the presence of the Gu Devil was just to confuse Thea.He wanted us to believe that the Gu Devil had caught him and ultimately caused his fall from this ce which resulted in his unfortunate death." "Why would grandpa do such a thing?" Maxine broke it down for James. "ording to the clues collected, it¡¯s almost certain that he¡¯se up with this scheme beforehand.As for why he did them, the only person with answers is he himself." A serious expression filled James'' face. Then, he asked again, "Do you think Thea knows that this whole thing was a ruse by my grandfather to confuse Tobias and me? Is there a way for him to know that Tobias will show up? " Maxine clutched her chin thoughtfully. "Because he knows that I¡¯ve been following you.He probably guessed that my job was to protect and monitor you.I¡¯m sure he assumed that I¡¯d ry all of this to my grandfather." When he heard the part about her reporting to her grandfather, James eyed Maxine warily. Maxine quickly raised her hands and exined herself, "Although I¡¯ve been monitoring the situation and reporting back to grandpa, I didn¡¯t say a word about the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.I promised you after all." James did not prod her further because he knew that Tobias probably still had not solved the painting''s secret. Otherwise, he would have reacted more after learning that Sacred Fire Figs grew in the cavern. "Let¡¯s go back up." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. James quietly nodded and prepared for the ascent. "Wait..." Maxine put her hand on James¡¯ shoulder to stop him. "Why what''s wrong?" James cocked his eyebrow. Maxine whispered carefully. "Don¡¯t mention Thomas to Thea anymore, and try not to ask her about him." "Why? Do you suspect her?" "I find it hard not to doubt her.If my suspicions are correct, she must have some knowledge about what Thomas is trying to do this time as well as his ns.There''s a good chance Thomas will contact her again.She''ll spill about his ns sooner orter if you keep her by your side.If you question her now, it¡¯l] only serve to make her more cautious." James asked her tly, "What do you suggest then?" "We should act as if Thomas is dead and continue acting as normal.At the same time, we¡¯ll keep a close eye on Thea.I believe that there¡¯s a reason Thomas took in and trained Thea in such a short amount of time.He¡¯s probably intending to use her somehow.As long as she stays by your side, the truth will reveal itself sooner orter." "I think you''re getting ahead of yourself." James shot down Maxine¡¯s spection. How could she be distrustful of those close to him? She was asking him to suspect both his own grandfather and his ex-wife.He trusted that his grandpa would not team up with her to harm him.He turned around and began climbing back up with the rope. Maxine shook her head helplessly and followed. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Chapter 947 On the cliff... Thea¡¯s eyes frequently nced down the cavern as she waited impatiently for James and Maxine to return. After checking for the umpteenth time, she finally saw James climbing back up and excitedly chirped, "How did it go, Honey?" James shook his head sadly. "This cavern is bottomless, and the heat was searing hot down there.We couldn''t go any deeper.I doubt grandpa would¡¯ve survived." Maxine climbed up after him. James sighed and said dejectedly, "We''re done here.Let''s go back." Since they could not find him, James did not intend to waste another second in this cavern. Based on what he and Maxine had gleaned from the clues, he had a rough idea of what might have happened. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His grandfather was most likely still alive.He was still slightly dubious about Maxine¡¯s theory. James firmly believed that his grandfather would not bring harm him, or Thea. The only thing he was unsure about was why his grandfather needed toe up with so many borate plots. James turned around and left. Thea followed after him. After seeing them leave, the apanying soldiers followed suit. When they left the underground cavern, one of the soldiers took out a walkie-talkie and instructed the helicopters that had left to look for an appropriatending spot to turn back. Soon, the helicopters returned. Not longter, everyone was brought back to the Nothern Border''s military region. Inside a military barrack... The Centurion looked at James and asked, "Going back so soon?" "Yeah." James nodded. "The Capital is in a mess right now, and I¡¯ve got to rush back to Cansington as soon as possible to handle some urgent matters." The Centurion sighed and said, "I¡¯ve heard about the Capital.As a member of the Cadens and the Dragon King that killed the Emperor, it''ll be difficult for you to escape unscathed.You¡¯ll need to take a step back to keep moving forward." He stretched out his hand and thumped it loudly on James¡¯ chest. "I have faith in you.I¡¯m sure you''ll be able to resolve everything." James smiled bitterly at him. "Alright, that¡¯s enough.Let¡¯s drink again when we have a chance." After saying his farewells, he turned around and boarded the private ne the Centurion had prepared for them. Thea and Maxine boarded after him. The ne slowly took off and disappeared into the sky. On the ne, James asked, "Thea, where exactly are Quincy and Tiara?" "I really have no idea.Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me." Thea took James¡¯ hand and looked at him reassuringly. "However, you don¡¯t have to worry.They¡¯re both safe and doing well." James believed in Thea¡¯s words. A small corner of his heart twinged in worry since he could not verify their safety himself. He sighed deeply. It was a tumultuous situation, and he already had a hard time trying to defend himself. As long as Quincy and Tiara remained in Cansington, they would be subjected to constant danger. Since Thomas had provided them asylum, that took one of the worries off James¡¯ mind. James remained silent for the remaining journey. Cansington, military region. A ne from the Northern Bordersnded. Prior to James¡¯ return to Cansington, the Centurion had already notified the city''s military region through his connections. The Blithe King had already brought several soldiers to wait for his arrival. James, Thea, and Maxine got off the ne. The Blithe King approached them with a smile. "James, why''d you visit the Northern Border?" James shook his hand. "I happened to have something urgent to settle.By the way, why did you disclose my whereabouts to Sunleigh City¡¯s military regionst time?" "Me? When did I do that?" The Blithe King was taken aback by his usation and knit his brows. "Why would I reveal your whereabouts?" James cast his gaze on Daniel who was standing behind the Blithe King. Daniel immediately refuted, "Dragon King, you¡¯re not suspecting me of being the person who revealed your whereabouts, right? I swear I never said a word to anyone." If it was not the Blithe King or Daniel who let it slip,, how did Hardy stationed at Sunleigh City know he would be there? Why did he also im that the Cansington military region reported his whereabouts to them? Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Chapter 948 James did not press the matter further since it was a matter of small consequence. "Alright, I¡¯ll see you around." James engaged in a brief conversation with the Blithe King and Daniel. Then he turned to leave. After leaving the military region... Thea tilted her head. "Honey, where are we going? Are we going back to the Cahans?" Before James could answer, Maxine interrupted. "James..." "yeah?" James turned around and looked at Maxine, who was still traveling alongside James. Maxine said, "Grandpa sent me to protect you.As it stands, you''ve almost caught up to me now that you''ve recovered your cultivation base.Aside from that, you also have Thea, a grandmaster of the third rank beside you.It¡¯d be pointless for me to stay in Cansington any longer.It''s time for me to return to the Capital." "So soon?" James uttered in disappointment.She had a sharp mind and could think on her feet. Having Maxine beside him would be immensely beneficial to him.Her departing so quickly was something he had not expected. "Yeah.Things are hectic in the Capital right now.The Ancient Four might not be doing much for now, but a great storm is brewing behind the scenes.Grandpa needs my help, so I must return home.While I¡¯m gone, you should continue improving your martial arts.Also, take a chance to visit our family library in the Capital to find a martial art technique that suits you." "What about Cynthia?" James asked hesitantly. Maxine gave him a small smile. "I¡¯ve already taught her a cultivation method.She¡¯s smart, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to cultivate True Energy soon with the Cold Energy in her body.You don¡¯t have to worry." "Alright." James nodded. James did not stop her seeing as she looked to have made up her mind. Maxine looked Thea in the eye. "Thea, I¡¯m leaving James in your hands.I hope you¡¯ll help shoulder some of his burdens." Thea huffed confidently. "Don¡¯t worry.That''s a given." "Anyway, I guess this is where we part ways for now!" Maxine waved to James and set off. James and Thea watched as Maxine¡¯s figure retreated into the distance. After Maxine was no longer in sight, Thea sped James¡¯ hand affectionately. "Honey, shall we head back to my family¡¯s ce?" James suddenly recalled Maxine¡¯s suggestion. Maxine said that if Thomas were alive, he would surely contact Thea if James kept her by his side. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After thinking about it, he nodded slightly. "Alright, let¡¯s go back." Thea eximed joyfully. "Honey! You¡¯ve finally forgiven me!" "I never med you in the first ce.I was worried you¡¯d be used as leverage against me again if you stayed with me.I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt, so I drew a line in the sand to protect you.Now that you¡¯re a grandmaster of the third rank, you no longer need my protection so that¡¯s brought me some degree of relief." James never faulted Thea. How could he me his savior, that went through hell and back because she saved his life? 3 "I¡¯m sorry, honey.I was too arrogant in the past." Thea¡¯s eyes grew misty and her voice began to falter. Thinking of all the things she had done to James before and how she had treated him in the past, she felt incredibly remorseful.She never understood the lengths James went to for her. Despite everything, James never once med her for any of it. The tears in her eyes slowly slid down her cheeks. "Let''s drop by Cynthia¡¯s ce first." James turned around and left. Thea followed his steps. In the past two days, Cynthia worked hard to grasp and practice the cultivation method Maxine had taught her.She had understood the theory and fundamentals behind it. However, understanding and wanting to cultivate True Energy were two different things. "Miss, James has returned." Luther brought James and Thea over and announced their arrival respectfully. Cynthia was sitting on the sofa immersed in her thoughts when she was suddenly pulled back to reality.She raised her head and saw James and Thea in front of her.Her eyes widened when she saw them together. "James, are you and Thea really back together?" James ignored her question. "How have you been these past two days?" Cynthia said with a smile, "What could have possibly happened in only two days? I¡¯m doing okay.By the way, if Thea is here, where are Quincy and Tiara?" James said, "They¡¯re in a rtively safe ce.The situation is turbulent now, and their lives would be in danger if they returned to Cansington.We¡¯ll bring them back after the storm in the Capital blows over." "Oh," Cynthia replied, unconvinced. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Cynthia had no business meddling in James'' affairs. Upon seeing Thea, she had the urge to say something but swallowed the urge. Thea walked toward the sofa and sat opposite Cynthia. Then, she looked at James. "Honey, what are you nning on doing next?" James also sat down.He shook his head and replied, "I¡¯ve no ns for now." He was like a blind man that was not able to see the path ahead. "We''ll stay in Cansington for the time being and observe the overall situation.Right now, there isn''t much to do.All I can do is hone my skills and continue to improve my strength as much as possible." Maxine had made James aware of how far beneath the Ancient Four''s strength he was. As he was, he was too weak to achieve anything.He was nothingpared to the Ancient Four. Unless he reaches the fifth rank, he would essentially be a sitting duck for his enemies. Regardless of his rank, he would still end up doomed if the Ancient Four were really determined to eliminate him. "Honey, can you send me to the military region? I''d like to train there for a while," Thea asked unexpectedly. She had no actualbat experience despite having achieved the third rank of True Energy cultivation. In order to be of use to James, she had to ustom herself to the True Energy within her body as soon as possible.Her physical strength also needed to be built up to cope with sudden changes as well. Going to the military region for special training would kill two birds with one stone. "A military training regiment will be difficult.I fear you won''t be able to handle it," James looked at her with worried eyes. To him, women were beings that needed protection and were supposed to be pampered. Military training was not something he wanted Thea to undergo. It was enough that she could protect herself at critical moments with her True Energy. "But, I want to help you..." James interrupted her with a wave of his hand. "The best way to help me is to stay safe and sound.I¡¯m not discussing this any further.It''s been a few days since you arrived in Cansington, and the Cahans are worried about you.I suggest you head back and let them know you¡¯re safe." "Are youing with me, honey? " "I can¡¯t leave just yet." James had no ns to return to the Cahans'' vi. He nned to stay at Cynthia''s house for a while longer. It was important to him that Cynthia''s condition was closely monitored. Moreover, he wanted to absorb the energy of the Sacred Fire Fig and transform his True Energy into True Yang Energy. This meant he had to keep a close watch on Cynthia¡¯s cultivation process. After she cultivates True Frost Energy, James nned to attempt the Dual Cultivation method detailed in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge. It was unclear what would happen once they practiced the cultivation method shown in the painting. "Fine." Thea relented in disappointment. During her time with Thomas, Cynthia''s special physique had been brought to her attention. Since Cynthia possessed True Frost Energy, she was a perfect candidate for the painting¡¯s cultivation method. "Cynthia, you need to master this more quickly.ording to Sir Caden, the cultivation method recorded in the painting is incredibly powerful.The first painting is the key.Only after cultivating the first method listed will you be able to cultivate the following ones." "Huh?" James looked at Thea with suspicion. "Didn¡¯t you say that you didn''t know the secrets to the other three paintings?" Thea quickly raised her hands. "I was telling the truth! Grandpa only said that much and didn¡¯t tell me anything else." It was obvious to James that Thea knew much more than she let on.However, since she was defensive about it, he chose not to pry further. "Alright.You should head back first." "Then, I¡¯ll leave for now.After I let my family know I¡¯m safe, I''lle back to look for you." Thea left without lingering any longer. After Thea had left, Cynthia turned to James and asked, "James, are Quincy and Tiara truly safe?" "Probably." James was not sure either. Nevertheless, he trusted his grandfather not to bring harm to those he cared about.He also firmly believed that Thea would not devise a plot against him. They must be safe for now since Thea said so herself. "I''m a little tired.I¡¯ll head back to my room to rest." "Alright.Go ahead." Cynthia waved her delicate hand.James turned around and went up the stairs.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 950 Chapter950 Chapter 950 After James had left, Luther approached and stood beside Cynthia. He opened his mouth and reminded her. ¡°Miss, there are plenty of women around James. I hope you don¡¯t get involved in his love life.¡± Cynthia side¨Ceyed Luther and sneered. ¡°Your imagination¡¯s run amok. That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going to practice the Dual Cultivation method with him¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough out of you. Quit nagging. Go back to the North if you¡¯ve got nothing better to do.¡± Cynthia looked at him with a displeased expression. Luther wisely snapped his mouth shut. James had not slept in the past few days. He was bound to feel physically and mentally exhausted even if he had the stamina thates with being a martial artist. He copsed into the sweet embrace of his bed as soon as he reached his room. Meanwhile, in a particr courtyard within the Capital¡­ The courtyard had the feel of a historical relic that was hundred of years old. It was built mainly with wood and was painted red. From afar, the house seemed incredibly vibrant and festive¨Clooking. Inside a room within the courtyard house¡­ A man in his 50s sat by a fire and held his hands over the glistening coals, asionally flipping them to draw out more heat. Standing beside him was a girl who looked to be about 18 or 19 years old. Her name was Madelyn Gabriel. ¡°Madelyn, you¡¯ll have to leave the Capital and head to Cansington to take control of the situation.¡± He spoke calmly as if he were talking about a trivial matter as he warmed his hands. ¡°Sir, must I really go? ¡± Madelyn¡¯s face held an expression of surprise. ¡°Mhm.¡± Mr. Gabriel nodded impassively. ¡°We have not been able to proceed with our ns since the Emperor was killed. There has been a constant mor of dissatisfaction from our allies. Since the Ancient Four¡¯s conflict has escted, Cansington won¡¯t be on their radar for now. Mr. Lee is focused on keeping himself safe. He fears that the Ancient Four will direct his ire onto him. As for the rest, they n to monitor the situation for now and announce their stance during the martial art conference in two months. This will be ourst chance.¡± Madelyn asked, ¡°What do you need of me?¡± Mr. Gabriel cocked his eyebrow as he nced at her in mild disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re a wise youngdy. Does it still need to be exined to you? You¡¯ve stayed here almost all your life and never took a single step outside. Nevertheless, you are well acquainted with the outside world and have a good understanding of the situation there. Mr. Lee used James to kill the Emperor and forcibly spark a conflict between the Ancient Four. These facts are obvious to you, I¡¯m sure. ¡°Among the Cadens, there is a girl named Maxine who is exceptionally talented and astute. She is rumored to be sharp and observant. Nothing gets past her. I believe that you, however, are above her. You¡¯ll immediately make a big impact as soon as you involve yourself. I have the utmost confidence in you.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Madelyn nodded. ¡°Go.¡± Mr. Gabriel waved his hand. There was no furtherment from Madelyn. She turned and left the room. Upon leaving the room, her facial expression immediately changed. A sly smile crept up on her face, and her eyes shed with desire. All these years, she had served Mr. Gabriel in the courtyard. However, she had always longed to leave. Her ce was out there in the outside world. She had yearned to step outside and leave her mark on the world. The Emperor¡¯s death gave her the opportunity she had been waiting for. She never expected it to take this long for Mr. Gabriel finally allow her to step out. Madelyn stretched her body and walked out of thepound, heading directly toward the airport. As she walked, she dialed a number on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll be arriving in Cansington in the afternoon. Gather everyone and wait for me. We¡¯ll have to hold a meeting after I arrive.¡± At the same time that Mr. Gabriel had dispatched Madelyn¡­ Cadens¡® Mansion. Maxine had returned home. Cadens¡® courtyard. ¡°Grandpa. James doesn¡¯t need my protection anymore. Since you already know the painting¡¯s secret, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have any more useful information to provide you. I was worried about a storm brewing in the Capital, so I came back prematurely.¡± Maxine reported back to Tobias while keeping her head lowered. Tobias sat in a chair in the yard. In response, he nodded slightly and did not raise any objections about her actions. ¡°Maxine, I have to discuss something with you. ¡°I¡¯m listening, grandpa.¡± Tobias asked, ¡°Have you heard of the Blithe Sect before?¡± Maxine nodded. ¡°Yeah, They¡¯re a modest but powerful sect. Rather than a sect, they seem to be more of a family. A hundred years ago, their family had shown themselves briefly and demonstrated terrifying strength. They never showed their faces again after that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tobias¡® eyes crinkled in satisfaction at his granddaughter¡¯s answer. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re a powerful family. Our family is currently in a precarious situation and needs allies. To prepare us for the martial art conference in two months, I n to marry you into their family.¡± The news caught Maxine by surprise and she let out a small gasp. Composing herself, she lowered her head once more and said, ¡°I owe you my entire life, grandpa. Your order is mymand.¡± Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Maxine was adopted by Tobias. Tobias taught her everything she knew about martial arts from the time she was a child.It was not in her nature to disobey him. There was no doubt in her mind that this day woulde. However, things were progressing faster than she expected. Tobias leaned back in his chair and let out a wistful sigh. "My first encounter with the Blithes was 20 years ago when I went to the Enchanted Forest in search of medicinal materials.The person I met at that time was Ezra Blithe.We exchanged blows over a rare medicinal herb, and it was there where I witnessed his otherworldly skills..." Tobias¡¯ eyes zed over as he recalled the past. The battle 20 years ago came back to him. Even after 20 years, the memory was fresh to him as if it had taken ce just yesterday. "The Blithe Fist of Abomination is an extraordinary technique.That fight almost cost me my life.For the past 20 years, I¡¯ve tried toe up with various ways to counter it, but to no avail." Maxine immediately followed up. "Grandpa, if I¡¯m understanding correctly, you want me to marry into the Blithes and obtain their support for the uing martial arts conference.Do you want me to utilize this opportunity to infiltrate their family and steal the Blithe Fist of Abomination technique? " Tobias nodded, eyes twinkling with ambition. "It''d be best if we¡¯re able to win them over.In the event that we cannot do so and we end up incurring their wrath, they will make a terrible enemy.In order to win a hard-fought battle, one must have a thorough knowledge of their enemy.Obtaining their technique will give us one measure to counter them with." "Alright.I understand." Maxine nodded. Tobias waved his hand and said, "You must be exhausted after working all this while.Go down and have a rest." "I shall take my leave then, grandpa." Maxine nodded and walked away. Meanwhile, in Cansington... Once he returned home, James immediately fell into a deep slumber.He slept all the way until evening. After groggily rolling out of bed, James walked down the stairs. Thea had arrived earlier and was having a chat with Cynthia, sharing a bit of her cultivation knowledge. Despite being at the third rank and having some basic understanding of cultivation, she was more knowledgeable than Cynthia who had just started off. Thea¡¯s face lit up when she saw James walking down the stairs.She called out to him sweetly, "Honey! You''re finally awake." James nodded at her greeting and took a seat. Cynthia looked over at him and asked, "James, I have some questions about cultivation.Would you mind if I asked you a little bit about them?" "What kind of questions? Ask away," James offered helpfully. Cynthia brought up her questions, and James diligently answered them.However, he had only cultivated True Energy not long ago and was not very experienced in cultivation. Thus, he only exined what he thought was correct.Thea also listened attentively, nodding attentively at James¡¯ words. That night, Thea refused to leave. Initially, James had asked her to return home, but she insisted on staying. On top of that, she wanted to share a room with James. Cynthia was aware that these two were once married. Although they had purportedly divorced, whatever this was was between James and Thea, and had nothing to do with her. Seeing no other reason to stay up, she left them to their business and went to bed early. On the second floor, James¡¯ room. James sat in front of his desk and carefully skimmed the contents of his medical book. The Crucifer was the main focus of the Medical Book Volume Two. Aside from texts about the Crucifer, a set of martial arts techniques was also detailed towards the end of the book. As of now, James had only nced through it briefly and had not studied it in depth. Since he now had the time, he nned to meticulously pore over every word. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Although True Energy was the foundation of cultivation, one¡¯s martial arts skills were as equally important. Thea walked out of the shower.She wrapped her body in a towel, exposing her milky neck and slender arms.She dried her hair using another towel. Seeing James in deep concentration over his book, she walked over and peered at what he might be looking at. "Honey, have you already grasped the martial art technique in the medical book?" James could not help but put down the book and ask her in a skeptical tone, "You¡¯ve been with my grandfather for quite some time now.Has he read the medical book before?" "Yes." Thea did not deny it.She nodded and said, "He did read it.However, grandpa said that this book will only be useful for you and that no one else can apply the knowledge recorded in its pages since they don¡¯t possess the Crucifier." A chuckle escaped Thea''s lips as she brought up the subject of the Crucifier. "It was so stupid of me before.I can''t believe I dried my underwear with the Crucifier." Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Chapter 952 "What else did Grandpa tell you?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Thea tilted her head in an effort to remember and suddenly recalled a fact. "Grandpa said the technique recorded in the Medical Book Volume Two is called Invincible Body Siddhi.Mastering it will make you invulnerable to swords and bullets.However, it needs to be practiced alongside the Medical Book First Volume which will act as a guide." "Back then, Julianna wasn¡¯t able to pierce through your skin with a knife in Dagon Fountain Vi.You imed to be wearing clothes made from a special material, but now it''s clear to me that you''ve changed your body''s cellr structure with medicine." Thea felt the shame creep up on her as she recalled past events. After reading the second volume of the medical book, James realized what it was trying to describe was a set of defensive martial arts. However, he had yet to understand how to practice it.His grandfather was a martial arts genius and was highly proficient in the field of medicine too. Since Thomas had read the contents of the book, it stood to reason that he must have also exined it to Thea. Thea chuckled and continued. "Grandpa said there is one crucial key to mastering this set of martial techniques, and that is to regte the entire body¡¯s meridians to allow True Energy to flow throughout the body, forming a protectiveyer on the body¡¯s surface.This creates an indestructible wall of energy that is impervious to swords and bullets." She did not know much about it and in the end, could only ry what Thomas had told her. James listened attentively. After reviewing what Thea had told him, he carefully went through the book once again to attempt to understand the intricacies of the technique.He fully immersed himself in the medical book¡¯s contents. Thea waited for him in bed, but even after a long while had passed, James continued to stay awake reading. She yawned sleepily. "Honey, that''s enough reading for today.Let¡¯s go to sleep, and you can continue tomorrow morning." James set down his book and turned to look at Thea when she interrupted him.She was lying in bed.Her body was covered in a nket, exposing only her head.He shook his head slightly and refused her quietly, "You can sleep first.I''ll stay up a while more." "Mmmm...Come here, Honey." Thea stretched her arms and hooked her fingers around his wrist.She smiledsciviously as she invited him to bed. James smiled faintly in response.He was not at all moved by her actions, so he simply ignored her.He continued to bury his head into reading the medical book. When she saw that her advances had no effect on him, she stopped trying to seduce him and turned around to sleep. Meanwhile, in a meeting room on Centennial Corporation¡¯s top floor... The meeting room was packed with people. Jonathan, Lucas, Reign, and Professor C were among the people present. Several other people sat inside with them. Standing in front of the room was a girl who looked to be in herte teens.She was none other than Madelyn, Mr.Gabriel¡¯s confidant.She had already changed into a tight, ck leather suit.Her young age was in stark contrast to her mature and curvy figure.Her long ck hair draped elegantly on her shoulders.Her beautiful features were drawn into a cold expression, giving her an aloof and unapproachable air. Everyone in the meeting room had their eyes on Madelyn. The room was silent save for the sound of her nails, rhythmically clicking on the surface of the table. Madelyn suddenly stopped moving her fingers and turned to Professor C. "You go first, Professor C." After being prompted, Professor C quickly replied, "Prior to his demise, the Emperor had activated the self-destruct system to dispose of the evidence of our research.Our research facilities established over the years werepletely destroyed.Fortunately, I managed to recover our research materials and findings despite efforts to bury them.However, the country is on high alert right now.Without the Red me Army covering for us, it¡¯ll be impossible to continue research unnoticed as we did before." Madelyn responded stonily, "Then move everything abroad.No matter what it takes, the research must resume as soon as possible.A substantial breakthrough has to be achieved as quickly as we can." "Also..." Madelyn red at Jonathan and Lucas. Then, she turned back to the rest of the people present. "Within three days, I want all the medical clinics and hospitals on Medical Street gone.From now onward, only Universal Hospital will exist there. "At the same time, take over and acquire all the pharmaceutical groups in Cansington.I want Centennial Corporation to be the only pharmaceutical group in Sol.As for the process, do whatever it takes.Understood?" She stared ruthlessly at the people in the conference room. "Understood," Everyone replied in unison. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Madelyn ryed a series of drastic decisions. First, make efforts to resume their research as soon as possible. Second, every other pharmaceutical group apart from Centennial Corporation must be eliminated. Third, only one medical hospital could exist on Medical Street ¡ª Universal Hospital. Madelyn gave out her orders with swift determination. The process did not matter to her. All she cared about was achieving the desired end result. "Ms.Gabriel..." Jonathan stood up anxiously.He chose his words carefully so as to not anger her. "James is in Cansington and has established Messiah Corporation.Hispany has been fiercely competing with Centennial Corporation for market share.It¡¯s going to be an uphill battle to aplish your goals.James is definitely going to get in our way and interfere with our ns." "James..." Madelyn murmured pensively.She had never left the Capital before, but she was keenly familiar with James¡¯ name. "Does he think he can stop Centennial with Messiah? We¡¯ve got strong financial support.James, on the other hand...his moneyes from Zane Dawn.Once he¡¯s done exhausting his hundreds of billions, he¡¯ll be done for.They''ll naturally go bankrupt if he uses thepany''s funds." Jonathan hesitantly pointed out. "James¡¯ medical skills are peerless.If he chooses to meddle in our ns, it may be difficult for us to purge all the medical clinics on Medical Street." "I¡¯m not asking you to handle them with legal means.I¡¯m sure you have...other ways of dealing with hindrances.Catch my drift?" Madelyn nced at him knowingly. "Okay.Understood." Jonathan nodded and stayed silent. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "That concludes our meeting." Madelyn got up and walked out of the meeting room. Meanwhile... James had continued reading until the dead of night.His urge to sleep eventually overcame him and he finally set down his medical book as he let out a tired yawn.He stood up and looked at Thea, who was already fast asleep. Thea¡¯s sleeping appearance was incredibly endearing to him. A faint smile graced her pretty face. While asleep, she kicked away her nket and exposed her neck and chest area.She waspletely naked beneath the covers. James walked over and gently drew the covers back over her exposed body. Thea was awoken by the sensation of the nket moving over her skin. Thea opened her eyes groggily and saw James turning away from her.She softly grasped his hand and asked, "Honey, where are you going?" Her sleepy and breathy voice tickled James¡¯ brain. "I-I¡¯ll sleep on the floor," James quickly insisted. Perhaps he had gotten used to keeping his distance from her while he still lived with Cahans, or maybe, there was still a line he was unwilling to cross in his heart. Thea¡¯s sleepiness immediately left her at that point.She rolled over and got up.Her eyes glistened with tears as she looked at James "Honey, you still resent me, don''t you? Are you angry that I used to make you sleep on the floor?" "That¡¯s not it." "Then, join me in bed.What''s stopping you?" James knew she would continue pleading with him about this and nodded helplessly.He climbed into bed andy down, facing away from Thea, Although it was not the first time they shared a bed, there always seemed to be an unspoken rule between them whenever they got in bed with each other. Despite having been a married couple, they never consummated their union or showed any intimacy with one another. Thea wrapped her hands around his waist from behind him and pressed herself tightly against his back, whispering tantalizingly into his ears, "Honey, let¡¯s do it.I¡¯m ready to give myself to you.I want to be your wife not only in name but in all other aspects as well.I want us to raise our children together." Thea¡¯s biggest regret was never letting James touch her in the past despite being having been together for along time. This time, she had made her decision and was ready tomit to it. As a show of her sincerity towards him, Thea started trying to physically initiate things with James.She wrapped her hands around James¡¯ chest and left light kisses on his neck. James, of course, was not immune to Thea¡¯s actions.However, he was intent on remainingposed and in control.He was still uncertain about the prospects of a happy future with Thea. With this in mind, he was reluctant to allow himself to have sex with Thea. "Thea..." Despite Thea¡¯s fervent attempts to seduce him, he gently prised himself out of her embrace and turned away. "G-Give me some more time..." Her touch had awakened his carnal desires for her and he was at the brink of his patience.His voice shook like a leaf in the wind. Faced with James¡¯ refusal, Thea¡¯s frustrations gave way in the form of rivers of tears that rushed down her face.She sobbed as she started to go off on him. "I-If you don¡¯t want me anymore, you should¡¯ve just told me! Despite sleeping next to your wife, you¡¯re here thinking of other women." "I-I¡¯m not," James denied weakly. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Chapter 954 "P-Prove it...! Hold me tight in your arms!." James took a deep breath of resignation and wrapped his strong arms around Thea. Thea nestledfortably into his arms and nuzzled her face into his chest. The two spent the night in this position as it passed silently. The next morning... Thea stirred from her slumber rtively early in the morning. As soon as she woke up, she could sense a warm hand sping her breast.Her face turned hot and her senses were immediately pped wide awake.She sheepishly tried to move away, but was trapped in James¡¯ tight embrace. As she found herself unable to move or escape her predicament, she could only stare at the ceiling in a bewildered daze. Soon after, James also woke up. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Feeling the sensation of something in his hand, he reflexively gave it a firm squeeze. "Ah..." He heard a surprised gasp from beside him. "What are you doing, James? That hurts." James eyes immediately snapped open when he realized the situation he was in. In his flustered panic he all but shoved Thea away from him as he turned around and sat up. Taking in Thea¡¯s flustered expression, his face immediately turned beet red. "Uhm, Thea...about that...swear I didn¡¯t do it on purpose." Thea said nothing and did not me him for his shocked reaction. The sight of Thea¡¯s naked body in the dim morning light was almost enough to make James lightheaded. Afraid he could not endure any longer, he quickly turned around and got out of bed. Then, he picked up a cigarette from the bedside table and lit it. Meanwhile, Thea got out of bed and began to get dressed. After she put on her clothes, her phone suddenly rang. The phone¡¯s screen indicated that the one calling was Lex Cahan. She answered the phone and asked, "Grandpa, why are you calling so early in the morning? Did something happen?" Lex babbled anxiously from the other side of the phone. "Thea, you need to hurry back right now! S-Something bad has happened!" Thea¡¯s blood ran cold after hearing his voice, and she replied frantically, "What happened?!" "we''re in a tight spot! A reshuffle in power has happened!" Lex was anxious and was almost incoherent as he tried to exin the situation to Thea. "I-In any case, juste back as fast as you can.It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone." Thea hung up the phone.Her eyes were wide with shack. James put his hand on her shoulder in concern. "What¡¯s the Matter? What happened?" Thea shook her head, replying, "I¡¯m not sure either." "Grandpa called saying that something serious had happened and wanted me to head back as soon as I can." James deliberated for a moment and internally shrugged.He had nothing better to do at the moment, what was the harm in visiting the Cahans. "I''lle with you." He was worried that his enemy had taken action against the Cahans and wanted to assess the situation himself. "Alright." Thea nodded. The two headed out together. When they walked by the living room, Cynthia was nowhere to be seen.It was only after they had walked out of the vi that they spotted Cynthia doing a martial art squat in the garden. She was dressed in a white robe with her long hair tied into a ponytail. Luther stood beside her, watching quietly. Seeing James and Thea walking out of the vi, she stopped what she was doing and took the towel that Luther had offered her. Cynthia wiped the sweat from her forehead, and approached them. She called out, "James, Thea!" "Impressive.you¡¯re working hard," James praised her diligence. "Are you going out, James?" asked Cynthia as she tilted her head. James nodded and said, "Yeah.The Cahans called, saying something serious had happened, and asked Thea to return home.I¡¯m a little worried and want to see what¡¯s going on for myself." "Actually, something significant did happen today." Luther, who was standing beside his master, suddenly joined in the conversation. "This morning, the news had reported that well-established pharmaceutical groups in Cansington such as Longeivity, and Century were withdrawing from the pharmaceutical industry.At the same time, Centennial Corporation held a press conference today saying that they¡¯ve recently acquired all these groups." "what?!" The sudden news came as a surprise to James.He followed up with a question. "When did this happen?" Luther raised his arm and checked his watch.It was only nine in the morning. "The news came out around seven in the morning.It¡¯s driven the public into a fuss ever since it first came out." "Grandpa must mean to discuss this.Let¡¯s head back and get more information,"said Thea. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Thea realized that Celestial, Longevity, and otherrge groups'' deration about leaving the industry caused a series of chain reactions that in turn affected the Cahans¡¯pany, Eternality. Thea and James did not linger a second longer and left posthaste. Soon, they arrived at Cahans¡¯ vi.It was early in the morning, but almost all Cahans¡¯ family members were gathered in the vi. The air was thick with worry and uncertainty. Thea and James hurriedly walked over to them. The Cahans quickly grasped at their lifeline. "Thea, you''re finally back!" "Thea, the Cahans need you to take charge and save us from this situation." The Cahans stepped forward and began bombarding Thea with their desperate pleas and demands. Meanwhile, James waspletely ignored. Thea asked, "Grandpa, is it true that Celestial, Longevity, and other major groups have announced their withdrawal from Cansington and the pharmaceutical industry? Did you call me me because the Cahans were affected by this sudden shake-up?" "There¡¯s more to it." Lex sighed despondently. "You should sit down first." Thea walked over and sat down. James followed along and also tried to find somewhere to sit. Unfortunately, there was no avable space on the sofa. Thea looked at Megan and hissed demandingly. "Make space for James." "Why should I¡­?" Megan parted her lips to refuse Thea¡¯s demand but noticed Lex¡¯s displeased expression.She quickly stood up and nced at James beside her. Gesturing at the seat, she said with gritted teeth, "For you." James quickly sat down. Lex finally started exining the situation, "I don¡¯t know what kind of methods the Centennial Corporation employed, but they managed to persuade major pharmaceutical corporations in Cansington to sell theirpanies so that they can merge with Centennial.At the same time, the families of these corporations have announced their permanent withdrawal from the pharmaceutical industry." "They bought over all thesepanies in just one night?" James was taken aback by the news. These were leading corporations in the pharmaceutical industry.It would take an astronomical figure to acquire all of them. "That¡¯s right." Lex heaved heavily. "Representatives from Centennial Corporation showed up at our vi this morning and gave us two options.We either disband Eternality, withdraw from the pharmaceutical industry and receive compensation of one million dors, or continue operations under Centennial Corporation''s continuous and relentless interference." Several major corporations had already been dissolved by their former chairpersons and acquired by Centennial Corporation. However, this was not the main concern of the Cahans. The Cahans were panicking over the fact that Centennial Corporation requested them to simply dissolve theirpany. They had already invested too much money into thepany to simplyply with such a ludicrous demand. It had only been less than a month since they startedrge-scale development and began medicinal research. More than one billion dors had been invested throughout this period. Yet, Centennial only offered one million aspensation for dissolving Eternality. "What should we do, Thea?" Lex looked at Thea worriedly. "Centennial Corporation is a gigantic group that has developed rapidly in the mere span of a month.Now that it has acquired Celestial, Longevity, Purity, Abundant, and other major corporations, they¡¯ve all butpletely monopolized the pharmaceutical industry.A small business like us won''t be able to retaliate against them." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thea¡¯s expression was grim.Her lips were pulled into a thin line.She looked at James sitting beside her and turned to him. "Honey, is there anything we can do?" James shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "Why are you asking me? The Cahans¡¯ problems aren¡¯t mine to worry over.You should solve it yourself." He pretended to be calm. However, there was a violent storm raging in his heart. James knew Centennial Corporation''s origin.It was established by the Emperor but never ceased operations even after his death. Now, thepany has begun developing at a tremendous speed. This suggested that someone had taken over the Emperor¡¯s job and was making big moves. Messiah Corporation is bound to face a simr crisis in due time. Having acquired several majorpanies, Centennial Corporation now stood atop the pharmaceutical industry. Messiah Corporation did not have a snowball¡¯s chance in hell against them. What perplexed James and drew his attention was why the mastermind hiding behind the scenes wanted to dominate the pharmaceutical industry so badly. He doubted Centennial Corporation¡¯s goal was to research medicines that could greatly benefit the world. The only thing he was certain about was this definitely had something to do with the failed n a hundred years ago. However, James was unsure of the details of what happened back then and had to seek out someone who knew the truth to find out more. The whole family¡¯s eyes were glued on Thea as they held their breath and waited for her to make a decision. Thea had been to Messiah Corporation before and knew about Centennial Corporation¡¯s purpose for existing. Judging by their current actions, Thea could tell they were speeding up their n.She stood firmly on James¡¯ side. If James¡¯ Messiah Corporation was not going to give in, then neither would she. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Chapter 956 After thinking about it for a while, Thea said, "Don¡¯t worry about it for the time being.Eternality should continue its operations as usual.I doubt Centennial Corporation will cause a storm big enough to overthrow all of us in Cansington." James looked at Thea in surprise. Thea had definitely grown leaps and bounds. Compared to before, she was much more decisive and showed a firm resolve. Suddenly, Lex''s phone rang forebodingly.He answered the phone, and his wrinkled face turned ashen. Thea grasped at his sleeve in concern. "What happened, grandpa?" "Things have escted on Medical Street." "What?!" Thea¡¯s face hardened. "What exactly has happened?" she asked after giving a moment to Lex topose himself. Lex took a deep breath and exined, "Universal Hospital has stirred up trouble again. They¡¯re kicking clinics and hospitals out of Medical Street. They proposed matches with well-known clinics and hospitals, and the loser would have to close down. Those who rejected the challenge would get their clinics or hospitals trashed by gangsters. BAM! Thea mmed her hands on the table and growled, "That''s insane!" After soothing the rage in her heart, Thea turned to James. James was leaning back on the sofa, rubbing his chin pensively.He was trying to figure out the n of the person who seeded the Emperor. ¡®It''d be great if Maxine was here.She would definitely be able to identify the root of the problem" James sighed internally. Suddenly, he started to miss his talented young cousin from the Cadens. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Honey, Centennial Corporation owns Universal Hospital.They''re making very bold moves in Cansington this time.Is there something we can do about them?" Thea needed help toe up with a countermeasure. James gathered his thoughts and said, "What else is to do other than to put a stop to them?" He tried to get a better picture of what was happening. The people behind Centennial Corporation must have used unscrupulous means to carry out their acquisitions. They either threatened or ckmailed these major groups into submission. Now their sights were set on the Cahans. Aside from the Cahans, James knew that other pharmaceutical groups of various sizes as well as small-scale manufacturing factories in Cansington were also very likely being threatened to shut down. Following that they had to shake things up in Medical Street. Centennial Corporation''s actions could only point to one thing¡ª they wanted to be the only pharmaceutical group in Sol. They wanted to have aplete monopoly over the market. "Let''s head to Medical Street to inspect the situation first," James suggested. "Alright." Thea nodded. Lex stood up and quickly ordered, "Prepare the cars.Everyone we''re heading to Medical Street" The Cahans all made a move to Medical Street. On the way to Medical Street, James gave Maxine a call and exined the situation in Cansington. "Maxine, Centennial has made their motives very clear.They¡¯re trying to monopolize the pharmaceutical industry.What should I do? How can I retaliate against them? I¡¯m at a bit of a loss." The Capital, Cadens¡¯ mansion. After Maxine received James¡¯ call, she carefully reviewed the information James was able to provide to her. As if a lightbulb went off in her head, she suddenly responded to James, "The move by Centennial was extremely unexpected and as a result, caught many people off guard.Seeing as they''ve done this, there¡¯s only one way out of this pickle, James." "Go ahead, I¡¯m listening." Maxine exined, "Centennial Corporation has now threatened the Cahans.That means they''ve also done the same to other families and pharmaceutical corporations.In doing this, they¡¯ve essentially made dozens of enemies overnight.You need to seize this opportunity to win over these families, companies, and even factories.If things work out in your favor, you might even have a chance to use them as allies to strike back against Centennial.Without anyone¡¯s help, Messiah will fold like a house of cards against Centennial." James¡¯ spirits were lifted after listening to Maxine¡¯s advice. "Thank you, Maxine! Things are a lot clearer now.I think I know what I¡¯m going to do moving forward." "It¡¯s imperative that you bring them to your side before Centennial Corporation attacks and these families,panies, and factories choose to cede to Centennial." "Alright, I understand! I¡¯ll make sure to thank you in person next time I visit the Capital." James hung up the phone. Maxine was an extremely astute person. Just from his simple run- down of the events, she was able to quickly grasp the situation and point out various ways he could go about handling it. James held a lot of respect for Maxine¡¯s capabilities. After hanging up the phone, Maxine took a deep breath and murmured sadly, "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll get your chance to thank me.Perhaps the next time you visit the Capital, I¡¯ll have already married into the Blithes." Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Chapter 957 "There¡¯s been a change of ns, Thea.I¡¯m not going to Medical Street anymore." James suddenly turned to Thea. "Huh?" Thea was blindsided by his sudden announcement and asked, "Why not?" James vaguely replied, "I¡¯ve got some other things to do.Pull the car over." The car stopped immediately. James opened the door and quickly got out of the car. Thea followed him out, saying, "Then I won¡¯t go there either.I''lle with you." She knew that James had called Maxine and hade up with a n to handle the Centennial¡¯s head- on attacks.She felt her heart pang bitterly.She was James¡¯ wife, but James did not even bother discussing what to do with her. Instead, he called another woman for help.It made her chest squirm painfully. "You need to head to Medical Street and assess the situation.You won¡¯t be of help to me in my affairs." "Alright..." Thea yielded. Thea was painfully aware that despite everything, she was still incapable of helping him in a lot of aspects and was determined to be someone he could rely on more. Using these thoughts to spur her on, she patted her cheeks to psych herself up and got back into the car. James quickly hailed a taxi. "Messiah Corporation, please." After telling the taxi where to go, James closed his eyes and beganing up with a n of attack. Maxine had already given him a clear direction and even suggested he act quickly. However, he would need a sizeable fortune to win over or merge with the people and groups that Centennial Corporation threatened. Theck of funds made it impossible to move forward. Things would go a lot more smoothly if he had the funding to do what he needed. After getting people on his side and merging them into hispany, the only ones left standing in Cansington would probably only be Centennial Corporation and Messiah Corporation. His biggest problem now was money. Before he knew it, James had arrived at Messiah Corporation. James headed up to the office located on the building¡¯s top floor. Unfortunately, at this moment, Scarlett was caught up in an urgent meeting. As a result of the Centennial Corporation¡¯s moves in Cansington, pharmaceuticalpanies everywhere were panicking. Thus, Scarlett also held a meeting to discuss possible countermeasures. After receiving news of James¡¯ arrival, she quickly disbanded the meeting and headed to the office. A knock came on the door after James had been waiting in the office for a few minutes. Shortly afterward, Scarlett, dressed in neat, professional attire, pushed open the door and asked, "James, is the reason you came here in regards to what the Centennial Corporation did this morning?." "Yeah." James¡¯ expression was dark. "Centennial Corporation is elerating its ns and developing rapidly.We can¡¯t simply sit aside and watch them continue.Otherwise, Messiah will be hard-pressed to stop them once they achieve their goals." Scarlett sat down and looked him in the eye. "Do you have a n, James?" James asked, "How much do we have in thepany¡¯s ount now?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Scarlett reported, "About 50 billion dors." "50 billion?" James clenched his hands nervously after hearing the amount.It was not enough.It was not anywhere close to being enough if he wanted to execute everything smoothly.James'' priority was to amass more funds as soon as possible. This was the first step that would lead to him being able to strike back at Centennial. "This morning, the Cahans¡¯pany, Eternality, was threatened by Centennial Corporation.They were coerced to dissolve theirpany with a payoff of one million dors aspensation.I¡¯m sure the same must have been done to others.We have to unite all these smallpanies, families, and factories to go against them." "Although Centennial Corporation doesn¡¯t think much of these small businesses if we''re able to use theirbine forces it¡¯s entirely possible to fight back against them." "Scarlett..." "I¡¯m listening." James instructed, "I need you to hold a meeting quickly.Get the relevant people in charge to contact and acquire all these variouspanies, families, and even factories as soon as possible.We need to expand ourpany as rapidly as Centennial has.50 billion dors should be enough tost for the next few days.Meanwhile, I¡¯ll find away to secure more funds." Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Chapter 958 "Okay." Scarlett nodded obediently. Then, she asked, "By the way, have you found Quincy? I¡¯m swamped with thepany¡¯s affairs.If she doesn¡¯te back to head the overall situation, I¡¯m afraid it might be too much for me to handle alone." Scarlett had no confidence that she could handle the situation properly. Business was not her strong suit, and it was starting to be too much for her to manage. Hearing this, James knit his brows as aplicated expression flickered over his face. After a momentary silence, he replied, "I''ll try my best to find her." Thea was the only clue he had to find Quincy. If he was correct, Thea knew Quincy¡¯s whereabouts but refused to tell him because she was worried about him looking at another woman. "Are there any other things you need me to handle? If not, I''ll go ahead and hold the meeting first." "No, it¡¯s fine.You may leave." James waved her away. Suddenly, he remembered something and stopped her. "Wait! Don''t hold the meeting just yet.I suspect that Centennial Corporation has nted a mole in our company.We can¡¯t expose our n to them yet.Otherwise, we¡¯ll be stuck having to defend against their attacks.Give me a list of thepany¡¯s upper Management employees.I¡¯ll get someone to look into their backgrounds.After confirming everyone¡¯s clean, only then will we proceed with our n." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Alright.I''ll immediately arrange for someone to print out the list." Scarlett hurried off to carry out his orders. James did not leave instantly but remained inside the office.He was extremely concerned about money. James thought for a long time and the only person he could think of that possibly had the money and would be willing to help him was Zane Dawn. After a brief hesitation, he took out his phone and called Zane. "Is something the matter, James?" "M-Mr.Dawn, I...I would like to borrow some more money from you," James swallowed his pride and asked reservedly. The voice on the other end of the phone went silent for a few seconds. Momentster, Zane asked, "How much do you need this time?" "As much as you¡¯re able to spare." ¡°James, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I¡¯ve already given you all the cash I have on hand.I don¡¯t have much left to give you.The most I can manage is ten billion dors.Any more and I''ll have to resort to selling my property.It''ll take time for me to gather the amount that you need." "Forget it, then.I''lle up with something else." James hung up the phone despondently.He understood that it was not an easy thing to ask Zane. A huge corporation like his would require a huge flow of funds. Even if Zane gave him thest ten billion, he could face bankruptcy. "Money...Where in the world can I get money from?" James anxiously paced back and forth in the office.He thought about returning to the Southern ins to get some money. However, after going through the public trialst time, he had to tread more cautiously and did not want to resort to any illegal means. "Hold on, how could I forget about him?!" James suddenly sprang up and eximed. A certain someone appeared in his mind. ke. Dark Castle¡¯s founder, the Assasin King ¡ª ke! Before the ck Snake died, he had mentioned that ke had hidden his life¡¯s fortune and treasures. His wealth was rumored to beparable to an entire country¡¯s. James¡¯ problems would be solved if he could acquire ke¡¯s wealth. He quickly took out his phone and called ke. "Haha! My brother, James! You¡¯ve finally called.I thought you forgot about me." keughed heartily through the phone. James chuckled at his cheerful response and asked, "Bro, where are you right now? Are you in Cansington?" ¡°Nope." "Come to Cansington immediately.I have something important to discuss with you." "Sure, no problem." ke agreed without any hesitation. Although ke had reached the peak of External Martial Arts, he did not have an Internal Martial Art cultivation method to cultivate True Energy. As such, James was his only hope of bing a grandmaster. A few momentster, Scarlett returned to the office with a list. James immediately sent it to Jay. "Jay, use your intelligencework to investigate these people¡¯s backgrounds.I need to know if they¡¯re clean." Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Chapter 959 The unexpected call exasperated Jay.He had toiled relentlessly for decades and used his money to build an underground intelligencework. Yet now, he was using it to help James run errands without even seeing a single penny. "I''ll update you tomorrow," Jay replied reluctantly. "Tomorrow''s toote.I¡¯ll give you half a day," James demanded coldly. Jay grimaced and contemted for a moment. Investigating apany¡¯s employees would not be difficult.It was not too hard toplete it in half a day. "I''ll do my best to give you a result by tonight. "James, it costs money if I¡¯m to inquire about information.Every piece of information is bought with money..." "Are you asking me for money?" "Throw me a bone, won¡¯t you? It¡¯s starting to be hard for me to Maintain operations." "Fine.Put it on my tab for now and will settle it at ater date." James hung up the phone. Scarlett waited until James hung up the phone. Then, she asked, "What do we do now, James?" James tented his hands. "We''ll hold down the fort for now.Wait for the investigation results to confirm there isn¡¯t a mole in our midst before taking action." "Understood.Then, I''ll return to my work for now," Scarlett replied with a nod. James allowed her to leave. "Alright." Scarlett turned and left. James sat on the office chair and allowed his thoughts to fill his head. Then, he got up and left.He had to put Messiah Corporation¡¯s issue on hold for the time being. Right now, he wanted to go to Medical Street and ask Thea about Quincy¡¯s whereabouts again. Scarlett was barely hanging on when it came to managing thepany and desperately needed help. Quincy had business acumen for days and could surely take control of the situation if she returned. James took a taxi and headed to Medical Street. Medical Street mored with activity. Since thest medical conference, Universal Hospital had not made any major moves, while Centennial Corporation grew rapidly in that time. Thea had be the new genius doctor because of James. Many renowned doctors throughout Cansington and even Sol wanted to be apprenticed under Thea for a chance at being taught by James. Century Hospital had reached the same level as Herbal Biotech because countless famous doctors had joined its board. Additionally, Thea obtained ten billion dors and used the money to develop the hospital. It was a rough day for Medical Street as Universal Hospital was causing amotion. Universal Hospital issued a challenge to all the clinics and hospitals on the street for the right to continue doing business. If they refused to participate, they were suppressed using physical violence. Outside Century Hospital... Jonathan was sitting outside on a chair. Behind him were Lucas and many other doctors from Universal Hospital. Yadriel, Bjorn, and Moses led a group of renowned doctors as they stood in front of Century Hospital''s entrance. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Soon, the Cahans arrived. Seeing Thea approaching, Century Hospital¡¯s doctors brightened up with smiles. Bjorn quickly approached her and said, "Thea, you''re finally here! Where¡¯s James? Quickly, get him here.Universal Hospital is here to evict us from Medical Street.Without James, we won¡¯t be a match for them." "Yes, Thea.We know he¡¯s been by your side all this while.Hurry, call him!" "Universal Hospital is nothing in the face of James¡¯ skills." Many doctors urged Thea to contact James. The only reason they became Thea¡¯s disciples despite herpleteck of medical skills was because of her rtionship with James. They all wanted a chance to learn from James. However, James had never once shown up before. Naturally, they were not able to polish their techniques under his guidance either. Their desire to leave Century Hospital mounted as time passed. Thea looked at the unfriendly group of people from Universal Hospital and walked over. She stared at Jonathan and said coldly, "Jonathan, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d get out of Sol and never show your face again here after losing?" "Yes, I did." Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Jonathan sat on the chair, looking at Thea.He met her harsh words with a smile. "I was chased out thest time, but I¡¯ve returned with better medical skills.I lost to James at the medical conference and now I¡¯m back for round two.Without a doubt, I am one of the best medical doctors in the world.Thus, who better than me to prove that Goryeon medicine is superior?" Jonathan dered proudly. "Shut up, you show-off!" "Jonathan, do you know no shame? Get lost.You¡¯re not wee in Medical Street, nor are you wee in Sol." "How dare a loser act so arrogant?!" "Get out of here before James shows up! Otherwise, you''ll lose whatever shred of dignity you have left!" Many people hurled curses and verbal abuse at him.Even onlookers got caught up in themotion and started to shout at him.Jonathan, however, remained unppable.James was his most significant threat. Defeating James would be equivalent to beating every doctor in Medical Street. He knew that James had medical skills that far surpassed most people, but this time he was confident. "Is that so? I''d love for him toe." Jonathan looked at Thea mockingly. "I''ll give you one hour, Thea.If James doesn¡¯t show up in an hour, then I¡¯ll announce to the public that James is a coward that is too afraid topete with me.Also, we¡¯ll move to shut down Century Hospital by force.I suggest you stop embarrassing yourselves." "B*stard!" dys stepped forward and pointed her finger at Jonathan as she yelled, "Who the f*ck are you to act like you own this whole hospital? James¡¯ skills are unmatched! You¡¯re nothingpared to him" She cursed and spat in Jonathan¡¯s face. Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened, and his face turned ck. However he chose to ignore her provocation and closed his eyes as if to continue waiting for James. Since all the doctors at Century Hospital lost at the medical conference, Thea knew they were no match for Jonathan.She walked to the side, fished out her phone and called James. "Honey, where are you?" James was already en route to Medical Street. "What''s wrong?" he asked with concern. "You need to get here now! Universal Hospital is challenging Century Hospital to a match.They¡¯re giving you one hour to arrive.If you don¡¯t show up, you''ll be dered as a coward to the rest of the world and we will be forced to close Century Hospital." "I''m on the way," said James. He furrowed his brows. "nH -Hurry! n "Alright." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James hung up the phone. Then, he closed his eyes.He was perplexed.He had gone against Jonathan previously at the medical conference, the gap between their skills was far. What was his trump card this time? James could not make any educated guesses. All he could do was go to Medical Street to have a look at things. However, no matter what Jonathan was ying at, James was not afraid. Compared to the time of the medical conference, his skills had improved by leaps and bounds. After getting the Medical Book Volume Two, his medical skills transcended human expectations. While James rushed to Medical Street, a conversation was happening on the top floor of Centennial Corporation. "Ms.Gabriel, they¡¯re on the way.They''ll] take about half a day to arrive in Cansington.Meanwhile, Jonathan has already incited a fight at Century Hospital.Thea has shown up, but James has yet to appear.However, he should already be on the way." A young man in his early 20s stood before Madelyn and respectfully delivered the news. "Mhm.Madelyn sat on a leather chair and lightly drummed her fingers on the table. She nodded and asked, "Have you investigated the source of James¡¯ medical skills? Was it inherited from the Cadens, or did he learn it from another source?" The man quickly responded, "I did.His medical skills were passed down to him by Thomas when he was young, but he was only taught the absolute basics.His current skills are nothing reminiscent of the Cadens¡¯ ancestral medical techniques.As such, he must¡¯ve learned elsewhere." Madelyn said tly, "Whatever, that¡¯s not important anymore.Even if his medical skills wereparable to Tobias, the descendant of the Medicine King Valley has shown up.His skills are truly unparalleled.Not even Tobiases close to being as proficient as him.James is but a childpared to him." Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Madelyn did not feel threatened by James.She would have killed him the moment she arrived in Cansington if not for the Candens'' deration that they were protecting James and would make enemies of anyone who harmed him. In order to deal with James and ensure that their ns were executed smoothly, she sought the help of a disciple from the Medical Valley. In terms of medical skills, the Medical Valley was second to none. However, they had always operated in secrecy and not many outsiders knew of their existence. James would never win against the Medical Valley disciple. "Okay, you¡¯re dismissed." Madelyn waved her attendant away. "Alright." The young man nodded respectfully and left the room. Medical Street. In front of Century Hospital. Arge crowd had gathered in front of the hospital. Doctors from Medical Street, onlookers, and even media reporters were present to broadcast the event. Jonathan and his group were not in a hurry. They patiently waited for James to appear. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At the same time, they were also waiting for Medical Valley¡¯s disciple to arrive. Outsiders might never have heard of Medical Valley, but Jonathan was intimately familiar with them. He and Lucas were both disciples in Medical Valley. Actually, to call them disciples would be a disservice to the actual disciples that worked for the Medical Valley. They were simply errand boys that collected medical herbs for the disciples themselves. Despite their lowly stations, they were able to learn countless impressive medical techniques. Last time, they went up against James alone. Now, they had the help of Medical Valley¡¯s disciple. Even though James¡¯ medical skills were unmatched, he would never be able to win against one of them. Time passed by slowly. In the blink of an eye, more than half an hour psed but James was still nowhere to be seen. The doctors at Century Hospital began to worry among themselves. They looked at Thea and Moses, asking with troubled expressions, "Ms.Thea, will James be arriving soon?" Thea pulled out her phone and checked the time. More than 30 minutes had passed.She quickly dialed James'' number and asked, "Honey, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you here yet?" "There was a car ident, and it¡¯s causing a really bad traffic jam.I don¡¯t think it¡¯s clear up any time soon." James'' flustered voice responded through the phone. "Hurry!" Thea pleaded anxiously. "Yes, I¡¯m trying." After James finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Thea looked at the doctors and tried to calm them down. "Don¡¯t worry, he is on his way.He got caught in traffic.He just needs some more time." After hearing Thea¡¯s reassurance, everyone sighed in relief. Meanwhile, Jonathan still wore a confident expression. Before they knew it, another half an hour had passed and everyone had waited an entire hour for James to show up to no avail. Under the anxious gazes of the public, Jonathan stood up and turned to everyone standing around Century Hospital. He sneered mockingly at them, "Thea, an hour has passed.Why isn¡¯t James here yet? Did our presence scare him off?" "Hmph." Thea snorted. "He is on the way." "Hahaha!" Jonathanughed out loud. "where on earth is he traveling from for him to take this long? Just admit that he¡¯s scared, and I won¡¯t make it hard for you guys.I only ask you to shut down the hospital, and as for your doctors..." He looked at the doctors and licked his lips. "As long as you join Universal Hospital, I''ll allow you to continue practicing medicine.Otherwise, I¡¯ll be taking your medical license too!" "Jonathan, you¡¯re crazy.Who do you think you are to take away our medical license?" "That¡¯s right! You think too highly of yourself!" "As long as I have my doctor¡¯s license, I can practice anywhere I want!" The doctors at Century Hospital began to yell back at him.Some doctors among the crowd also cursed out at him. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Jonathan smiled smugly. "Soon, I¡¯ll establish a National Doctor¡¯s Association that will rece the current Doctor¡¯s Association.I''ll implement a rule that says only doctors that have obtained a certificate from our association will be able to practice medicine.Anyone else would be practicing illegally and can be persecuted by thew as such" "Who do you think you are to make such a decision?" "You¡¯re insane!" Everyone looked at him disdainfully. Only Thea believed in Jonathan''s threats. With the people he had backing him, it would not be hard for him to set up a National Doctor¡¯s Association. "Why isn¡¯t he here yet...?" Thea looked into the distance anxiously. Her hands were mmy. Unfortunately, James was still nowhere to be seen. "I''ll ask you one more time, Thea.Are you going to ept the challenge?" Jonathan asked menacingly. The Cahans were not skilled in medicine. Faced with a talented doctor like Jonathan, there was nothing they could do, so they simply held their tongues. They all looked at Thea, waiting for her to act on their behalf. "Of course, we¡¯re going to ept! Why wouldn¡¯t we?" Thea bravely responded to his provocations.She red at Jonathan and said coldly, "Since you¡¯ve specificallye to challenge us, Century Hospital will not back down.If we lose, I''ll admit defeat and close down our hospital." Thea knew that James was on the way and had full trust in his medical capabilities. Jonathan would tumble like a house of cards before him. Everything about Thea oozed with the confidence that James would win. ""Where¡¯s James? You can¡¯t possibly be expecting this group of quack doctors topete against me, right?" Jonathan nced condescendingly at the doctors standing in front of Century Hospital. They were doctors that have practiced for decades and had multiple des. None of them there were undeserving of their acim and reputation. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. These doctors¡¯ were infuriated after being called quacks, but they could not find the words to deny him. However, it did not them from getting more and more resentful. All of them wanted so dearly to tear Jonathan to pieces. Thea said, "Since you¡¯re here to evict us from Medical Street, every doctor in our hospital is qualified to compete with you.Nothing is certain until after thepetition." Thea shifted her indignant gaze from Jonathan and turned to the doctors behind her. She whispered, "James is stuck in traffic right now.With so many media reporters here, we can¡¯t afford to look like we submit to them.Even if we aren¡¯t a match for Jonathan, we must still show some fighting spirit.We need someone topete against him to buy some time." "I''ll take you on, Jonathan!" Bjorn stepped forward and epted the challenge.His medical skills were also among the best in the country. For decades, only Jay''s abilities surpassed him. The only other person he had lost to was Jonathan in thest medical conference. Since they needed to stall for time, he did not hesitate to take on the challenge. Even if he meant losing once again in public. "Alright." Jonathanughed derisively and said, "Bjorn, are you sure about this? This isn¡¯t anormal competition.You''ll literally be putting your life on the line.Are you sure you want to do it?" Jonathan¡¯s statement took Bjorn by surprise. Putting his life on the line? Truthfully, Bjorn was frightened.He froze in ce and remained silent for a long time. "Do you ept the challenge, Bjorn?" Jonathan asked once again. Then, he warned ominously, "If you ept it, sign an agreement that you will not hold the other party liable if you sumb to the poison during this duel." Hearing the conditions, the onlookers gasped in horror. The consequences of losing were heavy. No one would dare throw away their lives just to buy time. Thea¡¯s eyes also widened.She never expected Jonathan to challenge people to a duel to the death. Bjorn¡¯s silence told Thea all she needed to know.He was terrified. Terrified of dying in vain. "l do it." Thea stepped forward and looked at Jonathan. The eyes that gazed at him were full of determination. "We¡¯re putting our lives on the line, right? Fine, I''ll ept the challenge." Her words caused a huge stir in the crowd. Everyone present was shocked that Thea epted Jonathan¡¯s challenge. Despite everyone¡¯s surprise, Thea was confident. She was a third-rank grandmaster and could use True Energy to suppress the poison from spreading throughout her body until James arrived. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Thea. Jonathan was a talented doctor, so no one expected Thea, whocked medical skills, to ept his deadly challenge. On top of that, her life would be at stake in this duel. "You?" Jonathan looked at Thea doubtfully. Soon, as smile crept on his face. "Okay, bring me a pen and paper.We''ll have this in ck and white." A subordinate quickly approached him, and handed him a pen and a piece of paper. Thea and Jonathan found a seat among the numerous chairs and tables outside the hospital and sat down. She took the pen and paper handed over by Jonathan. Raising her hand, she quickly scribbled an agreement to put her life on the line in thispetition and sealed the agreement with her thumbprint. She casually threw the pen aside and looked at Jonathan grinning like a Cheshire cat right before her. "Your turn." Thea gestured to him. Without any hesitation, Jonathan also signed the agreement. Wanting to get down to business, Thea looked him in the eye and asked. "What are the rules?" Jonathan smiled and said, "We''ll use the same rules as before during the medical conference.We''ll have to concoct a poison.This time, there will be no assistant to consume the poison.You''ll have to take it yourself.Additionally, we won¡¯t be preparing an antidote for each other.Our survival will depend solely on our own capabilities." "Alright." Thea did not back down. Even if she had no understanding of medicine nor knew how to concoct poison, she firmly believed that she would be able to withstand the poison. She stood up and instructed the attendants, "Prepare the herbs." Century had developed into arge-scale hospital with aplete range of medicinal herbs. After she gave the order, the doctors of Century Hospital quickly prepared thousands of herbs in just ten minutes. The path in front of Century hospital was wide and thus a perfect venue for thispetition. An area outside had been vacated. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Tables and chairs were set up with several boxes of medical herbs. Thea looked at Jonathan and gestured to the tables. "You''re older than me.You can have the first go." Jonathan was slightly put off by Thea¡¯s confidence. Why was this young woman so confident? Did she learn medical skills during the time he hadn¡¯t seen her? He shook his head thinking that she could not have mastered medical skills in such a short time. It would take many decades to master the medical skills needed for this contest.He smirked and began to concoct his poison. Meanwhile, Thea remained motionless. "What is Thea doing?" "Why isn¡¯t she starting yet?" Onlookers pointed and murmured, unsure of what Thea was nning to do. dys walked toward Thea and grasped her arm worriedly. "What¡¯re you doing, Thea? You might lose your life here.Hurry up and just admit defeat.It¡¯s better to forfeit than to lose your life." She had watched the live broadcast of thest medical conference. Jonathan was talented in medicine and had defeated countless famous doctors. Meanwhile, Thea¡¯s medical skills were practically non-existent. Thea would be digging her grave by insisting on the duel against Jonathan. The other Cahans walked over to her and started pleading with her. Lex also tried to persuade her, "Thea, don¡¯t act recklessly.It¡¯s better to lose the hospital than die in vain." David looked at her doubtfully. "Thea, did you secretly learn how to practice medicine?" Thea¡¯s face clouded over with doubt and fear.She had no medical skills at all. The only reason she did this was cause there was no choice. They were in a generation where the media controlled the world. With so many media reporters present, she could not act timidly. Otherwise, they would make indiscriminate reports, then the reputation they¡¯ve built until now would be completely ruined.She was stalling until James arrived. Century Hospital¡¯s doctors went silent. Neither of them had the confidence or courage to take on Jonathan in a duel to the death. They feared they would be unable to create an antidote to his poison. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Chapter 964 As the Cahans attempted to dissuade Thea, she waved away their concerns and spoke with conviction, "Don¡¯t worry, guys.I¡¯ll be fine.James will be here soon.I just need to stall for some time." She tried her best to convince them that she was fine and took out her phone once again to get an update from James. "Honey, are you still stuck in traffic?" James¡¯ voice was slightly agitated as he answered the phone. "I just got out of the car.The road ispletely blocked.I''ll have to walk to somewhere traffic- free and find another ride.I should arrive in another thirty minutes.What''s the situation on your side?" "I''ve agreed to Jonathan¡¯s challenge.The rules are the same as thest medical conference..." Thea exined the situation to James. "You fool!" James reprimanded her, "Don''t you know who Jonathan is? His medical skills are one of the best in this world.Even Jay couldn¡¯t hold a candle against him! How in the world are you confident that you won¡¯t end up dead after you do this? I know you¡¯re trying to buy some time but this is too reckless!" "Don¡¯t worry, Honey.I can use True Energy to suppress the poison," Thea said in a hushed tone. She was trying to be careful not to reveal her hidden weapon to the enemy. "That still doesn¡¯t make it okay! Just wait for me and don¡¯t do anything stupid! I¡¯ming as fast as I can!" James hung up and started running. Meanwhile, on Medical Street... Jonathan swiftly prepared the poison. In just ten minutes, he had already finished concocting his poison. Due to the limited herbs avable, he could not concoct an incurable poison. However, he believed it would be more than enough to take down Thea, whocked medical skills. Afterpleting his poison, he looked at Thea with a sarcastic grin. "Why haven¡¯t you started, Thea?" Thea answered him frostily, "I don¡¯t need to prepare a poison.Wouldn¡¯t it be my victory if I consumed your poison and managed to neutralize it? In that case, do you and your men agree to leave Century Hospital alone if I win?" "Yes," Jonathan said wryly, "If you¡¯re somehow able to neutralize it, then I will ept it as my loss.Naturally, I''ll leave with my people and no longer pester Century Hospital." "Alright.Hand it over then." Thea stretched out her hand. Jonathan handed over his poison in the form of fine powder. Thea poured a ss of water and sprinkled the poison into the water without any hesitation. The clear water immediately turned pitch ck the moment it came into contact with the powder. Many onlookers were aghast and subconsciously backed away when they witnessed the sight. The Cahans had their hearts in their throats. dys quickly pulled Thea aside and again tried to talk her out of participating, "Thea, you can¡¯t drink that!" Lex also spoke up to stop her. "Don¡¯t drink it, Thea.That''ll most certainly kill you." Jonathan sneered at the sight of Thea¡¯s family trying to dissuade her. "Go ahead, Thea.If you¡¯re too afraid, there¡¯s always the option of throwing in the towel and losing your hospital.So, what will it be?" Thea looked Jonathan in the eye, picked up the ss, and downed the whole ss in a single go. The Cahans¡¯ faces all went as white as a sheet. Lex yelled in rm, "Quick, somebody! Call an ambnce." "Grandpa, calm down.I¡¯m perfectly fine." Thea raised her arms slightly and smiled at them as proof of her condition. Although she was notpletely proficient in using her True Energy, she was still a grandmaster of the third rank. Using True Energy to prevent the spread of the poison to other parts of her body and suppress its effects was something even Thea could manage. Moreover, if she tried hard enough, she could forcibly expel the poison from her body. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, none of this was as simple as it sounded. Jonathan cackled smugly and said, "Thea, the poison will spread throughout your body and kill you within mere minutes.Even God won''t be able to save you." Thea ignored him and simply sat down. Time ticked away. Second by second. In a sh, five minutes had already passed. "What''s going on?" "How is Thea still okay? There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with her." "Yeah, herplexion hasn¡¯t changed one bit.She doesn''t look to be poisoned at all." "Was Jonathan¡¯s poison a dud?" The onlookers murmured in amazement as they exchanged doubtful kooks with one another. Jonathan was dumbfounded when he saw that Thea still had not sumbed to the poison. He muttered, "This shouldn¡¯t be happening.A few minutes have passed, but why is she still alive and breathing?" Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Thea drank the poison but seemed to be entirely unaffected. The crowd was perplexed. Even Jonathan was baffled by what was happening. He was so sure that his poison was extremely lethal and would kill anyone in a few minutes. A media reporter stepped forward and pointed a camera at Thea, getting a close-up frame of her face. Thea stood up and looked at Jonathan, who was tapping his feet and fidgeting nervously. She gave him a satisfied smile. "What do you have to say, Jonathan? I consumed the poison you made, but nothing seems to be happening.At this rate, is there really anything to even neutralize? Are you sure you haven''t gotten worse over time? Did you concoct your poison wrongly?" Thea mocked Jonathan and humiliated him for everyone to see.She turned to the media reporter and said, "The reporters are broadcasting everything.Everyone had witnessed me consuming the poison concocted by Jonathan, the head doctor of Universal Hospital.Yet, I remain hale and healthy.In ordance to the terms we agreed upon before starting, this means that Universal Hospital has lost." "You must¡¯ve cheated!" Jonathan pointed at Thea and shouted lividly, "You didn¡¯t actually drink the poison! You must¡¯ve swapped it out." "Are you an idiot?" Before Thea could open her mouth to reply, dys stepped forward and beganmbasting him. "Haven¡¯t you lived long enough, you senile old fool? Why are you out here issuing challenges to others? You should''ve stayed home and enjoyed your golden years.How dare you use Thea of being dishonest when there are so many witnesses present?" "That¡¯s right! Or are you just admitting to everyone what a sore loser you are?" David¡¯s wife, Alyssa, looked at him contemptuously. Tommy also pointed his finger at Jonathan and his team as he cussed them out. "You b*stards from Universal Hospital should just get lost! Stay away from our family¡¯s hospital!" He arrogantly swung his fist in the air, trying to intimidate Jonathan and his men. After confirming that Thea was fine, the Cahans started to loudly condemn Jonathan¡¯s party. Jonathan¡¯s face twisted in anger.He could not understand how Thea was still healthy after consuming the poison. Instead of leaving, he sat and waited patiently.He wanted to see his poison take effect. Surely it was but a matter of time before it kicked in. Unfortunately, another minute passed, and his wish did note true.Her face was rosy and full of energy, showing no signs of having been poisoned. "What''s wrong? Are you going back on your word?" Thea¡¯s face darkened threateningly. In a mocking voice, she addressed him again. "Or are you unconvinced? Do you want to go for another round?" Jonathan red at Thea.His eyes were bloodshot and radiating anger. "You may be clever, Thea, but this isn¡¯t over.I''ll be back." After leaving his threats, he left shamefully with the people of Universal Hospital. "Get lost!" "Pfft! How shameful!" "You can¡¯t even prepare a proper poison and yet you want topete with James? You¡¯re lucky he isn¡¯t here yet, or he¡¯d wipe the floor with your body." The crowd heckled and jeered at him. Thea stood up, looked at the crowd, and said in a clear, authoritative voice, "Alright.Show¡¯s over.Everyone can leave now." "Could I trouble you for an interview, Ms.Thea?" A reporter stepped forward and made a request. Thea hesitated for a while and nodded eventually.It was an opportunity to increase the Cahans¡¯ renown. "Go ahead if you have any questions." The female reporter held up a microphone to Thea and asked, "This morning, the sudden withdrawal of major industry leaders took us by surprise.On top of that, Universal Hospital stormed the streets and attempted to cause conflict with other clinics and hospitals.Is there a connection between these two events? Also, isn''t Universal Hospital under Centennial Corporation?" Thea nodded and said, "You¡¯re not wrong.Universal Hospital is under Centennial Corporation.Although I don''t know how Centennial Corporation acquired so many major corporations in such a short period of time, I¡¯m quite certain that they employed illegal means." Suddenly, Thea paused.Then, she continued. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Just this morning, the Cahans were also threatened by Centennial Corporation.They were trying to force us to disband Eternality and withdraw from the pharmaceutical industry.Otherwise, they threatened to use unscrupulous means to interfere with Eternality to impede our operations." "As the chairman of Eternality, I would like to make a clear statement in response to Centennial Corporation¡¯s threats.Eternality will neverpromise or bow down to evil forces!" Thea dered loudly.Her words caused an uproar. At the same time, people were shocked by Centennial Corporation¡¯s power. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Another reporter stepped forward and stood in front of Thea. "Ms.Thea, what evidence do you have to support your ims? You could face legal charges for ndering them." "I don¡¯t have any evidence.I simply exined what Centennial tried to do to the Cahans this morning.I know that they''re likely going to take revenge, but we¡¯re not scared." After she finished speaking, Thea turned around and entered the hospital.It was getting really hard to suppress the poison at this point. The simple act of standing was already taking its toll on her. Thea had no choice but to forcefully expel the poison from her body as soon as possible.She quickly rushed into the hospital, went up to the office on the second floor, and locked the door. Then, she began to circte her energy to get rid of the poison. In her panicked state, Thea made a mistake as soon as she began.She almost lost control of her True Energy. This in turn allowed the toxin to spread rapidly throughout her bloodstream.Her expression darkened as she started perspiring all over. Gritting her teeth, Thea knew she had to act quickly and attempted to use her True Energy to force out the poison. However, because she was so rattled, she continuously made mistake after mistake. Outside the hospital... The reporters were still swarming around the entrance of the hospital. Trying to take charge of the situation, Lex stepped forward and epted the numerous requests for interviews in Thea¡¯s stead. He publicly shared about the Cahans¡¯ dilemma and pledged never to bow down to underhanded tactics employed by Centennial Corporation.His goal was to get the media''s attention. Meanwhile, James was still rushing to the hospital. By the time he arrived, Jonathan was already long gone and the reporters were already dispersing. Only a few onlookers were still loitering outside Century Hospital. James walked over to the Cahans and asked urgently, "Where¡¯s Thea?" David pointed to the hospital behind them and said, "She went inside." James did not say another word and dashed into the hospital.He grabbed someone on the way and asked about Thea''s whereabouts. After getting further details, he quickly headed to the second-floor office. Upon arriving at the office, James knocked on the door. "W-Who is it...?" A feeble voice leaked from inside the room. "It¡¯s me." Thea breathed a sigh of relief the moment she heard James¡¯ voice.She had been trying to use her True Energy to suppress the poison¡¯s effects but made a few mistakes while removing it since she was still inexperienced. As a result, the poison began to spread throughout her body. In stark contrast to earlier, her skin no longer had its naturalplexion. Instead, it was ashy and mmy. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Thea was in a horrible state.She stood up to open the door, but her strength failed her and she ended up crashing to the floor. James heard the sound of something falling behind the door.He felt his heart sink into his chest. Fueled by the urgency of the situation, he quickly kicked the door open. James rushed into the room.He immediately noticed Thea, who wasying listlessly on the ground. James rushed over and gently held her up. "Thea..." Thankfully, Thea was still conscious and was able to respond to his voice. Theers of her lips lifted into her best attempt at a smile as she opened her mouth to respond to him. "H-Honey, I didn¡¯t embarrass you this time.I..." "Stop speaking." James quickly interrupted her andid her on the sofa. Taking her wrist, he checked her pulse.It did not take him long to get the full picture on Thea''s physical condition. Suddenly, a wire slipped out of his sleeve and disintegrated into countless needles. James quickly stripped off Thea''s clothes in his hurry to treat her. Sheypletely naked before him. However, James did not have the luxury to appreciate her attractive figure.He picked up the silver needles and transfused his energy into them.He then methodically inserted them into Thea¡¯s body to expel the poison she had ingested. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Chapter 967 After a short while, Thea felt a warm andfortable energy spreading throughout her body. The warmth seemed toe from the points where James had ced his needles. James carefully inserted energy-infused needles into her body. In an instant, there were already seven ced in various ces on Thea¡¯s body. After the eight needles, his True Energy was almost spent. With this technique, a portion of the poison in Thea¡¯s body had been sessfully expelled. However, there was a limit to using Crucifier this way. Thus, James could notpletely eliminate all the poison in Thea¡¯s body. "Wait a while, Thea.I''ll go get some acupuncture needles." "Alright." Thea was lying on the sofa.She felt much better and was relieved that she was not going to die. James hurried off to get some acupuncture needles and returned to the office just as quickly. Then, he closed the door and started using acupuncture needles to expel the rest of the inside Thea. Within a few minutes, Thea¡¯s body waspletely clear of the poison that gued it. After regaining her strength, Thea quickly picked up her clothes and got dressed. James immediately started chastising her, "That waspletely irresponsible of you! I already told you not to act impulsively.You wouldn¡¯t have made it if I were even a few minuteste!" "I-I didn¡¯t have the time to think of something else.I thought I could suppress the poison in my body and expel it.I made a mistake while circting which caused the poison to spread normally.The poison then made its way through my body.I was flustered because of the stress of the situation and lostplete control over the poison." Thea lowered her head and sulked like a child who had been caught doing something wrong. James did not further berate her for her actions. Fortunately this time, nothing had happened. "Don¡¯t ever act so recklessly again.You''re not always going to be this lucky.I can¡¯t save you every time." "Okay," Thea murmured dejectedly. "By the way, do you know have any idea where Quincy is?" James asked Thea about Quincy¡¯s whereabouts yet again. The current situation was looking rather dire. Not only that, he was naturally not business savvy. Thus, he could not step up and take charge of Messiah even if he wanted to.He needed Quincy¡¯s help to manage thepany. Thea lowered her head dispiritedly.She was not expecting James to still long for Quincy. Thea was aware of Messiah Corporation''s situation. With so many unexpected incidents, someone capable was needed to keep thepany afloat in hard times.She looked at James and said firmly as she put her hand on her chest, "Honey, I can do it.I¡¯m just as good as Quincy.If you give me a chance, I''ll surely be able to save Messiah." "Thea, this isn¡¯t a garne we''re talking about here." James took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation. "There isn¡¯t enough time for you to learn to manage thepany.There isn¡¯t any room for mistakes right now.One wrong move and we¡¯re doomed.I hope you can think of the big picture and stop acting so petntly.Things are bigger than your difort against other women." "But I¡¯m not trying to be childish!!!" "Then tell me where Quincy is.I need to bring her back.She¡¯s the one who established Messiah, and thepany is locked ina stalemate without her authority.Scarlett¡¯s ability is limited, and she won¡¯t be able to care for thepany alone," James said grimly. Thea fell into silence. Thest thing she wanted at this moment was for Quincy to show up. Thea believed she could help him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, James was not convinced her words contained anything other than empty promises. James reached out and put his hands on Thea¡¯s shoulders. He looked her straight in the eye and said, "Thea, you''ve been with my grandfather for some time, so you should know what happened a hundred years ago and why Centennial Corporation exists today.They¡¯re trying to aplish what they couldn¡¯t a hundred years ago.Do you know the consequences if they¡¯re able to sessfully use Gu to control the world?" Thea did hear Thomas mention something about it before. "I really don¡¯t know where Quincy and Tiara are.Believe me, James! I¡¯ll inquire with the Four Great Protectors and give you an answer tonight," Thea raised her head and replied. "Alright." James drew in a sharp breath.It was in to see that Thea knew where Quincy and Tiara was and was only trying to back up her previous lies. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Chapter 968 "W-Wait, what about Universal Hospital? I managed to beat Jonathan this time, but he said that this wasn¡¯t over and that he¡¯d be back for revenge," Thea tugged at James¡¯ sleeve worriedly. James¡¯ face darkened. "These people sure like stirring the pot...If the situation gets dire and they continue using dirty tactics, we''ll have to just beat them at their own game then." "What''re you nning to do, Honey? Thea frowned at him. Then, she quickly reminded him. "There are plenty of eyes on you right now.One wrong move, and it¡¯s likely you''ll get in a lot of trouble.It¡¯ll be hard to get out of the mess if that happens.You should leave it to me.I''ll get people from the God-King Pce to secretly dispose of Jonathan and the others." "It¡¯s fine.All that is none of your concern." James shook his head and denied the suggestion.Thea was a woman.He did not want to drag her into such unsavory dealings. "But..." "No ifs or buts.Just trust me and don¡¯t act on your own," James said authoritatively and looked Thea sternly in the eye. "Okay..." Thea had no choice but to let him have it his way.She knew James still did not trust her. James noticed how crestfallen that made her and put his hand on her back. "Thea, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not confident in your abilities.I just don¡¯t want you to get involved in dangerous stuff like this.If you really want to help me, please just get Quincy back here." After hearing James¡¯ exnation, Thea brightened up a little bit.She nodded and replied cheerily, "I¡¯l] do my best." "I also need to find a way to gather funds topete against Centennial Corporation, so I can¡¯t dawdle for too long.If Jonathan and the otherse to make a ruckus again, just ignore them for the time being.Even if you have to shut down the hospital.Try not to get directly involved with them again.I¡¯ll deal with them as soon as I¡¯m able to." Thea tried to remind him again, "Honey, you have to be careful.Sir Caden told me about the scheme from a hundred years ago.The Gu Sect are terrifying people.Even the Ancient Four were reluctant to take them on back then." "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll be fine." James patted Thea¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯ll head home first, then." Thea waved at him and left. James also chose to not remain for too long at Century Hospital and left shortly after Thea.He headed directly to Messiah Corporation and waited for ke¡¯s arrival.He nned to strike a deal with ke. In exchange for ke¡¯srge reserves of wealth, he would hand over a cultivation method. By doing so, Messiah would be able to prevail against Centennial''s future attacks. Meanwhile, at Centennial Corporation... Although Madelyn had not taken a single step out of her office, she was fully apprised about everything happening at Medical Street.She sat in an office chair and crossed her slender legs.Her elegant fingers were rhythmically drumming on the table surface again as she let her thoughts run through her mind. "Thea showed no signs of poisoning after consuming Jonathan¡¯s poison...Could she possibly have cultivated True Energy and be a grandmaster? If so, chances are she used her True Energy to suppress the poison." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Madelyn slowly ran the events of the day through her head. Picking it apartyer byyer.It was the only conclusion that could be drawn from the results of the challenge. Madelyn immediately stood up and left the office.She wanted to meet Thea to test her skills and confirm if she had truly cultivated True Energy. If it happened to be true, it would throw a wrench into her ns. Currently, she knew everything there was to know about James. James had only just learned how to cultivate True Energy. If Thea also had True Energy, that meant James could not be her teacher. There had to be someone else helping Thea. Madelyn¡¯s lips twitched with annoyance and uncertainty. Before she formed her own opinions and drew a conclusion, she had to ensure she was right about Thea first. Thea had left Medical Street and was on her way back home. Along the way, she contemted on whether to bring Quincy back to Cansington. "Thea..." Suddenly, a voice called out to her. Thea snapped back to reality and turned around. As soon as she turned, she saw a pair of white palmsing toward her.She grit her teeth and quickly raised her hand in a defensive posture. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Madelyn had found Thea and called out to her. The moment Thea turned around, Madelyn swiftly struck out with her palm. Taken by surprise by the sudden attack, Thea quickly channeled her True Energy into her palms to defend herself. Their palms collided. An intense force swept toward Madelyn, pushing her several meters away.Her pretty face turned pale, and her arms felt rubbery.She hid her hands behind her back and stared at Thea. After a few seconds, she chucked and walked over with a smile. "Wow, Thea.You''ve certainly surpassed my expectations." Thea''s face tensed up as she on as Madelyn approached her.She squinted her eyes. "Who are you?" Madelyn said with a beguiling smile, "I¡¯m from the Cadens.My name is Madelyn Caden.I heard Maxine speak of you before.She said you were a beauty who managed to be a grandmaster in a very short amount of time.I didn¡¯t believe her and came to have a look for myself. Seeing you in person, you¡¯re way better than she had described." Hearing that she was a Caden, Thea let out a relieved sigh. Despite this, she still kept her guard up against Madelyn since she had mentioned Maxine¡¯s name. Thea held some distaste towards Maxine Caden. Thea spoke tly "Do you need something from me?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "No." Madelyn''s smile never left her face. "I just wanted to know how an ordinary person like you became a grandmaster so quickly.I asked Maxine about it, but she didn¡¯t disclose anything to me.I¡¯m curious." "That''s none of your business." Thea turned around and hastened her steps as she left. "Interesting." Madelyn looked at Thea¡¯s figure as she left, and a sly smile formed on her face.Thea returned to the Cahans'' vi and reclined on the soft sofa.She closed her eyes as she thought deeply. Madelyn¡¯s sudden appearance did not arouse her suspicion in the slightest. She was more concerned about whether to return Quincy to Cansington.She did not want Quincy back while she still had yet to remarry James. On the subject of Quincy... Thest time she went to Majestic Corporation, she found James and Quincy almost practically naked as they passionately locked lips with each other. If she were even a secondter, the two of them would have definitely crossed a physical line with each other Thea was James¡¯ wife but had never gotten intimate with him. Yet Quincy... Thea turned green with envy as she thought about this. However, she knew the current situation was different. James was not simply asking for Quincy back so he could have another woman by his side.He genuinely needed her help. Help that Thea knew she could not provide herself. Thea was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. James wanted to be a hero that saved the country and its people. However, all Thea wanted was for him to stay by her side. "Huff." She sighed and pinched her temples. After spending hours agonizing over it, she decided to let Quincye back to Cansington. Before that, she had to notify Thomas since he was the one who took them away. She took out her phone and called him. It did not take long for the other person to pick up, and an irritable voice answered the phone. "What''s the matter? Did something happen? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me if there isn¡¯t anything important?" "Sir Caden, there¡¯s a situation in Cansington." Thea exined the events that shook Cansington. "James suspects that I know where Quincy and Tiara are.He¡¯s pressed me about the matter several times.Now that Messiah needs Quincy to manage operations, I agreed to ask the Four Great Protectors about their whereabouts.Do you think it¡¯s possible to let them back?" The person on the other side went silent. After ten seconds, Thomas replied tersely. "Okay, I''ll arrange for someone to send them back to Cansington.Don¡¯t call me again in the future.I won¡¯t be using this number anymore." "Okay." Thea exhaled sharply. Beep...Beep...Beep... Thomas hung up the call. Thea casually threw her phone on the table. Shortly after, she picked it up and called James. When he picked up, she said joyfully, "Honey, the Four Great Protectors know where Quincy and Tiara are.They¡¯ll arrange for them to return to Cansington soon." Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Hearing that Quincy would return soon, James let out a sigh of relief. Then, he replied with a smile. "Thank you, Thea." "Honey, you have to promise me that you won''t look at any other women besides me," Thea said bitterly. She felt threatened by Quincy. Quincy was not only pretty but also had a good eye for business. Most importantly, she was skilled at utilizing her charm. Thea was scared that she¡¯d tempt James and lose him to Quincy if she was not careful. James cooed reassuringly, "Nonsense.I only need Quincy back to manage Messiah.It¡¯s impossible between the two of us.If I was set on being with her, I would have agreed to do so a long time ago.There truly isn¡¯t anything between the both of us." Although Thea found it hard to believe that James and Quincy werepletely innocent, she still felt relieved that James bothered to exin because it meant he was worried about her feelings. She believed that as long as she worked at it, James woulde to love her eventually. "Mhm." Thea nodded. Then, she dered with conviction, "I''ll work hard to be your most reliable support and I promise never to drag you down again!" Thea encouraged herself, ¡®I must work hard.I need to show him!"Since she could not help James manage hispany, she wanted to at least be a strong ally he could rely on in battles.She was a third-rank grandmaster and had the potential to be a formidable ally if she worked on controlling her True Energy. "That¡¯s it! I¡¯''m going for military training!" Thea¡¯s resolve shone brightly. After exchanging a couple more words, James hung up the phone.He returned to Messiah Corporation and waited patiently. James was waiting for the results of Jay¡¯s investigation and ke''s arrival. ke did not stay in Sol but rushed back very quickly and appeared in Messiah Corporation before dusk had fallen. "Hey, James! How¡¯s it doing, my man?" ke walked into the room andughed mirthfully.He threw his arms wide for a hug. James waved his hand and pointed to the sofa, saying, "have a seat." ke plopped down casually on the sofa. James took out a cigarette and threw another one at ke. ke caught it and cocked his eyebrows, "James, what¡¯s so urgent that you had to call me back in such a hurry?" "What do you mean? You mean I can''t just call you over here because I¡¯m lonely and wanted someone to chat with?" James lit his cigarette and asked jokingly. "Oh please.You¡¯re not that hard to figure out, bro.Anyway, just tell me what you need from me.I heard about the things happening in Cansington.Centennial Corporation must¡¯ve changed owners.They¡¯ve suddenly expanded extremely rapidly.Something they did must have forced your hand." ke got straight to business. James¡¯ eyes twinkled in amusement. "As expected from the Assasin King, you''ve got a wide." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Deciding to also stop beating around the bush, James looked at him. "Do you want a cultivation method?" "Of course." ke¡¯s eyes lit up, and he grinned excitedly. "Are you finally going to give it to me?" James chuckled without answering him and posed him another question. "I heard from ck Snake that your days as the Assassin King have earned you a huge fortune and you also have countless treasures buried within Sol.Is that true?" "Yeap." There was nothing for ke to hide and so he answered James¡¯ question directly. James went straight to the point. "I''ll give you the cultivation method in exchange for all your assets." ke was surprised by the sudden offer.His eyes widened and he nearly dropped the cigarette in his mouth. Shortly after, he pped his hands together and grinned widely. "Sure! No problem! That¡¯s no problem at all!" In the end, money was just a figure somewhere to ke. Since he controlled the Dark Castle, money was not in short supply. However, his External Martial Arts had peaked, and he could grow any stronger as he was. Techniques involving Internal Martial Arts were only passed down to direct descendants. Thus, it was impossible for him to buy it, no matter how much money he had. Asking him to trade his wealth for a cultivation method was a great bargain. James tented his fingers and looked ke in the eyes. "How much do you have?" ke shook his head and said, "That, I¡¯m not sure about.I probably have hundreds of billions in my overseas ount.As for the assets I''ve hidden in Sol, they''re in the form of gold and silver essories.If converted into money, they should be worth trillions.I don¡¯t know.I¡¯ve hardly kept count.Hahah!" "Woah! " James inadvertently let out a gasp of surprise when he heard how much ke had. ke was filthy rich. James never thought that assassins made such a killing.Hot damn. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Both James and ke felt that it was a fair trade. ke had tried for decades to obtain a cultivation method to be a grandmaster but to no avail. "James, I¡¯ll give you all my wealth in exchange for the cultivation method." ke stood up and looked at James ecstatically. "Alright, deal." James smiled brightly.He took out a notebook he had written in long ago and handed it to ke, saying, "I¡¯ve had it ready all along." ke took the notebook and opened it, quickly scanning through the text. Indeed, there was a cultivation method jotted down in the book. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ke¡¯s hands trembled with excitement.It had been twenty years.He finally acquired a cultivation method after twenty years of hard work. Atst, he could avenge his family.He wanted to scream to release his pent-up emotions. "You got the cultivation method.So, the money?" "I¡¯ll transfer the money to you from my overseas ount right away.As for the remainder of the treasures, we''ll retrieve them bit by bit.Give me one of your overseas ounts." James nodded and called Scarlett. Running arge corporation, they already had an overseas ount.He instructed her to get him its number. Soon after, James received the ount number from Scarlett and gave it to ke, who immediately proceeded with the transfer. Afterpleting the transaction, ke smiled. "Done! Brother, since you¡¯ve already given me a cultivation method, why don¡¯t you consider giving me a martial art technique too?" James chuckled and replied, "Sure thing.I''ll head to the Cadens¡¯ mansionter and get you a powerful martial art manual from the library." "Woah!" ke eximed like a happy child. Of course, he knew of the Cadens. They were the leaders of the Ancient Four. They had countless extraordinary martial art manuals in their library. Any one of the manuals would be a treasure for martial practitioners. "James, I¡¯ll follow you for the rest of my life," ke vowed his loyalty to James. James waved his hand and said, "That''s an exaggeration.We¡¯re partners." ke said nothing in response.He excitedly began reading through the notebook James gave him. James looked at the time and saw that it was almost eight at night. He took out his phone and called Jay, asking, "Jay, how¡¯s the investigation going?" "I have the results.They¡¯re being sorted out and will be sent to you in ten minutes." Hearing this, James hung up the phone. Indeed, after ten minutes of waiting, he received the results on his phone.It was just as he expected. Centennial Corporation did nt a mole in Messiah. James gave the results to Scarlett and instructed, "Don¡¯t make any rash moves for now.Wait for Quincy toe back before dealing with it." "Understood." Upon receiving the results, Scarlett nodded and turned to leave. "When are you going to get the treasures?" James looked at ke, who was fully immersed in his newly acquired cultivation method. ke came to his senses and put down the book in his hands. "Tomorrow." "Alright.Let me know if you need anything." ke said, "The treasures I¡¯ve hidden are mainly gold blocks.All I need are a few trucks.However, it won¡¯t be an easy journey up the mountains.We''ll need to transport them down manually, so get about a hundred people." "That¡¯s troublesome.I''ll just have people move them with nes." "That''ll be the best! I forgot who you were.It¡¯s a piece of cake for you to get some helicopters." keughed. "Okay.You should go and find a ce to rest for tonight.I''ll contact you tomorrow morning." James waved. He was not worried about ke running away with the cultivation method. After all, it only allowed him to cultivate True Energy. However, to truly utilize True Energy, ke would need a martial art manual. Since ke wanted a set of martial art manuals, it would not make sense for him to run away with a mere cultivation method. Also, money was nothing to ke. ke excitedly left to study the cultivation method. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Chapter 972 After bidding farewell, ke hurried off. James picked his phone up to call Thea.He wanted to confirm Quincy¡¯s arrival. As soon as he raised his phone, Thea called.He answered the phone. "Honey, are youing home today?" "No.I''m going to Cynthia¡¯s ce since my medical book is there.I have to practice the Invincible Body Siddhi technique." "I''lle to you, then." Thea did not say anything more and hung up the phone. James wanted to ask about Quincy, but Thea had already ended the call.He decided to wait till they met at Cynthia¡¯s house to ask about it.He left thepany and went straight to Cynthia¡¯s house. When he arrived, he found Thea chatting with Cynthia.Thea stood up upon seeing James.She pulled him close and said, "Honey, I¡¯ve decided to train in the military region for a while." James frowned and said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to? You won¡¯t be able to endure the training." "I can do it," Thea said with resolution. "Fine." James thought for a while and decided not to stop her.He said, "I''ll be going to the military region tomorrow morning.We can go together.By the way, when is Quincying back?" Thea looked at the time and replied, "She should arrive before midnight if nothinges up." James sighed in relief.He could leave to find ke¡¯s treasures at ease once Quincy returned. Although ke had given him hundreds of billions, it was still insufficient to fight against Centennial Corporation. The people supporting Centennial Corporation were influential forces that had immeasurable wealth. "I¡¯ll head back to my room to read." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. James did not linger in the living room for long and headed upstairs. Thea did not disturb James.She stayed downstairs and chatted with Cynthia about cultivation. In the blink of an eye, it was midnight. Quincy and Tiara returned together. "Quincy, Tiara." Thea stood up and greeted them weingly. Quincy looked at Thea and did not respond. Cynthia said, "I''ll go and call James." She turned and headed to James¡¯ room. Quincy and Tiara walked toward the sofa and sat down. "Thea, you sure are something. You hid so much from everyone," Quincy said calmly after sitting down. Thea smiled and said, "I¡¯m just trying to help James.You two will only be a distraction to him.You have no idea how terrifying his enemy is.Also, it was to keep you both safe..." Soon, James came down the stairs. Quincy and Tiara stood up simultaneously. James waved his hand and said, "Let¡¯s talk while seated." He walked over and sat down. James looked at Quincy and said, "I had to bring you back because we¡¯re now in a critical situation..." He exined the situation with Centennial Corporation to Quincy and told her about Messiah Corporation''s next steps. "I need you to be in charge of Messiah, Quincy.We can¡¯t lose this battle." Quincy nodded and replied, "Okay.I¡¯ll do my best." "Thea." James turned to Thea. "I''m listening, Honey." James instructed, "No matter what, Quincy is still an ordinary civilian.Her position as Messiah''s chairman may put her at risk.Arrange for some people from the God-King Pce to protect her in secret.I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her." James handed the God-King token back to Thea and said, "Hold on to it for now.I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning." "What can I do for you, James?" Tiara looked at James eagerly. Tiara was talented and could help him, but she felt left out as he had not assigned her any tasks. James said, "Just stay at Cynthia¡¯s ce.Don¡¯t roam around with everything that¡¯s going on right now." "Okay," Tiara murmured and lowered her head. James took a deep breath, stood up, and said, "This time, we''re fighting against Centennial Corporation through legal means, so don¡¯t be afraid of their dirty tricks.The country is on our side, and all departments will do their utmost to cooperate.Additionally, army forces are on stand-by to be deployed whenever necessary." Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Chapter 973 James was relieved to have Quincy back in thepany. With both Quincy and Scarlett around, thepany could operate smoothly. After exining the overall situation, James went back to his room. Meanwhile, in a particr vi in Cansington... Madelyn''s residence in Cansington. She had seen Thea today and was surprised to learn that Thea possessed a significant amount of True Energy that was even higher than hers. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Madelyn could notprehend how an ordinary person could be a grandmaster of the third rank in such a short period.She leaned back on the sofa and pensively propped her chin on her slender arms. Suddenly, a young man walked toward her. The man was in his early twenties with flowy shoulder-length hair.He was dressed in a buttoned shirt and had a distinctive temperament. "You''re here?" Madelyn returned to her senses and looked at the young man beside her. The young man sat down, crossed his legs, and looked at her. "Madelyn, since my teacher has allowed me to leave the valley, I¡¯ll do my best to assist you.However, you know what I like..." He looked at Madelyn with a flirtatious smile. Madelyn smiled and said, "Of course. How about Thea? She¡¯s ranked as the number one beauty of Cansington by the media." "Madelyn, do you want me dead? Everyone knows that Thea is James¡¯ wife.Even though they¡¯re divorced, they¡¯re still together.Plus, the Cadens have stated that they¡¯d protect James at all costs.Anyone who touched him would be making an enemy out of them.If I fool around with Thea and the Cadens stand by James in taking revenge against me, it¡¯ll cause chaos in Medical Valley." The young man was none other than the disciple of Medical Valley.His name was Fabian Dale.He was a direct disciple under the Medical Valley¡¯s master. Although Fabian was young, he was already a grandmaster that had cultivated True Energy and was proficient in medical matters. Before leaving, his master permitted him to have his medical skills tried against James¡¯, but he was not allowed to y any dirty tricks. Otherwise, Medical Valley would be dragged into a huge mess. Madelyn pouted and said with a smile, "Mr.Dale, I¡¯m just joking.Don¡¯t worry.I''ll find you a beautiful woman." Fabian scanned Madelyn up and down.She was young but had a great figure and delicate features. He walked over and sat in front of her, reaching his hands to embrace her waist. Madelyn quickly dodged and held onto his hand, saying coquettishly, "Mr.Dale, what are you doing? I¡¯m still underage.I''m not even eighteen yet.You¡¯ll have to wait for another two years." "I came all the way to help you, Madelyn.Aren''t you going topensate me in some way?" Fabian looked at Madelyn with a smile. Muah! Madelyn kissed him on the cheek and stood up, saying, "Alright.I''ll head upstairs to rest.You should get some rest as well." She turned around and left. However, Fabian''s face darkened. "Pretty girl, you won¡¯t escape my grasp." Upon turning around, Madelyn¡¯s face contorted into an expression of disgust. ¡®Sick Pervert.Men are all the same" she cursed in her heart. Madelyn headed to her bathroom upstairs and soaked in a bathtub. "Thea, Thea...Who is secretly teaching you? Who made you a grandmaster in such a short time?" Madelyn muttered while thinking about Thea. She felt as if she was on her wit¡¯s end trying to figure out the person helping Thea. Suddenly, her phone rang.She picked up the phone, answered, and put it on speaker mode. Then, she put it aside. "Ms.Gabriel, James met someone in Messiah earlier tonight." Madelyn asked coldly, "Who?" "We just found out his identity.He¡¯s ke.He was arrested a few years ago and was imprisoned by the Emperor in an underground prison in the Capital.He¡¯s the Assassin King and the founder of the Dark Castle." "Oh?" Madelyn touched her chin pensively and murmured, "What is James nning by meeting with ke at such a time?" "Unfortunately, the moles we nted in Messiah have already been uprooted." "Alright.Keep an eye on James." "Also, Quincy is back." Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Chapter 974. "Alright." Madelyn hung up the phone. Then, she started thinking about possible reasons why James was getting in contact with ke at this time. ke was the founder of a killer organization. Although he was strong, he was nothing in front of a grandmaster. The night passed by silently. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The next morning. James woke up early. In the living room of Cynthia¡¯s vi. A few people gathered. Quincy said, "James, I already called Scarlettst night to fire the moles.I¡¯ll head to thepany and use ourpany¡¯s funds to try and talk to a few of the small factories threatened by Centennial." "Mhm." James nodded. "Be careful, and don¡¯t turn off your phone.I''ll have someone tracking you, so call immediately if anything happens." "Alright.I''ll head out." Quincy bid farewell and left the vi. Thea looked at James and asked, "Honey, are you going to the military region?" "Yeah.Let¡¯s go." James stood up and looked at Cynthia and Tiara, saying, "I won¡¯t be in Cansington for some time, but I''ll be back in a couple of days.We''re in the midst of a dangerous situation, so don¡¯t leave the house unless absolutely necessary." "Okay." The two women nodded simultaneously. After warning them, James left with Thea to the military region. On the way, James also called ke and asked him to meet up with them in the military region. Cansington¡¯s military region, the Blithe King¡¯s office. "Blithe King, I need to borrow some helicopters," James said right off the bat. "Sure." The Blithe King agreed without hesitation. Suddenly, he remembered something and said, "By the way, I received news from my family that someone from our family is marrying someone from the Cadens?" "Huh? James looked at the Blithe King perplexedly.He knew that amander had to have strong support.He had be the ck Dragon not only because of his military exploits but also because of his identity as a member of the Cadens.Apparently, James¡¯ identity was already known long ago.In fact, the King of Sol might already have been nning to use James to kill the Emperor back when he gave him the title of the ck Dragon. However, James never knew of the Blithe King¡¯s backbone. The Blithe King nodded and said, "I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore.My family, the Blithes, is also a martial family.We¡¯ve always stayed lowkey and rarely showed ourselves in public.So, the world doesn¡¯t know much about us.Few have heard of the Blithes, but we¡¯re a powerful family." James never expected the Blithe King to have such a shocking background.He could not help asking, "How powerful?" The Blithe King thought for a while and replied, "Probablyparable to the Ancient Four." "What the f*ck?" Jame subconsciously cursed. "But..." The Blithe King exined bitterly, "Although I¡¯m part of the Blithes, I¡¯m from a coteral lineage and am not qualified to know about the family¡¯s fundamental secrets.Thus, I¡¯m also not allowed to practice the ancestral martial art techniques passed down in the family.Anyway, do you know who¡¯s marrying into the Blithes?" James asked, "Who?" "Maxine." "What?!" James stood up abruptly in shock. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Chapter 975 James realized he had lost hisposure and sat down again, asking, "Blithe King, is this news confirmed?" The Blithe King replied, "Of course, it¡¯s true.Although I¡¯m of a coteral lineage, this news has spread throughout our entire family.I also heard the Blithes are nning to reveal themselves to the world.I¡¯m telling you this because you¡¯re from the Cadens and are also acquainted with Maxine." "Huff!" James sighed. He never expected the Cadens to have a marriage with the Blithes, and the Blithes¡¯ background surprised him even more. The Blithe King looked at James. "James..." James noticed his hesitant expression and said, "Go ahead." "Although I¡¯m from the Blithes, I¡¯m not qualified to cultivate True Energy.I¡¯m old and don¡¯t expect to master Internal Martial Arts, but I have a son who¡¯s turning eighteen this year.Since you¡¯re from the Cadens and have cultivated True Energy...Could you possibly give him a few pointers?" The Blithe King had never asked anyone for anything. Still, he chose to ask James for a favor. To outsiders, he was a sessful and aplished man. However, in his family, he had no status whatsoever.His son was mistreated in the Blithes and was ordered around like a servant.He did not want his son to live like that forever. Only by practicing martial arts could his son gain their respect and a chance to save his wife, who was locked in the family prison. "Sure." James smiled. The Blithe King had helped him many times, and such a small request was not a big deal. "However, you know of my current situation.I¡¯ll see to it after I settle these troubles." "Thank you." The Blithe King stood up and held James¡¯ hand ecstatically. "Come on.This is nothing for a rtionship like ours.You don¡¯t have to thank me." James grinned. "By the way..." The Blithe King suddenly remembered something. "I have another piece of news for you.I heard Maxine isn¡¯t a direct descendant from the Cadens but was adopted by Tobias." "Oh?" James was surprised. Something suddenly clicked for him.It was no wonder that Maxine¡¯s status in the family was so low.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Thea gently pinched James and said bitterly, "What? Now that you know she¡¯s adopted, you¡¯re tempted?" James recollected himself and smiled. "What are you thinking? I¡¯m just surprised. Did you already know that she wasn¡¯t blood- rted?" "Yeah.I knew a long time ago." Thea pouted. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" "Why? Do you think I can¡¯t tell that she¡¯s interested in you? Hmph! James, I¡¯m warning you.You shouldn''t be messing around with other women," Thea scolded. James smiled awkwardly and did not think much about it. Then, he inquired a little about the Blithes¡¯ background. "Blithe King, what''s your family¡¯s origin?" The Blithe King exined, "A long time ago, our family used to be called the Blithe Sect. Since it didn¡¯t recruit disciples from outside, it gradually declined and became a martial family. ording to our family records, the Blithes almost ceased to exist at one point. Fortunately, a talented family member was born, and he mastered the ancient martial techniques and grew our family again." The Blithe King honestly exined the Blithes¡¯ story without concealing anything. Judging from the information gathered, the Blithes were preparing to reveal themselves to the world. There was a high probability they would do it at the martial art conference in two months. Therefore, the Cadens were trying to gain the support of the Blithes by allowing Maxine to marry into their family. However, James suspected there was something else between the two families. Meanwhile, the Blithe King reflected on his bitter life. "James, you would never understand the feeling of being born into a martial family but unable to inherit the art." Although James could not empathize with the Blithe King¡¯s sentiments, he could slightly understand his struggle. Even ke was willing to use his life¡¯s wealth in exchange for a cultivation method. That showed how precious a cultivation method was and how strict the rules of passing down the art were in these families and sects. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Chapter 976 These rules were the reason martial arts had died down. However, it was also a good thing for society.It would be difficult to manage a country if everyone practiced martial arts. The Blithe King opened his heart to James, sharing about his wife¡¯s incident. James listened attentively to him. Soon, ke arrived. In the military region, dozens of helicopters were ready in an open field. James looked at ke and asked, "So, where are your treasures, ke?" ke replied with a smile, "It¡¯s in a natural cavern in Mount White.I spent a lot of effort to move everything there." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. James nodded and looked at the Blithe King with a smile. "Blithe King, I need one more favor from you." "With our rtionship, you can just tell me, and I¡¯1l do my best to help." James said, "Thea wants to undergo military training for some time.Could you arrange for that?" "Thea?" The Blithe King turned to Thea in disbelief. Thea had delicate and fair skin, and she looked incredibly fragile. The Blithe King could not help asking, "Are you kidding, James? You know how tough our special training is.Can a woman like her endure it?" "I can do it," Thea immediately vowed resolutely. James said with a smile, "Don¡¯t underestimate her.She¡¯s already reached the third rank and is stronger than me.However, she doesn¡¯t have experience inbat." "What?!" The Blithe King and ke eximed simultaneously and looked at Thea with disbelief.ke circled around Thea and asked, "Are you serious, James? Thea has reached a cultivation base of the third rank?" The Blithe King was also as shocked. James replied with a smile, "It¡¯s true.However, she hasn¡¯t mastered using True Energy within her body.I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a powerhouse after military training." "How did she do it?" ke stared at Thea. Thea smiled and replied, "By coincidence." ke was so envious that he almost burst into tears. The difference between them was too significant.He had practiced for years to perfect his External Martial Arts but never managed to cultivate True Energy. Yet, Thea had obtained third-rank True Energy at such a young age. The Blithe King was also jealous. However, he wished her well, "Congrattions, Thea.From now on, James will have a powerful partner.You two will be invincible together." Thea was thrilled by his words.She turned to James with a smirk.Her expression looked as if to say, "Even others think I can help you." James coughed a few times and changed the topic. "Blithe King, I¡¯ll leave the arrangements concerning Thea in the military region to you.Without further ado, I have to set off as soon as possible.Also, I need to borrow a hundred of your men." "Sure." The Blithe King nodded and instructed, "Daniel, gather a hundred soldiers and apany James." "Yes, sir!" Daniel immediately straightened up and saluted. James did not stay any longer and quickly boarded the helicopter. Meanwhile, on Centennial Corporation¡¯s top floor... "Ms.Gabriel, James and Thea left for the military region early in the morning.There¡¯s news from the military region that James borrowed a few helicopters and a hundred soldiers before taking off with ke." Madelyn frowned upon hearing the news. She immediately ordered, "Keep an eye on James.I want to know his whereabouts at all times.Report to me when his helicopternds." Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Mount White was within a mountain range in Sol.It was a natural forest with no residents nearby. At an open field in Mount White... One after another, more than a dozen helicoptersnded. James was the first to get off the helicopter. ke followed closely behind him. Daniel and the soldiers apanying him also alighted. James scanned the surrounding environment. Mountainspletely surrounded them. At a nce, there were densely packed trees and steep mountain peaks. There was no end to the view. James could not help questioning, "So, Mr.ke, where exactly did you hide them?" "You''re being too formal, James.You should stick with calling me ke.You make our rtionship sound so distant," ke replied humbly. He felt unworthy of being addressed with such high regard since he was more or less like a subordinate. ke pointed to the mountain range ahead and said, "It¡¯s under that mountain." He paused for a moment and continued, "Back then, I had hidden all this wealth here because I never intended to use them.These treasures were obtained through unclean means and were gained in exchange for other people''s lives." James nodded lightly. ke still had some conscience. He had hidden the treasures in a mountain where no one woulde around because he did not want to use these blood-stained treasures. James turned around and looked at the soldiers behind him, instructing, "Put on your backpacks and follow closely.We¡¯re setting out." "Yes, sir!" A neat and uniform reply resounded. The group entered the forest and headed toward where the treasures were located. While James¡¯ party was traveling through the forest, Madelyn, who was in Cansington, received detailed updates about them. "Ms.Gabriel, James hasnded in Mount White.ording to reliable sources, ke hid his life treasures in Mount White a few years ago.They''re on the way to unearth these treasures right now." "Oh?" Madelyn looked at the person reporting to her and asked, "How urate is this news?" "A hundred percent." Madelyn stroked her chin and fell deep into thought. Then, she murmured, "Treasures? Could it be that James is short of money and needs ke¡¯s treasures?" She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. After thinking for about ten minutes, she suddenly opened her eyes. "The money he used to establish Messiah Corporation was from Zane.Now, he can¡¯t afford toe up with anything more.If I''m not mistaken, he¡¯s trying to acquire ke¡¯s wealth to fight against Centennial." Aftering to a conclusion, a faint smile formed on her face. "Although I can¡¯t and dare not kill you, I won''t allow you to bring those treasures back." She stood up and ordered, "Ry this order. Bring people to Mount White immediately and prevent James from obtaining the treasures!" "Understood!" The subordinate quickly left and passed on the message. Madelyn did not remain in thepany either and took off to Mount White. Meanwhile, in the Cadens¡¯ courtyard at the Capital... Maxine and Tobias were sitting together, ying chess. "Maxine, there¡¯s news from the Blithes that they¡¯ve agreed to the marriage.In a few days, they¡¯ll arrive in the Capital." Maxine suddenly froze with a chess piece in her hand. After a few seconds, she recollected herself and nodded. "Alright." "You shouldn¡¯t feel too disheartened.You¡¯ll be marrying the youngest son of the Blithes¡¯ patriarch.He¡¯s only twenty years old but is already a grandmaster of the first rank," Tobias said casually as if it was a trivial matter. "Grandpa, I¡¯m not disheartened." "Good." "You don¡¯t need to worry about James anymore.Leave it to me." "Alright." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maxine nodded. Suddenly, her phone vibrated.She looked at her phone and said, "Grandpa, James and ke have headed to Mount White to unearth ke¡¯s life treasures.Mr.Gabriel¡¯s disciple, Madelyn, is following closely behind them.It¡¯s going to be an intense fight." Tobias waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about it.Madelyn simply doesn¡¯t want James to acquire the treasure.I¡¯ve already made a statement, and no one will dare to harm him." Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Tobias had confidence in the Cadens¡¯ influence. Since he had made a statement to warn the forces, he believed no one would harm James.He knew what James was doing but did not want to interfere or provide help. Helping James would be tantamount to helping Mr.Lee, and others would think he had picked a side. However, he could not take a stand before the martial art conference. His actions would influence the whole situation, and all forces would quickly pick their sides. This was not something he wanted to happen. "Will there really be no danger?" Maxine frowned. "I¡¯ve met Madelyn a few times.Although she¡¯s young, she¡¯s a scheming girl who resorts to cunning means.Moreover, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been secretly making suggestions to Mr.Gabriel.It might¡¯ve been her n to use James¡¯ hands to kill the Emperor so that she could stir up the situation.After aplishing her goal, James will no longer be useful to her, and she might take unexpected actions." "What''s wrong? Are you worried about James?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Grandpa, I¡¯m just worried the situation will be even more chaotic if James dies.The other three families are already dissatisfied with us, and they may reach an agreement with Mr.Gabriel to kill James and initiate a war," Maxine exined. "That won''t happen," Tobias said with certainty. "Mr.Gabriel was the one who suggested the martial art conference.Since he proposed it, he shouldn¡¯t n to instigate a fight between the Ancient Four just yet." "Mhm." Maxine did not pursue the matter any further. Instead, she focused her attention on the chessboard. Tobias also looked at the chessboard intently. The room fell into silence. After a few seconds, Tobias said, "If you¡¯re worried, go and check for yourself." Maxine raised her head and looked at Tobias in confusion.She was puzzled as to what he meant. Tobias said, "I¡¯ve copied several sets of extraordinary martial art manuals from the library.These are powerful techniques left behind by our ancestors.James might not being here to check them out any time soon.You can go and have a look at the situation and also pass him the manuals while you¡¯re there.However, you¡¯ ll have to rush back before the Blithes arrive in the Capital." After he finished speaking, Tobias stood up. While standing up, Tobias threw the chess piece in his hand on the board. ng! A loud sound resounded. The chessboard broke, and the chess pieces scattered everywhere. Tobias put his hands behind his back and left. Maxine¡¯s heart was shaken.She knew that Tobias was angry. Helplessness and sadness filled her pretty face. After a few seconds, she stood up and followed him to the study. Tobias took out the manuals he had copied by hand and passed them to Maxine. He said with a smile, "Take it." "Grandpa." Maxine lowered her head and did not dare to take the manuals. "Take it!" Tobias roared furiously. "Okay." Maxine reached out and took the manuals. "Go ande back within five days." As soon as Maxine turned around, Tobias called again, "Wait." "Is there something else, Grandpa?" Maxine turned around and asked with her head hanging low. "Are you hiding something from me, Maxine?" Hearing this, Maxine¡¯s body trembled.She knelt to the ground instantly and said, "Grandpa, I have nothing to hide from you." "Alright.I was just checking.Get up and go quickly.You must hand these manuals to James.Don¡¯t lose them.If anyone apart from him reads them, kill them." "Understood." Maxine stood up and left in fear. After leaving Tobias¡¯ study, sweat rolled down her forehead. Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Mount White. ke had hidden his treasure in a location surrounded by steep mountains and dense forests. There was no t ground for helicopters tond. Thus, the helicopters had tond slightly far away from the exact location. The forest roads were difficult to traverse as they were covered in nts and tree roots. While advancing, the team had to constantly cut and chop off whatever was in their way. The journey was supposed to take five hours, but James and his party took eight to nine hours. It was already dark when they reached the cavern¡¯s vicinity. ke pointed at the cavern¡¯s entrance and said, "It¡¯s inside.Should we transport them tonight or rest for the night?" "Can we transport them all at once?" James asked. ke looked at the hundred soldiers apanying them and nodded. "Probably." James thought about it for a while. The mountain roads were challenging to span, especially at night.He did not want to exhaust the soldiers. Hence, he said, "Let¡¯s rest here for the night and transport them at dawn." Daniel immediately instructed the soldiers, "We''re resting here tonight." The soldiers started to settle down. James looked at ke and said, "Let¡¯s go and take a look inside." "Alright." ke nodded. James turned to Daniel and ordered, "Stay here on guard, General Highsmith." "Okay." Daniel nodded. James picked up a shlight and entered the cavern with ke. The entrance of the underground cavern was rtively small and was covered by the surrounding tree branches. Upon entering the cavern, they found that it wasrge and extended in various directions. As ke was familiar with the route, he led James deeper into the cavern. After about an hour, they reached deep inside the cavern. They came to a stop at a stone wall. ke pointed at the wall and said, "Back then, I hired a lot of people to help me build this secret underground room."With that being said, he walked over and pushed the wall.Dust began to fall, and the stone wall parted.The two fanned the dust away and walked inside.James took out his shlight and illuminated the ce.The space inside was not huge, but numerous wooden boxes covered in dust were stacked on the ground.James walked over and casually opened a box. Inside were gold bars. He picked up a piece and weighed it in his hand. After feeling the heavy weight of the gold bar, James smiled. "Not bad." ke looked at the pile of boxes and sighed. "I¡¯ve covered my hands with too much blood.I wanted to keep these treasures buried underground forever and never intended to return." "I''ll be using these to save lives.Take your giving it to me as an act of repentance.Maybe you won¡¯t end up in hell after death," James teased. "That''s enough.Stop joking.Let¡¯s head out first ande back tomorrow morning." "Alright." James nodded. Now that they had confirmed the existence of the treasures, they only had to transport them out at dawn. James was thinking of exchanging them for money after bringing them back to Cansington. The two walked out of the cavern. They sped up on their way out and arrived at the entrance in about ten minutes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the two left the cavern, they saw that a few trees had already been cut down to free up an area for a few campfires. James immediately warned the team, "Please be careful.This is a primary forest.It¡¯ll be troublesome if a fire starts." Daniel stood up and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, James.We''re watching the fires.Nothing will go wrong." ¡®Just be careful," James reminded. The forest trees had thick leaves, and if a fire were to spark, it would spread rapidly through the forest and be hard to distinguish. Daniel shouted to remind the soldiers, "Don¡¯t ck, guys! Make sure the forest doesn¡¯t catch on fire!" "Yes, sir!" The soldiers replied in unison.James also sat down in front of a campfire. Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Soon, a soldier walked over with a hare and handed it to James. "Dragon General, we just caught this hare.We¡¯ve already cleaned it.You can roast it right away.It tastes incredible!" James took it and said with a smile, "Thank you." "you¡¯re wee." The soldier quickly left after passing James the hare. James strung the rabbit and looked at ke, asking, "ke, why don¡¯t you enlighten me about what happened a hundred years ago?" ke looked at him and said, "I¡¯ve already told you what I know.Although I¡¯m a descendant of the Davises from the Gu Sect, I don¡¯t know much about what happened a hundred years ago.I only know a little from what my grandfather told me when I was younger." "You don¡¯t know the details?" "I don¡¯t." ke shook his head. Since ke was clueless, James did not press the topic anymore. The two chatted about some other things instead. "Who''s there?!" James suddenly shouted.His voice caught everyone¡¯s attention. The soldiers stood up instantly and observed their surroundings closely. "It¡¯s me," A delicate voice sounded. Following the reply, a figure jumped off a big tree in the distance.It was a woman dressed in casual white clothes. "Maxine?" James was taken aback upon seeing the unexpected guest. Maxine took a few steps forward and stopped in front of James. A smile formed on her pretty face as she greeted, "James." James stared at the person in front of him to make sure it was not an imposter. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After making sure it was indeed Maxine, he asked, "What are you doing here?" Maxine said with a smile, "Grandpa asked me toe.He found out that Madelyn wasing after you with many people and was worried something might happen to you.He sent me to check on you and to pass you some stuff." Saying that, she took out the bundle she was carrying and handed it to James. James took it doubtfully and asked, "What¡¯s this, and who¡¯s Madelyn?" Maxine exined, "Madelyn is Mr.Gabriel¡¯s disciple.She¡¯s incredibly strong.Since Mr.Gabriel¡¯s puppet, the Emperor, is dead, he sent Madelyn to rece him and take charge of Centennial Corporation.She¡¯s the one who managed to acquire so many major pharmaceutical groups in such a short period.Also, Grandpa copied these martial art manuals from the Cadens¡¯ library for you." "What?" ke''s eyes lit up at the mention of the manuals.He eximed as he looked at the white bundle in James¡¯ hand excitedly. "J-James, quick! Open it and have a look." James rolled his eyes at ke. He was not interested in the martial art manuals right now. What he was more concerned about was Madelyn. "You said that Madelyn was leading people to Mount White after me?" "Mhmi.It¡¯s urate news." Maxine nodded. "But, I didn¡¯t see anyone.Plus, why would she being after me?" Maxine exined, "It must be to prevent you from bringing the treasures back." "Is she strong?" Maxine shook her head and said, "I¡¯ve never fought against her, so I can¡¯t say for sure.But, I do know that she¡¯s at least of the second rank." James gasped. He never expected his enemies to follow him to Mount White.It seemed that a battle was about to break out in the mountains. James was not afraid to fight, but he was worried about the soldiers with him. They were ordinary people, and if Madelyn chose to go aggressive, they would not make it out alive. James sat down and started to think of a n. After a while, he looked at Maxine and asked, "I heard the Cadens and the Blithes are arranging for a marriage.Is it true that you¡¯ll be marrying into the Blithes?" Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Maxine froze at his question. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After a few seconds, she nodded and replied, "Yeah.Grandpa arranged the marriage." James said, "I¡¯ve heard about the Blithes.They used to be a sect that declined into a martial family and almost died down.Fortunately, they had a talented martial artist that revitalized the family.They¡¯ve maintained a low profile all this while, but they''re actually a powerful family and are on par with the Ancient Four.Does this mean that Tobias is trying to win their support during the martial art conference?" "Yes." Maxine nodded and said, "The three families are pointing fingers at the Cadens.We¡¯re being besieged and need a strong ally.The Blithes are a good choice, and the means of winning them is marriage." James frowned and said, "In this time and age, how are such practices still happening? Why do we sacrifice someone¡¯s happiness for the family¡¯s benefit?" "I agree." Maxine looked at James.She pouted and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.What we should worry about is Madelyn." Speaking of Madelyn, Maxine¡¯s expression became wary. "I heard she was bringing people to Mount White after you.However, I didn¡¯t manage to find out how many or if they were grandmasters or ordinary people." James rubbed his temples. They were indeed in deep waters. James looked at the hundred soldiers, and his expression darkened. Thest time, dozens of men died while he was trying to acquire the second volume of the medical book. This time, he did not want any blood to be shed. "But..." Maxine continued, "Grandpa did mention that Madelyn wouldn¡¯t dare kill you.She¡¯s simplying to prevent you from bringing back the treasures." "Hehehe..." An eerieughter echoed throughout the forest. James, Maxine, ke, Daniel, and all the soldiers stood up simultaneously. They carefully observed their surroundings. Theughter sounded through the woods and resonated for a long time. James quickly tried to determine the direction of the source. However, the sound seemed to being from all directions, and it was impossible to tell where it originated from. "Since you''re here, show yourself!" James shouted, and his voice echoed.He stared intently into the distance. A hundred meters away, a young woman stood on a tree over thirty meters high. The woman was dressed in a leather jacket and pants. Her clothes tightly hugged her bust and slender legs. "Hehe..." The young womanughed again. Then, she jumped off the tree andnded firmly on the ground. With a few leaps, she appeared in front of James and the others. Bearing witness to the sight, the soldiers¡¯ faces turned pale with fright. "I-Is she human?" Although they were experienced soldiers, they were ordinary humans and had never seen martial artists before. The woman in front of them had leaped more than a hundred meters in just a few seconds. It was only reasonable for them to be horrified. Their blood ran cold as if they had just seen a ghost. "She''s right..." The woman stood before James and stared directly at him.She smiled and said, "I¡¯m here to prevent you from bringing back the treasures." Then, she turned her gaze to Maxine. "Maxine, I heard you¡¯re about to marry into the Blithes.What are you doing here? Would your marriage still go smoothly if the Blithes found out you were hanging around other men?" The woman in leather clothing was none other than Madelyn. Maxine red at Madelyn and said slowly, "I heard that Mr.Gabriel has a favorite disciple who¡¯s incredibly talented.We¡¯ve met a few times but have never dueled..." Maxine stepped forward and hooked her palm, inviting her to a match. A powerful aura surged from her body, and her long hair fluttered with the air around her. The soldiers present could feel the overbearing force crushing them and quickly stepped backward. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Chapter 982 ke stared at Maxine enviously and eximed, "I-Is this the strength of a grandmaster?! She has such strong energy surging from her!" Madelyn nced at Maxine and smiled condescendingly. "I heard you¡¯re smart and tactical.Since you knew I wasing to Mount White, why didn¡¯t you consider the consequences beforehand? "Oh, wait.I get it.You knew of the consequences but still chose toe.I¡¯ll fulfill your wish, then!" Madelyn suddenly smiled and snapped her fingers. Suddenly, four men jumped down from a few big trees and appeared before them. "The Four Guardians!" The change in Maxine¡¯s facial expression was almost indiscernible. "Attack!" An evil smile crept onto Madelyn¡¯s face as she ordered, "Kill everyone except for Maxine and James!" "How dare you?!" James took a sudden step forward and stood in front of Maxine. Then, he red at the middle-aged men and Madelyn. The four ordinary - looking men were dressed in ck robes, radiating strong auras. Their charisma alone made them look like grim reapers. Maxine whispered, "James, these are the Four Guardians, Mr.Gabriel¡¯s henchmen.They¡¯re powerful grandmasters of the third rank.I didn¡¯t think Madelyn would bring them along with her." James¡¯ blood ran cold. He looked at Madelyn and said, "You want to prevent me from taking the treasures? If that''s the case, there¡¯s no need to take their lives.Let them go." James knew that he could not protect these soldiers. Once a fight broke out, these people would be ughtered instantly.He did not want the soldiers to be dragged into his business. "That depends on whether you can protect them.How about this? If you can withstand a blow from each of the Four Guardians, I¡¯ll let them go." Madelyn smiled.It was a sinister smile. At that moment, she looked like a devil. James turned around and looked at ke, Daniel, and the hundred soldiers behind him.They looked back at him worriedly. "l do it." James turned around and nodded at Madelyn. "What are you doing, James?" Maxine quickly tugged at James.She said anxiously, "These men are of at least the third rank.You¡¯re only at the peak of the first rank.How are you going to withstand their blows? Even if they don¡¯t kill you, they may cripple you.You''ll spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair." "Whether I can withstand it or not, I can only find out after trying." James gently pushed Maxine aside. p! p! Madelyn apuded and chuckled. "Very admirable.The Dragon King ismitted to serving the country and its people.The ck Dragon Army and the country is blessed to have amander like you.Unfortunately, youck some brains." "I''ll do it in his stead." Maxine stepped forward again, ring at Madelyn and the Four Guardians.She said coldly, "I''ll tell Grandpa about this when I return home." "Sure." Madelynughed and said, "I¡¯m afraid the Cadens won¡¯t take you back after you return." "You..." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Maxine trembled with anger. "Tsk, tsk.This infuriates me.This isn¡¯t the Maxine I¡¯ve heard of." Madelyn smiled brightly. "Maxine, step back," James ordered. "Are you stupid, James?" Maxine scolded. "Do you know who they are? Do you know the difference between your strength and theirs? Them crippling you would be counted as mercy!" "I won''t find out if I don¡¯t try," James said confidently. "Come at me, Madelyn.I hope you keep your word.Otherwise..." Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Chapter 983 James knew that Madelyn did not intend to kill him but only wanted to use the soldiers to threaten him. "Of course, I''ll keep my word." Madelyn smiled and whispered to the four middle-aged men beside her, "Don¡¯t go all out on him.We can¡¯t kill him." The Four Guardians nodded. Immediately, one of them stepped forward.He raised his arms, and a powerful force surrounded him, causing the fallen leaves around him to flutter in the air. A lot of fallen leaves gathered and rotated together into an energy ball. He stared at James and said, "Are you ready, James?" James closed his eyes.He concentrated on the Invincible Body Siddhi recorded in the medical book. James knew that he could not sustain four blows from the Four Guardians, but for the sake of the Blithe Army¡¯s soldiers, he had to.He circted his energy and channeled it throughout the meridians of his body. James¡¯plexion showed slight changes, turning slightly bronzy. "Hmm?" Seeing the changes in James¡¯plexion, Madelyn was surprised. Maxine¡¯s brows furrowed, and she murmured, "What kind of martial art technique is that?" She had been following James around for quite some time and understood James'' condition.She had never seen him practicing any technique, but he was now clearly performing a martial technique. James raised his hand and hooked his finger. "I''m ready." One of the Four Guardians casually waved his hand, causing the energy ball to dash toward James. Whoosh! A colossal force swept forward, and the sound of surging wind could be heard. James stretched his palm forward to block the energy balling toward him, The terrifying force forced him backward. Soon, he could no longer resist it, and the force crashed into his body. His body flew ten meters away and mmed into the ground. Boom! His body fell to the ground, and the surrounding dust puffed up in the air. Daniel and the hundred soldiers were utterly stunned by this sight. They were frozen in ce. Maxine quickly rushed over and asked anxiously, "James, are you okay? Are you hurt?" She wanted to support James to his feet. James waved his hand and stood up.He walked back toward them and stood about five meters in front of Madelyn. With a calm expression, he said, "That¡¯s one." Madelyn frowned and looked at the person who attacked, asking, "How much strength did you use?" The man replied in a hushed tone, "Fifty percent.With his current strength, it should be impossible for him to sustain my attack.He should¡¯ve lost hisbat power immediately.Although he should be severely injured, he¡¯s still fine." Madelyn looked at James perplexedly.She knew that James had cultivated his True Energy and that the Johnstons had once crippled him. After that, James recovered his strength and was constantly improving. However, she had no idea how he recovered. Not only was Madelyn puzzled, but even Maxine was surprised.She could not believe James could take a blow from one of Mr.Gabriel¡¯s henchmen. Although he did not use his full strength, the difference in their ranks should be enough to significantly impact James. After all, the difference between two ranks was worlds apart. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maxine stared at James. James¡¯ expression showed no changes. However, the skin around his neck and hands had a few bronze spots. James said, "Three more.I¡¯m ready." Madelyn looked at another one of the Four Guardians and ordered, "Use seventy percent of your strength." "Alright." The man nodded. Immediately, the man leaped into the air, raised his hand, and stretched his palm forward.He dashed a few meters forward and appeared in front of James instantly.Then, he mmed his palm into James¡¯ chest. James'' body curved inward as he received the blow. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Chapter 984 "Ugh!" James spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, his body flew more than ten meters back before crashing to the ground. "James!" Maxine rushed over. As soon as James fell to the ground, he got up and sat in a lotus position, circting his energy and suppressing the Blood Energy in his body. Seeing that James was able to get up, Maxine sighed in relief. She quickly reminded him, "James, forget it.They¡¯re not using their full strength against you.He only used about seventy percent.You can¡¯t take a blow of full strength from them." James waved his hand. "I have to take it, even if I can¡¯t.I brought these people here and must bring them back safely." He then looked at Madelyn in the distance and asked, "Can I heal for a while?" "Sure," Madelyn replied. At the same time, she carefully observed James.She was wondering how James could withstand the attacks of the Four Guardians. The four of them were grandmasters of the third rank. James sat in a lotus position with his eyes closed.He performed the cultivation method that was recorded in the medical book. Although the medical book mainly recorded the application of Crucifier, the other techniques recorded could also work miraculously. James performed a technique called Heavenly Breath.It had nine levels. James could not even be considered a level one in it yet. Heavenly Breath was crucial to mastering Invincible Body Siddhi. The stronger his Heavenly Breath, the greater his Invincible Body Siddhi¡¯s defense. As soon as he began performing Heavenly Breath, his Blood Energy was instantly suppressed. A rosy tint returned to his pale face.He stood up and walked toward Madelyn again. "Two more.I''m ready." Seeing that James had suppressed his Blood Energy, Madelyn''s face turned serious. She could not help asking, "James, your technique isn¡¯t from the Cadens.Where exactly did you get these techniques?" "I''m ready." James hooked his finger, inviting the next opponent. Madelyn was furious that James was not answering her question. She ordered coldly, "You''re next.Strike him with full strength and knock him out!" "Understood." The following person was ranked second among the Four Guardians. He stepped forward and said coldly, "Prepare to die, punk." After speaking, he concentrated all his strength and pushed his palm forward. Suddenly, a powerful force emerged from his palm and dashed toward James. James was sent flying tens of meters, mming into a tree in the distance. The tree immediately copsed, and James fell to the ground again.He was unable to get up for a long time. Maxine red at Madelyn and threatened, "If he dies, not only is your life over but your master will also be doomed!" Then, she quickly rushed to James and supported him up from the ground. Madelyn also walked over. Seeing James'' pale face with blood flowing from his lips, she pouted and muttered, "He deserves it.He dodged my question." Maxine quickly took out a pill and offered it to James. James waved his hand and said weakly, "I don¡¯t need it." He gently pushed Maxine away and sat in a lotus position again. James performed Heavenly Breath and began circting his energy to heal his wounds. "That¡¯s enough." Madelyn could see that James was not about to die anytime soon, so she waved her hand, saying, "I admire you for withstanding three blows from them.I''ll let these people live." She nced at the people standing in the distance and shouted, "Get lost." "What?" ke was troubled.He was unsure if he should leave. The soldiers were also busy recollecting themselves after what they just witnessed. However, they were soldiers, and without an order from their superior, they would not evacuate. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James looked at the people in the distance and said, "You guys leave first.Go back to Cansington." After receiving the order, Daniel instructed the soldiers, "Withdraw!" The soldiers gradually evacuated one after another. Maxine red at Madelyn and asked furiously, "What are you trying to do?" "Maxine, you¡¯re smart, so you should already know.I don¡¯t want to do this, but I have to," Madelyn murmured. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Chapter 985 ¡°You...¡± Maxine was furious. ¡°Now!¡± Madelyn ordered. The Four Guardians acted swiftly. Before Maxine could react, they had tapped her acupoints and sealed her True Energy, rendering her paralyzed. Madelyn smirked and said, ¡°Maxine, you should know that Mr. Gabriel hated people getting in the way of his ns. He doesn''t want the Cadens to get help from anyone.¡± Maxine could not move her body. She red at Madelyn and asked, ¡°Isn''t he your teacher? Why are you calling him Mr. Gabriel?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Madelyn giggled. She did not exin herself and simply waved to the Four Guardians beside her. The four nodded and quickly left. Madelyn slowly walked toward Maxine. Maxine could not circte her energy as her acupoints were sealed. Madelyn lifted Maxine¡¯s chin and said with a smile, ¡°What a beautiful woman. If I were a man, I would love to be with a woman like you. Hehe...¡± Then, she walked toward James. James had suffered severe injuries and was still recovering. His injuries were horrible, and he could not heal himself in a short time. Before he could react, Madelyn had reached out and sealed his acupoints. ¡°What are you doing?¡± James growled. ¡°What am I doing?¡± Madelyn chuckled and casually tore James¡¯ clothes apart. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You...¡± James looked at her. However, before he could say anything else, Madelyn quickly tore his pants off. James waspletely naked in an instant. ¡°Tsk, tsk. What a physique. It''s a pity that I''m too young. Otherwise ? Madelyn giggled as she appreciated James¡¯ body. Then, she walked toward Maxine, pulled her hand, and threw her onto James. Maxine waspletely immobile and was under Madelyn''s mercy. Her body mmed into James¡¯, knocking him to the ground. Maxine was lying right on top of James¡¯ body. ¡°Madelyn, what are you trying to do?! ¡°" Maxine shouted. ¡°Nothing.¡± Madelyn walked over with a smirk and began to strip Madelyn. Soon, both of them were completely naked. Then, she began to move them into an intimate pose. James¡¯ face immediately blushed red. Maxine also closed her eyes in shame, not daring to look at James. Meanwhile, Madelyn took out her phone and started taking pictures. ¡°Hey, could you hold him a little closer... Oh, right. I forgot you can''t move.¡± Madelyn murmured as she walked over. She took James¡¯ hand and ced it on Maxine¡¯s back, causing Maxine to lean close into James. Then, she moved Maxine¡¯s cheeks onto James¡¯ lips. Satisfied with their pose, Madelyn began to take more pictures.She circled the pair and took hundreds of pictures. Then, she looked through the pictures she took and smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. These angles are perfect.¡± She looked at the two on the ground with a smile. ¡°Okay, I''ll be leaving first. After three hours, your acupoints will automatically unseal themselves, and you''ll be able to move.Don¡¯t worry. I checked the area. There aren''t any wild animals around, so you won''t be in danger.¡± With that being said, she turned and left. ¡°Madelyn, you''re shameless! I swear I''ll kill you!¡± Maxine roared.However, her threats were ignored, and Madelyn gradually disappeared into the darkness Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Chapter 986 On the mountain, the campfires were still burning. Two naked figures were lying on the ground. The man was on the bottom while the woman was lying on top of him. Both had no clothes on, and their positions were incredibly intimate. Maxine could feel James¡¯ lips against her cheek, and her face blushed red. She wanted to stand up but could not move a muscle. James was unable to move as well. He could only keep embracing Maxine. He could feel the warmth of Maxine¡¯s body. Both of them were embarrassed by the situation and remained silent. Asense of awkwardness filled the atmosphere. Time passed by slowly. The two stayed in the same pose for three hours. After three hours, Maxine realized she could move and quickly jumped off James. Then, she picked up her clothes and covered her body. Her clothes were ripped and could not be worn anymore. She could only use the scraps to cover herself slightly for the time being. James got up and wanted to put his clothes on. However, he found that his clothes were shredded to pieces. On top of that, he had severe injuries, and his treatment had been dyed treatment for three hours. When he moved, his injuries were triggered, and he spat a mouthful of blood. Maxine did not dare look at James. However, when she heard the movements, she turned around. Seeing James vomiting blood, her expression quickly changed. She held onto her torn clothes and promptly rushed over to James. ¡°Are you okay, James? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I''ve sustained internal injuries and have to heal.¡± Continuing to dy treatment would put James'' life at risk. He did not have the time to worry about being naked. Sitting in a lotus position, he quickly circted his True Energy to heal his wounds. Maxine saw Crucifier around his arm and quickly said, ¡°I can use Crucifier to help heal your wounds.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James did not refuse. He waved his hand, and the wire slid off his hand. He picked it up and touched it, causing the wire to scatter into needles. Maxine was also from the Cadens and was proficient in medicine. However, she was unsure of where James¡¯ injuries were. She asked, ¡°Where do I insert them?¡± ¡°In my chest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maxine did as he said. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She inserted seven to eight needles consecutively ording to James¡¯ instructions. After the eighth needle, James showed signs of improvement. Maxine put the needles away. She moved aside and hugged her knees. James looked at Maxine, who only had some parts of her body covered with scrap cloth. Noticing her tearful expression, he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you got dragged into this.¡± Maxine shook her head. With a choked-up voice, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Mr. Gabriel intended to frame me. He wanted to destroy the rtionship between the Cadens and the Blithes. Ah... What do I do? What am I going to do when I return to the Capital? Grandpa is going to beat me to death!¡± Maxine cried. She looked like a little girl who had been wronged. James frowned. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin things to Tobias.¡± ¡°It''s useless. Even if grandpa believed us, the Blithes would never. Madelyn would surely leak the photos she took.¡± Maxine shook her head vigorously. James said, ¡°We¡¯re innocent. We were framed. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°You don''t understand! Reputation is the most important thing to ancient martial families! If Madelyn shared the photos, I¡¯d be ruined! The Blithes wouldn''t want this marriage, and Grandpa''s n would be ruined! The Cadens would be thrown into hell, and grandpa would never forgive me! ¡± Maxine sobbed softly. James sat opposite her. Maxine had always seemed like an all-powerful individual to him. However, at this moment, she looked helpless. James sighed. ¡°l-ls there anything I can do to help?¡± Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Chapter 987 With the current situation, James was unsure of what to do. After sobbing for a while, Maxine calmed down. She wore a perplexed expression as she sat pensively. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing that she was in deep thought, James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. ¡°It''s kind of weird,¡± Maxine murmured. ¡°Huh?¡± James was puzzled. Maxine said softly, ¡°Grandpa knew that Madelyn would appear in Mount White. At first, he asked me not to interfere because he knew that she wouldn''t kill you. He knew your life would not be in danger, but eventually, he allowed me toe to look for you.¡± James looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°What''s weird about that? Didn¡¯t you say he asked you to bring me the martial art manuals?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''m afraid that was just an excuse.¡± Maxine sighed. She knew Tobias very well. Although he had no intention of fighting for hegemony, he was meticulous. He would always think through things thoroughly. She exined, ¡°Grandpa knows about Madelyn being Mr. Gabriel''s disciple and also about the current situation. Madelyn knows that the Cadens and the Blithes are nning a marriage. Weirdly, Grandpa allowed outsiders to find out about the marriage even though he knew that the other families and forces would do everything to stop it. ¡°The key to stopping the marriage is me. The Blithes seldom move around, and they have strong traditional principles. As long as the others ruin my reputation, this marriage will be over. ¡°It''s impossible that Grandpa didn¡¯t think of these things. So, why did he allow me toe?¡± Maxine could not figure it out. Meanwhile, James was even more confused. The two sat silently around the fire. After a while, Maxine raised her head and looked at James. James frantically stretched out his hand to cover himself. ¡°Pfft!¡± Maxine suddenly burst outughing. James asked, ¡°Why are youughing while looking at me?¡± Maxine realized she had lost herposure and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I have a feeling that Grandpa had predicted all this but still chose to send me here. It must have something to do with you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± James was puzzled. ¡°I think Grandpa was contemting between you and the Blithes and deciding who was more reliable.¡± James touched his nose and said, ¡°I''m only a peak first rank.¡± ¡°Still, you''ve regted all the meridians in your body, and your real strength could go up to the fifth rank.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± James said casually. Then, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Could it be the God- King Pce?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Maxine looked at James. James said, ¡°Tobias must know that my grandfather founded the God-King Pce. They¡¯ve demonstrated great strength in the past. Now that Grandpa is dead, Thea will be the owner of the God- King Pce. Although Thea gave me the God-King token, and I¡¯m technically the current owner, I¡¯ve never seen anyone from the God -King Pce. However, Thea has met them.¡± Hearing this, Maxine immediately understood Tobias¡¯ n. ¡°Grandpa had two ns. One is a marriage with the Blithes, and the other is to win over the God-King Pce that Thomas left behind and use it to his benefit. Ha! Grandpa sure is a great tactician. He wants to use me to win over both forces.¡± Maxineughed bitterly at her miserable fate. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Chapter 988 On the outside, she had infinite glory. However, in reality, she had no status in the family and was simply a tool to be used. James asked, ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± Maxine sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Grandpa sent me to protect you because he knew you didn''t fully trust the Cadens. He wanted to use me to make you feel weed among the Cadens. That¡¯s why he allowed me toe hoping that something would happen between us. At the same time, he¡¯ll stay in contact with the Blithes. Even if Madelyn spreads the pictures, he''ll still try to make the marriage happen. And, if it doesn¡¯t happen, he''ll think of something to cause a grievance between the Blithes and Mr. Gabriel.¡± James listened carefully. Although these were just Maxine¡¯s guesses, they madeplete sense. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take things one step at a time.¡± Maxine hugged her knees and propped her chin on them, speaking softly. After thinking for a while, she felt that her situation was not too bad. At least she was still valuable to Tobias. He would not give up on her so soon. She looked up at James and said, ¡°If I have to choose between the Blithes and you, I''ll choose thetter.¡± ¡°...¡± Maxine¡¯s sudden words shocked James. After being stunned for a while, James returned to his senses and said, ¡°Don''t joke around. You know my situation. I already have aplicated rtionship with women. Don¡¯t put any more pressure on me.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Maxine chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. No matter what, we''re still cousins.¡± James wanted to say that she was not from the Cadens and was adopted. However, he swallowed the words back and did not say anything. ¡°By the way...¡± Maxine changed the subject and asked, ¡°What kind of martial art do you practice? Your skin has changed, and your defenses seemed to have be stronger.¡± James exined, ¡°Il used the techniques recorded in the medical book. One is called Heavenly Breath, and the other is Invincible Body Siddhi. They work in a pair. Together, they can make one¡¯s body turn bronze and be invulnerable to swords and bullets. If I master them, I can even form an invincible energy wall. However, I¡¯m still a beginner.¡± ¡°That''s amazing!¡± Maxine eximed. ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference in strength between ranks. Even though you''re just a beginner, you were able to resist the blows from Mr. Gabriel¡¯s henchmen. Once you master the techniques, I¡¯m sure that no one will be able to stand against you.¡± ¡°It''s hard.¡± James shook his head. James knew that it would be challenging to master the techniques thoroughly. It might take years. ¡°Give me your clothes. I''ll mend them for you. We''ll leave at dawn.¡± James removed a needle from Crucifier and tore a thread from his clothes. Maxine hesitated for a bit before saying with a flushed face, ¡°T- Turn around first.¡± James immediately turned around. Maxine threw her torn clothes that she was using to cover herself to James. She waspletely naked, and the chilly breeze made her shiver involuntarily. She circted her True Energy and drove away the cold. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As for James, he began to mend the clothes. Maxine stood behind him and smiled upon seeing his skillful movements. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect amander, the War God of Sol, to know how to sew clothes. I thought you only knew to yield weapons.¡± James said, ¡°Being self-reliant, I''ve learned to do pretty much everything in the past ten years.¡± When James was a soldier, he picked up countless skills. There was nothing he did not know how to do. Soon, he finished mending Maxine¡¯s clothes and turned to hand them to her. As soon as he turned around, he saw Maxine standing behind him. He was looking straight at a fair body. He froze in ce. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Maxine was deep in thought while James was sewing her clothes. Amid her thoughts, she failed to notice James turning around. James had already been staring at her for a while before she regained her senses. James swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°I-l¡¯m done.¡± Maxine immediately took the clothes and quickly turned around, exposing her smooth back to James. The sight of her butt immediately caught James'' attention.It was incredibly voluminous.He took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed his lustful desires. Maxine quickly got dressed. After James calmed down, he picked up his clothes and inspected them. They could still be worn if he mended them. Then, he began to sew them together. In no time at all, James was also dressed. After getting dressed, the two sat around the fire silently. It was an unusual atmosphere because neither of them spoke. James roasted the hare that the soldiers had given him earlier.He asionally nced at Maxine, who was sitting opposite him. Due to her silence and the unusual atmosphere, he tried to find a topic to discuss. ¡°Actually, you have a pretty good figure,¡± James blurted out. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Maxine blushed at hisment. She reached out her hand and stroked her hair to cover up her embarrassment. Her unnatural expression onlysted for a moment. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She immediately recollected herself and asked teasingly, ¡°Is it better than Thea¡¯s?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was caught by surprise. He thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the same.¡± James meant what he said. There was nothing topare between the two. Each of them was beautiful in their own way. ¡°By the way... Madelyn might publish the photos after returning to the Capital. What should I do if Grandpa punishes me for ruining the marriage?¡± Maxine looked at James and waited for an answer. James pondered before answering, ¡°Didn''t you say it was part of his n? Even if the photos were leaked, wouldn''t he try to exin things?¡± ¡°That being said, do you think the Blithes will believe I was framed? If the Blithes still carry on with the marriage, what will people think of them?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± James looked at Maxine. He did not understand what she meant by the question. ¡°Nothing. I''ll take things one step at a time.¡± Maxine shook her head. She was disappointed by James¡¯ answer. Perhaps to James, she was not important. Despite what happened between them, his attitude remained the same. She sat in a lotus position and remained silent. Meanwhile, James grilled the meat. Soon, the hare meat was ready. James tore off a leg and handed it to Maxine, saying, ¡°Try some.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Maxine did not open her eyes. James felt awkward and retracted his hand. After he finished eating, he assumed a lotus position as well. They quietly waited for dawn to arrive. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Chapter 990 The night was long, and time passed by slowly. James took out the martial art manuals brought by Maxine and began to read them. Tobias had copied them from the Cadens¡¯ library for him. There were three sets of martial techniques in total. The first one was called Flurry Steps; The second was Dominating Fist; The third was Cyclone Punch. James began to read the manuals attentively. Maxine opened her eyes when she realized James had not spoken for some time. She saw him reading the manuals and asked, ¡°Which manuals did Grandpa give you?¡± James returned to his senses and said, ¡°I only briefly went through them. There are three martial art techniques. One is Flurry Steps, another Dominating Fist, and thest Cyclone Punch.¡± After hearing the names, Maxine nodded and said, ¡°Not bad. The Cadens¡¯ ancestors directly handed these three martial art manuals down. Each technique was potent back in its prime. I¡¯ve also heard that Flurry Steps is extremely powerful. If you master it, you''ll be able to freely move around even if thousands of troops besiege you. ¡°Dominating Fist was created by an ancestor of the Cadens eight hundred years ago. There are eighteen moves in total. Every move only gets stronger. It¡¯s domineering and forceful. You could copse mountains and shatter the ground if you mastered even one move. You''ll be invincible if you perform all eighteen. ¡°Cyclone punch is also a technique created by an ancestor of the Cadens a few hundred years ago. Once you master it, your attacks will be strong and unpredictable.¡± Maxine briefly exined the origin of the techniques to James. ¡°These are all of the Cadens¡¯ best martial art techniques, only second to Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Among the Cadens, only direct descendants are allowed to practice them. Grandpa must think highly of you to give you such important martial art manuals.¡± ¡°Are they that strong?¡± James was shocked. He never expected the three martial art manuals in his hands to have such a great origin. ¡°Certainly,¡± said Maxine. ¡°The Cadens are the leaders of the Ancient Four and one of the best in the ancient martial world. Many of the Cadens¡¯ ancestors have left behind top-tier martial techniques. The only people that can surpass the Cadens in the ancient martial arts world is probably the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°The Mount Thunder Sect?¡± James was taken aback. The ancient world of martial arts waspletely foreign to him. He did not know about the other sects and powerhouses around. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Mount Thunder Sect has always been admired among the ancient martial world. A hundred years ago, the Great Grandmaster, who died in the battle against the Gu Sect, was the patriarch of the Mount Thunder Sect. The Mount Thunder Sect has been keeping a low profile ever since. However, that doesn''t mean they aren''t strong.¡± Maxine briefly exined about the Mount Thunder Sect. She had only learned a little from Tobias and did not know much about them. James asked, ¡°What happened to the Gu Sect a hundred years ago?¡± Maxine said, ¡°Sol has always been self-sufficient. A hundred years ago, modern technology overseas started to develop rapidly, and it caused a series of battles to break out. Sol also suffered drastically from the invasion of other countries. It came to a point where they almost destroyed our country. ¡°The three big families from the Gu Sect¡ªthe Mavericks, the Davises, and the Owens¡ªrelied on Gu to survive. Gu could save lives but also harm people at the same time. When Sol was in turmoil, the Mavericks attempted to use the opportunity to create chaos and endanger the country. They tried to use Gu to dominate the world. ¡°Initially, the families of the Gu Sect united and resisted foreign enemies. The Gu Sect and countless ancestral martial artists allied and expelled foreign enemies. That was how Sol sessfully established and ushered in a new era. ¡°However, the Mavericks, the leaders of the Gu Sect, were ambitious and wanted to be the Kings of Sol. That caused an internal conflict to break out. In the end, Sol joined forces with martial artists and the other two families of the Gu Sect to wipe out the Mavericks. However, the King of Sol was still worried, so he wiped out the other two families. ¡°This battle caused severe casualties in the ancient martial world of Sol. The Great Grandmaster perished, and the countless ancient martial families, sects, and martial artists began to retire, rarely snowing themselves to the public. ¡°Sol was established upon countless sacrifices. Yes, the King of Sol sessfully gained his position, but many lives were sacrificed in exchange for it. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s more to the story than just this. The situation is incrediblyplicated. Even those who experienced it a hundred years ago wouldn''t be able to tell you the full story.¡± Maxine exined the events that happened a hundred years ago. She only knew bits and pieces about them from Tobias. She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°A hundred years ago, if the Mavericks had won that battle, the oue would¡¯ve beenpletely different. I''m afraid the King of Sol would''ve be like the Mavericks in the present, fighting for power. ¡°There¡¯s no absolute right or wrong, just different views.¡± James listened carefully. He did not expect the events from a hundred years ago to be soplicated. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Now, James had a somewhat rough idea that the failed n from a century ago was to dominate the world using Gu venom. In its lead was the Mavericks, one of the three major families of the Gu sect. Of course, they were not the only ones involved. Many other forces must have yed a part in the n. As for how the n came to an end and the secret it held, even Maxine was unaware. Now, the n from a century ago was back in action. Those involved had to be stopped. ¡°By the way, what do you n to do with all this wealth?¡± Maxine asked. James shrugged and said, ¡°Il never expected that Madelyn, the person in charge of Centennial Corporation, would try to stop me. Now that the Blithe King and the helicopters have left, it''d be rather difficult to bring these golden bricks back.¡± James pondered. After a few seconds, he continued, ¡°Worsees to worst, we''ll ask the God-King Pce to bring them back.¡± ¡°You mustn''t,¡± said Maxine hurriedly. ¡°Everyone is currently guessing which side the God-King Pce is on. As it possesses tremendous strength, it won¡¯t be appropriate for us to show our hand just yet. After all, everyone will know that the God-King Pce is on your side once it helps you bring this wealth back.¡± James thought about what she said and agreed with her analysis. The God-King Pce was the ace up his sleeves. He could not reveal it just yet. ¡°What should we do, then?¡± James was in a bind. This wealth was worth trillions of dors. Without it, they would not be able to win a protracted struggle against Centennial Corporation. The few hundred billion from ke was not enough. Maxine shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. In any case, the God-King Pce mustn''t show itself. Apart from Grandpa, no one else knows about them. We''lle up with some way to get the money.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way for now.¡± James nodded. The two sat in front of the bonfire the whole night, discussing martial arts and the current political dynamics. In the blink of an eye, the sun had risen. The two got up and left Mount White. Since the helicopter had left, they could only traverse the mountains to leave this ce. Then, they would go to a nearby city and buy a ne ticket ck. Though the path was treacherous, they were martial artists. As such, it was no big deal for them. By noon, they had descended Mount White. After walking along the road for quite some time, James stopped a car that was passing by and requested the driver send them to a nearby city. By the time they reached the city, the sky was already dark. As this was a small city, there were no airports, so they could only call for a taxi and head to a city with an airport to return to the Capital. Though James wanted to return to Cansington, he was worried about the vtile situation in the Capital. Besides, since Madelyn had made the photographs public, he was concerned that Maxine¡¯s return would get the Cadens involved. At an airport''s departure lounge in a city near Mount White... James pulled out his phone and called Quincy to inquire about the situation in Cansington. He learned that Messiah Corporation had begun courting some smaller businesses in secret. However, Longevity Pharmaceuticals had been challenging the other hospitals and pharmacies nonstop, which forced some of them to close shop. The situation was dire. ¡°Is Cynthia doing alright?¡± James asked. Quincy replied, ¡°Her condition is stable. She¡¯s practicing martial arts very rigorously.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I''ll be heading to the Capital and will return to Cansington in a few days. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Quincy hung up the phone. Maxine, who was beside James, nced at him and asked, ¡°Is everything alright in Cansington?¡± Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Chapter 992 ¡°Only Universal Hospital is making trouble. Everything else is fine for now.¡± ¡°That''s great.¡± Maxine breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°By the way, who exactly is Mr. Gabriel?¡± James asked. Maxine shook her head. ¡°I don''t know either. I don¡¯t even know his full name. I''ve only heard from my grandpa that he¡¯s extremely powerful. He''s at least of the sixth rank. Whether or not he¡¯s reached the seventh rank is beyond me.¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. He never expected Mr. Gabriel to possess such strength. He remained silent, thinking. After waiting for about two hours, they boarded the ne and returned to the Capital. By the time they arrived, it was already six in the morning. Walking out of the airport, James asked, ¡°Are we heading back to the Cadens'' right away?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Maxine nodded. ¡°That''s the n.¡± Then, she called for a taxi, and the two got on. At around seven in the morning, they arrived at the front gate of the Cadens'' mansion. Many servants were outside sweeping the fallen leaves. ¡°You''re back, Ms. Maxine,¡± A servant greeted. The servant walked over to Maxine and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but the master was extremely lividst night. Be careful not to anger him.¡± Upon hearing this, Maxine shivered. James was wearing a grim expression. It seemed that Madelyn had shown Tobias the photographs. She might even have allowed the photographs to circte in their circle. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maxine looked at the front gate. At that moment, she felt like those were gates to hell. The moment she stepped foot into the premise, she would have to brace for what was toe. Regardless, she stepped forward. James followed close behind. There were not many people in the Cadens¡¯ mansion as it was still very early in the morning. Maxine headed straight toward the courtyard. In the gazebo of the courtyard, an elderly man could be seen sitting in a lotus position. He exuded a terrifying aura. James and Maxine could vaguely see the materialized energy flow whirling around him. It formed a maic field, striking fear in their hearts. After hesitating briefly, Maxine summoned the courage and walked over to Tobias. ¡°I¡¯m back, Grandpa.¡± Her voice reverberated throughout the empty courtyard. Tobias opened his eyes. At that moment, the energy flow whirling around him suddenly came to a stop. Then, it struck Maxine with great force. Maxine was sent flying. She copsed to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. Tobias stood up. In the blink of an eye, he appeared right before her. He raised his palm, which was full of True Energy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± James stopped Tobias in time. ¡°Tobias, she¡¯s your granddaughter. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Ignoring her injuries, Maxine hurriedly got up and knelt before Tobias. ¡°Maxine, do you know what you''ve done?¡± Tobias wore a surly expression. Maxine was quivering in fear. James exined, ¡°It was Madelyn¡¯s fault. She brought the Four Guardians, who were subordinates of Mr. Gabriel, to Mount White. We fell for her trap because our acupuncture points were struck.We''re both innocent.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Tobias reprimanded. ¡°Of course I know you''re being framed. But, will the Blithes believe you? Oh, Maxine...How could you be so careless despite knowing how crafty Madelyn is? You¡¯ve doomed us all.¡± ¡°Please punish me for my mistakes, Grandpa.¡± Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Chapter 993 This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maxine did not dare utter another word. Kneeling on the ground, she hung her head in shame and awaited Tobias¡¯ punishment. Wearing a furious expression, Tobias raised his palm on which True Energy was gathered. However, he could not bring himself to strike her. ¡°Sigh...¡± After a while, Tobias sighed deeply and retracted his palm. James tried to help Maxine up, but she refused. She did not dare stand without Tobias¡¯ permission. James looked at Tobias, who still had a furious look on his face, and said, ¡°Maxine has nothing to do with this. It¡¯s all Madelyn¡¯s fault. You shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on her.¡± Tobias waved his hand and sighed. ¡°Alright, now. You may stand.¡± Maxine stood up and remained silent. Then, Tobias ordered, ¡°You''re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Maxine turned to leave. Tobias headed toward the Gazebo while James followed close behind. The two sat at the same time. Tobias sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s not her fault, but do you have any idea what the Cadens are facing? It¡¯s not just the other three families but also the other ancient martial artists. The Cadens must form ties with powerful allies to emerge victorious at the martial art conference happening in a few months. Otherwise, we''lle under siege and be annihted.¡± James knew how dire the Cadens¡¯ situation was. The political marriage with the Blithe family was a last-ditch move. James said, ¡°Since things have alreadye to this, there¡¯s no use taking it out on Maxine. Our priority should be to solve this issue. By the way, I have something Id like to ask you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Who exactly is Mr. Gabriel?¡± After brief contemtion, Tobias replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But, if I have to guess, he should be a descendant of the Gu Sect which was defeated a century ago. I only know that he possesses tremendous strength. He¡¯s at least at the sixth rank, maybe even the seventh.¡± James asked again, ¡°What was the failed n from a hundred years ago like?¡± Now that Mr. Gabriel was an enemy of the state, James knew he had to fully understand the situation toe up with better ways to deal with the matter. Tobias shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. I only know that the Gu Sect suggested the country seize the opportunity and attack the defeated nations after the establishment of Sol. However, their proposal was rejected, hence the civil war with the Gu Sect.¡± Tobias was not yet born a hundred years ago. Thus, He had only heard of what happened from the Grand Patriarch. Meanwhile, the Cadens¡¯ Grand Patriarch was only twenty years old a century ago. It had been years since hest showed himself as he was practicing his closed-door meditation. Since Tobias did not know either, James did not question him further. Instead, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°How should the current crisis be resolved?¡± Tobias said, ¡°It all started with the paintings protected by the Ancient Four. After the other three families¡¯ paintings were stolen, they all believed that the Cadens were behind the theft. We currently have two options. One, we find the culprit behind the theft. Two, we court allies and fight against the other three families at the martial art conference. ¡°I have no idea who stole the paintings. And so, I¡¯ve been making preparations for the second option. However, all my efforts are now in vain. ¡°Sigh...¡± Tobias sighed. ¡°The Cadens have been around for thousands of years. To think we would die in my hands. I have sinned against the family! I¡¯ve let my ancestors down.¡± ¡°Is there no other way to resolve the issue?¡± James frowned. ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Tobias suddenly lifted his head and looked at James. James asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Tobias said, ¡°All your meridians have opened up. You''re the only one who''s capable of doing this despite not having reached the fifth rank. Your True Energy is increasing at breakneck speed. As long as you reach the fifth rank before the martial art conference, the Cadens will have another highly skilled martial artist to turn the tides.¡± ¡°Will that be enough, though?¡± James was doubtful. Although reaching the fifth rank would grant him immense strength, it would not change anything in the grand scheme of things. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After all, many martial artists in Sol had reached the fifth rank. Tobias said, ¡°Although it''s not much, you still stand a chance. Besides, you might even break into the sixth rank if you work hard. I believe in you, James. The future of the Cadens is in your hands.¡± ¡°I''ll do my best.¡± James did not dare give his assurance. He could only do his best to cultivate in the next two months and find a way to reach the fifth rank. That way, not only would he possess the means of self-defense, but he could even resolve the current crisis of the Cadens. However, he could notpletely trust Tobias. Though he might look like apassionate elderly man from the outside, Maxine was afraid of him. It must be because she knew his true character. Or else, she would not be behaving in such a manner. ¡°Have you read the martial art manuals I ordered Maxine to bring you?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Tobias warned James, ¡°Those are Caden martial arts, off-limits to outsiders. Remember not to show them to anyone outside of the family.¡± ¡°I''ve destroyed the manuals after memorizing them.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Tobias nodded. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing much for you to do here, you should return to Cansington at once. Once you reach the fifth rank, you maye back to cultivate the true martial art of the family¡ªthe Thirteen Heavenly Swords.¡± ¡°What about Maxine?¡± James hesitated. Though he wanted to leave, he was concerned about Maxine. After all, Madelyn had framed her as an unfaithful woman. ¡°I''ll think of a way to exin things to the Blithe family.¡± Tobias sighed. ¡°I almost did something I''d regret in a fit of anger. Thank you for stopping me.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. ¡°Still not leaving?¡± Tobias nced at James. After brief contemtion, James asked, ¡°Are you really going to marry Maxine off to the Blithe family? Do you not have any other options?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tobias¡¯ expression darkened, and he shot James a look. ¡°I can give up on the idea of marrying her off, but can you ensure the safety of the Cadens?¡± Hearing this, James fell silent. He did not possess the strength to protect the family. ¡°Get going.¡± Tobias waved. Then, he stood up and left. Wearing a grim expression, James sat on a stone armchair in the gazebo. After a while, he stood up and left. In a room in the Cadens¡¯ courtyard... Maxine was in a daze after returning to her room. After a while, Tobias walked in. Immediately, she knelt before him and apologized profusely, ¡°I''m sorry, Grandpa. It¡¯s all my fault for creating trouble for the family.¡± Tobias walked in and sat on a mahogany chair. Looking at Maxine, he said coldly, ¡°Maxine, I don¡¯t care about the political marriage with the Blithe family. Do you know what I''m most concerned about?¡± Maxine remained silent. Tobias continued, ¡°It¡¯s the Blithe Fist of Abomination. I''m confident I can defeat anyone in Sol. However, I''ve spent twenty years to find a way to counter the Blithe Fist of Abomination, but to no avail.¡± Maxine knelt and said in a low voice, ¡°Even if the marriage doesn¡¯t go through, I''ll find a way to sneak into the Blithe family and steal the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Please give me a chance.¡± Tobias stood and helped Maxine up. He patted her back. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Once I have the Blithe Fist of Abomination, I will no longer interfere in your personal affairs. You''re free to be with whoever you like.¡± Saying that, he left. After Tobias left, Maxine immediately copsed on the chair as if all her energy had been sucked out. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Chapter 995 James left the Cadens¡¯ mansion. However, he was not in a hurry to return to Cansington. His n had been foiled by Madelyn. The capital he currently had from ke was insufficient to stand against Centennial Corporation.He had to pay the King a visit and demand money. Thus, he headed straight to Peace Mansion. A few soldiers were standing guard outside Peace Mansion. The moment James appeared, a soldier walked over to him and saluted, ¡°Greetings, Dragon King.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet the King.¡± ¡°He''s not in the Capital at the moment. He¡¯s gone on an overseas business trip.¡± Hearing this, James frowned and asked, ¡°Is Gloom here?¡± Puzzled, the soldier asked, ¡°Who''s Gloom?¡± ¡°Never mind, forget I came by.¡± James left. As Gloom was the personal bodyguard of the King, few knew of his existence. Even the guards of Peace Mansion had never heard of him. James was at a loss as he had wanted to ask the King for money.He had many ways to procure money via illegal means. Getting it legally was the problem. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do I have to resort to such underhanded tactics?¡± James murmured. Back then, Gloom had told James about how he was allowed to umte capital through illegitimate means to prepare for the coronation of the new king. Pensive, James left. He nned to go to the military region and return to Cansington using a ne there. Before he could enter the military region, a convoy stopped right in front of him, and a group of fully- armed soldiers charged out. They pointed their weapons at James and blocked his path. Then, a middle-aged man in a military uniform with a three-star badge on his shoulder walked over to James. Seeing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Please follow us, James,¡± said the three-star general, walking over to James. James stared at them. As far as he was aware, there was no such three-star general in the Capital. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°Sebastian Blithe, Blithe King army of the Western border.¡± ¡°The Blithe King army?¡± James froze. Then, heughed. ¡°What''s this? A mere three-star general is pointing his weapon at me and blocking my path? Do you not know that I¡¯m the Dragon King?¡± Saying that, his face darkened, and he roared, ¡°Who gave you such authority?!¡± ¡°Don''t think you can intimidate me, James,¡± said Sebastian coldly. ¡°The young master of my household wishes to meet you. Please follow me. If you anger him, you''ll be in deep trouble. Not even the Cadens can shield you.¡± Hearing this, James frowned.He had a rough idea of who the young master of the Blithe family was. He was the one who was supposed to enter a political marriage with Maxine. ¡°Sure.¡± After thinking about it, James nodded. ¡°Please.¡± Sebastian made a weing gesture. James got on the convoy. Then, the convoy left the military region and headed toward the suburbs. After approximately two hours, they arrived at a courtyard. Sebastian got off the convoy and opened the car door. Looking at James, he said coldly, ¡°We''ve arrived. Please get off the convoy.¡± ¡°By the way, as part of the Blithe King army of the Western border, why are you hanging around in the Capital when you¡¯re supposed to be defending the Western border?¡± James looked at Sebastian, who was wearing an arrogant look on his face. James continued, ¡°Although the Southern ins has nothing to do with the Western border, I can send you to the military court in any case of unauthorized absence.¡± ¡°The Blithe King?¡± Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Sebastian wore a look of disdain on his face. ¡°He''s just a dog of the Blithe family. It¡¯s all thanks to the family¡¯s support that he¡¯s managed to be themander-in-chief of the Blithe King army. We can remove him from his position anytime we want.¡± Hearing this, James fell silent. From the brief conversation, he had a rough idea of where the Blithe King stood in the family. Looking at the courtyard before him, James walked in. At a rest area of the courtyard... Aman and a woman were happily chatting away. The woman was about eighteen years of age. She had long hair and fringe that was just at the right length. It entuated her childlike features. The man was around twenty years of age. He had long hair and was wearing a big, white coat. James recognized the woman.She was Madelyn. He momentarily froze. Then, he walked over to them and took a seat. Looking at Madelyn, James said smilingly, ¡°We meet again, Ms. Gabriel.¡± Madelyn nced at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to return so quickly. I thought you¡¯d spend a few more days at Mount White with your lover Maxine.¡± James smiled. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the man in a white coat, he said, ¡°You must be the young master of the Blithe family.¡± Madelyn said smilingly, ¡°Let me introduce Flynn Blithe, the young master and future head of the Blithe family. Though he¡¯s young, he¡¯s a highly skilled martial artist who''s reached the fourth rank. His future is bright.¡± Madelyn made sure to kiss Flynn''s *ss as she introduced him to James. ¡®Fourth rank?¡¯ James could not help but nce at Flynn, who was scrolling through his phone. Though he looked at most twenty-five years of age, he possessed even greater strength than James. No wonder the Blithe King said that the Blithe family wasparable to the Ancient Four. Flynn was scrolling through his phone, looking at some pictures. Then, he lifted his head to look at James and said calmly, ¡°You''re James, the one who had a rtionship with Maxine?¡± James frowned. He wanted to exin.However, after thinking about it, he opted not to. After all, since Flynn was currently sitting with Madelyn, there was no way James could get him to believe him. Perhaps Mr. Gabriel had already won the Blithe family over to his side. ¡°Yes, I''m James. However, I must emphasize that I did not have sexual rtions with Maxine. I''m not expecting you to believe me, though.¡± Flynn said coldly, ¡°Did you know that word of the Blithe family¡¯s political marriage with the Cadens has spread among the ancient martial world? By having sexual rtions with Maxine, are you trying to humiliate us?¡± Smash! Flynn smashed the table. Instantly, the table copsed. Madelyn tried to calm Flynn down. ¡°Quell your anger, Mr. Blithe. Maxine is simply unworthy of you.¡± However, her words had the opposite effect. Flynn''s face immediately darkened. The ancient martial world had known of the political marriage between the Blithes and the Cadens. Now, the photos Madelyn had taken were circting among the circle.He was deeply humiliated. How would the Blithe family establish itself if it did not punish James severely? Composed, James said calmly, ¡°Flynn, don¡¯t allow outsiders to sow discord among our families.¡± ¡°You''re not my teacher!¡± Roared Flynn, enraged. ¡°How dare you humiliate the Blithe family?! We won''t let you off the hook so easily. However, for Tobias¡¯ sake, I''ll spare your life for now.¡± ¡°Get him, Genesis. Bring him back to the family. Also, tell Tobias to bring Maxine here to apologize in person,¡± ordered Flynn. Whoosh! James could hear a gust of wind. Before he could react, the acupuncture point on his back was struck. In an instant, his body went limp. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Before James could react, his acupuncture point was struck. Immobilized, he sat on the chair and stared coldly at Flynn, who was in a fit of rage. ¡°What do you think you''re doing, Flynn?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Flynn grunted. ¡°Take him to the Western border. Tell Tobias to bring Maxine there to apologize in person.¡± James could feel someone covering his head with a ck bva. Then, his vision darkened, and he was taken away. Madelyn nced at Flynn. Seeing that he was still enraged, she tried to calm him down. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get mad over something as trivial as this.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± asked Flynn. He sat down and said coldly, ¡° There hasn''t been a Great Grandmaster in the ancient martial world of Sol for hundreds of years. The martial art conference, which will be held in a few months, will select a new Great Grandmaster. ¡°All these years, the Blithe family has kept a low profile. Now, we n to make our presence known once again. The best way to do so is to enter into a political marriage with the Cadens and dominate Sol. Now, however, with all this fiasco, what are we supposed to do? Even if the Blithe family bes the number one family in Sol, we''ll be theughingstock of the world! ¡± The ancient martial families valued reputation more than anything else. The political marriage was now but an afterthought. James and Maxine had to pay with their lives. Not only that, Flynn even wanted Tobias to apologize to him in person. Madelyn asked, ¡°I see... But, since the Blithe family¡¯s n to ally with the Cadens has failed, what will you do now?¡± Flynn replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already consulted my father about this. He ordered me to take James to the Western border and instructed Tobias to bring Maxine to me and apologize in person. At the same time, he''ll invite the circle to the Western border for them to witness Tobias apologizing to us in front of everyone. Consider this as a tactic to proim oureback to the world." Wearing a delighted expression, Madelyn stood up and congratted Flynn, ¡°Allow me to congratte the Blithe family¡¯s domination of Sol in advance. I¡¯m sure you''ll be the most powerful man in the world.¡± Madelyn¡¯s ttery made Flynn feel a lot better. He hade to the Capital for the marriage. Beforeing, he had seen what Maxine looked like in a photo. She was indeed a wless beauty worthy of marriage into the Blithe family. However, his good mood was ruined by James and Maxine. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Gabriel, for informing me of this. Otherwise, we''d still be kept in the dark We might even be theughingstock of the ancient martial world. As I¡¯m busy, I''ll have to leave now. Allow me to treat you to a meal in the future.¡± Flynn turned to leave. Then, he went straight to the Cadens¡¯. Meanwhile, Madelyn walked toward the opposite room and opened the door. There was a firece in the room, and a man was warming his hands with the mes. ¡°Mr. Gabriel.¡± Madelyn walked over to him and greeted him respectfully. ¡°How did it go?¡± Mr. Gabriel asked. Madelyn replied, ¡°The Blithe family is enraged. They captured James and brought him to the Western border. They even ordered Tobias to bring Maxine to the Blithes¡¯ mansion to apologize in person. Also, many ancient martial artists will be invited to witness the scene.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Mr. Gabriel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The Blithes intend to proim theireback to the world.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Madelyn said. ¡°Ambitious and power-hungry, they¡¯re determined to obtain the position of the Great Grandmaster in the martial art conference. Not only that, they aren''t afraid of anyone, not even the Cadens. Now that their reputation is at stake, they won''t hesitate to turn against the Cadens.¡± ¡°You''ve done well, Madelyn. Return to Cansington to manage the situation.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Madelyn nodded and left. ¡°The Blithe family...¡± Mr. Gabriel stood up and muttered under his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me... I¡¯m expecting you to tear this apart.¡± Then, he left. At the same time... After Flynn left, he headed straight to the Cadens¡¯. Soon, he arrived outside the Cadens¡¯ courtyard. ¡°Who''s there?¡± Seeing the convoys stopped in front of the gate and the fully- armed men that were pouring out of the convoys, the guards of the Cadens¡¯ mansion were rmed. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Chapter 998 ¡°Get lost.¡± Flynn said as he got off the convoy. Then, he raised his palm, and energy gushed out. The Cadens¡¯ guards immediately copsed to the ground. Walking toward the front gate, he kicked it with great force. m! The gates opened. ¡°Get your *ss over here, Tobias,¡± He roared upon entering the courtyard. This attracted the attention of many. In an instant, many core members of the Cadens rushed out. Then, Tobias appeared. He looked at Flynn, who was in the courtyard, and the fully-armed men behind him. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. The Cadens greeted Tobias respectfully. Tobias walked over to Flynn and asked smilingly, ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Blithe? What made you so furious?¡± Flynn said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t act innocent, Tobias. Maxine and James¡¯ photographs were leaked. I¡¯m here to tell you that I''ve abducted James to the Western border. My father instructed me to ry you his message: Bring Maxine to the Blithes¡¯ mansion three dayster and apologize in person. Or else, there will be consequences.¡± Flynn was unrelenting. Even though he was facing a highly-skilled martial artist, he could not care less. Leaving this ruthless remark, he left. At that moment, Tobias¡¯ face darkened. Wearing a murderous look on his face, he clenched his fists. However, his killing intent dissipated almost immediately as he watched Flynn leave. ¡°What''s going on, Father?¡± A middle-aged man asked. He was Sawyer Caden, Tobias¡¯ eldest son. ¡°Don''t you know, Dad? Yesterday, photos of Maxine making out with James were circting around our circle. The Blithes are now taking it out on us. Grandpa, this is all Maxine¡¯s fault. Why should we be roped into this?¡± Bobby stepped forward and shifted the me to Maxine. He continued, ¡°In my opinion, we should just kill her to appease the Blithe family. The Cadens are now surrounded by enemies on all sides. We can¡¯t afford to antagonize them.¡± Tobias was wearing a grim expression. The situation was much moreplicated than he thought.He did not expect the Blithes to react so strongly. After brief contemtion, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Maxine to the Western border. In the few days that I¡¯m gone, don''t act recklessly.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± The Cadens said in unison. Then, Tobias headed toward the courtyard. In Maxine¡¯s room... As Maxine had been awake the whole night, she was now trying to fall asleep. Suddenly, her door was kicked open.Her eyes shot wide open, and she hurriedly kneeled on the ground. Looking at Tobias who was enraged, the color drained from her face. ¡°G-Grandpa...¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯ve doomed us all! ¡± Tobias¡¯ expression darkened, and he lifted his leg to kick Maxine.She was sent flying toward the wall. The collision almost made her lose consciousness, and she vomited a mouthful of blood. However, she hurriedly got back up and knelt on the ground. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Tobias lifted his leg once more and kicked Maxine with great force.She was once again sent flying toward the wall. The impact caused the wall to copse, and she was buried under the rubble. However, as a martial artist, such an injury was not fatal to her.She crawled out of the rubble with great difficulty. At that moment, her hair was disheveled, and she was covered in blood all over her body. She knelt on the ground and did not dare utter a single word. Tobias took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. "James has been taken to the Western border by the Blithe family.Make your own amends.Don¡¯t get the family involved." Tobias grunted and left. After he left, Maxine copsed to the floor.She tried to wipe off the blood trace on her lips.Then, her eyes brimmed with tears. They flowed down her cheeks. One could hear the stifled sound of her sobbing from outside. After a while, she stood up and dragged her injured body to a chair. Sitting on the chair, she reflected on her life.She had epted her fate. Although she was a Caden, she knew she was adopted. Even now, she still did not know where she came from. Ever since she could remember, she had been in the Cadens¡¯ mansion. In public, Tobias treated her with care and concern. Privately, however, he would abuse her.She had gotten used to such treatment. After sobbing for some time, she recollected herself. Wearing a grim expression on her tear-stricken face, she murmured, "James was brought to the Western border? Is Grandpa going to abandon him?" She was puzzled.She could not understand why. Tobias had high expectations of James.He even allowed him to read the family¡¯s martial art manuals and proimed to the outside world that no one was allowed to harm James. The Cadens upied a pivotal position in the ancient martial world. Forcibly abducting James was a provocation on the Blithe family¡¯s part. ¡®Does grandpa not intend to fight back?¡¯ She contemted.Then, dragging her severely injured body, she got dressed and exited the room.At the gazebo in the courtyard...Tobias was sitting alone, sipping tea. Maxine walked over to him and greeted, "Grandpa." Tobias nodded and pointed at a stone armchair beside him and said, "Have a seat." She took her seat. He sighed. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I did that in a fit of anger.I Hope you''ll forgive me." "I wouldn¡¯t dare me you, Grandpa." Wearing a grim expression, Tobias said, "It looks like marriage is no longer possible.The Blithe family has captured James and ordered me to bring you to the Western border to apologize in person.Back then, I gave my word that I would protect James.This is a provocation on their part." Maxine listened intently. She remained silent. "If I took you there, it would mean acquiescing to the Blithe family¡¯s dominance.The Cadens¡¯ prestige which has been carefully maintained for the past centuries would be ruined in my hands.We¡¯ll be made aughingstock of the world.However, if I chose not to go, James would be in mortal danger.Not only that, but it would also mean having a falling out with the Blithes.By then, we would have another enemy to worry about," Tobias said with an anxious face. Then, he nced at Maxine and asked, "What would you do if you were in my position?" Maxine remained silent. "James has great potential.He can shoulder the fate of the Cadens.However, I¡¯m unable to ensure his safety at the moment.I¡¯m going to enter a closed-door meditation.I''ll only leave when the martial art conferencemences.I''ll leave James¡¯ fate in your hands.He¡¯ll live if you can convince the Blithes to release him.Otherwise, he¡¯ll die." Leaving this remark, Tobias stood up and left. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Maxine nibbled her lips.She wanted Tobias to save James. However, she did not dare voice her opinion. After all, Tobias was adamant about notpromising as it would mean forsaking the prestige of the family. Having been provoked by the Blithes, Tobias had now decided to make an enemy of them.His entering into a closed-door meditation was a sign of that.He nned to make a move against the Blithes at the martial art conference. Maxine sat in the courtyard alone. After some time, she got up and left. "Hold it right there." Before she could leave, Bobby and a few youngsters from the Cadens walked over to her and blocked her path. Maxine lowered her head and said, "Bobby..." "Shut your damn mouth." Bobby¡¯s face darkened. Then, he grabbed her by the hair and pped her across the face. Smack! The sound was clear and crisp. Maxine, however, remained silent. Bobby rebuked her, "Look at the trouble you¡¯ve created for the Cadens. Why did you fool around with James when you were about to marry into the Blithe family? Do you know that we¡¯ re now theughingstock of the world?" "What are you doing?" A rebuke came.A middle-aged man walked over to them. Bobby immediately released his grip and greeted the man respectfully. "Dad, I¡¯m teaching this b*tch a lesson." Sawyer nced at Maxine and said coldly, "What are you standing there for? Get lost!" With her head lowered, Maxine hurriedly left. Only after leaving the Cadens¡¯ courtyard did she breathe a sigh of relief. Standing outside, she turned to look at the courtyard with a wistful look on her face. Although she was of low status in the family, this was the ce she grew up, after all. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to return after leaving this ce," Maxine murmured. She knew that her chances of returning alive from the Western border were minuscule. After having onest glimpse of the Cadens¡¯ courtyard, she left and headed straight to the airport. At the same time, she bought a ne ticket to Cansington.She did not act rashly. Before leaving for the Western border, she wanted to discuss things with Thea, who was now a third- rank martial artist. Not to mention the fact that shemanded the God -King Pce, which Thomas left her. Maxine could not figure out the God-King Pce¡¯s true strength. However, judging by the highly-skilled martial artists Thea brought along, their strength could be comparable to the Ancient Four, under the premise that the older generations did not interfere. At the departure lounge of the airport... Maxine gave Thea a call. Thea was undergoing special training in the military region when the call came. Under normal circumstances, they were not allowed to bring their phones along. However, as Thea was special, she was given special permission to do so. When her phone rang, she sat on the ground and pulled her phone out of her pocket. Seeing that it was an unknown number, she momentarily froze before murmuring, "Who could this be?" Then, she answered the phone. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A woman¡¯s voice came, "It¡¯s me, Maxine.Something happened to James." "What?" Thea jumped up and eximed.Then, she asked anxiously, "What happened to him?" Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Before Maxine boarded the ne, she called Thea and narrated the chain of events. She told her the whole truth¡ª starting from James going to Mount White, and how Madelyn framed her for something she did not do. Upon hearing this, Thea¡¯s face darkened. "I¡¯m at the departure lounge and will soon head to Cansington.Once I arrive, we can discuss how best to save James." "Got it." Thea hung up the phone. Then, she sat on the ground and contemted.She had heard from the Blithe King that the Blithes were about to enter a marriage alliance with the Cadens.She also knew that the Blithe family was so strong that even the Cadens were fearful of them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. After a brief moment of thinking, she pulled her phone out and called Thomas. "I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service." Thea frowned before she remembered that Thomas had told her not to call this number anymore. "What should I do?" She was anxious. Thea stood and hurriedly left the military region without the officer¡¯s authorization. Then, she headed straight to Cynthia''s ce and waited for Maxine. Soon, Maxine arrived. It only took her a few hours to reach Cynthia¡¯s ce. The moment she arrived, Thea tugged at her and asked, "Aren¡¯t you a shrewd girl? How did you fall into someone¡¯s trap?" Maxine sighed. "I let my guard down." "What should we do, then?" Thea was almost in tears. "Don¡¯t worry, Thea.Everything¡¯s fine for now.Let us sit down and have a discussion," Cynthia said. Thea had told Cynthia about what happened to James in the few hours she was here. She took a seat, while Maxine sat opposite her. "Here¡¯s my n, Thea.We''ll gather all the highly skilled martial artists of the God-King Pce and head toward the Blithes¡¯ mansion.I¡¯ll first show myself and shoulder all the me.If they¡¯re willing to release James, I¡¯ll ept whatever fatees my way.But if they aren¡¯t, we''ll use your men from the God-King Pce and fight them to the death." Maxine offered her suggestion.She was prepared to die because she knew that the Blithe family would surely kill both her and James. After all, they wanted to stage a high-profileeback to show the Cadens and the world that they had returned. If they choose not to release James, Maxine and the others would have no choice but to fight them head-on. However, Maxine was unsure of the God-King Pce¡¯s strength. "No way!" Thea immediately shot down Maxine¡¯s proposal. Although she was displeased with Maxine, James would me Thea for not saving her. Maxine continued, "My grandpa has decided not to save James. Meanwhile, the other forces wish for his death. This is the only way, but I¡¯m still unsure of the God-King Pce¡¯s strength." Wearing a grim expression, Thea said, "Apart from Sir Caden, there are no highly skilled martial artists in the God-King Pce.We only have four fourth-rank Protectors and ten third-rank elders." Maxine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not expect the God-King Pce to be this powerful. With four fourth-rank and ten third-rank martial artists, they would be able to annihte their enemies. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 "And how many second -rank and first -rank martial artists do you have?" Maxine asked. Thea replied, "I have thirty-six second-ranks and seventy-two first-ranks." Since James was in mortal peril, Thea told Maxine everything about the God- King Pce.She believed that Maxine was better at devising ns than her. At that moment, she was at a loss.She only knew that she had to rely on Maxine to save James. "Whew!" Maxine took a deep breath and said, "That''s more than enough." Although she did not know how powerful the Blithes were, she could guess from her grandfather¡¯s dread that they wereparable to the Cadens. Not only that, the Blithe family had someone who could stand against Tobias. "But you said that even Tobias is fearful of the Blithes, and he¡¯s a seventh-rank martial artist.If they intervene, our fourth-rank men stand no chance against them." Thea was doubtful. Maxine was lost in contemtion. Meanwhile, Cynthia looked at both of them. They fell silent. After a few minutes, Maxine looked at Thea and asked, "By the way, are you now familiar with the application of True Energy?" Thea said, "Yes, somewhat." Maxine continued, "I have a n." "Say it," Thea looked at Maxine. Although she did not like her, she had no choice but to cooperate with her to save James. Maxine said, "Here¡¯s my n.You will impersonate my grandfather, Tobias, and bring the highly skilled martial artists of the God -King Pce to the Western border.There¡¯s no need for you to intervene.You only need to make your presence known.Perhaps it might intimidate the Blithes." Maxine exined her strategy. "W-Will that work?" Thea was doubtful. She was worried that this n would not work. Wearing a grim expression, Maxine said, "We don¡¯t have any better options.Once the Blithes abandon any pretense of maintaining an amicable rtionship with the Cadens, the n will fail, and the God- King Pce could be wiped out.However, if they are intimidated, we can save James.Besides..." She paused momentarily before continuing, "The Blithes only want respect.Since I¡¯m the cause, I¡¯m willing to shoulder all the me.All you need to do is to show up and protect James.Perhaps the Blithes won¡¯t escte the situation further." "But won''t you lose their life?" Cynthia asked, "Can¡¯t we think of something else?" Maxine shook her head. Many wanted James dead and she had no one else to turn to.This was the only way. Although it was risky, she believed the likelihood of sess was high. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thea nced at Maxine and asked, "Are you willing to sacrifice your life for James?" Maxine shook her head slightly, "I¡¯m not doing this for James.Everything happened because of me.If I hadn¡¯t gone to Mount White, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into Madelyn¡¯s trap.I was the one who got James involved.If my death can resolve the grudge the Blithes hold against the Cadens, then so be it." Thea was impressed by Maxine¡¯s courage.However, she knew that James would not want Maxine to risk her life if he was here. "Can¡¯t we think of some other way?" Thea asked. "We''re running out of time.Before that, I have to tell you about Grandpa''s habits and his cultivation method.He practices the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.I¡¯ve never dealt with it but I¡¯ve seen him practicing it, so I can still remember some of the moves.You have to learn it within a day.At pivotal moments, you can use this method to intimidate the Blithes." "There¡¯s no way I can learn all this in a single day." Thea shook her head. For someone who had never practiced martial art, it would be impossible to learn such powerful sword techniques within a single day. Maxine continued, "You don¡¯t have to learn it.You just have to make it look like the real thing to intimidate our opponents." Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Just the appearance alone would not be sufficient. They still needed the Cadens¡¯ signature method¡ªthe Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Though Maxine had never read the Thirteen Heavenly Swords¡¯ cultivation method or sword techniques, she had memorized the moves after seeing Tobias practicing them. Now, they had toe up with a contingency n so that they could prevent the Blithes from making a move on them at critical moments. Besides, time was running out.They had at most two days. Within two days, Thea had to make it look like the real thing. Thea thought long and hard about it. This was the only way to save James. If Maxine could even sacrifice her life to save James, how could she give up so easily? She nodded her head firmly. "I''ll do my best." "Mhm, you should summon your men from the God-King Pce.I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t make it in time." "Got it." While Maxine headed to Cansington to discuss matters with Thea, James was brought to the Western Border.The Western Border was located in the westernmost part of Sol. Territorially vast, the ce had many cities. Not only that, it bordered many strong countries, so the Blithe Army was tasked with the responsibility of protecting the Western Border. However, as the situation was stable, the Blithe King,mander-in-chief of the Western Border Army, was redeployed to Cansington. In Western Littleroot City at the Western Border... This was the principal city of the Western Border. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A thousand years ago, this was the capital of an ancient dynasty. There was a mountain in the suburbs of Western Littleroot City.It was called Mount Littleroot. This ce was heavily guarded by the army. As such, no one could approach the mountain. It was also the headquarters of the Blithe family. There were many vis at the top of Mount Littleroot. In one of the vis... Flynn was back. "Father, I¡¯ve brought James here and thrown him into the dungeon. I¡¯ve also informed Tobias to bring Maxine here to apologize in person within three days." A fifty-year-old-looking man was sitting on a sofa. Wearing a suit, he was dressed like a man who was sessful in life. In fact, he looked more like a businessman or an entrepreneur than a martial artist. He was the current master of the Blithe family¡ªDonovan Blithe. Donovan nodded slightly and said, "You¡¯ve done well. Since the Cadens have humiliated us, the marriage is over. Now, I shall proim to the world that the Blithes are the number-one family in all of Sol. The Ancient Four and the Mount Thunder Sect are nothing in my eyes." Flynn sat down and said smilingly, "After this, the Blithe family will be known throughout the world. In the next martial art conference, we will be the new Great Grandmaster and prop up a new King. Then, we¡¯l] dominate the world and be its ruler." "Hahaha..." Donovanughed. "Like father, like son!" "By the way, how¡¯s it going with the Blithe Fist of Abomination? Have you mastered the final fist? When I arrived at the Capital, I heard that the Cadens were extremely powerful.It¡¯s very likely that Tobias has already reached the seventh rank.Besides, the Thirteen Heavenly Swords stay true to their reputation.If we have a falling out with the Cadens, can you defeat Tobias? Besides..." Flynn paused for a brief moment before continuing, "I heard that the Cadens have more than a single Grand Patriarch.Tobias¡¯ father and grandfather may be still alive.If they are, we shouldn¡¯t underestimate their strength." Donovan waved his hand and said, "No need to worry about this.The Blithe family also has its Grand Patriarchs too." "Understood." Flynn nodded. Donovan ordered, "I¡¯m done with the invitation cards.Send our disciples all over Sol and invite all renowned ancient martial artists.I wish to announce the emergence of the Blithe family!" Immediately, his face darkened, "From today onwards, let those who submit to me thrive and those who resist me perish." "Understood." Flynn stood up and nodded. "I''ll see to it at once." Then, he left. There was a dungeon at the top of Mount Littleroot.It was used by the Blithes to imprison family members who hadmitted a crime. The entrance was located under a rock. From the entrance, one would have to head deeper into the passageway, which extended hundreds of meters, to reach the dungeon. At the same time, in the dungeon... James was imprisoned inside a dark and damp cell. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 As his acupuncture point was struck, he was immobilized. Though he tried bursting the acupuncture point open, he could not no matter how hard he tried. "Damn it!" A vein popped out in his neck as he cursed. "Burst through!" He forcibly gathered True Energy to make a breakthrough at the sealed acupuncture point. Bang! The sound of an explosion could be heard inside his body. James was sent flying several meters into the air. Then, he copsed on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. However, he could not move. Enduring the excruciating pain, he got up from the ground and scanned his surroundings. It was a dark and damp dungeon. He was imprisoned inside a cell with an iron door. Outside, the dim light allowed him to see what was around him. It turned out that there were many others imprisoned in the dungeon. He walked over to the iron door, but it was locked. James pulled at the lock forcefully. Crack! The sound reverberated throughout the silent dungeon. He rushed out and looked at the passageway on both sides. After thinking for a moment, he chose to head deeper into the dungeon. He did not leave because he knew that there were many highly skilled martial artists outside. There was no choice but to explore the surroundings for now. The winding passageway extended deep into the dungeon. James did not know how deep it went. However, he knew it was an underground cavern that was not artificially excavated. Perhaps there would be some other exits in the depths of the cavern. James walked for about half an hour and reached a dead end. "A dead end?" James frowned. Since this was a ce light could not reach, the surroundings were dark. However, as a martial artist, he had better vision than most ordinary people. Even if it was pitch-ck, he could still move about freely. nk! Just as he was looking for a way out, the sound of chains could be heard in the dark. "Who¡¯s there?" James swiftly turned around. Immediately, he saw a face behind him. James jumped in fright and unconsciously took a few steps back.He then stared at the individual¡¯s face.It was a man whose limbs were chained. The bearded man¡¯s hair was white and disheveled. Floating in mid-air, he fixed his gaze on James. "Who are you?" James questioned the man coldly. The man floating in mid-airnded steadily on the ground. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, he spoke in a hoarse voice, "Who are you, kid? What are you doing here? Are you a youngster of the Blithe family?" James furrowed his eyebrows. Though he was not sure who this man was, he knew that he had to be an enemy of the Blithes. He walked over to the man and said, "How can I be a member of the Blithe family?" In his opinion, an enemy of his enemy was a friend. Considering that the man was imprisoned here too, he must have been a martial artist too. If they worked together, he could find a way out of here. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 "Who are you? Why are you imprisoned here?" James asked as he approached the elderly man whose limbs were chained.He scrutinized him from head to toe. The bearded man¡¯s hair was white and disheveled, and it seemed that he had not had a shower in years. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment James approached him, he could smell a nasty stench. Looking at the chains on the elderly man, James tried pulling at them.He wanted to break them, but the chains were solid. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break them. "With how weak you are, you might as well give it up." The elderly man sat on the ground. The moment his body moved, the sound of chains could be heard.He saidzily, "This is made of quartz steel.You can¡¯t break them." James sat down and looked at the elderly man before him. "Who are you? Why are you imprisoned in the Blithe family¡¯s dungeon?" "Answer my question first." The man nced at James. After a brief moment of hesitation, James said, "I¡¯m themander-in-chief of the ck Dragon Army of Sol.I was captured because of some misunderstanding." "What the hell is the ck Dragon Army?" James had an embarrassed look on his face. The man must have been imprisoned here for quite some time.He was disconnected from worldly affairs for too long to have heard of the ck Dragon Army. "You must be an ancient martial artist." James stared at the man.It was impossible to discern if the man was an ancient martial artist from his appearance alone. However, since he was imprisoned in the depths of the dungeon with chains all over him, it should be safe to assume that he was a powerful ancient martial artist. Otherwise, all four of his limbs would not be chained. Now that James was imprisoned here too, it was nigh impossible to escape unnoticed. Only by saving the elderly man and joining forces with him would they have a chance at leaving this ce. The man remained silent and fixed his gaze on James. James felt ufortable being stared at, and his skin began to crawl. "Wh-Why are you staring at me?" He stood up. rmed, he unconsciously took a few steps back. Suddenly, the man raised his hand. A strong suction force came from the man¡¯s palm, and James could not resist the pull. The man¡¯s shriveled hand was pressed against James¡¯ chest. James could feel a force entering his body. It flowed freely around his body and then disappeared without a trace. "Not bad." The man released his grip. Looking at James with a slight grin, he said, "Though your True Energy is weak, all your meridians have been opened up.You have potential." James smiled and looked at the chains that hold the man in ce. Although it was dimly lit, he could vaguely see that the chains were ck. He gently tugged at one and was surprised by how heavy it was. James catalyzed the True Energy inside his body and tugged at the chain once more. He wanted to break them so that he could escape with the elderly man. However, no matter how hard he tried, he simply could not. "I told you it¡¯s useless." "I¡¯m not so sure about that." James grinned. Immediately, a thin steel wire fell from his sleeves. Throwing the steel wire around the man¡¯s chain, James catalyzed True Energy once more and tugged forcefully. The razor-sharp steel wire sliced through the chain with ease. "what?" The man was stunned. He stared at the steel wire in James¡¯ hands and asked, "What is this thing? How did it manage to slice through the thousand-year quartz steel?" James smiled. Then, he sliced through the remaining chains and said, "Let¡¯s break out of this ce together." The man was freed, but he did not leave. Instead, he sat in a lotus position. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 With a weary look on his face, the elderly man sighed, "I won¡¯t live for much longer anyway.There¡¯s no point in leaving this ce where I¡¯ve been imprisoned for decades." James was stunned. To think that this man had been imprisoned here for decades...He took a seat too. The elderly man looked at James. Wearing a calm andposed look on his face, he asked, "Who are you? Where do youe from?" James looked at the man and told him honestly, "I¡¯m a Caden, one of the Ancient Four." "Oh, a Caden?" Stunned, the man stared at James. After a few seconds, he asked once more, "Who''s Bet Caden to you?" James momentarily froze before shaking his head, "I¡¯ve never heard of him." "You don¡¯t know about Bet despite being a Caden?" "To be honest with you, there was an infighting among the Cadens thirty years ago, and my grandfather, Thomas Caden, was expelled from the family.Since I¡¯m a descendant of Thomas, I don¡¯t know much about the Cadens¡¯ affairs." "I see..." After a brief moment of thinking, the man said, "Do you know who Tam?" James shook his head, "No, I don¡¯t." The man nodded and said, "It¡¯s only normal, I guess.To think that you would appear before me before my imminent death with all your meridians being opened up...This must be fate.I''ll soon die, and I have to pass my martial art skills to someone.Why don¡¯t you kneel and kowtow to me? That way, you can be my disciple."James froze. He had never thought of bing a disciple. After a few seconds, he knelt on the ground, "Please ept me as your disciple, master." Though James did not know the man¡¯s identity, he knew that the man would impart his martial art skills to him before his death.To think he would stumble upon such a great opportunity... "Rise." James stood up and sat in front of the man in a lotus position. With aposed look, the man said, "Remember my name¡ª Spencer Blithe." "Huh?" James froze. Then, he asked, "Master, why are you imprisoned here despite being a Blithe?" "It¡¯s a great misfortune." With a dejected look on his face, the man said, "Sixty years ago, I was framed for something I did not commit by my family.Ever since then, I¡¯ve been trapped in this godforsaken ce for sixty years." James listened in silence. However, Spencer said nothing else. "I thought I would leave this world with my martial art skills.I didn¡¯t expect someone to be here just before my imminent death.Not only that, all your meridians have been opened up.You can withstand my True Energy which is at the peak of the seventh rank," he said as he raised his hand. Powerful energy gathered in his palm, and James¡¯ body floated in the air. Then, Spencer pressed his palm against James¡¯ head. At that moment, James could feel powerful True Energy gushing forward into his body. "I will transfer all of my peak seventh-rank True Energy to you.Remember to only do good.If I ever find out that you used it to do evil, I''ll never forgive you." With powerful True Energy flowing into his body, James could feel his head spinning. Then, his body began exuding heat. Spencer¡¯s voice rang in his ears. "The Blithe Fist of Abomination is the Blithe family¡¯s signature martial art skill.For sixty years, I have been in deep meditation.At longst, I have mastered the Tenth Fist.What a shame that the world can never witness its strength... "Now, I''ll impart to you my knowledge about the Blithe Fist of Abomination.I''ll only demonstrate to you once, so try to memorize as much as possible." At that moment, James¡¯ body slowly descended. Then, hended on the ground, still sitting in a lotus position. He could feel energy circting inside his body as if they were about to burst forth from his body. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Spencer began his demonstration. "The First Fist: Mountain Shaper." Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 James was feeling stuffy.He could feel energy circting inside his body as if it was on the verge of bursting forth. However, he fixed his gaze on Spencer, trying desperately to remember his every action and every word. In the dungeon... Spencer demonstrated all ten fists of the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Meanwhile, James, unable to withstand any longer, lost consciousness. After a long while, he regained consciousness. Then, he hurriedly stood up as if he was reminded of something.He swiftly walked over to Spencer. Spencer¡¯s head was lowered, and he was sitting in a lotus position. "Master..." James called. However, Spencer remained silent. James approached him and gently pushed him, "What¡¯s wrong, master?" The moment he pushed Spencer, however, he immediately copsed to the ground. James froze. Then, he hurriedly took his pulse. "What?" James was stunned. Spencer¡¯s heart was no longer beating.He had been dead for several hours. James knelt before Spencer. Looking at his master, James said with a grim expression on his face, "Master, I¡¯ll not let you down.Once I leave this ce, I''ll only use True Energy to protect the nation." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After kowtowing a few times, James stood up. All of a sudden, he could hear footsteps approaching. James immediately leaped toward the ceiling of the cavern and pressed his body against the rock. Soon, a few men arrived. "The master of the household is dead." "Yes, about time...He must have reached the end of his lifespan.Did you see James anywhere?" "Not yet, but the exit is guarded.He couldn''t have left.He must still be hiding in here somewhere." "Send more men." "Got it." A few men were conversing. James did not act rashly. Soon, Spencer¡¯s body was taken away, and the men down there left. Only then did James leap from the rock andnd steadily on the ground. "My True Energy..." The moment James catalyzed his True Energy, it gushed forth and circted inside his meridians before arriving at his clenched fists. At that moment, he felt unstoppable. "Peak seventh-rank True Energy...I can¡¯t believe my luck.To think I would receive such power despite being imprisoned inside this dungeon.I guess I¡¯m a seventh-rank now, huh?" Sensing the power of his True Energy, James was stunned.He was now several times stronger than before. James took a deep breath. "The Blithe Fist of Abomination..." Reminded of the moves Spencer demonstrated, James shut his eyes and pictured them in his mind. Before he couldprehend them, however, he could hear footsteps approaching once more. Not only that, he could see the ring beam of torchlights.He used all of his energy and dashed forward at great speeds. Not too far away, a group of soldiers was walking toward James with torchlights. Whoosh! At that moment, the sound of a gust of wind could be heard. "What the hell?" The soldiers immediately pointed their torchlights in the direction of the noise. However, there was nothing in the surroundings. "You guys heard that too, right?" "It must be the wind." "Let¡¯s continue searching.Stop being so paranoid." "How did James manage to escape despite his acupuncture point being struck? In any case, there¡¯s only a single exit in this dungeon, not to mention that it¡¯s heavily guarded.There¡¯s no way he¡¯s getting out of here.In another two days, once the ancient martial artists arrive, the Blithe family will proim its comeback to the world." "Exactly! What can the Ancient Four and Tobias do?" "Do you think Tobias will bring Maxine here to apologize in person?" Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 "Haha...I don¡¯t think so.Didn¡¯t the Grand Patriarch say that he beat Tobias to a pulp twenty years ago?" The men who were looking for James were chit-chatting. Meanwhile, a man was concealing himself on the top of a huge rock.It was James. Hearing their words, he frowned.It seemed that Madelyn¡¯s n to sow discord between the Cadens and the Blithes went smoothly. Now, both of the families had a falling out. "I have to leave this ce at once." James catalyzed True Energy and glided in the air like a bat. This time, he made sure to restrict the flow of True Energy to avoid making unnecessary noises. Although many people were searching for him, no one found him. Sneaking his way through the passageway, he arrived at the exit safely. However, the ce was guarded by the Blithes¡¯ disciples. James frowned. Then, he raised his hand, and powerful energy gushed forward to his fingertip. Whoosh! The energy struck their acupuncture points, which rendered them unconscious. James seized the opportunity and dashed out of the dungeon, but it was also heavily guarded outside. "Who''s there?" He was spotted. Before the Blithes could react, they immediately copsed to the ground. James knew that there were highly skilled martial artists in the Blithe family, so he hastily retreated. Soon, he left Mount Littleroot and arrived at Western Littleroot City. In a hotel room in the city... James had just finished showering. Leaning on a chair, he reflected on everything that had happened. From the Blithes¡¯ conversation, he was now aware that the Cadens had a falling out with them and that Tobias was ordered to bring Maxine here to apologize in person. He figured that the Blithes intended to use his life to threaten the Cadens, but he had now escaped. The Blithes had lost leverage over the Cadens. James was contemting whether he should call the Cadens and inform them of his situation. However, he decided against it. This was the perfect opportunity to have a glimpse of Tobias¡¯ true nature. If Tobias was willing to bring Maxine here and apologize in person, it would mean that he was still someone reliable. On the other hand, what was that about the Blithe family inviting the ancient martial artists? What were they trying to do? After some more thinking, James did not call the Cadens.He nned to conceal himself and observe the Blithes¡¯ situation for the next two days.He was also curious whether Tobias would show himself. Thinking about this, James took a deep breath. "Let me see..." Putting the matters between the Cadens and the Blithes aside, he catalyzed True Energy and gathered them in his palm. "What power!" James eximed. Though he was not sure what rank he was at the moment, he knew that he must have made a breakthrough into the fifth rank Thus, he remained in the room and did not wander about outside. He was busy trying to practice the Blithe Fist of Abomination which he had learned from Spencer. The images of Spencer demonstrating the moves and his every word appeared in his mind. "The First Fist: Mountain Shaper." All of a sudden, James stood up and began mimicking Spencer¡¯s moves. However, as this was a hotel, he did not dare catalyze True Energy, for fear that the building would copse into rubble. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In the end, he left the hotel and called for a taxi to the suburbs. Then, he entered a forest with no one in sight and began practicing his moves. James dashed forward, leap to the sky, and struck the air with his palm. The True Energy which gathered in his palm gushed forward and struck a rock around twenty meters away. Boom! The rock immediately shattered into pieces. "What power..." Dumbfounded, James looked at the energy which burst forward from his palm. "As expected of the Blithes¡¯ signature martial art skills.Even the First Fist possesses such power.If I can learn all ten fists..." James shuddered at the thought. He knew that, from this day onward, he would no longer be the James who was humiliated and trampled underfoot. He no longer feared the forces from the Capital. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 James was stunned by the power of the Blithe Fist of Abomination.He took a deep breath and murmured, "Spencer told me that each fist is stronger than the previous.However, it would be more difficult to master with each increasing level.Even those who possess tremendous potential could spend a lifetime practicing the moves and never learn all ten fists.Regardless, he told me that I can defeat almost anyone as long as I master three of the ten fists." "The First Fist: Mountain Shaper.This is a low-difficulty move.As long as I have True Energy that¡¯s strong enough, I can use it to catalyze the cultivation method." "The Second Fist: Mirage," James murmured. Then, he shut his eyes. The image of Spencer demonstrating the Second Fist appeared in his mind.He could recall his master conjuring up the image of a hundred fists. James sat in a lotus position and entered into a state of deep meditation.He conjured up the image of the Second Fist while chanting its cultivation method, and began learning the Blithes¡¯ signature martial art skills. In the blink of an eye, two days passed. In the mountains... James was levitating in mid-air. As he possessed concentrated True Energy, he could levitate in the air just by using True Energy. Then, he struck. An illusory palmprint materialized. Then, another. James began moving at great speeds while striking his palms. A dozen palm prints appeared in the surroundings of a big tree not too far away. In an instant, the tree was shredded to pieces. James descended from the air andnded steadily on the ground. Then, he took a deep breath. "This is rather difficult.I¡¯m only at the Second Fist after two days.Besides that, I can conjure up a dozen palmprints, whereas my master could do up to a hundred," James murmured. He looked in the direction of the east. The sun was rising on the horizon, and the night had passed. "Today¡¯s the deadline the Blithe gave the Cadens and also the day they invite the ancient martial artists to gather at the Western Border.I wonder if Tobias will bring Maxine here and save me...Not only that, I still can¡¯t figure out why the Blithes are gathering the martial artists at the Western Border." Mount Littleroot was in a festive mood today. At the foot of the mountain, many members of the Blithe family were weing their guests, who had prepared many presents. As time passed, more and more guests arrived. Some were dressed up in professional attire, while some were dressed casually. There were all sorts of people there¡ªwhether it be men, women, children, or the elderly. "Hades Johnston has arrived." A voice came. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Then, a group of people walked in. In its lead was Hades, the current patriarch of the Johnstons, one of the Ancient Four. Wearing a delighted smile on his face, he was wearing a bright-red robe. Flynn, who was wearing a white suit, walked toward him with a bright smile on his face. "Wee, Patriarch Johnston.My father has been waiting for you." "I heard that the Blithes have a talented young man who has reached the fourth rank.Just as I thought, you¡¯re as charismatic as the rumors say!" Hades was wearing a satisfied look on his face. Then, he pulled a twenty-year-old-looking woman over and said smiling, "She is a member of the Johnstons.Not only is she beautiful, but she has only recently reached the second rank.Since the marriage between the Blithes and the Cadens didn¡¯t go through, you can consider the Johnstons." The girl blushed and greeted Flynn, "H-Hi there, my name¡¯s Sophia Johnston." Flynn said smilingly, "Surely you jest, Patriarch Johnston.Since time immemorial, parents should be the ones managing the marital affairs of us youngsters.I wouldn¡¯t dare take things into my own hands.You should say this to my father." "Hahaha...You¡¯re a smart young man." Hadesughed and headed up Mount Littleroot. "Zaiden Sullivan has arrived." Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Another voice came. Then, a group of people approached. In its lead was a forty-year-old-looking man who weighed at least 300 pounds.His bushy eyebrows only entuated his boorish and brutish appearance. "Patriarch Sullivan..." Flynn greeted him with a bright smile. An elderly man was sitting on a rock at the foot of Mount Littleroot not too far away.He was wearing a green suit with slightly oversized buttons.It somehow looked a little out of proportion. His face was shriveled, and his hair was disheveled. "I didn¡¯t expect the Johnstons and Sullivans toe...I¡¯m afraid all of the Ancient Four apart from the Cadens are here," the elderly man murmured with a grim expression. It was James. After returning to Western Littleroot City, he went ahead and bought an old-fashioned suit.He also created a face mask and disguised himself as an old man. "They all have invitation cards.It won¡¯t be easy for someone like me to sneak into the mountains." James stroked his beard, pensive. However, he exerted too much force, so the beard fell loose.He hurriedly attached it back to his chin.He had been waiting at the foot of the mountain for an opportunity to make his way up the mountain to see what was going on. More and more ancient martial artists arrived. "The Mount Thunder Sect has arrived." The man in charge of verifying the invitation cards yelled. Three women who were wearing vintage dresses walked in. In the lead was a twenty-year-old-looking woman in a white vintage dress. Though pure and innocent, she also possessed a certain charisma. She walked over to Flynn and said, "My father is currently in closed -door meditation.As such, I¡¯m here on his behalf." Looking at the woman before him, Flynn''s face lit up, and he asked, "Are you the daughter of Xerxes Campbell, the Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect?" The woman nodded. "Yes, my name is Diney Campbell." "I see...Please, after you." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Flynn made a weing gesture. Diney nodded and brought the other two women up the hill. James was observing the situation from afar. After an hour, there were fewer people. However, the entrance at the foot of the mountain was still guarded. Sneaking in would be rather difficult. As he desperately needed to know what was going on, he had no choice but to walk straight toward the entrance. "Hold it right there." He was stopped. A few guards of the Blithe family walked over to him and blocked his path. "What''s your name? Where¡¯s your invitation card?" James frowned and rebuked them, "What kind of attitude is this? The Blithes should be honored that I¡¯m here.How dare you ask for my invitation card? Don''t make me kill you." "Stop spouting nonsense, old man.This is where the Blithe family lives.Without an invitation card, even the Emperor won¡¯t be allowed passage." The guards were domineering. The master of the household had ordered them to receive guests with invitation cards respectfully and to deny entry to those who do not have one. "You have a death wish." James¡¯ face darkened. Then, he raised his hand. Powerful energy gathered in his palm, and the guard was pulled toward him. Then, grabbing him by the neck, he raised him high up in the air. "Please quell your anger and do not take it to heart.They are only following orders," Flynn hurriedly made his way over and said respectfully. James casually tossed the guard to the ground. ¡°Argh! " The guard cried out in pain. Flynn¡¯s smile froze, and he said coldly, "May I remind you that this is Mount Littleroot of the Western Border where the Blithe family resides?" "So what?" James squinted his eyes. Flynn¡¯s face darkened. Then, he struck. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 This was the Western Border. Ambitious and power-hungry, the Blithes dreamed of unifying the ancient martial world and ruling over the world. Thus, anyone who ran wild in the Blithes¡¯ territory was unforgivable. If Flynn did not do anything, the Blithes would be theughingstock of the world if word about the incident spread.He knew that the elderly man before him was a highly skilled martial artist, but he was unafraid.His face darkened, and he clenched his fists. Then, he took a step forward. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared before James.He aimed at his chest and struck. The speed was unrivaled, and the power was immense. No ordinary man would react in time. Even James was somewhat shocked by the speed of Flynn¡¯s attack. However, he was undaunted. After all, Flynn¡¯s attacks would have no effect on him. Flynn was a fourth-rank. Though James did not know what rank he was currently in, Spencer had transferred all of his peak seventh -rank True Energy to him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Even if some of the True Energy had leaked, he would be at least at the fifth rank. Flynn¡¯s fist struck his chest. As if striking an iron te, a clear and crisp sound could be heard. Flynn felt his fist go numb. Then, as True Energy bounced back, he was immediately sent flying. He copsed to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. "What?" His face paled.He was a fourth-rank martial artist, yet not only did he fail to injure the elderly man, but he was even sent flying. Who exactly was he? Flynn had never heard of such a martial artist in Sol. Meanwhile, the Blithe family guards were dumbfounded. They knew how powerful Flynn was. As a fourth-rank martial artist, his strength wasparable to those of the ancient martial artists of the older generation, let alone his peers. Now, however, he was sent flying by his own attack. James patted his chest. Though he maintained a poker face, he was exhrated inside. Flynn was sent flying before he could even make a move. This was simply too overpowered. Then, he walked over to Flynn. Wiping the blood trace off his lips, Flynn red at James and asked coldly, "Who are you? This is the Blithes¡¯ mansion.I won''t allow you to do as you please." James grabbed Flynn by the cor and lifted him in the air. Then, his face darkened, and he said coldly, "I told you I¡¯m here to visit the Blithe family.How dare you stand in my way? If I was the person I was sixty years ago, the Blithes would have been wiped off the map." Hearing this, Flynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was this man a highly skilled martial artist even sixty years ago? Immediately, Flynn said apologetically, "I¡¯m really sorry for not recognizing you, sir.Please don¡¯t take it to heart." "Hmph! " James grunted and tossed Flynn aside. Flynn copsed to the ground. Then, he hurriedly got up and asked respectfully, "May I know what your name is?" "You aren''t worthy of knowing." With an arrogant look on his face, James asked, "I¡¯m heading up the mountain.Do you still wish to stop me?" "Please..." Flynn did not dare stand in James¡¯ way as he went up the hill. Then his smile froze, and his face darkened, "Do you seriously think you can do as you please in our territory, old man? Don¡¯t think about leaving this ce alive." James did not know what Flynn was thinking.He only wanted to head up the mountain to see if Tobias would bring Maxine here.He was also curious about what the Blithes nned to do. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 James did not wish to concern himself with other issues at the moment. Meanwhile, Flynn swiftly made his way up the mountain too. On the second floor of a vi at the mountaintop... A few guards were kneeling. "Trash!" Enraged, Donovan rebuked them, "You still can¡¯t find James after so many days? How am I supposed to threaten Tobias without him? How am I supposed to intimidate the crowd if I can¡¯t execute him in public?" "Sir, the one who broke into the dungeon was extremely powerful.He defeated all the guards at the entrance and saved James with ease," one of the guards said. "Get lost, you trash!" Donovan cursed. At that moment, Flynn walked in and greeted him respectfully, "Father." ncing at Flynn, Donovan asked, "Are the guests all here?" Flynn replied, "Most of them have arrived.Unfortunately, Tobias hasn¡¯t yet.By the way, a powerful old man appeared at the foot of the mountain.Since he has no invitation card, he tried forcing his way in.When we tried to stop him, a fight broke out..." He narrated the chain of events that took ce. "Is he that strong? What does he look like?" Donovan asked. After thinking for a moment, Flynn replied, "He was wearing an ancient-looking suit.He¡¯s about sixty years ago, long hair, bearded ...By the way, he seems to be someone infamous from sixty years ago.He said that he would have annihted the Blithe family if he¡¯s the person he was sixty years ago." Hearing this, Donovan fell silent. Aman from sixty years ago? He had never heard of this. After thinking about it, he waved his hand, "I understand.You¡¯re free to go." "Understood." Flynn nodded and left. In another vi... Ancient martial artists from all over Sol gathered here. There were around 500 of them. Though they concealed themselves from the public and rarely interacted with the outside world, they were acquainted with one another. Now that they met, they were happily conversing with one another. In a garden outside the vi, a few young maidens were having a stroll. In the lead was Diney of the Mount Thunder Sect. "Youngdy, why do you think the Blithes invited us to Mount Littleroot?" one of her servants asked. Diney momentarily froze before saying, "Before we left, my father told me about the dynamics outside.He emphasized the grudge between the Cadens and the Blithes.He spected that the Blithes¡¯ initial objective was to enter into a marriage alliance with the Cadens.Now that the n has failed, the Blithes intend to use this opportunity to show the world who''s boss.They want the world to know that the Cadens, the leader of the Ancient Four, is nothing in their eyes." "Then, will Tobias be here with Maxine to apologize in person?" Diney shook her head slightly and said, "I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll find out soon.After all, today¡¯s the deadline the Blithes gave the Cadens.Maybe Tobias wille.However, if he doesn¡¯t show up, it would mean that the Cadens and the Blithes would officially be enemies.A war could break out." They conversed. Meanwhile, James blended into the crowd.He walked around but could not find anyone he knew. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The rest, on the other hand, were waiting for Tobias to arrive. However, by noon, he had yet to show himself. Just as everyone was getting impatient, a woman walked over to the entrance at the foot of Mount Littleroot. The woman was about twenty-five years of age. Wearing a blue dress, she had long curly hair. Looking at Mount Littleroot before her, she was wearing a grim expression. "Maxine Caden has arrived!" Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 In the foyer of a luxurious vi on the mountaintop, Donovan was conversing with a few ancient martial artists. At that moment, a disciple of the Blithe family walked in and knelt, "Maxine Caden has arrived." Upon hearing this, the foyer fell silent. Everyone fixed their gaze on Donovan. Donovan invited them here to Mount Littleroot for a simple reason ¡ª To witness how the Blithes would crush the Cadens and proim to the world that they are the number one family of Sol. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At longst, Maxine has arrived. "Is the show about to begin?" "Are the Cadens not afraid of the Blithe family¡¯s strength?" "Is Maxine here alone? Where¡¯s Tobias?" The crowd murmured. Donovan asked smilingly, "Is Maxine alone?" "Yes." "Where¡¯s Tobias?" "He¡¯s nowhere to be seen." Upon hearing this, Donovan''s smile froze. Then, his face darkened, and he walked out of the vi.The others followed close behind. Several hundred people were gathered outside. From afar, a woman walked toward them.She was in the limelight. Seeing the ancient martial artists on Mount Littleroot, Maxine froze.Hades Johnston.Zaiden Sullivan.Jake Lee.They were approximately 500 of them. Recollecting herself, she walked toward a middle-aged man in the lead. Though she had never seen Donovan before, she could tell from his position that he was the current patriarch of the Blithe family. Thud! She knelt on the ground. "Where''s Tobias?" Wearing a grim expression, Donovan looked at Maxine who was kneeling. Maxine said in a low voice, "Patriarch of the Blithe family, this has nothing to do with the Cadens at all.I was the one at fault.I have been expelled from the Cadens and am no longer a member of the family.My actions have humiliated the Blithes. And so, I came here to ept whatever punishment there is toe.However, James has nothing to do with this.I implore you to release him." Maxine willingly shouldered all the me.She did not wish for the Cadens and the Blithes to have a falling out. Now, the Cadens were besieged on all fronts. If they antagonized another family, they would not stand a chance in the martial art conference a few monthster. Thus, she lied that she had been expelled from the family. There was an elderly man among the crowd.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt was James who was impersonating an old man. Seeing this, he furrowed his eyebrows and muttered under his breath, "What the hell? Why isn¡¯t Tobias here? Why is she here alone?" However, he did not act rashly.He was curious to see what the Blithes intended to do. "You daree alone?" Donovan''s face darkened, and he kicked Maxine with great force.Maxine was sent flying a few meters, but she immediately got up again and knelt. "It¡¯s all my fault.As long as it quells your anger, I don¡¯t mind if you kill me.However, James is innocent.He was framed.I only hope that you won¡¯t be manipted by these despicable people." "Does he seriously think that sending a woman to his death would solve this issue?" Donovan''s face darkened. Then, he walked toward Maxine. Raising his hand, powerful energy gathered in his palm. Seeing this, James clenched his fists. Just as he was about to intervene... "Haha!" A peal ofughter came. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Whoosh! A figure leap into the air andnded steadily on the ground. Upon seeing the man¡¯s appearance, everyone could feel a shiver down their spine. They all unconsciously took a few steps back. "Tobias..." "He came..." "Didn¡¯t Maxine say that she¡¯s been expelled from the family? Why would Tobias stille?" "Let¡¯s watch the show." The ancient martial artists were wearing mischievous grins on their faces. Tobias was wearing a ck robe with a long sword on his back. Standing approximately ten meters away from Maxine, he looked at Donovan. James, who had concealed himself, released his clenched fists upon seeing Tobias. Then, he observed the situation. "You''re finally here, Tobias." Donovan dissipated the True Energy in his palm and looked at Tobias.His face darkened, and he said coldly, "I thought we agreed to enter a marriage of state, but look what the Cadens have done. How could Maxine fool around like that before the marriage? Are you taking the Blithe family for fools? If you don¡¯t provide me a satisfactory exnation today, don¡¯t me me for what happens next." With aposed look, Tobias said, "Patriarch of the Blithes, it is indeed our fault.I did not expect such an unfortunate incident to happen.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞAnd so, to show my sincerity, I came here to apologize to you personally," he said with a slight bow. "Kneel," Donovan pointed at the ground and said coldly. "Kneel before me and I¡¯lll let this slide." Everyone froze. Where did Donovan''s audacitye from? Tobias was the current patriarch of the Cadens, the head of the Ancient Four. There were rumors that he had made a breakthrough into the seventh rank. How did he summon the courage to order a seventh-rank martial artist to kneel? Tobias¡¯ face darkened, and he stared at Donovan coldly, "I believe I''ve shown you respect by showing myself here.Do you seriously think I''m afraid of you?" Whoosh! At that moment, a group of people swiftly made their way over. In the lead were four masked men in ck robes.Behind them were ten people in silver masks. Then, thirty-six people arrived. Lastly, seventy-two people came. Hundreds of them stood behind Tobias. Swish! All of them brandished their swords at the same time and pointed them at Donovan. Tobias walked over to Maxine and looked at Donovan coldly. "Hand James over this instant.Or else, blood will be spilled on Mount Littleroot." "Haha..." Donovan burst into a peal ofughter. "Blood will be spilled? What a bold im.I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯re going to do." Swish! Tobias brandished the long sword on his back.Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared in mid- air with the sword in hand and pointed it at Donovan below. "The Thirteen Heavenly Swords?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, the ancient martial artists paled and took a few steps back. The Cadens were able to be the head of the Ancient Four and dominate the ancient martial world for thousands of years precisely because they possessed a legendary sword art ¡ª the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Seeing this, James murmured, "Why is the God-King Pce here? Could it be..." Then, as if reminded of something, he stared at Tobias, who was levitating in mid-air.He took a deep breath and muttered, "This is ridiculous." Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 From the appearance of the God-King Pce¡¯s martial artists to Tobias, who was levitating in mid-air, James immediately knew this was not truly him.It was Thea in disguise. After all, only the God-King token which she possessed could mobilize the men of the God-King Pce. "Are they here to save me?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. James calmed down. Thea must have impersonated Tobias and brought the God- King Pce here at Mount Littleroot to save him. One could also surmise that Tobias had given up on him and Maxine to avoid antagonizing the Blithe family. In the air... Thea, who was impersonating Tobias, pointed his sword at Donovan and said coldly, "Donovan Blithe, where is James? Hand him over at once.Otherwise, blood will be spilled." "Kill!" Below, the Four Protectors, the Ten Elders, the Thirty-Seven Stars, and the Seventy-Two Demons cried out in unison.It was a deafening cry, and the crowd unconsciously took a few steps back. Thea was nervous. This was ast resort. If Donovanpromised, war could be averted.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHowever, if he did not, blood would be spilled. Although the God-King Pce was powerful, their ranks were not as high as the Blithes. If a battle broke out, they could be defeated. Besides that, her identity would be exposed.By then, the Blithes would be emboldened. They would not hesitate to annihte her, Maxine, and everyone from the God- King Pce. Though she was extremely nervous, her face remainedposed. Donovan¡¯s face darkened. The Blithes were not afraid of a fight. However, even if they could defeat them, they would suffer immense losses. Regardless, with so many eyes fixed on him, he could notpromise. "Tobias, show me your Thirteen Heavenly Swords." Donovan''s voice boomed.His body exuded a powerful aura, which transformed into an energy flow that burst forth into the surroundings. Appalled, the crowd took a few steps back. Some who were weaker were now a thousand meters away from the scene. War was on the verge of breaking out. Seeing this, Maxine knew that the Blithes intend to fight head-on.This was something she wish to avoid.She immediately stood up and pleaded, "Grandpa, patriarch of the Blithes, stop fighting.It¡¯s all my fault.Please don¡¯t ruin the rtionship just because of me.If you fight, both sides will suffer immense losses.Is this really worth it?" Maxine looked at Tobias and Donovan. "Patriarch of the Blithes, James and I were framed.Nothing is going on between us.Someone with a hidden agenda is trying to sow discord between the two families, for fear that ourbined might would affect theing martial art conference in another few months.Please do not fall for their tricks!" "Your move, Tobias." Ignoring Maxine¡¯s pleas, Donovan sped his hands and looked at Tobias in the air. Sweat beaded on Thea¡¯s forehead.She was only a third-rank martial artist who barely learned the moves of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.She only wanted to intimidate the Blithes.She did not expect this to happen. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ She was anxious. So was Maxine. However, she did not wish to get Thea involved.If war broke out, Thea would be doomed. Even the martial artists from the God-King Pce would perish here.Everyone was looking forward to the battle between Tobias and Donovan.Who among them would emerge victorious? Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 James, who was concealing himself in the crowd, knew that Thea would be exposed if he did not show himself.If that happened, things would go out of control. "Haha...How exciting." A peal ofughter came. Everyone turned their heads and saw an elderly man chuckling. Smoking a cigarette, the elderly man slowly emerged from the crowd and arrived at the middle of the battlefield. Then, he lifted his head and shot Tobias a look of disdain. "Stop embarrassing yourself, Tobias.You have yet to master the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.How would you stand a chance against the Blithe Fist of Abomination?" Maxine had told Thea of a fight Tobias had with a martial artist from the Blithe family. Seeing that an elderly man had stepped forward, she descended from the air and returned her sword to its sheath. "Twenty years ago, I had the honor of witnessing the power of the Blithe Fist of Abomination.Since then, I have tried to find ways to counter it but to no avail." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Thea could only try to impersonate Tobias as much as possible to prevent her identity from being exposed.Donovan had heard of this too. After all, it was his father who fought against Tobias and defeated him twenty years ago.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü. ¡é¦Ò§ÞHis father holds the Thirteen Heavenly Sword in high regard and imed that it was one of the most powerful martial arts in the world. However, Tobias had yet to fully master it. Or else, the Blithe Fist of Abomination would stand no chance against it.Now, he was more powerful than his father was twenty years ago. He had reached the Ninth Fist of the Blithe Fist of Abomination, so he was not afraid of Tobias at all. Even if he could not defeat him, the Blithes still had other martial artists. However, an old man appeared. Flynn had told him that an old man resorted to violence at the foot of Mount Littleroot. He fixed his gaze on James, watching him intently. Sixty years ago, he had not been born yet, so he specially went to the closed-door meditation sanctuary behind the mountain to ask his father about this. Despite showing his father James¡¯ photograph, his father told him that he had never seen such a man before. sping his hands, he asked, "And you are?" James said, "You aren¡¯t worthy of knowing my name.Let¡¯s just call this quits, shall we? You¡¯re dismissed." "No way." Thea and Donovan said in unison. Thea, who was disguised as Tobias, said coldly, "I have proimed to the world that an attack on James would be an attack on the Cadens.After the Blithes captured James and demanded that Ie to apologize in person, I chose to make apromise.If the Blithes are unwilling to ept my apology, then so be it.I¡¯m not afraid of him." Though Thea was scared out of her wits, she was tough and upromising.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü. ¡é¦Ò§ÞDonovan disagreed too. All of this was a performance to unt the strength of the Blithes to the world.He was trying toy the foundations for unifying the ancient martial world under his banner. If hepromised now, the Blithes would be looked down upon.He had to put on a tough act. "Come at me, Tobias." Donovan got into a fighting pose. "I¡¯m not afraid of you." Thea, who was disguised as Tobias, brandished her sword. "Donovan, allow me." James stepped forward and looked at Donovan. At the same time, he nced at Thea and whispered, "Take Maxine and leave." Hearing the old man¡¯s voice, Thea froze.Immediately, she recollected herself.It was James. "Got it." Without any hesitation, she returned her sword to the sheath and walked toward Maxine, "Let¡¯s go." "No one leaves!" Donovan roared and charged at Thea and Maxine. In an instant, James appeared before Donovan and blocked his path. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Seeing that Thea, who was disguised as Tobias, was about to leave with Maxine, Donovan dashed forward.He leaped into the air and raised his arm. Powerful energy gathered in his palm, which turned into a tornado. Meanwhile, James catalyzed True Energy and dissipated the energy that was gathering in Donovan¡¯s palm. At that moment, he could sense a terrifying energy burst forward. The energy made his arm go numb, and he hurriedly took a few steps back. Donovan, whose energy was forcibly dissipated, suffered a blow.He also took a few steps back. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After steadying himself, his face darkened as he red at James. "Who the hell is this guy? How does he have such powerful True Energy?" He was stunned. Donovan was a martial artist who was at peak sixth rank and was near to making a breakthrough into the seventh rank. The Grand Patriarchs aside, he was invincible in the ancient martial world. Besides, with the Blithe Fist of Abomination, he stood a chance against those old geezers. However, the True Energy of the elderly man before him was something that was beyond his imagination. James¡¯ arm was numb, and his Blood Energy churned.He swiftly catalyzed True Energy and stabilized it. From afar, hundreds of martial artists were watching the battle. The moment the two fought, they knew that they both possessed terrifying strength. In the entire ancient martial world, only a handful stood a chance against them. "Not bad...Have a taste of this!" Donovan smiled coldly. Then, he leaped into the sky and struck the air with his palm. Powerful energy materialized and headed in the direction of James. "Mountain Shaper!" James immediately recognized the move.It was the Blithe Fist of Abomination¡¯s First Fist. Aware of how powerful it was, James swiftly dodged. The energy struck the ground. Boom! Immediately, the bluestone on the ground was shattered to pieces. James appeared a few meters away andughed, "Hahaha! Is this all that the Blithe Fist of Abomination has got? By the way, you aren¡¯t the only one who knows these moves." James leaped into the sky and darted around.He struck the air with his palms. Immediately, a dozen illusory palmprints appeared beside Donovan and struck him. "Ha!" Donovan roared and exuded terrifying energy. True Energy gathered and formed a barrier around him. nk! The illusory palmprints struck the barrier. Boom! The barrier was shattered into pieces. Donovan hastily took a few steps back and vomited a mouthful of blood. "What?" The Blithes were dumbfounded. Who was this elderly man? How did know the Blithe Fist of Abomination? The Blithe Fist of Abomination was the signature martial art skill of the Blithe family. Only those who have reached the fifth rank have the right to cultivate it. Without the support of abundant True Energy, he or she could not draw out the skill¡¯s true potential. Besides, even among the Blithe family, only a handful was qualified to cultivate this martial art skill. Now, however, an outsider had demonstrated this move. Stunned, the patriarch of the three families of the Ancient Four looked at one another. Diney furrowed her eyebrows. Pensive, she tried to guess James¡¯ identity. "Who are you? How do you know the signature martial art skill of our family?" Donovan''s face darkened, and he roared while pointing at James. The crowd fell silent. Even James was shocked by the power of the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Just the Second Fist was enough to make Donovan vomit a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 No wonder his master told him he could easily dominate the world if he mastered the first few fists of the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Faced with Donovan¡¯s questioning, he smiled. Then, without uttering a single word, he turned to leave. "Leaving so soon?" Donovan''s face darkened.How could the Blithes establish themselves in Sol if he did not crush the elderly man? By gathering the ancient martial artists, he nned to proim to the world the Blithes¡¯ emergence. Now, however, they were deeply humiliated. "Mirage!" He roared and charged toward James. At that moment, a dozen illusory palm prints appeared all around James. Aware of how powerful the move was, James did not let his guard down.He immediately catalyzed Star Energy. Back then, he had insufficient True Energy. And so, when he catalyzed Star Energy to create the Invincible Body Siddhi, the results were rather unimpressive. Now, his True Energy was abundant. The moment he catalyzed the Invincible Body Siddhi, his body immediately underwent drastic changes. Like a bronze statue, his body turned bronze in color from head to toe. A dozen illusory palmprints struck. nk! A clear and crisp sound could be heard. Meanwhile, James was unscathed.He could only feel a little ache here and there. "How terrifying..." James took a deep breath.He was stunned by the martial technique that was recorded in the Medical Book. With powerful True Energy, this martial technique reached its true potential and withstood Donovan¡¯s Blithe Fist of Abomination. "What?" The ancient martial artists who were watching the fight were dumbfounded.It was the same move James had used. Donovan vomited a mouthful of blood after being struck by the move. Now, however, James waspletely unscathed.It was apparent who would emerge victorious. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "What?" Appalled, Donovan asked, "What martial art is this?" James initially decided to keep a low profile. However, now that the Invincible Body Siddhi had demonstrated how powerful a martial art technique it was, he was no longer fearful of Donovan.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞA grin crept up on his face. "You have no right to know that." He walked toward Donovan. Donovan red at James and secretly gathered all his strength.His palms glimmered like a glowstick and golden energy gushed out. In an instant, the energy transformed into an illusory palm and headed straight for James. "Asunder!" James immediately knew this was the Third Fist of the Blithe Fist of Abomination.It was much more powerful than the Second Fist. However, he was unafraid and simply walked toward Donovan. The palm grewrger andrger and became tens of meters in size. nk! The illusory palmprint struck James. James staggered. The powerful impact made his Blood Energy churn, and blood gushed up his throat.He forcibly swallowed it back down. Then, patting his shoulder, he smiled. "Is this all you''ve got? To think that the Third Fist of the Blithe Fist of Abomination couldn''t even scratch me.Donovan, show me what else you''ve got.I would suggest using everything at your disposal.Otherwise..." James¡¯ smile froze, and he said coldly, "You might die." Donovan was an ambitious man. A man like him would be a pain to deal with in the future, so James nned to use this opportunity and kill him. That way, he would also be able to cut the Blithes down to size before they even das a threat. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Thea, who was disguised as Tobias, fled alongside Maxine. After a while, Maxine stopped in her tracks. Looking at Thea, she said, "You should go, Thea.I¡¯ll stay and think of a way to save James." Thea said, "James has already escaped.He was that old man earlier." "What? Is that true?" Maxine eximed. "Yup, I could tell from his voice.We should leave now." "In that case, I can¡¯t leave James behind.Thea, you should retreat with the martial artists of the God- King Pce," Maxine said before she ran back. "What the hell?" Thea frowned. Seeing that Maxine was running back to where they had fled, Thea ordered her subordinates of the God-King Pce, "Retreat." "Understood," they said in unison. The martial artists of the God-King Pce swiftly retreated. Meanwhile, Thea chased after Maxine. Upon returning to the mountaintop, the two saw James, who was disguised as an old man, fighting against Donovan. They saw how James beat Donovan to a pulp. Not only that, Donovan¡¯s attacks could not even scratch James¡¯ Invincible Body Siddhi.They were dumbfounded. After some time, Maxine recollected herself and looked at Thea. "What¡¯s going on? How did James¡¯ True Energy be this strong? Not even Donovan stands a chance against him! This is a peak sixth -rank martial artist we''re talking about!"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Thea shrugged. "I don¡¯t know either.I¡¯m curious to know too.How did he manage to be this powerful in just a few short days?" James walked toward Donovan.He had decided to annihte this ambitious and power-hungry man. There was another person who was concealing himself among the crowd. That man was Thomas.He initially came here to save James. However, upon witnessing this scene, his expression turned grim and he muttered under his breath, "What happened to him? How did his True Energy be this strong in just a few short days? Donovan¡¯s a sixth-rank martial artist.With his Blithe Fist of Abomination, he might even defeat a seventh-rank martial artist." Thomas was puzzled.He could not figure out how James managed to grow so powerful this quickly. Meanwhile, the crowd watched James intently, trying to figure out his identity. They were wondering how could they had never heard of such a powerful martial artist in Sol before. "Haha..." Looking at James who was approaching, Donovan burst into a peal ofughter. "Do you seriously think you can kill me?" Leaping into the air, he charged toward James. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before James and struck his shoulder with great force. However, James only felt a minor difort. The moment he exuded energy, Donovan was immediately sent flying. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Pfft!" James smirked. Donovan¡¯s expression turned dark. Once again, he used the Blithe Fist of Abomination. The Fourth Fist... The Fifth Fist... Each was more powerful than the previous. Nheless, James remained unscathed. The defense of the Invincible Body Siddhi was simply too horrifying. Even the mighty Blithe Fist of Abomination could not even make a scratch. "Die, Donovan!" James cried out. Powerful energy burst forth, and he charged toward Donovan. James¡¯ current True Energy was almost equal to that of Donovan¡¯s. After being struck by Donovan¡¯s fists, James had already suffered internal injuries. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 He would be defeated if the battle persisted. However, Donovan had lost all fighting spirit. Seeing that James was charging toward him, his face paled, and he staggered backward. "Save me, Grand Patriarch!" His cry reverberated throughout Mount Littleroot as Donovan began calling for help. Seeing this, James¡¯ heart skipped a beat.He knew that Donovan was begging for help, so he had to kill him as soon as possible. Thankfully, he was disguised as someone else, or else he would incur the wrath of the Blithes after this was over. Even if he killed Donovan, the Blithes would never know who the culprit was. As these thoughts shed across his mind, he swiftly charged at Donovan. Raising his hand, strong True Energy gathered in his palm. "Such audacity to act so insolently on Mount Littleroot...What do you take the Blithes for?" Just as James¡¯ fist was about to make contact with Donovan, a voice boomed and reverberated throughout the mountains. Then, powerful energy burst into the sky and pierced through the clouds.It eroded the cloud pattern and drastically changed thendscape of the sky. "What?" Everyone was stunned. "Eighth rank?" The powerful aura sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. This was an energy that could only be exuded by an eighth-rank martial artist, which they did not expect the Blithes to have. After all, even in history, only a handful of martial artists could reach such a rank. Just as James was about to deal the death blow, a terrifying pressure came crushing on him. As if there was a huge rock on his chest, he had trouble breathing. However, he remainedposed. Not too far away, Thomas silently wore a mask.He knew he had to act. If not, James, Maxine, and Thea would perish here.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHowever, just as he was about to step forward, the powerful energy dissipated. Then, a voice came. "For that person¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off the hook.Scram..." James breathed a sigh of relief.ncing at Donovan, he smiled. "Till we meet again, patriarch of the Blithes.I hope you won''t antagonize me in the future.Or else..." After leaving this remark, James left. The moment he turned, he murmured, "For that person¡¯s sake? Who was he referring to?" Then, he saw Maxine and Thea.Their gazes met. Without saying a single word, James simply left. Meanwhile, Thea and Maxine looked at one another.Then, they hastily left too. Thomas removed his mask and nced at the mountain behind the Blithes¡¯ vi. A grin crept up on his face before he left as well. Donovan breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, sweat beaded on his forehead, and his legs were shivering.Flynn walked over to him and helped him up. "Are you alright, Father?" "I¡¯m fine." Donovan waved his hand slightly.Then, his face darkened. "Find out who that elderly man is.I¡¯ll pay him back dearly for what he did to me." "Understood." Flynn nodded. At the same time, at the mountain behind the Blithes¡¯ vi... There was a simple wooden house here. With an apathetic look on his face, Thomas walked toward the wooden house and sat on a wooden chair at the doorstep.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Quite impressive, Winston Blithe.That eighth-rank performance intimidated quite a few." Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Creak... The door opened. A skinny old man walked out.His face was timeworn and wrinkled, and he seemed a bit spiritless as if life and old age were getting the better of him. The man walked over to Thomas and took a seat. "Thomas..." His soulless eyes suddenly lit up. Watching the old man intently, Thomas grinned. "Winston, to think that you were able to make a breakthrough into the eighth rank before your death.Congrattions, you get to live for a few decades or so." Winston sighed. "At longst...I was in closed-door meditation for so long.However, I¡¯m still not an eighth-rank martial artist.I''m just halfway there.Regardless, I can definitely live for an additional twenty years.You, on the other hand..." He nced at Thomas. "What do you n to do? For the past thirty years, you have visited Mount Littleroot thrice.You have read through all of the Blithes¡¯ martial art manuals in the library." In the past thirty years, Thomas had been here thrice.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Today was the fourth time. During the previous times, he went straight to the library to read the martial art manuals. Winston was totally unaware of an unwanted guest in his library the first two times.It was only on the third time that he bumped into Thomas, who was rummaging through the bookshelves. The two even had a brief conversation.It was then he knew that this man before him was Thomas Caden. After knowing of his identity, Winston immediately sent his men to investigate and learned of the Cadens¡¯ infighting thirty years ago.However, to this day, he could not understand what Thomas was looking for. "Are you trying to find a way to reach the ninth rank?" He fixed his gaze on Thomas. Thomas smiled without uttering a single word. Then, he stood up and said, "The martial art conference is in two months and I hope I can see you there.After all, it¡¯s not every day that you meet an eighth-rank martial artist.I hope you won''t disappoint me." He then left.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHis speed was unbelievable. In the blink of an eye, he was already at the foot of the mountain. Winston, meanwhile, was wearing a grim expression.He did not know Thomas¡¯ true strength.However, judging by how Thomas was able to infiltrate the Blithes¡¯ mansion unnoticed twice, he surmised that Thomas¡¯ strength was above his.He must be an eighth-rank martial artist. As for how close Thomas was to the ninth rank, he was unsure. Today, the Blithes invited martial artists from all across the world to gather at Mount Littleroot in an attempt to unt the family¡¯s greatness. They wanted the world to know that they were unafraid of the Cadens. Although there was an unexpected incident along the way¡ªwhereby a mysterious elderly man appeared and beat Donovan Blithe to a pulp¡ªthe Blithes¡¯ Grand Patriarch managed to steal the limelight by demonstrating the mighty power of an eighth -rank martial artist. It stunned everyone. Even though Donovan was defeated, the Blithes¡¯ strength stunned the crowd. To them, the Blithes were already the number one family of Sol. After all, even in historical records, there was only a handful who reached the eighth rank. Meanwhile, James, Maxine, and Thea had left. The other martial artists remained at Mount Littleroot and began currying favor with the Blithes. Even the Johnstons, Sullivans, and the Lees ¡ª families of the Ancient Four ¡ª demonstrated a gesture of goodwill. They were willing to ally with the Blithes and crush the Cadens in the martial art conference that would take ce a few monthster. The fact that the Blithes had an eighth rank martial artist was enough to earn the recognition of all martial artists. Just as everyone was buttering up with the Blithes, James silently left. After leaving Mount Littleroot, he called Maxine. "Return to Cansington.I¡¯ll be back soon." As this was the Blithes¡¯ territory, James did not dare rendezvous with Maxine and Thea here. If they were spotted by the Blithes, things would beplicated. Although he was unafraid, he had the safety of his loved ones to consider. The Blithes were certainly capable and willing to resort to underhanded tactics. "Alright." Maxine nodded and hung up the phone. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Thea, who was disguised as Tobias, asked, "Was James the one who called?" "Yup." Maxine nodded and said, "James asked us to return to Cansington at once.He''ll be there shortly.He must be worried that we might be seen by the Blithes, which would certainlyplicate things." "In that case, we should leave." Thea nodded. "Alright." They headed to the airport. Meanwhile, James headed to the suburbs. After finding a deste ce, he removed the human mask on his face. Then, he took off his jacket and put on a vest before returning to the city.He bought a ne ticket to Cansington. At the same time... At the Cadens¡¯ mansion in the Capital... Tobias was sitting in a lotus position in a cultivation room in the courtyard. A voice came from outside. "Patriarch, there¡¯s news from Mount Littleroot of the Western Border." "Speak." Sitting in a lotus position, Tobias opened his eyes. "Maxine appeared at Mount Littleroot.However, someone impersonating you appeared and confronted Donovan Blithe.He even used the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.In the end, however, no fight broke out between them.An unknown elderly man then suddenly appeared and fought against Donovan.However, Donovan stood no chance against the old man and was forced to beg for the Blithes¡¯ Grand Patriarch to save him. "Then, the Blithes¡¯ Grand Patriarch exuded a powerful aura that intimidated al] the martial artists who were present.He has now reached the eighth rank." The man by the door narrated the chain of events. "Someone impersonated me and tried to save James? A mysterious old man beat Donovan to a pulp? The Blithes now have an eighth- rank martial artist?" §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞTobias¡¯ expression was grim. "Yes" "I see...You¡¯re dismissed." "Understood." The person by the door left. Meanwhile, Tobias sat on the floor in a lotus position, pensive. "Who was the one who impersonated me? There aren¡¯t many in the household who cultivates the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.Who could it be? "Who''s the elderly man who fought against Donovan Blithe? "Is there really an eighth-rank martial artist in the Blithe family?" Tobias murmured.He had underestimated the severity of the situation. If the Blithes had an eighth-rank martial artist, the two would surely have a showdown at the martial art conference now that they had a falling out with the Cadens. Thinking about this, Tobias took a deep breath. "Bighth-rank...This is unbelievable...I have to tell grandfather about this." Tobias got up, left the cultivation room, and headed deeper into the courtyard. The Cadens¡¯ mansion was huge, and there was a bamboo house in the deepest part of the courtyard.It was a restricted area of the Cadens¡¯ mansion, where no disciples were allowed to enter. Any trespassers would be severely punished. Tobias walked over to the bamboo house and greeted respectfully, "Grandfather, I, Tobias, would like to have an audience with you." Creak... The door opened, and Tobias walked in. The furnishings inside the bamboo house were simple. There was only a single bed.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. On the floor was an eighty-year-old-looking man.His hair was white, and his skin was shriveled.He was Tobias¡¯ grandfather, Bet Caden¡ªthe person with the highest status in the family. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Tobias walked in.He looked at an elderly man who was sitting in a lotus position on the floor and greeted him respectfully, "Grandfather." The elderly man opened his eyes. Nodding his head, he asked, "Is something the matter?" "Grandfather, I just received news that the Blithe family now has an eighth-rank martial artist." Faced with Bet, the individual of the highest status in the family, Tobias spoke in a respectful tone despite being the patriarch. "Oh?¡¯ Bet¡¯s curiosity was piqued. "Eighth-rank?" Topbias continued, "Yes, my sources are urate.The situation is bing more and more disadvantageous to us.The other three families of the Ancient Four used me of stealing their paintings.At the Mount Thunder conference, the Johnstons, Sullivans, and the Lees will surely confront the Cadens.Not only that, we¡¯ve had a falling out with the Blithes.If the eighth-rank martial artist of the Blithes appears at Mount Thunder..." Tobias fell silent. There was no need to finish his sentence. Bet knew exactly where he was going.He stood up and walked out of the bamboo house. Tobias followed close behind. Outside, Bet looked at the clear sky and murmured, "An eighth -rank martial artist...Who could it be?" Though the Blithes had been keeping a low profile all this while, Bet knew some insider information.He was even acquainted with some of the Blithes. "Spencer Blithe?" It had been five decades since hest walked around outside.It was eighty years ago when he got acquainted with Spencer. Back then, he was only twenty years of age. Since Spencer possessed tremendous potential, he had made a breakthrough into the fifth rank at a very young age. "What should we do, Grandfather?" Tobias asked. Bet waved his head and said, "We still have two months left, don¡¯t we? We¡¯re in no hurry.It¡¯s time for me to have a walk." He stretched his arm. "The ancient martial world of Sol has been peaceful for too long.Ever since the older generations passed away a hundred years ago, all great families and sects began keeping a low profile.There could be more highly skilled martial artists roaming about the country as we initially thought." "Grandfather, have you reached the eighth rank?" Tobias probed.He was shocked by the fact that there was now an eighth-rank martial artist in the Blithe family. If Bet had yet to reach the eighth rank, the Cadens could face destruction. "Ha!" Bet smiled and said, "Always remember that ranks aren¡¯t urate indicators of strength.The ranking system only represents the power of True Energy.I do not believe that an eighth -rank martial artist is invincible." Bet¡¯s face wasposed. Upon hearing this, Tobias breathed a sigh of relief. Even though his grandfather had yet to reach the eighth rank, he had perfected the Thirteen Heavenly Swords and sessfully cultivated the Thirteenth Sword. He might stand a chance against an eighth-rank martial artist. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed.When the timees, I''ll surely be there at Mount Thunder." "Understood." Tobias nodded and turned to leave. "Wait..." Bet stopped him from leaving. Tobias turned and asked respectfully, "Is there anything else, grandfather?" "Are you really not the one behind the theft of the other three paintings?" Bet looked at him. Tobias shook his head, "That can not be, Grandfather.I¡¯ve been in the household all this while.How am I supposed to steal their paintings?" Bet spoke in a low voice, "You''re the most suspicious person as things stand because the Cadens have obtained the meridian diagram and solved the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.They believe that we could not wait to solve the secrets of all four paintings." Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 "It really isn¡¯t me, Grandfather.Besides, although the secret of the painting has been unraveled, I still don¡¯t know how to cultivate it." Bet nodded his head slightly. "Yes, I had a look at it too.Indeed, it¡¯s impossible to cultivate.Let¡¯s not be too engrossed in deciphering the painting.Perhaps the Prince of Orchid Mountain was just trying to fool us all.With so many varieties of martial arts in the Caden family, each of them, when mastered, is extremely powerful-especially the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.If you can master the Thirteenth Sword, you''ll be undefeatable." "Understood." Tobias nodded. "You¡¯re dismissed." Bet waved his hand and returned to the bamboo house, mming the door shut.Tobias stood at the doorstep, lost in contemtion. "Did Grandfather manage to reach the eighth rank?" he murmured. He knew that Bet had reached the seventh rank decades ago. Since he had been in closed-door meditation for so long, theoretically, he should have seeded. However, he was not too sure. After all, reaching the eighth rank was no easy feat. Throughout history, only a handful of people had aplished such a feat. As far as he knew, only the Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect, the Great Grandmaster of the ancient martial world a hundred years ago, managed to aplish such a feat. However, in a battle against the Gu Sect, he was poisoned by Gu venom. In an instant, his True Energy waspletely drained and he perished there.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe put his thoughts aside. All he could do now was to enter a closed-door meditation.He had to gain insight into the final two moves of the Thirteen Heavenly Sword with what limited time he had. Thus, after reporting the incident to the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens, he entered a closed-door meditation. Meanwhile, James had bought a ne ticket back to Cansington. Maxine and Thea were already back. They had returned to Cynthia¡¯s ce. "Maxine, Thea, where¡¯s James?" The moment they opened the door, Cynthia began bombarding them with questions. Thea replied, "He¡¯s doing fine.He¡¯s now on his way back." She looked at the time.It was nine p.m. After a brief moment, she continued, "He should be on the next ne.If everything goes ording to n, he¡¯ll be back by eleven." "Oh...What happened after you two went to the Western Border?" Cynthia asked. Hearing this, Thea and Maxine looked at one another. Up until now, they could not figure out how James escaped the Blithes¡¯ captivity or how he managed to be so powerful in such a short amount of time that even the patriarch of the Blithes stood no chance against him. If not for the Blithes¡¯ Grand Patriarch''s terrifying aura which intimidated James, Donovan would have died by his hand. Maxine sat down and said, "Now, we can only wait for James to return." "Mihm." Thea nodded. With a slight smile on her face, Thea said, "Now that James has be so powerful, there¡¯s no need for him to be fearful of anyone." "How strong has he be?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Cynthia was puzzled.She knew nothing about the events that unfolded at the Western Border. Wearing a bright smile, Thea said, "He''s so strong that not even the Blithes¡¯ patriarch stands a chance against him." Saying that, she looked at Maxine and asked, "Maxine, what rank do you think James is currently at?" After thinking for a moment, Maxine said, "I heard from my grandpa that Donovan¡¯s at the sixth rank.Since he managed to defeat him with ease, he should be above that." "What? The sixth rank? B-But how?" Cynthia eximed. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Maxine shook her head slightly. "I¡¯m not sure either.That¡¯s my opinion after watching his fight with Donovan.Only he has the answers." Thea smiled. "We''ll know once he gets back." The three gathered and discussed the events that unfolded at the Western Border. Soon, Quincy returned. Though Quincy had her own ce to stay, she was feeling bored alone. Thus, she would normally go to Cynthia¡¯s ce after work. After all, her vi was vast and spacious. Quincy was fatigued after a whole day of work. "you¡¯re back.Where¡¯s James though?" Quincy walked over to them. Then, tossing her handbag casually aside, she took a seat on the sofa. Thea nodded. "He¡¯s safe now.He should be here soon." "That¡¯s great." Quincy breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she grumbled, "I''ll make him treat me to a meal.For hispany, I have been working day in and day out.I don¡¯t even have time to eat.It¡¯s nearly midnight and I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet.Do you have anything here that I can eat, Cynthia?" "l order the kitchen to make you dinner." Cynthia immediately stood up and ordered the chef to prepare a meal. Thea asked, "How¡¯s it going at thepany?" Quincy sighed. "Things were going smoothly, but some smaller businesses seem to have second thoughts about the whole thing.Perhaps they were bribed or ckmailed by Centennial Corporation, which has begun picking up speed.Meanwhile, over here at Messiah, there isn¡¯t any new medicine at the moment.We have to make haste and develop new medicine to make our presence known in the markets, or else we¡¯ll forever be eclipsed by Centennial." She was working hard, but fighting against Centennial had taken a toll on her. "you¡¯ve worked hard," Maxine consoled her. "Things will get better.Hang in there for another two months.After the Mount Thunder conference, everything will change." "Let¡¯s hope I survive until then.I¡¯m going to take a shower." Quincy stood up and headed upstairs. Thea sighed deeply. Maxine asked, "What¡¯s wrong, Thea? Why are you sighing?" Thea said, "Quincy has really helped James out a lot.I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t do anything to help.Not only that, I¡¯ve been making trouble for him.I¡¯m so useless." "Don¡¯t say that." Maxine grabbed Thea¡¯s hand and said, "You¡¯ve done a great job." Cynthia looked at both of them.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞTheir rtionship wasplicated. At times, they were rivals, but now, they were getting along well.She felt the urge to say nothing. However, she chose to remain silent. After showering, Quincy went downstairs. Without a care, she gobbled up the food that the chef had made. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Through the surveince camera, they knew it was James. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Cynthia pressed a button on a controller, and the door of the vi opened. James walked in. The moment he entered the vi, everyone stood up and stared at him. James froze. Then, he asked in puzzlement, "What? Is there something on my face? Why are you all looking at me like this?" He walked over to them and sat on the sofa while murmuring. Maxine asked, "Tell us what happened, James.How did you manage to be so strong in just a few short days? Not even Donovan stood a chance against you.Besides, how do you know the Blithe Fist of Abomination?" Even now, James was still somewhat in a daze. "I was fortunate, I guess.While I was imprisoned in the Blithes¡¯ dungeon, I came across the Grand Patriarch of the Blithes who was tied up in chains.He¡¯s a peak seventh-rank martial artist.As he was nearing the end of his life, he imparted all his True Energy to me." James narrated the chain of events. Upon hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 No way. They could not believe James¡¯ luck. Maxine said with an envious look on her face, "You''re certainly lucky, James.However, you only managed to withstand the potent True Energy because you opened up your meridians in advance." James asked, "By the way, why didn¡¯t Tobias show himself? What happened?" Hearing this, Maxine fell silent.She had been left to her own fate. Between her and the Cadens¡¯ best interests, Tobias had chosen thetter. "Grandpa had no choice." She sighed. "As the patriarch of the family, he can¡¯t put the family in harm¡¯s way just because of a single individual.If I was in his position, I would have done the same thing." Though Tobias had abandoned her, she chose to stand on his side. Originally, she went to the Western Border prepared to die.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThe fact that she survived was already a miracle. "So, what do you n to do next?" James asked. Maxine shook her head.She had no idea and had not thought of returning the moment she left the Cadens¡¯ mansion. Now, she was lost.She did not know whether she should return to the household. "James, you have to create some kind of form as soon as possible," Quincy interrupted their conversation and said. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Centennial Corporation is introducing new medicine at a rapid pace.Messiah can''t catch up.We¡¯re currently in a difficult position." "Alright, I will." James nodded. Maxine looked at James and asked, "What do you n to do next?" Wearing a surly expression, James said, "I believe it¡¯s time for us to go on the offensive.Now, Madelyn is in charge of Centennial.She must be implementing the n to develop Gu venom.We have to stop her.Besides, it¡¯s time for us to meet Mr.Gabriel." All this while, Mr.Gabriel was the one pulling the strings behind the scenes.However, James did not even know what he looked like.Now that his strength was greatly boosted, he was unafraid.He had to annihte these pests one by one. "I will execute Mr.Gabriel with the de of Justice." Upon hearing this, Maxine could feel a shiver down her spine.She hurriedly reminded James, "Don¡¯t act recklessly, James.The King would have killed him long ago if he could.I think you should consult the King before making a move.The situation is extremely chaotic now and I¡¯m worried it would only add fuel to the fire." "I don¡¯t care.These traitors of Sol have to die.If they are above thew, I''ll simply take things to my hand." James was domineering. All this while, he had been humiliated and trampled on. Now that he had gained incredible strength, he was unafraid. Whether it be Madelyn or Mr.Gabriel, he could not care less.He would simply kill them all. Maxine reminded him, "There¡¯s no need to rush things.I think that your primary objective should be to boost your strength further for the Mount Thunder conference.If you''re able to be the Great Grandmaster, all martial artists will obey your everymand.By then, you can change the power dynamics with ease.By the way..." She looked at James and asked, "Are you able to do True Energy Materialization now?" James froze. Then, he asked, "What¡¯s that?" Maxine exined, "True Energy Materialization is an indicator of reaching the sixth rank.As the name suggests, True Energy Materialization transforms True Energy into something visible." Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Maxine briefly introduced the concept of True Energy Materialization to James. True Energy Materialization was the process of releasing True Energy, controlling it, and modifying it into any shape. "Try it out, James." Maxine did not know what rank James currently was, nor did James himself. That was because no one had exined to him the differences between ranks.He only knew that by opening up his meridians, he had made a breakthrough into the fifth rank. James catalyzed True Energy. The energy flowed through the meridians in his arm and gathered in his palm. Then, white light glowed from it, but the light dissipated almost immediately. "What the hell?" James was puzzled. Maxine exined, "James, you should currently be at peak fifth rank. You¡¯re just a step away from reaching the sixth rank. However, judging by the potency of your True Energy, I believe it¡¯s only a matter of time. Meanwhile, during your battle with Donovan, you only managed to defeat him because of the potency of your True Energy, which even exceeded that of a sixth-rank martial artist, and the support of the Invincible Body Siddhi." "I see...I¡¯m only at peak fifth rank." James was disappointed. Though he absorbed the True Energy of a peak seventh-rank martial artist, he had only reached peak fifth-rank. James¡¯ expression made Maxineugh. "Be content with what you have, James.Throughout history, you''re perhaps the only one to have reached such a rank at your age.Besides, you haven¡¯tpletely absorbed True Energy yet.I could see some residue in your limbs.Again, as I said, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you reach the sixth rank.Two months is all you need." Upon hearing this, a grin crept up on James¡¯ face. Maxine continued, "Your True Energy is now strong enough.Next, you''ll have to focus on martial arts.The Blithes Fist of Abomination is extremely powerful.Even grandpa is fearful of it.In fact, he had two objectives in mind when he decided to marry me off to the Blithes: One, Enter into an alliance with the Blithes.Two: Steal the Blithes Fist of Abomination.You have to work hard from now on." "Indeed." James nodded. He knew the power of the Blithes Fist of Abomination. If he could master the Tenth Fist, he would be undefeatable. Cynthia sighed and said enviously, "You guys have managed to cultivate true Energy, but look at me! I can¡¯t cultivate it no matter how hard I try.I¡¯m so useless." Maxine consoled her, "There¡¯s no need to rush things.It won¡¯t be easy cultivating True Energy.After all, there would be grandmasters everywhere if things were that simple.You have an aptitude for cultivating, so I believe you can do it if you try hard enough.Once you manage to cultivate True Energy, you can cultivate the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffsides¡¯ Edge alongside James."Speaking of which, Maxine looked at James and asked, "Have you eaten the Sacred Fire Fig?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. James shook his head. "Not yet." Maxine said, "You should eat it as soon as possible.Your True Energy is now strong enough.If you can convert them to True Yang Energy, the power of the Blithes Fist of Abomination will be greatly boosted." "Mhm." James nodded. Quincy who had been listening intently to the conversation yawned.She was not interested in martial arts at all.She stood up and said, "I¡¯m tired after working for a whole day.I still have another day of work at thepany tomorrow." She stood up and headed upstairs. "I¡¯m tired too.I¡¯m going back to my room.You guys go on." Cynthia stood up and headed upstairs too. Soon, only Maxine, Thea, and James remained. Cough! Cough! Maxine suddenly coughed.She covered her mouth but vomited a mouthful of blood, which stained her palms. "Are you alright?" Thea asked. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 James asked, "Are you alright? Do you need me to take your pulse?" Maxine waved her hand and said, "No need, I¡¯m fine.I only need a few days to rest up." She looked at James and spoke in a gentle tone, "James, I n to return to the Capital." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "The Capital?" James frowned. "Tobias has already given up on you.You were lucky to survive this.If I hadn¡¯t received the inheritance of the Blithes¡¯ Grand Patriarch, you would have been dead at Mount Littleroot.And you..." He turned to Thea and rebuked her, "Why did you act so recklessly? That¡¯s the patriarch of the Blithes we¡¯re talking about! He¡¯s a sixth-rank martial artist.He could have easily killed you." "I-I was worried about you.It¡¯s also partly your fault for not telling us that you escaped.I was worried sick, you know!" "I was curious to see if Tobias woulde to my rescue.I also wanted to see what the Blithes were up to." "Stop right there, you two." Maxine interrupted their conversation and said, "James, Thea was really worried about you.For your sake, she did her best to practice martial arts.She even managed to learn the basics of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.We nned to use the sword art to intimidate Donovan.We never thought that he would be unafraid.Thankfully, you intervened in time, or else..." Maxine shuddered at the thought. James nced at Thea and said, "Thanks." Thea was jubnt upon hearing James¡¯ words of gratitude. Grabbing James¡¯ hand, she said with a determined face, "I¡¯m willing to do anything for you." Maxine had the good sense to stand up and say, "I¡¯m heading back to my room.I¡¯ll be returning to the Capital tomorrow morning." After she left, only James and Thea remained in the living room. James leaned on the sofa. "Darling, when will we remarry?" James nced at the woman beside him. Thea had undergone drastic changes.She was willing to endure hardships for his sake. "Not now...After everything is over, we''ll both retire and lead an easy life," James said in a soft voice. He had thought about it. After everything was settled and the new King was coronated, he would retire alongside Thea. As for Quincy and Tiara... He sighed.It seemed he would be disappointing them. "By the way, where¡¯s Tiara?" James realized that he had not seen Tiara anywhere. Thea said, "Something happened in her household.She returned to the Capital a few days ago." "Oh, what happened?" James froze. Thea shook her head. "Something about her grandmother¡¯s life hanging by a thread.After receiving news of it, she hurriedly returned.By the way, you should go visit the Youngbloods.You''re a genius doctor, after all, not to mention that you have Crucifier.As long as her grandmother is still alive, you should be able to save her life." She sighed, "What a pitiful girl she is.Though she¡¯s only twenty- years-old, she..." Thea nced at James. All this while, she had been trying to think from James¡¯ perspective.She wanted James to be hers. However, she did not wish to let Tiara down too. "James, I know you''re in a bind right now.However, love is inherently selfish.I can notpromise.If I do, I''ll be the heartbroken one.I can only hold onto you tight so that you¡¯ll never slip away.I don¡¯t care about the oue.At least I know I tried." Hearing this, James realized that Thea had grown, but he was ina bind regarding his rtionship.He rubbed his temples. Thea hurriedly said, "I¡¯m sorry to impose this on you." James waved his hand slightly and said, "No need to apologize.In fact, I should be the one saying sorry." Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 "It¡¯s my fault." Thea hurriedly said, "If I didn¡¯t mistreat you from the very beginning, Quincy wouldn¡¯t have seized the opportunity and followed you to the Southern ins to take care of you when you were injured.She wouldn¡¯t have entered your heart in the first ce.It was my fault.I failed as a wife." Thea med herself.She could not see James¡¯ care and concern for her. Sometimes, one did not know what they had until they lost it. "Darling, I¡¯m not trying to me you.At that time, she took care of you without asking for anything in return.If it was me, I would have fallen for her too.However, you rejected her advances because you still have me in your heart.So, I kept lending you my aid in the hopes that you would return to me." Thea was getting agitated. James said softly, "Let¡¯s leave this for some other day.It¡¯s gettingte and we should sleep.Tomorrow morning, I''ll return to the Capital with Maxine.I''ll try asking the King about Mr.Gabriel and visit Tiara while I¡¯m at it." "Mhm." Thea nodded. The two headed upstairs. James wanted to sleep alone. However, Thea was persistent, so he relented. In the room... James was sitting in front of the desk.He was reading about Star Energy and the Invincible Body Siddhi in Medical Book Volume Two. After she finished showering, Thea walked out of the bathroom draped in a towel.She hugged James from behind and buried her head in his arms. Then, she reached into the cor of his shirt and caressed his chest. "Darling, we¡¯ve been married for so long.Let¡¯s make this rtionship ¡®official¡¯, shall we?" Thea gave James a flirtatious smile.She was ready to give herself to him. Besides, James was wavering.She had to do something to make James hers. James was a man, after all. Unable to bear Thea¡¯s teasing, he put his book aside and said, "Give me some time, Thea." "No " Thea catalyzed True Energy and hugged James tightly.Then, she lifted him and threw him onto the bed. At that moment, the towel which covered her body fell to the ground, exposing her fair and delicate skin and her curvaceous figure. James had let his guard down.He leaped andnded on the floor steadily. "Thea..." Before he could speak, Thea pounced on him and threw him onto the bed.Then, their lips met, soft and moist. With Thea¡¯s body pressed against him, James lost control. At that moment, all he could think about was Thea¡¯s beautiful body.He hugged Thea and returned the kiss. Themotion woke up Quincy, who was next door. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hearing themotion, Quincy got up and furrowed her eyebrows. "What the hell? Can¡¯t I even get some sleep?" She pulled the nket and tried to cover her ears. Although the sounds were no longer audible, she could not get James out of her head. Then, tears flowed down her cheeks.She knew she had lost against Thea. "How foolish of you, Quincy..." She sobbed. All this while, she had dedicated herself to James. However, in the end, he returned to Thea¡¯s embrace.Her hard work was for naught. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Quincy burst into tears. However, unwilling to let the others hear, she buried herself under the nket. On the balcony of another room... C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Wearing a thin set of pajamas, Maxine was staring at the pitch- ck sky, daydreaming. Although there was another room between hers and James¡¯, she could hear themotion in his room. After all, a martial artist like her possessed good hearing skills.Her expression was calm. In fact, there was even a slight hint of relief. Pensive, she stood on the balcony and stared at the sky. The night passed silently.It was an eventful night for many. James, on the other hand, slept soundly. By the time he woke up, it was already morning. Thea was still sleeping. Looking at the womanying beside him, a smile crept up on James¡¯ face. Though he carefully tried to get up, he still woke Thea up. "You¡¯re awake, Darling." Thea opened her eyes. "Mhm." James said as he was getting dressed, "I have to return to the Capital as soon as possible and ask the King about Mr.Gabriel¡¯s background.Otherwise, I¡¯ll still be in a precarious position." Thea pulled the nket and covered her naked body. Pointing at her undergarments on the floor, she blushed. "P-Pick it up for me." Powerful energy gathered at James¡¯ palm and a gust of wind swirled the undergarments into the air. Then, it flew toward Thea. Thea caught the undergarments and wore them. The two headed downstairs. Quincy was already done getting dressed.She was in professional attire, wearing a ck skirt with her hair tied up in a ponytail and looking very energetic. Upon noticing James and Thea, she momentarily froze before greeting them, "James, Thea, I¡¯m heading to thepany now." Then, before they could react, she simply left. James frowned and murmured, "Something¡¯s not quite right with Quincy." Thea shrugged. Last night, she purposely moaned as loud as she could so that Quincy could hear themotion. She wanted to proim to Quincy that James is hers. Though she knew that she would be heartbroken, she had no other choice. "Maybe she¡¯s busy with work," she said. "James..." At that moment, Maxine walked down the stairs and said, "I have booked a flight ticket to the Capital, at 10 in the morning." James turned to look at Maxine and said, "We''ll go together.Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to the Capital too.I¡¯m visiting the King to get information about Mr.Gabriel.Besides, Thea said that Tiara¡¯s grandmother is gravely ill, so I¡¯ll see what I can do to help." Maxine looked at Thea, who was holding James¡¯ arm, and nodded. "Mhm." "Darling, I¡¯m going to take the opportunity and return to the military region.The special training is really useful." "Sure." James nodded. Then, after greeting Cynthia, he left with Maxine for the airport. On the way to the airport, James bought the same flight ticket as Maxine. At the departure lounge... Maxine said with a coy smile, "Congrattions, James." "Huh? What for?" James froze. "For your rtionship with Thea, of course." Maxine smiled. "Thea¡¯s a pretty nice girl, not to mention that she¡¯s simply drop- dead gorgeous.She¡¯s worthy of the Dragon King." Upon hearing this, James blushed. "Ahem! We¡¯re now boarding." Maxine stood up and headed toward the queue. James followed close behind. Then, they boarded the ne to the Capital. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 At the Capital Airport... Aman and a woman walked out. "James, let''s part ways here.I''ll get back to the Cadens¡¯ mansion as quickly as I can and tell Grandpa what happened at Mount Littleroot." Maxine paused and looked at James.She continued after a moment, "Don''t you worry.I won''t say a word about the strength you have right now." "Okay." James nodded, gave it some thought, then added, "After I''m done with the tasks at hand, I''ll pay a visit to the Cadens¡¯ Mansion as well." James'' visit to the Cadens'' mansion this time was to investigate Tobias.He was curious about his personality and the details of the incident that urred thirty years ago. Even though he had heard some of the inside stories from Thea, all he knew was what she had said. To find out if they were true, he needed to confirm with Tobias. "Bye." Maxine waved her hand, turned, and walked away.She casually gged down a taxi on the side of the road, got in, and drove off. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. James watched as she left. Soon after, he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Look into Tiara Youngblood for me.I need all of her information as soon as possible." The person that James called was Henry in the Southern ins. Even though James was the Dragon King, the Southern ins were where he had the most influence and power. Additionally, the Commander hadmand over the Capital''s intelligencework. The deputymander was currently in charge of the intelligencework because the previous Emperor had passed away and a new Emperor had not yet ascended.He alsocked the authority to make use of the Capital''s intelligencework. However, Henry was also implementing a number of changes while he was posted at the Southern ins. For instance, establishing a covert intelligencework. While it was still in its early stages of development, gathering information about a regr person was simple. After getting the call from James, Henry immediately sent someone to investigate. James soon had ess to all of Tiara''s information. That included details about her family members, her ce of employment, her earnings, and so on. ording to the information they had gathered, Tiara''s grandmother had been admitted to a hospital a few days ago and was still in danger. James nced at the document before hailing a taxi. "Healthstone Hospital," he said as he entered. After informing the taxi driver of his destination, he closed his eyes and rested. Meanwhile, at Healthstone Hospital... In the intensive care unit... Arge crowd had gathered at the entrance. There were men and women, young and old. All of them were tense and concerned. At this point, a doctor in a white coat exited the ward and removed his face mask. Tiara''s father, Zigmund Youngblood, approached him right away. "Doctor, how¡¯s the situation?" he inquired. "It¡¯s not hopeful." The middle-aged doctor sighed softly. "A quick operation is required, but there isn''t a suitable liver.Besides, even if apatible donor is willing to donate their liver and the operation is sessful, I''m afraid your mother''s body will be..." Hearing this, Zigmund took a few steps back. "Doctor Wace, is there really no other way?" With a pleading look on her face, a woman spoke, "You have to save her." Dr.Wace appeased her and said, "We''ll definitely try to save her if we can, but she also has cerebral thrombosis in addition to her liver issue.She¡¯s in imminent danger of dying from a cerebral hemorrhage." "I beg of you, Doctor.Please save my grandmother." A young woman just over twenty years old clutched Dr.Wace''s hand and begged pitifully, tears streaming down her cheeks.It was Tiara. "Ah..." With a frustrated expression, Dr.Wace shook his head before turning around and walking away. "Tiara, don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ve already contacted experts from the Kingdom of Merania.They''ll be here soon to perform the surgery on your grandmother." A young man in his early twenties approached and reached for Tiara.However, she deftly avoided his grasp. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Tiara looked at him with tears in her eyes and asked, "Is...Is that true?" "Yes." With pride written across his face, the man nodded and said, "With the power and influence of the Henderson family in the Capital, it¡¯s quite simple to hire a few experts from another country.Don¡¯t worry, your grandmother will be alright.It¡¯s only minor surgery.It will be over in a few minutes once the experts show up." "Th-Thank you." As if she were clinging to herst shred of hope, Tiara kept expressing her gratitude. "Many thanks, Mr.Henderson.We wouldn''t know what to do if it weren''t for you.Not only did you make the necessary arrangements with the Healthstone Hospital, the best hospital in the Capital, but you also got in touch with foreign experts." "Tiara sure is lucky." "After she marries into the Henderson family, she¡¯ll be able to experience unimaginable wealth and high honor." "Matthew and Tiara are truly a match made in heaven." The Youngblood family members present were all gushing over them. "Indeed." Matthew grinned widely. "You can be at ease.I''ll definitely treat Tiara well.We''ll get engaged after Grandma has recovered from her operation." Upon hearing that, Tiara furrowed her brows slightly. A silhouette unavoidably appeared in her mind, but she immediately sighed in resignation.She knew it was impossible for her to be with James. James was the Dragon King.He was surrounded by so many talented and splendid women. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She was simply not the right fit for him.She had no intention of going back to Cansington to meet with James after her return this time. Besides, she was going to ept her family''s arrangement and marry Matthew. Meanwhile, James was hurriedly making his way here. Shortly after, he arrived at the Healthstone Hospital. After consulting the medical staff, he arrived at the ward where Tiara¡¯s grandmother was currently at. As he approached the entrance, he noticed arge crowd gathered there. They numbered more than thirty people.He took a brief pause before walking over. "Tiara," he said, looking at a young woman sitting on a chair in the corridor. For several days, Tiara had not gotten any sleep.Shecked her usual charm and wit at the moment, and she appeared slightly thin and pallid. Tiara raised her head to look when she heard a voice calling her name. "Ja...James, why are you here?" When she saw James, she immediately smiled and rushed to stand up. James walked over and said, "I heard your grandmother was seriously ill, so I came specifically to see if there''s anything I can do to help." James was also seen by Zigmund, who momentarily stopped. Then, he approached and addressed him respectfully, "Dragon..." "Mr.Youngblood," James cut him off in time with a slight wave of his hand. Upon hearing James greet him, Zigmund''s expression slightly changed, and he quickly uttered, "Uneptable.That is not eptable." James was the Dragon King and the War God of Sol. Zigmund felt he had done nothing to merit this. "Zigmund, who is this?" As a woman approached, she unconsciously furrowed her brows at the sight of Tiara and James appearing to be close.She was Tiara¡¯s mother, Maya rke. James rarely showed his face to the public. The only time he had made an official appearance was at the national public trial, which not everyone in the country saw. That was why Maya did not know of him. Other members of the Youngblood family did not know him either. Nevertheless, they assumed that he was most likely Tiara''s suitor. While on the phone with the foreign experts, Matthew noticed a stranger standing fairly close to Tiara.He furrowed his brows, ended the call, and hurried over. Pulling Tiara closer to him, he gave James a hostile look. "Who are you, brat? What are you doing here?" "I''m friends with Tiara.I came specifically to see if there is anything I can do to help after learning that her grandmother was in critical condition." "Tiara? So you''re on a first-name basis with her, huh?" Matthew''s expression turned solemn and he said coldly, "I¡¯ve already gotten in touch with foreign experts.By afternoon, they''ll be in the Capital.You have no business being here.You should leave."Matthew''s attitude irked James. "Tiara, who''s this?" he asked, casting a nce at her. Tiara had kept her head down and remained silent. Maya, her mother, stood up and gave him a conspicuous introduction, "This is Mr.Matthew Henderson from the Henderson family.He¡¯s my son-inw.The Hendersons may be familiar to you.With assets worth several hundred billion, they''re a notable family in the Capital." James could not help but nce back at Matthew after hearing that. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 "What are you looking at?" Matthew scoffed. "Who do you think you are to pursue Tiara when you look like that?" "James, you...please don¡¯t take this to heart," Tiara said softly, her head hung low. The marriage arrangement was made solely by her mother. Before, her mother had tried to get her to return and get engaged to Matthew, but she was always in Cansington.She had only recently returned when her grandmother was critically ill. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Only she and her father were aware of what had urred in Cansington. The rest of the Youngblood family waspletely unaware. James gave a small wave of his hand and said, "I¡¯m simply here to see the patient. She¡¯s in the ward, right? I¡¯ll go take a look." "Yes.She¡¯s inside." Tiara had a smile on her face. "I''ll show you in." James'' identity was unknown to the others, but Tiara was aware of it.He was not just a skilled ancient martial artist; he was also a brilliant doctor. Her grandmother might be saved if James was willing to help. "What are you doing?" Matthew stepped forward immediately and stopped them. "Tiara, what are you doing? This is the ICU.Even rtives are prohibited from entering, only the attending physician is allowed.You''re now letting an outsider in?" "J-James is a doctor," said Tiara softly. "Even then, this is not permitted," Matthew suddenly raised his voice and eximed, "Which hospital is he from? Is it Healthstone Hospital? Even if he is, he¡¯s not authorized to enter.Besides, he..." Matthew took a close look at James and thought he did not look like a doctor at all. "Does he look like a doctor to you?" Tiara¡¯s mother stood out and said disapprovingly. "What''s the matter with you, Tiara? Why do you just make friends with random people? It won''t be long before you and Mr.Henderson are engaged.Stop interacting with these shady characters, I''m warning you." "Mother, I..." Tiara opened her mouth but could not say a word. Zigmund stepped forward and said, "He is indeed a doctor.Let him go inside and take a look.It¡¯ll be hopeless for Mother if not even he can save her." He knew of James¡¯ identity and his medical skills. They were unrivaled in the entire world.He had never, though, attended to a patient who was not his own. Now James was about to examine his mother. This was a great honor for the Youngblood family. "Mr.Youngblood," Matthew said immediately, "The experts will arrive in the afternoon.There can''t be any mishaps at this time.Wouldn''t it be trouble for the experts if he entered the room and did something pointless that made Grandmother''s condition worse? Don¡¯t worry.As soon as the experts arrive, the procedure will begin.And I''ve already spoken to the liver donor coordinator.It won''t take them long to locate a suitable liver." "This..." Zigmund started to hesitate. James was a Solean doctor.His mother''s illness, however, necessitated surgery.He looked at James and asked, "Mister Caden, are...are you sure you can save her?" James shook his head slightly and said, "I¡¯m not.I can''t know without first looking at the patient and understanding body¡¯s condition.But if I can¡¯t save her, nobody else can." He was unsure of whether he could save her, but he was very confident in his medical skills. "All right, then.You may try." Zigmund nodded. Between the two of them, he chose to believe James over Matthew. "What''s going on?" Dr.Wace, the attending physician, strode over at this moment. After seeing them talking while standing at the ward''s doorway, he had to sternly reprimand them. "This is a hospital.You need to be quiet.If you need to talk, go outside." "Dr.Wace." Matthew stepped forward and pointed at James. "This brat said that he¡¯s a doctor and wanted to go inside to look at the patient, so I was stopping him here." When Dr.Wace heard that, he looked at James with knitted eyebrows and asked, "A doctor? From which hospital?" "You''re not yet qualified to know that," James stated nonchntly. "Heh..." Dr.Wace immediately scoffed. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Dr.Wace was the chief physician of Healthstone Hospital and an authoritative expert. Even on a global scale, he had a modest amount of reputation, but right now a brat was looking down on him. "I''m not qualified to know that yet? What audacity.Brat, which foreign medical school did you graduate from? Who was the medical professor you studied under?" Dr.Wace frequently participated in academic exchanges, and he was somewhat familiar with all of the medical professors who had some standing internationally. He looked at James with disdain and said, "Can''t say it, can you? You must have graduated from some lousy medical school, huh?" James slightly furrowed his brows. Zigmund was also concerned that James would erupt in rage. "Dr.Wace, just let him take a look," he said. "Take a look? If something goes wrong, who will bear the consequences? You?" Dr.Wace scolded loudly. "I''ll take care of it," said James. "Who do you think you are? You¡¯ll take care of it? How would you be able to handle it?" Dr.Wace snapped at James. "Don''t add to my problems here.Leave right now." Zigmund nced at James with a look of resignation. Tiara pleaded softly, "James, you have to save Grandma." "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best," Jamesforted her.He began to ponder. In fact, he was not familiar with any medical professors in the Capital or any influential figures in the medical industry. James could not really do anything now that the attending physician had refused to let him enter the room to examine the patient.He could not possibly bring a troop of soldiers from the military region and seal off the hospital using his privileges. After some thought, James uttered, "Ask your director toe over." As soon as he said that, many members of the Youngblood family startedughing. "Tiara, this friend of yours is quite arrogant.He¡¯s asking for the director toe over.Is he unaware that Healthstone Hospital is the best private hospital in the Capital and only serves nobility? Does he not know that the hospital''s director is a nationally recognized expert?" "That''s right.If it weren''t for Mr.Henderson, we wouldn''t be able to get Grandmother treated here.The Youngblood family name would not be sufficient on its own." Matthew appeared proud and had a small smile on his face as he listened to the Youngblood family fawning over him. "That¡¯s enough.Stop talking, all of you," Zigmund intervened. "you''re being silly, Dad.The experts that my brother-inw hired are arriving soon.Let''s just be patient and wait for them.Why are you causing amotion with the brat?" Yeza Youngblood, Tiara''s older brother, said as he cast a contemptuous nce at James. "And you''re even asking for the director.Why do you want him toe over? Don¡¯t tell me you know the director?" James shook his head. Indeed, he did not know the director. Even so, he could only enter the ward with the director¡¯s permission. James silently moved to the side and took out his phone, making an immediate call to Gloom. The King of Sol''s bodyguard, Gloom, was the only person in the Capital with whom he had a better rapport. The call went through quickly. "It''s me, James.I¡¯m at Healthstone Hospital in the Capital.I need to treat a patient here, but the attending physician refuses to let me into the ward.Find a way to get in touch with Healthstone Hospital''s director, and in five minutes get him to show up at ICU number eighteen, which is on the third floor of the inpatient department." When Gloom received James'' phone call, he burst outughing, tears in his eyes. "In any case, James, you''re Asclepius.Who is it that failed to realize that and dared to stand in your way?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Shut up." James ended the call promptly. After making the call, he waited on the side. The Youngblood family, Matthew, and Dr.Wace, on the other hand, were allughing as if they had heard something utterly absurd. "Haha, I''mughing so hard I''m dying.Who do you think you are to even request that the director appear before you in five minutes?" "Exactly.You should take a look at yourself and know your ce." Everyone made jokes about him and ridiculed him. James, however, gave only a faint smile and paid no attention to them.He would not have bothered if the patient was not Tiara''s grandmother. Regardless of how much money was offered to him, he might not have even attempted to save her. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 James sat on a chair in the corridor, ignoring everyone else''s taunts and sarcastic remarks.He had no idea how Gloom would notify the director. Still, he knew that Gloom would definitely find a way. As long as the director was at the hospital, he would undoubtedly arrive in five minutes. Tiara stood in front of him with her head bowed. "I''m sorry, James, for causing you trouble," she apologized in a soft voice. James gave a small wave. "It''s not a problem," he said. Matthew was irritated by Tiara''s attitude toward James.She would have been engaged to him already if it were not for her grandmother''s critical condition, but she was now flirting with another man. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He was immediately enraged and approached them. "You asked to speak with the director, huh? I''m eager to see if you can actually summon the director today," he snapped. Matthew was unaware of James'' background and identity.He had not, however, encountered this individual within the Capital''s nobility. Nevertheless, he was worried that James could actually summon the director with special connections. That would be humiliating for him.So he took out his phone and called his older brother in the Henderson family. "Tan, it¡¯s me, Matthew.You¡¯re familiar with the director of Healthstone Hospital, right? Give him a call and tell him to meet me after ten minutes.That¡¯s right.I¡¯m on the third floor of the inpatient department..." After making the call, he was pleased with himself and gave James a quick look. "Why are you trying topete with the brat, Matthew? It¡¯s not worth the effort." "Exactly." "Matthew said that the director should show up after ten minutes, so they definitely will." Members of the Youngblood family continued to tter him. Seeing what was happening, Zigmund wanted to tell them the truth, but he did not dare. That was because he was aware that James had always maintained a low profile.He had never used his position to tower over others. Back in Cansington, even the Cahans were unaware of his status when he married into the family for a considerable amount of time. If he said anything now, he would be going against James¡¯ wishes. Besides, James was no longer the Dragon General, but a mere civilian. Zigmund telling them would cause more trouble. The news of James regaining his position was not widely circted in Sol. Only a few people were aware of it, and Tiara was the only person in the Youngblood family who knew.She had never told her family about these events. Minutes and seconds passed by. In less than five minutes, a middle-aged man in his fifties hurriedly approached. He was running while putting on his coat. As soon as he was outside the ward, he quickly straightened his attire. "Director...Director Leighton." Upon seeing the middle-aged man, Dr.Wace was immediately taken aback.He quickly walked over and asked with a respectful expression, "Director, why are you here?" Carl Leighton ignored Dr.Wace and scanned the people at the entrance of the ward. He had never met James and had no idea what he looked like, but just now, a powerful figure called him and informed him that James, the Dragon King was here. Asclepius was here. Additionally, they said that a doctor was preventing the Dragon King from saving a life. "Who...Who is Asclepius?" The director inquired, cautiously. "What?" Dr.Wace was immediately perplexed. Matthew was dumbfounded as well. Asclepius. What the hell? He walked over. "You...So you¡¯re Mr.Caden.I¡¯m sorry, so sorry.I¡¯ll fire the doctor right now." Carl quickly bowed his head and kept apologizing as soon as he saw Matthew approaching.He had the expression of someone who had seen a ghost. "No, Director.I...I¡¯m not.I¡¯m Matthew Henderson.Ian, my brother, called you, did he not?" "Get lost..." Carl''s face darkened instantly and he fumed. "If you''re not Mr.Caden, why are you butting in?" The Youngbloods were all shocked as they watched this happen. Dr.Wace, on the other hand, was stunned and utterly speechless.He had not fullyprehended what had urred. Could it be that the brat actually had an impressive background? "It¡¯s me." A voice could be heard. Carl turned to face the source of the voice and noticed a young man standing up.He immediately went over and bowed at a ny- degree angle. "Mr.Caden, I¡¯m deeply sorry.This is a blunder on the part of our hospital.I''ll fire the doctor who stopped you right away." Dr.Wace waspletely stupefied. He had been working at the hospital for eight years, but he had never seen the director so meek and lowly.Who was this brat? Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 After a few seconds, he regained hisposure and walked over quickly. "Director, I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯ve made a mistake.I was oblivious and overlooked an important figure, but I was only acting in the patient''s best interests.Please...Please don¡¯t fire me." "You good-for-nothing.You''re only causing me problems." Carl raised his hand and was about to give him a p. "It¡¯s alright.Forget about it," James said nonchntly. Carl stopped right then.James asked, "Can I now go inside and see the patient?" "Yes, you can.You certainly can." Dr.Wace kept nodding his head. "I¡¯ll arrange for someone to be your assistant right away," Carl said promptly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. James waved his hand slightly and said, "There¡¯s no need.I can handle it on my own." He walked straight into the ward as he said that.Outside the ward, the Youngblood family members were staring at each other, perplexed. "Who exactly is that brat?" "He seemed to be quite capable.Even the director of Healthstone Hospital treats him with such respect." "I wonder what his background is." The members of the Youngblood family were discussing in a hushed tone. Maya walked to Tiara and stood in front of her. "Tiara, who is that person?" she inquired softly. "He¡¯s..." Tiara cast a nce at Zigmund and noticed him shaking his head at her. Then, she replied, "Just...Just a friend." "A friend? What''s his background?" Maya had grown very curious about James.Healthstone Hospital catered specifically to the nobility. Even Matthew was unable to summon the director, but James only needed to make a phone call before the director eagerly came running. However, she had had people look into every son of nobility in the Capital before, and James was not one of them. Tiara shook her head and said nothing else. "Tell me who he is, you brat." Maya appeared frustrated and as if she was about to tug on Tiara''s ear. Matthew was furrowing his brows and staring at James who was already inside the ward. "He only needed to make a phone call, and the director eagerly rushed over.But I''ve never seen him in the Capital before.Who exactly is this brat?" he muttered. Everyone outside was specting about James¡¯ identity. James, on the other hand, had already entered the ward. On the hospital bed was an olddy. There were numerous medical tubes connected to her body while her face was covered with a venttor.She was unconscious. James approached her and took her hand in his while checking her pulse.He soon determined what kind of illness it was. If this had happened before, he would not have been able to treat it in such a short period of time. To recover, it would have taken a lot of acupuncture sessions and some medication. However, things had changed. Crucifier was now in his possession.He also had a strong cultivation base in his body. From his sleeve, a thin silver wire came loose and split into numerous silver needles. James began to insert the needles. Soon, the patient''s body was covered in quite a few of them. Since James had a strong cultivation base now, he could insert more than forty needles at once. Crucifier was made miraculous by the boon of True Energy. Thea''s grandmother''s body was quickly repaired by the potent True Energy. Within ten minutes, the olddy who had been unconscious soon awoke. Right then, she felt rxed throughout her entire body. "You''re all good now, Madam," James said after retrieving the needles. "You may be discharged from the hospital." While he was saying that, he removed the medical tubes from her body and took the venttor off her face.The elderly woman rose from her bed and looked at James, puzzled. "You...you are?" "I¡¯m Tiara¡¯s friend.She said you were sick and she wanted me toe and save you.I still have some things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave now." James said with a smile. After James said his greetings, he turned around and left the room. Many people were gathered outside the door. They had waited for about ten minutes before the ward door opened and James walked out. Shortly after, Tiara¡¯s grandmother walked out as well.Everyone was stunned when they saw this. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 "How?¡± Everyone was stunned. Especially Dr.Wace.He was the attending physician, so he was aware of how the elderly woman''s body was doing. A written notice of her critical condition had already been issued.She could have passed away at any moment. However, that person was only in the ward for about ten minutes before the elderly woman regained consciousness.She could even get out of bed and walk. Furthermore, based on herplexion, she appeared to be energetic. "Mom." "Grandma." One by one, the Youngbloods started talking as they quickly approached the elderly woman and surrounded her. James, on the other hand, walked towards Tiara. "James, thank you," Tiara eximed with a delighted expression. "It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t mention it.Even though I¡¯ve used Crucifier to heal your grandmother, her body still needs to be cared for.Later, I''ll give you a prescription.You''ll need to obtain the medication per the prescription and make sure she takes it on time.She''ll be so vibrant and healthy after a few months that she can easily live for another twenty years." "I still have to say thank you.Grandma would have been in danger if it weren''t for you." For the past few days, Tiara had not been eating or sleeping well, and she was mentally exhausted. Now, she could finally be at ease. "It¡¯s fine.Everything''s alright now.You''ve been having trouble sleeping for thest few days, and you''re worn out.Go back and get some sleep.I still have some things to get to, so I won''t be staying at the hospital much longer.If anything happens, remember to give me a call.I''ll do my best if I can help," James spoke softly.He could not make too many promises to Tiara, since he would not be able to keep the promises he made.He could only do his best to help her from a distance. "Okay." Tiara lowered her head and gave a gentle nod. After greeting her, James did not say anything else and left.The Youngbloods were surrounding the elderly woman.They could not help but be amazed when they saw her glowingplexion and excellent physical condition. "It really was Asclepius." "Who is that person? Why is he so amazing? He was only inside for a short time; how did Grandma get better?" "Who exactly is he, Tiara?" "Dad, you must have known who he was.Tell us." Tiara said nothing, and neither did Zigmund. The director let out a deep sigh and said, "I never imagined in my entire life that I would witness such a miraculous scene.He¡¯s the Asclepius of Sol, after all.To say that he has the best medical skills in the world is most definitely not an exaggeration." The Youngbloods were still questioning Tiara and Zigmund about James. James, however, had already left Healthstone Hospital and was on his way to Peace Mansion. Soon, he arrived at the entrance of Peace Mansion. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Is the King present?" he asked the guard at the entrance. "He is." Before the guard could speak, a voice could be heard.James raised his head and looked. From the Peace Mansion, a middle-aged man with an unremarkable appearance emerged wearing a ck overcoat, and James walked over. Gloom smiled as he saw him approaching and said, "It''s been a while since Ist saw you. By the way, what happened at Mount Littleroot on the Western Border? I''ve heard that you''ve been taken, but now you''re standing right in front of me, safe." "Nothing in particr." James shook his head slightly.He did not tell Gloom about how he had gained some energy and training.He changed the subject. "This time, I came to the Capital to learn more about Mr.Gabriel.Since the King and Mr.Gabriel have been at odds for such a long time, surely he¡¯s familiar with him?" "Let''s talk once we''re inside." Gloom made a weing gesture with his hand. James gave a nod, then turned around and walked. The moment he turned around, Gloom made a sudden move and swung at his back. James felt a surge of energye from behind him.He quickly spun around, raised his hand, and struck against Gloom''s hand. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 A surge of powerful force jolted Gloom, forcing his body seven to eight meters backward.His arms were tingly and numb. On them, blue veins were bulging.He had a shocked expression on his face. "You...Your strength?" James took in his True Energy and nced at Gloom. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "What are you doing? Are you trying to sneak up on me or is this just a test?" he said casually. Gloom circted his energy, and the pain in his arms started to fade gradually.He then put his hands behind his back, stared at James, and slowly approached him.He only smiled and spoke when he finally stood in front of James. "I was curious as to what rank your cultivation base had advanced to.As far as I can tell, you must have had some exciting adventures recently.Could it be that you¡¯ve got Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge all figured out now?" Even though Gloom was grinning, the shock and astonishment he felt had not subsided.His cultivation base was at the fifth rank. Although his strength would not be regarded as invincible or unmatched, he was undoubtedly very powerful in situations where the older generation did not intervene. However, he was forced back when his palm struck James¡¯ just now.He felt a tingling and numbness in his jolted arms. The energy and blood in his body were erratic. James, on the other hand, stood perfectly still and did not even flinch.It proved that James'' strength had already surpassed his. Phew! Above the fifth rank? He found that hard to believe. How did James'' strength grow to be so powerful in such a short period of time? Did he fully understand Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge, or did his strength increase exponentially as a result of some fortunate encounter? James gave a faint smile and said, "Lucky for me.I was injured before at the Cadens'' Mansion.While I was treating my injury, I gained ess to the Governor and Conception vessels, as well as the Eight Extraordinary Meridians with the help of Tobias¡¯ True Energy.I''ve been putting a lot of effort into cultivatingtely, so my True Energy has grown." "Really?" There was apparent disbelief on Gloom¡¯s face. James would not have had such a strong cultivation base even if he had gained ess to the Governor and Conception vessels, as well as the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. Nevertheless, James did not tell, so he would not ask any further questions.He made a weing gesture with his hand. "Go ahead." James turned around and left. Gloom, however, shook his hands about while clenching his teeth and grimacing in pain. "That hurts so bad." In a luxurious living room within Peace Mansion... The King of Sol was wearing a typical shirt and sitting on the sofa.He had a newspaper in his hands and was reading it intently. When James walked over, he set down the newspaper he was holding and pointed to the sofa across from him. "Sit." James sat down. As soon as he sat, a cigarette was tossed in his direction.He caught it, took a lighter from the table, and lit it. The King of Sol asked, "Are you visiting the Capital this time for a specific reason?" "Actually, it''s nothing major.I¡¯m just here to ask about Mr.Gabriel.He sent Madelyn Gabriel to Cansington, which caused me a lot of trouble," James said casually as he smoked the cigarette. "Oh, really?" The King looked surprised. James gave him a nce and said, "Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know that.The intelligencework you control as the King of Sol is quite frightening.I believe you wouldn''t miss anything that urs in Sol." "you''re ttering me." The King of Sol gave a faint smile. "What history does Mr.Gabriel have?" James said as his expression darkened, "I¡¯m nning to kill him with the de of Justice." The King of Sol''s expression changed slightly upon hearing him. "That''s quite a crazy n you have there," he said soon after, smiling. Gloom, who hade over to stand behind the King of Sol, was equally astounded.He never expected James to have such a thought. Kill Mr.Gabriel? ¡®If it were possible to kill him, the King wouldn¡¯t have waited until now" "That¡¯s why I need detailed information about Mr.Gabriel," James said, leaning back on the sofa with his legs crossed. When the King of Sol heard that, he became deeply absorbed in his thoughts. Gloom leaned down by his ear and spoke a few words in a whisper. The King''s face changed from being astonished to perplexed and finally to a contented smile. Soon after, he said while smiling, "Dragon King, you want to kill Mr.Gabriel.I support that wholeheartedly, but I won''t offer you any assistance. Whatever happens, you''ll have to deal with it on your own." James furrowed his brows and said, "What could possibly happen? Don''t keep me guessing.Tell me everything about Mr.Gabriel." Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 James asked about Mr.Gabriel, and the King¡¯s expression turned solemn.He took a cigarette from the table, lit it, and inhaled deeply. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Smoke filled the air in front of him. After some time, he began to speak slowly. "When discussing this, one should begin a century ago." James was intrigued upon hearing these words.He always had a limited understanding of what had happened a century prior.He only knew that one hundred years ago, the first King of Sol had teamed up with the ancient martial artists of Sol to encircle and destroy the Gu Sect. It was said that countless lives were lost in the battle. "A hundred years ago, aggressors started an invasion.Sol was in terrible distress.In every region, resistance forces were formed.Among the numerous resistance forces, the brigade led by the Gu Sect was the most powerful.However, the Gu Sect did not have pure intentions.Not only did they want to drive out the aggressors, but they also wanted to retaliate by upying the hostile nation and attempting to unite the whole world. "Furthermore, the Gu Sect¡¯s strategies were sinister.They made use of Gu venom to confuse and poison people¡¯s minds. "In the end, all regions of the nation came together and expelled the aggressors.The Empire of Sol was established, but it was far from peaceful in the nation.The head of the Gu Sect¡¯s Maverick family advocated seizing this opportunity to expand the territory and lead an army tounch an attack on the entire world. "Others believed that since Sol had only recently been stabilized, it should heal and increase its poption.It was inappropriate to start a battle, but the conflict with the Gu Sect eventually took ce. "During this battle, the first King of Sol joined forces with martial artists in Sol. With Mount Thunder Sect as the leading force,bined with the other two families of the Gu Sect, they surrounded and attacked the Maverick family. There were countless casualties in that battle. Even the Mount Thunder Sect Leader at the time was tricked, poisoned with Gu venom, and died in battle. "After that, the King was still concerned about the other two families and thought that the Gu technique shouldn¡¯t have existed at all.So, he wiped out the Davis family and the Owen family as well.Since then, Gu Sect disappeared without a trace. "However, the Gu Sect Leader at that time might have already guessed that the King would attack him, so he gave himself a way out.During the battle that year, Can Maverick, the Gu Sect Leader, managed to escape.The person who died was simply his underling impersonating him." After listening up until that point, James finally learned the truth about the battle with the Gu Sect a century prior. He had to ask, "Could it be that Mr.Gabriel is actually a descendant of the Gu Sect Leader?" James recalled the person who appeared at Mount Arclens when his grandfather was kidnapped.His grandfather referred to him as the Gu Devil, and Tobias¡¯ expression changed when he heard that. "What is the connection between the Gu Devil and the Gu Sect Leader Can? Is he his disciple, or are they one and the same?" The King nodded and said, "That¡¯s right.He¡¯s the disciple of Can.Whether he was his or his disciple''s apprentice is still unclear.The only thing we know is that Mr.Gabriel is not alone.Everyone from Can''s sect from a century ago is behind him." "A century ago, Can used his underling to pose as himself.That was how he managed to survive the battle.After escaping, he contacted his underlings covertly and gathered them.Over thest century, they¡¯ve established a strong foundation for themselves in Sol.It will be very difficult to get rid of them. "Still, we must act, or else it will be a disaster." The King was deeply worried. "Over the years, I''ve been trying to figure out who Mr.Gabriel''s allies were in secret, but no matter how I looked into it, there wasn''t much information.However, if Mr.Gabriel were to die, all of his allies would instantly arise, and the descendants of Can might do the same. "There would be a chain of events following Mr.Gabriel''s death.Because of this, we never did anything to harm Mr.Gabriel for all these years.If we took action, we wouldn''t be able to deal with the consequences." He cast a nce at James as he said this. "But now the opportunity has arrived." James became deeply absorbed in his thoughts as well. The King''s words were generally reliable, because James knew about Reign Maverick.That was the person who poisoned him with Gu venom at Mount Thunder Pass at the time. Still, he did not understand why Reign chose to merely poison him with Gu venom rather than kill him immediately, as the Emperor would have doubtlessly done. Was that not just providing him with a chance to survive? Then there was his grandfather. ording to Maxine¡¯s spection, the person behind the Emperor was his grandfather. If that were the case, then his grandfather might be an ally of Mr.Gabriel. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Was his grandfather someone behind Mr.Gabriel, or was he merely coborating with Mr.Gabriel? James was slightly confused. "James, I think you can make your move now," the King said while looking at James. After regaining hisposure, James said while nodding, "I intend to do so.What rank is Mr.Gabriel''s strength at?" "I¡¯m not sure.Mr.Gabriel has always been shrouded in mystery.He rarely shows his face and has never fought an outsider before.ording to our intel, his strength is at least at the sixth rank, but it¡¯s unclear what kind of martial arts he¡¯s learned."The King said while shaking his head. "Your intelligencework spans the entire globe.Did you find any information regarding my grandfather''s whereabouts over the years?" inquired James. His grandfather was still alive.He was certain of it.He was also certain that the incident at Mount Arclens was entirely orchestrated by his grandfather. The goal was to confuse Tobias or to confuse outsiders. Still, why did his grandfather do that? Why was he hiding in the dark? Was he afraid of someone? He could not be sure about any of that yet. The King gave James a nce.Then, he shook his head slightly. "I¡¯ve never found anything.However, there''s been a lot of action at the God-King Pce recently.Thea has be a martial artist and the God- King token is in her possession.It can be determined that the owner of the God -King Pce is Thomas.And the incident at Mount Arclens..." After a brief moment of silence, the King continued, "...Was probably nned by your grandfather, Thomas.He might still be alive right now." James was not at all surprised that the King had this information.This was the King of Sol, after all.He was, without a doubt, the person with the most power and wealth in Sol.His bodyguard beside him was already so powerful. One could imagine what kind of power he would have behind him. "James, I have to say something unpleasant.Your grandfather is not a good man.He devisesplex schemes.You must be cautious and don¡¯t let him take advantage of you," reminded the King of Sol. James looked determined as he shook his head. "No.If my grandfather is really still alive, I believe he won¡¯t take advantage of me.I also believe he won¡¯t bring me any harm." "That''s not guaranteed," the King said. "A different point of view, a different goal.Even though I¡¯m not sure what Thomas¡¯ goal is or what he¡¯s trying to achieve, I can assure you that he definitely got in touch with Mr.Gabriel.He was even in contact with the organization behind Mr.Gabriel and worked with them." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. James had already surmised these.However, he did not have any proof.He said firmly, "If my grandfather really is a devil who destroys the nation and its people, I¡¯ll definitely punish him if justice so requires.I won¡¯t assist him." James knew what the King was worried about.He was simply worried that James would support Thomas and be against Sol. As the Commander of the ck Dragon Army, he would never do anything that would harm the people.He sincerely hoped his grandfather was not that type of person and that he would not have to do that at any point in the future. James¡¯ words put the King at ease. "You want to kill Mr.Gabriel, but I can¡¯t assist you.Furthermore, it¡¯s uncertain what will happen after Mr.Gabriel is killed.Still, someone needs to do this.Your current position as General of the Southern ins and Dragon King of the Southern ins makes it inappropriate for you to interfere in the affairs of the Capital.I''ll say it again, the position of Commander of the Red me Army is reserved for you.By taking over the Red me Army, you''ll gain the authority to enforce thew.As a result, you''ll be able to deal with the consequences of Mr.Gabriel''s death one at a time." James nodded.He did not refuse this time. The King smiled as he noticed James nodding. "May you seed, Dragon King.If you can remove the cancerous tumor that is Mr.Gabriel, you¡¯ll truly be a hero of our nation.Stay in the Capital for a few days first.There still needs to be a vote in Congress to decide whether or not you''ll assume the role of Commander.It won¡¯t matter even if I said it." "Okay." James nodded and stood up. "I''ll take my leave now." Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 James finally had a brief understanding of Mr.Gabriel''s background.He was also made aware of the potential chain reaction and severe consequences of trying to get rid of Mr.Gabriel. This n was not something to be rushed into blindly. After leaving Peace Mansion, James headed to the Cadens. Maxine had already returned to the Cadens¡¯ mansion. In the courtyard, she kneeled beside Tobias, who was in the midst of doing a martial art squat. Maxine kneeled for quite a while, but Tobias simply ignored her presence. 20 minutester, Tobias finally stood up and took the towel handed to him by a servant.He walked toward Maxine while wiping off his sweat. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Get up," he addressed her coldly. Maxine stood up. Tobias sat down in the backyard gazebo, picked up a tea cup from the stone table, and took a sip of tea. Then, he asked lightly, "Tell me, what happened in Mount Littleroot?" He had already seen the footage and knew about the events on Mount Littleroot, but there were many things he could notprehend. Thus, when he learned about Maxine¡¯s return, he immediately summoned her. Maxine stood at his side with her head lowered and started exining, "I-I went to Mount Littleroot at the Western Border.There was an imposter disguised as you..." She told Tobias the full details of what had transpired. Bang! Tobias mmed his palms angrily on the table. Surprisingly, the table did not break. However, when he raised his hands, a deep imprint from the impact had been left on the table. Maxine instinctively trembled with fear. "What''s wrong, Maxine? Is there perhaps something you''re hiding from me?" Maxine immediately kneeled on the ground and blurted out. "I would never hide anything from you!" "So, who was the imposter?" Tobias voice was razor sharp and his eyes burned like hot coals. "I-I don¡¯t know." "Are you still unwilling to tell me the truth?" Tobias roared furiously at her. The deafening shout stunned Maxine to the point that she was unable toe up with a coherent response. After a few seconds, she took a deep, shaky breath and answered with her head hung low, "I-It was Thea." Tobias had already guessed as much. He had already obtained gotten word from the Cadens¡¯ intelligenceworks that Maxine returned to Cansington with Thea. Additionally, the powerhouses at Mount Litteroot were traced to the God-King Pce. "My dear Maxine.So, you were the one who suggested that Thea impersonate me and bring along her men from the God-King Pce to Mount Littleroot.Did you not think that this would show the world that the God-King Pce was affiliated with the Cadens? Didn¡¯t you think that doing so would only make us more enemies? Don¡¯t you think we already have enough enemies?" "I-I was left with no other option, Grandpa." "And what a great option you¡¯ve chosen." Tobias¡¯ face was filled with anger as he spat sarcastically. "I¡¯ve got another question.Who is the elderly man that injured Donovan? Was it Thomas in disguise?" "I don¡¯t know, Grandpa." Maxine shook her head repeatedly as she answered quietly. Then, she continued, "However, I¡¯m quite positive it was him." She thought for a moment and exined, "After James returned to Cansington, he imed that a mysterious man rescued him.I think this very same mysterious person must also be the one that fought against Donovan.Plus, the only person in this world who''d help James and Thea is Thomas.Hearing this, Tobias¡¯ expression became grim. He muttered to himself doubtfully, "Could Thomas really be alive?" Tobias knit his brow as he thought. After pondering for a while, he asked, "If that person was indeed Thomas Caden, how could he have known about the Blithe Fist of Abomination? The ordeal at Mount Littleroot had gone viral.It was no longer a secret that an outsider had acquired the Blithes'' signature martial art skill. Everyone was curious about the identity of the person that injured Donovan. However, no one would have suspected Thomas being the one behind it. However, Tobias knew a lot of secrets, including the fact that Thomas was the one that founded the God- King Pce and that Thea led elites from the God-King Pce to Mount Littleroot while impersonating Tobias. This gave him a strong suspicion that the mysterious elderly man was Thomas. "G-Grandpa, I truly don¡¯t have the answer to your question." Maxine continued kneeling on the ground, not daring to look Tobias in the eye. She was afraid that Tobias would immediately see through her lies. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Maxine was afraid that if it came down to it, Tobias would force an answer out of her.She was worried she¡¯d fold under the pressure and reveal that the elderly man was, in fact, James. If she did, it would force James to go on the defensive and limit his movements. A serious expression crossed Tobias'' face as he sat in silence. The only time he had ever lost to anyone was 20 years ago to an elite member of the Blithe Family. His Thirteen Heavenly Swords technique was no match for the Blithe Fist of Abomination. This loss had haunted him ever since. He was now worried that another person had mastered the Blithe Fist of Abomination. If the person happened to be Thomas Caden, then he¡¯d have another formidable enemy that could threaten his family. "Maxine, enlighten me. What do you think Thomas¡¯ scheme is? Why did he pretend to be an ordinary person in Cansington for the past 20 years? His family was burned to death, yet he did nothing. Why did he hide for ten years only to suddenly kick his ns into action? What is he trying to aplish? " Tobias dug out all the doubts that had been guing him and recited them as if they were items on a grocery list. "Grandpa, I don¡¯t have the answer for this either.My apologies." Maxine shook her head despondently.She genuinely had no idea what Thomas was up to. He stayed hidden for so long and secretly established God-King Pce, only to hand it over to Thea. Why did he fake his death again? Who was he trying to confuse? Maxine was unable to see through the series of actions thatprised his grand scheme. "Thomas..." Tobias wore a sad expression. "He mastered all the Cadens¡¯ martial art skills a few decades ago.Now, he¡¯s even learned the Blithe Fist of Abomination.He seems to have amassed many different martial art techniques in thest ten years." Tobias was convinced that the elderly man that fought against Donovan in Mount Little Root was really Thomas in disguise.His thoughts only caused his various worries to grow. "Sir, James is here to visit you." A disciple approached the two respectfully and announced James¡¯ arrival. "Got it.You may let him in." Tobias waved his hand. "Understood." The disciple bowed and left. Tobias looked at Maxine and said, "That¡¯s enough.You can get up." Maxine slowly got up.Her knees were slightly numb after having kneeled for an extended period of time. Tobias pointed to a stone chair. "Sit." Maxine sat down as directed. Neither of them spoke a word to the other. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. A few minutester, James entered the backyard and approached Tobias and Maxine. He gave them each a once over and sat down. Tobias said apologetically, "James, I had my reasons for not saving you from the Blithes.I can¡¯t endanger the rest of my family in order to save you." James nced at Tobias.He knew that the only person he should trust in these matters was himself and that outsiders could not be relied on. As such, he did not fault Tobias for it. The reason he came to the Cadens¡¯ mansion was to learn more about the ordeal that happened 30 years ago. "I''m not here to condemn you for not saving me.I simply wanted to know what happened 30 years ago and about the kind of person my grandfather really was." "About that..." Tobias harked back to the past with a sentimental expression on his wrinkled face. "Your grandfather was an incredibly talented individual.However, he disregarded the family''s martial arts tenants and insisted on practicing Devilish Energy.Ultimately, he suffered an Energy Deviation which led to a massacre in our family. Our Grand Patriarch subdued him and removed his cultivation base.He stole our family painting and reced it with a fake one before being expelled from the family. We only realized many yearster that he had stolen the real painting. Cadens¡¯ vi in Cansington was burned down in our family¡¯s attempt to retrieve it. "The main family had no intentions of annihting your family.However, the outsiders involved misunderstood the order and killed your entire family." Tobias calmly talked about the gruesome events of the past as if it were a trivial matter. James clenched his fists, and his expression darkened. "You directed Trent to do it?" Tobias shook his head as he said, "I simply gave him the order to retrieve the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge.I never asked him to kill anyone." "Is that so?" James¡¯ doubt was in to see on his face. "Yes, that¡¯s the truth of what happened." Tobias nced at James and noticed his gloomy expression and the bloodlust he exuded.He raised his eyebrow. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you thinking that killing me would avenge your family?" Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Maxine looked at James worriedly and gave him a subtle sign. James loosened his tightly clenched fist.He took a deep breath and swallowed down his anger. "Are you sure? Then, why did I hear that the reason my grandpa suffered an Energy Deviation was because someone ambushed him while he was cultivating? Isn¡¯t that the reason why he killed people from the family?" James asked calmly. "Oh, is that so? I¡¯ve never heard such a thing," Tobias replied puzzledly. "Do you really not know? 30 years ago, you must¡¯ve been there when my grandpa¡¯s cultivation base was destroyed, and he was expelled from the family.Did he not refute the decision or try to justify himself?" James looked into Tobias¡¯ eyes and asked. Tobias simply replied, "I was indeed there when it happened.However, your grandfather didn¡¯t exin himself.He didn¡¯t even utter a word.Following that, he was chased out of the family and thrown out of the Cadens¡¯ gates.His entire side of the family was also expelled along with him." "I see." James sat having realized some things and said, "If that¡¯s really what happened, then there¡¯s nothing more for me to ask." Tobias sighed. "James.I truly never intended to kill your family ten years ago.Despite everything, your grandfather and his family were Cadens.I¡¯m not that cold-blooded.The people working for me misconstrued my orders, and it was toote by the time I realized and rushed over to Cansington. "I owe you at least this much, so I¡¯m trying my best to make up for it.I even have ns to let you take over my position and be the head of the Cadens in the future." James waved his hand dismissively and interrupted Tobias. "That won''t be necessary.I''ll investigate this matter thoroughly on my own.I find out you¡¯re not telling me the truth, Ill make sure you regret it." "Very well, do what you must," Tobias replied calmly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Maxine sensed that there was a strange feeling she got from their conversation and quickly interrupted. "Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about these matters.We should discuss how to solve the Cadens¡¯ next crisis in the uing Mount Thunder Conference." James had nothing nned for the Mount Thunder Conference. His priority was to kill Gabriel and eliminate the people behind him in one fell swoop. James replied nonchntly, "There is still some time before the Mount Thunder Conference.My main priority is to kill Mr.Gabriel." Hearing this, Tobias could not help but give James aplicated look.He wondered where James got the courage to deal with Mr.Gabriel. Tobias was very familiar with Mr.Gabriel.This one person represented an entire faction.He also had the descendants of the Gu Sect from a hundred years ago behind him. Clearly, he was not a man to be trifled with. Maxine was startled by James¡¯ bold deration. "Are you really going to do it?" "Yeah." James nodded while saying, "Someone has to get their hands dirty eventually.I¡¯ve already approached the King.Although he isn¡¯t able to give me much support, he''ll hold a meeting to elect anew commander for the Red me Army.If everything goes smoothly, I''ll probably be the Red me Army''smander as well as the leader of the Five Commanders.This way even if I kill Mr.Gabriel and trigger a chain event of consequences, I¡¯ll be able to handle them properly." James nced at Tobias as he spoke. Tobias could not help asking, "What¡¯re you looking at me for?" James said, "Mr.Gabriel is the one behind the scenes stirring up the conflict and also the person who proposed to solve the grievances between the Ancient Four at the Mount Thunder Conference.He¡¯s definitely got something up his sleeve.I¡¯m nning to use the de of Justice to eliminate him.Will you not show me some support?" "Impossible." Tobias closed his eyes and answered firmly, "The Cadens will never participate in political affairs.Whether you kill him or not is up to you.However, I¡¯d advise you to think carefully before you act.Even if you utilize the God- King Pce¡¯s powers, you¡¯re still no match for Mr.Gabriel.This person¡¯s methods are beyondprehension.You don¡¯t even know who the person backing him is." "Still.I''d like to try my luck." James¡¯ eyes that twinkled brightly, I showed no fear. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 "Do as you please, but don¡¯te begging the Cadens for help if you get in trouble.We''re not here to wipe your *ss for you." Tobias was firm in his stance of not helping James. Maxine also reminded him, "James, remember to not to make any rash decisions." "I know.I''ll need to think about the long battle ahead...Which reminds me, I''ll need your help strategizing a n." "Absolutely not." Before Maxine could answer, Tobias shot down the idea immediately. "Maxine won¡¯t be helping you in this I¡¯m afraid.Her assistance could be regarded as a stance from the Cadens themselves, which will result in us getting dragged into unnecessary political conflict." "Is that what you think?" James smirked faintly and replied, "From the moment you rescued me, the Cadens have already gotten themselves involved in this matter.Your family are no longer able to stand in the sidelines as innocent bystanders.If not, the Cadens wouldn¡¯t have gotten caught up in so many incidents.Tobias, I know that you¡¯re concerned that the Cadens won¡¯t be able to deal with the aftermath of my actions.This is the reason why you¡¯ve been scrambling to form alliances that will allow you to withdraw from the Mount Thunder Conference unscathed.Since you¡¯ve considered making the Blithes your allies, has it not urred to you to throw your lot in with the King? You must be well- aware of the capabilities one needs to lead the nation as the King." Hearing this, Tobias fell deep into thought, falling hook, line and sinker into James¡¯ trap. In actual fact, James was not as confident to deal with Mr.Gabriel as her made it seer. Thus, he nned to drag the Cadens into it.He was still unsure of the type of man Tobias was but as long as he was willing to side with him, it would be enough to deal with the likes of Mr.Gabriel. "Grandpa, James is right," Maxine muttered quietly. "Hmm?" Tobias looked at Maxine and his eyes widened slightly. "Do you also think that I should side with the King and Mr.Lee in order to protect the Cadens and allow us to leave in peace?" Maxine nodded. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes.Grandpa, you should know that the King represents the country of Sol.Most forces supporting the King are also ancient martial artists within Sol." Tobias sighed and ran a wrinkled hand over his hair, "If I took a side, the other families and forces would do the same. The bnce we''ve tried so hard to preserve will be broken and Sol will be thrown into chaos. A fight for power will break out again. It might even be worse than the one a hundred years ago, The possibility had definitelye up more than once in Tobias¡¯ mind. However, everyone was observing the general situation and were unwilling to dere their stance so hastily. If he were to start, the other forces would quickly begin picking sides as well. Once everyone had shown where their allegiances stood, the next step would be to fight to death. This battle will break the peace that Sol had enjoyed for the past hundred years. This was the biggest reason why he was so hesitant to dere his allegiance. "Grandpa...There is a way around this.You can disown me as a Caden and I¡¯ll be able to observe the movements of other families from the shadows.Whatever I do in the future will have nothing to do with the Cadens," Maxine suggested her extreme measure in a hushed tone. Tobis nced at Maxine and then cast his gaze toward James.He drummed his fingers on the tabletop and knit his brows deep in thought. Meanwhile, James patiently waited for his reply. After a while, he chose his words carefully. "My every decision directly influence the life and death of the Cadens.I will stand by my decision to not choose a side until I take my veryst breath.However, Maxine¡¯s suggestion is quite reasonable.If she¡¯s expelled from the family, then whatever she does will have nothing to do with the Cadens." After he said his piece, he stood up with his hands behind his back, and left silently As for Maxine, she looked at James with a smile on her pretty face. "By the way." Tobias suddenly stopped and turned to the two. "Since you¡¯re here, take the chance to visit our library.There are plenty of signature martial art skills inside there.You can take and practice whatever suits your fancy.You¡¯ll need all the preparations you can to aplish whatever you n to do." After he finished speaking, he continued on his way. James sighed in relief. Although Tobias was unwilling to choose a side, he allowed Maxine to help him. With an intelligent strategist on his side, he could save himself a lot of trouble. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 "James, this is your chance.The Cadens¡¯ library contains countless martial art skills.This includes the best sword technique in the world, the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.If you master that, it¡¯d be a stretch to call you invincible but there won¡¯t be many people who can stand against you." Maxine beamed as she chattered excitedly to James. Tobias was optimistic about James¡¯ potential. Despite James'' thinly -veiled hostility toward him, he still allowed James to visit the family¡¯s library. This was not the first time that James had heard about the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. The sword technique intrigued him. "Alright.I''ll make use this opportunity to take a look." "I''ll lead you there then." Maxine stood up and made a gesture inviting him to leave with her. James stood up and followed Maxine deeper into the vast backyard. After they spent a long time walking, he saw a solitary wooden house. Maxine paused and whispered, "Do you see that wooden house over there, James?" James nodded. "Yeah, I see it." Maxine exined in a hushed tone, "That¡¯s the Grand Patriarch¡¯s closed-door meditation sanctuary.It¡¯s also an area that¡¯s off limits and forbidden to our family members.No one is allowed to enter without permission from the family head.ording to the our family tree, the person currently living there is probably my grandpa¡¯s grandfather.I heard from grandpa that his name is Bet.He¡¯s currently the eldest as well as the strongest member of the Caden household." "Bet?" James stopped walking for a second. He had heard this name before. While James was in the Blithe¡¯s underground prison, the person who passed on his True Energy to him, Spencer, had interrogated him about his rtionship with Bet. "Yeah.Grandpa said that the Grand Patriarch is powerful.He attained the seventh rank a few decades ago.As for what rank he is right now, no one knows." "Ohoho, are you young¡¯uns talking about me?" Suddenly, a spritelyugh came from somewhere. Before James and Maxine could react, an elderly man suddenly appeared in front of them.He had a white beard and an otherworldly aura. It made him seem as if he was an immortal god. Maxine had never met the grand patriarch but immediately knew that the person standing before them was Be Caden. She immediately bowed deeply, "It¡¯s an honor to meet you." James, on the other hand, remained standing and stared intently at the elderly man before him. Bet¡¯s eyes were also fixed on James as he stroked his white beard in amusement. Then, he said with a cheeky smile, "You must be Thomas¡¯ descendant, right?" James nodded. "Yes.He¡¯s my grandfather.As the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens, you must know what transpired 30 years ago." "30 years ago?" Bet closed his eyes thoughtfully as he recalled the past. "It was a dark day for our family.I was the one who destroyed Thomas¡¯ cultivation base and exiled him from the family." "Then you also know that my grandfather was attacked by someone, which in turn led to his Energy Deviation?" "No.I know not of this." Bet shook his head slowly. Hearing this, James fell silent. Bet did not look like he was lying. Despite that, James still firmly believed that someone must have been behind Thomas¡¯s Energy Deviation, and that person had to be someone from the Cadens. "You''re full of energy and your body is extremely sturdy.It¡¯s rare for someone your age to have such a significant amount of True Energy..." Bet stared at James pensively. Suddenly, his expression turned serious. "Your True Energy..." He suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed James¡¯ wrist. He ran his hand along James¡¯ hand and then all the way to his chest. Then, he spun James around, pressed his arm on his back, and checked several of James¡¯ acupoints. James felt like he¡¯d been held down by a powerful force and was renderedpletely immobile. After a while, Bet released him and had a surprised expression on his face.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "You¡¯re young, but your True Energy is powerful.There are still some vestiges of True Energy in your body that hasn¡¯t been fully absorbed.Who was the one who passed it to you?" James was taken aback by his question. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 As expected of the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens. Even Tobias could not sense his True Energy, but Bet quickly caught on the moment they met. James did not hide the truth from the Grand Patriarch.He also guessed that Bet knew and had a good rtionship with his teacher, Spencer. "I was captured and brought to the Blithes.I met a senior martial artist in the Blithes¡¯ underground prison named Spencer.He did not have much time left so he passed on his True Energy to me after learning that I¡¯m a descendant of the Cadens." "I see." Bet''s eyes widened in shock when he heard this. He let out a sad sigh. "I never thought he¡¯d leave ahead of me.Since he has finally passed on, do you know who¡¯s the eighth- rank grandmaster in the Blithe family?" He had no idea and chose not to dwell on it for too long.Bet looked at James and pped him on the back cheerily. " You¡¯re not bad, young man.I¡¯m heartened that the Cadens will have a wonderful sessor.By the way, you¡¯re here because Tobias allowed you to enter the library, right?" ¡°Mhm." James nodded. Bet looked at Maxine and waved his hand to dismiss her. "You may take your leave for now." "Yes, Grand Patriarch." "Follow me." Bet tilted his head at James and began to lead the way. James followed behind him to the wooden house. The two sat down, and Bet began to speak, "The Cadens have countless signature martial arts skills at their perusal.In terms of poprity, the Thirteen Heavenly Swords has been the most renowned since ancient times.However, for thousands of years, very few have been able topletely master the technique.Even Tobias, who has a talent for cultivation is only able to master up to the eleventh sword." James was surprised to hear this piece of information about Tobias. "Grand Patriarch, what about you?" James nced at Bet curiously. "Haha..." Bet ran his fingers through his white beard andughed mirthfully. Hisughter was enough to answer James¡¯ question. After he finishedughing, he continued. "In terms of talent, Thomas was far better than Tobias. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It¡¯s a pity that he went down the wrong path. Otherwise, with his aptitude, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to master all thirteen swords. He might¡¯ve even been able to perfect it and wield the terrifying fourteenth sword." "There is a fourteenth sword?" "Of course, outsiders only know it as Thirteen Heavenly Swords because our ancestors of thousands of years ago only mastered thirteen of them.No one has ever gone beyond that before." "Have you mastered it?" Bet shook his head. "No, I barely reached the Thirteen Sword Realm." While speaking, he continued to scrutinize James and said, "None of our younger generations has shown any promise for it at the moment. The Thirteen Heavenly Swords technique is in dire need of a suitable sessor. Fortunately, you¡¯ve shown up at the most fortuitous of times. Since Tobias has suggested that you learn it, and I¡¯m not in closed-door meditation at the moment, I¡¯ll give you some personal guidance." James¡¯ face brightened and he respectfully bowed his head in thanks. "Thank you, Grand Patriarch." "Here¡¯s the sword technique manual.You can go through it yourself and see what you¡¯re able to make of it first.Ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand." While speaking, Bet took out an ordinary -looking manual and handed it to James. James took it and opened it to have a look. "Sword Energy¡¯s force spans three thousand kilometers, conquering everything that crosses its path." A quote was recorded in the beginning of the manual.James was deeply fascinated by these words.What kind of sword technique was this to warrant such a profound opening? He began to sweep his eyes over the text. James was absolutely amazed by the Thirteen Heavenly Swords technique after having engrossed himself in the manual for over two hours. He closed the sword technique manual and eximed in awe, "I can¡¯t believe such an impressive technique exists.It¡¯s no wonder that it¡¯s considered the best sword technique in the world." Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 "Have you finished looking through it?" asked Bet. James straightened himself and looked at Bet who had a smile of delight on his face. He nodded and said, ¡®Yes, I¡¯m done." "Now, tell me what you¡¯ve learned after reading it once." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. James contemted for a momet and opened his mouth. "This swordsmanship technique is extremely profound.It¡¯s not just a simple technique and can be divided into two parts.The first is swordsmanship, and the second is about using one¡¯s energy to control the sword.The key is to be able to move at blinding speeds.One¡¯s swordsmanship has to be rapid for the energy¡¯s speed to increase in turn.The sword acts as a medium for True Energy to be Sword Energy.The Thirteen Sword Realms represent the Thirteen Sword Energies." James exined his understanding of the techniques recorded in the book.He was not able to articte everything precisely, but he had a rough grasp of the concept. "That¡¯s right." Bet stood up with his hands crossed behind his back and said, " There is a prerequisite before you can practice the Second Sword Realm. That is, you must enter the fifth rank and have potent enough True Energy that will allow you to wield your sword energy. You also hit the nail on the head about the speed requirements and how it rtes to the way you increase the speed of your Sword Energy." Bet raised his hand, and an iron sword lying on a rock in the distance suddenly flew over to him. Having caught the sword in his hand, Bet¡¯s aura changed drastically. In that very moment, he looked like a martial god with an aura that threatened to dominate the world. Suddenly, he moved and swiftly swung his sword in the air. Whoosh! Sword Energy morphed along with the sword, causing Thirteen Sword Energies to form beside the sword instantly. James watched the disy carefully. Bet was incredibly fast. Despite being at the peak of the fifth rank, James could barely follow his movements and only managed to see an afterimage of the dazzling Sword Energy. "Your energy controls your sword, and your sword controls the Sword Energy.This prevents it from dissipating.Wherever you point your sword, the Sword Energy will strike.This is the ultimate sword technique," Bet exined as he moved as quick as lightning yet with the fluidity of water.He stopped his movements in a position where his sword was pointed horizontally toward the distance. Suddenly, Thirteen Sword Energies burst forth and hit an artificial hill a hundred meters away. The ten-meter-tall artificial hill was immediately reduced to rubble on the ground. "Did you observe carefully?" James shook his head in a daze. "I-I couldn''t see clearly." "You should slowly try to understand it yourself." Bet was about to pass the sword to James when he suddenly remembered something. Then, he said, "I wanted to give you this sword but remembered that you¡¯re the Dragon King that wields the de of Justice.It¡¯s a fabled weapon that''s been handed down through the ages.It suits you very well." "Oh," James replied. "You may use this for practice.If you can¡¯t master and the execute the third sword at least, you won¡¯t be allowed to leave." Bet tossed the sword at James. James quickly reached out to catch it. Contrary to his expectations, the sword was heavy, and James did not manage to get a firm grip on it.It fell to the ground instantly. ng! The impact kicked up the dust on the ground. James was startled that the sword that Bet wielded with so much ease was so heavy.He tried to pick it up the sword from the ground once more, but was unable to pick it up without using his True Energy.He channeled his True Energy and barely managed to lift it up. James stood in front of the wooden house and closed his eyes. The sword movements of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords appeared in his mind. Bet¡¯s voice flowed beside him. "There are two realms to the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.One is swordsmanship, which is suitable for those below the fifth rank " The second realm involves Sword Energy and can only be executed by those of the fifth rank and above. "The former is the basic swordsmanship and is required to be able to perform thetter.The goal I¡¯m giving you is to be able to execute the Second Sword Realm¡¯s third sword." James closed his eyes and thought for a while. Then, he started to practice the sword technique. The Thirteen Heavenly Swords was aplex technique that required one to strike as fast as lightning. James practiced in the Cadens¡¯ backyard. Under Bet¡¯s guidance, James was able to learn under an extremely aplished martial artist and hence, avoid unnecessary detours. Whenever he encountered something he could not understand, he was always able to turn to Bet for answers. What¡¯s more, Bet proved to be an exceedingly patient and wonderful mentor. Before he had realised it, ten days had passed. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 James had been single mindedly practicing the sword technique for the past ten days.His dedication intrigued Tobias.He has secretly watched him for several days and noticed James¡¯ rapid progress. James had already mastered the First Sword Realm in a span of less than ten days. "This boy is without a doubt talented in martial arts.It took me several years to barely master the First Sword Realm, yet it only took him ten days." Tobias was slightly concerned about the rapid pace of James¡¯ progress.He left silently after having observed James for quite some time. Tobias needed to meditate in seclusion in preparation for the uing Mount Thunder Conference. A figure flitted through the backyard under the night sky. James moved rapidly as he fluidly executed a number of borate sword techniques. After practicing each move at least once, he sat down to take a break. p! p! p! The sudden crisp apuse broke the silence in the backyard. Bet approached him with a bemused smile. "Very good.That''s impressive.It¡¯s as if you were born to be a natural swordsman.You''ve only been practicing for ten days, yet have already surpassed the effort that takes most people many years to aplish." James put away his sword and replied with a smile of his own, "It¡¯s because you''ve taught me well." It was not an understatement that the swordsmanship of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords was intricate, and it would be difficult for James to master them on his own in such a short period of time. The reason for his rapid improvements was all due to Bet''s expert guidance.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe was able to avoid many obstacles as well as minimize his mistakes because he had an experienced teacher guiding him. "mhm.Not bad." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Bet stroked his white beard and said, "Now, you can start practicing the Second Sword Realm.This is where you''ll get a real taste of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords technique." James nodded.He picked up his sword once more and raised it. All of a sudden, his body vanished.He appeared high in the air, around 20 meters off the ground, and tilted his longsword. At that moment, the long sword suddenly began to glow with the True Energy that had been imbued into it.It did not take long for it to form Sword Energy. However, this phenomenon was over as soon as it began and dissipated without a trace. James was unable to form Sword Energy, let alone control it. "Don¡¯t worry.Take your time. "Remember, the sword is an extension of your body.Sword Energy is also an embodiment of your energy.The way you materialize Sword Energy is practically the same as True Energy.Now that you¡¯ve reached the summit of the fifth rank, you¡¯re but one tiny step away from achieving the sixth rank.If you can execute the first sword, you can pretty much consider yourself to have officially stepped into the sixth rank" Bet constantly gave him feedback. Keeping what he had been told in mind, James kept trying and practicing continuously. Time flew by in a sh. James had been immersed in refining his swordsmanship skills and had stayed in the Cadens¡¯ mansion for a month in a blink of an eye. In the first ten days, he mastered all the sword techniques from the First Sword Realm. In the next ten days that followed, he uttered chants and practiced the Second Sword Realm of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. It was drilled into his very being that True Energy controlled the sword and the sword in turn, controlled Sword Energy. After twenty days, he finally seeded. Whoosh! In the Cadens¡¯ mansion backyard, James held a sword and struck with force. From the sword burst out bright Sword Energy. The materialized Sword Energy was a long sharp sword that manifested with terrifying strength and instantly destroyed the wall gate tens of meters away. James pulled the energy back to him. "Haha!" Betughed heartily and praised, "Not bad at all! You¡¯re outstanding, my boy.It¡¯s only been a little over a month, but you¡¯ve already managed to materialize your first sword! If you¡¯remitted, the sky is your limit.You¡¯ll definitely be able to execute all thirteen swords and even the fourteenth sword with overwhelming strength in the future." James wiped the sweat from his forehead. He asked, "Grand Patriarch, how long have I been practicing here?" Bet said, "It has been 33 days." James was floored when he heard that.He did not expect so much time to have passed since he began.He currently wondered what the outside was like right now since he¡¯d been away. "Grand Patriarch, I¡¯m ever grateful for your hospitality but I can¡¯t stay any longer.There are many things I need to settle." "Go, go." Bet smiled as he flicked his wrist. Initially, he set the condition to let James leave after mastering the third sword only to put pressure on him.It was unprecedented for anyone to achieve so much in one month. "It looks like the Cadens have found their sessor."Bet was pleased.His eyes sparkled sentimentally as he put a gentle hand on James¡¯ shoulder. "I look forward to seeing you master the fourteenth sword someday.I¡¯d love to see its power at least once in my lifetime." "Thank you for your guidance," James bowed deeply as an expression of his gratitude once more. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 With Bet''s guidance, James mastered the First and Second Sword Realm of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. In other words, he had officially entered the sixth rank with this.He was one of the few people who were able to attain such strength at his age. James thanked Bet profusely. Bet waved his hand in dismissal and lightly said, "That¡¯s enough.You should go.All I ask is you come visit me whenever you''re free." James did not say anything else.He turned and left.He had been staying in the backyard of the Cadens'' mansion for the past month and had not walked around the front yard at all. Over the past month, he had absolutely no idea about what had happened in the outside world. As soon as he left the backyard and approached the front, he heard people arguing.He looked in the direction of themotion. A good number of people were gathered outside a room. "Maxine, do you know what you¡¯ve done?!" "You tantly ignored our family¡¯s rules and broke them.The family head has been too soft on you.How could you attempt to steal martial art manuals?" Several people were reprimanding a young woman.She was in her 20s and dressed in casual clothing.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe was practically prostrating herself on the ground. James frowned and walked over shouting, "What¡¯s going on?" When they saw James approaching, the Cadens gathered were slightly taken aback. Every Caden knew James had been living in the Cadens¡¯ mansion backyard for the past month and was personally supervised by the Grand Patriarch as he attempted to learn their family¡¯s signature martial art techniques. Many of the younger Cadens burned with envy when they saw him. Why him? They were the direct disciples as well as descendents of the Cadens but had never received such special treatment before. Yet, a family traitor¡¯s descendant had the opportunity to be personally taught by the Grand Patriarch. There was even news going around that Tobias wanted to train James to be the future head of the Cadens. "James, this is a family problem.An outsider like you shouldn¡¯t get involved in it." An unfriendly voice addressed him. James turned to the source and saw that it was none other than Bobby Caden.It was the very same brat that caused him a lot of trouble in the past. He had kidnapped Thea and attempted to disfigure her face to force him to hand over the ancient chest from the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb. "Don''t assume that you¡¯re a member of the Cadens just because grandpa is protecting you! Your family has long been exiled from the Cadens by the Grand Patriarch." Bobby was not giving James an ounce of courtesy and pointed to the gate as he said dismissively, "Get lost." Meanwhile, the Cadens¡¯ seniors remained silent. However, it was in to see from their aloof expressions that James¡¯ presence was extremely unwee.Some even threw him hateful res. James scanned the surroundings.He took a guess that these people who showed him such unrestrained hostility had their rtives killed by Thomas. James ignored them and looked at Maxine, kneeling on the ground with her forehead firmly nted on the floor. He asked, "Maxine, what¡¯s going on?" Before Maxine could reply, an elder stepped forward with his hands behind his back. He red at James and answered him coldly, "Maxine has broken our family rules by entering the family library and attempting to steal the Cadens¡¯ martial art manuals.She was caught in the act." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James nced at the elder. The appearance of the older man was somewhat simr to that of Tobias. The person was likely Tobias¡¯ brother, which also made him James¡¯ granduncle. "Is that true, Maxine?" "Is there any way it isn¡¯t?" Bobby grabbed Maxine off the ground and took a handwritten manual from her. Then, he tossed her back on the floor and growled, "There¡¯s your hard evidence." Maxine kneeled on the ground and lowered her head.She was not defending herself. What happened? James narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he remembered something. ¡®Could this be Tobias¡¯ n, an opportunity to cut Maxine off from the family? Coming to the realization, James looked at Bobby sternly. "Even if it was true, there¡¯s no need for to make her kneel." James reached out and gently helped Maxine off the ground. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 "This is preposterous!" The elder Caden shouted.His booming voice was deafening.It rocked everyone present as if it were a p of thunder. Even Maxine was taken aback by his outburst. James nced at the elder and said calmly, "What do you want?" The elder narrowed his eyes. "In ordance with our family rules, the lightest punishment for those who enter the library without permission is the removal of their cultivation base and the subsequent expulsion from our family.The more severe punishment states that offenders are to be killed on the spot." "Try to kill her if you dare." James'' expression darkened and he returned the elder¡¯s hateful re. Maxine pulled James to the side and whispered, "James, just leave me be.I''ve vited the family¡¯s rules by sneaking into the library.Just let them punish me." "It¡¯s good that you acknowledge your own sins.Since we''re all aware of your crime, I will be the one to abolish your cultivation and expel you from the family.The elder suddenly raised his hand, and a powerful force materialized in his palm.It forcibly pulled Maxine towards him.James had figured out that this was a ploy by Tobias and Maxine that would result in her expulsion from the family.However, Maxine¡¯s life would be over if they abolished her cultivation base.He quickly stepped over and grasped Maxine¡¯s shoulder, pulling her toward him. Two forces pulled at Maxine causing her to lose her bnce.She ended up falling directly into James¡¯ arms. James put his arms around her and slightly stepped back. While he did this, he remained ring at the elder in front of him. James questioned the elder harshly, "It¡¯s just a martial art manual.This isn¡¯t a severe crime.There¡¯s no need for such a cruel punishment.Can¡¯t you just emunicate her? Why do you have to abolish her cultivation base as well?" The elder¡¯s face hardened as he heard this.His name was Karson Caden.He was not only an elder in the family, but he was also Tobias¡¯ youngest brother. In terms of strength, he was far from being an unrivaled fighter. However, he was still a grandmaster of the fifth rank. Yet, James was able to snatch someone away from him. Shock filled his eyes. The entire scene caught the other Cadens by surprise as well. Why was James so strong? They knew James well and were aware that he had cultivated his True Energy rtively recently. However, they had also heard that he had his cultivation base forcefully removed by the head of the Johnston family. How could he possibly have the strength to go against someone as powerful as Karson? "Do you insist on interfering with the Cadens¡¯ family problems, boy? Our family has rules that have been passed down for thousands of years.Absolutely no one is allowed to break them.Having knowledge of those rules and still choosing to break them is appropriately punishable by death" Bobby stepped forward, jabbed his finger in Maxine¡¯s direction, and spoke. "I don¡¯t care about your rules, "James replied coldly. "You''re just that eager to die huh...?" Bobby immediately pulled out a gun and pointed it at James.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe started to speak in a loud and intimidating voice, "You''re a descendant of a sinner.Who are you to meddle in our family¡¯s problems? Kneel before me!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The other elders watching the events unfold did not step forward to stop Bobby. He took their silence as them assenting to his actions. "James, forget it.I truly am guilty," Maxine tried to dissuade him softly. James put his arms around her protectively and red at Bobby along with the other family members."He said calmly, "From today onward, Maxine is no longer part of the Cadens.This means, you don¡¯t have a say on whether she lives or not." After speaking, James hurriedly dragged Maxine away. "Son of ab*tch!" Bobby fired a shot from his gun. James did not even turn around to see where it wasing from.He simply caught the bullet with his fingers and threw it away. ng! The bullet fell to the ground with a loud sound. Many were shocked by this sight. On the roof, not far away, an old man was sitting as he watched the others from the shadows.It was Tobias. When he saw this, Tobias murmured with a frown, "How did this kid be so powerful? He hid his strength so well. Could he have unraveled the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge?" After witnessing James master the First Sword Realm of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, Bet went into closed-door meditation. Thus, he missed the truly fantastic sight of James executing the Second Sword Realm of the technique. The strength that James disyed shocked them. "What do you take the Cadens¡¯ mansion for? Do you think you cane and leave as you please?" Tobias murmured and jumped off the roof, flying forward.He raised his hand and thrust his palm forward while in mid-air. Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 James pulled Maxine off the ground and left. After they had walked a few meters away, they suddenly heard someone exim angrily. James felt a powerful force sweeping toward him. The intensity of the threat raised goosebumps all over his skin.He pushed Maxine away with all his strength and turned around as he raised his hands to confront the threat. Boom! The forces collided and resulted in a loud explosion. Remnants of the forces lingered in the air and caused the nearby Caden disciples to stagger from its sheer potency. Those without True Energy fell to the ground and coughed up blood. James felt the powerful force surge through his palm and into his body.His arm went numb, and he stumbled several meters backward. In addition to that, the Blood Energy in his body bubbled over and caused blood to gush out of his throat.He forced himself to withstand the pain as he swallowed a mouthful of his own blood. Tobias stood firmly on the ground and his eyes shone grimly as he glowered at James. He could barely process the fact that James was strong enough to withstand an attack from him. "James, you¡¯ve done well in hiding your strength." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Heh." James smirked. Tobias questioned, "Your True Energy has grown a great deal.Seeing as you''re still standing, am I right in assuming you¡¯ve already entered the sixth rank?" This outsider...is a sixth-rank grandmaster?! Everyone stared at James in disbelief. They never thought it possible that James had already reached the sixth rank so quickly. James smiled lightly and did not reply Tobias¡¯ question. Instead, he changed the topic and asked, "Can I take Maxine with me?" Tobias sped his hands behind his back as he replied, "Of course.However, I''d to remind her that once she steps out of these gates, she¡¯ ll no longer be a part of the Caden family nor have anything to do with us." James did not say anything in response and turned to leave. He walked to Maxine and pulled her wrist saying, "Let¡¯s go." Maxine followed James without any hesitation and they both left the Cadens¡¯pound. James'' face immediately turned pale after they walked outside.He could not endure the strain any longer and gurgled blood. "James..." Maxine was startled and quickly took out a tissue to wipe the blood away from his lips. "He¡¯s so powerful." James¡¯ face was mmy and ashen as he muttered weakly, "I didn¡¯t expect Tobias to be so strong.One light blow was enough to agitate my Blood Energy this much." Maxine put her arm under his shoulder and supported James. "Are you alright?" James waved her away. "It¡¯s just a minor injury and isn¡¯t anything serious.I¡¯ll be fine after I rest for a bit." "You¡¯re too reckless.How could you reveal your strength so easily?" Maxine reprimanded him. ¡®It¡¯s alright." James said, "I¡¯ve always had people aiming for my head.It¡¯s not something new.I¡¯ve been hiding my strength for so long, but it won¡¯t be necessary anymore since I n to take action against Mr.Gabriel.I¡¯d like to see who has the balls toe for me then.I''ll get rid of anyone that tries to touch me.Plus..." James paused and said, "I don¡¯t trust Tobias.I want him to see me as a threat.Only then will he start to take action.He might try to get rid of me, and as soon as that happens, he¡¯ll expose himself." Tobias was kind and caring toward him.However, it was precisely why James was suspicious of him. His intuition was telling him something was off about Tobias and that he was just interacting with James through a facade. Hearing this, Maxine went silent. "Let¡¯s go." James turned around and left. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Maxine followed closely behind James. After the two left, Tobias walked out of the Cadens¡¯ mansion.He stood at the gates watching the figures of James and Maxine gradually disappear from his view.His wrinkled face gradually darkened as he murmured, "When did this kid¡¯s energy get so strong? Even if he had opened his Governor Vessel, Conception Vessel, and Eight Extraordinary Meridians, it''s impossible for his True Energy to have gained this amount of power in such a short time." Tobias was confused and could note up with a usible exnation for James¡¯ newfound strength. This left him increasingly anxious and restless. After leaving the Cadens¡¯ mansion, James and Maxine found a secluded ce to rest for a while. James sat in the lotus position and circted his True Energy to quell the Blood Energy in his body. While healing his injury, he asked with his eyes still closed, "Did anything happen in the outside world in the time I stayed with the Grand Patriarch?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Nothing significant has happened.Ah, wait! Quincy called from Cansington, saying she was overwhelmed and needed your advice.Since you were practicing in the backyard, I didn¡¯t think bother you about it." "What''s the situation in Cansington?" "Madelyn has been acting quickly.Within a month, theyunched countless new drugs and promptly seized the domestic pharmaceutical market.They¡¯ve also signed contracts with hospitals across the country and be the primary drug supplier for major hospitals.Meanwhile, Messiah is on the brink of bankruptcy.Apart from recruiting some smaller families and businesses, there hasn¡¯t been much development on that front." Maxine briefly exined the recent development in Cansington. "We''re not in a rush.Our target is Mr.Gabriel.We must eliminate the ones closest to him first before moving onto the main event.Madelyn will be our first target,"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞJames said calmly. "Um...By the way..." Maxine suddenly recalled something and said hesitantly, "While you were practicing the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, Tiara got engaged, but..." James nced at Maxine. "But what?" Maxine spoke haltingly, "I wanted to ask for your opinion but didn¡¯t want to interrupt you since you were busy practicing the Thirteen Heavenly Swords technique.I took matters into my own hand and ruined her engagement ceremony." "Huh?" James¡¯ posture crumbled as he turned to Maxine in shock. Maxine twirled a lock of her own hair and smiled. "Although you and Thea have reconciled, I was worried you might regret it.So, I disguised myself as you and snatched Tiara away from her engagement ceremony.Then, I sent her back to Cansington." James had a hard time trying toe up with a coherent response to Maxine¡¯s rash actions. Maxine was creating conflicts for no good reason.However, he could not entirely disapprove of Maxine¡¯s actions.He was still unsure of his feelings for Tiara. "You don¡¯t need to do this anymore...But thanks." Maxine pouted and smiled. "Thea is a decent woman, but Tiara is also a good girl.She looks soft but is surprisingly determined.She¡¯s been waiting for you to give her an answer all this while.Yet, you¡¯ve never said anything.I took the liberty of telling her that you''ll bring her to live in seclusion in the countryside after sorting out all the troublesome things.She was ecstatic and even said she didn¡¯t care that you were with Thea.She¡¯s happy just being able to stay by your side." Maxine spoke as if what she did was a trivial matter. James pinched his temples and said in a resigned tone, "Are you trying to make things difficult for me?" "That¡¯s because you''ve grown up in the mundane world.In the ancient martial art world, it¡¯spletely normal for a strong man to have several wives." "Is that so?" James was at a loss for words. "Of course." "The strong dictate the rules of society.If you really desire it, it¡¯s not a big deal if you want Thea, Quincy, or all of them by your side.You¡¯re not only strong but you''re also a hero.You¡¯re destined to have more than one woman at your side." Hearing this made James even more speechless.He never thought about it that way. Throughout his whole life, he wanted to spend it with only one person. A person¡¯s heart had only enough space for one person. How could he marry them all? The idea itself was extremely unthinkable. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 ¡®The strong dictate the rules of society, huh?¡¯ James repeated Maxine¡¯s words in his heart and felt more convinced as he kept telling himself that. He quickly shook his head and chased that temptation away. Turning to Maxine, he asked curiously, "If it were you, would you want to share your man with other women?" "Me? " Maxine was blindsided by his question.She was not expecting James to direct whatever she said back at her. Ever since she was a child, she grew up in the Caden household and as a result, had been exposed to the rules of the ancient martial world from a young age. Everything in her life had been essentially predetermined.She knew that she was basically a tool to form marriage ties with other families in the future. Marriage was not something that she had given a lot of thought to previously. The only thing she had thought about before was that she would marry a highly capable martial artist. As for what kind of person he was or how many women he had, it was not something she could control. "I probably would." Maxine said as she put a finger on her chin, "If he¡¯s talented and strong, who am I to monopolize him?" Hearing this, James smiled bitterly.He could not understand Maxine''s logic. Despite that, he also fell into thought.He had been indecisive in the past. This made him let many people down. If he could marry them all, everyone would be satisfied right? As soon as the idea crossed his mind, he quickly vetoed it. Absolutely not. That would not be fair to anyone. Not to Thea or Tiara.He shook away the messy thoughts and continued circting his energy to heal his injuries. Maxine stood aside quietly and watched him. After a while, a smile inadvertently crept up on her face.She had always thought her fate wouldy entirely in Tobias'' hands. It had never crossed her mind that she would one day leave the Cadens. Finally, she ended up free from the burden of being a Caden and the heavy shackles that apanied it. She stretched out her arms, raised her head, and felt the breeze. Breathing in the fresh air, she whispered happily, "The feeling of being free to do as I please and not have to perform perfectly feels so good.I wonder how long it¡¯llst." Maxine knew that Tobias expelled her from the family because he did not want to get caught up in the battle of political forces. Despite that, Tobias still wanted to use James as a weapon to kill Mr.Gabriel and, if possible, to dispose of the other three families as well. Thus, he expelled her from the family to give James as much of an advantage as he could provide. When James protected her earlier, she felt her heart race like never before. Honestly, she liked that feeling a lot. James had rested for a while, and he sessfully suppressed the rampaging Blood Energy in his body and stood up.He noticed Maxine giggling beside him like a fool. "What¡¯re youughing about?" "Huh? Maxine suddenly came back to her sense and put away her smile.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe asked, "Was I smiling?" "Yeah." James replied sincerely, "You seemed to be smiling very happily." "No, I wasn¡¯t." Maxine turned around.She was slightly nervous and embarrassed to have exposed such a side to James.She hurriedly changed the subject and asked, "By the way, when are you nning on making a move against Mr.Gabriel?" James said, "I need to meet with the King first and ask about the selection of a new Red me Army commander.It¡¯s already been a month, and the results should be out by now.After I take over the position, we can start nning from there.Let¡¯s go." James walked away, and Maxine trotted quietly behind him. Maxine''s hands swung about carelessly, and she unconsciously began smiling once more. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a question popped into her mind, and she asked curiously, "By the way, James.Which one of them do you actually like?" "Is it Thea, Quincy, or perhaps Tiara who you spent an intimate night with before?" Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 James closed his eyes and thought for a while. Finally, he answered, "Thea." She was the sole reason he stood here today. In order to save him, Thea ended up burned and disfigured horribly. That made the next ten years of her life a living hell. Because of her sacrifice, he had sworn to protect Thea for the rest of his life. "Is that so? What about your first love, Quincy? She believed you were alive and waited ten years for you. "As for Tiara, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility for that too.After all, she¡¯s with your child." Hearing this, James froze instantly.He turned around and stared at Maxine as the color drained from his face. "W-What did you say?" Maxineughed teasingly and said, "Tiara¡¯s pregnant." "What?!" James eximed in disbelief. "She¡¯s pregnant?" "Yeah.Remember how I pretended to be you at Tiara¡¯s engagement ceremony and took her away? She was overjoyed and told me everything.She nned to have the child by herself, but her family forced her to get engaged.She was basically left with no choice but to agree." Maxine said with a bright smile, "Congrattions.You''re going to be a father soon! How¡¯ re you feeling? Are you excited? Are you thrilled?" James was neither excited nor thrilled.His blood ran cold. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ He asked with a serious expression, "Does Thea know that you sent Tiara to Cansington?" "S-She doesn¡¯t.I didn¡¯t even dare to tell her.What would we do if she acted impulsively? She¡¯s a grandmaster of the third rank and the God-King Pce¡¯s master.Tiara, on the other hand, is just a commoner." Maxine patted James¡¯ shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t worry.You can just hide it from Thea and buy a vi for Tiara so she can give birth to the child and raise it peacefully" "Maxine, I seriously owe you one.If it weren''t for you, Tiara would¡¯ve gotten engaged to someone else, and I wouldn¡¯t even know she was pregnant with my child." James looked at Maxine gratefully. Although he was unsure how to handle the unexpected situation, Maxine did indeed help him. "I said it earlier, didn¡¯t I? You don¡¯t need to thank me." Maxine pretended to pout and then chuckled. With her hands behind her back, she whistled and walked away. James got lost in his thoughts for a while and eventually chased after her. "I think I should go back to Cansington to check on the situation." "You decide.I¡¯ve been expelled from the Cadens, so I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go and do whatever you tell me to do." Maxine smiled sweetly.She seemed to be in a good mood after leaving the Cadens. "Alright.I''ll head back to Cansington first and meet the Kingter." Tiara¡¯s pregnancy was not something James had ounted for.It had already been three months. How could she hide such an important thing from him? Instead of booking a ne ticket, James headed directly to the military region to take an army helicopter to Cansington. Gloom showed up when he arrived at the military region¡¯s gate. He walked toward James with a smile and said, "James, after countless meetings and much deliberation, the parliament has decided to appoint you as themander of the Red me Army and agree to also let you keep your position as themander of the ck Dragon Army.You can do whatever you want now without worry.However, the consequences are something you''ll have to deal with yourself." "Alright." James nodded. Now that he wasmander of the Red me Army, he had the power to enforce thew across the country. "Do it as soon as possible." Gloom said with a serious tone, "The appointment of you as the commander had been discussed for a very long time because many people were opposed to it.Since you''ve got a lot you want to aplish, you shouldn¡¯t drag it out too long and deal with all of them quickly, especially Mr.Gabriel." "I''ll do it as soon as possible," §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞJames replied. "Are you heading back to Cansington?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloom looked at James quizzically. "Yeah, something unexpected happened." Gloom pped him on the back as he reminded James, "Bring the de of Justice with you.If you kill without the King¡¯s authorization, you¡¯ll be breaking thew.Since you¡¯re aw enforcer now, you shouldn¡¯t knowingly go around breaking thew." Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 After Gloom said his piece to James, he left as quickly as he came.Maxine stayed silent until Gloom waspletely out of sight.Then, she asked, "Are we still returning to Cansington?" "Yeah." James nodded. Tiara¡¯s pregnancy was an important matter that he wanted to confirm with his own eyes. If he held it off, James did not think he would be able to sleep soundly at night. Maxine¡¯s eyes crinkled as she smiled knowingly. "Love is a trivial matter.The country¡¯s affairs are much more important.Didn¡¯t you hear Gloom say that you should act quickly and deal with Mr.Gabriel as soon as possible?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James¡¯ lips curved into a frown and he asked, "Then, should we immediately go for Mr.Gabriel? I had nned to get rid of his closestpanions first." "Don and Maxine shut down his idea immediately and said, "Your ultimate target is Mr.Gabriel, not Madelyn.If you eliminate Madelyn first, you''ll end up giving Mr.Gabriel a heads-up.He¡¯ll then be able to take precautions against any following attacks.I suggest that we strike immediately and catch him off guard." James pensively rubbed his chin. Maxine¡¯s proposal had valid points. However, he was still worried. Mr.Gabriel was not fighting alone, he represented a whole faction. The severe chain reaction that could be caused by his death might be extremely severe. James took a deep breath and put the problem aside for the time being.He said, "I''ll call Tiara first to inquire about the pregnancy." Maxine made a gesture telling him to go ahead. James took out his phone, searched for Tiara¡¯s number, and made the call. Soon, someone picked up the call. "James." A cheerful voice came from the other end of the phone. "Uhm, Tiara..." James could not help but feel nervous when he heard Tiara¡¯s voice.He wanted to ask about the pregnancy but did not know where to start.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHis throat quickly dried up so he ended up taking a big gulp of saliva as he prepared to speak. "H-How are you?" "Good.I¡¯m good." Tiara¡¯s sweet voice answered nonchntly. "I¡¯m staying at Cynthia¡¯s ce right now.Don¡¯t worry about me, and go ahead with your big ns!" Tiara said with a lighthearted chuckle. James hesitated for a bit before he finally summoned the courage and dragged the pressing question he had out of his throat. "A-Are you pregnant?" Maxine burst outughing when she saw James¡¯ expression.He was so nervous and chose his words so carefully that he seemed like a child who was trying to exin their mistake. James ignored Maxine and walked away with his phone in hand. On the other side of the phone, Tiara replied hesitantly, "D-Didn¡¯t I tell you about it a month ago? Have you really forgotten that quickly?" James felt like a huge boulder was weighing down on his body.It made it hard for him to breathe. "O-Okay, that¡¯s all I wanted to confirm with you.A-Anyway, you should take care." James stammered a few courteous words and quickly ended the call. Tiara stood outside the door of Cynthia¡¯s vi in Cansington.Her beautiful face was wrinkled with guilt after she heard the sound of James hanging up. She muttered quietly, "J-James, I-I didn¡¯t want to lie to you, but Maxine told me to..." She sighed as soon as she said those words to herself. Initially, she had already decided to get engaged to a suitor her family had chosen for her. However, Maxine suddenly appeared at the engagement ceremony and gave her a lecture saying that she had to seize her opportunity for happiness. Afterward, Maxine forcibly took her away with a promise to help her.She even convinced her to tell James that she was pregnant. Tiara lowered her head and walked into the vi. As she was entering the door, Thea suddenly walked out.Thea frowned upon seeing Tiara and asked, "What''re you doing, Tiara? You look rather suspicious." Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 "Huh?" Tiara raised her head and saw Thea. Panic washed over her as she replied hastily, "I-I¡¯m not doing anything in particr." Thea put her arms on her hips and looked at Tiara arrogantly. Then, she said disdainfully, "Tiara, you shouldn''t think my husband likes you just because you¡¯ve slept with him once.My husband is a national hero, and it¡¯s not unusual that he¡¯d sleep around with women casually.I advise that you don¡¯t pester him.He doesn¡¯t have time for idle chatter" "I-I¡¯m not pestering him! He was the one who asked me toe to Cansington," Tiara mumbled softly as she looked down. "Hmph." Thea snorted dismissively at her and left. Tiara clenched her phone tightly and walked inside with her head still lowered. As soon as she entered the vi, Cynthia pulled her aside and whispered in a concerned voice, "What happened? Is Thea harassing you again?" Tiara shook her head gently and said, "No, she didn¡¯t harass me! Cynthia...I was wondering...Should I not havee back?" "No, I think there¡¯s no problem about youing back.James and Thea are divorced, so you have every right to pursue your own happiness.Don''t be afraid, be brave! You have to take life by the reins to seize your happiness," Cynthia said earnestly as she reassuringly rubbed Tiara¡¯s back. "But..." "No more buts! By the way, is it true that you¡¯re pregnant?" Cynthia looked at Tiara¡¯s stomach suspiciously. Aftering to Cansington, Tiara secretly told Cynthia about her pregnancy and even showed her the medical report. However, Cynthia noticed no physical signs that suggest that Tiara was even pregnant. ording to the timeline, it has been 12 weeks but her tummy showed no bulging whatsoever. "Mhm." Tiara nodded gently. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Does James know?" Tiara nodded again. "Does Thea know?" Tiara shook her head and said while trembling, "N-Not yet." "Okay.I¡¯m going to do my martial squats in the yard.You should be careful and don¡¯t do anything reckless! You have to keep the baby safe, okay?" Tiara continued walking with downcast eyes. James, who had called from the to confirm the news, seemed troubled again.He and Thea had just managed to reconcile and even finally had sex together.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe had decided to treat Thea well but was now indecisive because of the news that Tiara was pregnant with his child. Where would his humanity be if he did not take responsibility for this oue? Yet... If he took responsibility, then what about Thea? "What¡¯s the matter, James? You¡¯re going to make those wrinkles a permanent part of your face if you frown any harder," Maxine walked over and asked after she noticed his distressed demeanor. James looked at Maxine with a stressed grimace. "Tiara¡¯s really pregnant.What should I do?" Maxine shrugged and replied offhandedly, "How would I know? You shouldn¡¯t be dwelling on this.Your priority right now is to kill Mr.Gabriel as soon as possible.With that in mind, you should also get the de of Justice.Also, I think that we¡¯ll have to act on both sides simultaneously." "Both sides?" James was confused. "Yeah.You¡¯ll kill Mr.Gabriel while Thea leads the fighters from the God-King Pce to attack Madelyn.You destroyed the research facilities before.After Madelyn took over the Emperor¡¯s role, she must have resumed what they were researching before.Before you take action, we have to find the research facilities and destroy them as part of our n." "Wait...I never told you about it.How did you find out?" Maxine winked. "Of course, I have my own methods.Listen to me this time.Not only will you kill Mr.Gabriel, but you''d also be able to eliminate all his subordinates.However..." Maxine''s expression suddenly turned serious. "As you said, killing him will definitely have untold consequences.We can¡¯t be sure how many people will reveal themselves or what they will do.I¡¯m certain that the descendants of the Gu Sect, the Mavericks, will undoubtedly rear their ugly heads. Fortunately... "You''re no longer the James of the past.You''d certainly be able to stand alone with your current strength.These problems wouldn¡¯t amount much to you now.I also look forward to you resolving everything, retiring, and living an idyllic life in seclusion with your harem of women in the countryside.How beautiful does that sound?" Maxine looked at James with a big grin which revealed the dimples on her face.Her smile was contagious Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 James looked curiously at Maxine. For some reason, he felt that Maxine had suddenly changed. Despite her age, she had always been mature, steady, and calm when dealing with things. Yet now, she was acting like a mischievous little girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to find a ce to stay for now. We''ll iron out the detailster.¡± James turned around and left. Meanwhile, a handsome young man was sitting with his legs crossed at Madelyn¡¯s vi in Cansington. He looked at Madelyn, who was engrossed in reading a war novel. With a look of dissatisfaction, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Madelyn, it¡¯s been more than a month since I¡¯vee to Cansington. When will you fulfill your promise?¡± Madelyn put down the book and turned to him with an expression of extreme displeasure. She clicked her tongue. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give you your money? Just use that to get any type of woman you desire in this city. If you can¡¯t get the woman you want, it just means you don¡¯t have enough yet. How about I give you another tens of millions so you can spend it for the time being?¡± Fabian''s face was full of dissatisfaction. There were two reasons he left the Medical Valley. One was to experience worldly pleasures, and the second was to challenge James¡¯ medical skills. Yet, even after all this while, he still had yet to obtain a suitable woman or meet James himself. Madelyn stood up and said tly, ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ve got other things to do so I won¡¯t be apanying you any longer. If I may just leave you with a piece of advice. Get one of the luxury cars from the garage and drive it around the university district. I¡¯m sure you''ll find what you want that way.¡± After giving her personal advice, Madelyn walked off. A young man appeared in front of her as she walked out of the vi door. The man was dressed in a ck coat and duckbill cap. He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Ms. Gabriel, I''ve brought some news from the Capital.¡± Madelyn asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This morning, there has been news that Maxine has been expelled from the Cadens. Turns out she had selfish intentions and tried stealing martial art manuals from the Cadens'' library. The Cadens were furious and wanted to strip her cultivation base, but James interfered and brought her along with him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Madelyn''s face darkened when she heard this information. She murmured darkly, ¡°James hasn''t shown up for a month. Meanwhile, the King had been holding countless meetings to discuss the appointment of a new Emperor. The day they finally came to a result, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞMaxine also happened to suddenly get kicked out of the Caden family?¡± Madelyn knew that there was more to things than meets the eye.She racked her brains, and her eyes widened slightly when a thought suddenly shed across her mind. Madelyn immediately headed to the airport and purchased a ne ticket back to the Capital. Meanwhile, James arrived at the Emperor''s Mansion in the Capital. Since the death of the Emperor, the ce had been vacant. Now that James had be the new commander of the Red me Army, he naturally inherited the Emperor¡¯s title as well as his mansion. James sat on a sofa in a guest room of the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. Maxine was in the process of sharing her spections with him. ¡°After what happenedst time, Madelyn won¡¯t establish new research facilities in Sol and would probably do it abroad instead. However, they shouldn¡¯t be too far away and are likely in a neighboring country. We must find the location of all the facilities as soon as possible if you want to put an end to them permanently.¡± ¡°Mhm. ¡± James smoked a cigarette and shook off the ashes. He nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate this matter.¡± Maxine cautioned him, ¡°Do it fast. You¡¯re the Dragon King of the Southern ins, themander of the Red me Army, and also the Five Commanders¡¯ leader. Additionally, you¡¯ve got a good rtionship with Blithe King. Not only that, the girlfriend of your subordinate, ck Shadow, is the daughter of the general guarding the Northern Border. You¡¯re basically the most powerful man in Sol, but... Only in Sol. If by chance, their research institutes are abroad, you''ll have to use other means to investigate them.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maxine paused for a while and continued. ¡°ke is a suitable candidate for the job. He¡¯s the Assasin King and the Dark Castle¡¯s founder. Although the people under the Dark Castle are rtively ordinary assassins, their organization is practically a globalwork. It¡¯ll be easy for them to catch wind of any information in international borders.¡± Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 ¡°Also, I think you should bring Thea to the Capital. ¡°While this is all going on, you¡¯ll have to ensure that everything in Cansington is operating safely. You¡¯ll be fighting in the front line but at the same time, you can¡¯t let your rear end catch on fire. Desperate people will do anything to save themselves when they¡¯re forced into a corner. It''d be best to leave some people from the God -King Pce in Cansington to protect Quincy and the others.¡± Maxine conducted a simple analysis and carefully presented her thoughts on every part of their n. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. It was a well-thought and sensible n. He picked up the phone and called ke. ¡°James, it¡¯s good to hear from you, brother! I¡¯ve got good news to share with you. I seeded in cultivating my True Energy.¡± ke¡¯s joyful exmation was the first thing James heard when he answered the call. James was shocked. ke progressed at an astonishing speed. He managed to cultivate his True Energy in slightly over a month.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ This seemed totally natural for a descendant of the Gu Sect. ¡°I¡¯m in the Capital and I¡¯ve got a new mission for you. Come here and I''ll brief you on the details in person.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ke agreed without hesitating. Afterward, James called Thea and asked her to secretly make her way to the Capital. ¡°Also...¡± After James had made the two phone calls, Maxine spoke again, ¡°If I were Mr. Gabriel or the faction that was behind him, I¡¯d take extreme measures if I was cornered.¡± Maxine exined her rationale, ¡°Mr. Gabriel''s death would mark the beginning of a battle between the two factions. Once the Gu Sect realizes there¡¯s no hope of winning, they''ll try to attack and seize Sol by force using Gu. ¡°Over the years, they¡¯ve been pouring funds into researching Gu. The result is an artificial virus that¡¯s able to modify a human¡¯s body structure, which can make an ordinary person incredibly strong. We¡¯ll need to take this into ount while preventing a battle from breaking out. ¡°You can contact several of your general friends. However, there¡¯s no guarantee they aren''t from the Gu Sect. The only people we can trust are the ck Dragon Army. They must be deployed to the Capital to protect the city.¡± James made a groan of disagreement. ¡°If I dispatch the ck Dragon army, wouldn''t that move alert our enemies instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do it now. I mean after Mr. Gabriel¡¯s death. The ck Dragon Army has to enter the Capital and join forces with the Red me Army to keep the other faction in check. As long as we can prevent them from taking action, everything else will be resolved quite easily. ¡°After all these things are settled, the next thing to worry about will be the Mount Thunder Conference. Whoever bes the new Great Grandmaster will be able tomand all the martial artists in Sol. We can¡¯t let someone from the Gu Sect snatch the title. Otherwise, all our efforts will go to waste.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. Everything was soplicated. Fighting on the Southern ins was much simpler. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James picked up another cigarette and lit it. Maxine eyed the cigarette and chided him, ¡°Also, you should smoke less. It¡¯s only been a short while since yourst one and you''ve already smoked so many.¡± James ignored her advice and pretended not to hear it. ¡°The Ancient Four and the countless ancient martial artists have always avoided involving themselves in political quarrels. After the new Great Grandmaster is selected, will it finally spur them into action?¡± Maxine nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, definitely. Ancient martial artists don¡¯t acknowledge anyone else other than the Great Grandmaster. A hundred years ago, the Great Grandmaster from the Mount Thunder Sect stepped forward and called for support. Only then did other ancient martial artists join the battle. After his death, all sects and martial families hid in seclusion. They vowed never to interfere with worldly matters again. This is why the position of the Great Grandmaster is crucial. ¡°Moreover, I suspect Mr. Gabriel is confident he¡¯ll obtain the position since he proposed the Mount Thunder Conference right when the Ancient Four was about to have a go at each other. He wanted to prevent the Ancient Four from conflicting. Otherwise, the situation would be out of their control.¡± As he listened to Maxine speak, he opened his mouth to ask her a question, ¡°In your opinion, who¡¯s the strongest person in the world currently? Who''s the most likely to win the position of Great Grandmaster?¡± Maxine shot him an incredulous look. ¡°How would I know? It depends on whether the eighth-rank grandmaster decides to participate or not. It''ll be a fight between the seventh-rank grandmasters if he doesn''t join in.¡± Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Maxine continued. ¡°The only eighth-rank grandmaster we know of is the Great Patriarch of the Blithe family. They¡¯re demonstrating great ambition and will definitely attend this conference. If the Blithes are part of the Gu Sect, that¡¯ll be troublesome for us.¡± Maxine was worried. James had no supporters. It was not feasible for James to face an entire faction all on his own. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. The King will lend me a hand if the situation turns dire. After all, it¡¯s a battle between two factions and not mine alone.¡± ¡°I''m relieved, but...¡± Maxine nced at Jams and said, ¡°If the eighth-rank grandmaster doesn¡¯t attend, then the Great Grandmaster will be selected from the seventh-ranked grandmasters. You''ve already stepped into the sixth rank, and with your Invincible Body Siddhi, you have a chance of standing against a seventh-rank grandmaster. There¡¯s a real possibility of you winning the title of the Great Grandmaster. Even if you don¡¯t fight for it, you still have to...¡± ¡°What do I still have to do?¡± James looked at Maxine and cocked his brow. ¡°You''ll have to sabotage the conference,¡± Maxine smirked. ¡°Now, with everythingid out, we need someone to sabotage the conference so it can¡¯t proceed smoothly.¡± ¡°Oh, what''s your n?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one yet. I¡¯ll have to see how everything unfolds first.¡± James and Maxine discussed the details of their n in the Emperor¡¯s mansion. Meanwhile, Madelyn arrived in the Capital and made her way to an independent suburb courtyard to look for Mr. Gabriel. ¡°Mr. Gabriel, the situation has changed. The King may be nning to take action soon.¡± Madelyn looked at the middle-aged man warming himself by the fire with a worried look on her face. Mr. Gabriel asked calmly, ¡°What did you hear, pray tell?¡± ¡°James has been appointed as the new Emperor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a surprise. The position has been vacant for some time now, and someone had to be appointed eventually. Unfortunately, our side did not manage to garner enough votes,¡± Mr. Gabriel replied offhandedly. Madelyn took a breath before continuing, ¡°Maxine was kicked out of the Cadens. These two incidents aren¡¯t a coincidence. The three families from the Ancient Four are targeting the Cadens. §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü. ¡é¦Ò§ÞNow that the rtionship between the Blithes and the Cadens has fallen apart, the Cadens don¡¯t have any allies. The only way for them to protect their family is by allying with the King.¡± ¡°That cunning fox Tobias knew that if he dered his allegiance right now, other families would follow suit and start picking sides. The forces will be clearly divided, and a battle will break out. Thus, he kicked Maxine out of the family so she could help James without involving the Cadens.¡± Madelyn exined her view on the situation. Mr. Gabriel did not seem the least bit perturbed and said indifferently, ¡°So what? What can James do?¡± It was all part of his n to force the Cadens into a corner where they would have no choice but to ally with the King. When that happens, the other three families that show resentment toward the Cadens would naturally choose an opposing side. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go back to Cansington. Our time is running out. We need to speed things up.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Madelyn silently and reluctantly left the room. She specifically rushed back to Cansington to warn him, but Mr. Gabriel seemed entirely unbothered. It was as if this was all part of his n too. After leaving the room, Madelyn murmured with a serious expression, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Gabriel is holding onto a trump card? I wonder who or what it is.¡± Madelyn was unable to figure it out and stopped thinking about it. She shook her head and left the courtyard. At the same time, James and Maxine were waiting for ke and Thea¡¯s arrival. The two rushed over to the Capital once James had called them. At noon, ke arrived at the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Tsk, tsk! James! You were already Dragon King of the Southern ins, and now you''re also the new Emperor in charge of the Red me Army? You are only second to the king in terms of power in Sol!¡± ke began to ramble after sitting down.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 James nced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut the ttery short. I need you to go on a mission.¡± ke immediately straightened up and asked, ¡°What kind of mission is it?¡± ¡°You were there when I killed the Emperor. He has been secretly researching Gu venom and turned it into a virus to create unkible superhumans. Now that Madelyn has taken over his job, they must be continuing to research this online. I need you to use the Dark Castle''s influence to locate their new research facilities.¡± ke¡¯s expression immediately turned serious as his lips pulled into a thin line. ¡°James, you think too highly of me. The world is such a big ce. Where am I going to find them?¡± James said, ¡°ording to our analysis, the research base should not be that far from Sol. It¡¯s probably in a neighboring country, so you should focus your investigation on neighboring countries. The Dark Castle¡¯swork practically epasses the world. I¡¯m sure it won''t be a big deal for you.¡± ¡°Alright. I''ll try my best.¡± ke nodded. He was still counting on James to give him a set of martial art manuals. So for now, he could only obey James¡¯ orders. ¡°I need it as soon as possible. Give me a result in three days.¡± ¡°That''s impossible.¡± ke shook his head and balked. ¡°Unless you give me a vague location to start looking, three days is nowhere near sufficient.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ I''ll have to search the entire globe since you don''t have a location. It¡¯s impossible to find them within three days. I''ll need at least a month.¡± ¡°No. One month is way too long. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Do it quickly. I''ll also arrange for other people to aid in your investigation.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do my best,¡± keplied. After delivering his mission to ke, James called the Dragon Pce abroad. The Elite Eight established the Dragon Pce under his orders. Their purpose was to establish a new power so that he can get out of future messes in the Capital. He feared the King would get rid of him after he served his purpose. After finding a solution to the issues that gued the Capital, the King could easily get rid of him just like how the previous King got rid of the Owens and Davises. James called May and received the report on the Dragon Pce¡¯s recent progress. The Elite Eight had been cultivating all this while, and some had already managed to cultivate their True Energy. Thus, sessfully bing grandmasters. The Dragon Pce has been operating actively throughout the globe and obtained countless fortunes during this time. It developed a remarkable influence globally in such a short period of time. James stated his request and asked the Dragon Pce to investigate the research facilities established by Madelyn. After rying the order, he hung up the phone. ¡°James, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Contact me if there is anything else. I''ll report to you as soon as I have news.¡± ke did not linger in the Emperor¡¯s Mansion for long. After bidding farewell to James, he quickly left. Soon, Thea arrived. ¡°Honey...¡± Thea rushed over and hugged James, burying her face into his arms. She pouted and said, ¡°You''ve been gone for more than a month! I miss you so much!¡± ¡°Ahem...¡± Maxine coughed gently to interrupt them and said, ¡°We''re here to discuss important matters. Your lovey-dovey act can wait until tonight.¡± Thea let go of James and sat beside them. She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear as she asked, ¡°Did you call me here because something came up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a very important matter. The cooperation of the God-King Pce is vital to this operation.¡± James exined their n in detail. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. While he dealt with Mr. Gabriel, he needed Thea to lead the God -King Pce to destroy the research bases that Madelyn had established and wipe out everyone relevant to the research, including Madelyn. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Thea could barely contain her excitement. After waiting for such a long time, she could finally help James. Her eyes lit up with determination and she confidently stated, ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 After Thea arrived, the three began discussing their n. Soon, they were able to iron out the details and start forming a cohesive n. After spending an entire afternoon discussing it, the n was tentatively finalized. Now, they had to wait for ke¡¯s investigation results and ascertain Mr.Gabriel¡¯s whereabouts. Then, after they collected all the information they needed, it would finally be time to put things into action. "That¡¯s it for now." Maxine sighed in relief and said, "Our operation can only seed. There isn¡¯t any room for failure. The consequences of failure will be extremely lethal." James furrowed his brows worriedly as he said, "I still don¡¯t even know what Mr.Gabriel looks like, let alone his whereabouts." They had everything nned out except for one pretty sizeable bump in the road¡ªwho exactly was Mr.Gabriel? Maxine closed her eyes to think before she spoke again, "I¡¯ve never seen him before either.I think the King might have an idea.You should go and talk to him." "Got it.I''ll leave now then." James stood up. "wait." Maxine suddenly remembered something and suddenly grabbed James¡¯ arm to stop him. James stopped in his tracks and turned towards her. Maxine said, "I don¡¯t think you should rush it.For now, we should do something that will attract their attention.It¡¯d be more suspicious if we continued toy low without making any moves.Now that you¡¯ re themander of the Red me Army, your inaction will definitely put the enemy on guard.Mr.Gabriel will surely be suspicious of you." James tilted his head. "Then what do you suggest I do?" Maxine smiled and said, "Naturally, you should hold a grand session ceremony and announce to the entire country that you¡¯ve been appointed as the newmander of the Red me Army.Mr.Gabriel will let his guard down thinking that you¡¯re a power-hungry fool.He might even attend your session ceremony which will give us a chance to identify him." James thought about it and agreed with her suggestion.It would take a few days or even longer for them to determine the location of the research facilities. Meanwhile, the news of his appointment as the new Emperor had already begun making its way around powerful circles internally. If he continued to keep it a low profile, it would surely arouse people¡¯s suspicions, and they would definitely assume that something is afoot. "Alright.I''ll go sort out ns for the ceremony now."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James walked away briskly. After James left, Maxine leaned back on the sofa and looked at Thea.She asked with a disarming smile. "Thea, how¡¯s your rtionship with James right now?" "Great." Thea looked at Maxine and said firmly, "We''ll remarry after this whole thing blows over." "Is it really great, though? I¡¯m afraid still waters run deep.Don¡¯t you know that Tiara has returned to Cansington?" Maxine continued to smile while eyeing Thea as if she were assessing a threat. "I¡¯m aware.So what of it?" Thea replied indifferently. "All she has is her good looks and speaking of that, she looks like she¡¯d shatter at the slightest touch.How is she any form of viablepetition for me? I control the God-King Pce and can help James in battle.Even a blind person would know who¡¯s the better choice." Thea spoke confidently. Maxine shook her head and said, "Not necessarily.What if...Tiara¡¯s pregnant?" Thea¡¯s eyes widened so much they threatened to pop out of her skull as she stared directly at Maxine.She narrowed her eyes and spoke carefully, "What did you just say? How is it possible for her to be pregnant?" Maxine chucklednguidly and spread her body out on the couch. "I''m just saying, what if.I mean, she did have sex with James before, so it¡¯s possible.I just mentioned it casually, don¡¯t take it to heart.I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll be taking a shower." She got up and left. Although it was not intentional, Thea was clearly shaken by her words. Maxine¡¯s words wed away at Thea¡¯s confidence. "Could she really be pregnant? What are the chances..." Thea murmured agitatedly. If that were the case, then it would drive a wedge in the rtionship Thea had poured so much effort into repairing. Thea knew the kind of person James was.He was the type that took his responsibilities and obligations extremely seriously. If Tiara really was pregnant, it would jeopardize Thea¡¯s position.It was entirely possible that James would abandon her to take responsibility for Tiara. "I can¡¯t let that happen." Thea clenched her teeth and bit the tip of her thumb in aggravation. James was hers, and no one was allowed to snatch him away. As this happened, Maxine walked into the bathroom with a breezy stride. On her face was a tiny smile. As if she were pleased that everyone seemed to be dancing to her tune. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 James went to the Red me Army base.He got off a vehicle at the Red me Army military region¡¯s gate. Before he got close to themand center, his path was suddenly blocked.Some fully-armed soldiers pointed the muzzles of their assault rifles at James who was slowly walking toward them. "What''re you doing?" James'' face darkened. "Do you know who you''re pointing your guns at?" "Yes, Sir." A one-star general walked over, stood before James, and saluted him. "You¡¯re themander of the ck Dragon Army, the Dragon King of the Southern ins.However, this is the Red me Army''s Capital base.You¡¯ve no right to enter, or else you''ll be overstepping your authority.We have the right to stop outsiders from trespassing into our base." James nced at the general and asked, "What¡¯s your name?" "Sir, I¡¯m the deputymander of the Red me Army, Nathaniel Carlson," Nathaniel replied courteously. He did not tell his subordinates to lower their guns despite his respectful conduct. "Sir, this is the Red me Army¡¯s base.Even if you¡¯re the Dragon King, you''ve only been given authority tomand the ck Dragon Army and have no right to involve yourself in the Red me Army¡¯s affairs.With that, I would like to request that you please leave our premises immediately." "General Carlson, are you not aware that I¡¯ve been appointed as themander of the Red me Army by the parliament?" "Yes, I¡¯ve received word of it, but there isn¡¯t an official appointment document yet.If you¡¯d like to enter our military region, you would need to produce official proof of your appointment.I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you pass if you don''t have it." James had merelye to inform the Red me Army that he would be having his session ceremony in their base.He knew that military regions were not supposed to interfere with each other or casually allow visitors, especially if they were members of another military force. Since the Red me Army¡¯s deputymander refused to let him pass, he had no choice in the matter. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James pointed his finger sternly at Nathaniel and said, "Alright, General Carlson.Just you wait." Then, he spun on his heel and left the military region. After James had left, the Red me Army soldiers lowered their weapons. A soldier cautiously voiced out his concern, "General Carlson, have we offended the newmander? Will he punish us after he takes office?" "What''re you afraid of? It¡¯s the duty of a soldier to uphold military discipline.Head back to patrol." After reassuring the soldier, Nathaniel turned around and walked away briskly. Meanwhile, James headed straight for Peace Mansion.He sat on the living room sofa andined, "We really ought to do away with some of our sh*tty rules." The King was reading a newspaper when he heard James grumbling.He put down the newspaper and asked, "What''s the matter? Did someone cross you?" "I went to the Red my Army¡¯s military base to get a better idea of the location since I haven''t been there in years, but the soldiers refused to allow me passage! They¡¯ ve all got some nerve standing in the Dragon King¡¯s way." James irritatedly picked up a cigarette on the table and took a long drag. The Kingughed and said, "That¡¯s normal, James.It¡¯s a rule that¡¯s been established since the country''s founding that intended for military regions to stand independently.It¡¯s so that themanders act as a check and bnce for each other and it also was intended as a measure against oligarchy." Running a hand through his hair in agitation, James turned to the king and asked, "When will the appointment documents be issued?" "Why? Are you in a hurry?" The King lifted an eyebrow at James. James chuckled and said, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m in a hurry.It¡¯s just that the news has already started spreading internally.Since the vote has been passed, I assumed the appointment document would be issued quickly so I can hold a session ceremony.I''d like to invite all the prominent figures in the Capital to witness my session as the new Emperor.It''d be also great if Mr.Gabriel shows up." The King was taken aback. A thought suddenly crossed his mind, and he replied with a smile, "Alright.We''ll have a meeting tomorrow morning to draw up your letter of appointment.After all three parties have stamped it, the document will then be delivered to you." James knew that appointing a newmander was a troublesome process. First, they had to have meetings to discuss and vote for each party¡¯s proposed candidates. After the candidates have enough votes, three parties need to stamp the official documents¡ªthe King, the government, and the army. Only after the approval of these three parties could he officially take office as the Red me Army commander. "Alright.Then, I¡¯1l be waiting for your favorable response." James got up and left, not forgetting to filch the premium cigarettes on the King¡¯s table. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 James took the cigarettes with him and left Peace Mansion. After walking out, Gloom chased after him, calling out, "James." James turned around with his hands in his trouser¡¯s pockets as he asked, "What¡¯s the matter?" Gloom warily surveyed their surroundings, pulled James to a secluded area without guards, and whispered, "The King wishes to know your whole n." James looked at him tly, "I don''t have any concrete ns yet.Pll think about it after [¡¯m officially the commander of the Red me Army." "What''s wrong? Are you implying that you don¡¯t trust the king?" Gloom furrowed his brows suspiciously. James dismissed his concerns. "Certainly not.Like I said, I just don¡¯t have any solid ns as of yet.This isn¡¯t a simple matter and needs a lot of careful deliberation in order to pull it off. ¡¯''l definitely inform the King after I¡¯ve hashed out the details.Plus, I''ll need the King¡¯s help if the situation demands it." "You..." Gloom sighed and shot him a resigned look. James suddenly recalled something and brought it up, "By the way.I know someone is standing behind the King.If not, it would¡¯ve been impossible to gain power back then.I¡¯ve heard that his name is Mr.Lee.What''s his origin?" Gloom looked at James with a stern expression and whispered ominously, "James, you shouldn¡¯t stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.If that knowledge is meant for you, you¡¯ll find out sooner orter." James shrugged and said, "I had a feeling you¡¯d respond like this.Alright, I¡¯m heading off." He turned around and left. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloom watched him leave before reentering the mansion. "King.¡± After entering the house, he called out reverently. The King continued reading the paper as he spoke, "Did James reveal anything?" Gloom shook his head while saying, "He didn¡¯t, but he asked for information about Mr.Lee." "Is that so?" The King was surprised.He never expected James to inquire about Mr.Lee. "Do you think James is still a reliable ally? Now that he is both the Dragon King of the Southern ins and themander of the Red me Army of the Capital, he could easilyunch an attack and im Sol as his own if hebines the might of both armies," the King tented his fingers worriedly. Gloom pressed his lips in stunned silence.He was not expecting the King to be worried about such an improbable matter.He thought for some time and answered, "Haven¡¯t you been watching him from the beginning? I don¡¯t think James is the type of person to do something like that." "That¡¯s true, but people can change.Once one attains supreme power, greed is also likely to sprout.If he happens to have such thoughts, then the country will be split into three factions.The power bnce in Sol willpletely be messed up.The final oue would be hard to predict." Gloom said, "James shouldn¡¯t be a person who has these kinds of ambitions...But, if he does have such thoughts, then we must eliminate him before he gets the chance to be a threat." The King waved his hand and said, "We''ll observe him closely for now and use him to break down the current bnce by taking down Yarov Gabriel.The election is less than a year away, and we need to resolve these problems by then." All this while, James had no idea that the King was wary of him. On his way back, he was also thinking about the King. 30 years ago, he heard about what happened when the King came to power. Back then, the previous ck Dragon died around the same time. The ck Dragon who took office at that time must have ended up a political sacrifice. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 The King must have resorted to unscrupulous means to gain power. While lost in thought, he eventually arrived at the massive gates of the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. Thea was practicing her martial arts in the yard.Her body was floating one meter above the ground as her long, ck hair danced in the air.Her body emanated a strong aura causing the fallen leaves on the ground to flutter around her body. James stopped to watch Thea practicing. Thea noticed James¡¯ return and immediately stopped practicing.Shended firmly on the ground and excitedly rushed over to him. A huge smile was on her face as she shouted, "Honey, you¡¯re back!" James stared at Thea¡¯s flushed face and asked, "Thea, what were you practicing? The aura around you just now felt incredibly strange." Thea exined, "It¡¯s called Spiritual Art.Sir Caden taught it to me.When he was young, he came upon it by chance and said it was a powerful cultivation method.The cultivation allows one to cultivate potent True Energy, and when one practices it to its utmost limit, True Spirit Energy can be produced." "Is it really that strong?" James furrowed his brows and made aplicated expression. "Mihm, it''s super strong! There is also the Spiritual Palm technique that can be practiced using Spiritual Arts.However, I haven¡¯t reached that level of cultivation yet." "Your so-called Spiritual Art is a martial art created by a devil."A cold voice corrected her.James turned around and looked in the direction of the voice.Maxine walked over wearing a set of red pajamas with her long chestnut-colored hair in disarray.James cocked his eyebrow at Maxine. "Do you know about Spiritual Arts as well?" Maxine nodded. She looked at Thea and said, "ording to ancient scrolls, a devil appeared in the martial world 800 years ago.The devil was ruthless and killed indiscriminately without a single shred of mercy.His martial art technique was unmatched, and no one in the whole martial world was able to stand up to him.Countless powerful martial artists united and fought against him for eight days straight.Ultimately, their efforts seeded and he was killed. Spiritual Art and Spiritual Palmpletely vanished from the martial art world since then. "Thomas Caden somehow acquired this set of martial arts.He disregarded the Cadens¡¯ martial arts and practiced Spiritual Art instead.Afterward, he lost control of his own energy and ended up ughtering members of his own family." James clenched his teeth as he listened to Maxine. "Grandpa was framed! It¡¯s because someone sneaked up on him while he was cultivating, causing him to suffer an Energy Deviation and lose control." "That¡¯s the version that was passed on from Thomas to Thea and from Thea to you.Only Thomas knows the real truth of what happened," Maxine ignored his obvious hostility directed towards her whenever the subject of his grandfather came up. Maxine looked at Thea and asked, "Have you noticed any difort while practicing, Thea?" "No.I don''t feel anything wrong with my body," Thea replied confusedly. James looked at Thea, stood in front of her, and said, "I just thought that her True Energy felt slightly unusual.Other than that, I didn¡¯t sense anything else abnormal.Plus, I don¡¯t believe in such a thing as Devilish Energy.It wholly depends on a person¡¯s character.One who practices traditional martial arts with ill intentions can also be a devil." "That¡¯s not necessarily true.The reason why it¡¯s called Devilish Energy is because cultivating it has profoundly adverse effects on one¡¯s judgment and nerves.This urges one to take perverse actions." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. James disagreed with Maxine¡¯s point of view. Martial art techniques were simply a tool to enhance one¡¯s True Energy. In the end, it¡¯s a person¡¯s own decisions that shape their character and choices. "Honey, I don''t think there is anything wrong with Spiritual Arts." Maxine clicked her tongue. "Perhaps James is right.It depends on the cultivator.However, Spiritual Art and Spiritual Palm are infamous for a bad reason.It¡¯s an incredibly vicious martial technique.You must be careful while cultivating and stop immediately the second you feel something¡¯s off." Thea nodded half-heartedly. "Mhm, I''ll be careful." Maxine continued. "Aside from its terrible associations, the Spiritual Art is considered one of the strongest arts in martial history.After all, there haven¡¯t been many eighth-rank grandmasters since ancient times, but the devil who created Spiritual Art is a peerless grandmaster at the peak of the eighth rank.They were very close to reaching the ninth-rank." Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Maxine grew up in the Caden household, an ancient martial family with countless historical books passed down that had detailed records of past events. She might not know the details regarding the family''s personal vendettas, but she had read the records about Spiritual Art. Looking at Thea, she continued while staring her straight in the eye. "I read in the records that Spiritual Palm is a brutal technique.After one¡¯s True Spirit Energy has been refined to a great extent, their True Energy will turn fierce.An attackbining True Spirit Energy and Spiritual Palm will cause the fierce True Energy to spread throughout the victim''s body.The victim will not suffer an immediate death and will have to endure the agonizing torment of the ferocious True Energy coursing through their body as they slowly rot to death." "I-Is it that scary?" Thea''s resolve was shaken.She had been practicing the technique for a while but had not experienced any problems. The True Energy in her body also showed no signs of being sinister. Maxine pointed to a tree in the yard and said, "Try it.Use your True Energy to hit that tree." Hearing this, Thea raised her hand and concentrated her True Energy in her palms.Her True Energy coalesced into a powerful force and shot out at the leaves on the tree. The leaves instantly withered and fell to the ground. James walked over, picked up a fallen leaf, and felt it in his hand.He sensed a sinister force as he held it. So unsettling that it made his hair stand on end. Maxine gestured and pointed out lightly, "You see.It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? And this level is when Thea just started cultivating it.Her True Energy would be even more savage if she continued cultivating for 10 to 20 more years." James made a grim expression as he let the leaf fall back to the ground. "Thea, you should stop practicing this method of cultivation as soon as possible.How about I pass you the Heavenly Breath manual? It¡¯s also an exceptional cultivation method and probably as good as or better than Spiritual Art.This cultivation method will also allow you to practice the Invincible Body Siddhi." When she saw the effects of the technique she had been practicing, Thea was terrified. She absolutely did not want to end up a heinous person and immediately relented to James¡¯ request, "Okay, I¡¯ll stop." Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "But Sir Caden is also using this cultivation method.Why isn¡¯t his True Energy as terrible as you described? I¡¯ve seen him use his True Energy before.It was most definitely True Yang Energy." Maxine shook her head and shrugged. "That I¡¯m not sure of.Maybe 30 years ago, he also practiced some other martial arts after his cultivation base was abolished." "Could it be that grandpa is up to no good?" The corners of James¡¯ lips curved downwards in uncertainty. If Spiritual Art was as terrible as Maxine described, then it was possible that his grandfather had encountered a problem while cultivating 30 years ago.It would definitely not be because someone ambushed him. Perhaps, he started hallucinating when something went wrong during his cultivation. For the first time, James started to harbor doubts about grandfather. During the fire that consumed his family ten years ago, did his grandfather cultivate martial arts back then? Why would he watch his family members burn to death if he had sessfully be a cultivator again? Then again, it would not exined how he escaped the fire as well. The mysteries behind his grandfather made James¡¯ head spin. He looked at Thea, knowing she must have contacted Thomas again rtively recently. "Thea,e back to the room with me.I''ll teach you the Heavenly Breath." James took Thea away by the wrist. Maxine frowned as she stood in the yard and watched the two walk away.She was also seemingly deep in thought. James sat in a lotus position inside the room on the bed, and Thea sat across from him in the same position. Their eyes locked on with each other. James looked at the gorgeous face in front of him and asked seriously, "Thea, tell me the truth.Where¡¯s my grandfather?" "I-I don¡¯t know." Thea was caught off-guard by the sudden question and lowered her head. She averted her eyes from James¡¯ stern gaze. "He¡¯s still alive, right? Have you contacted him again after the ordeal at Mount Arclens?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James continued to press her for answers. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 James had a sinking feeling that his grandfather, Thomas Caden, was still alive. However, there was no way he could prove or confirm his suspicions. Since Thea was close to his grandfather, naturally, the two must have been in contact at some point. "Thea, please.I need to hear the truth." James reached out his hand and ced it on Thea¡¯s shoulder. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thea looked at him and nodded sheepishly, "You''re right.Grandpa is still alive.I did contact him before we came here, but only once.I couldn''t reach him when I tried to contact him the second time.I really don''t have a clue about his current whereabouts." "Why did grandpa n the ordeal in Mount Arclens and fake his death? Who is he trying to deceive?" "Honey, I really don¡¯t know...Grandpa was the one who brought me to Mount Arclens.I don¡¯t know what he was trying to do.He told me after we arrived there that he was looking for the Sacred Fire Fig.While looking for it, we encountered a hundred-year-old fire snake.Grandpa killed it and refined its galldder for me to consume.That¡¯s how I gained a third-rank True Energy." Thea was unsure of Thomas¡¯ n. However, Thomas assured her that he would not harm James and was only trying to help him. That was the only reason she obeyed him, James frowned upon hearing her answer.He fell into thought. After a while, he took a deep breath and sighed. Then, he asked, "What¡¯s grandpa¡¯s current cultivation rank?" Thea shook her head and said meekly, "I don¡¯t know about that.Grandpa never told me, but I can tell he¡¯s powerful from the strength he¡¯s demonstrated in front of me.Plus, he knew the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge¡¯s secret all along.Yet, he did not bother using that cultivation method.This meant that he already was strong enough that the painting¡¯s cultivation method wouldn¡¯t change much in him." James ran his hand through his hair and scratched his head frustratedly.He had trusted his grandfather all this time. No matter what the world said about him, he was staunch in his beliefs that his grandfather was a good man. For the first time, doubts about his grandfather loomed over his heart like dark clouds. "Honey, Sir Caden isn¡¯t a bad person.I trust him," Thea uttered softly. "Mhm," James replied dismissively. "From now on, forget about True Spirit Energy.Maxine grew up reading the countless ancient books that have been passed down through the Cadens for thousands of years.The records in the ancient book must have some truth to them.If True Spirit Energy is indeed Devilish Energy, I''m worried something might happen to you if you continue cultivating it.I''ll teach you Heavenly Breath instead." "Alright." Thea nodded.She was also worried about the unforeseen side effects that might result from continuing cultivating it. James stayed in the room the whole day, teaching the Heavenly Breath to Thea. Initially, he also intended to pass on the Invincible Body Siddhi technique to Thea. However, it required one to have extremely high physical capabilities. Unfortunately, Thea did not meet that requirement, and forcibly executing it will only cause damage to her physical body. The night passed silently. After countless nights of James¡¯ personal guidance, Thea finally thoroughly mastered the cultivation method, Heavenly Breath. It was dawn, and the sunlight shone through the window. James drew back his energy and asked, "Have you remembered everything?" Thea nodded and said, "I¡¯ve remembered the energy cirction route." James stood up. "Continue cultivating, and your True Energy will slowly convert into True Heavenly Energy.It¡¯ll be possible for you reach the fourth rank or the fifth rank if you practice diligently.If you can do so, you''ll be able to dy the aging of your cells and stay as beautiful as a flower even after decades." Thea stood up and followed after James. The two walked out of the room. On the other hand, Maxine had already woken up a long time ago.She was dressed in a casual outfit, and her long chestnut -colored hair was tied into a ponytail.She finally started to look her age. Maxine was sitting in a gazebo when she saw the two walking outside. She stood up and a pretty smile formed on her face. "James, early this morning, news came from the General Assembly Hall that the King held a meeting to announce your official appointment as the Emperor andmander of the Red me Anny.All three parties have signed their approval." Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 "Good morning, Soleans.Thank you for tuning into Sol''s Morning News Channel. "This morning the King of Sol held a meeting in the General Assembly Hall.Let¡¯s take a look at some footage of the meeting." In the video, the King was dressed in a ck suit with his hairbed back neatly.He faced the camera and announced, "Some time ago, the Emperor who also held the position asmander of the Red me Army,mitted a serious crime and was stripped of his title.After long and careful consideration from all members of the parliament, James, themander of the ck Dragon Army, has now been appointed as the newmander of the Red me Army." The footage also clearly showed the three parties stamping their seals on the official appointment document.The news shocked the whole nation. "What happened?" "Why did James suddenly be themander of the Red me Army?" ¡®""wasn''t he demoted?" "Is this hiseback?" All major military and tabloid forums were discussing the topic of James¡¯ session. Soon, the country held another press conference and announced that James had always been the commander of the ck Dragon Army, and was responsible for investigating the Emperor as well as executing him. People across the nation cheered and talked animatedly about the news. Soon, the appointment letter was sent to James. James looked at the appointment letter, and a hint of a smile shed across his face. Maxine beamed proudly at him. "Congrattions, James.From today on, you¡¯ll be themander of two armies and also the most powerful man in the whole country.Tsk, tsk.Now that you¡¯re themander of the ck Dragon Army and Red me Army, you could seize the Capital in minutes if youbine both forces.It¡¯ll also be a piece of cake for you to storm into the Peace Mansion and force the King to give up his position." James rolled his eyes and reminded her, "Careful what you say, Maxine.What you¡¯re suggesting is treason." "I''m just joking.It¡¯s no big deal." Maxine continued to smile cheerily. "If you use this opportunity to win over the people¡¯s hearts and resign from your position as the commander to enter politics, the position of King is guaranteed to be yours after the election one year from now." "I¡¯m not interested." James shook his head and immediately shot down her idea. By regr convention, members of the military are not eligible for election. The candidates for the King had always been from the political world. The current King of Sol was re-elected and had been in power for over 30 years. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The thought never crossed James¡¯ mind and he was not interested in the position either. If not for the tenuous state of the country¡¯s affairs, he would not even want to be themander of the ck Dragon Army. He preferred his carefree life in Cansington when he married into the Cahans and did not have to worry about national affairs. "I need to pay the Red me Army base a visit." He had been barred from entering the Red me Army base the previous day.That¡¯s why, he wanted to go again today. Thea asked, "Do you want me to go with you?" James refused her offer. "No need.You stay right here with your peace of mind.If you can, use the God-King Pce¡¯swork to get information about Madelyn¡¯s research facilities abroad.After we confirm the location and I get information on Mr.Gabriel¡¯s whereabouts, we can spring into action simultaneously." Thea nodded. "Alright.I¡¯ll pass on the order to use the God-King Pce¡¯s entire intelligencework to investigate." James was relieved to have the God- King Pce on his side. Now he had three forces investigating the matter simultaneously ¡ª the Dark Castle, Dragon Pce, and God-King Pce. With all three investigating the topic at once, they would surely find the research facilities eventually no matter how carefully Madelyn had hidden them. James did not say anything more and turned to leave. As soon as he walked out of the Emperor¡¯s Mansion, he saw countless luxurious cars parked nearby and numerous wealthy figures standing in front of the vehicles. The cheapest car among them costs at least tens of millions. Additionally, many limited edition vehicles parked outside were worth a range of tens of millions to even hundreds of millions. Seeing the luxurious cars in the distance, James smirked internally.He had expected this to happen. Once the news was announced, countless influential families in the Capital would try to get in his good books. James put his hands in his pocket and strode over in a rxed manner. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Many influential figures of the Capital were standing in front of their expensive cars, waiting for an opportunity to meet James. A beautiful and curvy woman who radiated a brilliant atmosphere in her 20s walked over and greeted James with a bright smile. "We meet again, James." It was none other than Yuna, the chairman of Longevity Pharmaceutical in Cansington. After theirpany was forced to withdraw from Cansington, she returned to the Lawsons in Capital. After finding out about James¡¯ appointment as the new Emperor, she went out of her way and dressed up specifically to meet with him. She put on her best business smile and acted as if she were good friends with James. James nced at Yuna and smirked. "Yuna, right? I remember you.When Thea came to you for help, you deliberately the situation more difficult for her and put the Cahans in a crisis." Hearing this, Yuna¡¯s smile immediately evaporated from her face.Her eyes went wide with shock and embarrassment. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She hurriedly tried to correct herself, "James, I can exin..." "Who are you to address me by my personal name?" James¡¯ face darkened and his eyes hardened into steely flints. Yuna promptly changed her words. "Emperor." "I¡¯ll deal with the Lawsonster.Personally." James snorted as he walked away contemptuously. Yuna grit her teeth. Everything took a wrong turn. Since they had known each other before, Yuna thought she could ingratiate herself with James. The Lawsons would be set for sess for the next few decades if they were able to befriend the new Emperor and Dragon King of the Southern ins.She was not expecting James to still be holding a grudge against her about what happened in Cansington. "Emperor, I have a good rtionship with Thea.We''re best friends who talk about everything..." "Good rtionship? If you''ve got a such good rtionship, you wouldn¡¯t have severed ties as soon as I got in trouble." "Emperor...Do you remember me?" A handsome young man in his 20s went up to James and lowered his head courteously. "You must be the owner of Gourmand in Cansington, Mr.Grayson.You¡¯re a pretty good man," James replied. Hearing James recall who he was Bryan¡¯s face lit up with joy. The other bigwigs present all looked at him enviously. The Graysons were about to reap the fruits of Bryan¡¯s efforts. A chubby middle-aged man stood in the crowd. He was the chairman of Celestial Group, Alex. He wanted to cozy up to James since they had some history together. However, he did not dare to step forward after witnessing what happened to Yuna. Bryan said, "Sir, it¡¯ll be my grandfather¡¯s Soth birthday in a few days.Do you think you could spare some time to drop by our ce? I promise we won¡¯t take much of your time.All we ask is that you pray visit and give a word of blessing unto my father."Bryson looked at James eagerly, but at the same time, he was afraid James would turn him down harshly. James replied with an amused smile, "With the way you were trying to talk to me, I thought you had something important to ask.Sure, I¡¯ll be there when the timees." All the other wealthy figures present were practically green with envy as they watched the amicable exchange. The Graysons were really going to make it big this time. With the Dragon King and the Emperor taking care of them, it would be almost impossible to make a fortune. "Dragon King! No, wait.Emperor! It¡¯s me.It¡¯s me, Matthew! We''ve met before!" A young man walked over and tried to give James a warm greeting.It was the man that Tiara had almost got engaged to. Maxine had interrupted their engagement ceremony and prevented them from getting engaged. James looked at Matthew. "Oh.It¡¯s you.What''s the matter?" "The engagement between Tiara and I was an honest mistake.If I had known that she was your woman, I wouldn¡¯t have ever considered marrying her.Fortunately, the situation has been averted.I came here to specifically apologize for it." While speaking, Matthew fell on his knees in a show of his remorse. "Dragon King, I''d like to express my deepest apologies.From today onwards, I''ll be your dog.Woof! Woof!" James cringed and quickly urged him to stand up. "You should be more conscientious about your image.I¡¯m the Dragon King and the Emperor.If word gets out about you kneeling and barking at me, the people of Sol misunderstand.Get up now." Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Hearing this, Matthew quickly returned to his feet and stood beside James.He bowed and implored him humbly, "Dragon King, Emperor, no, Dragon Emperor.The Hendersons have prepared a banquet to celebrate your appointment as the Dragon Emperor.We would be extremely honored if you would grace us with your presence." "Matthew, are you tantly trying to bribe me? As the Dragon King of the Southern ins and the commander of the Red me Army, my conduct must set an example for others.As a courtesy to your earnestness, I''ll treat it as if you were drunk today and were spouting nonsense in your drunken stupor.If you ever do such a thing again, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of the consequences that follow." James narrowed his eyes as he let his warning hang over Matthew. Matthew''s face was dripping with sweat from the fear he felt. James gradually made his way through the sea of rich and influential people. The other wealthy figures enthusiastically greeted him one after another. Some even brought their daughters to introduce them to James. "Emperor, I heard you¡¯ve divorced your wife.This is my daughter.She¡¯s 22 years old and is a graduate student at Capital University.She¡¯s never had a boyfriend before and is definitely a virgin!" A middle-aged man introduced his daughter eagerly, and the young woman beside him meekly lowered her head. James cast a nce at the woman and said derisively, "Okay.My mansioncks a cleaner.She can sweep the floors in the mansion from now on." He did not refuse the middle-aged man¡¯s offer and chose to respond outrageously. Knowing that many big shots were watching, he deliberately acted vainly so that people would let their guard down. This was his only chance to leave an impression of his personality.He wanted them to underestimate him. "What''re you doing, Lisa? Hurry up and thank the Emperor." The middle-aged man pulled the arm of the woman beside him. The woman came to her senses and immediately said, "Thank you, Emperor." "Alright.Everyone should disperse from here right now.I¡¯m heading to the Red me Army base.I¡¯ll be holding the session ceremony in the military region and I invite all of you guys to watch." James waved farewell with a smile and got into a military vehicle, leaving under the watchful eyes of the crowd. "Congrattions, Mr.Grayson." "Congrattions, the Graysons will flourish under the protection of the Emperor." "Congrattions, Mr.Lambert.Your daughter has been recruited into the Emperor''s Mansion, and your family will surely benefit from this." Some of the wealthy figures approached those that were treated well by James. Meanwhile, in Peace Mansion, Gloom was reporting everything that happened, "King, there was news that many wealthy figures have gone to meet James." The King leaned back on the sofa, rubbed his temples, and treated it as it if were an obvious fact. "Isn¡¯t this expected? The Red me Army''smander is the capital''s most powerful man.It¡¯s normal that they¡¯re trying to butter him up." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "But, James'' behavior..." Gloom frowned slightly. "He¡¯s changed a bit." The King parted his lips and said, "Maxine is working with James now.The two of them must¡¯ve devised a n to kill Mr.Gabriel.Perhaps, they¡¯ve already started taking action.He¡¯s putting on a show for Mr.Gabriel and the other major forces in the Capital, so they think he loves vanity and power.He wants them to believe that he¡¯s just full of hot air." Gloom asked, "Since you''re able to discern his n so quickly, it won''t take a lot for others to catch on too.It¡¯s useless for him to put on such a disy." The King smiled slyly and said, "Perhaps not.It depends on what he does next.Let¡¯s continue to see what he does.I want to see what kind of storm this kid can stir up in the Capital after taking over the Emperor''s position." The King was looking forward to it.He had reigned over Sol for thirty years. In the past thirty years, his primary focus was on nation-building.His hard work in the years he served had brought about earth- shaking changes in Sol. However, because of his position as an absolute authority, he was unable to tackle other matters. The current situation in the Capital was a mess, and the rtionship between families and those in power was intricate and tenuous at best.He was hoping that James could cause enough of a commotion that it would shake the foundations of sol. "Continue surveilling James and report his every move to me," the King ordered. "Understood." Gloom nodded. Meanwhile, Mr.Gabriel was bent over respectfully in a living room with a coal fire. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Sitting on the sofa was an old man with short white hair in a neat haircut. "Wh-What brings you here, sir?" Yarov, also known as Mr.Gabriel, cautiously asked. "How could I not be here for something as major as this? You¡¯d already be beheaded and dead on the ground if I hadn¡¯te." "Sir, are you referring to James?" Yarov was taken aback for a moment. Then, Mr.Gabriel immediately continued. "I know the King wants to eliminate me so that people from our faction will reveal themselves in the ensuing chaos.However, he doesn¡¯t want to make any bold moves.That¡¯s why he¡¯s using James as his sword.Be that as it may, I doubt that James is capable of doing anything." "Is that so?" The old man looked at Yarov and asked tly, "How do youpare with Donovan Blithe?" Yarov replied hesitantly, "We¡¯ve never fought against each other personally, but I¡¯m probably not a match for him since he has mastered the Blithe Fist of Abomination." "Exactly, you¡¯re no match for him.Naturally, how does this pit you against James? James¡¯ attack could make Donovan vomit blood, and he had no choice but to turn to the Grand Patriarch of the Blithes for help.If James is determined to kill you, you¡¯d sooner turn into a flying pig than get away sessfully." Yarov¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. "W-Wait...Is James the old man that fought at Mount Littleroot?" "Correct, again." "Sir, you have to save me!" The old man¡¯s face became serious. Things had gone a little bit beyond his expectations. James¡¯ skills were improving rapidly and this was starting toplicate things.He could not let Mr.Gabriel die. Otherwise, everything would fall apart at the seams. Yet, if Mr.Gabriel does not die, James will relentlessly hound them and might cause even more trouble in the process. "Yarov, sorry to say but I need you to take one for the team.For the Mount Thunder Conference to proceed smoothly, your death is crucial.James will stop interfering after you¡¯re out of the picture." "But, Sir, James will surely destroy all the research facilities after killing me.They¡¯re the result of years and years of hard work..." The old man waved his hand casually. "There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that.For now, you¡¯ll have to die at James¡¯ hands.As for whether you can survive...Well, that will depend on your own capabilities.If you can think of a way to save yourself, you can live." The old man stood up and left through the back door. Yarov sat down and fell deep into thought. "Save myself? How am I supposed to save myself? "How will I do that when even the people backing me have abandoned me? "Ultimately, I¡¯m just an outsider.Compared to the rtives, I¡¯m an easily disposable pawn," Yarov murmured bitterly. Suddenly, determination filled his face, and he scrambled to his feet. "I''ll have to go see the leader! Thomas has no right to decide whether I live or die! I don¡¯t work for him!" After his deration, Yarov quickly left. Meanwhile, James had already reached the Red me Army base. He got out of the car and saw two rows of fully armed soldiers waiting at the gate of the military region with a red carpet spread out to wee him. Standing in front were seven to eight one-star generals. As James walked over, an orderly and resonant greeting shook the sky. "Wee, Emperor!" The wee was deafening. James strode over toward them. The general that blocked his path the previous night walked over with a smile on his face. "Emperor, thank you for visiting us.You¡¯re wee to inspect the military region." James pointed at him and said, "You, I remember you.You blocked my path yesterday." "Emperor, I am indeed guilty of that offense.If the Emperor wishes to punish me, I''ll ept your judgment." "Forget it.Just lead me around the ce." James did not pursue the matter further.He looked at the generals before him and scanned them one by one. Most of the Red me Army generals worked for the previous Emperor. These people were not people he would readily trust his life with. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James was trying to find an opportunity to get rid of them. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 The seven or eight generals stepped forward and greeted James one after another. James nodded lightly in response to them. Under the guidance of several generals, James entered the Red me Army base. As soon as he entered, he saw the countless soldiers training. They quickly stopped and saluted upon seeing James approaching. James gently waved his hand. Nathaniel walked over with a smile. "Emperor, I¡¯ve prepared the detailed information about the Red me Army overnight and ced the documents in your office.You can head over and look through them to understand the army''s situation whenever you like.I¡¯ve included everything, including the number of soldiers, annual military expenditures, equipment status, and the number of soldiers scouted from different military regions annually." James nodded and said, "Alright.Good job.By the way, prepare a name list for me of all the personnel in the Red my that are above deputymander rank in detail." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "No problem." Nathaniel nodded. "Also... Send a message that I¡¯ll be holding a session ceremony here in three days. Invite all the powerful figures in the Capital for me, including those from the political, military, and business circle." "Understood.I¡¯llplete the task without fail." James did not waste any time and headed directly to an office building in the distance where the Emperor¡¯s office was located. Unexpectedly, the office was far from luxurious and was very in with only a lounge area and a computer.The generals followed after him.James waved his hand and said, "That''s enough.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞYou''re all dismissed.Go back to doing whatever you need to do.I¡¯ll stay here alone for a while." After speaking, James closed the door. The generals outside the door exchanged worried nces at each other. One of the generals asked concernedly, "General Carlson, do you think this newmander will target us right after he takes office? He used to be hostile toward the previous Emperor and even beheaded him.Plus, we were promoted by the previous Emperor." Nathaniel replied calmly, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about if you¡¯ve done nothing wrong.Even if he wanted to get rid of us, he would need a good reason.Despite being themander, it would not be easy for him to get rid of a general so easily.He¡¯ll need to go through the military council and court." Afterward, he looked at the other generals and warned them, "Hurry up and wipe your *sses. And don¡¯t get caught." After speaking, he left. In the office, James picked up the materials that Nathaniel had prepared for him and read through them. The information was incredibly detailed, and the overall situation of the Red me Army was apparent at a nce. James quickly grasped the Red me Army¡¯s situation after going through it. Soon, there was a knock on the door. "Come in." Nathaniel walked into the office and saw James sitting on a chair with his leg crossed, deep in thought while smoking.He walked over with a smile and said, "Emperor, the list you requested." James pointed at the table and said, "Leave it there." "Alright." Nathaniel walked over and ced the documents on the table. James waved his hand slightly. "You can go." "Understood." Nathaniel turned and left. James picked up the prepared list on the table and began to look through the information about the personnel above the rank of deputymander in the Red me Army. After reading through it, he fell into thought. The Emperor promoted most of these people, and they had to be diehard loyalists of his. Some might have been ced in the army by Mr.Gabriel. James began thinking about how he could investigate these people. The official channels he could use now were the Red me Army and the King¡¯s intelligencework. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 He definitely could not use the Red me Army to investigate or ask the King for assistance since he did not want him to know about his following ns. On the other hand, there were several unofficial channels he could put to use, including Jay''s intelligencework, the Dark Castle, the God- King Pce, and the Dragon Pce. The intelligencework of the Red me Army must not be used to investigate. Unfortunately, Jay¡¯s intelligentwork had not prated the Capital. Meanwhile, the Dragon Pce had only been established not too long ago, and they were mainly based overseas, The only two that he could rely on were the Dark Castle and God- King Pce. Compared to the God- King Pce, James had more trust in the Dark Castle.He took out his phone and called ke. The call connected quickly, and ke¡¯s hoarse voice sounded from the phone. "James, it¡¯s only been a few days.How could I possibly get a result so quickly? Give me a few more days!" James replied calmly, "I¡¯m not calling to ask about the research facilities.I''ve got alist of important personnel in the Red me Army.I need you to use the Dark Castle¡¯s underground intelligencework to check them for me.I need everything about them, including information about their ancestors." "That¡¯s so much easier." ke smiled and said, "I¡¯m an assassin and investigating people is my forte.I do detailed investigations on my targets whenever I receive missions.I¡¯ll give you a result within three days." James nodded and said, "Mhm.I¡¯ll send the list to you in a bit.Pay attention and see if you receive it." After speaking, James hung up the phone. Then, he photographed the list and sent it to ke. After sending it, he immediately deleted the message. Next, James walked around the Red me Army base and left. During this period, a piece of news was spreading throughout the Capital. "Three dayster, the newly appointed Emperor will hold a session ceremony in the Red me Army base." "I heard many people were invited, including all the bigwigs from the military and political circle." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Even the King will be attending." "He''s amazing.He¡¯s serving as twomanders simultaneously.On top of that, he¡¯s the Dragon King of the Southern ins and has more than a hundred cities that enemy countries have given as compensation to our nation." "I heard that outsiders are also allowed to attend.However, attendees must have a pivotal figure in the business world." Countless news spread, and the entire city discussed James¡¯ appointment as the Emperor and his session ceremony. Meanwhile, a young man rushed toward Lex at the Cahans¡¯ vi in Cansington and shouted, "Grandpa! Something happened! Something huge happened!" Lex was sitting on the sofa reading his newspaper when he heard someone shouting for him.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHis face darkened as he put down the newspaper, saying coldly, "Where are your manners? Do you not have any regard for our house rules?" "Grandpa! Haven''t you read the news? The morning news announced that the parliament had voted for James as the newmander of the Red me Army.The official letter of appointment has been completed.After it was issued, a press conference confirmed that James had always been the commander of the ck Dragon Army and was even the Dragon King.He basically has the final say in the Southern ins.Also, three days from now, James will hold his session ceremony at the Red me Army base in the Capital." Tommy was out of breath from running but still managed to blurt everything out in one breath. "What? Is this true?" Lex stood up abruptly, his wrinkled face showing visible shock. "Of course, it¡¯s true! The news has spread all over the country.It¡¯s the main topic of discussion online right now!" Tommy¡¯s face flushed red from excitement. The Dragon King of the Southern ins, themander of the Red me Army! The titles were incredible! It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the most powerful man in Sol. Howard overhead their conversation while walking down the stairs and trembled uncontrobly as he asked, "Tommy, is what you said true?" "Absolutely, Dad! You can search the inte for the morning news.I told you James was putting on a showst time when he was demoted.The purpose was to let the Emperor¡¯s guard down.James had been investigating the Emperor in secret! He¡¯s the best! He even beheaded themander of the Red me Army!" Tommy said excitedly. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 The Cahans were shocked by the news that Tommy had shared. Lex and Howard took out their phones simultaneously and searched for the news. Their jaws dropped as they watched the morning news. "Hurry up.Call and gather the whole family.I need to hold a family meeting," Lex immediately gave an order. Howard quickly headed to do as told. In less than half an hour, all the family members were gathered in the Cahans¡¯ vi. Howard, John, and Benjamin¡¯s families were present. "Dad, what happened?" dys, who had heavy makeup on and wore a branded dress, sat down with dissatisfaction. "I already invited some otherdies to y poker together." Since the rise of Thea, dys¡¯ status in the Cahans had been growing continuously. Benjamin''s status had also improved. In the past, he never had the guts to say anything during family meetings, but this time, he asked, "Dad, did something happen for you to call everyone here? Lex asked excitedly, "Benjamin, dys.Is Thea still with James?" dys shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know.Thea seldomes home these days, and I don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s up to.James never shows up, either.Maybe Thea finally figured things out, and they¡¯re separated.The current James isn''t worthy of Thea." The Cahans had not watched the news and were unaware of what had happened in the Capital. Tommy was startled by her words and shouted, "No way! We¡¯re over if she isn¡¯t with James! It¡¯s all over! The Cahans have lost the opportunity to prosper!" "Huh?" dys was startled and looked at Tommy perplexedly. Even David was confused by Tommy¡¯s behavior and asked, "What are you talking about, Tommy? What do you mean we''ve lost the opportunity to prosper?" Tommy exined, "James has always been themander of the ck Dragon Army.Moreover, he¡¯s also the Dragon King! The Dragon King! Do you understand?! He¡¯s the first person to be given the title of a King since the founding of Sol! He reigns over Dragonville in the Southern ins! He has the final say in the Southern ins! Now, he¡¯s even been appointed as the Emperor! Do you get it?! The Emperor! He''s also themander of the Red me Army, the leader of the Five Commanders!" "F*ck..." David stood up abruptly and stared at Tommy in shock. "Are you for real? Is he that great?" "How can it be fake? It was broadcasted on the morning news!" Tommy sat down dejectedly. The rest of the Cahans were in shock. How was James so powerful? He was the Dragon King and themander of both the ck Dragon Army and Red me Army.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe concurrently served as themander of two armies. The Cahan members quickly took out their phones and searched for relevant news. Lex frowned and asked, "Where¡¯s Thea? Call her and ask about her rtionship with James.I told you to treat James better, but you guys wouldn¡¯t listen." dys said regretfully, "H-How would I know? He was demoted, so I thought he was now amoner and wasn¡¯t worthy of Thea.If he had said so earlier, I would¡¯ve definitely..." "Enough nonsense.Call her quick!" Lex interrupted dys with dissatisfaction on his face. "Okay, Pll call her right now." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. dys immediately called Thea. The call connected shortly. "Mom, what''s the matter? Did something happen in Cansington?" "Where are you, Thea?" "I¡¯m in the Capital." "I-Is James the Dragon King and was he recently appointed as the Emperor?" dys asked with trembling teeth. If that were true, his status would be beyond extraordinary.Being the Dragon King and the Emperor would make him the most powerful man in Sol. "Mhm." Thea did not deny it since it had already been broadcasted, and it was not surprising that the Cahans had found out about it. "Yeah, it¡¯s true.I¡¯m currently staying at the Emperor¡¯s Mansion in the Capital," Thea replied. dys had the call on loudspeaker. Hearing this, the Cahans were over the moon. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Lex stood up immediately and announced excitedly, "I announce that the Cahans will sell off all our properties in Cansington and enter the Capital! From this moment onward, the Cahans are officially a wealthy and powerful family in this world!" p! p! p! The Cahans apuded excitedly and shouted their praises. In the Emperor¡¯s Mansion at the Capital, Thea overheard Lex¡¯s voice through the phone and frowned. "Grandpa, what are you doing? We''ve been doing well in Cansington.Why would you want toe to the Capital? The Capital is a dangerous ce.Please don¡¯te." The Cahans had finally taken root in Cansington after developing for a few decades. Thea did not want Lex to bring the whole family to the Capital. Although the Capital was the Imperial City, Cansington was not bad either. Cansington had Transgenerational New City, and a new city was being built in the suburbs. It was about to be an international city. Moreover, the Cahans had been developing well during this period. Although Centennial Corporation was suppressing them, they had been able to continue growing with Messiah as their backbone. Hearing Thea¡¯s words, Lex quickly said, "Thea, what¡¯s the use of rising to the top in Cansington? It''d be better in the Capital where the rich gathered.I¡¯ve already decided that we''ll go to the Capital to develop." "Don¡¯t even think about it." Thea quickly denied his idea. "Grandpa, let me tell you the truth.The situation in the Capital is perilous, and the rtionships between the major forces are incrediblyplicated.Although James is themander, he has plenty of enemies.Stayfortable in Cansington.If youe to the Capital and something happens, I won¡¯t be able to do anything." "This..." Lex started to hesitate. It was his dream for the Cahans to prosper into a wealthy family. Although the Cahans could be considered a wealthy family now, he did not want to miss the opportunity to reach a higher level. Thea dissuaded him again, "Grandpa, listen to me this time.The Capital is too chaotic, and you definitely won¡¯t get any benefits froming here." "O-Okay.I''ll take your advice." Lexpromised. Then, he asked, "By the way, what''s the situation with you and James? Have you remarried?" The Cahans held their breath and listened carefully for Thea¡¯s answer. Thea replied dejectedly, "N-Not yet.There are too many women around James, all of who are excellent.I¡¯ve no advantage at all.However, I''ll work hard to win James¡¯ heart as soon as possible." Lex frowned upon learning that Thea had not remarried James yet. He thought for a while and asked, "Can I announce to the public that James is my grandson-inw and use this opportunity to hold a banquet, inviting all the big shots in the Capital? I want our family to shine once again." "What?" Thea hesitated. James had just taken office, and their rtionship was genuine. Thea knew that the Cahans loved vanity and did not want to miss the opportunity to show off. Plus, it was not a big deal. However, she was worried that James would get angry and me her if he found out. After thinking for a while, she replied, "Y-you do as you please.I''ll pretend I don¡¯t know about this matter.Also, don¡¯t tell anyone else I know about it.If James gets angry, it¡¯ll be troublesome. "I promise I won''t tell." Suddenly, dys interrupted them and said, "Thea, you need to work hard! You need to use some tricks to tie down a man, especially someone with great power like James.Don¡¯t interfere too much with his matters.As long as you can remarry, you should just turn a blind eye to the other things."David also added to the conversation, "That¡¯s right.Which man doesn¡¯t cheat? Let alone someone like James, who stands at the top of Sol¡¯s hierarchy.Thea, you have to butter up to him as much as possible! The future of the Cahans depends on him." Thea was rendered speechless by their words. "Okay, I¡¯m busy.I¡¯m hanging up." Beep! Beep! Beep! Lex looked at the Cahan members and immediately ordered, " Start sending invitations! Three dayster, James will seed as the Emperor! The Cahans will also hold a grand banquet. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I want to announce that my grandson-inw is James! He¡¯s the Dragon King, themander of the ck Dragon Army, and the Emperor! He¡¯s the most powerful man in Sol! "From now onward, the Cahans have the final say in Cansington!" Lex eximed excitedly. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 After the Cahans learned that James was seeding the position of Emperor in three days, they became incredibly high-profile. Meanwhile, Yarov had gone to seek his leader. However, he did not even get to see him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Yarov was unsure why the leader refused to see him now but made a guess that he had been abandoned and was to be a sacrifice just like the Emperor.He refused to give up and die like this. After returning to his courtyard, he immediately called Madelyn. "Come to the Capital right now." Madelyn never returned to Cansington. Instead, she was trying to find out the identity of the person helping Mr.Gabriel but to no avail. After receiving the call, she hurriedly headed over. Yarov fueled his coal fire inside a room of the courtyard house while Madelyn stood aside respectfully. "Mr.Gabriel." Yarov looked at Madelyn and asked, "You didn¡¯t return to Cansington?" Madelyn nodded and said, "Yeah.There¡¯s more to James than the surface.The Emperor fought with him for so long and still got beheaded.I¡¯ve been secretly investigating him.What happened, Sir? You were in a hurry for me to return." "Madelyn, I need you to tell me how I can protect myself right now." Yarov looked worried. Hearing this, Madelyn was stunned. Yarov pointed to the sofa and said, "You can sit while talking." Madelyn sat down and asked, "Sir, don¡¯t you already have a n? I thought James wasn¡¯t a threat to you?" "Madelyn, there are many things you don¡¯t understand. My faction hasplicated rtionships, and many people are behind me.I¡¯m just a puppet that¡¯s been pushed into the light to carry out their ns.If necessary, I''ll also be sacrificed.James has seeded the Emperor¡¯s position, and his current strength..." Yarov sighed and continued, "A reliable source told me that James disguised as the old man that hurt Donovan at Mount Littleroot." Madelyn immediately eximed, "Impossible! That couldn¡¯t have been James.How could he have grown so strong in such a short time?" "It¡¯s true.How should I protect myself now?" "Mr.Gabriel, where did you get this information from?" Madelyn looked at Yarov. "Don¡¯t ask about it.It¡¯s no good for you to know too much." Hearing this, Madelyn fell into deep thought.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThen, she asked, "Mr.Gabriel, have you really been abandoned? You¡¯ve been the main person in charge and have done so much over the years.You¡¯ve had absolute power in the organization.Would they abandon you like this?" Yarov sighed. "Yeah.Some sacrifices must be made to achieve great things, but I don¡¯t want to go down so easily.The only person I can count on is you.James is going to kill me.After I die, James won¡¯t have another target.Thus, the Capital will temporarily be in peace.However, the situation will be different after the Mount Thunder Conference." Yarov looked helpless.He was unsure of what the leader was nning right now. The Mount Thunder Conference would be critical, and nothing could go wrong before it. James wanted to kill him so that more people would expose themselves, which was why he was now abandoned.If he died, others would not dare act rashly.They would wait patiently for the Mount Thunder Conference to arrive. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Madelyn was lost in thought. After a while, she said, "Sir, what did the upper-ups says about your survival?" "They didn¡¯t say much, except that I could live if I found a way to survive." Madelyn nodded and said, "If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll stir up the situation.As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the progress of the Mount Thunder Conference, we can buy as much time as possible.The conference is only less than a month away." Yarov asked, "Is there anything I can do?" Madelyn said thoughtfully, "There¡¯s a way.James must¡¯ve gotten the King¡¯s permission to kill you.However, the King fears that the situation will get out of control after you die.This is the only reason he hasn¡¯t touched you all these years.Since he¡¯s allowed James to kill you, he won¡¯t be providing him any help.Judging by how Maxine was expelled to help James, the people supporting James are the Cadens. "That cunning man, Tobias, knows the severity of the situation and doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly.Thus, their n was to get Maxine to advise James. "Some time ago, the paintings of the other three families were stolen, and the biggest suspect was the Cadens.The Ancient Four¡¯s rtionship copsed, which is why the holding of the Mount Thunder Conference was suggested. "Now that the Cadens are trying to make a move, we could ask the other three families for help. "Under the circumstances that the King doesn¡¯t give James any help and Tobias refuses to make big moves, we could try to win over the other three families.We can¡¯t expectplete protection, but we can at least take measures to ensure that James won¡¯t act recklessly.It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to stay alive until the Mount Thunder Conference." Yarov''s eyes lit up after hearing Madelyn¡¯s n. "you''re right! As long as we win over the other three families, James won¡¯t be able to act recklessly.Then, I''ll be able to survive.At the same time, I won''t be sabotaging the leader¡¯s n.I''ll be able to regain my power after the Mount Thunder Conference." "Exactly.It¡¯s just that the Ancient Four isn¡¯t going to pick sides easily, so it¡¯s not going to be easy to win them over.However, it¡¯s still worth a try.We don¡¯t have to make them pick a side.We just need them to stand against the Cadens," §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞMadelyn replied. Madelyn gave Yarov a n. They did not need the three families to stand on their side but against the Cadens. The other three families had had enmity with the Cadens for a long time and might be afraid of them, but they would not be scared of merely James. Madelyn¡¯s analysis madeplete sense. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I can¡¯t dy this any longer.I have to go and seek out the three families." Seeing hope of survival, Yarov stood up without hesitation and said, "Madelyn,e with me." "Of course, Mr.Gabriel." The two left the courtyard and went to look for the three families of the Ancient Four. Meanwhile, James returned to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion from the military region. Thea was practicing Heavenly Breath in the courtyard, while Maxine was sitting in a gazebo nearby, holding onto a pack of nuts and chewing on a few while watching Thea practice. Thea saw James walking over and quickly rushed toward him. She stretched out her hand, straightened his cor, and asked warmly, "Honey, did your trip go well?" "Of course, why would it not? I just went to the military region for a walk," James replied and nced at Thea while wondering why Thea had be so caring. "James." Maxine also walked over. "Mihm." James nodded in response. Maxine frowned and said, "After thinking about it again, I think our ns were too simple.Mr.Gabriel has been in the Capital for many years, and even the King never dared touch him.It seems arrogant for us to think we can kill him." James was unbothered and replied calmly, "What¡¯s so difficult about it? After thoroughly investigating and obtaining information about him, we can immediately proceed as nned.I control the Red me Army and the thousands of soldiers in it.This time, it¡¯ll be extremely difficult for him to escape from the Capital." Maxine nced at James and said, ¡®"That¡¯s true, but Mr.Gabriel is a shrewd person and would¡¯ve guessed that the King¡¯s purpose in giving you the position is to get rid of him." "He may know that I¡¯m going to kill him, but he doesn¡¯t know my strength.He might not be taking me seriously at all." Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Only a few reliable people knew about James¡¯ strength.It was unlikely that Mr.Gabriel would feel threatened if he did not know about his strength. Thus, James felt that Mr.Gabriel would simply ignore him. Maxine thought about it carefully and felt that James¡¯ logic made sense. If she were Mr.Gabriel and knew James was not strong, she would not pay attention to him either. Even if James had authority, he was not going to be much of a threat. "I was worrying too much." Maxine did not say anything more.She continued eating her nuts as she entered the house. "Honey..." Thea was hesitant to speak. James asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you hesitating?" Thea thought about it and felt that she should tell James about what was happening in Cansington to prevent him from ming her for it in the future. Thea murmured, "The Cahans found out about your appointment as the Emperor and are nning to hold a banquet in Cansington on the day of your session ceremony.They want to use the opportunity to invite bigwigs in Cansington and show off." She lowered her head like a child who made a mistake, not daring to look James in the eye. Hearing this, James frowned. However, it was as expected from them.He knew very well the virtue of the Cahans. They were just a bunch of ungrateful snobs. "Let them do as they please." James had no time to bother with such things and did not care as long as they did not do anything out of line. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After thinking about it, he reminded her, "Tell them to maintain a low profile as much as possible.I don¡¯t have time to be distracted and won''t be able to protect them if something happens." "Mhm.I''ll ry the message." Thea nodded. James yawned and said, "Yesterday, I was teaching you all night and didn¡¯t sleep.I¡¯m a little sleepy, so I''ll rest for a while.Don¡¯t call me for dinner." He walked away while speaking. Afterward, Thea continued to practice. Now, she was at the third rank and was incredibly strong and invincible in an ordinary person¡¯s eyes, but against the powerhouses of the fourth rank, she was like a weakmb waiting to be ughtered. After Thea started practicing, Maxine leisurely walked over and sat nearby.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe ate her nuts and continued watching Thea practice. Thea felt ufortable about Maxine staring at her the whole morning anding back to do the same again.She stopped practicing and walked over to Maxine. "Why do you keep watching me?" Maxine pouted and smiled, saying, "There are only the two of us in such a huge mansion.Who else am I going to look at if not you?" Thea sat down and said, "If you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you practice?" Maxine replied with a smile, "Strength isn¡¯t something that can be improved overnight.You don''t just suddenly be strong; it takes years.Also, I got injured and am tired of practicing.It¡¯s much more comfortable just being free." Maxine¡¯s current state was different from the past.She had never felt so rxed before and was unwilling to trouble herself. "Thea, I¡¯ve always had some doubts." "Yeah?" Thea looked at Maxine. Maxine said, "Why did Thomas contact you to ask you to help James kill the Emperor and disguise as me to save him from the Johnstons? Instead of taking him back to heal, he asked you to leave him at the Cadens¡¯." Maxine had been thinking about these questions for a long time. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 However, Maxine could not figure it out. "How would I know?" Thea shook her head. She, too, was unsure of Thomas¡¯ intentions. All she knew was that everything was not to harm but to help James. "Is that so? Then, have you ever felt that Thomas is the one behind everything?" "What do you mean?" Thea looked at Maxine. Maxine thought for a while and said, "Let''s start from when James killed the previous Emperor.Once he died, the Cadens and the Johnstons¡¯ conflict began, but they didn¡¯tpletely fall out with each other.Shortly after, the Johnstons and Sullivans¡¯ paintings were suddenly stolen, causing them to take action against the Cadens.Then, the Lees surfaced iming that their painting was also stolen, pointing their fingers at the Cadens too." "What does this have to do with Sir Caden?" Thea asked indifferently. "Haven''t you thought about the possibility the three families didn¡¯t lie, and their paintings were really stolen, and the culprit could be Thomas? His purpose is to arouse conflict between the Ancient Four and make them fight against each other." Thea nced coldly at Maxine and said, "Why would he do that? Stop thinking you¡¯re so smart, Maxine.These are just your conjectures, and you shouldn''t spout nonsense without any evidence." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Indeed, these are just my conjectures.As for why, if the person behind Mr.Gabriel is Thomas, won¡¯t it make so much sense that Mr.Gabriel stood up and proposed the Ancient Four resolve their conflicts during the Mount Thunder Conference?" Maxine continued to analyze the situation. "Thomas was the person behind Mr.Gabriel, and his purpose was to make the Ancient Four turn against each other.That way, he could propose the Mount Thunder Conference.If a conflict didn¡¯t exist between them, no one would be interested in the conference even if it was suggested.However, if the Ancient Four were fighting against each other, the conference would be lively as countless martial artists around the globe would actively participate to see what the Ancient Four would do at the conference." Hearing this, Thea frowned.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞMaxine¡¯s analysis was straightforward and logical, making her slightly convinced. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Then, why would Sir Caden want the conference so desperately? What would he gain from it? What is he trying to aplish?" "Of course, the position as the Great Grandmaster.The power of being the leader of the ancient martial world is much greater than being the King of Sol.Although the King is the country''s lord, he doesn¡¯t have authority over the ancient martial artists.However, being the Great Grandmaster will give one the power tomand all the martial artists in Sol.Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to be the ruler of the world with countless martial artists under one¡¯smand?" Theaughed. "That simple? The ruler of the world? You''re overthinking it." Maxine rolled her eyes at Thea and said, "You don¡¯t understand the temptation of power.It¡¯ll make one insane and possess one¡¯s mind.Throughout the ages, countless wars have broken out, and many lives have been lost for this position.Standing on top, looking down on the world, and being in control is incredibly tempting." "Sir Caden isn¡¯t someone like that." Thea shook her head and rejected Maxine¡¯s suspicions. "He may not be, but there isn¡¯t just one person behind Mr.Gabriel.There¡¯s a whole faction behind everything.ording to my analysis, Thomas has other ns and is using the faction to his advantage." "Then, what do you think Sir Caden is trying to do?" Maxine fell into thought. What exactly did Thomas want to do? She could not figure it out yet. Judging from the current happenings, it seemed that Thomas was indeed trying to help Mr.Gabriel or was the person above him. "Could it be that the people behind Mr.Gabriel have something Thomas wants? So, he¡¯s helping them in exchange for it? "Maxine murmured. "Stop acting smart and making random guesses, Maxine.Things might bepletely different from what you think," Thea said disdainfully. Maxine gently shook her head and said, "No, I have to be right.But, what¡¯s the reason?" From her understanding of Thomas, he was obsessed with martial arts. "Could it be the ninth rank?" The ninth rank was the most significant height of martial arts.No one knew what being in that rank was like nor how powerful it was. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Meanwhile, James was fast asleep. On the other hand, Yarov was busy running around for help. First, he went to the Johnstons with Madelyn. Hades, the current head of the Johnstons, was seated in the front seat in the living room of the Johnstons¡¯ vi.He was dressed in casual clothes.He held a cup of tea in his hand and took a sip. Then, he nced at Yarov, who was sitting in front of him and said, "Mr.Gabriel, we¡¯re not acquainted.So, what¡¯s the purpose of your visit today?" Yarov was seated while Madelyn quietly stood aside.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe asked with a smile, "Fire God, you must still be unaware of what the Cadens are up to, right?" Hades was nicknamed the Fire God because of the True Energy he cultivated.He asked casually, "What are the Cadens up to?" Yarov said, "James has assumed the title of Emperor." "I know.It isn¡¯t a big deal.The Emperor is dead, and it¡¯s only natural for the King to push him into the position.However, I didn¡¯t expect it to happen sote," Hades replied indifferently, as he did not take James seriously. Yarov sighed and said, "You must still be unaware of James¡¯ current cultivation.The old man that injured Donovan in Mount Littleroot was James under a disguise." nk! Hades dropped the teacup in his hands, and it shattered into pieces.He looked at Yarov in shock. "Impossible!" Hades was in disbelief.He had personally witnessed the strength of the old man on Mount Littleroot. Donovan waspletely suppressed and even vomited blood, eventually asking for help from the Blithes¡¯ Grand Patriarch. Additionally, the old man used the Blithes¡¯ signature martial art technique¡ªthe Blithe Fist of Abomination. On top of that, Hades had personally abolished James¡¯ cultivation. How could James be so strong in such a short period? Hades would have believed it to be anyone else, but it was impossible for him to link that old man with James. Yarov said earnestly, "It¡¯s absolutely true that it was James.Now that he¡¯s in power, the Cadens have expelled Maxine from the family to help James.Guess what James is going to do next?" He continued to exin meaningfully, "He¡¯s going to get rid of the Cadens¡¯ obstacles and will surely wipe out the three other families of the Ancient Four." Madelyn noticed Hades¡¯s astonishment and disbelief and could not help but add to the conversation. "You must be wondering why James¡¯ strength improved so rapidly, right? If I¡¯m not mistaken, he must¡¯ve cultivated with the cultivation methods recorded on the Four Great Paintings." "T-The Four Great Paintings?" Hades sat back down on the chair. Yarov continued, "The Ancient Four has guarded the paintings for thousands of years.The Cadens were the first to obtain the item within the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain and unraveled the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge, which is why they stole the other three paintings.Afterbining all four paintings, James must''ve cultivated a powerful martial art technique.Hades remembered the old man¡¯s expression while fighting against Donovan on Mount Littleroot.The old man¡¯s whole body turned a bronze color. It was a martial arts technique that he had never seen before.Thus, it must have been the one recorded in the four paintings.Thinking of this, Hades took a deep breath.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Seeing Hades¡¯ expression, Yarov struck while the iron was hot and said, "The Ancient Four have already fallen out, and Tobias is pushing James out right now to get rid of the other three families before the Mount Thunder Conference.Tobias has already allied with the King.The Cadens will help the King eliminate dissidents and consolidate his position." Bang! Hades mmed the table, causing it to break. He said furiously, "Never! The Johnstons will never fall prey to the Cadens! I¡¯d like to see if James has the ability to touch the Johnstons!" An imperceptible smile formed on Yarov¡¯s face, and he continued, "Hades, the three families have to unite to protect each other.I came here for the sole purpose of uniting the three families and dealing with James.We must deal a blow to the Cadens by capturing James alive and forcing him to hand over the painting¡¯s secret." The suggestion slightly tempted Hades.However, he did not agree to it immediately. Instead, he nced at Yarov and said, "Mr.Gabriel, you should head back first.I''ll hold a family meeting to decide on this matter. "Send our guests off," Hades instructed the family servants and walked away to leave. After leaving the Johnstons¡¯pound, Yarov asked, "Madelyn, do you think the Johnstons will agree to our suggestion?" Madelyn said confidently, "Yes, he¡¯ll definitely agree to it.The Johnstons suspect the Cadens of stealing their painting.They¡¯ll believe it¡¯s true since James has suddenly be so strong.They¡¯ll definitely be tempted to capture and interrogate James about the family painting.Even if they don¡¯t cooperate with us, they¡¯ll privately deal with James.If James was in trouble, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to get rid of you, and you''ll survive until the Mount Thunder Conference." Yarov smiled and said, "You¡¯re the best, Madelyn.All my effort training you all these years was not in vain." Madelyn said, "Next, we have to visit the Sullivans and the Lees.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞWe¡¯ll use the same method since I¡¯m sure the three families are all desperate to find out the secret of their family paintings.After all, the secret could make one a powerhouse in a very short period.Anyone would be tempted by it." "Haha! We''ll make them fight among themselves!" Yarovughed loudly. Next, the two visited the Sullivans and the Lees. The two families were shocked after learning that James was the old man in disguise. They were also tempted after learning that James had practiced the cultivation method recorded in the four paintings. Yarov left after visiting all three families. Soon, the three families gathered together. For the first time in thousands of years, the head of the three families gathered in one ce. Hades said solemnly, "The Cadens have acquired all four paintings and unraveled their secrets.James practiced the cultivation method and became overpowering in such a short time.If we allow him to continue practicing it, who in this world could be a match against him? He must be eliminated as soon as possible." The head of the Sullivans, Zaiden, asked, "Fire God, what do you suggest?" Hades¡¯ face darkened as he said, "Three dayster, James will have a grand ceremony to celebrate his session as the Emperor.We will go there, capture him, and force him to tell us the painting¡¯s secret.It¡¯ll also be our warning to the Cadens not to mess with us." The head of the Lees remained silent.She was a beautiful woman about thirty years old, radiating a mature and dignified temperament. Hades looked at the gorgeous woman and asked, "What do you think, Yasmine Lee? Although she was a woman, no one underestimated her. The Lees had always remained mysterious and rarely exposed themselves to the outside world. Yasmine parted her lips and said softly, "Alright.The Cadens have gone too far this time.After they unraveled the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge, they should¡¯ve asked us to gather our paintings.Instead, they stole from us.We should capture James and interrogate him about the painting¡¯s secret." Hades¡¯ face was full of resolution as he said, "Okay, it¡¯s settled.Our families will gather at the Red me Army base three dayster to capture James alive." Zaiden nodded. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Alright.I''ll speak to the King about it.After all, James is currently the Emperor and still the Dragon King.We must inform the King if we want to touch him." Yasmine said, "Yes, we should inform him.Although our families have been independent and unrestrained by the country, it''ll be troublesome if we offend the King." Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 The Ancient Four had participated in the battle a hundred years ago. After the victory, they also joined the fight against the Gu Sect. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After both battles, they stopped interfering with the world¡¯s affairs. The King of Sol could not control these four families nor restrain them. Despite that, the three families of the Ancient Four wanted to inform him that they wanted to deal with James. After their discussion, the three heads decided to meet the King together. Otherwise, one person alone might not be enough to convince him. Soon, they arrived at Heavenly Pce. However, the King was in a meeting and not around. The three of them stayed and waited patiently. After the King learned that the three family heads hade to visit him, he hurried back after his meeting. The King walked into Heavenly Pce¡¯s living room, took off his coat, and casually threw it to Gloom behind him. He approached the three family heads and said with a smile, "What¡¯s the matter today? This is the first time the heads of the Johnstons, Sullivans, and Lees have personallye to visit me." Hades went straight to the point. "We''vee to inform you that our three families have decided toy our hands on James in three days." The King¡¯s face immediately darkened. However, he had been in power for so long and had dealt with countless powerful people. He quickly recovered and looked at the three heads, saying calmly, "The Ancient Four have never interfered with political affairs.James is the Dragon King and Commander of the Red me Army.By touching James, does this mean that your families n to involve yourselves in politics? This will mean viting the agreement made a hundred years ago, which also means I¡¯m allowed to take action against your families?" Although the King maintained a calm tone, it was full of threats.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞZaiden of the Sullivans replied coldly, "It¡¯s not that we want to involve ourselves in politics.This is simply a grudge between the Ancient Four and a coincidence that James holds important positions.Thus, we came to inform you about it." Hades nodded and continued, "The Cadens have stolen our families ¡¯ treasure paintings.James practiced the cultivation method hidden in them, allowing his strength to grow by leaps and bounds ina short period.He¡¯ll being after us next to get rid of the Cadens¡¯ hurdles.We can¡¯t sit still] and do nothing." "He won''t.James will never take action against your families.I can guarantee this," the King reassured them. "Your assurance means nothing to us.This is rted to the survival of our families.We must take action against James.We''ll capture him and force him to tell us about the secret in the four paintings," Zaiden said firmly. The three heads did not bother saying anything more to the King and left after informing him. The King leaned on the sofa and gently massaged his temples. "Gloom, what do you think?" Standing behind him, Gloom replied, "Isn''t this what you wished to see happen? The Ancient Four are the strongest in the ancient martial world.However, they¡¯ve never participated in political affairs.You trained James to kill the Emperor to make the Ancient Four fight against each other, right?" The King parted his lips and said, "That was the case, butpared to dealing with the Ancient Four, I would prefer for James to kill Mr.Gabriel so the people behind him would finally reveal themselves.Throughout the years, I¡¯ve been unable to find out who else is supporting Mr.Gabriel.Plus, this isn¡¯t a fight between the Ancient Four.It¡¯s a three versus four." The King¡¯s face filled with worry. James was crucial, and he did not want anything to happen to James yet. Gloom fell silent. "By the way, do you also think James¡¯ strength grew rapidly because he practiced the cultivation method in the Four Great Paintings?" Gloom thought for a while and said, "Other than that, I can¡¯t think of another way he could be overpowering in such a short time." "Alright.You¡¯re dismissed." The King waved his hand. "Understood." Gloom turned and left. Afterward, the King took out his phone and made a call. Soon, a person showed up before him. The person was elderly, seemingly in his eighties, and was dressed in a frock coat. Despite his age, he had an incredibly energetic appearance. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 "Mr.Lee, the head of the Johnstons, Sullivans, and Lees have personally visited today, saying they¡¯re nning to deal with James in three days." "mMhm." Mr.Lee nodded. The King said, "James was nning to kill Mr.Gabriel.Logically speaking, Mr.Gabriel wasn¡¯t supposed to pay much attention to James.However, James¡¯ strength was exposed.How did it get exposed? I¡¯m sure someone must''ve told Mr.Gabriel, causing him to have his guard up.Thus, he approached the three families¡¯ heads to unite and eliminate James." Mr.Lee replied, "That makes sense.Do you think we should save him or not?" The King said, "The n was to let the Ancient Four fight among themselves and exhaust them to give us an opening to get them all simultaneously.Now seems to be a good chance.My guess is that Tobias will step forward to protect James. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After all, James is no longer the person he was a month ago. "As for Mr.Gabriel, we never nned to get rid of him so soon.However, James proposed to do it.I think we should let the three families take action.James caused Donovan to vomit blood at Mount Littleroot and even used the Blithe Fist of Abomination as well as another unknown martial technique.The three families aren¡¯t going to have it easy against him. "Besides, I could also inform Tobias, and if he decides to take action, the three families aren¡¯t going to reap any benefits,"The King spoke his mind.Mr.Lee thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "That''ll do.We''ll do as you suggest.Let¡¯s see if the people behind Mr.Gabriel will expose themselves to stop the Ancient Four from fighting among themselves before the Mount Thunder Conference.If that happens, we¡¯ll have to be cautious about the conference and not let an outsider snatch the title of the Great Grandmaster.We¡¯ll have to ensure that we get it, and if necessary..." Mr.Lee¡¯s face darkened with a hint of murderous intent. "As a precaution, send some people to secretly nt explosives in advance.If things get out of control, we¡¯ll blow up Mount Thunder and kill all the ancient martial artists there." "About that..." The King was shocked. Blow up Mount Thunder? "Mr.Lee, without these ancient martial artists in Sol, chaos will break loose.Many countries also have countless powerhouses." Mr.Lee waved his hand and said, "Don¡¯t worry.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞWe''re in a high- tech era, and personal strength is no longer useful." The King nodded and said, "I''ll get Gloom to personally cooperate with the Mount Thunder Sect to deal with this matter secretly." "You can¡¯t contact the Mount Thunder Sect.A hundred years ago, their Great Grandmaster died in the battle.They''re already dissatisfied and aren¡¯t reliable since others could bribe them.This has to be done quietly without any outsiders knowing about it." "Understood." The King nodded. Mr.Lee did not say much more and left after giving orders. The King leaned back into the sofa. Blow up Mount Thunder? He had never thought about doing such a thing before. To him, the ancient martial artists were Sol¡¯s treasure and weapon against powerful enemies.It would be a mess if they were all dead. However, he understood that it was necessary to be ruthless and sacrifice people to achieve great things. Plus, ancient martial artists should not even exist anymore in this era. "Gloom," the King shouted. After a while, Gloom walked in and said respectfully, "King." The King exined the n of burying explosives in Mount Thunder. "What?" Gloom¡¯s expression changed immediately. The King said, "It¡¯s just in case.It won''t be necessary if we win the position of the Great Grandmaster.Proceed with it but be careful not to let word get out." Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Although the King knew the three families were nning to attack James during his session ceremony, he did not warn him. However, he intended to inform Tobias. Yet, he did not n to ry the message immediately. Instead, he would wait three days to notify Tobias so that he would not have enough time to think and would be forced to make a decision. No matter the Ancient Four¡¯s battle oue, it would benefit him anyway. James slept in the Emperor¡¯s Mansion and did not get up until the afternoon.He woke up, walked out of the room, and headed to the yard. Immediately, he noticed an unfamiliar, innocent-looking woman about twenty-years-old that was dressed casually in the yard. She held a broom in her hand and was sweeping the fallen leaves on the ground. After seeing her, he suddenly remembered he had promised to allow a young woman from one of the wealthy families to sweep his mansion. He had allowed the woman to work in the mansion to build a good rtionship with these families and stabilize hisworks. While in the Southern ins, he always did as he pleased and never thought about this. After staying in Cansington for some time, he understood the importance of building rtionships. Although he was the Emperor and the object of everyone''s fawning, they would immediately sever ties with him once he was no longer themander. However, making friends with the wealthy would be beneficial. Seeing James walk out, Lisa stopped and looked at James with unconceble excitement. Thea quickly walked over, pulled James over, and asked jealously, "What¡¯s going on, James?" She looked at Lisa, holding a broom about ten meters away, looking at James excitedly. James regained his senses and replied with a smile, "In such a huge mansion, there must be someone to sweep the ce, right? How am I supposed to do it myself?" "Are you tempted because she¡¯s pretty?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThea asked jealously. "Of course not.You¡¯re overthinking it.Am I that kind of man?" James replied awkwardly. "That¡¯s hard to say." A voice sounded from behind them. Maxine walked over to them with a smile. "A man will pick up bad habits once in power.Plus, it¡¯s not a big deal anyway.You¡¯re the Dragon King and Emperor.It¡¯s normal that you¡¯ve got a lot of women around you." James was speechless and quickly changed the subject. He asked, "What¡¯s the situation in the Capital today?" Maxine replied, "What else could¡¯ve happened? Everyone''s talking about your session ceremony.All influential families are running around to get an invitation.They¡¯re either using money or connections, exhausting all the means to obtain one." James touched his nose and said, "This is a good chance to make a fortune.How much do you think I can make if I sell invitations?" "Don¡¯t even think about it.Have you forgotten how you were tried in public courtst time?" asked Thea. James replied, smiling, "Don¡¯t forget I used such means to get the ten billion I gave you." Maxine noticed Thea¡¯s strange expression when James mentioned the topic and teased, "Yeah, I remember James said that he would¡¯ve repaid you after giving you the ten billion dors." James looked at Maxine and asked, "Did you investigate me?" "I didn¡¯t have to.Everyone in Cansington knows about this." James did not say anything more and changed the subject again. "Thea, how has practicing Heavenly Breath been going?" Thea finally recollected herself and replied, "Good.I¡¯ve already familiarized myself with circting my energy." "Not bad.You should keep practicing.I also have to use these few days to practice Heavenly Breathe and the Blithe Fist of Abomination." Maxine also advised, "You should hurry up and absorb the Sacred Fire Figs.It¡¯s been over a month, and the energy within it will dissipate if you don¡¯t absorb it.I¡¯ve already asked Cynthia to send it, and it should arrive soon."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. James would have forgotten about it if Maxine had not brought it up. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Thomas was the one that founded the Sacred Fire Figs. After absorbing and refining it, one¡¯s True Energy could be converted into True Yang Energy, which was the key to the cultivation method on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside''s Edge. However, he had been too busy to refine it. He nodded and said, "Alright." James waited in the Emperor¡¯s Mansion for it to arrive. Before sunset, the Sacred Fire Figs had arrived. James looked at the red fruits inside a room in the Emperor¡¯s Mansion and asked, "How do I absorb them, Maxine?" Maxine replied, "Just eat it directly and circte your energy to absorb the energy within it.Your True Energy will slowly transform afterward.These few fruits are enough to transform your True Energy." James picked one up and put it in his mouth. The fruit looked ordinary, but it felt like fire bursting within his mouth upon biting it. James endured the heat and swallowed it.He felt a hot surge of energy spreading from his throat throughout his body. James quickly performed Heavenly Breath to absorb the heat. At that moment, he could feel his True Energy gradually heating up. James eximed, "Amazing.I never thought there would be such a miraculous fruit in the world.If ordinary people ate it by mistake, their internal organs would be burned, causing them to die quickly." "Concentrate on absorbing it," Maxine quickly reminded him.She turned to Thea and said, "We should leave and let James practice at ease.We can¡¯t distract him.It''ll be troublesome if he suffers Energy Deviation." Thea nodded, stood up, and left. James focused on converting his True Energy for the next two days. In the past two days, news about the Emperor''s session ceremony had spread throughout the Capital and the nation. Countless business figures from other provinces also rushed to the Capital, trying to acquire an invitation. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Countless people were gathered outside the Red me Army¡¯s base, the military region of the Capital. Most of these people were influential people from the Capital or other provinces.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt took a lot of effort for them to acquire invitations. The crowd waited patiently. Meanwhile, in the Emperor''s Mansion, Maxine walked to the room where James was meditating in seclusion. As soon as she opened the door, she felt a heat wave rushing toward her face, causing her to sweat.She looked into the room and saw James floating a meter above the ground in a lotus position. His body radiated a terrifying aura, and the temperature in the room was so high that even a grandmaster of the second rank like Maxine could not bear it. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "What terrifying True Energy." James had also absorbed the residual True Energy while absorbing the Sacred Fire Fig.It was possible that he was about to enter the seventh rank. ¡°James, time¡¯s up.Today¡¯s the day of your session ceremony as the Emperor." Maxine called out for James. Hearing her voice, James retracted his energy andnded on the floor steadily.He stretched his body and murmured, "Is this True Yang Energy?" James could clearly sense the changes in his True Energy.It was purer, stronger, and more domineering.He was much stronger than before. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 The temperature in the room gradually dropped after James restrained his energy. Maxine felt much better and walked over, saying, "James, your True Energy has be much stronger now." James nodded. "Well, it¡¯s indeed a little stronger.By the way, what time is it right now?" Maxine said, "Seven in the morning." "Then, I must rush to the military region as soon as possible." James walked out of the room. In the yard, Thea was still cultivating.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe had been working very hard for the past two days. Apart from eating and sleeping, she was cultivating. When James came out, she stopped and walked toward him.She looked at James pleadingly and said, "Honey, can Ie with you?" "It¡¯s best you don¡¯t.Those in attendance are from the military, government, and business circles.Why would a woman like you go to such a ce? You should stay at home in peace.I''ll be back soon." James refused. "Fine." Thea looked disappointed. James turned around and left. Outside the Emperor¡¯s Mansion, a military vehicle was waiting for James. James walked out, and the soldiers at the door immediately saluted him uniformly. James got into the military vehicle. The military vehicle quickly set off and rushed to the Red me Army base. Meanwhile, the Johnstons'' yard was filled with people, including the head of the Johnstons, the head of the Sullivans, and the head of the Lees, Hades, Zaiden, and Yasmine. Additionally, some martial artists from the three respective families were also present. Yasmine said worriedly, "James¡¯ session ceremony is being held at the Red me Army base. There will be many important people attending today. Most of them are people with reputations in the Capital, and even the King will be there. The security is going to be incredibly strict. Plus, the Red me Army base is heavily guarded with potent weapons.If a conflict were to break out and James gave an order, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to escape unharmed." Hades waved his hand and said, "You worry too much, Yasmine.Our target is James.The Red me Army will not act rashly, and James won¡¯t allow them to act recklessly either." Zaiden said, "That¡¯s true.There are countless important people present.If a conflict breaks out and people die during the ceremony, James will not be able to bear the responsibility.Thus, he will have no choice but to follow us obediently." With that said, Yasmine was relieved.Hades stood up and ordered, "Hear mymand.We¡¯re departing now!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Yes, Sir!" Hundreds of martial artists replied in unison, causing a deafening sound wave.The martial artists of the three families departed mightily to the Red me Army base. While the three families departed to the Red me Army base, the King also departed from Peace Mansion. After walking out of Peace Mansion, he whispered to one of the guards behind him. "Understood." The guard nodded and left.He quickly went to the Cadens¡¯ mansion to meet Tobias. Inside the reception hall of the Cadens¡¯ mansion, Tobias sat and looked at the guard with a frown.He asked, "What are you here to see me for?" The guard replied respectfully, "Mr.Tobias, The King has instructed me to inform you that he¡¯s received information that the Johnstons, Sullivans, and Lees are taking action against James during his session ceremony today.They learned about James practicing the cultivation method in the Four Great Paintings, allowing his strength to improve by leaps and bounds.They n to capture and interrogate James about the four paintings¡¯ secrets." After the guard ryed the message, he turned around and left without waiting for a reply from Tobias. Tobias'' face immediately darkened.He mmed the table and broke it into pieces. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 "The Johnstons, Sullivans, and Lees? They have death wishes!" With a grim face, Tobias roared furiously.He stood up angrily but then quickly sat down again. Tobias knew he could not act impulsively. James was overpowering and the strongest among the Cadens¡¯ youngsters. There was a possibility he would surpass Tobias in a few more years. Despite his promising future, Tobias had no confidence in saving James from the three families. If he were to stand up for him now, the Ancien Four would fight to the death. Tobias hurried to the backyard. Tobias stood outside the wooden house and shouted, "Grandpa, it¡¯s me, Tobias.I wish to see you right now." Creak! The wooden house door opened. An old man that radiated an unearthly aura walked out with his hands behind his back. He looked at Tobias and asked, "You look flustered.Did something happen?" "James was appointed the Emperor, and the session ceremony will be held today.However, I got the news that the Johnstons, Sullivans, and Lees think that James stole the Four Great Paintings, which is why his strength improved so rapidly.They n to capture him in the Red me Army base to interrogate him about the paintings¡¯ secrets." Tobias exined the situation.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe was unsure of what to do, so he sought Bet¡¯s advice. Bet frowned and said, "What are the other three families trying to do? Do they really think the Cadens stole their family paintings?" "Grandpa..." Tobias hesitated to speak. Bet scolded, "Don¡¯t hesitate and say whatever you need to." "Yes, Grandpa!" Tobias shared his suspicion. "Is it possible that Thomas stole the three paintings and taught James the cultivation method recorded on the four paintings?" "Nonsense.How is that possible?" Bet replied coldly. "Then, how did James be so powerful in such a short time? I''ve always suspected that Thomas is still alive and must¡¯ve stolen the other three family¡¯s paintings.He wants to frame our family to take revenge on us for expelling him thirty years ago and also for the ident that caused his family to be burned to death in Cansington." Bet denied the thought. "If I say it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not." "I-I must be worrying too much.What should we do now, Grandpa? Should we save James or not? If we don¡¯t save him, our family will lose a powerhouse.If we save him, we¡¯ll have to fight the three other families till the end.It¡¯s not even the Mount Thunder Conference yet."Bet also fell into thought. The other three families were on par with the Cadens, so their strength was unquestionable. There were also a few Grand Patriarchs in the other three families. If he were to interfere, the others would join in the fight. As a result, they would reach a point of no return. However, James was a good seedling, and Bet did not want to watch James fall into the hands of the other families. Bet was also worried. After a while, he asked, "Who are the people trying to capture James?" Tobias shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know yet.The King¡¯s guard came to inform me about it.I couldn¡¯t decide on my own whether the Cadens should engage in a fight with the other three families." Bet sighed and said, "No matter who¡¯s the thief that stole the paintings, we won''t be able to exin ourselves anymore.Even if we don¡¯t fight with them now, we will still fight to the death in the Mount Thunder Conference.That kid, James, learns very fast.He¡¯s the future of the Cadens, and we have to save him no matter what." "Alright.I understand." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tobias nodded. Bet ordered, "Head to the Red me Army base immediately and observe things in secret.Don¡¯t make a move unless you absolutely have to.Against any one of the families alone, we''ll have absolute victory.However, we''ll have no chance if we fight against the three of them simultaneously." "Okay, I understand." Tobias did not linger much longer and quickly turned to leave.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞBet, who was left behind, raised his head and looked at the sky with great sadness. "I¡¯m afraid the Capital is about to undergo a reshuffle." He turned around and went back into the wooden house. The Mount Thunder Conference was less than a month away. He could care less about worldly affairs, but he must interfere this time. Otherwise, the Cadens would be destroyed. Once he appeared, the other three Grand Patriarchs would definitely show up too. He had no confidence in winning a one-on- three battle and would need to reach the eighth rank in less than a month. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 The three of the Ancient Four were charging toward the Capital. Meanwhile, James had arrived at the Red me Army base in a military vehicle. A woman in a military uniform walked toward his office in the military region, holding a set of military uniform in her hands. The threading sound of her leather shoes touching the ground sounded. She stood two meters away from James and shouted, "Captain of the Wold Vanguard Team, greeting the Emperor! Please change into your uniform." James was deep in thought while sitting in his office chair when the voice interrupted his thoughts.He raised his head and saw the captain of the Wolf Vanguard Team. James knew about the Wolf Vanguard Team. They were a small special unit within the Red me Army with about three hundred soldiers. Despite theck of numbers, they were all great soldiers with strongbat capabilities and had been on countless dangerous missions. The captain¡¯s name was Raelynn Loera.Her codename was Sky Wolf.She was a five-moon badge general and would be a one-star general if promoted. "Mihm." James nodded and said, "Put it there." "Emperor, I¡¯ll help you change." James looked at her and pointed at the office door. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Leave it and wait outside." "Understood." Raelynn put down the uniform and reminded, "Please hurry, Emperor. Everything is ready, and countless influential figures from all circles have already shown up." "alright, I got it." "By the way, Emperor, have you thought about what to say? Your subordinates have prepared a speech for you during the ceremony.Please go through it..." While speaking, Raelynn took a piece of paper and handed it over. James took it and scanned through it. "I want to thank my parents for raising me.I¡¯m also grateful for the country for training me..." James read and frowned. "What kind of nonsense is this?" James threw it into the trash can. "Emperor, it took me a few days toe up with that..." "That''s enough.Get out." Raelynn stopped talking and walked out of the office. Outside the office, a middle-aged man dressed in a military uniform with a one-star badge on his shoulder pulled Raelynn aside after noticing her and asked, "How did it go? Did he pay you any attention?" Raelynn rolled her eyes at the one-star general and walked away. "Raelynn, I worked so hard to create this opportunity for you.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞWhy didn¡¯t you make good use of it..." The general chased after her. Inside the office, James got dressed in his uniform. The general¡¯s uniform was different from the Red me robe the Emperor used to wear. Instead, it was specifically made for James because his current military rank was ten stars. It was the highest military rank that had ever existed in the history of Sol. The uniform was red, and a me was depicted on it. James put on the military uniform and hat.His temperamentpletely transformed, and his ordinary aura was gone. Now, he radiated a domineering and fierce temperament. After getting dressed, he walked out of the office. Many generals were waiting outside the building. Seeing James walk out, they saluted him simultaneously. Nathaniel walked over with a bright smile. "Emperor, everything is ready.All the bigwigs from the Capital are present.Media reporters have also arrived and are waiting for your arrival." James looked ahead and saw a stage set up in the open space. Below the stage were some seats. There were not many people, about five hundred or so. Despite the low numbers, these were people with great authority and who controlled the country. James strode over to the stage. The generals followed suit in unison. The cameras immediately focused on them. "Friends from all over the country, the newly appointed Emperor has arrived! James¡¯ life has been a legendary one.He¡¯s been in the army for ten years and has established a great reputation on the Southern ins battlefield, earning himself the title of Commander of the ck Dragon Army.Now, he has also been appointed as the Emperor." Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Under the watchful eyes of audiences across the country, James¡¯ session ceremony was conducted. Everyone watched as James walked to the front in his Red me robe.At that moment, he was incredibly mesmerizing.He stepped onto the stage and looked at the crowd. There were quite a few people gathered, including the King. The people seated below the stage were influential figures in the governmental factions. The ones standing in the distance were those from the business world. Suddenly, Raelynn came up with a microphone and handed it to James. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After she handed the microphone to James, she murmured, "I¡¯d like to see what you''re going to say in front of the whole country after you threw away the script that I carefully prepared for you." James wore a serious expression. After he took the microphone, he suddenly grinned.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThe audience in front of the television found his sudden smile hrious. "This hat is incredibly ufortable to wear." James smiled, took off his hat, and threw it to Raelynn beside him. Then, he said loudly, "Thank you foring.I¡¯m very honored.The food in the military is great, so don¡¯t forget to eat before you leave." The people below were stunned. Was this a session ceremony? That was all he prepared as a speech? Many people wanted to laugh but suppressed theirughter. Some influential figures had displeased expressions, feeling that James¡¯ actions were embarrassing in front of the media and that he was bringing shame to the nation. At that moment, the sacred national anthem resounded throughout the military region. James put away his smile and became serious again. After the song was over, James dered, "I swear to be loyal to the country and its people.I won¡¯t disappoint the military uniform that I wear.During my tenure, I promise to kill traitors and guard the border from our nation¡¯s enemy.I vow to protect the people of Sol, and I wish for Sol to continue to prosper forever!" James'' voice resounded throughout the military region, and audiences throughout the country watched his deration. p! p! p! A tidy and loud apuse broke out from the crowd. "I''m afraid you won''t have the chance, James!" Suddenly, a voice resounded. Following the sound, a group of people approached from the distance. "Stop filming!" The King immediately issued an order. The King¡¯s bodyguards stood up immediately and began to stop the reporters from broadcasting. The people were martial artists brought by the three family heads. Seeing these people, James frowned. Hades stepped out of the crowd.His body flickered, and he jumped onto the stage.He red at James and said coldly, "Pleasee with us, James." James¡¯ face darkened, and he red at Hades, asking, "What are you doing here, old man?" With a grim face, Hades said, "If you want to prevent this ce from bing a bloodbath, you better obediently follow me.Otherwise..." He suddenly gestured, and a great energy erupted from the martial artists from the three families in the distance. The sudden force shocked the people present. James said coldly, "Do the three families want to rebel, Hades?" "we''re only here for you, James.Obediently follow us, or else many people will die here today." James looked at the crowd below him. They were utterly perplexed since not everyone knew about the existence of ancient martial artists. All of them wore puzzled expressions. Only the King had a calmposure as if he had expected it to happen. James took a deep breath and said, "Alright.I''lle with you." He knew the audience was just ordinary people. If he refused, the three families might attack and cause people to lose their lives. Many of the people in the crowd were important figures. If any one of them died, it would be troublesome. If many died, it would be problematic and surely hurt the country¡¯s stability. Hades quickly made a move and sealed several of James¡¯ critical acupoints. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Everyone was stunned, not knowing what was happening or the identities of the intruders. James stood on the stage calmly and did not panic despite his acupoints being sealed. Hades grabbed James¡¯ shoulders and jumped,nding about ten meters away. The people present were shocked by the sight. They were ordinary people and had never seen such a shocking scene. "Let¡¯s go." At that moment, the Red me Army in the military region quickly assembled. Tens of thousands of fully-armed soldiers gathered and pointed their weapons at Hades¡¯ party. "Let ourmander go." "How dare you be presumptuous in the Red me Army base?" "How will the Red me Army maintain a foothold in this country if you take away ourmander today?" A battle was on the verge of breaking out. Hades'' face darkened, and he red at James. "James, tell them to back off if you don¡¯t want any idents happening here. If we fight back, this ce will be a bloodbath." James looked at the soldiers calmly and waved his hand, saying, "Back off.It¡¯s fine." Having received the order, the soldiers retreated. Hades quickly left with James. Under the watchful eyes of thousands of people, James was captured from the military region. There were many cars parked outside the military region. James was brought into one of the cars, and it quickly drove off. After leaving the military region, James looked at Hades beside him and said indifferently, "Old man, I haven¡¯t paid you back forst time, but you took the initiative toe and look for me instead.Do you still think I¡¯m that James that would easily fall prey to others?" A powerful aura suddenly erupted from James¡¯ body. Hades immediately realized the situation was dangerous.He had already tapped James¡¯ acupoints to seal his True Energy.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe never expected James¡¯ True Energy to be so strong and overpowering that he could break through the acupoints. By the time he tried to react, the car had already exploded. James¡¯ energy was so strong that it caused the car to disintegrate. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At the moment of the explosion, James quickly jumped and appeared in front of the convoy. James calmly put his hands behind his back as the Red me robe fluttered. Meanwhile, Hades had also fled when the car exploded. As for the others, they were not spared and were blown to pieces. Dozens of cars stopped immediately. Zaiden, Yasmine, and the other martial artists of the three families quickly got out of the car. The three family heads stood together, ring at James, who blocked their path. With one hand on his back, James stretched out his hand and made a gesture of inviting them to a fight. "Come at me together." He activated his Heavenly Breath, and True Energy flowed through his body, causing terrifying energy to emanate from him. The energy swept across their surroundings, making the dust and fallen leaves on the ground flutter in the air. "He has potent True Energy." Hades had a grim expression. Zaiden¡¯s chubby face was also filled with shock. "His energy is at least the sixth rank.How is that possible? He¡¯s only thirty years old and has only cultivated True Energy for such a short time.How can he be so strong? The four paintings¡¯ secrets must be miraculous to make him so potent in such little time." Meanwhile, Yasmine remained silent with a serious expression. The apanying martial artists also looked at the imposing James in front of them with disbelief. James looked at the people in front of him calmly and said, "I don¡¯t have any grudges against you guys.Why would you capture me from my session ceremony as the Emperor? Who ordered you to do so?" Hades said coldly, No one ordered it, but the Cadens have stolen our family paintings and gathered the Four Great Paintings to solve the secret behind them. Now that you¡¯ve practiced the cultivation method in the four paintings, you''ve acquired potent True Energy.We¡¯re capturing you so we can get the paintings'' secrets." Hearing this, James frowned. Not many people knew about his true strength. Thea, Maxine, and Cynthia were the very few. Apart from them, there were the Cadens.Who leaked it? Was it the Cadens? That would be unreasonable since leaking his strength would not benefit them. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 "Who told you that I practiced the cultivation method on the Four Great Paintings?" James questioned. "Stop talking nonsense!"Hades snorted, and a powerful aura erupted from his body.He took a step forward, and his body turned into an afterimage.His actual body appeared in front of James in a blink of an eye, and he thrust his palm forward with lightning speed. James only caught a glimpse of a figure shing by, and a palm suddenly appeared in front of him. Their palms collided, and two intense energies crashed into each other. James felt powerful and scorching True Energy sweeping over him.It pushed him several meters back. Hades was also pushed a few steps backward. After testing the waters, James knew that the head of the Johnstons, Hades, was a grandmaster of the sixth rank and was almost reaching the seventh rank. His True Energy wasparable to James'' True Energy. "Is that all the head of the Johnstons can do?" James wore a calm and disdainful smile. Hades was shocked and could not calm down.He was doubtful when Yarov told him that James was the old man that defeated Donovan and had him at the point of vomiting blood at Mount Littleroot. Now that he had experience fighting James, he was confident the old man was James.He turned and shouted at the other two heads, "What are you two doing? Attack together." Hearing this, Zaiden and Yasmine came back to their senses. The two quickly stepped forward and appeared in front of Hades instantly. A terrifying energy emerged from the three of them. "Hmph!" James snorted. He raised his hand, and a powerful force materialized in his palm. Suddenly, a sword of one of the ancient martial artists in the distance flew toward him. James caught the sword and pointed it horizontally at them. "I''ll give you the honor of witnessing the Thirteen Heavenly Swords¡¯ power." "The Thirteen Heavenly Swords?" The faces of the three family heads immediately changed.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞAs the heads of the families of the Ancient Four, how could they not have heard of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords? It was the most potent signature martial arts skill of the Ancient Four. It could be ranked at the top of the list in ancient times. Zaiden and Yasmine had the thought of retreating. Although they were heads of the families, they were pretty young. Despite being martial art geniuses, they were only at the fifth rank and were not overpowering. Compared to an experienced cultivator like Johnston, their skills were miles away.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zaiden looked at Hades and said, "Maybe we should forget it? I can¡¯t withstand the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.This guy has even mastered the Blithe Fist of Abomination." "What''s there to be afraid of? I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s mastered the Thirteen Heavenly Swords at such a young age." Hades was doubtful of James¡¯ capabilities.He leaped twenty meters into the air and shouted while swinging his hands toward James, "Thunder Fist!" His body tilted forward and charged directly at James. James closely watched Hades charging toward him. Sensing the powerful attack, he quickly backed away. Boom! Hades¡¯ strong punch mmed into the ground, causing a deep pit to form and dust to billow into the air. As soon as James dodged the attack, Hades attacked again.He swung his hands repeatedly, attempting to overwhelm James. "That¡¯s all you got?" James smiled and dodged.He tilted the sword in his arm, and Sword Energy took form and shot out toward Hades. "s-Sword Energy?!" Hades eximed, and his expression changed while he quickly retreated. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 True Energy Materialization could only be performed at the sixth rank. Once performed, one¡¯s True Energy could take any form or shape. Meanwhile, one would have to reach at least the sixth rank to perform Sword Energy. This required great mastery of sword techniques and potent True Energy. The moment James discharged a burst of Sword Energy, Hades was stunned.He dodged the attack. Like a homing missile, the Sword Energy pursued him. Hadesnded on the ground.His face darkened, and heunched a flurry of fists. Whoosh! The fists transformed into an invisible tornado and blocked the Sword Energy, which slowly dissipated. Upon seeing this, a shiver ran down James¡¯ spine. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not expect the Patriarch of the Johnstons to be this powerful. "Hmph..." Wearing a grim expression, Hades said coldly, "To think that you¡¯ve reached the Second Sword Realm of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords and are now able to perform Sword Energy.You would be invincible if I allowed you to cultivate any further.What a shame that you will perish here." Hades wanted James dead. Initially, he wanted to capture James and interrogate him on the whereabouts of the paintings. However, now that James had demonstrated unbelievable strength, he had to finish him off right here right now to eliminate any future threats. "But, can you?" James was undaunted. "How impudent!" Hades roared. Then, he soared to the sky and extended his shriveled arm. Waving his hand slightly, he caused powerful True Energy to transform into a ball of mes. "Celestial Fire Art?" Zaiden''s face paled. Yasmine eximed, "To think that this guy could force out the Johnstons¡¯ Patriarch¡¯s signature move." Saying that, she nced at James. Meanwhile, the martial artists of the Johnstons were thrilled. "The Celestial Fire Art...This is a signature martial art skill of the Johnstons.Legend has it that it¡¯s a martial art skill created by our ancestors centuries ago.All this while, no one has been able to cultivate it sessfully." "James is dead meat." The Johnstons¡¯ disciples all looked at Hades in anticipation. Kennedy, a fifth-rank martial artist, was among them. Stunned, he muttered under his breath, "I wonder what level the Patriarch¡¯s Celestial Fire Art is at..." Everyone was stunned upon seeing Hades¡¯ move.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞMore and more mes gathered. James watched Hades closely. The ball of mes zed up.It was so powerful that even space was distorted. The re was blinding. James slightly averted his gaze. "Take this!" A roar came. Then, a ball of mes about a meter wide headed straight toward James. James smelled danger.In his current state, he would be gravely injured if struck by the ball of mes.He raised his sword, which scintited with a bright light. Then, he leaped into the air and shed his sword. Powerful Sword Energy burst forth and collided with the ball of mes. In an instant, the ball of mes was destroyed. However, at the moment of destruction, it shattered into countless tiny balls of mes. The martial artists from afar swiftly dodged the balls. Though James managed to destroy the ball of mes, he was struck by one of the remnants in his chest. Then, he crashed to the ground. At the moment of the crash, he could feel a searing pain in his back.He stood up with great difficulty. ncing downward, he realized that his chest was a bloodied mess. The pain was excruciating. "He¡¯s strong..." He was intimidated by Hades¡¯ power. At that moment, a pair of ming fists came crashing toward him. The True Energy of the mes sent a shiver down his spine.He dodged the attack. Boom! The moment the mes, imbued with True Energy, made contact with the ground, the earth rumbled and the rocks nearby shattered into a million tiny pieces. Hades was relentless in his attack. James could only try to dodge him. However, he was still struck a few times. Each time, he could feel excruciating pain. An elderly man stood afar. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 He had a sword on his back. It was Tobias. However, he did not intervene. James¡¯ strength far exceeded his expectations.He was curious to see how far he could go. Meanwhile, James was losing ground.He knew he would be killed if he did not use his signature martial art skill. Hence, he catalyzed Heavenly Breath. Potent True Energy enveloped him and entered his body. Then, he brought forth the Invincible Body Siddhi. Immediately, his body underwent drastic changes and became bronze all over. nk! A fist struck him. "What?" Hades¡¯ face darkened. His arm went numb, and he was knocked back by the force. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zaiden eximed, "What is this?" Yasmine furrowed her eyebrows, and she murmured, "What is this martial art skill? Could it be something recorded in the four paintings?" Meanwhile, Tobias was puzzled too.He had never seen nor heard about such a martial art skill.He was curious to know where and how James managed to learn it. As True Energy circted his body, James could feel that he was stronger now. Holding the sword in his hand, he walked toward Hades. "You took away my cultivationst time, old man.I suffered terribly because of that.Today, I will settle the score. "Diel n Hades¡¯ face darkened.Waving his arm, True Energy transformed into a ming sword.Then, he charged toward James. James also charged toward Hades while waving his sword.His speed was extraordinary. No one could see his moves clearly, except for Hades and Tobias. "He''s fast!" Hades was stunned. Before he could react, a razor-sharp sword was pointed at his chest. "What..." He found this inconceivable.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe was a sixth-rank martial artist who mastered the Celestial Fire Art. The potency of his True Energy was unrivaled among his peers, let alone amongst the youngsters. "Wh-What martial art skill is this?" Hades red at James. He believed that James would spare him. After all, he was the Patriarch of the Johnstons. Even if Tobias was in James¡¯ ce, he would not kill him. "Perhaps you''ll know once you''re in hell." St! The sword pierced through Hades¡¯ body. "You..." Hades pointed at James with a face of disbelief. Though he was defeated, he believed that James would spare his life. Before he could finish his sentence, James pulled the sword out. Then, he raised his palm and summoned True Energy. Whoosh! James struck Hades in the chest. Hades was immediately sent flying, vomiting a mouthful of blood. Then, he copsed on the ground andy there motionless. James tossed the sword casually aside. nk! Seeing this, the martial artists were appalled. They unconsciously took a few steps back. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 James tossed the sword aside. Then, he nced at Hades, who was lying on the ground motionless.He knew that a sixth-rank martial artist like Hades would not die so easily. Since Hades came here looking for trouble, he would have to make an example out of him. Otherwise, trouble would only keeping. He walked toward Hades. ck! ck! ck! Every step he took sent shivers down the spine of the other three families of the Ancient Four. Even Zaiden and Yasmine were shocked. They had predicted that Hades could be defeated by James, considering that thetter had defeated Donovan Blithe at the Western Border. However, even if he was defeated, they assumed that they would be on even footing, not andslide victory by James. Seeing that James had defeated Hades, Tobias¡¯ expression turned grim. He was worried that Hades¡¯ death would enrage the Johnstons. The Johnstons were not as simple as they seemed to be. They were a family that had existed for thousands of years, after all. Once they set their sights on revenge, hell would break loose.He wanted to stop James. However, after thinking about it, he chose to do nothing. After all, James was no longer a Caden. His actions had nothing to do with the Cadens. Now that James¡¯ crisis was averted, there was no need for him to show himself anymore. James walked toward Hades. Although Hades was still alive, his life was hanging by a thread. Lying on the ground, his face was pale.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe sat up with great difficulty and tapped a few acupuncture points on his chest. Then, lifting his head, he met James¡¯ gaze. A vein popped out in his neck, and he said coldly, "What are you trying to do, James?" "What am I trying to do?" James looked at him and said, "Kill you, of course." "You dare? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Patriarch of the Johnstons! If you kill me, the Johnstons will hunt you to the ends of the earth!" Hades threatened. "Trying to intimidate me?" James smiled coldly. Then, powerful True Energy gathered in his palm. From afar, Zaiden and Yasmine looked at one another. Yasmine shook her head. "He¡¯s too strong.Even if the both of us join forces, we won''t stand a chance against him." Zaiden nodded, seemingly in agreement with Yasmine¡¯s opinion.It was over for Hades. "Please have mercy on him!" At that moment, a voice came. James turned his head. A woman about twenty-five years of age in a white martial art uniform emerged from the crowd. She hurriedly made her way over to James and pleaded, ¡®¡®Please let my grandpa go." James looked at her coldly and said, "Let him go? Would he choose to let me go if I was the one defeated today? I understand that a martial artist is above thew.In that case, in this world where the idea of the survival of the fittest prevails, it¡¯s only natural for the defeated to be killed." Thud! The woman knelt before James and pleaded, "P- Please spare him " "What are you doing, Yumi? Don¡¯t kneel!" Hades roared. "James, let bygones be bygones...Let¡¯s put an end to this endless feud," Kennedy said, walking over to James. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. James looked at him and said coldly, "I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, Kennedy.Get lost this instant.Or else, I won¡¯t mind killing a few more Johnstons." "You..." Kennedy¡¯s face turned pale. "Scram." James waved. Powerful True Energy gathered in his palm and struck Kennedy. Kennedy¡¯s face paled. Though he tried to dodge the attack, his movements were too slow.He was sent flying and copsed to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood. "Haha..." Hades burst into a peal ofughter. "Kill me, James.However, I guarantee that this won¡¯t end well for you either." "As you wish." James raised his hand, and True Energy gathered in his palm once more. James was determined to kill Hades. The Johnstons had been constantly making trouble for him. Last time, they even took away his martial art skills. If not for Thomas¡¯ assistance, he would have died in the Johnstons¡¯ mansion. However, Hades was right. If James killed him, all hell would break loose.He could not afford to incur the Johnstons¡¯ wrath just yet. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 "What are you standing there for?" Seeing that James was hesitant, Hades provoked him.He knew that James would not dare kill him. "Hmph! " The potent True Energy which had gathered in James¡¯ palm pulled Hades toward him. "You won''t escape punishment." Then, James struck Hades¡¯ abdomen, which destroyed his elixir field. In an instant, all of Hades¡¯ True Energy dissipated. Immediately after, he grabbed Hades¡¯ hand and exerted great force. Crack! The bones cracked. "Argh! n Hades cried out in agony.His eyes bulged, and his face contorted in pain.Then, James broke all of Hades¡¯ limbs and tossed him aside like a rag doll.Everyone was dumbfounded. "Is he crippled?" The Patriarch of the Johnstons had cultivated for decades before arriving at the sixth rank.Now, he was completely crippled. Kennedy¡¯s face turned pale upon seeing this. "You..." Eyes full of hatred, Yumi red at James and roared, "How dare you, James?!" James said coldly, "I¡¯m just returning the favor.He did the exact same thing to me before.Now, I¡¯ve taken away his True Energy and all his martial art skills." Saying this, he turned to leave. Upon witnessing such a scene, Tobias, who had been concealing himself all this while, took a deep breath and murmured, "How vicious of him...I guess Hades is now crippled." Then, he swiftly left as well. After some time, Kennedy recollected himself and hurriedly made his way over to Hades, "Patriarch, are you alright?!" Although Hades was still breathing, he had lost consciousness. Besides, he was already gravely injured even before this.He would die if not treated in time. Kennedy immediately ordered, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and bring him to the treatment room." "Understood." The Johnstons¡¯ martial artists hastily made their way over to Hades, whose life was hanging by a thread, and carried him away. Zaiden and Yasmine looked at one another with shocked expressions. Meanwhile, James left for the military region. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Many people were gathered there. They had not left. Instead, they were discussing what happened during the ceremony in whispers. Not long after, James returned safely. Seeing that James had returned, the King froze. Then, he murmured, "How is he here?" When James returned, he did not ask the King anything nor did he mention what happened.He merely continued with the session ceremony. The event went smoothly. James left the military region in the afternoon and returned to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. The moment he entered the premise, he saw Thea and Maxine sitting side by side. Realizing that James was back, the two stood up immediately and hurriedly made their way over to him. "Are you alright?" They asked in unison. James smiled. "Of course I am.Why do you ask?" "News came from the Johnstons that you crippled Hades.They''re extremely furious right now.How could you act so recklessly? Don''t you know what the Johnstons are capable of? How could you do such a thing to Hades?" Maxine reprimanded him. James walked over to a gazebo in the courtyard. Then, he sat down and lit a cigarette. Looking at Thea and Maxine, he said, "For some reason, they received word of my strength.They thought I had cultivated the secret of the four paintings and wanted to capture me to interrogate me on the matter.However, they underestimated my strength.I crippled Hades to make an example out of him." "But, do you know what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into? The Johnstons are one of the Ancient Four.Their family consists of highly skilled martial artists." Maxine was wearing an anxious look. Meanwhile, Thea disagreed. "All things considered, I¡¯d say Hades got off easy.I would¡¯ve killed him straight away." Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Back when Thea impersonated Maxine to save James, she had seen with her own eyes how James¡¯ martial art skills were taken away by Hades. However, she did not have any martial art skills. Even with the support of the God-King Pce, she could not act recklessly. Now, she apuded James for crippling Hades. "Have you thought of the consequences?" Maxine frowned. James said, "Of course I have.I was worried that the Johnstons would lose control.If not, I would¡¯ve killed that old geezer." "Sigh..." Maxine sighed. James was not worried about the Johnstons for now.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe was only concerned about one thing¡ªWho leaked the information regarding his strength? "Maxine, who do you think revealed my strength? Could it be the Cadens?" Since things had alreadye to pass, Maxine did not me James further. After brief contemtion, she gave her own opinion. "That¡¯s highly unlikely.Based on what you said, they assumed you cultivated the secret of the four paintings.That¡¯s how you were able to increase your strength so much in such a short amount of time.If the Cadens revealed your strength, wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to admitting to the theft of the paintings?" "But, who else could it be? Could it be that someone from the Caden household wishes to see me dead?" Maxine shook her head. "I¡¯m not sure about that.You should ask Grandpa about it." "Got it." James was going to meet Tobias anyway. After all, what he did to the Johnstons¡¯ Patriarch was consequential. He would have to discuss strategies with Tobias regarding their opponent¡¯s reprisal. Even if Tobias was unreliable, he was still the Cadens¡¯ Patriarch.He would not sit idly by. "I have to head over to the Cadens¡¯ mansion at once." James stood up and left. Meanwhile, at the Johnstons¡¯... A group of people gathered in the foyer of the Johnstons¡¯ courtyard. They were all key members of the family. On the ground was an elderly man lying on a stretcher.His face was pale, and his life was hanging by a thread. "How vicious!" "James has crossed the line!" "How dare he cripple our Patriarch?! This is a humiliation!" "He has to die!" They were all enraged. "Grand Patriarch, please give the order to annihte James and fight the Cadens till the end." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the lead was an elderly man.His face was shriveled, and he was wearing ancient clothing. It was Yaakov Johnston, Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons. Before Sol was established, he was the Duke of the previous dynasty. And so, he was also called Duke Johnston.He was old, around a hundred and sixty years of age.He should have been long dead. Now, his life was being sustained through the use of medicine. No one knew what level his martial art was. They only knew he participated in the battle against the Gu Sect a hundred years ago. Even a century ago, he was a fifth-rank martial artist. Now, lifeless and expressionless, his eyes were devoid of all emotion. He opened his eyes and looked at one of the Johnstons and asked, "Have the Cadens unraveled the secret behind the four paintings?" "Isn¡¯t that obvious, Grand Patriarch?" "Exactly! If not, how did James be this powerful in such a short amount of time? Now, not even the Patriarch stands a chance against him.Grand Patriarch, please give us the order.Give the Cadens more time and they will one day annihte us all." The Johnstons spoke. Yaakov was in deep contemtion. The four paintings were left behind by the Prince of Orchid thousands of years ago.He gave the paintings to each of the four major officials. For thousands of years, the Ancient Four had guarded them. Although there had been idents, they had never lost the paintings. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Now, however, three families of the Ancient Four had lost their closely guarded paintings. "Has he unraveled the mystery behind the paintings? Could it be that the paintings contain records of martial art skills that enable us to reach the ninth rank?" Yaakov¡¯s expression was grim.He did not dare act recklessly. After all, he should have been long dead. All this while, he had been sustaining his life through the consumption of medicine. If his True Energy leaked while he was in the midst of a battle, he would die in a few months. If chose to retain his True Energy, he could live for a few more years. "We shouldn''t act recklessly." After brief contemtion, he ordered, "We''ll wait and see for now.I¡¯ll go to the Cadens¡¯ mansion personally." Although the Johnstons were dissatisfied with the Grand Patriarch¡¯s decision, they remained silent and nodded respectfully. Yaakov stood up. Under the watchful gaze of the Johnstons, he dragged his old body with the help of a cane and left the foyer.James arrived at the Cadens¡¯. Seeing that James had arrived, the guards of the Cadens¡¯ mansion immediately moved aside. The Cadens were in the midst of a meeting, discussing how best to resolve the matter. At that moment, a Caden disciple ran in and cried out, "Patriarch, James is here." Upon hearing this, everyone stood up and looked at the door. James, who was in casual attire, walked in. Seeing them, he momentarily froze before saying with a smile, "Are you guys in the middle of a discussion? I guess I came at the wrong time." "Dismissed." Tobias immediately ordered, "You¡¯re all free to go." "Understood." As the Cadens were leaving, they could not help but get a glimpse of James.Did he really cripple Hades and take away his martial art skills? They could not help but wonder. Even now, they were still doubtful. James took a seat. Wearing an expressionless face, Tobias looked at him and said coldly, "Grandfather ordered me to save you.By the time I arrived, you were already in the middle of a battle with Hades.I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful in such a short amount of time.In just two short months, not even Hades stands a chance against you." James was shocked.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe did not know that Tobias was there and had witnessed the whole scene.He asked, "How did you know that the three families would make a move?" Tobias replied, "The King¡¯s guard told me about it this morning." "The King?" James frowned. It seemed like the King had known about this in advance. How did he receive information about it? After brief contemtion, James asked, "The three families only made a move after knowing about my strength.They thought I had cultivated the martial art skills of the four paintings.And so, they wanted to capture me and interrogate me about it.Who do you think revealed this information to them?" He looked at Tobias. Tobias met his gaze and asked, "What? Didn''t you be this powerful because you cultivated the martial art skills in the paintings?" "So, that¡¯s what you think too." Tobias nodded and said, "I can¡¯t think of any way for a martial artist to grow so strong in such a short amount of time.Your grandfather, Thomas, must have imparted the martial art skills of the four paintings to you.Thomas was behind the theft of the paintings, wasn¡¯t he?" "Hal" James smiled. He hade here to question Tobias. However, it seemed that Tobias had the wrong perception too. "Why are youughing? Is this not the truth?" "No, it isn¡¯t," James said with a determined look. "Then, how did you be so strong?" "You don¡¯t need to know that.I came here today to ask you to investigate the information leak I have only demonstrated my strength in the Cadens¡¯ mansion.It must be a Caden or a spy from the other three families." "I understand.I''ll see to it." Tobias nodded. James turned to leave. The moment he stepped out of the front door, a figure came charging toward him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Before he could react, he was sent flying into the Cadens¡¯ foyer. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Before James could even react, he was sent flying back into the foyer. The moment the powerful blow struck his chest, he could feel excruciating pain throughout his body. Then, his Blood Energy churned, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. He swiftly got up and sat in a lotus position, catalyzing Heavenly Breath to suppress the Blood Energy inside his body which had gone rogue. Then, he lifted his head. An elderly man with a cane walked in. Upon seeing the man¡¯s appearance, Tobias¡¯ face paled, and he eximed, "Mr.Yaakov?" It was Yaakov Johnston, the Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons. His status was even beyond that of Bet Caden. Walking into the foyer, he found a ce to sit. Then, covering his mouth, he coughed a few times. James was sitting in a lotus position on the floor to treat his injuries. From Tobias¡¯ reaction, he knew that the elderly man before him was a Johnston of high status. Not only that, his strength was unbelievable. After Tobias recollected himself, he asked smilingly, "Aren¡¯t you Yaakov Johnston, the Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons? I thought you were long dead.I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive." Yaakov opened his eyes and nced at Tobias. "Are you secretly wishing that I¡¯m dead?" "You misunderstand." Tobias hurriedly shook his head. Yaakov was an elder a few generations before Tobias. Before Tobias was even born, Yaakov was already a hundred years old. Faced with such an elder, Tobias did not dare speak insolently.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞInstead, he asked respectfully, "Is something the matter, Mr.Yaakov?" "What do you think?" Yaakov nced at him. Tobias shook his head. "I don¡¯t know." Yaakov said coldly, "Are you feigning ignorance?" "I really don¡¯t know." "Fine...Let me ask you this.Have you received news that a descendant of the Cadens crippled the current Patriarch of the Johnstons this morning?" "Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it." Tobias nodded and pointed at James, who was still sitting in a lotus position, and said, "It was him.You may not know this, but his grandfather is Thomas Caden.Thirty years ago, Thomas experienced Energy Deviation and ughtered many people in our household.In the end, he was expelled from the family." "Oh? Is that so? Then, why is he here?" Yaakov¡¯s face was emotionless. Tobias replied, "Although he¡¯s no longer a Caden, Caden blood still runs through his veins.Recently, he¡¯s been visiting the Cadens¡¯ mansion.He was just here to report to me that the Johnstons, Sullivans, and Lees were after him.He had no choice but to fight back.In the process, the Patriarch of the Johnstons was injured." Saying that, he nced at James. Then, looking back at Yaakov, he asked, "Mr.Yaakov, he¡¯s only a youngster of the Caden household.The Patriarchs of the three families mobilized hundreds of martial artists to capture him.What else could he do?" Hearing this, James silently apuded Tobias. As expected of an old man who had lived for decades. Knowing that the Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons was here to make an usation, he immediately shifted the me to the three families. Yaakov looked at James and grunted. "I¡¯ve been in a closed-door mediation all this while.I heard that the Cadens have stolen the paintings of the other three families and unraveled the secrets behind them.Meanwhile, this kid who just cultivated True Energy a few months ago managed to be this powerful because he cultivated the martial art skills of the four paintings. "Am I right?!" He suddenly roared. His roar was like a thunderp. Even Tobias was momentarily rendered paralyzed by the power and intensity of his voice. Meanwhile, James¡¯ Blood Energy, which had been running wild, suddenly churned. It took him a while to keep it under control once again. "How strong is he?" Stunned, James nced at Yaakov. Now that he had reached the sixth rank, he possessed extremely potent True Energy which far surpassed ordinary sixth-rank martial artists. However, he was injured by the Johnstons¡¯ Grand Patriarch just like that. "Is he at the peak of the seventh rank or is he already at the eighth?" James could not figure out Yaakov''s true strength. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Faced with Yaakov¡¯s interrogation, Tobias was at a loss for what to say. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 He looked at James and reprimanded him, "James, is it true that you''ve stolen the paintings of the other three families and unraveled the secret behind them?" Tobias was also curious to know how James managed to be this powerful in such a short amount of time. However, James refused to tell him the truth.So, he was using this opportunity to pressure him into spilling the beans. James thought long and hard about it. He knew that the Cadens would not shield him from the Johnstons¡¯ Grand Patriarch if he did not provide a satisfactory exnation. "No." After brief contemtion, he said, "When I was imprisoned in the Johnstons¡¯ dungeon, I came across a man by the name of Spencer Johnston.As he knew he wouldn''t be able to live for long, he imparted his True Energy to me and taught me the Blithe Fist of Abomination. "Also, the elderly man who defeated Donovan Blithe, the Patriarch of the Blithes, at Mount Littleroot was me in disguise.That''s also how I came to learn the Blithe Fist of Abomination." James told them the whole truth. Now that his strength was known to all, there was no point in hiding anymore. Once he spoke the whole truth, the Cadens would shield him from the Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons. After all, even though he crippled Hades, it was Hades who made the first move. Tobias looked at Yaakov and said smilingly, "That was how it went.He didn¡¯t learn any martial art skill from the paintings.Everyone knows about what happened on Mount Littleroot a month ago.Many martial artists of the Johnstons were present too.You can easily verify the authenticity of his words." Yaakov¡¯s face darkened.He hade here personally to apply pressure on the Cadens to give up on James. Now, however, he no longer had the leverage. "You said that Spencer Blithe imparted his True Energy to you.But, how could you withstand such potent and concentrated True Energy? Your body would¡¯ve exploded on the spot.Are you taking me for a fool?" Before James could speak, Tobias hurriedly exined, "To be honest with you, when James was here treating his injuries after being crippled by the Johnstons, he used a rather special technique.By borrowing my True Energy, he forcibly opened all his meridians.As he was already near the fifth rank by that time, he immediately made a breakthrough once imbued with powerful True Energy." "Hmph!" Yaakov stood up and left. Before he stepped out of the front door, he paused and turned to look at Tobias and James. "We''ll settle the grudge between our families at the Mount Thunder Conference." Leaving this ruthless remark, he left. Tobias breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at James, who was sitting in a lotus position, he asked, "Are you alright?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . James shook his head slightly. "I¡¯m fine." He had learned many cultivation methods that cured injuries from the Medical Book. As such, such a minor injury was of no consequence to him. Tobias took a seat. Meanwhile, after some regtion of his body condition, James stood up.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞTobias asked, "Did Spencer Blithe really teach you everything he knew about the Blithe Fist of Abomination?" Hearing this, James looked at Tobias. Maxine had told him that Tobias was still bitter about losing to the Blithe Fist of Abomination twenty years ago. "Ves," He did not deny it. Tobias stood up and patted James¡¯ back. "James, you have potential.All this while, I¡¯ve been trying to nurture you as a Patriarch of the household.Not only did I treat your injuries, but I even allowed you to cultivate the family¡¯s signature martial art skill.I have long heard of the renowned Blithe Fist of Abomination.Surely a principled man like you would share what you¡¯ve learned with me?" Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Tobias had had his eyes on the Blithe Fist of Abomination for a very long time. Although he had cultivated Thirteen Heavenly Swords, the signature martial art skill of the Cadens, he was still bitter about losing to the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Now that he knew that James had cultivated this martial art skill, he was tempted to learn it himself. James knew what Tobias was thinking of. How could he impart the Blithe Fist of Abomination to him? ¡®James, from today onward, you¡¯ ll be the Minor Patriarch of the Caden family. After the Mount Thunder Conference, I''ll step §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ down from my position as Patriarch for you, assuming that the Cadens are still around.¡± Tobias was wearing an anxious expression. ¡°The Cadens are now besieged on all sides. Many hope for our destruction. However, as my strength is limited, I can¡¯t protect the entire family. However, if I can cultivate the Blithe Fist of Abomination, I might be able to turn the tides.¡± James looked at Tobias and said, ¡°I wish I could. But, before my master¡¯s death, he warned me not to impart the Blithe Fist of Abomination to any outsiders. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I have to keep my promise.¡± ¡°T see...¡± Tobias was disappointed. Then, he said smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, then. Since you¡¯ve made a promise, you have to keep it. However, you¡¯ll have to work hard. We''ll be relying on you at the Mount Thunder Conference.¡± James could not figure Tobias out. Though it was obvious that he wanted to learn the Blithe Fist of Abomination, he acted as if he could not care less. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± James did not linger for long. He simply turned and left. After he left, the smile on Tobias¡¯ face vanished. His expression darkened, and he clenched his fists. After leaving the Cadens¡¯ mansion, James hurriedly returned to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. In the living room... James took a seat. Thea poured a ss of water and handed it to him, ¡°How did it go, Darling? What did Tobias say?¡± Maxine looked at James, waiting for his response. After James drank the ss of water, he said, ¡°Tobias doesn¡¯t know about it either. By the way, while I was at the Cadens¡¯ mansion, I came across someone.¡± ¡°who?¡± They asked in unison. James said, ¡°Yaakov Johnston, Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons.¡± ¡°What? Yaakov Johnston?!¡± Maxine eximed. Thea nced at her and asked, ¡°Why? Is he that scary?¡± Maxine nodded and said, ¡°I heard that he participated in the battle against the Gu Sect a hundred years ago. He had been about sixty years old then. Not only that, his cultivation base was at the fifth rank. To think that he would still be alive after a hundred years... He must be unbelievably strong now.¡± Maxine could not imagine how powerful Yaakov would be. Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°He¡¯s really strong. I don¡¯t stand a chance against him. He must be at the peak of the seventh rank. He¡¯s probably even made a breakthrough into the eighth rank.¡± ¡°Wh -What?¡± Thea was stunned. Maxine nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Each of the Ancient Four has a Grand Patriarch. However, I didn¡¯t expect Yaakov to §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ be the Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons. He¡¯s a person of higher status than Bet Caden, the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens. However, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. The Cadens¡¯ Grand Patriarch won''t sit idly by if Yaakov dares make a move on us.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Although James did not know Bet¡¯s strength, he knew he was strong. He put his thoughts aside for now. Thea asked, ¡°What do you n to do now, Darling? The Mount Thunder Conference is just around the corner. Do you n to use this opportunity to ¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ enter closed-door meditation or do you wish to proceed with your n of executing Mr. Gabriel?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush things...¡± Maxine said. ¡°Huh? n James and Thea looked at her. Maxine was deep in contemtion. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking... I think Mr. Gabriel is the mastermind behind this incident.¡± James asked, ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Maxine exined her analysis, ¡°Your strength is confidential. Not many people know about it. Now, all of a sudden, the other three families have received word about it and decided to make a move. The three families do not concern themselves with worldly affairs. There¡¯s no way they would know that your strength has greatly increased nor would they suddenly realize that you were the elderly man on Mount Littleroot.¡± ¡°I''ve sent someone to investigate the matter. Madelyn isn¡¯t in Cansington at the moment. She¡¯s been in the Capital. ¡°Someone must''ve told Mr. Gabriel that your strength has greatly increased. As a result, Mr. Gabriel was intimidated. That was why he sought help from the other three families. He wished to borrow their strength to remove you. That way, he¡¯d get to survive.¡± James frowned. ¡°Is that so?¡± Although Maxine¡¯s analysis was reasonable, there was an issue. Who was the one who told Mr. Gabriel that James was the elderly man who fought against Donovan Blithe on Mount Littleroot? Maxine said, ¡°You can simply head over to the Sullivans and the Lees and question them. Although you¡¯ve had a falling out with the Johnstons, you still have a somewhat amicable rtionship with the other two. If you ask sincerely, they might just tell you the whole truth.¡± Saying that, she got lost in contemtion once more. After a while, she said, ¡°There¡¯s a key figure in this incident, which is the person who leaked the information to Mr. Gabriel.¡± James was curious. If Mr. Gabriel leaked the information to the three families, who leaked the information to him? Thea was puzzled too. However, she remained silent, waiting patiently for Maxine¡¯s answer. ¡°Thomas Caden,¡± Maxine uttered a name. ¡°Impossible,¡± James and Thea said in unison. Maxine said, ¡°James, don¡¯t be blinded by your familial ties with him. Isn¡¯t it obvious enough? Thomas has been watching your every action in the shadows. He knows you inside out. Besides, Thomas is definitely the man behind Mr. Gabriel. He¡¯s a member of the Gu Sect. Everything makes sense now.¡± ¡°T can¡¯t trust your hypothesis.¡± James shook his head. Thea chimed in, ¡°Maxine, these are all spection. Thomas would never put his grandson in harm''s way. Besides, why would he go to such great lengths to save James?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either.¡± Maxine shook her head. With a determined look on her face, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that Thomas is the mastermind behind this. James, if you don¡¯t believe me, feel free §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ to question the Sullivans and the Lees. If it was indeed Mr. Gabriel who leaked the information, then we just have to search for him. I have a n.¡± ¡°What n?¡± James nced at Maxine. Maxine said, ¡°I have thoroughly analyzed the situation. Mr. Gabriel might¡¯ve been abandoned by the Gu Sect. To save himself, he¡¯s seeking help from the other three families to kill you. ¡°Tf that¡¯s the case, we can join forces with Mr. Gabriel.¡± James immediately shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way. Why would he work with me?¡± ¡°He definitely will,¡± said Maxine. ¡°Humans are afraid of death, especially someone like Mr. Gabriel who has great authority. If the mastermind behind the Gu Sect really abandoned him, he must know that there¡¯s no way he can survive for long. To save his skin, he¡¯ll definitely join forces with you. Once thates to pass, not only will you know who¡¯s the one who leaked the information to him, but you¡¯!l even obtain intelligence on the Gu Sect.¡± Although Thea did not know much about this, she believed that Maxine¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Darling, she¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you try asking the Sullivans and the Lees for now? Once we''re sure that Mr. Gabriel is the one behind this, we¡¯ll think of a way to contact him and try cooperating with him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . If not, we can simply kill him.¡± Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Thea trusted Thomas. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Maxine¡¯s words made sense. It was worth a try. James thought about it. His objective was to execute Mr. Gabriel, lure the Gu Sect out, and catch them all in one fell swoop. On the contrary, by cooperating with Mr. Gabriel, he would learn more about the Gu Sect. This was a pretty good deal as well. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go visit the Sullivans and the Lees. But I don¡¯t know where their residences are.¡± ¡°T¡¯ll go as well,¡± Maxine said, ¡°Grandpa once brought me there. I know the way.¡± ¡°Mihm,¡± James agreed. With Maxine showing the way, it would be much less cumbersome. Unwilling to provide them an opportunity to be alone together, Thea hurriedly said, ¡°I''ll go as well, Darling.¡± ¡°Thea, this is serious business.¡± ¡°T know. I¡¯m not the Thea from before. As a third-rank martial artist, I¡¯m even stronger than Maxine,¡± she said and nced at Maxine. Aware of what Thea was concerned §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ about, Maxine said smilingly, ¡°Sure, why not?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± James said. The three left the Emperor''s Mansion. At the same time, in the courtyard where Mr. Gabriel was... After hearing that James had crippled Hades, Mr. Gabriel was anxious. He sat in the courtyard for the whole day in silence. Madelyn was standing behind him all this while. She was silent too. Mr. Gabriel sighed deeply. He did not expect James to be this powerful. In fact, he thought that the three families could kill James, or at the very least capture him. Who knew that James would defeat the Johnstons¡¯ Patriarch that easily and scare off the Sullivans and the Lees? ¡°Mr. Gabriel...¡± Madelyn said softly. Yarov Gabriel leaned on the chair and looked at the sky. Wearing an anxious expression, he said, ¡°Madelyn, do you think we are doomed? The Leader refused to see me. He must have abandoned me. Now that the Johnstons¡¯ Patriarch is crippled, the Sullivans and the Lees will surely proceed with caution.¡± Madelyn said, ¡°There¡¯s still hope. We just have to see if James could withstand the Johnstons¡¯ reprisal.¡± At that moment, a man walked over to them and whispered, ¡°Mr. Gabriel, Ms. Madelyn, we just received news that the Johnstons¡¯ Grand Patriarch has headed over to the Cadens¡¯ mansion. However, he returned soon after.¡± Hearing this, Yarov¡¯s face paled. The Johnstons chose to make a fuss about the incident. ¡°What should we do now?¡± He was worried. He did not want to die, or at least did not wish to die in vain as an abandoned pawn. ¡°Mr. Gabriel, why don¡¯t we join forces with James?¡± Madelyn suddenly said. Upon hearing this, a shiver ran down Yarov¡¯s spine, and he almost fell from his chair. He steadied himself and red at Madelyn, ¡°Watch your mouth, Madelyn. You should know the consequences of betraying the organization.¡± However, Madelyn had an unconcerned look on her face. ¡°Since we''ve been abandoned, we¡¯ll be dead soon anyway. What''s the point of worrying about this? Besides, we aren¡¯t going to cooperate with James in broad daylight. We are just going toe to a tacit agreement with him. As long as we can survive till the Mount Thunder Conference is over, the situation will be clearer. By then, it¡¯ll be easier to make a choice.¡± Hearing this, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Yarov was deep in contemtion. It was a sound idea. However, as one of the persons in charge of the organization, he knew the consequences of betraying it. Time passed. After about half an hour, Yarov whispered, ¡°Madelyn, I''d like you to find James in secret. But remember not to leave any tracks behind, or else both of us are doomed.¡± Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 ¡°T understand.¡± Madelyn nodded. ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re free to go. I haven¡¯t slept well for the past few days, so I¡¯m going to take a nap in my room." Yarov stood up. He did not know if he could fall asleep, but apart from taking a nap, there was nothing else he could do. He returned to his room and §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þy on the bed, but could not fall asleep. It had been many years since hest felt such anxiety. He closed his eyes, and a million thoughts shed through his mind. Suddenly, as if reminded of something, he jumped off of his bed. A few days ago, Thomas came and told him about James¡¯ strength. He told him that he would certainly die at James¡¯ hands. However, he also said in the end that he could survive if he thought of a way. ¡°Could it be...2¡± Yarov thought of a possibility. Thomas must have been hinting at something. He was reminding him to cooperate with James to survive. Yarov would not have thought so if it was anyone else telling him this. However, this was Thomas Caden, James¡¯ grandfather. Even though Thomas had cooperated with the organization before and had some sort of authority, he was still James¡¯ grandfather. ¡°Is Thomas trying to remind me that there¡¯s an alternative path?¡± He murmured. Then, he immediately called Madelyn. Madelyn was currently trying to locate James¡¯ whereabouts. She wanted to find an opportunity to approach him and signal their wish to cooperate with him. Before she could begin her investigation, she returned immediately upon receiving Yarov¡¯s call. Ina room... Yarov was warming his hands on a bonfire. Even so, his body was shivering. Madelyn walked in. Upon seeing this, she asked, ¡°Mr. Gabriel, are you suffering from a rpse of Frost Venom?¡± Yarov shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a chronic disease of mine, so I¡¯m already used to it. Since my cultivation method is wed, it causes my body to shiver. By the way, I was reminded of what Thomas told me.¡± ¡°Thomas?¡± Madelyn froze. Yarov told her honestly, ¡°Thomas is the Leader¡¯s VIP. He has helped the Leader out before. It was he who told me that James nned to kill me and his current strength. Not only that, he even said something else.¡± Yarov told Madelyn the whole truth. ¡°Madelyn, is Thomas trying to tell me that our only way out is by cooperating with James? Is Thomas¡¯ objective to annihte the Leader through James¡¯ hand?¡± Madelyn was deep in thought. After a while, she said, ¡°Based on what you said, it¡¯s certainly likely. But how is Thomas still alive? Isn''t he long dead?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Thomas has been cooperating with the organization the whole time. He¡¯s a shrewd and cunning man. No one knows what he wants.¡± Upon mentioning Thomas, Yarov¡¯s expression turned grim. All this while, he had been meeting him alone. Thomas was good at concealing his identity. For decades, no one §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ knew of his existence. Even Thomas could not figure him out. However, he was sure of one thing¡ªThomas was strong. So strong in fact that even the Leader might not stand a chance against him. Upon hearing this, Madelyn said, ¡°Since Thomas has given you the hint, we should simply do as instructed.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to...¡± Yarov said with a frustrated look on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a pawn. I want to hold my fate in my own hands.¡± Madelyn hurriedly said, ¡°Surviving should be our priority. Pll find a way to make contact with James. Then, I will §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ arrange for a secret meeting with him.¡± ¡°Got it. But be careful not to let your guard down. The organization¡¯s informants are everywhere. Do not give yourself away.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Chapter 1104. After a brief moment of thought, Zaiden said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss inside.¡± Saying that, he nced at the surrounding Sullivans and ordered, ¡°You''re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Then, the Sullivans¡¯ martial artists left. ¡°Please,¡± Zaiden personally weed James in. James did not expect the Patriarch of the Sullivans to acquiesce this easily. He was even prepared to resort to violence if the Sullivans remained tight-lipped. They entered the Sullivans¡¯ mansion. In the living room... A servant served James and the others tea. James looked at Zaiden and said, ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for you to answer my question.¡± Zaiden remained silent. He stared at James puzzledly and asked, ¡° Before answering your question, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± Zaiden asked, ¡°Two months ago, you were but an insignificant martial artist. How did you be this strong in such a short amount of time? Did the Cadens steal the paintings from the other three families? Have you unraveled the secret of the four paintings and cultivated the martial art within?¡± James shook his head, ¡°I have no idea if the Cadens were behind the theft of the paintings. However, I have only seen Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Since I¡¯ve never seen the other three paintings, there¡¯s no way for me to cultivate the martial art within.¡± ¡°But how did you improve so quickly?¡± ¡°To be honest with you, while I was imprisoned in the Blithe family¡¯s dungeon, I came across an elderly man named Spencer Blithe. As he was nearing his end, he did not wish to let the §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ True Energy he had cultivated for decades go to waste. And because I¡¯ve opened the Governor and Conception Vessels and the Eight Extraordinary Meridians, he imparted his True Energy and the Blithe Fist of Abomination to me.¡± ¡°T see...¡± Realization dawned on Zaiden¡¯s face. No wonder James knew the Blithe Fist of Abomination. It turned out that he inherited the skill from a Blithe. ¡°Wait...¡± He asked once more, ¡°Then what martial art did you use to make your body turn into bronze?¡± ¡°1''m afraid I have nothing to say.¡± This was James¡¯ biggest secret. The fewer people who knew, the better. ¡°T have told you everything you need to know. Now, tell me something about Mr. Gabriel.¡± James looked at Zaiden. Since James was reluctant to speak the truth, Zaiden did not pursue matters further. Upon hearing Yarov¡¯s name, Zaiden¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Gu Devil?¡± ¡°Yes, Ihave.¡± James nodded. His grandfather feigned death by using the Gu Devil as a cover. Meanwhile, Tobias was scared out of his wits upon hearing the words ¡®Gu Devil¡¯. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He asked, ¡°Who is the Gu Devil?¡± Zaiden said, ¡°Almost every Solean martial artist was there during the battle with the Gu Sect. Rumors say that Can Maverick, then leader of the Gu Sect, fled after arranging for a subordinate to appear in his stead.¡± ¡°So Can Maverick is the Gu Devil?¡± James asked. Zaiden shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that. The Gu Devil only appeared a few decades after the establishment of Sol. He was so powerful that he struck fear in the ancient martial world. Rumors say that he¡¯s a disciple of Can.¡± He sighed. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s Can himself. However, no one has ever seen his §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ appearance before. However, even if he isn¡¯t Can, it must be his disciple. Also, the word on the street is Yarov is a disciple of the Gu Devil.¡± Few knew of Can Maverick and the Gu Sect. After the battle a century ago, they went into hiding and kept a low profile ever seen. James asked, ¡°How old was Can Maverick a hundred years ago?¡± Zaiden thought about it and said, ¡°From the information handed down by my ancestors, he should have been forty years old a century ago.¡± ¡°What about his strength?¡± ¡°Seventh-rank.¡± ¡°What?¡± James, Thea, and Maxine eximed. Seventh-rank at the age of forty? Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Chapter 1105 The three of them were shocked by Zaiden¡¯s words. ¡°Yes...¡± Zaiden asked, ¡°He¡¯s too strong. If he wasn¡¯t this strong, he wouldn¡¯t have the ambition to conquer the world.¡± James knew that Yaakov Johnston, Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons, was 160 years old. Even ordinary people could live up toa hundred years if they pay attention to their health, let alone martial artists. If Can Maverick managed to escape back then, he would only be around 140 years old now. There¡¯s a possibility that he¡¯s still alive.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Seventh-rank a hundred years ago at the age of forty? He had to be a genius. Now that a hundred years have passed, he must have made a breakthrough into the eighth rank. Thinking about this, he took a deep breath. Maxine asked, ¡°What else do you know about Mr. Gabriel?¡± Zaiden shook his head slightly and said, ¡®¡®He¡¯s a mysterious man. The Sullivans know little about him. I only know that he cultivates True Frost Energy, albeit through a wed cultivation method. This causes him to shiver when cultivating.¡± James asked, ¡°Where does he live?¡± Zaiden shook his head. He knew nothing about this. The Sullivans had never concerned themselves with the affairs of the outside world. ¡°Thanks.¡± James knew they could gain no more information from Zaiden. He stood up and looked at Thea and Maxine, ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Then, they left the Sullivans and got on the convoy. James asked while driving, ¡°Is Can Maverick really that powerful?¡± Maxine shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Records of the battle against the Gu Sect are little to none in the Cadens. Not even Grandpa knows about this.¡± James sighed. If Can Maverick was his final enemy, it would be nigh impossible to defeat him. Maxine said, ¡°Now that we have confirmation that it was Mr. Gabriel who leaked the information, our previous conjecture stands correct. If we can find Mr. Gabriel, we will know if Thomas was the one behind this.¡± Even Thea had grown suspicious of Thomas. After all, Maxine¡¯s spection had been proven correct. If they find Mr. Gabriel, the whole truth would be revealed. Maxine looked at James and asked, ¡°What will you do if it¡¯s really Thomas?¡± Screech! James mmed on the brakes, and the convoy stopped. Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°Even if Grandpa was the one who leaked the information to Yarov, I don¡¯t think he wishes to bring harm to me. He knew that as long as the Grand Patriarchs of the other three families don¡¯t show up, I won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Maxine said, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t wish you harm, how will you face him in the future? He''s the man behind Yarov and someone affiliated with the Gu Sect. He¡¯s someone in cahoots with Can Maverick who wishes to wreak havoc in this world. N?velDrama.Org content. You only have two options: one, resign as the Dragon King and the head of themanders -in-chief and sit idly by as the world falls into chaos. Two, fight against your Grandpa.¡± ¡°Surely it isn¡¯t that serious.¡± Thea said, ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Don¡¯t force James to make a choice now. The truth isn¡¯t out yet.¡± Maxine fell silent. After taking a deep breath, James §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ continued driving. Soon, they arrived at the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. The moment they entered the mansion, Thea¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown number. She answered the call, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s there?¡± Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Chapter 1106 ¡°Madelyn Gabriel,¡± a voice came. Madelyn knew that she could not simply head over to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. So, she got her hands on Thea¡¯s number and gave her a call. Hearing this, Thea froze. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Thea whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Madelyn.¡± Stunned, Maxine furrowed her eyebrows and wondered, ¡°Why would she call at such a time?¡± Thea switched the call to speaker mode and asked, ¡°Why did you call?¡± ¡°Ts James there?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I can deliver your message to him.¡± ¡°No, I have to speak with James personally.¡± Thea looked at James. James said, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Madelyn said, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak over the phone. We should find a secluded ce to meet. After all, informants are everywhere in the Capital nowadays. I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I¡¯m meeting you. Send me a message once you''ve decided on the time and ce.¡± Beep... Thea asked, ¡°Why did Madelyn call all of a sudden?¡± After thinking, Maxine said, ¡°Yarov must have been intimidated after hearing that James defeated Hades. So, he ordered Madelyn to make contact with James to seek cooperation. It¡¯s a good thing, I guess. It saves us the time looking for him.¡± ¡°Seek cooperation? No way.¡± Doubtful, Thea said, ¡°We should be cautious in extraordinary times. We don¡¯t want to fall into Madelyn¡¯s trap again, after all.¡± Maxine said, ¡°Since James will be the one deciding on the time and ce, there¡¯s nothing for us to worry about.¡± James was unconcerned. He was not fearful of Yarov, let alone Madelyn. All plotting and scheming were irrelevant when faced with absolute strength. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the mansion for now. I''ll arrange the meeting with Madelynter.¡± After James entered the mansion, he began making preparations. Back when he was themander-in-chief of the Southern ins, he did not wield any influence in the Capital. Now that he was the Emperor, things were much easier. By his arrangement, he would be meeting Madelyn in a bar tonight. Maxine would be apanying him. Initially, Thea did not wish for Maxine and James to be alone. However, upon being reminded of the Cahans¡¯ words a few days ago, she chose to turn a blind eye. Instead, she chose to practice martial arts at home. Before sunset, James and Maxine left. In the car, Maxine asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Thea? Why would she suddenly allow me to be alone with you?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°You''re overthinking things. I mean, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Maxine rolled her eyes. It was impossible to effectivelymunicate with a man who was awful at picking up subtle hints. Ina bar at the Capital... Before James and Maxine had even entered the bar, they could hear the reverberation of the deafening music from outside. James and Maxine headed toward a lounge on the second floor of the bar. Maxine asked, ¡°James, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ have you ever been to a bar?¡± ¡°I came here once with my ssmates ten years ago.¡± Looking at a brte who was twerking her *ss and the screaming crowd, he sighed. ¡°Youngsters nowadays are wild.¡± ¡°Next, let us give a round of apuse to Ms. Kimberley,¡± said a voice. Then, a sexy-looking, morous woman walked up the stage. ¡°What?¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s appearance, James froze. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 ¡°Madelyn Gabriel,¡± a voice came. Madelyn knew that she could not simply head over to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. So, she got her hands on Thea¡¯s number and gave her a call. Hearing this, Thea froze. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thea whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Madelyn.¡±§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Stunned, Maxine furrowed her eyebrows and wondered, ¡°Why would she call at such a time?¡± Thea switched the call to speaker mode and asked, ¡°Why did you call?¡± ¡°Ts James there?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not. I can deliver your message to him.¡± ¡°No, I have to speak with James personally.¡± Thea looked at James. James said, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Madelyn said, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak over the phone. We should find a secluded ce to meet. After all, informants are everywhere in the Capital nowadays. I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I¡¯m meeting you. Send me a message once you''ve decided on the time and ce.¡± Beep... Thea asked, ¡°Why did Madelyn call all of a sudden?¡± After thinking, Maxine said, ¡°Yarov must have been intimidated after hearing that James defeated Hades. So, he ordered Madelyn to make contact with James to seek cooperation. It¡¯s a good thing, I guess. It saves us the time looking for him.¡± ¡°Seek cooperation? No way.¡± Doubtful, Thea said, ¡°We should be cautious in extraordinary times. We don¡¯t want to fall into Madelyn¡¯s trap again, after all.¡± Maxine said, ¡°Since James will be the one deciding on the time and ce, there¡¯s nothing for us to worry about.¡± James was unconcerned. He was not fearful of Yarov, let alone Madelyn. All plotting and scheming were irrelevant when faced with absolute strength. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the mansion for now. I''ll arrange the meeting with Madelynter.¡± After James entered the mansion, he began making preparations. Back when he was themander-in-chief of the Southern ins, he did not wield any influence in the Capital. Now that he was the Emperor, things were much easier. By his arrangement, he would be meeting Madelyn in a bar tonight. Maxine would be apanying him. Initially, Thea did not wish for Maxine and James to be alone. However, upon being reminded of the Cahans¡¯ words a few days ago, she chose to turn a blind eye. Instead, she chose to practice martial arts at home. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before sunset, James and Maxine left. In the car, Maxine asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Thea? Why would she suddenly allow me to be alone with you?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°You''re overthinking things. I mean, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Maxine rolled her eyes. It was impossible to effectivelymunicate with a man who was awful at picking up subtle hints. Ina bar at the Capital... Before James and Maxine had even entered the bar, they could hear the reverberation of the deafening music from outside. James and Maxine headed toward a lounge on the second floor of the bar. Maxine asked, ¡°James, have you ever been to a bar?¡±§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ ¡°I came here once with my ssmates ten years ago.¡± Looking at a brte who was twerking her *ss and the screaming crowd, he sighed. ¡°Youngsters nowadays are wild.¡± ¡°Next, let us give a round of apuse to Ms. Kimberley,¡± said a voice. Then, a sexy-looking, morous woman walked up the stage. ¡°What?¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s appearance, James froze. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 It was Delh Kimberly, daughter of General Kimberly of the Southern ins, and a famous actress. As far as James could remember, she seemed to be a renowned figure in the entertainment industry. However, he could not understand why she would be here singing in a bar. ¡°Are you acquainted with her?¡± Maxine asked, seeing James¡¯ expression upon noticing the woman on the stage. ¡°Yes...¡± James said, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of a general of the Southern ins. His father was killed inbat during a mission.¡± ¡°Oh. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± Delh walked up the§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ stage. She was wearing a revealing dress, through which her whitece bustier top could be seen. The crowd erupted into an uproar. ¡°Delh!¡± ¡°Delh Kimberly!¡± ¡°Twerk your *ss!¡±¡± The screams and the obscene remarks reverberated throughout the bar, and the atmosphere was pushed to the climax. However, Delh only smiled. She began to sing, and it was music to the ears. Then, she finished singing. Just as she was about to leave the stage, a thirty- year-old-looking man walked up the stage with a wallet. Grabbing a wad of banknotes from the wallet, he unzipped Delh¡¯s dress and shoved the wad into her cleavage. ¡®Remove your dress and this will be all yours.¡± He then opened his wallet and emptied it. A packet of banknotes fell on the stage. The crowd erupted into cheers. ¡°Take off your dress!¡± ¡°Show us your body!¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not a stripper,¡± Delh said with a smile. Then, she turned to leave. However, the man stopped her from leaving. p! The man pped Delh across the face and rebuked her, ¡°Do you know who I am, b*tch? I¡¯m ordering you to take off your clothes. Or else you won¡¯t be leaving this ce tonight, you hear me?¡± ¡°Long live Habib!¡± ¡°Great job, Habib!¡± ¡°Pl drink my pee if you make her remove her clothes.¡± ¡°Hurry up, my camera¡¯s in position already.¡± Many from among the crowd started heckling. As they frequented the bar, they knew who the man on the stage was. He was an infamous yboy of the Capital who had a thing for ying with women. However, Delh remainedposed. Wearing a bright smile on her face, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you for a drink, Habib?¡± Habib looked at the crowd and asked, ¡°Hey boys, should I take her up on her offer?¡± ¡°No! ? Licking his lips, Habib scanned Delh from head to toe and smirked. ¡°You heard them. Aren¡¯t you running short of cash? Remove your clothes and I''ll give you 500 thousand.¡± ¡°Habib...¡± ¡°A million.¡± SS ees ¡°Five million.¡± ¡°You...¡± p! Enraged, Habib pped Delh across the face. Delh immediately copsed to the floor. However, she covered her dress as she was worried that her undergarments would show. ¡°Haha...¡± The crowd burst into a peal ofughter. Upon seeing this, James who was on the second floor of the bar frowned. He was here to meet Madelyn. This meeting could allow him to cooperate with Mr. Gabriel. If he stood up for Delh, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ his identity would be exposed. However, as a righteous man, he could not simply stand idly by. ¡°Go.¡± Seeing that James was hesitant, she said, ¡°We can meet with Madelyn any other day.¡± Maxine knew what he was concerned about. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 James shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see.¡± The meeting with Madelyn was a matter of great significance. He could not mess things up for something as trivial as this. On the stage, Delh hurriedly got up. She lowered her head and apologized profusely. However, Habib could not care less. Things were the way he wanted. The lower Delh hung her head, the louder the shouts of the §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ crowd were. Habib reached out and grabbed Delh¡¯s dress. In an instant, her dress was torn apart. Her fair and delicate skin was exposed for all to see. Panicking, she hurriedly covered her body. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°what a nice figure.¡± Seeing this, James could no longer restrain himself. He leaped from the second floor andnded steadily on the stage. His feetnded, and the stage shook slightly. ¡°what?¡± The crowd was dumbfounded. What the hell? Did he just leap from the second floor? James was wearing arge-sized jacket and a ck cap. After all, he was trying to cover his tracks before his meetup with Madelyn. Seeing that someone had jumped down from the lounge of the second floor, Habib momentarily froze before saying coldly, ¡° ying the hero, kid? Who do you think you are...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, James gave him a powerful kick, and he was immediately sent flying. James removed his jacket and wrapped it around Delh, who was trying desperately to cover her naked body. ¡°Th-Thank you... You should leave... He¡¯s not someone you can deal with...¡± Delh was telling James to leave. However, at that moment, she had a glimpse of his face. ¡°You...¡± She froze. ¡°J-James?¡± James frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you my number in the Southern ins? I told you toe to me if you¡¯re having any difficulties. Why are you here singing in a bar?¡± ar ¡±? Delh lowered her head and fell silent. ¡°You''re asking for this,¡± a roar came. Habib had already gotten up. With a single order, a dozen security guards came rushing in. Seeing this, the crowd immediately dispersed. Armed with electric batons, the security guards surrounded the stage. Habib walked up the stage and pointed at the ground, ¡°Do you know where you are, kid? This is my turf. Now, kneel before me. I''ll let you off the hook if I cripple your legs. Or else...¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± James removed his cap. Though the bar was dimly lit, it illuminated brightly the moment James removed his cap. Habib immediately recognized him. ¡°My god...¡± His body went limp, and he copsed to the ground. Meanwhile, the security guards¡¯ faces paled, and they all quivered in fear. How could they not know of James? James was the Dragon King of the Southern ins, the commander-in-chief of the Red me Army, and the Emperor. He was the most powerful man in all of Sol. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The bar immediately fell silent. Everyone was dumbfounded. The Emperor? Why would the Emperor be here in a bar? James pulled out his phone and called a number. ¡°I''d like you to investigate a bar and seal it off once you find any suspicious activities. Also, arrest all rted personnel.¡± Hearing this, Habib was stunned. Why would such a thing happen to him? He staggered up the stage and pleaded, ¡°E-Emperor, I know my mistakes. Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t know she was your friend. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a foolish thing.¡± §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ He kept pleading. Meanwhile, a woman dressed as a delinquent was silently observing the situation. It was Madelyn. Witnessing the scene, she immediately turned to leave. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 After hanging up the phone, James helped Delh up and said, ¡° Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Delh nodded and left the bar alongside James. Meanwhile, Maxine followed close behind. After leaving the bar, James pulled his phone out and called Madelyn. ¡°T¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable.¡± James frowned. ¡°Huh, weird...¡± Maxine said, ¡°The dynamics in the Capital areplex. All families and forces have informants §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þeverywhere. It¡¯s only natural for her to be extra cautious. After all, she¡¯ll be dead if she¡¯s discovered. Let¡¯s return for now and wait for another opportunity to show itself.¡± James did not think much about it. Looking at Delh, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Delh shook her head. James brought her to a nearby restaurant and requested a private room. In the private room, James asked, ¡°What happened? How did you end up singing at a bar?¡± Delh was still wearing James¡¯ jacket. Taking a sip of a ss of warm water, she said, ¡°My family went bankrupt. My stepfather disappeared without a trace, leaving my mother with a pile of debt. Though we¡¯ve pawned everything in the house, not to mention that I¡¯ve used up all of my savings to repay the debts, we still owe a great amount of debt. Since I¡¯ve been canceled, I have no choice but to sing in a bar.¡± James asked, ¡°How much do you owe?¡± ¡°Around a few hundred million.¡± Delh was not too sure herself. After all, these were debts owed by his stepfather. ¡°That much?¡± James frowned and asked, ¡°What does your stepfather do for a living?¡± Delh said, ¡°He runs a tech business, so he should be a pretty rich guy with assets totaling a few billion dors. I heard from my mom that he antagonized some big shots. That¡¯s why hispany went bankrupt and he disappeared without a trace.¡± ¡°What''s the name of the company? I¡¯ll investigate the matter.¡± ¡°Blue Tech Corporation.¡± James pulled out his phone and called a number. ¡°Investigate the reason Blue Tech Corporation went bankrupt and find out the whereabouts of its owner.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dragon General.¡± Delh was thankful. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯re General Kimberly¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of you now that he¡¯s no longer here with us. I told you to give me a call if you have any difficulties. By the way, what do you mean by being canceled?¡± Delh sighed. ¡°Since my stepfather owed a huge amount of debt, the debt collectors came knocking on the door of the entertainmentpany I was in. These people seem to be rather powerful, so thepany fired me.¡± ¡°1¡¯ll deal with it.¡± James gave his assurance. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He never expected such an unjust thing to happen in the Capital. He silently vowed to thoroughly investigate the matter. Soon, the dishes arrived. After eating dinner, they left the restaurant. Outside the restaurant, James asked, ¡°Where are you currently staying?¡± Delh said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve auctioned off our house, my mom and I currently rent a house in the suburbs.¡± ¡°Let me escort you back.¡± Delh hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Th-There¡¯s no need for that. I can return myself. Thank you for your help. Once I¡¯ve washed the jacket you lent me, I''ll return it to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion.¡± Then, she turned to leave. James remained silent. Maxine by his side asked, ¡°Are we going back now?¡± ¡°You should return first. I¡¯ll head over to the military region for a while,¡± James said. ¡°Mhm... Alright, be careful then.¡± Maxine said. Then, she left. James, on the other hand, headed over to the military region. Along the way, he called ke. A few days ago, he had instructed ke to investigate the generals of the military region. A few days passed, yet there were still no results. Soon, the call went through. James asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ James, are you referring to the location of theboratories or the generals of the Red me Army?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°I have yet to obtain any reliable information regarding the location of theboratories. Right now, I¡¯m still investigating the Red me Army¡¯s generals. They¡¯ve recently removed all traces of what they did in the past, so progress has been slow.¡± Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 ¡°How long more do you need?¡± ¡°A day or two perhaps.¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± After briefly conversing with ke, James hung up the phone. Soon, he arrived at the military region. Along the way, the soldiers saluted him. In the Emperor¡¯s office in the military region... James was sitting on a chair with a few one-star generals standing before him. He scanned them and asked, ¡°Who was the one in charge of the Red me Army after the previous Emperor¡¯s death?¡± Nathaniel took a step forward and said, ¡°That would be General Micah.¡± ¡°Tell him that I''d like to see him,¡± James said. He scrutinized the information he obtained §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þabout the generals of the Red me Army. Braxton Micah was a fifty-five- year-old three-star general. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± James waved, and the generals left. However, Nathaniel remained. James nced at him and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Wearing a smile, Nathaniel asked, ¡°Sir, do you intend to weed out the remnants of the previous Emperor?¡± James looked at him with a slight grin and said, ¡°Remnants or not, it is our duty to serve the people and the nation. However, I believe the time hase to reorganize the Red me Army. After all, I don¡¯t want any incorrigible, corrupted figures in the army.¡± ¡°In that case, allow me to present you the evidence I have collected,¡± Nathaniel whispered. ¡°Oh?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. Nathaniel handed him a USB drive and said, ¡°These are evidence that I¡¯ve secretly collected all these years. Many big shots in the military region were involved. I was worried I would get into trouble, so I kept it to myself.¡± James nced at the USB drive. He was not in a hurry to ept it and asked, ¡°Are you not afraid of getting into trouble now?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Nathaniel said, ¡°You were the Dragon King of the Southern ins and have never assumed any position in the Capital. Besides, I believe in your character. The state would be reluctant to act considering that many powerful figures would be arrested. Now that you¡¯re the Emperor, I believe that you''ll not have mercy on them.¡± ¡°T understand. You¡¯re free to go.¡± epting the USB drive, James waved slightly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nathaniel turned to leave. After leaving the office, sweat beaded on his forehead. He was fearful. After all, his future could be ruined. He might even be the target of a reprisal. However, he had heard of James¡¯ character and some insider information. The King had manipted James into killing the previous Emperor. Since James was still alive and was now the new Emperor, it could only mean that the King had begun making a move. He would be shaking up the Capital before the next election. Nathaniel chose to have faith in James. If James truly was a corrupted figure, he could only ept his fate. James looked at the USB drive in his hand, eager to know what was inside it. He inserted it into theputer before hurriedly pulling it out as if reminded of something. This was aputer in the previous Emperor¡¯s office. Something might have been wrong with it. It would be safer for him to look into it once he returned. He leaned on the chair in thought. Just then, his phone vibrated. James pulled out his phone. It was an unknown number. (What happened?) He immediately knew it was Madelyn. [Something unexpected happened. I¡¯ll arrange for another meeting.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Wait for my news, ] he swiftly replied to the message. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 N?velDrama.Org content. Braxton Micah was not in the military region at the moment. After receiving notice, he immediately made his way there. In just half an hour, he appeared before James. ¡°Sir...¡± He was sweating profusely on the forehead. James looked at the man before him.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ He was a three-star general and second-inmand of the Red me Army. After the previous Emperor¡¯s death, he was temporarily made in charge of the Red me Army. ¡°General Micah...¡± James looked at him. ¡°Your orders, sir?¡± Though sweat beaded on Braxton¡¯s forehead, he did not dare wipe them off. James asked, ¡°General Micah, which city do you think is the safest in Sol?¡± Without the slightest bit of hesitation, Braxton said, ¡°The Capital.¡± ¡°Yes, the Capital, the city which the Red me Army is in charge of. But why do I hear that there have been many incidents ever since the demise of the previous Emperor?¡± James¡¯ nonchnt attitude sent a shiver down Braxton¡¯s spine. He asked, ¡°S-Sir, what are you referring to, may I ask?¡± James said, ¡°There¡¯s apany called Blue Tech Corporation in the Capital which went bankrupt all of a sudden recently. The owner disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, his daughter, a popr actress working for an entertainmentpany, was fired after debt collectors went knocking on thepany¡¯s doors. Why would any decent and upright individual not pursue the legal route but instead resort to such underhanded tactics?¡± ¡°What? Preposterous!¡± Enraged, Braxton cried out, ¡°How could such a thing happen in the Capital? Don¡¯t worry, sir! I''ll investigate the matter immediately. I promise that the whole truth will be revealed tomorrow morning. If we find out that the suspects have vited thew, they will be punished severely!¡± ¡°T want the results by tomorrow morning.¡± Leaving this remark, James stood up and left. Although he had ordered his subordinates to investigate the matter, he was still worried, so he specially came to the military region. After he left, Braxton breathed a sigh of relief. Every leader would love to make an impressive start upon assuming a position. This was inevitable. Braxton was concerned. He swiftly returned to his office. ¡°We''ll have a meeting in ten minutes!¡± After James gave his order to Braxton, he simply returned to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. Something unexpected happened before he could meet Madelyn. He was a little disappointed. After returning, he contacted Madelyn once more, wishing to set up a meeting tonight to resolve the matter once and for all. Madelyn had returned to the courtyard Yarov was in. Having heard that Madelyn failed to meet James, he was worried sick. At that moment, Madelyn¡¯s phone vibrated. Looking at her phone, she said, ¡°James has set up another rendezvous. This time, we¡¯ll be meeting in the underground parking lot of Freedom za at 11 p.m.¡± ¡°1''ll go with you.¡± Yarov could not wait any longer. He was worried that something would happen if they dragged this out. He had to meet with James as soon as possible and work out the details of their cooperation. That was the only way he could survive. After brief contemtion, Madelyn said, ¡°Got it.¡± After setting up the time, James disguised himself as a security guard and silently left the Emperor¡¯s Mansion. After he left, he changed into different cars every now and then and got changed into multiple clothing. At longst, he arrived in the underground parking lot of Freedom za. There were ten minutes left until it turned 11 p.m. He waited patiently. Meanwhile, Yarov and Madelyn were waiting in a ck sedan. ¡°T think we''re clear.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Yarov nodded. ¡°Contact James.¡± Madelyn sent James a message. (We''ve arrived.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Our car te number is...] James got off his car and scanned his surroundings. Upon noticing the car te number he was searching for, he walked over to the ck sedan and gently knocked on the car door. The door opened. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 James got into the backseat. Beside him was a fifty-year-old-looking man in a big ck jacket. He was wearing a cap and a pair of sunsses. As he lowered his head, James could not discern his appearance. Madelyn was in the driver¡¯s seat. She turned around, removed her§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ sunsses, and looked at James with a smile. ¡°We meet again, James. ¡± James nced at her. This was the woman who lured him intoa trap. Then, he looked at the man beside him and said, ¡°Reveal your identity. ¡± Yarov removed his sunsses, and James could finally see what he looked like. He was an ordinary-looking man-¡ªso ordinary, in fact, one could never imagine him being a figure at the top of the power pyramid. ¡°James,¡± wearing a smile on his face, Yarov said, ¡°your reputation precedes you. I¡¯m honored to have finally met you. ¡± ¡°Are you Yarov Gabriel, the one behind the previous Emperor?¡± James asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Yarov said. James asked, ¡°You¡¯re someone affiliated with the Gu Sect. What business do you have with me? As you may know, we¡¯re from different worlds. If you have nothing important to say, I''ll be leaving. ¡± Though James knew that Yarov was seeking to cooperate with him, he feigned ignorance. Yarov said smilingly, ¡°No one has permanent enemies. I came here today to make known my wish to cooperate with you. ¡± He cut to the chase. ¡°Oh? Cooperation?¡± James smiled. ¡°But how?¡± ¡°James, let¡¯s just cut to the chase. ¡± Madelyn said, ¡°The King made you the Emperor to get rid of Mr. Gabriel. Now that you have acquired such strength, killing him would be an easy feat. Mr. Gabriel understands this. He knows that he has to cooperate with you in order to survive. However, he has a condition. You have to let him go. ¡± James asked, ¡°Putting the question of cooperation aside, allow me to ask you this. Was it my grandfather who told you about my strength?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Yarov did not deny it. He said, ¡°However, it was also thanks to his reminder that I thought about cooperating with you. ¡± ¡°oh?¡± Puzzled, James asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yarov said, ¡°Thomas told me that I''d surely die. Once I¡¯m dead, the Capital will return to peace. He told me that I''l] surely die in your hands. However, he also reminded me that I can survive once I think of a way. The only way for me to survive is to cooperate with you. ¡± Upon hearing this, James was puzzled. What kind of person was his grandfather? Why would he create trouble for him while assisting him in the dark? Now, he even hinted at Yarov to cooperate with him. James could not figure anything out. After brief contemtion, he asked, ¡°How do we cooperate?¡± Beforeing, Yarov had already discussed matters with Madelyn. ¡°James. . . No, wait. . This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. . Emperor, I wish to put on a show. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°T¡¯ll order a subordinate of mine to impersonate me. After executing him, I¡¯ll go into hiding and spend the rest of my lifetime in seclusion. You, on the other hand, will promise not to pursue me. As a reward, I¡¯ll give you whatever information you need. ¡± Asmile crept up on James¡¯ face. He had nned to cooperate with Yarov anyway. Now that Yarov was the one who proposed things, he could take a backseat. After thinking for some time, James said, ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible. My condition is simple. I want all information about every one of the Gu Sect. ¡± Yarov nodded. ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. ¡± James asked, ¡°Who is your master? Is it Can Maverick?¡± ¡°T don¡¯t know. ¡± Yarov said, ¡°I only know that my §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ master was called the Gu Devil. He never removed his mask, so no one has ever seen his true appearance. I also know that wielded great authority inside the Gu Sect. He¡¯s probably only beneath the Leader. ¡± ¡°Who''s the Leader?¡± ¡°T don¡¯t know either. He¡¯s a very mysterious person. Every time we met, I could only see his back figure. He¡¯s currently the one who calls the shots in the Gu Sect. Even my master answers to him. ¡± ¡°What rtionship does my grandfather have with the Gu Sect?¡± ¡°They are in a cooperative rtionship. ¡± Yarov continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what agreement they made, but Thomas is the one who strategizes for the Leader. ¡± ¡°Since when?¡± After thinking for a moment, Yarov said, ¡°About ten years ago, I''d say. After the Cadens¡¯ residence was burned to the ground.¡± Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 As Yarov was one of the main persons in charge of the Gu Sect, he had much insider information. In order to live through the ordeal, he chose to cooperate with James and tell him everything he knew. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This included the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid. The ancient tomb had been broken into long ago, and the box unearthed from within had long been in Thomas¡¯ hands. It was also a part of his n to bring the box to Cansington and give it to James. Meanwhile, the previous Emperor had been a pawn all this while¡ª a pawn manipted into doing Thomas¡¯ bidding ever since ten years ago. He was a mere disposable character. Hearing this, James took a deep breath. Based on Yarov¡¯s words, his grandfather possessed great strength ten years ago. So why would he watch as his family burned to death? Could it be that his family was still alive? Was everything an illusion? This possibility existed. After all, he was saved by Thea. Though he believed his family to be dead, he had never actually seen their corpses. With the strength his grandfather possessed, he could easily save them all without breaking a sweat. However, he could only know more when he met Thomas once more. ¡°What were you trying to aplish by researching Gu venom and using them to create biological viruses? And why did you establish Centennial Corporation?¡± James asked. Yarov said, ¡°This has something to do with the Leader¡¯s martial art. He cultivates the Decimation of Immortality¡ªan extremely vile martial art skill. Although it¡¯s powerful, it is wed in its methods. By researching Gu venom, the Leader wishes to perfect the Decimation of Immortality while at the same time creating biological viruses to create a powerful army independent of the state. Meanwhile, setting up thepany was to prepare for whates next. ¡°By establishing a medical corporation in an age where the country is getting richer and its people wealthier, we can effectively create a monopoly. One day, when Sol and even the wider world only have a single medical corporation that dictates what medicine humans take, it would be easier for the organization to control people¡¯s every thought and action.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. This was sheer madness. After taking a deep breath, he asked, ¡°What is the Decimation of Immortality? How is it rted to the Gu Sect?¡± Yarov shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Although I¡¯m a disciple of the Gu Devil who¡¯s someone with great authority inside the Gu Sect, I really don¡¯t know much about the Leader.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. He believed that Yarov was telling the truth. After revealing so much insider information, there was no need for him to hide things from him anymore. ¡°Give me a copy of all the individuals affiliated with the Gu Sect. Ill formte a n once [ return. I¡¯ll act once I execute you,¡± he said and got out of the car. After James got out of the car, Madelyn asked, ¡°Do you think James is reliable?¡± Yarov¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t have any other options. I can only hope that Thomas will save me at critical moments considering that I¡¯ve helped James so much.¡± From Yarov¡¯s perspective, Thomas was the threatening one, not James. Even now, he had no idea what agreement Thomas and the Leader came into. ¡°Let¡¯s return for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Madelyn drove off. James, on the other hand, lit a cigarette upon returning to his car. Only after Yarov and Madelyn left did he ignite the engine and return. At the Emperor¡¯s Mansion... Thea and Maxine were awake waiting for James¡¯ return. James returned. Entering the living room, he removed his cap. ¡°How did it go?¡± they stood up and asked in unison. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°From what Yarov told me, I can now be sure that it was Grandpa who leaked the information. Not only that, my Grandpa even instructed Yarov to cooperate with me in order to survive.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Maxine asked, ¡°What did Thomas say to Yarov?¡± James narrated Yarov¡¯s words. Hearing this, Maxine stroked her chin, pensive. ¡°How strange... What is Thomas up to? What kind of person is he?¡± Thea was confused. She thought that Thomas would never harm James. Now that Maxine¡¯s spection was proven to be true, she could no longer figure Thomas out. James looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°Maxine, what do you think Grandpa is up to?¡± Maxine rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not God. How would I know? Forget it, you shouldn¡¯t overthink things. It¡¯s gettingte. We should sleep.¡± She turned to leave. Meanwhile, Thea grabbed James¡¯ hand and consoled him, ¡° Darling, I don¡¯t think Grandpa''s a bad person. Although he has a close rtionship with the Gu Sect, everything he did seemed to be paving the way for you.¡± ¡°Paving my way?¡± ¡°T mean, think about it. Grandpa asked Yarov to cooperate with you. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s paving the way for you. Now that you¡¯re the Emperor, you get to aplish more things with Yarov¡¯s assistance. Maybe Grandpa wants you to be the King.¡± 2 Thea analyzed. ¡°How smart of you, Darling. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think this is possible.¡± James shook his head slightly. ¡°Don''t overthink things. We should sleep.¡± Thea stood up and dragged James into the room. After returning to the room, Jamesy on the bed. Resting his head on his arm, he simply stared at the ceiling and daydreamed. Thea, on the other hand, showered. ¡°Darling...¡± James was in deep contemtion when a voice came. Heturned his head and saw Thea, who was draped in a towel. Her slender figure was bewitching. She walked out of the bathroom and said to James, ¡°Go shower already. By the way, I think we should have a child soon. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Darling, do you prefer a boy ora girl?¡± ¡ã The first half of Thea¡¯s sentence made James¡¯ heart skip a beat. However, thetter half of the sentence filled James with anxiety. Achild? He had yet to deal with Tiara''s pregnancy. ¡°What are you thinking about, Darling? Go shower.¡± Thea¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°Thea...¡± James sat on the bed with a surly expression on his face. Thea asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I think you should know...¡± James¡¯ expression turned grim. He knew that Thea would be enraged upon hearing this. However, he could not keep this information from her forever. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°T-Tiara, she...¡± James stammered. ¡°What''s wrong with her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea was rooted to the spot. Back then, Maxine had casually brought the issue up. However, she thought she was just messing with her. Now that James had uttered those words, she was stunned. Her eyes brimmed with tears that flowed down her cheeks. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Why? How? Thea immediately burst into tears. ¡°Thea...¡± Looking at the tearful Thea, James felt awful deep inside. He tried defending himself. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this, can you? It was a setup. Who would have known?¡± James had been thinking about this for the past few days. However, he was unsure of what to do. He was in a bind. ¡°Haha... I thought it¡¯d be something more serious.¡± Wiping her tears, Thea said with a smile, ¡°This isn¡¯t too difficult to deal with. You¡¯re rich, after all. Just give her a sum of money for child-rearing costs.¡± 1 a ¡± James was dumbfounded. He did not expect Thea to say such a thing. ¡°G-Go shower already.¡± She gently pushed James. James entered the bathroom in a daze. Meanwhile, Theay on the bed helplessly. What else could she do now? If Tiara really did give birth to a child, she could volunteer to raise the child. As long as James would remain by her side, she could turn a blind eye to this. Soon, James was done showering. The moment he stepped out of the bathroom, Thea immediately pushed him onto the bed and kissed him. ¡°T-I want to bear your child too.¡± | The night passed silently. When James woke up the next day, there was no one beside him. Puzzled, he got up, got dressed, and headed to the courtyard. Thea was already there practicing the martial art. Though Thea noticed his presence, she did not stop. Instead, she continued cultivating Heavenly Breath. The strength she currently possessed was incapable of helping James. She wanted to be stronger so that she could catch up to him. N?velDrama.Org content. Soon, James¡¯ phone rang. It was from the military region. James answered the call. ¡°Sir, we havepleted our investigation. All rted personnel has been arrested. Please give us your orders,¡± Braxton said. After being briefed by James the night before, he worked non-stop to investigate the matter. ¡°mMhm. ? James said, ¡°I''ll head over to the military region at once.¡± He got up and greeted Thea, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m heading over to the military region.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James left. Just as he was about to get on a convoy outside, he noticed a morous woman walking over to him with a jacket in her hands. She was stopped by the security guards. He immediately walked over to her. Seeing that James was walking toward her, she greeted, ¡°James!¡± James waved at the security guards, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Wearing a bright smile, Delh handed the jacket over to James and said, ¡°I¡¯ve washed your clothes.¡± James took it and said, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered my men to investigate the matter regarding your family. I¡¯m about to head over to the military region to learn about the specifics. Why don¡¯t youe along with me?¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Delh was stunned. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 James had only learned of this incidentst night. How did he manage to finish investigating the matter in such a short amount of time? Delh momentarily froze before saying, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get going then.¡± James turned and waved toward the convoy. The driver drove toward them and stopped right in front of James. The two got on. Soon, they arrived at the Red me Army¡¯s headquarters. In the Emperor¡¯s office... James was sitting on an office chair, whereas Delh sat by his side. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Braxton had been waiting. He was awake the whole night in the military region. He handed James the documents and said, ¡°Sir, here are all the documents you need. The bankruptcy of Blue Tech Corporation was caused by the struggle between a few tech conglomerates. Since Blue Tech Corporation mastered a brand-new technology, a family wanted to make a low-cost acquisition. After being rejected, they resorted to underhanded tactics.¡± James scrutinized the documents which contain all information he needed to know. Blue Tech Corporation was not a frontrunner among technologypanies. All these years, they had been researching new technologies. Finally, they made a substantive breakthrough. Just as Blue Tech Corporation was about to build a sessful career, the Tuckson family had their eyes on the new technology. The Tucksons were a big family in the Capital that specialized in technological products. Even its subsidiaries were some of the finest and most sophisticated technologypanies in Sol. After hearing that Blue Tech Corporation had made a substantive breakthrough, they offered to acquire it for a few million dors, which Blue Tech Corporation rejected. Since then, the Tucksons began plotting Blue Tech Corporation¡¯s bankruptcy. However, before they could get their hands on the technology, the owner of thepany fled with all the information in his hand. The Tucksons refused to give up. They began applying pressure on Delh and her mother in an effort to force the owner of Blue Tech Corporation to show himself. Thus, Delh was fired from herpany. Cornered, she had no choice but to sing in a bar. After scrutinizing the document, James tossed it to Delh and said, ¡°Have a look at this.¡± Delh began reading through it. Braxton continued, ¡°Sir, the one who plotted all this was a manager in Blue Tech Corporation by the name of Yahya Tuckson, the son of the Tucksons¡¯ head. He has been arrested.¡± James nced at Braxton and said, ¡°You''re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Braxton turned to leave. The moment he left the office, sweat beaded on his forehead. After wiping them off, he hurriedly left. Soon, Delh finished reading through the document. James asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± After thinking for a moment, Delh said, ¡°How can a single person be capable of plotting such a thing? The core members of the Tucksons must have been involved. Yahya Tuckson is merely a scapegoat.¡± ¡°T see.¡± James nodded. It was not an easy feat to bankrupt apany worth billions of dors. There must have been a ton of connections involved. Then, he pulled out his phone and called Nathaniel, ¡°Come to my office.¡± Soon, Nathaniel arrived. ¡°Your orders, sir?¡± James tossed the documents to Nathaniel and said, ¡°Have a look at this.¡± After ncing briefly at the document, Nathaniel said, ¡° Something fishy is definitely going on behind the scenes. How can a mere manager be capable of aplishing such a feat? This must be the idea of the Tucksons¡¯ core members. They must have used their connections and bankrupted Blue Tech Corporation.¡± James ordered, ¡°Establish a special task force and investigate the matter immediately. While you¡¯re at it, I want you to investigate General Micah and see if he has any connections with the Tucksons. If it¡¯s revealed that he received bribes from the Tuckson family, he¡¯ll be severely punished.¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel shivered. He hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, General Micah is a three-star general. I don¡¯t have the authority to investigate him. Even if something fishy is going on, the army can onlyunch an investigation after the King has provided the required documentation.¡± ¡°You have my authorization,¡± James said. As the wielder of the de of Justice, he could execute amander -in-chief of an army as he wished, let alone a mere three-star general. ¡°After the investigation, I''ll obtain the authorization seal from the higher-ups.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Nathaniel nodded. He was relieved upon hearing James¡¯ words. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 After receiving James¡¯ order, Nathaniel swiftly left. James looked at Delh and gave his assurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll thoroughly investigate the matter. No matter who was the one behind this, they will not escape justice.¡± Delh thanked James gratefully, ¡°Thank you so very much, James. If not for you, I really don¡¯t know what I should do. Yesterday, I would have been...¡± James waved his hand slightly and interrupted her, ¡°You''re General Kimberly¡¯s daughter. Your affairs are my affairs. Besides, I¡¯ve told you to call me if you have any difficulties.¡± ¡°Got it, I will.¡± Delh smiled. ¡°What do you n to do today? Let me send you back for now.¡± Since James had nothing to do in the military region, he offered to send her back. After a brief contemtion, Delh said, ¡°Nothing much, I n to return and await your good news. All this while, my mom has been worried sick about my dad. She¡¯s worried that he¡¯s...¡± Yesterday¡¯s investigation did not reveal her stepfather¡¯s whereabouts. James said, ¡°I''ll investigate via other channels and find his whereabouts. I''ll notify you once I find him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°T¡¯ll send you back.¡± James stood up. Then, the two left the office. After leaving the building, James personally drove Delh back. Delh¡¯s family was rich. And since she was also a popr actress, she had a steady stream of ie. Now, however, everything that was worth something had been sold off. Even her savings were gone. Now, she was staying with her mother in the suburbs. The ce was called Bruton District. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The neighborhood, which was constructed a few decades ago, was considered an old area. Even so, in a ce like the Capital, rental prices were exorbitant. ¡°Right over there.¡± After arriving in Bruton District, Delh pointed at an apartment building and said, ¡°My mom and I are staying here. You can send me off here, James. I can head upstairs myself.¡± ¡°1''ll go have a look,¡± James said. He did know Travis¡¯ family members, but he only knew he hada daughter. It was only when he met Delh in the Southern insst time that he learned bits and pieces about Travis. James learned that Travis had a falling out with his wife. His wife believed he was a good-for-nothing who would only drink and gamble. In the end, she thought that he disappeared without a trace after being pursued by loan sharks. After that, she remarried another man. Although the state has made known Travis¡¯ contributions to Sol, James still felt the need to exin in person. Travis was a national hero, not a good-for-nothing alcoholic. Since James insisted, Delh gently nodded. She showed the way while James followed close behind. On the seventh floor... A few men in ck shirts were walking along the corridor. ¡°Boss, is this the ce?¡± ¡°Our information is reliable. Once we capture the mother and daughter, we''ll be rich!¡± ¡°This should be safe, right?¡± ¡°Totally! 1 investigated their background. They are ordinary people. Besides, the Tucksons are the ones ordering the capture. Even if they have someone behind them, do they stand a chance against the Tucksons?¡± Soon, they stopped in front of a door. A forty-year-old-looking man in the lead nced at the house number and said, ¡°This is the ce.¡± ¡°Boss, let me do the knocking.¡± A honcho stepped forward and knocked on the door forcefully. ¡°Who''s there?¡± A voice came from inside. ¡°Open the door. We¡¯re here to deliver the gas you ordered.¡± This was the room Delh and her mother rented. Though her mother was approaching fifty years of age, she looked very young. Wearing an apron, she was sweeping the floor when she heard a knock on the door. She frowned. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 ¡°But I didn¡¯t buy anything.¡± Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Open the door.¡± The knock grew louder, and the people outside began kicking the door. At that moment, Jeanne Lynch realized that something was wrong. She thought that the debt collectors were there. Holding a broom in her hand, she was nervous. ¡°What should I do?¡± Just as she was at a loss, the men outside kicked down the door and rushed in. One of thempared Jeanne with a photo and yelled, ¡°She¡¯s Xavion Zachary¡¯s wife! Get her!¡± A few honchos rushed in and forcibly dragged Jeanne outside. ¡°what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Jeanne struggled with all her might. However, she could not break free. p! One of the honchos pped across the face and yelled, ¡°Shut up, b *tch!¡± Jeanne could feel a searing pain on her cheek. She pleaded, ¡° Please let me go. I really have no money.¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up. Take her away.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jeanne was forcibly dragged away. This was an ancient building with no elevators, so they could only use the stairs. James followed close behind Delh. ¡°This is the ce, James.¡± The moment they reached the seventh floor, Delh pointed at the unit where she was currently staying at. However, all she could see was her mother being forcibly dragged away. Upon seeing Delh, Jeanne screamed, ¡°Run, Delh!¡± Delh momentarily froze before grabbing James¡¯ hand and pleading, ¡°James, please save my mother.¡± James waved his hand. ¡°Leave it all to me.¡± He swiftly walked over to the group of men. Seeing this, one of the honchos pulled out a knife and threatened James, ¡°F*ck off...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he had a clear look at James¡¯ face. At that moment, his face paled and he began shivering in fear. ¡°E-Emperor...¡± the group of men eximed. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man in the lead knelt before James and the others immediately followed suit. ¡°Mom.¡± Delh hurriedly walked over to Jeanne and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°T-1¡¯m fine...¡± Jeanne shook her head. Then, she looked at James puzzledly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Delh? Y-You know the Emperor?¡± Delh exined, ¡°Mom, he¡¯s arade of dad. 1 met him in the Southern ins.¡± a Oh. n Meanwhile, James looked at the men kneeling on the ground and asked coldly, ¡°Who ordered you to capture them?¡± ¡°T-It¡¯s the Tucksons... They spread the word that we would receive 10 million dors if we could capture them,¡± the man in the lead stammered, his teeth chattering. ¡°Very well.¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. Then, he turned to look at Delh and Jeanne and said, ¡°In that case, follow them to the Tucksons. I¡¯ll be there shortly. I¡¯m curious to see what the Tucksons are nning to do in the Capital.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne was hesitant. Delh said, ¡°Mom, the Emperor knew what was going on with our family. He has investigated the reason behind the bankruptcy of Xavion¡¯spany. Let¡¯s just do as he says. Everything will be alright.¡± Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Jeanne believed that the Emperor is capable of pulling this off. After all, he was the most powerful man in Sol. However, she was puzzled. Why would the Emperor help an ordinary woman like her out? Wearing a surly expression, James looked at the men kneeling on the ground and asked, ¡°What''s your name?¡± ¡°M-My name¡¯s Forrest Long. The Tucksons put the word out that we¡¯ll be rewarded if we find these two women. My subordinates happened to bump into them nearby, so I brought them here.¡± ¡°1 didn¡¯t do anything, Emperor. Please spare me!¡± Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°Bring them to the Tucksons and ask them for the reward.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! Please, let us go!¡± ¡°Shut up, this is an order!¡± James kicked him, ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretty bold just now? What happened? I¡¯m ordering you to bring them to the Tucksons. I¡¯m interested to see what they n to do to them.¡± After recollecting himself, Forrest asked, ¡°A-Are you saying that we''re only putting on an act?¡± ¡°what else?¡± James asked, ¡°Do you really intend to sell them off?¡± ¡°N-No... lunderstand.¡± As if pardoned, Forrest hurriedly said, ¡° Emperor, can I redeem myself?¡± James ignored him. Looking at Delh and her mother, he said, ¡° Please follow them to the Tucksons. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Mihm.¡± Delh nodded. James looked at the men kmeeling on the ground and said, ¡°You may rise.¡± Forrest and his subordinates stood up. Under James¡¯ orders, they took Delh and her mother away. James got downstairs and looked at the leaving van. Then, he got in his car and headed to the military region. Along the way, he contemted the current dynamics in the Capital. The rtionships between various families, military men, and politicians were intricate and convoluted. If he made a move on a single one of them, the Capital could descend into chaos. Besides, there could be spies inside the Red me Army. He pulled out his phone and called Henry, who was at the Southern ins. ¡°Congrattions, James.¡± Henry¡¯s voice came, ¡°I apologize for being absent at your coronation ceremony.¡± ¡°Alright now, save the formalities forter. How¡¯s it going in the Southern ins?¡± ¡°Not bad, I¡¯d say. Things are peaceful here and developing fast.¡± ¡°How did the investigation go?¡± ¡°Yes, I''ve found a few clues. However, General Levi has his reasons. I haven¡¯t yet had time to report to you.¡± ¡°Bring a thousand of our most loyal men to the Capital and join the Red me Army.¡± ¡°Should Ie personally, James?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Depart at once. I want you at the Red me Army¡¯s Capital in three hours.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After receiving James¡¯ order, Henry immediately made preparations. James, on the other hand, immediately headed toward the Red me Army¡¯s headquarters after hanging up the phone. After arriving at headquarters, he remained inside the office. He was not in a hurry to visit the Tucksons and waited patiently for Henry¡¯s arrival. James was not worried about Delh and her mother¡¯s safety. The Tucksons¡¯ objective was to force Xavion, who was currently in hiding, to show himself and obtain the technology in his hand. Based on their recent actions, James believed that Xavion was still alive. N?velDrama.Org content. The Tucksons had yet to obtain the technology in his hands. After a moment of thought, James pulled out his phone and called Maxine. Soon, the call went through. Maxine''¡¯s voice came, ¡°Is something the matter, James?¡± Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 James said, ¡°The Cadens should have an intelligencework in the Capital. I¡¯d like you to give me information about the Tuckson family in the Capital.¡± Hearing this, Maxine froze and asked, ¡°Why do you need information on the Tucksons in the Capital?¡± ¡°T need it as soon as possible. Please send it to me at once.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll send someone to investigate the matter. I¡¯ll hand them over to youter.¡± Maxine hung up the phone. As one of the Ancient Four, the Cadens possessed a powerful intelligencework. As the Tucksons were a family in the Capital, it was easy for Maxine to get her hands on information regarding the Tucksons. She called a number. In less than ten minutes, all of the Tucksons¡¯ information was already in her inbox, and she sent it to James, who scrutinized each of them. At that same time, in Hope Vi District... As the Capital was the capital of Sol, every piece ofnd was worth a fortune. As such, skyscrapers filled the skyline, and there were few vi districts. Only the insanely rich could afford to reside in a vi. In the Tucksons¡¯ vi in Hope Vi District... A sixty-year-old-looking man was sitting on a sofa in the foyer of the first floor. Although he was old, he looked to be in good spirits. He was Halvor Tuckson, the current head of the household. Beside him was a fifty-year-old-looking man. It was Braxton Micah. He was wearing casual attire. Meanwhile, a middle-aged woman and a morous youngdy were tied up on the floor. Forrest and his henchmen were standing by the side. Looking at Jeanne and Delh, who were on the floor, Braxton¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Halvor, how persistent of you.¡± ¡°T have you here, General Micah. Didn¡¯t you resolve everything just like that? Now that Yahya¡¯s the scapegoat, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t pursue matters further. Even if he does, I still have you.¡± Wearing a bright smile on his face, Halvor continued, ¡°There¡¯s no way James wouldn''t know how deep the water is in the Capital. He wouldn¡¯t pursue matters further.¡± ¡°Even so...¡± Braxton looked at Delh who was lying on the floor. Though he did not know how she was rted to James, he saw her walking alongside James with his own eyes. Thus, upon hearing that the Tucksons have abducted Delh, he hurriedly made his way over. ¡°Halvor, why don¡¯t you let this slide? If James really pursues matters further, the Tucksons will be ruined. Even I will be involved.¡± Halvor smiled. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things, General Micah. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There¡¯s no need for you to be this fearful even if James is now themander-in-chief of the Red me Army. Rest at ease, everything will be fine. I will hold up my end of the bargain. Besides, we have been acquainted for more than twenty years, old friend. If he dares make a move on the Tucksons, countless families and corporations will be implicated. It¡¯ll have dire consequences for the foundation of Sol.¡± Hearing this, Braxton breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°A-And my money?¡± Forrest looked at the two. Braxton¡¯s face darkened. Since he hade this far, he might as well follow through till the end. He stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not a single cent less.¡± Then he gestured at the two guards by the door. The two guards immediately walked over to Forrest and pulled out their guns. Bang! Bang! Forrest and his henchmen were now lying in a pool of blood. Meanwhile, Jeanne and Delh¡¯s faces turned pale, and their bodies shivered in fear. They struggled with all their might but to no avail. Braxton stood up and nced at the corpses lying on the ground and said, ¡°Halvor, remember to clean up the mess. Also, do not let both of them go, especially the younger one. She seems to be rted to James. If she leaves here alive...¡± Halvor stood up and gave his assurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll deal with it.¡± Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Braxton left. He knew that he was walking on a tightrope. The consequences would be fatal if he made a blunder. However, he did not havea choice. For twenty years, he cooperated not only with the Tuckson family but also with many others. If James got to the bottom of this, he would be doomed even if he did not do anything wrong. However, he also knew that the dynamics in the Capital areplex and would get many involved. He believed that James would not act recklessly. After all, he could not deal with the ramifications. At the same time, James was at the Red me Army¡¯s headquarters scrutinizing information concerning the Tucksons sent by Maxine. The Tucksons were a huge family that had established itself in the Capital for centuries. They possessed great authority and incredible wealth. Their members assumed many positions in the army and the political realm. ncing at it, James said coldly, ¡°The Tucksons are considered a powerful force. Guess I¡¯ll make a move on them before cooperating with Yarov.¡± He leaned on the chair and rested. Time passed, and a few hours flew by. A ne from the Southern insnded at the headquarters of the Red me Army. A thousand ck Dragon Army led by Henry got off the ne. They were the ones deployed to Cansington a while ago. Upon seeing the ck Dragon Army, the Red me Army was confused, but they remained silent. After all, the Emperor was also the Dragon General. After getting off the ne, Henry called James, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Good,¡± James said. ¡°Order the ck Dragon Army to remain on standby. Come to my office.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry hung up the phone and headed toward the military region building. A few generals caught a glimpse of Henry and the ck Dragon Army. ¡°What¡¯s the Emperor nning to do? Why did he bring the ck Dragon Army of the Southern ins here?¡± ¡°Is he making a move soon?¡± ¡°Is the Capital about to descend into chaos?¡± ¡°Who is he targeting this time?¡± The generals were puzzled. Soon, news spread to the King. At Peace Mansion... The King was ying chess with Mr. Lee while discussing the current situation in the Capital. A guard walked in and said respectfully, ¡°We just received word from the Red me Army that the ck Shadow General of the Southern ins has arrived at the Capital with a thousand- strong ck Dragon Army. They have appeared at the Red me Army¡¯s Capital.¡± ¡°oh?¡± The King froze. ¡°What is James nning to do?¡± Then, he waved, ¡°I understand. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Holding a chess piece in his hand, the King looked at Mr. Lee and asked, ¡°Who do you will James target next?¡± Mr. Lee shook his head slightly. ¡°Hard to say... However, he¡¯s an unpredictable guy. He doesn¡¯t concern himself with the delicacy of the Capital¡¯s dynamics. I¡¯m curious to see how he¡¯II turn the Capital upside down, but let¡¯s hope that the situation will stabilize in the end.¡± The King nodded. ¡°I thought James would make a move on Mr. Gabriel upon his coronation. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t expect him to redeploy the ck Dragon Army here. I¡¯m looking forward to his next move.¡± Though the King knew that James had redeployed the ck Dragon Army here, he remained silent. At that moment, Henry entered James¡¯ office. ¡°Emperor.¡± Henry saluted James. ¡°Have a seat.¡± James pointed at the sofa. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Henry walked toward the sofa and removed his cap. James walked over to the rest area and handed Henry a cigarette, ¡° How¡¯s the situation at the Southern ins? How did the investigation go?¡± Henry nodded, ¡°I¡¯m almost done with the investigation. I found out that General Grant had interacted with the previous Emperor¡¯s subordinates. However, that was because the previous Emperor had abducted his family. It was he who leaked all information regarding our whereabouts. Apart from him, there are many other high-ranking generals...¡± Henry narrated the chain of events in the Southern ins. ¡°Mihm.? James nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll put this aside for now. After resolving the matter in the Capital, we¡¯ll promptly return and deal with it.¡± ¡°Sir, am I on some kind of mission?¡± ¡°Ves, ¡± James nodded. ¡°We''ll have to make a move. Though the Capital is peaceful on the outside, it is rotten to the core. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The time hase to tear down the rotten structure. I''ll make the necessary arrangements to add the ck Dragon Army you¡¯ve brought here into the Red me Army.¡± Then, James pulled his phone out and called Nathaniel. Nathaniel was the only general whom James could trust. Besides, he had even given him a bunch of crucial information which James had yet to have the time to read through them. Soon, Nathaniel was here. ¡°Emperor...¡± He greeted. Then, upon seeing Henry who was also in the office, he greeted, ¡°ck Shadow General.¡± James ordered, ¡°I want you to add the ck Dragon Army which Henry brought from the Southern ins into the Red me Army.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡± ¡°You''re free to go.¡± James waved. Nathaniel briefly nced at Henry before leaving. James stood up and said, ¡°Order your men to head to the arms depot at once. Make sure they are fully armed and prepared to move out.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry stood up and swiftly left. James then brought the fully-armed ck Dragon Army to the Tucksons¡¯ vi. At the same time, in the dungeon of the Tucksons¡¯ vi... Jeanne and Delh were hung up with bruises all over their bodies. Halvor was sitting on a chair sipping his tea. Looking at the two women, he asked nonchntly, ¡°Last chance... Where is Xavion Zachary?¡± ¡°T-I don¡¯t know. Please let us go,¡± Jeanne pleaded. Halvor¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Continue.¡± Whish! Immediately, a man who was holding a whip lashed at the two. ¡°Argh!¡± Jeanne screamed in pain. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Delh yelled, ¡°Stop whipping my mother, you animals! Come at me!¡± She knew that James would be here soon. She just had to stall for time. ¡°1-I know! I know where he is!¡± Hearing this, Halvor waved and his bodyguard stopped. ¡°Speak then.¡± Delh said, ¡°I know you¡¯re after thetest technology of my father¡¯spany. I know my father¡¯s location and where the technology is. Let me down first.¡± Delh had seen the documents the Red me Army had found. She knew some insider information and the fact that the Tucksons would kill without any hesitation. Now, she just had to stall for time. Halvor waved a hand slightly. ¡°Let her down.¡± Immediately, Delh and Jeanne fell to the ground. Delh hurriedly helped Jeanne up, ¡°Are you alright, Mom?¡± Jeanne was bloodied all over. Since she knew that James would be here soon and that her daughter was stalling for time, she put on an act too. ¡°Oh Delh, just tell them everything you know. After this is over, let¡¯s leave the Capital together. I can¡¯t stand this ce any longer.¡± Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 ¡°T want money.¡± Helping her mother up, Delh looked at Halvor and said, ¡°Give me 100 million dors and help me clear all of my debt. In return, I''ll give you the information.¡± Though she did not know what technology his stepfather¡¯s company had made a breakthrough in, she knew it would be worth a fortune. Otherwise, the Tucksons would not have gone to such lengths. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After all, they risked antagonizing the Emperor for this. ¡°Sure.¡± Halvor did not hesitate. To him, they were already dead. He would agree to whatever conditions they put forward. ¡°First, get us a doctor to treat our injuries,¡± Delh said witha frustrated look on her face. Her expression, which seemed to be one of resignation and helplessness, managed to fool Halvor. He thought that Delh had information regarding the technological breakthrough and was ready to hand them over to him out of fear. However, Delh was an actress, whose acting skills were top-notch. ¡°Sure.¡± Halvor nodded and immediately ordered, ¡°Call the doctor.¡± ¡°Can you stand, Mom?¡± Helping Jeanne up, Delh looked at Halvor and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still going to imprison us in this underground basement?¡± ¡°T¡¯ll arrange a room for you too,¡± Halvor said with a bright smile. Soon, Delh and her mother were brought to a room. Delh whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. The Emperor will be here to save us soon. It¡¯s over for the Tucksons.¡± Jeanne was afraid. She had never stared death in the eye. Even now, she was still shivering in fear. ¡°will everything be alright, Delh?¡± she asked fearfully. At that moment, the door opened and a female doctor walked in. Behind her were Halvor and a few other Tucksons. Delh immediately said, ¡°Everything will be alright, Mom. Once I hand over the information, we¡¯ll receive 100 million dors, which will be enough for the rest of our lifetime. Then, we¡¯ll the Capital and never return.¡± ¡°At least you aren¡¯t dumb.¡± Wearing a bright smile, Halvor asked, ¡°T got you a doctor. Where¡¯s the research data?¡± ¡°T-In my house,¡± Delh said. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a tiny shelf in my room. The research data is inside it,¡± Delh began making things up. Halvor immediately dispatched his men. Delh silently pleaded that James would arrive before the Tucksons reach her house. Otherwise, she and her mother would be doomed. At that moment, James had already departed from the military region with the ck Dragon Army. The thousand-strong ck Dragon Army had already joined the Red me Army, giving them authority to act with impunity. The mighty column of convoys departed. James was in the backseat of the frontmost convoy, resting. Henry who was beside him asked, ¡°James, what¡¯s our n of action this time?¡± ¡°The Tucksons,¡± James said. ¡°What? Who are they?¡± Henry was confused. As he spent most of his days in the Southern ins, he knew little about the Capital and the families there. James said, ¡°The Tucksons are a powerful family established in the Capital for centuries. They have a close rtionship with many high-ranking officials. First, we''ll head over to the Tucksons¡¯ residence and save lives. After that, we¡¯ll arrest all individuals rted to them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry was stunned. ¡°James, the Capital will be turned upside down.¡± James smiled. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Making a move on the Tucksons would have much greater consequences than executing Mr. Gabriel. The mighty column of convoys could not help but attract the attention of passers-by. ¡°where are all these convoys headed to?¡± ¡°What''s the new Emperor trying to do?¡± ¡°They seem to be heading in the direction of Hope Vi District. Only powerful and influential people live there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the show.¡± The crowd was in an uproar. Soon, the convoys arrived at Hope Vi District. Fully armed soldiers got off and fell into formation. This created a sensation. James got off the convoy with Henry following close behind. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, in the Tucksons... ¡°what?¡± After receiving a call, Halvor was enraged. He grabbed Delh¡¯s hair and pped her across the face. ¡°How dare you lie to me, you b*tch?! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Delh¡¯s face was swollen, and blood was dripping from her lips. Halvor pulled out a gun and pressed it against her head and roared, ¡°Onest chance! Where is the research data?¡± Jeanne¡¯s face paled. She immediately knelt before Halvor and pleaded, ¡°Delh has nothing to do with this. She doesn¡¯t know anything. Ask me instead.¡± ¡°Mom, get up!¡± Delh yelled, ignoring the gun pressed against her head. ¡°Speak!¡± Halvor grabbed the handle of the gun and smashed it against Delh¡¯s head. Blood immediately oozed out, and she copsed to the floor. Before she could react, Halvor began beating her up. The excruciating pain contorted her face. ¡°]-I dare you to kill me... The Emperor will be here soon.¡± Delh had no choice but to use herst resort. ¡°T¡¯ve been with the Emperor all this while. He ordered Forrest and his men to bring us here. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Think you can threaten me?¡¯ Halvor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Hmph! Delh said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you test things out?¡± At that moment, the door opened. A man staggered in and cried out, ¡°Something bad has happened. The Red me Army has assembled outside the district in full military gear. A-And the Emperor is here too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Halvor¡¯s face paled. ¡°Is it truly the Red me Army? Is it truly James?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Halvor immediately pulled out his phone and called Braxton, ¡° What the hell is going on, Braxton? Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier of the Red me Army¡¯s mobilization?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over for the Tucksons, Halvor. I only just received news that James brought the ck Dragon Army into the Capital and joined the Red me Army. As he only used his former subordinates, I wasn¡¯t informed of this. I¡¯m about to make my escape. Good luck to you.¡± Then. Braxton hung up the phone. Halvor''s face was pale. ¡°Curse you, James! There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll make a move on the Tucksons.¡± Gritting his teeth, he ordered, ¡°Inform the Wagner Mercenaries to reinforce the Tucksons immediately. If James dares make a move, we''ll fight to the bitter end.¡± ¡°Have you gone mad, Father? We don¡¯t stand a chance against the Red me Army!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to die so soon. Please don¡¯t act recklessly. We should use our connections to avert this crisis.¡± The Tucksons were panicking. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Hearing that they were about to fight against the Red me Army, the Tucksons panicked. ¡°What else can I do then?¡± Halvor¡¯s face darkened. James¡¯ army was already outside the district. The Tucksons would be over if he does not resort to extreme measures. ¡°We should remain calm, Father. James is different from other generals. He¡¯s themander-in-chief of the ck Dragon Army and the Dragon King. He climbed the ranks by stepping on the corpses of his enemies. Why would he be afraid of mere mercenaries?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The Tucksons tried convincing Halvor. Halvorposed himself. He immediately pulled his phone out and called the Secretary-General. ¡°Secretary-General, why is James here outside my house with an army? Request an audience with the King and ask him to order James to retreat.¡± A hoarse voice came from the phone and said, ¡°Halvor, do you still not understand the situation? Why did the King make James the Emperor? That¡¯s because he wields the de of Justice. He can aplish feats others can¡¯t. I wish you good luck. In any case, I can¡¯t do anything to help. N?velDrama.Org content. Do not contact me anymore, and don¡¯t you dare rat me out. Otherwise, the Tucksons will surely be doomed.¡± Beep... Before Halvor could say anything, the Secretary-General hung up the phone. ¡°Hello? F*ck!¡± Halvor cursed. Then, he called another number. ¡°Chief Executive...¡± Beep... Before he could finish his sentence, the other side immediately hung up the call. Halvor, however, was persistent. He kept calling various powerful figures whom he had a close rtionship with. He wanted them to use their connections and order James to retreat. ¡°T¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable.¡± ¡°F*ck...¡± Halvor cursed. Though he had a good rtionship with these powerful figures, none of them were willing to extend a helping hand. The Tucksons looked at him in anticipation. ¡°How did it go, Father?¡± ¡°Keep calling, Grandpa. You have a close rtionship with these powerful figures. Every year, we would even send them gifts...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Halvor yelled. The Tucksons fell silent. Delh¡¯s face was swollen, and blood was oozing out from her forehead. With great difficulty, she got up while clutching her head. Immediately, Halvor grabbed her by the hair. ¡°You¡¯re the reason why James is here. I''ll kill you!¡± ¡°No, Father!¡± ¡°Calm down, Grandpa. We shouldn¡¯t act recklessly. Since you¡¯re the cause of this, you should admit your crimes. Otherwise, the Tucksons are doomed.¡± The Tucksons would surely be doomed if Delh was killed. ¡°This is bad, Mr. Halvor. The Red me Army has entered the district and is now heading here,¡± came a yell. A thousand strong fully armed soldiers surrounded the Tucksons¡¯ residence. Then, a few soldiers rushed toward the door and broke it down.. Boom! The door copsed, and James walked in. Seeing the fully armed soldiers, the Tucksons immediately crouched down and covered their heads. Halvor knew it was over for them. However, he was unwilling to admit defeat just like that. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 He immediately called a number. ¡°Marion Wagner, the Tucksons¡¯ residence is surrounded by the Red me Army. Bring a few thousand men here at once and force James to make a retreat. Once I¡¯ve escaped safely, I''ll give youa third of the Tucksons¡¯ assets.¡± A voice came, ¡°Mr. Halvor, what makes you think that I¡¯ll help the Tucksons out? Once you''re dead, all of the Tucksons¡¯ assets will be confiscated.¡± Halvor hurriedly said, ¡°I have several bank ounts overseas with a couple of billions in each of them. Help me out and I¡¯ll give you a third of them.¡± ¡°T would love to. However, I value my life more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t f*ck around with me! I thought you mercenaries would be willing to do anything for money even at the cost of your life! You don¡¯t have toe personally. Just send your men here. There¡¯s no way James would allow the situation to escte in the Capital. Can he withstand the consequences of this?" Halvor had no choice but to make a gamble. Marion remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Fine, I promise you. But first, you¡¯ll have to pay up.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make the transfer immediately.¡± Halvor hurriedly made the transfer. In less than a minute, the process wasplete. ck! ck! ck! The sound of footsteps could be heard outside. Halvor immediately grabbed Delh and pressed a gun against her head. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Meanwhile, in a hotel in the Capital... Seeing that the transfer was made, a man stood up and gave a call, ¡°Mobilize three thousand men to the Tucksons¡¯ residence and rescue Halvor Tuckson no matter the cost. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give your belongings to your family.¡± After hanging up the phone, he swiftly headed to the airport. In the Tucksons¡¯ residence... James walked up the stairs. Then, he entered a room with Henry and a dozen fully armed soldiers following close behind. The moment he entered through the door, the Tucksons immediately covered their heads and crouched down. Halvor, on the other hand, grabbed Delh and retreated to a corner. Looking at James and the fully armed soldiers, he said coldly, ¡°Give the order to retreat immediately, James. Or else, I won''t hesitate to put a bullet through her head.¡± James remainedposed when faced with an ordinary man. He was confident that his speed was much greater than Halvor¡¯s bullet. ¡°Why bother resisting when it hase to this, Halvor? Tell me honestly everything you did all these years and who you¡¯ve been in contact with. I promise I''ll spare your life.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Halvor burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°What¡¯s the point of sparing my life? I¡¯m not interested in spending the remainder of my life in prison. Besides, do you dare make a move on me, James? Do you know what the consequences are? Do you know who are the ones behind me?¡± James nced at him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s the Secretary-General and the Chief Executive. Also, let¡¯s not forget a group of high-ranking officials in the military. The Capital will be thrown into disarray if you dare make a move on me. Not even the King dares act recklessly. So can you?¡± Hearing this, a grin crept up on James¡¯ face. ¡°what do you think?¡± Then, with the speed of lightning, he appeared behind Halvor. Before Halvor could even react, he felt a searing pain on his wrist, and his gun fell to the floor. Then, he cried out in pain. Grabbing Halvor¡¯s hand, James threw him into the air. Halvor was sent flying and copsed to the floor. Meanwhile, a few soldiers immediately handcuffed him. Halvor struggled with all his might but to no avail. He cried out, ¡° Don¡¯t you dare, James! I promise I will annihte your wife¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Take them away.¡± James¡¯ expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Seal off the Tucksons¡¯ residence and confiscate all their assets.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Halvor was taken away. James pulled his phone out and called Thea. ¡°Thea, inform the God- King Pce to protect the Cahans, Quincy and the others in Cansington. A storm is brewing in the Capital.¡± Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 A cornered dog would inevitablysh out. James was worried Halvor would do something reckless. Since he was currently in the Capital and was unable to concern himself with the affairs in Cansington, he immediately called Thea and instructed her to order the God - King Pce to step up their security measures to protect the Cahans, Quincy, and the others in Messiah Corporation. ¡°How dare you arrest me, James? Do you know who I am? Do you know what I¡¯m capable of?¡± Even as Halvor was taken away, he continued shouting. However, James paid no heed to him. He looked at Delh who was bloodied all over and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I waste.¡± ¡°T-It¡¯s alright...¡± Caressing her bloodied forehead, Delh said, ¡° Thank you for arriving on time. Otherwise, my mother and I...¡± James waved slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do. I will ask someone to send you to the hospital first. Once I¡¯m done resolving the matter, I''ll visit you.¡± Henry immediately ordered, ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A few soldiers brought Delh and her mother away, while all of the Tucksons were arrested. Ina convoy... Handcuffed, Halvor¡¯s expression was grim. He was waiting for the mercenaries¡¯ arrival. The mercenaries were not afraid to die. As long as they were paid, they could do anything. He believed that James would definitely let him go once they arrived. Under James¡¯ orders, all businesses under the Tucksons were seized. Outside the Tucksons¡¯ residence in Hope Vi District... Henry walked over to a convoy and reported, ¡°Emperor, all Tucksons have been arrested. Please give us your order.¡± ¡°Take them to the courthouse and imprison them in the dungeon. Also, give the order to investigate the Tucksons. At the same time, put out a reward to gather §Ú,¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ evidence of the Tucksons¡¯ past crimes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry saluted him and ordered, ¡°Retreat.¡± The convoys began leaving. However, before they could leave the district, a few trucks drove toward them. Then, the container opened and fully armed mercenaries charged out and surrounded Hope Vi District. They were the Wagner Mercenaries. However, Marion was not the one leading them. It was one of his subordinates, Nott Thorstein. Nott knew exactly what he was doing. Though he and the remaining three thousand men knew that their chances of surviving were close to none, they chose toe for the sake of money. ¡°Surround them. Do not let a single one of them pass,¡± Nott yelled. Around forty years of age, he was a tanned man. There were a few scars on his face. The column of convoys stopped dead in its tracks, and a soldier hurriedly dashed toward the convoy James was in. James got off the convoy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop?¡± ¡°Something bad happened. Thousands of fully armed mercenaries have surrounded Hope Vi District.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ face darkened, and he roared, ¡°How did thousands of mercenaries manage to sneak into the Capital where the Red me Army is in charge? This is preposterous!¡± Henry furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°This is bad, Emperor. This is a district where many influential and wealthy people live. If this bes a battlefield, many lives will be lost.¡± Wearing a grim expression, James pulled his phone out and called Nathaniel. ¡°Ig something the matter?¡±§Ú-¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ ¡°Mobilize the army and seal off the Capital. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Without my orders, no one is allowed to enter or leave.¡± Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Hearing this, Nathaniel¡¯s face paled, and he asked, ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± James ordered, ¡°Three thousand mercenaries have surrounded Hope Vi District. I want you to mobilize the entire armed forces and reinforce me. I don¡¯t wish to harm any innocent people, nor do I wish to let a single enemy escape.¡± ¡°Holy...¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel was stunned, and he immediately gave the order. Sirens began ring throughout §Ú_¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ the Red me Army¡¯s headquarters. The Red me Army hastily assembled and was prepared to move out. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Convoys, armored cars, and helicopters were on the move. At the same time, in Hope Vi District... The mercenaries seized control of the security room and wiped out all security guards. Aman full of scars on his face was speaking using a loudspeaker, ¡° Listen up, James. Release Halvor Tuckson immediately and prepare a helicopter for me, or else I¡¯ll tten Hope Vi District.¡± ¡°Curses!¡± James was enraged. ¡°Emperor, we shouldn¡¯t act recklessly. We don¡¯t know about their numbers or their weapons. The consequences will be dire if we¡¯re reckless,¡± Henry hurriedly reminded James. James took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Halvor burst into a peal ofughter, ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? There¡¯s no way you can withstand the consequences. Release me at once, or else I¡¯ll make sure hundreds of innocent victims die alongside me.¡± James ignored him. At the same time, Central Command was established. A few drones were used to scout the situation outside. ¡°Emperor, there are approximately three thousand men outside armed with heavy weaponry. They even have RPGs. We can¡¯t annihte them all without getting innocent people in Hope Vi District involved.¡± ¡°Emperor, they¡¯re the Wagner Mercenaries, who are active in the North African region. I don¡¯t know how they managed to infiltrate the Capital.¡± ¡°Their weapons are Solean weaponry. They must have been in contact with the military.¡± More and more news came. Hearing them, James¡¯ face darkened. Things were way moreplex than he initially thought. He was confident he could annihte the mercenaries. However, he could not guarantee the safety of the civilians inside Hope Vi District. James was wearing a grim expression. ¡°Emperor, the Secretary of Defence is on the line.¡± ¡°Put him through.¡± James grabbed the phone beside him. ¡°Do not act recklessly, James. Hope Vi District is full of important figures of Sol. Their deaths would be the nation¡¯s loss. ept whatever demands they make.¡± James hung up the phone. ¡°Emperor, the Directorate of Security is on the line.¡± ¡°Ignore him,¡± James ordered. He knew that these powerful figures were trying to pressure him to ept the enemy¡¯s demands. However, as the person in charge of this battle, §Ú_¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ he called the shots around here. Henry asked, ¡°What should we do, Emperor? Do wepromise or...¡± James said, ¡°We will stall for time before the main forces arrive. This is the Capital, the capital of Sol. If we allow them to take Halvor just like that, what would the world think of us? Are the negotiators here?¡± ¡°Yes, they are in the process of negotiating. However, the enemy only demands to see you.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see what they are up to.¡± James stood up and left Central Command. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Outside Hope Vi District... Three thousand fully armed mercenaries surrounded the entire district. The security guards had been annihted, except for three. They were kneeling on the ground, with guns pressed against their heads. Not too far away, a column of convoys was stopped in their tracks. Thousands of fully armed soldiers were on high alert. Aman ina ck jacket whose face was covered in scars was standing nearby the security room. Behind him were a dozen men, who were aiming their RPGs at the convoys. James approached. A soldier immediately presented him with his bulletproof vest. However, James waved slightly and politely declined. He walked over to Nott. ¡°Halt.¡± With a loudspeaker in his hand, Nott yelled, ¡°Take another step and we¡¯ll open fire.¡± James stopped. A few shielded soldiers hurriedly walked over to James and handed him a loudspeaker. James lightly waved. ¡°I do not need this.¡± Looking at Nott, James catalyzed True Energy and yelled, ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you know where you are right now? This is the Capital. All escape routes have been sealed off. Do you seriously think you can escape?¡± As James had catalyzed True Energy, his voice was audible even from twenty meters away. James¡¯ voice buzzed in Nott¡¯s ears. It was a little ufortable. After a few seconds, he replied, ¡°I have no ns of leaving this ce alive. Bring Halvor here at once and prepare mea helicopter.¡± ¡°Fine, I ept your demand,¡± James said without the slightest bit of hesitation. ¡°But I need time to prepare the helicopter.¡± ¡°T want the helicopter in ten minutes, or else the district will be in ruins.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Then, James returned to Central Command. ¡°when will you arrive, Nathaniel?¡± ¡°The Air Force is ready. As for the rest, around twenty minutes or so.¡± Hearing this, James frowned. It would be toote by then. ¡°T want real-live footage of the surveince §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ cameras outside Hope Vi District.¡± In an instant, the images appeared before him. There were many fully armed mercenaries. With a simple nce, he immediately understood the mercenaries ¡¯ battle positions. The moment a battle broke out, they would immediately charge into any nearby vis and annihte the people living inside. As they were unafraid of death, the whole ce would be in ruins once battle breaks out. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°How many people live here?¡± ¡°Around three thousand people. They are all wealthy multi- billionaires and CEOs of mega-conglomerates. James frowned. Everyone in Central Command was wearing a grim expression. After a brief moment, he pulled his phone out and called Maxine. Before he could speak, Maxine said, §Ú-¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ ¡°I already know what¡¯s going on. Three thousand mercenaries have surrounded Hope Vi District. Don¡¯t act recklessly, James. If the situation goes out of control, many innocent lives will be lost.¡± Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 James said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. In a short amount of time, many powerful figures called me to warn against escting the situation and to ept the enemy¡¯s demands. Help me think of something, Maxine.¡± Maxine had been paying close attention to this incident the moment James called Thea. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then, news came from the Cadens. After hearing of this, she had been thinking of a way to deal with the three thousand-strong mercenaries while suffering minimal losses. Now, she had a general idea of what to do. ¡°James, from what I understand, these mercenaries know that they will be fighting against the Red me Army in the Capital. This means that they have no ns of returning alive.¡± ¡°This is rather problematic.¡± ¡°They are most certainly risking their lives for money. Before battle breaks out, try demoralizing the mercenaries. Promise them you will reward them with a sum as long as they surrender. Once a few wavers, seize the opportunity and make a breakthrough.¡± ¡°You''re the ck Dragon. You have seen and experienced manybats. You know what to do.¡± This was the only way Maxine could think of with the limited time she had. ¡°T understand. I''ll give it a try.¡± James hung up the phone. Now, he had a rough idea of what to do. He ordered, ¡°Red me Army, prepare to get into position. Snipers, into position. Once I give my orders, I want you to end the battle as soon as possible. Do not give the enemy breathing space. Soldiers in Hope Vi District, swiftly head toward the periphery and upy the high ground. Once I give my order, work together with the Red me Army from outside.¡± After giving his orders, James walked toward the convoy Halvor was in. Halvor was sitting in the convoy with aposed look on his face. Upon seeing James, he smiled, ¡°James, I believe you will make the right choice.¡± ncing at Halvor, James said coldly, ¡°Halvor, what a bold man you are. This should have been over once I arrested you. Now that you have created such amotion, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to deal with the mess.¡± ¡°T only want to live,¡± Halvor said coldly. ¡°Take him out,¡± James ordered. The handcuffed Halvor was immediately brought out. James then headed toward the entrance of Hope Vi District with him. At the same time, in Peace Mansion... The King and Mr. Lee were together. The King was wearing a grim expression. He was worried that the situation would escte out of control. The consequences would be dire. ¡°Mir. Lee, can James really resolve the issue?¡± Mr. Lee wasposed. No one knew what he was thinking about. However, deep down, he was worried. After all, no ordinary people live in Hope Vi District. Now that news had spread, panic swept the nation. If not properly resolved, the consequences would be dire. ¡°T think so.¡± Mr. Lee was unsure. After all, the mercenaries were armed with heavy weaponry and were unafraid to die. The King said, ¡°If the situation esctes out of control and Hope Vi District bes a battlefield, many innocent lives will be lost. Even a single death would shake the pirs of Sol. I just received news that James has mobilized the Red me Army while declining to ept the call of the powerful figures in the military. He¡¯s going all out.¡± Mr. Lee said, ¡°As a military man, he knows what to do. I believe he willpromise when necessary. Besides, we don¡¯t have any other options now. We can only have faith in him. If he can sessfully resolve this matter, the dynamics of the Capital willpletely change. Think of it as a purge in advance.¡± ¡°Mhm... I hope James will handle the situation well.¡± The King nodded. Since he made James the Emperor, he believed in his ability. However, he also had a backup n. He only hoped that needless bloodshed could be avoided. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to clean up the mess. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Bringing Halvor with him, James stood twenty meters away from Nott once more. He looked at Nott and some of the heavily armed mercenaries in front of him, then said in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you the person, but the helicopter will take some time to arrive. Besides, it still needs to refuel, and that will take even more time.¡± While he said that, he unlocked Halvor¡¯s handcuffs and pushed him slightly. Feeling relieved, Halvor sprinted forward. He stumbled several times before he got to Nott¡¯s side. ¡°Where¡¯s Marion?¡± asked Halvor. ¡°Did he leave the Capital already?¡± Nott cast a nce at him and did not say a word. He looked at the time. Nine minutes had passed. ¡°There¡¯s only one minute left, James. We''ll fight to the death if I don''t spot the helicopter within one minute.¡± Nott''s voice rang out. ¡°Bring it over,¡± Jamesmanded. Soon after, a helicopter approached in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s already here,¡± said James, pointing at the distant sky. Nott looked up and saw that a helicopter was indeed approaching. However, his face was solemn. He knew that even if the helicopter had arrived, and he got on the helicopter, it would still be impossible to leave. Now he needed a hostage, and it had to be a hostage with great status and authority. ¡°Handcuff yourself and walk over here, James,¡± hemanded. ¡° Ineed you as a hostage. As long as I can leave the Capital alive, I''ll let you go.¡± James did not hesitate. He picked up the handcuffs that were lying on the ground and handcuffed himself. Moreover, he held up his hands and showed them to Nott who was standing across from him. At the same time, he said in a low voice, ¡°Henry, I¡¯ll go first as a hostage. Let them take off. When the brigade arrives, quickly deploy them and wipe out the enemies within ten seconds. Then,unch a missile at the departing helicopter. They¡¯re not allowed to leave alive.¡± ¡°Dragon General, what are you trying to do? How can I fire at the helicopter if you¡¯re on it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll do something to make the helicopter lose control,¡± said James. ¡°The moment the helicopter loses control, open fire. Also, make sure that the nearby residents go indoors and don¡¯t stay outside. Try to shatter the helicopter into fragments. Otherwise, it will hurt the civilians when it falls.¡± ¡°Is this really okay, Sir? How will you escape?¡± ¡°Believe me. It''ll be alright,¡± James said in a low voice. All this while, Henry was always in the Southern ins. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He had no idea that James was already a man of great power. It would not be difficult for him to escape from the helicopter. ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded. He somehow believed in James. James continued, ¡°Before the battle begins, undermine the enemy¡¯s morale. Promise them that if they surrender, they won''t die and will even receive some money.¡± Henry nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡± Ahead of him, Nott yelled, ¡°What are you still yapping about, James? Come over quickly. Remember, you can¡¯t bring any weapons.¡± James finally moved forward after that. As soon as he got close, several guns were pointed at him, but he still looked calm and rxed. The helicopter arrived fairly quickly. Ina matter of minutes, it appeared in the sky over Hope Vi District andnded in a vacant lot outside the district. ¡°Walk.¡± Nott pointed a gun at James, and James walked towards the helicopter. When Nott arrived at the helicopter, his men pointed a gun at the pilot and said, ¡°Get out.¡± The pilot quickly got out of the helicopter. ¡°Get on the helicopter,¡± ordered Nott. One of his men hurried to the cockpit. He then followed him into the helicopter while holding a gun to James'' head. Halvor followed closely with a few of his trusted men. Go.¡± The ne quickly took off on Nott''smand. ¡°Haha...¡± Halvor guffawed. ¡°James, I told you you¡¯dpromise. How about that? I called it, didn¡¯t I?¡± James nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Do you really think you can escape?¡± With a smug face, Halvor said, ¡°We''re getting away now, aren''t we?¡± James stopped talking. Nott had a serious look on his face. They had not yet left Sol. He was uneasy. He took his walkie-talkie and ordered, ¡°Everyone, be on standby. If the Red me Army dares to make a move, attack quickly. If the Red me Army does not make a move, just remain still. Be assured that the share that belongs to your family won¡¯t go missing after I leave here alive. 1, Nott Thorstein, have always kept my word.¡± Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 James was sitting in the helicopter, keeping track of the time and surveying his surroundings. About twenty minutes had passed. The helicopter had flown out of downtown and appeared in the suburbs. James believed that the Red me Army had already finished deploying within this time. He was also aware that there were satellites constantly monitoring this helicopter. After the helicopter had departed, the Red §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ me Army''s helicopters moved into position and appeared in the sky above Hope Vi District. There were snipers on every helicopter. The three thousand mercenaries below were already being aimed at. The mercenaries had observed the sky bing densely packed with helicopters. However, they were not afraid at all. They were already prepared to die when they dared toe, but they did not take any rash actions either. As long as Nott could leave safely, their families would receive the money. At this moment, within the vi district, a horn was sounded. ¡°People that are outside, listen. Surrender right now. Lay down your weapons and you¡¯ll be spared from death. You''ll even get a certain amount of money.¡± The voice kept ringing out. James, too, sensed that it was almost time at this point. He looked at Halvor calmly and said, ¡°Halvor, do you really think you can leave?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we almost out of the Capital now?¡± Halvor had a smile on his face. He had truly believed that as long as the three thousand mercenaries at Hope Vi District did not retreat, the Red me Army would not dare to do anything rash and he would be able to leave Sol very soon. After leaving, he no longer cared about what the Red me Army would do next. ¡°Heh!¡± Jamesughed softly. He stood up, and the handcuffs in his hands fell to the ground. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nott immediately raised his gun. Bang! A gunshot rang out. However, James was standing to the side, unscathed. There was even an extra bullet in his hand. ¡°You?¡± Nott turned pale. James grabbed Halvor before abruptly pushing his True Energy. The helicopter hatch jolted open in an instant. Then he dragged Halvor along and leaped. A strong gust of wind suddenly blew in at this precise moment, making the helicopter instantly sway unsteadily from side to side. Henry had been using satellite surveince to keep an eye on the helicopter. He was watching the satellite feed when he noticed James jump out of the helicopter from a height of several hundred meters, dragging someone with him. Immediately, he gave the order. ¡°Take action. Fire!¡± At themand, the snipers mounted on the helicopters hovering over Hope Vi District immediately went into action. Below, three thousand people instantly copsed to the ground. At the same time, the missile wasunched. It hit Nott¡¯s helicopter precisely. Boom! The helicopter instantly disintegrated into pieces and scattered into fragments. N?velDrama.Org content. There was nothing left of Nott and a number of his men. James was falling from the sky while dragging Halvor. He used True Energy to ovee the resistance and stood firm on the ground. Then, he casually dropped Halvor to the ground. Halvor was already scared out of his wits. His limbs gave way and he copsed to the ground. Right now, his face was pale, and he was foaming at the mouth. His entire body was shaking. In all of his life, he had never witnessed §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ such a scene. ¡°You, you...¡± He looked at James as if he had seen the devil. Even his teeth were chattering. James gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I told you, you can''t escape.¡± Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 ¡°Greetings and wee to the midday news, viewers. ¡°This afternoon, the Red me Army of the Capital had conducted abat drill. During this drill, three thousand fully armed Red me Army soldiers acted as the enemy and surrounded the Hope Vi District in the Capital. ¡°It was a live fire drill. During the drill, the entire Red me Army was deployed. Theypleted the rescue mission in a very short period of time. ¡°Please stay tuned to our follow-up report on the details of the drill.¡± A news story spread throughout the Capital and even the entire country. Today, the Red me Army was dispatched. Convoys and tanks were everywhere in the streets, and the entire city was also sealed off. In the sky were countless helicopters. Evenbat aircraft were deployed. This caused panic, but immediately §Ú,¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ after, the news came out. The public then realized that it was a drill. The Red me Army quickly cleaned up the battlefield. They dragged away the three thousand corpses and cleaned up Hope Vi District. Meanwhile, James had brought Halvor back to the city and locked him up. After that, he attended the press conference for thebat drill. At the conference, he announced, ¡°The Capital is the safest city in Sol. The Red me Army is the strongest of the Sol armies in terms ofbat power. Through this drill, the Red me Army has demonstrated its terrifyingbat prowess. I hereby dere that this drill has been sessfullypleted.¡± James simply said a few words and left. The rest would be handled by people from other departments. In one way or another, the general public must be convinced that it was indeed only a drill. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At Peace Mansion... Mr. Lee never left. The news came through. The King said with a smile, ¡°I must say that James is quite capable. He wiped out these mercenaries without harming anyone and even brought back the head of the Tuckson family.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Mr. Lee sighed. ¡°The Capital will no longer be peaceful after this. The year ising to an end. I really don''t want any mishaps to ur at this time. However, if these thorny issues can be resolved before the new year, the election next year will be rtively peaceful.¡± At this point, a guard entered and said respectfully, ¡°King, Mr. Lee. James is here.¡± ¡°1''ll be leaving, then.¡± Mr. Lee quickly stood up with the intention of leaving through the back door. However, James had already entered when he got to his feet. ¡°Mir. Lee, are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Hearing James'' voice, Mr. Lee sat back down. James walked over and looked at the old man opposite the King. This person looked about sixty years old. He wore a frock coat as if he was an §Ú¦Ò.¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ old man who had traveled from a bygone age. James was aware that this was the person behind the King, Mr. Lee. ¡°You''re here. Sit.¡± The King pointed to the sofa on the side. James sat down. His gaze remained fixed on Mr. Lee. ¡°This is Mr. Lee,¡± the King said as he introduced him. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 James smiled and said, ¡°I''ve known about Mr. Lee for quite some time, and I finally got to meet him today.¡± The King smiled and asked, ¡°What can I do for you this time?¡± ¡°It''s nothing major. It''s just that I''ve attacked the Tuckson family this time, and there will undoubtedly be arge number of people involved. Besides that, mercenaries appeared in the Capital and were even using military weapons. There¡¯s something fishy about that. I''m afraid there will be a major upheaval in the military region, so I specifically stopped by to give prior notice,¡± said James. The King nodded and said, ¡°Well, that''s to be expected. Go ahead. Abide by the rules regardless of who is involved. It''s time fora clean-up and for a significant recement of personnel. In fact, I''ve been wanting to take action for a while now, but there haven''t been any opportunities. In addition, I was also concerned that if 1 took action against these people, the Capital would descend into chaos.¡± Mr. Lee did not say anything. He just looked at James. He was also contemting and specting. ¡®What kind of a person is James, exactly?¡¯ Was he truly a hero for his nation and his people, or was he just a man with ambition? The King continued, ¡°Do what you have to and I''ll take care of the rest. I''ll look for suitable candidates as soon as possible to fill some of the vacant positions so that there won¡¯t be a mess.¡± James felt relieved after hearing the King''s words. He stood up, looked at Mr. Lee, and said, ¡°Mr. Lee, I''ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mr. Lee then nodded gently. James did not linger and quickly left. After he left, the King then looked at Mr. Lee and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about, Mr. Lee?¡± Mr. Lee responded, ¡°I was wondering what James was thinking about. Sometimes I can''t see right through him. Everything he does is for the nation and its people. He puts on an admirable front of devotion to righteousness and ack of fear. However, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I¡¯m unable to infer what he¡¯s really thinking.¡± ¡°Aren''t we going to ascend him to the throne?¡± asked the King. ¡° If we''re having doubts about him now, what will happenter?¡± Mr. Lee gave a small wave of his hand and said, ¡°He¡¯ll have no trouble taking the throne. It''s just that someone in a high- ranking position must consider the big picture. James was too rash in light of the incident today. He did not take the repercussions into ount. He seems to act independently and make decisions without consulting anyone else.¡± The King nodded gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Fortunately, it was sessful. If there had been a slip-up, the upheaval it would have caused would have been enormous. Even though he hadplete faith, it was still a bit of a gamble. As a high-ranking official, he can¡¯t make such a choice. He can¡¯t gamble with his decisions.¡± ¡°Yes. It appears that we¡¯ll need to train someone else. If James is really interested in this position, he¡¯ll find a way to get rid of the newly revealed candidate and solidify his position in Sol. If he has no interest, then he''ll work with the neer and sort everything out.¡± Mr. Lee said nonchntly. ¡°James currently controls the military. It''s not difficult for him to ascend to the throne if he wants to. If the ck Dragon Army joins forces with the Red me Army to surround the Capital, he¡¯ll be able to ascend to the throne,¡± said the King. ¡°That¡¯s a bad n,¡± said Mr. Lee. ¡°That¡¯s just him being ambitious. He¡¯ll only do something like that if he loses the election. Let¡¯s first wait and see. James did not make a move against Yarov this time, but now the Tucksons have been met with disaster. Among those involved with the Tuckson family, there must be someone from Gu Sect. N?velDrama.Org content. We¡¯ll see what Gu Sect does next.¡± Mr. Lee stood up as he said that. ¡°I¡¯ll be going back, then.¡± Leaning back on the couch, the King lost himself in thought. Mr. Lee had the idea of putting James on the throne very early on. He, however, only wanted James to remove the dissidents. James would be useless to him once he got rid of them. He wanted to get rid of ancient martial artists, but he was an ancient martial artist himself. Moreover, behind him was also a group of ancient martial artists. The King watched the back of Mr. Lee as he left, and his brows began to furrow. James, on the other hand, was also ruminating and contemting after he left Peace Mansion. He was thinking about Mr. Lee¡¯s identity and his background. However, he did not know anything about Mr. Lee at the moment, and could not make any educated guesses yet. He took a deep breath and put his thoughts aside. Then he took out his phone and contacted Madelyn Gabriel. Soon the phone was connected and Madelyn''s voice rang out, ¡° Emperor, I¡¯ve spoken to you about the incident today. I must say, you have a lot of guts. The Tucksons have been well-established in the Capital for a century and they¡¯re connected in an intricate web of rtionships. When you make a move against the Tucksons, many people and families in the Capital will get involved.¡± ¡°1 don''t need instructions from you on how to do things. I just want a list of the Gu Sect members'' names.¡± James was about to make his move, but first, he needed to know how many of the individuals connected to the Tuckson family were actually members of Gu Sect. ¡°The list of the names is ready, so I¡¯ll send it to you. Please remember to check it. Also, before you take any action, you have to kill Mr. Gabriel first. Otherwise, when you act, you¡¯ ll be affecting the interests of many people, and it¡¯s impossible for Mr. Gabriel to not intervene. Now all he wants to do is fake his death, hide, and stop caring about these things.¡± ¡°Alright. I''ll work out a detailed n as soon as possible.¡± After James ended the call, he immediately rushed to the Emperor''s Mansion. He needed to meet with Maxine to discuss and devise aprehensive n. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Outside the Emperor''s Mansion... A military vehicle was approaching. James got out of the vehicle, and the guards at the entrance saluted simultaneously. He gave them a small wave before walking straight into the mansion. Maxine and Thea were both sitting in the courtyard. Their rtionship appeared to have improved in the past few days. They were chatting without being cold to each other. They were very concerned today. They were concerned that things would spiral out of control on James¡¯ side. Fortunately, there were no mishaps. ¡°James.¡± ¡°Honey.¡± When James approached, they both stood up at the same time. James walked over and sat down on a chair in the gazebo. ¡°Thea, have youpleted all of the preparations for Cansington?¡± he inquired. ¡°Yes.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°I''ve already given orders for the God -King Pce''s elites to provide their protection covertly.¡± ¡°Good.¡± James let out a sigh of relief. ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± asked Maxine. "First, put on a show with Mr. Gabriel. We¡¯ll need toe up with prehensive n. We can''t raise the suspicions of the Gu Sect members,¡± said James. James had agreed with Yarov. It did not matter to him whether Yarov lived or died. What was important to him was that he would get to know the people of Gu Sect as he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity and strike them all at once. The three of them gathered and starteding up with a detailed n. Meanwhile... In Lily City, the Capital. At the foot of a mountain... There was a detached vi in this area. In the courtyard outside the mansion, a man who appeared to be in his sixties was practicing Tai Chi. His movements alternated between swift and gentle, and his imposing bearing shifted with the rise and fall of his hands. ¡°Sir, something has happened in the Capital.¡± Aman was quickly approaching. He was about forty years old and dressed in a suit and tie. The elder who was practicing Tai Chi stopped. Two beautiful youngdies behind him quickly walked over, carrying towels. The old man took them and wiped his hands and forehead. He then asked calmly, looking at the middle-aged man standing in front of him, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°James has taken over as the Emperor. Heunched an attack on the Tuckson family today. The entire Red me Army was on the move and created quite amotion. Currently, the Tucksons have all been arrested. James is being far too brash. The Tuckson family has a long history in the Capital and they have aplicatedwork of connections. Now that he has made a move against them, he''s going to take on quite a few families and prominent figures in the Capital.¡± Hearing this, the old man frowned slightly and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happening on Yarov''s side?¡± ¡°He has yet to make a move,¡± said the middle-aged man, ¡°I thought that Yarov was the target of the King''s n to have James ascend to the throne, but James chose to attack the Tuckson family directly instead of making a move against Yarov. Sir, now that James has gone straight past Yarov to target the Tucksons, he¡¯d definitely attack the people connected to the Tuckson family next. Then, the forces we have nurtured for so long will undoubtedly be uprooted by James.¡± The elder remained calm and collected. ¡°What¡¯s the situation on the Supreme Leader''s end?¡± he asked. ¡°The Supreme Leader is in closed-door meditation. Yarov tried to meet with him but was unable to do so. Currently, Thomas Caden is in charge,¡± said the man. ¡°Thomas?¡± Lucjan Owens did not trust Thomas, but the Supreme Leader wanted to coborate with him. There was nothing he could do about that. ¡°We can¡¯t trust Thomas, Mr. Owen. Thomas is James¡¯ grandfather. He must be paving the way for James. Thomas will undoubtedly turn against us once James seeds. He¡¯s just trying to exacerbate our internal conflict.¡± Lucjan nodded his head gently and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never trusted Thomas. The Supreme Leader seems to have lost interest in all of this, though. Now he just wants to reach the highest rank.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Still, we can''t just sit back and ept our fate...¡± He gave it a thought andmanded, ¡°Frederick, hurry to the Capital. Capture Quincy, Tiara, and the entire Cahan family. Distract James so that he¡¯s unable to make a move against the Capital. We can¡¯t let this brat destroy thework of connections we have established over the years.¡± Lucjan Owens. He was a member of the Owen family from Gu Sect''s three major families. Currently, he was the Deputy Leader of the Gu Sect. Even though he did not reside in the Capital during these years, he was well aware of the situation there. The Supreme Leader was currently meditating in seclusion, but something was going to happen in the Capital. He could not just sit around any longer. ¡°Yes, Mr. Owen. Where should we bring them?¡± Lucjan pondered for a while and said, ¡°The Mount Thunder Conference is approaching. Bring them to Mr. Thunder. Until the Mount Thunder Conference is over and things have settled down.¡± Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 ¡°Yes, ¡± The man nodded, then left in a hurry. Lucjan did not linger either. He turned around and entered the mansion behind him. At the Emperor''s Mansion, James was going over the n with Maxine and Thea. After much deliberation, they eventually arrived at someprehensive arrangements. He would kill Yarov Gabriel by tomorrow night. When it was time, he would wield the de of Justice and lead the Red me Army to where Yarov resided. Rather than bringing him back and imprisoning him, he would simply kill him immediately. Yarov would also get a stand-in ready beforehand. After they had finished discussing the n, James told Madelyn about it. Madelyn sent all of the documents about the Gu Sect to James as well. These documents contained information about Gu Sect that Yarov had obtained. James opened the documents and read them carefully. Gu Sect Leader, identity unknown. The Gu Sect also had a Deputy Leader, named Lucjan Owen. His strength was unknown, but it was at least at the seventh rank. Other than that, there was the Gu Devil. They were Yarov¡¯s teacher. They were the right-hand man of the Supreme Leader. Their identity was unclear. James read intently. There were many strong and capable people in the Gu Sect. ording to the understanding of Yarov, at least five of them had reached the fifth rank. Besides that, some of the families in the Capital were under the control of the Gu Sect. After reading this detailed document, James could not help but take a deep breath and said, ¡°Gu Sect is far too terrifying. With determination, it has the power to upend Sol in a sh.¡± He carefully tucked the documents away. Then, he took out a USB drive and plugged it into hisputer. It was previously from Nathaniel and contained evidence of crimesmitted by some powerful people. James read it intently. In this document, far too many prominent figures were included. There would undoubtedly be a massive uproar if actions were taken. It was understandable why Nathaniel was hesitant to part with it. He would risk losing his life if this ended up in the wrong hands. After reading it, James put it away. He printed the documents containing information about Gu Sect and ced them in a safe along with the USB drive. It was now nighttime. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the living room of the Emperor¡¯s Mansion... James was sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigarette. Thea sat beside him and said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been having a bad feeling. I think something is about to happen.¡± Since this afternoon, Thea¡¯s eyelid had been twitching. James held her hand and said, ¡°It''ll be fine. What could possibly happen.¡± ¡°T...1 don¡¯t know. I just have a really bad feeling.¡± ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s fine.¡± Maxine gave them both a quick nce, then stood up and said, ¡° I''m going back to my room.¡± At this moment, James¡¯ phone started to ring. He picked it up and noticed the call hade from an unknown number. He furrowed his brows slightly before answering the phone. ¡°James...¡± From the phone, a voice can be heard. It sounded slightly husky and mature. ¡°Who?¡± asked James. ¡°who I am isn¡¯t important. I''ll send you a video fileter. Check it out when you receive it.¡± Beep, beep, beep... The person on the other end of the phone hung up. Thea''s phone also rang at this precise moment. She answered the phone and immediately stood up, dropping her phone to the ground. ¡°H-Honey, word just came from the God-King Pce. In C- Cansington, something happened.¡± Thea looked pale and was even having trouble speaking. ¡°Quincy, Tiara, and several other members of the Cahan family have been abducted. Their whereabouts are currently unknown.¡± Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 James'' face immediately darkened. He knew something was wrong when he answered the phone. ¡°Honey, what should we do?¡± Thea was anxious. At this moment, James received a video file. He opened the file and began watching it. A number of people appeared in the video. They were Quincy, Tiara and Cynthia, as well as Lex, Benjamin, and David Cahan, all tied up. The scene shifted. An unknown man appeared in the video. He was wearing a ck hood and his face was obscured. ¡°James, if you want them to live,e to Mt. Thunder.¡± That was the end of the video. James clenched his fists. Veins were bulging on his arms. With a worried expression, Thea firmly grasped James'' hand. ¡° Honey...¡± James gave a slight wave of his hand and said, ¡°Thea, don¡¯t worry. It should be fine.¡± Even though James did not know who had taken them, he hada rough idea of what they were after. Today, he had made an attack on the Tuckson family. That was the beginning of a major meltdown. A number of people were getting anxious. The purpose of capturing Quincy, the Cahans, and the others was to lure him away so that he could not deal with the issues in the Capital. Thea''s beautiful face was filled with concern. ¡°Why did they take my grandfather? Why did they take my father and brother? Have they been brought to Mt. Thunder?¡± she asked. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± At this moment, Maxine walked out. She had just returned to her room and changed her clothes when she felt a rush of powerful energy sweep over her. She did not even have time to change out of her pajamas. James sat on the sofa, took a cigarette, and lit it. ¡°Quincy, Cynthia, Tiara, and the Cahans have been abducted. The enemy informed me that I need to get to Mount Thunder quickly if I want them to stay alive.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maxine also turned pale. She walked over and sat down. ¡°Quincy and the others, including the Cahans, were all secretly protected by the elites of the God- King Pce, yet they were still abducted. This can only mean that the person who made the attack is extremely powerful. Besides, they even told you to go to Mt. Thunder. It''s clear that they¡¯re trying to lead you away and stop you from interfering in the affairs of the Capital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. Thea was a bit anxious. ¡°Are Grandfather and the others really not in danger?¡± she asked. ¡°In theory, there is no danger. The reason these people took action was that they could no longer hold back after James had affected some individuals'' interests. There''s no way this is being done by the Tucksons, I''m guessing. The Tuckson family is merely an ordinary family. Despite having money and connections, theyck ancient martial artists and the ability tomand them. This is most likely done by members of the Gu Sect,¡± said Maxine. When he heard that, James frowned. ¡°The Gu Sect. Was it the Gu Sect''s Supreme Leader who made the move?¡± Maxine shook her head slightly and said, ¡°It shouldn''t be, based on how things appear right now. Gu Sect is a faction. It¡¯s far moreplicated than we realize. James, what you can do now is to set aside the issues of the Capital for the time being and go to Mt. Thunder. It won''t be long until the Mount Thunder Conference. If you get there quickly, you will not only be able to save them, but you¡¯ll also be able to attend the Mount Thunder Conference.¡± James had already made up his mind to go to Mt. Thunder. He could not possibly turn his back on Quincy, Cynthia, and the others. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. These people would die if he carried on with his actions. Maxine gave it a thought and said, ¡°How about this? Tomorrow morning, we''ll depart from the Capital together for Mount Thunder.¡± ¡°Okay. James nodded and said, ¡°Right now, things in the Capital area little chaotic. People are feeling anxious. Before I leave, I need to give a few instructions.¡± ¡°Go on, then. I¡¯m going back to my room to take a shower and sleep.¡± Maxine stood up again and turned to leave. James looked at Thea whose face was filled with anxiety and consoled her. ¡°Thea, don¡¯t worry. It''ll be alright. They just don¡¯t want me to attack these people in the Capital. As long as I don¡¯t take action right now and rush to Mt. Thunder, the Cahans will be alright.¡± Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Only then did Thea''s restlessness subside. ¡°I''m going out for a while.¡± James got to his feet and left the Emperor''s Mansion, making his way through the night to the Red me Army''s base. Henry was stationed at the Red me Army''s base. Office. ¡°Did you rush over at this hour for something, Sir?¡± Henry asked, standing in front of James. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Henry had known James for many years. N?velDrama.Org content. James had a solemn expression on his face from the moment he walked into the office, so he knew something must have happened. ¡°Yes,¡± James answered, ¡°Something did ur. This time, I went after the Tuckson family. My next actions will also be against some people''s interests. So, they couldn¡¯t take it any longer and abducted Quincy, Tiara, Lex Cahan, and the others from Cansington. They want me to leave the Capital and head to Mt. Thunder.¡± Henry was stunned. ¡°Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins?¡± he asked. James shook his head and said, ¡°No. During this time, you were in the Southern ins. You''re also unaware of what I''ve been through.¡± James did not borate much, as he was running out of time. Besides, he could not give a clear exnation either. He instructed, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone in the Red me Army that I can totally trust. While I¡¯m away, keep an eye out when you''re in the military region. Make sure there are no mishaps. Before I leave, I''ll transfer you from the Southern ins to the Capital, and your rank will be raised to three stars.¡± ¡°Mr. Caden, this requires a tripartite review to be approved...¡± James waved his hand slightly, interrupting Henry. He said, ¡°I understand that this requires a tripartite review, but I also have the authority to promote you. I''ll first transfer you over, and you''ll be temporarily inmand of the Red me Army. The formalities can be handledter. Until the new year, all you have to do is to keep the military region out of disarray.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± Henry turned around and left. Then, James made a call again for Nathaniel. Soon, Nathaniel appeared in the office. ¡°Emperor...¡± Nathaniel had a mischievous grin on his face, but when he saw James¡¯ solemn expression, he too became solemn. ¡° Sir, is something wrong?¡± He had to ask. ¡°T will transfer Henry from the Southern ins §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ to the Capital, and promote his rank from one star to three stars. He¡¯ll be inmand of the Red me Army for the time being.¡± Nathaniel furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°I''m afraid that¡¯s a bit difficult, sir. To be approved, it needs to go through a tripartite review. The military brass will almost certainly not approve or agree to this.¡± ¡°Pay no attention to them. I''ll deal with them once I get back.¡± James'' expression darkened. Those people were, to varying degrees, problematic. ¡°T''m going to leave the Capital tomorrow morning. Please assist Henry during my absence. The Capital must not devolve into chaos. If you have to make any difficult decisions, remember to inform me. Also, for the time being, put off dealing with the Tuckson family. Simply detain Halvor and let the other irrelevant Tuckson family members go for now.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Nathaniel was taken aback. ¡°Yes. There was a bit of a mishap, so I¡¯m going to settle it. Remember, if anyone puts pressure on you to release Halvor, don''t give in. The Red me Army hasplete authority over this matter, and no other department is allowed to intervene.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Nathaniel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all. You may leave.¡± James gave a small wave of his hand. Nathaniel turned around and left as well. He had no idea what had happened, but since James had attacked the Tuckson family, he could only assume it was something major. The Tuckson family was intertwined in aplex web of rtionships. There were too many people involved. To attack one of them is to attack all. James was in the military region, making a series of arrangements. After the arrangements were in order, he traveled through the night to the courthouse. He looked at the de of Justice, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ walked over, and picked it up. With the de of Justice in hand, he turned around and left. ¡°No matter who they are, if they dare to touch them, I''ll never let them get away with it.¡± James exuded a chilling, murderous intent. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 James left with the de of Justice. His destination this time was the Mount Thunder Sect. It was almost time for the Mount Thunder Conference. As of yet, he had no idea what would transpire during the conference. He was only aware that there was already friction between the Great Four. During the Mount Thunder Conference, the Great Four would use violence to settle their disputes. James was a Caden, so it was impossible for him to stay above the fray. He would definitely get caught up in it. Aside from that, he was the Commander of the ck Dragon Army, the Dragon King, and the Emperor. He was the country''s representative. Furthermore, members of the Gu Sect were the driving force behind the Mount Thunder Conference. He would surely be up against the members of Gu Sect. This time around, the Mount Thunder Conference would undoubtedly be a battleground. The chances of survival were uncertain. He did not know if he would be able to make it back alive. James did not sleep for the entire night. He sat in the room, meditating. The next day! ¡°Honey...¡± A voice could be heard. James opened his eyes slightly, controlled his True Energy, and got to his feet. Before him, stood a stunning woman in casual clothing. She had a cascade of long, ck hair. Her pretty face wore a solemn expression. ¡°Thea,¡± James called out and took her into his arms, hugging her tightly. Thea was stunned. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jamesy his head against her shoulders, the scent of shampoo and perfume permeating his senses. He said gravely, ¡°This time, Thea, it will be extremely dangerous at Mt. Thunder, so you won''t be going. You¡¯ ll return to Cansington. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to return alive, but if I do, I''ll go find you in Cansington. I once made a promise to you that we would have a grand wedding together, one that wouldmand the attention of the entire world. If I can make it through and return, I''ll definitely keep my word, but, if I ?¡± Thea abruptly pulled away from James'' embrace and gave hima kiss, cutting off his speech. It took a while for them to separate. ¡°Honey, I''ll go with you. I¡¯m now a third-rank. I can help you as well. I won¡¯t be holding you back.¡± Thea looked at James with a determined expression. ¡°I''ve been trying my best, Honey. I¡¯d like to help you. I really want to help you. Let me apany you. Ill share your burden.¡± ¡°Thea, I know you''re trying, and I know you''ve put in a lot of effort. But you have no idea how powerful the enemies are this time. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When you are up against powerful individuals at the seventh or eighth rank, the third rank is really nothing. You won''t be able to fight back. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± James had thought about it for the whole night. He would not bring Thea, since he did not have full confidence and was not entirely certain he could bring Thea back safely. ¡°James, we can leave now.¡± Outside the door, there was knocking. James went over, opened the door to the room, and walked straight into the living room. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Maxine furrowed her brows slightly. She cast a nce at Thea, who was following behind him, and noticed the mood was a little strange. She could not help but rub her nose. James walked to the living room and sat down, then he took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°Honey, I have to go.¡± Thea was standing off to the side, a determined expression on her face. When she heard that, Maxine understood that James did not want to bring Thea. Thea continued, ¡°God-King Pce is very powerful, too. I''ll immediately direct all God-King Pce elites from across the country to Mount Thunder Sect and congregate there. No matter how formidable the opponents are, let¡¯s face them together.¡± James smoked the cigarette while staring at Thea, who was standing in front of him. In exchange for saving him, the woman in front of him had endured ten years of suffering. Even though there had been many setbacks during their time together, Thea was always in his heart. She hadpletely changed now. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 She was no longer the frail and defenseless Thea who allowed people to bully her. ¡°Thea, trust me. I¡¯ll bring back the Cahans. I¡¯ll bring them back even if it means risking my life.¡± After saying that, he looked at §Ú''¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Maxine and said, ¡°Maxine, go back to Cansington with Thea. The situation in the Capital is tooplicated and unpredictable, you should stay out of it for the time being.¡± ¡°IT can¡¯t do that,¡± Maxine objected immediately. ¡°If 1 go with you, I can offer you advice or strategize with you during a crisis. Besides, you don¡¯t even know much about ancient martial artists. You also have no idea who are the elites among the ancient martial artists. Iam somewhat knowledgeable about that. If you take me along, I can assist you.¡± ¡°Are you aware of what will happen at Mount Thunder this time?¡± James asked with a grave expression. ¡°The Great Four already had a falling out. During the Mount Thunder Conference, the other three families will team up and attack the Cadens. You¡¯re a member of the Caden family. If you''re there, they won''t have any mercy for you.¡± ¡°As a Caden, that¡¯s all the more reason I should go,¡± Maxine spoke without hesitation. Both of them were very determined to go to Mt. Thunder. They genuinely wanted to help James. He knew he could not persuade them. James stood up and swiftly touched their acupuncture points, sealing both of their True Energy. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡ªJames, what are you doing? Unseal my acupoints.¡± ¡°Honey, quickly unseal my acupoints. I can help you, I really can. I want to go with you to Mount Thunder Sect. My grandfather, my father, and my brother were all taken to Mt. Thunder. How could I not go?¡± They were both perturbed. ¡°Come in,¡± James said loudly. The door to the room was pushed open and a few guards entered. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Bring Maxine and Thea safely to the Red me Army''s base and find ck Shadow General. Inform ck Shadow to make arrangements for their return to Cansington and to detain them temporarily. Do not release them until the new year,¡± James instructed. ¡°Yes.¡± The guards gave a loud and uniformed response. ¡°James, can you not be so rude and impetuous?¡± shouted Maxine, ¡°Unseal my acupoints. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°what are you doing, Honey? Why do you always shoulder everything on your own? Why don''t you let me share some of your burdens...¡± Thea began to sob. Jamesmanded, ¡°Take them away.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The guards forcefully took Maxine and Thea away. James returned to his room once again. He looked at the de of Justice on the table and picked it up. He drew the de... Then, he contemted the de of Justice with a hint of darkness in his expression. A bleak, murderous aura was radiating from him. The de of Justice was put away in a sheath. Holding the de of Justice, he put on an overcoat and walked out of the room. He left the Emperor¡¯s Mansion, then the Capital, and began his journey to the Mount Thunder Sect. Meanwhile, in the Capital, at the Peace Mansion. ¡°King, James has already left the Capital.¡± The person who was talking was Gloom. He had left for a few days and went to Mount Thunder Sect. Then he returned after assigning some men to nt explosives in secret. ¡°Okay. The King nodded his head gently and said, ¡°I didn''t anticipate Lucjan to kidnap people from Cansington when he became agitated. He even forced James to leave for Mt. Thunder early so he wouldn''t be able to handle the affairs in the Capital.¡± ¡°King, what should we do now?¡± Gloom inquired. ¡°All we can do is wait until the Mount Thunder Conference. I never expected everything to be resolved before the Mount Thunder Conference in the first ce. Since James has already left, we¡¯ll put it on hold for now. Once the conference is over and Gu Sect is dealt with, it will be much easier to take care of the others.¡± said the King. ¡°Gloom...¡± ¡°Give me yourmand, King.¡± ¡°Mr. Lee already left for Mount Thunder Sect yesterday. Go and meet him there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gloom turned and left in a hurry. The King stood up as well and §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ moved around, releasing the tension in his body. For a split second, his face darkened. ¡°The Mount Thunder Conference has finally arrived. I hope there won''t be any mishaps this time. After this conference, everything wille toanend.¡± 2 Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Mt. Thunder was distinct from Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. Mt. Thunder was located in the East of Sol. The mountain range stretched over 20,000 kilometers, spanning Sol''s entire length. From Sol''s map, the mountain range looked like a gigantic, undting dragon. In the same vein, Mt. Thunder¡¯s east end resembled a dragon''s head and thus, it was known as Sol¡¯s Mother Mountain. James left the Capital with the de of Justice in hand and departed toward Mt. Thunder¡¯s closest city, Terentville. Aboard the ne, James leaned back against the seat with his eyes closed with his hands tightly clutched around his sword. Soon, the nended in Terentville. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived in Terentville.¡± James had inadvertently fallen asleep while resting on the ne. He was unaware they hadnded in Terentville until a breathy voice tried calling out to him. ¡°We''ve arrived?¡± ¡°Yes, we''vended.¡± The stewardess nodded at him. She had been keeping a wary eye on James for some time. He seemed rather suspicious when he boarded the ne and kept holding onto his sword throughout the flight. She was actually surprised that he passed the security check with his sword. The stewardess was also rather curious about James'' appearance. James had worn his hat low over his head so it obscured most of his facial features. To add to this, he was also wearing a pair of dark sunsses which further prevented her from getting a good look at him. James stood up. The stewardess, Ste Lyon, stared at James and stood in his way. Janies looked at the stewardess who was not bothering to hide her distrust of him and asked tersely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else you need? If there¡¯s nothing you require, please let me through.¡± ¡°S-Sorry.¡± Ste quickly stepped aside. James passed through her while still holding firmly onto the de of Justice. Ste continued warily eyeing James as he walked away and muttered under her breath, ¡°What a strange person. He didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. Have my looks degraded that much? Are men simply not attracted to me anymore?¡± She was confident in her beauty and alluring figure since she was rated the most beautiful stewardess online and had an extremely sizeable social media following. Men could barely take their eyes off of her whenever they saw her. Over the years, countless people had sought to court her but she never epted any of their advances. ¡°I''m such a catch, but that guy didn''t even look at me... Whatever, he probably swings the other way.¡± Ste clicked her tongue in frustration and walked away. As James left the ne, the de of Justice was still tightly clutched in his hands. James walked out of the airport and stood by the roadside. He took out his phone and called the number that had sent him the video previously. Soon, the call went through and someone picked up the phone. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Bearing a murderous gaze, James spoke with a voice like cold steel, ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived at Terentville. You''d better not touch a single hair on my friend¡¯s or the Cahans¡¯ heads. If I see so much as a single scratch on them, I assure you it''ll best thing you ever do.¡± ¡°Whether they stay unharmed depends on how much you cooperate.¡± A hoarse voice replied indifferently. James had already started recording the call beforehand. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m finally here. What else do you want me to do?¡± ¡°It''s very simple, really. I need you to go to Mount Thunder Sect and assassinate their leader. Your friends and family are free to go once you kill him.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± The cold expression on James¡¯ face remained unchanged. The hoarse voice spoke once again. This time, they sounded mildly frustrated. ¡°Drop your humble act. With your current strength, there are very few here who will be able to defeat you. You might not be a match for him if you take him head-on, but no one said you had to y fair. You could sneak up on him or even use poison to take him out if needed. Mount Thunder Sect has always been on the King¡¯s side. You''re the Dragon King and the Emperor. The King trusts you highly. If you go to Mt. Thunder, you''ll be a weed guest. The leader will definitely greet you in person, so a sneak attack would easily take him out.¡± The other party gave James a little advice. ¡°When the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader dies, I''ll keep my word let the hostages go. I''d advise you to act quickly, James. Quincy and the other women are rather tempting and attractive. I¡¯m afraid a few of my subordinates might be unable to hold back if you take too long...¡± ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± The other party ominously hung up the phone. James scowl only intensified. He never expected the other party to order him to assassinate Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader. He knew about Mount Thunder Sect. A hundred years ago, they were they ones who led Sol¡¯s martial artists Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Mount Thunder Sect''s previous leader used to be the Great Grandmaster and held great prestige in Sol. It stood to reason that this generation''s sect leader would be just as, if not stronger. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. James took a deep breath, took out his phone, and called Henry who was stationed far in the Capital. It did not take long for Henry to pick up and answer the call. "Emperor, what orders do you have for me?" James directly ordered him, "I''ll send you an audio recording. Try and run it through the civilian database and see if you can find a match.¡± Henry said, "Okay, no problem.¡± James asked, "Have you sent Maxine and Thea back to Cansington." "Yep. I''ve sent them back and trapped them in a room as per your instructions." ¡®They''re martial artists so be when handling them, especially Thea. She''s incredibly strong. I''ve sealed their acupoints, but it''ll only hold them back them for a day at most. Once some time passes, the military region''s soldiers won''t be able to stop them if they''re determined to leave." James paused for a moment to think, then continued. ¡®Tell two soldiers to inform Maxine and Thea that if they escape, all the soldiers guarding them will be executed. They''re women, right? They won''t have the heart to simply sacrifice innocent lives." James knew the acupoints he sealed would not stay that way for long. The moment the two of them recover their strength, they''de to Mt.Thunder. He did not want them to blindly rush to their deaths. Although this method may not be the most effective, it was the only way to keep them there for now. ¡°Alright, I''ll pass on the orders," said Henry. Henry was unsure about what led to Thea gaining such incredible capabilities in such a short period of time, but he did not pry further since James had chosen not to say a word about it. After James had delivered his orders, he hung up the phone. Afterward, he sat by the roadside outside the airport and observed the passersby in a daze.He came to Terentville, which was close to Mt. Thunder but found himself at a loss and was unsure what to do next. Assassinate Mount Thunder Sect''s leader? That was out of the question.He could not kill an innocent to save others. On the other hand, Quincy and the Cahans''s lives would be in danger if he did notply.His brows were furrowed and his face was wrinkled with worry. He soon received a call back from Henry. ¡®The other person was using a voice modtor. We''re unable to decrypt the voice and run it through the database. As such, we couldn¡¯t find out the identity of the person that called you.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks.¡± James had not expected it to work and was mostly trying it as a shot in the dark. ¡®What do I do now?" James leaned back on the staircase and racked his brains.He knew he could not act recklessly. Every decision he made now would affect the Mount Thunder Conference. "Maybe the people from Gu Sect are afraid of the leader of the Mount Thunder Sect. Which is why they want me to assassinate him and eliminate a powerful opponent before the conference begins... or maybe it''s something else." James murmured in a daze. "Hey, it¡¯s you.¡± A voice suddenly snapped him back to reality. James opened his eyes upon hearing the voice. Standing in front of him was a slender and beautiful woman. She was dressed in a down jacket and knee-high boots. She looked perplexedly at James, who was sitting on the ground absent-mindedly. It was Ste. She had changed out of her uniform and was headed to a nearby hotel for the night. She had already requested for half a month''s leave. The Snow Lotuses on Mt. Thunder would soon be in full bloom, and countless tourists flocked to Mt. Thunder to see them every year. Ste had always dreamed of witnessing the magical sight and finally she was able to take the opportunity to do so. James was shock Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Ste was not able to see James¡¯ face earlier on the ne. However, she finally caught a glimpse of his face when James¡¯ turned to look at her. The moment she recognized who it was, she froze like a deer in headlights. J-James Caden? She served James Caden onboard the flight earlier?!He was the most powerful man in Sol. Her heart skipped a beat, and she began to hyperventte as if breathing itself were a great ordeal for her. She never expected to meet James on her flight. James was extremely well-renowned.He was Sol''s War God, the ck Dragon,mander of the ck Dragon, the Best Doctor in Sol, the Dragon King of the Southern ins, andmander of the Red me Army. ¡°Hmm? What''s wrong?" James looked quizzically at the beautiful woman in front of him. He did not recognize her. Despite their earlier encounter on the ne, he never got a good look at her face. Thus he could not recall who she was. "J-James, Dragon King, Emperor..." Ste''s pretty face was as red as a tomato. ¡®My idol, the hero of my heart, the most admirable man on earth...¡¯ Stepletely lost her judgment from sheer excitement. She rushed toward James and attempted to wrap her arms around her hero. James easily dodged her. Ste did not even get to touch him before she lost her bnce and fell toward the ground. James raised his hand, and an invisible force projected from his palm. He managed to grab a hold of Ste who was about to fall face first onto the ground. Ste regained her senses and eximed in surprise. "Wh-What''s going on? I was falling. How am I suddenly standing again?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She had no time to think and quickly turned to look at James. James had already left along with his sword. "Hey, James. Wait for me." Ste picked up her suitcase and quickly chased after him. However, as she was wearing high heels, she soon stumbled and sprained her ankle. An excruciating pain spread from her ankle and made it difficult for her to continue walking. In the end, she could only stand rooted to the spot as she tearfully watched James leave. James did not linger in the urban area for long. He quickly stopped at the closest car rentalpany and rented an off-road vehicle. Mt. Thunder was a distance away from Terentville. It was about a day''s drive to Mt. Thunder. James was a martial artist and could travel much faster than a car by utilizing his True Energy. Unfortunately, the city was quite densely popted and running around at blinding speeds would definitely raise an eyebrow or two. Therefore, he chose to drive toward Mt. Thunder and slowly left the bustling city. As far as he could see, the surroundingndscapes were covered in a nket of snow. There were rtively few cars on the route James was traveling because of the thick snow on the road. The off- road vehicle he rented had snow chains to help with traction, but getting through the snowy road was a task in and of itself. After some time, James turned off the engine and got out of the car. He took out his phone and nced at the screen. It was already seven in the evening, but his snow covered surroundings did not give the impression of nighttime whatsoever. James returned to the car and took out some bread. Then, he sat on the car hood and ate the bread while looking at the white mountain ranges ahead of him. He had specifically inquired about Mount Thunder Sect before leaving and knew that their location was nearby. After eating, he left the car on the side of the road and started walking. Since it was a deste area without prying eyes, James circted his energy and proceeded to traverse through the snow speedily. He appeared more than ten meters away from his initial position in almost an instant. After walking for some time, the towering mountains stood right before him. This was Mt. Thunder, with an altitude of more than 7,000 meters above sea level. It was considered one of the highest mountains in Sol. James stood at the foot of the mountain and turned his gaze upwards. There were no buildings or people in sight, and the howling wind was the only thing that seemed to keep himpany. It was hard for James to imagine that there was an ancient martial art sect hidden in this snow-capped mountain. After getting a handle on his surroundings, James mobilized his True Energy and leaped ten meters upward, and quickly ascended the mountain. In the blink of an eye, he was already halfway up the mountain. "Who dares to trespass Mt. Thunder?" Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 A harsh voice boomed at James as he approached the mountain¡¯s peak. The snow in the sky suddenly coalesced into a humongous snowball and was hurled right toward James. James quickly drew his sword. He raised the de of Justice, and the sword illuminated with a bright light. It materialized into Sword Energy that shed toward the snowball. The snowball exploded sending a flurry of fine snow into the air. James stood on a big tree and looked ahead of him. He spotted an old man standing on a rock. The old man was round-faced and bore a white beard. Dressed also in a white robe, he gave off a cantankerous vibe. The old man kept his hands behind his back while narrowing his eyes at James. "When did a young man with such potent True Energy exist in Sol? Young man, there is still some time before Mount Thunder Conference begins. Mount Thunder Sect is not epting guests before the conference. As such, you should leave right now.¡± The old man shouted and gestured for James to leave. James looked at the bearded old man and said, ¡°I''m the Dragon King of the Southern ins, and the Commander of the Red me Army, James. I''m visiting in advance to see the head of Mount Thunder Sect." "It doesn''t matter who you are. Even if the King himself came, he would still not be allowed to ascend Mt. Thunder." The old man stood firm. He had never heard of the Dragon King of the Southern ins nor the commander of the Red me Army. ¡®Who might you be? What happens if I insist on ascending the mountain?¡± James asked calmly. "Haha, that depends on whether you can get past me." The old manughed. The old man raised his hand, and suddenly a powerful force erupted from his body. With a wave of his hand, the snow in the sky once again started to gather together. He waved his hand again, and the densely packed,rge snowball hurtled toward James. James leaped tens of meters away. Boom! The snowball crashed down on the 100-meter-high tree and ttened it in an instant. The snow scattered and swept toward James and threatened to bury him inside it. Whoosh! James quickly drew his sword and blocked the mini avnche. ¡®Thirteen Heavenly Swords?" The old man''s jaw hung open in disbelief. He stared at James and asked,¡± Young man, how do you know the Cadens'' signature martial art skill, the Thirteen Heavenly Sword? Are you from the Cadens?" James parted his lips and said, "Correct. I''m James from the Caden family.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What''s your rtion to Bet Caden?" James was taken aback when he heard Be¡¯s name being mentioned. ¡®Who is this old man? The first person he asks about is Bet, the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens,¡¯ This thought among many others raced through James¡¯ mind. He had no idea how old Bet was, but since he was Tobias¡¯ grandfather, he surmised that Bet had to be quite old. Tobias was about 80 years old. The age difference between the two should be by at least 40 years. After a quick calction, James concluded that Bet was about 120 years old. Since the old man in front of him knew Bet, he must also be from Bet''s generation. This meant that he was also a powerhouse that had lived for more than a hundred years. "I''m of the Cadens¡¯ youngest generation. Bet holds the most senior position in our family and is also my grandfather''s grandfather,¡± said James. ¡®Young man, you''re talented. You''ve attained such brilliant swordsmanship despite your age. You''re much more talented right nowpared to Bet back then,¡± the old manplimented James as he stroked his white beard pensively. James was shocked. Who was this old man? Judging from his words, it seemed that he was Bet''s elder and had watched him grow up. Otherwise, he would not have said such a thing. "Sir, may I inquire what your name is?¡± "Haha..." The old man chuckled loudly. His body suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of James in an instant. His movements were lightning-fast. Even James could not clearly see him until he suddenly reappeared in front of him. Startled, James took a few steps backward. "I never expected to meet such a talented kid on my evening stroll.¡± The old man looked at James with satisfaction and said, "Not bad. You''ve got great potential, young man." Having been the subject of the old man''s scrutiny, James felt rather awkward. He smiled bashfully and asked, "Sir, I''m sorry for the abrupt visit, but I need to meet the head of the Mount Thunder Sect. Would you be so kind as to let me pass?¡± ¡®What''s the use of seeing that pedantic whippersnapper? Come have a drink with me.¡± The old man held onto James, and his body turned into a blur. The two quickly ascended to the mountain''s peak. Almost instantly, the two appeared at the highest point of Mt. Thunder. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 The mountain peak was rtively t. As far as the eye could see, thendscape was covered in a nket of white. This made it feel as though it was not actually nighttime. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The old man brought James to the mountain peak, waved his hand, and a burst of force came forth from his palm. The power surged forward, and the block of ice before him slowly started to melt away to gradually reveal a stone table along with several stone chairs. The old man walked over, sat down, and beckoned at James. He pointed to the chair beside him and said, "Young man, no need for stuffy formalities. Sit down.¡± James walked over, sat down, and looked at the old man curiously. He could not figure out the identity of this mysterious elder. He knew this old man was undoubtedly a member of Mount Thunder Sect, but it was hard to guess exactly who he was. "Sir... who exactly are you?¡¯ ¡°Haha...¡± the old manughed and his eyes sparkled in glee. "Wait here. I''ll go get us some wine.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his body vanished and reappeared a hundred meters away. His movements were as tremendously speedy and James¡¯ eyes were unable to keep up with him. "What astounding Movement Skill," James could not help but murmur in amazement. The old man disappeared from his sight in the blink of an eye. Some buildings stood on the sides of the opposite mountain. At that moment, in a training field outside a pce. A young girl wielded a long sword and twirled it around gracefully. The long sword shed through the air fiercely yet effortlessly. The woman continued practicing for a while before stopping to catch her breath. She casually tossed the sword away, and a nearby maid urately caught it and slid it into its sheath. The maid walked over with the sword and smiled cheerfully, saying, ¡®Youngdy, your swordsmanship has been improvingtely. Given time, your name will surely be known to the world." The woman grit her teeth bitterly. "It''s easier said than done. Although Mount Thunder Sect has a number of intricate swordsmanship skills, it''s still far behind other top-notch sword techniques." The woman was Diney, the daughter of Mount Thunder Sect''s leader. "Youngdy, Mount Thunder Sect has collected martial art skills from across the globe. You''ve already witnessed many of them and will surely stand out after you sessfully master them.¡± "By the way, what''s the situation with the major factions and families right now? Have any of them begun their journey to Mount Thunder yet?¡¯ Diney chose to ignore the maid¡¯s words of encouragement. "Not yet." ¡®Youngdy, there''s bad news! The Mount Thunder Snow Lotus Wine has been stolen!" Suddenly, a man in his thirties rushed over. His face was red and sweaty from hurriedly making his way over to deliver the news. "What?! It was stolen? How could this happen? The wine cer is guarded by elite martial artists. Who could have possibly stolen it?" Diney eximed aghast. "I-I don''t know. A disciple was performing a routine inspection and found that the Mount Thunder Snow Lotus Wine on the wine cer¡¯s top floor has vanished." "Let''s go have a look,¡± Diney said anxiously. The Mount Thunder Snow Lotus Wine was the treasure of the Mount Thunder Sect. Snow Lotuses were a specialty of Mount Thunder. They would only bloom in the winter. Simr to conventional tea leaves, they were divided into grades. Normal Snow Lotuses were purely ornamental and appreciated only for their aesthetics. Conversely, there was also the medicinal Snow Lotus. This variety only blooms once a century or could take even longer. The Mount Thunder Snow Lotus Wine was made from century-old snow lotuses and was an excellent tonic for martial artists. A single sip would spare one from a few years of hard work. Mount Thunder had not brewed Snow Lotus Wine for a hundred years, and the current stock was what remained from a hundred years ago. Only a scant few remained. Diney could not absorb the energy within the wine because she had not cultivated sufficient True Energy yet. She had nned to wait until she reached the fourth rank and would drink it to leap to the fifth rank. Her ns went up in smoke as the wine was suddenly stolen. Meanwhile, James was still waiting at the peak of another mountain. Soon, the old man returned with a jug of wine and two small sses. "Wahaha, I''ve returned!" Before he arrived, his voice could be heard from a distance. The old man sat down and poured out a few drops of the wine. James looked at the wine ss made of crystal clear jades set in front of him. The wine poured into the ss was a milky white in color and seemed to emit an ephemeral white glow. The wine''s pleasant aroma wafted into and tickled James¡¯ nose. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 "What kind of wine is this?¡± James wore a mystified look as he peered closer at the jade ss. The old man smiled at him and said, "It''s Mount Thunder Snow Lotus Wine. It¡¯s also known as Sacred Snow Lotus Wine." James could not help but pick up the ss in awe. He swirled around the few drops of wine and sniffed it. A sweet, cloying scent spread in his nose, and he could feel his body''s True Energy respond excitedly to it. ¡®This is amazing," James eximed. After eximing in wonder, he proceeded to lift the ss to his lips. Before he could savor the wine, the wine ss was immediately snatched away from his hand. "First, I''ll have to see if you''re worthy of drinking this wine.¡± James raised his head and saw the old man looking back at him cheekily with James¡¯ ss in his hands. James was captivated by the wine. The wine was extraordinary and a mere sniff made his True Energy react so strongly. If he took a sip then... "Sir, is there a requirement to drink this wine?¡± The old man exined, ¡®This is a treasure of the Mount Thunder Sect. Only one jar of about 300 grams is brewed once every hundred years. This is all that¡¯s left in Mount Thunder Sect. Even the sect leader themselves chose not to drink it and save it for their sessor instead.¡± The more he heard, the more James¡¯ interest was piqued. The old man looked James in the eye. "Before you drink it, I have a question for you.¡± "Go ahead." ¡®What is martial arts?¡± James was blindsided by the unexpected question. Martial arts? He had never thought about this before. Originally, he practiced martial arts to strengthen his body and attain power. He wanted to be a formidable fighter so that he could take revenge. Now, he wanted to use it to defend the country and eliminate the ones disrupting its peace. At the same time, he also regarded it as a method of self-defense and a way to keep his loved ones away from harm. James shook his head solemnly and replied, "Sir, I don''t have an answer." ¡®Then, how about looking at it from a different angle? Why do you practice martial arts?" In response to this, James immediately answered, "In the beginning, I needed to climb the ranks, gain meritorious aplishments, attain great power, and take revenge. After getting my revenge, I practiced martial arts to protect my country and myself." The old man frowned upon hearing James¡¯ answer Evidently, he was not satisfied with what James had told him. For power and revenge? He looked at James. He did not sense any hostility from James and could tell he was not exactly the type of person who would be bloodthirsty. "Do you have grudges?" The old man tilted his head. "Mhm." James nodded. With the chance of drinking that wondrous wine being offered to him, James did not hide anything and shared about his family being burned in the fire. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hearing this, the old man nodded in deep understanding. With a flick, the cup in his hand floated in front of James and swiftlynded on the table. He gestured at the wine ss and said one word,¡± Drink.¡± James picked up the ss and tilted it slightly, allowing the wine to flow into his mouth. He refrained from being greedy and only consumed a single drop. The moment the wine touched his tongue, its fragrance filled his entire mouth. Powerful energy spread through his body as he swallowed the drop of wine. At that moment, James felt like his body was as light as a feather and floating in the air. He put down the wine ss and quickly performed Heavenly Breath. James knew that this was his chance to get stronger. The old man stroked his beard with a satisfied expression. Despite knowing it was beneficial to him and being captivated by the wine''s properties, James had not taken more than he needed. It was fortunate that he had only taken a drop. If he let his greed ovee him and downed the entire ss, the consequences would have been severe. The old man left James sitting in a lotus position. He leaped into the air and floated to the cliffs edge. With his hands crossed behind his back, he looked into the distance. Snow was falling from the sky, but it melted beforeing in contact with him. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 James drank the miraculous drop of wine. When the drop of wine entered James¡¯ stomach, he felt a fire lit deep within his body. His True Energy acted as the kindling, constantly allowing the mes to keep burning and energy continually surged throughout his body. While James was focused on absorbing the energy, the old man stood at the cliff''s edge not far away with his hands on his back. His eyes gazed quietly into the distance. The night passed by quickly. James spent the whole night absorbing the energy from the single drop of Mount Thunder Snow Lotus Wine. He found that his True Energy had be much more potent after the night hade and gone. He finished his meditation and let out a long sigh. Then, he stood up and said, ''Thank you, Sir." The old man turned around. He took a step forward and appeared before James instantly. He sat down on one of the stone chairs and rubbed his chin. "Not bad. It''s only been one night, and you''ve already managed the absorb and refine the energy.¡± James sat beside him and said, ¡°After absorbing it overnight, my True Energy has definitely be more enhanced. I can feel my it flowing uninterrupted and endlessly throughout my body.¡± The old man stroked his white beard and said, "Very good. It seems like you''ve already reached the threshold of the seventh rank.¡± James was unable to respond when he heard this. That meant he was at the peak of the sixth rank. He had not expected to have reached such a high level so quickly. The old man continued to observe him delightedly. "It''s very rare for someone your age to have reached the sixth rank. However, you shouldn''t get ahead of yourself. Although you''re one step away from the seventh rank, it''s no easy feat to get past this stage. Countless martial art geniuses find themselves stuck here and spend their entire lives unable to surpass it.¡± James knew that if he wanted to enter the fifth rank, he had to regte his Governor Vessel Conception Vessel and Eight Extraordinary Meridians. To reach the sixth rank, one would have to materialize True Energy. As for the seventh rank, he had no idea what criteria were required to reach it. No one has ever told him about it because only a handful of people had ever reached such heights. Even fewer were those who had reached the eighth rank. James humbly inquired, ¡°Sir, what''s the seventh rank like?" The old man exined, ¡®The seventh realm is called Earthly Rouser."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. James asked, ¡®What is the meaning of Earthly Rouser?" The old man waved his hand dismissively as he replied. ¡°It''s just a title. In order to enter the seventh rank, one must meet three requirements. The first is what you mentioned previously. One''s true Energy must be endless and flow continuously within the body, essentially forming a cycle. After reaching this realm, one''s True Energy will keep circting in the body, allowing one to use minimal amounts of True Energy to generate great strength during a battle. Thus,bat effectiveness and endurance will greatly increase.¡± ¡®The second is to reach the Summit.¡± James listened carefully but still found himself confused. He asked, "How do I reach the Summit?¡± "Reaching the Summit means gathering one¡¯s True Energy to your head,¡± the old man replied and pointed to his head. Then, he continued, "This is an important Spiritual Gate in martial arts. You''ll have to break through this Spiritual Gate to concentrate your energy in the Summit." ¡®What about the third requirement?" The old man replied again, "The third requirement is to break through the Ultimate Spiritual Gate." "Huh?" None of this made a lick of sense to James. The old man saw his confused face and replied with a smile, ¡°It''s thest Spiritual Gate in the human body." ¡®Where may that be?" The old man shook his head slightly and said, "It''s different for everyone. When you reach the Summit, you''ll naturally understand. When you surpass the Ultimate Spiritual Gate, you''d officially enter the seventh rank, Earthly Rouser,¡±. He absently gazed into the distance and then suddenly stomped his foot onto the ground. A terrifying force erupted from it, and James could sense the force rushing toward the mountain range in the distance. Boom! In an instant, the ground trembled, and the mountains shook. The snow-capped mountain copsed into itself, and huge rocks rolled to the ground. James¡¯ eyes widened in shock and disbelief.W-What kind of monstrous power is this?¡¯ Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 The old man smiled faintly. He raised his hand and a terrifying aura immediately began emanating from it. Instantly, the copsing snow capped mountain the distance froze as if stopped in time. "This...?" James was bbergasted. ¡°His aura..." He had sensed a simr aura before. When he was in Mount Littleroot, he managed to damage Donovan to the point where he was throwing up blood. After Donovan asked for help, he sensed a simr aura. This power coveted by martial artists around the globe was able to move the winds and clouds themselves. James had a suspicion that the old man before him was an eighth-rank martial artist, also known as Celestial Raiser. Feeling the possibility arise, James opened his mouth. "Sir, are you perhaps... A grandmaster of the eighth rank?" ¡°Haha..."the old man stroked his white beard andughed cryptically. This was his unspoken affirmation that he was indeed an eighth-rank grandmaster. James took a deep breath. He never expected to meet someone of this rank on Mt. Thunder. It was no wonder Mt. Thunder was highly respected and admired by ancient martial artists. After taking a deep breath, James calmed down. Knowing this was his opportunity to ask for guidance, he quickly inquired about martial art knowledge. Meanwhile, on another peak of Mt. Thunder. Many buildings and a pce stood tall against the snowy landscape. Arge crowd had gathered in front of the pce. Everyone looked toward the towering mountain in the distance with solemn expressions. ¡°How terrifying... He shook the mountains, caused an avnche, and then used the True Energy of the eighth rank to freeze it in ce. Who''s the person behind this? Are they demonstrating their power as a warning to our sect?" ¡®That''s the peak of Mt. Thunder. 200 years ago, martial artists from around the world gathered there to fight for the manual of the Divine Six. The casualties were nothing short of catastrophic, and the Divine Six disappeared. After the ordeal, the sect leader prohibited disciples from climbing to the top of Mt. Thunder.¡± "Youngdy, quickly get the leader toe out of his closed-door meditation.¡± "Yes, someone has secretly ascended to Mt. Thunder''s peak and is causing a huge ruckus. The unidentified visitor is obviously trying to send a message to the Mount Thunder Sect." The people gathered together all wore worried expressions. At the very front was a woman in her 20s. She was dressed in a white dress. Her slender and graceful figure gave her an ephemeral aura that made it seem like she was a fairy that stayedpletely removed from the modern world. She was Diney, the Mt Thunder Sect leader''s daughter as well as the young mistress overseeing the sect. Diney knew the gravity of the situation. The Mount Thunder Conference was approaching, and now there was an eighth-ranked grandmaster in their territory. It was imperative that her father be informed of this. She nodded and said, ¡®Yes, I''ll go right away." Diney turned around and left, quickly heading to the mountain''s leeward side. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There was a natural cave in front of a cliff on this side. Diney arrived and stopped for a moment before finally deciding to enter the cave. A chilly and foreboding st of cold air swept over her as she walked into the cave. Even though she was a third-rank grandmaster, she could not help shuddering. She walked deeper into the cave. After getting through a series of booby traps, she finally arrived at the deepest part of the cave. Inside a secret room in the cave¡¯s depths, a man in his 40s was floating one meter above the ground in a lotus position. A powerful and cold aura flowed from his body, causing Diney to shiver uncontrobly. She looked at the middle-aged man who was Cultivating and timidly called out, "Dad." The middle-aged man slightly opened his eyes. The energy surrounding his body was drawn back into the man''s body, and he firmlynded on the ground. He looked at Diney and asked with a gentle smile, "Diney, why are you here?¡± "Dad, didn''t you sense the surge of power earlier?" Hearing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression became serious. He nodded and replied, ¡®Yes, I did. It was from someone who''s of the eighth rank.¡± Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 The eighth rank, Celestial Raiser, could move the winds and clouds with just a burst of their energy. It was impossible for Jackson Cabral not to have sensed the immense power needed for that. Since the most significant martial art event, the Mount Thunder Conference was upon them, it was normal for eighth-ranked grandmasters to appear around this time. "Dad, this person has caused such a hugemotion among the Mount Thunder Sect members. It¡¯s obviously a provocation directed at us. Our sect sent out all our martial artists a hundred years ago and suffered severe casualties. We''ve finally recovered from it after such a long time. If someone were to ambush us right now, I''m afraid our sect..." The creases on Diney''s face grew even deeper. "Also, the Mt. Thunder Snow Lotus Wine was stolen.¡± "What?!" Jackson''s expression darkened, and he asked in a voice that barely repressed his anger, "When was it stolen?" "Yesterday." Jackson realized the severity of the situation. "Many elders of the sixth rank are guarding the wine cer. The thief must have been extraordinarily talented to escape unscathed and without getting detected.¡± Diney asked, "Dad, is the person who showed off their skills just now trying to send us a warning?" "It''s very likely. He couldn''t have picked a better time too. This might mean that there might be unforeseen events during the Mount Thunder Conference.¡± "What should we do now, Dad?" Diney was at a loss. "Walk with me.¡± Jackson walked out of the cave, and Diney followed behind him. The two took a stroll around the snow-capped mountain. Jackson said, "Diney, tell me what''s happened to the outside world while I''ve been in closed-door meditation." He knew the Mount Thunder Conference would soon be held in their territory. However, he had never concerned himself with worldly affairs for years and did not know what was happening outside the mountain. Which led him to ask Diney about it since she had recently returned from a trip outside the mountains. Diney nodded and exined the events happening outside in detail. She included everything from the conflict between the Ancient Four, the marriage between the Cadens and the Bitihes, James being captured, the martial artists around the world gathering in Mount Littleroot, to the current situation in the Capital. Although Mount Thunder Sect was situated on the top of snow-capped mountains, they had eyes and ears scattered across the globe. Diney knew about the events outside the mountains, especially the ones surrounding James. During this period, he became a highly discussed topic of discussion. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "James?" Jackson was bewildered when he heard about James¡¯ activity. He asked doubtfully, "Is it true he managed to abolish Hades'' cultivation base despite being under 30 years old?¡± ¡®Yes, this is confirmed information ryed by our disciples scattered outside." Diney nodded. "What kind of person is he?" ¡®That, I''m not sure about. I didn''t meet him while I was outside. I only know about his identity as the Dragon King of the Southern ins, and that he was recently appointed as the Emperor. He is on the King¡¯s side, so he is naturally our ally. Thus, you won''t have to worry too much about him.¡± Jackson sighed and said, "I never expected such a young and talented martial artist to emerge suddenly. I heard some rumors from the outside world that the Cadens were clutching at straws, and once their Grand Patriarch passes, they''d face a slow descent into mediocrity. Now that James has appeared, the Cadens can continue acting like they''re still relevant. As expected from the leader of the Ancient Four, a martial arts prodigy will emerge from the Cadens every few decades. Meanwhile, our sect''s lineage..." "By the way...¡± Jackson remembered something and asked, "Has there been any news about your brother, Yael?" Diney shook her head and replied, "I haven''t heard anything about him yet." "Let''s head down. The Mount Thunder Conference ising soon, and Mt. Thunder can¡¯t be without a leader. Without a strong leader protecting it, other factions or ns will think they can do as they please in our territory.¡¯ "Dad, have you broken through the seventh rank?¡± Jackson shook his head pensively and said, ¡°I can''t seem to break through thest Spiritual Gate. Maybe it''s because I don''t have sufficient True Energy. It''ll probably take a few more decades before I can break through it.¡± Hearing this, Diney did not pry any further. The two headed back to the mountain together. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Meanwhile, Maxine swung open the door of a secluded vi located in Cansington''s Military Region. The vi was surrounded by numerous fully armed soldiers. The moment she tried to walk out, several soldiers stood in her path. They kneeled on the ground abruptly and pleaded, "Ms. Maxine, please don''t make this difficult for us. Our superiors have given us our orders and failure to execute them will result in us receiving the death penalty. If we let you leave today, we''ll be punished by militaryw. In the best-case scenario, we''d be stripped of our rank and dismissed from the army. In the worst-case scenario, we''ll be subject to the death penalty.¡± When she heard this, Maxine furrowed her brows worriedly. Her acupoints had been unsealed sincest night, and she wanted to leave but hade face to the soldiers who were begging her toply out of fear of losing their own lives. At that moment, Thea also walked out of the vi and also saw the kneeling soldiers. Since she had undergone military training, she understood a soldier''s sworn duty was to be bound to the orders given to them. In essence, they were simply acting ording to their superior¡¯s wishes. "Call the Blithe King. I need to see him,¡± Thea ordered the men. One of the kneeling soldiers replied hesitantly, "Ms. Thea, we can''t do that for you. He has gone for a field inspection and is not expected to return soon.¡± Thea''s face hardened. She raised her hand and concentrated powerful energy in her palm as she growled menacingly at the soldiers, ¡°Are you going to do it or not?! I''ll kill you with one hit if you don''t do as I say!¡± The soldier kneeling on the ground chose his words cautiously, "Even if you threaten me with death, I cannot simply demand for his return.¡± Maxine pulled Thea aside and promptly dissuaded her, ¡°Forget it, Thea.¡± Thea shook her off and replied anxiously, "Then are we just going to stay trapped in this ce and let James die alone?!¡± ¡®What else are we supposed to do?" Maxine replied helplessly. If she had the chance she would have leaped at it immediately but she could not justify sacrificing the soldiers. Thea said, ¡®The Blithe King must be in the military region! He''s probably just using it as an excuse not to see us. I must meet with him as soon as possible!" With that said, she rushed outside the vi. The soldier kneeling on the ground immediately pulled out his gun and aimed it at his head. "Ms. Thea, please don''t make this any moreplicated than it has to be. Our superiors have issued us our orders. We''ll shoot ourselves in front of you if you take a single step outside.¡± "Y-You...!!" Thea trembled with anger. Maxine dragged Thea away. ¡°Calm down! We should figure out what to do inside first." After being pulled into the house, Thea sat on the sofa fuming. Her face was red with anger as she huffed, ¡®What on earth is James thinking?! How could he just trap us here? Is he worried that we''ll be a burden to him?¡± ¡®We''re indeed liabilities in this situation. His enemy this time is overwhelmingly strong, and James himself doesn''t think he''ll make it out alive. This is why he''s worried we''ll get hurt.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What''s the point of continuing to live without him? If he''s going to die, then we might as well die together!¡± Thea said resolutely. "Then, you''ll have to find a way to leave this ce," Maxine said calmly. Maxine was not very concerned about life and death. She definitely was not afraid of dying. She was worried about James as well and wanted to rush to Mt. Thunder to see how he was doing. If she and Thea worked together, they could easily leave the vi. The only thing stopping them now was the soldiers that were threatening to take their own lives if they left. Daniel reported to his superior inside the military region office," Commander, Ms. Thea, and Maxine are causing a scene again, demanding that they must see you. The soldiers threatened to kill themselves if the two left and this has temporarily managed to stop them." The Blithe King listened to Daniel''s update and furrowed his brows. "James really knows how to be a pain in my ¡°ss. I''d better take a look to ensure nothing unexpected happens. Otherwise, it''ll be hard to exin to James." The Blithe King was at a loss. He had been hiding for an entire day but was afraid that the two women would resort to extreme measures in their desperation. Moreover, he worried that his subordinates would really take their lives if it came down to it. Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Blithe King grumbled worriedly. He quickly left the office and headed toward the vi where Maxine and Thea were being held. Soon, he appeared at the door and gave it a light knock. Thea and Maxine were still formting a n when they heard the unexpected knock on the door. Maxine stood up and said while walking over to the door, ¡®Til go get it." She opened the door and saw the Blithe King standing outside. "Ms. Maxine,¡± the Blithe King greeted her with a smile. "Come inside." Maxine turned and led him into the vi. The Blithe King walked through the door. Seeing the Blite King, Thea stood up furiously and yelled at him, "What do you mean by this, Blithe King? How long do you n to keep us trapped?" The Blithe King replied awkwardly, "Ms. Thea, you can''t me me for this. James issued the order specifically prohibiting you and Maxine from leaving. Failure to carry out our duty means our soldiers will be executed. I hope this exins why I can''t let you leave for Mt. Thunder. This isn¡¯t something I can go against either.¡± Maxine nced at the Blithe King and asked calmly, "Blithe King, do you know the main reason why he''s going to Mt. Thunder?" The Blithe King replied, ¡°Isn''t it to participate in the Mount Thunder Conference?" "That''s not the case. The Cahans, Quincy, and the rest were captured. Their lives are being used as leverage against James, forcing him to go to Mt. Thunder. He''s definitely in danger going there by himself," said Maxine. Hearing this, the Blithe King pressed his lips together. "Are you serious?" ¡°You should release us as soon as possible. We might be able to make it in time to Mt. Thunder to help him. Anything could happen to him if he faces the enemy on his own." Maxine looked at the Blithe King pleadingly. Thea put on a pitiful expression and tried to appeal to the Blithe King¡¯s guilty conscience. ¡°Blithe King, I''m sure you''re aware that James recently stirred up a huge storm in the Capital and that this caught the attention of many peopler. He''ll undoubtedly be walking into his death on Mt. Thunder.¡± Closing his eyes, the Blithe King rubbed his chin pensively. After mulling over it for a moment, he said, "If it''s so dangerous, then that''s all the more reason to keep you here isn¡¯t it? How will I exin myself to James if hees back and finds that you two had gotten injured from this?" "Why can''t you just-" Thea was enraged and it took the words out of her mouth. She tried to plead nicely, but the Blithe King simply refused to let them leave. -"Blithe King, all hell will break loose in Sol if James dies. We can''t let anything happen to him, let alone allow him to die. You better think about this carefully. Many people want him dead, but he doesn''t help from any of his allies at the moment. The only people who can help him are Thea and I.¡± ¡®You have a good point..." The Blithe King wore a troubled expression. Any theoretical action he thought of taking seemed wrong. "Blithe King, I beg you. Please let me leave." Thea began to beg him, and Maxine also pleased alongside her. Ultimately, the Blithe King conceded. "Fine, then. Go." He had no choice since he was in no position to help James. He truly believed the only people that could help James were Maxine and Thea. The two women quickly left the military region as if they were granted amnesty. The Blithe King strode out of the vi. The soldier guarding the door was shocked. He looked at the Blithe King in confusion and asked, "Commander, what happened? Why did you suddenly let them go?" The Blithe King sighed."The situation is deperate right now. It''s too much for you to understand. You''re all dismissed. Go ahead and get a good rest. I''ll exin things to the Emperorter.¡± The soldiers left after they were dismissed. After Thea and Maxine left the military region, they headed directly to the airport. At the same time, Thea summoned the elite members from the God-King Pce from all over the country. "Rush to Mt. Thunder immediately and meet me there.¡± "Understood." After receiving the order, the elite members of the God-King Pce set out from different parts of the country and headed to Mt. Thunder to meet up with Thea. Meanwhile, James was at the peak of the highest snow-capped mountain in the Mount Thunder Sect''s territory. He was acquiring knowledge from the senior martial artist he encountered. After spending a long time chatting with him, James felt as if a new world had opened before him. The old man was also very satisfied with James¡¯ progress and determination. He had never encountered a person with such astuteprehension skills. No matter the problem, James was easily able to ovee it with only a few hints being given to him. He was a rare type of prodigy; one that only appeared every century or so. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Haha. Not bad, young man. I''ve grown rather fond of you. Here, there are a few drops of wine left. You can drink it all. It won''t help you break through the Summit, but it can help increase your True Energy.¡± James was ted upon being granted permission to drink more of the legendary wine. Unlike the first time, the effects were not as potent this time around. He started to absorb and refine the energy from the wine. In a mere hour, he hadpletely assimted the Mount Thunder Snow Lotus Wine''s energy and made it his own. "By the way...¡± After absorbing the energy, James remembered something and said, "Sir, I''ve encountered a problem. Could I trouble you for some guidance?¡± "It''s no trouble at all. Go on. Speak." "A few of my friends were captured by an enemy. I suspect they''re members of the Gu Sect. They demanded Ie to Mt. Thunder in advance to assassinate Mount Thunder Sect''s leader. In exchange, they assured me that they''d the hostages. What should I do?¡± James still had no idea what path to take. He knew that assassinating the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader was out of the question. The repercussions would just be too great. However, all the hostages would be in danger if he did notply with his foe¡¯s demands. The old man looked at James and asked, "What are you nning to do?¡± James shook his head and answered, "I have no clue. I''m rather lost, but I also refuse to be led by the nose. I know that the enemy''s demands won''t just stop at asking me to assassinate the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader. Unfortunately, I don''t know where my friends are captured and can¡¯t save them.¡± "It''s up to you.¡± The old man looked into the distance and said vaguely, "Life is all about the decisions you make. You''re bound to be faced with countless crossroads. If you choose the right path, life will be smooth sailing. However, if you choose the wrong path, you might fall into an endless abyss of misery. This is something I can''t help you with nor give you advice on." The old man seemed to be religious as the words he said seemed to contain a universal truth. James fell into thought. After a while, he sighed. "Sir..." He raised his head, but there was no one in sight. "Where did he go?¡± James was puzzled. The old man was standing in front of him just a second ago. How did he disappear in a blink of an eye? "Sir?" James stood up and called out a few times. His voice echoed throughout the mountains for a long time. James looked around, but the old man that gave him the wine and guided him had disappeared with a trace as if he had never even existed. "What a mysterious old man,¡± James murmured. Following this, James did not linger on the snow-capped mountain peak either. He jumped and appeared tens of meters away. He started to descend the mountain and arrived at Mount Thunder Sect''s location in a short amount of time. "Who''s there?!" Before he could get close, a voice yelled at him. The voice came from one of the Mount Thunder Sect disciples. They quickly rushed over and eyed James with great suspicion. James looked at them and responded in a clear voice, ¡°I''m James from the Caden family. I''m here to meet with the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader.¡± ¡®The Mount Thunder Conference hasn¡¯t begun yet. It doesn''t matter who you are. No guests are permitted into Mt. Thunder. Kindly leave the mountain.¡± The disciples ordered James to leave. "What if I insist on having an audience with him?¡± ¡®Then you''ll have to get through us first!¡± The disciples around him quickly drew their swords and pointed them at James. "Cocky b*stards." James snorted coldly and drew the de of Justice in response. His body flickered and vanished as if he were a phantom. The Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples suddenly were unable to see James. In an instant, James reappeared behind them. The disciples were oblivious of his presence and continued looking around in confusion. nk! All their swords simultaneously snapped in half. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 More than a dozen disciples from Mount Thunder Sect tried to prevent James from advancing further. However, these disciples were rtively weak. Most of them were in the first rank. They were no match for James. Almost instantly, James shed their swords in half, but the only thing they saw was a figure briefly flickering before their eyes. The disciples¡¯ eyes all widened, and their minds began whirling with a mixture of disbelief, terror, and panic. W-What kind of terrifying strength was this? James did not want to escte the situation further than was necessary. He stood behind them and said calmly, "Hurry off and report to your leader that James is here to visit.¡± The disciples finally regained their senses, picked up the pieces of their broken swords, and quickly scrambled inside. James stood in ce and waited patiently. Meanwhile, countless seasoned warriors from Mount Thunder Sect were gathered inside arge pce hall. Sitting in front was Mount Thunder Sect''s leader, Jackson Cabral, and below him were a number of sect elders. They were gathered to discuss the uing Mount Thunder Conference. "Sect Leader, we have a problem...¡± Some disciples rushed into the hall anxiously and got down on one knee. Seated in the front, Jackson made his displeasure clearly evident. "Where''s your discipline? Why are you guys shouting?" "Sect Leader, a young man showed up outside iming to be James. He demanded to see you and disarmed many disciples.¡± "James?" Jackson stood up abruptly. Diney had just told him about the once-in-a-century martial arts prodigy, James, and how he abolished the cultivation base of the head of the Johnstons. "Yes, he ims to be James." "Let''s go out to have a look.¡± Jackson swiftly left ahead of them. Diney''s curiosity was piqued. She had heard of James¡¯ name for some time but never had the chance to meet him. The other elders also followed after them. Outside, James held onto the de of Justice and gazed at the snow capped mountains in the distance. He was thinking about his next move. Should he kill the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader or not? He was conflicted. Every decision seemed to have unbearable consequences. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, he heard a flurry of footsteps rushing hurriedly toward him. James put aside his thoughts and turned around. Immediately, he saw dozens of people approaching him. They quickly reached the mountain''s entrance. He looked at the middle-aged man in the front and Diney standing closely behind him. James recalled seeing that woman at the Blithes¡¯ territory, Mount Littleroot, but he had not spoken to her. "You must be James Caden?" As he walked over, Jackson''s eyes were fixed on James. He seemed to be carefully scrutinizing him. He did not possess amanding presence and seemed like any other regr man based on his outside appearance. James nodded lightly. Jackson parted his lips. "The Mount Thunder Conference has not begun. We¡¯re not epting guests right now. What do you seek from the Mount Thunder Sect?¡± "What I require is something important.¡± James nced at Jackson and began to estimate his strength. He was analyzing whether he could defeat Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader in a head-on fight. ¡®What''s the purpose of your visit?" Jackson gestured for James to speak. He had no ns of inviting James into their mountain. The Mount Thunder Conference was happening soon, and they could not let their guard down. James moved his gaze over all the people present. Jackson immediately understood the purpose of James'' visit and waved his hand, saying, ¡®You all can step back for now." "Understood." The Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s elders and disciples backed away from the scene. Jackson and Diney were the only two that remained. James eyed the ethereal-looking woman opposite him once again. Jackson waved his palm towards her. ''This is my daughter, Diney. You can go ahead and state your purpose.¡± "I want your life.¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and at once, an immense force was released from his body. Whoosh!!! Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 James immediately pulled out the de of Justice, and his body vanished. Then, he reappeared in front of Jackson secondster. Diney shouted frantically, "Dad, watch out!" Jackson raised his hand and potent True Energy formed in his palm, creating a protective shield to resist James'' attacks. As if he were trying to pierce a leaden te, James could not prate the barrier despite putting in all his efforts. In the same moment, Jackson was also shocked by James'' strength. It took all he had simply to repel James¡¯ attacks. "James, Mount Thunder Sect has no quarrel with the Cadens. What do you mean by this?¡± Jackson looked him in the eye with a gaze of cold steel. Refusing to answer, James suddenly backed away. He jumped into the air and swung his sword downward. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Whoosh! A ten-meter-long Sword Energy materialized out of the de of Justice and shed toward Jackson with destructive strength. "Diney, get to safety!" Jackson quickly stretched out his hand, pushed Diney away, and did a backstep. He moved his palms in a quick circr motion, releasing Palm Energy to defend against the Sword Energy''s attack. Unfortunately, his Palm Energy was immediately shattered. Jackson furrowed his brows, and he quickly dodged the attack. Boom! The Sword Energy struck into the ground, causing a deep pit to form, and hurled chunks of ice into the air. "That Sword Energy is quite the fearsome thing.¡± Jackson leaped a hundred meters away and stared at James uneasily. He found it hard to believe that such a young martial artist could execute such a devastating attack. Themotion outside caught the attention of Mount Thunder Sect''s disciples. The elders who left also turned back to see their sect leader fighting with James. They quickly drew their swords and entered their fighting stances. "What''s the meaning of this James?!" An elder eximed furiously. Joining him, another elder also roared, "Do you really think you''re invincible? Are you nning to challenge the entire Mount Thunder Sect alone?" "Everyone, stand down!¡± Jackson barked sternly. The elders and disciples retreated one after another. ¡°Haha...¡± After the crowd had dispersed, Jackson unexpectedly burst intoughter. "I haven''t fought in decades. It''s rare to have found a match worthy of my skill. It''s rumored that the Cadens¡¯ Thirteen Heavenly Swords is unparalleled, but I''ve never had the chance to witness it myself. I''d love to see if it is as terrifying as the legends make it out to be.¡± Jackson''sughter echoed throughout the surrounding area, making it seem more devious. ¡°To me, Frost Sword...¡± He waved his hand and a great force zoomed toward the mountain''s leeward side. Inside a cave, a sword was left encased in a block of ice. The two-meter-long sword had a crystal clear hilt as if it too, was made of ice. The force attracted the sword, and it quickly escaped its icy confines and hurtled out of the cave. Whoosh! The sword shot up into the sky like a rocket and radiated a dazzling white light. ¡°Frost Sword!" "It''s the Frost Sword that had been frozen for hundreds of years! It''s finally reappeared again!" The Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s elders eximed in awe. The sword was Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s Divine Sword forged by a strong ancestor of the sect 500 years ago. This sword was one of the most well-known Divine Swords worldwide and could easily be ranked among the strongest swords in Sol. It was also the sword wielded by the Great Grandmaster who was also the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader hundreds of years ago. Frost Sword flew over, and Jackson quickly caught the hilt in his hands. He held the sword horizontally, pointing the length of its de at James. "Come at me, James." James gritted his teeth in response. He refused to use underhanded means to assassinate Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader. He originally nned to defeat the sect leader in an honorable battle and kill him in exchange for the safety and release of his friends and family. Now that he had witnessed Jackson¡¯s overwhelming strength firsthand, James realized that he had maybe bitten off more than he could chew. However, he was at a point of no return. "Sorry but this is nothing personal.¡± Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 James was left with no choice. He had to defeat and kill Jackson as his enemy demanded.He steeled himself and leaped into the air with the de of Justice as he charged toward Jackson. Keeping a tight grip on the Frost Sword, a cold aura emitted from Jackson¡¯s body and the sword¡¯s de. In an instant, the surroundings were sted with a chilly breeze. James appeared in front of him and Jackson raised his Frost Sword to defend against the iing strike. ng! The two swords collided, and a terrifying shock of True Energy burst forth from the impact, quickly spreading like ripples in water. James felt the recoil through the de of Justice, and his arm went slightly numb. Before he could react, Jackson quickly slid the Frost Sword''s de along the de of Justice, swiftly gunning for James¡¯ arm. James whirled the de of Justice and quickly deflected the attack. Then, he circled in ce, unleashing another materialized Sword Energy in Jackson''s direction. The Sword Energy was golden in color and rushed forward like a golden ray of light. It was dazzling and eye-catching against the snowy surroundings. James¡¯ Sword Energy made Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s elders and disciples speechless. "W-What immense Sword Energy!" "What martial arts does this kid practice? His True Energy is so potent despite being so young." The elders¡¯ jaws practically fell to the floor in amazement. Meanwhile, Jackson was forced to retreat into a corner. "Snowstorm!" Jackson shouted and shed his sword forward, causing the snow in the sky to quickly gather together and head toward the Sword Energy like a de made from a terrifying blizzard. When the two techniques collided, the Snowstorm attack was instantly scattered into snow. However, the snow continued rushing forward to attack James. James was forced to constantly back off by the rapidly attacking snow. He quickly cast one of the Thirteen Heavenly Sword techniques to materialize a shield and sessfully blocked the snow st. The onlookers could only see the two figures shing in mid-air and their eyes could not keep up with James and Jackson. James unleashed the First Sword Energy of the Thirteen Heavenly Sword and unleashed a flurry of shes. On the other hand, Jackson''s skills were on par with James. He had refined swordsmanship and was able to match the intensity of James¡¯ attacks. The two took their battle from the ground to the air, and from the air to the various mountain peaks. After exchanging terrifying blow after terrifying blow, none of them had gained any ground on the other in battle. The whole battle left James at a loss for words. The Thirteen Heavenly Swords was a world-renowned sword technique for being as fast as lightning. Its attacks were unpredictable, making it hard for enemies to react. Despite that, he was having difficulty pushing Jackson back with it. To add to things, Jackson''s Frost Sword was extraordinary. It radiated with Cold Energy and as a result, would slow him down every time their swords shed. ng! The swords collided once again. The impact and shockwave caused a few surrounding blocks of ice to crack. James quickly backed away and appeared a hundred meters away until he could no longer sense the True Frost Energy. Jackson had a serious and foreboding expression on his face. "The Thirteen Heavenly Sword is indeed extraordinary. It''s a pity you''ve only managed to master the First Sword Realm and only the first sword of the Second Sword Realm. You can''t defeat me with your current strength." Although James was strong, Jackson was no pushover either. He stood in mid-air at more than 30 meters high, raising the Frost Sword in his hand. Potent energy swirled around his body and in the air. His energy gathered the snow floating in the sky together. Coalescing and hardening into Ice Swords. Hundreds of Ice Swords formed in the sky in a mere instant. The elders watching from another mountain in the distance eximed in awe upon seeing this sight. "It''s the Sword Snow Art! The Sect leader has already mastered the art to its highest level.¡± "That young man, James, thought too highly of his abilities.¡± "Using Ice Sword art will make short work of James." James fixed his eyes on Jackson in the distance. Jackson''s energy was too strong, and his technique was mind-blowing. The Cold Energy from the sword was able to control the surrounding snow and gather them to form Ice Swords. In an instant, hundreds of Ice Swords were pointed toward him dangerously. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was terrifying to behold. "Attack." Jackson tilted the Frost Sword in his hand, and the Ice Swords rushed at James threatening to slice him to ribbons in an instant. James¡¯ expression immediately changed. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 James attempted to dodge the des by retreating backward but the Ice Swords¡¯ movements were much faster than James¡¯.He raised his sword to deflect the attacks. ng! One of the Ice Swords shattered on impact and exploded into shards of ice. The other Ice Swords rushed toward him in a criss-cross pattern, as if they were trying to trap him within a of deadly des. James waspletely surrounded by the swords and it limited him to only being able to dodge or guard against the relentless attacks. Asmall misstep caused one of the des to slice into his arm. In an instant, his injured arm began to bleed profusely. The excruciating pain made it hard for him to hold his sword steady. James did not dare to neglect the wound and quickly performed the strongest Heavenly Breth technique he could muster. Strong True Energy surged throughout his body and into his limbs and extremities. This caused his skin to take on a bronze sheen. "W-Wait... It''s him?!" Atop a distant mountain peak, Diney eximed as she saw James¡¯ skin turn bronze. ¡°He was the old man that defeated Donovan on Mount Littleroot!" Diney happened to be on Mount Litteroot that day when the battle happened. An unidentified old man defeated Donovan and forced the Grand Patriarch to step in to protect Donovan. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After she returned home, she had been trying to uncover the old man''s identity but could not find any information on him. She never expected that old man to be James Caden. James employed Invincible Body Siddhi and his whole body took on a richer bronze hue. ng! ng! ng! The Ice Swords mercilessly shed at James¡¯ body. The attacks had an effect on his body''s Blood Energy, but no visible wounds seemed to appear on James'' body. "What''s this?!*" Jackson''s eyes widened when he saw his techniques suddenly deal no damage to James. The martial art technique he specialized in was called Ice Sword Art. Supposedly, Ice Sword Art¡¯s attacks should have been enhanced since the weapon he wielded was the legendary Frost Sword. However, despite his efforts, his attacks no longer seemed to be affecting James. ¡®What kind of martial art technique is this...?" Jackson inadvertently pulled back. James leaped into the air and charged toward Jackson brandishing the de of Justice. In a few seconds, he suddenly appeared in front of Jackson. He thrust the de of Justice at Jackson''s body. Jackson quickly held up the Frost Sword to parry the blow. The force of James¡¯ attack forced Jackson''s body lower and lower toward the ground. Crash! Unable to keep up his strength, Jackson''s body plummeted to the ground and fell through a thickyer of ice. When they saw their sect leader being overpowered by his challenger, the Mount Thunder Sect''s elders refused to stand by idly for a second longer. They quickly drew their swords one after the other and rushed toward the mountain where he fell. James noticed their movements and turned to the dozens of people rushing at him. James frowned and clicked his tongue. He only came here for Jackson¡¯s life and had no intention of involving anyone else in the conflict. Boom! The ice below the ground erupted and a figure soared into the air. He had a wretched appearance as his hair was disheveled, and his bloodied body was littered with a large number of cuts and bruises. ¡°Back off," Jackson roared authoritatively. James was too strong of an opponent. If he himself as the Mount Thunder Sect Leader and wielder of the Frost Sword was unable to stand against him, these elders¡¯ death would be all but guaranteed if they continued to try and attack him. His clear, deep voice echoed throughout the mountains and stopped the elders in their tracks almost immediately. "Dad..." Diney tearfully cried out after she sensed Jackson''s quickly fading energy. She immediately rushed toward the blood- covered figure of her father. Having spent a tremendous amount of effort to resurface and stop his sect members, Jackson¡¯s hands let go of the Frost Sword as his body once again crashed onto the ground. James also graduallynded on the ground steadily. Jackson summoned the vestiges of his strength again to shakily draw himself up and sat on the ground in a slump. His pale face stood in contrast to the bright red rivulets of blood flowing down it. He turned to the people from Mount Thunder Sect that had rushed to aid him, and he coughed out despondently, ¡°Don''t act rashly." James moved his gaze over the crowd of concerned people and spoke calmly, "I''m only here for him and him alone. I won''t involve anyone else unnecessarily.¡± As he spoke, he walked forward and pointed the de of Justice toward Jackson''s neck. "Stop it, James!" Diney screamed desperately. James put away his sword and looked at the injured Jackson. He walked over, grabbed Jackson''s cor, and jumped into the air; quickly leaving the scene. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 "Sect Leader!!!" "Dad!!!" Everyone from Mount Thunder Sect was distressed at the kidnapping of their leader. "James, you''re going to regret it if you touch my father!!!" Diney looked in the direction James was leaving and screeched at him vengefully. Meanwhile, at the highest peak of the mountain range, a bearded old man stood at a cliffs edge and silently observed the fight. However, he did not make any attempts to interfere and watched as James left with Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader. After James captured Jackson, he quickly disappeared from everyone''s sight and left Mount Thunder Sect''s territory. James set Jackson down on the snowy mountain peak on another mountain about tens of kilometers away from Mount Thunder Sect''s territory. Cough! Jackson wretched and coughed up a mouthful of blood. James nced at Jackson''s pale face which was struggling to maintain itsposure. Jackson licked his lips and opened his mouth weakly. "James, Mount Thunder Sect has no grievances or bad blood with the Cadens. To the best of my knowledge, I myself have done nothing to wrong you either. So, why are you doing this?" James sat down in a lotus position.He looked at Jackson and stated calmly, ¡°I was left with no other choice and was forced to do this. People from the Gu Sect have captured the people I care about and demanded I assassinate you. If I didn¡¯tply, then their lives would be forfeit." Jackson went silent. James continued. "I''ve no choice but to kill you to guarantee the safety of the people I care about." Soon, James walked along the snow-capped mountain with a head in his hands. He carried the head to Mount Thunder Sect''s headquarters and tossed it carelessly it at their entrance. Then, he turned and left. After leaving, he took out his phone and called the person who had contacted him. "I''ve already disposed of Mount Thunder Sect''s leader, Jackson. Where are my friends?¡± ¡°Haha! Wonderful, James! Looks like I was right about you.¡± A wicked chuckle came from the other end of the phone. The person on the phone was Lucjan, Gu Sect''s Deputy Leader. He had a number of spies nted in Mount Thunder Sect. This was how he knew about the battle between James and Jackson. He also heard that James had killed Jackson and left his head at the entrance to Mount Thunder Sect. "Cut the crap. Where are they? Tell me now.¡± James asked, his voice as cold and sharp as the de he used to decapitate Jackson. "Patience, James. You have nothing to worry about. They''re fine. I will guarantee their safety as long as you obey me.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. James had already expected half as much. The enemy was still holding the lives of his friends against him as they made even more demands of James even despite him killing Jackson for them. He hissed, "What else do you want from me?" "You''re truly a force to be reckoned with, James. I never expected you to actually defeat Jackson in a head-on battle. What I need you to do next is very simple. The Mount Thunder Conference is soon upon us. I need you to wait en route to Mt. Thunder and attack the various sect leaders and family heads. I won¡¯t ask you to kill them, but you have to at least incapacitate them gravely enough that they lose their ability to fight." Since he now had power over James, he wanted to make good use of him. Lucian wanted to take advantage of James¡¯ skills and cripple the seasoned practitioners of various sects and ancient martial arts families to weaken their strength. Doing this would save him a lot of trouble in the future. James did not immediately agree to his demand. "First, I want to see my friends. I need to know if they''re still alive.¡± ¡°Alright. I''ll send you a location.¡± Soon, James received a set of coordinates. He did not remain a second longer and speedily rushed to the location. In a secluded vi in the suburb of Terentville, more than 200 kilometers away from Mount Thunder Sect''s headquarters, Lucjan "Sir, we can make James do anything now. As long as we have his friends captive, he''ll follow our orders like a dog," a middle-aged man said as he sneered. "Mhm, not bad." Lucjan was in a good mood. Mount Thunder Sect was the King''s confidant and one of his main supporters. Now that Jackson was dead, Lucjan had one less obstacle in his path Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 James hurriedly made his way over to the coordinates he received. Using his True Energy, he was able to cover a lot of ground in a small amount of time. In half an hour, he had traveled a distance of more than 200 kilometers. He took out his phone to make doubly sure he was at the right location. He gazed at the vi that stood in front of him. The three-story vi was vast and covered an area of several thousand square meters. From a distance, it looked like a mountain resort. James gripped the hilt of his sword and walked to the vi''s entranceway. He approached the door and knocked lightly. Soon, the door was answered by a man in his 20s sporting a thick jacket and hat. When he saw James, he backed away in fear and shouted as if he had seen a ghost. "James is here! He''s arrived...¡± His shouts caught the attention of the others in the vi. At once, many people rushed outside. The person in the lead was Lucjan. James walked into the vi¡¯s courtyard, scrutinized the people that hade to meet him. In particr, he stared at the older man in the lead. The documents given to him by Yarov Gabriel included photos. Using this, James was able to immediately identify and recognize the Gu Sect''s deputy captain, Lucjan, who was from the Owens- the third family in the Gu Sect. ording to Yarov''s intel, this person had extraordinary martial arts skills and was at least at the seventh rank. "James... It''s really you. Haha, wee to our humble abode.¡± Lucjan stepped forward and walked towards James with his arms thrown wide, intending to hug him. James pointed his sword at him. Lucjan immediately stopped in his tracks. James asked tersely, ¡°Where are they?" "Would it kill you to practice a little patience? Anyway, it''s cold outside. Come in and have a cup of hot tea first." Lucjan beckoned James into the vi. Since James already had the determination and courage toe alone, he was unafraid of Lucjan¡¯s men and walked into the house without a sign of hesitation. Inside the living room of the vi''s first floor, a buxom maid brewed some hot tea and served it to James. James waved his hand and refused the tea. "Ich, worthless wench." Lucjan¡¯s face turned ck. He reached out and pped the woman who looked to be in her 20s. The maid copsed to the ground upon impact and her body lost all signs of life. Several men came forward and dragged her body away. James silently and stoically watched as the scene in front of him yed out. His face was emotionless but his heart burned with fury. The people of the Gu Sect had no regard for human lives and killed ruthlessly. Shortly after, another beautiful woman approached them holding a cup of tea. Lucjan smiled at James and gestured at her. ¡°Dragon King, please. Have some tea." James took the teacup from the woman and had a small sip of the tea. "Haha, there you go! That wasn''t so hard now, was it? Wee to the Gu Sect, my friend! Since you''ve pledged your loyalty to me from now on, I promise I''ll treat you well." James looked him in the eye and raised his eyebrow. ¡°When did I say I''d follow you...?¡± "For starters, you killed Mount Thunder Sect''s leader. Do you think other martial artists are simply going to overlook that fact? You''ve got no choice but to follow me,¡± Lucjan replied with a cunning grin. "Where are my friends?¡± James growled. Lucjan pped his hands. Soon, several women were brought into the living room. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They were Quincy, Tiara, Cynthia, and Scarlett. However, he did not manage to see any of the Cahans. "James..." "James!" Seeing James, the women called out to him. Lucjan smiled at him lightly. "See. I told you they were fine, but you didn''t believe me." "What about the Cahans?" "They''re locked in the dungeon, but you can rest assured that they''re being with the utmost care that they deserve." ¡°Let them go. I promise to do whatever you ask of me." The main purpose of Jamesing to the vi was to save all of Lucjan¡¯s captives. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 As James looked at the women, he could see that theirplexions were good and still in good mental condition. It was evident they had not been tortured in the past few days. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Let them go¡± Lucjan shrugged and waved his hand dismissively. "Of course, I can let them go, James. They''re all free to leave any time, but just listen here. You''ve killed Mount Thunder Sect''s leader. I;m sure you''re aware of the implications of killing someone of that status in the ancient martial world?" James went silent and did not reply. Lucjan continued. ¡®The Mount Thunder Sect is highly respected in the ancient martial world. Their sect leader 100 years ago was the Great Grandmaster, and Mount Thunder Sect stood at the helm of all the ancient martial artists. Not to mention, they''re also the main force behind the King. Do you think you can still return to being the Dragon King and Emperor despite all this? Quincy frowned uneasily upon hearing Lucjan¡¯s lengthy monologue. "James ... What exactly have you done?" Although she had no idea who or what the Mount Thunder Sect was, it was not hard to tell that James had killed an incredibly prominent figure. James did not spare Quincy a nce. "Let them go first." "I''m afraid I can¡¯t do that just yet.¡± Lucjan shook his head dramatically. He was not stupid. James was young but already possessed immense strength. If he let them go that easily, he would have nothing to use against James and the man would immediately turn against him Lucjan took out a pill and slid it over to James. "Eat it. I''ll release them after you swallow it." James took the pill on the table. The ck and odorless pill was the size of an olive. "Don''t do it, James! Don''t eat it!" "James, don''t be fooled!" The women pleaded as they tried to prevent James from consuming the pill. James hesitated for a while. Then he promptly opened his mouth and swallowed the pill. "No..." The faces of the women turned pale instantly. After swallowing it, James asked nonchntly, ¡°What''s this?" "It''s called Soul Eating Pill.¡± Lucjan smiled and replied, ¡®This unique poison is the specialty of the Owen family. No matter the strength of your martial arts, the poison will take effect the moment you consume it. You''ll have to take an antidote once a month. If you miss a single dose, the poison will spread and you''ll feel as if a thousand tiny insects are feasting upon your heart. The pain is said to be so unbearable that you wish you were dead. "James, I know you''re a doctor and have a lot of medical experience, but my poison is made with a unique form. Even the Medical Valley won''t be able to detoxify it." James¡¯s expression remained unppable, making it difficult to read his emotions. "Can I take them away now?" Lucjan gestured for him to proceed and said, "Go ahead." James ate the poison, so he believed that James would return to him unless he¡¯d rather die an excruciating death. "Bring out the Cahans." p! p! p! Lucjan pped his hands again. Soon, the Cahans were brought to the living room. "James." "James!" The Cahans began moring at James the moment they saw him. James stood up, looked at Lucjan, and said stonily, "Prepare two cars for me. I need to send them back." Lucjan looked at James and leered at him. "That sounds like a pain. Why don''t I get someone to send them back to Cansington for you? The Mount Thunder Conference is happening soon. Martial artists from various backgrounds and walks of life will soon gather at Mt. Thunder. This grand event only happens once every hundred yeards. If you send these people back, it''ll only waste a few days between now and then." James thought about his suggestion and felt that it was reasonable. He would be wasting time traveling back and forth. "Give me some time with them then." James got up and walked toward Quincy and the other women, saying, " Follow me outside." After speaking, he took the lead and walked out the door. Quincy and the others followed after him. In the yard outside, Quincy looked at James and asked worriedly, "What happened, James?¡¯ "It''s hard to exin." James wore a forlorn expression. He turned to Tiara. Tiara quickly lowered her head shyly. James specifically took a look at her belly but could not see any signs of pregnancy. He wanted to ask about it but felt embarrassed doing in front of everyone. He was not sure how to bring it up. He took a deep breath and said, "You girls, head back to Cansington first and go to the Blithe King to join up with Maxine and Thea. Don''t leave Cansington before New Year¡¯s Day." Scarlett voiced out in concern, "What about YOU, James?¡± Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 The women looked at James. All of them appeared concerned and uneasy. James held his breath for a second before replying, "If everything goes smoothly, I''ll be able to return after New Year''s Day.¡± The Mount Thunder Conference fell on Christmas.It was only a few days away from the new year. The conference wouldst longer than a mere few days. If everything proceeded as nned, James could return after the new year. If not...James did not dare to think about the worst case scenario because he had no confidence in coming back alive in the first ce. Hearing his answer, the women went silent. After a while, Cynthia suddenly broke the silence and said, "James, I''ve already cultivated my True Energy, but I''m still very weak and won''t be of help to you." "Go back to Cansington. All of you don''t need to concern yourself with what''s happening here. After you return, you can do whatever you need to, but just don¡¯t leave Cansington,¡± James said softly. He hoped that they''d listen to him. Now that he has Lucjan¡¯s poison coursing through his veins, he ns to stay by his side for some time to get more information on his ns and wait for an opportunity to wipe them out in one fell swoop. "Tiara, you...¡± James looked at Tiara and opened his mouth hesitantly. Tiara''s gaze was still directed at the ground.She knew what James wanted to ask but did not know how to respond to him.She bit down on her lips as she scrambled and tried toe up with something to say. James scratched his head in embarrassment and swallowed nervously. Then he bit the bullet and asked, "A-Are you pregnant?" The women were shocked when they heard the question directed at Tiara. Among everyone, Quincy was the one with the biggest reaction. "W-What?! She''s pregnant?" Not many people knew about the supposed pregnancy. Cynthia was the only one among them that knew about it. The rest were left speechless by the sudden news. "James, I..." Tiara''s pretty face turned a bright red. She took a deep breath, mustered up the courage, and confessed, "A-Actually, I''m... I''m not pregnant.¡± "What?" James unconsciously raised his voice, "Wait... You''re not pregnant?!¡± James heaved a huge sigh of relief. This revtion made him feel like a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders. At the same time, he could not help but feel slightly disappointed. He spent all that time worrying over nothing. "What''s the meaning of this?" He asked with a frown. Tiara murmured sheepishly, "M-Maxine gave me the idea. She said I''d be able to tie you down with this.¡± The additional revtion made James feel like the air had been knocked out of his lungs. What was Maxine thinking? "Alright, that¡¯s enough about that. I''ll ask them to send you girls back to Cansington first." James did not say anything more and made his way back to the vi. Quincy pulled Tiara aside and asked her anxiously, "What''s going on, Tiara?" "I-It''s nothing. Let''s talk about it when we''re back in Cansington," Tiara replied in a hushed tone. James walked into the vi. Lex quickly approached him with a bright smile and said, "I knew it, James. I knew you woulde to save us." James gave a passing nce at Lex. David called out excitedly, "James!" James addressed them with a no-nonsesne tone, "Return to Cansington and keep a low profile. Don''t cause any trouble or do anything to attract attention. You won''t have another person to bail you guys out the next time around." He was well-aware of the prestige and renown he held. He was afraid that the Cahans would use this an opportunity to boast about themselves. "Yes, of course. We''ll make sure nothing will happen,¡± Lex vowed grimly. James walked toward the sofa, sat down, and looked at Lucjan, saying, "I want them back in Cansington safely." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Sure, no problem." Lucjan smiled and snapped his fingers. ¡°Send everyone back safely. I''ll expect your heads at my door if even a single strand of hair from them is missing.¡± Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Only after Quincy and the rest had been sent back to Cansington did James feel slightly more rxed. He believed that Lucjan would no longer threaten him with the lives of others since he had already consumed the Soul Eating Pill. Lucjan too was incredibly confident that James would continue to work for him. Lucjan stared at James in the vi with admiration and said, "I really like you, James. You''re a very rare gem and you''ve achieved such great strength at a young age. In a few more decades, you''ll be practically invincible. With you by my side, well be able to usher in a new era of unprecedented prosperity!¡± James asked calmly, "I have no idea what the Gu Sect''s objective is. Would you care to enlighten me about it?" ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucjan looked at James and replied with a smile, "Most people chase strength and power throughout their lives. It''s simply human nature to be greedy and stand at the top of the world. If it weren''t, there wouldn''t have been so many wars in the past.¡± "Are you guys trying to conquer the world?" James squinted at Lucjan. "Haha!" Lucjan smiled and did not bother to exin. "James, you won''t regret bing one of my men. I n to kill the Supreme Leader during the Mount Thunder Conference and a few other prominent figures of the Gu Sect to take over the Mount Thunder Sect. When the timees, you''ll be the deputy captain only below me but above tens of thousands of people.¡± James smiled lightly, "I''ve already achieved what you''re offering me, so why should I take the risk?" "You killed Jackson and offended Mount Thunder Sect, Mr. Lee, and the King. They''re not going overlook your actions any longer." Speaking of Mr. Lee, James¡¯ curiosity was piqued, and he could not help asking, "Who exactly is Mr. Lee?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. James knew about his existence and that he had been working with the King since long ago. 30 years ago, he was the person that orchestrated everything and the cause of countless events that gave the current King the power he had. Despite having known about him for so long, he was still clueless about Mr. Lee¡¯s real identity and background let alone know about his motives. Lucjan continued to smile at James as he spoke candidly "He''s a powerful martial artist and also an outstanding politician and tactician. For decades, he''s always hidden behind the scenes and assisted the King in rapidly developing Sol. As for his identity..." Lucjan paused for a while and continued. "Back then, there were four powerful men that stood with the King. They were called Sky, Earth, Wind, and Thunder. However, these brilliant men were already more than a hundred years old back then. They''re probably long dead now. "As for Mr. Lee, he was a high-achieving apprentice nicknamed the Sky Saint and had inherited Sky''s martial techniques. His strength is unknown since he rarely involves himself in fights. However, since Sky had favored him, he''s definitely someone who has great potential. Dozens of years have passed since then, so he definitely lies somewhere around the rank of a seventh-rank grandmaster. I don''t think he has reached the eighth rank yet since breaking into that rank is astoundingly difficult.¡± Lucjan gave James a thorough exnation of Mr. Lee''s background. He was the disciple of the leader of the four brilliant men that supported the King. His full name was Asher Lee. James listened carefully. Although he had a brief understanding of the past events, he did not have all the details on the people who were involved. All he knew was that the former Great Grandmaster was Mount Thunder Sect''s leader and about the head of the Mavericks, Can Maverick. As for the others, he had never heard of them before. Lucjan suddenly changed the topic and asked, "James, you''re a soldier, so you should know that you''ll get beaten up if you fall behind. Let me ask you a question. Let''s pretend that Sol has been at war for a long time, and you possess military power. After finally winning the war, many civilians suffered injuries, and countless lives were lost. Would you still seize the chance to destroy the enemy''s country and avenge the fallen soldiers and civilians?" James was taken aback by his question. He never expected such a question from Lucjan. After thinking about it for a while, James did not have a definite answer. If he was in the Southern ins and had dealt with an enemy invasion that led to countless casualties, he would definitely send troops to attack the enemy and avenge them. An enemy that offended Sol would have to be punished no matter how far away they were. This was the basic principle of a soldier. A soldier''s duty was to defend their country. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Not bothering with James¡¯ck of response, Lucjan continued to speak. " Back then, many countries around the world were swept up into the battle that ensued. The enemy went berserk andmitted heinous crimes all over the world. However, the King at that time refused the war reparations." James listened carefully. "Our sect advocated taking advantage of the opportunity tounch an attack, but the King prioritized the restoration of the country. Thus, the rtionship between both parties frayed and eventually copsed, leading to the first battle against the Gu Sect. Our sect suffered heavy losses, but the King brushed aside all its prior contributions to the country and wiped out the Owens and Davises. "I understand that a leader must be decisive in such moments to prevent problems before they arise. "...But he showed no mercy at all." The more Lucjan spoke of the past, the more visibly agitated he became. Meanwhile, James continued to stay silent and kept his face expressionless. He knew the saying about how victors were the ones who wrote history. ¡°Back then, ancient marital artists didn''t concern themselves with worldly affairs. This led to stagnation in the progress of our country, which in turn caused more and more suffering for its people. Now that we have the strength, why can¡¯t we use it to conquer rather than be conquered? Why can''t we usher in a new era with our own rules in ce?" Huff! Lucjan gasped for air after going on his tirade. Composing himself, he swept his sharp eyes over James once more.¡± Which is why... James, you should join us. "The King isn''t going to take you back if you return to him. Knowing him, he''ll definitelye up with some scheme to kick you out of your position. However, we have a way to let you enter the political circle. With your current prestige, we can pull a few strings and get you to ascend as the new King during the uing election. "Wouldn''t it be great to have such strong support as the new King and be able to cooperate to create a new era together?¡± Lucjan''s excitement caused him to chatter more quickly. James only gave him a slight smile. Lucjan''s words did have some merit. At least, he agreed with him to a certain extent. However, James knew that joining the Gu Sect was out of the question. There was no such thing as absolute good or absolute evil in this world. Everyone had their own stance and beliefs. Ultimately, those that oppose one''s beliefs would be seen as being in the wrong and hence, evil. From the Gu Sect¡¯s standpoint, the King was in the wrong. From the King''s standpoint, the Gu Sect''s faction was wrong. Ultimately, who had the right of judging whether one was right or one was wrong? Lucjan stood up and said, "Think about it carefully, James. I don''t wish to shackle you using this Soul Eating Pill either. I genuinely have the desire to cooperate with you. Alright, you¡¯ve been running around endlessly these past few days and must be exhausted. I''ve already arranged a room for you. You can go take a hot bath and have a good rest." Lucjan turned around and left, leaving James sitting alone on the sofa. He picked up a cigarette from the table and lit it. Soon, two beautiful women approached him. ¡°Emperor, please follow us upstairs. We''ll be serving you during your bath." James stood up and followed the two women. Inside a luxurious room upstairs, the two women drew a bath for James and held onto bath towels as they prepared to undress James. James promptly stopped them and said, ¡°It''s okay. You two can leave. I can wash myself." The moment he refused them, the two women immediately dropped to their knees before him. James'' lips curved downwards in a frown. ¡°What are you two doing?", he said. One of the women cried, "Emperor, we''re going to die if you chase us out." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. James pressed his lips together and clenched his fists. He had witnessed Lucjan''s ruthless methods firsthand. That man would mercilessly kill another person over a minor mistake without the slightest bit of hesitation. After thinking about it, James nodded and said, "Alright then, you can proceed." Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 James understood that the two women would be killed if he refused their service. He had no choice but to ept since he did not want others to die because of him. The two women stood back up and began to undress James. Soon, his clothes were gone, leaving only his boxers. One of the women reached out to help him take it off. James quickly held out a hand to stop her. "That''s enough." Then, he walked into the bathtub. The water temperature was pleasant. Hey down in the bathtub and let out a rxed sigh. The two women suddenly kneeled on the floor and began to also undress. James immediately tried to interrupt them "What''re you two doing?" One of the women replied respectfully while pressing her head against the floor, "Emperor, we''re yours tonight." James was baffled. "It''s an honor to serve you tonight, Emperor." "Please ept us, Emperor.¡± "We understand that lowly insects like us aren''t worthy of being with you and as such, we won''t pester you in the future. You don''t have to feel burdened. Our bodies are yours to have as much fun as you want." The two appealed to him one after another. After speaking, the two took off their clothes and walked toward the bathtub. The marble bathtub was huge, so amodating several people at once was not a problem. Their behavior repulsed James to his core. He leaped out of the bathtub and flicked his wrist. A nearby bath towel flew into his hand. He hastily wrapped the towel around his body and stormed out. Then, he quickly dried himself and used his energy to retrieve his clothes. After getting dressed, he walked downstairs. The two women exchanged confused nces at each other. They were a pair of twins and were about 20 years old. They were about 180 centimeters tall, with long slender legs and curvy figures. "D-Do you think he¡¯s unsatisfied with us because we''re not pretty enough?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I-I don''t know. What do we do? If the deputy leader finds out, we¡¯re dead.¡± The twins started to tear up. Meanwhile, James had already gone downstairs. When he reached, Lucjan was sitting down and chatting with one of his subordinates. Seeing James approaching, he beamed at him. ¡°How was it? Did you like my little wee gift? If you still have an appetite, I¡¯ll get a few more for you. I guarantee you they are all gorgeous and talented women with only the most attractive faces and bodies. Most importantly and best of all, they''re all virgins.¡± "Get them to leave immediately. I don''t need anyone serving me at night." "Is that so..." Lucjan nodded and casually turned to the subordinate beside him, "Since James doesn''t like them, there''s no use hanging on to them. Kill them all." "Alright." The subordinate nodded. ¡°How in the...?!" James was so furious he was at a loss for words. "What''re you doing, Lucjan?" Lucjan replied candidly as he reclined in his chair, ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, there''s no use having them around. Useless things are trash and trash is meant to be disposed of. I''ll find you a few more until you''re satisfied." He said the loathsome sentence without batting an eye as if he viewed them as even lower than livestock. As if they were simply things to be chucked away into the garbage once they''ve outlived their usefulness. James swallowed down his rage and tried hard to keep hisposure. He tried to gently assure Lucjan. "I really don''t need this kind of service, and you don¡¯t need to kill these innocent people.¡± Ever smiling, Lucjan simply said, "I own their lives. I adopted them and provided them with an education so they could gain knowledge. They''re aware of their own fate." After speaking, he pped his hands and ordered, "Bring a few more for James to choose. If he doesn''t like any of them, go ahead and kill them all.¡± "Understood." The subordinate nodded. "Forget it. I''m good with the two you sent me.¡± James pinched his temples in resignation. "There you go. Have a good time tonight. I already told you I''d treat you well if you followed me. Men are all about power, money, beautiful women, and a life of luxury. I can provide all these for you." James ignored him and turned around, heading back upstairs.He returned to the room. Inside the bathroom, the two twins had not gotten out of the bathtub. Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 The two whispered and talked about James. "I''ve heard some rumors about James... they say he''s devoted and loyal to Thea. He even married into the Cahans and endured their mistreatment all so he could be with her.¡± "Yeah, I''ve heard about that too. Thea sure is a lucky woman. People like us can only dream of having a life like hers...¡± "Yeah..." Suddenly, James walked back into the bathroom. The twins quickly stood up, exposing their naked bodies to James. James quickly turned around. "That''s enough. I''ll wash up myself. You two can go back in the room and stay there for the night." James had no choice but to let them spend the night in his room even if he did not intend to pursue things with them. The twins exchanged a couple of nces and got out of the bathtub simultaneously. Their long slender legs werepletely exposed for James to see. One of the twins hugged James from behind and ran her hand over his chest. "Let us serve you tonight." The other sister also quickly added. ¡®This is an order from our superior... If you refuse, we''ll pay with our lives.¡± "Get out." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. James struggled to catch his breath. He was a man and could not help having such thoughts in the face of carnal temptation. However, he was determined to stand firm in his principles. He unleashed a tiny amount of True Energy, and the force shook the woman holding him off. The twins were both blown out of the bathroom and fell onto the soft carpet in the room. Immediately, James locked the bathroom door and began to take a bath alone. The twins got back up on their feet after being dazed for a few seconds. "Wh-What do we do now?¡± The other twin pondered for a while and said, "He asked us to stay in the room, so we should do our best to seduce himter. I believe that men are fundamentally unable to resist women. I''m sure we''ll be able to seduce him by tomorrow morning.¡± "Okay." James continued soaking in the bathtub inside the bathroom and let out a deep sigh of relief. He discarded the messy thoughts in his mind and began to examine his body carefully. Despite taking the poison, he had yet to feel any sort of difort in his body. After finding nothing unusual, James frowned. "What kind of poison is this? Why don¡¯t I feel any difort at all? Do symptoms only show when the poison takes effect?¡± James thought about it for a while. He was a doctor and understood that some poisons did not show any outward symptoms until it spreads throughout one¡¯s entire body. After soaking in the bathtub for half an hour, he got out and dressed himself. Then, he walked into the bedroom. As soon as he entered the bedroom, he saw the twins lying in bed, huddled under the nket with only their small heads exposed outside. James took a nce at them and walked straight to the sofa. He promptly sat down, picked up a cigarette, and lit it. Seeing this, the twins quickly got out of bed and walked over to him. Both of them werepletely naked. Despite the heavy snow outside, the heater inside the room was on, so neither of them felt the chill. When he the two of them approaching, James quickly averted his eyes. "What''re you two doing? Put on some clothes first.¡± However, the twins ignored his pleas. They walked over, and each of them sat on either side of him. James immediately tried to turn around to avoid gazing at them. One of the twins wrapped her arms around his, and the othery down on hisp as she stared directly into his eyes. James had never experienced this kind of seduction tactic before, and his heart began to pound uncontrobly. One of them led James¡¯ hand to her body and said, "Hey... Let''s y some games that only adults can enjoy." ¡°Emperor, how about you tell us about that time when you were a soldier in the Southern ins?" The two talked to him coquettishly. Their voices were alluring and tickled his ears. Huff! James took a deep breath and said in a demanding tone, "Put on some clothes first. Then, I''ll talk.¡± Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 James was unable to ept such things. They currently lived in an era of peace where everyone was supposed to live as equals. No one was supposed to be inferior to others. He stood up, took the cigarette, and left. He opened the balcony door and walked outside. Standing on the balcony, he looked toward the distantndscape covered in snow. Seeing that James waspletely uninterested in them, they had no choice but to get dressed. "Sir..." James was deep in thought as he looked into the snowscape when a sudden cry brought him back to the present. He returned to his senses and looked at the two womening out to the balcony. The twins were identical and had even the same height as if lifted from the same mold. They were even dressed the same. James reassured them gently. "You don¡¯t have to do anything for me. Don''t worry. I''ll keep you two safe while I''m here." ¡°Okay.¡± The two nodded simultaneously and bowed gratefully. ¡°Thank you." James sighed in relief and walked back into the room. The twins followed after him. James sat on the sofa while the twins sat opposite him. "Sir, my name is Aphrodite, and this is my younger sister, Venus." "Mhm." James nodded absentmindedly. Having not slept for the past few days, James was exhausted. He spoke to the sisters, "You two can just stay in the room, but don¡¯t move around unnecessarily. I¡¯m a little sleepy, so I''ll be resting for a while." Aphrodite and Venus looked at each other and nodded in reply to James. James walked to the bed andy down. Aphrodite and Venus sat quietly on the sofa, afraid to disturb James¡¯ rest. Soon, James fell asleep. When he woke up, it was already nighttime.He got out of bed and rubbed his temples. Before he could do anything, one of the twins walked toward him with a basin of water and a towel to freshen up. Then, she helped freshen James up. James did not push her away and allowed her to help. After washing up, one of the twins said, "Sir, Lucjan has asked for you to head downstairs for dinner after waking up. A sumptuous dinner has been prepared for you.¡± ¡°Alright, got it." James nodded lightly. He got up and walked outside the room, heading downstairs to the living room. As soon as he arrived in the first-floor living room, Lucjan asked with a smile, "How was it, James? Are you satisfied with their service?" James nced at Aphrodite and Venus, who was following behind him, and nodded, saying, "Mhm, yes. They''re first-ss indeed." "Great! Come, sit with me." Lucjan urged James to sit down. James walked over and sat down where he had indicated. Aphrodite and Venus followed him and sat on either side of him again. They entwined their arms around his and nuzzled into the sides of his chest. James could smell the scent of their perfumes and felt slightly refreshed. He was worried that Lucjan would make things difficult for the twins, so he did not refuse their touch. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Lucjan sitting opposite him, James asked, "What kind of poison did you give me? Why don''t I feel any difort yet?" Lucjan said, ¡°Weren''t you listening? I told you it¡¯s a unique poison formted by the Owens. The poison doesn''t take effect so soon. It''ll take some time before it takes hold. However, once it does, it''ll torment you until you feel like only the sweet release of death can save you. As long as you cooperate with me, I promise you''ll be fine.¡± James asked calmly, ¡®Then, tell me. What do you need me to do next?" "Haven''t I already told you about it? I need you to ambush the strongest practitioners of the major sects and families as they''re traveling to Mt. Thunder. Kill those you can and cripple those you can''t kill." "You think too highly of me. There are countless ancient martial art secs and families in Sol. I don''t have the capabilities to take on all of them." Lucjan looked at James and raised his hands in a grand gesture. ¡®You do, James! You have great potential. To be able to achieve such great strength before 30 is already an incredible feat. For hundreds of years, the only personparable to you would be Can. He became a seventh-rank grandmaster in his 40s. You''ll surely surpass him in due time." Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Hearing Can being mentioned, James could not help asking, ¡°Is Can still alive? Is he still the current Supreme Commander of Gu Sect?" Lucjan smiled but did not answer James'' question. Instead, he changed the topic. "James, I''m expecting a lot from you. I believe your strength and talent will reach their full potential if you join me.¡± "You drive a hard bargain. Fine, I''ll join you.¡± James nodded after hesitating a moment. Lucjanughed and pped his hands together gleefully, "Atta boy! Come, drink.¡± Aphrodite and Venus quickly poured out the wine for the two men. They had a grand feast, but James ate silently throughout the meal without saying much. After eating, he returned to his room along with Aphrodite and Venus. A middle-aged man downstairs turned to Lucjan. "Sir, is James really someone we should trust?" Lucjan paused for a moment before he replied, "He killed Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, Jackson, to save his friends. I have eyes in Mount Thunder Sect. All the sect''s elders and disciples had witnessed the battle. "Moreover, he has consumed my poison. If he wants to survive, he has no choice but to work for me. For now, we can''t fully assume he¡¯s loyal to us, but the poison will work well to keep him on a short leash. I''ll only trust him after he further proves his worth." James sat down on the sofa in his room. Aphrodite and Venus feared that James would get bored, so they performed a dance inside the room to entertain him. The twins danced beautifully and gracefully, but James was not in the mood to appreciate them. "That''s enough. You can stop.¡± James raised his hand as a sign for the girls to stop. The two stopped dancing and walked over, sitting beside James. James moved aside to distance himself and pointed to the bed, saying," It''ste. You two can go to sleep. I''ve slept during the day and am not tired yet. I''ll cultivate for a while and sleep on the sofater." ¡°Mhm." The two nodded obediently and headed to the bed to get a moment of rest. Meanwhile, James sat in a lotus position on the sofa and began cultivating. At the same time, he observed the twins. After confirming that they were asleep, James flicked his finger toward them and sent a small gust of force toward the twin''s acupoints. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. James opened the balcony door and walked outside. Although it was night, the snow drifting from the sky and the white scenery made it seem like it was still daytime. He swept his gaze over his surroundings. He did not see anyone else. Suddenly, he jumped into the air and instantlynded on the third floor¡¯s roof. With another jump, he appeared tens of meters away, disappearing from the area in mere seconds. A few kilometers away from the vi, a man dressed in a ck winter coat and hat stood alone in the snow. Soon, James appeared and approached the man. "How did it go?¡± The man did not turn around. James said, "I¡¯ve taken poison from Lucjan and will have to stay under his control for the time being. He asked me to intercept the powerhouses from various sects and families on their way to Mount Thunder Sect. He wants me to kill those I can and cripple those I¡¯m unable to kill. I still haven''t figured out his purpose for wanting to attend the conference. I don¡¯t think its as simple as him trying to attain the position of Great Grandmaster.¡± "Mhm." The man dressed in ck nodded in agreement. "You should inform the sect leaders and family heads to cooperate and y along with my act. However, only inform the reliable ones. There are definitely many people from Gu Sect in major sects and families. I don''t want our n to be exposed. If that happens, it''ll derail everything." "I know." The man in ck nodded, and his body shed, instantly reappearing tens of meters away. In the next few moments, the manpletely disappeared from James'' sight with a few more moves. After he left, James turned around and returned to the vi. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Soon, James returned to the vi and leaped onto the second-floor balcony. He was about to enter his room when an unexpected voice from behind caught him off guard. "Where did you go?¡± James turned to the sound and saw an old man sitting in a lotus position in the courtyard. Lucjan jumped and instantly appeared on the second-floor balcony. James looked at him calmly, but internally his heart was racing. He had specifically checked the area before leaving. There seemed to be no one around, and he took great caution to ensure he was not being followed. He never expected Lucjan to spot him on his way back. James shrugged and replied, "I bored in the room, so I went for a short walk. What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to leave?" "Of course, you can." Lucjan parted his mouth and said, ¡°James, I really like you and I genuinely hope that we can work together asrades instead of me having to use the poison against you.¡± "That''s out of the question.¡± James refused. ¡®This is thest thing I do for you. After this, I hope you''ll give me the antidote. I''m not nning on joining forces with you." "You have no one else to turn to." ¡°Even so, I refuse to lend aid to those who harm others. Being an outcast actually works greatly in my favor. I can finally retire and live a leisurely life." ¡°I''m sure you''lle to agree with us eventually.¡± Lucjan did not say anymore and jumped off,nding firmly in the courtyard below. James took a deep breath after he left. He was cautious before leaving, and no one should have followed or seen his meeting with the other person. Unless Lucjan were an eighth-ranked grandmaster, James would definitely be able to tell if he was following him. However, that was highly unlikely. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ording to Yarov''s information, Lucjan¡¯s rank was unknown but was assumed to be about in the seventh rank, and it was impossible for him to have reached the eighth rank. James turned around and entered the room, closing the door behind him. Aphrodite and Venus were still sleeping like logs. After James entered the room, he unsealed their acupoints and sat down in a lotus position with his eyes closed to meditate. Meanwhile, two beautiful women sat together in a presidential suite at a five-star hotel in Terentville. They were Tiara and Maxine who had rushed to James¡¯ rescue. After they reached Terentville, they did not immediately head to Mount Thunder Sect but waited for God-King Pce''s reinforcements to arrive. Thea sat cross-legged in her pajamas and looked at Maxine. Then, she asked, ¡°Almost all the elite fighters from the God-King Pce have reached Terentville. When should we act?" Maxine looked incredulously at Thea. "Act? How will we act when we don''t even know where James is right now? Plus, we also don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one that abducted Quincy and the others.¡± Thea cast her eyes downwards at Maxine¡¯s blunt reply. She still had no idea where James was and who it was that had captured the Cahans. Although they were now in Terentville and were not far from Mount Thunder Sect, she felt like she was grasping at straws. "What do we do?" asked Thea. Maxine thought for a while and said, ¡°I''ll call my grandfather and ask about the situation. The Cadens have a certain status in the ancient martial world and should know what''s happening now. I''ll ask him and see if there is any news about James¡¯ whereabouts. After speaking, Maxine took out her phone and called Tobias, who was far away in the Capital. Eventually, Tobias picked up after a few rings. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Maxine greeted him respectfully. "Mhm." Tobias responded softly and asked, "You must be headed to Mt. Thunder, right?" "Yeah, we''ve just arrived in Terentville.¡± Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Tobias suddenly asked her sternly, ¡°What exactly is James ying at?¡¯ Maxine was taken aback by the sudden change in tone. ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Grandpa, what''s the matter? Did something happen?¡± Tobias¡¯ voice then took on a slightly surprised tone. "Are you not with James currently?¡± "No, he left before me. I just arrived in Terentville.¡± Tobias said, "News spread that James showed up at Mount Thunder Sect. He fought and defeated the sect leader, then took him away with him. Afterward, he left Jackson''s head at Mount Thunder Sect''s entrance. They''ve issued a bounty for his head across the globe. Anyone that hunts him down and kills him will be rewarded greatly. The set''s treasure, the Frost Sword, would also be included as a reward." Maxine stood up abruptly when she heard the news. "What? Grandpa, is this news urate?¡±, she asked as her voice shook in disbelief. "Of course. It came directly from Mount Thunder Sect." Maxine instantly lost the strength in her legs, and she copsed to the sofa. Thea could not help but ask, "What¡¯s the matter? What happened?" Maxine hung up her phone and turned to Thea. Her face was pale as she said, "Grandpa said that James killed Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, Jackson. The sect has issued a wanted order to hunt and kill him. They¡¯re even offering to reward the person who kills him with their treasure, the Frost Sword." "What?!" Thea eximed and stood up abruptly. "H-How is that possible? James isn''t that kind of person. He would never kill the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader." Maxineposed herself and tried tofort Thea. "Breathe, Thea. Calm down.¡± Thea sat down listlessly. Maxine said, ¡°Judging by the current situation, the information must be urate. I''m guessing the enemy threatened James to kill Mount Thunder Sect''s leader using their captives'' lives against him. James must''ve gone through with it and is now being hunted down by Mount Thunder Sect. We must find him as soon as possible, or else his life will be in danger." Hold on..." Maxine suddenly thought of something and turned to Maxine urgently. " Quick, make a call to Cansington and check if the Cahans have returned." "Okay, I''ll call and ask about it." Thea took out her phone and tried calling her phone. Through the call, she learned that her family had returned to Cansington. Then, she immediately tried to contact Quincy. Quincy had also arrived safely in Cansington. "Did you see James?" asked Thea. Quincy responded from the other end, "I did. To save us, he consumed a poison made by someone from the Gu Sect." "When did you see him?¡± "This morning." "Where?" Quincy thought for a while and replied, "It should be somewhere in the suburbs of Terentville. I''ll check the map and see if I can pinpoint the exact location. I''ll send you the coordinates when I figure it out." ¡°Okay.¡± Thea had the call on loudspeaker, so Maxine was also listening in to the conversation. Maxine grimly said, "From what we can gather, James must''ve killed Jackson, met with someone from the Gu Sect, and consumed their poison. This means the Gu Sect is currently controlling him. My guess is that the Gu Sect turn James into one of their men and use him to start a conflict between him and the Virtuous faction. This will leave him no choice but to join the Gu Sect.¡± "What should we do, Maxine? You¡¯ve always been good at strategizing. Tell me, what are our current options? James was forced into killing the sect leader. Is there a chance he can be forgiven if he exins himself now?¡± Maxine shook her head and said, ¡°There''s no chance. Mount Thunder Sect has always been a highly esteemed martial art sect and holds a pivotal position in the martial art world, which is why the conference is held at Mt. Thunder in the first ce. Now that James killed their sect leader, people aligned with the Virtuous Faction will never let him back into the fold.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thea felt like she was about to faint and she asked worriedly, "What else can we do then?" Maxine frowned pensively. After a while, she said, "If I''m right, the Gu Sect is trying to make a pawn out of James to use against their enemies." "Do you have any idea what are they trying to force James to do next?" Maxine said, ¡°It must have something to do with causing harm to the Virtuous Faction. I''m unable to guess further than that but, our current priority is to find James as soon as possible." Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 It did not take long for Quincy to send a set of coordinates to Thea. Quincy''s phone had been taken away from her during the time they were held captive, so she had no idea where they were being held. Upon their release, they were not restrained any longer and so she had the opportunity to observe her surroundings. Thus, she knew the ce they were held was near Terentville. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Judging by the speed at which the car traveled to Terentville airport, she could roughly guess the vi''s location. Thea looked at therge red circle indicating the approximate location of the vi on the map sent by Quincy and frowned. "This is way too vast of an area. This covers about dozens of kilometers. How are we supposed to find him with this?" Maxine took a look and raised her brow, saying, ¡°She''s definitely given us a wide zone where James could be, but we still have to try anyway. There''s not much time before the Mount Thunder Conference. Countless champions from major sects and families are probably making their way there as we speak. We must find James as soon as possible and stop him from taking any more reckless actions. Otherwise, there will be no turning back for him.¡± "Mhm. I''ll notify the people from God-King Pce to survey the area." Thea nodded and took out her phone, informing all the members of the God-King Pce to look for a vi located in the area marked out by Quincy. Meanwhile, James was sitting in a lotus position in a room on the vi¡¯s second floor. His body floated one meter above the ground and exuded a fearsome aura. After drinking the Snow Lotus Wine, he was at the peak of the sixth rank. There were three requirements for him to break into the seventh rank. He had already met the first requirement-an endless and continuous flow of True Energy to create a cycle in the body. The night passed, and soon it was the dawn of the next day. Aphrodite and Venus saw that James was cultivating and had the good sense to not bother him. They changed their clothes and prepared water for him to freshen up with. Then, they waited silently in the background for him to finish. When the water turned cold, they changed it and continued waiting. It was slightly past eight in the morning when James finally stopped cultivating. He withdrew his energy into his body and slowlynded on the floor. One of the beautiful twins smiled brightly and walked over with a hot towel. "Sir, here. Allow me to clean your face for you." She proceeded to attempt to wipe him off with the hot towel. James took over the towel and curtly refused, "I can do it myself.¡± He used the hot towel and casually wiped the perspiration off his face. After he finished washing up, a toothbrush was handed to him. Although James held a high position and authority, he had never been served by people before and was not used to the reverent treatment he received. A slight blush crept up his face as he refused once again. "I''ll do it, it¡¯s fine. I can brush my own teeth.¡± While this was happening, a conversation was ying taking ce downstairs. "Sir, we detected arge number of martial artists in the surroundings of the vist night. They seemed to be looking for something.¡± Lucjan was surprised and asked, "Oh? Have you investigated their identities?" "Yeah, They''re people sent by Thea. Both she and Maxine arrived in Terentville yesterday. It seems that they''re looking for James." "Thea?" Lucjan rubbed his chin as he pondered. Initially, Lucjan wanted to capture Thea and use her to threaten him. It wasmon knowledge that James was incredibly faithful to her. He willinglyid down his dignity as themander of the ck Dragon Army and married into the Cahans of Cansington to repay Thea for saving him ten years ago. Thea was definitely the key that would allow them to win James over. He closed his eyes for a while and then gave his orders. "Capture Thea for me...No, wait. Invite her over. Ensure that you don''t mistreat her in any way and treat her as a VIP guest." "Sir, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Don''t ask questions. Just do as I say." Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 "What about Maxine? Both of them are together right now." "Maxine..." Lucjan paused once again. ¡®This person is of no use to me. If I treated this as per usual, I¡¯d just kill her, but she''s close to James and has quite an interesting background. However, I heard she''s quite a calcting person. We can''t have here here. Otherwise, it''ll be hard to persuade Thea with her around.", he said. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± "Go, you''re dismissed.¡± Lucjan waved his hand dismissively. The subordinate promptly left the room. Soon, James walked downstairs, apanied by the beautiful twins. "You''re finally awake, James.¡± Lucjan stood up and walked over to hug James cheerily. ¡°How was it? Did you sleep wellst night?" James brushed Lucjan''s arm away and stopped him from getting closer. He walked over to the sofa and sat down. "I slept well. When do I start your next task? After I do what you want. I''d like you to give me the antidote, and we''ll part ways," James said simply. "I see that you''re chomping on the bit and ready to get started. You can depart after breakfast." Lucjan sat down and snapped his fingers. A beautiful woman immediately walked over with a map in her hands. Lucjan spread the map on the table and tapped his finger on a certain location. "This area is within Mount Thunder Sect''s territory. It¡¯s also the only way to Mount Thunder Sect. You can head there and intercept the people traveling up the mountain. ording to the time, the major sects and families should be arriving in Mount Thunder Sect in a few days, but...¡± He nced at James and reminded, "You''ll have to be careful, James. Mount Thunder Sect has issued a bounty on your head. All martial artists from the Virtuous Faction will definitely being for your life as well.¡± ¡®That''ll depend on whether they can evene close enough to take it," James replied calmly and confidently. Lucjanughed loudly, ¡°Haha. I love it! You''re full of bravado today! Whatever happens, I¡¯ve definitely got your back, my man." James looked at the map on the table and said, "Let''s double-confirm your conditions before I leave. After Iplete the task, you will me the antidote." "Sure, no problem," Lucjan beamed at him and looked as if he were almost harmless. James had killed Jackson, Mount Thunder Sect''s leader, and was about to kill countless elite members of major sects and families. Soon, James would lose the little allies he had left and would be forced to cooperate with Lucjan and his men. Looking straight at Lucjan¡¯s eyes, James growled in a low, and threatening voice, "I hope you hold up your end of the bargain. Otherwise, I''ll drag you to hell with me.¡± "Don''t worry. I''ll keep my promise,¡± Lucjan¡¯s eyes formed rxed crescents. Turning to a servant behind him, he ordered, "Serve the food." In no time, the table was filled with countless delicacies. After James had breakfast, he prepared to set out. "James, these two are yours from now on. Take them with you.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, James looked at Aphrodite and Venus with a frown. Lucjan exined as he caught James looking displeased about the new arrangement as he, "Don''t worry. They won''t drag you down. They may not look like it but they''re also martial artists. Although they don''t have strong True Energy, they''re second- ranked grandmasters and aren''t mere pushovers." James nodded lightly and said, "Okay." It was evident Lucjan wanted to use them to continue keeping tabs on him. ¡°Also, I''ll send another person to back you up." After speaking, Lucjan pped his hands. A man dressed in raggedy clothes immediately appeared. He looked about 50 years old and had a round face, thick eyebrows, andrge eyes. With a fierce expression on his face, he looked almost like a butcher. Lucjan introduced, ¡®This is Bryce Quest. He''s at the peak of the sixth rank and is one step away from entering the seventh." James looked at Bryce and nodded in reply without acknowledging the man. Bryce put his palms together and bowed respectfully as he said, "James, I''m looking forward to working with you. I''ve been informed that we are tasked with abusing the participants for this year''s martial arts conference.¡± James maintained a calm expression and nodded lightly. Despite his outward poker face, he was secretly panicking inside.He never expected Lucjan to send in a martial artist to apany him. This just made the situation a lot moreplicated. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 With someone following, James had no choice but to wait for the right opportunity to act. Not saying much in reply, James turned around and walked out of the vi with the de of Justice in his hand. Lucjan looked at Bryce and ordered, ¡°Follow closely.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Bryce nodded. He walked out of the vi and quickly caught up with James, shouting, ¡°James, the car is ready. There is several days¡® worth of food in there. Let''s get in.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to an off-road vehicle outside the yard. James walked over, opened the back door of the off-road vehicle, and sat in the back row. Bryce got into the driver¡¯s seat. Aphrodite and Venus also climbed into the car, each sitting on each side of James. One of the twins held on to James¡® arm, and the other leaned into James, looking very intimate. James did not say much. Bryce started the car and drove to the Mount Thunder Sect. After driving for some time, the car stopped as it could not proceed any further. Bryce stopped, turned around, and looked at James. He pointed to a mountain ahead and said, ¡°The mountain ahead is called Mount Romsdalen. It¡¯s the only way to get to the Mount Thunder Sect. Let¡¯s go there and wait.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He knew the way because he had passed through this path before going to the Mount Thunder Sect. After searching the whole night, the people of the God¡ªKing Pce had locked down the location where James and Quincy met up and took countless pictures of the vi. While James was ascending the mountain, Thea received the pictures taken by the powerhouses from the God¡ªKing Pce in the hotel and sent them to Quincy. Soon, Quincy confirmed the location. ¡°Let¡¯s go and save him.¡± Thea stood up and was about to leave. Maxine quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Do you want to just march to your death?¡± ¡°But...¡± Maxine interrupted, ¡°No buts. You know of James¡® current strength. If even he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and had to consume the poison obediently, that means the person in the vi must be really strong. We''ll die if we rush in there.¡± Thea sat down and asked, ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± Maxine thought for a while and said, ¡°No matter what, rushing over isn¡¯t going to do us any good. We shoulde up with a pianto contact James.¡± ¡°How do we get in touch with him? I haven''t been able to contact his number these past few days. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s blocked me.¡± Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Maxine got up and opened the door. The moment the door was opened, a gun was immediately pressed against her forehead. She raised her head and slowly stepped back, staring at the man wielding the gun. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was a man in his thirties or forties. He was dressed in a ck suit, and many people were standing behind him with swords and guns. While stepping back, Maxine asked, ¡°W-¡ªWhat do you want? Money?¡± ¡°Maxine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Thea sensed that something was wrong and raised her head. Seeing Maxine being held at gunpoint, she quickly stood up and circted her True Energy, emitting a powerful aura from her body. Just as she was about to attack, a figure shed before her. Whoosh! Before she could react, her acupoints were sealed, and she could no longer unleash her True Energy. Thea felt rubber, and she fell to the sofa. She could finally clearly see the old man that shed before her just now. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Thea asked coldly. The man holding a gun to Maxine¡¯s head quickly retracted it.He kneeled on the ground on one knee. ¡°It''s an honor to meet you, Ms. Thea.¡± The people behind him also knelt and followed suit. ¡°It''s an honor to meet you, Ms. Thea.¡± A loud and uniform voice sounded. Maxine waspletely dumbfounded. Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Thea was also shocked by the sight. What was going on? ¡°W-Who are you people?¡± Thea looked at the people kneeling on the ground. The man in the lead said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Thea, the Dragon King has given us the order to escort you to the vi.¡± Thea was stunned and quickly questioned, ¡°James? Where is he?¡± ¡°Pleasee with us, Ms. Thea. You''ll Know once we arrive at the vi.¡± Maxine walked toward Thea, cast a nce at her, and asked, ¡°You don''t believe their nonsense, right?¡± Obviously, Thea did not believe them. She was not that stupid. However, James was being controlled, and meeting up with him would be challenging. Still, it was necessary to meet up with him to discuss the situation. Thea replied, ¡°I''lle with you.¡± Maxine quickly pulled her back and said, ¡°Are you stupid? James went through so much trouble to rescue Quincy and the others. You''ll be walking into a trap if you follow them. Wouldn''t you be causing him more trouble if they captured and used you to threaten him again?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don''t give me any more buts,¡± Maxine interrupted. She nced at the people kneeling and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Please leave. Thea will not be going with you.¡± ¡°Your words don¡¯t matter.¡± The man kneeling on the ground stood up.He looked at the old man that had sealed Thea¡¯s acupoint and said, ¡°Langley...¡± The man instantly vanished and reappeared in front of Maxine, grabbed her by the neck, and lifted her off the ground. Thea shouted, ¡°What are you doing?! Stop it!¡± ¡°Ms. Thea, pleasee with us, and we won''t make things difficult for her. Otherwise...¡± ¡°Stop it. I''lle with you.¡± The leader ordered, ¡°Put her down, Langley...¡± Langley finally put Maxine down. Maxine¡¯s neck was red from being strangled, and she coughed repeatedly after being released. She looked at Thea and shook her head. Thea said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice now, Maxine. I''ll go and see James. You stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± After speaking, she turned around and left.The men quickly followed after her. Maxine sat on the sofa, and her pretty face was full of worry. ¡°What the hell are they trying to do? Why did they take Thea away?¡± Maxine murmured. James had already consumed the poison, so why were they taking Thea? Could they be trying to use Thea to threaten James again? Thea walked out of the hotel and got into the car.She sat in the back row of the vehicle. Another person was in charge of driving the car, while the person that had pointed his gun at Maxine got into the passenger seat. Thea asked coldly. ¡°W¡ªWho are you people? Do you have James?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Ms. Thea, what are you talking about? We¡¯re the Dragon King¡¯s subordinates. The Mount Thunder Conference is approaching, and he¡¯s preparing to aplish something big. He was worried that others would target you for revenge. Thus, he specifically sent us to pick you up and bring you somewhere safe.¡± Thea asked, ¡°What is he trying to aplish?¡± ¡°I don''t know. I''ll bring you to a ce to stay for the time being. I''m sure he''ll tell you after he returns.¡± Hearing this, Thea frowned. She knew that things were not as simple as they made them out to be. ¡®Aplish something? ¡®What was he trying to do?¡¯ Thea racked her brains. Could it be that it was as Maxine suggested? Had the enemy forced James to take action against the other ancient martial art sects and families so that his rtionship with the righteous faction would fall apart, leaving him with no choice but to join the Gu Sect? Thea had a feeling that that was likely the case. If it was true, she had to see James as soon as possible and stop him from going down the wrong path. Otherwise, there would be no more turning back. Soon, they arrived at the vi. Lucjan personally came out to greet her. ¡°Haha, you''re here, Thea!¡± He smiled brightly and weed her. Thea recognized Lucjan at a nce because she had also read the information by Yarov and had a general understanding of some of the significant figures in the Gu Sect. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Lucjan approached Thea with a smile. He looked at her with a friendly expression and made a weing gesture, saying, ¡°Thea, pleasee inside.¡± Since she had decided toe, she was not afraid.She stepped right into the vi¡¯s living room. Thea looked at Lucjan and asked coldly, ¡°What about James? Where is he?¡± Lucjan snapped his fingers and ordered, ¡°Serve the tea.¡± Soon, the tea was served.However, Thea did not drink it.She knew the person in front of her was the deputy leader of the faction of the Gu Sect. He was also a member of the Owens, proficient in Gu venom. She suspected the tea had been poisoned with Gu venom. ¡°I''m asking you, where is James?¡± Lucjan replied, ¡°The Dragon King has gone out to run some errands. He¡¯s killed the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader and is now being hunted down by the sect. He was worried for your safety and ordered me to get some people to bring you here to protect you. After he finishes his business, he''ll be back.¡± ¡°Don''t try to fool me. Do you think I don¡¯t know that you forced James to consume poison? You''re the one who forced James to do everything.¡± Lucjan waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Thea. I''ve already given James the antidote. Plus, he knew there would be no turning back if he killed the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader. He has fully joined our side. ¡°James knows he won''t be the Dragon King nor the Emperor if he returns. However, we have a way to let him join the political circle to run for King in next year¡¯s election. He''ll be the King of Sol, ruling above tens of thousands of people, and you''ll be his queen, the mother of the country.¡± Thea did not believe any of Lucjan¡¯s nonsense.She firmly believed that James was forced to take action. ¡°Where''s James? I must see him now.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll send someone to escort you there.¡± Lucjan did not refuse and ordered, ¡°Bring her to see James.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± His subordinates nodded. Then, they led Thea and left. Meanwhile, James had already arrived at the interception point on Mount Romsdalen, which was near the Mount Thunder Sect. Mount Romsdalen was surrounded by mountains, and there was a straight valley between the mountain called Romsdalen Valley. James sat on a rock in Romsdalen Valley and stuck the de of Justice into the thick snow. Aphrodite and Venus stood behind him.It was snowing heavily, and everywhere around them was covered in white. The falling snow would melt before touching James¡® body. Meanwhile, the twins¡¯ hair was covered in snow. Bryce stood quietly away from them and looked into the distance. No one spoke, and the atmosphere was slightly tense. Soon, a group of about thirty people consisting of both men and women appeared in front of them. The person in the lead was an old man in his sixties. He had long hair and was dressed in a white robe with the word ¡°Medical¡± depicted on it. Seeing the approaching group, Bryce stepped forward and stood in front of James, saying, ¡°These are people from Medical Valley. The old man leading the group is the master of Medical Valley, nicknamed Medical Saint. He¡¯s probably a fifth-rank grandmaster. Kill everyone from Medical Valley and leave no one behind. I believe you have the capabilities of doing so.¡± Hearing this, James wore a grim expression. Medical Valley? He was unsure if Medical Valley was good or evil.He also did not know if they had received the secret news to cooperate with him in an act. If they had not gotten the message, what would he do? James thought about it for a while. The people were traveling at a steady pace. They were only a few hundred meters away and would be arriving soon. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The people of Medical Valley stopped when they saw people standing ahead of them. A handsome young man beside the old man whispered, ¡°Master, it''s James. I went to Cansington some time ago. Although I didn¡¯t meet him, I had seen his photo.¡± The other people from the group warned him, ¡°Master, you have to be careful.¡± Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 The master of Medical Valley, Medical Saint, looked at James, who was sitting on a rock with his sword stuck in the ground. He walked over with his hands sped and said, ¡°Medical Valley has an appointment in Mt. Thunder. Why are you blocking our path?¡± James slowly stood up and picked up his long sword stuck in the snow. He pointed his sword horizontally at the party from Medical Valley. ¡°I''m here to im your lives.¡± The disciples from Medical Valley were shocked by his words and backed away upon hearing them. News that James had killed the Mount Thunder Sect''¡¯s leader, Jackson, had spread throughout the ancient martial world. The Mount Thunder Sect had already issued a global wanted order for James. ¡°James, don¡¯t be presumptuous! Do you think you''re invincible?¡± An elder from Medical Valley opened his mouth and criticized his behavior. ¡°As the Dragon King of the Southern ins andmander of the Red me Army in the Capital, how can you be helping the evildoers do evil? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?¡± ¡°James, you better not act recklessly! Don''t fall into the enemy''s scheme!¡± ¡°Put your sword down, James! We can discuss this peacefully.¡± Some people were angry, while others were afraid. Although Medical Valley was also an ancient martial art sect, they mainly focused on medical skills, so their overallbat skills were not extraordinary. Their strongest member was the Valley Master, only of the fifth rank. James remained indifferent.He stimted his True Energy and quickly moved forward. His movements were rapid, and he appeared in front of Medical Valley¡¯s disciples almost instantly. James extended his long sword at Medical Saint. However, Medical Saint''s expression remained calm. He looked at James and said, ¡°You¡¯re stronger than me. I know I can''t withstand you if you want to kill me. I just have one request. Please let the disciples of Medical Valley go.¡± ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Valley Master...¡± Medical Valley¡¯s disciples called out one after another.Medical Saint waved his hand and stopped the angry disciples from approaching.He looked at James and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± James showed no mercy and pierced the de of Justice into Medical Saint''s body. Whoosh!He withdrew his sword. Blood splurted out, dyeing the snow crimson red. Medical Saint coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his body gradually fell to the ground. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After taking his life, James turned around and left. ¡°Ah!!! James, I''m going to kill you!!!¡± Immediately, a few disciples drew out their swords and charged at James furiously. However, before they got close to James, they were blown away by a powerful force and fell to the ground. James returned to Bryce¡¯s side. Bryce looked at him and said calmly, ¡°What are you doing? I told you to kill them all.¡± James sat on the rock and said calmly, ¡°The biggest threat from Medical Valley is their master. The others pose no threat, so why kill the innocent?¡± In the distance, Medical Valley¡¯s master had fallen to the ground, and his face turned pale.He had not died yet. Looking at his disciples, he ordered, ¡°After I die, carry my body up to Mt. Thunder and when the conference begins, get the martialmunity to avenge me.¡± After speaking, his head fell lifeless to the ground. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Valley Master!!!¡± In the snow, the disciples cried out destely. Bryce walked over to his corpse. Medical Valley¡¯s disciples quickly backed away in fear. He squatted down and checked Medical Saint''s vitals. A faint joy shed across his face after confirming the Valley Master¡¯s death. Since James did not want to kill the disciples, Bryce did not want to bother himself with those weaklings as well. He turned around and returned to James¡¯ side, praising, ¡°Good job, James.¡± Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 James ignored Bryce¡¯spliment.He sat back on the rock and stuck the de of Justice into the snow again without saying a word to him. ¡°James, Medical Valley will not forgive you!¡± A furious roar came from the distance. James ignored the angry disciples of Medical Valley. The disciples of Medical Valley carried their master away ording to his will. They went past James, heading up to Mount Thunder Faction to wait for the conference so the martialmunity could uphold justice. The group departed up the mountain. Romsdalen Valley returned to silence once again. Medical Valley¡¯s disciples quickly left and disappeared from Romsdalen Valley. After traveling a distance, a man dressed in a ck winter coat appeared. Seeing him, Medical Valleys¡® disciples raised their guards again. They had just met James, so why was there another person blocking their path? An elder from Medical Valley asked, ¡°Who are you, and why are you blocking our path?¡± The person slowly turned around, removed the hood attached to his clothes, and revealed his face. ¡°You...¡± The disciples backed away in fear as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°A-Aren''t you dead? How are you still alive?¡± The elder stared at the person ahead of them.It was none other than Jackson, leader of the Mount Thunder Sect. Jackson walked over to Medical Valley''s disciples. Suddenly, Medical Saint, who had been lying on the ground, got up, sat in a lotus position, and began to heal his injuries. Jackson asked, ¡°You alright?¡± Medical Saint waved his hand and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just got a little hurt. I''ll be fine after recuperating for a few days.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± The sudden turn of eventspletely dumbfounded the Medical Valley disciples. At that moment, a disciple stepped back slightly as if wanting to leave secretly. Jackson noticed this and quickly thrust his palm forward. An explosive force materialized and struck the disciple, killing him instantly. The people of Medical Valley had not even taken in the situation when Jackson suddenly attacked one of their disciples. A man in his forties quickly drew his sword and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you kill my apprentice?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackson replied calmly, ¡°That person is a spy of the Gu Sect nted in Medical Valley.¡± ¡°Outrageous! That''s absolutely impossible! He¡¯s been with me for ten years. How can he be a spy?¡± ¡°He looked flustered and wanted to escape to report this to the Gu Sect. What else could he be if not a spy? We can¡¯t be careless since this is rted to the Mount Thunder Conference. It''s a matter of life and death for all martial artists.¡± Another elder from Medical Valley promptly inquired, ¡°W-¡ªWhat exactly is going on?¡± Medical Saint, leader of the Medical Valley, finally parted his lips and exined, ¡°I received news from the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader that James pretended to join the Gu Sect to save his friends. Since he wanted to find out what the Gu Sect is up to, Mr. Cabral has informed me to cooperate with James and put on an act.¡± ¡°So, the news from the Mount Thunder Sect previously was fake, and James did not kill Mr. Cabral? ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Jackson nodded and said, ¡°However, I hadn''t shown up since, so James has already been stigmatized. Unfortunately, he has to endure the ridicule for now to eliminate the Gu Sect once and for all.¡± Hearing this, the Medical Valley disciples immediately understood the situation. Jackson asked, ¡°Medical Saint, have you passed out the medicine to the others? Medical Saint wore a serious expression and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time andcked contacts. However, I''ve passed it on to all the people I trust. As for those that didn¡¯t have firm stands, I didn''t dare to give it to them as the Gu Sect¡¯s moles must have already infiltrated them. I didn''t want to let the cat out of the bag.¡± ¡°Is the medicine reliable?¡± ¡°Mhm, of course. It¡¯s a unique form from Medical Valley. After taking it, one will see no signs of life and be no different from a dead person. No one will be able to find anything abnormal. I believe that James is a smart person and will understand that those who don''t fight back are the ones that have already gotten the message. Meanwhile, those who fight back have not received the message.¡± Hearing this, Jackson sighed in relief. Medical Saint continued, ¡°There''s someone following James. I recognized his face. He was a traitor to the Sylvan Sect decades ago. His name is Bryce Quest. The Gu Sect still doesn¡¯t trust James and has someone monitoring him.¡± Jackson replied, ¡°James should know what to do next. For the rest, we''ll have to trouble you with feigning death so that the Gu Sect will let their guards down. When the timees, we''llunch a counterattack and kill the remnants of the Gu Sect on Mt. Thunder.¡± Medical Saint nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty and honor to do something for the people of this world.¡± Jackson gestured in agreement and said, ¡°That''s enough talk for now. Let¡¯s head up the mountain.¡± Medical Saint ordered, ¡°There are moles from the Gu Sect in Mount Thunder Sect. Once we arrive there, continue as if nothing had happened, and don''t let the secret get out.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The elders and disciples quickly nodded. Medical Sainty back on the floor, and several disciples approached to carry him again. Jackson also quickly disappeared from everyone''s sight. Meanwhile, James was still sitting on a rock, expressionless in Romsdalen Valley. Standing aside, Bryce asked, ¡°James, Medical Valley has a special status in the ancient martial world. All sects and families of the ancient martial world have received favor from them. There¡¯s no turning back for you now. It¡¯s the same offer. You should join us and be one of our main leaders. Once our supreme leader dies and Lucjan takes over his position, you''ll be the deputy leader.¡± James knew that Gu Sect was not united. There was still a supreme leader that was unknown. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, James knew that Lucjan had great ambitions and was nning to cause chaos during the Mount Thunder Conference so that he could kill his faction¡¯s suprememander. James knew this was his chance. ¡°Is there really no going back?¡± James murmured. ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t go back anymore. Not only will you be punished, but Thea will also be dragged down with you. You can protect yourself, but what about Thea and the Cahans? Once the Mount Thunder Conference is over, many people wille to you for revenge. If they can''t find you, they''ll vent their anger on Thea and the Cahans. Bryce began to persuade James by exining to him the pros of joining them. He had only one purpose-to win James over. James replied softly, ¡°I just want to live. I¡¯ve done so much for Lucjan, and if he doesn¡¯t give me the antidote, I will die.¡± He did not agree immediately as it would arouse Lucjan¡¯s suspicions and make it hard to earn his trust. Then, he would be unable to find out Lucjan¡¯s real motives. ¡°Sigh. Why do you have to put yourself through the trouble?¡± said Bryce. James asked calmly, ¡°There aren''t many seventh-ranked grandmasters in Sol, but quite a decent number of them still exist. Meanwhile, there are only two to three eighth-ranked grandmasters, as far as I know. What''s Lucjan¡¯s rank? What gives him to confidence to overthrow his suprememander? From what I know, the Gu Devil and countless powerhouses are standing by his side. Even my grandfather is helping the suprememander.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Bryce smiled and said, ¡°You''re worried about this? Rest assured. Mr. Owen will tell you all about it after youplete the task. I believe you''ll make the right choice.¡± None of them said anything more. James sat on the rock with his eyes closed and rested, waiting for the next group of martial artists to arrive. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 The snow fell heavily, and a nket of snow quickly covered up the blood stains on the snow. James waited patiently. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hours passed, and the sky was dark. However, the second batch of martial artists had yet to arrive. Instead, Thea showed up. Lucjan had sent several men to escort Thea to James. Thea arrived at Romsdalen Valley. Although it was nighttime, she could immediately spot James in the vast, white surroundings, sitting on a rock in the distance. At the same time, she also noticed the pair of beautiful twins standing behind James. Immediately, jealousy rose in her heart. ¡®Why are other women by James¡¯ side? ¡®Who are these women? ¡®What''s their rtionship with James?¡® Three consecutive questions shed in her heart. James also noticed Thea and several of Lucjan¡¯s subordinatesing from the distance. Immediately, his brows furrowed as he looked at them approaching. Thea arrived in front of him shortly. ¡°James...¡± James stood up calmly and looked at Thea standing in front of him. Thea was dressed in a thick winter coat, and snow had umted on her hair. Her face was red, and her warm breath condensed in the air. ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be in Cansington? Why are you here? Why did you show up here?¡± ¡°Honey...¡± Thea threw herself onto James, wrapping her arms around him tightly. ¡°I-I heard you killed the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader. Is that true? What¡¯s going on? Did they force you to do it?¡± James was unable to exin the situation under such circumstances. He never expected Thea to show up. She was only going to get in the way. He let go of Thea and put his hands on her shoulders, saying firmly, ¡°Thea, listen to me. Leave this ce and go back to Cansington.¡± ¡°Honey, tell me what¡¯s going on. Lucjan said you joined the Gu Sect and that you''re helping him now. Tell me it¡¯s not true.¡± Thea looked at James anxiously. ¡°Quincy said that you were forced to consume poison. That''s true, right? Let¡¯s leave this ce and return to Cansington to find a way to detoxify the poison.¡± ¡°It''s useless. I¡¯ve already taken the antidote.¡± James said gently, ¡°Thea, I can¡¯t go back anymore. I¡¯ve killed the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader and have fallen out with the righteous faction. The Mount Thunder Sect is one of the King''s prominent supporters. He isn¡¯t going to ept me if I return. I won¡¯t be the Dragon King nor the Emperor. I''m going to be killed, so I don''t have a choice... ¡°If I don¡¯t join the Gu Sect, you and the Cahans will be dragged into this. Do you understand? ¡°I can only protect you guys by joining them. They¡¯re the only ones who can protect you right now.¡± James ¡®words were like a bolt from the blue to Thea. In shock, she froze in ce. She did not believe the person in front of her was James. To her, James had always been one full of justice.He was the War God and Sol''s hero. James would never kill innocent people to live. ¡°Honey, this isn''t real. Hurry up and tell me it isn''t true!¡± James nced at the people that had escorted Thea there and said coldly, ¡°Bring Thea back and tell Lucjan to send her back to Cansington safely. If anything happens to her, my cooperation with him is over.¡± ¡°Ms. Thea, let¡¯s go. Pleasee with us.¡± Lucjan¡¯s subordinate urged her. Bryce walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Ms. Thea, don¡¯t worry. After James finishes his task after the conference, he''ll return to Cansington to look for you. Then, you can be together, and no one will separate you anymore.¡± ¡°James...¡± Thea looked at James with teary eyes. Her tears rolled down her cheeks. She cried and roared, ¡°I''ve misjudged you, James! I never expected you to be someone like this...¡± Then, she turned around and ran away, covering her mouth. James felt hurt by her words, but he had no choice. He said coldly, ¡°Why are you guys still standing here? Hurry up and chase after her. Be sure to send her back to Cansington safely. Otherwise...¡± Bryce also ordered, ¡°Quickly go after her.¡± Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 ¡°Understood!¡± The people escorting Thea quickly chased after her. Bryce looked at James and patted his shoulder, saying with a smile, ¡°You''re pretty wise, James. You understand the current situation and know that we''re the only ones who can protect you and Thea. Don''t worry. If you follow Mr. Owen, he''ll protect you and the Cahans. No one will dare to touch them.¡± James looked at him but said nothing in return.He sat down on a rock and took out a cigarette. Just as he was about to take out a lighter, Aphrodite, who was behind him, took out a lighter and quickly approached him to light his cigarette. James took a deep drag, and smoke billowed into the air. ¡°I hope Lucjan will send Thea back safely. If not, there''s no need for me to continue on with this cooperation.¡± James feared nothing but Lucjan holding Thea as a hostage. This would affect his whole n. Bryce replied with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That''s for sure. Mr. Owen cherishes talents/ He definitely won¡¯t make things hard for Thea. He''ll protect her well.¡± a one a Contemporary This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. James roared, ¡°I want her sent back to Cansington!!!¡± His sudden shout took Bryce by surprise. Bryce was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly recollected himself and said, ¡°Alright. I''ll inform Mr. Owen.¡± Bryce took out his phone and looked at the screen. There was a signal in their current location. Although it was weak, it was enough to send out messages. He sent a message to Lucjan, reporting Thea¡¯s meeting with James. Lucjan, who was in the suburb vi in Terentville, saw Bryce¡¯s message. ¡°Haha...¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°James is quite sensible and understands his situation. He knows I''m the only person who can keep him alive and the Cahans safe.¡± He wore a big smile. James was starting to waver. After he killed a few more people, there would be no going back for him. After sending the message, Bryce smiled and said, ¡°I''ve notified Mr. Owen. He replied that you should rest assured that he will safely send Thea back to Cansington.¡± James sighed in relief. As for Thea, she ran a distance and finally calmed down. She believed James was not a heinous person who wouldpromise to survive. Instead of leaving, she stayed nearby and secretly observed him. The night passed by without anyone passing through Romsdalen Valley. The next morning, a group of people could be seen approaching from the distance. The group consisted of seventeen to eighteen people. All of them were martial artists dressed in white robes with the words ¡°martial arts¡± engraved on them. Seeing the approaching group, Bryce said, ¡°These people are from Paragon Martial Arts School. The person in the front is the principal. He''s sixty years old and is a fourth-rank grandmaster.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded lightly. Someone from the fourth realm was not a match for him. The group from Paragon Martial Arts School noticed James blocking the path ahead. When he saw these people, their expressions quickly changed. ¡°Mr. Gerald, it''s James.¡± ¡°It''s James who killed the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader. Why is he here?¡± The Principal, Gerald, waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go and check the situation.¡± Gerald walked over and stopped twenty meters away from James. He sped his hands together and asked, ¡°You must be James?¡± James replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you blocking the way?¡± ¡°To kill you.¡± The Paragon Martial Arts School group wore shocked expressions and backed away slightly as soon as they heard James¡® words. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 The people from Paragon Marital Arts School were worried. News about James¡¯ evil deeds had spread throughout the ancient martial world. Everyone knew James had killed the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader, Jackson. They quickly stepped back and stared at James warily. Gerald, the principal of the martial arts school, wore a serious expression as he said, ¡°I''ve never had any grudges against you, James. What is the meaning of this?¡± James looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Come at me.¡± ¡°Do you think you''re invincible now?!" Gerald¡¯s expression darkened, and a strong energy burst from his body. ¡°Be prepared!¡± Gerald charged at James. He dashed toward James like a cheetah and raised his hand to attack. An intense force exploded and caused a huge rumble throughout the mountains. James raised his hand and effortlessly caught the fisting at him. He swiftly reached out and thrust his palm into Gerald''s chest. Gerald circled in the air andnded on the snow ten meters away, coughing out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Mr. Gerald!!!¡± The Paragon Martial Arts School students quickly rushed over, squatted down, and helped Gerald from the snow. Bryce frowned and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± James replied calmly, ¡°He¡¯s a fourth-rank grandmaster and isn''t a threat to you guys. It doesn¡¯t matter if we kill him or not.¡± ¡°True.¡± Bryce nodded. James looked at the group from Paragon Martial Arts School and said emotionlessly, ¡°Get lost.¡± The students did not dare to refute him and quickly left with the seriously injured Gerald, heading to the Mount Thunder Sect. Thea secretly watched the scene unfold. Seeing that James attacked an innocent martial artist, her face turned pale, and disappointment shed on her face. She could not believe this James was the same person as the former national hero and Sol¡¯s War God. Thea wanted to go over and persuade him to turn away from his current ways. However, she had no idea what to say to him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, James continued to wait for the next group of people to arrive after wounding Gerald. In a blink of an eye, two hours passed. Another group of people showed up in Romsdalen Valley.It was the Blithes from Littleroot City The person in the lead was the head of the Blithes, Donovan. Donovan was about fifty years old. He was dressed in a suit and tie. Instead of having the demeanor of a martial artist, he looked more like a sessful businessman. He was apanied by more than thirty people from the Blithes, consisting of both old and young men. ¡°James?¡± Seeing the person blocking their path ahead, Donovan frowned slightly. As a massive family, the Blithes also had broad intelligenceworks. Thus, they knew about what happened in the Mount Thunder Sect and that James had killed the Sect Leader. Moreover, they knew that James was the one who abolished the cultivation base of the Johnstons¡¯ head. They also knew that James used an unknown martial art technique, which was also performed by the old man that defeated Donovan in Mount Littleroot. Donovan walked over and appeared ten meters away from James. He looked at James with a slightly wary expression and asked, ¡°What are you doing here, James?¡± He was still slightly traumatized by what had happened in Mount Littleroot and was unsure of James¡® rtionship with the old man. In the past, no one dared to stand in his way. Bryce stood aside and whispered, ¡°The Blithes have great ambitions. Donovan is a martial arts genius. He''s less than fifty years old but is already at the sixth rank and isn¡¯t far from the seventh. He¡¯s mastered the Blithe Fist of Abomination, so we can''t let him live.¡± James did not want to fight Donovan. Apart from Donovan, the Blithes had an eighth-ranked powerhouse protecting them. If he really killed him, there would be no room for reconciliation. James nced at Bryce and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? The Blithes have an eighth-ranked grandmaster. I don¡¯t have a death wish just yet.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± asked Bryce. ¡°The eighth-ranked grandmasters are all of old age. Even if they haven''t reached their limit, they¡¯re almost there. It won¡¯t be easy for them to take action. It''ll exhaust their True Energy. The more energy they consume, the quicker they die.¡± Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 James did not believe Bryce¡¯s nonsense.He stood aside and gestured for the Blithes to go on. ¡°Go ahead.¡± The people from the Blithes did not leave because Donovan did not move. Donovan had doubts in his heart.He was unsure of James¡¯ rtionship with the old man that defeated him in Mount Littleroot. ¡°I have a question for you, James. What''s your rtionship with the old man who defeated me in Mount Littleroot that day?¡± James smiled lightly and avoided his question. ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t want to leave? If that¡¯s the case, how about we have a match?¡± Suddenly raising his hand, the de of Justice shot up to the sky, and James urately caught it. Whoosh!He drew the de of Justice out of its sheath. ¡°Forget it. You win.¡± Donovan chose not to fight with James and left with the Blithes. After leaving, an elder of the Blithes said, ¡°Donovan, that young man killed the Mount Thunder¡¯s leader. They''ve issued a wanted order for his head and will reward anyone who kills him with the Frost Sword. This is a good opportunity.¡± Donovan said with a stern expression, ¡°Killing him is no easy task. Jackson was the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader and was only one step away from entering the seventh rank. He¡¯s even mastered Ice Sword Art but still lost to James. Do you think it''ll be easy to kill him?¡± After speaking, Donovan took a deep breath. ¡°He''s too strong and has mastered countless martial arts. I¡¯m afraid no one is a match for him. I may be if Ipletely master the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Unfortunately, I''m unable to execute thest move, Perfect Mayhem.¡± ¡°Indeed. You have better foresight. Alright, let''s go and check on the situation on Mt. Thunder,¡± said the elder. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Blithes left, and James sat back on the rock. Seeing that James refused to attack, Bryce was slightly displeased. However, he could understand James¡¯ concerns. After all, the Blithes were not an ordinary family. Their Grand Patriarch was powerful, and there would be an unexpected turn of events during the Mount Thunder Conference if he were to show up. After that, countless ancient martial artists continuously appeared on Mount Romsdalen. James attacked everyone that approached him. After a few groups of people, James noticed that many people chose not to fight back, and he quickly caught on to this pattern. For those who did not fight back, he pierced their bodies with his long sword but was careful not to damage their vital organs. As for those who fought back, James did not deal them deadly blows but simply wounded them. At the end of the day, James had fought dozens of rounds but had not lost even a single battle. Meanwhile, Thea watched as James killed martial artists one after another, and her heart sank. She knew there was no going back for James. He was no longer the person she knew. The current James was a devil that killed people without blinking an eye. She felt repulsed by his behavior and turned around to leave. At the same time, dozens of corpses were ced in the main hall of the Mount Thunder Sect. There were also some injured, sitting in a lotus position and healing their wounds. ¡°Despicable!¡± ¡°Does James really think he¡¯s invincible?¡± ¡°We have to avenge our Sect Leader!¡± ¡°We must avenge our family head!¡± Countless sects and families gathered furiously. ¡°Let¡¯s unite and head down to kill James! Otherwise, all the martial artistsing to participate in the Mount Thunder Conference will be killed by him.¡± James had aroused an outrage. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. There was still a week before the Mount Thunder Conference, but quite a few sects and families had already started traveling to the Mount Thunder Sect. Unfortunately, they were intercepted and attacked by James. Several Sect Leaders and family heads were either dead or seriously injured on the way. The people from these sects and families were gathered in the Mount Thunder Sect. Outraged by James¡¯ actions, they wanted to unite and kill him together. Jackson''s death left the Mount Thunder Sect without a leader. For the time being, the youngdy, Diney, presided over the sect''s affairs. However, she was a youngdy who had no experience in such things and was unsure of what to do. ¡°Why isn''t the Mount Thunder Sect responding to us? Now that we''ve gathered here, it''s only reasonable for the sect to show its hospitality as the host!¡± ¡°Who''s in charge of the Mount Thunder Sect now?¡± The furious crowd questioned. Donovan looked at the crowd and fell into deep thought. He felt that this was his chance. If James was killed, he would be the most prestigious person in the ancient martial world, greatly benefiting the Blithes¡¯ development. However, he was in no ce to make a statement since it was not his territory. Diney stepped forward and said, ¡°My respected guests, trust me when I say our sect also desperately wants to kill James. However, he¡¯s indeed overpowering and possesses countless signature martial skills. Very few can beat him in the entire ancient martial world.¡± ¡°Donovan, the only person who can kill James right now is you! Please take action!¡± ¡°Yes, we beg of you to kill James! You''ll be the Great Grandmaster of the ancient martial world if you do so!¡± The crowd looked at Donovan. The Blithes were the only group that had not been killed or injured among the many forces gathered in the Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°This...¡± Donovan had a troubled expression as he said, ¡°You guys are thinking too highly of me. James killed even the Sect Leader. I''d say that my martial art skills aren''t good enough to kill him.¡± ¡°You''re being humble. Everyone knows that the Blithes¡® signature martial skill, the Blithe Fist of Abomination, is unparalleled.¡± ¡°That''s right! Please, we beg you to help avenge us!¡± The pleading voices grew louder and louder. Donovan was slightly pleased by their reaction. This was a sight that he loved. However, a slight wariness crept on his face because he was not confident in defeating James. If he stood up and took this matter upon himself, he would be aughing stock if he failed to kill James. At the same time, he would miss the opportunity to shine if he did not step up right now. He stood up and shouted, ¡°Everyone, please quiet down.¡± Hearing this, the crowd went silent. Donovan said, ¡°That b*stard, James, has killed countless Sect Leaders and family heads. We must not let him go unpunished! However, my strength is limited, and I don''t have the ability to kill him alone. I suggest we head down the mountain and cooperate with the sects that have not arrived to kill James!¡± ¡°Put James to death!¡± ¡°Kill James!¡± The crowd''s angry voices sounded throughout the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s main hall. ¡°Great!¡± Donovan shouted, ¡°Everyone, follow my lead! We''ll head down the mountain to Mount Romsdalen! James can''t possibly take on all of us!¡± Donovan stepped forward and united the martial artists. Then, he led them down the mountain together. The furious group of people descended the mountain. A Sect Leader asked, ¡°What should we do, youngdy?¡± Diney wore a grim expression. Although she had managed the sect''s affairs during her father''s closed-door meditation, she never had to deal with such a huge problem. She waspletely at a loss. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Let''s head over and see what happens. James killed my father, and this grudge is one that I''ll never let go of.¡± Diney ordered, ¡°Heed my order, people of the Mount Thunder Sect! We''re heading down the mountain to kill James.¡± Meanwhile, James was utterly unaware that countless martial artists from the various sects that passed him had united and were descending the mountain. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 However, James had predicted that these sects would discuss among themselves and unite to kill him after they arrived at the Mount Thunder Sect. He looked at Bryce, standing beside him, and asked calmly, ¡°I''ve already killed so many people. Can I go now? If we don¡¯t leave, those martial artists who''ve arrived at the Mount Thunder Sect will unite and come down to kill us.¡± Bryce smiled and said, ¡°They''re just a rabble of weaklings, and it''s nothing to worry about. The real powerhouses like the Ancient Four haven''t shown up yet.¡± Lujan¡¯s purpose was to use James¡¯ hands to weaken the various sects¡¯ and families¡® strength and ruin James¡¯ reputation, leaving him no choice but to rely on them. Hearing this, James frowned. Initially, he wanted to use this as an excuse to return and ask Lucjan for an antidote. However, his n did not work. Since that was the case, he decided to stay a few more days. He continued to wait. Soon, another group of people appeared again in the distance. There were about seven to eight people. An old man was walking in the lead, followed by a beautiful woman. It was the Cadens. The person in front was Tobias, and the woman behind him was Maxine. Maxine noticed James from a distance. It became apparent after Thea was taken away that the situation had gotten out of hand, and James had been forced to do things he should not have done. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ultimately, she had no choice but to contact Tobias and meet up with him. Tobias also saw James. Maxine whispered, ¡°Grandpa. James has been forced to do these evil deeds and has be the public enemy of the righteous faction.¡± Tobias nodded lightly. ¡°There was no turning back the moment he killed Jackson.¡± He strode over to James. James also stood up and pulled out the de of Justice from the ground. Bryce looked serious. He whispered, ¡°James, the old guy there is the one that set fire to your family¡¯s vi ten years ago. He burned down your whole family and left them to die. Now is the time for your revenge. He¡¯s powerful and is probably the seventh rank. We might have a chance to kill him if we attack together.¡± Tobias was the head of the Cadens. Meanwhile, the Caden family was the leader of the Ancient Four. His talent for martial arts was extraordinary. No one knew exactly how strong he was, but a rough guess was that he was somewhere around the peak of the sixth rank or already the seventh rank. Additionally, he practiced the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. He was definitely ranked top ten in the ancient martial world. ¡°James...¡± Tobias walked over and stopped about ten meters away from James. He sped his hands behind his back and looked at James with disappointment. ¡°I never expected you to go down this path. Are you going to block my way and kill me in Romsdalen Valley? Maxine followed after him and looked at James. Then, she looked at Bryce, who was standing beside him. Finally, her eyesnded on Aphrodite and Venus. ¡°Tobias, you set fire to my family¡¯s vi and killed my family ten years ago. We''ll settle this feud once and for all today!¡± James drew the de of Justice and pointed it at Tobias. At the same time, an intense energy erupted from his body and spread throughout their surroundings. The snow in the air looked as if they were suspended mid-air. ¡°Grandpa...¡± Maxine tugged on Tobias¡¯ sleeve and whispered, ¡°I know James very well. He isn''t like this. I''m sure he has his reasons. You shouldn''t go all out on him. Just exchanging a few moves will be enough.¡± ¡°Maxine, until now, do you still want to speak for James?¡± Tobias¡® face darkened. His wrinkled face was full of anger. It was evident that he had murderous intentions. ¡°Kill James!¡± ¡°Kill James!¡± A deafening chant sounded in the distance. James heard the sound and turned to the direction of its source. Hundreds of martial artists were coming toward him, every one of them full of anger. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Hundreds of people came forward with a formidable aura. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Their imposing manner alone was enough to frighten some of the Cadens. ¡°James, you killed our Valley Master! Medical Valley will not forgive you!¡± ¡°James, Paragon Martial Arts School deres you our enemy!¡± ¡°The Heaven and Earth Sect vows to kill you!¡± All sorts of derations resounded loudly. Seeing so many people, Maxine frowned and murmured, ¡°How many people did James kill?¡± James looked at the people approaching from the distance with a serious expression. If they did not leave, an intense battle was bound to break out, and this was not what he wanted to happen. He nced at Bryce and whispered, ¡°Do you still have the confidence to kill all these people now?¡± Bryce wore a hesitant expression, which was rare for him. This was the best chance to kill Tobias. He never expected the martial artists who had reached the Mount Thunder Sect to return so quickly. Although they were weaklings, there were too many of them, and it would be hard for the two of them to kill all of them. Even if they seeded in killing all of them, they would suffer severe injuries and could even die. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Bryce thought for a while, looked at James, and said, ¡°We''ll go separate ways and meet up at the vi.¡± James nodded. ¡°Do you think I''m going to let you leave?¡± Tobias noticed that James and Bryce were nning to retreat and quickly unsheathed his long sword from his back. He leaped ten meters into the air and pointed his sword downward at James, shouting coldly, ¡°James, you b*stard. I''ll get rid of you today.¡± Seeing this, Bryce¡¯s expression was grim. James knew that Tobias was powerful and much more potent than him. He would not stand a chance against Tobias. Moreover, he was unsure of whether Jackson had notified Tobias about his n. Tobias was the head of the Cadens, who was part of the Ancient Four. The Ancient Four were neither on the King¡¯s nor the Gu Sect¡¯s side. They stood in the middle ground and stayed out of political affairs. The furious rabble quickly descended the mountain. Soon, they were only tens of meters away from James. Whoosh! Hundreds of people drew their swords. Diney, the youngdy of the Mount Thunder Sect, stepped forward and looked at the mighty Tobias floating in the air with his long sword. She sped her hands together with a pleading look on her pretty face and shouted, ¡°Mr. Thomas, James has killed the Mount Thunder Sect''s leader! He has also killed countless Sect Leaders and family heads! I beg you to take action and kill him! Get rid of this b*stard for the ancient martial world!¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Jamesughed out loud. ¡°That depends on whether he has the ability to do so!¡± James was unsure of whether Jackson had notified Tobias. If he did, then he had to put on an act. Tobias would deliberately lose to him and pretend to be dead if he were alerted so that the Gu Sect people would let their guards down. They would deal a fatal blow to the Gu Sect after that. However, if Tobias was unaware of the n, James knew he would not win. Even though James was inferior, Tobias could not stop him from escaping. James leaped twenty meters into the air and met face-to-face with Tobias. He performed Heavenly Breath, and his True Energy permeated his whole body, causing a terrifying force to erupt from his body. The de of Justice also glowed brighter in his hands, shining with a dazzling golden ray. ¡°He has such strong energy!¡± Many onlookers were shocked by his potent energy. The martial artists nearby quickly stepped back. If the two powerhouses went against each other, the waves created by their energy would be extremely dangerous. They could get hit by the strong force wave if they were not careful. ¡°James...¡± Tobias¡® face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°I had great expectations for you and wanted to train you as the heir of our family. However, you have disappointed me greatly. Today, I will personally execute you!¡± James said coldly, ¡°Shut up. My family was expelled from the Cadens thirty years ago! I''m no longer part of the Cadens! You set fire to my family¡¯s vi and killed them! We''ll settle all ounts from ten years ago today!¡± ¡°Haha...good! Very well! I want to see how many swords of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords you can unleash!¡± Tobiasughed and suddenly attacked. He took a step forward and slightly tilted his sword. A burst of materialized Sword Energy shot out. It was like aser beam, shooting forward like lightning. It appeared in front of James almost instantly, aiming directly for James¡¯ vitals. James quickly dodged the st. The Sword Energy struck a cliff in the distance. Boom! The Sword Energy crashed into a thickyer, causing ice blocks to fall. ¡°Such strong Sword Energy!¡± Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 ¡°Even from tens of meters away, the Sword Energy¡¯s force is powerful enough to hurt people. It¡¯s indeed the best sword technique in the world. Learning such a technique would render one invincible! No one could get close!¡± The martial artists looked in awe at Tobias¡® strength while they retreated. Tobiasunched another burst of Sword Energy while descending, shing his sword at James. James raised his sword to block the attack. nk! The two swords collided, causing a dull, loud noise. Their energies shed and caused a massive shock wave to sweep their surroundings. It hit the ice on both sides of the cliff, and ice blocks began tumbling down the mountain. Consequently, a deafening rumble resounded,ndslides ensued, and the grounds cracked as if there was an earthquake. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. James could feel the terrifying opposing energying through the de of Justice. A warmth surged through his throat, and he spat a mouthful of blood. ¡°He''s too strong!¡± James¡® blood ran cold. He knew that Tobias was strong but did not expect his power to be so overwhelming.He had consumed the Snow Lotus Wine some time ago, and his strength had improved significantly. Yet, he still felt inferior fighting against Tobias. Meanwhile, Tobias was also surprised by James.He never expected James to be able to block his attacks.He knew the strength of his attack. Those under the seventh rank were not capable of defending it. However, James had forcibly endured it and was merely hurt to the point of vomiting blood. Tobias roared, ¡°Impressive. Let¡¯s see if you can take a few more of my attacks!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, heunched another attack.He took full advantage of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords¡¯ strength.His sword shed, and his figure flicked. James was forced to go on defense. Unfortunately, Tobias¡® attacks were too fast. Although they both had the same sword technique, Tobias executed it much faster than him. James was forced to take many steps back. He even sustained a few injuries. ¡°Such fast swordsmanship!¡± ¡°This must be the legendary Thirteen Heavenly Swords!¡± ¡°Wrong. That was only the First Sword Realm. ording to my understanding, the Thirteen Heavenly Swords have two sword realms. The Second Sword Realm is the true form of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.¡± The martial artists watched the battle in the distance. Everyone was shocked by Tobias¡® swordsmanship.He moved as fast as lightning. Boom! Another collision of swords happened. James held up his de of Justice to block the attack. Tobias shed down from above and pressed his sword against the de of Justice. James¡® body was forced downward by the intense force. He kept falling to the ground. Ultimately, he was crushed into the ground, and his body was buried in the thick snow. ¡°Did he lose?¡± The onlookers watched as everything unfolded. Under countless gazes, James struggled to get up from the ground. He reached out his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. He looked at Tobias who was floating in the sky. His expression turned grim. ¡®Did Tobias receive the message from Jackson or not?¡® James was slightly uncertain. It was evident Tobias¡® attacks were fatal and were intended to kill him. He activated Heavenly Breath, and True Energy flowed throughout his body, spreading to his limbs and bones. Suddenly, his skin transformed, and he became bronze. Seeing this, Donovan''s expression immediately changed. He was defeated by this technique back in Mount Littleroot. Seeing it again, his heart palpitated. ¡°What kind of martial art skill is that?¡± ¡°How... How does James know this martial art technique? What¡¯s his rtionship with the old man that appeared in Mount Littleroot some time ago?¡± The other martial artists were also puzzled. James used Invincible Body Siddhi and maxed out his defensive power. He leaped twenty meters into the air and looked at Tobias, pointing his sword horizontally at him. ¡°Make a move, Old man.¡± Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Perplexed, Tobias held his sword and looked at James, who was covered in bronze. What kind of martial arts technique was that? The Cadens had collected countless ancient scrolls that recorded past events of different periods in history. However, he had never seen records of the martial art technique that James was performing in any of the ancient scrolls. Tobias raised his sword, and it glowed brighter. "Take this!¡± His face darkened, and he roared, charging toward James with his sword. As he flew toward James, the long sword in his hand unleashed terrifying Sword Energy. The first Sword Energy! The second Sword Energy! The fifth Sword Energy! The tenth Sword Energy! The eleventh Sword Energy! The twelfth Sword Energy! Twelve materialized Sword Energies burst out instantly. Tobias tilted his long sword. The twelve Sword Energies dashed across the sky and formed a sword in the air. With a terrifying and imposing force, they shot toward James. "T-Thirteen Heavenly Swords!" "There are twelve Sword Energies. He''scking one more to fully master the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.¡± "His Sword Energy is incredibly potent. I feel terrified even at such a distance." The expressions of the martial artists in the distance slightly changed. "Grandpa, don''t!" Maxine''s face turned pale in fear, and she could not help letting out a loud cry.However, it was toote. The twelve Sword Energies shot toward James with destructive power like twelve meteorites. James¡¯ face changed, and he quickly backed away. Unfortunately, he could not outrun the Sword Energies. One of the Sword Energies plunged into his back. The Invincible Body Siddhi was a great defense, and James did not sustain any external injuries. However, the Swords Energy''s explosive force shook the Bloody Energy in his body. Unable to suppress the surging rush, James spurted out a mouthful of blood. After being hit, his movements slowed down. Soon, another Sword Energy followed and struck him. His whole body was struck down in an instant. Since he was suffering such serious internal injuries one after another, he could not gather his True Energy. His body fell from the sky and plummeted to the ground. Boom! He crashed into the thick nket of snow, causing the snow to flutter. "Huff!" The ancient martial artists watching in the distance gasped. Tobias was overpowering! The Thirteen Heavenly Swords were terrifyingly strong. Tobias disyed such aggressive swordsmanship and potent Sword Energy. Who in this world was capable of going against him? His strength was expected as he was one of the Ancient Four family heads. The Cadens had passed down peerless sword techniques for thousands of years. Bryce''s face was terrifyingly grim. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He never expected Tobias¡¯ power to be so extreme. Moreover, he had even mastered the twelfth sword of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Even James did not stand a chance and was defeated. He secretly looked for an opportunity to slip away. As for Tobias, he gradually descended to the ground and walked to where James hadnded. He wanted to check if James was dead or not. When he got close, he thrust his palm forward, and a force swept the snow away instantly. James was lying on the ground, covered in blood, on the brink of death. ¡°James...¡± Maxine rushed over quickly and tried to help James up from the ground. However, Tobias raised his sword and blocked her path. ¡°Grandpa...¡± Maxine burst into tears. Tobias said gently, "He took innocent lives, so I punished him for his sins. He got what he deserved.¡± Everyone thought that James was dead. However, James suddenly rolled around, got up, and attacked while Tobias had his guard down. His long sword pierced through Tobias¡¯ body Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 "You..." Tobias¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief. "Huh?" The expressions of the martial artists watching in the distance changed. James withdrew his sword, and at the same time, he quickly thrust his palm toward Tobias¡¯ chest. Although James did not exert much force in his attack, Tobias¡¯ body shot out, circling in the air, and mmed into the ground about a few hundred meters away. James was overjoyed.He was right! "Let''s go!" James did not dare to linger any longer. He turned around and called out to Bryce. Then, he leaped over to Aphrodite and Venus. He held one of them in each hand and quickly jumped a few more steps into the air, disappearing from everyone''s sight. Seeing that James had sessfully dealt a sneak attack on Tobias, Bryce also did not dare to stay any longer and quickly evacuated. "Tobias..." "Dad..." "Grandpa..." "Mr. Tobias...¡± After James and Bryce fled, the Cadens and other martial artists regained their senses and quickly rushed to Tobias. Tobias was stabbed with a sword and hit with a palm attack.He coughed up a lot of blood, and his face was pale. By the time he was propped up, he had already lost all signs of life. "Argh!!!" "James! I''ll never forgive you!!!" Angry roars resounded. Meanwhile, Bryce, who had escaped from Romsdalen Valley,ughed out loud. "Haha! James, you''ve made a great contribution this time! You stabbed Tobias at such a close distance and even dealt another blow! He won''t be surviving that. Even if he doesn''t die, he''ll be seriously injured and won''t recover in time for the Mount Thunder Conference. We''ll have one less powerful enemy.¡± James replied indifferently, "Of course. He¡¯s a seventh-rank grandmaster, and I''m at the peak of the sixth rank. I dealt that sneak attack with all my strength while he was careless. He can¡¯t survive that." "Not bad! Good job!" Bryce patted James¡¯ shoulder and said, "After we return, I''ll surelypliment you in front of Mr. Owen. He¡¯ll be d and will surely reward you." James smiled faintly and did not say much in reply. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. They quickly left and returned to the vi. Half a dayter, they appeared in the suburb vi in Terentville. "What?" Lucjan stood up abruptly and looked at Bryce in disbelief, "D-Did you just say that James... James killed Tobias?¡± "Haha... Sir, it''s absolutely true. Tobias used the Thirteen Heavenly Swords and defeated James. However, he let his guard down, and James seized the chance to sneak an attack. James stabbed him and even followed up with a palm attack. I witnessed it myself. Tobias was stabbed in the heart, and James¡¯ palm attack struck his heart too. It''s highly likely that he won''t survive." "Great! That¡¯s great!¡± Lucjan was excited and wanted to hug James. "Get lost...¡± James aggressively shoved Lucjan away and said indifferently, "I''m not interested in men.¡± Lucjan was not angered by his behavior at all. "James, you''ve done a great job this time! Tobias had always been one of my biggest threats. He''s a powerhouse of the seventh rank and practiced the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. There aren''t many people in this world that can defeat him, let alone kill him! From now onward, you''re my brother! Whatever I have is yours!" Lucjan was in a good mood. James killed Tobias, which solved a huge problem for him. Bryce also talked about everything that happened in Romsdalen Valley. After learning James had killed a lot of people, Lucjanughed happily. James stretched his hand and asked, "Where¡¯s the antidote?" "Sure, sure." Lucjan took out a small ceramic bottle, poured a pill, and handed it to James, saying, "Here''s the antidote. After taking it, the poison from your body will be rid of, and you''re free.¡± James did not hesitate and immediately swallowed it. Lucjan smiled and said, "You''re injured and must be exhausted. You should go and have a good rest." After speaking, Lucjan took out a bottle of elixir and handed it to James. ¡®This is a healing elixir that I''ve personally refined. It''s great for healing internal injuries." James took it, turned around, and left. He headed back to his room upstairs. As soon as he entered the room, he could not suppress it anymore and spurted out a mouthful of blood, copsing to the floor. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Although James¡¯ Invincible Body Siddhi was not deactivated by Tobias¡¯ Thirteen Heavenly Swords, the impact of Tobias¡¯ attacks was still terrifyingly powerful. With all twelve Sword Energies attacking simultaneously, the blows were overwhelming and caused James severe internal injuries. As soon as he returned to the room, he could not endure it anymore and fell headlong to the floor. With much difficulty, he sat up in a lotus position on the floor and began performing the healing cultivation method from the medical books to heal his injuries. Although Lucjan gave him a healing elixir, James did not trust him. Compared to the healing elixir, James trusted the medical books more. He started to recuperate. Meanwhile, in the downstairs living room, Bryce was telling Lucjan the events that happened in Romsdalen Valley. He did not conceal or miss out on any details. After listening to it, Lucjan was over the moon and smiled. It did not matter whether the others died or not. The most important thing was that Tobias was dead. Lucjan was in seventh heaven. Tobias was the head of the Cadens, a seventh-ranked grandmaster that practiced the peerless sword technique, the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. He could be ranked top ten in the ancient martial world. Now that he was dead, Lucjan had one less formidable foe. Bryce said, "Sir, James can''t turn back anymore and has be the greatest enemy of the martial community. You''re the only person that can protect him right now. He has no choice but to follow you.¡± Lucjan nodded and said, "Mhm. That''s true. It all depends on what this kid thinks now. If he follows me, I won''t mistreat him. However, I won''t force him if he doesn''t want to join me.¡± "Sir, what should we do now?" "We wait patiently for a few more days until the Mount Thunder Conference.¡± Lucjan was not in a rush. He knew the Supreme Commander''s motives. Over the years, the Supreme Commander had been in closed-door meditation. However, he would surely appear during the Mount Thunder Conference. This was his chance. It was also his only chance. If he missed the opportunity, he would nevere across another chance to overthrow the Supreme Commander. ¡°Understood.¡± Bryce nodded. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Go and rest.¡± Lucjan waved his hand. ¡°Alright.¡± Bryce turned and left. Meanwhile, James was healing his wounds in the room.He was severely injured this time. After staying in the room for three days, the injuries were slightly better. However, it would take much longer for him to fully recover. While healing his wounds during the past few days, no one had disturbed him. After James felt that he had recovered and could move, he stood up and walked out of the room. "James," A feathery voice called out for him as soon as he walked out of the door. James looked at Aphrodite and Venus standing outside the room and nodded in response to them. "James, Mr. Owen has asked you to meet him downstairs to discuss something important after you''ve finished recuperating.¡± "Mhm." James nodded, turned around, and descended the stairs.He overheard Lucjan¡¯sughter when he reached the first-floor living room. James looked over and saw that many people were sitting with Lucjan. Eleven men, about fifty to sixty years old, and one woman. Although the men looked old, the woman looked much younger and was probably about thirty years old. She was beautiful and wore a thin dress, radiating a sexy aura. "James, you''ve finished recuperating?¡± Lucjan noticed that James hade down and stood up immediately. He walked over and introduced the guests. "Let me introduce you. These are the Twelve Zodiacs and are well-known powerhouses of the ancient martial world. Their Twelve Zodiac Formation is a peerless martial art technique.¡± ¡®The Twelve Zodiacs?" Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 James was slightly taken aback. Who were these people? The Twelve Zodiacs also had their eyes on James. Lucjan introduced again, "This is the infamous James, who has recently be viral worldwide. He''s the one that killed one of the Ancient Family''s heads, Tobias Caden. Although he''s young, he''s already an incredibly strong grandmaster. Give him a few more decades, and he''ll surely be the number one martial artist in the world.¡± "I see. It''s James. I''ve heard a lot about you." "Who hasn''t heard of the Dragon King?" The Twelve Zodiacs stood up and greeted James one after another. James also nodded in response. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he walked over and sat down. He looked at Lucjan, who was sitting down, and asked, ¡®The twins told me you''ve got something to discuss with me." Lucjan looked at James and asked, "How are your injuries, James?" James replied softly, ¡®They''re temporarily under control, but it''ll take some time for me topletely recover.¡± Lucjan wore a serious expression, which was rare, and he asked, ¡°I called you to discuss the uing Mount Thunder Conference." James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. He looked at Lucjan and asked, "What about the Mount Thunder Conference?" Lucjan looked at all the people present and said, "Everyone here is people I trust. You guys must know that there¡¯s a Supreme Commander in the Gu Sect." James nodded and said, "Mhm. I¡¯ve heard of him, but who exactly is this Supreme Leader?" Lucjan exined, ¡®The Supreme Leader is Can, the head of the Mavericks and leader of the three Gu Sect families a hundred years ago." Hearing this, James took a deep breath. He had heard of Can before. A hundred years ago, Can was in his forties and was already a seventh- ranked grandmaster. Since a hundred years had passed, he must have already entered the eighth rank. James could not help asking, "If he¡¯s still alive, has he already entered the eighth rank?" "Of course. He reached the eighth rank fifty years ago. However, I''ve no clue how strong he is right now. I know he¡¯s been in Closed-door meditation for a few decades. He rarely showed himself outside. I also know that he practices Decimation of Immortality, but I¡¯m unsure how strong this technique is." Lucjan had a grim expression. He was slightly jealous of Can. "I n to kill Can andpletely take over the Gu Sect." Lucjan looked at James and the Twelve Zodiacs present in the living room. James replied indifferently, "You said he entered the eighth rank fifty years ago, so how do you n to kill him? Is it possible that you''ve also entered the eighth rank?¡± James looked at Lucjan suspiciously. Until now, he had not figured out Lucjan''s true strength. "Ha!" Lucjanughed and said, "You guys won''t need to do anything. I''ve got a solution of my own.¡± James asked again, "What exactly is Can trying to achieve during the Mount Thunder Conference?" Lucjan looked at James and said, "You shouldn''t be asking what Can is trying to achieve. Everything was nned by your grandfather, Thomas. Since the Great Grandmaster died in the battle a hundred years ago, the ancient martial world was left without a leader, and it''s been a mess. Thomas wants to unify the ancient martial artists, and naturally, he¡¯s aiming for the position of the Great Grandmaster. This time, Can will surely show up at the Mount Thunder Conference. As long as he shows up, it''ll be the death of him.¡± James stood up, stretched his body, and said, "I''m still injured and weak. I don''t want to die with you. I''m returning to Cansington and will live in seclusion with Thea.¡± Lucjan said calmly, "I''m afraid that won''t be up to you, James. Do you think you can stay out of this matter now? Your grandfather is next to the Supreme Leader, and you''ve killed countless members of the martialmunity. The Mount Thunder Conference is going to be a mess. If your grandfather wins, everything will be fine. However, if he loses, the martialmunity will hunt you down." James paused and asked, "Where''s my grandfather?" Lucjan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but he must be around the Mount Thunder Sect since the conference is about to start." "Haha, are you talking about me?" A heartyugh sounded. Hearing the sound, everyone in the vi shivered and stood up abruptly. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 After theughter sounded, the vi door was pushed open, and an old man walked into the vi. The old man had neat, short white hair and was dressed in a martial art robe. Despite his old appearance, he looked to be full of energy. "Grandpa." James was excited upon seeing the old man. He subconsciously walked over and stared at the approaching old man with joy. He knew his grandfather was not dead. However, he could not find out his grandpa''s whereabouts.He finally met up with his grandfather. ¡®You''ve done well." Thomas stretched out his hand and tapped James¡¯ shoulder, saying with a smile, "Not bad. You''ve be so strong in such a short time. You''ve almost reached the seventh rank and even killed that old man, Tobias." Thomasplimented James. James had plenty of questions in his heart. What happened thirty years ago? Was his family really burned to death ten years ago? Why did his grandfather have to stay hidden for ten years? What was the reason he faked his death not too long ago? Who was he trying to confuse? "Grandpa..." Thomas waved his hand and interrupted James, saying, "I know you have many questions. You don''t have to ask them now. You''ll naturally understand in the future.¡± Lucjan looked at Thomas with a smile and said, "Thomas, you''re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Quick, have a seat." Thomas walked over and sat down. James also sat down with them. The Twelve Zodiacs did not dare to sit but instead stood aside. Lucjan sat down and asked, "Thomas, how are things progressing? Has Can departed yet?" Thomas nodded and said, "Mhm, he''s already on the way." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How strong is he right now?" asked Lucjan. Thomas shrugged and said, "How would I know? I''ve never fought against him. However, he probably hasn''t reached the ninth rank. Since ancient times, no one has ever entered the ninth rank. Even if Can is a martial art genius, it''s impossible for him to enter the ninth rank in just a few decades. We can kill him as long as he hasn''t reached the ninth rank.¡± Hearing this, Lucjan was relieved. "Don''t worry. As soon as Can dies, we''ll be on the same boat and will work together to formte future ns.¡± James was puzzled.His grandfather was supposed to be cooperating with Can. Why was he getting involved with Lucjan too? What was he trying to do? James looked at Thomas with confusion. "Grandpa, you...¡± "Come outside with me, James.¡± Thomas did not linger and quickly turned, walking out of the vi. James followed closely behind him. James looked at the old man standing in the snow outside the vi. This person was his grandfather, who taught him everything he had known since childhood. However, the person standing before him feltpletely different from the grandfather of his memories. "What do you want to ask?" Thomas looked at James. James asked, "What happened to our family thirty years ago?" Thomas said, "Didn''t Thea already exin things to you? I was cultivating and got ambushed. My True Energy flew backward and rushed to my brain, causing me to suffer an Energy Deviation and go berserk. I killed many members of the Cadens, and the Great Grandmaster abolished my cultivation, expelling me from the Cadens." "Who attacked you?" "I don''t know.¡± "Was it Tobias?" "Probably not." Thomas shook his head lightly. Although he was unsure of the ambusher''s identity, he could tell it was not Tobias but someone else from the Cadens. "It wasn''t Tobias?" James was puzzled. "Maybe it''s someone from the coteral lineage of the Cadens. As the leader of the Ancient Four, the people you see in the Cadens are from a direct lineage. However, the family has many other coteral lineages with many powerhouses from them. "What about ten years ago? You must have recovered your cultivation ten years ago. Why did you watch our family die in the inferno?" Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Of course, I didn''t. How could some ordinary people burn our family to death?¡± Thomas smiled lightly. "Then, where are our family members?" ¡®They''re overseas. You''ll see them soon.¡± "So, my father isn''t dead?¡± "Of course. How could amoner like Rowena have the ability to turn our family upside down?" Hearing this, James was relieved. "Grandpa, why do you involve yourself with the people from the Gu Sect? What exactly are you trying to do?" ¡®You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Thomas waved his hand. He took out a small bottle and handed it to James, saying, "There are two pills inside. One is red and can help you break through the Summit. The blue one can help you break through the Ultimate Spiritual Gate. Consume them both and meditate in seclusion. Strive to enter the seventh rank before the Mount Thunder Conference begins." ¡°This?¡± James was shocked. These were elixirs that could help him break into the seventh rank? From his understanding, breaking through thest two requirements was challenging. If lucky, one could break through in a few years. Otherwise, one might not even break through after decades. "Do what you need to, and don''t worry too much." Thomas left behind a sentence and turned to leave. Soon after, he disappeared from James'' sight. James looked at his grandfather''s parting figure. Then, he inspected the small bottle in his hand, and his expression turned serious. It was getting harder to understand his grandfather. James was unsure of what kind of person he was and his ultimate purpose. After some time, James took a deep breath. Since his grandfather did not exin things, he did not think much about it. At least for now, he was sure that his grandfather would not harm him. He turned around and walked back into the vi with the elixirs. Inside the vi, the others were still gathered. As soon as he entered the room, Lucjan asked, "James, what did your grandfather tell you?¡± James replied calmly, ¡°It''s nothing. By the way, when have you started working with my grandfather? He had reached a cooperation agreement with Can and was helping him strategize ns. What kind of agreement did he reach with you?¡± James was curious about what good offer Lucjan offered Thomas for him to betray Can. ¡°Ha!¡± Lucjan chuckled lightly. Thomas had reminded him not to tell James anything about him. Lucjan did not reply to James¡¯ question but changed the subject. "James, there are still a few more days before the Mount Thunder Conference. You can recuperate peacefully. I''ll call you again when the timees." Since Lucjan refused to say anything more, James stopped asking questions. He turned around and went upstairs. Thomas had given him two elixirs, so he had to make use of his time to cultivate and break through the seventh rank as soon as possible. When he returned to the room, he locked the door and took out the elixirs. First, he took out the red pill. The elixir was rtively small and was only the size of a grape. It waspletely red and had residual warmth. James was unsure of what kind of elixir it was but knew that it had to be priceless and that his grandfather must have spent a lot of time refining it. After inspecting it for a while, James opened his mouth and swallowed the elixir. Immediately, he felt a warm current spreading from his throat to his whole body, sinking into his limbs. At that moment, his body floated uncontrobly as if he was about to ascend to the sky. "What a miraculous elixir!" James was surprised by the effects.He immediately concentrated on performing Heavenly Breath and absorbed the elixir''s energy. At that moment, his True Energy increased rapidly. James¡¯ potent True Energy rushed from his elixir field to his head. His mind became clear, and he felt the Spiritual Gate at the top of his head opening up. The True Energy in his body gathered in his head, and a few invisible True Energy Flowers bloomed. "Is this what it means to cross into the Summit? Is this what it¡¯s like topletely regte the Three Treasures and Five Spirits of the human body?¡± Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 After consuming the elixir, James¡¯ True Energy was greatly boosted. It immediately broke through the Spiritual Gate on his head and crossed into the Summit. Three flowers bloomed on the Summit. The Three Shapeless Flowers were formed using the power of True Energy, Blood Energy, and Spiritual Power. At that moment, all of James¡¯ True Energy, Blood Energy, and Spiritual Power were greatly boosted. He had reached an inconceivable realm. As far as James knew, if he reached this realm before the age of a hundred, his aging process would come to a halt within the next few decades. He took a deep breath. "How unbelievable.¡± His energy subsided, and the Shapeless Flowers on his head disappeared. James did not consume the other elixir immediately. As his True Energy was still unstable, he had to stabilize it and his realm. On the first floor of the vi... Lucjan Owen and the Twelve Zodiacs looked in the direction of the second floor. "What a powerful aura.¡± The Twelve Zodiacs were shocked. Lucjan momentarily froze before saying smilingly, "He''s already crossed into the Summit. Only a final Spiritual Gate remains in his way for him to make a breakthrough into the seventh rank. To think he could aplish this before reaching the age of thirty... He¡¯s much stronger than Can was a century ago." At that moment, Lucjan breathed a sigh of relief. He was relieved that he courted James over to his side and that Thomas had been in a state of cooperation with the Gu Sect all this while. Otherwise, James would prove to be the biggest obstacle in his way. James did not know that the others downstairs had noticed him making a breakthrough. In any case, he could not care less either. He began stabilizing True Energy. After a day, his True Energy hadpletely stabilized. Then, he took out the little bottle his grandfather had given him. There were still two elixirs inside. Apart from the blue elixir his grandfather had told him about, there was another white one inside. He knew that his grandfather must have known he had made a breakthrough into the sixth rank. That was why he went to great lengths to obtain the three elixirs that could help him break through the final three Spiritual Gates and reach the seventh rank. As he had no more use for the white elixir, he carefully stored it away. Then, he took the blue elixir out. However, he did not consume it immediately. That was because he had yet to sense the location of his Spiritual Gate. When he was conversing with the elderly of the Mount Thunder Sect on the summit of Mount Thunder, they told him that the Spiritual Gate of each martial artist varied. They suggested that he sit in a lotus position and concentrate. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not sense the location of the final Spiritual Gate. "Could it be that I''m stillcking True Energy? Can I only sense it after consuming this elixir?¡± James murmured. After a brief hesitation, he swallowed the elixir. The moment he consumed it, he could feel a ball of mes gushing throughout his entire body from his throat. The excruciating pain contorted his face, and he could not help but cry out in pain. "What power!" He was stunned.He could not imagine how his grandfather had refined such a powerful elixir. After all, despite being proficient in the art of medicine, he himself could not do so no matter how hard he tried. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then, he began absorbing the heat inside his body and converted them into True Energy. His aura burst forth. In the foyer downstairs... Lucjan and the Twelve Zodiacs were stunned. "Wh-What a terrifying aura!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is he going to break through the final Spiritual Gate?¡± "This is impressive! If he seeds, he¡¯ll be the youngest seventh-rank martial artist that we''ve had in centuries." Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 "He would go down in history as the youngest individual to reach the seventh rank.¡± They were stunned by the auraing from above, which was so powerful that everyone inside the vi could sense it. "Retreat!" Lucjan ordered. "The vi can no longer withstand his aura. The building is about to copse.¡± Then, everyone inside the vi hurriedly retreated to an empty plot ofnd a few hundred meters away. James¡¯ True Energy exploded. In a short amount of time, he had gained a cultivation base that would take others a decade to achieve. True Energy entered his limbs and nourished his flesh. At that moment, James could feel a vortex that was absorbing his True Energy at an rming rate at the sole of his feet. "I-is this the final Spiritual Gate of my body?" James froze. Although he knew that a final Spiritual Gate existed, he was still nheless shocked upon sensing it himself. "Break through!" James cried out while catalyzing True Energy. Like a tidal wave, his True Energy flowed throughout his meridians to the sole of his feet. The vortex was broken through. Boom! At that moment, the sound of an explosion came from inside James¡¯ body. Then, powerful energy leaked. Rumble! The building, which could no longer withstand his powerful aura, copse into a pile of rubble. James was sitting in the pile of rubble in a lotus position. The moment he broke through the Spiritual Gate, he entered a bizarre state. The image of the sword moves of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords appeared in his mind. Boom! After some time, the pile of rubble shook, and a figure came soaring through the sky. "Come, sword!" Standing in mid-air, James reached out, and a sword soared through the sky. James grabbed the de of Justice and performed the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. At that moment, the True Energy inside his body was so potent that he could feel his body was about to explode. He needed to let off steam. Swoosh! Powerful Sword Energy burst forward.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, thirteen Sword Energies danced in rhythm with the movement of the de of Justice. Their terrifying aura could be felt from a distance away. "What?" A few hundred meters away, Lucjan, the Twelve Zodiacs, Bryce, and some of Lucjan¡¯s men were dumbfounded. "Isn''t that the Thirteen Heavenly Swords?" "Who would dare approach him with the Sword Energies shielding him?" They were all stunned by the sword technique James was performing. "Go." James slightly inclined the sword, and the thirteen Sword Energies swept across thendscape with unrelenting fury. Boom! The earth rumbled. Standing in mid-air, James was stunned upon seeing the destruction caused by the Sword Energies. Though he had only begun cultivating the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, he entered a state of True Insight and learned everything there was to know about the Thirteen Heavenly Swords the moment he broke through the final Spiritual Gate. Besides, after reaching the seventh rank, his True Energy had been greatly boosted, which formed the thirteen Sword Energies with ease. James took a deep breath. "I have reached the seventh rank. With my empowered Thirteen Heavenly Swords, I¡¯m invincible against everyone in this world except for the eighth ranked martial artists." James had a confident smile on his face. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 The power disparity in True Energy between a sixth-rank and a seventh ranked martial artist was huge. James was confident he could defeat anyone below the eighth rank.He descended from the sky and landed steadily on the ground. A group of people walked toward him. In the lead was Lucjan, who said smilingly, ¡°Congrattions, James. You managed to reach the seventh rank at such a young age. You''re perhaps the first to do so in centuries.¡± Looking at Lucjan, a grin crept up on James¡¯ face. When his grandfather gave him the elixirs, he told him to do what he must. James¡¯ grin sent shivers down Lucjan¡¯s spine. He had no idea what James was thinking about. Bryce said, "Congrattions." "How strong... You''ve reached the seventh rank before the age of thirty. You''ll be the top martial artist in the world in another few decades.¡± "You''re invincible.¡± The Twelve Zodiacs showered James with praise. Meanwhile, James asked, ¡°How many days do we have till the Mount Thunder Conference?¡± Lucjanposed himself and said, ¡®Three days left. Some of the most powerful ancient martial artists of Sol have already gathered at the Mount Thunder Sect." James asked, "What''s your next n?¡± Lucjan said, "While you were in closed-door meditation, the Gu Devil visited me and told me that the Supreme Leader has arrived at the Mount Thunder Sect. He wanted me to head over there as soon as possible.¡± Hearing this, James frowned. "Is Can not afraid of being attacked on all sides at the Mount Thunder Sect?¡± Lucjanughed. ''That won''t happen. This is a gathering of all ancient martial artists, after all. Before the conferencemences, no one will dare to make the first move. Besides, as the Supreme Leader wears a mask at all times, no one will know his true identity.¡± "Oh!" James continued, "In that case, let''s head over to the Mount Thunder Sect too. But, will I be attacked if I simply go without any preparations?" James was slightly concerned. After all, he had murdered many people there. Although it was all an act, the disciples of those sects and the families were not in the know. They could be enraged upon seeing him. "I''ve already prepared a mask in advance.¡± Saying that, Lucjan pped. Aphrodite and Venus walked over to James. ncing at James with a look of admiration, one of them handed him a ck mask. James took it and said, "Let¡¯s go." Saying that, he turned and headed in the direction of the Mount Thunder Sect. Lucjan, Bryce, the Twelve Zodiacs, and Lucjan¡¯s subordinates all followed close behind. Along the way, Lucjan said, "James, this year''s Mount Thunder Conference will be extraordinary. This is the first time every ancient martial artist in Sol has gathered in centuries. For hundreds of years, the ancient martial artists have been at each other''s throats. First, there was the grudge between the Gu Sect and the others. Then, there was the power struggle between the Ancient Four. Things might turn ugly at this conference.¡± However, James was unconcerned. He only wanted to know which martial artists would be present. "Who will be there at the Mount Thunder Conference?" He asked. Lucjan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Most ancient martial artists perished in the battle against the Gu Sect a century ago. No one knows who exactly has emerged in their ce. Perhaps Winston Blithe of the Blithe family can be considered a newly emerged contender. Also, let''s not forget the powerful figures of the Ancient Four. They''re all seventh-rank martial artists, after all. Maybe...¡± He paused for a brief moment. "Perhaps the founder of Sol is still alive.¡± "What?" James eximed. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Lance, the founder of Sol. He was only fifty years old when he was the first King of Sol. Not only that, he''s a fifth-rank martial artist. With the explosion of technological advances in the past decades, extending one''s lifespan is a piece of cake. If everything went well, he would be around a hundred and fifty years old this year. If he¡¯s still alive, reaching the seventh rank shouldn''t be a problem for him. Perhaps he''d even made a breakthrough into the eighth rank." "Mhm." James nodded slightly. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 He had never concerned himself with the King of a hundred years ago. Instead, he was more interested in the Elite Four by the King''s side-Sky, Earth, Wind, and Thunder. As far as he knew, the four of them had reached the seventh rank a century ago. It was with their help that Sol was founded in the first ce. Meanwhile, Mr. Lee, the person behind the King, was a disciple of Sky. James knew that the ancient martial artists were humans too. However, under normal circumstances, as long as one''s True Energy was properly maintained after reaching the seventh rank, one could extend one''s lifespan easily no matter the age. They could be alive. If they were, they would have reached the eighth rank by now. "Have you heard any news about the Elite Four of the first King?" Lucjan shook his head slightly. "No, I haven''t. After the battle against the Gu Sect, they were gravely injured and entered closed- door meditation. They should be dead by now.¡± Hearing this, James did not question further. They headed toward the Mount Thunder Sect. They crossed the Romsdalen Valley and began climbing the mountain. Before they could reach the summit, James saw a woman standing on a rock at the mountainside. The woman was wearing a white dress, and her long, ck hair flowed in the air. Upon spotting her, James and the others stopped. The woman turned. She was morous and impable. It was Thea. Looking at the group of people, Thea fixed her gaze on the masked man. She knew it was James, the man whom she was waiting for. Back then, James massacred many Sect Leaders of the ancient martial world and Patriarchs of the ancient martial families. She would not have believed it if she had not seen it unfold before her eyes. "James..." Gritting her teeth, she red at the masked man. "I know that''s you." James remained silent. Thea''s eyes brimmed with tears. "I shouldn''t have saved you ten years ago. "Since it started with me, I''ll end this with my own hands.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Swish! She brandished her sword and pointed it at James. "Come at me. We''ll fight to the death." Thea¡¯s voice reverberated. Lucjan, Bryce, and the Twelve Zodiacs looked at one another. Looking at James, Lucjan said, "This is your own business. I''ll be heading up first." Saying that, he left. Whoosh... The wind blew, and the snow fell. Looking at the enraged Thea, James furrowed his eyebrows. What the hell? ¡®Are you trying to make trouble for me, Thea?¡¯ As Lucjan and the others left, a woman walked down the mountain.It was Maxine. Standing a few hundred meters away, she looked at Thea. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Maxine looked at Thea, who had confronted James. She did not know what James was up to. She thought James would never cross the line. However, judging by how many people James killed, he could not simply be looking for a way to infiltrate the Gu Sect. He had to be forced to. James had changed. Thea initially came to look for him to discuss what to do. However, now, she had no other choice but to kill him. James was too powerful. No ordinary person could kill him. Only Thea stood a chance. From N?velDrama.Org. Standing in the snow, Maxine looked at the two below. Though she wasposed on the outside, she was feeling extremely nervous inside. She did not know if Thea would truly deal the death blow. However, she was sure that James would never harm Thea. Maxine wished that the opposite were true. She wished that it had been Thea who would not bear to harm James and that James would be the one to kill Thea. She did not show herself. Instead, she stood by the stairs outside the Mount Thunder Sect and watched the two. "James, are you now incapable of even removing your mask? There''s no need to hide behind a mask. Be a man and confess your sins," Thea said coldly. James removed his mask and revealed his true identity. Looking at Thea, he asked, "What do you think you''re doing?" "I should be the one asking you that." Saying that, Thea made a move. In the blink of an eye, she appeared before James and pierced through his body with a sword. James could have dodged. With Thea''s current strength, there was no way she could harm him. However, he chose not to dodge. Taking a few steps back, blood gushed out from his body. "You..." Seeing that James was bleeding profusely, Thea panicked. Her face paled, and she hurriedly took a few steps back. James then copsed to the ground. Blood oozed out from his injury and reddened the snow. "Wh-Why didn''t you dodge?" Looking at James who was kneeling on the ground and covering his injury, Thea stammered. James catalyzed Heavenly Breath and used True Energy to block the flow of blood. Then, he gently tapped the acupuncture points near his injury. Then, he sat on the snow. Looking at the rmed Thea, James said coldly, "You saved me ten years ago. Now that you''ve pierced me with your sword, I no longer owe you anything. From today onward, we will be strangers.¡± Saying that, James stood up and dragged his body up the mountain.He knew of the danger and the dire consequences should he slip up. He was also unsure of the sess rate. However, he did not wish to get Thea and the Cahans involved. By disassociating himself from Thea, he would be protecting her. Some distance away... Lucjan and the others were looking at James, who was slowly dragging his body up the mountain. A smile crept up on Lucjan''s face. James had no way out now. He was now a part of them. "James..." Thea cried out. Then, she burst into tears. Though James heard her cries, he did not turn back. Maxine was witnessing the spectacle silently at the summit.She was slightly disappointed.She thought that Thea would deal the death blow after James had massacred so many people. However, she was wrong. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Looking at James¡¯ retreating figure, Thea burst into tears. "Why, James? Why..." At that moment, she had nothing else to live for.She stood by the roadside and cried. Then, without the slightest bit of hesitation, she leaped off the cliff. The roadside was constructed around the cliff. On one side was a steep slope, and on the other was an abyss. Although James had his back on Thea, his sensory skills were greatly boosted after reaching the seventh rank. He knew what was happening even without turning his head. The moment Thea leaped off the cliff, he immediately sensed it. ¡®That idiot,¡± He cursed silently. Then, in an instant, he leaped into the air and off the towering cliffs. Although he was a seventh-rank martial artist, he could not control his True Energy as he pleased because he was injured. As such, he could not fully control the speed of his fall. However, upon seeing the falling Thea, he could not care less about his injuries. He catalyzed True Energy and elerated. In an instant, he descended a few meters and appeared before Thea before taking her in his arms. If he was alone, he would have the strength to fly back up. However, now that he was carrying a person in his arms, along with his injuries, he could no longer jump back up. As they fell, James¡¯ back smashed against the wall of the cliff. The searing pain almost made him lose consciousness. James took a deep breath. He did not panic. He swiftly catalyzed True Energy and used it to slow down the fall. Just before they were about to hit the ground, the de of Justice in his hand exuded powerful Sword Energy, which struck the surface of the ground. With that, theynded steadily. The moment theynded, James could no longer withstand the pain and immediately copsed to the ground. Meanwhile, Thea''s face paled. Her mind turned nk the moment she leaped off the cliff. She did not even notice James holding her in his arms. Only after theynded did she slowly recollect herself. Upon seeing James, whose blood was oozing out of his chest, she immediately crouched down. "James! James..." She tried to help James up. "Don''t touch me." James¡¯ face paled, and he said weakly, "If you move me, I won''t be able to control my injuries. I will die if I lose too much blood.¡± Hearing this, Thea stopped.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Her eyes brimmed with tears, and she apologized profusely, "James... Darling, I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to do this. But, I have no other choice. Maxine told me that we can''t allow you to run berserk and that I''m the only one who can stop you. That''s why...¡± James got up with great difficulty and sat in a lotus position on the ground. He began catalyzing the healing cultivation method recorded in the medical books. Thankfully, he had potent True Energy after reaching the seventh rank. Otherwise, he would not have been able to save Thea while suffering an injury. As he treated his injury, he looked at Thea and asked, "Are you saying that Maxine asked you to kill me?" "Maxine said that as you possess tremendous strength, only I can defeat you. I was prepared to end my own life after killing you.¡± Saying that, Thea hung her head in shame. James furrowed his eyebrows. "What is Maxine up to?" Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 ¡®Why is Maxine trying to kill me?¡¯ James was puzzled.He believed that this was unusual of her. Maxine was an intelligent woman and would tackle a problem from all aspects. If even Maxine believed that he had turned evil, that meant he had sessfully fooled the world. However, he dismissed those thoughts. Maxine must be up to something. However, he could not figure her out at the moment. "D-Darling, please tell me that everything I saw was just a pretense. There must be more to things, right?¡± Thea looked at James pleadingly. "It''s a long story." Since they were alone, James told Thea the whole truth. "After arriving at the Mount Thunder Sect, Lucjan ordered me to assassinate Jackson Cabral, Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect. I had no choice. However, I didn''t actually kill him for real. As I knew that the Mount Thunder Sect was filled with spies from the Gu Sect, I offered to cooperate with Jackson after defeating him." James narrated the chain of events that unfolded. Upon hearing this, Thea was delighted. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew that James was a good guy. "I''m sorry for wronging you..." "Sigh... Thanks to you, my n is ruined.¡± James sighed deeply. Then, he began treating his injuries. After his organs were pierced by Thea''s sword, his life was now hanging by a thread. He would have been dead if he had not reached the seventh rank. His injuries were also aggravated after leaping off the cliff to save Thea. Now, he required medical attention. Otherwise, he would be in mortal danger. Outside the Mount Thunder Sect... Lucjan and the others froze upon witnessing James leaping off the cliff. Lucjan cursed, "What the hell? Did he just sacrifice his life for a woman? What a piece of trash!" He was exasperated. "His body was already pierced by a sword. Now that he''s leaped off the towering cliffs, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s still alive." "Exactly! Even for a seventh-rank martial artist, it would be impossible.¡± The Twelve Zodiacs conversed in whispers. Looking at the chasm, Lucjan ordered, "Bryce, go and have a look.¡± "Understood." Bryce nodded and walked over to the edge of the cliff. Then, he looked down. It was covered with mist, and he could not see the bottom. However, as he was a peak sixth-rank martial artist, it was still an easy feat to aplish. ¡°Lucjan, you should head further up for now. I''ll be back soon." "Got it," Lucjan said. "James possesses tremendous strength. Even if he failed to save Thea Cahan, he should still be alive.However, it would be impossible for him to return by himself considering that he''s injured. Go down there and bring him back safely." ¡°Understood.¡± Bryce nodded. Then, he leaped off the cliff. Maxine was silently watching this from afar. She was secretly delighted upon seeing Thea leap off the cliff. However, when James leaped off the cliff to save her without even the slightest bit of hesitation, she was dismayed. Thea would forever upy the top spot in James¡¯ heart. With Thea by his side, James would never notice the other women around him. She was not sure whether Thea would survive. However, she knew that James would not die. After all, James possessed strength that could defeat the ancient martial artists with ease. She sighed and walked up the mountain. "James..." As James was treating his injuries, he heard someone calling for him. His face darkened. "Are Lucjan¡¯s men here?" Hearing the voice, Thea gave her assurance,¡± Don''t worry. I won''t say anything to them.¡± James took a deep breath and said, "That''s one of Lucjan''s confidants. He''s a peak sixth-rank martial artist. Watch out not to reveal yourself." "Got it." Thea nodded. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 "Oh, James..." Bryce called out.He was slowly approaching James and Thea. Soon, he was within James¡¯ field of vision. Seeing that James was treating his injuries with Thea standing beside him, he breathed a sigh of relief before saying with a smile, ¡°I knew that you''d have no problem surviving a jump off a cliff.¡± James remained silent. Bryce walked over to him and asked, "How are you feeling?¡± James opened his eyes and looked at him weakly. ¡°My injuries are rather serious. I need time to heal. Why don''t you return first? Once my I recover, I''ll meet up with you at the Mount Thunder Sect." Bryce briefly hesitated before saying, "James, I think it''s better if I help you up.¡± ncing at him, James nodded slightly. "That works too." Bryce then walked over to him. James slowly got up with the help of the de of Justice. Bryce helped him up and said, ¡®Til take you out of here first. Once you''re safe, I''ll return for Thea.¡± "Sure." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James nodded. ¡°Let''s get going, then.¡± Grabbing James by the arm, Bryce catalyzed True Energy and began to scale the cliff. However, at that moment, James pulled out the de of Justice and pierced Bryce''s body. "You..." Bryce froze. His eyes bulged, unable to believe what just happened. Then, James catalyzed all of his remaining True Energy in his palm, and he struck Bryce''s chest with great force. Bryce¡¯s chest was dented by the impact. It became bloody and mutted. Then, he was sent flying by a powerful force. mming against the wall of the cliff a few meters away, he copsed to the ground. Blergh! With James forcibly catalyzing True Energy, his injuries were aggravated. He vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. "Darling!" Thea hurriedly ran over to James and helped him up. James waved. "I''m alright." Though he had pierced Bryce''s body with a sword and struck him with True Energy, he was still concerned. This was a peak sixth-rank martial artist, after all. With the de of Justice in hand, he slowly dragged his body toward Bryce. Bryce was lying on the ground motionless, his blood reddening the white snow. His life was hanging by a thread. Upon seeing James walking toward him, he was enraged. "I treated you as a brother, James! How could you do this to me?¡± Anger shed across his face. Bryce never imagined that James would attack him. "Unfortunately, we''re from different sides, after all," James said coldly. James did not wish to ambush him either. However, he was Lucjan''s confidant. As such, this was the perfect opportunity. After getting rid of him, he would have one less enemy at the Mount Thunder Conference. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± James raised the de of Justice and stabbed Bryce a few more times. Bryce nowy in a pool of blood, motionless. After killing Bryce, James staggered a few steps back before copsing to the ground. Thea hurried over and helped him up. Then, James sat in a lotus position and catalyzed the healing cultivation method. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 After a few minutes of regtion, James¡¯ condition stabilized. He nced at Bryce''s corpse. He knew that Lucjan would surely send more men to locate Bryce¡¯s whereabouts if he did not return soon. "Thea, dig a hole,¡± He ordered. "Got it.¡± Thea then began digging a hole with her sword. As a martial artist, she possessed powerful True Energy. As such, digging a hole was an easy feat for her. Soon, a hole a few meters deep was dug. James waved slightly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. His remaining True Energy formed a flow of energy that transported Bryce¡¯s corpse into the hole. Meanwhile, Thea began burying the hole with the surrounding ice and snow. Snow fell. Soon, no trace of the blood stain remained. Meanwhile, James left the ce and headed to the other side of the abyss to continue treating his injury. Lucjan headed over to the Mount Thunder Sect. At the gates of the Mount Thunder Sect, many disciples were weing martial artists from all over Sol. As the organizer of this conference, the Mount Thunder Sect would not refuse entry to anyone. They would personally wee them and arrange amodation for them. However, there were simply too many martial artists. Even the Mount Thunder Sect had no empty rooms left. And so, they began constructing wooden houses as temporary lodgments. Lucjan and the others were brought to a wooden house. After waiting for a few hours, Bryce still did not return to them. Frowning, Lucjan muttered,¡± Why isn¡¯t he back yet?" He was worried and wanted to search for Bryce himself. At the same time, in an empty hall at the Mount Thunder Sect- Many corpsesy in the hall. They were all killed by James. Creak! The door opened, and a beautiful woman walked in. It was Maxine. Maxine believed that something was fishy. As she had been acquainted with James for quite some time, she knew his character. There was no way he would kill innocent people. Now, however, she had been proven wrong. She came here to have a look at the people James killed. She walked toward Tobias¡¯ corpse and lifted the white cloth that covered the corpse. Tobias¡¯ face was pale, and he showed no signs of life. Maxine grabbed his hand. It was ice cold. Then, she took his pulse. He was no longer breathing. She stared at him intently. "How surreal..." She murmured. Even now, she still found it hard to believe that James would kill Tobias. However, there Tobias¡¯ corpse was, lying on the ground, motionless. She turned around and inspected the condition of the other corpses. However, the result was the same. Their hearts were no longer beating, and they no longer showed any signs of life. Some were even undergoing postmortem rigidity. "How weird..." Maxine stood up and looked at the corpses. Pensive, she stroked her chin. "What are you doing?" A voice interrupted her thoughts. Maxine turned her head. A woman with a sword walked in. It was Diney Cabral, the youngdy of the Mount Thunder Sect and daughter of Jackson Cabral, Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 "What are you doing here? Who let you in?" Diney walked in and red at Maxine with suspicion. ncing at Diney, Maxine asked coldly, "What? Can''t I have a look?" "We should respect the deceased. You..." ¡°Alright, I understand. I''ll leave immediately." Unwilling to prolong the conversation unnecessarily, Maxine turned to leave. ncing at the corpses on the ground, Diney turned to leave too. In the abyss... James was treating his injuries. However, his injuries were grave. They would not rejuvenate in such a short amount of time. However, after a few hours of regtion, his condition stabilized. As long as he did not use True Energy recklessly, he would not be in mortal danger. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. All this while, Thea had been keeping watch beside him. Thea knew that he was gravely injured. As she felt bad about it, she remained silent. "James..." A voice came. James opened his eyes. An elderly man was standing before him. "Why are you here?¡± James looked at Lucjan and asked. Lucjan said smilingly, "I was worried you''d be in danger. That''s why I came down here looking for you." Saying that, he scanned his surroundings. However, he could not find any trace of Bryce. He asked, "By the way, I asked Bryce toe down here and look for you. However, hours have passed, and there¡¯s still no sign of him. Have you seen him?" "He came down looking for me?" James froze before asking, ¡°Is that true?¡± "What? Did he not?" Lucjan momentarily froze. James shook his head and said, "I''ve been here treating my injuries all this while. Bryce never came." Lucjan''s face darkened, and he stared at James. "Are you speaking the truth?" "Yes." James nodded. Supporting himself with the de of Justice, he got up with great difficulty. However, the moment he stood up, his condition worsened, and blood oozed out from his injury. Thea hurried over and helped James up. "I''m sorry, Darling. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have attacked you." James lightly waved. Lucjan stared at James. His clothes were in shatters, and blood could be seen on his back. He must have injured himself while leaping off the cliff. ¡®Strange... Where did Bryce go?¡¯ He was puzzled. Putting those thoughts aside, he walked over to James and said, "We''ll talk about it after we''ve reached the Mount Thunder Sect." Saying that, he grabbed both James and Thea and soared to the sky. Soon, they arrived at the top. James and Thea were brought to the Mount Thunder Sect. The moment James arrived, he was immediately recognized by many disciples who brandished their swords upon seeing him. "James, you monster! I will avenge the Sect Leader!" "James has appeared!" Soon, news of James¡¯ arrival spread, and a crowd gathered. Hundreds appeared outside the gates of the Mount Thunder Sect and blocked James¡¯ path. Lucjan scanned the crowd and said coldly, "The conference hasn''t begun. Yet, all of you are so eager to kill him. I''ll have you know I''ll fight to the bitter end." Donovan Blithe stepped forward and yelled, "I know all of you wish to kill James to avenge your Sect Leaders. However, the conference will be held in just another two days. There''s no need for us to rush things. When the conferencemences, we can kill James fair and square on the arena and avenge our Sect Leaders." Another renowned ancient martial artist stepped forward and said,¡± Exactly! There are only two more days left. There''s no need to rush things.¡± "Don''t you die before that, James!" "I''ll be the first to deliver justice on the day of the conference," They cursed. Meanwhile, Lucjan brought James into his current lodgment. Aphrodite and Venus were there and would take care of him. After leaving the room, he found the Twelve Zodiacs and said, "Bryce has gone missing. I want you to go to the bottom of the cliffs and search every corner. Be mindful to inspect every suspicious location." Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 With just a single wooden bed and a thin nket, there was no other furniture whatsoever inside the temporarily constructed wooden house. James removed his clothes andy on the bed. Thea then carefully treated the injuries on his back, which were caused by the impact against the wall of the cliffs. It was a bloodied mess. Even the skeleton could be seen. Thankfully, James was a seventh-ranking martial artist, and he could control the flow of blood circting inside his body. Most ordinary people would have been long dead. Even so, he grimaced whenever Thea made the slightest contact with his injuries. Soon, Lucjan returned. Seeing the injuries on James¡¯ back, he asked, ¡°Are you alright, James?" James gritted his teeth. "Well, I''m still alive.¡± At that moment, Aphrodite and Venus handed Thea a hot towel. Thea took it and began scrubbing James¡¯ back cautiously. Meanwhile, Lucjan took a small white bottle out and said, "I have some powder here with me. It''s good at healing external injuries." Thea took it and slowly sprinkled it on James¡¯ back. Then, she bandaged them. After that, she helped James up and helped him get dressed. "Let me take your pulse," Lucjan said. "Ok." James extended his arm. Lucjan took his pulse. After some time, he said, "James, your injuries are grave. You can''t use True Energy recklessly from now on. Otherwise, no one can save you.¡± Wearing a frustrated look on his face, James sighed and said, "I didn''t know that Thea would be instigated into attacking me, and I kept using True Energy to slow down the speed of the fall to survive it. That''s why I have severe internal injuries.¡± ¡°Rest well.¡± Lucjan turned to look at Aphrodite and Venus. "Take good care of him." Then, he turned to leave. Thea looked at Aphrodite and Venus and said coldly, ¡°You''re dismissed. I can take care of him.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The two looked at one another and left without a word. After they left, James breathed a sigh of relief. Thea asked, "Darling, did Lucjan not suspect anything?" "No way...¡± James whispered, "Of course he would be suspicious considering that Bryce hasn''t been back after so long. By taking my pulse, he was merely trying to evaluate my condition. If I''m not mistaken, he should have sent men to the bottom of the cliffs to search for Bryce already." Thea asked, worried, "W-What should we do, then?¡± James waved. "No need to worry. There''s a snowstorm outside. All traces should have been covered in thick snow. He may not find anything at all.¡± Hearing this, Thea was at ease. James continued, "The Mount Thunder Conference will be held in another two days. I have to make sure my injuries heal before then." He could not predict what would happen at the conference. He was only sure of one thing. To be the Great Grandmaster, everyone would go all out. He had to restore his strength and fight at peak form at the conference. However, he had to pretend to be badly injured. That way, he could deal Lucjan the death blow at a critical moment and kill the Deputy Leader of the Gu Sect once and for all. Now, he knew what Lucjan was trying to aplish. He would kill Can Maverick, the Supreme Leader, after Can had won, and simply reap all the benefits without risking anything. However, things would certainly not go as nned. Even now, the King''s men had not shown themselves yet. The King would never sit idly by at such an important conference like this. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 A tiny steel wire fell from James¡¯ sleeves. Holding the steel wire on one end, it immediately disintegrated and transformed into silver needles. James ordered, "We still have time. By using Crucifier, my internal injuries will certainly recover in time. Thea, I need you to help me insert the needles.¡± To restore his strength, James could only rely on Crucifier. "Mhm." Thea nodded. With the Crucifier in hand, she began inserting the needles under James'' guidance. Thea was a third-rank martial artist. All this while, she had been cultivating hard. Now, she had reached middle-stage third rank. As she now possessed powerful True Energy, she could insert many needles at once. After inserting a few needles, her True Energy waspletely depleted. Under James¡¯ guidance, she began extracting the needles. "How do you feel, Darling? Are you feeling any better?" Thea''s face was pale, and sweat beaded on her forehead. Though she was feeling weak, she could not care less about her own condition but instead looked at James, awaiting his response. "Mhm." James said in a soft voice, "I''m feeling much better. However, your True Energy haspletely depleted. You won''t be able to fully recover in one or two days. You have to find someone we can trust to insert the needles. That way, I can restore my strength before the Mount Thunder Conference commences.¡± "But who can we trust?" Thea was troubled. Who could she trust at such a time? "Grandpa," James said. He knew that his grandfather would certainly be here at Mount Thunder Sect. If they could find Thomas, he could him heal in a single session. "Mhm... I''ll look around and see if I can find him." Thea nodded. Apart from Maxine, she had met no other person after arriving at Mount Thunder Sect. She did not know where Thomas was. Thea turned to leave. However, as her True Energy was depleted, her body felt limp. The moment she turned, she felt her head spinning, and she almost copsed to the ground. James said, ¡°We''re not in too much of a hurry. Go search for Grandpa only after your True Energy has been slightly restored." Thea sat beside James and grabbed his hand. Then, wearing an apologetic look on her face, she said, "I''m sorry, Darling. I''m really sorry.¡± "It''s alright now. It¡¯s all in the past." James smiled. Then, he sighed. "I hope I canpletely annihte the Gu Sect and resolve the matter once and for all after the conference.¡± However, James knew this was not possible. Wearing a grim expression, he looked at Thea, "Thea, I have a feeling that something bad might happen at the conference. Stay here for two more days and leave before the conferencemences. Leave this ce and return to Cansington." "Darling, I...¡± James interrupted her, "I know you want to help me, but there''s nothing much you can help with. I can only fight unhindered when you leave. Don¡¯t worry, I have Grandpa protecting me in the shadows. I''ll be fine." After brief contemtion, Thea nodded and said, ¡°Mhm.¡± She did not want to create more trouble for James, so she nned to remain for two more days before leaving the Conference and returning to Cansington. Knock! Knock! Knock! From N?velDrama.Org. A knock came on the door. Since Thea had rested briefly, her strength had returned slightly. She answered the door. Upon seeing the woman outside, her face darkened, and she asked coldly," Why are you here?¡± Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 It was Maxine. Maxine knew that James had saved Thea. After some hesitation, she decided to visit them. ¡°I heard James is injured, so I¡¯m here to pay him a visit.¡± Maxine¡¯s expression wasposed, as though she could not feel a sense of guilt at all. ¡°No need.¡± Thea was displeased with Maxine. If not for Maxine giving her idiotic ideas, Thea would not have attacked James. James would not have been injured, and Enter title¡­ none of the ensuing problems would have arisen. ¡°Are you trying to me me for this, Thea?¡± Maxine looked at her. ¡°You know James best. If we don¡¯t kill him now, he¡¯ll turn the Mount Thunder Conference upside down. Many will perish by the Gu Sect¡¯s hands. Can you bear watching James descend into evil? How are you different from Thomas Caden decades ago?¡± ¡°No matter what he does, I¡¯ll forever stay by his side.¡± m! After she said that, Thea mmed the door shut. ¡°What the hell?¡± Maxine frowned. Thea was apletely different person now. ¡®Could it be?¡¯ Maxine thought of something. Thea returned to the room, and James had overheard their conversation. She walked over to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Maxine.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard her.¡± James nodded slightly. This was a critical moment. He believed it would be best not to meet with Maxine before the Mount Thunder Conference. After the conference was over, he would question her and understand why she instigated Thea to attack him. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡®Thea, open the door. Open the door, James. Do you know what you¡¯ve done? How many more do you intend to kill?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maxine kept knocking. However, the door remained firmly shut. After leaving a few remarks, Maxine turned to leave. Meanwhile, Aphrodite and Venus, who were keeping watch, looked at each other. Then, one of them left and reported to Lucjan about what had happened. Upon receiving the report, Lucjan said, ¡°I understand¡­ Watch James closely before the Mount Thunder Conferencemences. I want you to report to me every single individual he¡¯s in contact with.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Inside James¡¯ room¡­ James was resting. Thea was beside him, massaging his shoulders. The two remained inside the room for a few hours. Thea only left in search of Thomas after sunset. At the same time, in Lucjan¡¯s room¡­ The Twelve Zodiacs had returned. ¡°Mr. Owen, we have searched for hours at the bottom of the cliff. However, we found no trace of Mr. Quest¡¯s whereabouts, nor did we find anything out of the ordinary.¡± Hearing this, Lucjan¡¯s expression turned grim. Bryce had been following him for many years. He was a loyal subordinate who would never leave his side without notifying him. Besides, he saw Bryce descending the cliff with his own eyes. How did he disappear into thin air? Besides, Bryce was no ordinary man. He was a peak sixth-rank martial artist who had mastered the Shaolin signature martial art skill. Even a seventh-rank martial artist could never kill him without leaving a single trace. ¡°Where did he go? What happened?¡± Lucjan was wearing a solemn expression. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m being targeted by an eighth-rank martial artist?¡± Lucjan suspected James. However, James¡¯ injuries were too severe. He could not even catalyze True Energy, let alone kill Bryce. ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Owen?¡± ¡®The Mount Thunder Conference is just around the corner. We have to proceed with caution in this period.¡± ¡°Understood¡± Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed. I¡¯ll go look for the Supreme Leader.¡± Lucjan waved slightly, and the Twelve Zodiac turned to leave. After thinking for a moment, Lucjan also turned to leave. Behind the mountain of Mount Thunder Sect¡­ There were many manors inhabited by renowned martial artists of the ancient martial world, and Lucjan arrived at one of them. Eight masked men in ck robes were standing in front of the gates. Enter title¡­ ¡°Deputy Leader,¡± they greeted Lucjan respectfully. Without returning the greeting, Lucjan walked straight into the courtyard. Many people were gathered there, and all of them were wearing ck robes and ck masks. ¡°Deputy Leader.¡± They also greeted Lucjan respectfully, but he simply walked toward a room and opened the door. Many people were gathered there. They, too, were all wearing masks. ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± came a voice. The one who spoke was a man in a ck robe. However, his mask was quite unlike the others. He was wearing a red mask with the figure of a skeleton carved into it. Lucjan nodded. He seated himself and greeted the man in the red mask respectfully, ¡°Supreme Leader.¡± The man in the red mask removed his mask. He was a middle-aged man with a round face and bushy eyebrows, wearing a ferocious expression. Upon seeing his appearance, even Lucjan could not help but be stunned. He had not seen Can¡¯s real appearance in decades, but he never thought that Can¡¯s looks would be as youthful as they were decades ago. His appearance had not changed in the slightest. It was proof that Can¡¯s strength had reached an unfathomable realm. Another man removed his mask. It was Thomas. Since everyone else did not remove their masks, Lucjan could not be sure of who they were. Although he was the Deputy Leader, he knew little about Can¡¯s subordinates. ¡°What¡¯s our n this time, Supreme Leader?¡± Lucjan asked. Leaning on the chair, Can said coldly, ¡°We will exterminate all who participated in the battle against the Gu Sect a century ago.¡± Hearing this, the temperature in the room dropped. Even Lucjan felt a shiver down his spine. He thought that Can only wanted to be the Great Grandmaster and unite the ancient martial world. He never thought that he wanted to exterminate everyone else. ¡®This would be rather problematic, Supreme Leader.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Lucjan said, ¡°While the sects have been recuperating their strength for the past century, there are now many powerful martial artists all over the nation. Even the Blithe family has an eighth-rank martial artist. I believe he won¡¯t be the only one in Sol.¡± ¡°No need to worry.¡± Can was confident. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Reminded of something, Lucjan said, ¡®Thea tried to assassinate James. After the assassination failed, she leaped off the cliff. James leaped off the cliff too to save her. I sent Bryce to search for them, but he never returned, and I could not find any trace of him¡­¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucjan narrated the chain of events that unfolded to Can. ¡¯Supreme Leader, this is a peak sixth-rank martial artist we¡¯re talking about. How did he disappear into thin air just like that? I suspect that we¡¯re already being targeted by some powerful people.¡± Hearing this, Thomas frowned and asked, ¡°How¡¯s James now?¡± Lucjan said, ¡°He¡¯s fine at the moment. He suffered some internal injuries, but he just needs time to recuperate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Thomas turned to leave. After he left, Lucjan said, ¡°Supreme Leader, Thomas is a Caden, one of the Ancient Four. Can he be relied on?¡± Can brushed it aside. ¡°No need to worry. You just have to wait patiently. Once the Mount Thunder Conferencemences, push James to the center spot and attract everyone¡¯s attention. Exterminate all who attack him.¡± Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Lucjan frowned. He sincerely sought to win James over to his side and had never thought of taking advantage of him. However, since the Supreme Leader had given the order, he could not refute it. He simply nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re free to go.¡± Can waved. Lucjan stood up and left. After leaving the courtyard, Thomas put on his mask and went in search of James. Enter title¡­ When he arrived at the door of the wooden house James was in, Aphrodite and Venus stood in his way. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Thomas looked at the two. Though he was wearing a mask, his eyes were bloodshot, as if they belonged to a demon. With a simple nce, Aphrodite and Venus were rooted to the spot, petrified. Then, Thomas opened the door. James was lying on the bed. Hearing that the door was opened, he thought it was Thea, ¡°Why are you back so soon? Did you not manage to find Grandpa?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Thomas said, Upon hearing Thomas¡¯ voice, James immediately got up and looked at the masked man who entered the house. Thomas removed his mask. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± James croaked. Thomas waved and looked at James, ¡°I heard you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James smiled bitterly, ¡°Maxine ordered Thea to kill me.¡± Thomas walked over to James and took his pulse. After a few seconds, he loosened his grip. ¡°Your injuries are severe. Getting injured just before the Mount Thunder Conference is not a good thing.¡± Thomas raised his hand, and powerful True Energy gathered in his palm, which entered James¡¯ body. At that moment, James could feel a warmth enveloping and circting throughout his body, and the internal injuries were rapidly healed. Ten minutes passed, and Thomas stopped. James was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m healed?¡± Stunned, he looked at Thomas and asked, ¡°What martial art is this, Grandpa? How did my injuries heal in such a short amount of time?¡± Thomas said smilingly, ¡°I read the Medical Book you obtained. This is a healing cultivation method recorded in it.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. Though he had also cultivated the same healing cultivation method, its effects were not as effective. ¡°It¡¯s so magical¡­¡± ¡°As you¡¯ve only begun cultivating, you still need time to gain insight. In the future, you¡¯ll certainly reach such a level.¡± Thomas took a seat. James asked, ¡°What does Can intend to do at the Mount Thunder Conference?¡± Thomas said, ¡°Revenge, of course. He will use this opportunity to annihte all sects and families who participated in the battle against the Gu Sect a century ago.¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°I thought he only wanted to be the Great Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Thomas snickered. ¡¯Why would he be interested in the title of Great Grandmaster? For him, all ancient artists are merely small fry. Now, he¡¯s currently cultivating Devilish Energy and researching viruses. Once he seeds, he would be able to create powerful puppets with ease. These martial artists mean nothing to him. Rather than allowing them to turn against him after he bes the Great Grandmaster, he would instead seize the opportunity and exterminate them all.¡± James took a deep breath. How terrifying. This was insanity. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯m heading back now.¡± Thomas stood up and left. Now that he heard Can¡¯s true objective, James was slightly concerned.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, upon being reminded that Grandpa was by Can¡¯s side and that Lucjan nned to exterminate Can and be the Supreme Leader of the Gu Sect himself, James breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, Thea returned. She said dejectedly, ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t manage to find Grandpa. I went to the courtyard of the Gu Sect, but the ce was heavily guarded. I couldn¡¯t get in and look for him.¡± Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 James waved slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You must be tired. Get some rest for now.¡± He did not tell Thea that his injuries had recovered. The fewer people who knew this, the better for him. Thea was fatigued. She walked over to the bed and copsed on it. Pulling at James, she said, ¡°Darling, you should take a rest too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy in here. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Enter title¡­ After knowing what Can intended to do, he wanted to have a walk outside to see if he could bump into Jackson. He could try to ry the information to him and warn him to make preparations in advance. Thea hurriedly got up and said, ¡°How can you move about when you¡¯re injured? Everyone outside is trying to kill you. You¡¯ll be in danger if you wander around outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± James said smilingly. ¡°We have entered a tacit agreement, after all. They¡¯ll only attack me when the conferencemences. Besides, I¡¯ll just be having a stroll around these parts. Who would dare attack me with Lucjan¡¯s subordinates everywhere?¡± Then, James stood up and headed outside. Thea stood up, wore her shoes, and followed close behind. ¡°James.¡± The moment he opened the door, Aphrodite and Venus were wearing bright smiles. ¡°Where are you going, James?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little stuffy inside. I¡¯m heading outside for a walk.¡± Aphrodite immediately said, ¡®The Deputy Leader told us that you¡¯re injured. Not only that, there are enemies outside who are after your life. I believe it will be safer inside the house.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll just be walking around here.¡± James turned to leave. Aphrodite and Venus had no choice but to follow James. James left the back of the mountain and was walking aimlessly in Mount Thunder Sect. Thea was by his side, while Aphrodite and Venus followed close behind. ¡°Die, James!¡± a roar came. Then, a man brandishing a sword came charging toward them. Standing a few meters away from James, the man pointed the sword at him and said coldly, ¡®Today, I shall avenge my master!¡± Thea hurriedly shielded James. James did not heed the man blocking his path and simply turned to leave. ¡®There¡¯s nowhere for you to run!¡± The man charged toward James. At that moment, Lucjan¡¯s men appeared out of nowhere and deflected his attack. James knew that they had been watching him closely on Lucjan¡¯s orders. It would be impossible to meet up with Jackson. He returned to the house andy on the bed. Thea was in his embrace, hugging him tightly. Soon, she fell asleep. Meanwhile, James heard amotioning from the roof. Furrowing his eyebrows, he gently released his grip on Thea¡¯s hand and walked out. The moment he opened the door, he could see Aphrodite and Venus. Before they could notice him, their acupuncture points were struck. Losing all senses, they stood in front of the door like statues. James scanned his surroundings. Seeing that no one was around, he leaped to the roof. A man in a ck robe and wearing a bamboo hat was waiting on the roof. ¡°You don¡¯t die easily, do you?¡± The man removed his bamboo hat and revealed his identity. It was Jackson. James smiled. ¡°Pretty bold of you to be here¡­ Lucjan¡¯s men are everywhere, you know?¡± ¡°No worries. They just left.¡± Jackson grinned. ¡°I know you must have something you wish to say to me. What is it?¡± James told Jackson everything he knew about Can¡¯s n. ¡°Can wants revenge. He ns to exterminate everyone at the Mount Thunder Conference. Meanwhile, Lucjan ns to get rid of Can and be the Supreme Leader himself. You can decide on the next course of action yourself or discuss it with the King and Mr. Lee.¡± Once he said that, James leaped to the ground and entered the house. Then, he waved. Powerful energy gathered in his palm and the acupuncture points of Aphrodite and Venus were released. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 ¡°I think I identally fell asleep just now.¡± ¡°Really? I felt the same too. It¡¯s like my mind went nk all of a sudden.¡± They conversed in whispers outside, thinking that their minds momentarily went nk. They did not know that their acupuncture points were struck, and they hadpletely lost all of their senses. After returning to the room, Jamesy on the bed and slept. At the same time, at the summit of a snow-capped mountain of the Mount Thunder Sect¡­ Enter title¡­ It was the highest peak in all of the Mount Thunder Sect. An elderly man wearing a mask arrived there. He scanned his surroundings as if searching for something. ¡°A guest¡­¡± A voice reverberated throughout the mountains. Then, a rugged white-bearded elderly man silently appeared. The elderly man wearing a mask turned his head. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need to hide your appearance.¡± Hearing this, the elderly man removed his mask. It was Thomas. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°To think that you¡¯re still alive, Simon Cabral.¡± Thomas shed the elderly man before him a smile. The man was none other than Simon Cabral, Grand Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect and the master of the Great Grandmaster, who was also the previous sect leader a century ago. Thirty years ago, Thomas was here to receive Simon¡¯s guidance. Strictly speaking, the man before him was his master. ¡®Thomas.¡± Looking at Thomas, Simon waved his hand, and a powerful force swept away the snow. The stone table and chairs that were buried deep beneath the snow were revealed. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Thomas walked over to the chairs and took a seat. Taking a seat, Simon looked at Thomas and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to pay me a visit.¡± Thomas smiled. ¡°Indeed, I came here as I heard that the Snow Cavern is here at the peak of Mount Thunder.¡± Hearing this, Simon¡¯s face darkened, and he red at Thomas, ¡°How did you know?¡± Then, realization dawned on his face. ¡°So you came here for the Snow Cavern thirty years ago too? H-Have you unraveled the mystery of the four paintings?¡± Thomas smiled and remained silent. ¡°Simon, let¡¯s cut to the chase, shall we? Indeed, I came here for the Snow Cavern and the thing within.¡± Simon took a deep breath. Thomas said, ¡®Thousands of years ago, the Prince of Orchid Mountain was here in search of immortality. However, as he had limited strength, he could not defeat that thing. He had no choice but to retreat. After a few more years of preparation, he returned to this ce once more, but that thing had be greatly stronger. All martial artists he brought were annihted, and he escaped with his tail between his legs.¡± Simon listened to him in silence. Thomas continued, ¡°And so, the Prince of Orchid Mountain established the Mount Thunder Sect. By the time he finished his investigation of the thing, he was already nearing his end. And so, he left behind the secret martial art manuals in the four paintings and the secret of this location. However, only the Mount Thunder Sect knows of this secret. Not only that, the secret is passed down from generation to generation. Only a single person knows of the secret at any one time, and only before the person¡¯s death would they pass on the secret to the next.¡± ¡°You certainly are knowledgeable.¡± Though Simon was wearing a poker face, there was a storm brewing inside him. Thomas said, ¡°Every one hundred years, the Spirit Turtle enters a weak phase. This is the perfect opportunity to y it.¡± Simon looked at Thomas and said, ¡°So you were the one behind everything! You went to great lengths to gather all ancient martial artists here in order to y the Spirit Turtle.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thomas stood up and gazed at the snow mountains. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 ¡°Ninth-rank is the pinnacle of martial art strength. However, it¡¯s nigh impossible to make a breakthrough into the ninth rank. With what limited lifespan humans have, it¡¯s impossible to climb the Skyward Stairway. The Skyward Stairway of the ninth rank has never been reached by any human being. ¡°Only by achieving immortality can one climb the Skyward Stairway and reach the ninth rank. ¡®The Spirit Turtle has lived for many years. Once I kill it and drink its blood, I will achieve immortality and obtain enormous strength.¡± The more Thomas spoke, the more agitated he was. Enter title¡­ ¡°Once I have an unlimited lifespan, I can establish a new dynasty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Simon cried out. ¡°I¡¯m not insane,¡± Thomas corrected him. Then, he turned to look at Simon and instantly appeared before him. Looking at Simon, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to attain immortality? You¡¯re nearing your end too. Aren¡¯t you fearful of death? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the nothingness after death?¡± ¡®Thomas, you are being delusional,¡± Simon said coldly. ¡®There¡¯s no evidence whatsoever that drinking the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood will help us attain immortality. This information was left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain, who wasn¡¯t quite sure of its authenticity himself. Besides, you aren¡¯t capable of ying the Spirit Turtle.¡± I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± Wearing a confident look, Thomas said, ¡°Do you know what people have gathered here at the Mount Thunder Sect?¡± ¡®There¡¯s Can Maverick who reached the seventh rank a century ago. Now, he has reached the peak of the eighth rank and climbed the third stair of the Skyward Stairway. His Decimation of Immortality is unrivaled in the world and can neutralize all iing attacks. ¡®There¡¯s also Winston Blithe whose Blithe Fist of Abomination would decimate all enemies. ¡°Let¡¯s also not forget Bet Caden whose Thirteen Heavenly Swords would shake the heaven and earth.¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s Yaakov Johnston. The Whirlwind Sword Technique of the Johnstons is remarkable indeed. ¡°There¡¯s also Xavi Lee whose Dragon Hymn is unparalleled in the world. ¡®The Sylvan Sect¡¯s Master Maha¡¯s Sinew Metamorphosis is world- renowned. ¡®The King a hundred years ago perfected the Purple Mist Secret Art. The Purple Mist shielding his body is an unbreakable defense. ¡®There are also Lucjan Owen and Tanner Davis. ¡°Not to mention the both of us.¡± ¡°We have a total of eleven eighth-rank martial artists and countless other seventh-rank ones. Don¡¯t you think we can y the weakened Spirit Turtle with ease?¡± Simon took a deep breath. ¡®Thomas, you really went to great lengths for the Spirit Turtle.¡± Simon did not expect that there would be so many eighth-rank martial artists in Sol at a single time. This was a historic asion. Thomas sat down and said smilingly, ¡°I need your help, Simon. The moment the Conference begins, I want you to open the gates of the Snow Cavern and release the Spirit Turtle. By ying the Spirit Turtle, everyone would be able to drink its blood and attain immortality.¡± ¡®Thomas, have you ever considered the possibility of failure?¡± Staring at Thomas, he asked, ¡°Do you know what failure would entail? If the Spirit Turtle charges out of Mount Thunder, many innocent lives would be lost.¡± ¡°Simon, you underestimate the technological advances of this era. Even if things get out of control, there¡¯s no way the Spirit Turtle would leave this ce alive. A few missiles are all we need to exterminate it,¡± Thomas said coolly. ¡°And what if I disagree?¡± Simon stared at Thomas. ¡°Oh, you will.¡± Thomas said coldly, ¡°You knew of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s existence and purpose. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to restrain the urge. Due to your From N?velDrama.Org. ancestral teachings, however, you are unable to reveal this secret. I have brought a group of powerful martial artists here who are unaware of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s existence and secret. Bybining forces and ying the Spirit Turtle, their True Energy will be severely depleted. By then¡­¡± Thomas¡¯ face darkened. ¡°We will wipe them out. ¡°From today onwards, the Mount Thunder Sect will reign supreme.¡± Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 ¡°What do you think, Simon?¡± Thomas looked at Simon. He required his cooperation. Although the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s men werepletely annihted on From N?velDrama.Org. an expedition to y the Spirit Turtle, the creature which was gravely injured concealed itself in the depths of the Snow Cavern. Meanwhile, the Prince of Orchid returned for more men and sealed off the Snow Cavern. Only the inheritors of the Mount Thunder Sect could deactivate the mechanisms. Without Simon¡¯s help, Thomas could not enter the Snow Cavern and lure the Spirit Turtle out. Enter title¡­ ¡°I can not promise you this, Thomas.¡± Simon shook his head and said, ¡°You have be deranged. If I allow you to y the Spirit Turtle and attain immortality, your existence alone would mean disaster to the world.¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Thomas cursed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Simon. It¡¯s near impossible for a human being to live past a hundred years. Even martial artists like us can only live for an additional few decades. What can mankind aplish with what limited lifespan we have? ¡®Think about the endless possibilities if an intelligent scientist could live for another thousand years! ¡°Once we obtain the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, we can research it and examine why and how it¡¯s different from human blood. After learning its secrets, humans can be immortal. By then, we could easily leave our sr system behind and travel to other gxies.¡± ¡®You¡¯ve gone mad.¡± Simon rebuked him. ¡°Do you n to go against me?¡± Thomas¡¯ face darkened, and a vein popped out in his neck. He had been concocting this n for a long time. A few decades ago, after identally learning of this secret, he hurriedly headed over to the Mount Thunder Sect to have a look. Upon his return, he began formting a n. He pretended to experience Energy Deviation and ughtered many of the households. After his cultivation base was taken away, he was expelled from the family. Once he left the Cadens, he began secretly formting a n. He investigated the location of the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid in secret and took the ancient scroll. Then, he unraveled the mystery behind the Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the remaining four paintings. After that, he arranged for this year¡¯s Mount Thunder Conference. Everything he did was for this¡ªto y the Spirit Turtle, drink its blood, and attain immortality. He would not allow anyone to stand in his way. ¡®Yes.¡± Simon was determined. Thomas clenched his fists, but Simon nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Do you n to attack me?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Thomas released his clenched fists. A grin crept up on his wrinkled face and he took a seat, ¡°Simon, what are you so afraid of?¡± Hearing this, Simon was deep in thought. He did not know either. He only knew that he could not promise Thomas. Once Thomas yed the Spirit Turtle and obtain its blood, he would gain enormous strength. It would have dire consequences. ¡°Simon, you have to think for our future generations and the Mount Thunder Sect. Though the Mount Thunder Sect has jealously guarded this secret for thousands of years, what have you gained in return?¡± Thomas tried to persuade him. However, no matter how hard he tried, Simon was adamant. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Enraged, Thomas smashed the table, which copsed into rubble. He stood up furiously and pointed at Simon, ¡¯You made me do this, Simon. Do not me me for this.¡± Then, he turned to leave. Simon frowned. He was afraid that Thomas would act recklessly. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Thomas and blocked his path. He asked coldly, ¡®What do you n to do?¡± ¡°Since you turned down my offer, I can only exterminate all of your disciples and the younger generation. I will wipe off all traces of the Mount Thunder Sect. After all, there¡¯s no need for it to exist anymore. Without you, I can find a way to enter the Snow Cavern myself,¡± James said solemnly. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Simon was put in a difficult position.He was weighing the pros and cons. Immortality was certainly alluring to everyone, including himself. As he was nearing his end, he had be increasingly fearful of death. However, he was more worried about things escting out of control. ¡®Thomas, are you really capable of ying the Spirit Turtle?¡± Simon asked. Though he had guarded this ce for a century, he had never entered the Snow Cavern. As such, he knew nothing about the Spirit Turtle¡¯s appearance or strength. The information was passed down through word-of -mouth from his predecessors in the Mount Thunder Sect from generation to generation. There were no records whatsoever. ¡°Of course.¡± Confidently, Thomas said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being here if I can¡¯t y it?¡± ¡®Tell me about your n.¡± Thomas smiled. He walked over to the stone chairs and took a seat. Simon sat opposite Thomas, furrowing his eyebrows. Thomas said, ¡°Here¡¯s my n. Once the Mount Thunder Conferencemences, unseal the Snow Cavern and lure the Spirit Turtle out. We just have to watch on the sidelines as the others exhaust themselves trying to defeat it. Once they have defeated the Spirit Turtle, their True Energy would be severely depleted. With our strength, we can easily kill them all and take the Spirit Turtle for ourselves. ¡°I heard that the Spirit Turtle is full of usefulness. By consuming the blood of a Spirit Turtle, we can greatly increase our strength. Not only that, but we can also attain immortality. By then, we would eventually reach the ninth rank. ¡°When the timees, the Mount Thunder Sect will be the most powerful one in the world. Meanwhile, with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in hand, I will research its attributes. Perhaps all of mankind will be immortal too. Surely you can imagine the endless possibilities thate with it?¡± Hearing this, Simon asked coldly, ¡°It is certainly an enticing offer, but what if your n fails?¡± Thomas said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a foolproof n. If we¡¯re unable to y the Spirit Turtle, we can use high- tech weaponry to annihte it. That way, even if we fail, we can still obtain something out of it.¡± Hearing this, Simon fell silent. He knew that Thomas had formted this n decades ago for this day. He was incapable of stopping him. Once enraged, Thomas could decide to exterminate the Mount Thunder Sect. For the sake of the sect, he had no choice but to cooperate with Thomas. In truth, however, he had an ulterior motive. He was curious to see if the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood could allow them to attain immortality and reach the ninth rank. As for turning against the others¡­ He had no strong opinion on the matter. ¡°After everything¡¯s settled, we will wipe out the Gu Sect,¡± Simon said after a brief moment. Some within the Gu Sect were too ambitious. Meanwhile, Can Maverick had climbed the third stair of the Skyward Stairway. His strength was near unrivaled, even in history. ¡°Sure.¡± Thomas said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then. I¡¯ll be relying on you after the conference begins. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Cackling, he then stood up and left. After he left, Simon¡¯s face darkened. Watching Thomas¡¯ retreating figure, he took a deep breath. I never thought that Thomas would be the mastermind behind the Mount Thunder Conference. To think that he has obtained the four paintings and unraveled the mystery behind them. ¡®Back then, the Grand Patriarch told me that the paintings of the Ancient Four not only contain the signature martial art skill of the Prince of Orchid but also everything about the Snow Cavern and the weaknesses of the Spirit Turtle. I wonder how strong Thomas is currently.¡± Simon did not dare imagine. He could only be sure of one thing-Thomas had acquired unimaginable strength. No one in the entire ancient martial world can stand against him. ¡°Let us hope that disaster won¡¯t befall us.¡± Simon sighed. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 James slept soundly that night. For the next two days, he remained inside the room and did not wander about outside. In the blink of an eye, the Mount Thunder Conference was about to begin. On the day before the Conference¡­ At the mountain gate of the Mount Thunder Sect¡­ Looking at Thea, James said, ¡°Thea, tomorrow¡¯s the Conference. Leave now and return to Cansington.¡± Enter title¡­ Thea was reluctant to leave. She was not afraid to die and wanted to stay by James¡¯ side. However, she knew that James¡¯ heart would not be at ease if she remained. ¡°Be careful, alright? Remember to not act recklessly. I¡¯ll be waiting for you back in Cansington.¡± ¡°I understand. Now, go.¡± James waved. Thea hugged James tightly. ¡®Take care, Darling.¡± Then, she turned to leave. James remained rooted to the spot. As he watched Thea leave, he breathed a sigh of relief. From afar, a woman was silently observing the situation. Only after did Thea leave did she walk over to James and said smilingly,¡± You¡¯re letting her leave just like that?¡± James turned and nced at Maxine. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I was just bored and out taking a stroll when I just so happened toe across you.¡± ncing at James, Maxine said smilingly,¡± I see that you have recovered. However, with the commencement of the conference, many will be after your life. In your current condition, you won¡¯t be able tost for long.¡± ¡®This is none of your concern.¡± James ended the conversation abruptly. After all, Aphrodite and Venus were still tailing him. He turned to leave. Cracking melon seeds between her teeth, Maxine¡¯s smile froze as she watched James¡¯ retreating figure. She was worried that something would happen at the conference tomorrow. ¡®What the hell is James up to? I hope everything will be alright.¡¯ Sighing, Maxine turned to leave. James returned to the wooden house. Soon afterward, Lucjan appeared. Seeing that James was sitting in a lotus position on the bed, he asked,¡± How¡¯s your injury, James?¡± James met his gaze and said, ¡°My condition has stabilized.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± Lucjan walked over to James, who nodded and extended his arm. After taking James¡¯ pulse, Lucjan¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re still extremely weak. Tomorrow¡­¡± James retracted his arm. His injury had recovered, and he had restored his strength. Since he had mastered the art of medicine, fooling Lucjan was a piece of cake. He looked at Lucjan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n for tomorrow?¡± Lucjan said, ¡®The Supreme Leader ns to use you as bait to lure the martial artists into attacking you. Meanwhile, our men will protect you by exterminating all who dare to attack to provoke hatred. Once the martial artists led by the Mount Thunder Sect lose control of their emotions, we will annihte everyone there.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± James looked at Lucjan. He wanted to know how Lucjan intended to kill Can. After all, this was a martial artist who had reached the seventh rank a century ago. Now that a hundred years had passed, his strength must have reached an unbelievable level. Killing him would be nigh impossible. ¡°I will only act after Can has seeded. There¡¯s no need for you to concern yourself with this.¡± Lucjan said. He did not wish to tell James about his n. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. He stood up and left. James closed his eyes and began meditating. At the same time, in another room¡­ Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Many people gathered here-Gloom, Mr. Lee, and an elderly man. The elderly man was wearing an ancient costume. He was smoking a cigar, filling the room with smoke. ¡°Master¡­¡± Asher Lee greeted the elderly man respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± the elderly man smoking the cigar asked. The elderly man was none other than Sky, master of Asher and one of the Elite Four who protected the King of a hundred years ago. ¡°Many have arrived.¡± Asher continued, ¡°Some of them snuck in. They all possess tremendous strength. They haven¡¯t revealed themselves after arriving at the Mount Thunder Sect, and I believe they will not show themselves until the veryst moment tomorrow.¡± ¡°Who are these people?¡± Smoking his cigar, Sky¡¯s expression remainedposed. Asher replied, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure at the moment.¡± ¡°By the way, is Mr. Lance here?¡± Sky asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t spot the Old King anywhere. He should already be here, concealing himself in the shadows,¡± Asher said. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re free to go.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Asher turned to leave, and Bloom followed close behind. Walking out of the wooden house, Bloom asked, ¡°Mr. Lee, almost all of the Gu Sect¡¯s martial artists have arrived. Do you think we can annihte them all in one fell swoop? What¡¯s the concrete n?¡± Asher¡¯s face darkened, and he looked at Bloom coldly. ¡°You will know eventually. Stop asking meaningless questions like these.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Bloom lowered his head. Asher turned to leave. Then, lifting his head, Bloom¡¯s expression turned grim as he watched Asher¡¯s retreating figure. He did not know what would happen tomorrow. However, the current King had determined that everyone here would have to die no matter who became the Great Grandmaster. He had nted a powerful bomb under the Mount Thunder Sect in advance. Once triggered, the many snowy mountains of the Mount Thunder Sect would instantly copse. None could escape. Even if some martial artists slipped away, they would not leave this ce alive. After all, many men wereying in ambush in the surroundings with high-tech weaponry. No matter how powerful one¡¯s martial arts skill was, one would instantly lose their life upon being showered in bullets and missiles. Night came. There were only a few hours left till the Mount Thunder Conference. Many were already wide awake, and they all had ulterior motives. Thomas wanted to y the Spirit Turtle with the help of martial artists. Lucjan wanted to kill Can and be the Supreme Leader of the Gu Sect. Mr. Lee wanted to seize the opportunity and annihte the Gu Sect once and for all. Meanwhile, Bloom intended to exterminate everyone here on behalf of the King. Who would be thest one standing? In the still of the night, a woman was slowly climbing up the mountain.It was Thea. She was worried that she would never see James ever again after leaving. After weighing her options, she decided to return. However, she did not reveal her identity. She was wearing a bamboo hat with a ck cloth that covered her face. Then, she arrived at the Mount Thunder Sect. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The sun began to rise. Immediately, the Mount Thunder Sect became a rowdy ce. Many walked over to the hall of the Mount Thunder Sect.The Mount Thunder Conference had begun. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 More and more ancient martial artists gathered at the hall of Mount Thunder Sect. A woman was sitting at the back of the hall. She was about twenty years of age, wearing a golden dress and a crown, and exuding the charisma of an empress. It was Diney Cabral, the youngdy of the Mount Thunder Sect. Ever since Jackson¡¯s demise,she had been slowly taking over the sect. Although she had yet to inherit the position of Sect Leader, she was now the person in charge of the Mount Thunder Sect. Many gathered before her¡ªDisciples of the Heaven and Earth Sect, the Sylvan Sect, the Five Swirling des Sect, and many other great families. ¡°Has the Mount Thunder Sect fallen so low that it needs a young girl to take charge?¡± asked a disdainful voice. Hearing this, the faces of the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples darkened. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The face of an elderly man beside Diney darkened. Then, with a wave of his hand, powerful energy sent the martial artist who insulted the Mount Thunder Sect flying. He said coldly, ¡°The internal affairs of the Mount Thunder Sect are none of your concern.¡± ¡°What a bold im!¡± A voice came from outside the hall. Then, a group of people walked in. As they were all wearing masks, their appearances were concealed. Upon seeing them, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Although their appearances could not be discerned, they knew they were from the Gu Sect. They were the survivors of the battle a hundred years ago. ¡°What are you trying to hide?¡± ncing at the group of people who walked in, Donovan Blithe said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no point in concealing your identities. I¡¯m curious to see who you people really are.¡± At that moment, James and Lucjan walked in. The moment they entered, they immediately became the spotlight of the show. ¡°Die, James!¡± a martial artist screamed. Many martial artists stood up and brandished their swords. Meanwhile, Yaakov Johnston stood up and said coldly,¡± James, now that Tobias is dead, you will shoulder the burden of the Cadens¡¯ crimes against the other three families. Return the paintings and tell us the secret of the Moonlit Flowers by Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Perhaps we might spare you.¡± As Hades Johnston, Patriarch of the Johnstons, had been crippled and could not attend the conference, Yaakov personally led the Johnstons¡¯ martial artists here. ¡®Tell us the secret of the four paintings, James.¡± ¡°We might even spare you,¡± said the other two families of the Ancient Four. James had be so strong that he could even kill the Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect. To the other three families, James managed to be this powerful in such a short amount of time because he cultivated the signature martial art skills recorded inside the four paintings. The moment James appeared, there was amotion. ¡°Everyone¡­¡± Diney stood up and looked at the crowd. ¡°We have gathered here today at the Mount Thunder Conference to resolve the conflict amongst the Ancient Four. Not only that, as the ancient martial world hasn¡¯t had a Great Grandmaster for a hundred years, we should seize the opportunity while the world¡¯s most powerful martial artists are here to put a new Great Grandmaster who can make the ancient martial world great again in power. Based on previous rules, the winner will emerge as the new Great Grandmaster. Please, follow me to the arena.¡± Although Diney was a woman, she exuded great charisma. She was not intimidated in the slightest by the martial artists. The martial artists followed close behind. There was an arena that was a kilometer in diameter at the main peak of the Mount Thunder Sect. Walking up to the arena, Diney looked at the martial artists and said, ¡°I would suggest putting aside your grudges for now. Once a new Great Grandmaster is chosen, we can resolve the conflict under the witness of the new Great Grandmaster. What do you think?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re here at the Mount Thunder Sect, we will follow your wishes. We will first put a new Great Grandmaster in power before settling our grudges Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Diney nodded and said, ¡°Please keep in mind that this is not a duel to the death. Once one party admits defeat, you¡¯re not allowed to deal the killing blow. Based on previous rules, anyone can enter the arena. You¡¯ll be the new Great Grandmaster if you¡¯re able to defeat everyone else.¡± Then, she turned to leave. Though there were around ten thousand people there, no one uttered a single word. The atmosphere was tense. No one volunteered to enter the arena. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll have the honor of bing the first to enter the arena, then.¡± A voice came. Then, a middle-aged man leaped onto the arena. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Boom! The arena shook. Martial artists who had weaker cultivation bases lost their footing and fell. It was Donovan Blithe. He was a sixth-rank martial artist and knew that he would not be able to be the Great Grandmaster with his strength. However, he was here to lead the charge as he knew that there were powerful figures within his family. Scanning the martial artists around him, he cupped his fists and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m Donovan Blithe of Mount Littleroot. Who dares challenge me?¡± His voice reverberated throughout the arena, but no one dared answer his challenge. Looking at Lucjan, James asked, ¡®What now?¡± Lucjan whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to rush things. We¡¯ll wait for the Supreme Leader¡¯s arrangements.¡± He did not act recklessly. ¡°Allow me to witness the signature martial art skill of the Blithes.¡± A chubby monk wearing a prayer bead bracelet entered the arena. Lucjan whispered, ¡°Do not underestimate this monk. He¡¯s a renowned martial artist at the sixth rank.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He was curious to see how powerful the other signature martial art skills were. The Mount Thunder Conference was about to begin. At that moment, Thomas surreptitiously left the premise and headed over to the summit of the opposite snow mountain. The moment he reached the summit of the snow mountain, Simon appeared. ¡°Simon, everyone has gathered there. Unseal the Snow Cavern now. I don¡¯t want to wait for them to deplete their True Energy before releasing the Spirit Turtle.¡± Thomas said. Wearing a grim expression, Simon asked, ¡°Are you really sure about this, Thomas?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s toote to turn back. Do you n to break your promise?¡± Thomas said. Simon took a deep breath, ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll apany you on this wild ride. However, you will bear the consequences yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen.¡± Thomas gave his assurance. ¡°Follow me then.¡± Simon turned to leave, and Thomas followed close behind. There was a cliff just below the summit. Simon leaped off the cliff and appeared before a natural cave. After walking for a while, they reached a dead end. There was a stone wall before them. Simon pointed at the stone wall and said, ¡®This is the entrance of the Snow Cavern. A thousand years ago, the Prince of Orchid gathered the world¡¯s best craftsmen and constructed this door. There are security measures installed on this door. No matter how powerful you are, you can never destroy this wall if you don¡¯t know the correct way to unlock it.¡± Wearing a delighted look on his face, Thomas said, ¡°What are you standing there for? Open it.¡± Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 The ordinary-looking stone wall was around fifty meters tall and thirty meters wide. Looking at the stone wall, Thomas¡¯ expression betrayed the excitement he felt. Once he opened the stone wall, he could enter into the depths of the Snow Cavern and locate the Spirit Turtle. Then, after luring the creature out, he would y the Spirit Turtle and obtain its blood. Most importantly, the records in the four paintings left behind by the Prince of Orchid revealed that the Spirit Turtle had lived for millennia. After consuming its bile, one would gain tremendous strength. Simon¡¯s expression turned grim. As it had been a thousand years, he was not sure if the Spirit Turtle was still alive, nor about its strength. He also had no idea whether the martial artists outside could sessfully y it. He took a deep breath and walked toward the stone wall. Then, he leaped to the top, where a protruding rock could be seen. He catalyzed true Energy and made contact with the rock. Rumble! At that moment, the stone wall began to shake, and it was showing signs of copsing. Then, a few tiny boulders fell to the ground. Upon witnessing this, Thomas was exhrated. Then, the rock on the stone wall fell, and an unfinished stone inscription puzzle was revealed. Simonnded steadily on the ground. Looking at the puzzle, Thomas asked, ¡°Why are there additional mechanisms?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simon nodded and said, ¡°There are three mechanisms in total. This is a puzzle. The door will only open once we solve it. Not only that, this door was constructed using the hardest of rocks. It can withstand the attack of an eighth ranked martial artist.¡± ¡°Hurry up then.¡± Thomas could wait no longer. After scrutinizing it momentarily, Simon leaped into the air and began solving the puzzle. Soon, the puzzle was solved. It was a full moon. Rumble! The stone wall was divided into two, and a long narrow passageway was revealed. Thomas hurriedly entered. Before long, he was stopped in the tracks of an iron door, which was coated in ck paint. He turned around and asked, ¡°How do I open this?¡± Simon pointed at a small hole in the iron door and said, ¡°Do you see this hole?¡± Thomas lifted his head and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Simon said, ¡°Now, we just need a sword.¡± Thomas asked, ¡®What sword?¡± ¡®The Malevolent.¡± ¡®What? Are you referring to the renowned Malevolent Sword?¡± Thomas eximed. ¡°Yes.¡± Thomas took a deep breath. The Malevolent Sword was hailed as the most destructive weapon on earth a thousand years ago. None could escape its wrath. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 However, the sword had disappeared without a trace. Thomas had only seen records of the Malevolent Sword in the ancient scrolls of the Cadens¡¯ household. A thousand years ago, the Prince of Orchid Mountain had many powerful martial artists under his banner. Apart from the four major officials, he also had many loyal subordinates. Among them was a man by the name of Malevolent King who possessed terrifying power. The Malevolent Sword which he possessed was hailed as the most powerful weapon in the world. Simon exined, ¡°To y the Spirit Turtle, the Prince of Orchid Mountain brought many of his subordinates here. After the battle, almost everyone was wiped out. Among them was his subordinate, the Malevolent King, who owned this sword. When the prince returned, he gathered many craftsmen and constructed three doors to seal the Spirit Turtle inside the Snow Cavern. At the same time, he also left the Malevolent Sword behind.¡± Simon scanned his surroundings. From the information he received from his predecessor, the Malevolent Sword was located right here. Besides, it was the key to opening the final door. After scanning his surroundings, he saw a sword on the ck iron door. In the blink of an eye, he had retrieved the sword. The moment he made contact with the sword, it began exuding a terrifying power. Simon¡¯s face darkened, and he swiftly tossed the sword aside. Meanwhile, he was sent flying, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°What a terrifying sword,¡± Simon eximed as his face darkened. Thomas looked at the sword on the ground. It was a ck sword around two meters in length. The tip of the sword was slightly bent like a hook. Besides that, there were mysterious characters and lines carved on it. He walked over to the sword and picked it up. The moment he held the sword in his hand, Thomas could feel a strong consciousness emanating from within it. He could hear a buzzing sound from inside his head as if someone was hitting it with a blunt object, which unnerved him. ¡°Kill¡­¡± A voice came from inside his head. At that moment, he had killing intent. From N?velDrama.Org. Horrified, he immediately tossed the sword aside. The moment it left his hand, his killing intent dissipated. Thomas took a deep breath and eximed, ¡°What an evil sword.¡± Simon recollected himself and walked over to Thomas. Looking at the Malevolent Sword on the ground, his face darkened, and he murmured, ¡°How can a sword be this evil? Based on the information given to me by my predecessor, this sword should only be an invincible weapon. Why would it have such powerful malicious thoughts?¡± Simon could not understand it. Thomas did not know either. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Simon?¡± Thomas looked at him. Simon shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When my Grand Master told me about the secret of the Snow Cavern, he didn¡¯t mention anything about the Malevolent Sword.¡± ¡°Who cares? We¡¯ll open the iron door with the sword.¡± Thomas would not give up now. He walked over to the sword and was about to pick it up when Simon pulled him back in time. ¡®Thomas, something¡¯s not quite right. We should look around first.¡± Thomas stopped and asked, ¡°What is there to look around for?¡± Simon said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a message left behind.¡± Not only was the Malevolent Sword evil, but it was also left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Evidently, he knew about this sword. Perhaps there were some clues left behind here. Though the cave was dimly lit, the two were powerful martial artists. They could clearly see the surroundings with ease. ¡°Over there¡­¡± Simon pointed at the location above the ck iron door where the Malevolent Sword was located. A few characters were carved on it. The two leaped into the air and levitated in mid-air. These were characters from a thousand years ago. As the two were ancient martial artists, they recognized the characters, which recorded what happened when the Prince of Orchid Mountain brought his men here to y the Spirit Turtle. Many of the prince¡¯s men were in, and only a few survived. At the very end, there was a record about the Malevolent Sword. Back then, when the Malevolent Sword pierced the Spirit Turtle¡¯s body, it was contaminated with its fresh blood. Then, the owner of the sword experienced Energy Deviation and lost his rationality. In the end, the Prince of Orchid Mountain severed his arm and seized the Malevolent Sword. Meanwhile, the Malevolent King lost consciousness, but the prince did not save him. Instead, he only took the sword. After doing some research, he realized that the Malevolent Sword had be a sword imbued with evil energy when it was contaminated by Spirit Turtle blood. ¡°Let our future generations be known that Spirit Turtle blood is imbued with evil energy. Though it may greatly boost one¡¯s strength, it can also make one experience Energy Deviation. Those who wish to enter, beware!¡± After they finished reading it, the two looked at one another. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 ¡°Malevolent Sword? Evil energy?¡± Thomas¡® face darkened. None of this was recorded in the four paintings the Prince of Orchid Mountain left behind. Now, he had a rough idea of why the Prince of Orchid Mountain separated the paintings and gave each to the four major officials. He did not want outsiders to know about this secret. At the same time, he was reluctant to give up. He hoped that future generations would one day unravel the secret behind the four paintings, y the Spirit Turtle, and aplish what he could not. ¡°What should we do now? Should we open the door?¡± Simon asked. Thomas was in a bind. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood was horrifying. A single drop of it was enough to turn the weapon into the Malevolent Sword. Even if he could attain immortality, his mind would be deranged. Upon seeing Thomas¡® reluctance, Simon knew that Thomas was still sane. At least he would not risk everything just for the sake of obtaining greater power. After a while, Thomas said, ¡°Although the blood is imbued with evil energy, there are still other parts of its body that are worth a fortune. We shouldn¡¯t give up now.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will obtain the blood and be a demon?¡± Simon asked. Wearing a surly expression, Thomas said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, apart from you and me, no one will leave this ce alive. As for the rest of the small fry, they have no right to obtain the blood.¡± ¡°In that case, we will open the door.¡± Even Simon was a little excited. Besides, since a thousand years had passed, perhaps the Spirit Turtle was long dead. ¡°After you.¡± Thomas took a deep breath and catalyzed True Energy. Energy swirled in his palm and pulled the Malevolent Sword on the ground to his hands. Holding the Malevolent Sword in his hand, he used True Energy to resist the sword¡¯s malicious thoughts. Leaping into the air, he appeared before the ck iron door and inserted the sword into it. The Malevolent Sword entered the door. Meanwhile, Thomas flipped backward andnded steadily on the ground. Creak! The iron door opened, and a passageway was revealed. The two walked in cautiously¡­ At the same time, in the arena at the Mount Thunder Sect¡­ Donovan Blithe was in a fierce battle against a chubby monk. They both possessed tremendous strength, and their powers were evenly matched. Powerful force swept through the surroundings of the arena, which shook many weaker martial artists off their feet. Donovan performed the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Powerful energypelled to dodge the attacks while moving backward. In the end, he was forced off the arena. Standing in the arena, Donovan cupped his fists. ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Looking at Donovan, the monk¡¯s face was slightly pale. ¡°The Blithe Fist of Abomination is truly impressive. I admit defeat.¡± Many below the arena looked at one another. The Blithe Fist of Abomination was too powerful. No one except for the seventh rank martial artists would stand a chance against Donovan. Everyone looked at one another. However, no one dared entered the arena. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. James frowned. He knew that Can intended to kill everyone here, so James had to stop him. Otherwise, there would be a bloodbath here at the Mount Thunder Conference. He scanned his surroundings, but he did not know which powerful martial artists had blended into the crowd, nor did he know who could stop Can. Despite searching for Thomas¡® figure, he was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where the hell is he?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You seem worried.¡± A voice came from beside him. James recollected himself and looked at Lucjan, whispering, ¡°When will we make a move? Do we have to wait for Can to kill everyone here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s observe the situation for now.¡± Lucjan¡¯s expression remainedposed. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 James reminded him, ¡°I think we should act as soon as possible. Think about it. If we only kill Can after he massacres everyone here, what will we gain in return? If we strike now, we¡¯ll be apuded by everyone. After bing the Great Grandmaster, all martial artists will obey our everymand. Aren¡¯t we killing two birds with one stone?¡± James was trying to coax Lucjan into acting now. He wanted to exterminate Can, the most powerful martial artist present at the conference. ¡°You have a point.¡± Lucjan nodded slightly. James¡® words made sense. However, he had to proceed with caution. If he made even a single mistake, all would be lost. He had to exterminate Can with a single strike. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire. ¡°In that case, we should do something now,¡± James said anxiously. He was worried that things would go out of control if they dragged on. Once Can was eliminated, things would proceed much more smoothly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Lucjan nodded again. Then, surreptitiously, he left and appeared before Can. Standing beside him, he whispered,¡® When will we make a move, Supreme Leader?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. Let¡¯s observe the situation for now,¡± Can said in a coarse voice. He was not in a hurry at all. After all, he knew that there were many eighth¨Crank martial artists in Sol, and not a single one had revealed themselves. If he chose to strike now, they could sneak away easily. By then, it would be much more problematic to eliminate them in one fell swoop. ¡°Understood.¡± Lucjan nodded. At that moment, a ck nail in his sleeves appeared in his hand. Holding the nail in his hand, his face darkened. Then, in the blink of an eye, he struck Can¡¯s back with the nail, which prated Can¡¯s back. ¡°You¡­¡± Can¡¯s face darkened, and he exuded a terrifying aura. Everyone around him immediately sensed the aura and turned around to see what was going on. At that moment, eight masked men who were standing behind Can struck his body. Meanwhile, Lucjan leaped to the sky. Levitating in mid¨Cair with his body upside down, powerful True Energy gathered in his palm. Then, it descended from the sky and struck Can¡¯s head. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Can burst into a peal ofughter. His deafeningugh shook the earth. Some weaker martial artists who were even bleeding from the ear copsed to the ground. Boom! At that moment, he exuded great force, and the nail in his back was removed. The powerful force immediately sent the eight masked men flying. However, he also vomited a mouthful of blood. In an instant, Can¡¯s palm struck Can¡¯s scalp. His smile froze, and his eyes bulged. ¡°Die!¡± he roared. Then, True Energy ck in color gathered in his palm was mmed against Lucjan. Lucjan swiftly dodged the attack and appeared a few meters away. The nearby martial artists also dodged. Witnessing this, they were dumbfounded. They could not understand why there was infighting among the Gu Sect. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Can, who was wearing a mask, vomited a mouthful of blood. Although he sent his opponents flying, he was badly injured too. He staggered backward and copsed to the ground. Immediately, he sat in a lotus position and catalyzed True Energy to suppress his internal injuries. There were thousands of thousands of people at the arena, but the venue was dead silent. Everyone was dumbfounded. Why did the Gu Sect turn against each other all of a sudden? Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, Can slowly removed his mask. His face was pale, and there were traces of blood on his lips. Wearing a solemn expression, he red at Lucjan. ¡°Lucjan, I never mistreated you. How dare you¡­¡± Enraged, he roared. However, the moment he opened his mouth, he vomited a mouthful of blood. Lucjan said, ¡°Yes¡­ You have treated me well all these years. If not for you, I¡¯d have been dead a long time ago. However, a century has passed, and you have lost the ambition to conquer the world. For a hundred years, you were in closed¨Cdoor meditation, researching Gu Venom and the Decimation of Immortality. Can, we¡¯re all nearing our ends. If we don¡¯t act now, we will soon die.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± He cackled. It was like thunder that shook the earth. ¡°Lucjan, to think you would bribe the people around me¡­¡± ¡°Rest in peace, Can.¡± Lucjan¡¯s expression wasposed. Then, scanning his surroundings, he yelled, ¡°Thomas, stop dilly¨Cdallying already. Show yourself and exterminate the gravely injured Can.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, no one appeared. Everyone in the Gu Sect was wearing a mask and a bamboo hat. Even Lucjan did not who Thomas was. ¡°Thomas! Thomas¡­¡± He yelled a few times, but no one stepped forward. ¡°What the hell?¡± Lucjan frowned. Where did Thomas go at such a critical moment? At that moment, Can slowly got up, wiping off the remaining blood trace on his lip. Wearing a solemn expression, he said coldly, ¡°Lucjan Owen, do you seriously think you can cripple me with a single Soullock Needle? You underestimated me.¡± Looking at Can, Lucjan said coldly, ¡°Stop trying to act tough, Can. You¡¯re already severely injured by the Soullock Needle and our attacks. There¡¯s no way you can catalyze any True Energy.¡± Lucjan was confident that Can was just making a bold im. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Can roared inughter. Then, he stopped. ¡°Wanna test things out?¡± In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Lucjan. ¡°What?¡± Lucjan¡¯s face paled. Before he could react, a powerful force came striking. He swiftly dodged and catalyzed all of his True Energy to defend against Can¡¯s attack. In an instant, they appeared in the air. Boom! Boom! Boom! As their palms collided, powerful energy swept the arena. As the waves were too powerful, the martial artists surrounding the area hurriedly made their way to safety. A fierce battle had erupted. At the same time, in the Snow Cavern¡­ Thomas and Simon were heading deeper and deeper into the passageway. The winding passageway seemed to be without an end. The deeper they went, the colder it was. ¡°Where the hell is it?¡± Thomas¡® face darkened. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 After walking for so long, they still could not find any trace of the Spirit Turtle. ¡°How would I know?¡± Simon said. Although he knew of the secret here, he had never passed through the mechanisms to arrive here. ¡°Let¡¯s head deeper into the passageway.¡± Thomas could not believe that the Spirit Turtle was dead. Based on the information left behind by the Prince of Orchid, the Spirit Turtle had lived for many years. It was already three thousand years old even a millennium ago. Even if it suffered an injury, it would not die that easily. The two headed deeper into the Snow Cavern. Before long, they arrived at the deepest part of the passageway. There was a pool of water covered in a thin mist. Scanning his surroundings, Simon said, ¡°There are no other paths.¡± Thomas nodded slightly and looked at the pool of water in front of him, ¡°If the Spirit Turtle is still alive, it must have concealed itself beneath the pool.¡± After saying that, he waved, and catalyzed True Energy struck the surface of the water. Boom! It created a huge ssh. At that moment, the Snow Cavern began to shake. A huge turtle ten meters in height and thirty meters in length slowly emerged from the water. Its shell was ck and covered in moss. Its red eyes glimmering in the dark made the atmosphere eerie. ¡°T¨CThe Spirit Turtle¡­¡± Seeing the Spirit Turtle, Thomas was exhrated. He swiftly struck the Spirit Turtle once more with True Energy. However, the creature was unscathed. It swiftly left the water and mmed its tail against the two with great force. Thomas and Simon¡¯s faces paled, and Thomas hastily retreated. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s tail struck the surrounding stone wall, which turned it into rubble. Rumble! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Snow Cavern began to shake, showing signs of an imminent copse. ¡°What power¡­¡± Thomas¡® face paled, and he hurriedly fled. Meanwhile, the Spirit Turtle, which had awakened from its slumber, was thoroughly enraged. It gave chase. Although Thomas and Simon¡¯s movements were quick, the Spirit Turtle was much faster despite its huge size. It simply charged forward and flew out of the Snow Cavern. After escaping the Snow Cavern, Thomas and Simon leaped to the sky. The Spirit Turtle followed close behind, roaring. Its roar was like thunder. In an instant, mountains shook and the earth rumbled. At the Mount Thunder Sect¡­ Everyone was watching the fierce battle between Can and Lucjan. However, at that moment, two figures came flying through. Then, a roar reverberated throughout the mountains. As the earth shook, the snow mountains nearby began to copse, which caused an avnche. Everyone turned their heads. A giant turtle could be seen levitating in the air. ¡°What in the¡­¡± ¡°What the hell is that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. James looked at the two figures. They were Thomas and Simon. Puzzled, he murmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Grandpa and Simon Cabral of the Mount Thunder Sect? Why are they together? Besides, what is that monster?¡± Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 James was confused. He could not understand why Simon was together with his grandfather. Not only that, but why was there a huge turtle chasing after them? The turtle was levitating in mid¨Cair. Looking at the crowd with its bloodshot eyes, it let loose a roar. The deafening roar was like thunder, shaking the mountains and the earth. Some weaker martial artists staggered and fell, and a few were even killed on the spot. Cracks began appearing on the ground. Rumble! Buildings at the Mount Thunder Sect began copsing. Even the mountain itself was showing signs of an imminent copse. A single roar from the creature had a devastating impact. ¡°What is that monster?¡± ¡°We should fall back!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The martial artists began to run. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Can and Lucjan were still in the midst of a fierce battle. Even after a few rounds, neither could defeat the other. Can was gravely injured, but Lucjan was still incapable of defeating him. ¡°What the hell are you doing, Thomas?¡± Lucjan yelled. ¡°Everyone, listen to me! Do not panic!¡± Everyone turned to look at Thomas. He looked at Spirit Turtle levitating in mid¨Cair and said, ¡°This is a Spirit Turtle that has lived for thousands of years. One can attain immortality by consuming its blood. ¡°You must be puzzled. Allow me to exin. ¡°As you all may know, the Ancient Four each has a painting. By gathering all four paintings and unraveling the secret behind them, one can attain immortality. I¡¯m speaking the truth. Based on the information left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain, we can be immortal by ying the Spirit Turtle and drinking its blood,¡± Thomas said. Everyone was shocked when they heard this. ¡°Immortality?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Some questioned the authenticity of his statement. However, at that moment, the Spirit Turtle charged toward them. It descended from the sky andnded at the Mount Thunder Sect. Boom! In an instant, the earth shook, and the surrounding buildings were turned to rubble. Some weaker martial artists were instantly killed by the impact. ¡°Everyone, we will y the Spirit Turtle and attain immortality. Charge!¡± Thomas yelled. In the blink of an eye, James appeared before Thomas and asked, ¡°Grandpa, were you really the one who stole the paintings of the other three families?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin things. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± The situation was dire. At the same time, many people charged out of the hall which was about to copse. They were the ones who were supposedly killed by James. Tobias was in the lead. They had been feigning their deaths all this while, so they had a rough idea of what was going on outside. They wanted to show themselves at the most critical of moments. However, they heard Thomas¡® cry after the creature appeared. ¡°Thomas, to think that you¡¯re still alive after so long¡­ You went to great lengths to instigate conflict between the Ancient Four and gather everyone at the Mount Thunder Sect all for the sake of ying the Spirit Turtle and attaining immortality?¡± Tobias appeared behind him and asked coldly. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Thomas. Some were doubtful of his words. Could Spirit Turtle Blood grant them immortality? At that moment, even Jackson Cabral appeared. He was wearing a bamboo hat to blend into the crowd. Now, he removed the hat and cried out, ¡°Do not panic, everyone! Disciples of the Mount Thunder Sect, retreat!¡± Under his organization, the disciples of the Mount Thunder Sect retreated in order. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Immortality¡­¡± Can roared inughter. ¡°I offer you my thanks, Thomas.¡± Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Then, Can charged toward the Spirit Turtle. His speed was extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, he appeared on top of the Spirit Turtle. Then, raising his arm, terrifying True Energy gathered in his palm and descended from the sky, which struck the Spirit Turtle¡¯s head. However, the Spirit Turtle had thick skin. Even though Can¡¯s power was great and his True Energy was unparalleled, he could not deal any substantive damage to the Spirit Turtle. After being attacked, the Spirt Turtle was enraged and mmed its tail against Can. Can was struck and immediately sent flying, Then, he vomited a mouthful of blood. Even before this, he was already gravely injured. Upon seeing the Spirit Turtle and hearing that its blood could grant one immortality, he hastily made a move. However, he had severely underestimated the Spirit Turtle. After being struck by its tail, his condition deteriorated. After the Spirit Turtle sent Can flying, Thomas immediately acted. He knew that the others would not risk their lives if he did not make the first move. At that moment, Simon followed close behind Thomas. Upon seeing Simon, Diney furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Grand Patriarch? I didn¡¯t know he was still alive.¡± Though she had never seen Simon in person, she had seen a portrait of him before. ¡°Grand Patriarch, ept my sword!¡± Diney cried out. Then, she tossed the Frost Sword in her hand into the air. Simon wlessly caught the sword and unsheathed it. Swish! With the Frost Sword in hand, Simonunched the Ice Sword Art. Cold Energy turned into ice which became a sword. Then, it struck the Spirit Turtle with great force. A fierce battle broke out in the sky. Mountains copsed, and the earth shook. ¡°Everyone, the Spirit Turtle will enter a weakened phase once every one hundred years. Now, it¡¯s currently in its weakened phase. If we don¡¯t strike now, we won¡¯t have an opportunity to do so in the future,¡± Thomas cried out. ¡°Are you speaking the truth, Thomas?¡± came a doubtful voice. ¡°I speak nothing but the truth. Simon Cabral, Grand Patriarch of the Mount Thunder Sect can vouch for me.¡± Simon said, ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s speaking the truth. The Mount Thunder Sect was established by the Prince of Orchid to guard the sealed¨Caway Spirit Turtle. Now that the time hase, I removed the seal and released the Spirit Turtle.¡± Hearing this, many powerful figures wavered. The eighth¨Crank martial artists were already old. They were nearing their end. Now, the opportunity to attain immortalityy before them. ¡°I will help you!¡± said a voice. Then, an elderly man appeared. It was Winston Blithe, Grand Patriarch of the Blithes. Judging by how the battle between Can, Thomas, Simon, and the Spirit Turtle went, Winston knew that the Spirit Turtle was strong. Immediately, he used the Blithe Fist of Abomination, the signature martial art skill of the Blithes. Below, Bet Caden was observing the battle. ¡°So this is the secret of the four paintings. To think that Thomas managed to gather them and unravel the secret behind them. Immortality¡­ What an alluring prospect¡­¡± No one was unafraid of death, even Bet. Now, the secret to attaining immortalityy before him. With Winston joining the battle, Bet leaped into the air and joined the battle too. At the Johnstons¡­ Yaakov Johnston was retreating with the disciples of the Johnstons. After leaving the Mount Thunder Sect, he watched the fierce battle which was happening in the air. ¡°Immortality¡­¡± His face darkened. ¡°I have to obtain the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Leave this ce at once.¡± After giving his instructions, he soared to the sky and made haste toward the battle. He also wanted to y the Spirit Turtle and be the first to consume its blood.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 With Bet Caden joining the fray, there were now four eighth¨Crank martial artists fighting against the Spirit Turtle¡ªThomas Caden, Simon Cabral, Winston Blithe, and Bet himself. Each of them stood at a corner and performed their own signature martial art skill. Four beams of True Energy struck the Spirit Turtle. However, the Spirit Turtle¡¯s shell was imprable. Even eighth¨Crank martial artists could not even make a dent. Rumble! Powerful waves of True Energy swept the surroundings, and the nearby mountains disintegrated Below, manyy dead. Some weaker martial artists were already dead, whereas some stronger ones were injured. Essentially, everyone below the third rank was fleeing for their lives. Watching the fierce battle in the sky, James¡® face darkened. He had gone to great lengths to exterminate the Gu Sect, but he never thought that his grandfather, Thomas, would be the mastermind behind the scenes. He even gathered all the martial artists here at the Mount Thunder Conference to y the Spirit Turtle and attain immortality. For the first time, he was suspicious of his grandfather¡¯s motives. He could no longerprehend what kind of person his grandfather was. After Can was sent flying, he immediately regted his breath to stabilize his injuries. Seeing that many had joined the fray, Can wished to be the first to obtain the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. He leaped into the air and joined the battle once more. However, this time, he did not use all of his strength. After all, he was severely injured. If he overexerted himself, the consequences would be dire. Lucjan furrowed his eyebrows as he observed the situation. Seeing that many more had begun joining the fray, he leaped into action too. Then, many others joined the battle. They were not eighth¨Crank martial artists, but instead peak seventh¨Crank. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Powerful True Energy reverberated throughout Mount Thunder Sect. Even James could feel a shiver down his spine. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As James watched the chaos unfold, he could not help but exim. Then, he spotted Maxine being struck by the waves from afar. She copsed to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood, which reddened her white clothes. Though she tried to get up, the waves of True Energy were too powerful. The moment she stood up, the earth rumbled, and she staggered and fell once more. James swiftly ran over to her, grabbed her arm, and pulled her out of the region. After leaving the area, he put her down. ¡°What the hell? Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± he questioned her. Now, the opportunity to attain immortalityy before them. ¡°I will help you!¡± said a voice. Then, an elderly man appeared. It was Winston Blithe, Grand Patriarch of the Blithes. Judging by how the battle between Can, Thomas, Simon, and the Spirit Turtle went, Winston knew that the Spirit Turtle was strong. Immediately, he used the Blithe Fist of Abomination, the signature martial art skill of the Blithes. Below, Bet Caden was observing the battle. ¡°So this is the secret of the four paintings. To think that Thomas managed to gather them and unravel the secret behind them. Immortality¡­ What an alluring prospect¡­¡± No one was unafraid of death, even Bet. Now, the secret to attaining immortalityy before him. With Winston joining the battle, Bet leaped into the air and joined the battle too. At the Johnstons¡­ Yaakov Johnston was retreating with the disciples of the Johnstons. After leaving the Mount Thunder Sect, he watched the fierce battle which was happening in the air. ¡°Immortality¡­¡± His face darkened. ¡°I have to obtain the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Leave this ce at once.¡± After giving his instructions, he soared to the sky and made haste toward the battle. He also wanted to y the Spirit Turtle and be the first to consume its blood. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 All of them were injured. Some were even lying on stretchers. Looking at Jackson Cabral who was in the lead, James asked, ¡°What happened, Sect Leader Cabral?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Jackson said, ¡°We can no longer leave. An army has appeared with artilleries, tanks, armored cars, and evenbat aircraft outside the Mount Thunder Sect. We were attacked while trying to flee. Many were killed.¡± ¡°An army?¡± James and Maxine eximed at the same time. ¡°Yes.¡± Jackson¡¯s expression was solemn. James asked, ¡°Which army?¡± Jackson shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°This is obvious enough, no? This must be the King¡¯s plot. He ns to exterminate all martial artists inside Mount Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°Damn it! My ancestors once fought side by side with the Old King and performed major meritorious services. The new King ns to get rid of us all now that the nation is at peace because he¡¯s intimidated by our martial prowess. Many spoke exasperatedly. James frowned, ¡°What should we do now? Powerful figures are now in the midst of a fierce battle against the Spirit Turtle. We can¡¯t approach them, nor can we leave this ce with the army stationed outside.¡± Jackson said, ¡°We can only head over to the underground shelter of the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± James looked at him, puzzled. Jackson exined, ¡°There¡¯s an underground shelter constructed by the founder of the Mount Thunder Sect. No matter the situation outside, we will definitely be safe there.¡± Maxine hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Didn¡¯t you see how fierce the battle was? Even mountains have copsed. If we enter the underground shelter, we might be buried beneath the rubble.¡± ¡°We have no choice, so we just have to think of a way to leave.¡± Jackson knew that the Mount Thunder Sect would turn to rubble with the intense fight against the Spirit Turtle. When that happened, they would be buried underneath all the rubble. However, they had no other options. At least they had a shot at survival. Looking at the survivors, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on this? Do you n to follow me into the underground shelter or remain here?¡± ¡°Remain here? We will be dead if the army arrives!¡± ¡°Even if the army doesn¡¯t advance any further, we will be involved once the battle intensifies.¡± ¡°We should head over to the underground shelter at once.¡± Many people spoke. Jackson ordered, ¡°Diney, lead them to the underground shelter from the other passageway. I¡¯ll remain outside in the meantime. Once the battle is over and you all are buried beneath the rubble, I¡¯ll think of a way to save you.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Diney nodded and looked at the survivors. ¡°Everyone, please follow me.¡± James looked at Maxine. ¡°You should go too.¡± She nced at him. ¡°What about you?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ve reached the seventh rank. I have ways of protecting myself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Maxine did not say much and simply left alongside Diney and the others. Soon, only James and Jackson remained. With a helpless look on his face, James said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Jackson observed the battle in a distance, saying, ¡°Is your grandfather speaking the truth? Do the four paintings contain information about the Spirit Turtle? Can its blood really grant us immortality?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. James shook his head. ¡°How do I know? I¡¯m still at a loss.¡± ¡°We should wait and see then,¡± Jackson said. They could only wait for the others to y the Spirit Turtle. Watching the fierce battle, James sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t end well. If the blood of the Spirit Turtle truly allows one to attain immortality, there will be another round of fierce battles once they y the Spirit Turtle. There will only be a few whoughsst.¡± Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Human desires were infinite, especially the desire to live forever. No one was unafraid of death. The longer one lived, the more afraid of death one would be. If the blood of the Spirit Turtle truly allowed one to attain immortality, there would be a fierce battle amongst the martial artists after they yed it. Who would be thest one standing? James had no idea. He simply observed the battle from afar. In the sky, the martial artists all performed their own signature martial art skills. Waves after waves of True Energy struck the Spirit Turtle. ¡°Roar!¡± Enraged, the Spirit Turtle¡¯s tailshed out. The powerful force sent three martial artists flying. They vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. As he watched the intense battle, James¡® heart skipped a beat. The Spirit Turtle seemed invincible. It was unscathed despite being attacked by so many martial artists from all sides. Not only that, the attackers seemed to be getting injured one by one. On the battlefield¡­ Even Thomas was injured. He seized an opportunity and retreated. Then, outside the area where the battle was raging on, he watched the situation intently and observed everyone¡¯s condition. He knew the weakness of the Spirit Turtle. Once the Spirit Turtle was weakened, he would make a move. However, before that, he would have to wait for the other martial artists to be weakened as well. Only he was worthy of attaining immortality. Since Simon knew about Thomas¡® objective, he began saving his strength. After watching for a while, Thomas believed that they would not be able to y the Spirit Turtle if this continued. Immediately, he catalyzed True Energy and charged toward the Spirit Turtle at great speed. The True Energy transformed into a long sword. Holding the sword in his hand, Thomas appeared above the Spirit Turtle. Then, in the blink of an eye, he pierced the Spirit Turtle¡¯s eye with the sword. ¡°Roar!¡± Enraged, a powerful force burst forth from within the Spirit Turtle. Thomas was struck. He was sent flying and copsed to the ground near a copsed snow mountain. Blood gushed out from the Spirit Turtle¡¯s eye. Then, it staggered backward. Wiping the blood off his lips, Thomas got up with great difficulty and yelled, ¡°Quick, the Spirit Turtle is injured. Once we y it, everyone can obtain its blood. Not only can one attain immortality, but its blood could even boost one¡¯s True Energy and allow one to reach the ninth rank.¡± Thomas¡® voice reverberated throughout the mountains. Now that everyone knew that the Spirit Turtle was injured, theyunched their most powerful attacks. Meanwhile, the Spirit Turtle tried to escape. While escaping, blood gushed out from its injury. Even its blood contained terrifying corrosive power. Everything that came into contact with it was corroded beyond recognition. In a safe region not too far away¡­ A woman wearing a bamboo hat was standing there. It was Thea. She was worried she would never see James ever again after leaving. That was why she chose to return. She had been observing the battle from a distance and saw the appearance of Thomas and a giant turtle that was pursuing him. Thea remained in a safe zone. Now, however, the Spirit Turtle was heading in her direction. Seeing this, her face paled, and she ran immediately. The Spirit Turtle was trying to flee in the air. However, as it was injured, its movements were slow. Not only that, many powerful martial artists were pursuing it. After watching Thomas¡® move, they began targeting the Spirit Turtle¡¯s head. In a short amount of time, the Spirit Turtle was blooded all over. Blood began pouring down from the sky. Thea who was trying to flee was struck by a single drop of blood. ¡°Argh!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood was boiling. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 At the moment of contact, Thea cried out in pain. Then, she copsed on the ground and writhed in agony. More blood came pouring down. In an instant, Thea was covered in a pool of blood. Lying on the ground, she lost consciousness. As the Spirit Turtle fled, the others gave chase. Enraged, the Spirit Turtle gathered strength and turned to face its pursuers once more. The fierce battle raged on for hours. The Spirit Turtle was fatigued, while the martial artists were injured. Seeing that the time hade, Thomasunched his most powerful attack and sliced the Spirit Turtle¡¯s head off. At that moment, a core fell out. The red core that was as big as a basketball glimmered. ¡°A core?¡± Upon seeing the core, everyone lost their minds. At that moment, they totally forgot about obtaining the turtle¡¯s blood. They knew that a core would greatly boost their strength. Not only that, this was the core of a thousand¨Cyear¨Cold Spirit Turtle. It was worth much more than the turtle¡¯s blood. Thomas was only trying to obtain its bile. He did not expect there to be a core inside its head, but he knew that it was priceless. As he was the closest to the core, he immediately seized it the moment it appeared. Right then, many martial artists hurried over andunched their most powerful attacks. ¡°Damn it!¡± Thomas cursed. ¡°How do they still have so much strength despite fighting for so long?¡± At that moment, Thomas could no longer care less about exterminating the others. He simply fled with the core in hand. Once he refined the core after going into hiding, he would be invincible. ¡°Thomas, you lied to me.¡± Wielding the Frost Sword in his hand, Simon cursed. ¡°We had a deal, Thomas. How dare you try to have it all yourself? Stop right there!¡± Then, he waved the Frost Sword. Simon held back in the battle against the Spirit Turtle just now. Now that he was using all of his strength, the earth shook. The Frost Sword¡¯s powerful Sword Energy engulfed the surroundings. At that moment, the other martial artists also attacked, and Thomas was besieged on all sides. ¡°F*ck!¡± He cursed. Thomas had no choice but to toss the core in his hand aside. It was struck by the attacks. In an instant, it disintegrated into pieces and scattered into the wind. The martial artists immediately gave chase. Seeing that they were pursuing the fragmented core, a grin crept up on Thomas¡® face. He swiftly descended from the sky and appeared before the carcass of the Spirit Turtle. Then, True Energy transformed into a sword, which he used to pierce the creature¡¯s body and retrieve its bile. Although the core was a priceless item, its worth was greatly reduced now that it was fragmented. After retrieving the bile, Thomas also obtained some of the creature¡¯s blood. Then, he pulled out a mini e¨Cbomb, tossed it on the Spirit Turtle¡¯s carcass, and took cover. Boom! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Spirit Turtle was bombed into smithereens. Then, Thomas appeared at the peak of a snow mountain and observed his surroundings. The other martial artists were in the midst of a fierce battle for the core. ¡°Fight to your heart¡¯s content. In the end, I¡¯ll be the one who reaps all the benefits.¡± He cackled. At the same time, a few kilometers away from the Mount Thunder Sect¡­ An army was garrisoned here. In the lead was Gloom, who had been waiting for a couple of hours. However, the fierce battle was not showing any signs of subsiding. ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± he could not help but exim. He never thought there would still be so many powerful figures within Sol. ¡°From today onwards, there will be no more powerful martial artist in Sol. Once everyone here perishes, the various sects and families would be rudderless. It would be much easier to wipe them all out,¡± he murmured. Then, he turned around and ordered, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Prepare to detonate the bomb. I want allbat aircraft to be in position. The moment the bombs detonate, I want you topletely tten the mountain range. No one will leave that ce alive.¡± Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Thea waspletely covered in the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. The blood was boiling, and she felt excruciating pain throughout her body. At the same time, the blood corroded her clothes and entered her body through her skin. She felt power surging into her body and gushing forth into her brain. Then, she lost consciousness. After some time, she regained consciousness. ¡°Argh¡­¡± The moment she woke up, she had a mind¨Csplitting headache. She could not help but groan in pain. Boom! At that moment, the sound of an explosion rocked the mountains, and the earth rumbled. She immediately stood up in shock. Then, more explosions came. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thea began panicking. Meanwhile, James was with Jackson. The Spirit Turtle had been in, and its core had fragmented into many tiny pieces. Many powerful martial artists were duking it out for the core. Both of them were nning to head over to the battlefield to observe the situation when the explosion happened. The two almost lost their footing. ¡°What happened?¡± Jackson panicked. After steadying himself, James turned his head. Rumble! Not too far away, the earth shook, and cracks began appearing on the ground. ¡°F*ck!¡± James cursed. ¡°Quick, run! There are bombs nted everywhere underground. They¡¯ve been detonated.¡± After he said that, he catalyzed True Energy and escaped. Boom! The moment he escaped, the earth exploded, and a chain of explosions happened in the vicinity of the Mount Thunder Sect. The fierce battle from before had greatly damaged the mountains. With the detonation of the bombs, some began disintegrating. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing that the mountains were copsing, Thea¡¯s face paled. ¡°H¨CHelp¡­ she cried out. She tried catalyzing True Energy to escape. However, the moment she catalyzed True Energy, she could feel a searing pain throughout her body. ¡°Darling¡­¡± She could not escape. As the earth shook, she staggered and copsed to the ground. Color drained from her face as she pleaded for help. However, her voice was inaudible in these deste parts of the mountains. Soon, a crack appeared on the ground and was heading toward her. Seeing this, Thea panicked and tried to flee, but when she turned around, she smashed herself onto a rock. Her eyes were brimming with tears from the pain. ¡°Sob¡­ Darling, where are you? Save me!¡± Thea cried out in despair. At that moment, manybat aircraft appeared in the sky andunched a few missiles. Boom! Boom! Boom! The missiles struck the region, and the earth shook. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Everyone pursuing the core froze. They could notprehend what was going on, nor did they know why there werebat aircraft bombing the area they were in. In an instant, they swiftly dodged as the missiles rained down on them. At the peak of a snow mountain¡­ Thomas was scanning his surroundings while standing on a rock. 1 Wearing a solemn expression, he looked at thebat aircraft and murmured, ¡°What is the King trying to do? Does he intend to annihte everyone here at the Mount Thunder Sect?¡± At that moment, he heard a plea for help. James frowned. ¡°What the hell? Is this Thea¡¯s voice?¡± He thought he must have misheard the voice. Concentrating his mind, he listened intently. Then, he heard it. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 In an instant, he appeared before Thea. Then, waving his arm, powerful energy gathered in his palm, which pulled Thea over to him. He grabbed Thea and asked, ¡°Why are you still here, Thea? I thought you returnedst night.¡± ¡°Sir Caden¡­¡± Upon seeing Thomas, Thea burst into tears. Seeing the blood all over her, Thomas furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Then, pulling Thea¡¯s arm, he took her pulse. Thomas¡® face darkened. ¡°What power¡­¡± At that moment, a missile came flying toward them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As an eighth¨Crank martial artist, Thomas could sense danger. Pulling Thea by the arm, they swiftly escaped. Then, missiles rained down on the region they were at just a moment ago. Boom! The entire region was immediately ttened, and debris scattered in the wind. A hundred or sobat aircraft circled the sky and continued bombing the ce non¨Cstop. Even though they were eighth¨Crank martial artists, they could not withstand the relentless bombardment. Not only that, their previous injuries only worsened their situation. ¡°Damn it!¡± Thomas cursed while trying to escape with Thea. ¡°Just wait! Once I leave this ce alive, I¡¯ll make sure you people burn in hell!¡± However, there were too manybat aircraft in the air. Thomas was an eighth¨Crank martial artist, but he could not break the encirclement alongside Thea. In desperation, he swiftly headed toward the Snow Cavern. It was the only ce that could potentially save their lives. The mountain copsed, but Thomas¡® speed was extraordinary. He managed to charge into the Snow Cavern in the nick of time before the rubble buried the entrance underneath. There was still somemotion outside. Meanwhile, the surrounding rocks in the Snow Cavern were being turned to rubble too. Thomas had no choice but to head further into the passageway. While passing by the iron door, he saw the Malevolent Sword on the ground. He swiftly picked it up and catalyzed True Energy to suppress the malicious thoughts of the Malevolent Sword. Soon, they arrived at the deepest parts of the passageway. Though it had quieted down, there were still slight movements of the earth rumbling beneath them. However, the Snow Cavern which seemed to be artificially constructed was very sturdy. ¡°Sir Caden, my body¡­ I feel so hot¡­¡± Thea, who was still conscious, could feel a ball of mes burning her insides. She tried to remove her clothes. ¡°This girl¡­¡± Thomas swiftly struck Thea¡¯s acupuncture points. Then, he took her pulse. After a while, he asked, ¡°What happened, Thea?¡± Thea¡¯s cheeks were reddened, and she was wearing a pained expression. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know¡­ Blood poured down from the sky. I came into contact with it and this happened.¡± ¡°The blood of the Spirit Turtle¡­¡± Realization dawned on Thomas¡® face. Then, he pressed his palms against Thea¡¯s back, and powerful True Energy entered her body. He began using his True Energy to refine the concentrated and potent energy that was trapped inside her. At the same time, outside¡­ James and Jackson were fleeing for their lives. ¡°This can¡¯t go on, James. Their attacks are too concentrated. We¡¯ll die if this continues,¡± Jackson said anxiously. ¡°Damn it!¡± James cursed. He never expected the King to be this vicious. They could not go further in. Otherwise, they would be killed. ¡°Let¡¯s turn back.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no other option. They could only turn back and look for the person in charge of the army. ¡°Mhm.¡± Jackson nodded. James swiftly turned back. All this while, he was tense, fearful of any iing missiles. His speed was extraordinary. Soon, he was outside the Mount Thunder Sect. Outside the Mount Thunder Sect, there was an army garrisoned there. Looking at the ttened mountain range, a grin crept up on Gloom¡¯s face. At that moment, a soldier ran toward him and reported, ¡°Sir, someone has broken through.¡± Gloom¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I order you to shoot anyone who leaves?¡± ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s the Dragon King, the Emperor.¡± Hearing this, Gloom furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 James and Jackson escaped the Mount Thunder Sect. There was an army stationed in the distance. Tanks, artilleries, and many soldiers armed with heavy weaponry were gathered. Seeing this, James frowned. Meanwhile, the army had recognized James through its drones. Thus, they did not act recklessly but instead awaited orders from their higher¨Cups. James walked toward the army and stopped approximately a hundred meters away from them. Then, catalyzing True Energy, he roared, ¡°I demand to see your person in charge!¡± However, no one responded. Thebat aircraft were still bombarding the area. The martial artists who were gravely injured could no longer escape. ¡°Damn it!¡± came a furious roar. Then, a figure soared into the sky. With the Frost Sword in hand, he shed. Sword Energy struck a combat aircraft, which instantly disintegrated and crashed to the ground. It was Simon Cabral, an eighth¨Crank martial artist who stood on top of the power pyramid. When an eighth- rank martial artist roared, even the earth shook. Rat¨Ctat¨Ctat! The moment Simon appeared in mid¨Cair, countlessbat aircraft opened fire, and millions of bullets burst forth. In an instant, Simon disappeared only to reappear below in the mountains. Then, he was gone. The other martial artists had only begun retaliating. From below, powerful True Energy struck thebat aircraft circling the sky. Soon, many were shot down. ¡°The enemy has shot down a few of our aircraft!¡± Hearing this, Gloom¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Launch Air Force One Missile and tten the entire region. There¡¯s no way they can survive this.¡± ¡°A¨CAir Force One Missile?¡± The soldiers froze. ¡°Quick, we¡¯re running out of time.¡± ¡°Sir, Air Force One Missile possesses terrifying destructive power. Please reconsider your decision. By the way, the Dragon King wishes to meet you. He¡¯s now confronting the main force.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Soon, Gloom appeared. Upon seeing him, James was not surprised in the slightest. ¡°What are you doing, Gloom?¡± he asked coldly. Walking over to James, Gloom nced at him. ¡°Executing an order.¡± ¡°Whose order?¡± James¡® expression was solemn. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Mount Thunder Sect is full of some of Sol¡¯s most powerful martial artists. How could you do such a thing?¡± Gloom said coldly, ¡°They should have been dead long ago. This is an era of peace. Their existence has negatively affected the construction of the nation and the decision¨Cmaking process of the higher¨Cups. Only by exterminating them all can the nation develop.¡± ¡°Cut the cr*p. Retreat at once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Gloom¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We now have a blood feud between us. No one can bear the consequences if they survive and retaliate against us. They have to die. I¡¯m even prepared tounch Air Force One Missile.¡± ¡°You dare?¡± James¡® face darkened. ¡°Launching such a destructive weapon requires the unanimous approval of all parties. Who gave you the authority to do so? Retreat at once.¡± ¡°James, I won¡¯t stop you if you wish to leave. However, the King has given the order to exterminate everyone inside. There¡¯s no turning back.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gloom¡¯s expression hardened. Retreat? Impossible. They had crossed all the martial artists in Sol. If they retreated now and offered them breathing room, the consequences would be dire. James¡® face darkened. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared before Gloom. Before Gloom could even react, his acupuncture points were struck. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 ¡°What are you doing, James?¡± Gloom¡¯s face darkened. However, no matter how hard he struggled, he could not break free. After all, his acupuncture points were struck. ¡°Retreat,¡± James ordered. The soldiers looked at one another, seemingly at a loss. They knew that James was the Dragon King and themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the ck Dragon Army of the Southern ins and the Red me Army of the Capital. ¡°What army group is this?¡± James asked coldly as he looked at the columns of soldiers in formation. A soldier stepped forward and said cautiously, ¡°S¨CSir, we¡¯re part of the special forces which are not affiliated with any army group. We answer directly to the King.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say this once more. Retreat now,¡± James ordered. ¡°We¡­¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish? Do you know who you¡¯re fighting against? You¡¯re having a good time bombarding them only because they are injured. Once you back them to a corner, they can shoot down thebat aircraft with ease. Retreat now if you don¡¯t have a death wish.¡± ¡°Dragon King, we can not follow your orders.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± James was enraged. At that moment, the martial artists were also enraged. They fought back with all their might, and many combat aircraft were shot down.¡± ¡°Sir, the enemy has shot down many of our aircraft.¡± Hearing this, Gloom¡¯s face darkened, and he yelled, ¡°Quick,unch Air Force One Missile now!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James roared, ¡°Who dares?!¡± ¡°James, do you know what you¡¯re doing now? This is the perfect opportunity. Once we miss this opportunity to annihte them all, it¡¯ll be nearly impossible to defeat them in the future. If we let them leave this ce alive, the consequences will be dire.¡± Gloom looked at James pleadingly. ¡°Please, James¡­ Leave¡­ Stop meddling in our affairs.¡± ¡°No way.¡± After he said that, he pulled his phone out and called Henry. James ordered, ¡°Mobilize your men and head over to Peace Mansion to look for the King.¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry froze before asking, ¡°Are you serious, James?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Kill anyone who stands in your way.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad, James. Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± Gloom cried out. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who have gone mad.¡± ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t act recklessly. Unseal my acupuncture points. I¡¯ll call the King and ask for his opinion.¡± James was just trying to intimidate Gloom. He swiftly unsealed his acupuncture points. Gloom immediately pulled his phone out and called the King. At Peace Mansion¡­ The King was leaning on the sofa watching the news. A civil war broke out in a small nation, and many died in the process. At that moment, his phone rang. Picking up the phone, he asked in a monotonous voice, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Something unexpected happened. There were too many eighth¨Crank martial artists at the Mount Thunder Sect. Now, they have begun fighting back, causing many of ourbat aircraft to be shot down. I suggestedunching Air Force One Missile. However, James showed up and demanded me to retreat.¡± Hearing this, the King¡¯s face darkened. ¡°James already called the ck Shadow General to head over to Peace Mansion to kill you.¡± After a moment of thought, the King asked, ¡°What is the situation with the martial artists?¡± Gloom said, ¡°Ourbat aircraft have relentlessly bombarded Mount Thunder Sect. Everyone else apart from a few powerful martial artists should be dead. What should we do now, King? We can¡¯t annihte them all withoutunching the Air Force One Missile. Besides, James¡­¡± James immediately grabbed the phone and shouted, ¡°Retreat at once.¡± The King spoke monotonously, ¡°James, do you know what retreating would mean? Do you know how dire the consequences would be?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± ¡°But how, James?¡± James said, ¡°I have reached the seventh rank. With the martial arts I¡¯ve cultivated, I can stand against even an eighth¨Crank martial artist in battle. Who would dare go against me if I¡¯m garrisoned at the Capital?¡± Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 James was not being arrogant. He had reached the seventh rank. Not only that, but the martial technique that he was practicing was the Invincible Body Siddhi. With this martial technique, his defense was quite strong. He was confident that he would not lose against the eighth rank. Besides, he had mastered the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, so he had the capabilities. The King was silent. He had been anticipating this day for a very long time. Now, he could finally strike them all at once. He did not want to pass up this opportunity. ¡°James, you¡¯re the Dragon King of the Southern ins and the general of two armies. Do you realize the extent to which these ancient martial artists meddle in the affairs of the country? They disregard the law. They should perish and cease to exist. This is an opportunity. There won¡¯t be another one if we miss it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, but do you know how many powerhouses are here? Do you actually think they can be killed?¡± James was at the seventh rank. He was well aware of how powerful the seventh rank was, as well as how terrifying the eighth rank was. Their mere presence would be capable of causing drastic changes in situations. The only reason they were battered and fleeing in all directions was that they were hurt. All of these combat aircraft and the surrounding armybined would not be enough to kill them if they were really pushed to a point of desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t force them into a death match. Otherwise, everyone here will perish. This is not an exaggeration intended to scare you. They are definitely capable of doing so. Manybat aircraft have already been brought down.¡± ¡°Therefore, we must instantly demolish that area with powerful missiles,¡± the King said with a darkened. expression. ¡°This is not child¡¯s y,¡± James said after taking a deep breath. ¡°Retreat immediately. I¡¯ll deal with the fallout.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The King was lost in his own thoughts. In his position, he had far too many things to consider. He did not expect there to be so many eighth ranks in the borders of Sol. Two or three of them were already a long shot in his prediction. The current situation exceeded his expectations. After thinking for a while, he let out a sigh. ¡°James, I¡¯m going to let you handle it. I¡¯ll be stepping down from the throne next year anyway. To put it bluntly, I don¡¯t need to worry about these things. I simply want to give the new King a peaceful country and not have him caught in the middle. I¡¯m getting old. Future responsibilities for the nation will fall on your shoulders and those of the younger generation.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. ¡°Order from the King. Withdraw the troops,¡± James instructed immediately. Gloom was standing next to James. He, too, heard the voice from the phone call. ¡°Pass on the order that the entire army is to be evacuated,¡± he said as well. ¡°Evacuate.¡± ¡°Quickly. Evacuate.¡± Following the order, the army stationed around the Mount Thunder Sect began to withdraw. Combat aircraft that were still in the air took off quickly as well. The area finally regained its peace. After the troops had evacuated, James exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°I hope you can handle the consequences, James.¡± Gloom cast a nce at James, then turned around and left without staying any longer. James looked at the mountain range in the distance. It was broken into chunks by the impacts. Even though the fighting was over, parts of the mountain were still slipping downward. Jackson had remained silent. Only after the army had withdrawn did he sigh and say, ¡°Ah¡­ I wonder how the people who entered the underground shelter are doing.¡± ¡°They should be fine if the shelter is sturdy enough. What we need to do now is to start the rescue operation and search through the mountains to rescue the ancient martial artists,¡± said James. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s too difficult.¡± Jackson shook his head slightly. Numerous mountains had been struck and copsed. Searching through them would be very difficult. ¡°Even if it¡¯s hard, we have to save them.¡± James looked determined. There were so many ancient martial artists. It was uneptable to just give them up. He called Henry again, ¡°Cancel the mission, Henry. Give out an order to relocate the Red me Army from the Capital to Terentville, and the ck Dragon Army as well, along with a variety of rescue equipment. I¡¯m getting ready to dig through mountains to rescue some people. It must be quick.¡± ¡°Mr. Caden, what happened?¡± Henry knew that James went to the Mount Thunder Sect in Terentville, but did not know about the ancient martial artists. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just be quick. Send word to the Blithe King to send troops for the rescue as well.¡± James was running out of time. He needed to dig through the mountains as soon as possible. Otherwise, the ancient martial artists buried underneath would be in grave danger. Even if they were ancient martial artists with rtively strong physical constitutions inparison to ordinary people, being buried underground for an extended period of time would be detrimental. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll arrange for it right away.¡± As soon as Henry received the order, he went to make the necessary arrangements. He notified the Red me Army and the ck Dragon Army. He called the Blithe King as well and informed him to dispatch troops for support. In the three major military regions, helicopters began to take off. Outside the Mount Thunder Sect¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s head over and take a look, Mr. Cabrall, to see how many eighth¨Crank powerhouses have made it through. Others may live, but members of the Gu Sect must die,¡± said James. James¡® goal was to eradicate the Gu Sect. This was an excellent opportunity, and he did not want to pass it up. ¡°Alright.¡± Jackson nodded. Both of them leaped into the air and flew toward the Mount Thunder Sect. Soon, they appeared in the sky above some ruins. They both stood several meters in the air, scanning the ground below. ck smoke wasing from many locations below, giving off the impression of a battle¡¯s aftermath. James did not notice anyone in his line of sight. He looked at Jackson and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be better to split up and search separately. Be careful. If the eighth- rank powerhouses make a deadly attack, even if they are critically wounded and on the verge of death, it will be sufficient to wipe out the seventh¨Crank.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me, James. I know more about the ancient martial artists than you do,¡± said Jackson with a wry smile. Out of embarrassment, James touched his nose. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten. You¡¯re the Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect, as well as a senior in the world of ancient martial arts.¡± ¡°You should be more careful instead,¡± reminded Jackson. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± James nodded. Then, he left. In these ruins, he began searching for the survivors. He looked for them with keen perception. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After a short while, he heard some rapid breathing. He came down from the sky and emerged on a spot among the ruins. The area was strewn with broken pieces of rock. He walked over. Behind a massive rock, a middle¨Caged man was covered in blood and gasping for air. ¡°Can Maverick?¡± Upon seeing the person, James was stunned. He raised his hands shortly, powerful True Energy forming in his palms. He was aware that Can had been injured, and that the injury had been severe. Can was initially ambushed, after which he engaged in a fierce battle with the Spirit Turtle. Then he had to evade the missile attack. He was now on the verge of death. It was the best time to strike. ¡°James Caden?¡± Can was leaning on the rock. He could not help but take a breath as he saw James appear. Slowly, he said, ¡°I know. You want to kill me. Everyone in the world wants to kill me. But, before you strike, would you mind listening to what I have to say?¡± James looked at him and did not strike immediately. Struggling to breathe, Can asked, ¡°Why do you wish to kill me?¡± ¡°For the country. For the people.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Can scoffed. ¡°What a dignified reason. Strike then.¡± Can closed his eyes. He was badly injured and could no longer use his True Energy. Now, even a regr person could kill him. James furrowed his brows slightly. Looking at Can, he asked, ¡°What? That¡¯s not enough of a reason?¡± ¡°History is written by the victors. Nothing more needs to be said.¡± Can was leaning against the rock, covered in blood. His face was pale. He looked at James and kept gasping for air. ¡°I¡¯m merely one of the defeated, but what did I do wrong? ¡°In the past, Lance incited martial artists all over the world to attack the Gu Sect. The Gu Sect was annihted. What did my people do wrong, may I ask? ¡°For all these years, I¡¯ve been meditating in seclusion. Have I brought disaster and chaos into the world or initiated any armed conflict?¡± Can asked three questions, one after the other. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 ¡°Have you not?¡± James retorted. ¡°You established many researchboratories for the cultivation of Decimation of Immortality. You injected viruses into arge number of people, transforming them into monstrous creatures that resemble neither ghosts nor humans. Do you not deserve to die?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Did I?¡± Can questioned. ¡°When did I start a researchboratory? And what¡¯s that about a virus? What do they have to do with my Decimation of Immortality cultivation?¡±¡°What? At this point, you still want to argue and shift the me?¡± Hearing that, Can stopped talking. He knew it would be pointless to say anything else. ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± James drew the de of Justice and pointed it across from him. Can closed his eyes. Just as James was about to strike, he took out a sphere, dripping with blood, from behind him. It was about the size of a fist. He presented it to James and said, ¡°This is the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. After the Spirit Turtle was killed, its core was smashed into pieces. I went to great lengths to obtain one of them. Now that it¡¯s no longer useful to me, I¡¯ll give it to you. You have more potential than I do and will undoubtedly achieve the ninth rank in the future.¡± James did not ept it. Instead, he fixed a deadly stare on Can. ¡°You went through so much trouble to obtain this. You¡¯re just going to give it to me?¡± Can leaned against the rock. ¡°I can¡¯t use it anymore. In fact, even if you do nothing, I won¡¯t survive. Lucjan ambushed me, and I was seriously injured. Then, I got into a rough fight with the Spirit Turtle. After that, I evaded a series of attacks. My life is alreadying to an end.¡± He was a sorry sight. Can did not have the demeanor of a peerless powerhouse at all, and he looked like a person at death¡¯s door. ¡°Before I die, I simply want to let you know that I¡¯ve been meditating in seclusion for all these years with complete focus. All I wanted was vengeance. I did nothing harmful or outrageous. What research laboratories? What virus? I knew nothing about them.¡± James epted the core that he had handed over. It was stained with the blood of the Spirit Turtle and felt heavy and slightly hot in his hands as if he was holding an iron ball. At this point, James noticed Can¡¯s face starting to age. His hair began to turn white. James knew that Can¡¯s True Energy was dissipating. His internal organs had stopped receiving the maintenance of True Energy and had begun to deteriorate rapidly. At this moment, he felt a little sympathy for Can. What Can said was true¨Che was merely the defeated. If he had prevailed in the past, the King¡¯s position would have been his. Perhaps he would have started a war, and perhaps he would have won. History would have beenpletely different today. He moved quickly and touched Can¡¯s acupoint, stopping the dissipation of his True Energy. Can, who had his eyes closed, opened them and looked at James. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked indifferently. ¡°I think you¡¯re a pitiful man,¡± James said tly and sat down. Crucifier slipped out from his sleeve. He took one of the needles and stuck it on top of Can¡¯s head. Then, he quickly applied the needles. Soon, Can¡¯s body was covered with dozens of silver needles. James was currently in the seventh rank. His cultivation base was strong, allowing him to apply the needles continuously. After he had finished applying the needles, he started to remove them. Can¡¯s life force ceased to wane. His internal injuries were also stabilized. Now there was no risk to his life as long as he did not use his True Energy carelessly. After concentrating on restoring his body to health for a while, he would recover. How long he would live after that would be determined by his own fate. ¡°If you save me now, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you once I regain my strength?¡± ask Can casually. ¡°I believe what you said.¡± James cast a nce at him. ¡°I believe you did not know of the research laboratories or virus. Perhaps you¡¯ve actually been meditating in seclusion and were unaware of the actions of your subordinates.¡± Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 ¡°Why would you believe me?¡± The core is a wonderful item. I wanted to kill you, but you gave it to me as you were dying. I can tell by this that you don¡¯t have a bad heart.¡± James trusted his intuition. He believed Can was not necessarily a bad person. Despite being the Supreme Leader of the Gu Sect, Can did not do anything harmful to the country during his leadership of the Gu Sect in thest century. Besides, Lucjan wanted to kill Can because he no longer had the desire to fight for power. He was only concerned with cultivating and meditating in seclusion. Can leaned against the rock and looked at James with an expression of appreciation. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the Dragon King, the Commander of two armies. Your broad¨Cmindedness is unparalleled. I owe you my life. If you need anything in the future, just say the word and I¡¯ll dly assist.¡± He rose to his feet while he said that. However, as soon as he stood up, he copsed to the ground. James said promptly, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t move around too much right now. I¡¯ll get you out of here first. Otherwise, if the others find you, you¡¯ll have no chance of survival.¡± He picked up Can who was on the ground, took a few strides, and then vanished from the area. James was fast. Soon, he left the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s range and appeared on the paved road. There were quite a few cars parked there. The one he drove was among them. He opened the car door and ced Can in the back seat. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move around carelessly. The troops will be here soon. I¡¯ll bring you back then to treat your injuries,¡± he instructed. Can copsed onto the seat, closed his eyes, and said nothing else. James shut the door and turned to leave. After he had left, Can sat up slowly and leaned against the seat. He let out a helpless sigh and laughed at himself. ¡°I never imagined that I, Can Maverick, would be reduced to this state one day.¡± At this moment, he felt exhausted. He wanted to sleep. Falling back onto the seat, he closed his eyes. After leaving, James took out the core that Can had given him. He turned it over and over in his hands as he examined it. Apart from being slightly warm to the touch, nothing else about it stood out. ¡°This thing has the ability to greatly enhance one¡¯s power and grant eternal life?¡± James muttered softly. He was notpletely convinced. Immortality. It was simply too fantastical. James put away the core and continued to search for the others. Meanwhile, in the Snow Cavern, deep underground¡­ Thea was sitting crossed¨Clegged. Her entire body was glowing with the color of blood. Thomas was pressing his hands against her back. Using his True Energy, he assisted Thea in refining the tempestuous force within her body. The force was so strong that even he could not refine it. He could only repress it. After a long time, he retracted his hands. ¡°How is it, Thea?¡± Thea felt much better. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m already feeling a lot better. However, it seems like there¡¯s something inside of me. I feel slightly ufortable.¡± ¡°The turtle¡¯s blood has already entered your body and mixed with your blood. I can¡¯t refine it, and I can¡¯t force it out. I can only suppress it temporarily,¡± exined Thomas. ¡°Huh?¡± Thea¡¯s face turned a little pale and she asked, ¡°Then¡­ Then what should I do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± said Thomas with a solemn expression, ¡°The blood of the Spirit Turtle is Beast Blood. It can cause one¡¯s energy to deviate. Do you currently feel agitated or uneasy?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Thea looked puzzled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we figure out how to get out of here.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Thomas was uncertain of Thea¡¯s current physical state. The most pressing matter at the moment was to find a way out as soon as possible. Thea got to her feet as well. As soon as she stood up, she noticed the Malevolent Sword on the ground. For some reason, she felt a sense of familiarity when she looked at the sword. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 ¡°Sir Caden, what¡¯s this?¡± Thomas was scanning his surroundings with the intention of finding a path to leave when he heard Thea¡¯s voice. He turned to look and asked, ¡°What?¡± Thea was pointing at a ck sword that was lying on the ground. This ce was deep underground. The area was surrounded by darkness and devoid of light. However, Thea was in the third rank. Her vision was quite good. She could see despite the fact that everything around her was pitch ck. The darkness was even less of a problem for Thomas. ¡°This¡­¡± Thomas exined, ¡°This is the Malevolent. It was the sword of a super elite who served under the Prince of Orchid Mountain. The Prince of Orchid Mountain led many elites here a thousand years ago to kill the Spirit Turtle, but they failed. The owner of the Malevolent stabbed the Spirit Turtle and was tainted with its blood. As a result, his energy deviated and he lost his mind. The Prince of the Orchid Mountain intervened and severed his arm before taking away the sword. This is a mysterious sword. It¡¯s a sword of evil. Even I can¡¯t control it.¡± Thomas gave a brief introduction. ¡°A sword of evil?¡± Thea mumbled doubtfully. She walked over, bent down, and picked up the Malevolent Sword that was lying on the ground. ¡°What are you doing? Put that down immediately,¡± Thomas shouted promptly. However, Thea had already picked it up. The Malevolent felt familiar to her the moment she held it as if it were a part of her body. She waved it around a few times. The sword emitted a piercing light. ¡°What a good sword,¡± she could not help but exim. ¡°You?¡± Thomas stared at Thea and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you sense any difort? Do you have a strong desire to kill?¡± ¡°Huh? No?¡± Thea had a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°Why would there be a desire to kill?¡± she asked. Thomas exined, ¡°The blood of the Spirit Turtle is extremely evil. This sword was tainted with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. It has the ability to influence people¡¯s minds and give them the desire to kill people. They could even be controlled by the sword. Could it be that you don¡¯t feel that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Thea shook her head. Thomas was perplexed. Why was this so? He was in the eighth rank. Simon Cabral was in the eighth rank as well. However, they could not control the sword, but Thea could. Was it because she was also tainted with the blood of the Spirit Turtle? As he thought about this, he took a deep breath and reminded her, ¡°Thee, the sword is truly evil, and the blood of the Spirit Turtle is also quite strange. At the moment, I haven¡¯t figured out what affects the blood has on people, so you should be more cautious¡± ¡°Apart from a slight difort and a little warmth inside my body, Sir Caden, I don¡¯t feel anything whom said Thea ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s for the best.¡± Thomas nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s figure out how to get out first. We¡¯ll talk once we¡¯re outside¡± ¡°Sir Caden, this is deep beneath the ground, and all of the exits are blocked. Is it still possible for us to leave?¡± Thea inquired. Her face was filled with worry. ¡°Yes. We definitely can.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thomas was certain. They were only deep beneath the ground. There was nothing difficult about this. If he was not concerned about hurting Thea, he could have simply turned the mountain over. The eighth¨Crank Celestial Raiser could move the wind and the clouds with their energy. If he went all out, turning over this mountain would be an easy feat. He did not put in a lot of effort earlier, so he had not expended much True Energy. After listening to Thomas, Thea felt relieved. Thomas turned around and walked toward the passage ahead. The Snow Cavern was not formed naturally but was purposefully constructed. The paths were well- connected. Thomas had never been here before. He had no idea if there was an exit. Thea followed behind him, holding the Malevolent. ¡°Sir Caden, what¡¯s with the Spirit Turtle? Was the secret in the Four Ancient Paintings really about the Spirit Turtle¡¯s secret? Can the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood really give people eternal life?¡± Thea inquired. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Hearing that, Thomas stopped and said, ¡°Yes, the secret of the Four Ancient Paintings is to document the Spirit Turtle¡¯s secret. As to whether it can give people eternal life, I don¡¯t know either. That¡¯s the information left by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. One thing is certain: the Core of the Spirit Turtle can greatly enhance people¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Then, Sir Caden, you stole the paintings from the other three families. You were also the one who instigated the feud between the four families. Previously, Yarov said you work for the Gu Sect Supreme Leader, Can. Are these all true? What kind of person are you exactly?¡± Thea asked the question that had been on her mind. This was not just her question; it was also James¡® question. It was just that Thomas had not been showing up, so James did not have the chance to ask. Thea was curious to find out what kind of person Thomas was exactly. Was he a good person, or a bad person? ¡°Thea¡­¡± Thomas let out a sigh and said, ¡°You must remember that in this world, there is no absolute good or bad. Good or bad is simply a matter of perspective. What is good? What is bad?¡± Thea was taken aback by Thomas¡® question. She pondered for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to abide by thew. Oppressing the good and timid while fearing the wicked, as well as ughtering innocents, are both bad.¡± ¡°Heh. How naive.¡± Thomasughed softly. ¡°Thew is established by the strong.¡± After saying that, Thomas stopped talking. Then, he turned around and left. Thea, bewildered, touched her nose and soon followed behind. The pathways of the Snow Cavern extended endlessly in all directions. Deep underground, the two of them walked for a very long time. ¡°This underground stone cavern is massive, Sir Caden.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thomas, who was walking in front, nodded and said, ¡°This ce is called the Snow Cavern. ording to the information left by the Prince of Orchid Mountain, this location has existed for many years. The martial artsmunity considered it a forbidden area a thousand years ago. Rumor has it that this location can only be entered, not exited. Once you enter, you won¡¯t be able to leave here alive.¡± Thea asked, ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± said Thomas, spreading his hands. ¡°Eek!¡± Thea suddenly cried out in shock. ¡°There are human bones, Sir Caden,¡± she said, pointing to the corner of the wall up ahead. Thomas looked over. He noticed a pile of bones in the corner of a wall not far ahead of him and walked over. The bones had already weathered. They must have been dead for a very long time. He furrowed his brow and muttered, ¡°Why are there human bones here? Who was this person?¡± Thea was like an inquisitive child, looking here and there. Suddenly, she noticed some written text on the wall. ¡°Sir Caden, there are some writings on the wall.¡± Thomas looked at it as well. The texts were ancient and from a thousand years ago. Aside from the writings, there were some graphics. ¡°It¡¯s a martial art manual.¡± Thomas could not help but take a deep breath. He said, ¡°I never expected someone to leave a martial art manual here. It was most likely left by the person whose bones are on the ground there when they were still alive.¡± Thea also stared at it for a while, but she could not understand it. ¡°Sir Caden, what are these writings about?¡± Thomas looked at it intently. Then, he started to circte his energy ording to the cultivation method written on the wall. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Within a few moments, he felt indications of an energy deviation. He immediately stopped and eximed, ¡°What a strange and profound cultivation method.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir Caden?¡± asked Thea. ¡°The cultivation method written on the wall is quite odd andplex. I can¡¯t practice it. These pictures, on the other hand, appear to depict a sword technique,¡± exined Thomas. As he was saying that, he continued to look at it. Soon, he finished studying it. ¡°Yes. This was left by the Malevolent King.¡± ¡°Is that the elite who served the Prince of Orchid Mountain and was the owner of the sword in my hands, Sir Caden?¡± Thomas nodded. ¡°Yes. The Malevolent King left a message. When he woke up, the exit was already blocked, so he couldn¡¯t leave. He tried to survive here even though he was dying. There was no food, but because he was extremely powerful, he was able to use True Energy to keep his body alive. He had lived here for eighty years.¡± ¡°For eighty years, he was slipping in and out of madness. In this state, he came up with an evil sword technique. That¡¯s the sword technique documented on the wall.¡± Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 When the Malevolent King was nearing death, he had a clear mind. He did not want the evil sword technique he had spent a century developing to be lost. So, before he died, he carved it on the stone wall and left hisst words. ¡°Those whock sufficient merit should not practice.¡± Thomas could not help but sigh when he read that. He was in the eighth rank. With his strength, he would still have been considered one of the top elites a thousand years ago, yet he could not practice the cultivation method and the evil sword technique that was documented on the stone wall. ¡°He was just another unfortunate man, trapped here for a century. On top of that, he had been drifting in and out of insanity throughout that time.¡± Thea nced at the texts and depiction on the stone wall absentmindedly. If even Thomas could not practice it, she certainly would not be able to. ¡°Sir Caden, let¡¯s find a way out as soon as possible. We don¡¯t know how things are going out there or how James is doing.¡± Thea was worried about the situation outside and about James. She could not wait to leave. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Thomas gave a slight wave of his hand and said, ¡°James is very powerful now. He has already reached the seventh rank. The elites in the eighth rank outside are all injured. Their strength has significantly dwindled. On top of that, there are troops dropping bombs randomly. Even if they survive, they have no chance against James.¡± He was surprisingly unconcerned about James. Thomas pointed to the writings on the stone wall and said, ¡°The cultivation method documented on the stone wall is Ataraxia. The Malevolent King was always slipping in and out of madness, suffering from the turtle blood. To alleviate his pain and control the Beast Blood, he created this cultivation method. I think you can practice it.¡± Thea was tainted with the turtle¡¯s blood. Thomas was worried that her energy would deviate and she wouldpse into insanity like the Malevolent King. This cultivation method would benefit her. ¡°Sit in a lotus position,¡± Thomas instructed. ¡°Okay.¡± Thea sat cross¨Clegged on the ground. With his hands behind his back, Thomas stood in front of her and instructed, ¡°You have to remember everything that I say. You don¡¯t need to cultivate it now as you currentlyck the strength to do so. Just memorize it and cultivate it in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Thea nodded. Thomas began to impart to Thea what was written on the stone wall. Thea listened intently. She soon knew it by heart. She was a martial artist. She had cultivated Spiritual Art, and also Heavenly Breath, which was taught to her by James. When Thomas exined the cultivation method of Ataraxia to her, she immediately knew how to circte the energy. She wanted to give it a try. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Thea circted her True Energy in ordance with the cultivation method. The moment she did that, the blood of the turtle began to seethe in her body. It surged through the meridians with a frightening presence. Her body suddenly gave off a blood¨Cred glow. The sudden crimson glow was apparent in this dark cavern. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thomas was getting lost in his thoughts as he stared at the stone wall. When he sensed a frightening aura, his face changed in an instant and he said, ¡°Stop now.¡± At this point, Thea had slipped into a profoundly ethereal and mysterious state. She could not hear Thomas at all. Thomas hurriedly went over and touched Thea¡¯s acupoint in an attempt to make her stop. However, when his fingertips touched her acupoint, he felt a powerful force emanating from her body. He was knocked back a few meters. His face was filled with astonishment. ¡°Such a strong force.¡± He found it hard to believe that the strength within Thea¡¯s body was so powerful. Thea was only at the third rank. He was at the eighth rank, just a step away from the Skyward Stairway. Even so, he was jolted backward just now. He locked his gaze on Thea, watching her every move. Thea¡¯s entire body radiated with a crimson glow. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, with a painful expression on her face, she let out a scream. Immediately afterward, veins were bulging on her face. Her ck pupils turned blood¨Cred in an instant. She stood up abruptly and grabbed the Malevolent Sword from the ground. Her crimson eyes were fixed on Thomas. Her eyes were terrifying. Even Thomas could not help but take a few steps back. Holding the Malevolent Sword, Thea raised her hands and swung, shing sharply. Crimson Sword Energy burst forth. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Thomas stood still, raised his hand, and a burst of powerful energy radiated from his palm. The energy swirled and blocked the burst of Sword Energy that was heading toward him. In a sh, he then appeared behind Thea and tapped on a few major meridians on her back. The blood¨Cred glow in Thea¡¯s eyes immediately dissipated. She copsed to the ground and lost consciousness. Thomas stood to a side and looked at Thea, who had copsed and was unconscious on the ground. He had a somber expression on his aged face. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The blood of the Spirit Turtle was Beast Blood. Even an elite like the Malevolent King could not withstand the Devilish Energy contained in the blood. It was undeniably bad that Thea was now tainted with Beast Blood. A burst of True Energy formed in his palm as he raised his hand. He wanted to kill Thea while she was still unconscious so that she would not wake up and suffer from the Beast Blood. Even though he had raised his hand, he was hesitant to strike. Eventually, he dispelled the True Energy in his palm. Thomas could not bear to do it. He sat on the ground and waited for Thea to regain consciousness. Thea woke up soon after. She rose from the ground, rubbing her temples. ¡°Sir Caden, what happened to me?¡± she asked, a confused expression on her face. Thomas looked at her and asked calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any memory of it?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t?¡± Thea touched her head and said, ¡°All I can recall is that I was attentively listening to you teach the Ataraxia. After that, I might have fallen asleep. I don¡¯t remember anything else.¡± Thomas could not help but take a deep breath. It appeared that the blood of the Spirit Turtle was indeed evil. After the energy deviation, there was not even a memory of it. ¡°Thea, your energy deviated just now.¡± Thomas¡® wrinkled face was filled with worry. ¡°Your entire body was glowing with a blood¨Cred light. A powerful force was awakened within your body, and you struck at me with the Malevolent Sword. Fortunately, I have a strong cultivation base. If you were facing an ordinary person, they would have already been killed by your sword.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± After hearing that, Thea¡¯s face turned pale in shock. Her delicate frame trembled. ¡°R¨CReally?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Thomas nodded. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t circte energy and don¡¯t use your True Energy. If you do so, True Energy will stimte the turtle¡¯s blood in your body, causing it to erupt with a powerful force. With your intelligence and focus, you won¡¯t be able to control the power of the turtle¡¯s blood. Your energy will deviate, and you¡¯ll be a machine that only knows how to kill.¡± Thea was absolutely terrified by Thomas¡® words. She was so anxious she was on the verge of tears. ¡°Then ¡­ Then what should I do?¡± Thomas took a deep breath and said, ¡°We have to get out of here first. When we return, we¡¯ll see if we can transfuse blood and remove the Beast Blood from your body.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Okay.¡± Thea kept nodding. ¡°Also, throw away the Malevolent Sword. It¡¯s far too evil.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Thea had a troubled expression on her face. She was reluctant because she felt a connection to the sword. It was like a part of her body, and she could not bear to throw it away. ¡°Sir Caden, t¨Cthere¡¯s nothing evil about this sword.¡± Thomas said coldly, ¡°What, now you¡¯re not even going to listen to me? It¡¯s an evil sword because I said so.¡± Thea immediately dropped the Malevolent Sword from her hands. ¡°Sir Caden, don¡¯t be angry. I¨CI don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Thomas did not stay any longer and turned to leave. Thea followed behind, but she kept looking back. She was really reluctant to part with the Malevolent Sword. ¡°What¡¯s that about an evil sword¡­ It¡¯s obviously just a typical sword,¡± she muttered. She would love to get it back. However, she was afraid Sir Caden would get angry. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 After saving Can, James returned to the Mount Thunder Sect that had turned into ruins. He was met with the sound of intense fighting as soon as he got close. Sensing a battle, James quickly approached. When he got closer, he discovered it was an intense fight involving several people. Two elders were being surrounded and attacked by several individuals. James knew the two elders. One was Tobias, and the other was Bet. Among the several people that had surrounded the two, James only recognized one of them. He was Yaakov, the Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons, a.k.a. Mr. Yaakov. These people had already been injured, and their True Energy was currently low, so they were not particrly powerful. James immediately rushed over and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Everyone, stop!¡± His roar was as loud as muffled thunder. The eardrums of the people that were fighting went numb, and they quickly backed away. At the center of the battlefield¡­ Tobias and Bet were leaning back to back. Both of them were hurt. Their hair was unkempt, and they were drenched in blood. There were seven people around them. James only recognized Yaakov. However, he could surmise that these people were all members of the other three ancient families. James walked over. Tobias called out, ¡°James, you¡¯re just in time. They¡¯re all wounded and significantly weaker than before. Strike now and kill them.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Yaakov¡¯s wrinkled face darkened, and he fumed, ¡°The Cadens harmed members of my family and abolished our martial art. We¡¯ll settle our scores with the Cadens today.¡± Despite being covered in blood, an elderly man with an imposing demeanor said coldly, ¡°James, your grandfather stole my family¡¯s precious painting. Then, he went to great lengths to draw martial artists from all over the world to this ce, but now Thomas is nowhere to be seen. We¡¯ll just capture you and force him to show himself.¡± James took a nce at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Sir, you are?¡± ¡°I am Xavi Lee from the Lee family.¡± James greeted them, ¡°Everyone, the feud between you and the Caden family was started by my grandfather, but my grandfather was expelled from the family a long time ago. He¡¯s no longer a member of the Cadens. This has nothing to do with Bet and Tobias. I¡¯ll pay for the sins my grandfathermitted. Bring your grudges to me.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Another personughed boisterously. ¡°How are you going to pay for it, brat?¡± James looked at the old man who was howling withughter. The elder was in his seventies. He was dressed in a green robe. His clothes were sttered with blood stains. A bloody gash ran across his face. It was covered in blood. ¡°And you are?¡± James asked casually. At the center of the battlefield, Bet spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s a member of the Sullivan family. Andreus Sullivan is his name. He¡¯s only in the seventh rank, all bark and no bite.¡± Bet¡¯s face was filled with disdain. James looked at the members of the three families and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with Bet and Tobias. If you want to settle a grudge, just bring it to me.¡± ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll follow the rules of the ancient martial world then. Let¡¯s settle this mano a mano,¡± Yaakov said coldly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± James had no fear, despite the fact that these people were all his seniors and extremely powerful. If they had been in the days of their prime, he might have been afraid. However, these individuals had been through several rounds of violentbat. They were already injured. He could not back down either, since his grandfather was the one who started this. James slowly walked toward the middle of the battlefield. ¡°How are your injuries? Are you alright?¡± he asked, looking at Bet and Tobias. Bet waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Blergh! Tobias spat out a mouthful of blood and fell. James was sharp¨Csighted and quick, holding him up just in time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tobias¡® face was pale. ¡°I was ambushed while fighting for the core,¡± he said. ¡°James, I¡¯ll let you handle this. I¡¯m out of here.¡± Bet pulled Tobias along with him and quickly left. He had obtained a core, so he must get away as soon as possible. Otherwise, not only would the core be taken from him, but he might also lose his life. ¡°Bet, leave the core!¡± A loud shout rang out. From the distance, a figure was quickly approaching. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 As the voice reverberated, countless incorporeal fists manifested and surged toward them with destructive force. ¡°The Blithe Fist of Abomination?¡± James¡® expression changed slightly and he drew the de of Justice. With a sh, he appeared up ahead. The longsword in his grasp emitted a brilliant Sword Energy, blocking all of the terrifying punches. The approaching individual was the Grand Patriarch of the Blithe family, Winston Blithe. He was already injured, and now James¡® Sword Energy jolted him backward. ¡°Haha. James, good job.¡± Betughed heartily before quickly disappearing from the area with Tobias. ¡°Damn it,¡± Winston cursed. He wanted to pursue them, but James was in his way. He could not replicate himself to chase after them either. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, brat.¡± Winston red at James, his expression slightly darkened. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The core of the Spirit Turtle was shattered into eight pieces, and there were many people battling the Spirit Turtle. There were over ten from the eighth rank, and quite a few from the peak seventh rank. He was a little slower, so he did not manage to grab it. ¡°Yaakov, you have one as well?¡± Winston fixed his gaze on Yaakov. Yaakov¡¯s entire body was covered in blood at the moment, and his aura appeared to be a little weak. He took a step forward and began walking towards Yaakov. Xavi, Andreus, and members of the other three families stepped forward immediately, locking their gaze on Winston. ¡°Grand Patriarch.¡± At this moment, Donovan arrived in a hurry and joined Winston. Winston looked at the three families working as one. He knew that trying to fight the three families for the cores they had would be extremely difficult. Now, he had to find others quickly and snatch the cores from them. Otherwise, he would not live much longer. He was quite old and had given it his all this time. His True Energy had dissipated. After he went back, his organs would deteriorate rapidly. He would die within three years. Only the core could extend his life. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After careful consideration, Winston did not stay much longer and left quickly with Donovan. Only then did James turn around and look at the members of the other three families. ¡°Grandfather stole the paintings of the three families. That was his mistake. However, you gained from it as well. If my assumption is correct, the Johnstons, the Lees, and the Sullivans all acquired a core, right?¡± ¡°Brat, these are two separate things,¡± Yaakov stated coldly. ¡°You murdered Theodore, a member of my family, and then you ouwed Hades¡® martial art. It brought great shame and humiliation to the Johnston family.¡± James pointed his longsword forward and said, ¡°Strike, then. Still, I have to remind you that since you¡¯ve acquired the core, you should leave as soon as possible. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to keep the core if the other elites arrive?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you before I leave.¡± Yaakov¡¯s face darkened and he acted quickly. Wielding a longsword, he rushed toward James. He was moving so fast that James could only see an afterimage of him. ¡®How quick, as expected of an eighth rank. He moves with such speed even when he¡¯s injured.¡¯ James was shocked, but he swung his de out swiftly. ng! The longswords collided. Sparks flew. An unsettling vibration wave spread through the vicinity as a result of the impact, and James and Yaakov were both pushed back more than ten meters. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you, brat.¡± Yaakov looked solemn. The current James was far too strong. He still remembered the first time he saw James at the Cadens¡® residence. Killing James back then would have been as easy as squashing an ant. In just a month, he had grown so powerful. James had to die. The fact that he was not dead posed a threat to the Johnstons. James sensed the killing intent from Hades. He unconsciously furrowed his brows. Shortly after, he looked at the members of the other two families and said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t use me of bullying you by taking advantage of your injuries. Fight me all at once.¡± As James was saying this, there was a change in the color of his skin. It was turning bronze. In an instant, he became a bronze man. He held the de of Justice with amanding presence. After reaching the seventh rank and fully utilizing the Invincible Body Siddhi, James began to feel invincible. So what if they were at the eighth rank? Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 ¡°What a wretched technique.¡± Yaakov narrowed his eyes disdainfully when he saw that James¡¯ body had turned bronze in color. He tightened his grip on his longsword, and his body appeared in front of James in a sh. His movements were as fast as lightning. James did not even have time to react before he found the sword pressed against his chest. Fortunately, he had activated the Invincible Body Siddhi, and his defenses had increased significantly. In Yaakov¡¯s current state, his attack would barely be able to leave a scratch on him. Although Yaakov¡¯s sword could not prate James¡¯ flesh, the force of the attack rebounded back on Yaakov and he felt a strong jolt through his body. His body swayed back and forth from the impact. The shock shattered the stones on the ground and kicked uprge clouds of dust into the air. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yaakov eximed in shock. Although he was injured and was no longer in his prime, he was still an eighth-ranked grandmaster. Meanwhile, James was nothing more than a fledging brat inparison. He was in disbelief that his sword could not damage James¡¯ body. James circted his True Energy and nted his feet firmly on the ground, resisting Yaakov¡¯s attack. He raised the de of Justice and deflected the long sword pressing against his chest. ng! Yaakov¡¯s sword was immediately snapped in half.He hastily stepped back several meters. ¡°You¡¯re a seventh-rank grandmaster?!¡± Yaakov eyed James incredulously. He could not believe that James was a seventh-rank grandmaster. It was inconceivable for someone less than 30 years old to be a seventh-rank grandmaster. ¡°Die!¡± His expression got darker and darker. James¡¯ strength was beyondpare, and he would pose a threat to the Johnstons eventually if he did not die here. Looking at Yaakov, who was covered in injuries, James said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve stepped into the seventh rank.¡± ¡°You brat¡­¡± Yaakov grit his teeth, and a powerful aura spread throughout the surrounding space. It formed a strong wind. The force of which was able to sweep away surrounding rocks. ¡°Yaakov, have you lost your mind?! If you use all your power to kill James, you won¡¯t live for long after this!¡± Yaakov could not care less about the warning. There was already a strong enmity between the Johnstons and James. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If he didn¡¯t put an end to James today, he would surely destroy the Johnston family in the future The energy that emitted from him grew in intensity. Even the ground itself rumbled from the intense force. Soon, the ground cracked and constantly grew larger. His energy attracted the attention of many ancient martial artists hidden in the ruins. ¡°Who¡¯s letting off all this energy? They must have a death wish since they¡¯re recklessly going full boar like this.¡± The martial artists in hiding were shocked when they sensed the monstrous energy. The current eighth-ranked grandmasters that exist in Sol are those who have lived for more than a hundred years. They are still alive because their True Energy protects their body and organs, preventing the natural deterioration of the body¡¯s cells and organs that came with age. Carelessly expending their energy would pretty much put them on their death bed. Manu people secretly approached to see which eighth- ranked grandmaster was so desperate to battle with all their strength. Many people began to gather, curious about the eighth-ranked grandmaster who was willing to risk it all in battle. James was intimidated by the full extent of Yaakov¡¯s power. The pressure itself was enough to push him back. ¡°So this is the true power of an eighth-ranked grandmaster?¡± James eyed Yaakov cautiously and clenched his hands. Whoosh! Yaakov materialized his True Energy, and a long sword materialized in his hands. The sword was formed by a concentration of his True Energy. It radiated with a bright and dazzling glow, giving off a mighty and fearsome appearance. Yaakov looked imposing as he gripped his long sword. ¡°Haaah!!!¡± With a loud cry, he quickly lunged at James. He raised his hand and swung his long sword. It stirred up a strong wind which caused the clouds in the sky to move. James tightly gripped the de of Justice. In a sh, Yaakov appeared before James and aimed his True Energy Sword at his vitals. James utilized the Heavenly Breath to its full potential and raised the de of Justice to block the attack. Shing! The two swords shed against each other, and a violent shockwave erupted around the arena. James¡¯ arms felt numb from the shock and the force of the impact pushed him tens of meters away. Yaakov¡¯s sword immediately pointed toward him and plunged toward him once more. His sword¡¯s movements were as fast as lighting. Before James could react, the sword had already found its way into his chest. The attack from the sword contained devastating strength and prated James¡¯ skin. Despite being a seventh-rank grandmaster, and fully utilizing Invincible Body Siddhi, James still found himself being damaged by the mighty blow. He started to feel the pain that was beginning to spread from the point of his injury. ¡°What incredible strength. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 James was taken aback. He quickly thrust his sword at Yaakov. Yaakov withdrew his sword and jumped back as he dodged. James lowered his head and saw blood flowing out from his chest. Yaakov¡¯s attack had broken through his defenses and managed to injure him. Fortunately, it was not a fatal blow. ¡°Is that all there is to an eighth-ranked grandmaster?¡± James hade to understand Yaakov¡¯s strength. ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s see how you like this!¡± James leaped up and his body rose tens of meters in the blink of an eye. The de of Justice in his hands began to shine brightly, and Sword Energies began to form. In an instant, thirteen Sword Energies circled menacingly in the air in front of him. They floated horizontally in the air and their des glinted threateningly as if they could easily split Heaven and Earth asunder. ¡°T-Thirteen Heavenly Swords?¡± Yaakov¡¯s face paled. The people from Sullivan and Lee families watching from a distance also backed away at the sight of the fabled technique. ¡°How did this brat master the Cadens¡¯ signature martial art skill, the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, at such a young age?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°With the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, he¡¯ll be able to ovee whates his way!¡± The martial artists that drew closer to watch were also shocked upon seeing this scene. While still floating in the air, James tilted the de of Justice downward pointing at Yaakov. The Thirteen Sword Energies quickly rushed toward their target. Yaakov quickly raised his sword in an attempt to deflect the attack. Utilizing his astounding swordsmanship, Yaakov blocked all Thirteen Sword Energies. However, he was not in the clear just yet. Rumble!!! The deflected Sword Energies collided with their surroundings, causing dust and gravel to billow in the sky. Yaakov quickly leaped into the air and disappeared. James only caught a glimpse of his afterimage. Suddenly, he felt his heart beat quicker as he felt an imposing force charging at him from behind. He swung his sword, and a blinding burst of Sword Energy charged forward. nk! nk! nk! Yaakov deftly shed the Sword Energy into pieces. After learning that James had mastered the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, he knew a ranged battle was ineffective and it would quickly exhaust him as it dragged on. He had to engage him in a close-range fight. As soon as he got close to James, Yaakov thrust forward with his sword. James quickly defended against the attack. The two swords scraped against each other, sending sparks flying everywhere. Yaakov¡¯s True Energy Sword shattered, and James was pushed back by the impact of the attack. Before James could recover from the onught, Yaakov charged over and thrust his palm at James¡¯ chest. The potent force struck James¡¯ chest, spread throughout his body, and agitated his Blood Energy. Unable to suppress it, he hurled up a mouthful of blood. James backed away unsteadily. The veins on his arm bulged painfully, and he found it hard to keep the de of Justice steady. ¡°As expected of an eighth-ranked grandmaster that stands as one of the strongest men in Sol. He¡¯s an experienced veteran that has been through countless battles. Despite being injured, he still poses an immense threat.¡± James took a deep breath in an effort to recollect himself. This was the first time he fought against an eighth-ranked grandmaster. This made him aware of how frightening their strength was if they went all out. He would not be a match against the severely injured Yaakov if not for the Invincible Body Siddhi absorbing most of the damage dealt to him. After retreating a few hundred meters away, James righted himself as he moved into a fighting pose. While still in the air, he looked at Yaakov whose face was twisted into a fearsome and imposing expression. James raised the back of his palm to his face and wiped away the blood on his lips. ¡°Mr. Yaakov, you¡¯re already injured and are so elderly. You¡¯re using your full force to kill me, but how much longer can you persist in such a state?¡± ¡°Long enough to kill you.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± James smiled faintly. Suddenly, heunched himself. His figure shed around in the sky and unleashed his Sword Energy. Many Sword Energies instantaneously materialized one after the other. The resplendent Sword Energies came at Yaakov in a violent flurry of shes and thrusts. James began to counterattack with everything he had. He rapidly summoned Sword Energies and was able to push back against the eighth-ranked Yaakov. Yaakov wanted to find a chance to counter, but James spared him no quarter. ¡°D*mn it!¡± he cursed under his wheezing breath. He was injured and was not as agile as he could have been. Moreover, he could not exert his fullest strength. At that moment, he suddenly felt his body burn up with excruciating pain Yaakov had to end this as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would surely die if the fight dragged on any minute longer. While he was slightly distracted, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. The cold de of a long sword was pressed against his back. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Yaakov was an eighth-ranked grandmaster but had sustained countless injuries from previous battles. While he was distracted by the attacks from James¡¯ Thirteen Heavenly Swords, James seized the opportunity and went behind him. He pressed the de of Justice against Yaakov¡¯s back. Yaakov froze. He could not believe that he would lose to a youngster like James. ¡°It¡¯s your loss, old man.¡± A voice as cold as the de pressed against his back came from behind him. James¡¯ sword did not pierce through Yaakov¡¯s body but could easily do so if he exerted the slightest force. ¡°I lost?¡± Yaakov¡¯s jaw hung open. Members of the Lee and Sullivan family watched this scene in grim silence. Their faces were all clouded over. Yaakov Johnston, who held an image as the peerless grandmaster for over a hundred years, had just been defeated by a man a fraction of his age. The other martial artists that rushed over to watch the battle in the dark also had concerned expressions. Strong. James was an extremely formidable man. He was less than 30 years old but had already cultivated such strong True Energy and not only mastered the Cadens¡¯ signature martial art skill, but other impressive martial arts as well. Tobias had practiced it for decades but only mastered it up until the twelve swords. Meanwhile, James had mastered the thirteen swords at a young age. ¡°James is incredibly talented.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°A once in a millennia prodigy¡­¡± ¡°In a few decades, there¡¯d be no one in this world who¡¯d be able to be a match for him.¡± The people watching from the dark all murmured about James in amazement. James sheathed his sword and dissipated Invincible Body Siddhi. He looked at Yaakov who was trembling and said indifferently, ¡°The feud between the Johnstons and I began with Theodore. When Theodore was the Emperor, he involved himself in countless criminal activities. He deserved to die. ¡°I dissipated Hades¡¯ cultivation base to return the favor he had done to me.¡± ¡°As for your family¡¯s painting, I¡¯ll definitely ask Thomas to return it if I ever meet him again.¡± James understood that it was better to end the feud than to allow it to continue. He did not want the conflict between the Johnstons, Sullivans, and Lees to worsen. James turned to the members of the other two families in the distance and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also persuade Grandpa to send back your family¡¯s paintings, so let¡¯s bury this grudge here.¡± After James finished speaking, he turned around and left. At that moment, Yaakov was miserable. He had gone all out but failed to kill James and was defeated instead. His time was already up, and he had only survived this long because his True Energy protected his body. He had exerted full strength, and his True Energy was all but spent. It was in to see he had not much longer to live. Even if he returned and healed his wounds, he would only live for an extra three to five years at most. Determination shed across his face as he concentrated every ounce of True Energy he had in his palm. His body flickered, and in an instant, he appeared behind James. He forcefully thrust his palm at James¡¯ back. He attacked incredibly fast and gave James no time to react. By the time James had sensed the danger, it was already toote. A potent force struck his body from his back, causing his Blood Energy to be shaken around from the shock. Eyes wide in shock, James coughed up arge mouthful of blood. ¡®You wicked old man¡­¡± James gurgled furiously. He promptly turned around, plunged the de of Justice into Yaakov¡¯s body, and struck him with his palm. Yaakov¡¯s body was sent flying tens of meters away, mming hard into the ground. James also fell to the ground. He did not activate his Invincible Body Siddhi when Yaakov made the sneak attack. As such, he had been severely injured. At that moment, his body was wracked with unimaginable pain. His eyelids grew heavy, his mind was dizzy, and he was about to faint. ¡°Am I dying?¡± James was not ready to go just yet. There was still a lot he wanted to aplish. He tried his best to mobilize his True Energy to heal his wounds. However, his meridians were damaged from the shock, and he felt severe pain throughout his body when he tried to circte his True Energy. James¡¯ expression was distorted from the pain. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 ¡°Grand Patriarch Yaakov!!!¡± The Johnstons immediately rushed over to Yaakov¡¯s fallen body. Yaakov¡¯s chest was bleeding continuously and heaved painfully with each breath. His blood stained the ground red. Yaakov¡¯s family members propped him up gently. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Yaakov knew he was dying but chuckled with satisfaction of having gotten rid of a problem for his family before his death. Heughed andughed until his veryst breath. Enter title¡­ ¡°Ahh, Grand Patriarch¡­¡± The Johnstons wept bitterly. Meanwhile, James also copsed on the ground and passed out. Whoosh! At that moment, a figure quickly rushed out from the shadows.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was Simon who had been secretly watching everything. He quickly held up James¡¯ hand and checked his pulse. Shortly afterward, Jackson rushed over as well and asked anxiously, ¡°How is he doing, Grandpa?¡± Simon said solemnly, ¡°He¡¯s in a terrible state. His meridians are broken, and his internal organs have sustained severe damage.¡± He quickly pulled James up and propped him into a lotus position. Then, he mobilized his True Energy to heal James¡¯ wounds. Jackson stood guard next to Simon, his eyes swept over the Johnstons, Sullivans, Lees, and their surroundings to prevent any more sneak attacks. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Sullivans were the first ones to take their leave. Shortly after, the Lees also left. The Johnstons also eventually left with Yaakov¡¯s body. The area soon turned quiet. Simon poured his energy into James for more than thirty minutes but only managed to stabilize James¡¯ injuries. ¡°How is he now, Grandpa?¡± Jackson asked again, brows furrowed anxiously. Simon¡¯s face had turned pale after expending a significant amount of his True Energy to heal James¡¯ injuries. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead with his sleeves and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve stabilized his condition for the time being, so I¡¯ve prolonged his life for the time being. However, he¡¯s still severely injured, and we must find treatment for him as soon as possible. Otherwise, he¡¯s definitely going to die by the next sunrise.¡± ¡°How can we treat him?¡± Jackson asked anxiously. Although he had not known James for long, they had gotten along rather well and he also knew the kind of man James was. Thus, he had no wish to see James die either. ¡°I¡¯m not proficient in medical skills, so I can¡¯t really say. We need to get people from the Cadens or disciples from the Medical Valley to save him. However, saving him might prove difficult for these people as well.¡± In the ancient martial world, only the Cadens and Medical Valley were well versed in the medical field. However, James was in such a critical condition that even the Cadens or Medical Valley would have their work cut out for them trying to save him. Jackson asked gravely, ¡°How long can hest in his current condition?¡± ¡°His condition has been stabilized for the time being. However, he only has twenty-four hours. He might be able tost for a few more days if we continue to use True Energy to prolong his life. Without True Energy sustaining him, his condition will deteriorate quickly,¡± replied Simon. ¡°Twenty-four hours?¡± Jackson rubbed his palms anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Bet and Tobias right away.¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Both Bet and Tobias were nearby, so as long as he could find them, James might stand a fighting chance. The people of Medical Valley had already followed Diney to the underground shelter and were probably stuck underground right now. They would have to get military personnel to dig out the underground shelters entrances using heavy machinery, which might take more than 24 hours. James¡¯ hopes of survival rests on the Cadens right now. Jackson quickly left and began to search for the Cadens. They had appeared in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s headquarters, so he concluded they were still nearby. Even if they had left, they would not have been able to go far. He could still catch up with them if he set out immediately. As for Simon, he sat in a lotus position on the ground, took out an elixir, and consumed it to replenish his True Energy. After briefly resting, he looked at James lying on the ground and sighed. ¡°Huff, what a pity. To have reached such refined cultivation at a young age, you could be considered one of the best in throughout all of history.¡± Simon felt sorry for James.He felt that James would not survive. Even if the Cadens showed up now, his chances were extremely slim. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Simon did not contribute much in the previous battle to kill the Spirit Turtle. However, he managed to snatch a core using his overwhelming strength. Yet, he had exhausted much of his True Energy to heal James and was slightly fatigued after the fact. Although he consumed an elixir and recovered some of his True Energy, he had expended a significant amount of his True Energy, and it was impossible to return to his peak in such a short period. He quietly guarded James. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Simon.¡± While Simon sat and waited for Jackson to find the Cadens for help, a menacingughter came from behind him. He heard the sound and turned around to have a look. A group of people approached him from a distance. There were about twenty people, and the person in the lead was Lucjan. The people behind were all dressed in ck robes and wore ck masks. These people were elites of the Gu Sect and were originally Can¡¯s subordinates but had already been secretly bribed by Lucjan a long time ago. Simon narrowed his eyes warily at Lucjan. He had exhausted a lot of his True Energy and had only recovered about ten percent. He had no chance of winning if he fought Lucjan and all the people from Gu Sect as he was. Lucjan approached Simon with around 20 of his subordinates in tow. He looked at James lying on the ground and said in mock regret, ¡°What an amazingly talented individual. I valued you a lot and wanted to achieve great things with you, but you¡­¡± Lucjan shook his head dramatically.He figured out that James had been deceiving him since the supposedly dead Tobias, the Medical Saint, and the others showed up again. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bryce had also fallen in his hands. ¡°Since you refuse to work with me, then¡­¡± Lucjan¡¯s eyes shone dangerously. Then, he raised his hand and concentrated a powerful True Energy in his palm. Simon immediately stood in his path and shouted at him,¡± What¡¯re you doing, Lucjan? Do you know who he is? This is James, and his grandfather is Thomas Caden. The Cadens also have an eighth-ranked grandmaster, Bet. If you kill him, you¡¯ll earn the wrath of the entire Caden family and bring it upon yourself.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? What am I to do if they don¡¯t forgive me? I¡¯m so scared¡­ Do you really think that¡¯s enough to dissuade me? I¡¯ll take care of Thomas, Tobias, and Bet one by one.¡± Lucjan snorted sarcastically. ¡°Lucjan, I¡¯m warning you not to act rashly. You¡¯re someone who has great ambitions and should know the importance of James to the Cadens. If that isn¡¯t enough to persuade you then think about the Four Great Paintings. Thomas has acquired and unraveled the secrets hidden within them. Not only did it record the secret of the Spirit Turtle, but it also contains the martial art manual left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. If Thomas finds out that you killed James, he¡¯ll definitely destroy the Gu Sect.¡± ¡°No one will know I killed James if I kill you too. Countless witnesses saw Yaakov attack James behind his back and deal him serious damage.¡± Lucjan was aware of the terrifying strength Thomas possessed. Thomas was a fearsome opponent. He had weaved a scheme that took decades to execute to attract martial artists from all over the world to kill the Spirit Turtle. However, he disappeared after the fact, and no one knew what benefits he obtained after killing the Spirit Turtle. On the other hand, his grandson was equally powerful to have achieved so much at a young age. This was how dangerous his opponents were. When would he have another chance if he did not strike him down now? Simon¡¯s lips were drawn into a thin line and his forehead creased gravely. Powerful opponents from Gu Sect surrounded him from all sides. These people had not participated in the previous battle, and as such were at the peak of their strength. Any one of them would be enough to tire him out, let alone more than 20 of them. Moreover, there was Lucjan, who was an eighth-ranked grandmaster. It would be difficult for him to protect James. Lucjan¡¯s face darkened, and he roared, ¡°Kill them!¡± More than 20 men immediately drew their swords. Suddenly, Simon¡¯s body flickered as he quickly picked up James and left behind an afterimage. He quickly fled from the area. He was an eighth-ranked grandmaster, and it would be challenging to catch up to him despite his True Energy being exhausted. Lucjan shouted angrily, ¡°Catch him! Kill them both!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The men in ck robes quickly chased after Simon. Lucjan took out the red core from his pocket. It was a core from the Spirit Turtle. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 He also managed to snatch a core with his strength and the assistance of his subordinates. Now, he was nning to snatch away the cores that other people had taken. However, he was unsure who else had snatched a core. ¡°This sure was worth the trouble. After consuming it, my strength will increase significantly, and the realm of the ninth rank will be within my grasp.¡± Lucjan smiled to himself faintly and quickly left to search for the others who might have taken a piece of the core. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He did not bother himself with James and Simon anymore because his numerous subordinates were strong core members of the Gu Sect. The weakest ones were at the peak of the sixth rank, and many of them were of the seventh rank. Simon who was low on True Energy would find it challenging to escape with them chasing after him. Enter title¡­ After Jackson departed, he quickly searched for Be and Tobias. At that moment, the two had already stepped outside the range of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory. Be ced Tobias¡¯ limp body in front of a car by the roadside. Tobias¡¯ face was pale as he whispered weakly, ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± He was only in the middle phase of the seventh rank. While fighting the Spirit Turtle, he was severely injured. Following that, he was besieged by the other three families, which further worsened his injuries. Bet gently ced his fingers on Tobias¡¯ wrist to check his pulse and injuries. He frowned. ¡°Your injuries are very bad, and your heart meridian is damaged.¡± Bet raised his hand and summoned a strong burst of True Energy in his palm. Then, he pressed it against Tobias¡¯ chest, using his True Energy to heal the injuries. Tobias feebly tried to push his hand away. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t waste your True Energy. Save it and escape quickly. Thomas has brought a catastrophe upon the Cadens, and we won¡¯t survive without someone strong to defend us.¡± Tobias did not want Be to waste too much True Energy to save him. If their enemies found them, neither of them would survive. Bet calmly took out a pill and slipped it down Tobias¡¯ throat. Then, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and began to heal Tobias¡¯ injuries. ¡°Thomas is an incredibly devious man.¡± Bet¡¯s face filled up with helplessness and despair. If Thomas had used his talent on the right path, his cultivation base would have easily reached a higher realm. Instead, he devised a scheme to defeat the Spirit Turtle. All for what? ¡°Mr. Bet¡­¡± In the distance, an out-of-breath voice called out for him. Bet heard the sound and turned around. He saw Jackson, Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, rushing over and appearing in front of him as soon as he came into his vision. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something the matter?¡± Bet stared at Jackson warily. Everyone in the ancient martial world was on their own after what had happened, and no one could be trusted. Bet was unsure if Jackson chased after him just to snatch the core he had obtained. Jackson sped his hands together and lowered his head in desperation. ¡°Mr. Bet, James fought with Yaakov and used the Thirteen Heavenly Swords to defeat him. Ultimately, he showed mercy to Yaakov and let him live. However, Yaakov took advantage of that and snuck in a devastating blow while his back was turned. James is on the brink of death right now and needs you to save him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bet stood up abruptly and cursed furiously, ¡°Yaakov, you loathsome leech of a man! Disgraceful! He deserves to die right now!¡± He had seen James¡¯ massive potential and acknowledged James as the future of the Cadens. Be held high hopes for him. Once he learned about James¡¯ injuries and their true cause, his blood boiled with anger. Jackson held up his hands in front of Be to calm him down, ¡°James has already killed Yaakov. However, he¡¯s currently unconscious and his life is hanging by a thread.¡± Hearing this, Bet nced at Tobias, who was weakly lying on the ground. ¡°Go, Grandpa. I won¡¯t be dying soon,¡± Tobias forced a smile. ¡°Immediately arrange for the Cadens in the Capital to pick you up so your injuries can be treated posthaste. I¡¯ll check on James. He¡¯s our family¡¯s future, and I can¡¯t let him die.¡± While speaking, Be walked to Tobias and quietly stuffed the core into his pocket, saying quietly, ¡°Take the core back first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tobias nodded. Then, he got into the car next to the road and drove away. While leaving, he contacted the Cadens and asked them to get him as soon as they could. Bet watched as Tobias drove away. When the car disappeared from his sight, he finally turned around and said to Jackson, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to check on him.¡± Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Jackson quickly led Bet back to the ce where James and Yaakov had their battle. However, there was no one to be seen. Bet scanned the area as he asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Jackson¡¯s expression turned grim as he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? They were still here when I left. Our Grand Patriarch was guarding him right here. Why is there no one here now? Did someonee after I left?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s search the area.¡± Bet also guessed that an unexpected situation must have urred. After giving the order, he quickly left and searched the surrounding area. Meanwhile, Thomas led Thea deep inside the Snow Cavern as they tried to find a way out. The paths underground were nothing short ofbyrinthian, extending deeper beneath the surface. It became increasingly colder as they traveled deeper. Even Thomas felt the chill in the air and used his True Energy to resist the cold. He turned around and asked, ¡°Are you cold, Thea?¡± ¡°Huh? No.¡± Thea¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the sudden question. She recollected herself and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it cold?¡± Hearing her reply, Thomas stared at Thea. Without using his True Energy, he would feel the chill in the tunnels. He was an eighth-rank grandmaster, while Thea was only a third-rank grandmaster. ¡®Could it be the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood?¡¯ Thomas thought to himself. ¡°l-lt¡¯s nothing.¡± Thomas did not exin. He had concluded that Thea could not feel the cold because of the Spirit Turtle Blood in her body. Thomas turned around and continued walking forward. Thea followed behind and asked, ¡°Sir Caden, why are there so many passages deep underground? The stone walls around this ce are very smooth, so it¡¯s obviously manmade. Who would build these passages underground?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thomas walked in front and exined, ¡°ording to the information left by the Prince of Orchid Mountain, this ce has existed for many years. However, there are very few records about this ce. I only know that the Spirit Turtle has lived in this ce for thousands of years. The Spirit Turtle hibernated in this ce and rarely left before. This ce has be a forbidden area . The rumors say no one makes it out from this ce alive.¡± Thomas was unfamiliar with the ce. ¡°It¡¯s a dead end?¡± He frowned. Ahead of them was a stone wall. He walked over and gently tapped on the stone wall. ¡°It¡¯s hollow.¡± He stepped back slightly and instructed, ¡®Thea, stand back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea took a few steps backward. Thomas raised his hand and thrust his palm to the wall. Boom! The stone wall immediately copsed into a pile of rubble scattered on the ground. Thomas walked over the rubble. As soon as he passed the rubble, he heard the sound of breathing. ¡°Who is it?¡± Suddenly, he found himself faced with the shine of numerous strong shlights. These people were the ancient martial artists that took refuge in the underground shelter. After they entered Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s underground shelter, the exit was soon buried, and they found themselves trapped inside. As such, they were unable to leave for the time being. Suddenly, a wall copsed, and two figures walked toward them. Seeing it was Thomas, the ancient martial artists all gasped and inadvertently backed away in fear. ¡®Thea?¡± Maxine was also among these people. She was injured and was sitting on the ground to rest. Seeing Thea approaching them from behind Thomas, her eyes widened in surprised. Maxine stood up and walked over, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already leave? Why¡¯re you still in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory?¡± Thea also looked at everyone around her and asked them quizzically. ¡°Why¡¯re you all here?¡± Maxine exined, ¡°We were already leaving, but there were military troops outside Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory. They were fully armed soldiers and carried many lethal weapons. All of us from different sects and families would be attacked as soon as we left. We had no choice but to turn around. Moreover, there were alsobat aircraft bombarding us, so we had to take refuge underground.¡± People from the other sects and families stared at Thomas warily. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Everyone was paranoid that Thomas would suddenly attack them. He was infamous for being a ruthless man. In order to kill the Spirit Turtle, that calctive man schemed and dragged in all the martial artists of the world into his n. Thomas looked at everyone but remained silent. He looked at Thea and said, ¡°You stay with them, Thea. If James is alright, he¡¯ll arrange for you guys to be rescued. I¡¯ll continue searching the area.¡± Thomas was determined to find the secret hidden underground.He nned to turn around and search the area again. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. Thomas said nothing to the other martial artists and walked away coldly. After he left, the other martial artists finally felt like they could breathe again. Meanwhile, Simon was still escaping along with James¡¯ unconscious body in his arms. However, his True Energy had been rapidly depleted as he was constantly using it to escape. Unable to spend more True Energy, they quickly hid behind a rock. After cing James down, he took out another pill and consumed it to speed up the recovery of his True Energy. Simon understood that he had to get out of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory as soon as possible. Otherwise, neither he nor James would survive if the men from the Gu Sect caught up with them. Just after a few minutes of hiding, he heard the sound of footsteps closing in on them. More than 20 people wearing ck robes and masks were walking toward them. They exchanged nces and walked cautiously toward the rock where Simon was hiding. Simon clenched his fists. ¡°What should I do?¡± His thoughts whirled anxiously around in his brain. Boom! While he was racking his brains for a countermeasure, the rock exploded and exposed him and James. Simon slowly stood up from the ground and looked at the imposing people in front of him. He warned them with a grim expression, ¡°I¡¯m advising you all not to do anything stupid. You should quit obeying Lucjan. If you kill James now, you¡¯ll face the wrath of the Cadens in the future.¡± ¡°Go to hell, old man!¡± The one in the lead drew his sword first and charged toward Simon. ¡°You must really want an early death since you want to mess with a Caden family member!¡± The loud deration shook the air. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Right after the words were spoken, arge burst of Sword Energy cleaved through the air. The person who had brandished his sword at Simon immediately found his arm severed from his body in a clean cut. The sickening, wet thump of his arm hitting the ground echoed in the area. ¡°Argh!!!¡± In shock and confusion, the man took a few steps back while screeching in agony. A figure swiftly appeared in front of Simon. It was Bet who hade to their rescue. Bet had scoured the area and quickly located Simon and James. He raised his sword and pointed it horizontally at the enemies. His eyes glinted coldly as he scanned his opponents. ¡°For your brazen insolence, I¡¯ll im your lives right now.¡± ¡°Everyone, fall back!¡± These people were well aware of Bet¡¯s strength and turned tail without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Bet did not bother chasing after them. He¡¯s already injured from the battles he fought earlier. If he pursued them, he might not necessarily be able to kill all of them. Bet turned around, and his eyes passed over Simon, then zoned in on James lying on the ground. He quickly squatted down and checked on James¡¯ injuries. After assessing James¡¯ condition, his face turned ck with fury. He spat lividly, ¡°That wretched old man! How could he be so underhanded as to attack while James¡¯ back was turned to him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave James to you. I¡¯ll make my way out first.¡± Simon sighed in relief after Bet arrived.He could not stay any longer and had to leave as soon as possible. He needed to find a ce further away to stay out of everyone¡¯s sight and absorb the Spirit Turtle¡¯s Core. Otherwise, he would end up dying. Bet expressed his gratitude and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you. The Cadens owe the Mount Thunder Sect a favor.¡± ¡°I extended a helping hand because James is a talented martial artist. It¡¯d be a shame to lose someone like him too soon.¡± Simon gave him a fleeting smile before quickly leaving the area. Bet picked James up and also quickly carried him away. He had to find a safe ce where he could heal James¡¯ injuries undisturbed. He shuddered to think of the consequences if the process went horribly wrong. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Bet left Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory carrying James in his arms. When he reached the road, he got ready to drive to Terentville and find a quiet ce in the suburbs where he could heal James¡¯ injuries. Suddenly, a number of helicopters hovered over him in the sky. In just a few moments, more helicopters joined them until there were hundreds of them surrounding Be. It turned out to be Henry who rushed over with support from the Capital. After receiving James¡¯ order, he quickly made arrangements and rushed to James¡¯ location as promptly as he could. ¡°Why is there an army?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Enter title¡­ Bet looked at the sky with wary eyes. He did not know if these were troops sent by the king to eliminate the remaining ancient martial artists on the mountain. The helicopters slowly descended. Henry, wearing a military uniform, was the first to alight off one of the helicopters. When he got off, he immediately spotted Bet carrying another man. He approached Bet and asked, ¡°Who might you be?¡± While inquiring, he specifically took a look at the person Be was carrying. After recognizing the unconscious man¡¯s appearance, his expression immediately changed into an urgent one, and he shouted, ¡°James!¡± He rushed over and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± demanded Bet as he stepped back defensively. Henry promptly answered, ¡°I¡¯m a one-star general from the ck Dragon Army, ck Shadow. I¡¯ve been recently transferred to the Capital to serve as themander-in chief of the Red me Army.¡± Hearing that it was James¡¯ subordinate, Bet heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°He¡¯s gravely injured. Help me keep a tight guard around my surroundings while I heal James.¡± Henry nodded firmly. ¡°Alright. ¡°Everyone, listen up! Don¡¯t allow anyone to approach. Some of you are to split into patrol groups and search the surrounding area for suspicious people or potential threats,¡± he ordered the soldiers. ¡°Understood!¡± The Red me Army soldiers quickly stood guard around Bet while others searched the surroundings. Bet set James down and propped him up in a lotus position. He used his True Energy to stimte James¡¯ body¡¯s own healing response. Henry stood aside and watched as hismander looked to be on the verge of death. Seeing James¡¯ pale face, his heart sank. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found an old man.¡± At that moment, a soldier came running back looking like he had a pressing matter to report. ¡°Bring him over.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Soon, an old man was brought over to him.It was Can. Initially, he looked about 40 years old, but now, he seemed to have aged a lot after suffering severe injuries and losing his True Energy. If James had not used the Crucifierto prolong his life, he likely would have died. Can was resting inside a vehicle when the Red me Army troops discovered him.He walked over slowly as many guns were trained on him, ready to shoot at the slightest indication of a threat. Compared to before, he no longer possessed the vigor of an elite and seasoned martial artist. Instead, he looked withered. His face was deeply wrinkled and he was unable to walk steadily. When he got closer and saw Bet healing James, he could not help but ask about him, ¡°What happened to James?¡± Henry ignored his question and replied with one of his own,¡± Who are you? Bet looked at Can but could not immediately recognize him. He frowned and questioned once again,¡± Who are you? State your name and purpose right now.¡± Can attempted to approach the two. ¡°Let me check on his condition.¡± ¡°Not another step further.¡± The Red me Army soldiers behind him all held their guns at his head. Bet withdrew his True Energy andid James t on the ground. He stood up and looked at Can. ¡°You can take a look,¡± he said. He had already stabilized James¡¯ injuries with his True Energy. It was all he could do for now. Anything else would have to be done over a prolonged period of time. They were not in the most ideal ce to treat him. James had to be sent back to the Capital as soon as possible. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Can rushed over, got on his knees, and picked up James¡¯ hand to check James¡¯ pulse. After a while, his lips curved into a deep frown and he asked, ¡°What happened for him to sustain such terrible injuries? His internal organs have all sustained some form of damage, and his meridians have been shattered. It¡¯s already a miracle that he¡¯s still breathing right now.¡± Bet sighed. ¡°This kid is too tender-hearted. After defeating Yaakov, he showed him grace and allowed Yaakov to escape with his life. However, Yaakov put everything he had into an underhanded sneak attack and severely injured him.¡± Can stood up, looked at Bet, and said, ¡°Bet, I know the Candes have unparalleled medical skills, but there¡¯s nothing you can do to help him in this state¡­ Fortunately, I¡¯ve got a method to save and keep him alive, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Enter title¡­ Bet stared hard at Can.He began guessing the identity of the person before him. Who exactly was this ambiguous old man? Among the best of the best that appeared in Mount Thunder Sect, he had never seen this person before. Can licked his lips hesitantly before speaking again,¡± However, there is a side effect of my treatment.¡± ¡°What kind of side effect, and who exactly are you?¡± Can did not reveal his identity but exined, ¡°The treatment is unique, and I¡¯ll have to use special Gus to repair his body from the inside. As a side effect, Gus will continue to live and coexist within him after he¡¯s been cured. For as long as he lives, he¡¯ll have to be tormented by the Gu Parasites biting him internally.¡± ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Bet¡¯s expression grew slightly darker, and he took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re from the Gu Sect. Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. If you agree, I can save him right now.¡± ¡°I refuse. I will never consent to such treatment on any of my family members.¡± Bet stared him in the eye. Bet understood how terrifying the Gu venom was. ¡°I think you¡¯re underestimating my capabilities. I might not be able topletely treat him at this moment, but with time, I¡¯m confident I can help him toward a full recovery.¡± Bet had confidence. Right now, he could not immediately cure James, but he believed he had the skills needed to save James¡¯ life. ¡®That would be the best, then. I hope it works out¡± Can nodded and did not say anything more. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± demanded Bet. His expression darkened and powerful energy seeped out from his body. His hands were clenched into fists behind him, and a murderous aura began to fill the air. As a former top martial artist, Can immediately sensed Bet¡¯s hostility toward him. He faced Bet, who was raging with murderous intent, and spoke calmly, ¡°Can.¡± As soon as Can gave his name, Bet was taken aback. Can represented an entire era and it was not an exaggeration to say that the Sol today was mainly possible because of his efforts. He reached the seventh rank at the age of 40 a hundred years ago and even recruited many powerful martial artists to join him. Back then, Sol was easily able to drive away foreign enemies because of Can¡¯s great contributions. However, he was betrayed by people he thought were his allies. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already at my limit. I would have died a long time ago if James hadn¡¯t saved me. I¡¯ll probably die immediately if you made an attempt to kill me.¡± Bet heaved a relieved sigh.He was really intending to kill Can. However, since James had saved Can, Bet chose to trust James judgment and also spare him. Bet looked at Henry and ordered, ¡°Get me a helicopter. I want to take James back to the Capital to better treat his injuries. Jackson is familiar with what happened here and will tell you what to do next.¡± ¡°J-Jackson? Who¡¯s that?¡± asked Henry. He was flustered at Bet¡¯s sudden air of authority and the unfamiliar name had also caught him off guard. Bet said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, nor do you need to look for him. Just wait here, and he¡¯lle to you soon.¡± Jackson was looking for Simon and James within the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s area but would surely turn back if he was unable to find them. Henry did not press matters further and quickly arranged for a helicopter to escort Bet out of the area. ¡°I¡¯lle with you. I¡¯m also slightly proficient in medical skills and might be able to help you in your time of need.¡± ¡®You?¡± Bet nced at Can incredulously. Truth be told, he did not trust Can. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This person was the boss of the Gu Sect, the leader of the whole faction. Can was not simply the feeble pushover he appeared to be at this moment. After being ambushed by Lucjan, he was forced into an intense battle. Afterward, he even participated in the struggle to ughter the Spirit Turtle. Bet was forced to acknowledge that he was weaker than this person who had been through so much. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 After weighing the risks, Bet nodded.He had seen Can¡¯s previous appearance before.His current appearance must have been due to the fact that his True Energy had dissipated, and he ha not much longer for this world. His life span was simply forcibly extended. The current Can did not pose any threat to him. After Henry sorted out the logistics, Bet, Can, and the unconscious James boarded the helicopter and left for the Capital. As for Henry, he waited patiently in ce as he had been ordered to. Jackson eventually returned and saw the military troops stationed around the area. He knew James likely requested the services of these people, so he approached them. However, countless guns were immediately pointed at him the moment he walked closer to the troops. He stated his purpose, ¡°I¡¯m looking for yourmander-in-chief.¡± The soldiers of the Red me Army were not going to let their guard down so readily. They kept their guns aimed at Jackson while the message was ryed to Henry. After Henry received the news, he quickly rushed over. He looked at Jackson and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Jackson replied, ¡°Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, Jackson.¡± Henry was clueless about what kind of title Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader was, but he recognized the name, Jackson. He quickly ordered the soldiers, ¡°Stand down, men.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Red me Army soldiers pointed their guns away and stepped back. Henry said, ¡°The Grand Patriarch of the Cadens has told me that you¡¯re familiar with what happened here and instructed me to listen to your orders.¡± Jackson pointed to the copsed mountain range ahead of them and said, ¡°There are countless people buried under those mountains. You¡¯ll have to dig down past the rubble and rescue them.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Alright. The rescue equipment are already on the way as we speak and are expected to arrive shortly. Let¡¯s assess the situation for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes, please follow me,¡± said Jackson as he swiftly turned and started walking away. He led Henry and several of the Red me Army soldiers forward. ¡°What happened here?¡± Henry inquired on the way to the copsed Mt. Thunder mountain range. Jackson was mostly forting about the events that had taken ce here and exined it in detail. Henry finally learned about the history andplexities behind ancient martial artists. He took a deep breath as he tried to process all of this and said, ¡°I never imagined James to go through so much in such a short period of time.¡± The group eventually arrived at the ruins of Mt. Thunder. Although the ce was destroyed, Jackson was still able to approximate the entrance of the underground shelter. He pointed to a spot in the rubble and said, ¡°The entrance should be around here. It shouldn¡¯t take much time if we start digging from this area.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded and said, ¡°When the ck Dragon Army and Blithe Army arrive, we¡¯llmence the rescue operation immediately.¡± Henry stayed and worked together with Jackson to rescue the people underground. All the martial artists that had managed to obtain a core absconded as quickly and as far as they could. Meanwhile, those who did not get one chased after those that did as they attempted to snatch it from them. James had safely arrived at the Cadens¡¯ mansion in the Capital during this period. In the Cadens¡¯ mansion backyard, Be ced the unconscious James in a bed and quickly wrote down a prescription. He instructed family members to quickly purchase the ingredients and decoct it ordingly. Can sat by the bed and constantly kept tabs on James¡¯ injuries and condition. After Bet had sorted out all he needed to do, he walked over and asked, ¡°What do you think of James¡¯ injury?¡± Can shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°If I were in my prime, I could use my powerful True Energy to prolong his life forcefully. As long as I can get him to regain consciousness, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s capable of saving himself using his own medical skills.¡± Can had witnessed James¡¯ medical skills first hand. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The roles were reversed back then with Can being seriously injured and on the brink of death. However, James pulled him out of death¡¯s jaws with some mere silver needles. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Can had never seen or heard of such miraculous medical skills before. ¡®That¡¯s a given fact.¡± Bet replied sarcastically, ¡°If I was in my prime, I could also wake him up easily.¡± He was also an eighth-ranked grandmaster and could use his True Energy to forcefully prolong James¡¯ life had he not not participated in the previous battles. This was the reason why he was so sure that James would pull through. He knew if James regained consciousness, he would gradually recover back to full health after recuperating for some time. Suddenly, blood gushed from James¡¯ lips again. When he saw this, Bet¡¯s expression became desperate. He urgently ran toward the medicine cab, dug out some small bottles, and poured out countless elixirs. He forcefully stuffed these pills into James¡¯ mouth and mobilized his True Energy in an effort to stabilize the injuries. Ten minutester¡­ Bet slumped weakly on the chair and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Can wore a solemn expression as he said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a problem if this happens again. He¡¯s severely injured to the point where regr healing elixirs won¡¯t work on him. He needs a constant source of True Energy to maintain his life force. My True Energy has already been dispersed, and you¡¯re unable to mobilize any more of yours. Moreover, your True Energy isn¡¯t even a fraction of what it was in your heyday.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware, but what else can be done for now?¡± Bet wheezed weakly. He took out an elixir and consumed it, proceeding to refine the elixir¡¯s energy to restore his True Energy. Can said, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to use Gu, you must then find some people with strong True Energy. They¡¯ll have to take turns utilizing their True Energy to heal and maintain his condition. Meanwhile, you¡¯ll also need to recover your True Energy to stabilize his injuriespletely.¡± Bet understood the things being said to him. Unfortunately for them all the strong martial artists went to Mount Thunder Sect to participate in Mount Thunder Conference. Unfortunately, many have died, and countless more were injured during the Mount Thunder Conference. Even if any strong martial artists survived the fight, they would surely hide and not readily expose themselves again. Where was he going to find strong martial artists with the strong reservoirs of True Energy needed to sustain James? ¡®You watch after him. I¡¯ll go bring some of my family¡¯s younger members here.¡± Bet stood up and hurriedly left the two. There were still some martial artists that were avable. Most of them were fourth and fifth-ranked grandmasters. Although they did not have powerful True Energy as the ones in the higher ranks, it should be enough to prolong James¡¯ life if they took turns. As long as he had enough time to recover his True Energy, then James¡¯ condition could bepletely stabilised after that. Soon, seven to eight Caden family members showed up. Bet ordered, ¡°From now onward, you guys shall take turns utilizing your True Energy to maintain the vitality in James¡¯ body. After exhausting half of your True Energy, you¡¯ll swap out and rest to restore your True Energy. This process must be continued in order to keep James alive.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The family members nodded slightly reluctantly. Although they all personally disliked James, they did not dare to disobey their Grand Patriarch¡¯s orders. Can eyed the youngsters worriedly. However, since things had alreadye to this point, he had no choice but to leave James¡¯ life in the hands of these youngsters. As soon as he gave his orders, Bet also turned around and left quickly. He also sustained injuries during the scuffles and needed to treat them as soon as possible. Besides that, he also had to recover his True Energy fast. Soon, night fell upon the sky and the lights in the city dimmed. Meanwhile, a few women were gathered in Cynthia¡¯s vi. ¡°It¡¯ll be the New Year in two more days. Hopefully, James will be back to celebrate the New Year.¡± Quincy¡¯s face was full of worry. James was forced to take the lives of countless people in order to save them. She was worried and concerned about how James was doing. On top of that, she could not get in touch with Thea and had no clue about what was happening in Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°Everything will be fine. Didn¡¯t Thea and Maxine rush to help him? Maxine¡¯s extremely sharp. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll surely figure something out,¡± Cynthia attempted to y off her concerns as she waved around the french fries in her fingers. Tiara was also fretting. ¡°There seems to be a lot ofmotion in Terentville now. Even the army was dispatched, andbat aircraft mercilessly carpet bombed the mountain. If the higher-ups question it, they¡¯ll just y it off as a military exercise. However, this is definitely not a drill. Are you sure nothing will happen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. James is the Dragon King,mander of both the ck Dragon Army and the Red me Army. The military dispatched there is surely one of his men, right? I¡¯m sure the huge commotion is because he¡¯s kicking *ss and taking names.¡± Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 When the entire incident on Mt. Thunder was happening, Terentville citizens noticed the strange air around their city. Many local frence journalists reported on the incident, which almost immediately went viral online. Additionally, some blurry footage was posted ofbat aircraft bombing a snow-capped mountain range. However, the state exined that it was simply a military exercise and assured citizens they had nothing to worry about. Quincy and the others knew that it was not just a military exercise. They knew that something turbulent must have happened in Terentville. Unfortunately, they were far away in Cansington and were not able to further investigate what exactly went down. The few women gathered together all shared the same concerned look. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Cynthia appeared nonchnt on the surface but was an anxious wreck about the situation inside. The night passed by silently. The following day, arge number of troops appeared in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory, which was situated a few hundred kilometers away from Terentville. The troops consisted of the ck Dragon Army¡¯s soldiers from the Southern ins, the Red me Army¡¯s soldiers from the Capital, and the Blithe Army¡¯s soldiers from the Western Border. The three armies were performing a joint rescue effort utilizing heavy machinery as well as employing the use of experts. It took them an entire night to dig a passage through the rubble, and the ancient martial artists trapped underground were finally rescued the following day. Tens of thousands of people initially participated in the Mount Thunder Conference. However, out of that amount only 3,000 of them survived. The others were either killed when they got caught in the battle against the Spirit Turtle or were simply ughtered by the military. The remaining 3,000 people were all rtively strong martial artists. Thea noticed Henry when she came out and walked over.¡± Henry, where¡¯s James?¡± she asked. ¡°Uh, about that¡­¡± Henry hesitated to speak. Henry¡¯s expression gave Thea an ominous feeling. Her pretty face was now filled with anxiety as she asked worriedly,¡± Why are you hesitating? Where is James?¡± Jackson walked over and exined in Henry¡¯s stead,¡± James fought with Yaakov from the Johnston Family. He was severely injured when Yaakov attacked him from behind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth hung open. ¡°He was injured by a sneak attack?¡± Her heart seethed with fury. In that very moment, the scenes of James getting attacked by surprise, getting seriously injured, vomiting blood, and falling to the ground shed in her mind. She felt as if the blood in her body was boiling over with rage, and a terrifying energy from radiated from her. The energy burst out as an invisible shock wave, sending some ancient martial artists around her flying. Some struggled to find their bnce, while others coughed up blood. As the person who was closest to her, Henry took the brunt of the shockwave. He was sent flying in the air and mmed into the ground tens of meters away. He was unable to get back up. ¡°This?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression immediately changed as they all eyed Thea in fear. None of them knew what happened and why such a terrifying energy suddenly erupted from Thea. ¡°What happened? Jackson was not blown back by the force and still stood close to Thea. He, too, was looking at her. He sensed Thea¡¯s vigorous energy and promptly shouted in an effort to stop her. ¡°What are you doing, Thea?!¡± ¡°Die!!!¡± Thea¡¯s hair whirled in the air wildly as she stretched out her hand toward Jackson. Whoosh! Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 The Malevolent Sword buried deep underground in the Snow Cavern shot out like aet and stopped neatly in Thea¡¯s hand. Thea held onto the sword, leaped into the air, and disappeared in a sh as countless martial artists looked on. Following her departure, the area became calm again. The martial artists that fell to the ground got back to their feet one after another. Henry was also helped back up. However, he sustained severe injuries. The people from Medical Valley quickly provided him with treatment. Meanwhile, the others were dumbfounded and exchanged confused nces with each other. Maxine had a serious expression as she looked in the direction Thea had left. She murmured, ¡°What exactly happened? Why is Thea¡¯s energy so strong?¡± She looked at Jackson and asked, ¡°Mr. Cabral, what¡¯s going on? What did you tell her?¡± Jackson was equally puzzled when he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say much. She asked me about James¡¯ whereabouts, so I told her that Yaakov had attacked James while he was turned away and severely injured him. Then, all of a sudden, she seemed to have be a different person.¡± Maxine¡¯s frown only deepened ¡°James was injured? What happened?¡± Jackson told Maxine about James and Yaakov¡¯s duel. Hearing the series of events, Maxine was left startled. ¡°James fought and defeated Yaakov?¡± She was in disbelief. The Grand Patriarch of the Johnstons, Yaakov, was an eighth -ranked grandmaster. How insanely strong was James to have defeated Yaakov? After taking a deep breath, she asked again, ¡°Is James okay?¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes were turned to the ground and his hands were clenched as he answered, ¡°His prognosis is quite grim. However, Bet, the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens, has taken matters into his own hands, so he should be fine.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good to hear. I hope he¡¯s able to recover from this.¡± Maxine patted her chest in relief. ¡°Dad.¡± Diney approached and stood in front of Jackson. Her eyes were turned toward the ruins of Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°Dad, what should we do now that Mount Thunder Sect has been destroyed? Jackson shrugged in resignation. He never expected so many things to happen during the Mount Thunder Conference. ¡°Mount Thunder Sect has been rooted here for thousands of years. Count our faction¡¯s casualties. Then, we¡¯ll start seeing how we can go about rebuilding the sect.¡± Diney replied immediately, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± A figure suddenly flew out from the underground passage. Before everyone could react, an old man appeared before them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the Malevolent Sword fly out by itself?¡± The person that showed up was Thomas. He had been in the snow cavern trying to unravel the secrets hidden within its walls, but he suddenly sensed the aura of the Malevolent Sword. However, when he rushed over, the sword was already gone. Everyone retreated and looked at Thomas with apprehension. Maxine frowned slightly and walked over to him. She forced a smile as she asked, ¡°Granduncle, what¡¯s the Malevolent Sword?¡± Thomas nced at Maxine and replied brusquely, ¡°It¡¯s just a sword. Did a sword shoot out from somewhere just now?¡± Maxine answered immediately, ¡°Ah, yeah. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but Thea¡¯s personality suddenly changed, and a sword shot out with a sh of light from the underground passage. Thea took the sword and dashed off. I don¡¯t know what triggered it, but Thea had a powerful energy and hurt many people just now.¡± ¡®This is bad.¡± Thomas¡¯ expression changed. He now looked panicked .He quickly inquired, ¡°Which direction did she leave in?¡± Maxine pointed in the opposite direction from where Thea left and said, ¡®That way.¡± ¡®That¡¯s not¡­¡± Jackson quickly interjected. However, before he could finish speaking, Thomas¡¯ body flickered and disappeared from his sight. Jackson criticized, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Maxine? Why did you lie to Thomas?¡± Maxine frowned and said doubtfully, ¡°Who knows what Thea and Thomas are up to? They must be up to something shady. Letting them meet sounds like a recipe for disaster.¡± Jackson thought about it carefully and nodded in agreement. ¡®True, you have a valid point.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head back for now.¡± After Maxine learned that James had been brought back to the Cadens¡¯ mansion in the Capital for treatment, she had no reason to stay any longer and hastily made her move. She could not wait to return to the Capital to see James again. While Thea was not around, she wanted to see if she had a chance with him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Thomas traveled in the direction pointed out by Maxine. However, after continuing on the path for some time, he realized that he could not feel the aura of the Malevolent Sword. The aura of the Malevolent Sword was unique, and Thomas was very familiar with it as he had held the sword before. Thus, he was also able to sense the sword¡¯s aura even if it was a few kilometers away. Additionally, he was also an eighth-ranked grandmaster and traveled much faster than Thea. Two hourster, Thomas came to a stop. He spat out in irritation. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t I sensed the Malevolent Sword¡¯s energy yet?¡± His forehead was creased in confusion as he murmured,¡± Could it be that brat, Maxine, lied to me?¡± He closed his eyes and thought about the situation. Thea must have experienced an Energy Deviation when she heard James had been seriously injured. Jackson said that the person who caused this was Yaakov, from the Johnston family. ¡°Technically, Thea should be fine if she doesn¡¯t use her True Energy. I¡¯ve already warned her against using it. She should understand the seriousness of the matter and would not defy my warnings. Yet, why has it come to this?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®The Malevolent Sword was underground in the Snow Cavern, and she was above ground. Why would the sword hone in on her?¡± Thomas kept murmuring to himself as he considered all the possibilities. ¡°Could her emotions have stirred up the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body, and the sword reacted to it?¡± Thomas concluded that this was the most likely exnation. If that was the case, Thea was probably headed for the Capital. Thomas was not sure, but for now, he had no choice but to head to the Johnstons¡¯pound in the Capital and see if she is there. Thea¡¯s actions from this point could lead to dire consequences. Thea underwent an Energy Deviation after learning that James was injured. It stood to reason that she would bepelled to go to the Johnstons to exact her revenge. Thomas did not stay and quickly left for the airport in Terentville. He promptly called people from God- King Pce when he reached an area with a phone signal. ¡°Immediately mobilize all our intelligenceworks to find out Thea¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± A raspy voice answered him from the phone. Afterward, Thomas continued rushing toward the airport. Before he arrived at the airport, the people from God-King Pce came back to him on his earlier request. ¡°Sir, Thea was spotted at the Terentville Airport an hour ago.¡± ¡°Did you find out her destination?¡± ¡°She¡¯s headed to the Capital.¡± ¡°Contact the airport immediately. I¡¯ll be reaching in five minutes, and I need a private ne ready to fly to the Capital.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡± Thomas stopped talking, leaned into the back seat of the taxi, and gently massaged his temples. Five minutester, he arrived at the airport. The God-King Pce had already prepared a ne for him, and he boarded it as soon as he arrived. The ne left Terentville and headed to the Capital. Meanwhile, Thea sat gripping a ck sword tightly in her hands onboard another ne headed to the Capital. She looked calm. More urately, her face did not show a hint of any emotion. In contrast to her dull emotions, her eyes were terrifyingly bloodshot and sported an almost demonic look. However, her eyes were not always crimson and would sometimes return to normal. Sitting next to Thea was a man in his 30s. He was a suave man wearing a suit and had short brown hair styled fashionably. His name was Francisco Duncan, and he was a businessman. Francisco was considered a sessful business magnate in Terentville. He started his business at 20 and increased his worth to tens of millions in just 10 years. As soon as he got on the ne, he immediately noticed Thea. Although she looked slightly disheveled and her clothes were slightly shabby, her beauty was still evident. While he sat next to her on the ne, he deliberately unted his 10,000 dor phone and watch that cost hundreds of thousands, but Thea never paid him any attention. Her behavior stumped Francisco. In the past, all manner of beautiful women and flight attendants around him would flock to him and fawn over him if he ever so slightly unted his wealth. However, his usual tricks were not working on her. He carefully chose the words in his head and gently coughed a few times. Then, he turned to her and greeted her, ¡°Miss, are you from Terentville? You¡¯re on a trip to the Capital, right?¡± Francisco tried his best to make his voice sound gentle, maic, and charming. Hearing him try to start a conversation with her, Thea turned to him. Francisco met with Thea¡¯s dark, crimson eyes. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± He screamed in horror, and scrambled away from her. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 He would have fallen to the floor if not for the seatbelt. His heart was racing and it took him a few seconds to regain hisposure. When he looked at her again, all he saw was a beautiful woman looking at him puzzledly. Her eyes were no different from an ordinary person¡¯s and in fact, was even more beautiful. Thea looked at Francisco, turned away, and looked out the window without saying a word. The scenery outside the window was a wide blue sky with white clouds drifting serenely through it. ¡°Was I seeing things?¡± Francisco mumbled to himself in confusion. He eventually concluded that he must have imagined it. After taking a deep breath to ready himself once more, he smiled brightly and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Francisco. I¡¯m from Terentville. I own a barbecue restaurant franchise and I¡¯ve opened more than 30 chain restaurants already. I¡¯m nning to expand my business to the Capital and am heading there to survey the market.¡± Thea ignored him. Her indifference baffled him further. Why was his charm not working on her? The women he met in the past would immediately show their interest and actively engage with him after he mentioned having a sessful franchise. Francisco stared at Thea and gazed at her side profile. He found even her side profile to be exquisite and was captivated by her beauty. In his heart, he promised himself that he¡¯d win over the beautifuldy beside him. During the flight, he constantly attempted to engage her in conversation. However, Thea simply continued giving him the cold shoulder. Soon, they arrived in the Capital. Thea left the ne with the Malevolent Sword in hand and walked out of the airport. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Francisco chased after her. Outside the airport, Thea held the de of her sword at Francisco¡¯s neck, and she growled menacingly. ¡°Get lost.¡± This unexpected action startled Francisco. After a few seconds, he put on another charming smile. ¡± Miss, I see that you¡¯re a woman with a bold personality. Is this a prop? Are you an actress by any chance? I know several great directors. How about I help set you up¡­¡± Suddenly, Thea winced in pain, and veins bulged out on her face. ¡°Get lost!!!¡± she roared at the persistent man. She saw red and was just about ready to separate this man¡¯s head from his body. However, she forcibly stifled the murderous desire in her heart. Francisco was left speechless by her sudden outburst and froze for a few seconds. By the time he had processed what had happened, Thea was already walking away from him. He found that he had been sweating bullets and that his forehead was slick with sweat. He straightened himself and muttered scornfully, ¡°What the hell was that? How could a bombshell like her act like aplete brute? That one roar made me feel like I was dragged into an abyss.¡± It took all Thea had to restrain herself from going on a rampage. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She hade to her senses. However, the desire to kill in her heart only grew stronger with every second that passed. ¡°Death is the only response for anyone that dares to hurt James!¡± Her expression turned dreadfully scary, and her eyes became blood red once more. She clenched the Malevolent Sword and rushed toward the suburb where the Johnstons¡¯pound was located. Some time ago, she pretended to be Maxine and went there in order to rescue James. As such, she still remembered how to get there. It did not take long before she arrived in the Johnstons¡¯ courtyard. It was an independent courtyard house. At the gate, white flowers were wreathed around a ck-and- white photograph with a number of gathered around it somberly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The Johnstons immediately noticed when Thea drew closer to their house. They were all dressed in ck clothes, mourning the death of their Grand Patriarch. ¡°Thea?¡± They were taken by surprise when they recognized Thea. Immediately, many of them drew their swords and pointed them at her menacingly. ¡°Thea, your husband killed our Grand Patriarch. Today, we¡¯ll have your blood to make up for his death!¡± one of them roared. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 The Johnstons¡® animosity for James was way past the stage of simple hatred. They absolutely despised his very existence. He abolished their family head¡¯s cultivation base, leaving him on the brink of death and bedridden. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was also he who brought the strongest member of the family low and the reason that they were now without their Grand Patriarch. They all knew that James had been severely injured. Even if he did not die, he would at the very least be crippled for life. Despite his current condition, the Johnstons were not willing to bury the grudge they had against him. The moment they saw Thea, they felt the mes of resentment towards James were rekindled once more. Seven to eight family members drew their swords in a sh and surrounded Thea. ¡°Thea, not even divine intervention can save you from your fate today! Mark my words!¡± One of the younger Johnstons said with his teeth bared at her. Thea looked at the Johnstons, and the scene of James taking Yaakov¡¯s decisive blow shed through her mind once more. Immediately, intense anger writhed and thrashed in her heart. Her blood churned vigorously as her rage grew, intensifying her desire to kill. Her was twisted into a malevolent expression and her bloodshot eyes stared down every member of the Johnston family. Despite her best efforts, she could not hold back her lust for blood. Thea growled and her body let off an extreme burst of energy, causing the Johnstons to stumble to the ground. Some of them were bowled over with painful expressions. Themotion outside attracted the attention of the other Johnston family members. Soon, many more of them rushed outside to see what was happening. The person standing in the lead was an elder of the family, Kennedy Johnston. Kennedy rushed out with many other family members in tow. Seeing Thea, his eyes narrowed into vicious slits as he blurted out, ¡°Why is Thea¡¯s energy so strong?¡± ¡°Die!¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened, and she raised the Malevolent Sword against the Johnstons that were poised to attack her. Out of nowhere, she regained her senses and the redness in her eyes dissipated. She shouted in desperation, ¡°Move! Hurry and get away from me!¡± Thea looked delirious, and her words did not match her murderous intent from earlier. The Johnstons were baffled by this and could not understand what was happening. Those knocked to the ground quickly got up and retreated behind Kennedy. They all eyed Thea suspiciously. ¡°Elder Kennedy, Thea is James¡® wife. We¡¯re begging you to kill her to avenge our family head and Grand Patriarch!¡± a disciple of the Johnstons shouted. After the Grand Patriarch died and Hades¡® cultivation base was destroyed, Kennedy understood the Johnstons were basically behaving like headless chickens at the moment. Among his generation in the family, his prestige was the highest. Now was an excellent opportunity for him to perform an esteemed service for his family. After killing Thea, he could im the position as the Johnstons¡® family head. Then, he would be able to peruse the top¨Ctier martial art manuals recorded in the family¡¯s secret library. He dreamed of being able to do great things before his death. His eyes glittered with ambition as these thoughts and more rushed through his ming. He raised his cane and pointed at her. His voice was icy. ¡°Thea, the Johnstons have done nothing to you, yet you¡¯ve barged in here rudely and brought the fight to us. Today, I¡¯ll kill you to avenge our family head and Grand Patriarch.¡± Kennedy waved the cane in his hand, and powerful energy rushed toward Thea. She raised the Malevolent Sword to block the attack. Kennedy¡¯s cane was instantly cut in half. He felt an intense opposing forceing from the cane¡¯s other half that remained in his hand, shocking him back to the doorsteps. He failed to suppress the rioting Blood Energy in his body, which surged up his throat and spilled out his mouth. Thea appeared in front of Kennedy in a sh. The Malevolent Sword in her hand pierced through Kennedy¡¯s body. ¡°You¡­¡± Kennedy¡¯s pupils widened, and his wrinkled face was taut with astonishment. He looked down at the sword that was firmly embedded in his body. The sword was curved and had a tip that was slightly bent, making it resemble a fishhook. Thea withdrew the sword. Splurt! A stream of blood gushed out of the gaping wound it had left behind. Kennedy reached out his hand to staunch the bleeding, but it was futile. Blood poured out like a river and stained his hands red. His body slowly slumped to the ground. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Panic filled the Johnstons¡® faces, and they quickly retreated as if they had seen a demon. ¡°Move, leave! Why aren¡¯t you guys getting away? Why aren¡¯t you guys leaving yet?!¡± After Thea sheathed her sword, she finally processed what she had just done. Seeing what happened, her emotions swirled tumultuously and it brought her to the verge of tears. ¡°Hurry and go¡­¡± She waved the Malevolent Sword at them as she attempted to chase them away. Simultaneously, invisible Sword Energy began to form in the air around her. Rumble!!! Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 The surrounding buildings were being reduced to rubble one after the other. The Johnstons were all fleeing like frightened rabbits. ¡°Die! Kill them! Hurry up and kill them! They all deserve to die!¡± A voice kept ringing in Thea¡¯s head as it attempted to take control of her. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! This isn¡¯t right!¡± Her consciousness reminded her desperately that she should not harm anyone else. She felt lightheaded and hazy as the voices of countless demons trying to goad her echoed in her ears. She quickly sat in a lotus position on the floor and performed Malevolent King¡¯s cultivation method, Ataraxia. Repeatedly and shakily, she recited the cultivation chants. The loud cacophony of voices in her head slowly subsided. She had no idea how much time had passed since she began cultivating. She opened her eyes after calming down, looked at her surroundings, and saw a corpse on the ground with its blood staining the floors a rusty red. What¡¯s more, the Johnstons¡® courtyard house looked to be on the verge of copse. An old man stood ten meters away from her. He was dressed in a baggy white robe and had neat, short, white hair. The old man was none other than Thomas. He had rushed to the Johnstons¡® courtyard house as hastily as he could manage, but Kennedy was already dead when he arrived. On the other hand, Thea was sitting in a lotus position on the ground, constantly reciting the cultivation chants. He chose not to disturb her and quietly watched her from the side. He only approached once Thea was done cultivating. Thea saw Thomas approaching and scrambled to her feet. She hung her head low as if she were a child who had been caught doing something they were not supposed to. ¡°Sir Caden.¡± Thomas¡® eyes moved to the Malevolent Sword in her hands, then to her face again. He said emotionlessly, ¡°Raise your head.¡± Thea immediately did so. However, she averted her eyes, not daring to meet Thomas¡® gaze. ¡°Sir Caden, I¨CI couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± She lowered her head again and murmured fearfully. ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Thomas gently consoled her. Thomas did not fault Thea for how she was behaving. He knew how dreadful the Malevolent Sword was. If he who had built up mental fortitude, felt an intense urge to kill, it stood to reason that Thea would suffer way worse. Moreover, her body contained the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. ¡°What happened previously?¡± asked Thomas. Thea shook her head and replied shakily, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know either. As soon as I heard that James got severely injured from Yaakov¡¯s sneak attack, I could not help myself from feeling anything other than rage. When that happened, I¡­I had the desire to kill. I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Thomas waved his hand to stop her. It looks like his predictions about what had happened to Thea were on point. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come with me to the Cadens to check on James. I¡¯ll find a solution to expel the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in your body and restore you to normal.¡± Thomas turned around and left. ¡°Okay,¡± Thea replied softly. Her eyes were still fixed on the ground as she followed behind Thomas. Even though Thomas did not me her, it did not erase the immense guilt she felt over her actions. She turned behind every couple of steps she took to look at Kennedy¡¯s lifeless body on the ground. ¡°Grandpa, he¡­¡± Thomas stopped and looked at Thea. He put a hand on her shoulder tofort her. ¡°Every martial artist will take at least one life somehow. Don¡¯t feel too terrible about it. Even if you do, perceive it from the angle of aw enforcement officer that¡¯s eliminated a threat before it can do harm to people.¡± Thea bit down her lips and did not say another word. Despite his words, she was eating herself up inside over what had happened. ¡°Huff.¡± Thomas sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Thea walked behind him. Meanwhile, Maxine had returned to the Cadens¡® mansion. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She walked to the backyard and entered James¡® room to see the other family members using their True Energy to keep James alive. She walked over and looked at James from the side. His face was ashen, his eyes were shut, and his breathing was shallow. Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Despite looking like a corpse, James was still breathing. However, he would die as soon as he stopped. Sorrow welled up in Maxine¡¯s heart when she saw James in such a state. On the floor beside him, an old man was sitting in a lotus position. It was an old man with long white hair that had a few ck strands scattered around it. He had a wrinkled face and seemed incredibly frail. Maxine took her eyes away from James and looked at the old man. Immediately, she frowned as she had never seen such a person in the Caden family before. Who was this old man? ¡°Next.¡± At that moment, the person pouring his True Energy into James stopped. He took out an elixir, consumed it, and began to regenerate his True Energy. Creak! The wooden door was pushed open. Walking into the room was Tobias, who had rushed back to the Capital. He nced into the room and motioned to Maxine. Maxine immediately understood and walked outside to meet him. Outside the room, Tobias asked, ¡°How¡¯s James doing?¡± Maxine replied, ¡°I only returned quite recently so I¡¯m also not certain. I only know Yaakov attacked him. Yaakov¡¯s an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster which means the injuries he sustained must be quite severe.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± Tobias quickly covered his mouth and coughed up a lot of blood. ¡°Are you okay, Grandpa?¡± Maxine asked worriedly. Tobias waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m just slightly wounded. I¡¯ll head to the underground basement to treat myself.¡± After speaking, he headed to the underground basement. Contrary to his words, he was actually severely injured and needed to treat his wounds as soon as possible. If he dyed any longer, his condition would deteriorate quickly. Tobias rushed to the underground basement. When he arrived, he saw Bet, who was also trying his best to regenerate his True Energy. Tobias walked over and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Bet was sitting in a lotus position on the floor when Tobias came up to him. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at Tobias standing before him. He nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. How¡¯re your injuries?¡± With a pale face, Tobias replied weakly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look very optimistic. I need to focus on recuperating. I might not be able topletely heal from this.¡± Bet replied, ¡°Stabilize your injuries first. Wait until I recover my True Energy and heal James. Then, I¡¯ll figure out a way to heal your injuries too. By the way, where¡¯s the core? Give it to me.¡± Bet stretched out his palm. Tobias hesitated slightly. Seeing that Tobias did not hand it over after some time, Bet frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Back then, Bet had to rush back to rescue James and was worried about bumping into other powerful martial artists when he had the core on him. So he passed it to Tobias to bring it back to the Capital to try and avoid it from getting snatched away. However, he did not expect to reach the Capital faster than Tobias. ¡°Grandpa, here you go.¡± Tobias reached into his pocket, took out the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, and held it toward Bet. Bet stood up and reached out to take it. Suddenly, Tobias¡® expression clouded over. He mobilized his True Energy and thrust his palm into Bet¡¯s chest. Bet¡¯s body was sent flying and mmed hard into the wall. Then, he fell to the ground and spat a mouthful of blood. Shortly after, his head slumped onto the floor as he lost consciousness. Tobias looked at Bet lying on the floor as blood dripped from the corner of his lips. He murmured remorsefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s core is too valuable to just hand over like that. I didn¡¯t want it toe to this, but you¡¯re already so old. It¡¯s not even guaranteed that the core would help you. ascend to the ninth rank. It would be a waste for you to have it.¡± Cough! Tobias coughed up blood again. He was already injured, but he utilized his True Energy to push Bet away causing his injuries to open up again. His face became increasingly pale. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tobias looked at the core in his hand with a smile on his face and his eye glittered greedily. He calmly walked out of the underground basement and went to look for Maxine. Maxine was watching over James the entire time. Seeing Tobias return, she raised her eyebrow. ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you go into closed meditation to recuperate? Why¡¯re you back so soon?¡± Tobias beckoned her quietly. ¡°Come with me, Maxine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maxine nodded and followed Tobias into the wooden house. Following Tobias¡® lead, she entered the underground basement. She walked into the basement only to see a pool of blood on the floor. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 ¡°Where did he go?¡± Bet was still on the floor when he left the basement. He did not hold back in his attack and hit Bet¡¯s chest at full force. Bet was unprepared for the sudden attack and should not have survived the blow. Yet, he seems to have disappeared into thin air. Maxine asked puzzledly, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? What are you looking for?¡± She noticed the blood on the floor but was unsure what had happened for it to be there. Tobias wore a solemn expression. He was severely injured and did not have enough energy to clean up the mess, so he intended to bring Maxine to dispose of Bet¡¯s body quietly. There were going to be severe consequences if Bet escaped and survived. Tobias knew his death was all but certain if Bet recovered and regained his strength. He had to leave and make his escape as soon as he could. Instead of replying to Maxine, he turned around and hastily left the basement. Tobias frantically walked away and in his rush, reopened more wounds on his body. He stumbled to the floor and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Maxine walked over, quickly helped him up from the ground, and asked concernedly, ¡°Grandpa, are you alright? What happened?¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± Tobias shook Maxine¡¯s hands and turned around to leave. Maxine stood in ce perplexedly. Instead of chasing after him, she turned around and decided to further investigate the underground basement. She immediately noticed the blood on the floor. Maxine walked over, squatted down, and stared at the blood. She dipped two of her fingers in the pool of blood and rubbed them together. ¡°It¡¯s still warm. The owner of this blood was here about five minutes ago. Whose blood is this?¡± Maxine murmured in deep thought. This basement was a forbidden area of the Cadens and was the meditation sanctuary of previous family heads. ¡°Is this Grandpa¡¯s blood?¡± Maxine frowned. She came to the ce where Bet had collided with the wall. There was also some blood in the area. She carefully analyzed it and noticed it was much brighter and unlike the previous bloodstains. With this, she deduced the two bloodstains were from different people. ¡°The only person allowed to enter this ce apart from the family head is the Grand Patriarch,¡± mumbled Maxine as she rubbed her chin. Immediately, a thought crossed her mind, and her expression turned serious. Maxine rushed outside but could no longer see Tobias¡® figure. She ran to the front yard but only found Bobby. She walked over and asked, ¡°Bobby, did you see Grandpa?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Ah, he left in a hurry and didn¡¯t even reply to my greeting just now,¡± said Bobby. Maxine ran outside, but Tobias was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Could it be that Grandpa really attacked the Grand Patriarch? The Grand Patriarch must have somehow survived and is hiding right now. Is he worried the Grand Patriarch would find him and return the favor in the future? Is that why he ran away?¡± Maxine stood at the gate of the Cadens¡® mansion, looking into the distance with a solemn expression. ¡°Why would Grandpa try to kill the Grand Patriarch? Could they have had a disagreement over the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core?¡± This was highly likely ording to Maxine¡¯s calctions. Anything to do with longevity and breaking into the ninth rank was a tempting prospect to most martial artists. It was possible that Tobias attacked Bet for the core. Trying to process this, Maxine took a deep breath. This was just the beginning of the hell that was toe. The descent of chaos was imminent. The Spirit Turtle had set off deep ripples in the ancient martial arts world and now was causing internal turmoil within the Caden family. Just as Maxine was deep in thought, two people approached from a distance. It was an old man and a young woman¨CThomas and Thea. Seeing the two walking toward her, Maxine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Thomas arrived at the Cadens¡® mansion with Thea. When Maxine saw them, her face went as white as a sheet. The two of them approached the mansion at a steady pace. Soon, they appeared at the mansion¡¯s gates. Maxine was slightly nervous but still walked forward and greeted them with a forced smile, ¡°Granduncle. Thea. What brings you here?¡± Thomas nced at Maxine. Maxine¡¯s heartbeat hastened as soon as she met his eyes. She pretended to be ignorant and asked with a smile, ¡°Granduncle, Thea, why are you two back in the Capital as well? Also, what happened at Mount Thunder Sect, Thea? Why were you emitting such awful energy?¡± ¡°1¡­¡± Thea lowered her head and parted her lips to speak but could not bring herself to say anything. Thomas did not question Maxine about how she led him astray and asked bluntly, ¡°Is James in the Cadens¡® mansion right now?¡± Maxine nodded and replied, ¡°Ah, yeah. James undergoing treatment in the backyard.¡± Thomas raised his head and looked at the que hung on the gate. Two words were engraved on the que¨CCadens¡® mansion. He had not stepped foot into this ce for a long time. Thomas took a big step inside, and Thea followed after him. Maxine nced at Thea suspiciously. She could tell that something was wrong from the way Thea was actingand that something must have happened to her. She quickly pulled Thea aside and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thea?¡± ¡°N¨CNothing.¡± Thea did not say much and quickly returned to Thomas¡® side. Thomas grew up in the Cadens¡® mansion and was quite familiar with the ce, so he managed to find his way to the backyard with ease. Thomas found the wooden house in the backyard and pushed open the door. He walked in and saw several Caden family members healing James¡® wounds. Beside him was a wrinkled old man with white hair. ¡°T¨CThomas¡­¡± When they saw Thomas walking inside, the Cadens healing James all bore terrified expressions. ¡°Get out.¡± Thomas looked at the people in the room and ordered coldly. The several family members inside the room scrambled up in fright and quickly left. 1 Meanwhile, James remained to lie on the bed. Can looked at Thomas but ignored him and continued to sit in a lotus position on the floor. Thomas also noticed Can and frowned, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I told you to get out.¡± ¡°You sure are arrogant, Thomas.¡± Can finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re¡­?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thomas¡® brows furrowed. The voice sounded familiar to him. He carefully scanned Can¡¯s appearance but never recalled seeing this person before. ¡°Who are you?¡± Thomas was puzzled by the old man. Can stood up, looked at the almost lifeless James in bed, and pointed at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you should take a look at him.¡± Thomas did not ask any more questions and quickly walked toward James. He picked up James¡® hand to assess him closely. Immediately, his frown grew deeper. Inside the room, Thea and Maxine looked at Thomas expectantly. Thea stood by the bed and looked at James¡® pallid face. His lips were chapped, and his breathing was weak. Her heart sank when she saw his condition. Thomas did not speak for a long time, and she eventually broke the silence to ask, ¡°Sir Caden, how is James?¡± Thomas put James¡® hand down and said grimly, ¡°His injuries are quite serious. All his internal organs are damaged, and his meridians are broken. It¡¯s a miracle that he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Thea¡¯s expression became distressed after hearing this. The blood in her body began to bubble and roil once more as she experienced the intense emotion. A powerful energy burst out from her like before and it immediately shattered the wooden house. Maxine was blown away by the sudden shock wave and was tossed to the ground like a rag doll. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Can was also startled by the sudden urrence. He quickly raised his hands, shielding his frightened face as he was continuously pushed backward by the force. ¡°This is bad.¡± Thomas was caught off¨Cguard and frantically mobilized his True Energy to suppress the rioting Blood Energy within Thea¡¯s body. Soon, Thea calmed down. Looking at the devastation she caused, a look of embarrassment crept up on her face. ¡°Sir Caden, this¡­¡± Thomas gently waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Thea asked, ¡°C¨CCan James still be saved?¡± Thomas¡® expression became serious again. Maxine got up from the ground and walked over to them. She looked at Thea with shock in her eyes. Can¡¯s eyes were also locked on Thea. Thomas thought for a while and replied, ¡°His injuries are terrible, and almost all his life forces were severed. I¡¯m unsure whether I can save him, but I¡¯ll have to try.¡± He was not confident he¡¯d be able to save James this time. Thomas looked at James, raised his hand, and powerful True Energy coalesced in his palm. He pressed his palm into James¡® chest, allowing the energy to seep into James¡® body and repair his wounds. The processsted about 20 minutes. Thomas¡® face gradually turned pale. Finally, he stopped. Thea asked eagerly, ¡°How is it, Sir Caden?¡± Thomas replied, ¡°I¡¯ve used my True Energy to repair the injuries in his body and restore his severed meridians.¡± ¡°Then, why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?¡± Thea¡¯s replied anxiously. Thomas shook his head sadly, ¡°I can relieve the symptoms but not the root cause of the issue. It¡¯s only a temporary fix since I¡¯m unable to cure himpletely.¡± Maxine was slightly puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you mean by temporary fix?¡± Thomas exined, ¡°He¡¯ll wake up soon. However, he¡¯s too badly injured. His internal organs are still weak and his meridians took heavy damage too. Even if he forcefully repairs them, he¡¯ll be unable to use his True Energy ever again. If he tries to, his meridians won¡¯t be able to bear the force and will be severed instantly.¡± Maxine¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°Do you mean to say that James will only be an ordinary person in the future?¡± ¡°Theoretically speaking, yes. However, that might not necessarily be the case. He has mastered the medical books and possesses Crucifier. Plus, he mastered Heavenly Breath, and one of its functions is to strengthen his meridians. It might be possible for him to be able to utilize his True Energy again.¡± ¡°Then, when will he wake up?¡± asked Thea. ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer for that.¡± Thomas shook his head. Thomas had already healed James¡® injuries but did not know when he would regain consciousness. He nced at Thea and reminded her, ¡°James is fine for the time being. Control your emotions properly.¡± ¡°Okay. I-I¡¯ll try my best to restrain myself.¡± Thea nodded nervously. Thea understood her mood swings would stir up the Spirit Turtle blood in her body, causing her to go berserk with blood lust. She had to restrain herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Thea?¡± asked Maxine. Thea remained silent, not looking at Maxine. She sat by the bed and took James¡® hand into her own. They were almost ice cold. Looking at James¡® feeble, her heart ached, and tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°Come out with me for a while, Maxine.¡± Thomas nced at Maxine. Maxine started panicking internally.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She was worried about facing repercussions for deceiving him. Despite being terrified, she still followed Thomas until they were some distance away. ¡°Granduncle,¡± she called out respectfully. ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Thomas glowered at her. Maxine replied and tried to y ignorant, ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? When have I deceived you?¡± ¡°Do you still insist on ying dumb? When I was in Mount Thunder Sect, Thea clearly left in the direction. of the city, but you pointed me in the opposite direction,¡± Thomas pointed out. ¡°H¨CHow would I know? Maybe she turned around to the city after leaving my sight.¡± Maxine lowered her head and murmured quietly, ¡°Or maybe I was mistaken.¡± Thomas looked at Maxine and rolled his eyes. ¡°You brat. I know what you were trying to do.¡± Knowing that Thomas had seen through her, Maxine¡¯s face flushed red, and she felt mortified. At that moment, she desperately wanted the earth to open up beneath her and swallow her whole. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Bet? Why haven¡¯t I seen him around?¡± Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 ¡°Our Grand Patriarch?¡± ording to her conjecture, Bet had been attacked by Tobias. However, she too was uncertain of his whereabouts. She only had uncertain posttions that she was unable to verify, so she did not dare to tell him. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see him after returning home.¡± Thomas did not ask any more questions and returned to the shattered wooden house. He walked over and said, ¡°Thea, bring James back to Cansington to recuperate.¡± Thea was taken aback and wondered aloud. ¡°Huh? Do you mean right now, Sir Caden? James hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Is it okay for him to be traveling around in this condition?¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Suddenly, James, who had been lying motionlessly, weakly coughed a few times. He slowly opened his eyes, and a beautiful face filled his vision. ¡°Thea¡­¡± He called out feebly. Seeing James wake up, Thea almost shed tears of joy. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re awake! Thank god, you¡¯re alive. You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Thea wept joyfully. James attempted to get up but his body was jolted with agonizing pain all over as soon as he made the slightest movement. His face was distorted from the pain, and blood spilled from his lips. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thea promptly got him a tissue and wiped the blood off his lips, saying worriedly, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re seriously injured. Don¡¯t move around.¡± Jamesy down in bed and looked at Thea in a daze. Surprisingly, he was still alive. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± When he saw Thomas, he called out for him. ¡°James.¡± Maxine also came closer to him. Thomas picked up James¡® hand to check his pulse and assessed injuries again. His lips were drawn taut as he said, ¡°James, you¡¯re lucky to have survived such horrible injuries this time. However, you can¡¯t utilize True Energy or move around for now because your meridians are incredibly fragile. They can¡¯t withstand True Energy running through them. Once you catalyze your True Energy, it¡¯ll immediately shatter your meridians again.¡± James was a martial artist and he was also a doctor. Thus, he understood the severity and extent of his injuries. He thought his end hade when he felt the force of Yaakov¡¯s blow. Now that he was awake, he understood how barely he scraped by. ¡°Grandpa, I need your help with some acupuncture.¡± With no small amount of effort, James parted his lips and weakly requested help from Thomas. Even if Crucifier could not cure himpletely, it would surely strengthen his body. ¡°Alright.¡± Thomas nodded. He had read James¡® medical book and knew about the existence of the Crucifier. The Medical Book Volume Two was mainly focused on its applications. Since Thomas did not possess the Crucifier, he did not bother reading about it. Soon, a wire from James¡® sleeve slipped out onto his palm and disintegrated into silver needles. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thomas nodded. He picked up a silver needle. James began instructing him, ¡°Activate your True Energy and channel it into the needle, then start from my scalp acupoint.¡± Thomas gathered his True Energy. As soon as he concentrated his True Energy into the needle, it rapidly absorbed it like a sponge and grew brighter. ¡°Amazing,¡± Thomas eximed in astonishment. He had experienced a lot in his travels and had seen all manner of treasures but was in awe of the Crucifier. Thomas inserted the silver needle into James¡® acupoint. James¡® body trembled reflexively. The absorbed energy diffused out of the needle and seeped into James¡® whole body, causing a comfortable sensation to take over his body. Can also approached and stared at the Crucifier¡¯s needles in between Thomas¡® fingertips. With James¡® guidance, Thomas continued to insert the needles. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Thomas was an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster. Naturally, his True Energy was still potent even after he had infused a lot of it into the Crucifer¡¯s needles. In no time, hepleted the treatment with Crucifier for James. Soon, James¡® entire body was filled with silver needles. These silver needles continuously transferred powerful energy into James, quickly repairing his cells and stabilizing his injuries. A few minutes passed¡­ James said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Thomas began to remove the silver needles from James¡® acupoints. James put away Crucifier and got out of bed. He stretched his body and said, ¡°I feel much better now.¡± Thomas and Can were both shocked by Crucifier¡¯s almost miraculous effect on James. They were both fully aware of the extent of James¡® injuries. They were severe enough to cast doubt on the fact that James would be able to pull through this time. A couple of silver needles were all it took to heal him to this point. Thomas looked at James, who was stretching his limbs, and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I still feel slightly weak, but I¡¯m out of the woods for the time being. I¡¯ll have to recuperate for a while.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Thomas sighed in relief. Now that James¡® injuries were healed, the other problem left to solve was Thea¡¯s. He looked at Thea with serious eyes and then turned to James. ¡°James, I must tell you about Thea¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was shocked and turned to Thea. Thea lowered her gaze despondently. James asked in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Thea?¡± ¡°Her body has absorbed the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. That is Beast Blood and can affect one¡¯s reason. It¡¯ll also cause those it affects to undergo Energy Deviation,¡± replied Thomas. He exined the events to James¨Cstarting from the Malevolent Sword to Thea barging into the Johnstons¡® courtyard house to kill Kennedy to avenge James. James had a serious look when he heard the whole story. ¡°Honey, I¡­I was worried about you, so I secretly went back to Mt. Thunder Sect.¡± Thea was afraid that James would me her. James asked, ¡°Is there a way we can deal with this, Grandpa?¡± Thomas shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do for now. We can only rely on modern technology to see if there¡¯s a way to extract the Beast Blood from her body and purify her blood. I¡¯ll have to take blood samples from her to the hospital for testing first.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James nodded. That would be the only thing they could do for now. ¡°James¡­C¨CCan you use your silver needles to restore my strength?¡± Can parted his lips and asked sheepishly. James looked at Can and replied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult, but I¡¯m unable to use my True Energy right now, and you¡¯ll have to wait until I recover my strength before I can attempt to help.¡± ¡°By the way, who is he?¡± asked Thomas as he raised an eyebrow. He had been curious about Can¡¯s identity, but thetter refused to introduce himself. James replied casually, ¡°He¡¯s Can.¡± Thomas, Thea, and Maxine were startled by his reply and backed away slightly. Their eyes all stared at Can warily. Hiding his hands behind his back Thomas concentrated his True Energy into his fists and nned to kill Can with a decisive blow. ¡°Are you truly Can?¡± Thomas stared at the wisened and withered Can with apprehension. From what he knew, Can was at the peak of the eighth rank and had reached the third step of the Skyward Stairway. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ording to the information from ancient books, one would break into the ninth rank after ascending all nine steps of the Skyward Stairway. Rumor has it that stepping into the ninth rank would give one immortal life. Can was the person closest to reaching the ninth rank in the past few hundred years. Meanwhile, Thomas was only at the first step and was still inferior to Can in his heyday. ¡°Yes.¡± Can did not deny it. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed Can, but my True Energy has dissipated, and I¡¯m effectively powerless as I am currently. It doesn¡¯t look like I have much longer to live and might die any day now.¡± Thomas scowled at him and looked at James, asking snappily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you get involved with him?¡± ¡°He seemed like a pitiful and unfortunate person, so I saved his life,¡± replied James simply. Thomas took a deep breath and dissipated the True Energy he gathered in his fist. With a low growl, he warned Can, ¡°Can, you better not be up to no good. Otherwise, I will not hesitate to erase you where you stand.¡± Can smiled tightly and said, ¡°Thomas, have you ever seen me y dirty tricks or involve myself in grand schemes over the years? You, on the other hand, are an incredibly shrewd person that involved the entire martial art world in your ns. I¡¯m sure you must¡¯ve benefitted greatly after killing the Spirit Turtle, right?¡± ¡°Everyone else split the benefits. I didn¡¯t get a single thing.¡± Thomas did not say anything much. He looked at Thea and said, ¡°Come with me, Thea, I¡¯ll need to collect some of your blood for testing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea followed Thomas and left quietly. Meanwhile, James got up and left the barely¨Cheld¨Ctogether wooden house. Maxine followed behind him. She opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water as she hesitated to call out to James. She was contemting whether to tell James about the incident in the underground basement. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Maxine¡¯s thoughts upied her brain. After giving it some consideration, she felt it was necessary to inform James about what had taken ce. After all, Bet could have been ambushed and gone into hiding. What¡¯s more, Thomas could not care less about the Cadens¡® affairs. In contrast, James was the only one in the Cadens that could make urate judgements about the situation. ¡°James.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James turned around and looked at Maxine. Seeing that she was hesitant to speak, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡± Maxine chose her words carefully. ¡°There¡¯s something I must tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Maxine exined, ¡°Before you regained consciousness, Grandpa summoned me to the underground basement. Down there, there was a pool of blood on the floor. Grandpa panicked when he saw it and suddenly ran away. I suspect¡­¡± She told him everything, what she saw, and her spections. ¡°What?¡± James furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you suggesting that Tobias attacked Bet?¡± Maxine nodded tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but this is a very likely possibility.¡± Can was beside them and overheard the conversation. He asked with a serious look, ¡°Did you personally see Bet go into the basement?¡± Maxine shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Can said spikily, ¡°Don¡¯t go about spreading nonsense if you didn¡¯t see it with your own eyes. You¡¯re simply specting. Bet said he was going to recuperate and restore his True Energy. He must still be somewhere inside the Cadens¡® mansion. You should look around beforeing to any conclusions.¡± ¡°I agree. Maxine, get the Cadens to look around the mansion for him.¡± James nodded in agreement. Maxine left the group and headed to the front yard. Soon, Thea returned and noticed James¡® worried expression. She tried asking him about it, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡± James replied, ¡°Something bad might have happened. However, we¡¯re not certain yet as we¡¯ve yet to confirm it.¡± ¡°What might that be?¡± ¡°We suspect Tobias attacked Bet.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡± Thea was startled and asked in shock. James replied, ¡°No, we can¡¯t confirm whether it¡¯s true yet. Maxine has already gone to the front yard to tell the Cadens to search for Bet.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go check on her,¡± said Thea. James nodded and asked, ¡°Did Grandpa take your blood samples to the hospital yet?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± She looked away and continued. ¡°Honey, I¡­I turned back because I was worried about you. Also, I¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± James did not fault her for her actions. After all, it was no use crying over spilled milk. James walked to the front yard. Thea and Can were walking behind him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Many people gathered and murmured among themselves in the front yard. Maxine exined the situation to the family members. Someone immediately retorted, saying, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. How is this possible? Why would the family head attack our Grand Patriarch?¡± ¡°I agree. Maxine, you¡¯ve already been expelled from the family and are no longer one of us. Stop trying to pit us against each other.¡± Not a single one of them believed Maxine. James walked over, and the Cadens immediately shut their mouths when they saw him. He calmly swept his gaze over everyone. ¡°This is still pure spection at the moment, but what we do know is that Tobias fled from the mansion in an unnerved manner. Now that the family head has run off, who¡¯s in charge?¡± The Cadens all exchanged confused looks. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 These years, Tobias had overseen everything that had to do with the Cadens. No one had thought about who was next in line as family head after Tobias was gone. ¡°Why? Are none of youpetent enough to take charge?¡± James frowned at the Cadens¡® silence and inaction. ¡°I can.¡± A voice chimed in from a distance. Shortly afterward, a beautiful young woman walked over, pushing a wheelchair. An old man wearing a golden robe was sitting in the wheelchair. His face bore the wrinkles of old age, and he had very long hair. He seemed rather elderly and was dressed like an ancient historical figure. ¡°Sir Lorenzo.¡± Many people called out and greeted the old man respectfully. Standing aside, Maxine whispered, ¡°James, that¡¯s Bet¡¯s son and the father of Thomas and Tobias, Lorenzo Caden.¡± James was shocked. He had been to the Cadens¡® mansion a few times in the past but had never once seen this old man before. Not to mention, he was unaware that his great¨Cgrandfather was still alive. Lorenzo was considered the most senior of all the elders in the family. Maxine exined in a hushed tone, ¡°Sir Lorenzo is a cripple, so he rarely stays in the Cadens¡® mansion. He recuperates in a different location. I don¡¯t know why he visited the Cadens¡® mansion today. By the way, his disability is because your grandfather injured him, and he had to amputate his limb to stay alive.¡± James¡® mouth hung agape. A woman in her early twenties pushed Lorenzo closer to them. He looked at everyone and asked lightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bobby stepped forward and exined, ¡°Sir Lorenzo, Maxine said that grandpa attacked and injured Bet. Afterward, he absconded from the mansion. If this really happened, then grandpa would be a traitor to our family. Our family cannot go a day without a strong leader at its helm. I think it¡¯s time to choose a new family head to preside over the family.¡± ¡°Ahem!.¡± Bobby straightened his body and cleared his throat. Then, he dered in a clear voice, ¡°I think our family can¡¯t stay in seclusion forever and we need to eventually show ourselves to the world. I happen to have a good understanding of the outside world and bear the qualifications necessary for the position of the new family head. I believe that under my leadership and the assistance of the family elders, the Cadens will ascend to even greater heights.¡± ¡°Bobby, do you really think you¡¯re capable of leading us?¡± Karson looked over at Maxine. Karson was Tobias and Thomas¡® younger brother. He was the youngest of the three and also the weakest, Karson candidly remarked, ¡°If what Maxine said is true, then ording to seniority, a youngster like you isn¡¯t in line to be the family head.¡± ¡°I agree. Granduncle has been working hard for the family all these years. He is the most qualified to be the next family head.¡± ¡°I agree too.¡± Many people spoke out and supported Karson. James was troubled by the situation. There were countless uncertainties and problems to settle, but here the Cadens were, arguing over the position of the family head. He stood up and said, ¡°Nothing has been set in stone at the moment. Let¡¯s search the mansion and find the Grand Patriarch first.¡± Lorenzo red at the crowd and ordered, ¡°What are you guys still standing here for? Hurry and go search the ce.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The family members quickly dispersed and began looking for Bet. Lorenzo¡¯s eyes lingered on James. He smiled in satisfaction as he addressed the younger man, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re very young and talented. I¡¯ve also heard about your aplishments at Mount Thunder Conference and how you defeated Yaakov. The news reported that Yaakov snuck an attack on you, and you immediately killed him in return.¡± James smiled lightly and did not reply to hispliments. Lorenzo continued. ¡°I showed up because I was worried that the other families would use this as an opportunity to attack our family since all the powerful Cadens were injured during the Mount Thunder Conference. I did not expect it to be such an eventful day. Honestly, I¡¯m not confident the others will seed as the family head. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be rooting for you to seed as the head of the family.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maxine was overjoyed and hurriedly tugged James¡® sleeve, saying, ¡°James, why¡¯re you not saying anything? You should thank Sir Lorenzo.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the position of the family head.¡± Can, who was standing behind him, had a satisfied look. The Caden family was the head of the Ancient Four, and being the Cadens¡® family head meant having authority over the Ancient Four. Now that something has happened to the Cadens, the family members have begun fighting over the position of the family head. James, in contrast, held no interest in the position at all, and it was rare to see such an unambitious man. Lorenzo frowned at his casual response. The woman pushing the wheelchair behind him frowned and said, ¡°James, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 James looked at the woman pushing the wheelchair but did not pay much attention to her remarks. He truly had no interest in being the family head and would normally not involve himself in the Cadens¡® family affairs. He was only here out of respect for Bet who had personally taught him in the past and even brought him back to heal his injuries. James remained silent and waited patiently for the disciples and other family members to look for Bet. Lorenzo¡¯s eyes lingered on James with a solemn expression on his old face. Soon, the disciples and family members gradually returned. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the Grand Patriarch.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also searched the entire backyard, but he was nowhere to be seen.¡± ¡°I tried checking all the surveince footage in our mansion but wasn¡¯t able to find anything unusual.¡± James¡® lips curved into a deep frown as he listened to the search reports. Everyone else unanimously agreed with Maxine¡¯s spection on what had happened to Bet. They believed that Tobias attacked Bet over the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core and escaped after realizing that Bet survived his ambush. Standing behind them, Can said, ¡°Bet is an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster. Even if he was injured or had exhausted his True Energy, he isn¡¯t so weak that an ambush would be enough to take him out. He must¡¯ve escaped to a safe spot by now, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about him.¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°James, are you really unwilling to be the family head?¡± Lorenzo asked once again. James replied firmly, ¡°Sir Lorenzo, I¡¯m not fit to be the family head. Moreover, I¡¯m injured, which further impedes my ability to lead the family. You should choose someone else.¡± ¡°Sir Lorenzo, since James is unwilling to be the family head, you shouldn¡¯t force the matter.¡± ¡°Yeah, we have other more suitable members for the position. Plus, his grandfather was emunicated from the family a long time ago. That alone should immediately disqualify him.¡± ¡°Sir Lorenzo, I think it¡¯s best to choose a new family head from the younger generation. The seniors in the family should enjoy their retired life instead of being troubled by family affairs. What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ The elders and seniors to give us youngsters an opportunity.¡± Many people expressed their opinions. James simply ignored their discussion and walked out of the Cadens¡® yard, At the mansion¡¯s gate, Maxine asked, ¡°James, are you sure about this?¡± James nodded his head decisively. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to lead the Cadens.¡± Maxine continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you find Sir Lorenzo¡¯s sudden appearance a little strange? He has never been to the Cadens¡® mansion in the past years. Why did he suddenly appear after Bet was injured? On top of that, how does he know Yaakov attacked you? Not many people knew that you were injured by a sneak attack. Even if people knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t be local to the Capital, so how did he find out?¡± Hearing this, James¡® eyes widened. He looked at Maxine and pressed her for more details, ¡°What do you mean to suggest?¡± Maxine thought about it and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible that Bet escaped and sought out Sir Lorenzo to oversee the situation. Don¡¯t think to underestimate him just because he¡¯s disabled. I heard from Grandpa that he¡¯s rather powerful despite his condition.¡± ¡°Is that the case?¡± James frowned. ¡°It must be. He must be rying the Grand Patriarch¡¯s message of wanting you to be the family head. Do you really have to heart to watch the Cadens slowly decline?¡± James had a troubled expression on his face. He genuinely had no interest in being the family head. In such a massive family, the internal conflicts were intense andplicated. He did not get involved in the Cadens¡® affairs nor the conflicts between the Ancient Four. ¡°Honey¡­ You¡¯re seriously injured right now and need to rest up. You shouldn¡¯t get involved in these things. Sir Caden has instructed me to bring you back to Cansington to recover from your injuries. Even if you want to be the family head, it¡¯ll have to wait until your injuries are fully healed.¡± Thea was reluctant to let James take on the role of family head right now. He was severely injured, so if the Cadens tried to dissent and decided to attack him, how would he fight back? Can also suggested, ¡°Thea¡¯s right, James. You should prioritize recovering for now. You can make ns after getting better.¡± James thought for a while and conceded to their decision. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s wait in the Cadens¡® residence for a while. When Grandpa returns, we¡¯ll head back to Cansington.¡± In his heart, James had countless doubts he wanted Thomas to answer. However, Thomas left all too soon and there was barely any opportunity to clear the air with him. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 They turned back to the Cadens¡® mansion to patiently wait for Thomas¡® return. Thomas had left in a hurry earlier but he also happened to return just as quickly. In less than an hour, he was back at the Cadens¡® mansion. Many people were gathered in the Cadens¡® mansion living room. A few elders like Lorenzo and Karson, as well as some of the younger family members, were gathered together. They were all in a heated discussion about the person who was most suitable to step up as the family head and oversee their family affairs. As Thomas returned and walked into the living room, all eyes turned to him. Thomas immediately noticed Lorenzo in a wheelchair. Lorenzo also took notice of him. The two of them exchanged nces. After staring at each other for a few seconds, Thomas walked straight toward James and Thea and regarded them with a grave look on his face. ¡°James, Thea, the test results are out.¡± James asked urgently, ¡°What are the results?¡± Thomas shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not optimistic. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood haspletely amalgamated with Thea¡¯s blood. This resulted in a spontaneous mutation of Thea¡¯s body. Her new blood is one that has never been seen by the medical world before. The mutated blood will rapidly spread throughout her whole body and assimte with her organs. The bottom line is, it¡¯ll be hard to purify her blood whether through dialysis or exchange transfusion. If we insist on doing so, Thea¡¯s organs will rapidly deteriorate and be unable to sustain her body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± James¡® eyebrows drew together, forming deep creases on his forehead. Thomas had a powerless expression as he continued. ¡°An exchange transfusion or dialysis is out of the question. Our only solution, for now, is to keep Thea in a positive state of mind and ensure that her emotions don¡¯t fluctuate wildly. She won¡¯t be able to use her True Energy either. Otherwise, the Beast Blood will affect her brain, control her, and cause her to suffer an Energy Deviation.¡± James looked at Thea¡¯s pale face. He felt deep grief for her. Thea had already gone through so much in life. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She was disfigured and endured ridicule from everyone around her for ten years. Now, her blood was tainted with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and threatened to cause an Energy Deviation at any time. Thomas turned to Thea and reminded her firmly, ¡°Thea, you must be careful to keep your emotions in check¨Cespecially your anger. The power of the Beast Blood is extremely potent. It¡¯d be safe to say that its power is equivalent to that of an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster.¡± Maxine could not help ncing at Thea once again. She was startled by the news and thought, ¡®It¡¯s equivalent to the power of an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster¡­?¡® Thomas continued grimly. ¡°My current strength is insufficient to suppress the aggressive power in Thea¡¯s bodypletely. I¡¯ll have to leave for some time to meditate in seclusion. It may take eight to ten years. at most, or in the best¨Ccase scenario, three to five years. However, I¡¯ll definitelye back.¡± He really could not do anything about Thea¡¯s condition as he was now. After the Spirit Turtle was ughtered, Thomas acquired its bile, which was also considered a precious commodity. Thus, he wanted to find a ce for closed¨Cdoor meditation to reach the ninth rank. In addition, there were several pieces of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. He worked so hard to see this ne to fruition but never got a piece. How could he stand for that? He still had a lot of strength remaining as he barely expended any during the battle with the Spirit Turtle. This meant that he could easily snatch the cores away from other martial artists who were likely weakened during the battle. It would be a lot harder for him to do so if they hadpletely refined the core and obtained the strength it offered. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving. You guys, be careful.¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lorenzo, who was sitting in a wheelchair, shouted at him. Thomas stopped in his tracks and turned to Lorenzo. Lorenzo looked him dead in the eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been 30 years, Thomas. You¡¯ve already achieved your goals, so why don¡¯t you stop here?¡± Thomas bore Lorenzo¡¯s fiery gaze and calmly replied, ¡°I injured you 30 years ago because of your own actions. I ughtered members of our own family because they deserved it. They shouldn¡¯t have threatened me; especially not with X. X was innocent.¡± After Thomas finished speaking, he turned and left without looking back. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± James shouted for him, but Thomas¡® figure was already gone. All eyes were on Lorenzo. It seemed there was a deeper story to whatever happened 30 years ago in the Caden household. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 After Thomas exchanged a few words with Thea and James, he immediately left. James muttered perplexedly, ¡°What happened 30 years ago? Who¡¯s X?¡± He looked at the wheelchair¨Cbound Lorenzo and asked, ¡°What happened in the Cadens¡® household 30 years ago?¡± There was a solemn look on Lorenzo¡¯s old, wrinkled face. He silently looked at the gates with a wistful expression. Since he was unwilling to exin, James did not further pursue the issue. However, James inferred that Thomas was forced into doing the things he did back then. James looked at Thea beside him and said, ¡°Thea, we should head back to Cansington too. Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve. We should return to celebrate the New Year. ¡°Okay.¡± Thea nodded her head. ¡°Are you leaving, James? You¡¯re not going to stay with the Cadens to celebrate the New Year?¡± Maxine stood up and asked with a disappointed pout. James shook his head gently and said, ¡°No. My grandfather was expelled from the Cadens thirty years ago. Thus, I¡¯m no longer part of this family.¡± After speaking, he took Thea¡¯s hand and walked out of the gate under the watchful eyes of the Cadens. Maxine took a small step forward. She wanted to chase after him and make him stay, but she did not have a good reason for it. Her pretty face was colored with a tinge of powerlessness and sadness. ¡°Maxine.¡± A voice called out from behind her. Maxine turned around and looked at Lorenzo. She replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Sir Lorenzo?¡± Lorenzo looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Now that my father and Tobias are nowhere to be found, the Cadens can¡¯t be left without a leader. I, therefore, dere Maxine to temporarily serve as the family head until this matter is resolved.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maxine eximed in surprise. She stepped back hastily and waved her hands in refusal, ¡°Sir Lorenzo, I can¡¯t agree. I¡¯m not qualified, nor do I possess the capability to be the family head. Plus, I¡¯m not even a Caden by virtue of my blood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sir Lorenzo, have you gone senile? Maxine does not have a drop of Caden blood in her. Moreover, she¡¯s a woman. How can someone like that lead the family?¡± Bobby was the first to step forward and protest passionately. ¡°Sir Lorenzo, please rethink this.¡± Many people were against the idea, especially the younger members of the family. All of them were glowering at Maxine with vicious looks. They were ready to tear her apart. Lorenzo was firm in his decision. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself only once more. From now on, Maxine will serve as the temporary family head. Whoever objects can step forward.¡± His voice was domineering and authoritative. For a moment, the Cadens gathered in the living room went silent. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Standing beside Bobby, a middle¨Caged man gently nudged Bobby. Bobby immediately understood and stepped forward, shouting, ¡°I object.¡± As soon as Bobby¡¯s words left his mouth, Lorenzo raised his hand and concentrated a powerful energy in his palm, thrusting the force at Bobby. Bobby was blown away instantly and crashed into the ground. He spewed out blood. ¡°This?¡± The Cadens gasped. Lorenzo moved his gaze over the crowd and asked again, ¡°Who else objects?¡± Everyone lowered their heads and kept silent. ¡°Since no one objects, then this matter is settled. Karson, you¡¯ll assist Maxine.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Karson nodded and cast a nce at Maxine. Maxine was rooted to the ground. At that moment, she was still confused by what had happened. Theoretically, she would never be in the running for family head. How did this decision suddenlye to pass? What was the old man thinking? ¡°Maxine.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, Sir Lorenzo?¡± Maxine snapped back to reality and replied respectfully. Lorenzo looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°Do you have the confidence that you can help the family rise even higher?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maxine hesitated to answer. She looked at the other family member present. Although they remained silent, their expressions were bitter and full of dissatisfaction. She was unsure why Lorenzo wanted her to be the temporary family head. Maxine was fully aware that the family would not agree with his decision. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lorenzo furrowed his brows and his lips curved into a frown. Maxine promptly replied with as much self¨Cassurance as she could muster, ¡°As long as the family is willing to cooperate with me, I haveplete confidence we¡¯ll be able to weather whatever storms the world throws at us.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°That would be best. Lorenzo looked at the Cadens present and said calmly, ¡°Come to me if there are people unwilling to cooperate with you.¡± After speaking, he made a gesture to signal his departure. The woman behind him pushed him out of the gates under the family¡¯s watchful eyes. ¡°Huff!¡± After Lorenzo left, Maxine took a deep breath. Family head? Never in her wildest dreams did she think of bing the Cadens¡® family head and the leader of the Ancient Four one day. She was adopted by Tobias and always held a low status in the Cadens. Now, things have finallye to this. She hadplete confidence in governing and managing the Cadens because she had followed Tobias around since she could remember. Furthermore, she acted as an advisor to Tobias. Maxine looked at the family members present and gave her first directive. ¡°Pass on the order for the core family members to arrive in the meeting room within an hour.¡± After Maxine finished speaking, she turned around and left. The moment she left the room, the room burst into a furious uproar. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What virtues or abilities does Maxine have to be our family head?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a woman that¡¯s unrted to the Cadens.¡± ¡°Sir Lorenzo must have gone senile. ¡°Granduncle, why didn¡¯t you stand up to say anything?!¡± When Lorenzo was present, these people did not dare to object. Now that he had left, everyone began to express their grievances. With a resigned look, Karson said, ¡°Dad has given the order. How am I supposed to refuse him?¡± In the time this happened, Bobby had been helped up from where he fell earlier. Two servants propped Bobby up and brought him over to Karson¡¯s side. His face was pale as he shouted, ¡°Granduncle, you can¡¯t let Maxine be our family head. You can¡¯t! Please head to the Southern Ridge and get Sir Luca to return to the family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Please hurry and invite Sir Luca over.¡± Many people agreed with the suggestion. The Caden family was the head of the Ancient Four. They were a big family that had thousands of years of history behind them. Among them, there were countless branch families. Luca Caden was Lorenzo¡¯s elder brother. He was also Bet¡¯s eldest son. Back then, hepeted with Karson for the position of family head but lost. After his defeat, he left the Capital and took refuge in the Southern Ridge. Karson contemted for a while and replied, ¡°Since the situation¡¯se to this, Sir Luca is the only person who can dispute my dad¡¯s decision right now. I¡¯ll send someone to the Southern Ridge. For now, everyone should head to the meeting as instructed by Maxine.¡± Meanwhile, Maxine made her way to the mansion¡¯s backyard. She stood in front of the underground basement¡¯s entrance. She inspected the mechanism on the artificial hill before her and fell into deep thought. There was a serious expression on her pretty face. ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡± She was trying to put the pieces of the puzzle together. Maxine was positive that Thomas had attacked the Grand Patriarch as he seemed distressed earlier, and blood was on the floor. However, she was confused as to why Lorenzo would suddenly show himself. Lorenzo was the previous patriarch before Tobias. 30 years ago, he passed the position to Tobias and lived in seclusion elsewhere. How did he appear with such convenient timing? What¡¯s more, he specifically wanted to appoint James as the family head. Only after James refused, did the position get passed on to her. ¡°Could the Grand Patriarch have escaped despite his severe wounds and gotten Sir Lorenzo to intercede on his behalf?¡± Maxine wondered aloud. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 James did not want to pay too much attention to the Cadens¡® affairs. Although he was part of the Cadens, he had no affection for them. In the entire family, the only person he cared for was Bet. However, Bet¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, so it would be useless for James to continue staying in the Cadens¡® mansion. All he could do was secretly inquire and investigate. Can followed James out of the Cadens¡®pound. Outside the mansion, Can asked, ¡°James, are you going back to Cansington?¡± James stopped, turned around, and looked at the wrinkled Can behind him. Then, he said, ¡°Yeah. Although there are plenty of things for me to tend to in the Capital, many martial art sects and families encountered severe casualties after the Mount Thunder Sect Conference. They¡¯ll stay in hiding to heal and recover, hence things will be peaceful for the time being. I¡¯m preparing to return to Cansington to recover from my injuries and make ns after the new year.¡± James knew that many more powerhouses were bound to appear in Sol. Those people would be strong beyond his imagination. That was because the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core had been divided into eight pieces after it was killed. Those eight fragments were enough to create eight terrifying, powerful martial artists. He had to restore his strength as soon as possible to deal with the troublesing his way. Can said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m getting old and have been meditating in seclusion all these years, but ! ended up like this. I can¡¯t stay in the Capital. Lucjan knows I¡¯m still alive, and he¡¯ll try to assassinate me after he returns. I think I¡¯ll only be safe if I follow you.¡± Can knew that he would not be living long. However, the longer one lived, the less one wanted to die. He did not want to die and was holding on to the hope that James would recover and help restore his strength. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Can remembered something and said, ¡°After Yaakov knocked you unconscious, Lucjan sent people after you and Simon. Simon did his absolute best to protect you, which is how you survived.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He knew Simon, the Grand Patriarch of the Mount Thunder Sect. He was the old man who offered wine to him when he first arrived at the Mount Thunder Sect. He was indebted to the Mount Thunder Sect. As for Lucjan, James originally intended to attack him during the Mount Thunder Conference and destroy the Gu Sect. Unexpectedly, Thomas had calcted the martial artists into his scheme and changed the oue of the Mount Thunder Conference, which also messed up James¡® ns. He had failed to kill Lucjan this time. His next chance to do so would note easily. Lucjan would surely take over the remaining of the Gu Sect after returning to the Capital. Soon, he would have to have a confrontation with Lucjan. However, he was frail at the moment. As for Can, he was definitely a powerhouse. Thus, James wanted to cure and restore his strength. If Can could assist him, they would have a great chance of winning against Lucjan. ¡°Alright. You can follow me for now. However, I don¡¯t have the strength to protect myself, so if a strong member of the Gu Sectes knocking on our door, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± ¡°Life and death are up to fate. If I¡¯m not meant to pass this hurdle, then it¡¯s my fate,¡± Can replied softly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James did not say anything more. He turned around and left. Instead of going to the airport, they headed to the military region. ¡°Emperor.¡± Along the way, the soldiers in the military region all greeted James respectfully. James arrived at the military region office and called Henry. He was unsure of the situation in the Mount Thunder Sect and wanted to inquire about it. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is temporarily unavable.¡± Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 James frowned slightly. He looked at Thea sitting on the sofa with a ck sword and asked, ¡°Thea, what happened in the Mount Thunder Sect when you left?¡± Thea was immersed in her thoughts when she was suddenly interrupted by James¡® question. She recollected herself and said, ¡°The martial artists buried underground were rescued. As for what happened after that, I don¡¯t know.¡± Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. He thought perhaps he could not get through to Henry¡¯s phone because he was still around the Mount Thunder Sect without any signal. James decided not to linger in the Capital anymore and left on a private military ne. Meanwhile, Gloom returned to the Peace Mansion in the Capital. His phone had no signal while he was around the Mount Thunder Sect, hence he could only give brief reports about the general situation, missing out on the details. Now that he had returned, he exined the events that transpired in the Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°What?¡± After hearing Gloom¡¯s report, the King¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°The Old King is still alive and appeared in the Mount Thunder Sect? He even participated in the battle against the Spirit Turtle? Sky, one of the four powerhouses alongside the Old King, also showed up?¡± Gloom nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This was a scheme set up by James¡® grandfather, Thomas. He¡¯d been hiding and nning to y the Spirit Turtle for decades. In order to achieve this, he deliberately led countless martial artists to the Mount Thunder Sect. After it was killed, a core appeared, but the core shattered into eight pieces.¡± The King asked with a solemn expression, ¡°What are the casualties among this batch of martial artists?¡± ¡°The casualties are very high. ording to the reports, about three thousand out of the over ten thousand martial artists that headed to the Mount Thunder Sect survived. As for the stronger martial artists, there isn¡¯t any certain news yet. I don¡¯t know how many of them thebat aircraft killed.¡± The King inquired, ¡°Who got their hands on the eight cores?¡± Gloom shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hearing this, the King fell into silence. He never expected so many things to happen at the Mount Thunder Conference, nor could he have guessed it was Thomas¡® scheme. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Gloom remembered something and said, ¡°The corpse of the Spirit Turtle was blown into pieces. I sent some people over to obtain some broken turtle shells. Apart from that, there was nothing useful.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± The King nodded calmly. Things had yed out beyond his expectations. He could not predict what was going to happen next. Gloom said solemnly, ¡°King, what should we do next? I¡¯m sure many powerhouses survived. They¡¯ll come to the Capital for revenge after recovering. We won¡¯t be able to withstand their wrath. ¡°Also, there are Mr. Lee, Sky, and the Old King to answer to. If they me us for this¡­¡± The King waved his hand and interrupted Gloom, saying, ¡°The Old King will surely understand my decisions and support me. Don¡¯t worry about that for now. As for the other matters, leave them to James. Oh, right. How are things on James¡® end?¡± ¡°I just learned that he fought and defeated Yaakov. He showed mercy and let Yaakov live, but the other partyunched a surprise attack. James was severely injured, and Bet brought him back to the Cadens¡® mansion for treatment. I don¡¯t know the specifics on how he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Send someone to the Cadens¡® mansion to check on him. No. You personally see to it,¡± said the King. ¡°Understood.¡± Gloom nodded. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± The King waved his hand and leaned back on the sofa. He massaged his temples and fell into deep thought. Gloom did not say anything more and turned to leave. He left the Peace Mansion and drove directly to the Cadens¡® mansion. ¡°Stop.¡± Gloom was blocked from entering. ¡°I¡¯m looking for James,¡± said Gloom. The guard at the Cadens¡® mansion looked at Gloom and said indifferently, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and inform them of your visit.¡± Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 In the Capital, dozens of people were gathered in the meeting room in the Cadens¡® mansion. Maxine sat in the lead. She wore a golden robe, and her long hair was tied up, revealing her facial features. She had pearl and flower essories in her hair and was wearing light makeup that made her look incredibly charismatic. ¡°Dear family members, the main purpose of gathering everyone here today is to discuss the follow¨Cup matters of the Cadens. Bet, our Grand Patriarch, has been attacked by our family head, Tobias, and their whereabouts are currently unknown. Next, we have two important things to do. First, find the Grand Patriarch, Bet, as soon as possible. Second, find the family head, Tobias, to get to the truth of this matter as soon as possible.¡± Maxine¡¯s voice resounded. Dozens of people were gathered in the meeting room, but no one responded to her. None of these people epted Maxine as their family head. In their eyes, Maxine was of low status and considered a servant in their family. Yet, she was now sitting in the family head¡¯s seat. ¡°Maxine, I personally think you¡¯re involved in this matter. No one saw the family head attacking our Grand Patriarch, and neither did you. You don¡¯t even have evidence for these things that you¡¯re suggesting. Are you perhaps colluding with Sir Lorenzo?¡± Someone raised their doubts. ¡°I agree. Until this matter is investigated thoroughly, I won¡¯t recognize you as our family head.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already gone to the Southern Ridge to invite Sir Luca back to take control of the situation.¡± Hearing this, Maxine frowned. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She knew no one would be satisfied with her as the family head. However, she did not expect them to not even take her words seriously. At that moment, an old man walked into the meeting room. He was the caretaker of the Cadens, Ryder Caden. Ryder walked over with a cane and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Maxine, the King¡¯s personal bodyguard came to visit and said he¡¯s looking for James.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Maxine nodded. She had known the house caretaker, Ryder, for thirty years. He was Sir Lorenzo¡¯s most trusted confidant. After Tobias took over the family head position, he continued as the caretaker of the Cadens and was in charge of all sorts of chores in the mansion. Maxine stood up and said, ¡°Since no one approves of me, this meeting is over. We¡¯ll discuss things after Sir Lorenzo arrives.¡± Then, she walked out. Outside the meeting room, Ryder asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not going well?¡± Maxine replied bitterly, ¡°How could it go well? I¡¯ve always been of low status in the Cadens. Who would ever approve of me as the family head?¡± Hearing this, Ryder did not speak and continued following behind Maxine. Outside the Cadens¡® mansion gate, Gloom was waiting for an update. After seeing Maxine, he could not help but frown as he asked, ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s James?¡± Maxine looked at Gloom and said, ¡°James has already returned to Cansington. If there¡¯s anything, you can just tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I heard Yaakov injured him, so I came to check on him. Since he¡¯s fine and has returned to Cansington, I¡¯m relieved. I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡± After speaking, he turned and left. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± said Maxine. Gloom turned around and asked, ¡°What? Is there anything else?¡± Maxine thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Something has happened in the Cadens. Tobias sneaked up on our Grand Patriarch, Bet, over the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. We don¡¯t know where Bet is or if he¡¯s even alive. Tobias was worried he woulde back to settle the score, so he¡¯s fled from the Cadens as well.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this news, Gloom was startled. Maxine continued, ¡°Sir Lorenzo showed up and appointed me as the new family head for the time being.¡± ¡°You?¡± Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Gloom was shocked by the news. Maxine as the family head? As the King¡¯s personal bodyguard, Gloom had a strong intelligencework in the Capital. Although he did not haveplete information on the affairs of the major families in the Capital, he practically knew almost everything. Thus, he knew that Maxine was not blood¨Crted to the Cadens. He could not believe that Maxine was the family head. After a momentary shock, he looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°Why are you telling me all these things? Could it be that the Cadens are refusing to acknowledge you as the family head? Do you want to use the King¡¯s power to strengthen your position in the Cadens?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maxine smiled. Dealing with intelligent people saved a lot of hassle. ¡°It¡¯ll be a mutually beneficial cooperation. As long as I remain the head of the Cadens, I¡¯ll stand by the King¡¯s side and be his most loyal partner.¡± Maxine thought for a while and asked, ¡°By the way, does the King have a candidate in mind for the new King for the next election in the following year?¡± Gloom shook his head and said, ¡°That is confidential information. How would a bodyguard like me know?¡± Maxine continued, ¡°James has climbed the hierarchy incredibly fast. He¡¯s both the Dragon King and the Emperor. Is the King simply using him or deliberately training him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡± Gloom shook his head slightly, but he was genuinely startled by her question. Rumor had it that Maxine from the Cadens was a legendary tactician. Just from this one brief conversation, Gloom was surprised that she could say so much with so little. Maxine smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m the head of the Cadens, I¡¯ll surely grow the family bigger in the next few years. With the status of the Cadens in the ancient martial world, it won¡¯t be challenging to summon all of the martial artists worldwide. James¡® strength in the country is already at its peak, but I know him well. He isn¡¯t interested in the position of the King but is dedicated to serving the country¡¯s people. Thus, no matter who the new King is, he¡¯ll have fewer obstacles with my and James¡® support. ¡°If James could be the King, that would be even better. With my rtionship with him¡­¡± Gloom waved his hand and interrupted Maxine, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ry your words to the King when I return.¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Maxine watched Gloom leave with a faint smile on her pretty face. Behind her, Ryder reminded, ¡°Ms. Maxine, the Cadens have never involved ourselves in the outside world¡¯s affairs. This has been a rule since ancient times. Throughout history, the governments have gone down the path of destruction, and despite having the chance to save them, the Cadens have never provided any help. Now that you¡¯re talking about cooperation with the King, will it¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Maxine replied, ¡°What era are we living in? It¡¯s necessary to know how to bend the rules sometimes. No one in the Cadens obeys me, so I need external forces to suppress them into submission.¡± Her mind was clear. Before, she had never thought about the position of the family head. Now that it had fallen into her hands, she had to make ns for herself. After speaking, she turned and left. ¡°Ms. Maxine, where are you going?¡± asked Ryder. ¡°Staying in the Cadens¡® mansion is boring. I¡¯m going out for a walk,¡± Maxine walked a certain distance away from the mansion before replying. After leaving the mansion, she took out her phone and called Madelyn. ¡°Maxine, is there anything?¡± Madelyn¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Must there always be something?¡± Maxine chuckled. ¡°Cut to the chase. Just tell me what you want.¡± ¡°I need to see Mr. Gabriel,¡± Maxine said straightforwardly. Yarov held a vital position in the Capital and was the representative of the Gu Sect in the official channels. There was currently internal turmoil in the Gu Sect. The Supreme Leader, Can, was attacked by the Deputy Leader, Lucjan. Now that she was following James, she had to make good use of Can¡¯s identity to pave the way for herself. At Yarov¡¯s courtyard house. Yarov sat by the fire and warmed himself. Madelyn stood aside and whispered, ¡°Mr. Gabriel, Maxine is asking to see you.¡± Yarov had been paying close attention to the events at the Mount Thunder Conference for the past few days. Thus, he was up to date on everything that had happened. He asked with a frown, ¡°Why does Maxine want to see me at this time? Could it be that James has arranged for it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Thomas is the biggest winner in the Mount Thunder Conference. James is Thomas¡® grandson and must¡¯ve also received great benefits. Moreover, James has already grown so strong that he could defeat Yaakov. I believe he¡¯s nning something soon. I think it¡¯s best we meet up with Maxine.¡± Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Maxine had never thought of bing the family head. Now that she was appointed, she had to start thinking about her way forward. No matter what Lorenzo¡¯s purpose was in making her the family head, she had to do something to strengthen her position. She headed to meet Yarov. Meanwhile, James had already boarded a private military ne back to Cansington. On the ne, Thea kept holding on to a ck sword. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James frowned and asked, ¡°Is this the Malevolent Sword that Grandpa mentioned?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded. James continued, ¡°Grandpa said that this was a wretched sword that would enchant a person¡¯s heart. It would control its wielder.¡± ¡°No.¡± Thea shook her head firmly. Thomas said holding the sword would cause one to develop the desire to kill. However, she did not have that desire. Thea looked at James and exined, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not a wretched sword. Swords aren¡¯t alive, so how can they be wretched? What¡¯s wretched is the human heart. I¡¯m holding the sword, but I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± James hesitated. He seemed to have something to say but ultimately decided to swallow his words. ¡°I know what you want to say. Nothing will happen if I control my emotions and stop using my True Energy. Moreover, if you give me a little more time, I¡¯ll be able to control the strange blood in my body.¡± Thea wore a confident expression. Initially, she had no memories of what happened when she first went through an Energy Deviation. Afterward, she could remember the events in the Johnstons¡® courtyard house and how she killed Kennedy. She was also able to restrain herself. Back then, she would not have attacked Kennedy if he did not attack first. However, Kennedy had a death wish andunched an attack on her. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and did not say anything more. ¡°Honey, how¡¯s your body feeling?¡± Thea changed the subject. James replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine for the time being. Right now, I¡¯m no different from an ordinary human since I can¡¯t use my True Energy. If I try to use it, my meridians and organs won¡¯t be able to withstand the overpowering True Energy and will be damaged instantly. It¡¯d be troublesome to treat myself again if that were to happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Thea was relieved. Can had been sitting by the side and could not help but interject, ¡°James, you should refine the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core as soon as possible. After the Mount Thunder Conference, countless powerhouses will stay in hiding for some time, but hell will break loose soon. Even if you recover from your injuries and return to your peak form, you won¡¯t be powerful enough to turn the tide.¡± James was well aware of what Can was saying. Even so, he had fought against an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster with all his strength, and it was already a miracle that he survived. Even if he had the Crucifier, it would be difficult to recover his strength again. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± said James. ¡°Actually, this era is quite nice.¡± Can sighed. He had lived more than a hundred years. In the previous eras, there were battles every year, and people had to go through deep suffering. Lives were lost in battles, and countless died from starvation yearly. Now that the country and the people were in peace, death by starvation was almost nonexistent. He also did not want another war to break out, as themoners would be forced to suffer in the mes of war again. The Owens of the three Gu Sect families were ambitious. Lucjan was also incredibly ambitious and would do everything possible to seize power. Someone like him had to die. James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty good. Everything we have now was bought with the blood of our ancestors. We must cherish this and prevent others from breaking this bnce.¡± Can said again, ¡°James, if you can restore my strength, I¡¯ll wholeheartedly help you and use the rest of my life to make up for the mistakes I made in the past.¡± James did not know about Can¡¯s past but knew that he had led the Gu Sect to participate in the battle and win the war. However, he was defeated in the following battle, and even his family was taken away from him. If that was the truth, then Can had done nothing wrong at all. Not only was he not in the wrong, but he was also a real national hero. ¡°Mr. Maverick, could you tell me about the past?¡± asked James. James was eager to learn about this unknown part of history. Can nodded. ¡°The Gu Sect was a vige. Within our vige, there were three major families, namely the Mavericks, Owens, and Davises. Our families were also considered martial art families and relied on raising Gu for a living. Outsiders feared Gu. However, they aren¡¯t as scary as they seem. They can do harm but can also save lives. ¡°Thinking back, the Gu families were among the best in the world. Unfortunately, the Gu Sect was destroyed by internal conflicts and the interference of various external forces¡­¡± Can began narrating what had happened in the past. ¡°If only I thought clearly and was more open to different opinions, this battle might not have urred. Ultimately, I was too stuck in my own thoughts. If I had a broader perspective, I could have very well avoided the battle. ¡°Looking at the situation now, the King¡¯s development focus and strategies were indeed correct.¡± James silently listened to him. ¡°Mr. Maverick, I don¡¯t think you did anything wrong.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Canughed loudly and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re destined to be a soldier and not a politician. An outstanding politician must consider the bigger picture. The world will never be at peace if everything is solved by military force.¡± James touched his nose and said with a smile, ¡°True. That kinda makes sense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than just kinda makes sense. This is the reason countries today are divided into military and political circles. The world would be a living hell if the military had absolute authority.¡± James smiled. On the way back to Cansington, he chatted a lot with Can. They talked about various battles in the past and some governmental affairs. Can spoke highly of the Kings that led the country, saying that they made significant contributions to the development and construction of Sol. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Before they knew it, they had arrived in the Cansington Military Region. When James boarded the ne, the Capital Military Region had already contacted and notified them of James¡® arrival. Before the nended, the Blithe King was already ready, waiting with a group of people. The nended, the cabin door opened, and James¡® party walked out. The Blithe King and his subordinates walked over. ¡°James¡­¡± James heard the Blithe King¡¯s voice upon alighting the ne. The Blithe King approached James and said with a bright smile, ¡°Wee back to Cansington, James!¡± The Blithe King had also heard about the situation at the Mount Thunder Conference. The situation was dire, and he thought James was in danger, but here he was, returning in one piece. ¡°Yadiel,e quickly and meet Mr. Caden,¡± the Blithe King called a young man behind him. Behind him, a young man in his early twenties stepped forward and greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Caden.¡± The young man, who was dressed in a military uniform, seemed about twenty years old. He was thin and pale as if he was ill. The Blithe King introduced, ¡°James, this is my son, Yadiel Blithe.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°The thing I mentioned to youst time¡­¡± the Blithe King looked at James eagerly. Of course, James understood what was going on. He nced at Yadiel and then back at the Blithe King, and then he said, ¡°Blithe King, I got injured during the Mount Thunder Conference and haven¡¯tpletely recovered. I need to quickly recuperate and head back to the Capital to solve some issues. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to teach him for the time being.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no rush,¡± the Blithe King said with a smile. The Blithe King did not mind waiting a little longer. As long as James was willing to teach his son martial arts and a cultivation method, it did not matter if they had to wait a little more. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Henry?¡± asked James. The Blithe Army was also sent on the rescue mission, but the Blithe King and Daniel had already returned. Yet, Henry was nowhere to be seen. The Blithe King looked at Daniel standing behind him. Daniel immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Dragon King, the General got slightly injured while in the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°What? He was injured? What happened?¡± James¡® expression changed as he inquired further. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Daniel looked at Thea. Thea was confused and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡°. Daniel thought for a while and said, ¡°Thea injured him.¡± ¡°Impossible! When did I hurt him?¡± Thea retorted. James asked calmly, ¡°What happened?¡± Daniel exined, ¡°While in the Mount Thunder Sect, Thea suddenly erupted with terrifying energy, and the General was close to her. Thus, he was hurt by the sudden shock wave.¡± Thea panicked and tugged James¡® hand, exining, ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡± James waved his hand andforted Thea. He turned to Daniel again and asked, ¡°How is he now? Where is he?¡± Daniel replied, ¡°His injuries were quite bad. He was taken to the Medical Valley by someone called Medical Saint to be treated. When I left, I asked the person who treated the General, and he said that Henry¡¯s injuries were not light, but they weren¡¯t fatal.¡± James heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°As long as he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°James, I¡¯ve prepared a banquet for you,¡± the Blithe King said with a smile. James slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a weing. We¡¯ll talk some other time. I¡¯ve some other things to deal with right now and won¡¯t linger around for long.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± the Blithe King did not force it. James did not stay long and left with Thea and Can. Yadiel did not speak until James left. Then, he asked, ¡°Dad, is this James, the one that pretended to be the old man in Mount Littleroot and hurt our family head?¡± James¡® identity had been exposed. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Now, almost every martial artist knew that James was the old man that defeated Donovan on Mount Littleroot. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a once¨Cin-a¨Cthousand¨Cyear martial art genius. He just keeps improving, and at a great pace. When I transferred to Cansington, he was only a physically strong man with goodbat skills. He had not even cultivated his True Energy yet. Now, after less than six months, he¡¯s already reached a terrifying level,¡± the Blithe King nodded and said with admiration. Yadiel¡¯s pale face was also full of admiration as he said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that he entered the seventh rank and even the head of the Mount Thunder Sect, Simon, was defeated by him. It¡¯s only been less than half a year. He¡¯s indeed very overpowering.¡± Outside the military region, James, Thea, and Can walked outside. Thea asked, ¡°Honey, should we return to the Cahans¡® or head to Cynthia¡¯s ce?¡± James said, ¡°Cynthia¡¯s ce first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Thea was slightly disappointed. She could not understand James. These people were merely friends. Yet, instead of returning to the Cahans first, he would rather see them before anything else. Although she was upset, she remained silent. A military vehicle drove up to her, and a soldier got out. He saluted and shouted, ¡°Dragon King, please get into the vehicle. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James did not refuse and got into the car. The military vehicle sent James to the vi district where Cynthia¡¯s vi was located. Soon, they appeared at the door of Cynthia¡¯s vi. James rang the doorbell. Soon, the door opened, and several women rushed out the door toward the gate. The iron gate swung open. ¡°James!¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Quincy, Tiara, and Cynthia looked at James with joy. They thought James would not make it back for New Year¡¯s and were worried about his safety. Surprisingly, James returned before New Year¡¯s. ¡°James, quick,e in.¡± Cynthia invited James into the vi. James walked into the vi¡¯s living room. Tiara brewed several cups of tea, handed them over, and said, ¡°James, Thea, Sit. Please have some tea.¡± James epted it, took a seat, and set it aside on the table. Then, he asked, ¡°Did anything happen in Cansington while I was gone?¡± Quincy shook her head and said, ¡°What could¡¯ve happened?¡± ¡°James, are you alright?¡± Cynthia looked at James with her big, bright eyes. She was unsure of what happened in the Mount Thunder Sect but knew James had killed the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader to rescue them. Moreover, James even consumed poison made by a member of the Gu Sect. James smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s matters havee to an end for now.¡± The women bombarded James with questions. Thea silently held on to the Malevolent Sword beside them. Although she knew James had good rtionships with them, it still made her ufortable that he was talking to other women. However, she forcibly suppressed her dissatisfaction and did not cause a scene. James briefly exined the events during the Mount Thunder Conference. He spoke lightly and calmly of the events, but the women listening were terrified by it. They never expected so many things to happen in the past few days, nor did they expect James¡® grandfather, Thomas, to be the mastermind behind it. ¡°James, show me the core!¡± Cynthia¡¯s pretty face was full of excitement. She was interested in the treasure that Thomas had spent decades nning to obtain from the Spirit Turtle. James took out the core. The core was red and in the shape of a ball. Cynthia held it in her hand, feeling its warmth. She repeatedly inspected and examined it. ¡°This thing alone is enough to increase someone¡¯s strength and make them immortal?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not certain about that.¡± Can interrupted and exined, ¡°Whether it can make one immortal is uncertain, but it sure can increase one¡¯s energy.¡± Hearing this, all eyes were on him. Quincy could not help asking, ¡°How so?¡± She had experienced a lot during this period and watched Cynthia cultivate True Energy. She was incredibly envious of her. Moreover, Thea also became a martial artist, a powerful one on top of that. She felt slightly inferior. All along, she thought she was better than Thea in every aspect. She thought she could always win. However, Thea was now a martial artist, while she was just an ordinary person. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She was eager to learn more about the ancient martial art world. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Can began to exin the benefits of the core. ¡°Generally speaking, animals that live longer will grow biles. These biles are excellent tonics for martial artists. After consuming them, a martial artist¡¯s strength will increase significantly. ¡°As for their cores, it¡¯s much more beneficial than biles.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯te across an animal¡¯s core before, but I¡¯ve seen them in records.¡± Meanwhile, a ck vehicle drove slowly on the roads of the suburbs of Cansington. ¡°Finn, is this reliable news?¡± A voice sounded in the car. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. A man in his forties leaned back in the passenger seat. He was wearing a ck coat and had thick eyebrows and big eyes. ¡°Finn, this isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. We might die if we fail.¡± The man leaning back in the passenger seat sat straight and replied seriously, ¡°Whether it¡¯s reliable or not, we have to try it. Over the years, the three of us have been constantly hunted down. It¡¯s our chance to rise.¡± As he said that, he looked at the man driving the car and asked, ¡°Have you investigated?¡± The man driving the car replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated everything and found that James will return to Cansington. He¡¯s a sentimental person and has killed countless people for Thea. James also has quite a few women that he maintains good rtionships with. He values these people and will do everything to help them if they¡¯re in danger.¡± Hearing this, the man in the passenger seat fell into silence. The three brothers were martial artists but were nicknamed the Three Wanderers. The eldest was Finn Leo. The second was Felix Leo. The youngest was Harper Leo. The three brothers belonged to no martial art family or sect. In the earlier years, they hadmitted countless crimes and were wanted by the Mount Thunder Sect. They hid from the public and did not attend the Mount Thunder Conference. However, they spent a fortune buying first¨Chand information about the Mount Thunder Conference and knew what had happened. They knew the Mount Thunder Conference was a scheme by Thomas and that he had gained great benefits from it. Thus, they were tempted. The eldest, Finn, thought for a while and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to devise a long¨Cterm n.¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± The youngest, Harper, who was driving, said, ¡°I found out Thomas brought a caretaker with him thirty years ago. His name is Newton. Apparently, Thomas has a lot of trust in him. Ten years ago, Thomas¡® vi was burned down. None of them died, but Newton set up their graves, allowing Thomas to conceal the truth from the world. Newton has contributed a lot in his ns.¡± Finn asked, ¡°What are Newton¡¯s martial art capabilities? What rank is he?¡± ¡°In the public eye, he¡¯s just an ordinary old man. He has never shown any martial art skills in front of outsiders. Thus, I¡¯m not certain if he¡¯s skilled in martial arts. However, he¡¯s Thomas¡® caretaker and has been with him for thirty years. I¡¯m guessing his martial art skills aren¡¯t too bad either.¡± ¡°Finn, I know Newton has a granddaughter,¡± Felix, the second child, said from the back row. ¡°James probably doesn¡¯t have anything good on him. The goods are most likely with Thomas. It might not be useful to capture James¡® women. We should threaten Thomas instead, starting with Newton, his trusted caretaker.¡± The three discussed Thomas, James, and the things that happened at the Mount Thunder Conference. The trio thought Thomas must have acquired one of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s cores. They nned to capture hostages and threaten Thomas to exchange the core for the hostages. The three of them began discussing the details. After some time, they finalized their n. They decided to start with Newton¡¯s granddaughter, Serena. However, one person was far from enough. A caretaker¡¯s granddaughter might not attract Thomas¡® attention. Apart from Serena, they wanted to capture Quincy, Tiara, and Cynthia. As for Thea, they did not dare to touch her because of the news that Thea¡¯s energy was enough to hurt other martial artists. They had no confidence in capturing Thea. Their n was practically equivalent to digging their own graves. If they failed, what awaited them was death. After all, this was a battle against Thomas, who calcted all martial artists into his ns. However, they could obtain the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core and refine it if they seeded. Then, they would no longer be hunted down and could even achieve great things. Meanwhile, Can exined the core to the group in Cynthia¡¯s vi. Even James listened attentively. ¡°From my understanding, ordinary animals will not produce a core. The core is an essence of animals, and only those that have lived for more than a few hundred years will grow one, but that isn¡¯t absolute either.¡± Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Hearing this, Cynthia handed the core back to James. ¡°You should have this back, James. It sounds precious. I can¡¯t afford to break it.¡± James took it and put it away. ¡°By the way, tomorrow is New Year¡¯s. Where are you nning to celebrate, James?¡± Quincy changed to the subject and looked at James eagerly. ¡°My house, of course.¡± Thea cast a nce at Quincy and took James¡® hand. She raised her head proudly as if she was announcing that James was her man and that Quincy should not even think about it. James did not want to return to the Cahans because they were power¨Chungry. ¡°I won¡¯t return to the Cahans¡® mansion,¡± said James. ¡°Why?¡± Thea was immediately displeased. James said, ¡°Regarding our official status, we¡¯re divorced, so it¡¯s unsuitable for me to return to the Cahans¡® mansion. I n to look for Newton and spend New Year¡¯s with him.¡± James had ns to look for Newton. The main reason was that he wanted to learn some inside stories from thirty years ago. Newton had been following Thomas since thirty years ago. After Thomas was expelled from the family, he also left with him. There was definitely more to this caretaker than what met the eye. He was surely not an ordinary person. How could an ordinary person be worthy of following Thomas? ¡°Honey¡­¡± Thea¡¯s face was sorrowful. ¡°It¡¯s just a document. Is it that important? Or do you not have me in your heart at all?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding me, Thea. I¡¯d like to find out what happened thirty years ago. Newton must know a lot of details,¡± James exined. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it now. It won¡¯t be toote to ask after the New Year.¡± Quincy smiled and said, ¡°James, Thea¡¯s right. It¡¯s your first year in the Cahans. You should join them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving tonight too. I¡¯m heading back to the North. My Dad called me asking when I¡¯m returning this morning,¡± Cynthia said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Capital too,¡± Tiara also said. ¡°My parents are abroad, and you¡¯re all leaving. I¡¯m going to be so bored.¡± Quincy chuckled. She turned to Thea and said jokingly, ¡°Thea, how about Ie to the Cahans with you to celebrate the New Year?¡± ¡°That¡­doesn¡¯t sound too appropriate.¡± Thea looked troubled. She would not hesitate if Quincy had asked this in the past. However, she knew very well what Quincy was thinking. She did not want Quincy to have a chance to approach James. It would be best if Quincy stayed as far away from James as possible. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Quincy smiled. James remained silent because he was at a loss for what to say. Whether Quincy or Tiara, he had let both of them down. ¡°See you guys. I¡¯ll head back home too.¡± Quincy stood up, bid farewell, and left. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s leave too.¡± Thea pulled James as she noticed something wrong with Tiara¡¯s expression. She seemed hesitant to speak, which made Thea regard her with pity. Even Thea felt slightly heartbroken for her as a woman. She was afraid James would start making promises again. Thus, she quickly pulled him and wanted to leave. ¡°T¨CThen, we¡¯ll go to the Cahans¡®.¡± James had a helpless expression. ¡°Cynthia, Tiara, I¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll get in touch soon.¡± James bid farewell to them and left. Tiara looked at James¡® leaving figure, and tears welled up in her eyes. Cynthia sighed and patted Tiara¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll head to my room to pack up.¡± As the vi¡¯s owner, she knew very well that these women only lived with her during this time because of one person¨CJames. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 After walking out the vi gate, Thea held her sword in one hand and held on tightly to James¡® hand in the other. She was afraid that James would run away. Behind them, Can asked, ¡°By the way, James, where do you n for me to stay? You can¡¯t seriously be bringing me to the Cahans¡® vi, right?¡± James stopped. He had yet to consider where to arrange for Can to stay because his identity was rtively unique. Can was the Supreme Leader of the Gu Sect, and the Deputy Commander, Lucjan, was rebelling. Lucjan had secretly bribed most of the strong men from the Gu Sect. The next step was to take over the sectpletely. Lucjan would not rest until Can was dead. He would keep sending people after his life, or he might even personally take action. James thought for a while and said, ¡°You can follow me for now.¡± ¡°Are you not afraid that Lucjan¡¯s people woulde knocking at your door? He might even personally come after me.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten older, and your appearance has changed quite a lot. Now, there are only a few people that know of your identity. Lucjan would never imagine you to look so old, nor would he expect the old man tantly following me around to be the Gu Sect¡¯s Supreme Leader.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Can smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but I shouldn¡¯t go to the Cahans¡® vi. You should arrange a ce for me to stay.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do too.¡± James nodded. James said again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at Cynthia¡¯s ce for a while until I recover my strength?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Can did not refuse. James turned back to the vi again to tell Cynthia about the arrangement. ¡°Sure!¡± Cynthia agreed without hesitation and was even delighted by the thought. She did not know Can¡¯s identity, but judging from his previous sharings, she could tell he was an old, experienced martial art senior. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ve decided not to go back to the North.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of expectation as she stared at Can. She smiled and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve decided to stay in Cansington and use this opportunity to ask you for some pointers!¡± Cynthia had cultivated her True Energy but had no experience in martial arts. Having been given such a good opportunity, she was unwilling to let it go to waste. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t stand! Please sit down.¡± ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re a very decent person, and I really like you.¡± Can chuckled. ¡°Really? I like you too! How about you be my teacher?¡± Cynthia asked happily. ¡°Huh?¡± Can was stunned. He had only epted one apprentice in the past hundred years and had never considered epting another. James, who was standing by the side, interjected, ¡°Cynthia isn¡¯t as simple as she looks. She has a rare Frost Physique, and her body can continuously produce Cold Energy.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Can cast another nce at Cynthia. Frost Physique He had read about it in ancient records, and it was a very rare physique. People with this type of physique were perfect for practicing martial arts. Learning martial arts would significantly improve their True Energy. One year of training was worth ten years of that of an ordinary person. ¡°Yeah.¡± James exined, ¡°Ever since she was a child, her body would produce Cold Energy, and she had to take medication to expel it. Fortunately, she met me. Otherwise, she would have died from the coldness.¡± After getting James¡® affirmation, Canughed. He carefully scanned Cynthia and said, ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll check your pulse.¡± Cynthia stretched out her hand. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Can put his finger on her pulse. After a while, he retracted his hand and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true the Yin and Yang in your body are unbnced. There¡¯s too much Cold Energy within your body.¡± ¡°Teacher, please ept my respect.¡± Cynthia immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Can. Can frankly epted it. After Cynthia was done with the formalities, Can smiled and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Since you¡¯re my apprentice now, I should give you a gift as your teacher. However, I didn¡¯t bring anything with me, so I¡¯ll owe it to you for now. I¡¯ll make up for it next time.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Cynthia stood up. Quincy, who was standing aside, looked envious. She looked at James and said, ¡°James, find me a teacher too! I want to learn martial arts as well.¡± James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re fine. Why do you suddenly want to learn martial arts? It¡¯s tough, and you won¡¯t be able to bear the hardships.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Quincy looked at Thea and said, ¡°Thea can bear it. Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve got the heart to learn martial arts, I¡¯ll ept you as my apprentice.¡± Can was in a good mood. James hurriedly said, ¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze? Hurry and show your respect to your teacher.¡± Quincy regained her senses and immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± ¡°Alright. You can get up.¡± Quincy got back on her feet. James looked at Quincy and Cynthia, saying, ¡°You guys should study hard. He¡¯s an incredible senior figure in the ancient martial art world. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say he¡¯s the number one in this world.¡± He was not exaggerating. Cans¡® capabilities were enough to earn him the title of number one. In his heyday, no one in the world was his opponent, not even Thomas. ¡°Then, what about me?¡± Tiara stepped forward and looked at Quincy and Cynthia with envy on her pretty face. Can looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you also want to learn martial arts?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tiara nodded and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s learning martial arts. I can¡¯t just do nothing.¡± She looked at Can timidly and asked, ¡°I¨CIs that okay?¡± Can nodded and said, ¡°Having one more isn¡¯t too many either.¡± Hearing this, Tiara was overjoyed and quickly knelt on the ground. ¡°Alright, you can get up.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Owen, sorry for troubling you.¡± Can waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. Besides, it¡¯s too formal for you to keep calling me Mr. Owen. I¡¯ll call you James, and you can call me Can.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Can said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach them well. The martial art manuals I¡¯ve mastered, if not the best, are still the best in this world.¡± ¡°Alright. That would be great. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll head off first.¡± James bid farewell and left. He walked out of Cynthia¡¯s vi. Thea asked, ¡°Honey, do you trust him? He¡¯s the Gu Sect¡¯s Supreme Leader.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I trust him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Thea hesitantly said, ¡°Everyone in the Gu Sect is all about beating and killing. Their reputation in the ancient martial world is horrible.¡± James said, ¡°In doing things and judging people, you can¡¯t rely on outside rumors.¡± Hearing this, Thea did not say anything more. ¡°Thea, I¡¯d like to visit my family cemetery.¡± James suddenly changed the subject. He was delighted to learn that his family members were not dead. However, he could not see through his grandfather and figure out his thoughts. He wanted to dig up their graves to see if there were remains of his family and verify whether his grandfather was telling the truth. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 James was heading to the Cadens¡® cemetery, and Thea wanted to apany him. She looked at the time. It was only three in the afternoon, and there was still plenty of time to head home before dinner Thea said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s head to the Cadens¡® cemetery first. I¡¯ve already called my parents, and they¡¯ll wait for us to have dinner.¡± James nodded The two left the area and took a taxi to the Cadens¡® cemetery. Soon, they arrived at the cemetery, which used to be the Cadens¡® vi. After the incident ten years ago, the ce had be a cemetery. There were a few graves erected in the ce. The grass had overgrown in the cemetery, and it was apparent that no one had tidied up the area for a while. James walked directly to his father¡¯s grave. His father¡¯s death came before the Cadens¡® vi was burned down. Back then, his father had turned against his grandfather because of Rowena. Ultimately, Rowena reported his father to the authorities, and he had a heart attack out of anger. Then, Rowena pushed him off the third floor. However, James had never seen his father¡¯s body. He was in school when it happened, and the body had already been taken away when he rushed home. James stood in front of Nichs¡® grave with a solemn expression and murmured, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry for offending you. Please forgive me for this.¡± He was unsure of whether his father¡¯s remains were inside the grave. James walked over and looked at the tomb with a slight frown. He took out his phone and called the Blithe King. ¡°Blithe King, I¡¯m in the Cadens¡® cemetery. Send some people over to help me dig up some graves.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± The Blithe King did not refuse and immediately made arrangements. He did not know what James was up to, but since he had nothing to do because of the New Year, he personally brought people over to help out. The Blithe King arrived at the Cadens¡® cemetery in less than thirty minutes. Seven to eight soldiers apanied him with hoes, shovels, and other digging tools. ¡°What are you up to, James?¡± The Blithe King walked over and asked. James said, ¡°I want to prove something.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Dragon King,¡± The soldiers who followed the Blithe King saluted and greeted loudly in unison. ¡°Mr. Caden,¡± Yadiel also called out. James waved his hand and pointed to the grave ahead of him, ordering, ¡°Dig up that grave for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The apanying soldiers immediately began to work. The Blithe King and Yadiel stood beside James. ¡°What are you trying to prove, James?¡± the Blithe King asked. James replied calmly. ¡°My grandpa said our family members aren¡¯t dead. I also think they¡¯re not dead because, with my grandpa¡¯s strength, ordinary people couldn¡¯t have killed them ten years ago.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the Blithe King replied. He did not speak anymore and just quietly watched from the side. Soon, Nichs¡® grave was dug up, revealing a coffin. James walked over and ordered, ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. The soldiers opened the coffin. There was an urn inside it. James picked it up and opened it. However, the urn was empty and contained nothing. ¡°Nothing? Honey, it seems the Cadens aren¡¯t dead,¡± Thea said upon seeing the empty urn. James continued to order, ¡°Dig up the other graves.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The soldiers quickly went to dig up the other graves. James verified them one by one. The result was that the graves were empty and simply fake. For ten years, he lived in hatred. To take revenge, he trained day and night. He climbed the military hierarchy from an unknown soldier to amander. Ultimately, he used the de of Justice to behead the culprit ten years ago to avenge his family. However, he suddenly found out that his family members had been alive all this time. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 James felt instant relief. The Blithe King looked at James and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, James? Why are the graves empty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s quiteplicated. I haven¡¯t figured it out myself. Only my grandfather knows the full story. However, he¡¯s always been elusive. I¡¯ve only seen him a few times and didn¡¯t have the chance to ask him about these things.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± The Blithe King smiled. James returned a faint smile. Thea was also relieved. She held on to James¡® hand and said, ¡°Honey, your family is still alive. After everything is resolved, our family can be reunited. I haven¡¯t met your dad yet, so I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. Is he easy to get along with? Also, your mom¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my mother before.¡± James had a gloomy expression. His mother was not part of his memories. He could not remember nor had he heard of her being mentioned by his family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Thea promptly apologized. James smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to apologize. Let¡¯s go. We should head back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Blithe King, I need to trouble you to send us back to the Cahans¡® vi.¡± ¡°Alright. Transport is on the way.¡± The Blithe King smiled. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The group of people left the cemetery. After they left, an old and young figure walked out of hiding. The older figure was an elderly man wearing a suit and holding a cane. The young figure was a young woman in a winter coat and hat, exposing only her face. The weather was rtively cold, and her face was flushed red. ¡°Grandpa, it seems Mr. Caden has found out everything. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯te here to dig out the graves,¡± the youngdy said. ¡°Yeah.¡± The old man nodded slightly. ¡°So many things happened in the Mount Thunder Conference. James must¡¯ve met up with Thomas and learned a lot of things.¡± ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°We head back and wait for Thomas¡® next orders.¡± The old and young figures turned around and left. The two were none other than Newton and Serena. They had always been by Thomas¡® side all these years. James was the only reason they appeared in Cansington half a year ago. They knew a lot of things but kept them secret from James. The two of them pretended to be ordinary people and stayed by James¡® side. After James and Thea left the Cadens¡® cemetery, they headed to the Cahans¡® vi. It was almost six in the evening when they arrived. Although it was only around six, the sky was gradually darkening. At the entrance of the Cahans¡® vi, the Blithe King personally got off the car to see James off. ¡°James, let¡¯s have a few drinks when we have the chance.¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble. If we have the chance, we¡¯ll drink till we¡¯re both drunk!¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends! Cut the formalities. Alright, I¡¯ll head back first,¡± the Blithe King said and got into the car. James stood at the vi gate and watched the Blithe King leave. After he left, James said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea nodded and pressed the doorbell. Soon, the door swung open. It was David who came to get the door. David spotted James and Thea outside the gate, and he quickly pressed the remote control in his hand in excitement. The gate opened, and the two walked into the vi. ¡°Thea, James! You¡¯re finally back! Dinner is ready. We¡¯ve been waiting for you two toe home. Hurry up! Come inside.¡± At that moment, countless people rushed out of the vi. Lex, Howard, Benjamin, dys, Tommy, Megan, and some other family members greeted them. These people looked at James passionately. ¡°James, you¡¯re back! Quick,e inside!¡± ¡°James, we¡¯ve been looking forward to your visit!¡± The Cahans were very enthusiastic and kept ushering James into the house. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 The Cahans¡® attitude was nowpletely different from when James was married into the family. Now, they treated him like a god. Many of the Cahans came forward to greet him. James nodded in acknowledgment but did not say much. Thea took him by the arm and entered the vi. Inside the living room, severalrge tables had been set up. Lex stomped his cane and ordered, ¡°Hurry and take out the wine I¡¯ve stored for thirty years. Today, everyone shall get drunk!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and won¡¯t join dinner.¡± James looked at Lex and headed to the room after speaking. The Cahans were surprised. It was only when James headed upstairs that everyone regained their senses. dys walked over and pulled Thea, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Thea? James doesn¡¯t seem very happy.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s tired. He¡¯s had a lot of things to settle these days and hasn¡¯t slept well for a few days. Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll go and check on him.¡± Thea headed upstairs after James. The Cahans exchanged confused nces. They had prepared for several hours to wee James, but he simply headed upstairs without even eating. Thea walked into the bedroom upstairs and saw James smoking on the balcony. She put the Malevolent Sword down and walked over. She hugged James¡® waist from behind and leaned her head on his back. ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t want to live with the Cahans, we can buy a house and move out.¡± Thea understood what James was thinking. The Cahans had hurt his feelings and mistreated him in the past. ¡°I¡¯m just tired. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see them,¡± James said softly. ¡°I know.¡± Thea tightly embraced James. She turned him around, tiptoed, and kissed his lips. Thea was passionate and took the initiative. While kissing, they made their way to the bathroom. They even took a bath together. During the bath, Thea clung to James. James did not eat for the whole night and stayed in the room with Thea. Thea took the initiative and was very wild. Thus, James was satisfied. Afterward, the two hugged each other and fell asleep. In the dead of night, three men appeared outside Cynthia¡¯s vi in Cansington. ¡°Finn, this is Cynthia¡¯s pce. There¡¯s reliable news that James came here in the afternoon but left with Thea.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in the vi right now?¡± ¡°There are several people. Cynthia, Quincy, Tiara, Scarlett, and an old man.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the old man?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. James brought him back from the Capital.¡± Three people hid behind a big three andmunicated in hushed tones. The trio was the Three Wanderers. Their purpose was to capture people around James and use them to ckmail James and Thomas for the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. ¡°When do we act, Finn?¡± Finn thought for a while and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s wait a bit.¡± They waited for two hours. Soon, the lights in the vi went out one after another. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Finn gave the order. The three of them acted simultaneously and jumped off the three. In a few moments, they appeared on the balcony on the vi¡¯s second floor. They quietly opened the door. Quincy had just taken a shower inside one of the vi¡¯s rooms and changed into a set of red pajamas. She was lying on the bed, reading a book. After reading for a while, she felt sleepy. She turned off the lights and prepared to sleep. As soon as her lights were turned off, she heard footsteps. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Quincy quickly rolled out of bed and headed to turn on the lights. The moment the lights turned on, her acupoints wear sealed, and she could not move. Despite the lights being switched on, she could not see anyone. ¡°Finn, this woman isn¡¯t bad. ¡°She¡¯s James¡® first girlfriend and seems to be one of James¡® lovers. The two have a pretty good rtionship.¡± Quincy could not see anyone but heard a voice inside the room. ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± she asked coldly. However, no one answered her. Her vision went ck, and she was put into a sack. The Three Wanderers had captured Quincy and were continuing on with their n. They kidnapped Quincy, Cynthia, Tiara, and Scarlett, who just came back after getting off work. The three were fourth¨Cranked grandmasters, so they could easily kidnap thedies. Unfortunately, Can¡¯s True Energy had dissipated, and he was just an ordinary old man. Thus, he could not sense the intruders nor did he know that his newly epted apprentices had been kidnapped. After the trio kidnapped Quincy and the others, they quickly left the vi. They headed to Newton¡¯s amodation. This time, their targets were not only Quincy and the other girls but also Newton¡¯s granddaughter, Serena. The trio had been around for many years and knew that Newton was not someone to mess with. Therefore, they were not going to take any action against Newton. ¡°Finn, this has been Newton¡¯s amodation for many years. Serena lives in the room on the left on the second floor. Newton may be a strong martial artist, so we¡¯ll have to grab Serena as fast as we can. Otherwise, if he realizes our intrusion, we may not be able to leave.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Finn nodded before taking out a special anesthetic gas. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°This gas could put even a seventh¨Cranked grandmaster to sleep.¡± He smiled wickedly. James slept peacefully through the night. It was one of the most rxing sleep he had had in a while. In the morning, he woke up early. After waking up, he found Thea nestled in his arms with her arms tightly wrapped around him. He felt warmth all over his body. James tried to move discreetly but identally woke Thea up. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re awake?¡± Thea retracted her hands and rubbed her eyes groggily. James turned over and got up, saying, ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can sleep for a while more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea was indeed still sleepy. She turned around, closed her eyes, and continued sleeping. Within a minute or so, she fell back asleep. James looked around the room. Their clothes were all over the floor¡­ James smiled, picked up his clothes, and put them on. Then, he went to the balcony and lit ¨¤ cigarette. After he finished smoking, he returned to the room. Thea was sleeping like a log. He looked at the Malevolent Sword on the table. The sword was ck and curved with a tip like a hook. ¡°Is this sword really wretched?¡± James murmured. Immediately, he reached out and tried to pick up the Malevolent Sword. The sword was hefty. James exerted some force but could not pick it up. ¡°It¡¯s this heavy?¡± James was slightly surprised. Although he could not use his True Energy, he was still physically strong and could easily pick up fifty kilograms. Yet. he was unable to pick up the sword. He could not believe it was so heavy. How did Thea carry such a heavy sword without using her True Energy? James took a deep breath. Then, he slightly stimted his True Energy. A trace of True Energy traveled along his meridians. ¡°Argh¡­¡± James¡® face contorted in pain. He quickly dissipated the True Energy, and the pain eased a lot. In just an instant, he was sweating profusely and reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead. ¡°My current body is too fragile. I can¡¯t even bear a little bit of True Energy. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll recover after the New Year.¡± James sighed deeply. In order to deal with the troubles about toe, he had to quickly recover and return to the Capital. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 While James was worrying about his physical condition, his phone suddenly rang, interrupting his thoughts. ¡°Who¡¯s calling so early in the morning?¡± he murmured. Then, he walked over to the bed and picked up his phone from the side table. The caller was Can. He picked up the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± From the other end of the call, a worried voice sounded. James immediately got worried and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all gone. Come over.¡± James was anxious. He hung up the phone, turned around, and was about to leave. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Honey?¡± Thea was startled by the noise and woke up. She sat up on the bed, using the nket to cover her body and only revealing her head. Her hair was messy, and there were a few hickeys on her neck. She had notpletely woken up and was still in a daze. ¡°Can called saying something happened. The girls have disappeared. He asked me to head over. I¡¯m not sure what happened, so I¡¯ll go over and have a look first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea eximed. Her grogginess dissipated instantly. She quickly rolled out of bed, picked up her clothes, and began getting dressed, saying, ¡°I¡¯lle to have a look with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. After Thea got dressed, she quickly washed her face,bed her hair, and left with the Malevolent Sword. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go. Why are you not moving?¡± Thea walked out the door and could not help shouting after seeing James still standing in ce. ¡°Thea, that sword is hefty. How are you carrying it without True Energy?¡± James asked doubtfully. Earlier on, James had specifically attempted to pick up the Malevolent Sword, but he could not lift it without using True Energy. ¡°Ah, is it heavy?¡± Thea looked surprised and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that heavy.¡± As she spoke, she casually waved the sword a few times and said, ¡°It¡¯s light like a feather.¡± James looked at her. She looked as if she was not swinging a heavy sword but a wooden stick. ¡®Did Thea¡¯s strength improve so significantly?¡® James was puzzled. ¡°Give it to me. Let me try.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Thea handed over the Malevolent Sword. James carefully took it. Bang! As soon as he held the Malevolent Sword, it felt cumbersome, and he could not firmly hold on to it. The Malevolent Sword fell to the ground and ttered. The floor was instantly dented. James looked at the dented floor and said, ¡°That¡¯s at least a hundred and fifty kilograms.¡± Thea was taken aback. She did not feel the weight of the Malevolent Sword at all. Thea picked it up again and said, ¡°It feels light to me.¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not discuss this right now. We can weigh itter.¡± James did not ask any more questions. Can had asked him to head over because a problem had arisen and the women were missing. James was worried about their safety. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James left the room first. Thea followed behind him. It was already eight in the morning, and many family members had gotten up. As soon as they arrived downstairs, David stood up and greeted with a bright smile, ¡°James, Thea.¡± ¡°Thea, James, you two are finally up.¡± dys also smiled brightly as if James was some kind of treasure. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded lightly in response to them. ¡°David, lend me your car keys.¡± Thea stretched out her hand. ¡°Okay.¡± David handed over the keys without asking any questions. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thea took it, pulled James, and turned to leave the vi. ¡°Where are you going, Thea?¡± David shouted. ¡°Heading out to settle some stuff.¡± Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 While speaking, they walked out of the vi. The two headed to the garage and drove directly to Cynthia¡¯s ce. Soon, they appeared outside Cynthia¡¯s vi. Can was sitting on the sofa in the living room. James walked into the house and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Can said solemnly, ¡°When I got up in the morning, I wanted to call them to practice. However, I knocked on everyone¡¯s doors for a long time, but no one answered. I realized something was wrong and broke into the rooms, but they were all empty.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all gone?¡± James was taken aback. Can nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Cynthia, Quincy, Tiara, and Scarlett, who came back at night, were all gone. I checked the rooms and found traces of intrudersst night.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs and have a look.¡± Jame¡¯s turned around and headed up the stairs. Can and Thea followed behind him. James went to Quincy¡¯s room first. The balcony door was open, and the lights inside were on. There was also a book on the table. Can said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, one will close the balcony door before sleeping. However, it¡¯s obvious someone had been here since it¡¯s still wide open.¡± ¡°Who captured them?¡± Thea was puzzled. James calmly went to the other rooms and carefully inspected them. Some had sneaked into the vi. He headed back to the first floor and sat on the sofa. Taking out a cigarette, he lit it, and smoke filled the house. While smoking, he fell into deep thought. Thea sat by his side. She knew that when James smoked, he would usually think about things. ¡®What happened? How could several adults disappear overnight?¡® James had doubts in his heart. He could not help but cast his gaze at Can. At that moment, he had doubts about Can. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I did it?¡± Can was sensible and could read James¡® thoughts from his expression. ¡°A little.¡± James did not hide his suspicions either. He was slightly doubtful of Calian. Even though they had been getting along during this time and he felt that Can was not scheming, he could not be sure about the Gu Sect¡¯s Supreme Leader after all. There was enough reason to doubt him. At that moment, James¡® phone rang. He took out his phone and saw it was an unknown number. James calmly answered the phone. A slightly hoarse and deep voice sounded on the phone, ¡°James.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± asked James. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. If you want your women and the Cadens¡® caretaker¡¯s granddaughter, Serena, to live, contact your grandfather and tell him to prepare the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core and wait for my next order.¡± Beep¡­ Beep¡­ After the other party finished speaking, he hung up the phone. James tried to call back. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is currently unavable.¡± James¡® expression became serious. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Can asked, ¡°Who was it?¡± James replied, ¡°They want the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. They don¡¯t know I have one, so they¡¯re trying to contact my grandfather. They want me to contact him and inform him. Quincy and the others got kidnapped by this caller.¡± Thea calmly remained seated. She had sincerely hoped that Quincy and the others would just disappear. James would not have any other worries if they were gone. Then, he would only think about her. However, she could not let James know her thoughts. Otherwise, James would think of her as a selfish woman. ¡°Honey, who captured Quincy and the others?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they¡¯ll surely call back. These people know about the Spirit Turtle, so they must be martial artists. I¡¯m not sure about their strength, but I can¡¯t use my True Energy right now and don¡¯t have any martial artists by my side. I need to seek support from others.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Can nodded and said, ¡°Since they¡¯re after the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, they¡¯re most likely martial artists. They should be rtively strong too, so we must seek support.¡± James said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to head to the Mount Thunder Sect to seek out their leader, Jackson.¡± Among the people James knew, the only one who could help him was the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader. As for the others, he could not trust them. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go.¡± Thea said, ¡°I¡¯ll rush to the Mount Thunder Sect immediately and inform them about this matter. You stay here and continuemunicating with them.¡± ¡°You?¡± James looked at Thea worriedly. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Thea proposed to travel to the Mount Thunder Sect to find Jackson. James was worried because Thea¡¯s current situation was quite special. She had the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body and could not have any mood swings. Plus, she could not use her True Energy and even had the Malevolent Sword with her. However, the Mount Thunder Sect had always stayed hidden from the world. None of the members from the sect used phones. Even if they had phones, there was no signal where the Mount Thunder Sect was located. James also could not call Jackson to ask him to rush over to help. Thea smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I know my limits. You can¡¯t leave now, and I¡¯m the only one avable to run the errand for you.¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll contact the Blithe King to prepare a military ne to escort you to the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°This matter can¡¯t be dyed, so I¡¯ll head out immediately.¡± Thea did not say much. She picked up the Malevolent Sword and turned to leave. She wanted to return to the Mount Thunder Sect to help James find a helper and, more importantly, to study the snow technique recorded in the Snow Cavern. For some reason, she felt tempted by the martial art techniques left by the Malevolent King. While she was in the Snow Cavern a few days ago, she had to forcefully suppress her desire because Thomas was present. Now that James had to look for Jackson, she immediately took on the task. The Demonic Sword Art was a technique created by the Malevolent King while he was half¨Cmad from suffering an Energy Deviation. She had only learned Ataraxia, which Thomas instructed her to learn, to suppress the Beast Blood in her body. As for the Demonic Sword Art, Thomas did not teach it to her, and she could not learn it either. She wanted to take this opportunity to revisit the Snow Cavern again. After leaving Cynthia¡¯s vi, Thea took out her phone and called the Cahans. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯te home for dinner today.¡± ¡°Huh? Thea, it¡¯s going to be the New Year, and we¡¯re having a reunion dinner. Did something important come up?¡± ¡°Yeah, something happened, and I have to deal with it. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After the call, Thea rushed to the military region. Meanwhile, James called the Blithe King and asked him to prepare a private ne and escort Thea to the Mount Thunder Sect. After passing on the order, he hung up the phone. Can sat aside and said, ¡°Chaos is about to break loose in the ancient martial world.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded lightly. The ancient martial world was already in chaos since the Spirit Turtle was killed and the eight shattered cores appeared. It might affect the peace of the outside world. With a solemn expression, James said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure who obtained the other cores.¡± Can thought for a while and said, ¡°The core was shattered into eight pieces. I got one, and Simon from the Mount Thunder Sect also got one. I think Yaakov and Xavi Lee also obtained one each. Bet should also have acquired a piece. ¡°While snatching a core, I found five people who sessfully obtained a piece. As for the other three, I don¡¯t know.¡± James asked, ¡°Who do you think might have gotten their hands on the remaining three?¡± Can thought for a while and replied, ¡°Winston Blithe, Sky, Master Maha, Tanner Davis, or Lucjan. The remaining three should be with these people.¡± During the fierce battle against the Spirit Turtle, Can observed the people who attacked the Spirit Turtle. Most of them were well¨Cknown powerhouses that were eighth¨Cranked grandmasters. As for the seventh¨Cranked grandmasters or those at the peak of the seventh rank, it would be slightly difficult for them to snatch a core. ¡°Perhaps Lucjan had gotten his hands on a core. His strength was well preserved during the battle, so it should have been easy for him to snatch one.¡± Can had been avoiding Lucjan and did note into contact with him. Thus, he did not see whether he obtained a core. However, judging by Lucjan and his subordinates¡® strength, it was highly likely for them to have gotten a core. James took out the core he carried around with him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He looked at it doubtfully and asked, ¡°This round piece of meat can increase one¡¯s strength?¡± Can nodded and reminded, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true. You better not take it right now. Your meridians are too fragile and are like newly regted meridians. It will be hard for them to channel your True Energy, and they can¡¯t withstand the aggressive energy from the core.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 James could not refine the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core right now. He did not n to refine it right now, anyway. He nned to make ns afterpletely recovering from his injuries and restoring his True Energy. James waited patiently at Cynthia¡¯s vi. He firmly believed the person who kidnapped Quincy and the others would call again. While waiting, he did not remain idle. Using the privileges in his hand, he called the surveince authorities of the vi district, but no one was captured on camera. Only the surveince outside the vi captured a ck vehicle. James immediately called the Blithe King and asked him to track the car¡¯s whereabouts with all his connections. In a blink of an eye, it was already noon. The Blithe King called back. ¡°James, I¡¯ve checked the vehicle information. After leaving Cynthia¡¯s ce, it headed to another vi. It stayed about another half an hour before leaving. Then, it left Cansington. I¡¯m unable to pinpoint its current location.¡± ¡°Which district did it go to?¡± ¡°Hope Vi District.¡± ¡°I see, alright.¡± The other party mentioned they had also captured Serena. They must have headed to Hope Vi District to kidnap her. He stood up and said, ¡°Can, I¡¯ll head out to look for Newton. You¡¯re weak right now, so you should stay home and not move around.¡± Can stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not that useless yet. I¡¯lle with you.¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Afterward, they left the vi and headed to Hope Vi District. Soon, they found Newton. When Newton woke up, Serena was already gone. He did not suspect anything and thought that she had gone out. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± Newton was surprised to see James after opening the door. He quickly greeted him and invited him inside. ¡°Quick, ?ome and have a seat inside.¡± James walked into the vi and sat on the living room sofa. ¡°Mr. Caden, what kind of tea do you prefer?¡± James gently waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. Mr. Quinn, are you aware that Serena has been kidnapped?¡± ¡°What?¡± Newton was startled. He asked, ¡°Kidnapped? What happened?¡± James exined, ¡°Someone called me in the morning saying they kidnapped Serena. They asked me to inform Grandpa. They want the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core in exchange for her life.¡± Newton¡¯s expression became solemn. He slowly sat down. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. James said, ¡°Mr. Quinn, you¡¯ve been following my grandfather all these years, right? How much do you know about what happened thirty years ago?¡± Newton nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve followed Mr. Thomas all these years and only rushed back to Cansington because you showed up here. About the ordeal thirty years ago¡­¡± Newton slightly hesitated. He was unsure of whether he should tell James the truth. James said, ¡°When I was in the Capital, I bumped into Sir Lorenzo, my grandfather¡¯s father. Both his legs were amputated. Maxine told me that Sir Lorenzo had the amputation because my grandfather attacked him. Additionally, my grandfather also killed several family members of the Cadens. However, ording to Grandpa¡¯s tone, he was forced to do so.¡± The news that James got before was that his grandfather was ambushed while he was practicing. Tobias denied the ambush story and said his grandfather had an Energy Deviation, leading to a massacre in the family. At the time, James did not believe Tobias. However, now it seemed that Tobias was telling the truth. His grandfather did not suffer an Energy Deviation because he was ambushed. ¡°Who¡¯s X?¡± James stared at Newton and waited for him to answer his questions. kidnapped?¡± ¡°What?¡± Newton was startled. He asked, ¡°Kidnapped? What happened?¡± James exined, ¡°Someone called me in the morning saying they kidnapped Serena. They asked me to inform Grandpa. They want the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core in exchange for her life.¡± Newton¡¯s expression became solemn. He slowly sat down. James said, ¡°Mr. Quinn, you¡¯ve been following my grandfather all these years, right? How much do you know about what happened thirty years ago?¡± Newton nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve followed Mr. Thomas all these years and only rushed back to Cansington because you showed up here. About the ordeal thirty years ago¡­¡± Newton slightly hesitated. He was unsure of whether he should tell James the truth. James said, ¡°When I was in the Capital, I bumped into Sir Lorenzo, my grandfather¡¯s father. Both his legs were amputated. Maxine told me that Sir Lorenzo had the amputation because my grandfather attacked him. Additionally, my grandfather also killed several family members of the Cadens. However, ording to Grandpa¡¯s tone, he was forced to do so.¡± The news that James got before was that his grandfather was ambushed while he was practicing. Tobias denied the ambush story and said his grandfather had an Energy Deviation, leading to a massacre in the family. At the time, James did not believe Tobias. However, now it seemed that Tobias was telling the truth. His grandfather did not suffer an Energy Deviation because he was ambushed. ¡°Who¡¯s X?¡± James stared at Newton and waited for him to answer his questions. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 James could vaguely remember. When he was at the Cadens¡® mansion in the Capital, his grandfather had mentioned X. He said something about how they should not have threatened him with X. As for what exactly happened, James did not know. Newton fell into silence. After a while, he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until he personally tells you the whole story. It¡¯s not my ce to tell you.¡± James took a deep breath. Judging from Newton¡¯s tone, he seemed to know about what happened thirty years ago. However, since he was unwilling to talk about it, James did not force it. ¡°Do you know who kidnapped Serena?¡± asked James. Newton shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. I slept very soundlyst night, and when I woke up, it was almost noon. I didn¡¯t see Serena around and thought she had gone out, so I didn¡¯t think anything of it. If you hadn¡¯te to inform me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that she was kidnapped.¡± James did not inquire further since Newton did not know much about it. Now, he just had to wait patiently. The person who kidnapped Quincy, Serena, and the others would surely call back again. After one hour, James¡® phone rang again. He had already notified the Blithe King to trace his phone and track all the numbers that called him. James calmly answered the phone. A hoarse voice sounded on the phone. ¡°James, have you notified Thomas?¡± James replied, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. If it¡¯s the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core you want, I can give it to you. I have one with me, but you can forget about getting the core if the girls lose even a strand of hair.¡± The person on the phone was the eldest of the trio, Finn. He simply guessed that Thomas had a core but could not find a way to contact Thomas. He never expected James to also have a piece. He replied excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only want the core. I won¡¯t harm them.¡± James asked, ¡°Where do we perform the transaction?¡± ¡°Be patient and wait for me to contact you again.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Finn hung up the phone. As soon as he hung up the phone, the Blithe King called James and said, ¡°James, the other party is using an inte number, and the IP address is hidden. I couldn¡¯t track down their specific location.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James hung up. Newton asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, how is it? What¡¯s the situation?¡± James took out the core and looked at it. Then, he said, ¡°They¡¯re after the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. I¡¯ll have to use it to exchange for them.¡± Can frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to exchange the core to save their lives just like that? That isn¡¯t right. We should drag this out for some time and wait until Thea sends help. Then, we can make a detailed n.¡± James said, ¡°If they call again and Thea hasn¡¯t gotten help, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to meet them.¡± Newton also stared at the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core in James¡® hand. up with Although he did not attend the Mount Thunder Conference, he knew what had happened and did not expect James to have one. ¡°I¡¯lle with you, Mr. Caden.¡± James looked at Newton and said, ¡°Mr. Quinn, you must also be a martial artist. What rank are you?¡± Newton smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed a martial artist. However, I¡¯m not of a high rank. I¡¯ve just barely entered the fourth rank.¡± A fourth¨Cranked grandmaster was considered pretty strong. James nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to trouble you to make the trip with me if Thea doesn¡¯t return in time.¡± Can asked, ¡°Are you seriously going to exchange the core for them? This core can greatly increase your strength and allow you to step into the eighth rank. You might even step into a higher realm.¡± James replied helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m also reluctant to do so, but human life is more important than a core. Plus, we still don¡¯t know what kind of person has kidnapped them.¡± Can did not say anything more. He understood that James valued friendships. Forget about a core, James would probably give up even a miraculous elixir just to save his friends. Next, James waited patiently. However, he had waited for more than an hour, and the other party still did not call back. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Thea arrived in the suburbs of Terentville and was not too far away from the Mount Thunder Sect.. Looking at the Blithe soldiers behind her, she ordered, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They nodded. Holding the Malevolent Sword in hand, Thea lifted her head to have a glimpse of the snow mountain in the distance. Two days ago, a fierce battle had broken out here, and the entire region came under the relentless bombardment ofbat aircraft. However, heavy snow had covered almost all traces of the battle that took ce. Thea began walking in the direction of the snow mountain in the distance. Though she initially wanted to climb the mountain, she decided against it after contemtion. She would not be able to traverse tens of kilometers even if she took a whole day. Besides, the situation in Cansington was dire. She was worried that the enemy would call James, who would be provoked into action to save Quincy and the others. Not only that, James was in a weak condition. If he went, the likelihood of him returning alive was low. After brief contemtion, she catalyzed True Energy. Immediately, the blood within her body churned, and she exuded a powerful aura that disrupted her concentration. She could hear screams of anguish in her mind. At that moment, she developed a killing intent. Hurriedly, she catalyzed Ataraxia to suppress her desire. Once she regained control, she pressed on. Soon, she arrived at the Mount Thunder Sect. The entire region was turned to rubble, and many disciples of the Mount Thunder Sect were reconstructing the sect. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Thea¡¯s appearance attracted their attention. Immediately, dozens of disciples surrounded her. The moment Theaid her eyes on them, her killing intention only grew stronger. She dispersed her True Energy, sat in a lotus position on the ground, and catalyzed Ataraxia once more. ¡°Quick, inform the Sect Leader.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A few disciples hurriedly ran to inform their Sect Leader. Soon, Jackson appeared. Upon noticing Thea who was sitting in a lotus position with a pained expression on her face, he furrowed his eyebrows and murmured, ¡°Why is she here?¡± After a few minutes, Thea stood up. Jackson asked, ¡°Why are you here, Thea?¡± She said, ¡°Mr. Cabral, something happened in Cansington. As James is injured, he can¡¯t use True Energy. So, he instructed me toe here to seek reinforcements.¡± Hearing this, Jackson froze. Then, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Thea said, ¡°Some unknown people have captured James¡® friends to force him to hand over the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. The situation is dire. Mr. Cabral, we need your assistance.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jackson nodded. ¡°We should make haste. We will depart this instant.¡± Thea said, ¡°There¡¯s a helicopter at the foot of the mountain that you can use to return to Cansington. Here is James¡® number. After arriving in Cansington, please contact him immediately.¡± Hearing this, Jackson frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you returning too?¡± ¡°No, I have something else to deal with.¡± Jackson did not hesitate. After giving his instructions, he left alongside a few disciples of the Mount Thunder Sect. Meanwhile, Thea also left the Mount Thunder Sect. However, she did not wander too far. Instead, she lingered around the area. She hade not only to seek Jackson¡¯s reinforcement but also to search for the Demonic Sword hidden deep beneath the Snow Cavern. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 The Demonic Sword also went by the name of Demonic Sword Art, which was a sword technique. The sword technique was created by the Malevolent King in a state of insanity while he was trapped in the Snow Cavern for almost a century. Thea had no idea how powerful this sword technique would be. She only knew that the Malevolent King left a message, and that was to cultivate the Demonic Sword with the utmost caution. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Though Thea knew that cultivating the Demonic Sword was a highly dangerous activity that could cause her to experience Energy Deviation, she could not suppress her desire. Like the impoverished who yearned for wealth and power, the desire came from the deepest parts of her soul. She lingered outside the Mount Thunder Sect for a while before finally spotting an opportunity to sneak into the underground passageway of the Mount Thunder Sect. As she entered the passageway, her heartbeat elerated as she grew more and more excited. When she left the cest time, she had made a mental note of the route. Hence, she was able to find the ce where the Malevolent King left the Demonic Sword with ease. Looking at the skeleton on the ground, she felt pitiful for the Malevolent King. He hade here alongside the Prince of Orchid Mountain to y the Spirit Turtle. However, his arm was severed because he was contaminated with a single drop of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Not only that, he was abandoned here and left to his own fate. When he regained consciousness, the exit had been sealed off. Unable to leave this ce, the contamination of his body by Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood sent him into a constant state of frenzy. Thea took a deep breath. Then, she looked at the wall. The Ataraxia was clearly recorded in the first part. It was created by the Malevolent King to suppress the Demonic Blood inside his body. Thetter part was the Demonic Sword. Looking at the tiny human figures on the stone, Thea noticed that they were each holding a sword and performing some sort of sword move. Thea scrutinized them. There were even scripts on both sides of the sword moves. However, as they were an ancient script, Thea could not recognize them. Hence, she could only record every sword technique and their exnation. As she was an intelligent woman with good memory, it was not too difficult a task for her. She knew that she could not cultivate now. She had to record the techniques down and research the ancient script after returning. Concerned that she would forget them, she pulled her phone out and switched on the shlight. Then, she took pictures of the sword moves and the script on the stone wall. After that, she created a private album and set up a password. Once everything had been saved, she picked up the Malevolent Sword. Then, she waved it with all her might, and True Energy materialized, bursting forth. Crackle! She began shing at the stone wall to destroy everything that was recorded on it. After catalyzing True Energy, her blood churned, and her desire to kill returned. Immediately, she Charte catalyzed Ataraxia to suppress her killing intent, which slowly dissipated. After recollecting herself, she turned to leave the Snow Cavern. Then, she left the Mount Thunder Sect and bought a ticket back to Cansington. At the same time, in Cansington¡­ James was waiting for the ones who abducted Quincy and the others to give him a call. However, nothing came. James was not in a hurry. This suited him fine. He had more time to wait for Jackson Cabral, the Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect, to arrive. At the same time, three vagrants were getting away from Cansington as far as they could with the people they abducted. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 ¡°Boss, Mount Morinbourg is just right ahead. This is a pristine forest. After getting what we want, we¡¯ll sneak into Mount Morinbourg. Even if James possesses great reconnaissance skills, he can never find us.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Finn Leo, the leader of the vagrants, nodded and ordered, ¡°Felix, take them away and find a secluded spot to hide. I¡¯ll ask James toe for the negotiation. We¡¯ll retreat immediately once we get the stuff we want. Once I¡¯m safe, I¡¯ll inform the both of you.¡± ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± James waited for Jackson to arrive at Newton¡¯s house, At the gates of the vi¡­ James opened the gate for Jackson. ¡°Mr. Cabral, you¡¯re finally here. Finally, I can be at ease.¡± Jackson said, ¡°After receiving the news from Thea, I made my way here with haste. I called you the moment I got off the ne.¡± ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Thea?¡± Seeing that Thea was not around, James was puzzled. Jackson said, ¡°She told me that she had something else to deal with and asked me toe to Cansington by myself. Were you not informed?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything from her.¡± James shook his head, his expression grim. What would Thea do at such a time? She was not the person she was before. Now, she was like a ticking time bomb. If detonated, the consequences would be dire. James pulled out his phone and called Thea. Soon, the call went through. A melodious voice came, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling? Did anything happen?¡± James asked, ¡°Where are you, Thea? Why aren¡¯t you back?¡± Thea apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darling. I¡¯m on my way back from the Capital. A while ago, I received a call from an old friend of mine who told me there was a reunion party in the Capital. I¡¯m now on my way to the airport. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. Thea asked, ¡°By the way, has Mr. Cabral arrived?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°d to hear that. I¡¯ll be hanging up now.¡± Beep! James hung up the phone. He did not doubt Thea¡¯s words at all. Jackson asked, ¡°What happened, James?¡± James made a weing gesture and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± Then, he brought Jackson into the vi. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After taking their seats, James began narrating the chain of events that unfolded. ¡°Are they after the core?¡± Jackson frowned. ¡°James, they should know that your grandfather¡¯s strength is unparalleled. By abducting your friends, it¡¯s apparent that they¡¯re ready to risk their lives for the core. You have to proceed with caution.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what to do now. That¡¯s why I invited you here to assist me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jackson gave his assurance. ¡°Just give me the order if you need me.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for their call first.¡± James had no idea what the other party was nning. After waiting for a while, the phone rang. A hoarse voice came from the phone, ¡°James, bring the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core to Mount Morinbourg.¡± The three vagrants finally called James after their discussion. Upon being reminded of James¡® martial art prowess and the fact that he progressed from an External Martial Arts grandmaster to a seventh¨Crank martial artist in just half a year, Finn had other ideas. ¡°Apart from the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, I also want the martial art manual of the Cadens¡® Thirteen Heavenly Swords that you¡¯ve cultivated. Once I get what I want, I¡¯ll release the captives immediately. I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t you dare y any stupid tricks. Otherwise, those women of yours will be doomed.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± James did not know who they were. He did not dare act recklessly, which was why he gave them his word. He had the call on speaker mode. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Jackson and asked, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Cabral?¡± After brief contemtion, Jackson said, ¡°Based on what they¡¯re after, they shouldn¡¯t be powerful martial artists.¡± ¡°Why?¡± James asked puzzledly. Jackson exined, ¡°Although the Thirteen Heavenly Swords are hailed as the number one sword technique in the world, every martial artist has his or her own techniques. They wouldn¡¯t be bothered to learn and cultivate the martial art techniques of the other sects. Only weak and insignificant people covet the martial arts of others.¡± ¡°I guess you make sense. However, we don¡¯t know that for sure.¡± James nodded. Jackson said, ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. Let¡¯s head over to Mount Morinbourg at once.¡± Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 ¡°James, I don¡¯t think we should hand over the core. We should prepare a counterfeit in advance. After all, the enemy has never seen what a real Spirit Turtle¡¯s core looks like,¡± Can reminded. After a brief contemtion, James said, ¡°But, what if they see through our tricks and start acting out?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Can said, ¡°They¡¯re determined to obtain the core. Until they actually get their hands on it, they won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Jackson chimed in, ¡°Can¡¯s right. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s core is too valuable. You can¡¯t just hand it over to them. Don¡¯t worry. We can definitely save the captives if the enemy is weak. After all, if they¡¯re powerful martial artists, they would¡¯vee right for us instead of resorting to underhanded tactics like this.¡± Newton nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Cabral is right.¡± After formting a n, they headed toward Mount Morinbourg. Mount Morinbourg was a day¡¯s distance away if they traveled by car. Therefore, James decided against traveling by car. He went to the military region and instructed the Blithe King to arrange for a helicopter. After being informed of the contact point, things were much easier to deal with. James asked the Blithe King to use satellite surveince to search for the enemy¡¯s whereabouts. However, the mountain range was huge. Searching for a few individuals through satellite surveince was no easy feat. As the Blithe King activated the satellite surveince, James and the others headed to Mount Morinbourg by helicopter. On an empty plot ofnd outside Mount Morinbourg¡­ A helicopter descended. James pulled out his phone and called the enemy. Soon, the call went through. ¡°Did you bring the stuff, James?¡± On a tree in the distance, a man holding a pair of binocrs was intently observing the descending helicopter. He saw many people inside the helicopter. James said, ¡°I brought it. Where are the captives?¡± ¡°Put it on the ground and leave. I¡¯ll release them once I get what I want.¡± ¡°No way.¡± James refused. ¡°I won¡¯t give you what you want unless I see them with my own eyes.¡± ¡°James, stop ying petty tricks like this. Put the stuff on the ground and leave immediately. Or else, I¡¯ll kill them right away,¡± Finn threatened. ¡°Feel free,¡± James said coldly. ¡°They¡¯re just a few women. To me, they¡¯re nothing more than ornaments.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. James had discussed this with the others. He knew he had to be assertive. Otherwise, he would be forced to y the enemy¡¯s script. Finn, who was concealing himself in the shadows, frowned. Based on his investigation, James was a man who valued rtionships. For women, he would do anything. ¡°James, you made me do this. I¡¯ll kill them right away.¡± ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± James then hung up the phone. Then, the helicopter slowly lifted off the ground. Seeing that the helicopter was leaving, Finn panicked. He was so close to getting what he wanted. After obtaining the stuff, the three of them would be able to start a new life and even establish a sect of their own. He called James once again and said coldly, ¡°James, this is my final warning. Leave the stuff behind. Or else, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± James said nonchntly, ¡°How am I supposed to trust you? What if you refuse to let them go after I give you what you want?¡± Finn said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be worthless to me once I get what I want.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll trust you just this once.¡± James hung up the phone. The helicopternded. Then, he leaped off the helicopter and put a bag on the ground. After that, he left. Seeing that the helicopter was gone, Finn charged out immediately. He walked over to the bag excitedly. However, the moment he retrieved the bag, a sword was pressed against his neck. ¡°P¨CPlease¡­¡± Finn¡¯s face paled. It was Jackson. He had gotten off from the other side of the helicopter and concealed himself to wait for Finn¡¯s appearance. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 ¡°Where are they?¡± Jackson interrogated Finn. ¡°I¨CIn the mountains¡­¡± Finn was scared of death. He did not dare act recklessly. ¡°Take me there.¡± ¡°Y¨CYes¡­¡± Finn stood up and brought Jackson into Mount Morinbourg. Meanwhile, the helicopter returned andnded on an empty plot ofnd. James got off the helicopter. Wearing an anxious expression on his face, he said, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Cabral can save them.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Can reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jackson¡¯s the Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect, after all. Dealing with a bunch of nobodies should be a piece of cake to him.¡± James nodded slightly and waited patiently. After about an hour, a few people approached. Quincy, Cynthia, Tiara, Scarlett, and Serena were there. The three vagrants were following close behind. Battered and beaten, they had bruises all over them. As Jackson was pointing his sword at them, they did not act recklessly. ¡°James¡­¡± ¡°James!¡± Upon seeing James, the women burst into tears. ¡°James¡­ Grandpa¡­¡± Serena cried out. Jackson walked over to James and said, ¡°They¡¯re the ones behind the kidnapping. These three committed various wicked deeds long ago. All this while, they¡¯ve been pursued by the Mount Thunder Sect. Now, their fates are in your hands.¡± The vagrants quivered in fear. They immediately knelt and begged for forgiveness. ¡°I was wrong, James. Please spare my life.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me, Dragon King. Boss made me do this. He threatened to kill me if I didn¡¯t comply.¡± ¡°You b*stard¡­¡± James could not care less. Looking at Quincy and the others, he said, ¡°Get into the helicopter.¡± Then, he nced at Jackson and gestured for him to kill them. After that, he got into the helicopter. Jackson shed his sword, and the three instantly copsed in a pool of blood. Then, he got into the helicopter too. The helicopter lifted off. Meanwhile, three corpses nowy on the ground motionless. While James was out saving them, Thea returned to Cansington. After the nended, she called James. Hearing that the others were saved, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be heading back to the Cahans¡®. Let¡¯s have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and hung up the phone. After returning to Cansington, he sent everyone to Cynthia¡¯s house. He consoled them for a while before turning to leave. Meanwhile, Jackson, who was on a mission to reconstruct the Mount Thunder Sect, wasted no time and immediately returned to the Capital. After returning to the Cahans¡®, Thea hastily made her way upstairs into her room, locked the door, and switched on herputer. She began browsing the inte for ways to decipher the ancient script she found in the Snow Cavern. She wanted to gain insight into the sword moves of the Demonic Sword Art. Before she could begin deciphering the ancient script, a knock came from the other side of the door. ¡°Open the door, Thea.¡± ¡°Ah,ing!¡± Like a child who was caught in the middle of her act, she hurriedly switched off theputer. Then, she stood up and headed to the door. Opening the door, she looked at James who was standing outside and said with a smile, ¡°Darling.¡± James looked at her puzzledly and asked, ¡°Why did you lock yourself in the room?¡± ¡°I¨CI was about to shower.¡± Thea blushed. ¡°Oh, I see¡­ By the way, everyone¡¯s waiting for you for dinner.¡± Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Thea¡¯s heart raced. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the expression on Thea¡¯s face, James asked puzzledly. ¡°Huh?¡± Thea hurriedly said, ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s head downstairs to eat.¡± Then, she grabbed James by the arm and headed downstairs. James did not suspect anything. Downstairs, everyone from the Cahans gathered, including Lex, Howard, and John¡¯s families. There were also many tables. The moment James descended the stairs, he immediately became the star of the show. Lex stood up and yelled, ¡°Quiet down, everyone. I have a few words to say.¡± The boisterous living room fell silent. Looking at James, Lex said, ¡°James and Thea have yed a significant role in making the Cahans what we are today¡­¡± Lex tried to curry favor with James and Thea. Hearing this, James gave a slight smile. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was lively. However, James ate only a little before heading upstairs. He wanted to go somewhere else quieter. Hence, he went to Thea¡¯s room on the second floor. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He stood on the balcony and smoked his cigarette. Pensive, he stared at the pitch¨Cck sky. His mind was filled with the dynamics of the Capital and the matter regarding theing election. The election would see the rise of a new King. Lucjan definitely had something nned. He was deep in contemtion when someone hugged him from behind. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± James replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Thinking about the injuries?¡± Thea spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Come on in.¡± Saying that, she pulled James into the room. As James was feeling a little fatigued, hey on the bed. Meanwhile, Thea sat by his side. For the whole night, the two remained in the room, conversing. Thea poured her heart out to James. She talked about how she wanted to help him shoulder some of his burdens. The rest of the night passed silently. The next day was New Year¡¯s Day. Based on local customs, people would have a meal together and head out to visit their families and friends. Meanwhile, James chose to remain in the house. Thea and the rest of the Cahans did not force him to head out. After the Cahans left, James sat in a lotus position on the bed. He was reading the Medical Book, hoping he could find a way to treat his injuries. However, the treatment recorded in it required a great amount of time. James was running out of time. If he treated his injuries ording to the treatment recorded in the Medical Book, Sol would be in chaos by the time he recovered. ¡°What should I do?¡± James¡® expression was grim. Putting the Medical Book down, he closed his eyes. Then, out of nowhere, weird images shed across his mind. Realization dawned on his face. ¡°Oh, yeah! The Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the 18¨Cmeridian diagram!¡± James was reminded of them. To cultivate the meridian diagram, James needed a female cultivation partner. Not only that, its requirement of True Energy was strict. Its cultivation required a fusion of Yin and Yang energy. James took a deep breath. Then, he stood up, put on his jacket, and pulled his phone out to call Thea. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out to find Cynthia to cultivate the martial art technique recorded in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to recover faster that way.¡± Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 James exined his intentions to Thea. Upon hearing his exnation, Thea was slightly displeased. However, she did not refuse outright. Instead, she said, ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Thomas once told her that only Cynthia could cultivate the martial art manual concealed in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge with James. That was because she was born with a Yin body. Meanwhile, cultivating the 18¨Cmeridian diagram required the fusion of Yin and Yang. ¡°Mhm.¡± James hung up the phone and headed to Cynthia¡¯s house using the Cahans¡® car. At Cynthia¡¯s house¡­ A group of people was happily chatting away. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Master, cheers!¡± Holding a ss of wine in her hand, Cynthia stood up. Can took the ss of wine. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Cynthia asked puzzledly, ¡°Who could it be on New Year¡¯s Day?¡± She pressed a switch on the controller and switched on the TV. The surveince footage appeared on the TV. Seeing that it was James, everyone got excited. Before Cynthia could say anything, Tiara ran to answer the door. James walked in. Looking at everyone having their meals, he said smilingly, ¡°I came at just the right time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you some utensils.¡± Tiara hurriedly ran into the kitchen. Looking at James, Quincy quipped mischievously, ¡°Why are you joining us when you¡¯re supposed to be with the Cahans?¡± James took his seat and said with a smile, ¡°I came here for official business. As you may know, I¡¯m now gravely injured. Using the other treatment methods out there would take too long for me to recover. So, I would like to use this opportunity to cultivate the martial art technique recorded in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge with Cynthia.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Cynthia cried out in excitement. ¡°James, I¡¯ve already cultivated True Energy. I¡¯m now a first¨Crank martial artist.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and praised her, ¡°Not bad. You managed to cultivate True Energy in such a short amount of time. In just a few months, you¡¯ve aplished what others could not in a decade.¡± At that moment, Tiara walked out of the kitchen with some utensils in hand. James took the utensils and ate a little. After he was done eating, he returned to the room with Cynthia. In the room¡­ The two were sitting in lotus positions on the bed, looking at each other. ¡°Cynthia, do you still remember the 18¨Cmeridian diagram?¡± James asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± Cynthia nodded. She had seen the 18¨Cmeridian diagram before and conducted a brief research on it. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, then.¡± James was unsure whether it would work. After all, he could not catalyze much True Energy at the moment. James sat ording to the posture of the first painting and raised his hands above his head. Cynthia, on the other hand, leaped into the air and pressed her palms against James, her body upside down. Then, she catalyzed True Energy based on the flow of True Energy in the diagram. James could feel Cold Energy entering his body through his palms. He took a deep breath. Then, he catalyzed a little True Energy, which flowed through his meridians. However, his meridians were too fragile, and the flow of True Energy caused him excruciating pain. His expression contorted in agony. However, he pressed on. James possessed True Yang Energy. His True Energy began fusing with the Cold Energy that entered his body. The fusion of True Energy circted from James¡® body to Cynthia¡¯s. At that moment, James could feel the pain inside his body subsiding. ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t catalyze too much True Energy. Just a little bit is fine.¡± James was worried she would overexert herself and cause her body to overload. ¡°Got it.¡± Cynthia nodded. Soon, the two changed actions. The 18¨Cmeridian diagram had nine diagrams each when divided into two. They embraced each other while holding hands. Cynthia¡¯s cheeks reddened, whereas James¡® heartbeat elerated. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 The 18¨Cmeridian diagram consisted of a total of nine poses. Some were bizarre, while others were rather flirtatious. Cynthia nestled in James¡® embrace. James ced his hands behind his back, while Cynthia hugged him and grabbed his hands. James concentrated to clear his mind of any impure thoughts. Then, he began catalyzing True Energy. After their Yin and Yang merged, the True Energy underwent a profound transformation. Its effects were dampened and had little impact on James¡® body. Besides, this True Energy had the ability to restore and strengthen the meridians. Soon, the session was over. The two stopped. Blushing, Cynthia said, ¡°I¨CI feel that my True Energy has be stronger.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. James, who was feeling a warm, snuggy sensation throughout his body, said, ¡°These poses are strange but also mysterious. They have the ability to heal my injuries. Judging by the speed of recuperation, I should be able to restore my strength in around fifteen days.¡± A fortnight was not considered a long period of time. If James was able topletely recover within a fortnight, it would be almost too good to be true. Once his True Energy was restored, he could then refine and absorb the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, which would allow his True Energy to reach even greater heights. ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time,¡± Cynthia said. Upon remembering how intimate the poses were, she blushed. ¡°Mhm.¡± James did not think much about it. The two continued. They cultivated the whole afternoon. Downstairs¡­ Tiara kept ncing at the staircase. However, James and Cynthia were in the room for the whole afternoon. She walked over to Quincy and whispered, ¡°Quincy, James and Cynthia have been in the room for the whole afternoon. Are they really just cultivating?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Looking at Tiara, Quincy said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. James is a dense guy. Even if you up naked in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye.¡± Quincy knew what James was like. He was a man unlike any other. He never thought of using the lower part of his body. She had tried seducing James multiple times in the past but to no avail. ¡°I see¡­¡± Tiara said. Can was curious what the martial art technique recorded inside the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge was all about. The Ancient Four was renowned throughout the ancient martial world. The Four Great Paintings had existed for more than a thousand years. Can had long heard of the ancient paintings of the Ancient Four. He nned to ask James about them once he was done with his session. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Tiara answered the door. Upon seeing Thea by the door, she momentarily froze before greeting her, ¡°Thea.¡± Looking at Tiara, Thea nodded slightly. ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Please,e in.¡± Upon entering the house, Thea scanned the living room. Realizing that James and Cynthia were not around, she asked, ¡°Is James still cultivating?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yup, he¡¯s been upstairs with Cynthia the whole afternoon. Maybe they¡¯re doing something more than cultivating. Why don¡¯t you go and have a look, Thea?¡± A slight grin crept up Quincy¡¯s face. Hearing this, Thea¡¯s heart almost stopped. Then, she hurriedly ran upstairs. Scarlett, who was scrolling through her phone, nced at Quincy and smiled. ¡°Quincy, how mischievous of you. Are you trying to sow discord between James and Thea?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Quincy defended herself. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. They¡¯ve been in the room for the entire afternoon.¡± Scarlett smiled and said nothing. Meanwhile, Tiara was pensive, her expression grim. In the room upstairs¡­ Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 James and Cynthia were busy cultivating the whole afternoon. After an afternoon¡¯s worth of practice, they had be increasingly familiar with the routine. As the cirction of True Energy produced heat, both of them werepletely drenched in sweat. Hence, Cynthia removed her clothes, wearing only a thin undergarment. Although she was young, her figure was curvaceous. Her features were also fine and delicate. At that moment, the door opened. Thea walked in. Upon seeing James and Cynthia hugging each other, she froze. James could sense another presence in the room. Upon noticing Thea by the door, he panicked, which caused his True Energy to disperse. The sudden dispersion of True Energy interrupted the cultivation, and Cynthia and he immediately. vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Wh-What are you¡­!¡± Upon seeing how intimate the two were and the tight undergarments Cynthia was wearing, Thea was enraged. However, her expression remainedposed. Walking in, she nced at the two. Seeing that they had vomited blood, she asked, ¡°D-Did interrupt you?¡± Wiping the blood trace off his lips, James looked at the approaching Thea and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Thea returned the question. Cynthia stood up and red at Thea, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock? Don¡¯t you know abruptly interrupting a cultivation would cause one to experience Energy Deviation?¡± James exined, ¡°We¡¯re just cultivating, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Thea took a deep breath. She forcibly suppressed the fury inside her heart and the churning blood inside her body. If she had not. known that James was only cultivating, she would have gone berserk. James stood up. However, his body was harmed by the abrupt stop of the movement of True Energy. The moment he stood up, he felt his head spinning. Then, he vomited another mouthful of blood. Thea hurriedly walked over to him and supported him. The anger inside her heart dissipated. She apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darling. I should¡¯ve knocked.¡± James waved slightly. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. My Blood Energy just underwent a retrograde motion. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡± ¡°1-1 only came in to have a look. Continue with your cultivation. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Thea turned to leave. Looking at James, Cynthia said, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and give chase ¡± Instead, James spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Thea¡¯s a mature woman. She won¡¯t bear a grudge over something as trivial as this.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Cynthia sighed in frustration. Just as she thought, James knew nothing about women. Thea went downstairs. ¡°How did it go, Thea?¡± Quincy stood up. Thea said smilingly, ¡°James is still cultivating, I shouldn¡¯t bother him too much. I have something else to do. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± After saying that, she left. Stepping outside of the house, her smile disappeared from her face, and her expression darkened. She hated herself for being weak. If she was stronger, she could solve James¡¯ problem for him. That way, he would not have to cultivate the 18-meridian diagram with some other woman to heal his injuries. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If she was stronger, she could have protected James better. The determination to be stronger only grew stronger in her heart. She clenched her fists. ¡°I have to be stronger.¡± Then, she drove home. After greeting her family, she went upstairs, locked the door of her room, and switched on the computer. She continued deciphering the ancient script from a thousand years ago on the inte in an effort to understand the meaning of every move of the Demonic Sword. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 There were many analyses of ancient scripts on the inte. Not only that, but there were also many experts on ancient scripts who would work to decipher the meaning of an ancient script if given payment. Despite researching for so long, Thea had only managed to decipher a few words. She then found an expert on ancient scripts to help decipher the meaning of the ancient script. She found out that she was looking at things in the wrong order and messing everything up. With the help of an expert, progress was much swifter. However, as this concerned her future cultivation, she could not totally believe in the deciphering of a single expert. Hence, she reached out to several more experts to help her out. Then, shepared their findings. After realizing that the results matched, she breathed a sigh of relief. By the time she finished deciphering everything, it was already the next day. Thea found an excuse to head outside. Then, she drove to a deste suburb and entered a mountain. There, she began practicing the Demonic Sword. On an empty plot ofnd in the mountain¡­. Holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, Thea catalyzed True Energy. As True Energy began circting throughout her meridians, her blood began to churn, which produced insane power. Thea, who had been quiet and refined, was now akin to a beast as her body exuded a powerful aura that affected her surroundings. Boom! Boom! Boom! Trees were uprooted as the earth rumbled. At that moment, Thea could hear excruciating screams in her head. This affected her concentration, and the Malevolent Sword in her hand began glimmering in ck. Wearing a pained expression on her face, Thea gritted her teeth and catalyzed Ataraxia in an effort to regain full consciousness. However, the True Energy provoking her blood prevented her from doing so. At that moment, she was in a state of near insanity. However, she did not lose her rationality. Images of the Demonic Sword Art¡¯s cultivation method began surfacing in her mind. She leaped into the air and shed the Malevolent Sword. A wave of Sword Energy thirty meters in length caused great destruction. The Demonic Sword Art was both domineering and bizarre, After practicing just once, Thea stopped. She sat in a lotus position on the ground and catalyzed Ataraxia. Soon, she recollected herself. Then, she looked at the time. It was almost evening. She drove back home. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In theing days, Thea would leave the house early in the morning only to returnte in the evening. Sometimes, she would only be back at night. Two weeks passed in the blink of an eye. In those two weeks, she did not visit James. Instead, she practiced the Demonic Sword Art by herself. Every time she catalyzed True Energy, powerful energy would be generated from her blood, and she would exude a powerful aura that nourished her flesh and bones. Her physical quality grew stronger and stronger, while her True Energy was greatly boosted. In just a short amount of time, she managed to reach thete-stage fourth rank from the middle-stage. third rank. She was only a step away from opening all the meridians in her body and crossing over into the fifth rank. Tomorrow would be the fifteenth day. Thea returned home early. Upon arriving home, David immediately walked over to her and asked puzzledly, ¡°What have you been doing for the past two weeks, Thea? You leave the house early in the morning and returnte at night. By the way, where¡¯s James? Where did he go?¡± Thea nced at David. For some unknown reason, David felt that Thea had changed. Now, she wore a cold and ruthless face. A single nce of hers sent shivers down his spine, and he unconsciously took a few steps back. Thea said calmly, ¡°James has been busy. He can¡¯te by often. However, he should be done with whatever he¡¯s doing now.¡± After two weeks¡¯ worth of practice, Thea had grown extremely familiar with the Demonic Sword. The Demonic Sword was created by the Malevolent King while he was in a state of insanity. Its true. power can only be realized by consuming the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and entering a state of near insanity. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Thea¡¯s strength was now greatly boosted. She believed that James¡¯ True Energy should have been restored by now. If everything went as nned, James would leave Cansington and head to the Capital tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for James.¡± Thea did not linger for long. She simply turned to leave the vi and drove to Cynthia¡¯s house. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At Cynthia¡¯s house¡­ All this while, James had been cultivating with Cynthia. After two weeks¡¯ worth of cultivation, his body had begun recuperating with the help of the nourishment from the fusion of Yin and Yang True Energy. His meridians had been strengthened, and he would no longer be afraid of the impact of True Energy. Meanwhile, his strength had slowly returned to its peak. In the room¡­ The two were doing some strange postures. Two different cultivation methods and True Energybined the two into a collective. With James¡¯ help, Cynthia¡¯s True Energy had also grown by leaps and bounds. In a short amount of time, she had crossed into the third rank from her previous first rank. The two stopped. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Cynthia said, ¡°I thought cultivating would be fun. Turns out it¡¯s just a mindless and boring activity.¡± She waspletely drenched in sweat while wearing thin clothes that were pressed against her skin. Cynthia nced at James, who was sitting in a lotus position on the bed. His aura was bing stronger and stronger. After a while, he stopped. Wearing a bright smile, James looked at Cynthia and said, ¡°After two weeks¡¯ worth of cultivation, my injuries havepletely recuperated, and my strength has returned to its peak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Cynthia cried out in joy. ¡°Thank you, Cynthia. If not for you, it would have taken me forever to heal.¡± Cynthia said smilingly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a waste of time for me. My True Energy became stronger, and I¡¯ve crossed into the third rank.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. This cultivation method was simply too magical. Cynthia¡¯s True Energy was still weak. If she could cross into the sixth rank or even the seventh before their next cultivation together, the Cold Energy inside her body would greatly nourish James¡¯ True Yang Energy. That way, his True Energy would be greatly boosted. ¡°By the way, how many days have we been cultivating together?¡± Cynthia took her phone out and said, ¡°Today¡¯s the fourteenth.¡± James did not expect time to pass so quickly. Though the Capital had been calm for the past two weeks, a storm was brewing on the horizon. However, he was no longer afraid of anything. James had returned to peak strength. With his seventh-rank power, the Invincible Body Siddhi, and the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, he would be able to stand against an eighth-rank grandmaster. Besides, he still had the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core on him, which could potentially boost his True Energy. Even if he did not cross into the eighth rank, he would be extremely close to reaching it. ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs.¡± James stood up and got off the bed, while Cynthia wore a jacket. Then, they headed downstairs together. The foyer was full ofughter. ¡°Darling¡­¡± Thea had been here for quite some time. However, she did not interrupt James¡¯ session this time. Upon seeing James, she immediately stood up and walked over to him. Grabbing him by the hand, she asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± James said with a bright smile, ¡°My injuries havepletely healed, and my strength has recovered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Thea was delighted. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Finally, James regained his strength. He did not have to stay by Cynthia¡¯s side any longer. ¡°Darling, when are we going to the Capital?¡± Thea asked smilingly. She did not wish to remain in Cansington because many women there had an intimate rtionship with James. She wanted to leave with James to a faraway ce, away from those pesky women. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things.¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve restored my strength, I¡¯m still a seventh-rank grandmaster. There are many eighth-rank grandmasters within Sol. Now that they have obtained the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, their strength will reach even greater heights once they finish. absorbing it. I¡¯m not confident that I can defeat them.¡± James would have to return to the Capital. After all, there were many things for him to deal with. The head of the Tucksons was captured and imprisoned in a dungeon. Back then, James tried making a move on the Tucksons to lure out the ones affiliated with them. That way, he couldpletely eradicate all of their influence from the Capital. However, the n backfired, and he failed to properly manage the situation before it escted out of control. Thus, he had no choice but to head over to the Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°Congrattions on restoring your strength, James,¡± Can stood up and congratted him. ¡°Though you¡¯re now able to refine the core of the Spirit Turtle, you¡¯re prevented from doing so at the moment. Here¡¯s what I propose. Try restoring my strength for now, and I¡¯ll return to the Capital first. Meanwhile, you¡¯ll stay behind and refine the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core.¡± James nced at Can. Though he had promised Can he would help him regain his strength, he was unsure if it would work. Besides, Can was the Supreme Leader of the Gu Sect. Although they got along well, their friendship was based on the premise that Can¡¯s True Energy was dispersed. If he helped him heal his injuries, he had no idea what Can would do. Wearing a grim expression, Can said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me. I understand if you have some reservations about me.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs.¡± James turned to leave, and Can followed close behind. Meanwhile, Thea frowned. She could not bring herself to trust Can. Can was too renowned a figure. A hundred years ago, he was an eighth-rank grandmaster. He would be the most powerful grandmaster in the world if he restored his strength. If he turned against James, things would turn troublesome quickly. However, since James trusted him, Thea had no choice but to obey. ¡°What are you thinking about, Thea? You seem lost in thought,¡± Quincy nced at Thea and asked. Thea shook her head slightly and took a seat. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Do you guys really trust Can?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± they all said in unison.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They had been together with Can for the past two weeks. They now epted him as their master. Can was an amiable old man who showered them with care and concern. He even taught them everything he knew about martial arts. Meanwhile, Can told them about many things-the chaos and disorder in Sol long ago, the battle against the Gu Sect, and the conflict which arose due to different concepts and ideas. Thea fell silent when she heard this. Holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, she was lost in thought. Upstairs, in James¡¯ room¡­ Can was sitting in a lotus position on the bed, James stood by the side, saying, ¡°Can, the dispersion of your True Energy caused your cells and your appearance to age. On that day, I managed to prevent your True Energy frompletely dispersing and saved your life.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Can nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 James continued, ¡°There¡¯s only one way to restore your strength. We have to use powerful energy to restore your vitality. Once you regain your vitality, your organs will heal naturally. Then, the True Energy hidden throughout your body can be reawakened. Once you reawaken your True Energy, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to regain your strength.¡± Looking at James, Can asked, ¡°What idea do you have in mind? Are you thinking about those magical needles of yours?¡± James nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Can nodded. Crucifier, which was wrapped around James¡¯ arm, fell. Holding Crucifier in hand, James began providing Can acupuncture treatment. James catalyzed True Energy, which flowed into Crucifier. Then, he began inserting the needles into Can¡¯s body. When the first needle was inserted, Can could feel a warm sensation enveloping his body. It was a pleasant experience. James kept inserting more needles. With the True Energy he had, he could easily perform all eighty- one needles. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, it was done. Can could not help but shiver. He only felt a mysterious energy circting throughout his body. Not only that, his white hair grew ck in color, and his appearance became increasingly youthful.. Soon, Crucifier¡¯s energy was depleted. James pulled out the needles and looked at Can, who looked many years younger than before. However, this was far from enough. James asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Stunned, Can eximed, ¡°This is unbelievable! Throughout the years I¡¯ve lived, I¡¯ve seen all kinds of treasures. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such magical needles. I feel alive now! James, what are these?¡± James smiled slightly, ¡°Crucifier.¡± ¡°This is unbelievable.¡± Can took a deep breath. This was a priceless treasure. In theory, Crucifier could be used to extend the lifespan of humans. James exined, ¡°Just once is not enough. We need to perform this a few more times. However, my True Energy has beenpletely depleted. I need time to regain them.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Can nodded. James retracted Crucifier and began restoring his True Energy. In just a few hours, his True Energy had beenpletely restored. Then, he began inserting the needles into Can¡¯s body once more. This time, Can turned even younger. Then, they continued the process. By the afternoon of the next day, James was performing the procedure for the third time on Can. Meanwhile, Can was now a forty-year-old-looking man.. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Heughed. ¡°Finally!¡± Can stood up. Looking at James who was restoring his True Energy, he said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you. James. I¡¯d have been dead if not for you, let alone restoring my strength.¡± James asked, ¡°So have your strength returned?¡± Can shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet, but it¡¯s not difficult to do so. In just two months, I should be able to return to peak strength.¡± ¡°Good.¡± James breathed a sigh of relief. Can, who had regained his strength, would be of great help to him. The only thing he was concerned about was that Can would turn against him instead of cooperating with him. If that happened, he would have created a powerful enemy with his own hands. However, based on the current situation, the likelihood was low. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 ¡°I have restored thirty percent of my strength.¡± Can said, ¡°The main battlefield shouldn¡¯t be in the Capital. The Capital is merely Lucjan¡¯s battlefield. He must have obtained a core. Six months have passed, and he may have refined it. If he did, his strength must have reached even greater heights. I¡¯ll return to the Capital for now. Meanwhile, you should remain in Cansington to refine the core.¡± Though he had only regained thirty percent of his strength, this was power unrivaled even among top- notch grandmasters. ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. He would be at ease if Can returned to the Capital. ¡°That traitorous Lucjan¡­¡± Can¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°I was the one who saved his life. If not for me, he would have perished in the battle of the Gu Sect. I didn¡¯t expect him to resort to underhanded tactics and ambushed me. However, he underestimated me. Or else, I really would have died in his hands.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you n to do after returning to the Capital?¡± After brief contemtion, Can said, ¡°Lucjan is ambitious and power-hungry, and his ultimate aim is the position of King. Only by bing the King or propping up a puppet in his ce can he finally set things in motion. For a century, the Gu Sect has embedded itself deeply within Sol¡¯s establishment. I think I¡¯ll first annihte their remnants.¡± Can was open-minded. He knew that the Gu Sect should no longer exist and that they were only a threat to Sol. ¡°I¡¯ll try and negotiate with Lucjan upon returning to the Capital. It would be best if I can continue to lead the Gu Sect. If not, I¡¯ll have no choice but to annihte them.¡± James nodded slightly. He was d that Can was of the same opinion as him. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. I should take my leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Blithe King to arrange a ne for you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Can dly epted his offer. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then, James began making arrangements for Can¡¯s return to the Capital. After Can left, James could finally rest. At Cynthia¡¯s house¡­ Many people gathered in the foyer on the first floor-Thea, Quincy, Tiara, and Scarlett. Quincy asked, ¡°James, New Year¡¯s Day has already been over for quite some time. How should Messiah develop in the future? You have to give us clear directions. Right now, we¡¯re just groping around in the dark.¡± James was lost in thought. After a few seconds, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Centennial Corporation?¡± Scarlett said, ¡°Centennial is developing at breakneck speed and has basically upied the domestic medicine market. It¡¯s currently trying to make a breakthrough into foreign markets. In fact, it¡¯s already entered a cooperation with multiple pharmaceutical conglomerates.¡± James knew what Centennial¡¯s objectives were, which was to be the number-onepany in the pharmaceutical world. They would begin swallowing up and taking over other pharmaceutical groups. After bing the undisputed hegemon, they would determine the flow of medicine in the world. By then, Centennial would have the fate of mankind in its grasp. It was an insane idea. James had quite a fright upon hearing the reason for Centennial¡¯s establishment. He had to stop Lucjan, Centennial Corporation, and the Gu Sect. Meanwhile, Messiah was established to fight against Centennial. Quincy said anxiously, ¡°Messiah has neither cash flow nor technology. We can¡¯t keep up with Centennial¡¯s pace.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way,¡± James said solemnly¡­ Quincy continued, ¡°Now, Messiah requires a new research team and arge amount of capital.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll begin writing some medical forms in earnest to deal with the current. emergency. Once I¡¯ve dealt with the trouble in the Capital, we¡¯ll formte our next n.¡± The Gu Sect was behind Centennial¡¯s establishment, while the Gu Sect was under Lucjan¡¯s control. Once they exterminated Lucjan, the Gu Sect would be dissolved, and Centennial would cease to exist as a threat. For the next two days, James remained at home and conducted serious research into medicine. He wrote a few unprecedented medical forms. Although it would be difficult for them to save Messiah, James could create breathing room for thepany. ¡°Quincy, Scarlett, I¡¯ll leave Messiah to you. Also, keep in mind to monitor Centennial¡¯s every Please inform me if there¡¯s anything serious,¡± James said after giving Quincy the medical forms. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to thepany for now.¡± Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Quincy turned to leave with the medical forms with Scarlett following close behind. Only Thea, Cynthia, and Tiara remained. Thea asked, ¡°Darling, when are we going to the Capital?¡± James said, ¡°The situation in the Capital is still stable. I n to go there after I¡¯ve refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. I¡¯m curious to see if I can cross into the eighth rank.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the Capital first and meet up with Maxine? I can look into the current situation of the ancient martial world while I¡¯m at it.¡± Ever since the Mount Thunder Conference, all the sects of the ancient martial world suffered heavy casualties. Even now, no news came. Thea wanted to help James, and the situation in the ancient martial world was key. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Will you be fine though?¡± James looked at her puzzledly. Thea was in extraordinary circumstances at the moment. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood inside her body had greatly boosted her strength. It was enough to make her experience Energy Deviation, so he was worried about her. Thea shot him a look of annoyance andined, ¡°Why won¡¯t I be fine?¡± ¡°W-What about the blood inside your body?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still suppress it,¡± Thea said. ¡°Even if I use True Energy and the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood reawakens, I won¡¯t lose consciousness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself,¡± James said while looking at her. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°All this while, I¡¯ve been cultivating Ataraxia. This is a cultivation method left behind by the Malevolent King that is designed to suppress the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood.¡± Hearing this, James was at ease and said, ¡°In that case, head over to the Capital and look for Maxine. Try toprehend the situation of the ancient martial world as soon as possible. What¡¯s most important is to investigate who obtained the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core and their current whereabouts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Thea nodded. After she said that, she turned to leave. Upon leaving the front door, her smile froze. ¡°The ancient martial world¡­¡± she murmured. The ancient martial world was a powerful force to be reckoned with when united. If she wanted to help James, she had to conquer the ancient martial world. Thus, she had no choice but to be the Great Grandmaster. It was the only way to make them submit to her. ¡°I have to be the Great Grandmaster of the ancient martial world.¡± Holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, her expression hardened with determination. Now, no one could stand in her way of bing the Great Grandmaster. She was confident she could be the Great Grandmaster with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood inside her body and the Malevolent Sword she wielded. Although she had yet to cross into the fifth rank, once the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood awakened, her power would exceed that of an eighth-rank grandmaster. With the Demonic Sword Art, she was confident she could defeat anyone in the ancient martial world. After Thea left, James returned to his room and took out the core of the Spirit Turtle. Powerful True Energy gathered in his palm, which enveloped the core that was levitating in the air. Then, potent energy materialized from within the core, which was absorbed by James. After absorbing the energy, James¡¯ blood began to churn. At that moment, he began losing focus. Strong desires began surfacing in his mind-power, money, and women. He stood on top of the power pyramid and became the one true ruler of the world. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James stopped himself in time. ¡°Why did so many desires appear in my mind all at once? This has never happened before.¡± Sweat beaded on his forehead. ¡°What a strange core. My mind was affected just by absorbing a little bit of it.¡± Looking at the core, he was unsure whether he should continue cultivating. He wondered what sort of person he would be by the time he finished absorbing and refining the core. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Strong desires emerged when James began absorbing and refining the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core Immediately. he stopped in time. After a brief moment, he pulled his phone out and called Thea, who was on her way to the airport. Seeing that James called her, she murmured, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°So this is what happened, Thea. While I was absorbing the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, my blood churned, and powerful desires began appearing in my mind. I believe it¡¯s the same thing as your Spirit Turtle blood, so I¡¯d like you to send me the Ataraxia that you cultivate. thope that it can negate the negative impact of the cultivation,¡± James exined. ¡°Sure,¡± Thea said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you once I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James hung up the phone. Meanwhile, after thinking for a moment, Thea typed down the cultivation method of Ataraxia and sent it to James. After receiving the message, he began researching Ataraxia. Once he finished looking through it, he was lost in thought. Ataraxia was a cultivation method meant to calm one¡¯s heart and suppress the adverse effects of Blood Energy. Then, he continued refining the core. At the same time, he catalyzed Ataraxia. This time, the negative effects of absorbing the core were minimal. Although desires still appeared, he managed to suppress them effectively. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He began refining the core in earnest. Based on his speed of refinement, it would take at most a month for him topletely refine the core. He was unsure how strong he would be by then. James entered closed-door meditation in Cansington. Thea, on the other hand, headed to the Capital. In an airport in the Capital¡­ A slender and gorgeous-looking woman walked out. She was giving Maxine a call. All this while, Maxine was overwhelmed by the sheer amount of work. Lorenzo Caden, Grand Patriarch of the Cadens, wanted her to be the family head. However, no one in the Caden household agreed. As she did not possess the Cadens¡¯ bloodline, they believed that she was not qualified to be the family head, but no one dared to go against Lorenzo¡¯s orders in public. To protest against Lorenzo¡¯s decision, the Cadens invited Luca Caden, the man who failed topete against Lorenzo for the position of Patriarch long ago, back to take control of the situation. Now, the Cadens were divided into two factions. One was led by Maxine, while the other was led by Luca. Although no one supported Maxine initially, she managed to win over many Cadens in a short amount of time. Of course, this had a lot to do with the Cadens¡¯ caretaker, Franklin Caden. It was only with the caretaker¡¯s assistance that she managed to court them over to her side. At the moment, she was at the Lees¡¯ residence. In the living room of the Lees¡¯ residence¡­ A morous-looking woman fixed her gaze on Maxine, praising her, ¡°Maxine, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the family head of the Cadens.¡± Maxine smiled. ¡°Matriarch of the Lees, it¡¯s only thanks to the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens that I managed to temporarily take control of the family¡¯s affairs. Today, I¡¯vee to discuss the matter of cooperation with the Lees.¡± Maxine was trying to gain more allies. Through overt and covert tactics, she managed to woo many allies to her side. Today, she came to the Lees¡¯ residence to ally with them. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 ¡°Oh? Cooperation?¡± Yasmine Lee, Matriarch of the Lees nced at Maxine and smirked, ¡°How do you n to cooperate with us?¡± Maxine said, ¡°The Ancient Four should technically be secluded from the outside world, but the fact of the matter is we are all involved in business dealings with the outside world. As far as I know, the Lees¡¯ businesses have been making losses recently. Although the risk of bankruptcy is minimal, it¡¯s apparent that your businesses are currently facing a liquidity crunch.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yasmine smiled slightly. ¡°The Lees have never concerned ourselves with the business dealings with the outside world. Besides, we¡¯re not short of money. We have umted a great fortune over the past few years. Even if all of our businesses go bankrupt, we can still survive for centuries.¡± At that moment, Maxine¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Maxine pulled out her phone and walked somewhere else. Seeing that it was Thea who called, she murmured, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thea? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Maxine, I¡¯m now in the Capital. I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me at the Cadens. I¡¯m still busy with something outside. I¡¯lle to find you once everything¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Sure.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After a brief conversation, Maxine hung up the phone. Then, she walked over to Yasmine, took a seat, and nced at her. ¡°Since you have no intention to cooperate with us, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Then, she stood up and prepared to leave. After walking a few steps, she stopped. Then, she put a business card on the table and said, ¡°If you change your mind, feel free to contact me anytime. The reason why the King is intimidated by the Ancient Four is because of ourplete control of the economic lifeline of Sol, not just our raw strength alone.¡± She paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re unconcerned with the businesses of the Lees in the outside world. However, for the past year, problems have been arising much more frequently than before. Do you think that it¡¯s due to poor management of the businesses? I¡¯d say otherwise. The King must have been the one behind this. He doesn¡¯t wish for Sol to be controlled by grandmasters.¡± Once she said that, she turned to leave. Meanwhile, Yasmine was lost in thought. Maxine left the Lees and headed straight back to the Cadens. By the time she arrived, Thea was already waiting in the living room. After arriving at the Cadens, Thea now knew that Maxine was the family head of the household. ¡°Thea¡± Maxine walked over to her with a smile, ¡°Why are you here? By the way, where¡¯s James? How are his injuries?¡± Even though there was bad blood between the two, Thea could only smile when faced with Maxine¡¯s friendliness. And so, she forced a smile, ¡°Thank you for your concern. James¡¯ injuries have recovered. Now, he¡¯s currently in closed-door meditation in Cansington, absorbing and refining the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. It should take around a month or two.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Hearing that James¡¯ injuries had recovered, Maxine was at ease. ¡°By the way, you came to the Capital way earlier than expected. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right. Ever since the Mount Thunder Conference, various sects of the ancient martial world have suffered tremendous losses. The King was the one responsible for this. James was worried that the ancient martial artists would gather in Sol, so he sent me here earlier than nned to better understand the situation of the ancient martial world.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Maxine took a seat. ¡°All this while, I¡¯ve been watching the situation closely. However, I¡¯ve heard nothing about the various sects and families. Even the powerful grandmasters have disappeared without a trace.¡± Hearing this, Thea furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°The calmer the situation now, the stronger the waves will be. Once the powerful grandmasters have refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, they will surely make a move.¡± After pausing momentarily, Thea continued, ¡°You have no idea how evil and malicious the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core is. Though it can greatly boost one¡¯s strength, it creates desires for power and wealth. James told me everything about it.¡± Looking at Thea, Maxine asked, ¡°What do you n to do, then?¡± ¡°Maxine, you¡¯re now the family head of the Cadens. However, many in your household are against your rule. You have to unite them all as soon as possible in order to suppress the other sects and families of the ancient martial world.¡± Maxine smiled bitterly. ¡°I want to. However, the Cadens have invited Luca Caden, one of the Grand Patriarchs of the Cadens, back. He¡¯s the one who failed topete against Franklin Caden for the position of Patriarch. Now that he has returned, many in my household will follow his orders.¡± ¡°Then disappear,¡± Thea said coldly. Maxine froze. The current Thea seemed to have changed. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Thea¡¯s words sent a shiver down Maxine¡¯s spine. She did not expect Thea to say such a thing. ¡°Thea?¡± She looked at her, puzzled. Thea smiled. ¡°I was just kidding. But Maxine, you have to work harder. Enemies on all sides surround James. He can only live in peace only when everything is resolved. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to live afortable life.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Maxine did not think much about Thea¡¯s remarks. Instead, she said dejectedly, ¡°I really want to help James. I really tried¡­ But I¡¯m too weak. No one in the Cadens will willingly ept me as family. head. There¡¯s also Luca to worry about¡­¡± Maxine sighed deeply. Thea remained silent. Although she disliked Maxine, she knew that Maxine was an intelligent woman. With her help, James would be able to have breathing room. Besides, she could tell that Maxine had a crush on James. As long as Maxine was able to secure her position as the family head, they should be able to win over many sects and families of the ancient martial world to their side. ¡°I have something else to deal with. I be taking my leave.¡± Thea did not linger for long. She turned and left. Staring at Thea¡¯s retreating figure, Maxine frowned. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why do I have a feeling that she has changed? She¡¯s no longer the Thea from before.¡± Shaking her head, she put her thoughts aside. Thea left the Cadens. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, she headed to a five-star hotel in the Capital and booked a presidential suite. She pulled out her phone and called the God-King Pce¡¯s person in charge of the Capital. After making the call, she waited in the room. After half an hour, a knock came on the door. Thea opened the door. A man was standing outside. He wore a ck jacket, a cap, and a ck mask. ¡°Come in.¡± Thea walked into the room while the man followed close behind. In the room, Thea sat on the sofa. Meanwhile, the man stood by her side. ncing at him, Thea ordered,¡± Remove your mask.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man hesitated before speaking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Young Mistress, ording to the rules of the God- King Pce, we are not allowed to remove our masks under any circumstances.¡± Swish! Before he could finish his sentence, a sword was pressed against his neck. The speed was so extraordinary that he could not even react. Thea said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to remove your mask.¡± The man waspletely drenched in sweat. After a brief moment, he recollected himself and slowly removed his mask. Thea finally had a good look at his face. He was around forty years of age, and his looks were ordinary. She knew that the man before her was the person in charge of the Capital and one of the Ten Elders of the God-King Pce. He was a third-rank grandmaster. As for the rest, she had no information. whatsoever. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Thea pulled back her sword, sat down, and asked coldly. ¡°Youngdy, my name is Noah Mason.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Thea said. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll work for me. Do not leak anything I order you to do, especially to the Leader. Or else¡­¡± Thea¡¯s expression was cold. Her cold-blooded and ruthless expression sent a shiver down Noah¡¯s spine. Was she still the Thea from before? He could still vividly remember that she was an ordinary woman just two months ago. Now, a single expression of hers was enough to turn his blood cold. ¡°Y-Young Mistress, you¡¯re making me betray the Leader. If he learns of this, he¡¯ll tear me to pieces.¡± ¡°Tear you to pieces?¡± Thea said coldly, ¡°Would you like me to kill you right now?¡± Noah could tell from her expression that she was not fooling around. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do, Young Mistress?¡± Thea ordered, ¡°Investigate Luca Caden for me.¡± Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 ¡°Luca Caden?¡± Noah froze. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I want to know everything about him before sunset. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Noah did not linger for long and turned to leave. Once he left the hotel room, his body went limp. After a long while, he stood up wearing a grim expression. He was weighing his options and whether he should reveal Thea¡¯s orders to the Leader. However, after thinking about it, he believed that this should not be anything serious. Thus, he decided against telling him. Then, he swiftly left and began investigating Luca Caden. Meanwhile, Thea waited in the hotel. Noah was efficient. Soon, he returned. ¡°Young Mistress, here¡¯s everything you need.¡± Thea took the documents and scrutinized them. Luca Caden was a son of Bet Caden and an uncle of Thomas and Tobias. After failing topete against Lorenzo for the position of Patriarch, he left the Capital when he was defeated and had only. returned recently. The information showed that Luca was a seventh-rank grandmaster. However, this was only known through official means. No one knew his true strength. Not only that, it was revealed that he had four powerful experts working for him. They were all fourth-rank grandmasters. Looking through these documents, Thea waved slightly. ¡°You¡¯re free to go.¡± Noah looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Young Mistress, why are you investigating Luca Caden?¡± Thea stared at him and said coldly, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Noah hurriedly left. Thea got up and headed to the balcony. Since this was the twenty-eighth floor, she could see the bustling city in the distance.. ¡°Luca Caden¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°Should he be exterminated?¡± She was hesitant. Luca was Bet¡¯s son and an uncle of Thomas and Tobias. He was an elder treated with respect within the Caden household. What would she do if James med her for Luca¡¯s death? What would she do if Sir Caden put the me on her? However, Luca was an obstacle in Maxine¡¯s way of bing the family head. How would Maxine secure her position if she did not get rid of him? How could she help James out without Maxine securing her position as the family head? Thea was in a bind. She was unable to make up her mind. ¡°He has to die!¡± After deep thought, her face darkened. However, she had to keep this a secret from James and the others. Once she changed, she left the room after putting on a mask. At the Cadens¡­ Luca was having a discussion with many important figures in the family.. ¡°Grand Patriarch, to end this once and for all, Maxine will have to die!¡± Some suggested getting rid of Maxine. An elderly man around seventy years of age was in the lead. He was wearing an ancient costume. Wearing a frustrated look on his face, he said, ¡°I would have killed her long ago if I could. However, Lorenzo definitely won¡¯t let this slide.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. She doesn¡¯t stand a chance against me. Let¡¯s just toy around with her for now¡­¡± At that moment, a gust of wind blew the door open. ¡°What happened? Where did the winde from?¡± Everyone was puzzled. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 The Cadens were all Luca¡¯s confidants, whom he brought from the Caden household in the Southern Ridge. They apanied him to the Southern Ridge after he failed to seize the position of Patriarch long ago. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Some were Cadens from the Capital who were led by Karson Caden. They were displeased with Maxine being the family head. That was why they followed Luca. Around thirty of them gathered and discussed how best to deal with Maxine and expel her from the Cadens. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the door open. Many looked at the opened door with puzzled expressions on their faces. Just as a Caden youth was about to close the door¡­ Swish! The youth staggered back and fell. ¡°A ghost!¡± he screamed. A ghost-masked person appeared outside the door. The ghost mask was covered with blood, which would petrify anyone who took a glimpse of it. Meanwhile, the ghost-masked person was wearing a ck overcoat, while holding a long sword in her hand. ¡°Who dares intrude on the Cadens?¡± Karson stood up. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared before the door and extended his shriveled arm to strike the intruder. The intruder was Thea in disguise. She wanted to help James resolve the matter in the Capital so that Sol could return to peace. That way, James would be able to live a secluded andfortable life with her. However, she did not want James to know that she practiced the Demonic Sword and used the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Meanwhile, Maxine would be a great asset to James. Thea wished to remove all obstacles in Maxine¡¯s way. Karson was a powerful grandmaster too. Although he was iparable to the most powerful figures, he was no pushover. A single strike from his palm possessed great power. Thea raised her hand, and the Malevolent Sword in her hand deflected his blow. Karson struck the Malevolent Sword, but he was sent flying a few meters away and copsed to the ground. His Blood Energy churned, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, she entered the room. Seeing that even Karson could not stand a chance against Thea, the youngsters all staggered backward in fear. Luca slowly stood up and stared at Thea who walked in. His face darkened, and he asked coldly. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here in the Cadens?¡± As Luca stood, so too did four elderly men. Thea nced at them. She knew that they were the four experts by Luca¡¯s side. They were his confidants who had been following him ever since he failed to seize the position of Patriarch long ago.. At that moment, Thea was wearing a pained expression on her face, as if she was suffering excruciating pain. Her blood churned, and powerful energy enveloped her body. However, after two weeks¡¯ worth of practice, she was now capable of preventing energy from leaking. Still, the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood had adverse effects. Gritting her teeth, she catalyzed Ataraxia and suppressed the adverse effects of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Under its influence, she saw everyone else as insignificant creatures that were beneath her. She had the urge to annihte them all. However, she suppressed the desire. Everyone stared at the unwee guest, and the atmosphere of the room grew increasingly tense. ¡°Luca, submit to me or die.¡± A hoarse voice reverberated throughout the room. Luca froze. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Then, Luca roared inughter at the ignorance of the person before him. At the same time, it was a self- deprecatingugh. So long had he concealed himself from the world that even petty, insignificant people. were ordering him to submit to them. In an instant, his face darkened, and he raised his hand to point his finger at Thea. ¡°Allow me to see if you have what it takes to make me submit to you.¡± The moment he finished uttering those words, the four experts under hismand stepped forward. They were all sixth-rank grandmasters. When theybined forces, they were as powerful as any seventh -rank grandmasters out there. Four waves of energy struck. ¡°Die,¡± Thea spoke in a hoarse voice. Raising the Malevolent Sword, horrifying Sword Energy burst forth. In an instant, the windows shattered and the Cadens were sent flying. Meanwhile, the four experts could not even approach Thea. Even Luca was stunned. The awe-inspiring power induced fear in his heart, whichpletely demoralized him. ¡°Eighth-rank¡­ The aura of the Celestial Raiser¡­¡± Luca staggered backward. Meanwhile, intimidated by the radiance of the sword, the four experts did not dare approach Thea. ¡°Kill¡­¡± At that moment, Thea was enveloped in powerful energy. She leaped twenty meters into the air and raised the Malevolent Sword in her hand. The moment she shed with the sword, the Cadens would be annihted in the blink of an eye. However, at the most crucial moment, she managed to restrain herself. Then, in the blink of an eye, she appeared before the dumbfounded Luca below. As she descended, her energy locked Luca into ce, who did not dare move a single muscle. If he moved even a centimeter, he would be torn to pieces. Grabbing the horrified Luca, Thea stepped forward into nothingness and disappeared from the Cadens¡± The moment she left, Maxine walked in with a few other Cadens beside her. Upon seeing the devastation and the people inside who were vomiting mouthfuls of blood, shel momentarily froze. ¡°Where¡¯s Luca? What happened here?¡± she looked at Cadens who had copsed to the floor and asked them. The Cadens recollected themselves and looked at one another with shocked and confused expressions on their faces. Maxine walked toward Karson. ¡°Speak, Karson.¡± Karson was wearing a ghastly expression on his face since he was injured. Taking a deep breath, he said, An unwee guest came and wreak havoc just now. With a single sword, the individual was able to defeat the four experts working for Luca and even abducted him.¡± ¡°What? Luca was abducted?¡± Maxine¡¯s face darkened. She knew of Luca¡¯s strength. He was a seventh-rank grandmaster. Not even an eighth-rank grandmaster could abduct him with ease. ¡°Who was it?¡± Maxine asked, stunned, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know, the person was wearing a mask. I couldn¡¯t discern his or her age or appearance. I only know. that the person must be at least an eighth-rank grandmaster. Not only that, he or she must have been an eighth-rank grandmaster for quite some time.¡± ¡°Eighth-rank?!¡± Maxine¡¯s face darkened. There were only a handful of eighth-rank grandmasters in Sol, and almost all of them showed up at the Mount Thunder Conference. ¡°Is he or she a sword wielder?¡± ¡°Yes, it was a ck sword that strikes fear in our hearts,¡± Karson said ¡°A ck sword?¡± Maxine was lost in thought. She had witnessed the fierce battle against the Spirit Turtle not long ago. No one was using a ck sword. ¡°Who could it be?¡± Her expression hardened. Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 In a green space beside a road in the suburbs of the Capital¡­ A person wearing a hideous-looking mask and a ck overcoat tossed an elderly man aside casually. The elderly man was Luca. He copsed heavily to the ground. Looking at Thea who was standing before him, his shriveled face darkened. ¡°Who are you? Why did you bring me here?¡± Luca was fearful for his life. Faced with the formidable Thea, he had no wish to fight against her. He did not know who the person before him was nor the reason why he or she brought him here. He could only feel his blood run cold as shivers ran down his spine. ring at Luca, Thea¡¯s blood began to stabilize. She knew exactly what she was doing. ¡°Luca, you only have two options: Die or follow mymands.¡± Thea purposefully spoke in a hoarse voice to confuse Luca. ¡°At least let me know who you are¡­¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, an ice-cold sword was pressed against his neck. ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy of knowing.¡± Luca was now drenched in sweat. He could feel death approaching. The person before him was so powerful that he quivered in fear. He knew he would be dead if he disobeyed the person wearing the hideous-looking mask. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you¡­¡± He hurriedly said, ¡°May I know what your orders are?¡± To survive, he had no choice but to show deference. ¡°Leave the Capital and return to the Southern Ridge. Do not meddle in the internal affairs of the Caden household in the Capital,¡± Thea said. Upon hearing this, Luca froze. Was that it? The person before him went to such great lengths to abduct him here just to tell him to return to the Southern Ridge and not to meddle in the internal affairs of the Caden household in the Capital? At that moment, he suspected the identity of the masked man. Eighth-rank? Could it be Bet Caden, his father? He believed it was likely. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Although Maxine said that Tobias made a move against his father, no one had ever seen his corpse. He might have been still alive. Besides, only Bet would show such concern for the Cadens. ¡°Understood.¡± He did not hesitate. All those peaceful and uneventful years in the Southern Ridge had dulled his senses. He no longer wished to be a family head of the Cadens. He only came because Karson invited him. ¡°Also¡­¡± Thea spoke once more. ¡°Yes?¡± Believing that the person before him could be Bet, Luca spoke respectfully. Chapt Thea ordered, ¡°Once you return to the Southern Ridge, investigate if there are any ouws in Sol and try to win them over to your side.¡± Upon hearing this, Luca froze before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the point of winning over ouws?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Thea turned to leave. Though she had left, her voice still reverberated throughout the area. ¡°Leave the Capital and return to the Southern Ridge at once. Do as I say as soon as possible. I¡¯ll contact you soon. If I discover that you have ns to go against me, the Cadens of the Southern Ridge will be annihted.¡± Upon hearing Thea¡¯s cold voice, Luca could feel a shiver down his spine. ¡°The Cadens of the Southern Ridge will be annihted? This can¡¯t be Father. There¡¯s no way he would say. such a heartless thing,¡± Luca murmured. Only when Thea left did he slowly stand up. ¡°Return to the Southern Ridge?¡± He had no other options. He was now targeted by a powerful figure. If he did not do as told and return to the Southern Ridge, the Cadens there would surely be exterminated. After taking a deep breath, he dragged his elderly body and returned to the Cadens. Upon returning, he realized that Maxine had summoned many important figures of the family and was discussing what had urred a moment ago. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 ¡°Luca¡­¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Upon seeing Luca return, many wore smiles on their faces. Luca looked at Maxine before ncing at the Cadens who were present. One of the four experts stepped forward and asked, ¡°Sir, who was the one who took you away?¡± Luca waved his hand slightly and interrupted him. He remained silent while looking at Maxine. Then, he walked over to her and stopped in front of her. Sensing that something was not quite right with Luca, Maxine unconsciously stood up and staggered backward. ¡°Wh¨CWhat are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suddenly, Luca burst into a peal ofughter. This puzzled Maxine. ¡°Maxine Caden, you¡¯ll be the family head of the Cadens from today onwards,¡± Luca said. Everyone was stunned upon hearing this. ¡°What do you mean, Grand Patriarch Luca?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t make apromise with her. How can a young girl like her be the family head?¡± ¡°If youpromise, the Cadens will be doomed.¡± Many cried out. Luca turned and looked at them, saying, ¡°Cadens of the Southern Ridge, return to the Southern Ridge with me at once.¡± Then, he turned to leave. Everyone looked at one another, wearing shocked and puzzled expressions on their faces. They had no idea what was going on. Why did Luca seem like a different person all of a sudden after being taken away? The Cadens of the Southern Ridge were frustrated and had no desire to leave. However, since he was one of the highest¨Cranking members of the family, no one dared defy his orders. Thus, the Cadens of the Southern Ridge gradually left. Soon, only the Cadens of the Capital remained. As she watched the retreating figures of the Cadens of the Southern Ridge, she was perplexed by the entire situation. Intelligent as she was, she had no idea what was going on. Someone intruded upon the Cadens¡® household and abducted Luca. Then, upon returning unscathed, he gave up on trying topete for the position of the family head with Maxine. Not only that, he even hurriedly returned to the Southern Ridge. This was bizarre. ¡°Who¡¯s helping me?¡± Maxine was puzzled. She knew someone must have been helping her out in secret, but who was it? From the Cadens¡® words, she knew that Luca was taken away by an extremely powerful figure who was most likely an eighth¨Crank grandmaster. However, she was not acquainted with any eighth¨Crank grandmasters at all. Putting her thoughts aside, she waved slightly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should rest up. We can discuss more tomorrow morning.¡± Then, she turned to leave. Meanwhile, the Cadens wore dejected looks on their faces. Now that Luca had left, no one was able to compete with Maxine for the position of the family head. Maxine returned to her room in her courtyard and sat in front of her desk. Tapping the desk with her slender fingers, she pondered. Images of the events that unfolded and the powerful figures she interacted with surfaced in her mind¨Cthe King and Yarov Gabriel. However, neither of them would ever send an eighth¨Crank grand master to help her secure the position of the Cadens¡® family head. At that moment, Thea¡¯s words came to mind. ¡®Then disappear¡­¡® Those words Thea uttered surfaced in her mind. ¡°A ck sword?¡± Maxine was reminded of what the Cadens had told her. ¡°Could it be¡­ Thea?¡± The mere thought of this idea gave her a fright, and she instantly dismissed it. ¡°No way, there¡¯s no way Thea¡¯s the masked person. Luca, the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens, couldn¡¯t even stand against that person. Thea has only just begun practicing martial arts for two months. How could she be an eighth¨Crank grandmaster?¡± Maxineughed at her own thoughts. She found it ridiculous that she seriously contemted the idea. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 After Thea left, she removed her mask and put it away. Then, she hurriedly returned to the hotel. Upon returning to the hotel, she removed her overcoat and undergarments. Wearing only thin clothing, she leaned on the sofa. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She did know whether her actions were appropriate. However, she had no choice. She mistreated James in the past, dismissing all his care and concern for her. She only learned to appreciate everything after she had lost them. Thea wanted to spend the remainder of her life with James. However, he only had the nation in mind. As long as Sol remained in chaos, he would never wholeheartedly devote himself to her and live a secluded andfortable life with her. For James, she had no choice but to do this. In Cansington¡­ James was in closed¨Cdoor meditation to refine the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. As the Spirit Turtle had lived for many thousands of years, its core contained potent and concentrated energy. Even though it was fragmented into eight pieces, it still possessed terrifying power. Not only would it affect one¡¯s mind, but it would also make one¡¯s True Energy more turbulent and violent. Thankfully, James had cultivated Ataraxia, which Thea had given him. After absorbing the core¡¯s energy, he used Ataraxia to forcibly suppress the violent energy and the desires that were generated. In the end, he managed topletely refine this energy and turn it into True Yang Energy. As he concentrated his mind to cultivate, his martial art prowess grew stronger by the day. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. James had been in closed¨Cdoor meditation the whole month. He was almost halfway done with the core¡¯s refinement. At that moment, he had already crossed into the peak of the seventh rank and was only a step away from reaching the eighth rank. While he was at the peak of the snow mountain at the Mount Thunder Sect, he discussed martial art with Simon Cabral. Simon, meanwhile, revealed to him many things unbeknownst to him. James now knew that there were three steps left to cross into the eighth rank after reaching the peak of the seventh rank. It was simr to when he crossed into the seventh rank from the sixth, only more difficult. The three steps in order were: cultivating the five organs, the gathering, and the Five Spirits. The five organs were the heart, liver, spleen, lung, and kidney. The first step wasparatively easier. Once the five organs were nourished by powerful True Energy, they would naturally be vitalized. When one reached such a realm, one could live for a very long time by nourishing them with True Energy provided that said True Energy was not dispersed. Under normal circumstances, it would take only around ten days toplete the first step provided that one has sufficient True Energy, The second step was the gathering of the five organs¡® energy. This energy is not True Energy, but rather that of vitality, which was shapeless energy. The third step was the Five Spirits. Once one reached such a realm, one would have crossed into the eighth rank, Celestial Raiser. Meanwhile, everything was directly or indirectly rted to True Energy. The stronger one¡¯s True Energy, the faster one would reach the third step. James looked at the remaining core in his hand. Only half remained. ¡°The remaining energy should be enough to help me cross into the eighth rank,¡± he murmured. Then, he continued cultivating. Being enveloped by powerful True Energy, the core continued to be refined. Powerful energy was created, which was absorbed into the five organs, nourishing them. With the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, James finished the first step with ease. Then, hepleted the second step. By the time the core¡¯s energy waspletely refined, he had gathered the energy of the five organs. On the sixty¨Cthird day of his closed¨Cdoor meditation, his body suddenly radiated five powerful energy which gushed toward his head. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Meanwhile, the Three Treasures cultivated while crossing into the seventh rank had gathered too. The Three Treasures and the Five Spirits of the human body werepletely regted. At that moment, the energy in James¡® body had reached the zenith. He slowly stood up. Wearing aposed and emotionless expression on his face, he gently murmured, ¡± Finally, I¡¯ve reached the eighth rank.¡± After being in closed¨Cdoor meditation for months absorbing the energy of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, his True Energy was greatly boosted. Now, he was an eighth¨Crank grandmaster. He suppressed his energy and walked out of the room. It was now night¨Ctime. Many people gathered in the foyer of the building¨CCynthia, Quincy, Tiara, and Scarlett. The four of them had some sort of experience with cultivation. For the past few months, they would be practicing and discussing martial art if they were not busy working at thepany. ¡°What a powerful aura¡­¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°This is incredible¡­ Has James crossed into the eighth rank?¡± Cynthia looked in the direction of the stairs. However, the powerful energy soon subsided. Soon, James walked down the stairs. His appearance was much younger now, and his skin was now fairer and more delicate. He had lost all of the manliness and fortitude of a soldier. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. They were attracted by James¡® charisma. ¡°Why do I feel that James is younger now? He¡¯s an almost thirty¨Cyear¨Cold guy, but he looks like he¡¯s just twenty,¡± Quincy whispered as he looked at the approaching James. ¡°Mhm.¡± Cynthia nodded and said, ¡°He really is younger now.¡± Upon seeing the women who were standing up with their mouths agape, James asked smilingly, ¡°Why are you all staring at me?¡± ¡°J¨CJames, have you crossed into the eighth rank?¡± Quincy recollected herself and asked. A slight smile crept up on James¡® face as he looked at her.. After showering, Quincy was wearing white, semi¨Ctransparent pajamas which vaguely revealed her wless figure. Her hair was still wet, and her cheeks were red. Upon seeing her, James had the desire to possess her. Then, he shook his head to suppress those thoughts. Walking over to her, he took a seat and nodded, ¡± Yes, I have crossed into the eighth rank.¡± Quincy¡¯s heart skipped a beat while James was staring at her. He had never looked at her with those eyes before. Deep down, she was secretly pleased. She walked over to James and sat beside him, making sure to have skin contact with him. James could smell a fragranceing from her. He could not be sure if it was the smell of perfume or just shampoo. ¡°Congrattions!¡± After Quincy sat down, she shed James a bright smile and said, ¡°I heard from Can that he¡¯s an unrivaled genius who crossed into the seventh rank before the age of forty. Even so, he was almost a hundred years ago when he became an eighth¨Crank grandmaster. Meanwhile, you managed to be one before turning thirty. Considering how young you are when you crossed into the eighth rank and your strong vitality, you¡¯ll have no problem living two hundred years.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James scratched his nose. He was slightly disconcerted by Quincy who was sitting beside him. ¡°Yes,¡± Tiara said excitedly, ¡°Can said that the sooner one reaches the eighth rank, the longer one can live. That¡¯s because his or her vitality is conserved almost perfectly.¡± James looked at the women in the room, and malicious thoughts appeared in his mind for some reason. Panicking, he silently catalyzed Ataraxia to suppress those desires. Changing the subject, he asked, ¡°By the way, did anything happen while I was in closed¨Cdoor meditation for the past two months?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Quincy shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the ancient martial world. In Cansington, Centennial is still developing at a rapid pace. In just two months, it entered into a cooperation agreement with many multinationalpanies. Although Messiah is still expanding, we¡¯re quite a distance away from Centennial.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He could now pay less attention to Centennial. After all, he was more worried about the dynamics in the Capital. He knew nothing about the situation there. For the past two months, he had been in closed¨Cdoor meditation. He did not ask Thea about anything, nor did Thea contact him at all. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Almost three months had passed since the Mount Thunder Conference. Those who had obtained the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core should have finished refining it and were about to emerge from hiding to wreak havoc on Sol. Meanwhile, there were only around six months left until the election in October. James would have to resolve everything before then. The women looked at James in anticipation. James, on the other hand, catalyzed Ataraxia and suppressed his desire. Looking at them, he said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Capital will descend into chaos. I should leave Cansington and head to the Capital immediately.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Quincy was dismayed. Although James was here for the past two months, he had been in closed¨Cdoor meditation the entire time and would frequently abstain from eating. There were few opportunities for them to spend time together, so Quincy wanted to use this chance to at least have a meal with him. However, she did not expect him to leave in such a hurry. ¡°Mhm.¡± James stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than two months, and I don¡¯t know the situation in the Capital. I have to head there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Quincy did not protest. She stood up and fixed James¡® crooked cor. Looking at him with a caring expression, she said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been to the Capital and know nothing about the situation there, I suspect that the situation will be grimmer than anticipated. Be mindful to be on your guard at all times.¡± As she fixed James¡® clothing and looked at him with such warmth and care, James had the urge to embrace her. His arms were near Quincy¡¯s waist. However, he suppressed the desire at the most critical moment. ¡°I will.¡± James pulled back his arms. Then, after saying his goodbyes, he opened the door and left. Once he left Cynthia¡¯s house, he pulled his phone out and called the Blithe King. ¡°Hello there, James. I haven¡¯t heard from you for the past two months, but I heard that you aren¡¯t back in the Capital yet. What are you busy with?¡± the Blithe King said. James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been in closed¨Cdoor meditation for the past two months and have not been in contact with the outside world. Now, I need to hurry over to the Capital. Please arrange a private ne for me.¡± The Blithe King said, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± After hanging up the phone, James headed over to the military region. At the same time, he called Thea. In a courtyard in the Capital¡­ It was a courtyard purchased by Thea after arriving in the Capital. She had been residing there for the past two months. Just as she was resting on the sofa, her phone rang. Upon noticing that it was her husband who called, she answered the call and greeted in a tender voice, ¡°Darling.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. James asked, ¡°Thea, why didn¡¯t you contact me at all for the past two months? How¡¯s the situation in the Capital now?¡± Thea replied, ¡°It¡¯splicated. Darling, have you refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core? Also, have you left your closed¨Cdoor meditation?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯m now heading over to the military region to take a private ne to the Capital.¡± Thea looked at the time. It was already 11 p.m. James would need two hours to arrive in the Capital from Cansington. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about it when you arrive.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Thea casually tossed her phone aside. Knock! Knock! Knock! A knock came on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Thea said as her face turned cold. Then, a man opened the door and walked in. Wearing a ck overcoat and a hideous¨Clooking mask, he knelt on the floor. ¡°Master.¡± Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Thea asked coldly, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Master, apart from the Ancient Four, the Blithes, the Lowes, the Sylvan Sect, the Heaven and Earth Sect, the Mount Thunder Sect, the Five Swirling des Sect, and the other powerful families and sects, we have wooed the rest over to our side. Technically, we the Celestial Sect have half of the ancient martial world on our side.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded slightly. She did not sit idly by for the past two months. She intimidated Luca into returning to the Southern Ridge, subdued many powerful ouws and pariahs, and secretly established the Celestial Sect. For the past two months, the Celestial Sect only grew increasingly stronger. It had begun subduing and taking over many powerful families and sects. The man in front of her was the deputy Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. Kneeling before her, he asked, ¡°Master, please give me your next instruction.¡± Thea said, ¡°Apart from Lucjan Owen, have no other eighth¨Crank grandmasters shown themselves ever since the battle against the Spirit Turtle at the Mount Thunder Conference?¡± ¡°Yes, apart from Lucjan Owen of the Gu Sect, every other eighth¨Crank grandmaster has disappeared without a trace. Though it¡¯s almost been three months, there is still no trace of them.¡± ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯re free to go. Be on standby and await further instructions. Try not toe and find me in the meantime.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The man stood up and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Thea leaned on the sofa and pondered. Half of the ancient martial world was now under her control, and only a few remaining powerful forces eluded her grasp. Now, Maxine also had full control of the Cadens. With thebined forces of the Cadens and the Celestial Sect, James would reach even greater heights. However, this was far from enough. After all, her strength was not even half of the Gu Sect. If she confronted the Gu Sect head¨Con, she would be defeated. To help James fight against the Gu Sect and Lucjan, she had no choice but to unite the ancient martial world. After thinking for a long while, she stood up and entered the bathroom. She removed her clothes and immersed herself in the bathtub naked. Once she showered and even sprayed perfume on herself, she waited patiently for James to arrive. Upon arriving in the Capital, James gave Thea a call, who told the former her address. James called for a taxi and headed to the courtyard Thea was in. Thea pounced on James and kissed him passionately as soon as he arrived at the premises, which reinvigorated the desire he had suppressed. Almost instinctively, he hugged her, pressed her against the wall, and returned the kiss. Thea¡¯s clothes slipped to the floor as the two engaged in fiery sexual intercourse. After some time, Theay in James¡® embrace. ¡°Darling, have you crossed into the eighth rank?¡± Thea knew James¡® strength. Even before the closed¨Cdoor meditation, he had been a seventh¨Crank grandmaster. Now, he had refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. She had no idea if he had crossed into the eighth rank. ¡°Yeah.¡± Embracing Thea, James spoke softly, ¡°Yes, I have. By the way, what¡¯s the situation in the Capital for the past two months? And how¡¯s the ancient martial world?¡± Upon hearing this, Thea¡¯s face darkened, and she said, ¡°The ancient martial world is undergoing profound changes.¡± James could not help but ask, ¡°What do you mean? Did something bad happen?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded her head and said, ¡°About two months ago, a powerful force by the name of the Celestial Sect suddenly appeared in the ancient martial world. It subdued many sects and families in a short period of time, taking everyone by surprise. Everyone is now on tenterhooks, wondering what the Celestial Sect¡¯s next course of action would be.¡± ¡°The Celestial Sect?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are they?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only heard that the Celestial Sect is made up of many renowned grandmasters. However, as they are all wicked and viinous, they have been pursued by the Virtuous Faction. Yet for some unknown reason, someone managed to group them together and form the Celestial Sect.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Thea brought up the Celestial Sect, but when faced with James¡® question regarding the newly¨C established sect, she feigned ignorance. James¡® expression was grim. Nothing good woulde out of the Celestial Sect, which had appeared out of nowhere. After a brief moment, he asked, ¡°Is there any other news in the ancient martial world apart from the newly established Celestial Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Thea continued, ¡°Apart from Lucjan Owen, all other eighth¨Crank grandmasters who appeared at the Mount Thunder Conference have not shown themselves for quite some time. By the way, the current situation in the Capital is grim.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James froze before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the Capital?¡± ¡°ording to Maxine¡¯s information, Lucjan arrived in the Capital a month ago and began meddling in the affairs of the outside world. He founded another Owen family, which has been involved in many business dealings. The interests of the Ancient Four were somewhat damaged. ¡°Also¡­¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Maxine is now the family head of the Cadens. I must say that she¡¯s doing a great job toeing the Cadens¡® line.¡± ¡°Maxine is now the family head of the Cadens?¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. He never expected Maxine to be the Caden family head. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea spoke in a tender voice, ¡°Though she¡¯s not powerful, she¡¯s good at managing the family.¡± ¡°By the way, is there news about Bet and Tobias Caden?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± James began discussing the affairs that took ce in the Capital for the past two months with Thea. Apart from Lucjan who was causing trouble, everything else seemed to be stable at the moment. The two slowly drifted to sleep, and James slept soundly. When he woke up, Thea was nowhere to be seen. He got up, dressed, and looked at the time. It was 10 a.m. Pulling his phone out, he gave Henry a call. Soon, the call went through, and Henry¡¯s agitated voice came, ¡°You finally called me, James. I don¡¯t think I can bear much longer.¡± ¡°Are you in the Capital now?¡± James asked. ¡°Yup,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After a brief conversation, James hung up the phone. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Darling.¡± The door opened, and Thea walked in with a bowl of noodles. ¡°You must be hungry. Would you like some noodles?¡± James had been in closed¨Cdoor meditation all this while. As he was using True Energy to sustain his bodily functions, he could afford to skip his meals frequently. Upon catching a whiff of the food, his stomach growled. Thea handed the bowl of noodles to him, and James sat down and gobbled down the food. ¡°This taste delicious! You¡¯re a good cook, Thea.¡± It was the first time James ate Thea¡¯s cooking, and it was much better than he anticipated. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot in the past two months.¡± Thea took a seat beside him and said, ¡°Darling, once we¡¯ve settled everything in the Capital, let¡¯s find a secluded ce to live the remainder of our lives, shall we?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded in agreement. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m heading to the military regionter. All this while, Henry was the one in charge. He must have shouldered many burdens. There should be many things for me to deal with once I arrive.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°This courtyard is mine. This can be our base of operations in the Capital. If you don¡¯t like it here, we can move to the Emperor¡¯s Mansion anytime.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I love this ce.¡± James smiled. Soon, he finished eating. After eating, Thea draped a jacket around him and said, ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 ¡°Got it.¡± Holding the de of Justice in his hand, he hurriedly left. He immediately headed over to the military region. ¡°Emperor.¡± As he entered the military region, many soldiers greeted him respectfully upon seeing him. James nodded and went straight for the office. Smack! Before he could enter Henry¡¯s office, he heard amotioning from inside. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, ck Shadow. Release him now, or else you¡¯ll face the consequences.¡± James could hear rebukesing from inside. Opening the door, he could see an elderly man in a military uniform pointing his finger at Henry. ¡°This is the Capital, not the Southern ins. You don¡¯t call the shots around here.¡± Henry, who did not dare utter a single word in retaliation, stood up and greeted James respectfully upon noticing his arrival. ¡°Emperor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if James is here. Release him now,¡± the elderly man said coldly. ¡°Is that so?¡± James said nonchntly. The elderly man turned his head. Upon seeing James, he yelled, ¡°You came at just the right time. Release Halvor Tuckson at once.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Halvor Tuckson was the Patriarch of the Tucksons. A while ago, James came across the Tuckson family because of Delh Kimberley¡¯s matter and abducted Halvor. Though he wanted to make a move against him, the chain of events that followed prevented him from doing so. As such, he could only temporarily imprison Halvor in a dungeon. James looked at the elderly man before him. He was wearing a military uniform and a five¨Cstar badge on his shoulder. James recognized him. The elderly man was a former Emperor andmander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Red me Army who assumed the position before Theodore Johnston. He had long retired after reaching old age. However, even though he was no longer in position, he was still a renowned figure in the military. ¡°Yasir Parker, what are you doing here?¡± Looking at him, James said coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be almost ny years old. What are you doing out here when you¡¯re supposed to enjoy your retirement?¡± Henry was standing by the side. Though he wanted tough, he had to hold it in. Yasir was a former commander, so Henry did not dare utter a single word when faced with rebuke. All this while, Yasir had been applying pressure on him. Henry had no choice but to avoid him at all costs. Now that James had returned, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°James, release Halvor immediately. There are some people you can¡¯t mess with,¡± Yasir threatened coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t call the shots around here,¡± James said nonchntly. ¡°Halvor Tucksonmitted many crimes. I¡¯ll never release him before the investigation ispleted. Mr. Parker, please return at once. Once I¡¯ve finished investigating the matter, I¡¯ll visit you personally and inform you of the oue.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Yasir gritted his teeth. ¡°Men, send themander back,¡± James yelled. Immediately, two soldiers walked in. However, the moment they saw Yasir, they froze and looked at one another, unsure of what to do. ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and escort Mr. Parker back. If anything happens to him while he¡¯s in the military region, you will be held responsible for this,¡± James reprimanded them. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Please follow us, Mr. Parker.¡± Yasir red at James and said coldly, ¡°You will regret this, James. Just wait.¡± Then, he turned to leave. ¡°Pfft!¡± The moment he left, Henry burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, James. Yasir has been pressuring me all this while. I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Only you have the audacity and the authority to rebuff him. Damn, that feels good.¡± Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 James sat on the sofa in Henry¡¯s office. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Henry immediately handed him a cigarette and sat opposite him. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± James lit the cigarette and asked, ¡°Besides Yasir Parker, is there anyone else applying pressure on you?¡± ¡°There are so many of them I can¡¯t name them all.¡± Henry lit a cigarette too and said, ¡°Almost every powerful figure in the Capital came to visit me in an effort to cajole and pressure me into releasing Halvor. However, I¡¯ve tried to avoid them at all costs.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°The Tucksons have established themselves in the Capital for centuries and are one of the most powerful families in Sol. As they are affiliated with many powerful figures, there will inevitably be a chain reaction once we make a move against Halvor. Jot down the names of the people who cameter so that I can have a rough idea.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go visit the King now.¡± James did not linger in the military region for long. He left after having a brief conversation with Henry and headed straight to Peace Mansion. The King was the leader of Sol. However, behind him was Mr. Lee. Meanwhile, the one manipting Mr. Lee behind the scenes was Sky, who was following the instructions of the King a hundred years ago. Even for the current King, the dynamics wereplex and intricate. Back then at the Mount Thunder Conference, he mobilized the army and nned to use high¨Ctech weaponry to exterminate all ancient martial artists. This included Mr. Lee, Sky, and Lance, the King of a hundred years ago. This required great courage, but James put a stop to it. He did not wish for every ancient martial artist to be exterminated just because of the actions of a select few. However, he knew that there would be trouble as long as these ancient martial artists survived. Meanwhile, the King shifted all responsibility onto him. ¡°Emperor!¡± WhenJames appeared, the guards of Peace Manign greeted him respectfully. James asked, ¡°Is the King here?¡± ¡°The King is currently having a meeting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him, then.¡± James entered Peace Mansion and waited in a room. After approximately two hours, the King came. Beside him was Gloom, his personal bodyguard. The moment the King entered the room, he removed his jacket and casually gave it to Gloom. ¡°I heard from the guards that you arrived.¡± The King sat opposite James and looked at him with a solemn expression. ¡°James, if you hadn¡¯t stopped me, these ancient martial artists would have perished at the Mount Thunder Sect. Now that they have survived, this constitutes a potential danger.¡± ¡°I know.¡± James nodded slightly. ¡°From your perspective, they all deserve to die. However, not everyone at the Mount Thunder Sect deserves to die.¡± ¡°So what do you n to do now?¡± The King looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯ll retire in half a year. Before I retire and the new King assumes his position, I have to resolve these matters. Besides¡­¡± The King waved his hand. Gloom instantly walked over to him and handed him a photograph. The King took it and gave it to James. James looked at the photo intently. A chubby forty¨Cyear¨Cold¨Clooking man who was wearing a grey suit could be seen. Energetic and spirited, he wore apassionate smile. ¡°Who is he?¡± James asked puzzledly. The King exined, ¡°His name is Jordan Holden, a governor of a tier¨Cone city. Early this year, he was transferred to the Capital and he¡¯s now the head of the political department.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± James asked. The King said, ¡°Although he looks unassuming on the outside, he¡¯s in fact affiliated with the Gu Sect. Recently, he¡¯s been in regr contact with many Members of Parliament from all districts and provinces throughout Sol. With the assistance of the Gu Sect, he¡¯s gained many supporters and is now the leading candidate for the new King.¡± James¡® expression turned grim. Though the man was not based in the Capital, he was transferred here with the help of the Gu Sect. Once he became the King, he would be Lucjan¡¯s puppet. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 ¡°Who¡¯s your preferred candidate for the King?¡¯ James asked. After long contemtion, the King said, ¡°In the beginning, it was you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. James froze. ¡°Yes.¡± The King continued, ¡°Back when you were framed by the previous Emperor, I nned to introduce you to the world of politics. However, a lot happened afterward, and I realized that though you make a good general, you aren¡¯t qualified to be a leader.¡± James scratched his nose and asked, ¡°What about now?¡± The King pped his hands. A man forty years of age around 180 centimeters tall walked in. He was wearing a ck suit, and his refined features only entuated his charisma. ¡°King¡­ Emperor¡­¡± The man greeted the two respectfully. The King exined, ¡°Mr. Zander is the Deputy Director General of Sol.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. Since the King ordered Mr. Zander to enter at this moment, he must be his favored candidate for the position of King. The King continued, ¡°There would be turmoil and disorder in every election of Sol. In thest election, the previousmander-in-chief of the Southern ins perished, and the previous King took back the de of Justice.¡± James listened intently. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be an exception this time.¡± Wearing an anxious expression, the King said, ¡°The Gu Sect kept a low profile in the previous elections. However, things have changed. The remnants of the Gu Sect are all ancient martial artists. If the Gu Sect tantly acts as it pleases, Sol will descend into chaos.¡± ¡°Never.¡± James gave his assurance. ¡°Such an event will nevere to pass. I will surely exterminate the Gu Sect before the election.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to know that.¡± The King breathed a sigh of relief. ncing at the King and Mr. Zander, James said, ¡°Next, I n to do something about the evermore complex web of rtionships between powerful figures and factions in the Capital. Once I make a move, it will lead to a chain reaction. Many will be implicated.¡± James waved slightly and cut James short, saying, ¡°Do as you please. No matter how powerful your opponents are, know that you have my backing.¡± James smiled. ¡°I estimate that around eighty percent of all serving officials will be arrested.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Kingughed. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to get rid of them. I just didn¡¯t manage to find an opportune moment to do so. Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s well prepared. No matter who it is, there will be someone ready to assume his or her position. Sol will not descend into chaos.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± James wore a slight smile. He knew that he had set things in motion the moment he made a move against Halvor Tuckson. Now, he had no choice but to press on. Clearing up the mess would be an arduous task. With the King promising he would deal with it, James could now rest assured. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± James stood up and left with the de of Justice in hand. Gloom escorted James out. Outside Peace Mansion¡­ Gloom handed James a cigarette and asked, ¡°James, what did you get after ying the Spirit Turtle at the Mount Thunder Sect? How¡¯s your cultivation base? Have you crossed into the eighth rank?¡± Gloom knew that James¡® grandfather, Thomas, was the one behind the events that took ce at the Mount Thunder Sect, so Thomas should have been the one who benefitted the most. As his grandson, James must have gotten something out of it too. Gloom could not figure out James¡® strength. James smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Contact me if there¡¯s anything.¡±. He chose to hide his strength from Gloom. However, he was confident he could defeat anyone in battle. As Gloom watched James¡® retreating figure, he furrowed his eyebrows. Meanwhile, after James left, he pulled his phone out and called Can. ¡°Can, it¡¯s been two months. How¡¯s the situation over there?¡± Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Can was the first to arrive in the Capital. After James healed his injuries with the Crucifier, he left Cansington and arrived in the Capital with the sole objective of seizing control of the Gu Sect in mind. ¡°Where are you, James?¡± Can asked. ¡°I¡¯m already in the Capital,¡± James replied¡­ ¡°I¡¯m now in closed¨Cdoor meditation. I¡¯ll send you my address. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James hung up the phone. Soon, he received Can¡¯s message. Can did not live in the city area. Instead, he was residing in a vi in the suburbs. It was a secluded area full of vis and courtyards for the pleasure of the rich. Soon, James arrived and rang the doorbell. The door opened. A forty¨Cyear¨Cold¨Clooking man with a crew cut and wearing white clothing answered the door. It was Can. He had cut his hair short. Now, he was more energetic¨Clooking. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, James.¡± Can weed James in. ¡°Mhm.¡± James walked in and sat on the sofa. Immediately, a beautiful maid walked over to him and asked gently, ¡°Sir, would you like coffee or tea?¡± James said, ¡°Water.¡± Then, looking at Can who sat opposite him, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation over here?¡± With a dejected look, Can said, ¡°After arriving in the Capital, I tried contacting my confidants in secret. However, all of them have been bribed by Lucjan. Now that I¡¯m no longer part of the Gu Sect, my words have no power or authority.¡± He sighed deeply. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lucjan to havepletely eroded my control over the Gu Sect while I was in closed¨C door meditation.¡± Seeing that Can¡¯s appearance had restored to his youthful looks, James asked, ¡°Have you restored your strength?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Can nodded and said, ¡°I have restored eighty percent of it. I¡¯m currently at the peak of the eighth rank.¡± ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± James asked. Can¡¯s face d¨¢rkened. ¡°Exterminate the traitors.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. With Can¡¯s help, things would progress much more smoothly. In the battle against the Gu Sect, he now had a chance ating out on top. ¡°What about you?¡± Can asked, ¡°Have you refined the core? What¡¯s your current strength? What do you n to do next?¡± James smiled, ¡°Next, I n to do something about theplex web of rtionships between powerful figures and factions in the Capital. I¡¯ll arrest all who vited thew so that Sol is purified of its filth.¡± James leaned on the sofa wearing a look of anticipation on his face. ¡°I really hope that the day woulde. I¡¯m tired, you see. I really want to live an uneventful life of seclusion and peace.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Can nodded. Though James¡® objectives were ordinary, it would be tough to execute them. He was the Supreme Leader of the Gu Sect. Although he was in closed¨Cdoor meditation, he knew about the intricated web of rtionships inside the Capital. When Sol was founded a century ago, many established themselves here. After a century of development, an intricate web of rtionships was born. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to the best of my abilities.¡± Can said, ¡°I hope I can see Sol prosper and develop in my lifetime. By then, let¡¯s hope we can find a secluded spot to live in and discuss martial art together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope we can both aplish our mission.¡± Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 James stood up and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Can stood up and sent James off. After James left Can¡¯s residence, he headed straight to the Cadens¡® residence. Soon, he arrived at the gates of the Cadens. Upon seeing James, the guards froze before recollecting themselves and greeted him respectfully,¡± Emperor.¡± Back then, the Cadens¨Cincluding the servants, guards, and others¨Clooked down on James. Ever since the Mount Thunder Conference, James¡® name and prestige had spread far and wide in the ancient martial world. No one dared dismiss him as an insignificant nobody anymore. ¡°Is Maxine here?¡± ¡°The family head is currently outside.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait inside.¡± James walked straight into the Cadens¡® courtyard. At the same time, he pulled his phone out and called Maxine. At that moment, Maxine was at a business conference in the Capital. Seeing that James called her, she smiled brightly and answered the call, ¡°Hello, James.¡± ¡°Congrattions on bing the family head, Maxine,¡± James said while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Grand Patriarch.¡± Maxine smiled sweetly. Then, she asked, ¡°Have you left closed- door meditation?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m now at the Cadens¡® household in the Capital. I have something I wish to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return at once.¡± Hearing that James was in the Cadens¡® household in the Capital, Maxine left the business conference immediately and returned home. In just half an hour, Maxine was back. She was wearing a ck overcoat and a white tight sweater inside. Her long hair was tied up which revealed her forehead. Upon seeing Maxine, James froze. Although Maxine was always intelligent and shrewd, she gave him the impression of a pitiful figure. Now, she exuded the charisma of a queen. ¡°James.¡± A smile crept up on Maxine¡¯s face. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Maxine walked over to him and took a seat. A servant immediately served them tea. Looking at James, Maxine asked, ¡°James, have your injuries recovered?¡± ¡°Yes, they have.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Maxine, I have something I wish to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± James asked, ¡°How are the businesses of the Cadens doing in the outside world?¡± He knew little about the business dealings of the Cadens with the outside world. He only heard that the Ancient Four was insanely rich. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°They are doing fine, I guess,¡± Maxine said. ¡°The Cadens are effectively a mega¨Cconglomerate. We have many subsidiarypanies involved in all sectors of society.¡± Upon hearing this, James was relieved. He said, ¡°Next, I n to make a move against some powerful figures and families of Sol. Many businesses will have to close down. I don¡¯t want the national economy to be affected by this. And so, I need someone to properly deal with the situation. The Cadens are the only ones that came to mind. As the family head of the Cadens, it¡¯s only natural that I consult with you.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Maxine shed a bright smile. After bing the family head, she had announced that the Cadens would now be involved with the outside world. She recollected herself. She knew that James¡® future actions would implicate many rich and powerful people. The Cadens alone would not be able to deal with the situation effectively. ¡°James, although the Cadens are formidable, I don¡¯t think we canpletely stabilize the situation. We have to work with conglomerates with a clean background. Otherwise, should something unexpected happen during the implementation, all hell will break loose. Many people will be unemployed and shouldered with heavy debts. I think we should review the situation calmly and refrain from acting recklessly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on the matter?¡± James asked. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Maxine was lost in thought. The Capital was the core and economic lifeline of Sol. James¡® actions would implicate not just a single company or a conglomerate. Eighty percent ofpanies and conglomerates established in Sol would be affected. Things would getplicated if something went out of hand. ¡°Here¡¯s what I think, James.¡± After contemtion, Maxine said, ¡°Despite the Cadens¡® participation and the courting of conglomerates with a clean background, there¡¯s no guarantee that we can effectively deal with the situation. After all, when driven solely by interests, it would be impossible for us to unite as one.¡± James listened to her intently. He knew little about what Maxine was talking about. Maxine continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we establish a conglomerate or a Chamber of Commerce ourselves and pulled those businesses in? Only bybining forces withpanies, whether SMEs or huge conglomerates, can we effectively deal with the situation. Otherwise, Sol will descend into disorder, and economic troubles will ensue.¡± ¡°Sol¡¯s economy has been developing rapidly over the past few decades. It was thanks to this rapid development that Sol managed to be one of the most powerful nations in the world. If not properly managed, the economy could copse or even regress.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Although he had no idea what Maxine was talking about, he believed what she said made sense. Maxine stood up and pressed her palms against the table. Then, slightly inclining her body, she approached James, saying, ¡°James, to end this once and for all, you have to hold everything in your own hands.¡± James nced at Maxine. At that moment, he was confused by her words. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Maxine raised her hands. ¡°Power¡­ Wealth¡­¡± Clenching her left fist, she said, ¡°This is power. Human desire is infinite. For power, they can do anything, no matter the cost. We can¡¯t be sure what kind of person the next King will be. To ensure Sol¡¯s stability, you have to be the King yourself.¡± Clenching her right fist, she said, ¡°The current King can also act passively. Why? That¡¯s because the economic lifeline of Sol rests in the hands of the Ancient Four and the conglomerates in the Capital. To ensure strategic mobility, one has to control the economic lifeline of Sol. ¡°This is the perfect opportunity. ¡°The election is upon us. After resolving the matter and ensuring everything¡¯s in your hands, you should be the King yourself. That way, you get to call the shots in this nation. Only then can the nation develop and prosper.¡± Then, she looked at James. ¡°James, you are now a grandmaster who can live for at least a hundred more years. Why don¡¯t you seize this opportunity and make your name known far and wide?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Upon hearing this, James shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live such a tiring life. I have no wish to be the King, nor to dominate the world. I do not need my name and deeds to go down in history. I only wish for Sol to prosper and to live a secluded life with the woman I love.¡± ¡°Pathetic,¡± Maxine rebuked him. ¡°How unambitious and weak! Human life is short and insignificant. What¡¯s the point of living if you don¡¯t seed in life?¡± James sat on the chair and looked at Maxine. She had changed. The current Maxine possessed great ambition. She was no longer the Maxine from before. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Maxine.¡± ¡°I have not,¡± Maxine rebutted him. ¡°I¡¯m only saying this for your sake.¡± She approached James. Then, she embraced him tightly. ¡°James, I truly hope you can make it in life, and not just be content cleaning up someone else¡¯s mess. I don¡¯t want you to live a life of seclusion after helping the next King assume his position. If you do, you¡¯re no different from any other weak and ordinary man.¡± James froze. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I like you, James. I¡¯ll do anything for you and help you to the best of my ability. For you, I will control the Cadens and gain political allies to help you gain the upper hand in the election. I will campaign for you and help you ascend to the throne of the King.¡± The more she said, the more agitated she became. At that moment, James was lost in thought. Images began appearing in his mind¨Cvast swathes of territory, a harem of beauties and concubines, and the night¨Ctime scenery of a prosperous Sol¨C everything in his possession. Horrified at those thoughts, he hurriedly catalyzed Ataraxia to clear his mind. Almost immediately, his mind cleared, and those thoughts were now buried deep beneath his mind. Heposed himself. Maxine was still embracing him tightly. ¡°Y¨CYou¡­!¡± came a surprised voice, and Thea walked in. After James left in the morning, she remained at home for a while. Since she was bored, she came to visit Maxine to find someone to talk to. She never expected to see Maxine embracing James tightly. Her hands were even inside his clothes. Instantly, she was enraged. Her expression darkened. Maxineposed herself and stood up when she heard Thea¡¯s voice. ncing at Thea who was standing by the door, she arranged her clothing and said calmly, ¡°Hello, Thea.¡± James was just suppressing those thoughts by catalyzing Ataraxia when Thea arrived. He hurriedly stood up. ¡°Just you wait, James.¡± Thea¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears that flowed down her cheeks. Leaving a ruthless remark, she turned to leave. In the blink of an eye, James disappeared only to reappear before Thea. Grabbing her hand, he said, ¡± Thea, this is all just a misunderstanding. Please hear me out.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? You were hugging each other so tightly that her hands even reached inside your shirt. If I didn¡¯te in time, you two would have already been on the bed,¡± Thea roared. Maxine stood by the door and watched the two. James said with frustration, ¡°It really is a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Then exin.¡± Thea looked at him tearfully. ¡°H¨CHow am I supposed to exin something like this to you?¡± James was at a loss. ¡°Hmph!¡± Thea broke free of James¡® grasp and turned to leave. James remained rooted to the spot and watched her leave. ¡°What are you standing there for? Go after her!¡± Maxine crossed her arms and grinned mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m not as petty as Thea. I don¡¯t care how many women you have in your harem.¡± James looked at Maxine, who was bing increasingly unfamiliar to him. Without a single word, he turned to leave. Behind him, Maxine said, ¡°Think carefully about what I told you, James. This is the perfect opportunity. With my help, your name and deeds will forever go down in history.¡± James ignored her and swiftly gave chase. At the gates of the Cadens¡® residence, he could see Thea driving away at great speeds. James catalyzed True Energy and gave chase. Then, he forcibly opened the car door and leaped into the passenger¡¯s seat. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. James opened the door and leaped into the passenger¡¯s seat. Thea mmed on the gas and had no intention to stop. Unconcerned about James¡® safety, she rebuked him upon seeing him in the passenger¡¯s seat, ¡°What are you doing here? Why don¡¯t you go find Maxine?¡± ¡°Thea, this is really just a misunderstanding,¡± James exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to her today. I visited her to discuss our future ns. All of a sudden, her personality changed, and she began saying weird things. In the end, she even embraced me tightly¡­¡± James narrated the chain of events that took ce. Although Thea was mad, she listened to him intently. When she heard that Maxine confessed her feelings to James, Thea scowled. ¡°I was confused. Weird images began surfacing in my mind, but I hurriedly catalyzed Ataraxia to suppress those thoughts. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t push her away in time. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I only see her as a little sister.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Thea long knew that Maxine had a crush on James. Only James was dumb enough to not realize it. She knew that Maxine would help James out. That was why she secretly helped Maxine resolve the Cadens¡® internal affairs and secure her position as the family head. It seemed like Maxine did not disappoint her. Maxine was formting ns for James to be the King. However, this was not Thea¡¯s original n. She did not want James to be the King. She only wanted him. to devote himself entirely to her once the dust had settled. After hearing James¡® words though, she was lost in contemtion. Being the King seemed to be a pretty good option. By then, she would be a queen with unmatched power. As she thought about how much she would enjoy her soon¨Cto¨Cbe¨Cgiven authority, her mood brightened up. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, James. I don¡¯t care how many women you have in your harem. You have to let them know that I¡¯m your wife and they are your concubines.¡± Thea grunted. She knew that many women had fallen head over heels for James. Though James could still restrain his actions now, his mind had been affected by refining the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. In such circumstances, it would only be normal to be possessive of things. That was because she had Spirit Turtle blood inside her too. For the past two months, while she was refining Spirit Turtle blood, she would have all kinds of thoughts surfacing in her mind too. However, with the Ataraxia, she managed to suppress those desires. James nced at Thea. He did not expect her to say something like this. As if sensing she had a slip of the tongue, Thea hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not giving you permission to look for women elsewhere. If I ever find out, you¡¯re dead meat.¡± She made a gesture like a pair of scissors. James could not help but wince.¡® Thea gradually slowed down the car. Then, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down. ¡°I don¡¯t like Maxine, but I have to agree that her words are reasonable. After all, who in Sol has what you do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± James froze. Thea said, ¡°You¡¯re now the Dragon King of the Southern ins. Meanwhile, the Southern ins are no longer the ce from before. Dragonville is a cluster of cities given to us by enemy nations. Not only is it territorially vast, but it also possesses unlimited resources.¡± Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 "You are themander-in-chief of the Red me Army and a good friend of the Blithe King. The father of Whitney Walker¡ªHenry''s girlfriend¡ªis the Centurion of the Northern Border. Your connections are terrifying. "You now control the vast majority of forces of Sol. Who would dare go against your wish if you want to be the King? ¡°As for the ancient martial world, you have the support of Maxine, the family head of the Cadens. Not only that, you''re close friends with Jackson Cabral, the Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect. You even have Can in the Capital to assist you. ¡°Even the heavens wish for you to be the King,¡± Thea said. James scratched his nose, saying, "Seems like it, yeah. But I¡¯m really not interested in bing King. The greater the authority, the greater the responsibility. I don''t think I can manage a country well." Leaning on the chair, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. "I like a peaceful and uneventful life. I cherish the time when I was married into the Cahans. Thea, once everything is over and the new King ascends to the throne, why don''t we find a secluded ce and live out the remainder of our lives?" Thea mmed on the brakes. She stopped the car by the roadside and stared at James. Then, she said with a grim expression, "Darling, since you have the strength, why don¡¯t you want to be the King?" "Do you really want me to be the King?¡± James returned the question. Thea shook her head and said, "Back then, I only wished for you to stay by my side. However, Maxine''s words make sense. Why don''t you give it a try? Human life is short. You should try and make a name for yourself." James stared at Thea and asked, "Thea, why do you sound more and more like Maxine? In just two months, I no longer recognize both of you.¡± Thea took a deep breath. When James told him what Maxine said to him, she wanted James to be the King in that instant. Now, however, the desire had subsided. After calming down, Thea said smilingly, "As long as I''m by your side, I''ll support you in whatever you do." "Let''s return for now," James spoke softly. "Mhm." Thea drove back home. Meanwhile, James sat in the passenger''s seat and smoked his cigarette, pensive. The King? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. To be frank, such a thought never urred to him. Indeed, the position and the authority it brought were certainly enticing. Countless people would risk their lives to ascend to the throne. He put those thoughts aside for now and thought about his next course of action. Maxine''s words made sense. He believed he should establish a conglomerate or even a Chamber of Commerce. Then, he would pull powerful businesses in and form an alliance. That way, when the Capital descended into chaos, the situation would swiftly stabilize. The only ones he could think of were Quincy and Scarlett who had remained in Cansington. Soon, they returned to the courtyard Thea purchased. In the living room, James took a seat. Thea sat next to him and gently rubbed the Malevolent Sword on the table. Seeing this, James frowned, "Thea, you''re still using this sword." "Mhm." Thea nodded. "Does the sword have any adverse effects? I hope everything''s fine with the Spirit Turtle blood for the past two months.¡± Thea smiled. "Everything''s fine. Don''t worry. I can nowpletely suppress or negate the adverse effects of the Spirit Turtle blood. Now, I''m even trying to refine the energy inside my blood and convert it into True Energy." Shocked, James said, "But didn''t Grandpa say..." Thea hurriedly put down the Malevolent Sword and embraced him tightly, interrupting him. "Darling, I know my limits. I have even learned the Ataraxia, which was created by the Malevolent King to suppress Spirit Turtle blood. Everything will be fine. There''s nothing wrong with me at all.¡± Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Since everything was fine with Thea, James was assured. However, he still reminded Thea, ¡°In any case, you should be more careful.I still think you should throw the sword away." ¡°Everything''s fine, Darling." Thea stood up and held the Malevolent Sword in her hand, saying, "This sword is sharp and indestructible. It can even cut through metal with ease." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. James nced at Thea. Although she was still the usual Thea from the outside, her words sounded strange to James. ¡®I thought women like beautiful clothes or cosmetic products. Why is she so interested in an ice-cold sword?¡¯ However, he dismissed those thoughts. ¡®Thea, I n to ask Quincy toe to the Capital and form a Chamber of Commerce. Then, we''ll pull in businesses to deal with the chaotic situation that could ur.¡± James discussed this with Thea. If Thea rebuffed his idea, he would have to think of something else. ¡°Sure.¡± Putting down the Malevolent Sword, Thea took a seat and said, " Quincy''s apetent person. Whether she was in Transgenerational Group or Centennial Corporation, she demonstrated great management skills. She''s totally qualified to be the president of the Chamber of Commerce.¡± James was surprised that Thea did notpete for attention. He was now much more at ease that she had grown more reasonable and mature. He immediately pulled his phone out and called Quincy, who was in Cansington. He briefly exined the situation to her over the phone. Quincy epted the offer without any hesitation. ¡°Sure, I''ll head over to the Capital at once. We''ll talk about the specifics there." After giving Quincy a call, James said to Thea, ¡®Thea, I''m going to look for someone. She''s one of the most crucial actors in our n." James nned to find Delh. The Tucksons'' affairs started with thepany of Delh''s stepfather, Xavion. Hispany¡¯s research team sessfully made a breakthrough in a new technology that was coveted by the Tucksons. The Tucksons were one of the most powerful families in the Capital. Anything that garnered the interest of the family would certainly be extraordinary. Many people were implicated in the matter, even the formermander-in-chief of the Red me Army. "Go then.¡± Thea waved slightly. "I''ll be taking my leave." James stood up and turned to leave. After he left, the smile on Thea¡¯s face froze. She leaned on the sofa and contemted James being the King. She believed that James had everything he needed to be the King, or possibly even the ruler of the world. Maxine was the family head of the Cadens. Once the Chamber of Commerce waspleted and Quincy made its president, James would be able to control the economic lifeline of Sol. With their assistance, James would be invincible. After bing the undisputed ruler of Sol. He could even conquer the world with the mighty Solean army. If a year was too little, he had five years. If five years were insufficient, he had ten years. If ten years were still not enough, he still had fifty years to prepare. Both Thea and James were grandmasters. As such, their lifespans were much longer than the average person¡¯s. If everything went as nned, living past a hundred and fifty years old should not be a problem. With so much time on his hands, he would surely spread his name far and wide. Upon thinking about the possibilities, Thea was horrified by those thoughts of hers. Immediately, she catalyzed the Ataraxia. Her mind cleared, and the desires in her heart dissipated. ¡°Looks like Spirit Turtle blood has many adverse effects on me," Thea murmured. "Back then, I never had thoughts like these. I only want to stay by James¡¯ side and live a peaceful andfortable life. Now, I have ns to conquer the world.¡± Thea was concerned. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 These insane thoughts surfaced in her mind despite her alreadyprehending the Ataraxia. She found it hard to imagine what would happen to grandmasters who absorbed the Spirit Turtle core without learning the Ataraxia. She took a deep breath and picked up the Malevolent Sword. Then, she stood up and left, driving toward the Cadens'' residence. After James left, Maxine was sitting in the living room, lost in thought. Soon, an hour passed in the blink of an eye. She only recollected herself when she heard footsteps approaching. Lifting her head, she met Thea''s gaze. Upon seeing Thea''s arrival, Maxine was not surprised at all. Composed and expressionless, she pointed at the sofa and said, "Please have a seat." Thea sat down and put the Malevolent Sword on the table. ncing at the Malevolent Sword, Maxine grinned slightly. "Did you know I woulde?¡± Thea looked at her. "Hehe~" Maxine smiled slightly, ¡®Thea, you''ve been here in the Capital for two months. In the meantime, you purchased a courtyard. And throughout the past two months, you never left the courtyard, but this is only just the surface of things." "Oh?" Thea looked at Maxine. After thinking for a moment, Maxine continued, ¡®Two months ago, when you first arrived in Cansington, Luca Caden waspeting for the position of the family head with me. When you came, you told me something bizarre." Thea remained silent. Maxine continued, ¡®That night, someone broke into the Cadens¡¯ residence and forcibly abducted Luca, a seventh-rank grandmaster. Then, upon Luca''s return, he relinquished his im on the position and returned to the Southern Ridge with the Cadens he took along. "Besides, the Cadens all said that the one who abducted Luca was holding a ck sword." After she said that, she nced at the Malevolent Sword on the table. "I suspected you in the beginning, but since you don''t have that kind of strength, I found it hard to believe. However, after bing the family head, I discovered that all obstacles to my rule have been removed. Even the Cadens¡¯ cooperation and business deals were easily negotiated. ¡®Then came the Celestial Sect, a new sect in the ancient martial world that appeared out of nowhere. No one has ever seen the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. Rumors say that its Sect Leader uses a ck sword, and her sword technique is unparalleled. They also say that no one can withstand a single blow from the sword.¡± Composed, Thea asked, "What are you trying to say?¡± Maxine said smilingly, "Thank you for your help for the past two months. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have secured the position of family head. Without your help, I wouldn''t be able to aplish what I have." "Do you think I was the one helping you?" "Are you not?¡± Maxine asked, saying, "I suspected you in the beginning. However, I repudiated the idea. After thinking about it seriously though, I was reminded of the fact that you were contaminated by the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Its blood is a mysterious thing. Powerful figures risked their lives to y the Spirit Turtle and seize the core. It was the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood that boosted your strength in such a short period of time.¡± Maxine stared Thea dead in the eye and asked, "Why did you help me?" She was puzzled all this while. However, she did not have the chance to question Thea about this. Since she came knocking on her door, she figured it was the perfect opportunity to ask. "You know I have a crush on James. Why did you help me secure the position of the family head regardless?" "That''s because his journey will be treacherous and his enemies will be formidable. You have to help him out,¡± Thea said softly. "I see..." Realization dawned on Maxine''s face. She could not figure out Thea''s objective no matter how hard she tried. Maxine had falsely assumed that Thea would go to great lengths to avoid her, considering that she was a love rival. She did not expect Thea to help her because of James. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maxine asked, "So what seems to be the matter?" Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Maxine was not at all surprised by Thea''s arrival. Based on her calctions, Thea would surely be here to confront her because she already knew about Thea¡¯s identity as the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. With Thea''s current prestige and strength, how would she sit idly by as she watched her beloved be embraced by another woman? Now, however, she found it hard to fathom Thea''s thought process. "It''s nothing.¡± Thea spoke gently, "I came here to tell you to help James to the best of your ability. Since I have the power to make you the family head of the Cadens, I can also remove you from your position.¡± Then, she stood up and left. When she reached the front door, she stopped and turned to look at Maxine. "By the way, stop seducing my husband. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next." After she said that, she turned to leave. As Maxine watched Thea¡¯''s retreating figure, her expression turned grim. Although she spected that Thea was the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect and the person helping her out behind the scenes, it was just mere spection. Now that Thea had admitted to it, she was feeling rather distasteful. Back then, when she first heard of Thea from James, Thea was still just a weak and fragile woman. To save James from the fire, her face was disfigured, and she suffered terribly because of it. After having her looks restored, she was coveted by many men and almost lost her chastity. In just a short amount of time, she had grown to be one of the most powerful grandmasters of the ancient martial world. Compared to Thea, Maxine believed she stood no chance at all. It was nigh impossible to seize James from her. Although Maxine tolerated Thea''s presence, the opposite was true for Thea. Thea grew up in the outside world. As such, she was ustomed to monogamy and would never share her husband with any other woman. "My head hurts..." Maxine gently rubbed her temple. Thea had progressed so quickly that it was overwhelming for her. If not for her assistance, she might not have been able to secure the position of the family head of the Cadens. "Might makes right, I guess.¡± Maxine sighed deeply. While Thea visited Maxine, James contacted Delh. However, the number was no longer avable. James furrowed her eyebrows and murmured, "What happened? Why is the number unavable? Did something bad happen to her?" He confirmed the phone number. Seeing that the number was unchanged, James¡¯ expression darkened. He guessed something must have happened in the Capital after the imprisonment of the Tucksons'' Patriarch. Otherwise, Delh''s number would not have been unavable. She headed over to the apartment Delh resided in. It was now empty and devoid of any human presence. Seeing this, James inquired thendlord. "Oh, the mother and daughter moved awayst year. Someone seemed to be creating trouble for them." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, James¡¯ suspicions were confirmed. After the imprisonment of the Tucksons'' Patriarch and his departure to the Mount Thunder Sect, someone came looking for Delh and her mother. "What does her stepfather''spany do? Why are so many people after it?¡± James murmured. Immediately, he swiftly headed to the military region. In the Emperor''s office in the military region... "James." Henry entered the room and asked, ¡®Why did you summon me here in such a hurry? Is something the matter?¡± "Henry, investigate Blue Tech Corporation at once. I want to know what thispany does and the background of its boss, Xavion Zachary. Back then, the military region had only investigated the reason for thepany''s bankruptcy and nothing else. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 The corporation went into bankruptcy because it made a research breakthrough on a technology. The Tuckson family took notice of it and drove it into bankruptcy. The corporation¡¯s owner, Xavion Zachary, on the other hand, vanished. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Judging by how the Tucksons continued to bother Delh, Xavion was still alive. He was simply in hiding with the technology that the corporation had developed. ¡®Yes, I''ll go right now." Henry nodded and hurriedly left the office. After he left, Henry used the Red me Army''s authority to begin investigating Blue Tech Corporation. James did not leave either and waited at the military region headquarters. It was a two-hour wait. After two hours, Henry came back with a document. He handed it to James and said, "Mr. Caden, this is all of Blue Tech Corporation''s information, including specific information about Blue Tech Corporation''s owner." ¡°Okay.¡± James took it and said, ¡°Henry, look into another person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± asked Henry. ¡®Travis'' daughter, Delh Kimberly," said James. "Her step-father, Xavion, is the owner of Blue Tech Corporation. Since Blue Tech Corporation went bankrupt and he went into hiding with the data, many people have started targeting Delh''s mother and herself. She''s now missing, and her phone number has been deactivated.¡± ¡®Yes, I''ll look into it right away." Henry became immediately worried when he realized it was Travis'' daughter. Travis was a Southern ins general who died in service to his country. His daughter must not suffer any harm. James flipped through the document and began reading. Blue Tech Corporation was a techpany that conducted scientific research. They were established ten years ago, and their research focused on mobile phone chips. Xavion was the chief engineer of a well-known mobile phonepany. Heter resigned and founded Blue Tech Corporation. Over the years, he had made arge sum of money, but he put all of his earnings into research. The information in the document was very simple. James could not figure out what technology Blue Tech Corporation had developed or why so many people were interested in it from the document alone. He could pretty much guess that it might be connected to phone chips, but he did not understand or, to put it another way, knew nothing about this element of phones. "I should consult with someone who is knowledgeable about this,¡± James muttered softly. Other people might not have known about it, but Halvor certainly did. If he really had known nothing about it, he would not have made a move on Blue Tech Corporation. James exited the headquarters and made his way to the prison in the military region. It was designated for the imprisonment of dangerous criminals and was also where ke was previously imprisoned. This ce was heavily fortified, with sentries stationed every few steps. "Emperor." James walked over, and the soldiers stationed at the gate saluted in unison. James waved his hand gently and said, ''Thank you for your hard work. Open the prison gate. I''m going to see Halvor." ¡°Yes.¡± A soldier holding the key walked over and opened the iron gate to the prison. Since ke was taken from there, the underground prison''s facilities had been updated. Apart from the iron gate, quite a few password-protected doors and doors with fingerprint locks were installed. It was possible that not even a rocketuncher would be able to st open the door. A few stationed personnel walked up as the iron gate opened. One by one, they each entered the passwords, and then they unlocked the door with their palm prints. After opening a series of doors, James entered the underground prison. It was dark and wet in there. Squeak, squeak, squeak! There was also the sound of mice squeaking. James moved closer. A few startled mice scurried about, i With the Red me Army soldiers¡¯ guidance, James arrived at the location where Halvor was being held captive. Halvor was sleeping on a mat on the ground. He sat up when he heard footsteps. When he saw James outside the gate, he could not help but stood up and rushed toward him. Grabbing the iron gate with both hands, he roared, "James, you b*stard. Let me out now, or I''ll wipe out your entire family." Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Halvor pushed against the iron gate and growled in anger. Even though he was incredibly old, his voice was clear and powerful. In an effort to get out, he tried shaking the iron gate as hard as he could, but it remained immovable. James grinned slightly as he looked at the furious Halvor in the cell." Halvor, are you still unaware of the current situation at this point? Do you really believe the people outside will get you out?" As he said that, he gestured at the soldier behind him and said, ¡°Unlock the door." The soldier behind him approached and unlocked the iron door. As soon as the door opened, Halvor dashed over, and the soldier behind James raised his weapon in an instant. Halvor came to a halt immediately and looked at James with a face filled with resentment. "Stand back,¡± the soldier barked coldly. Halvor backed off, and James entered the cell. A Red me Army soldier carried over a chair. James sat down, took out a cigarette, and lit it. Smoke filled the air in the dim and dark underground prison. ¡°Halvor, I''ve seriously underestimated the Tucksons. I assumed the Tucksons were just a wealthy family. I wasn''t expecting them to have such a vastwork of contacts. Even some senior Red me Army officials are trying to figure out how to get you out." "Hmph." Halvor stood at a side and fixed a re on James. He said coldly," James, you''ve just arrived in the Capital. You''ll never know how deep the water is in the Capital. This involves many people''s interests. It isn''t just about the Tuckson family. Do you feel the pressure now? It has just begun. You really have the gall to start a fight, but you certainly won''t be able to handle the consequences." Halvor calmed down. From his point of view, James had imprisoned him for two months and had done nothing to him, so he must have been afraid of the repercussions. Now, James hade to meet him in person. It showed that James was about to crumble under the pressure. "Pressure? Hehe." James gave a small grin. "What kind of pressure could I have? I''m here to meet you simply because I have a question for you." "Is that so?" Halvor appeared unconvinced. James asked casually, "Why did the Tucksons want to make a move on Blue Tech Corporation? What research has Blue Tech Corporation developed that piqued the Tuckson family''s interest? Why are the people outside still attempting to obtain this technology even while you are imprisoned?" Halvor said nothing and remained silent. He was thinking. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He was thinking about the real reason for James'' visit. James most certainly had note to ask this question, in his opinion. He must have sumbed to the pressure and came to reconcile. When he had previously escaped with a helicopter but was intercepted by James, he knew that James was a martial artist and a powerful one at that. As the head of one of the Capital''srgest families, he was well aware of the existence of martial artists. Things were also quiteplicated among the ancient martial artists. The families and groups of the ancient martial artists were inextricably linked to some of the Capital¡¯s consortia. His benefits were not only for some of the working officials, but they were also linked to the benefits of many ancient martial artists and even the King of Sol. Halvor could not figure out why there had not been any activity outside while two months had passed, and why James was still firmly seated on the Emperor''s throne. ¡°Halvor, I''m giving you another chance. If you cooperate with me, I''ll consider you to have made amends for your crimes. I guarantee that you''ll live. Otherwise, you won''t live much longer,¡± James spoke once again. "James, I''m asking. What''s the current situation outside?" inquired Halvor. He had been incarcerated for more than two months in this ce, cut off from the rest of the world. Currently, he was unaware of the circumstances outside. "Halvor, oh Halvor. You''ve reached this point and you''re still not giving up? Are you still holding on to the false hope that someone will rescue you from this situation? Tell me where your assurance that you''ll leave this cees from. Tell me, who is behind you, and where will they get the power to get you out? If you say that they are the group of high-ranking Red me Army officials, then I''ll tell you straight¡ªl''ll deal with these people slowly next. Within six months, I''ll make sure they''re all captured." Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 James¡¯ words gave Halvor quite a shock. He did not expect James to be so bold. "Can you handle the aftermath, James? Do you understand the consequences of striking these people? These are Sol officials who have demonstrated exceptional merit and service. Even though they are guilty, they made significant contributions to the construction of Sol. Sol will be in chaos if they are captured.¡± "You don''t need to worry about that. I have the courage to do this. Naturally, I have strategies for handling the fallout,¡± said James nonchntly. Upon hearing that, Halvor took a few steps back slightly. It took a few seconds before he calmed down. "You wouldn''t dare, James, you certainly wouldn''t. You don''t know howplicated the situation is. You''re an ancient martial artist, so you would know about Orient Commerce. If you persist on this, Orient Commerce won''t let you get away." ¡°Orient Commerce?" James furrowed his brows. ¡®What the hell is this Orient Commerce?¡¯ "I honestly don''t know.¡± Halvor pondered for a moment and said, ¡®True, you are not a member of this circle. It''s normal for you to not know." ¡°Okay, enough of this nonsense. I''m only asking a question. What drew the Tuckson family''s attention, and what research did Blue Tech Corporation conduct?" James did not inquire about the so-called Orient Commerce. He was aware that even if he asked Halvor, Halvor might not tell him. He intended to do more researchter once he was out of there. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "A brand-newmunications technology.¡± Halvor stopped hiding in response to this question. "What brand-newmunications technology?" "With the widespread use of 6G, intemunications no longer satisfy the public. Currently, every techpany in the world is researching a type of new technology," exined Halvor. Upon hearing that, James¡¯ interest was piqued and he asked, "What technology?¡± "In the industry, it is called Z. This is a technology that goes beyond modernmunications." James was getting a headache as he was listening. What a load of nonsense. "Speak in words that I can understand.¡± "Give me a cigarette.¡± As he watched James puff on the cigarette, Halvor''s cigarette addiction also surfaced. He had been imprisoned for more than two months. He had not smoked in two months. James casually handed over the packet he had on him, along with a lighter. Halvor sat on the ground on the mat, took out a cigarette, and lit it. ¡®There is a type of phone chip named Z Chip. This chip is capable of virtualizing data. Simply put, when making an online call, the chip has the ability to memorize all of a person''s data and project it into reality. During the call, the phone will project an image of the other person, as if two people were communicating face to face." "It''s really that amazing?" James was stunned. ¡®This is just one of the benefits. When the Zwork bes widely used, it will digitalize the entire world, allowing everything to be virtualized. Even the creation of a virtual world will be possible. With the technology of virtualization, a virtual game world can be created. It won''t just be a game for your phone orputer. People will be projected as virtualized data and enter the virtual world with all of their senses functioning exactly as they would in the real world." When it came to Z technology, Halvor started talking non-stop. After hearing about it, even James was intrigued and had to give his praise. This new technology was simply too amazing. Modern science and technology had advanced to the point where even such technology could be possible. "So, Blue Tech Corporation''s research is linked to Z technology?¡± inquired James. "Yes." Smoking the cigarette, Halvor said, "Even though they''ve only grasped parts of it, or what might be considered the fundamental phase, once this technology is acquired, subsequent research will be much faster. Z technology can actually be developed in no more than thirty years-no, not thirty years-at most twenty years." Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 "Do you know how much money that will bring in once the research is done? "You have no idea. You won''t be able to imagine the profits from this.¡± Halvor became more passionate as he spoke. He stood up, pointed at James, and said loudly, "James, I advise you to let me out quickly, or else you''ll be in trouble. Big trouble.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. James turned around and left, ignoring him. After he left, a Red me Army soldier retrieved the chair and locked the iron door. "James! Get back here!" From behind him, Halvor1 s enraged roars could be heard. "You''ll regret this. You''ll definitely regret this! You don''t know who established Orient Commerce. The members are all true bigwigs, and you can''t afford to offend them.¡± When James heard these words, he furrowed his brows slightly. Ancient martial artists were involved in this. The waters were deeper than he had anticipated. Still, he had no fear. No matter who was involved, he would remove them all at once this time. He left the prison and returned to the military region once again. James sat in the office, leaning against a chair. He became lost in thought as he stroked his chin. ¡°Orient Commerce?" He had never heard of this chamber ofmerce. It was the first time he had heard someone bring it up. Before making his move, he must have a thorough understanding of it. He could only be certain that his next actions would be sessful if he was well prepared. The Caden family was one of the Ancient Four. Sol''s economy was under the control of the four families. They had definitely heard of Orient Commerce. They may even be Orient Commerce members, possibly even senior members. He needed to meet with Maxine if he wanted to find out more about them. However, he was a little frightened as he thought about what Maxine had said and done. James was now slightly apprehensive about meeting Maxine by himself. "I''ll go to the King.¡± He pondered for a moment. ording to Halvor, this involved many people''s interests, including the King''s. It seemed that the King was moreplicated than he appeared to be on the surface. He must have been involved in a lot of shady dealings. James left the military region. Under the escort of the Red me Army soldiers, he hurried toward the Peace Mansion. Meanwhile, in the living room at Peace Mansion... The King was sitting on a sofa. In front of him stood a man. The man appeared to be in his sixties and was wearing a frock coat. He was ring at the King.It was none other than Mr. Lee. "Well done." Mr. Lee looked solemnly at the King, who was sitting on the sofa. "Zacarius Thybaut, I haven''t trained you in vain over the years. Your strategies are truly beyond myprehension.¡± Zacarius Thybaut was the name of the current King of Sol. In normal circumstances, others addressed him as the King. Few people used his name when addressing him. The King sat on the sofa, a premium cigarette in his hand. Since James had called and threatened him that day, and after he had given up on killing martial artists all over the world, he knew this day woulde. It had urred to him that as long as Mr. Lee did not die, he would undoubtedly return to chastise him. His face was tinged with guilt. He said, "Mr. Lee, there''s nothing I can do about it either. If the ancient martial artists within Sol¡¯s borders aren''t removed, Sol will hardly be peaceful.¡± ¡°That''s absurd." Mr. Lee cursed and fumed, ¡°You''re aware of the standing of Sol''s ancient martial artists on a global scale. If Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists are wiped out, the hostile nations will be itching to strike us again. Aren''t the warriors from the ind countries and the knights from some of the western nations formidable foes?" The King was not retorting. Needless to say, he was aware that there were powerful fighters in other countries, but he still dared to strike because he had ns. He also secretly had control over a few elites. These elites were more than capable of handling the powerful fighters from other countries. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Huff! Mr. Lee took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Now was not the time to hold anyone ountable. He sat down and looked at the King across from him. ¡®Teacher is already quite displeased with you. They wanted me to tell you to perform your duties well in the following six months and to take care of the session. Don''t concern yourself with the rest, and don''t be meddlesome, or else...¡± Mr. Lee said these words, then turned around and left. The King''s expression began to turn solemn. James had arrived at the Peace Mansion in a hurry. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Mr. Lee walking out furiously. Mr.Lee gave James a nce and was slightly taken aback. However, he did not greet him. After being stunned for a moment, he turned around, walked away, and got into a nearby ck car. Watching Mr. Lee, who was leaving, James rubbed his chin and muttered,* Mr. Lee disappeared for over two months, but he shows up now and even pays the King a visit. This is definitely not good.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. James did not enter the Peace Mansion until Mr. Lee had gone far away. At the entrance of the living room... Gloom was standing there. When he saw James, he walked over and greeted him, "You''re here." ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded softly and said, "I have some questions for the King. Now, the only person who can give me answers is the King." ¡®The King is inside." Gloom opened the door to the room and gestured him to proceed. James walked inside. Upon entering the room, he noticed the King seated on a sofa, smoking a cigarette. The air in the room was thick with smoke. It was somewhat choking. He walked over and sat across from the King. James then took a cigarette from the table and lit it. "What''s the matter? In a bad mood? Did Mr. Leee to reprimand you?" he had to ask. James was aware that Mr. Lee also went to Mount Thunder Sect. When the King took action against the Mount Thunder Sect''s martial artists, he inevitably moved against Mr. Lee as well. Mr. Lee had made it out alive. So, he would definitely show up to reprimand him. "It was expected,¡± said the King nonchntly. "Mr. Lee has always been the person behind you. Due to his support, you were able to ascend to the throne at the time. Now you''re at odds, but he''s not ming you and has simply left?" James looked perplexed. He only knew that the person behind the King was Mr. Lee and that the King was able to ascend to the throne with Mr. Lee¡¯s support. He had no idea about the other connections between the two. "Ha..." The King let out a deep sigh. ¡°Even though I may hold a seemingly powerful position, there are limitations in every way. I''ve never had authority over Sol. Any major decisions I''ve made have been orchestrated by someone higher up." The King had a look of resignation on his face. He did not have the air of a monarch at this moment. Instead, he had the appearance of a man who had experienced numerous challenges in life. James was intrigued. He asked, "Tell me. Who do you have behind you?¡± The King smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I''m just a puppet being supported, that''s all. I''m not the only one. Even thest King and the King before him were all aided and ascended. We all take orders from someone else.¡± "Who is this person?¡± James frowned. He did not expect the current King to be a puppet. The fact that the previous Kings were also puppets was an even bigger surprise. This somewhat contradicted his understanding and went beyond his imagination. The King took a deep breath and said, ''This has to be told from the beginning.¡± James appeared to be listening attentively. "Once the first new King was crowned, he abdicated the throne after only ten years in power. However, the first King was a martial artist. He had a long life ahead of him. Even though he had stepped down from the throne, the second King was his disciple and followed his instructions. "After Lance, the King abdicated the throne, he brought together the Ancient Four, as well as some martial artists, and founded Orient Commerce." James was thunderstruck when he heard that. Orient Commerce. This was the Orient Commerce that Halvor had mentioned. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 The King began to talk about Orient Commerce. ¡°At the time, the country was falling behind in every way. There were still a lot of impoverished people in the country. Many were cold and hungry. Electricity was not yet avable in many ces. "Lance founded Orient Commerce for two purposes. "First of all, he was concerned that the ancient martial artists led by the Ancient Four would meddle in the affairs of the country. So he founded Orient Commerce, drew these families and ancient martial artists in, and led them to fortune. Furthermore, they made an agreement not to interfere with the country''s major affairs. ¡®There was another purpose, and that was to guide the people of the country toward prosperity. "The Great Four, as well as some martial artists, emerged from this and established themselves in the Capital. Over thest few decades, Sol¡¯s economy has experienced tremendous growth. The ancient martial artists, led by the Ancient Four, gained control of Sol''s economy as well. "However, there are far too many people involved, and the connections between them are extremely complicated. Apart from the ancient martial artists led by the Great Four, there are also manymon families and officials. "In order to stabilize the situation, Lance, the President, made concessions to all of the prominent families and major officials in the recent decades. He''ll turn a blind eye as long as they don¡¯t go too far. This has resulted in the intricate web of connections now. This is also why moving against one of them has an effect on all of them.¡± After hearing these, James finally understood how these rtionships rted to one another. "Do you have a vested interest in this as well?¡± James looked at the King, The King nced back at James and asked, "What do you mean by this?" "I went into the underground prison to meet with Halvor and asked him about the technology Blue Tech Corporation was working on. He told me about some of it and said that if I did anything to him, it would affect a lot of people''s interests, including yours,¡± said James casually. The King¡¯s expression was solemn. He began to get lost in his thoughts. James stared at the King and waited for his answer. After a while, the King sighed deeply and said, ¡°If things continue as they are, there will never be peace in Sol. Problems will undoubtedly arise. To avoid further trouble, I wanted to resolve the current situation. This requires more than just the extermination of ancient martial artists. I need to reim control of Sol''s economy.¡± ¡®That''s why you''re coborating with Halvor?" James questioned. "It''s not really a coboration,¡± said the King. "I already implemented my ns early on and have secretly formed a consortium as well. During these past few years, the consortium that I established has also been working with the main families and consortia.¡± "Do you simply wish to put an end to the current situation?" James looked at the King. He had some reservations about him. He asked, "Are you not trying to overthrow Orient Commerce, overthrow the commercial empire that Lance had established, build a newmercial empire, and then retreat behind the scenes to do what Lance is currently doing?" ¡®That''s not the case at all," the King rified. "I really didn''t think of it that way, James. All I want is to get rid of it all, and bring Sol true stability and peace." James remained silent and did not say anything. Perhaps the King was doing the same thing Lance had done in the past. He was just unlucky that there were so many hindrances right now. The biggest obstacle was Lance''s Orient Commerce, or more specifically, the ancient martial artists led by the Great Four. If these were gone, he could easily aplish what the old King had done. "I''ll take care of these things." James stood up and left. After leaving the Peace Mansion, he appeared to have a lot on his mind. The current situation was far more dangerous than he had anticipated. Currently, he had to face not only Lucjan from the Gu Sect, but also the first king of Sol, Lance. The current King could be a foe as well. Regardless, the current King was still supporting him for the time being, considering that he needed James¡¯ hands to clean up all of this and remove the impediments to his empire. The urgent ringing of his phone interrupted James¡¯ train of thought. He pulled out the phone and took a nce. The iing call appeared to be from Henry. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. James epted the call and asked, "Has the investigation yielded any results?" "Yes, it has." ¡°Alright. I''ll return to the military region right away. We''ll talk when we meet.¡± James ended the call and instructed the soldier behind the wheel, ¡°Hurry back to the military region." "Yes." The soldier behind the wheel stepped on the gas. Leaning back in his seat, James closed his eyes and rested. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Soon after, he arrived at the Red me Army military region. In the office... "ording to the investigation, Mr. Caden, over two months ago, when you left the Capital for Mount Thunder Sect, someone went looking for trouble with Delh and her mother. Delh, however, is very smart and seemed to be aware of this. She had left with her mother before they were discovered," said Henry. James asked, "Where are they now?¡± "ording to information gathered from the Red me Army''s intelligencework, she went to Eyrothia and stayed in a small town in one of the Eyrothia countries. But soon after that, she was captured. Who took her and where she is now is still being investigated,¡± said Henry. James¡¯ expression was grave when he heard that. He pondered for quite a while and asked, ¡°Is there any news about Quincy''s stepfather, Xavion?" "Not yet. He disappeared shortly after thepany dered bankruptcy and has not been found. Many forces are searching for him right now, but he appears to have vanished from the face of the earth.¡± "Hmm. Understood." James nodded. "Mr. Caden, what should we do now?" asked Henry. James gave it some thought and said, ''Til have the foreign forces investigate this first. When necessary, I''ll personally travel to Eyrothia." Delh''s stepfather yed a crucial role in this incident. Delh must not suffer any harm. Besides that, she was the daughter of hisrade-in- arms. James would not let anything happen to him either. If there were not so much going on right now, he would have already left for Eyrothia. He pulled out his phone. First, he called the Dragon Pce, which the Elite Eight had established before the new year, and instructed May to use every intelligencework avable to find Delh at any cost. After giving the instructions, he called the Dark Castle''s founder, ke, once more. He had ke investigate the incident using the Dark Castle''s forces as well. After making several calls in a row, James eventually stopped. He looked at the time. He was rushing from the Cadens'' mansion to Peace Mansion. Now it was already past three o''clock in the afternoon, but he had not eaten lunch. "Have you eaten, Henry? Let''s have a meal together. Get a few drinks.¡± Henry shook his head and said, "I¡¯m so busy looking into information and data that I''m going to work myself to death. How would I find the time to eat?¡± "Let''s go." James stood up, put his arm around Henry¡¯s shoulder, and headed out of the office. "By the way, how are things going between you and Whitney? When are you getting married?" "Ahem..." Henry, looking embarrassed, said, "There''s no need to rush. We''ll see after we get through this hectic period.¡± "Right, there''ll be a lot going on during this time. I''m not going to give you a break either. It¡¯s better to put off getting married until after the first half of the year, after the election, and after the ascension of the new King." "Mr. Caden, you and Thea...?¡± Henry was hesitant to say anything more. "We''re doing fine,¡± James answered with a smile. With their arms around each other''s shoulders, the two of them left the military region. They went to the old streets of the Capital and found a food stall, then ordered some home cooking as well as two bottles of beer. Before the meal was finished, Quincy called. She said she had arrived in the Capital. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I''ll send you the location of Thea¡¯s residence. You should go there first. I''ll head over right away after I finish my meal.¡± James hung up the phone, then sent Quincy the address of the courtyard that Thea had purchased. "Mr. Caden, you should go back first if you¡¯re busy," said Henry. James gave a small wave of his hand and said, ¡°Eating is important, even when you''re busy. First, we''ll eat. Then, we¡¯ll work." ¡°Alright. Cheers.¡± Henry raised his ss and clinked it with James¡¯. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Henry had always been following James. They had beenrades and brothers for ten years. He knew a lot about James, but he had no idea that James had quietly be a martial artist. While he was at Mount Thunder Sect before the end of the year, he was injured by Thea and taken to Medical Valley to heal. His new year was spent at Medical Valley. During this time, he finally learned about ancient martial artists and how powerful they were. "Mr. Caden...¡± After finishing a ss, he looked at James anxiously. "You''re holding something back. This isn''t like you.¡± James asked, "What''s the matter? Tell me. Don''t hesitate like a wuss.¡± Only then did Henry ask, "What''s the rank of your strength right now, Mr. Caden?¡¯ While he was at the Medical Valley, he talked with the Medical Valley disciples who were looking after him about a variety of topics rted to the world of ancient martial arts. He also discovered how the strength of martial artists was ssified. In order, it was from the first rank to the ninth rank. The first rank was the lowest, while the ninth rank was the highest. The ninth rank, however, was only a myth. This rank had never been recorded, not even in the ancient scrolls. "I''ve just barely made it to the eighth rank," James said nonchntly. "F*ck..." Henry stood up in shock. His face was filled with astonishment as he looked at James. "The eighth rank?¡± he eximed. "Why are you so excited? Sit down." Henry eventually sat down, took a deep breath, and said, "Mr. Caden, teach me about it too. I''ve heard that martial artists live longer lives than the average person. Even for a third or fourth rank, as long as there are no idents, living to a hundred years old is not a problem. They might even live to a hundred and fifty to sixty years old if they were in the seventh or eighth rank." Henry was human as well. He, too, feared death and wished to live a little longer. At the same time, he was a soldier. He also desired to acquire great strength. ¡°Sure.¡± Jamesughed. Henry was his brother. Throughout these years, he had always been by his side. If Henry wanted to learn martial arts, James certainly would not keep it from him. ¡°Later, I''ll put together the cultivation method that I practice for you. However, I''m indeed quite busy during this period of time, so I''m afraid I won''t have time to teach you about cultivation. I can only find some spare time to exin to you the essentials." Henry was beaming with delight. "Thanks, Mr. Caden.¡± Waving his hand slightly, James said, "We''re brothers. Don¡¯t mention it. Oh, right. I can put you in touch with a teacher. You can ask him for guidance when you have the time.¡± James had thought of Can. Can had already epted Cynthia, Quincy, and the others as students. It would be fine to add Henry to the list. ¡®That''s great." Henry had a huge grin on his face. James and Henry then had their meal together. After the meal, James hastened back to the courtyard that Thea had bought. Since Quincy had arrived, he wanted to discuss some of the uing matters with her. Henry returned to the military region as well. At the living room in Thea¡¯s courtyard... James walked inside. As soon as he entered the house, he could hear cheers andughter. Thea and Quincy were chatting merrily. "What are you talking about?¡± James walked over, removed his coat, and tossed it on the sofa. Then he sat down next to Thea. Quincy nced at James and said with a smile, ¡°We''re talking about things that happened ten years ago. Thea was just asking me why she didn''t know about it when we were together back then.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. James looked embarrassed. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 "I really didn''t know," said Thea while also smiling, ¡°Quincy and I were best friends at the time, but I had no idea she had a boyfriend.¡± "Ahem!" James let out a few dry coughs. He did not expect them to talk about him, much less being so upbeat and lighthearted while doing so. This was not quite like the Thea he was used to. He quickly changed the subject. ¡°Alright, let''s stop gossiping. I just received some news today." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. James began to speak, repeating everything Halvor had said. Then, he recounted the King''s words in detail. ¡®This is the current situation of the Capital. The root of everything is Orient Commerce, and the circumstances surrounding Orient Commerce are extremelyplicated. This involved arge number of people and consortia. Even the Ancient Four led by the Cadens and some ancient martial artists, as well as the President, Lance." "It''s soplicated?" Thea was also taken aback when she heard this. Quincy furrowed her brows and said, ¡®This is far tooplicated. The King from a century ago, the Ancient Four led by the Cadens, some high-ranking officials over the past century and a few consortia. Trying to clean this up is too difficult. It would be the same as removing all of these people, but removing them would cause chaos in the Capital and Sol." ¡®That''s right.¡± James said with a face filled with worry, ¡®That''s something I''m concerned about as well. Besides, I think the current King is unreliable. He, too, uses his privileges to coborate with some families and consortia. The Tuckson family was responsible for starting the recent incident with Blue Tech Corporation, but it involved not only the Tucksons'' profit, but also the King''s.¡± James was rubbing his temple. The situation was extremelyplex. Trying to find a solution to this would be a bit tricky. Thea asked, "What are your ns now? How will you start?" James shook his head softly. "It''s simply impossible to start taking action. Once you strike one of them, they''ll all be affected. There will be no stopping once it begins. We must be thoroughly prepared." Thea thought for a moment and said, "Let¡¯s call Maxine over to discuss this. She¡¯s the head of the Caden family. She¡¯s definitely heard of Orient Commerce and knows a lot about it.¡± James took a nce at Thea. In the morning, Thea was still sulking. Now, she was actively inviting Maxine over. "I''m going to call her." Thea could tell what was going through James¡¯ mind by the hesitation on his face. She immediately took out her phone and called Maxine. During the call, she gave a brief exnation of the situation. ¡°Alright. I''ll be there right away.¡± After learning about the incident, Maxine dropped what she was doing and immediately rushed over to Thea¡¯s residence. James, Thea, and Quincy, on the other hand, continued their conversation and analyzed the situation. They were analyzing the problems that could arise once they began to take action, as well as how they nned to resolve these problems. Maxine arrived rather quickly. In less than an hour, she appeared at Thea¡¯s residence. She entered the house and sat down. James felt a little awkward when Maxine rushed over. However, Maxine and Thea started chatting right away as if nothing had happened. Thea took the initiative and asked, "Maxine, what do you think we should do next?" Maxine furrowed her brows and said, "I''ve actually heard of the Orient Commerce that Thea mentioned in the call just now. Still, I''ve only been the head of the Caden family for over two months, so I don''t know a lot. I had no idea the situation within Orient Commerce would be soplicated. I assumed it was just a chamber ofmerce that was established by the Great Four when they emerged decades ago, but I never thought that it was spearheaded by the King a hundred years ago.¡± Maxine was indeed the head of the Caden family. Despite that, she did not know much about Orient Commerce, since no one had ever mentioned to her about the history of Orient Commerce. Besides, she had been focusing on recruiting allies at the time. She did not bother to learn about it either. "Even though I don¡¯t know the specific circumstances surrounding Orient Commerce, I''m well aware that Orient Commerce is not a monolith. It was forcibly assembled for the sake of profit. If we want to destroy Orient Commerce, we must start from within and strike them one by one, dissolving the chamber ofmerce from the inside out.¡± James did not understand anything about this. If you let him lead an army into battle and seize control of a city, he would excel. Making him present business strategies and ideas, on the other hand, would leave himpletely clueless. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 They had gathered and were talking about Orient Commerce. Maxine was talking about the current members of Orient Commerce that she was aware of. The current Orient Commerce relied heavily on the Great Four of the ancient martial arts world. However, the Great Four had been doing their own thing for years and were rarely in contact with one another. Now, Orient Commerce was just for show. Despite that, it was not dissolved, given that there were always profits to be made. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Still, I think it''s necessary to establish a chamber ofmerce first." After speaking for a while, Maxine looked at James once again and continued, " Once the chamber ofmerce is established, well recruit some foreignpanies topete with Orient Commerce." "It''s toote for that,¡± said Quincy. ¡®The election is only six months away. In the remaining time, the chamber ofmerce won''t be able to grow, and James intended to resolve everything before the election.¡± "Recruiting the Great Four would be the only option then,¡± Thea chimed in.¡± If the Great Four take James¡¯ side and support him, everything will be easy to manage.¡± Hearing that, Maxine shook her head slightly. "I''m afraid that''s not going to work. In the past, the Great Four had an agreement with the King not to interfere in the affairs of the country and not to take sides." ¡®The situation is already in chaos right now,¡± said Thea, "It has been in disarray since James assassinated the previous Emperor. Moreover, this chaos was deliberately orchestrated, and not by a single person. All forces have silently agreed to this. Since no one wanted the situation to remain in such a stalemate, they decided to use James to resolve the situation. ¡°Besides, it has been even more chaotic since the Mount Thunder Conference. Right now, nobody even seems to care that much. Who still cares which sides the Great Four are on?" James could not help but take a nce at Thea. Thea was thought to be simple-minded. He had not expected her to grasp the situation so thoroughly. Maxine was getting lost in her thoughts as well. Thea was right. It was due to the Great Four not choosing sides that so many people were trying to make them do so in an effort to resolve the situation. She looked at James and said, "James, say something.¡± With a look of frustration, James touched his nose and said, "It''s a tricky situation. I''m really at a loss about what to do. I''m not sure who I can trust at the moment. Initially, everything was done to assist the King in cleaning up and preparing for the new King''s ascension, but now I realize that the King was doing the same thing that the old King, Lance, was doing. I worry that once Orient Commerce is dissolved and the Gu Sect is destroyed, another ¡®ident Commerce¡¯ will rise up and take control of Sol again." "If you''re worried, why not be the King yourself,¡± suggested Maxine, "If you be the King, then all your worries will be gone." James waved his hand slightly. "Don''t bring that up again. I''m not interested in being the King. After all of this is resolved, I''ll go far away with Thea, away from the Capital and Cansington, and find a ce where there is no one and live a life free of the world." As James said that, he could not help but take Thea''s hand in his. In a way, he wanted to stop being concerned with the Capital''s affairs, but he was worried that if he did, the situation in the Capital would spiral out of control. He was worried that the current King would not be able to defeat the Gu Sect, led by Lucjan. Maxine and Quincy were both looking at James. For a brief moment, both of them fell silent. "Oh dear, why are you saying that?7"Well, there''s no use talking about that." Thea noticed that the mood was unusual and quickly let go of James '' hand. Shifting the topic, she said, "Let''s stop talking about this. Living a life free of the world and whatnot. Right now, the most important thing is to solve these thorny issues as soon as possible.¡± "Yes." Maxine nodded and said, "For the time being, we''ll employ both strategies. As the head of the Caden family, I''ll contact the other three families and try to persuade them to take a side and support James, even though it''s somewhat difficult. Especially for the Johnstons. They hold a deep grudge against the Caden family, which has reached the point that it''s almost irreconcble. Still, let''s give it a try anyway. As for Quincy...¡± Maxine looked at Quincy and said, "In ordance with the previous idea, establish a chamber of commerce and try your best to recruitpanies that are not members of Orient Commerce. Strengthen the chamber ofmerce in preparation to take over Sol''s economy. Thea, this...¡± Maxine nced at Thea. She wanted to tell Thea to make use of the Celestial Sect, and in the shortest amount of time possible, unify the ancient martial arts world. The words were almost out of her mouth before she forced them down. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 ¡°Thea, you should follow James. He must be exhausted and probably needs someone to care for him.¡± Despite what she said, Maxine was well aware that Thea was an ambitious person. Even if she had not told Thea to do so, she would still use the Celestial Sect to cause amotion. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded together. Maxine said, ¡°After the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s establishment, I n to have the Cadens leave the Orient Commerce to throw people for a loop. This will cause others to surely panic and worry about other problems that may crop up. This will be the best time for James to shoot.¡± She continued to analyze the situation. ¡°James, you can¡¯t hesitate. You must resolve all the problems as soon as possible. The longer you dy, it¡¯s more likely that idents will happen. During this period, we need to find out who the members are of Orient Commerce as well as the rtionships they have with each other. It¡¯ll be important to investigate the associated people and collect evidence so we can convict them when the timees.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. It was the best solution at the moment. However, James only had the Red me Army¡¯s intelligencework to investigate things in the Capital. To add to the issue, internal rtionships within the army were alsoplicated. He might alert the forces involved if he used the army¡¯s connections to investigate things. As such, it would be unwise to rely on the Red me Army¡¯s intelligencework. He would only be able to use Jay¡¯s underground intelligencework, the Dragon Pce founded by himself, ke¡¯s Dark Castle, and his grandfather¡¯s God-King Pce. James ordered, ¡°Thea, inform the people of God-King Pce to gather in the Capital and look into the rtionships of the members within Orient Commerce.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. James also called ke and asked for the results of the investigation on Delh. Unfortunately, there were no results from ke yet. ¡°Continue to investigate and follow up on any leads you have. Also, send your people to the Capital.¡± ¡°James, my subordinates can¡¯t carelessly expose themselves. How am I supposed to bring them to the Capital? We¡¯ll be arrested long before we set foot inside,¡± ke replied reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll pull some strings for you, but remind your subordinates to keep a low profile and not cause trouble in Sol. I¡¯m sure you know the consequences if they step out of line.¡± ¡°Well, that makes it much easier then.¡± ke chuckled. James hung up on ke and proceeded to call May, one of the Elite Eight, to ask about Delh¡¯s whereabouts. Though, the time given to them to investigate was not enough. The Dragon Pce had just been established not long ago, and their foreign connections were not strong enough to locate Delh in such a short amount of time. ¡°Continue your investigations. I also need the Elite Eight to rush back to the Capital as soon as possible. We¡¯ll have an important mission soon.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After calling the person in charge of Dragon Pce, James contacted Jake again. ¡°Jake, I¡¯ll give you an opening for your intelligencework to infiltrate the Capital. After that, wait for my next instructions.¡± James made several more consecutive calls and delegated more tasks. When he was finally done, he took out a cigarette and lit it. Thea asked, ¡°James, what¡¯re your next ns?¡± While Maxine and Quincy were around, Thea did not call James ¡®Honey¡¯. Instead, she called him by his name. James thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to Eyrothia.¡± Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Delh¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown. James needed to personally head to Eyrothia. Her stepfather was the boss of Blue Tech Corporation and yed an important role in the Tuckson family incident. The few people present knew about the incident and understood why James had to go to Eyrothia. Thea looked at him with concern in her eyes and asked, ¡°How long are you going to stay there?¡± James shook his head and gave a vague response, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If things go well, I¡¯ll be back in a few days. Otherwise, it¡¯ll probably take quite a long time to sort out. ording to my estimations, I should be back within a month.¡± He looked at the few people in the room and said, ¡°I¡¯ll need you guys to help me manage the state of affairs in the Capital. We can¡¯t afford for it to go haywire. Maxine, you¡¯re the head of the Cadens and have a sizeable influence in the ancient martial world. During my absence, I need you to protect Thea and Quincy. Ensure nothing happens to them.¡± Maxine pouted. Protect Thea? Does Thea even still need protection? It would all work out fine as long as Thea stayed put and did not cause trouble for the rest. Maxine still agreed despite her internal reservations, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look out for them.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± James continued, raising his finger as if he had remembered something. ¡°Can is still in closed-door meditation in the Capital. If you encounter something you can¡¯t solve alone, go to him for help. I¡¯ll inform him before I leave and ask him to keep an eye out during this period.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone present agreed to the n. After giving out instructions, James let out a huge sigh of relief. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t waste any more time. I¡¯ll go see Can first. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about the Capital. There¡¯s still quite some time before the election. Even if you can¡¯t return in time, it¡¯s something that can be postponed since authorities like you are the ones who select the candidates.¡± The women took their turns saying their piece. James simply did not reply and made preparations to leave. He turned around and left in a hurry to see Can. James met up with Can and the two had a long chat with each other. Can made a vow to James. ¡°Go with peace of mind, James. I¡¯m in the Capital and will ensure nothing happens to the girls.¡± James was rather confident about Can¡¯s strength and was relieved that he¡¯d left him in charge of. protecting the girls. Before anyone else refined the Spirit Turtle core, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Can was number one among all martial art practitioners across the globe. After all, he had already reached the third stair of the Skyward Stairway. The Skyward Stairway only appears when one reaches the pinnacle of the eighth rank. Only after climbing the Skyward Stairway will one enter the ninth rank. Other martial artists that obtained the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core would still be hard-pressed to defeat Can even after refining their respective cores. ¡°By the way¡­ What do you think of the current King of Sol?¡± James suddenly turned back and looked at the elderly man. Can was stumped by the question. He could not ascertain James¡¯ intention and replied with his own. query, ¡°In what aspect?¡± James said, ¡°All aspects.¡± Can gently shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not clear about this. I¡¯ve spent thest few years meditating in seclusion and have not involved myself much with the outside world. I¡¯m not the best apprised about worldly affairs. However, in my opinion, several of our past kings are to thank for Sol¡¯s prosperity today. Thus, they¡¯re pretty good in general.¡± James nodded lightly and did not ask any more questions. He quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving you to help take care of the Capital¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ll head to Eyrothia ande back immediately after I¡¯ve gotten what I was looking for.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen,¡± Can reassured James once again. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first, then.¡± After leaving Can¡¯s residence, James went directly to the military region. He nned to bring Henry with him on this trip to Eyrothia. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Henry was stunned by James¡¯ order. ¡°James, do you really want me toe with you? That hardly seems appropriate. Mymand over the Red me Army is not yet stable, and some of the older soldiers aren¡¯t listening to me yet. Who¡¯ll be inmand of the Red me Army if I leave now?¡± ¡°I already have a n. Things in the Capital are extremely tenuous now and it¡¯s on the verge of descending into chaos. Since it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s spur things on a little more and leave together. When we get back, we can give the Red me Army some much-needed spring cleaning,¡± James said with a knowing smile. James wanted to use this as an opportunity to see who from the Red me Army would step out and incite conflict while he and Henry were away. He had a suspicion that someone would attempt to allow Halvor to escape during their absence. Fortunately, Halvor had outlived his usefulness. He would just be a means for James to take action against the army¡¯s dissidents. It would mean that James could openly purge the army if someone snuck Halvor out. Henry ruminated on the n for a bit before smiling back. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m aware of the inner workings of the Red me Army. I know which people can be trusted.¡± James grinned at Henry. General Carlson had given him a dossier on the essential people in the military region. However, James had not taken action against them yet. Henry asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush.¡± James gave it some thought before opening his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to covertly leave the country this time round. I want it to be publicized. I¡¯ll meet the Kingter and ask him to contact Durandal for a military exchange between both countries. As themander of the ck Dragon Army and Red me Army, I will lead the elites of both armies and head to Durandal to participate in the meeting. If James secretly left the country, it might not spur the opposing forces into action. Therefore, he wanted the fact he had left the Capital to be public. Only then would these people make their move. Henry nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements and inform the Southern ins to deploy some elite soldiers.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head off to meet the King first.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. James left the military region and headed to Peace Mansion. He had been running to and fro the entire day and was exhausted at this point. Soon, he arrived at Peace Mansion and met with the King to exin his n. ¡°What? You want me to contact Durandal to engage in a military exchange?¡± The King was surprised, and asked, ¡°James, the situation in the Capital is tenuous at best currently. Isn¡¯t it rather irresponsible of you to leave at such timing?¡± James waved his hand and interrupted the King¡¯s words, saying, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re in this predicament that I want to leave the Capital. I want my departure to be publicized so that people who were hiding in the shadows would be emboldened to make a move. As long as they take action while I¡¯m gone, it¡¯ll give me a reason to take them down one after the other when I return.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can keep the situation in check and resolve the havoc in the Capital after this? You¡¯re confident there won¡¯t be any problems?¡± The King insistently asked James as he stared at him doubtfully. ¡°Everything will be under control. You have my word,¡± James replied confidently. The King felt consoled by James¡¯ confidence. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re that sure of yourself, I¡¯ll contact Durandal about the military exchange. It may take a day or two, so you should head back first and wait patiently for the next few days.¡± ¡°Do it as soon as possible. Don¡¯t make me wait too long. I may be able to wait, but there¡¯s no telling how much dy the situation can handle.¡± James got up and left. After he left, the King leaned on the sofa with a brooding expression. He murmured, ¡°What the hell is James trying to do?¡± The King could not make heads or tails of James¡¯ n. What was his motive? Why would he head to Durandal at such a time as this? ¡°Gloom.¡± The King called out. Gloom walked out of hiding and greeted respectfully, ¡°My Liege.¡± The King bluntly ordered, ¡°Find out James¡¯ real intentions for heading to Durandal. I have a feeling that he has other reasons for heading there.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look into it right away.¡± After Gloom received the order, he seemingly melted back into the shadows as he left. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 James had been running around the whole day. It was already night when he returned to the courtyard house that Thea had bought. Due to how busy he was, he had not had dinner. When he arrived home, he plopped onto the sofa and felt like staying there forever. Thea walked over, sat beside him, and held his arm, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything particrly strenuous. I¡¯ve been meditating in seclusion in my room for two months, so I haven¡¯t gotten used to running around again. By the way, where¡¯s Quincy?¡± James had not seen Quincy after returning home. Thea immediately exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t chase her away. I asked her to stay here with us for the time being, but she insisted it was inconvenient and said that she¡¯d get her own ce.¡± James frowned. The situation in the Capital was vtile, and Quincy was essential to their ns. ¡°Honey, please believe me. I truly didn¡¯t chase her away. Should I call her to ask her toe back right now?¡± Thea felt wronged and was about to tear up. ¡°I believe you, Honey. I¡¯m just worried that something might happen to her. She¡¯s an incredibly crucial member, and I¡¯m simply worried that other people might target her.¡± Thea said, ¡°Quincy said she¡¯d look around for a suitable house. If not, she¡¯ll go to her teacher, Can¡¯s ce, since she could ask him to teach her after returning from work.¡± James¡¯ fears were assuaged somewhat after hearing this. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your strength now, Thea?¡± Quickly changing the subject, he looked at Thea. After returning, Thea had mentioned trying to refine the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body. Her strength had improved, but James was unsure of the current state of her power. With a bright smile, Thea proudly beamed at him. ¡°I¡¯ve been working very hard! I¡¯ve already managed toreach the fourth rank.¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Jamesplimented. He followed up with a quick reminder. ¡°Be careful, though. Remember that the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood is evil. Grandpa is not around right now, and I¡¯mpletely in the dark about its properties. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if something happens to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Thea smiled. Thea wanted to divert the topic of the conversation as she was afraid that James would continue bombarding her with questions. For the past two months, she had been refining the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and converting it into her True Energy. Her current physique was simr to Cynthia¡¯s. Cynthia¡¯s body continuously produced Cold Energy, which would be True Frost Energy after it is reabsorbed. Whereas Thea¡¯s body contained a steady flow of extremely potent energy which was much more efficient at elerating cultivation than any elixir. Within the past two months, her strength had improved by leaps and bounds. This allowed her to, in actual fact, reach the sixth rank. If the Beast Blood¡¯s power activated in her body, she would be as strong as someone at the peak of the eighth rank. All this was the reason she was able to set up the Celestial Sect so quickly and also dominate half of the ancient martial world. Theay down on James¡¯p and looked up at his face. ¡°Honey, once the new king takes office after the election, are you going to move to a secluded ce and live the rest of our lives in peace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± James gently stroked Thea¡¯s beautiful and fair face. He said tenderly, ¡°You pulled me out of the inferno all those years ago. Without you, I would¡¯ve died a long time ago. From the day I married into the Cahans, I swore to protect and cherish you for the rest of my life.¡± Hearing James mention the past, Thea looked away guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I did so many terrible things to you in the past.¡± James smiled forgivingly. ¡°That¡¯s all water under the bridge now.¡± The two had a long, pleasant chat with each other. They talked at length about how they would live a self sufficient life in the future. With James in charge of farming and Thea would handle the weaving. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, would you like a son or daughter?¡± Thea¡¯s sudden question took James by surprise. He closed his eyes and pressed his lips together for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m fine with either.¡± Thea nodded softly. ¡°I see. After we settle all these troublesome things, let¡¯s have children. One son and one daughter, what do you think?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James smiled. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 James picked Thea up in his arms and walked toward their bedroom. Thea wrapped her arms around James¡¯ neck. The night passed by silently. Early the next morning, James was awoken by the sound of his phone ringing. He turned around and got out of bed. As he was about to reach out for his phone, Thea handed it to him. James looked at the caller and saw that the call hade from the King. He answered the phone. ¡°Has the trip to Durandal been finalized?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Kingughed heartily as he spoke, ¡°I spoke to the queen of Durandalst night and mentioned your request. She is pleased and wees the elite soldiers of Sol to her country. I¡¯ve already ironed out the details of this coboration. It¡¯s set to take ce in five days¡¯ time. The entire meeting will be held for a week. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to contact you and apprise you of the detailed itinerary later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James hung up the call and set his phone aside. Beside him, Thea asked, ¡°When are you leaving, Honey?¡± ¡°Immediately.¡± James said, ¡°ording to our intel, Delh¡¯s first appearance in Durandal was before the New Year. She was captured five dayster. A lot of time has passed by now. I¡¯ll have to head over immediately and investigate. If necessary, I¡¯ll need to investigate through Durandal¡¯s own channels of communication.¡± ¡°Alright. Please be careful ande home soon. I¡¯ll wait in the Capital for your safe return.¡± Thea brought out a coat, helped James put it on, and tidied up his clothes. After getting ready, James hurried out with the de of Justice to the military region without having his breakfast. He met up with Henry and the elite soldiers from the ck Dragon Army and Red me Army. Then, they quickly departed to Durandal. The moment James left their house, Thea¡¯s demeanor did a one-eighty. She sat on the sofa austerely as another person knelled in the room in front of her. The person wore a ck coat and covered his face with a mask. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your next order?¡± ¡°Unify the ancient martial world within a month,¡± Thea spoke emotionlessly. She did not want to dy matters any longer as she wanted her dreams toe true as soon as possible. She had to take advantage of James¡¯ absence to unify the ancient martial world as fast as she could to prepare for James¡¯ next big move. The man kneeling on the ground asked, ¡°Miss, what are your next orders?¡± Thea stood up and ordered coldly, ¡°Inform all the elites of the Celestial Sect to gather at Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s base. First, attack and subdue Mount Thunder Sect. Then, head to Mount Littleroot and deal with the Blithes.¡± Thea already had a n in mind-she wanted to take down all the major forces one by one and force them into submission. She intended for them to join Celestial Sect and obey her orders. ¡°Understood.¡± The man kneeling on the ground quickly got up and left as suddenly as he came. Meanwhile, Thea returned to her room and took out a ck coat and mask from a hiddenpartment at the bottom of the closet. She wrapped the outfit in a ck cloth and walked out of the room with the Malevolent Sword in hand. Thea looked at the Malevolent Sword and muttered pensively, ¡°The Malevolent Sword is too conspicuous. Maxine and the others will surely notice if I bring it around with me.¡± After thinking about it, she took out her phone and dialed a number. Then, she instructed, ¡°Prepare a scabbard for me.¡± She headed out after delivering her orders. As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw Maxine walking towards her. Maxine noticed Thea carrying a ck package and holding the Malovalent Sword. She was startled by this and asked while narrowing her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you going out right after James left?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just stick to your ownne,¡± Thea replied coldly. Maxine came to ask Thea about what she had nned to do next. She watched the news this morning and learned about the military exchange between Sol and Durandal. Moreover, Sol had sent James as the representative. After learning that James had left for Durandal, she came over. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Maxine knew that Thea would surely take action. Thus, Maxine wanted to know more about what she had in mind so she could provide any assistance if Thea needed it. ¡°Thea, you don¡¯t have to be so hostile toward me. I¡¯m just here to see if there¡¯s any way I can help you,¡± said Maxine. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In James¡¯ presence, Thea treated her with grace and generosity. However, when they were alone, Thea was prickly and cagey towards Maxine. It was as if she had some deep-seated grudge towards her. Thea looked at Maxine and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± She turned around and went back inside the room. Maxine followed after her. Inside the room, Maxine asked, ¡°You¡¯re carrying the Malevolent Sword, so I¡¯m assuming you must be nning quite the journey. What are you nning to do?¡± Thea replied in a straightforward manner, ¡°The ancient martial world is in disarray. James is already biting off more than he can chew. He cannot afford to spend time on unnecessary distractions. Therefore, I n to help him restructure the ancient martial world and make them submit to the Celestial Sect. I n to head to Mount Thunder Sect and force them to surrender to me.¡± Maxine¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard Thea speak so casually about her ns. ¡°Are you nning to go on a killing spree?¡± Thea looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of the principles, so I promise won¡¯t kill innocent people. I¡¯ll only use the Celestial Sect to put some pressure on Mount Thunder Sect. I¡¯m not nning to massacre them.¡± If Thea decided to go all-out and use force against Mount Thunder Sect, there was a low chance that anyone could stop her. In fact, Mount Thunder Sect would not be the only one who would be unable to oppose Thea. As it stands, there is hardly anyone in the entirety of Sol who can probably go toe-to-toe with Thea. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°You¡¯re incapable of helping with anything, so just continue on with whatever you were doing before, and don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡± Thea did not need Maxine¡¯s assistance. As long as Maxine stayed out of trouble and did whatever James required of her, Thea was not bothered in the least about what she did. ¡°Fine, then. Pretend I never visited.¡± Maxine got up and attempted to leave. ¡°Also, you had better keep your mouth shut about what you heard¡­ Or else¡­¡± Before Maxine could leave the room, Thea suddenly threatened her. Maxine stopped in her tracks for a few seconds. Then, she continued walking away and left without looking back. After Maxine left, Thea promptly left to get started on her ns as well. Meanwhile, James arrived at the military region. Last night, Henry notified the army stationed in Southern ins, and the general there selected hundreds of elite soldiers from the ck Dragon Army. They rushed to the Capital that very night. Henry also selected a few elite soldiers from the Red me Army. James held the itinerary for the military exchange in Durandal in his hands and read through it. The entire military exchange between the two countries wouldst for a week. Each day they were there had different things nned out. James casually skimmed over it and tossed it on the table. His real reason for going to Durandal was to investigate Delh¡¯s whereabouts. As such, he could not be bothered about the military exchange that had been nned. Knock! Knock! Knock! There was a knock on the door. James answered, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and Henry entered the room wearing a Red me robe with three shining stars on his shoulder. ¡°Emperor.¡± Henry walked over, saluted, and reported, ¡°100 ck Dragon Army soldiers and 100 Red me Army soldiers are ready to depart. When shall we set off?¡± ¡°Right now.¡± James did not want to waste another second. He wanted to head to Durandal and settle the issue as soon as possible so that he could return quickly. ¡°Understood.¡± Henry nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ry the order immediately.¡± Then, he turned and left the room. He quickly ordered the ck Dragon Army and Red me Army soldiers to board the ne. James also left his office. Today, he was not dressed in casual clothes but wore his ck Dragon robe with ten stars on his shoulders. He was the onlymander to ever exist in Sol¡¯s history that held a military rank of ten stars. His badges were the country¡¯s affirmation of his military exploits. The 200 people boarded the ne and immediately took off. James finally embarked on his ten-hour flight to Durandal. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 On the ne, James taught Henry the meditation method recorded in the medical book. Meditation was the quickest way to concentrate one¡¯s energy. Henry was rtively strong in External Martial Arts. Although he had not reached the extreme, he was at the cusp of it. His physical fitness was also much more honed than a regr person¡¯s. After learning the meditation method, Henry would be able to amass his True Energy in a month¡¯s time. Once he¡¯s able to aplish that, he would be able to start practicing Heavenly Breath. While teaching Henry the meditation method, James also passed on the cultivation method of Heavenly Breath. As James traveled to Durandal, many people dressed in ck coats and masks gathered in an empty field near Mount Thunder Sect. The ce was a suburb a few kilometers away from Terentville. Whoosh! A figure descended from the sky. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The person wore an oversized ck coat and had a hideous mask covering her face. In their hand, they held a mysterious-sword. The sword hilt was ck, and its de was sheathed in an inconspicuous scabbard. ¡°Wee, Sect Leader.¡± The hundreds of masked men in ck immediately kneeled on the ground simultaneously, greeting the approaching figure in unison. The person wielding the sword was none other than Thea. After James had left, she summoned the elder members of Mount Thunder Sect to pressure them into submitting to Celestial Sect. She wanted them to obey her orders so she could deploy them to assist in James¡¯ grand ns. ¡°Storm.¡± Thea called out with a raspy voice. ¡°Awaiting your orders.¡± A man wearing a mask stood up, took a few steps forward, and kneeled on the ground again. ¡°Has the notice of our visitation been delivered?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. We¡¯ve already sent a letter to Mount Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Thea looked at the snow-capped mountain ahead of them and began to walk toward it. Meanwhile, in Mount Thunder Sect¡­ More than two months ago, an intense battle broke out, and Mount Thunder Sect was all but destroyed. After two months of reconstruction, Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s buildings were slowly being restored Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s vanguard gathered in the main hall. Jackson held the visitation letter sent to them and repeatedly looked through it. ¡°Mr. Cabral, Celestial Sect has caused a lot of upset in the ancient martial world as ofte. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re visiting us with peace on their mind.¡± ¡°Our visitor this time isn¡¯t here with good intentions.¡± Some elders stood below the higher tform in the main hall and spoke their concerns. Jackson also wore a serious look on his face. As Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, and the leading sect of the ancient martial world in Sol, he had known about the recently formed Celestial Sect as well as the series of actions they had been taking. ¡°Dad.¡± A woman in her 20s called out. She was dressed in red armor and had a sword strapped to her hip. ¡°Dad, I heard Celestial Sect has recruited countless sects and families within the past month. Apart from some major sects and families, most of the forces in the ancient martial world have deferred to Celestial Sect. They¡¯ve already gained control of half the ancient martial world.¡± A look of worry was inly obvious on Diney¡¯s elegant face. ¡°Celestial Sect has shown great ambition and must intend to pressure us intoplying with their demands.¡± Celestial Sect¡¯s intention to subjugate Mount Thunder Sect was extremely clear to Jackson. ¡°Reporting, sir!¡± Outside the main hall, a disciple rushed in frantically and immediately got on one knee. ¡°Mr. Cabral, powerhouses from the Celestial Sect have appeared at the mountain foot.¡± Whoosh! Hearing this, the people gathered in the main hall simultaneously drew their swords. ¡°The Celestial Sect has been acting inappropriately. Do they really take Mount Thunder Sect for weaklings?¡± ¡°Mr. Cabral, please give us permission to push back against Celestial Sect.¡± Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s forces were already in a defensive formation and were on high alert ever since they received Celestial Sect¡¯s deration. It seemed as if they were preparing to fight against a formidable enemy. The Mount Thunder Sect members gathered in the main hall all immediately drew their weapons upon learning that men from Celestial Sect had appeared at the foot of the mountain. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to act carelessly.¡± Jackson promptly stopped them. ¡°Mr. Cabral, we¡¯re already backed into a corner. Do you expect us to wait until they attack our base before we begin to fight back?¡± an elder retorted furiously. Jackson waved his hand to quiet him. ¡°The Celestial Sect has been making some bold moves during this period. I¡¯ve already deployed people to investigate them. Although they recruited many sects and families, it seems that they left innocent people unharmed. They sent us a letter to notify us of their visit so let¡¯s see what they have to say first.¡± Jackson stepped down from the raised tform. The Celestial Sect¡¯s intention for visiting Mount Thunder Sect was still ultimately unknown. Thus, he could not act recklessly even if he had his suspicions. He was the first one to walk out of the main hall. The other sect members followed after him. Outside Mount Thunder Sect, Thea, wearing a terrifying and hideous ghost mask, held onto the Malevolent Sword and led hundreds of the Celestial Sect¡¯s trained fighters to storm Mt. Thunder. In front of them were hundreds of Mount Thunder Sect disciples. They drew their swords but stepped backward. They all watched warily and were careful not to make any rash decisions. Soon, Thea¡¯s party from Celestial Sect appeared at Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s main peak. Mount Thunder Sect, an open field. Jackson walked over with a group of people and looked at the people from Celestial Sect who reached the mountain¡¯s peak. He walked forward, sped his hands together, and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings. May I ask the reason for Celestial Sect¡¯s visit today?¡± Behind Jackson, many sect members had already drawn their swords and were ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice. Jackson stared warily at the masked martial artists from the Celestial Sect who stood before him. An elder of Mount Thunder Sect snapped at them, ¡°Why are you wearing masks in broad daylight? Are you trying to intimidate us? I¡¯ll rip off your masks and expose you monsters to the world!¡± The elder postured at them threateningly and was about to take action, but Jackson quickly stepped in front of him. Thea stood directly in front of her party and looked at Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, Jackson. Then, she nced at the sect¡¯s numerous disciples. Jackson also observed Thea, who was standing right in front of him. Many rumors about the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader circted as ofte. The leader was rumored to be unparalleled in swordsmanship and was said to be one of the best in the world. Apparently, no one was able to defend against her attacks. ¡°Are you the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Thea replied with a slightly husky voice. She had met Jackson before and had she spoken in her regr voice, he would have easily discerned her identity. Thea did not want to carelessly expose herself to others. ¡°What brings the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader all the way out here today?¡± asked Jackson, trying to keep the situation as neutral as possible. Thea said, ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss an important matter with you.¡± ¡°What would that be, pray tell?¡± replied Jackson coolly. ¡°The Spirit Turtle had been in during the Mount Thunder conference and it¡¯s no secret that many martial artists managed to obtain the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. This very item can improve one¡¯s strength and cultivation base. Conversely, it¡¯s also able to stimte one¡¯s desire. If someone like this appears, Sol could potentially be thrown into chaos. Celestial Sect was established to unite the ancient martial world under amon cause so we can face the impending catastrophe together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡± A martial artist from Mount Thunder Sect retorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re trying to make an elxcuse to mask your ambitions. Why are you hiding your face if you are doing this for the sake of Sol¡¯s martial world? Why don¡¯t you take off your masks, and we can discuss the matter together inside our main hall?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s right. Mount Thunder Sect will not bow down to others.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight the crooked ways of the wretched Celestial Sect.¡± Immediately, a fifth-ran elder drew his sword and pointed it at Thea¡¯s party. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is as strong as the rumors make her out to be.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± Jackson shouted, but it was toote. The elder had already charged at Thea. The long sword in his hand emitted terrifying energy. He shed his long sword and an invisible force swept forward. Thea slightly raised her hand and blocked the attack with the unsheathed Malevolent Sword. nk!!! Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 A sharp sound rang out as the elder¡¯s sword collided with the Malevolent Sword. The elder, a fifth-rank grandmaster, felt a fearsome force sweep toward him the moment their swords collided. Immediately afterward, his body was flung away by the shock and he fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Several disciples rushed over to help him up. Jackson looked at the events unfold with furrowed brows and his lips tightened into a thin line. The strength of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader had exceeded his expectations. ¡°Are you really doing this for the benefit of Sol¡¯s martial world?¡± Jackson looked doubtfully at Thea, who was wearing a mask. ¡°Yes.¡± Thea parted her lips and said inly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have an idea of the threat that looms over Sol¡¯s martial world. The Capital¡¯s affairs are like a muddy quagmire, and the situation at Orient Commerce is also chaotic. Meanwhile, the Gu Sect is lying in wait for an opportunity. To add to all this, the election is soon upon us. If we martial artists don¡¯t take the initiative to prevent hell from breaking loose, a great catastrophe will befall Sol.¡± ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t trust her,¡± Diney whispered nervously. Jackson was not so naive as to simply believe Thea¡¯s words. He was trying to get more information out of her. ¡°What if I refuse,¡± asked Jackson as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ll leave us with no choice but to force you to submit then,¡± Thea replied with a veiled threat. ¡°ording to the martial world¡¯s rules, Mount Thunder Sect shall send a martial artist to challenge me. If you win, I¡¯ll leave with Celestial Sect¡¯s disciples immediately and never step foot into Mount Thunder Sect again. Likewise, if I¡¯m the victor, Mount Thunder Sect willply with the demands of Celestial Sect and obey our orders.¡± Thea¡¯s voice echoed through the area and was clearly heard by all of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s martial artists. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s signature martial skill, Ice Sword Art, was supposed to be peerless. Today, I¡¯d like to experience it for myself. Go ahead. I¡¯ll let you make the first move.¡± Thea pointed the Malevolent Sword at them. ¡°Step back.¡± Jackson gently raised his hand. The elders and disciples of Mount Thunder Sect retreated further behind their leader. Jackson drew the Frost Sword, which had a crystal-clear de and hilt as if actually made of ice. He slowly raised his hand and pointed his sword toward his opponent. Suddenly, a mist began to coalesce around the sword. He was Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader and was less than 50 years old. His cultivation rank was either too high or too low. When he fought James before the New Year, his cultivation base was at the peak of the sixth rank, and he was one step short of entering the seventh rank. During the Mount Thunder Conference, he witnessed the martial artists y the Spirit Turtle and gained some insight from his observations. While Mount Thunder Sect was rebuilding, he used the opportunity to meditate in seclusion and had now entered the seventh rank. His mastery of the Ice Sword Art also improved. ¡°Your move.¡± Jackson allowed his opponent to make the first move. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anyints about an unfair fight. You should be the one to make the first move.¡± Thea kept her fighting stance and continued eyeing Jackson. Jackson narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Draw your sword.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Thea sneered. ¡°Mr. Cabral, you think too highly of yourself. I don¡¯t need my sword to defeat you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jacksonughed in response. Mount Thunder Sect had alwaysmanded everyone¡¯s respect for thousands of years in the ancient martial world. No one had ever dared to spout such arrogant words to members of Mount Thunder Sect. After hisughter rang through the peak, he swiftly lunged at Thea. His movements were as fast as lighting, and he had reached her in a mere instant. As this happened, Thea disappeared from his sight. Suddenly, his heart was gripped in fear. Before he could react, he felt something sharp pressing against his back. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Is that all you have?¡± A disdainful voice came from behind. ¡°Mr. Cabral, you¡¯re too slow.¡± Jackson¡¯s forehead beaded over with sweat. What was this strength? His opponent was overwhelmingly powerful. Moreso than him. The speed of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader had surpassed his expectation and blindsided him. His opponent vanished without a trace. Before he could react, she had reappeared behind him and her sword was already pressed against his back. If Celestial Sect¡¯s leader had intended to finish this, he would already be a corpse on the ground. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Her movements were too fast. No one in Mount Thunder Sect was capable of clearly seeing her movements. It took Jackson a long time topose himself after his initial shock. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Upon hearing Jackson¡¯s surrender, Thea sheathed her sword. In a split second, she returned to her original spot again. Jackson looked at Thea, who was still donning her ghoulish mask and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve lost, I can¡¯t allow Mount Thunder Sect to merge with Celestial Sect. If you want to kill me, go ahead. I won¡¯t fight back.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid to take your life?¡± Thea regarded him ruthlessly. In the next instant, she appeared before Jackson and pressed the de of the unsheathed Malevolent Sword against his chest once more. Jackson remained unfazed even as he was being threatened by the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit my strength is inferior to yours. However, I won¡¯t allow Mount Thunder Sect to bow to other forces. Disciples of Mount Thunder Sect, heed my words well! Even in the event of my death, stand tall and never give in to the Celestial Sect!¡± ¡°The Sect Leader¡¯s wishes are ourmand!¡± The Mount Thunder Sect members all responded in unison. Thea was ovee with the urge to ughter everyone in her sight. She had activated the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood to suppress Mount Thunder Sect, and her mood changes were making it uncontroble. Despite practicing Ataraxia to suppress the wicked thoughts and her bloodlust, Jackson¡¯s refusal to bow to her demands further aggravated her desire to kill. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Whoosh! The cold breeze howled around them and whipped the snow in the air into a flurry. The Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples immediately drew their swords as they sensed Thea¡¯s bloodlust, but none dared to step forward. Even their sect leader did not stand a chance. If they rushed in, they would simply be charging to their deaths. The atmosphere immediately became tense. ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s no one in Mount Thunder Sect that can stand against you?¡± In that dire situation, an indignant voice suddenly spoke out. Following the sound, a figure quickly drew closer to them from a distance. In the blink of an eye, he appeared at the entrance of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s main hall. ¡°Grand Sect Leader.¡± Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples all got on their knees at once. The person who showed up was an unruly-looking old man dressed in a blue robe with a white beard and a round face. It was Simon, the Grand Sect Leader and highest-ranking member of the Mount Thunder Sect. He had been staying on Mount Snow Peak for a long time and had not traveled outside for many years. Thea nced at Simon, who had rushed in to support the sect, and slowly put away the Malevolent Sword. She recognized Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s Grand Sect Leader, Simon. The sect leader who was also the Great Grandmaster a hundred years ago was his descendant. Thea also knew Simon had snatched a core after the Spirit Turtle was in. Two months had passed since that day, and she was unsure if he had already refined the core. If he already did, his strength would have reached a higher level, and he would be a much more difficult opponent. Thea was aware of how insidious the Spirit Turtle¡¯s parts were. Without using Ataraxia to suppress one¡¯s wicked desires, one would go insane after refining the core. ¡°Simon.¡± Thea stared at Simon through her mask. She sensed an imposing aura from the old man. ¡°Celestial Sect¡­¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were also scrutinizing Thea. He looked at her and uttered softly, ¡°After ending my closed- door meditation of more than two months, I heard a Celestial Sect had been established in Sol. It¡¯s rumored Celestial Sect¡¯s leader possesses unparalleled swordsmanship and was apparently invincible. I had nned to meet you personally one day, but who would have thought that you¡¯d deliver yourself straight to our doorstep.¡± Thea¡¯s face under the mask was grim. She never expected Simon to show up this time around. He was one of the strongest people in Sol today. As for Thea, she had the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body, and if she went all out, her power would be comparable with someone on the eighth rank. With the Demonic Sword Art in her arsenal, she had the confidence to fight against a powerhouse of the peak of the eighth rank. However, Simon had obtained a core and must have refined it by now. That meant his strength had increased since then. Still, things had alreadye to this, and she had to see it through. She pointed her long sword at Simon and challenged him. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Go ahead and make your move. If I defeat you, Mount Thunder Sect will be part of Celestial Sect from this point forward.¡± Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 ¡°What if you lose?¡± Simon squinted his eyes and red at the masked opponent. Despite everything, he still maintained hisposure. It was also inly obvious that he regarded Celestial Sect¡¯s leader lightly. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll leave with my disciples immediately and never set foot into Mount Thunder Sect again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a fair trade. Since you¡¯ve brought the fight all the way to our territory, you¡¯ll have to be prepared to pay the price.¡± Simon¡¯s face darkened, and his body let off oppressive energy. The energy beamed toward the sky and dispersed into the clouds. The clouds in the hazy sky immediately dispersed, and the sun¡¯s rays poured down. The Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples and the Celestial Sect¡¯s disciples stepped back at this impressive disy. Thea stood firmly in ce, and her baggy coat fluttered in the wind. ¡°Grand Patriarch, take my sword,¡± Jackson called out and threw the Frost Sword toward Simon. Simon caught it in his hand without turning back. Thea repeated herself. ¡°Simon, the condition of losing this fight is that Mount Thunder Sect will submit and be a subordinate of Celestial Sect. I¡¯ll battle you if you agree to the terms.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared of your terms.¡± Simon shouted, ¡°If you lose, then Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory will be your grave.¡± Thea clenched her fists and grit her teeth at Simon¡¯s threat. She understood the battle with Simon would be a fierce one. If it had been against Simon¡¯s strength previously, she was confident she could take him on. Things were significantly different now that he had refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. His strength had grown exponentially since thest time they met. Anxiety and fear started to creep into Thea¡¯s heart. However, she was determined to help James achieve his goals. Regardless of Simon¡¯s strength, she had to give it her best in this battle. If she sessfully gained control over Mount Thunder Sect, it would make her conquest over other sects and families a lot easier. ¡°You may move firsy,¡± Thea hissed. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to see my sect in ruins once more. We shall battle elsewhere.¡± Simon smiled lightly, and leaped into the air, quickly flying toward the distant snow-capped mountains. Thea followed suit as Simon led the way. The disciples of both Mount Thunder Sect and Celestial Sect stared into the distance. The two were floating high in the sky with their swords aimed at each other. Thea gradually unsheathed her sword from its scabbard. The Malevolent Sword¡¯s de glinted threateningly. Very few people had seen the Malevolent Sword and knew of the sword¡¯s origin. These people included Maxine, Thomas, Bet, James, and the other Caden family members. Surprisingly, Simon also knew about the Malevolent Sword. During the Mount Thunder Conference incident, he entered the Snow Cavern with Thomas and saw thetter open a mechanism with the Malevolent Sword. He gasped as soon as he saw the sword Thea was holding. ¡°T-The Malevolent Sword?¡± Thea was also shocked that Simon recognized the sword. How could he know about the sword?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Thomas? Are you Thomas Caden?¡± Simon stared at the Malevolent Sword, then looked intently at Thea, who covered her features with the hideous mask. His eyes hardened as they bore into Thea. ¡°Thomas, you know that the Malevolent Sword is evil. Why did you unearth it from the Snow Cavern?¡± Simon¡¯s words made Thea frown. ¡®How does he know about the sword? What should I do?¡¯ Many thoughts shed across her mind. That was when Thea¡¯s urge to kill red up once more. She genuinely wanted to kill Simon. To conceal her identity, Simon had to die. Meanwhile, Simon also sensed the energy radiating from Thea¡¯s body. The energy felt incredibly bizarre and almost reminiscent of the Spirit Turtle. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Simon¡¯s gaze shifted again, and he stared at the Malevolent Sword in Thea¡¯s hand. He knew first-hand how terrifying the sword was. Back in the Snow Cavern, he was almost possessed by the sword when he picked it up. The sword could affect and control a person¡¯s heart and mind. It was an extremely valuable and unusual sword. Since his strength had been honed to a higher level, Simon was confident he could control the Malevolent Sword. ¡°Thomas, give it to me. You can¡¯t control the sword and you¡¯ll fall into an abyss of despair. Give it to me, and I¡¯ll destroy it,¡± Simon stretched out his hand and looked at his opponent sternly. Simon had mistaken Thea for Thomas because they were together when he first saw the Malevolent Sword. He had been out of his closed-door meditation for some time and returned to the Snow Cavern. However, when he got there, he could not find the Malevolent Sword and guessed that Thomas had taken it in his absence. Surprisingly, he reencountered the Malevolent Sword after returning to Mount Thunder Sect. He never expected Celestial Sect to be established by Thomas. With Thomas¡¯ strength, a bit of a stretch to think that he could establish the Celestial Sect and subjugate the ancient martial world in just two months. Thea did not refute Simon¡¯s statements and responded indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re incapable of taking it from me.¡± Simon spat, ¡°B*stard! If that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to be then you should expect what¡¯sing next. Today, I¡¯ll kill you and eliminate a scourge for the martial world.¡± Suddenly, the Frost Sword he was holding emanated subzero air. In that very instant, it felt as if the air around them had frozen over. Thea felt the chill of the Frost Sword envelop her and reflexively shivered. The extreme cold began to agitate the Beast Blood that flowed through her veins. Her blood began to feel like it was boiling over and rushed throughout her body. Terrifying power surged through her body as if a volcano had erupted within her. The power flowed through her body¡¯s meridians and a potent energy radiated from her. The Malevolent Sword glowed with a dreadful ck light. ¡°Die!¡± Her voice boomed. Thea held onto the Malevolent Sword and waved it around in a frenzy. A 100-meter-long Sword Light that looked like it could rend the entire mountain suddenly formed. ¡°This¡­¡± In the distance, the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples were shocked by what they saw. What kind of sword technique is that? How could such a terrifying Sword Light erupt with one simple wave of the sword? Simon, who was in mid-air holding onto the Frost Sword, narrowed his eyes when he saw the 100- meter Sword Light. He quickly backed away and swept the sword in his hand around. Immediately, Frost Sword Energy formed. However,pared to the 100-meter Sword Light, it was in to see that the Frost Sword Energy seemed much inferior in terms of strength as well as might. The 100-meter Sword Light immediately swallowed up the Frost Sword Energy and continued its downward trajectory. With its powerful energy, it seemed mighty enough to split the sky apart. Simon sensed the explosive force and quickly backed away. He nimbly dodged Thea¡¯s attack in time. Boom! The 100-meter Sword Light struck the snow-capped mountain. The ground shook as if the world itself had been brought to an end. The disciples of Mount Thunder Sect watched this scene unfold in shock and awe. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The 100-meter Sword Light shattered the enormous snow-capped mountain and caused an avnche. ¡°Everyone! Retreat immediately!¡± Jackson reacted and swiftly leaped into action. It was only the beginning of the battle, but it had already unleashed such devastating effects. Mount Thunder Sect would be destroyed once again if this battle continued. ¡°Our sect leader is invincible!¡± ¡°Our sect leader is the strongest in the world!¡± The martial artists of the Celestial Sect began to mor in excitement. These people were rtively strong criminals. They had never seen their sect leader in a battle before. Upon witnessing their sect leader¡¯s strength, they were all astounded. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in Thea¡¯s body continued to supply her with massive amounts of energy. The energy made the Malevolent Sword increasingly more powerful, and as a result, the Demonic Sword Art¡¯s moves became more destructive. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Simon deftly dodged Thea¡¯s attack and reappeared in the distance. He wore a solemn expression as he continued to channel more energy into his sword technique. The Frost Sword hovered in front of him, and the tip of its de pointed toward Thea. It spun in the air as if it were a drill. As it rotated, the surrounding air was drawn in and coalesced to form sharp shards of ice. The shards rapidly gathered and formed Ice Swords. Soon, hundreds of Ice Swords levitated in the air in front of Simon. ¡°Attack.¡± Simon flicked his wrist. The hundreds of Ice Swords all rushed towards Thea with their sharp, glistening des. ¡°Shatter.¡± Thea¡¯s deep voice resonated in the air. The Malevolent Sword swayed in the air, and several Sword Lights formed immediately, slicing the Ice Swords into pieces. Seizing the opening, Simon gripped his Frost Sword again and charged toward Thea with great speed. The Frost Sword was poised to strike at her vitals. Thea quickly raised her sword to defend herself against the attack. A loud, sonorous ng rang through the mountains. The two unstoppable and mighty forces collided with each other and the impact resulted in a massive explosion. Boom! The two were pushed backward. Thea¡¯s arm went numb from the recoil, and she almost lost her grip on the Malevolent Sword. The aggressive force spread through the sword and dispersed through her whole body. Her Blood Energy surged and roiled, and she felt a warmth rising up through her throat. The next moment, blood spilled out of Thea¡¯s mouth. Simon was also greatly affected by the blow. He could sense that Thea¡¯s energy was powerful but bizarre. Simon had absorbed the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core and reached the peak of the eighth rank, climbing to the second stair of the Skyward Stairway. Although he was not invincible, there were very few that could match his strength. ¡°What horrifying power!¡± Thea retreated a few thousand meters, and the energy that hade from Simon¡¯s sword finally dissipated. Her face beneath the mask had turned pale. Thea had a vague grasp of Simon¡¯s strength. Simon too was roughly able to understand the extent of his opponent¡¯s strength.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He had mistaken Thea for Thomas but rushed into battle fearlessly as he had already refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. Afterward, his strength had increased considerably and he had already reached the second stairs of the Skyward Stairway. This gave him the impression that he could defeat Thomas. However, from their exchange of blows, he concluded that Thomas¡¯ strength was not inferior to his. ¡°I had just reached the second stair, and my True Energy is still unstable. Thomas has the Malevolent Sword, and its strength alone is terrifying. His strength was much more significant with the sword in hand. Although I have our sect¡¯s mighty sword, the Frost Sword, I¡¯m clearly outmatched by him. Even if by some miracle I defeat him, I¡¯ll be severely injured in the process. I should leave right now and wait for my True Energy to stabilize. Then, I¡¯lle up with a way to snatch the Malevolent Sword from him.¡± It was their first time fighting against each other, and Simon had experienced his opponent¡¯s insane strength for himself. While he was ruminating on the battle, Thea took the chance to make another attack. Spurred on by the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, Thea¡¯s killing intent only grew more intense. She had concluded that it was necessary to kill Simon. Otherwise, her identity would be exposed sooner orter. Thea¡¯s body shed in the sky, and she shed the Malevolent Sword at Simon. Afterward, she quickly dashed to another position and swung her sword again. Countless afterimages shed across the sky. Simon was forced to take defensive action. He kept a tight grip on the Frost Sword and blocked the attacks. Whoosh! Thea appeared in front of Simon again and thrust the Malevolent Sword at him. Simon raised his sword to block. The Malevolent Sword struck toward the Frost Sword with unmatched strength. The Frost Sword was instantly shattered into two pieces. When this happened, Simon thrust his palm at Thea¡¯s chest and fled without his sword. Although his figure was nowhere to be seen after that, his voice resounded throughout the mountain range. ¡°Thomas, this is not over. We shall continue where we left off in the future.¡± The voice became softer and gradually quieted altogether. After being struck in the chest, Thea¡¯s body flew backward for a thousand meters before finallying to a stop. Her body fell from the sky and crashed into the demolished snow-capped mountain. Uponnding, she fell head first to the ground. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 The Malevolent Sword cut the Frost Sword in half, but Simon managed tond a blow on Thea¡¯s chest at that critical moment. Her vitals took a direct hit from his palm thrust. Despite having potent Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body, Thea was unable to physically withstand the attack. Thea copsed to the ground as her body was wracked with excruciating pain. Such was her condition that she was also unable to gather any energy. ¡°It seems the stories about Simon¡¯s strength weren¡¯t just an exaggeration.¡± Beneath the mask, Thea¡¯s face was ashen as blood trickled down the corner of her lips in a small stream. She was fortunate that Simon mistook her for Thomas and fought a lot more cautiously. Had he continued the fight, Thea would have likely not been a match for him. Gritting her teeth through the pain coursing through her body, Thea struggled to get up from the ground. Then, she sat in a lotus position and began circting her true Energy as well as the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood to repair her injuries. In the distance, the disciples of Mount Thunder Sect and Celestial Sect had already dispersed. No one was expecting the battle to end so quickly. ¡°Victory! Our sect leader has won!¡± ¡°Our sect leader is invincible!¡± ¡°The sect leader is peerless and will make the martial world bow down before her!¡± The Celestial Sect¡¯s disciples grew rowdy and excited when they saw Simon cast away his broken sword and flee the scene. The faces of the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples were aghast. Did Simon lose? They never thought their legend, the Grand Sect Leader who had lived for a hundred years, could be defeated. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thomas?¡± Jackson looked into the distance with a doubtful frown. He overheard Simon¡¯s words as he fled. ¡°Dad.¡± Standing beside him, Diney whispered as softly as she could, ¡°When the Grand Sect Leader ran away, he called out Thomas¡¯ name. Could the masked sect leader of Celestial Sect be Thomas?¡± Jackson gently shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I believe, however, that our Grand Sect Leader is rarely mistaken. If he assumes the person in front of him is Thomas, then it really must be him.¡± ¡°But Thomas has short hair, while Celestial Sect¡¯s leader clearly had long hair,¡± Diney furrowed her brow doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s just hair. It could be a disguise.¡± ¡°Even our Grand Sect Leader was defeated. What should we do now? How will we resist if Celestial Sect wants to destroy Mount Thunder Sect?¡± Anxiety began to worm its way into Diney¡¯s heart. Jackson drew a sharp breath. He never expected Simon to be defeated in battle. Not longter, Thea appeared in front of them again. Despite being severely injured, she briefly stabilized the injuries and rushed to Mount Thunder Sect since she still had matters to settle with them. ¡°Congrattions on your victory, Sect Leader! You¡¯re undefeatable!¡± The Celestial Sect¡¯s disciples kneeled with deep reverence upon seeing Thea. She gently waved her hand and said in a scratchy voice, ¡°Get up. The Celestial Sect¡¯s disciples all got up in unison. Thea turned around, looked at Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, Jackson, and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Cabral, your Grand Sect Leader, was defeated and has fled from the battle. He agreed to my terms to join Celestial Sect if he lost.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jackson hesitated and tried to find his words. Simon, the Grand Sect Leader, did indeed agree to Thea¡¯s terms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the highly respected Mount Thunder Sect too afraid too ashamed to ept defeat?¡± Thea sneered at Jackson. ¡°I see. So the highly esteemed and renowned Mount Thunder Sect aren¡¯t people who honor their promises.¡± Jackson looked at the masked Thea. His face was perplexed as he asked, ¡°A-Are you¡­ Thomas?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I¡¯ll repeat myself once again. Will Mount Thunder Sect honor their promises?¡± Jackson drew his lips into a thin line as he weighed his options. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 The rest of Mount Thunder Sect remained silent. After their Grand Sect Leader turned tail, they no longer had the confidence to say anything. Sensing Jackson¡¯s hesitation, Thea continued. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, but I assure you Celestial Sect isn¡¯t evil. The establishment of our sect is for the peace of Sol. ¡°The Spirit Turtle has been in, and its core shattered into several pieces. All of which were taken by strong martial artists. Have you not sensed that Simon¡¯s energy has be stronger since then? ¡°Simon also obtained a piece of the core and managed to refine it. A side effect of using the Spirit Turtle¡¯s parts is that it will kindle the desires hidden within one¡¯s heart and those desires will eventually umte. I¡¯m warning you, Simon¡¯s no longer the person he was in the past.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare nder our Grand Sect Leader, you wicked beast! Who are you to talk ill of him in this manner?¡± a disciple from Mount Thunder Sect stood up and refuted Thea¡¯s ims. ¡°You wish to die where you stand, I see.¡± Standing behind Thea, a disciple from Celestial Sect snorted derisively. Powerful energy erupted from his body, making it seem as if he was prepared to attack. ¡°Stop it. Back off.¡± Thea red at him. ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡± The disciple from Celestial Sect stepped back. ¡°Men, we shall withdraw at once.¡± Thea turned around and left. As she walked away, Thea demanded, ¡°Announce to the world right now that Simon, the Grand Sect Leader of Mount Thunder Sect was defeated in battle, yet the sect is too cowardly to own up to their words and keep to their promises¡±. Her deep and callous voice seemed to cut through the air and loom over the sect. The Celestial Sect¡¯s disciples turned around and followed behind Thea. Jackson stood in ce with a troubled expression. At that moment, he was unsure of how to proceed. ¡°Dad.¡± Diney gently tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Wait!¡± Jacksonposed himself and projected his voice clearly. Thea, who was leaving, stopped and turned around to look at Jackson. Jackson stepped forward and said, ¡°Mount Thunder Sect will admit our defeat. However, I¡¯d like to negotiate the terms of our cooperation.¡± Thea raised her leather-gloved hand and gestured for him to continue speaking. ¡°First, Mount Thunder Sect will not merge with Celestial Sect. However, we will acknowledge the existence of the Celestial Sect and will obey your orders when necessary.¡± ¡°Secondly, Mount Thurider Sect will not participate in Celestial Sect¡¯s efforts to unify the ancient martial world. If the purpose of Celestial Sect¡¯s establishment is to prevent problems from cropping up in the future, Mount Thunder Sect will surely lend its support to you when the timees.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Third, Mount Thunder Sect will never participate in anything that goes against our principles.¡± Jackson looked past the hideous masked and stared Thea down. ¡°Can you agree with these terms?¡± ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Thea sighed in relief. Jackson, Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, was James¡¯ friend. As such, he would surely provide support to James in his time of need. However, Thea wanted the entire ancient martial world in her palm. She wanted the ancient martial world to unite and form a perfect alliance. ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time, Mr. Cabral.¡± After speaking, Thea walked away. Jackson watched as Thea, and the people from the Celestial Sect left. ¡°Dad, did you really just force us to cooperate with the Celestial Sect?¡± Diney whispered. Jackson sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Our Grand Sect Leader agreed to the terms before battle, and I have to stay faithful to our word. Otherwise, the reputation Mount Thunder Sect had built over thousands of years will be discredited instantly. Plus, the three terms I¡¯ve brought up will ensure we do not go against our principles. If Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was being truthful about their motives, we should definitely help.¡± ¡°Still, why do they wear masks? They seem up to some shady things.¡± Jackson raised his hand and interrupted Diney¡¯s outburst. ¡°Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is right. Several powerful martial artists have acquired the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. Soon, Sol¡¯s ancient martial world will devolve into mayhem. I hope the situation can be handled when it comes to that, or else it¡¯ll be a living hell.¡± Jackson was worried. Diney asked, ¡°Then, what should we do next?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and observe what happens next. If the situation bes chaotic, someone must stand up and stop it. I really do hope Celestial Sect¡¯s real intention is to stop all of this. Otherwise, it¡¯ll just add fuel to the inferno that will consume us all.¡± Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 After inducting Mount Thunder Sect, Thea departed with her entourage from Celestial Sect. As soon as they left Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory, a disciple piped up. ¡°Sect Leader, are you headed to the Blithes from Littleroot City in the Western Border? Thea dismissed him with a wave of her hand. ¡°We won¡¯t do that for now. Our priority at this moment is to increase our notoriety. Spread the news that Simon, the Grand Sect Leader of Mount Thunder Sect, has been defeated in battle and that Mount Thunder Sect has surrendered to Celestial Sect.¡± After Thea gave her order, she quickly parted ways with them. Her current condition would not allow her to challenge the Blithes. She had to treat her injuries as soon as possible. After reaching an uninhabited ce, Thea was unable to bear her injuries any longer and copsed to the ground. Blood began dripping from the mask¡¯s openings and dyed her fair neck red. She had not gone far from Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s territory and found a nearby mountain range to treat her wounds and stabilize her condition. At the same time, disciples of the Celestial Sect had begun to spread the news of Simon¡¯s defeat and Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s submission to Celestial Sect. Word spread quickly through the interconnectedness of media and technology. In the span of less than an hour, everyone had heard about this news. Countless martial artists were shocked when they heard of what happened. How strong was the leader of Celestial Sect, who was able to defeat Simon, the Grand Sect Leader of Mount Thunder Sect? Simon was a living legend that had lived for over a hundred years. Despite his wealth of experience and knowledge, he still lost to Celestial Sect¡¯s leader? Who exactly was Celestial Sect¡¯s leader? All of Sol¡¯s martial artists were caught up in a heated discussion. Meanwhile, Mount Thunder Sect did note forward to exin themselves but acknowledged the news instead. At the same time, Maxine held onto a teacup as she sat in the gazebo of the Cadens mansion in the Capital. A teapot was on the stone table in front of her. Standing beside her was another Caden family member-the caretaker, Franklin. Franklin reported thetest developments to Maxine. Maxine immediately wore a serious expression as she wondered aloud, ¡°Has her strength grown that much already? She seems strong enough to overpower the Grand Sect Leader. So much so that she was able to break Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s divine sword and force Simon to flee from the battle.¡± Maxine¡¯s face creased into a solemn look. Thea¡¯s current strength was beyond imagination and she wielded an overpowering amount of power. Maxine could not believe the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood all it took to transform Thea into a peerless martial artist in such a short amount of time. ¡°Ms. Maxine, what should we do now?¡± Franklin spoke, ¡°Celestial Sect has attacked Mount Thunder Sect because of their highly respected status and esteem in the ancient martial world. Now that Mount Thunder Sect has bowed to them, Celestial Sect will be acknowledged as the new leader of the martial world.¡± Maxine waved away his concerns. ¡°We don¡¯t have to concern ourselves with it for now. All we should do is watch the situation intently for any developments. Inform me when you receive more news. You¡¯re dismissed for now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maxine leaned into her chair as she let her thoughts fill her head. It was bing harder for Maxine to guess what Thea was up to since her behavior has suddenly gotten more erratic. After thinking for some time, she got up and left the Cadens¡¯ residence. Then, she headed straight to Thea¡¯s house. When she arrived, she found that the gates were still closed. Maxine jumped over the fence andnded neatly in the yard. She knew Thea had not returned yet, but had a feeling she would turn up sooner orter. Maxine sat in the yard and waited for Thea to arrive.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sure enough, Thea returned home after two hours. Thea wore a ck dress and was carrying a giant suitcase. As soon as Thea got home, she noticed Maxine sitting in her yard and was slightly taken aback. She walked over with her suitcase, sat beside Maxine, and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Maxine looked at Thea and noticed her expression was slightly bizzare. She opened her mouth to ask. What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded softly. Hurk! Thea coughed out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Maxine quickly got up and grabbed Thea¡¯s wrist to check her pulse. The moment her skin made contact with Thea¡¯s, she felt a biting cold from Thea¡¯s arm, She endured the chill and swiftly checked Thea¡¯s pulse. After assessing Thea¡¯s condition, Maxine furrowed her eyebrows and eximed, ¡°What happened? How did you get so severely injured?¡± Thea took a tissue out of her pocket, wiped the blood from her lips, and said weakly, ¡°Simon hit me with a palm thrust when we fought. He had refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, and he got significantly stronger. However, he was cautious because he mistook me for Thomas. That¡¯s likely why he fled the battle. If that hadn¡¯t happened, I probably wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive.¡± Thea hurried back to the Capital after momentarily closing up her injuries in the viscinity of Mount Thunder Sect because she knew it was unsafe to continue staying there. She could only recuperate in the safety of the Capital. As she journeyed back, she endured the pain and pretended to be a regr tourist. However, the injuries took a toll on her when she arrived home and she was no longer able to withstand the pain. ¡°Your injuries are greivous. You¡¯ll need to spend a lot of time resting in order for them to get better. Otherwise, the consequences will be grave.¡± Maxine pressed her thumb against her lip before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a form to help elerate your healing.¡± Thea gently shook her head and moved her hand away. ¡°Ordinary medicine isn¡¯t going to be effective on my injuries. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯lle up with a way to treat them. I¡¯m going back to my room first.¡± Thea got up and wanted to leave but was immediately ovee with vertigo the moment she stood up. Waves of intense pain washed over her, and she fell helplessly onto the chair. Maxine shook her head. She reached out to help Thea up and carry her suitcase. ¡°Get the hell away from my stuff!!!¡± Thea¡¯s attitude suddenly shifted and she growled at Maxine. Her outburst made Maxine stop in her tracks as she stared at Thea in astonishment. It took a few seconds for her topose herself and reply, ¡°I just wanted to help you carry your things.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Thea snapped back. Then, she stood up, carried her suitcase, and dragged her injured body into the house. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After entering the house, she mmed the door shut. Maxine touched her nose pensively and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s got a stick up her *ss this time too, huh?¡± She shooed away her thoughts and chose not to linger at Thea¡¯s ce any longer. When Thea was in her house, she opened her suitcase and emptied its contents. Inside were her clothes, mask and the Malevolent Sword. Then, she hurriedly hid everything in her closet. Afterward, she limped into the bathroom, took off her clothes, and scrutinized her body in front of the mirror. A ck imprint from a palm was left on Thea¡¯s fair chest. The flesh around the imprint had begun to show signs rot. Thea inspected the injury on her body with a grim expression. ¡°It¡¯s Spiritual Palm.¡± Suddenly, her face contorted in pain. She fell to the floor and iled around for a while before she was able to calm down. Her chest heaved tiredly as she forced herself up. She never expected Simon to have learned such a devious martial art technique. Spiritual Palm was a Spiritual Art technique and was considered a wicked martial art. Thomas had taught her the cultivation method for it, but James stopped her from practicing it because Maxine had mentioned how evil the technique was. Afterward, James taught her Heavenly Breath instead. It was a mystery how Simon, the Grand Sect Leader of Mount Thunder Sect, could have learned the Spiritual Palm. It was a martial art technique that Thomas had acquired when he was younger. ¡°Could it be that Sir Caden also taught this martial art technique to Simon? Or, perhaps, Sir Caden learned this martial art technique from Simon?¡± Thea could not understand how Thomas and Simon were rted. At the same time, she was unsure of why Simon would mistake her for Thomas. Could it be because of the Malevolent Sword? Suddenly, she realized that Simon could have gone to the Snow Cavern and seen the Malevolent Sword before. Since Simon and Thomas were together before the Mount Thunder Conference, there must be a secret link between the two people. Thea tried piecing the puzzle together but could not fathom how theplete picture looked. She had sustained some serious damage and poisonous Cold Energy from the Spiritual Palm was slowly dissipating throughout her body. She had to expel the Cold Energy as soon as possible, or it would slowly corrode her body from within. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 James had left Sol and embarked on a journey to Durandal with Henry and 100 soldiers from the ck Dragon Army and Red me Army respectively. Unbeknownst to him, Thea had gathered disciples from Celestial Sect to coerce Mount Thunder Sect into surrender to them. She fought against Simon, the Grand Sect Leader of Mount Thunder Sect. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. During the battle, she managed to shatter Mount Thunder Sects¡¯ Frost Sword, and the weaponless Simon was forced to flee from the battle. Unfortunately, Thea was struck in the chest with a palm thrust. The attack was none other than Spiritual Palm-a vicious and evil martial art technique developed by a devil a hundred years ago. It was an infamous technique recorded in history. Yet, all traces of it vanished for a century. It reappeared a few decades ago when Thomas demonstrated it. Thomas was ridiculed for being ipetent and resorting to evil martial art techniques topensate for his weakness. Ultimately, the Cadens refused to ept him. Unexpectedly, Simon also executed the martial art technique. The aftereffects of which was causing a huge problem for Thea. After returning to her lodgings in the Capital, she tried to expel the Cold Energy from her body. Despite numerous efforts, she simply could not get rid of the Spiritual Palm¡¯s toxic Cold Energy from her body. The Cold Energy was like a flesh parasite, clinging desperately to her bones and invading her blood. No matter what methods she used to dispel it from her body, it was fruitless. In the meantime, the troops led by James were about tond in Durandal. On the ne, Henry said, ¡°James, we¡¯ll be arriving in Durandal¡¯s Royal Military Region in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. After sitting on the ne for about ten hours, they were finally about tond. It was midnight in Sol at that time, but it was already dawn in Durandal. Durandal¡¯s Royal Military Region was an independent and private military region that belonged to the imperial family. Many people were gathered in an open field. The person standing in the front was a woman in her 50s. She had fair skin, blue eyes and was dressed in an extravagant dress with a crown on her head. The woman exuded grace and nobility. That person was none other than the Queen of Durandal, the ruler of tens of thousands of people and the entire country of Durandal. Standing beside her was a 20-year-old woman. Simrly, she had fair skin, blue eyes, and blonde hair. Her figure stood tall and elegant. ¡°Who are we weing today, mom? Why do you have to greet them personally? To add to things, almost the all of Durandal¡¯s nobles are present today.¡± The young woman peppered her elder with questions. Early in the morning, she was woken up from her sleep and had been told to dress formally as distinguished guests were visiting that day. Therefore, she wore an expensive custom-made dress that was made for her when she was eighteen. It was one that she had only worn once. The Queen of Durandal looked at the sun rising in the horizon and replied eagerly, ¡°He¡¯s one of the most powerful men in Sol. Not only is he themander of both the ck Dragon Army and Red me Army, but he¡¯s also the only person to be bestowed the title of Dragon King in Sol¡¯s history. Furthermore, he¡¯s the only military personnel who has ever been awarded ten star badges.¡± ¡°A military rank of ten stars means Sol acknowledges his military exploits.¡± The Queen of Durandal had a smile of admiration on her face as she spoke of James. Sol was a mysterious country that seemed to be home to countless hidden talents. This group of talented people allowed Sol to turn the tide in the battle a hundred years ago. ¡°Um¡­ Who exactly are you talking about?¡± The young woman was puzzled. The young woman was the Princess of Durandal, from the noblest line age and status. However, she was only 20 years old and was still a college student. As such, she was not significantly involved in international affairs despite being the princess of the nation. This was the reason she was unfamiliar with the legend of Sol, nor had she heard of the man who had a god-like existence in Sol. ¡°His name is James.¡± The Queen of Durandal turned to her daughter and reminded her, ¡°Yelena, I expect you to be your best behaviorter and to not act arrogantly. Please don¡¯t offend our distinguished guests from the East.¡± Meanwhile, the people waiting on the sidelines discussed James in hushed tones. ¡°James is like a god. He¡¯s been in the military for a decade and made his way through the ranks from being an unknown soldier to bing themander of the ck Dragon Army.¡± Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no one else that¡¯s aplished as much as him.¡± ¡°With such a talented man in Sol, their country will surely prosper.¡± Clip-clop! At that moment, the sound of galloping horses caught everyone¡¯s attention. From a distance, dozens of horses drew closer. The man in the lead was a young man about 25 or 26 years old, dressed in golden armor with a longsword on his waist. The people following behind him were outfitted in silver armor. A slight frown formed on the Queen¡¯s face when she saw the approaching knights. The man in golden armor got off his horse in front of the Queen, made a slight bow, and greeted her, ¡± Your Majesty.¡± The Queen¡¯s brows were still furrowed, and dissatisfaction was apparent on her face. She berated the young man, ¡°Kayn, who permitted you toe on horseback?¡± The man in golden armor was neither arrogant nor humble as he replied in a matter-of-factly tone, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m a Golden Knight and have the liberty of riding a horse whenever or wherever I want. What¡¯s the matter? Is it inappropriate for me to do so?¡± The Queen¡¯s lips curved further but she could not find the words to refute him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Golden Knights were indeed entitled to such special treatment. Not to mention, the young man before her was a member of the strongest family in Durandal. Their country¡¯s achievements today were entirely possible because of his family. The Queen clicked her tongue as she warned him. ¡°We have distinguished guests arriving today, remember to behave respectfully towards them.¡± ¡°Sol¡¯s Dragon King, James?¡± Kayn asked with a disdainful expression. ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary soldier. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re thinking too highly of him, Your Majesty?¡± After uttering his disdain for James, he stopped bothering the queen. Instead, his gaze turned to the young woman beside her. He beamed brightly as he greeted her, ¡°Yelena.¡± Yelena also greeted him with a sweet smile, ¡°Kayn, this is a serious asion. Do try to exercise some self -restraint. You should get your Silver Knights to keep their distance.¡± Kayn flicked his wrist. Immediately, the dozens of Silver Knights backed away and reassembled a distance away from the assembly. Kayn looked at Yelena and said with a smile, ¡°Yelena, your dress is gorgeous.¡± Afterplimenting her, he huffed proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll show you a magnificent spectacle when this James from Sol arrives. I want the Dragon King of Sol to know the strength of Durandal¡¯s knights.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yelena pped her hands enthusiastically. The Queen continued to frown. After thinking about it, she did not say anything about their rude exchange. Her curiosity about James¡¯ capabilities was also piqued. She was familiar with Kayn¡¯s strength. He was promoted to being the Golden Knight at a young age and was considered one of Durandal¡¯s heroes. He was arrogant but had the skills to back his attitude The Queen would have a good opportunity to observe James¡¯ strength if Kayn challenged him. By seeing. the extent of his strength, she could make appropriate adjustments for their following ns. If James¡¯ abilities were mediocre, he would not be worthy of her exclusive hospitality, and it would be fine to allow someone else to attend to him. However, it would be necessary to treat him with great respect if James truly was powerful. The Queen and countless Durandal nobles waited patiently in the Royal Military Region. Ten minutester, a ne began to descend. After itnded, the ne finally came to a stop about ten meters away from the Queen and her retinue. ¡°Here hees! He¡¯sing. He¡¯s here! Sol¡¯s legend is going to appear soon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Dragon King is less than thirty years old. I¡¯m so curious to see what this mysterious man from Sol looks like!¡± Many noblewomen were waiting with bated breath to see James¡¯ appearance. On the ne, Henry reported, ¡°James, we¡¯vended.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and stood up. As soon as he stood up, a female soldier approached and began to adjust his military robe. James put on his hat and slowly got off the ne. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 James was dressed in the ck Dragon robe. The ck Dragon robe was ck as the night and gave the impression of austerity, grandeur, and might. A ck dragon was embroidered on his ck robe, and he wore the ten-star badges on his shoulder. James alighted the ne, looking straight ahead of him. Immediately, he noticed the Queen of Durandal and along with some nobility preparing to receive him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The crowd consisted of 200 people including people of various ages from the very young to the elderly. Henry walked behind him. Following them were elite and experienced soldiers from the two armies. They were strong and capable soldiers that were capable of taking on dozens of people each on their own. The soldiers got off the ne and stood in neatly organized rows. After getting off the ne, James stood to one side and did not move. Henry was dumbfounded by his behavior and whispered in confusion, ¡°Dragon King, why aren¡¯t we moving forward?¡± In private, Henry addressed James by his own name. In front of the Red me Army soldiers in the Capital, he called James by his title, the Emperor. In the current setting, he addressed James as Dragon King because it was his highest title. James looked at the Queen and nobles of Durandal. Then, he replied, ¡°We¡¯re currently in other people¡¯s territory, so we shouldn¡¯t act recklessly. We¡¯ll have to wait for the Queen to approach before we¡¯re permitted to greet her. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be seen as impolite.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Henry immediately realized his gross oversight. He was and had always been a soldier, and did not understand such customs. Thus, he simply followed James¡¯ orders. The Queen finally walked over to them a few minutes after James and his troops had alighted the ne. The Queen of Durandal was slightly older but had a very amiable appearance. She approached James, stretched out her wrinkled hands, and smiled. ¡°Wee, Dragon King of Sol.¡± James did not reach out to shake her hand. Instead, he straightened up and gave a military salute in response to her greeting. The Queen withdrew her hand while still smiling. Countless gazes from behind the Queen were glued on James. The eyes of a few noble women lit up in delight. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I was not expecting Sol¡¯s Dragon King to be so young. He only looks slightly over 20 and not at all close to 30.¡± ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s married.¡± Durandal¡¯s noble women secretly talked about James among themselves. Behind the Queen, Yelena also paid rapt attention to James. She was evidently surprised that his appearance did not match his age. After James saluted, he put down his hands and began to meticulously follow up with the requisite formalities. Then, he said, ¡°The Dragon King of Sol¡¯s Southern ins,mander of the ck Dragon Army and Red me Army, James humbly greets Her Majesty. I¡¯ve been sent as the representative of Sol to participate in the military exchange with Durandal.¡± ¡°Dragon King, you may drop the formalities.¡± The Queen smiled warmly and gestured behind her. ¡°There are no media reporters present here. The people that havee to wee represent Durandal¡¯s nobility. There aren¡¯t any outsiders today.¡± ¡°Well then, you could have told me earlier.¡± James¡¯ formal demeanor immediately disappeared, and he grinned casually. He was in Durandal as Sol¡¯s representative. Thus, he was worried that his behavior would reflect poorly on his own country. He heaved a sigh of relief after learning there were no reporters attending the wee ceremony. ¡°Your Majesty, you look much younger and more beautiful in person,¡± James smoothlyplimented her with a charming smile. The Queen chuckled happily. Before she could give him a reply, a young man adorned with golden armor approached them. He scrutinized James condescendingly and said nonchntly, ¡°So you¡¯re James? The Dragon King from Sol?¡± James looked at the person that suddenly approached them. Besides being the Dragon King of the Southern ins, he was also a proficient ancient martial artist. So, he had a certain understanding of international affairs. He knew that some countries in Eyrothia had knights. These knights were equivalent to the ancient martial artists of Sol. Looking at the arrogant young man in golden armor, James nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m James.¡± Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 ¡°Contrary to your reputation, you don¡¯t seem that talented.¡± The Golden Knight, Kayne, nced at James with obvious disappointment. He shook his head and smirked. ¡°I thought the Dragon King of Sol would have a moremanding presence, but you don¡¯t look particrly impressive. There¡¯s a word for guys like you in Sol, right? What was it? Oh, right. I think it was¡­ pretty boy?¡± James simply smiled indifferently. He was not infuriated. Seeing Kayn provoking James, the Queen did nothing to stop him. Instead, she cast Kayn a meaningful gaze. Kayn immediately understood her intentions. Whoosh! Suddenly, he unsheathed the long golden sword hung around his waist and pointed it at James. James said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Is this the way Durandal treats its guests? If so, I¡¯ll return to Sol immediately.¡± ¡°Durandal is a nation that treasures strength above all. We wee guests with a duel. If you¡¯re strong, you¡¯ll be given due respect. If you¡¯re weak, then you should turn back. Durandal does not wee weaklings.¡± Kayn¡¯s arrogance made Henry grit his teeth. He would have taken action if not for the formalities being upheld. The nobles of Durandal continued watching as if it were a y in a theatre. Everyone was familiar with Kayn. He was a Golden Knight from the Keyes family. His family held great power in the country, and he himself was a strong knight. Everyone was curious if the Dragon King from Sol really lived up to the rumors about him. James looked at the Queen. Seeing that the Queen did not interfere, James smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯ll be inappropriate for me to fight him. This duel would end up being one-sided. Do you have anyone stronger in Durandal?¡± At that moment, James was unwilling to appear weak. His casual joke caused an uproar among the people present. The Queen¡¯s brows were drawn together. The Dragon King from Sol was overstepping his bounds. ¡°Brat, you must have a death wish.¡± Kayn was furious when he heard James¡¯ remark. He was made a Golden Knight at the age of 25, which was already an impressive achievement. No one dared to look down on him. Yet, here this foreigner was, underestimating and belittling him in front of the Queen and nobility. Kayn bellowed furiously, ¡°Draw your sword, James.¡± James refused to back down after being challenged to a duel in a foreign country. He currently represented Sol¡¯s might. ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword to beat you,¡± James kept his cool. ¡°Ahh, damn you!!!¡± Kayn face turned red with rage. He raised his long, golden sword, took a few steps backward, and moved into a fighting stance. James looked at him and smirked. He could tell at a nce that his opponent did not have any actualbat experience and would have died instantly if he had been on a real battlefield. ¡°Hyah! Haah! Hup! Hyah!¡± Kayn rapidly swung his golden sword in the air. To James, it was nothing but a shy party trick. ¡°Insolent fool. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± After shing his sword through the air a few times, he thrust it at James. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Upon seeing Kayn attack with his sword, many noble women screamed out in fear. Some even covered their eyes, afraid to watch the bloody scene unfold. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Kayn¡¯s long golden sword closed in on James. James raised his hand and used his fingers to catch the sword¡¯s de. Kayn struggled to pull his sword out of James¡¯ hands to no avail. ¡°Wh-What the¡­?¡± Kayn¡¯s expression changed from confidence to rm, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. While holding onto the sword, James began to evaluate Kayn¡¯s strength. His strength had reached the upper limit of External Martial Arts and could be on par with Sol¡¯s grandmasters. ording to Sol¡¯s ranking system for the ancient martial world, Kayn¡¯s capabilities were of a first-ranked grandmaster. nk! James exerted a small amount of force as he twisted his fingers ever so slightly and a loud metallic snap tore through the silence. Following the sound, the majestic-looking de of Kayn¡¯s sword was snapped clean in half. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 nk! The crisp sound echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was stunned by the scene. Some women, with their eyes covered, gradually looked toward James after realizing that there were no pained screams from either party. James stoodpletely unfazed in his original spot and held the other half of Kayn¡¯s de between his fingers. Meanwhile, Kayn was frozen in ce as he held his broken sword. Disbelief and shock flooded his mind. Spectating on the side, Henry had the urge tough but stifled it. How dare they provoke Sol¡¯s Dragon King so recklessly? nk! James dropped the broken half of the sword, and the tter of the sword hitting the ground echoed throughout. He looked at the distressed Kayn. Instead of mocking him, James pped a few times and offered some words of praise for him. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good. You¡¯ve acquired impressive strength at such a young age. As expected from Durandal, your country is full of talented individuals,¡± Thement came out of his lips sincerely. To Kayne, it sounded like sarcasm. He recollected himself and wanted to utter aeback at James but could not form a coherent sentence. His arrogance and conceit vanished as soon as James destroyed his longsword with only two fingers. At that moment, the realization dawned on Kayn that he was up against an overwhelmingly powerful opponent. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, he was not able to properly intuit his opponent¡¯s actual strength. Perhaps, this might be something he would nevere to learn. His strength might never be enough for James to fight him with no holds barred. The Dragon King Army and Red me Army soldiers puffed out their chests proudly. They were proud of theirmander. In a foreign country, theirmander used only two fingers to shatter the ego of the person who insulted him and protected Sol¡¯s dignity. ¡°Impressive!¡± After a while, the Queen chuckled in amusement, and a smile formed on her wrinkled face. She praised James enthusiastically, ¡°As expected from our distinguished guest from Sol. Your strength is truly legendary!¡± James returned her smile. The Queen looked at James with the utmost admiration. When she saw the way James moved during their duel, she immediately could tell that he was a martial artist from Sol. Before she seeded the throne, she heard from seniors in the family that Sol was one of the most enigmatic nations in the world. Additionally, they told her that ancient martial artists from Sol were some of the strongest people on the. They could look down on anyone else, but it was an unspoken rule never to belittle ancient martial artists. from Sol. However, the Queen had never met an ancient martial artist nor witnessed their true strength. She approached James and curtsied respectfully. ¡°Dragon King of Sol, I¡¯ve heard about the great strength. of ancient martial artists from Sol. Would you be so kind as to demonstrate to me the true strength of ant ancient martial artist?¡± James raised his hands to refute her. ¡°This isn¡¯t anything special. I shouldn¡¯t embarrass myself. I must say though, the knights of Durandal are definitely a force to be reckoned with. Do you think I¡¯ll have the chance to spar with the strongest knight of Durandal?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem at all!¡± The Queen smiled and opened her arms wide. ¡°Dragon King, you must stay longer this time. I¡¯ve prepared a banquet in Peter¡¯s Castle to wee you to our country.¡± With that said, the Queen made a weing gesture. James broke the Golden Knight¡¯s sword with just two fingers and this impressive feat alone, was worthy of the Queen¡¯s respect. He nodded lightly and said, ¡°We, soldiers from Sol, are thankful for Your Majesty¡¯s hospitality.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± The Queen regarded them happily. James turned to Henry and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Henry remained silent as he walked behind James. Under the watchful eyes of the nobles, the Queen led James and Henry away. After they left, Yelena finally snapped back to reality. She walked toward Kayn, put a hand on his shoulder, and called for him, ¡°Kayn.¡± Kayn turned around and looked at James, who was leaving. His heart roiled with dissatisfaction and contempt as he truly believed James would not be able to best him in a fight. Moreover, it was a complete, and utter defeat. In that single moment, the admiration and respect he had built up over the years were gone in an instant. He could see the mocking faces of some of the nobles nearby. Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 With a gloomy expression, he looked at his sword¡¯s broken de in his hand and hissed, ¡°That d*mn brat! This isn¡¯t over!¡± nk! Kayn tossed awat the broken sword in his hand, got on his horse, and quickly left the scene. ¡°Kayne¡­¡± Yelena shouted for Kayne, but he ignored her and left with the knights in tow. Anger shed across her pretty face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m not the one who broke your sword. Why¡¯re you ignoring me?¡± After muttering bitterly, Yelena quickly left and tried to catch up with the Queen. Peter¡¯s Castle symbolized power in Durandal and was the imperial family¡¯s residence. The castle was heavily guarded by the most highly skilled royal guards of Durandal. However, this was all information that anyone and everyone knew. In actual fact, secret knights also guarded the castle, but the information was hidden from the public. The status of a Durandal knight was equivalent to ancient martial artists in Sol. Not everyone knew about their existence. A luxurious banquet had been prepared for James and his entourage in the castle. Despite the early hour, the banquet was still incredibly grand. A rotating table with a diameter of more than 30 meters was covered with various delicacies. The Queen sat in the center. Her daughter, Yelena, sat on her left. On the right was an older man that looked to be in his 60s. He wore a grand robe and gave off the impression of a wise person. James sat beside Yelena, and Henry sat beside James. With a bright smile, the Queen introduced the ten people sitting around the table. Those present were all nobles standing on top of the socialdder in Durandal. One by one, they gave a toast to James. To keep up appearances, James only took a few sips in response. In reality, he despised such banquets and grand asions. ¡°They sure went all out just for you,¡± Henry whispered and swallowed his saliva. Despite being a three-star general, Henry had never seen such a luxurious meal before. The Queen turned to James as she smiled at him, ¡°Dragon King, I hope you won¡¯t mind me asking a personal question.¡± James put down his utensils and looked at the Queen, gesturing for her to go ahead while coolly replying, ¡°Ask away, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯re married?¡± the Queen did not beat around the bush. James chuckled and replied cheerfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already married.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A brief look of disappointment crossed the Queen¡¯s face. Trying to get more details, she pressed further. ¡°Which country¡¯s princess did you grant the honor of marrying you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Your Majesty. My wife is an ordinary civilian of Sol,¡± James replied candidly. If it were not because he was representing Sol on this trip, James would not have bothered to discuss such trivial things with the Queen. The Queen gave him a wink. ¡°I intend to marry my daughter into Sol¡¯s nobility. Would you consider having Owned by N?velDrama.Org. her as a second wife?¡± While speaking, she gestured to Yelena. ¡°This is Durandal¡¯s princess, Yelena Louis. She¡¯s of the purest royal lineage. What do you think about her, Dragon King?¡± James looked at Yelena and gave her apliment. ¡°She¡¯s elegant and beautiful. Her beauty is one that would capture the eyes of anyone that saw her.¡± ¡°So, would you consider having her?¡± .¡± James was taken aback by the question. He never expected the Queen to be so direct with her offer. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Yelena¡¯s pretty face gave a look that clearly said she disagreed with this decision. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for marriage yet. I haven¡¯t even finished my studies.¡± Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 James was at a loss for words. Hearing Yelena¡¯sint, he nodded and replied reasonably, ¡°I agree with the princess. At her age, studies should be her priority. I¡¯ve always regretted not being able to learn enough in school. As a result, Ie before you as uneducated and uncultured as I am.¡± James deliberately lowered his status and praised Yelena, sessfully resolving the awkward situation. However, Yelena was displeased with his answer. She was the royal princess of Durandal. Although she was only in her early 20s, countless nobles have proposed to her. Princes from other countries have also sent her marriage proposals. She rejected all of them. Yet, this man from Sol was the one rejecting her this time. She thought it was normal for her to reject others, but she could not ept other people rejecting her instead. ¡°What do you mean, James? Are you implying that I¡¯m not worthy of you?¡± Yelena¡¯s fair features were full of anger as she red at James sitting beside her. James smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misconstrued my words. Firstly, I already have a wife. Secondly, I¡¯m much beneath you as I¡¯m just an uneducated and uncultured man. Lastly, your focus should be on your studies right now.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re married? You can just get a divorce.¡± Yelena pouted and demanded petntly, ¡°Divorce your wife this instant and marry me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible.¡± James shook his head in response to her demands. ¡°You¡­!¡± Yelena was practically frothing at the mouth with anger. She simply spouted some nonsense in order to save face and did not actually intend to marry James. Yet, James was here disrespecting her. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Yelena turned to the Queen while pouting. The Queen raised her hand to cut her off. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yelena. You shouldn¡¯t pressure him into doing something he¡¯s unwilling to.¡± Sitting beside James, Henry lowered his head. He was desperately trying to hold back hisughter. It was fortunate that his skin was slightly darker than James¡¯. Otherwise, his face would have been flushed bright red from holding in hisughter for too long. James did not waste any more time on the topic and quickly brought up some essential national affairs with the Queen, skipping over what was essentially an extremely personal matter. The whole mealsted for more than an hour. After the feast, the Queen arranged for someone to get James and Henry acquainted with the castle. James stretched and sighed in relief when he got to his room. He took off his hat and the ck Dragon robe, then casually tossed them on a table inside the room. Knock! Knock! Knock! Someone knocked on his door. ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open, and Henry walked inside the room. As soon as he entered the room, Henry burst into a fit ofughter. ¡°God damn, James. You really are a chick ma. Even Durandal¡¯s princess had the hots for you.¡± James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Stop being ridiculous.¡± Henry straightened himself and asked seriously, ¡°What should we do next, James?¡± James sat down, took out a cigarette, and threw it at Henry. Henry caught it and sat down as well. James took out his phone and opened up a map. Then, he zoomed in on the location where Delh was captured. He tapped his finger at the location¡¯s marker and said, ¡°Delh was captured here. It¡¯s not actually within Durandal and is a small country located at Durandal¡¯s borders. The country is about 800 kilometers from where we are right now. Let¡¯s stay here for a day and make an excuse to check out this ce tomorrow.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± James tapped his fingers on the table pensively. After a while, he said, ¡°This is our first time in Durandal, and we aren¡¯t familiar with the ce. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. We¡¯ll need to use some intelligenceworks to find out who captured Delh, where they¡¯re holding her, and whether she¡¯s still alive.¡± Henry rubbed his chin. ¡°Since you brought up the fact that we¡¯re unfamiliar with this country, who will we turn to gather information for us? We can¡¯t possibly ask the Queen to use the imperial family¡¯s intelligencework to help us investigate, right?¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t bother the Queen with it for now. I¡¯ll make a few calls and ask around.¡± He took out his phone and called ke, who had rushed to the Capital. Soon, ke picked up the call and replied irritatedly, ¡°James, what¡¯s your problem, man? You asked me to rush to the Capital and when I got there I found out you went to Durandal instead?¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve other matters to tend to right now. I called to ask if you know of an efficient underground intelligencework in Durandal?¡± ¡°Of course. Every country and ce in this world has underground forces and intelligenceworks.¡± ¡°Give me a contact.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll set up a meeting for you with one of Durandal¡¯s underworld bosses.¡± Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave that to you. Let me know when you¡¯ve made the arrangements.¡± After a brief call with the founder of the Dark Castle, James hung up the phone. Then, he looked at Henry smugly and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. We can rest up for now and think about what excuse we can use to leave for a few days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry had no objections. ¡°Go ahead and get some rest.¡± James was exhausted after the ten-hour flight. After a short discussion with Henry, the two took it easy in the castle. Meanwhile, in another castle of Durandal called Keyes Castle. This was the residence of the Keyes family. The Keyes were the most powerful family in Durandal. They were the nation¡¯s protectors, and almost all their family members were knights. ¡°Are you sure?¡± In the castle¡¯s living room, an old man furrowed his brows as he heard Kayn¡¯s words. ¡°Are you saying a man from Sol caught and broke your sword with only two fingers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, Grandpa! Please, you have to avenge me! This Dragon King from Sol is an arrogant prick! If you don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯ll look down on our nation,¡± Kayn said dejectedly. The old man closed his eyes and thought deeply. James could easily catch and break the sword of a Golden Knight, meaning his strength must surpass the Golden Knight¡¯s standards by arge margin. He analyzed the situation in his mind. He concluded that the Dragon King from Sol might be as powerful as a Sacred Knight. In Durandal, knights also had various ranks ording to their strengths-Bronze Knight, Silver Knight, Golden Knight, Sacred Knight, and Divine Knight. Bronze was the lowest, and Divine was the highest. After estimating James¡¯ strength, the old man waved his hand nonchntly and said, ¡°He¡¯s not even thirty and shouldn¡¯t be worth the effort of sending a stronger family member to suppress him. Let him do as he pleases. Meanwhile, you should work on getting even stronger.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But, Grandpa! The Queen treats that brat with great respect and even ns to marry off the Princess to him.¡± Kayn was unwilling to let go of the indignation he felt. ¡°Ha!¡± The old man snorted. ¡°She¡¯s just the queen. If our family wanted to, we can easily rece the Queen at any time.¡± The old man was the current head of the Keyes, Koehler Keyes. The Keyes family was in charge of Durandal¡¯s Knights. Additionally, they controlled more than half of the country¡¯s wealth. It was not an exaggeration to say that Durandal belonged to the Keyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Kayn did not dare to say anything more and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Koehler sat on his chair, lost in thought. He looked very old and had sunken eyes but was dressed in extravagant clothes. Koehler did not pay much mind to James. Instead, he was much more worried about the ancient martial artists from Sol. Before the battle to conquer Sol a hundred years ago ended, he personally led Durandal¡¯s Knights to conquer Sol, but the ancient martial artists of Sol defeated his knights. He also fought against a powerful martial artist. However, he was overpowered and had been unable to fight back. A hundred years ago, he held the position of Sacred Knight. All this time, his defeat had weighed heavily on his mind. After returning to Durandal, he began to focus on his training and had already be a Divine Knight. He looked forward to fighting against Sol¡¯s top martial artists again and reiming his lost honor Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Koehler felt dispirited after recalling his defeat a hundred years ago at the hands of that ancient martial artist. That loss had haunted him ever since. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After the defeat, he returned to Durandal and began to train in seclusion, to improve his skills and redeem himself. ¡°A hundred years have passed.¡± Koehler sat on his chair and looked into the distance. He sighed as sadness filled his eyes. ¡°I wonder if the person who had defeated me is still alive. He must¡¯ve also improved significantly since then ¡± He understood the person who defeated him back then would not be the same and would likely have only improved since that time. All these years, he did not dare to act recklessly for this reason. He was afraid of being defeated again. ¡°Gu Sect¡­¡± he murmured. He recalled the person who defeated him imed to be from the Gu Sect. Koehler remembered that man¡¯s name was Can. A hundred years ago, his opponent was only in his 40s but wielded an inhuman strength. Koehler was already 80 years old back then and was now already a hundred and eighty years old. He knew he did not have much time left to live. Despite being a strong Divine Knight, he too was not immune to aging. His physical condition would only allow him three more years before he would die naturally from old age. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Koehler muttered darkly. If he had his revenge now, he would be able to avoid taking his regrets to the grave with him. ¡°Evan,¡± Koehler called out quietly. Responding to his voice, a figure appeared almost instantly. He was like a phantom, quickly appearing in front of Koehler in a split second. He kneeled on one knee, lowered his head, and replied hoarsely, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve worked hard for a hundred years and have lived for 180 years. That¡¯s almost two hundred years spent honing myself, and my time is almost up. I predict I still have about three years left,¡± Koehler uttered quietly. Having lived to be almost 200 years old, he had seen and experienced a great number of things. Thus, he did not live in vain. However, he still had regrets. Evan continued kneeling on the floor with his head lowered. He did not raise his head and silently listened to Koehler. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I regret over these hundred years. It has been haunting my thoughts since then, and I simply can not get over it. If I don¡¯t resolve it, I¡¯ll bring my regret to the grave with me.¡± ¡°Evan, there¡¯s one thing I need you to do for me.¡± ¡°Sir, what are your orders?¡± ¡°I want you to gather strong men from over the world and hold a martial arts exchange conference on Mount Olympus.¡± When he heard this, Evan inadvertently raised his head. He was also an old man about the same age as Koehler. With hesitation on his face, he was undecided on whether to speak or not. After thinking about it for a while, he said, ¡°Sir, are you sure you want to do this? If you participate, the power in your body will dissipate, and you¡¯ll have less than three years to live.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough. I need to find something else to do. Before I die, I want to erase this regret I¡¯ve held onto for the past century. Remember also to invite ancient martial artists from Sol. In particr, I want you to look for a martial artist named Can in Sol. Invite him to participate in this martial art exchange. I want to finally defeat him fair and square before I die.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Hm¡­ on second thought, spread the news across the globe and invite all strong martial artists to participate in the conference on Mount Olympus. The Keyes will award the victor that stands above everyone else with the Excalibur. Also, I¡¯ll reward the winner with half the Keyes¡¯ wealth.¡± ¡°What?! You¡¯re giving away the Excalibur?¡± Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Evan was shocked and spluttered. ¡°Sir, please reconsider! The Excalibur is the symbol of our knighthood. If you give it away, our knights will lose their faith¡­¡± Koehler raised his hand and interrupted Evan. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. In the past couple of centuries, no one was born with the Knight¡¯s Soul and thus no one is capable of wielding Excalibur. Anyway, I just intend for it to be a lucrative attraction. Even if I give it away, the person who gets it may not be able to wield it. I simply want a chance to fight against powerful people from all over the world before I die. It¡¯ll be the perfect finale for my life.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡± Evan did not stay long. He left as soon as he had finished talking to Koehler. Koehler walked outside and stood on the castle wall. His eyes peered into the distance. His wrinkled face was filled with resolve and determination. ¡°This time, I want to show the world the strength of knights and prove that we¡¯re the strongest existence in the world.¡± Meanwhile, James was resting in Durandal¡¯s Imperial Castle. After sleeping for some time, he was awakened by the ringing of his phone. He rolled out of bed and picked up his phone. Looking at the screen, he saw that it was Can who had called him. James murmured with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s Can calling me for at a time like this? Could something have happened in the Capital?¡± A shiver ran down James¡¯ spine as the thought crossed his mind. He quickly answered the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Can? Did something happen in the Capital?¡± Can replied uneventfully, ¡°No, all is well. It¡¯s just I got ahold of some news and wanted to ask if you knew about it.¡± ¡°Huh? What kind of news?¡± After learning that nothing had gone wrong during his absence, James sighed in relief. ¡°Are you in Durandal at the moment?¡± ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Have you met with an old man named Koehler yet?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Koehler?¡± James answered confusedly. Can exined. ¡°Koehler is the leader of Durandal¡¯s Knights. He led his knights in a quest to invade Sol a hundred years ago, but I defeated him. I thought he died long ago, but I just heard that he¡¯s still alive. ording to the news I received, he¡¯s organizing a martial arts exchange conference that will be held at Mount Olympus in Durandal. The conference winner will receive half of the Keyes family¡¯s wealth as well as their sword, the Excalibur.¡± Can briefly ryed the news he had received. James was shocked after learning about it. ¡®What? I haven¡¯t heard anything about this? thought James. ¡°James, your appearance in Durandal must have given him the idea to organize this martial art exchange conference. He¡¯ll surely send me an invitation to participate in it. He probably wants to defeat me in the conference and redeem himself for losing to me a hundred years ago. However, I¡¯m not nning to participate this time. Since you happen to be in Durandal, you should participate in the conference on behalf of Sol¡¯s martial artists.¡± Can spoke his words with a deep gravity to them, ¡°This isn¡¯t some school brawl. I heard that strong people from around the globe are nning to enter. This is a critical moment to defend the dignity of Sol¡¯s martial artists. We can¡¯t afford to lose. Moreover, the reward is the symbol of knights, the Excalibur. It holds a special ce in the hearts of knights and is an incredibly powerful weapon. You muste out victorious and bring back Excalibur. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that knights must obey the order of the one who possesses Excalibur. ¡°Thus, having the Excalibur will mean you havemand of all the knights in Durandal.¡± Can poke about the conference in great detail. ¡°Alright. I understand. If I¡¯m still in Durandal by the time the conference starts, I¡¯ll swing by andpete with all these extremely experienced fighters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for now. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± James casually tossed his phone away. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°An international martial arts exchange conference? This seems more promising than the Mount Thunder Conference in Sol.¡± After giving it some thought, James decided to shelve the idea for the time being. He had to leave the castle as soon as possible to start investigating Delh¡¯s whereabouts. Only after he settled this matter would he have the time to consider participating in the martial arts exchange conference. If he happened to be free by then, he would participate. If he did not have the time, he would have no choice but to give the conference a pass and return to Sol as soon as possible and sort out the country¡¯s numerous issues first. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 James took off his military robe, changed into his casual clothes, and went to find Henry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The two discussed in the room for a while and nned to leave under the excuse of sightseeing. After the two finalized their n, they walked out of the room together. Suddenly, a beautiful maid approached them and bowed while saying respectfully, ¡°Dragon King, the Queen has prepared a luncheon for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. ¡°This way, please.¡± The beautiful maid gestured for them to follow her. Then, she led James and Henry to the luncheon venue. This time, not many people were present. It was only the Queen and her daughter, Yelena. The meal was also much simpler than the one in the morning. Despite being much more modest than the morning banquet, the meal was still more luxurious than anything seen outside. ¡°Your Majesty, there are still a few days before the official military exchange begins. I n to go sightseeing and experience the cultural heritage of Durandal for myself.¡± During the meal, James brought up the topic of him and Henry leaving the castle. ¡°That sounds lovely.¡± The Queen lifted her hand and gestured toward her daughter. ¡°Yelena won¡¯t have sses for the next few days, so how about having her show you around?¡± ¡°T-That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± James quickly refused the Queen¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We¡¯re both rowdy soldiers and don¡¯t exactly have the best manners. We don¡¯t want to identally offend Princess Yelena.¡± As James spoke, he threw a friendly nce at Yelena. ¡°Princess Yelena, you must be upied with other things. You don¡¯t have to inconvenience yourself for our sake. We can look around on our own.¡± James politely declined the offer. It would be fine if Yelena apanied them if they truly were only going sightseeing. However, they were here to settle their affairs. From Yelena¡¯s perspective, James seemed to be belittling her by refusing her mother¡¯s offer. She proudly raised her head and looked at James, saying, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Coincidentally, I have an excess of free time these days. Since the Queen has asked me to apany you, how could I refuse her? I escort you as you stroll around our country these next few days.¡± She doubled down and insisted on following them all the more since James refused herpany. The Princess was used to people trying to cater to her whims and desires. Thus far, James refused to even look her properly in the eye. ¡®Am I not desirable or attractive anymore?¡¯ For the first time in her life, Yelena had doubts about her appearance. ¡°I-It really isn¡¯t necessary¡­¡± ¡°I insist,¡± Yelena did not back down. ¡°Are you refusing mypany because you think lowly of me? Or perhaps¡­ you men are nning on visiting some ces you¡¯re not willing to take ady to?¡± James was embarrassed. The Queen interjected, ¡°Dragon King, I apologize for her behavior. She¡¯s been spoiled rotten, so I hope. you¡¯ll forgive her.¡± James smiled. It seems they would not be able to leave without taking Yelena along with them. After giving it some thought, James replied hesitantly, ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case then we have no choice but to ept her offer.¡± His reluctance made Yelena furious. She immediately snapped back at him. ¡°What kind of attitude are you showing us, James? You should be honored that I¡¯m giving you a personal tour of Durandal.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± James quickly agreed with her to stop herints. Afterward, he stopped talking and lowered his head to finish up his meal. After the meal, James swiftly made his preparations and headed out with the de of Justice strapped to his side. A luxurious golden carriage was waiting for them outside the castle. It was a horse-drawn carriage with eight horses in front. Many people stood in front of the carriage. The most dazzling and eye-catching person was a tall, attractive woman in a white dress. She had a high nose bridge, sky-blue eyes, and silky, blonde hair. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, James? You¡¯re so slow.¡± Yelena stood before the carriage and watched as James and Henry approached. She continued to chide them. ¡°You know, others have always been the ones waiting for me. I have never waited for anyone else in my whole life.¡± James walked over to the carriage and gave it a once over as he grimaced. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re setting off in this carriage.¡± ¡°What else if not this?¡± Yelena responded with a quizzical look. James took a deep breath and massaged his temples. He did not want to attract attention. James walked to Yelena¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m heading out to settle some important business, and it won¡¯t do to be this conspicuous. What I¡¯m doing will be a bit dangerous, so it¡¯s also best also that you don¡¯te along.¡± ¡°What important business?¡± Yelena¡¯s blue eyes lit up, and she was grinning excitedly. She eximed, ¡°That sounds great! That¡¯s way better than what I had nned! I love a good thrill!¡± Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 James said helplessly, ¡°If you insist oning with us, then we¡¯ll have to travel more discreetly.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange for it right away.¡± Yelena seemed excited. She immediately made a phone call, and soon a silver Rolls Royce appeared at the castle¡¯s gates. The number on the license te was incredibly overt and it was immediately recognizable as the car of the imperial family. ¡°Princess, this car is still too shy. We need to keep a low profile. Do you understand the meaning of that word?¡± James whispered in frustration. ¡°Huh? Is this still too much? This is already very low-key,¡± Yelena replied dejectedly. ¡°We need a cheap andmon car. We¡¯ll also need a license te that doesn¡¯t attract attention.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Yelena was confused by his request. After attempting to exin his intent to her several more times, Yelena finally understood. She snapped her fingers and grinned at him. ¡°I get it!¡±. She quickly made another phone call. This time, an ordinary vehicle approached. James was finally satisfied. There was a professional driver in the car. James got the driver to leave and let Henry take the wheel. Then, he opened the passenger door and moved to get into the car. However, Yelena tugged his arm before he could get in. ¡°You should sit in the back with me.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± James wanted to curse but quickly swallowed his words. He reluctantly got into the back seat. Yelena hopped into the car with a contented look. Henry started the car and drove off. The Queen stood on the castle wall and watched as the car disappeared into the horizon. An old man stood behind her. It was the same man that was seated next to her during the morning banquet. ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure it¡¯s safe to let Yelena go with them?¡± The old man had a worried expression. ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯ll be safe.¡± The Queen¡¯s lips curved in satisfaction. After James demonstrated his might in the morning, she specifically sent someone to investigate his identity and background. The person she dispatched had deep connections with Sol and knew some ancient martial artists. Thus, he was able to acquire a lot of information about James. ¡°James isn¡¯t some regr joe. Apparently, he¡¯s a once-in-a-century martial art genius that surpassed Can, the man who defeated Koehler a hundred years ago. Nothing will go wrong with him by her side.¡± ¡°By the way, Your Majesty. What do you think of the international martial arts exchange conference organized by Koehler?¡± ¡°Koehler has kept to himself and has not shown up in public for many years. He must realize that his time is almost up, so he intends to redeem himself from the defeat he suffered a hundred years ago. The way he¡¯s chosen to do that seems to be through this conference.¡± The Queen paused and continued, ¡°This is an opportunity for us to weaken the Keyes¡¯ influence in Durandal. I hope James won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is indeed insightful and wise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s windy outside here. Let¡¯s head back inside.¡± The Queen turned and left. Meanwhile, Henry had already driven out of the castle¡¯s property. James contacted ke, who was far away in the Capital of Sol. While they were resting, ke used his connections to contact an influential figure in Durandal¡¯s underworld and set up a meeting for them. While driving, Henry asked, ¡°Where are we headed to, James?¡± James searched for the address that ke had sent him and skimmed over it. Then, he looked at Yelena beside him and asked, ¡°Yelena, do you know where¡¯s Utarbergh?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a very famous town in Durandal. It¡¯s more than 500 kilometers away from here.¡± James instructed Henry. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll head to the airport to get a flight to Utarbergh.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry turned on the navigation system and headed toward the airport. Yelena chirped curiously. ¡°Hey, why are you going to Utarbergh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just follow us quietly, or we¡¯ll send you back if you have any moreints.¡± James chose to keep the purpose of their trip vague, and after replying to her question, he shut his eyes to rest for a while. At the sight of James¡¯ irritated expression and his overall unenthused attitude towards her, Yelena grit her teeth and clenched her fist. She made a gesture suggesting that she wanted to hit him. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Henry kept quiet and kept driving toward the airport. Soon, they arrived and purchased three tickets to Utarbergh. Yelena wore a ck hat and oversized sunsses while waiting at the boarding gate, but those were not enough to hide her disgruntled look. As Durandal¡¯s princess, she never had to wait to board a ne before. ¡°Why do we have to take amercial ne when I have a private ne? Aside from that, why do I have to dress so inly? People can¡¯t see my delicate features because of these cumbersome essories. No one is paying me any mind.¡± James simply ignored her constant griping. If it was not for the fact that he would possibly lose an opportunity to use Durandal¡¯s official information networks in the future, he would not have bothered entertaining Durandal¡¯s princess and bringing her along with them. He also had no good excuse to justify leaving her behind. N?velDrama.Org owns this. While waiting to board the ne, James took out his phone and reviewed the information ke had sent him. The information included the profile of the underworld figure that they were about to meet. He was an incredibly influential figure in Durandal and had significant assets. Not to mention, he secretly controlled many majorpanies within the country and even a few international ones. This person was called Zyaire Woods. He was currently in Utarbergh, where one of his lovers was staying. Thus, he happened to be in the town recently. ke had contacted Zyaire and arranged a meeting between him and James in Utahberg. After waiting for about half an hour, the three people finally boarded the ne. It did not take long before theynded in Utarbergh. After walking out of the airport, James called the number ke had given him. The recipient picked up the call, and a deep voice asked, ¡°Is this the founder of Dragon Pce?¡± ke had arranged for James to meet up with Zyaire, but under the guise of Dragon Pce¡¯s founder instead of the Dragon King of Sol. Had he used thetter title, Zyaire would have t out refused to meet with James. ¡°Yeah,¡± replied James. ¡°Eight in the evening. Meet me at East Road Vi District.¡± After providing the time and venue for their meeting, the other party ended the call. James also put away his phone. Standing aside, Henry asked, ¡°How did it go, James?¡± James said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet at East Road Vi District at eight in the evening.¡± Yelena looked at James with a suspicious gaze. ¡°James, what are we doing here? Who are you meeting? What kind of important business is it? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not going if it¡¯s just going to be something boring.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better if you don¡¯te with us. You should find a hotel and stay there for the time being. We¡¯ll reunite with you after we finish our errand.¡± James turned around and walked away. ¡°Are you trying to get rid of me? No way! I¡¯m sticking with you guys. Yelena shouted in frustration and chased after them. The three of them left the airport together. They took a taxi to the town square and had a short, leisurely stroll When it was almost time for the meeting, the trio took a taxi to East Road Vi District. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± said the driver. James looked at the navigation app on his phone and said in bewilderement, ¡°We¡¯re not there yet. Aren¡¯t we still a few kilometers away from the destination?¡± The driver was a middle-aged man of about 30 years old. He drew his gaze over James and the other passengers in his car. ¡°Do you really not know, or are you pretending to be oblivious? This is the East Road, and it¡¯s Zyaire¡¯s territory. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to go further than this.¡± James scratched his nose pensively and said, ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯m heading to meet Zyaire. It¡¯s fine to continue driving.¡± The driver looked at James as if he were a madman and said disdainfully, ¡°Young man, I can tell you¡¯re a Solean. You¡¯re saying you¡¯re here to meet Zyaire? Do you know what kind of person Zyaire is? Do you think he¡¯s the type of person who¡¯d just meet every Tom, Dick and Harry?¡± ¡°Hey, watch your attitude.¡± Sitting in the back row, Yelena was dissatisfied with the driver¡¯s attitude and snapped at him. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the¡­¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± James did not want to escte the situation any further and immediately paid the driver. Then, he quickly pulled Yelena out of the car. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, James? Unhand me! Why are you dragging me out?¡± Yelena shot him a discontented look. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop making a fuss. It¡¯s not that far off. Let¡¯s go.¡± James led her by the arm. A few kilometers was not a terribly long way off. James would have arrived at the venue quickly if he was able to travel unrestrained. Unfortunately, Yelena was with him, so he had to slow down his pace. More than half an hour had passed, yet they still had not arrived at their destination. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 ¡°Hey, how far more do we have to walk?¡± Yelena was wearing high heels and could not take it anymore. She squatted on the ground and refused to continue walking. Sheined, ¡°Why do we have to walk when we could¡¯ve just gone by car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right ahead. How about I get a taxi to bring you to a hotel for some rest?¡± As soon as he uttered those words, Yelena stood up. ¡°Never!¡± She walked toward James, pouted, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind!¡± After walking for a distance, a vi district came into sight. At that moment, a few mercenaries dressed in camouge uniforms and armed with weapons rushed toward them, barricading their path. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the approaching group of people, Yelena¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Wow! They¡¯re mercenaries.¡± Yelena was Durandal¡¯s Princess and had experienced all sorts of urrences. Rather than feeling fearful, she was thrilled by the scene. ¡°Who are you three?¡± A middle-aged man with a machine gun approached and scanned the trio. James stepped forward. As soon as he took the step, dozens of machine guns pointed at him. He waved his hand and motioned for the others not to move. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m James from the Dragon Pce. I have an appointment with Mr. Woods.¡± ¡°Dragon Pce?¡± The leader of the group of mercenaries was confused. He had never heard of the Dragon Pce before. However, the higher-ups had ryed the message that a person named James would visit at night. The leader recollected himself and ordered, ¡°Search them.¡± James only brought the de of Justice with him. Other than his sword, he did not carry any other weapons. He sensibly cooperated with them and raised his hands, allowing them to search him. ¡°Hand me your sword. You¡¯re not allowed to carry any weapons, not even a sword.¡± James contemted for a while, then threw the de of Justice to them. The other party reached out to catch the sword, but it slipped and fell to the ground. He bent down and picked it up. He unsheathed the de of Justice and praised, ¡°Impressive sword.¡± James warned them, ¡°Keep it safe for me. The consequences of losing it will be grave.¡± The leader put the sword back into the scabbard and threw it to the subordinate behind him, saying,¡± Search the other two.¡± Henry was very cooperative with the search. Meanwhile, Yelena was dissatisfied by their actions and shouted, ¡°How dare you touch the Princess with your filthy hands?¡± ¡°Not cooperating? Detain her.¡± The leader¡¯s expression darkened, and he gestured to his subordinate. One of the subordinates immediately approached Yelena with a gun. ¡°How dare you! You rebels!¡± Yelena was furious. James was troubled by her behavior. Bringing her along proved to be incredibly troublesome. Initially, he did not want to cause any problems and met up with Zyaire to ask for help investigating Delh¡¯s whereabouts. However, he had no choice but to take action. In a sh, he disappeared from sight. A few secondster, he returned to his original spot. Dozens of the mercenaries armed with weapons fell to the ground, growling in pain. ¡°Huh?¡± Yelena was dumbfounded. Before she could process what had happened, the mercenaries had fallen to the ground in pain. ¡°J-James, you¡­¡± Yelena¡¯s pretty face was full of shock as she stared at James. James said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, but I can¡¯t stand still while the Princess is being. bullied. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± He turned around and strode forward. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Yelena¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. She knew James was strong but never expected him to be so overpowering. He took down dozens of armed mercenaries instantly, leaving them growling in pain and unable to get back on their feet. She trotted over and caught up with James. Her face beamed with a bright smile. ¡°I never expected you to be so strong.¡± James smiled faintly in response. Suddenly, he recalled something and turned around, waving his hand in the air. The de of Justice that was on the ground immediately flew toward him. He caught the sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet this Mr. Woods.¡± James continued on. After he left, one of the mercenaries got up and pulled out his phone to make a call. ¡°Mr. Woods, the founder of the Dragon Pce, James, has injured many of our men and is forcing his way in.¡± A tall, ck man sat on the sofa. Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, he smirked and murmured, ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ve never had anyone dare to break into my territory.¡± James continued to walk deeper into the vi district. The closer they got to the vi district, the more security guarded the ce. There was a post every three steps and five people per post. These mercenariesprised Caucasians, cks, and Asians. All of them were heavily armed. The higher-up seemed to have issued an order for them not to stop James and his party. Suddenly, a car approached from the distance. A man in his forties with a high nose bridge and fair skin got out of the car. Behind him were many ck men with rocketunchers on their shoulders. The caucasian leader approached and stood in front of James. He raised his hand, gesturing for James. to stop advancing. James stopped and looked at the person before him. Seeing this scene, Yelena murmured, ¡°I never knew there were private armed forces in Utarbergh. I¡¯ll have to inform my mother and ask her to send troops to clean up these people.¡± The leader stood ten meters away and asked, ¡°Are you James from the Dragon Pce?¡± James replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± He was not loud, but his voice resounded clearly throughout the area. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, brat. How dare you attack on Mr. Woods¡¯ property? Tie him up!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Following his order, many armed mercenaries surrounded James¡¯ party. Several snipers also appeared on higher grounds in the distance. The trio was immediately shed with countlessser dots from the rifles. However, the three were not afraid. James and Henry had been through all sorts of battles in the past. Meanwhile, Yelena was Durandal¡¯s princess and had also witnessed a lot in the past. Thus, she was not afraid of these armed mercenaries. The leader walked over and stood in front of James. He took out a pistol and yed with it in front of James with a smirk. ¡°I heard the Dragon Pce is newly established and has been active in a few areas recently. However¡­¡± His face darkened, and he abruptly raised his hand, pressing the pistol on James¡¯ forehead. He roared, ¡°This is Utarbergh of Durandal. It¡¯s Mr. Wood¡¯s territory. In this ce, you act ording to Mr. Wood¡¯s rules. Kneel immediately.¡± His voice was like rumbling thunder resounding in everyone¡¯s ears. Before James could reply. Yelena chuckled. ¡°Mr. Woods¡¯ territory? How arrogant. This is Durandal, and it¡¯s the Louis¡­¡± James quickly interrupted Yelena. ¡°Yelena, remember, low profile?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Yelena replied causally and said nothing more. James raised his hand, lowered the gun pointed at his forehead, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss. some matters with Mr. Woods. Please take me to him.¡± ¡°You¡¯d like to meet Mr. Woods? Sure, you can go on your knees.¡± The man smirked. James¡¯ face darkened. He had no ns to harm anyone and simply wanted to have a peaceful conversation with Zyaire. After all, he wanted to ask for a favor. However, it seemed he would not be able to meet with Zyaire without showing his abilities. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, kneel¡­¡± The leading man spoke again. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Before he could finish speaking, the caucasian man¡¯s body was sted away. Simultaneously, all the other mercenaries copsed to the ground. Powerful energy erupted from James and took down his opponents. The snipers hidden on higher grounds also fell to the ground and could not gather enough strength to get back up. James retracted his energy and looked at the caucasian man lying on the ground, screaming in pain. He walked over and stepped on the caucasian man¡¯s face, saying calmly, ¡°I have high regard for Zyaire¡¯s capabilities, which is why I came to see him. Get up and lead me to him.¡± At that moment, a storm brewed in the caucasian man¡¯s heart. What was going on? He could notprehend what just happened a few moments ago. Who was the man before him? Could he be a god? Henry was also shocked by James¡¯ strength. He knew James was an eighth-ranked grandmaster but did not know to what degree his strength was. Standing aside, Yelena was dumbfounded. James had disyed strength so powerful she never imagined it could be possible. ¡°Are you even human?¡± After a momentary shock, Yelena rposed herself and looked at James in disbelief. She belonged to Durandal¡¯s Imperial Family and had seen powerful knights¡¯ strength at y. However, not even the strongest Durandal knight could attack without a sound, let alone take down so many people at once. James picked up the caucasian man on the ground. The man was dumbstruck and led James to Zyaire while still in a daze. Meanwhile, Zyaire was embracing a young woman in the vi. Suddenly, the door swung open. The caucasian man walked into the room. As soon as he entered the vi, he could not endure it anymore, and his legs gave out. He copsed to the ground, unable to stand. This is from N?velDrama.Org. James could not be bothered with him and looked into the living room, immediately noticing the ck man embracing a young woman. ke had already given James information on Zyaire, Thus, he could tell the tall ck man was Zyaire. Jarnes walked over and sat down beside him. Yelena also sat down beside James with an excited face. Meanwhile, Henry stood behind James. Zyaire pushed the young woman away and looked at James, sitting opposite him. He smirked and said calmly, ¡°You must be James, the founder of the Dragon Pce?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± James replied nonchntly. ¡°Brat, you have some guts. How dare you cause trouble in my territory? Did you not ask around before came¡­¡± James¡¯ expression immediately darkened. He simply wanted to borrow some channels from Zyaire to investigate Delh. However, the person before him was acting arrogantly. ¡°Enough with your nonsense.¡± James¡¯ body moved rapidly, and he appeared in front of Zyaire. He grabbed Zyaire¡¯s cor, strangled his neck, and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward with you. I need to borrow your intelligencework to investigate a person¡¯s whereabouts.¡± James¡¯ movements were as fast as lightning, and Zyaire did not even have the time to react before his neck was strangled. At that moment, he started to have difficulty breathing and was suffocating. James let go of him and returned to his original seat. Zyaire quickly reacted and drew out his gun, firing a shot at James. Boom! A gunshot resounded. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Yelena shouted. After Zyaire fired his gun, he was utterly stunned. James raised his hand and caught the bullet between his fingers right in front of him. Beads of sweat appeared on Zyaire¡¯s face. He would have copsed to the ground if he was not sitting on the sofa. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Zyaire had been through countless difficult situations. However, he had never seen such an outrageous scene before. How could a person catch a bullet with his fingers? Was this man even human? Cold sweat began to break out on his forehead. Sitting beside James, Yelena nced at James and fell into deep thought. After a while, Zyaire regained his senses and looked at James. He shivered uncontrobly as if looking at a devil. At that moment, he did not dare to be careless and quickly said respectfully. ¡°M-Mr. Caden, who would you like to investigate?¡± James took out Delh¡¯s photo, put it on the table, and gently pushed it over, saying, ¡°I¡¯m looking for this woman. Her name is Delh Kimberly, and she¡¯s from Sol She traveled to Eyrothia two months ago and was captured in a small country named Simzerdon on the border of Durandal Her current whereabouts are still unknown.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll send someone to investigate right away.¡± Zyaire was frightened and stuttered ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to figure out the whole incident of her capture and whereabouts. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cease to exist in this world.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After James finished speaking, he turned around and left. Yelena and Henery followed closely behind him. After the trio left the vi, Zyaire slumped into the sofa. ¡°Oh my god, who the hell was that man?¡± Zyaire was still in disbelief that a human who could catch bullets existed in this world. Meanwhile, Yelena followed behind James and kept bombarding him with questions after leaving the vi. ¡°How strong are you, James? ¡°I heard from knights in our family that ancient martial artists exist in Sol and are also ranked. I think it starts from the first rank and goes up to the ninth, right? ¡°What¡¯s your rank? ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me. Answer me.¡± James did not respond to Yelena¡¯s questions. He was immersed in his thoughts about Delh¡¯s situation. Zyaire would surely be able to find out Delh¡¯s whereabouts if the people who captured her were ordinary people. However, if she was captured by some mysterious forces, it would be hard for him to find out even with his channels and influence. In fact, he might not be capable of getting a hold of any sort of information at all. ¡°What¡¯s next, James?¡± Henry asked from behind James. James thought for a while and said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay in Utarbergh for a day and wait for an update from Zyaire. We¡¯ll have to devise other ns to investigate if he can¡¯t get us any information.¡± Henry nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll book a ce for us right away.¡± After James met with Zyaire, he stayed in the town. Meanwhile, Thea returned to the Capital and was desperately trying to heal her wounds and get rid of the Cold Energy in her body, Unfortunately, the Cold Energy was incredibly stubborn, and she could not expel it from her body no matter what she tried. Inside her room, Thea sat in a lotus position on the bed. Her face was slightly pale, and she had a sick appearance. ¡°Spiritual Palm is really terrifying.¡± Thea took a deep breath. She understood how corrupt Spiritual Art was and did not practice it. Simon had dealt a blow on her with the Spiritual Palm, causing her great trouble. At that moment, her phone that was ced aside suddenly rang. She retracted her energy, picked up the phone, and saw that it was Maxine calling. She answered the phone and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maxine¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°How are your injuries?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside your house right now. I¡¯ve something to tell you. Open the door.¡± Thea hung up the phone and stood up. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 As soon as she got up, severe pain spread through her body. She raised her hand to her chest with a pained expression. After a few seconds, the pain eased a bit. She walked out the door to the courtyard and opened the gate. Standing outside was a slender, beautiful woman with long, brown hair tied into a ponytail. The visitor radiated with a pure and dainty temperament. In her hand was a pack of medicine. Thea cast Maxine a nce and said gently, ¡°Come inside.¡± Maxine walked in behind Thea and entered the living room. She put the medicine on the table and said, ¡°This is a medicine made by a senior of the Cadens. It has a pretty good effect on treating internal injuries.¡± Maxine also took out a small, white bottle and handed it to Thea. ¡°This is a medicine I took from our family¡¯s medicine cab. It¡¯s also specifically used for healing internal injuries.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Thea¡¯s displeased expression slightly eased up, but she still maintained a distant demeanor. ¡°However, these medicines aren¡¯t effective on my injury.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Maxine looked at Thea¡¯s pale face. She could not help feeling worried and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Medical Valley? The people there have the best medical skills¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Thea raised her hand and interrupted Maxine¡¯s words, saying. ¡°State your purpose. If there¡¯s nothing important, you can leave. I have to meditate in seclusion.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not something important.¡± Maxine thought about it for a while and put her words together in her mind. Then, she said, ¡°There¡¯s news from Eyrothia saying that the Keyes family will hold a conference in Durandal-the International Martial Arts Conference in Durandal.¡± Listening to Maxine, Thea had an unconcerned expression. However, as soon as she heard about Durandal, she could not help bing nervous and asked, ¡°Is it rted to James?¡± Maxine shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Thea sighed in relief and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the origin of the Keyes family?¡± Maxine replied, ¡°After learning about the International Martial Arts Conference, I specifically looked into them. The Keyes family is the strongest in Durandal, and their existence is equivalent to the Cadens in Sol. They¡¯ll reward the conference winner with half their family¡¯s wealth and Excalibur. The winner of the conference can take home Excalibur¡­¡± Maxine paused and looked at Thea.. ¡°Excalibur is the symbol of knights. Acquiring it will mean gaining the authority to control knights. Do you know what knights are?¡± Thea shook her head. Maxine exined, ¡°In Eyrothia, the status of knights is equivalent to that of ancient martial artists of Sol.¡± Hearing this, Thea was intrigued. Maxine stood up and exined, ¡°The International Martial Arts Conference will be held in ten days on Mount Olympus, located in Durandal.¡± After speaking, Maxine stood up and left. Thea watched as she left the vi. After Maxine left, Thea¡¯s face became solemn. Her slender and fair fingers tapped on the table, murmuring. ¡°Is her purpose of telling me this to hint me to participate in the International Martial Arts Conference in Durandal so I can win Excalibur and control the knights of Eyrothia?¡± Thea was slightly uncertain about Maxine¡¯s motive, However, Excalibur, the sword that could control the knights of Eyrothia, was indeed tempting. Whoever obtained it would be the ruler of the knights of Eyrothia, which was the same as the status of the Great Grandmaster in the ancient martial world. That would allow her to control both the ancient martial artists of Sol and the knights of Eyrothia, making her the most powerful person in the world. Having control over them would allow her to give James maximum support no matter what he wanted to aplish. ¡°Cough!¡± Thea¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden urge to cough. She coughed up a lot of blood. Thea picked up a tissue from the table, wiped the blood from her lips, and her pale face became solemn. again. ¡°My current condition does not allow me to fight. I won¡¯t be able topete for Excalibur.¡± Thea was worried. She did not want to give up the opportunity, but her physical condition did not allow her to do as she pleased. ¡°What should I do?¡± She was caught in a dilemma. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 ¡°Medical Valley?¡± Thea recalled Maxine mentioning Medical Valley. At that moment, she had the idea of meeting the Medical Saint in Medical Valley to heal her injury. After the thought sprouted, she immediately returned to her room and opened her closet. She opened the hidden storage in the closet and took out the Celestial Sect leader¡¯s mask, clothes, and the Malevolent Sword. Thea ced the items in a suitcase and hurried out. She bought a ne ticket and went to the city where Medical Valley was located. Soon, Maxine walked out of hiding from nearby Thea¡¯s courtyard house. She looked in the direction Thea had left and murmured. ¡°Thea just can¡¯t stay still anymore. Is she headed to Medical Valley to find the Medical Saint to treat her injuries or to Durandal?¡± Maxine was uncertain but put it behind her mind. Her purpose ining was to inform Thea of the news of the conference and prepare her for it. She turned and left. Meanwhile, Thea boarded a ne at the airport. Medical Valley was located in the southwest of Sol. Thea had never been to the deep mountains and forest of the southwest region. However, she was the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader right now, the dark horse of Sol¡¯s ancient martial arts world. The sect could be considered the most potent force in Sol. Therefore, it was easy for her to find Medical Valley¡¯s precise location. In less than half a day, she arrived near Medical Valley. Ahead of her was an extensive mountain range. At the foot of one of the mountains was a small vige. It was noon when she reached, and plumes of smoke billowed from the vige. The vigers were preparing lunch. Thea knew the area was where the Outer Disciples of Medical Valley lived. The Outer Disciples of Medical Valley lived in the area like ordinary farmers and made a living by growing crops. Thea put on her hideous-looking mask. She had arge, ck coat on, and she held onto her sword. She slowly walked toward the vige. Even before entering the vige, she had already attracted many vigers¡¯ attention. The vigers looked at Thea with suspicion. A farmer with a farming tool walked over and looked at the approaching Thea warily. He asked, ¡°Hey there What¡¯s the purpose of your visit? What do you want from us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. Here to meet the Medical Saint.¡± Thea lowered her voice and spoke in a deep tone. Hearing that she was Celestial Sect¡¯s leader, the farmer immediately took a few steps backward. Although he was currently a farmer, he was also a disciple of Medical Valley and had heard about the Celestial Sect. Thea paid no attention to the Outer Disciples and entered the vige with the Malevolent Sword. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In the vige, many people gathered with weapons. However, none of them dared to take action against Thea. They watched as Thea slowly walked through their vige toward the mountain behind the vige. After reaching the mountain, Thea circted her True Energy and sped up. Soon, she arrived at the main. location of Medical Valley. Medical Valley was located in a valley between several mountains. The environment was natural, and the air was fresh with a hint of the smell of medicine. The news of the arrival of the Celestial Sect had already spread throughout Medical Valley. Thea stood by a river near Medical Valley and looked at the crystal clear water. At that moment, a group of people came from a distance. The person in the lead was an old man with white hair and a beard. He was dressed in a white robe and looked like a celestial being who did not belong to this world. There were many people following behind him. These people walked on water and appeared in front of Thea, standing about ten meters away from her. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 The old man that looked like a celestial being was the Valley Master, nicknamed the Medical Saint. His medical skills were the best in Sol, and even the Cadens did notpare to him. The Medical Saint stepped forward and sped his fist together, saying, ¡°I apologize for the dy in coming to wee you. May I ask the reason the leader of the Celestial Sect is visiting Medical Valley today?¡± Faced with the Celestial Sect leader who had gone viral in the ancient martial world, the Medical Saint did not dare to behave with disregard. ¡°I need treatment.¡± Thea did not beat around the bush and directly stated the purpose of her visit. ¡°Treatment?¡± The Medical Saint was stunned. Medical Valley¡¯s disciples remained wary of their visitor. ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea replied gently, ¡°I fought against the Grand Sect Leader, Simon, in the Mount Thunder Sect. He used a long-lost martial art technique, Spiritual Palm of the Spiritual Art on me. I sustained a blow and can¡¯t seem to get rid of the Cold Energy. Thus, I came to Medical Valley to treat my injury.¡± ¡°Spiritual Palm?¡± The Medical Saint¡¯s blood ran cold. He looked at Thea, who was wearing the hideous-looking mask, with disbelief. He denied the possibility. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Simon is an admirable and respected figure of the ancient martial world. He¡¯s a legend that has lived for more than a hundred years. He can¡¯t be practicing such an insidious and evil martial art technique.¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Thea replied in a hoarse voice. ¡°Certainly not!¡± The Medical Saint made a weing gesture and said, ¡°Doe this way.¡± He did not dare reject her request and quickly weed her into the valley. Even Simon was defeated, and all hell would break loose in Medical Valley if the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader wanted to destroy them. Thea sat down on a wooden chair inside a wooden house in Medical Valley. The Medical Saint sat by her side and said, ¡°Please stretch out your hand for me. I need to check your pulse.¡± Thea took off her leather gloves, slightly rolled up her sleeves, and revealed her fair, slender hands. The Medical Saint was shocked to see her hands. He wondered in his heart, ¡®Could the Celestial Sect leader who went viral in the ancient martial world be a woman? These hands are fair and beautiful. She must be a young and gorgeous woman.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thea said in a deep voice. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The Medical Saint snapped out of his thoughts and pressed his fingers on Thea¡¯s wrist, checking her pulse. Time passed by the minute. One minute, five minutes, and then ten minutes. The Medical Saint checked her pulse for ten minutes and withdrew his hand. Thea rolled down her sleeves, put on her leather gloves again, and looked at the Medical Saint, asking, How is it?¡± The Medical Saint¡¯s expression gradually grew solemn. After thinking for ten seconds, he answered, ¡°Your condition isn¡¯t looking too good. First, your internal injuries are severe, and if it weren¡¯t for your potent True Energy stabilizing your condition, you might already be dead. ¡°Secondly, there is indeed incredibly vicious energy in your body. It¡¯ll continue to destroy your body and organs.¡± Thea asked, ¡°Can it be cured?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ll take time.¡± ¡°How long?¡± The Medical Saint thought for a while before giving her a safe number. ¡°At least three years. I can completely heal your injuries and eliminate the vicious energy in your body if you stay in Medical Valley for three years.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t wait that long.¡±! Thea replied in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°One week. I¡¯ll give you one week topletely cure me. I¡¯ll surely reward you greatly afterward.¡± The Medical Saint¡¯s expression grew troubled, and he replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me with such a request? Even a miracle elixir wouldn¡¯t be able to heal your injury so quickly.¡± ¡°I only have one week. The International Martial Arts Conference will take ce in Durandal in ten days. I have to rush there to participate.¡± Hearing this, the Medical Saint fell into thought. He had heard about the International Martial Arts Conference too. He had also nned to head to Durandal to witness the strength of powerhouses. He never expected the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader to participate too. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t heal you in a week. You¡¯ll have to find someone else.¡± Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 The Medical Saint, also the Valley Master, could not cure Thea¡¯s condition within a week. He was confident he could cure her, but it would take at least three years. ¡°No.¡± Thea refused to back down. ¡°You must cure me within a week, or I¡¯ll destroy Medical Valley,¡± she demanded. ¡°Even if you threaten to destroy Medical Valley and kill me, I can¡¯t cure you.¡± Thea took a deep breath to calm herself down and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I stepped out of line. Still, Medical Saint, I really don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ve only got a week to treat my injuries. After one week, I¡¯ll have to rush to Durandal. You¡¯re the most skilled medical practitioner in Sol. If even you¡¯re incapable of curing me, who else could do anything about my condition?¡± The Medical Saint had a solemn expression. Recently, there have been countless rumors about the Celestial Sect. The outside world made the Celestial Sect out to be an evil sect Unexpectedly, the Mount Thunder Sect had surrendered to the Celestial Sect. He specifically sent people to the Mount Thunder Sect to inquire about the situation and learned that the Celestial Sect did notmit a massacre there, nor was anyone injured. The Celestial Sect¡¯s leader only fought Simon. After contemting for a while, the Medical Saint said, ¡°It¡¯s possible to heal your injuries within a week, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about the Cold Energy.¡± Thea fell into thought. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was at her limit because she suffered from internal injuries and Cold Energy. Although only her internal injuries could be treated and the Cold Energy could not be expelled in such a short time, it would not affect her exerting strength. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thea had a respectful demeanor toward the Medical Saint since he was a highly respected senior of the ancient martial world. Even though he did not possess unmatched strength, he still was highly admired because he had healed. countless martial artists. ¡°Your injuries are grave and will be troublesome to heal. We¡¯ll need a special medicinal material to treat your injuries if it needs to be done within a week.¡± Thea asked, ¡°What do we need?¡± The Medical Saint replied, ¡°Sanguine Bloom.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare medicinal material that¡¯s incredibly effective in treating internal injuries.¡± ¡°Where do we find it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a Frosty Swamp in the mountain behind our valley. You can find the Sanguine Bloom deep in the Frosty Swamp. However, the Frosty Swamp is incredibly cold, and even strong martial artists wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the bottom of the swamp to pick the Sanguine Bloom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Thea stood up and said, ¡°Please lead the way.¡± This was her only hope to recover, and she did not want to miss the opportunity. Although she had severe internal injuries and the Cold Energy was constantly destroying her body, she felt it would not be a problem to pick the Sanguine Bloom. ¡°Alright. Come this way.¡± The Medical Saint stood up and gestured for her to follow him. The Medical Saint walked out of the room first. Outside the door, many Medical Valley disciples were gathered. They all held onto their weapons and were on guard. Seeing their Valley Master and the leader of the Celestial Sect walk out, these disciples backed away slightly. The Medical Saint waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. You guys can back down.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The disciples of Medical Valley dispersed. The Medical Saint led Thea to the mountain behind their valley. They reached the Frosty Swamp deep inside the valley. The Frosty Swamp was rtively small and was about a hundred meters in diameter. The water was dark blue and looked a little strange. On top of the Frosty Swamp was white mist. The Medical Saint pointed at the Frosty Swamp and said, ¡°This is the Frosty Swamp. ording to our records, the Frosty Swamp is about ten thousand meters deep, and the temperature is incredibly low at the bottom. Even an eighth-ranked grandmaster may be incapable of reaching the bottom. Are you sure about this?¡± Even an eighth-ranked grandmaster would be incapable of reaching the bottom? Beneath the mask, Thea¡¯s face was solemn. After thinking about it, she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to try. If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll abort.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Medical Saint nodded. ¡°The Sanguine Bloom is easy to identify. Our ancient records state that it¡¯s a cyan flower with nine leaves. The Medical Saint gave Thea a detailed exnation of the Sanguine Bloom. He had never seen a Sanguine Bloom before but had read about it in Medical Valley¡¯s records. That was how he learned about the flower¡¯s existence at the bottom of the Frosty Swamp in their valley. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Thea nodded. Then, she jumped into the swamp. Immediately, she could feel a biting coldness all over her body. She felt like she was in an ice-cold abyss and could not help shivering from the chilling water. At that moment, the blood in her body began to gush rapidly through her veins. Her blood exuded a potent energy, swarming through her body, resisting the Cold Energy that had entered her body. Thea kept swimming deeper into the swamp. The deeper she went, the lower the temperature of the water. Moreover, she had to withstand the immense water pressure. The water pressure was very strong, and it was hard for her to withstand it even with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. She finally understood why the Medical Saint said that even an eighth-ranked grandmaster could be incapable of reaching the bottom. After the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body was activated, her strength would be of an eighth-ranked grandmaster and could even exceed that of the peak of the eighth rank. However, it was challenging for her to resist the water pressure. At that moment, her skin ached as if something was squeezing her. ¡®I must preserve! I need to find the Sanguine Bloom to treat my internal injuries so I can head to Durandal to participate in the International Martial Arts Conference. I have to win first ce and acquire Excalibur.¡± Thea cheered herself, and a firm resolution brewed in her heart. She mobilized her True Energy and the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and kept swimming deeper into the swamp. Three thousand meters, five thousand meters, eight thousand meters¡­. Soon, she reached eight thousand meters deep into the Frosty Swamp. She could not endure it any longer and could not go further. The temperature was too low, and the water pressure was too intense. Moreover, she still had injuries, and exerting all her strength caused them to worsen. The Cold Energy in her body also caused an excruciating pain to spread in her body. Her face beneath her mask was distorted due to the pain. At that moment, Thea realized she was in trouble and had to get out as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would suffocate to death. After her injury recurred, she slightly panicked and frantically swam upward. However, her consciousness gradually faded away. Thea became incredibly anxious and swam toward a stone wall. She leaned against it and used the stones as a lever. With the help of the stones, she quickly moved upward. While swimming up, she reached a cavern, and a powerful suction force sucked her into it. This caused her to panic greatly. She waspletely helpless. There was a vortex within the cavern, and her slender body was sucked into it. It was gradually dragging her deeper into the cavern. She slowly grew dizzy and eventually passed out. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After a long time, Thea regained consciousness. She opened her eyes and scanned her surroundings. It was pitch ck all around her, and there was no light source. She was a strong martial artist and could clearly see her surroundings in the dark. The underground cavern was surrounded by water. She had been washed up ashore inside the underground cavern. Thea stood up, and a sharp pain immediately spread through her body. ¡°Am I still alive?¡± The excruciating pain reassured her that she was still alive. She was terrified while recalling the incident in the Frosty Swamp. It was a close call. Fortunately, she was a martial artist and could persist for a while without breathing. Otherwise, she would. have drowned at the bottom of the Frosty Swamp. ¡°Where am I?¡± After resting for a while, the pain eased a lot. She stood up with difficulty and cautiously scanned her surroundings. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Thea was drawn into the cavern storm while passing by the stone wall. There was a powerful vortex that sucked her into the underground cavern. Thea passed out, and when she regained consciousness, she found herself inside the underground. She had no idea where she was. Thea scanned her surroundings and tried to find a way to leave. She walked to the shore¡¯s edge and immediately noticed it was wet and covered with moss. Thus, she continued to move forward cautiously. After a short walk, she arrived at a dead end. She figured out she was trapped in a rtively small underground cavern, about five hundred square meters. Stone walls surrounded it, and there was no visible way out. ¡°It¡¯s a dead end?¡± Thea stood in the dark and damp cave, looking around. She touched her chin pensively and murmured, ¡°Is the only way to get out through the waters?¡± There was no apparent exit, and the waters seemed to be her only way out. However, her body was no longer strong enough to support her to swim through the waters again. If she reencountered the powerful vortex, she might not be fortunate enough to survive. She ignored the damp grounds and sat down, activating the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood to stabilize the injury in her body. At the same time, she scanned her surroundings. Suddenly, she noticed what seemed to be carvings on the stone wall in front of her. Her curiosity was piqued, and she walked over to inspect. The stone wall was covered in moss. On surfaces without moss, she noticed some words. She wanted to remove the moss to see the words hidden beneath them but suddenly thought of the Malevolent Sword. ¡°Malevolent Sword¡­¡± She had jumped into the swamp with the Malevolent Sword. However, she found that she had lost the sword after passing out in the swamp. Thea mobilized her True Energy, and the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body began to flow rapidly through her body. Immediately, she sensed the Malevolent Sword¡¯s location. The sword also sensed the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Suddenly, the Malevolent Sword shot up from the bottom of the swamp and flew toward the underground cavern where Thea had been sucked into. It passed through the powerful vortex and followed along the stream. Whoosh! After a while, the Malevolent Sword emerged from the water. Thea stretched out her hand and caught the sword. She caressed the sword, and a loving expression formed on her pale face. Thea murmured, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a Divine Sword. You can sense my energy ande back to me.¡± Holding the Malevolent Sword, Thea swiftly removed the moss on the stone wall. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After the moss was removed, the words on the stone wall were revealed. The words were ancient texts from a thousand years ago. In the past, Thea did not understand these ancient pictographs but specifically learned them online when tranting information about the Demonic Sword. Therefore, she gradually picked up the ancient pictographnguage that existed a thousand years ago. She carefully looked through the pictographs. After reading it, she was shocked. ¡°What?¡± Her pretty face was full of disbelief, and she could not help eximing, ¡°How is this possible? This is unbelievable.¡± Thea could not believe she would encounter such a thing in an underground cavern in the Frosty Swamp. of Medical Valley. The information recorded on the walls was rted to James¡¯ weapon, Crucifier. Crucifier was a weapon and a supernatural existence that had the power to revive the dead. However, there was always Yin and Yang. Everything had a prity. Crucifier existed to save lives, whereas Exalter existed to take lives. There was pure Heavenly Breath, and there was also wretched Demonic Breath. There was Invincible Body Siddhi, and there was also indestructible Murderous Energy, which destroyed everything. There were Medical Books, but also the Book of Malice. After Thea read the information on the stone wall, she took a deep breath in shock. She walked to the stone wall and saw a dragon head statue. The statue had already copsed long ago and turned into a pile of rubble, which Thea had overlooked before. Thea swept away the rocks. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 A te was exposed under the rubble. Thea remembered that James had also obtained Medical Book Volume Two under a dragon head statue. in the other underground cavern. She opened the te and found a box underneath it. Thea picked it up, held it in her hands, and inspected it. ¡°How do I open it? Do I need Exalter to open it?¡± Unfortunately, there was no information about Exalter¡¯s whereabouts on the stone wall. She fell into thought again and remembered James found Crucifier in the gap on the dragon head statue. Thea began to look through the rocks. Sure enough, there was a ck steel wire in the rubble. Apart from the color, it looked exactly like James¡¯ Crucifier. She recalled how she used it to dry her underwear when James married into the Cahans. Thinking of this, her face flushed red, and joy was written all over her face. She yed with Exalter for a while and pressed on one end of the ck steel wire like James. Instantly, the steel wire disintegrated into several ck needles. She counted the needles, and there were precisely eighty-one of them. ¡°Huff!¡± Thea took a deep breath. ¡°Is this a coincidence or fate?¡± She was slightly perplexed. James obtained Crucifier, which could save lives, but she acquired Exalter, which was for taking lives.. Moreover, she also found the Book of Malice. Although she had not opened the box, Thea knew the Book of Malice was within the box and would also have records of Demonic Breath and Murderous Energy. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After thinking for a while, she picked up the needles and inserted them into the box. The box opened instantly. As expected, there was indeed a book within it. The book was stored in a sealed box and was preserved well. Thea looked at the book with hesitation and contemted if she should open it to take a look. She wondered if she should practice Demonic Breath and Murderous Energy. After contemting for a while, she could not resist the temptation and opened it to read through it. Meanwhile, James stayed overnight in Utarbergh in Durandal. He patiently waited for an update from Zyaire about the investigation results. When the time was up, he went to the East Road Vi District, where Zyaire was located.. Inside the vi¡­. ¡°What? You couldn¡¯t find anything?¡± After hearing Zyaire¡¯s report, James mmed the table. Bang! The table instantly fell apart, and its pieces scattered on the ground. James said furiously, ¡°What have you been doing? Aren¡¯t your connections incredibly influential? Yet, you couldn¡¯t even do such a small task?¡± Cold sweat began to break out on Zyaier¡¯s forehead. He hurriedly exined, ¡°M-Mr. Caden, I really did my best to look into it, but I couldn¡¯t find anything. I couldn¡¯t find the people who captured this Ms. Kimberly, nor could I find her whereabouts.¡± Hearing this, James had a bad premonition in his heart. He had a feeling that it was not ordinary forces who had captured Delh. Otherwise, Zyaier would surely have some information on the kidnappers. However, he could not find anything. James did not make things difficult for Zyaler and got up to leave. Henry asked, ¡°What should we do now, James?¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to personally go to the country where Delh was captured to find some clues.¡± He had a solemn expression. Things were getting moreplicated. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Zyaier simply could not find any information on Delh, and James quickly understood that it was not ordinary forces who captured her. Despite Zyaier¡¯s influence, he still could not find anything about her whereabouts. James had no choice but to head to the small country, Simzerdon, at Durandal¡¯s borders to investigate. He wanted to see if he could catch onto any clues about her disappearance and the people who captured her. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Simzerdon. Henry, book the tickets immediately.¡± James ordered. ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded, took out his phone, and purchased the tickets online. Yelena followed behind James. She had been with James for more than a day but still did not know who James was looking for or what he was doing. ¡°Who are you looking for, James? Who¡¯s Delh? Is she someone important to you? Is she perhaps your wife?¡± She followed behind James and kept asking questions. James gently shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s a veryplicated matter, and I can¡¯t exin it to you in just a few words. It¡¯s our country¡¯s problem, and you might not know about it even if I tell you.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Yelena was sensible and stopped asking about it. The three of them headed to the airport and flew to Simzerdon. Simzerdon was pretty close. Around midnight, the three of them appeared in the town of Simzerdon, where Delh was captured. The town was rtively rural and not very developed. The town¡¯s poption was also quite small. The streets were deserted since it was midnight. The three went to the rental house where Delh was arrested. They found thendlord, who was a caucasiandy in her fifties. James inquired about Solean upants that rented a house from her two months ago. Thendlord replied, ¡°A lot of people havee to inquire about her recently. I¡¯ve already said everything I know. I really have no idea where they are.¡± The caucasiandy was evidently annoyed. She was awakened in the middle of the night and was upset about it. ¡°Don¡¯te back to bother me anymore,¡± she said coldly. James looked at Yelena and asked, ¡°Do you have money right now?¡± Yelena took out a bank card and said, ¡°No, I only have this. I only use this card when I¡¯m out. I don¡¯t know how much is in the card, though.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Yelena was a member of Durandal¡¯s Imperial family. Thus, she must have an astronomical amount of money in her bank ount. James looked at thendlord and said, ¡°As long you tell me the details of what happened, I¡¯ll reward ordingly. How about ten million Eyrothia Dors?¡± ¡°Are you for real?¡± Thendlord was intrigued by the money. Her attitude immediately took a hundred-and-eighty-degree turn toward James¡¯ party as if they were money trees. ¡°The three of you shoulde in. We can go over the details slowly.¡± She weed the trio into the house. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Once inside, she made tea for them. After serving the tea, she looked at James eagerly and said, ¡°Give me the money first.¡± James looked at Yelena and said, ¡°Wire the money to her.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yelena replied casually. She was Durandal¡¯s princess and did not have to worry about living expenses. She knew that ten million. Eyrothia Dors was a huge amount. However, money was just a bunch of numbers to her. ¡°What¡¯s your ount number?¡± She looked at thendlord. Thendlord quickly stated her ount number. Yelena transferred the money. Soon, thendlord received a transfer notification. Seeing the bnce in her bank ount, she smiled broadly. She sat down and began to babble, ¡°What¡¯s the identity of that pair of mother and daughter? Recently, many people havee to inquire about them.¡± ¡°Have a lot of peoplee looking for them?¡± James asked lightly. Thendlord thought for a while and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lot, but including you three, there were three groups of people that have inquired about them. Some people also camest night to ask about them.¡± Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 James thought about it for a while. The first time, it must have been when he asked someone to investigate it. The second should be Zyaier¡¯s men. ¡°Who took them?¡± Thendlord thought for a while and said, ¡°It happened about two months ago. I remember it being the fifth of January. At night, a quarrel broke out in their room. I went to check out the situation and saw them getting taken by some people I did not recognize.¡± James asked, ¡°What kind of people were they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t see clearly.¡± ¡°Do you know what race they were?¡± ¡°They were of all kinds of races. Some were Asians, some were Caucasians, and a few were ck.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Do you have surveince cameras here?¡± ¡°No.¡± James asked thendlord many questions. However, the information was of no value and was not crucial. ¡°Yelena, cancel your transaction. These pieces of information are useless and not worth so much money,¡± said James. Although Yelena had made the transfer, the bank could quickly recover the money for her after one phone call. Hearing this, thendlord became anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t. I¡¯ve got one more piece of information.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± James looked at thendlord. ¡°When they were taken, I heard them mention a location.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°I heard one of the Asians say they¡¯ll be brought to St. Anne¡¯s Church, and it seems someone will pick them up from there.¡± James immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Thendlord vowed, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. I guarantee you it¡¯s the truth. On my life. I¡¯m sure they were taken to St. Anne¡¯s Church.¡± James did not say anything more. He stood up, turned around, and left. Henry and Yelena quickly followed after him. On the silent streets outside, James looked at Yelena and said, ¡°Yelena, could you help me use the official intelligenceworks of Durandal to inquire about St. Anne¡¯s Church?¡± Yelena looked at James and pouted. Then, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to use the country¡¯s intelligencework. You think too highly of me¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Princess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed the Princess, but I don¡¯t participate in political affairs.¡± ¡°Then, call your mother.¡± I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± Yelena walked to the side, took out her phone, called the Queen, and brought up James¡¯ request. The Queen agreed without any hesitation.- ¡°Yelena, tell James I¡¯ll investigate immediately and update him in half an hour.¡± ¡°Alright, Mother.¡± Yelena hung up the phone, walked back to James, and said, ¡°My mother said she¡¯ll investigate it and update you in half an hour.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He remained calm and waited patiently. In less than half an hour, the Queen got back to James with information. James looked at the information sent by the Queen. St. Anne¡¯s Church was rtively small and was the main headquarters of a small congregation. The congregation was called St. Anne. Not many believers attended the church, and it added up to about two hundred thousand people. The church¡¯s location was not far away. After learning about its location, the three immediately headed there. At the same time, Thea was still reading through the Book of Malice in an underground cavern in Frosty Swamp in Medical Valley, Sol. The Book of Malice recorded unusual poison forms and the application of Exalter. Moreover, it even contained information about Demonic Breath and Murderous Energy. After reviewing the Book of Malice, Thea was tempted. After practicing Demonic Breath, she could absorb the Cold Energy in her body and convert it to True Demonic Energy. Moreover, it could help her absorb the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. The stronger one¡¯s True Demonic Energy, the more terrifying one¡¯s Murderous Energy. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 True Demonic Energy was a rtively gentle Yin energy that was cold in nature precisely the opposite of James¡¯ Heavenly Breath, which was an extreme Yang True Energy. Thea through of Cynthia Cynthia¡¯s True Energy was of a Yin nature too, and itplemented James¡¯ True Energy. She could practice the martial art manual recorded in the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Although she was reluctant about them practicing together, she could not help James with practicing the martial art manual. If she could cultivate Demonic Breath, she could practice the martial art manual recorded in the painting. with James Thinking of this, Thea was resolute. She began attempting to practice Demonic Breath. The cultivation method of Demonic Breath was simr to that of Heavenly Breath. Thea was already. familiar with Heavenly Breath, and it took her half the effort to execute Demonic Breath. Thea began to practice Demonic Breath in the underground cavern. Meanwhile, James, who was far in Durandal, learned that Delh had been taken to St. Anne¡¯s Church more than two months ago. After inquiring about the location of St. Anne¡¯s Church, the trio quickly headed there. St. Anne¡¯s Church was the headquarters of a small congregation. ording to the information given by the Queen of Durandal, the church was notrge, and there were not many believers attending the church. The total number of people attending was about two hundred thousand. These believers were mainly people from Simzerdon. The church had not developed into a transnational church. It was located in a rural town of Simzerdone. On a grass field, there was a castle-like building. An off-road vehicle approached. Henry, who was driving, stopped a kilometer away from the castle-like building ahead and said, ¡°James, ording to the navigation, the castle ahead is St. Anne¡¯s Church.¡± James was resting with his eyes closed in the passenger seat and thinking about something, Upon hearing Henry¡¯s voice, he raised his head and saw a castle ahead of them. ¡°Alright, keep going.¡± He knew St. Anne¡¯s Church was definitely not an ordinary church. Mysterious forces must have been using the church as a cover. As for whether there were strong forces in St. Anne¡¯s Church, James was not sure. However, he was not fearful. He was already an eighth ranked grandmaster His strength was impressive even among the ancient martial artist of Sol He had not paid much attention to Eyrothia¡¯s forces. Henry continued to drive forward. Soon, he arrived at the castle gate. The castle gate was about ten meters high, and the ck gate was tightly locked. There was no one around the area, and it was terrifyingly silent. The three got out of the car. N?velDrama.Org owns this. James walked over and knocked on the gate. Creak! The wide iron door swung open. An old man dressed in arge, red robe and wearing a hat opened the gate. He looked a little strange, and he resembled a magician. ¡°Hello there, who are you looking for?¡± After the old man opened the door, he sped his hands together and asked respectfully. James said with a smile, ¡°The three of us came here for sightseeing. It¡¯ste at night, and we can¡¯t find a ce to stay. We noticed a church here and wondered if we could stay the night?¡± ¡°Sure,e in.¡± The old man dressed in a red robe with a hat made a weing gesture and invited the three inside. He led the trio into the church. Inside the gates was nothing special. There were a few tall trees. The three were brought to a wing building. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 In the room, some church believers made tea and brought it over. The three sat together. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have limited rooms, and the three of you will have to squeeze in a room tonight,¡± said the old man. ¡°Sure, that won¡¯t be a problem,¡± James replied casually. Then, he asked, ¡°By the way, we¡¯re from Sol and have never heard of St. Anne¡¯s Church before. I¡¯m incredibly interested in foreign cultures and was wondering if you could tell me about the history of your church?¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? It¡¯s alreadyte, so the three of you should rest for the night. How about I tell you about our church tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± James did not say anything more. ¡°Then, I hope you three have a good rest. I¡¯ll leave you for the night.¡± The old man dressed like a magician with a red robe and hat bowed slightly and turned to leave. After he left, Henry asked, ¡°James, did you notice anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Strange?¡± Yelena looked at James perplexedly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s strange? Nothing seems out of the ordinary to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. James frowned and said, ¡°As soon as I entered this castle, I could sense sinister energy. It¡¯s as if something evil is staring at us from the dark, making me ufortable. Moreover, I could feel an evil energy from the old man who was leading us just now despite his smiling face.¡± ¡°Is it really that creepy?¡± Yelena¡¯s body trembled in fear, and she inched closer to James, holding on to his hand. With a frightened expression on her pretty face, she said, ¡°I feel weird after hearing you say all that. Let¡¯s hurry and leave, or we might lose our lives here.¡± James gently withdrew his hand from Yelena. Yelena also realized what she just did, and her pretty face blushed slightly. She moved away and kept a certain distance from James. James continued, ¡°This castle isn¡¯t normal. You guys sleep first. I¡¯ll check out the castle and try to see if I can find out more tonight. I¡¯ll also try to find Delh. It¡¯ll be good if I find her, but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to be straightforward and ask them tomorrow. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll be left with no option but to fight.¡± James said with a gloomy expression. Henry reminded, ¡°James, you should be more cautious.¡± James smiled faintly. ¡°This isn¡¯t some kind of dragon¡¯sir. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. However, I need you to help me watch Yelena. Don¡¯t let her wander around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Yelena did not bother with James. She yawned, walked toward the bed, andy down. James and Henry chatted quietly. Henry asked, ¡°James, who do you think are the people behind St. Anne¡¯s Church?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but judging from the aura in this ce, they surely aren¡¯t good people. You stay in the room and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll head out and have a look around the ce.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Henry nodded. James got up, walked to the door, and listened for any movements outside the door. After sensing that no one was outside, he opened the door and walked out. He nced around the corridor and leaped onto the roof of the building. After a few jumps, he appeared at the castle¡¯s highest point. Standing at the highest point, he observed the whole castle. The area of the castle was rtivelyrge and spanned ten acres ofnd. However, the castle was slightly worn down and looked to have hundreds of years of history. James closed his eyes and sensed the surroundings of the castle. He was an eighth-ranked grandmaster with strong senses. After a brief moment, he estimated that about three thousand people were living in the castle. Suddenly, he heard a miserable scream. His brows slightly furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there shouts?¡± He carefully analyzed the sound. James frowned and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s from underground. There¡¯s a secret underground basement in this castle.¡± Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 James could hear a faint scream. After some analysis, he could tell it came from deep underground. Thus, he concluded that there was a secret underground basement built beneath the castle with many people imprisoned there. However, he could not be sure about the identity of the people imprisoned. He stood at the castle¡¯s highest point and fell into thought. After some time, he decided to sneak into the underground basement since Delh might still be there. He carefully scanned the castle¡¯s surroundings to find the entrance to the underground basement. Despite looking for a long time, he could not find the entrance. He sat in a lotus position on the castle¡¯s highest point and closed his eyes. His mind cleared, and he began to sense his surroundings and the direction of the sound. This is from N?velDrama.Org. There were many sounds entering his ears. Some voices weremunicating within the castle, and he automatically tried to block out their conversation. Suddenly, he overheard a crucial conversation. ¡°Archbishop, there are a few Soleans staying in the castle tonight.¡± ¡°What kind of people are they?¡± ¡°One of the men was pretty fair, another was slightly tanner, and the woman was Caucasian. They imed to be tourists that couldn¡¯t find a ce to stay and requested to stay in the castle for one night. However, one of the men was carrying a sword and did not seem to be a normal tourist.¡± ¡°Nothing can go wrong right now. In the morning, chase them away if they¡¯re normal people. If they have other intentions, settle it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll investigate their backgrounds right away.¡± The conversation was taking ce near James¡¯ location and was about twenty meters away inside a room. ¡°Archbishop?¡± James frowned upon hearing their conversation. He could tell that the so-called Archbishop was the boss of St. Anne¡¯s Church, while the other voice was the old man who brought them into the castle. Initially, he nned to sneak into the underground dungeon to check out the situation. However, it seemed unnecessary since he could just find the Archbishop. He identified the location of the Archbishop. His body leaped into the air and flew toward the sound. Soon, James appeared at the door of a room. The door opened as soon as he reached the room, and an old man in a red robe and hat walked out. It was the old man who brought James into the castle. He was taken aback to see James. James did not show him any mercy and immediately attacked the old man. His palm thrust forward with great force at the old man. Hit by the terrifying force, he was sted back into the room. James followed him into the room. Upon entering the room, James saw the old man¡¯s body floating in mid-air, seemingly caught by a powerful force. A middle-aged man was sitting behind him. He was a caucasian man that was tall and burly, dressed in a golden robe. He raised his hand, and a force materialized from it and stretched out to the old man, who was sent flying into the room. The middle-aged man withdrew his energy, and the old man stood firmly on the floor. He stepped back slightly and stood beside the middle-aged man in the golden robe, staring warily at James. The middle-aged man in the golden robe gradually stood up and stared at James firmly. With a solemn expression, he asked coldly, ¡°Who are you, and why are you in St. Anne¡¯s Church?¡± James red at the middle-aged man in the golden robe. He could sense a strong aura from the middle-aged man. He was not weaker than a sixth-ranked grandmaster. James frowned. He never expected such a strong person to be hiding in a small town like Simzerdon. However, he had nothing to fear. ¡°You should be able to guess my identity.¡± ¡°A martial artist from Sol?¡± Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°St. Anne¡¯s Church has no grievances with martial artists of Sol. What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Are you sure there are no grievances?¡± James smirked, and his face darkened. He said coldly, ¡°Then, let me ask you, was a pair of mother and daughter from Sol brought here two months ago?¡± The Archbishop¡¯s face immediately changed. His expression gave James the answer he needed. He was sure that Delh and her mother had been brought to the church. Suddenly, a potent energy erupted from him. With a sh, he appeared in front of the Archbishop instantly. He was fast, and before the Archbishop could react, a long sword was already pressed against his neck. James had drawn his sword and pressed it on the Archbishop¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance to live. I¡¯ll ask questions, and you¡¯ll answer, understand? If your answers don¡¯t satisfy me, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless,¡± James threatened coldly. Fear arose in the Archbishop¡¯s heart. The Archbishop was a strong man and was ranked thirty-second in the Global Elysian Ranking. The Elysian Ranking was the powerhouses¡¯ leaderboard in the world. Since he was ranked thirty-two on the Global Elysian Ranking, it meant only thirty-two could defeat him. However, faced with this ancient martial artist from Sol, he did not want to fight back. If the ancient martial artists from Sol intended to kill him, he would already be a corpse. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Soon, sweat rolled down his face and drenched his golden robe. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°W-What do you want to ask?¡± He desperately tried to calm himself down, but his teeth trembled as he spoke, and he stuttered through his words. ¡°Was a pair of mother and daughter sent here two months ago?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The Archbishop replied honestly. James took out Delh¡¯s photo and asked, ¡°Is this one of them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James shouted coldly, ¡°Where is she right now?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± A terrifying energy erupted from James¡¯ body. Affected by the energy, the Archbishop had difficulty breathing, and his face turned red as if he was about to suffocate. ¡°I really have no idea.¡± The Archbishop said with difficulty, ¡°They were indeed brought here but were taken away after a few days.¡± ¡°Who took them, where were they taken, and who brought them here?¡± James calmly asked a few questions at once. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The Archbishop hesitated. At that moment, he felt the sword pressing against his neck, and blood seeped from his skin. He panicked and replied frantically, ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± James red at him. Beads of sweat continued to roll down his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know who captured them and where they were taken, but I know the people who brought them here were from the Pris Sect.¡± James asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the origin of Pris Sect?¡± ¡°H-How do I exin this to you? The Pris Sect has been around for thousands of years, and I¡¯m not certain of its origin. However, the Pris Sect¡¯s leader is ranked third on the Elysian Ranking.¡± ¡°Elysian Ranking?¡± James was stunned. What was that? It was the first time he had heard of an Elysian Ranking. The Archbishop exined, ¡°The Elysian Ranking is the leaderboard of powerful people from all over the world, excluding ancient martial artists of Sol. Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 It was James¡¯ first time learning about the Elysian Ranking. After learning it was the ranking of the strongest people in the world, he was slightly intrigued. He withdrew his sword and put it into its scabbard. Then, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m interested in this Elysian Ranking. Tell me more about it.¡± After putting away the de of Justice, James retracted his energy. The Archbishop finally felt much at ease. As for the old man in red, he did not even dare to breathe when James unleashed his energy. No longer suppressed by the force, he was relieved. However, his legs went rubber, and he fell to the ground, unable to get back to his feet. The Archbishop wiped the cold sweat on his face and looked at James. He could not help gasping. Despite hearing about the power of Sol¡¯s martial artists, he had never been in contact with one before. He was bbergasted after meeting one in person and forced himself to calm down. After a short while, he parted his lips and said, ¡°The Elysian Congress was founded one hundred years ago. During the battle a century ago, everything was going smoothly for the outside forces invading Sol, and these forces easily upied itsnds. However, Sol turned the tide when their martial artists participated in the battle, and the invading countries suffered a disastrous defeat. ¡°After the ordeal, powerhouses worldwide couldn¡¯t ept the defeat and established the Elysian Congress to unite their strength to attack Sol again. ¡°However, after it was established, the nned attack on Sol didn¡¯t happen due to some unknown reasons. ¡°Since then, the Elysian Congress slowly evolved into the Elysian Ranking and was used as a leaderboard to rank all the powerful people worldwide. ¡°The person who took the Solean women was Archbishop Pris, ranked third on the Elysian Ranking.¡± James asked out of curiosity, ¡°Then, who¡¯s the second and first?¡± The Archbishop said, ¡°The second ce is the head of the Keyes family in Durandal, Koehler Keyes. The first ce is the head of the Vampire n. He¡¯s also recognized as the strongest man in the world and is nicknamed the First Blood Emperor.¡± ¡°Vampire?¡± James was taken aback. He had heard of vampires before but had only seen them in movies. James always thought vampires were fictional and did not really exist in the world. After thinking for a while, James asked, ¡°Do you know where Archbishop Pris is?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± The Archbishop shook his head helplessly. He begged for mercy, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Please spare me. I only temporarily provided a ce to keep the Solean women. I don¡¯t know who they are, but¡­¡± The Archbishop suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Archbishop Pris is, but I know he¡¯ll definitely be participating in the International Martial Arts Conference. Thinking about it, the Elysian Ranking hasn¡¯t been updated for some time, and countless people are aiming to defeat the ranked powerhouses and climb the ranks.¡± ¡°International Martial Arts Conference?¡± James murmured. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The purpose of his trip was to find Delh and bring her back to Sol. Then, he had to return to Sol to start cleaning up the intricate forces there, beginning with the Tuckson family. He never expected so many things to have happened. Even Archbishop Pris, who was third on the Elysian Ranking, was involved. ¡®It seems I¡¯ll have to participate in the conference on Mount Olympus and meet this so-called Archbishop Pris, who¡¯s ranked third on the Elysian Ranking,¡¯ thought James. ¡°If I find out you¡¯re lying to me, St. Anne¡¯s Chruch will cease to exist,¡± James threatened coldly and turned to leave. After he left¡­ Clutter! The chair the Archbishop was sitting on copsed instantly, and he fell to the floor. His subordinate, the old man in a red robe, stood up and walked over, asking worriedly, ¡°Are you alright, Archbishop?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± The Archbishop got back up with difficulty. His face was pale and full of helplessness. ¡°I finally understand why powerhouses from all over the world were defeated a hundred years ago. Sol has such terrifying martial artists. It¡¯ll be impossible to conquer them.¡± ¡°What should we do now, Archbishop? Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t have any grievances with ancient marital artists of Sol. The person he¡¯s looking for isn¡¯t with me. I believe he won¡¯t take action against me. I would¡¯ve died immediately if he intended to take my life.¡± The Archbishop¡¯s heart palpitated. James exhibited such terrifying strength. The Archbishoppletely gave up fighting back. James¡¯ strength was definitely on par with the top three on the Elysian Ranking. However, he was not sure who would win if they went against each other. After James gathered the information he needed, he quickly returned to the room. He pushed open the door and walked in. Yelena, who was lying in bed, turned around and got up. She stared at James, who had entered the room, and asked, ¡°How was it? What did you find out?¡± Henry also looked at James, waiting for his answer. James walked into the room, sat down, and lit a cigarette. Then, he replied, ¡°I interrogated the Archbishop of St. Anne¡¯s Church and learned about the existence of an Elysian Ranking. The people we¡¯re looking for were taken away by Archbishop Pris, ranked third on the Elysian Ranking.¡± ¡°Elysian Ranking? What¡¯s that?¡± Henry was confused and asked. ¡°I know about the Elysian Ranking.¡± Yelena¡¯s interest was piqued. She jumped out of bed and walked toward James. She sat down beside him and said happily, ¡°I¡¯ve heard my mother talk about the Elysian Ranking before. They were originally the Elysian Congress established to take down the ancient martial artists of Sol, but ultimately became a ranking of the strong globally.¡± ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s right.¡± James nodded and acknowledged. Henry asked, ¡°Then, what should we do next?¡± James smoked his cigarette and replied solemnly, ¡°Archbishop Pris will be participating in the International Martial Arts Conference. I didn¡¯t want to join, but I¡¯ve no choice but to participate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! With your strength, you¡¯ll surely get a good ranking in the conference,¡± Yelena pped her hands and said. James was uninterested in rankings. He simply wanted to rescue Delh and return home. ¡°You two stay in the room and don¡¯t move about. I¡¯ll head to their underground basement and check out who¡¯s being imprisoned there.¡± After James gave an order, he left again. This time, he went directly to the Archbishop. Before the Archbishop could calm down from the shock because of James, James returned. Seeing James, he was so frightened that his legs went limp again. He immediately begged for mercy, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. This matter has nothing to do with me.¡± James looked at him and said calmly, ¡°I came to see you because I¡¯d like to check out your underground basement.¡± ¡°This?¡± The Archbishop seemed troubled by his request. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it inconvenient?¡± James asked coldly. ¡°My honored guest from Sol, I admit I¡¯m not a good person. I absorbed the energy of the people imprisoned in the dungeon to improve my own strength.¡± Facing the formidable man from Sol, the Archbishop confessed his sins. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± James did not fully trust the Archbishop. He was afraid Delh might still be imprisoned in the underground basement and he would miss the opportunity to rescue her if he left after being deceived. ¡°This¡­¡± The Archbishop had a troubled expression. ¡°Lead the way!¡± James shouted. His voice was like the rumble of thunder, and the Archbishop¡¯s mind immediately went nk. He instinctively stood up. However, his legs went limp, and he copsed to the floor again.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He scrambled to get up and leaned against the wall for support. Then, he pointed James in a direction, saying, ¡°My honored guest, this way, please.¡± Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 The Archbishop did not dare to refuse James. He personally led James to the underground basement of St. Anne¡¯s Castle. The dungeon¡¯s entrance was inconspicuous and would only be possible to find with someone leading the way. Many people guarded the dungeon entrance. James could feel a rtively strong aura from the guards, and it was evident they were not ordinary people. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Archbishop.¡± The guards knelt and greeted him uniformly as soon as the Archbishop showed up. The Archbishop¡¯s expression was gloomy, and he did not dare to speak to his subordinates. He turned to look at James helplessly and said, ¡°My honored guest, this really has nothing to do with me. I only keep them here temporarily¡­¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and continue leading the way.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Please follow me.¡± Soon, James was led by the Archbishop deep into the underground basement. The underground basement was dark and damp. Countless iron prisons were built, and many people were detained in them. These people were lying on the ground miserably, and they shouted resolutely. Their screams sounded lifeless as if they were on the brink of death. James stood before an iron prison and looked at the person detained inside. The person inside was dressed in thin clothing, was extremely slim, and breathed weakly. The prisoner looked to be on hisst breath. James frowned and thought, ¡®What kind of evil arts is the Archbishop practicing? Why does he need to absorb the energy of living people to increase his strength?¡± He looked at the Archbishop who was standing beside him. The Archbishop was terrified, and his legs gave way again, causing him to copse to the ground. He held on to the iron prison¡¯s door and stood with difficulty. With a mournful face, he begged, ¡°P- Please spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do it anymore! I won¡¯t capture strangers to increase¡­¡± James ignored him and continued walking deeper into the basement. He mainly wanted to check if Delh was still in their basement. After walking around the basement, he found about three hundred people imprisoned, but they were all men, and not a single woman could be seen. Delh was not among these imprisoned people. James originally intended to save these people. However, he noticed they had feeble vitality and would not live long even if they were rescued from the basement. Besides, he was not in Sol and did not want to meddle with other people¡¯s business. He left the underground basement. The Archbishop followed behind him. His restless heart calmed down because James did not say much about his evildoings. Outside, James looked at the Archbishop, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to meddle with your affairs and won¡¯t pay much attention to it. However, I just want to advise you that it¡¯s not right to improve your strength through such crooked ways. You should stop doing it in the future. I won¡¯t let you go so easily if I find out about you continuing such things.¡± After giving a warning, James turned around and left. The Archbishop copsed to the ground again after James walked away. James returned to the room. As soon as he opened the door and walked inside, Yelena inquired, ¡°How was it?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. The person I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t here. Let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Where are we going sote at night? Why don¡¯t we stay for the night?¡± Yelena¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°You can continue staying here. The ce is sinister, and the smell makes me ufortable,¡± James said. Yelena shuddered and quickly stood up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s leave! I¡¯ming with you!¡± The three stayed no longer in St. Anne¡¯s Church and left shortly. After leaving the church, Henry asked, ¡°Where to, James?¡± James said, ¡°To Mount Olympus. I need to find Archbishop Pris and inquire about Delh¡¯s whereabouts. Also, I¡¯ll participate in the International Martial Arts Conference while I¡¯m there to experience the strength of the powerhouses around the world.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded and drove away. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 The trio headed to the airport and hurriedly bought ne tickets to a city near Mount Olympus. At daybreak, they arrived at Olympia, a renowned and cosmopolitan city in Durandal. In Olympia, a presidential suite in a five-star hotel¡­ James was sitting in a lotus position in the living room. A particr energy swirled around him. Under its influence, even the air froze. ¡°James, what are we going to do next? Are we just going to sit idly by here?¡± Looking at James, Henry asked, ¡°What should we do about the military exchange between the two countries?¡± James opened his eyes and said calmly, ¡°The military exchange is merely an excuse. Nothing will change even if we go. There are only a few more days before the International Martial Arts Conference. I n to use what remaining time I have to have a closed-door meditation.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Henry nodded and said nothing. James would now reside here temporarily. The hotel he resided in was half a day away from Mount Olympus by car. If necessary, he could return in time for the military exchange after the International Martial Arts Conference. James roamed around Eyrothia. In the end, he stayed in a hotel in the city of Olympia. Meanwhile, Thea was deep within the Frosty Swamp behind Medical Valley. She had obtained Exalter and the Book of Malice. At that moment, she was cultivating Demonic Breath, which was recorded in the Book of Malice. Though cultivating Demonic Breath should theoretically be much harder than cultivating Heavenly Breath, Thea¡¯s current condition was ideal for cultivating the former. All this while, she could not remove the True Frost Energy inside of her. Now, however, by cultivating Demonic Breath, she could absorb the True Frost Energy. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sitting in a lotus position on a rock full of moss, her body slowly levitated into the air and reached at least two meters in height. She exuded a gentle energy, and the expressions on her face were constantly changing. After some time, she opened her eyes. Then, she descended from the air andnded steadily on the ground. ¡°Demonic Breath truly is strange¡­ Although I haven¡¯t cultivated for long, the True Energy inside my body has transformed into True Demonic Energy, and the True Frost Energy has been almost completely absorbed. The True Frost Energy of the Spiritual Palm no longer has any effect on me. Now, I still only have a few internal injuries left.¡± Thea murmured. She did not know how many days she had been cultivating. However, she roughly guessed that it could not be more than five days. Throughout the period of time, she converted her True Energy into True Demonic Energy and absorbed the True Frost Energy inside her body. ¡°Murderous Energy¡­¡± Thea raised her hand, and powerful True Energy gathered in her palm. Then, she waved her hand. The True Energy struck the stone wall in the form of a powerful gust of wind. Boom! The stone wall was instantly shattered, and tiny rock pieces fell to the ground. ¡°How powerful¡­¡± True Demonic Energy was genuinely terrifying. Ifbined with the Malevolent Sword and her Murderous Energy, she could reach even greater heights. ¡°I have no time to heal my injuries. I have to leave at once and head to Mount Olympus in Durandal to participate in the International Martial Arts Conference.¡± Thea wanted to heal her injuries. However, as she did not have the time to do so, she could treat her injuries while on her way to Durandal. Her body was tainted with True Frost Energy. However, with her True Energy and the power of the Spirit Turtle, she could suppress the condition of her body. At the back of Medical Valley, in front of the Frosty Swamp¡­ The Medical Saint had been here for a few days. He remained here after Thea ventured into the Frosty Swamp. In the blink of an eye, five days had passed. ¡°It¡¯s been five days. Why hasn¡¯t she shown herself yet? Did something happen to her?¡± The Medical Saint¡¯s expression turned grim. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Thea put the Book of Malice into the box and covered it. Then, with the box in hand, she walked over to the riverside and nced at the calm surface of the water. Then, she leaped. She dove underwater to search for a way out. Soon, she found the vortex in the water. Catalyzing True Energy and activating the power of the Spirit Turtle, she swam upward and broke through the vortex with ease. In the end, she left the cavern. Though she wanted to swim ashore, she was reminded of her objective-to search for the Sanguine Bloom. She did not expect to be swept away by the vortex and brought to the cavern where she found the Book of Malice. After hesitating for a brief moment, she continued swimming downward. Without the True Frost Energy getting in her way, she reached the deepest part of the Frost Swamp easily. There were many nts there. However, no matter what she tried, she could not find the Sanguine Bloom. She was dismayed. Without the flower, her injuries would take forever to heal. Just as she was about to leave, out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the Sanguine Bloom stuck between the crevices of a rock. Delighted, she hurriedly swam toward the flower and uprooted the nt. Then, with the Sanguine Bloom in hand, she made her way back. At the Frosty Swamp¡­ A thin mist descended upon the area. There had been no signs of Thea for the past few days. The Medical Saint figured that Thea must have died at the bottom of the swamp. Hence, he did not linger for long and swiftly left. Ripples appeared from the calm surface of the water. A woman emerged from the Frosty Swamp. Then, as quick as lightning, she was ashore. Catalyzing True Energy, she dried her wet clothes and scanned her surroundings. The Medical Saint was nowhere to be seen. She did not linger for long and hurriedly left too. She was not in a hurry to meet the Medical Saint. After all, her mask was gone, and she did not want others to discern her appearance. After leaving Medical Valley for the city, she ordered the disciples of the Celestial Sect to send her a new mask. After wearing the mask, she headed to Medical Valley to meet the Medical Saint with the Sanguine Bloom she obtained. In a wooden house in Medical Valley¡­ The elderly Medical Saint stared at the Sanguine Bloom in disbelief. He had been waiting by the Frosty Swamp for days, and the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect was nowhere to be seen. How did she come back the moment he left? Thea, who was now wearing her mask, said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you the Sanguine Bloom. How long do you need to treat my injuries?¡± After going to the city, she learned that five days had passed while she was in the Frosty Swamp. The International Martial Arts Conference was just around the corner. She had to heal her injuries as soon as possible. The Medical Saint recollected himself, saying, ¡°A week¡­ I can definitely heal your internal injuries within a week.¡± ¡°I¡¯m running out of time.¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened, and she said, ¡°Heal me in three days.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, the Medical Saint contemted briefly before saying, ¡°I know you need to make your way over to Durandal as soon as possible to participate in the International Martial Arts Conference. How about this? I¡¯ll use the Sanguine Bloom to refine a healing elixir for you, which will only take three days. You can consume it on your way to Durandal.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. I¡¯ll prepare the ingredients at once. Please remain in Medical Valley for a few more days.¡± The Medical Saint left with the Sanguine Bloom in hand and swiftly prepared the ingredients. Although the Sanguine Bloom was the main ingredient, he required other expensive herbs to refine an effective healing elixir. Everything he needed could be found in Medical Valley. Meanwhile, Thea remained in the valley. She did not sit around idly. Instead, she scrutinized the Book of Malice and learned the methods of Exalter. She read the cultivation method of Murderous Energy to learn how to utilize it to its greatest extent.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 At the same time, in Olympia, Durandal¡­ James was cultivating in the room. After absorbing the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, his strength had increased Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. from an early-stage seventh rank to the eighth rank. After crossing into the eighth rank, he hurriedly made his way to the Capital before arriving in Durandal. Although he had crossed into the eighth rank, his True Energy was not stable yet and needed time to settle in. Over the past few days, he had been trying to stabilize his True Energy in an effort to maximize its strength. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knocks came from the door and interrupted James¡¯ cultivation. He stopped and stood up. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared before the door and opened it. Seeing that the door was open, Henry said, ¡°James, we¡¯re running out of time. Tomorrow¡¯s the International Martial Arts Conference. We won¡¯t make it if we don¡¯t go now.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James walked out of the room. As he walked out of the room, Yelena appeared out of nowhere and grabbed his arm, wearing a delighted look on her face. ¡°James, Mount Olympus is gonna be awesome! I heard that almost every martial artist in the world will be there. This is a once-in-a-century opportunity to participate in the conference. Don¡¯t even think of shaking me off this time. I¡¯m going with you no matter what.¡± James¡¯ expression turned grim. He wanted to go to Mount Olympus by himself. He did not n to bring Yelena and Henry along. After all, they were ordinary people, while the participants in the International Martial Arts Conference comprised the most powerful martial artists. If anything bad happened, it would be difficult to exin things to the Queen of Durandal. Looking at Yelena, he said grimly, ¡°Yelena, I really want to bring you along. However, this will be a treacherous journey. Do you have any idea how powerful the martial artists are? I won¡¯t be able to protect you from danger all the time there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just wanna go and watch the show. If you don¡¯t bring me along, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± Yelena was adamant. Over the past few days, she had been trying to learn about the International Martial Arts Conference through all kinds of channels. Many powerful martial artists would be there, even the knights of the Louis family. How could she miss such a rare urrence? ¡°No way. I¡¯m not bringing you along.¡± James rejected her. ¡°James¡­¡± Looking at James tearfully, Yelena suppressed the urge to scold him. Instead, she said pleadingly,¡± Please bring me along. I just want to see the world. I¡¯m curious to see how terrifying the top ten martial artists of the Elysian Ranking are.¡± The conference was not a children¡¯s yground. James would not bring her along just because of her pleadings. He looked at Henry and ordered, ¡°Henry, I want you to watch her closely. Bring her somewhere safe after I leave. Once the International Martial Arts Conference is over, I¡¯lle and find you.¡± James then turned to leave. ¡°James!¡± Yelena cried out. James turned around and pointed his finger at her. True Energy materialized at his fingertip and struck Yelena urately in the form of an energy beam. Yelena was immediately petrified. ¡°Wh-What have you done?¡± Panicking, Yelena cried out, ¡°Did you really have to? I just wanna go and have a look!¡± James ignored her and simply turned to leave. After leaving the hotel, James¡¯ expression turned grim. ¡®The International Martial Arts Conference¡­ I wonder how many grandmasters of Sol would be present at Mount Olympus?¡± James was unconcerned about the martial artists of the Elysian Ranking. Instead, he was only worried about the grandmasters of Sol, especially the ones who seized the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core at the Mount Thunder Conference. As eighth-rank grandmasters, their strength would¡¯ve reached even greater heights after absorbing the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. Faced against them, James was unsure he would emerge victorious even with the Invincible Body Siddhi. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 After absorbing the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, the eighth-rank grandmasters must have begun ascending the Skyward Stairway. As James had never fought against grandmasters at such a level, he could not be sure of their strength. He only knew that their existence alone was terrifying. Even for Can Maverick, James would feel a shiver down his spine whenever he was reminded of the strength Can demonstrated as a grandmaster who had ascended the second stair of the Skyward Stairway. During the Mount Thunder Conference, Can was first ambushed by Lucjan Owen, an eighth-rank grandmaster. After being ambushed, he was struck by eight other powerful martial artists. However, despite being gravely injured, he was still able to fight to a standstill against Lucjan. He even participated in the battle against the Spirit Turtle and seized its core. Only after a series of battles did he finally exhaust himself. Such power was truly unparalleled. After absorbing the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, James crossed into the eighth rank from the early-stage seventh rank. Meanwhile, the eighth-rank grandmasters must have already begun ascending the Skyward Stairway after absorbing the core. James prayed that he would note across any ancient martial artists from Sol at the International Martial Arts Conference. However, he knew that this was impossible. Lucjan, for one, would certainly be present. That was because the victor of this conference would obtain Excalibur, a sword thatmanded the knights. With how ambitious and power-hungry Lucjan was, he would never let this opportunity slip through his grasp. Wearing a solemn expression, James left the hotel. After leaving the hotel, he called for a taxi and headed toward Mount Olympus. Sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, he shut his eyes and rested. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± A voice interrupted James¡¯ meditation. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± The taxi driver nced at James, saying, ¡°Mount Olympus is right in front of us. Hey, are you from Sol? Are you here on an adventure? I have to say that Mount Olympus is no ordinary ce. The mountains are steep, and it¡¯ll be difficult to make your way up. ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± James smiled slightly and handed over the wad of cash he had prepared in advance to the taxi driver. After getting off the car, he stood on an empty plot ofnd and gazed at the snow-capped mountain before him. From afar, the mountain seemed to be enveloped in a thin mist. This was the world- renowned Mount Olympus, an international tourist attraction where countless people would flock over for a vacation. There were many hotels, food streets, and shopping malls around it. Though James was in a ce full of buildings, the ce was dested at the moment. Only a few fully- armed knights could be seen passing by. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Just as James was scanning his surroundings, a few knights rode over to him. ¡°No one is allowed to approach Mount Olympus for now.¡± The knights nced at James. Holding the de of Justice in his hand, James said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m here to participate in the International Martial Arts Conference? It¡¯s on that mountain, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, the conference will be held on Mount Olympus.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James said coldly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Then, catalyzing True Energy, he disappeared without a trace. The knights were stunned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What speed!¡± ¡°I-Is he an ancient martial artist from Sol? Quick, inform the higher-ups!¡± James paid no heed to the stunned knights and simply left. Traveling at great speed, he soon appeared at the foot of Mount Olympus. When he arrived, there were many people gathered there. They were all dressed in bizarre attires. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 ¡°An ancient martial artist from Sol?¡± James¡¯ appearance attracted the attention of many. A long-haired monk wearing a red tunic walked over to James and scanned him from head to toe. ¡°What is it?¡± James looked at the strange man before him puzzledly. ¡°Rumors say that the ancient martial artists from Sol are impressive and their martial arts are unparalleled. Before the conference begins, I¡¯d like to warm myself up.¡± The man clenched his fists. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. James now understood that the man was trying to pick a fight with him. A crowd formed around the two. Everyone was watching the show in anticipation. The elderly man before James was a martial artist on the Elysian Ranking. Although he was at the bottom of the list, having one¡¯s name listed on the Elysian Ranking was a symbol of strength. ¡°Young man of Sol, know that you will die in my hands. I¡¯m the King of Ozora who¡¯s ranked ny-eight on the Elysian Ranking,¡± The elderly man said with a mischievous grin on his face. James looked at the strange elderly man with a slight grin. ¡®Did he really think I¡¯d be a pushover?¡¯ The elderly man¡¯s face darkened, and he extended his shriveled arms from his sleeves. At the same time, he leaped three meters into the air and struck James¡¯ head. James remained in the same spot. Just as he was about to deflect the blow, the elderly man groaned in pain and copsed to the ground, writhing in agony. ¡°Huh?¡± James froze. Then, he turned his head. In the distance, an individual wearing a ck robe and a hideous-looking mask walked over to them with a sword in her hand. In the blink of an eye, she appeared before James. ¡°What speed!¡± James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. Meanwhile, the surrounding martial artists were rmed. After all, before they could register what happened, a ny-eighth-rank martial artist had copsed to the ground, writhing in agony. James stared at the individual before him. However, he could not discern her appearance or her age. ¡°Who are you?¡± James looked at her. It was Thea who had hurriedly made her way over. After obtaining the healing elixir in Medical Valley, she hurriedly left for Mount Olympus. She arrived just in time for the International Martial Arts Conference. She had been consuming the elixir to heal her injuries along the way. Though her internal injuries had yet topletely recover, there should not be any problem. As long as she did not overexert herself, her body would be fine. Thea stared at James. After a few seconds, she turned to leave. All this while, she remained silent. She was afraid James would recognize her voice. They were husband and wife, after all. Looking at Thea¡¯s retreating figure, James stroked his chin and murmured, ¡°Weird¡­ Who¡¯s that person? Why did they help me out?¡± James could not figure it out. ¡°Hey there, James.¡± A peal ofughter boomed. Upon hearing his name, James turned his head. Seeing that it was Lucjan, James¡¯ face darkened. Back then when he was unconscious and gravely injured at the Mount Thunder Sect, Lucjan had sent his men to pursue him. It was only thanks to Simon Cabral of the Mount Thunder Sect that he managed to survive. Lucjan walked over to him and said smilingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be acquainted with the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect.¡± Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 ¡°The Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect?¡± James momentarily froze before turning around and staring at Thea¡¯s retreating figure. Furrowing his eyebrows, he murmured, ¡°She¡¯s the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect?¡± He did not think much about it. Then, he turned and looked at Lucjan, who seemed to be in high spirits. His hair was no longer white, and he seemed to look much younger. Wearing a solemn expression, he muttered silently under his breath, ¡°Looks like Lucjan haspletely refined and absorbed the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. Before that, he was already an eighth-rank grandmaster. Who knows which Skyward Stairway stair he¡¯s ascended?¡± After momentarily freezing, James recollected himself and looked at Lucjan, saying coldly, ¡°I heard I was pursued by your men after being knocked unconscious by Yaakov Johnston.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­? Did that happen?¡± Lucjan looked at his subordinates. They immediately shook their heads. Lucjan said smilingly, ¡°James, don¡¯t allow an individual¡¯s usations to sow discord between us. Why would I do such a thing to you when I admire you so? Although we¡¯re currently on opposing sides, I believe that there¡¯s no such thing as permanent enemies, only permanent interests.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± James grunted. Without saying anything else, he turned to leave. After he left, Lucjan¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to be my tool, only death awaits you.¡± James left and began ascending the mountain. Lucjan¡¯s appearance was as he had expected. Lucjan¡¯s looks made him realize that he was now a terrifying force to be reckoned with. Perhaps he had reached the level Can was at during the Mount Thunder Conference-the second stair of the Skyward Stairway. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that there won¡¯t be many Solean martial artists here. Otherwise, the conference will descend into chaos.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. James sighed deeply. Mount Olympus was high. Standing at 13,000 meters above sea level, it was the third-highest mountain in the world. James ascended the mountain. The temperature was low, and the mountain was snow-capped all year long. At the summit, many gathered. They each found their own spot and sat in a lotus position on the floor, waiting for themencement of the conference. James found a rock. With a wave of his hand, the snow on the rock dissolved in an instant. As he took a seat, he pulled out a cigarette and catalyzed True Energy, which materialized into a ball of mes. Smoking his cigarette, he scanned his surroundings. He could not recognize anyone here. He gazed at the individual wearing the hideous-looking mask, the person imed by Lucjan to be the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. James had heard of the Celestial Sect. It was a sect that only emerged recently. Despite its recent emergence, it developed rapidly. In just two months, it had swept through the ancient martial world. ¡°Who¡¯s the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect?¡± Looking at Thea, James stroked his chin and spected. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not figure out Thea¡¯s identity. Hence, he waited patiently. More people gathered at the summit. Almost all of them were from overseas, and only a few Solean ancient martial artists could be seen. Only the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, Lucjan Owen, and a few martial artists from the Gu Sect were present. Apart from them, James could find no other Solean martial artist. Time passed, and more people arrived. Thousands surrounded an empty plot ofnd at the summit. In the silence of the night, the atmosphere was tense. As daybreak came, the sun rose. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 As the sun rose, a group of people approached. In their lead was an elderly man wearing a golden robe. He wielded an illuminating two-meter-long sword with mysterious-looking patterns carved on it. Behind the elderly man were eight knights in golden robes. As the elderly man neared, many stood up and gazed at him. He was Koehler Keyes, the leader of the Knights and the wielder of Excalibur, the faith of all knights. He was also ranked second on the Elysian Ranking. Koehler appeared at the summit. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared on the empty plot ofnd in the middle of the summit. Scanning his surroundings, he searched for the man who defeated him a hundred years ago. However, Can Maverick was nowhere to be seen. There were only a few Solean ancient martial artists in sight. He was dismayed. It seemed that he would not be able to settle the score before his impending death. Although Can was absent, the International Martial Arts Conference had to go on. ¡°Thank you foring,dies and gentlemen.¡± Although he was old, his voice was loud and clear. ¡°organized this conference to fight against the ancient martial artists of Sol, especially Can Maverick of the Gu Sect, who defeated me a hundred years ago. What a shame that he isn¡¯t present here today. Perhaps he¡¯s passed on¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hearing this, James smiled slightly. If Can was here, he would be the center of the show. Meanwhile, upon hearing this, Lucjan smiled scornfully. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. I¡¯ll hand over Excalibur to whoever emerges victorious. However, there¡¯s a prerequisite for this. You will have to pull out Excalibur. The one who seeds will be the chosen one, the new Captain of the Knights.¡± Koehler¡¯s voice boomed. James was not interested in Excalibur. If not for Can telling him that the wielder of Excalibur would gain control of the Knights of the West, he would not even have bothered looking at it. James scanned his surroundings. He was wondering who among the crowd was Archbishop Pris. ¡°I will now announce themencement of the International Martial Arts Conference. There are no rules in this conference where might makes right. Thest one standing on Mount Olympus shall be the victor of this conference and the most powerful individual in the world.¡± Koehler¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the area. Upon hearing Koehler¡¯s voice, many brandished their swords and scanned their surroundings in rm, fearing that they could be ambushed by others. ¡°Who¡¯s Archbishop Pris?¡± At that moment, a voice boomed. Everyone turned their heads. It was a Solean ancient martial artist. He was young, perhaps the youngest to have ever participated in the International Martial Arts Conference. It was James. James slowly stood up and walked toward the middle. Looking at his surroundings, he said coldly, ¡°I heard that Archbishop Pris is ranked third on the Elysian Ranking. My name is James Caden. I¡¯m a martial artist from Sol. I¡¯m unrivaled in Sol. I came here today to spar with martial artists outside of Sol.¡± Though James¡¯ tone was calm, there was a hint of arrogance in it. Everyone stared at James, wondering how on earth he had mustered the courage to challenge Archbishop Pris. Did he have a death wish? ¡°I envy your courage, young man.¡± A voice came, and James turned his head. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 This was the summit of Mount Olympus, a ce more than ten thousand meters above sea level. There was an empty and tnd on the summit, which was surrounded by powerful martial artists from all over the world. Some came for Excalibur, while others came for the Elysian Ranking. Some, however, came here to watch the show. On a rock at least twenty meters in height, an elderly man was seated. Wearing a white robe and holding a staff in his hand, he had the appearance of a wizard. At that moment, everyone fixed their gaze on this elderly man. Though the elderly man¡¯s hair was white, he looked spirited and youthful. ¡°Are you Archbishop Pris?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the words on my robe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the guy ranked third on the Elysian Ranking. Rumors say that he¡¯s been in a closed-door meditation in the Pris Sect and hasn¡¯t wandered outside for a century. Though he looks older than he did a hundred years ago, he still seems to be much more youthful now. Looks like his strength had grown over the past century.¡± Many conversed in whispers. James could see the elderly man, who slowly stood up. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared in the middle of the area, standing only a few meters away from James. His staff was white and two meters in length, vaguely emitting a gentle glow. His staff made contact with the ground. Boom! At that moment, the ground shook, and the earth trembled. The martial artists were all stunned. Some weaker ones even staggered and copsed to the ground. ¡°As expected of Archbishop Pris! He truly is unrivaled in the world.¡± ¡°That young man from Sol must have a death wish to challenge Archbishop Pris.¡± Many looked at James with mischievous grins on their faces. To them, James was already dead. Wearing a slight grin, the elderly man looked at James and said, ¡°I admire your courage, young man. You must be an ancient martial artist from Sol. Who¡¯s your Grand Sect Leader? Perhaps I¡¯m acquainted with him.¡± ¡°Are you the Archbishop of the Pris Sect?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. James stared at the elderly man. Judging from the elderly man¡¯s strength, he should be equivalent to a seventh-rank grandmaster. However, the man was unafraid. ¡°That¡¯s right, The one and only.¡± He looked at James. James stared at the Archbishop. He knew that the Elysian Ranking was called the Elysian Congress long ago, which was established to fight against the ancient martial artists of Sol. That was because the vast majority of martial artists in the past congregated in Sol. After their defeat, they formed the Elysian Congress and nned aeback. However, for some unknown reason, the Elysian Congress turned into the Elysian Ranking and became a ranking for all martial artists around the world. ¡°Young man, you being here is a sign of strength. Who¡¯s your master? If he¡¯s an old acquaintance of mine, I don¡¯t mind going easy on you. Who¡¯s Tapio Cabral of the Mount Thunder Sect to you?¡± ¡°Tapio Cabral?¡± James froze. Who was this person? He had never heard of him. Of all the martial artists of the Mount Thunder Sect, he had never heard of Tapio Cabral. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not from the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± James¡¯ stunned expression made Archbishop Pris aware that he was not from the Mount Thunder Sect. Archbishop Pris could never forget the name of Tapio Cabral. A hundred years ago, he was defeated by Tapio, the then Great Grandmaster of Sol. ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡± Looking at Archbishop Pris, James said, ¡°Before I challenge you, I have a question for you.¡± Archbishop Pris made a weing gesture and said, ¡°Feel free to ask. If I can enlighten you in any way or form, I won¡¯t shirk my responsibility.¡± The muscles on James¡¯ face twitched. This old man was getting on his nerves. ¡°Did you take away a mother-daughter duo from St. Anne¡¯s Castle a while ago?¡± James asked. Archbishop Pris momentarily froze before saying, ¡°What nonsense is this? What do you mean by a mother-daughter duo? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 ¡°Did you not?¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, James took Delh¡¯s photo out and tossed it to Archbishop Pris, saying, ¡°Take a good look at this.¡± Archbishop Pris caught the photo and scrutinized Delh¡¯s appearance, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± James argued. ¡°The Archbishop of St. Anne¡¯s Castle told me that you were the one who took them away. He even specifically mentioned that it was Archbishop Pris, ranked third on the Elysian Ranking, who took them away.¡± ¡°I am Archbishop Pris, alright. I¡¯m also ranked third on the Elysian Ranking. However, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You have no idea?¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and he clenched the de of Justice, saying coldly, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll be reminded of something when you¡¯re beaten to a pulp?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Archbishop Pris burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°How insolent of you, young man! No one has dared speak to me like that in a hundred years. Beat me to a pulp? How impudent! If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll help you find the person you¡¯re searching for.¡± A crowd formed around them. Everyone looked at James puzzledly. ¡°That Solean ancient martial artist seems to be searching for someone.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡­ The person he¡¯s looking for seemed to be taken away by Archbishop Pris.¡± ¡°No way¡­ I heard that the Archbishop had been in closed-door meditation for the past few years. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s gone outside at all.¡± Many conversed in whispers. Koehler watched the two intently. At that moment, his gaze was fixed on James. He had heard of James. After all, it was because of James¡¯ arrival in Durandal that he organized the International Martial Arts Conference to settle the score from a century ago. He did not believe that James stood a chance against Archbishop Pris. James was at most thirty years of age. Even if he had begun cultivating in his mother¡¯s womb, he had only cultivated for three decades. How would he stand a chance against the Archbishop, who was already a renowned martial artist a century ago? Over the course of a century, Archbishop Pris had been in closed-door meditation and researching martial arts. He was one of the most powerful individuals in the world. ¡°James, go somewhere else if you¡¯re looking for someone. Don¡¯t make trouble for me.¡± Looking at James, Koehler chastised him. James, however, brandished the de of Justice. Pointing the sword at Archbishop Pris, he uttered word by word, ¡°I¡¯m curious to see what you¡¯ve got. Come at me.¡± ¡°Does he have a death wish?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that Archbishop Pris is ranked third on the Elysian Ranking?¡± ¡°Where does he get that confidence from?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Many watched in anticipation. Only a single person wore a grim expression-Lucjan Owen. He knew of James¡¯ strength. Though he was only a seventh-rank grandmaster at the Mount Thunder Conference, he had managed to defeat and kill Yaakov Johnston, an eighth-rank martial artist. Now that months have passed, he was unsure of James¡¯ strength. ¡°Has he crossed into the eighth rank? If so, he¡¯s a freak who¡¯s even more terrifying than Can from a hundred years ago.¡± Lucjan murmured. At that moment, he had the desire to kill James. He could not allow him to leave Mount Olympus alive. Otherwise, there would be endless trouble. In the distance, Thea, who was wearing a mask, watched the situation unfold silently. She knew that James had crossed into the eighth rank and had cultivated the Invincible Body Siddhi. Hence, she did not act recklessly. Instead, she focused all of her efforts on healing her injuries. Based on her current condition, she couldpletely recover in another day. Then, ncing at Lucjan, her face darkened. She nned to use this opportunity to exterminate Lucjan once and for all. Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 James hade here in search of someone. He followed the tracks all the way to Mount Olympus and found Archbishop Pris of the Pris Sect. However, the Archbishop did not know anything about Delh. From his expression, he did not seem to be lying. However, since the Archbishop promised he would search for Delh if James could beat him to a pulp, James brandished the de of Justice. This was the first time he was facing an opponent after crossing into the eighth rank. Looking at Archbishop Pris who was wearing a mischievous grin, James said coldly, ¡°Cut the crap and fight already.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go easy on you, kid. If you can approach me, I¡¯ll consider this my loss.¡± Pris was confident. To him, James was only an impudent child who needed to be taught a lesson. As an elder, he should not go all out to prevent harming James. After all, everyone was watching. His reputation would be tarnished if he did so. He simply tossed the staff in his hand to the back, whichnded urately between the crevices of a rock. Then, he made a weing gesture and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t go easy on you, young man. Now, make your move.¡± The muscles on James¡¯ face twitched. Was he looking down on him? ¡°I guess I should go easy on you too.¡± Then, he tossed the de of Justice in the air, whichnded wlessly between the crevices of a rock. This stunned the crowd. ¡°Does that young man truly possess immense strength or is he merely feinting?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so young. How could he have such strength?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just putting on a brave face. He¡¯ll be kneeling on the ground begging for forgiveness before long.¡± Many conversed in whispers. No one believed James could win. Even if he came from the mysterious nation of Sol, his age made it impossible for him to stand against Archbishop Pris. Only two people watched the situation intently-Lucjan and Thea. Lucjan wanted to use this opportunity to gauge James¡¯ current strength. He was curious to see if he was any strongerpared to two months ago at the Mount Thunder Conference. Thea watched James and Archbishop Pris as she healed her injuries. She was unconcerned about James. After all, James had crossed into the eighth rank. Besides, he had cultivated the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, the Invincible Body Siddhi, and the Blithe Fist of Abomination. These were all renowned martial arts in Sol. Watching James¡¯ actions, Pris smiled. ¡°Not bad¡­ The first time I saw you, I was reminded of my younger self. You have the same arrogance and self-confidence. However, time and again, I was humbled. Only by learning a lesson can you finally grow.¡± ¡°After you.¡± James did not waste his breath. ¡°Fine then, allow me to teach you a lesson.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The moment he spoke, he had already appeared before James. ¡°What speed!¡± ¡°As expected of Archbishop Pris! I¡¯m d I came.¡± ¡°There will be a show to watch.¡± The crowd was in an uproar. Pris wanted to defeat James in one go. Using all of his strength, he appeared before James in the blink of an eye. Raising his arm, he nned to grab James and m him into the ground. However, the moment he struck James, James simply lifted his hand and blocked his attack. Then, turning the situation around, James grabbed Pris¡¯ shoulder. Then, he raised the other arm and struck Pris in the chest. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 James¡¯ reaction was so swift that it caught Pris off guard. Pris froze. By the time he recollected himself, it was already toote. Since his arm was grabbed, he could not dodge James¡¯ attack. He could only raise the other arm and blocked James¡¯ attack forcefully. Boom! Two powerful True Energies collided, and the sound of an explosion reverberated throughout the mountains. At that moment, unable to withstand the blow, Pris staggered backward. Even the rocks on the ground were shattered into a million tiny pieces. Pris retreated by about thirty meters before he could finally deflect James¡¯ blow. His arm was numb, unable to exert even a single ounce of strength. The Blood Energy inside his body churned. Though he hurriedly catalyzed True Energy, he could not completely suppress it. Blergh! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He vomited a mouthful of blood. Meanwhile, James remained standing at the same spot, unmoving. The crowd fell silent. Before the battle, no one believed James could win. To them, James was no match for Archbishop Pris. Now, however, the opposite was true. In just a single round of battle, Pris was sent flying and vomiting a mouthful of blood. This was the Archbishop of the Pris Sect, after all. Ranking third on the Elysian Ranking, he was a legendary character. Now, however, he could not even withstand a single blow from a young man. Everyone fixed a stare at James as if he was a monster. Even Koehler Keyes, the organizer of the International Martial Arts Conference, could not help but nce at James. Wearing a grim expression on his face, he murmured, ¡°Looks like this young man by the name of James is no ordinary man. Though he¡¯s young, he possesses immense strength. How rare¡­¡± Looking at Pris who vomited a mouthful of blood, James said nonchntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t even use any strength. Can you continue?¡± After the brief battle, James now had a clearer understanding of Pris¡¯ strength. He had no idea how strength was categorized in the West. If it was based on Solean standards, Pris should be at the peak of the seventh rank and near the cultivation of the five organs. This meant that he was approaching the eighth rank-a terrifying strength regardless. If not for Can¡¯s Spirit Turtle core, James would be no match for him. Pris expression turned grim. At that moment, he viewed James as his peer or even someone above him. He raised his arm, and the staff stuck between the crevices of a rock flew toward him. Holding the staff in his hand, it began to glimmer. Then, he slowly levitated off the ground until he was about thirty meters in mid-air. ¡°Solean, I admit that I may have underestimated you. I take back what I said. You¡¯re someone I should fight with all of my strength. It¡¯s been a hundred years since Ist went all-out. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Pris¡¯ voice boomed and reverberated throughout the mountains. ¡°Hey, the Archbishop is about to go all-out. This is gonna be awesome.¡± ¡°As expected of an ancient martial artist from Sol. Though he¡¯s young, he¡¯s powerful.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch the show, shall we?¡± Many watched in anticipation. ¡°To me, the de of Justice.¡± James raised his hand and the de of Justice flew toward him. Holding the de of Justice in his hand, he pointed it at Pris who was in mid-air, and said while smiling, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re no match for me, Pris. If I can¡¯t defeat you within ten rounds, consider it my loss.¡± After learning of Pris¡¯ approximate strength, James was now confident. His voice boomed throughout Mount Olympus. ¡°That young man isn¡¯t insolent. He truly is powerful.¡± ¡°I guess Sol will always be the nation full of mysteries and wonders.¡± Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 ¡°Hahaha!¡± Pris roared inughter. Indeed, he underestimated James¡¯ strength. However, there was no way he could defeat him within ten rounds. Lifting the staff in his hand, a powerful aura exuded from his body which permeated the surroundings. At that moment, even the air seemed to be frozen. ¡°Blizzard.¡± He waved his staff. The heavy snow suddenly changed course and swept toward James. Though soft and fluffy, the snowkes possessed great force, with each of them carrying destructive power. James smiled. ¡°Petty tricks.¡± Holding the de of Justice, he waded through the snowstorm. In the eyes of the crowd, they could only see a figure disappearing only to reappear again, leaving behind a trail of destruction. Before they could figure out what was going on, James had appeared in mid-air, and the de of Justice was already pressed against Pris¡¯ chest. ¡°What?¡± Theposed look on Pris disappeared only to be reced by shock and fear. James¡¯ speed far surpassed his eyes. Before he could see James, the de of Justice was already pressed against his chest. If James was serious, his body would have been pierced by the sword. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± Looking at the stunned Pris, whose forehead was beaded with sweat, he said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t even use my full strength. Aren¡¯t you a little too weak?¡± Pris remained silent. He was not weak. After all, he was ranked third on the Elysian Ranking. How could he be weak? James was simply too strong. Below, the crowd¡¯s mouths were agape. From the moment James demonstrated unbelievable strength, they thought it would be an even match. They did not expect things to turn out this way. With just a single move, Pris was defeated. If James had chosen not to spare him, his body would have been pierced by the de of Justice. Watching this from afar, Lucjan¡¯s expression turned grim. He murmured, ¡°How terrifying¡­ He has only crossed into the seventh rank during the Mount Thunder Conference. Over the span of two months, he¡¯s crossed into the eighth rank.¡± Lucjan knew how strong James was the moment he struck. His speed definitely belonged to an eighth- rank grandmaster. Only an eighth-rank grandmaster would possess a speed that could elude the untrained eye of a seventh-rank grandmaster. ¡°How on earth did he cultivate? Did he also obtain a Spirit Turtle core?¡± Crossing into the eighth rank was an almost impossible feat. Even the legendary Can Maverick required a few decades. Meanwhile, James took only two months to aplish just that. Lucjan spected that James must have obtained a Spirit Turtle core. That was why he was able to reach the eighth rank in such a short amount of time. ¡°He has to die.¡± Lucjan¡¯ face darkened. Meanwhile, Thea had been watching the battle while healing her injuries. Seeing that James defeated Pris with ease, a smile crept up on her face, and she said, ¡°He¡¯s still as strong as ever.¡± On the battlefield¡­ Pris gradually calmed down after the initial shock. His expression was solemn. A hundred years ago, he was defeated in Sol. After being in closed-door meditation for a century, his strength had grown by leaps and bounds. Though he was not invincible, few could defeat him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now, he was defeated in a single round. Faced against this young man from Sol, he did not even stand a chance. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Looking at James, he asked. James sheathed the de of Justice and said smilingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? My name¡¯s James. Since you¡¯re defeated, I hope you¡¯ll hold up your end of the bargain.¡± ¡°Defeated? Impossible¡­ How can this be? How did an insolent brat like you manage to defeat me?¡± A 5 Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Pris roared. He could not ept such a result. If he had been defeated by Koehler Keyes or even the Vampire n¡¯s First Blood Emperor, he would have admitted defeat gracefully. However, he was defeated by an impudent brat. Pris felt humiliated. As he roared, he waved the staff in his hand, which swirled up a powerful force. Then, he struck James¡¯ head with great force. James¡¯ face darkened, and he hurriedly took a few steps back. In an instant, he was a few meters away. Lifting the de of Justice, he shed the sword. The de of Justice shed with the staff. James was above, while Pris was holding the staff high up to withstand James¡¯ pressure. As James¡¯ force was great, Pris was slowly being pushed downward. ck! After descending for a few meters, the staff snapped into two. Pris was injured by the terrifying Sword Energy that burst forward. Like a stringless kite, he crashed into the ground. Boom!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The earth shook. Half of his body was buried in deep snow as he simplyy on the ground motionless. The crowd fell silent. James sheathed the de of Justice and descended from the sky,nding steadily on the ground. Looking at Pris who vomited a mouthful of blood, he walked over to him and looked down at him from above, ¡°You are far weaker than I am. You would have been dead if not for me going easy on you.¡± ¡°You¡­ Blergh!¡± Enraged, Pris vomited a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness. James paid no attention to the unconscious Pris and simply turned to leave. He found a secluded spot and sat in a lotus position. A few Pris Sect martial artists hurriedly dragged Pris out of the snow and brought him somewhere else to heal his injuries. Though the battle seemed dull, it was a battle between the most powerful martial artists in the world. Holding Excalibur in his hand, Koehler slowly walked to the middle and scanned his surroundings. His gaze remained fixed on James for a few seconds before he turned to look at the crowd, ¡°As expected of an ancient martial artist from Sol! What an eye-opening battle that was! James¡¯ battle against Archbishop Pris marks the opening of the International Martial Arts Conference. Feel free to challenge anyone you like.¡± Koehler¡¯s voice boomed throughout Mount Olympus. Immediately, someone stepped forward to challenge the martial artists on the Elysian Ranking. James did not concern himself with the battles that ensued. He did not leave but instead waited for Pris to regain consciousness. He wanted to ask him to investigate Delh¡¯s whereabouts. At the same time, he was curious to see what Lucjan was up to. Not only that, he wanted to see how powerful the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect was and how the sect managed to sweep through the ancient martial world in just two short months. Many unknown people challenged the martial artists on the Elysian Ranking. Some emerged victorious, while some were defeated. The defeated were removed from the ranking while the victors¡¯ names were listed in their ce. James observed the battlefield intently. Solean martial arts were wildly different from their foreign counterparts. Thetter was strange and unpredictable. Just as he was preupied with his thoughts, al voice came. ¡°Not bad, kid¡­¡± He turned his head. A person had appeared on the rock beside him out of nowhere. The man was wearing a ck overcoat and had short hair. A silver mask covered half of his face. However, James could recognize him from his voice. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± ¡°I was concerned after hearing that Lucjan is here. That¡¯s why I came.¡± Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 James was familiar with the man¡¯s voice. It was Can Maverick. Back then, he said he would note to Durandal and Mount Olympus. In the end, he came regardless. Crouching on the rock beside James, Can smoked a cigarette. As he watched Lucjan and the martial artists from the Gu Sect, his expression turned grim. ¡°I haven¡¯t regained all of my strength yet, but once I heard that Lucjan and some of the Gu Sect were here, I came here since I was worried that they could be up to no good. For the past one hundred years, Lucjan had kept a low profile while biding his time. He¡¯s a cunning and terrifying man.¡± Can told James of his objectives. Looking at Lucjan in the distance, James said in a low voice, ¡°Why do you think Lucjan brought the Gu Sect here in Durandal?¡± ¡°How would I know? By the way, I¡¯m retreating for now. Many are still hiding in the shadows. I have to be careful not to identally reveal my identity.¡± Can did not linger for long. He simply stood up and turned to leave. Soon, he was gone. ¡®Hiding in the shadows?¡¯ James stroked his chin as he thought about it. Who was Can referring to? Could they be ancient martial artists from Sol? After brief contemtion, he put his thoughts aside the moment he noticed Pris was awake. He walked over to him. Before he could approach where the Pris Sect was located, the martial artists all red at him, alert. Some even brandished their weapons. James looked at them. A single nce was enough to send shivers down their spines. Unconsciously, they staggered backward. James casually walked over to Pris. Upon seeing Pris who was resting on a rock, a slight grin crept up on his face, ¡°Are you alright, Archbishop Pris?¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Pris¡¯ face paled, and he opened his mouth wide. James said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, by the way. Would you like me to have a look at your injuries?¡± ¡°Trying to humiliate me, James?¡± Pris roared. However, his yelling aggravated his injuries, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. In his eyes, James was here to humiliate him. ¡°What are you talking about, Archbishop Pris? Why would I be here to humiliate you? I¡¯m just here to ask you a question and heal your injuries while I¡¯m at it. Besides, I didn¡¯t even go all out. You were the one who tried to ambush me, and I had no choice but to retaliate. Even so, I suppressed my True Energy, or else you¡¯d be dead.¡± ¡± ¡± Pris opened his mouth, but no words came out of it. James grabbed his arm. ¡°Wh-What are you trying to do?¡± Pris¡¯ face paled as he struggled. However, he could not exert even a single ounce of strength. He only breathed a sigh of relief when he realized that James was not up to no good. James took his pulse and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be alright. You just suffered some internal injuries from the Sword Energy. You¡¯ll recover soon, I promise.¡± As he said that, a thin wire fell from his sleeves and immediately became a handful of needles. Holding Crucifier in his hand, he began using it to heal Pris¡¯ injuries. The moment James began inserting the needles, Pris could feel his body ease up. ¡°What¡­¡± He was stunned but before he could recollect himself, James inserted a few more needles. Instantly, he could feel his injuries recuperating. Stunned, he could not even utter a single word. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. James extracted the needles and looked at the stunned Pris, saying, ¡°You should be fine now. However, you have to be careful not to overexert yourself. Rest well and you¡¯ll recover in no time.¡± ¡°T-This is unbelievable.¡± Pris could not believe his eyes. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Since he was injured before, he knew that healing one¡¯s injuries required a great amount of time. Now, however, despite suffering even more serious injuries, this young man from Sol was able to heal them in the blink of an eye. James asked again, ¡°Do you really not know anything about the girl I mentioned earlier?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Pris took a deep breath to forcibly calm himself down. Then, he looked at James with a serious expression on his face, ¡°I really don¡¯t know who she is. I have never seen her before.¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ The Archbishop of St. Anne¡¯s Castle told me that you were the one who took them away.¡± James stared at Pris. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Pris shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll help you investigate the matter. Perhaps someone from my sect did it.¡± Wearing a solemn expression, James said, ¡°She¡¯s really important to me. Not only that, she¡¯s crucial to the current dynamics of Sol. I have to find her as soon as possible. I¡¯ll leave this in your hands then. I¡¯ll be eternally grateful to you if you manage to find her.¡± Perhaps Archbishop Pris was in the dark, but since the Archbishop of St. Anne¡¯s Castle mentioned the Pris Sect, they must have been rted somehow. If they truly were unrted, it could only mean that the Archbishop of St. Anne¡¯s Castle was lying. Pris immediately turned to look at an elderly man beside him and ordered, ¡°Cardinal, investigate the matter at once. Also, head to St. Anne¡¯s Castle with our men and capture the Archbishop. I¡¯m curious to see who was the one behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± An elderly man in a red robe nodded. Then, after glimpsing at James, he swiftly turned to leave. Only then did Pris turn to look at James in anticipation. His shriveled face could not conceal the excitement he was feeling. His expression made James¡¯ skin crawl. James unconsciously staggered backward. ¡°Wh-What are you staring at me for?¡± Pris had already gotten up and was already sitting on the rock casually. ¡°You truly are amazing. Despite practicing martial arts for a hundred years, I was defeated by you with ease. Who¡¯s your master? Is your master more powerful than you are?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a master. But if I really have to choose one, I can only say that he¡¯s long dead. Besides, many martial artists in Sol are more powerful than me.¡± Then, he turned and nced at Lucjan in the distance, whispering, ¡°Did you see that guy with a bunch of masked men behind him? He¡¯s much stronger than I am.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Who is he?¡± Pris looked at Lucjan. James smiled and said, ¡°You must have heard of the Gu Sect of Sol. He¡¯s the current Sect Leader of the Gu Sect.¡± ¡°The Gu Sect¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Pris¡¯ face darkened. How could he not know of the Gu Sect? He participated in the battle a century ago. Back then, though he was young, he was immensely strong. Believing that Sol was devoid of powerful martial artists, he acted impudently and challenged the various sects and families of Sol. Lastly, he even went to the Mount Thunder Sect. There, he was defeated by Tapio Cabral, then Great Grandmaster of Sol and Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect. Simrly, he was defeated in a single round. Upon being reminded of this, his cheeks reddened. How humiliating¡­ Upon his return to the Pris Sect, he would surely be reprimanded by those old men who were in closed-door meditation. ¡°Ahem!¡± Pris changed the subject and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m interested in Solean martial arts, and the Pris Sect contains many impressive martial arts, why don¡¯t we have a cultural exchange of sorts after the conference is over?¡± Pris looked at James in anticipation. Fearing that James would turn down his offer, he hurriedly said, ¡± After the conference is over, the investigation should beplete. Feel free toe to the Pris Sect so that my subordinates can better exin the situation to you.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± James epted his offer. Firstly, the Pris Sect was capable of investigating Delh¡¯s whereabouts. Secondly, he was interested in foreign martial arts and wanted to use this opportunity to learn more about them. Of course, if he could cultivate them himself, he would be most grateful indeed. Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then.¡± Pris was excited. If he could interact with ancient martial artists from Sol, he would surely gain something out of it. Perhaps he could reach even greater heights. ¡°Rest well, we¡¯ll talk more about this once the conference is over.¡± James did not linger for long and simply turned to leave. The battle raged on at the summit of Mount Olympus. Martial artists from all over the world were eager to challenge the powerful figures on the Elysian Ranking. Some in the ranking were absent, like the Archbishop of St. Anne¡¯s Castle. Everyone knew that the current battles were only appetizers. The real battle was at the end. The final and most crucial of battles was for control of Excalibur and the number-one ranking on the Elysian Ranking. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The final battle should be held between Pris, Koehler, the First Blood Emperor, and a few others. Now, Pris had been defeated, only to be reced by a young man from Sol. Meanwhile, the others were on a whole different level than them. In the area where Lucjan was resting¡­ Behind him were sixteen masked individuals. Their appearances could not be discerned. Sitting in a lotus position on a rock, Lucjan watched the dull battles unfolding before him and said nonchntly, ¡°Are the preparations in ce?¡± ¡°All good to go, Sect Leader.¡± A person stepped forward and whispered in his ear, ¡°Once you give your order, none shall escape from Mount Olympus. Everyone shall be our puppets.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Lucjan was delighted. Looking at James who was approaching the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, his face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Be wary of James. He¡¯s really powerful. Though it¡¯s a shame that we have to refine him into a puppet, he¡¯ll be undefeatable if we allow him to progress further.¡± Lucjan was a man who loved talents. So, he did not wish to antagonize James. James, however, went against him multiple times. James knew nothing about his ns. At that moment, he approached Thea. Wearing a mask, Thea was sitting in a lotus position on a rock. A sheathed swordy beside her. The sword¡¯s hilt was ck in color and was rather familiar-looking. Since swords looked simr in general, James paid no attention to it. When she saw James approach her, Thea stopped healing her injuries and stared at him. Nervous, her heartbeat elerated. Taking a deep breath, she catalyzed Ataraxia and forcibly calm herself down to prevent exposing her identity. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Thea asked in a low voice. ¡°Not really.¡± Looking at her hideous-looking mask, James said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious what you look like under that mask of yours. I¡¯m interested to know more about the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, which managed to sweep through the ancient martial world in just two short months.¡± ¡°This is none of your business,¡± Thea said. Now, she just wanted James to go away. She was afraid that the longer they conversed, the higher the possibility that her identity would be exposed. ¡°Is that so?¡± James said nonchntly. In an instant, he lunged toward Thea and tried to grab her mask. However, Thea had been on high alert. Even though James moved at an extraordinary speed, she managed to dodge in time. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared only to reappear a few meters back. She stood up and red at James, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°You have good reflexes.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°As expected of the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect! You have good reflexes. I couldn¡¯t remove your mask even though I caught you by surprise.¡± Thea remained silent. ¡°Ahem!¡± Sensing the awkward atmosphere, James cleared his throat and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by that. I was merely curious, that¡¯s all.¡± Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 ¡°Curiosity kills the cat,¡± Thea said coldly. ¡°Sorry for interrupting you.¡± James turned to leave. After he left, Thea breathed a sigh of relief. She patted her chest and silently muttered under her breath,¡± Why did you appear all of a sudden? You gave me quite a fright!¡± James was intrigued by the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. He also wondered why ancient martial artists loved wearing masks. The Gu Sect, the God-King Pce, the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, and even Can Maverick wore a mask. He shook his head slightly and put those thoughts aside. Returning to his seat, he continued spectating the battle between martial artists. The battlested for two days. Apart from the top ten on the Elysian Ranking, the rest underwent drastic changes. Some seasoned martial artists were defeated, only to be reced by unfamiliar faces. On the third morning¡­ After a few days of fighting, the clouds were gone, and the snow had stopped. A morning alpenglow flickered warmly in the sky. At daybreak, Lucjan could no longer restrain himself. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the middle of the battlefield and descended. Boom! The moment his feet made contact with the ground, the earth rumbled. Mount Olympus seemed to be on the verge of copse. Lucjan¡¯s appearance sent the crowd into an uproar. ¡°What power!¡± ¡°A tremor could be felt on Mount Olympus before he even made a move.¡± Many were stunned. Seeing that Lucjan made a move, James¡¯ expression turned grim, and he murmured, ¡°Is he finally about to show his hand?¡± After a few days of healing, Thea¡¯s injuries had recuperated. Seeing that Lucjan had made a move, she unconsciously grabbed the Malevolent Sword. Thea nned to seize this opportunity and rid James of this menace. Standing at peak of Mount Olympus, Lucjan scanned his surroundings before fixing his gaze on Koehler. Then, he pointed at him and uttered word by word, ¡°Koehler Keyes, I challenge you to a duel.¡± Upon hearing this, Koehler walked toward him casually. He stopped a hundred meters away from Lucjan and asked calmly, ¡°Are you from the Gu Sect of Sol?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Can Maverick to you?¡± Lucjan smiled slightly, ¡°Can Maverick is the previous Sect Leader of the Sect Leader. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s now dead. I¡¯m the current Sect Leader.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Koehler was dismayed. He dreamed of fighting against Can. Now, however, Can had passed on before him. Then, looking at Lucjan, his elderly face immediately brightened up. Staring at Lucjan, he dered, ¡°A hundred years ago, I was defeated by Can Maverick. Since you are the current Sect Leader of the Su Sect, I will defeat you and settle the score.¡± Slowly, he pulled out Excalibur. The moment the sword left its sheath, it radiated a light so blinding that even James averted his gaze. ¡°How blinding¡­¡± James was stunned. Though he knew nothing about Excalibur, based on its ring radiance, there was no way this was an ordinary sword. Swish! Koehler brandished Excalibur. The sword radiated a golden light like a miniature sun. Holding Excalibur in his hand, Koehler was now apletely different man. Now, he seemed to be a god who had descended into the human realm, viewing its subjects as puny, insignificant creatures. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 ¡°Excalibur¡­¡± ¡°Is that the legendary Excalibur? Legend has it that only the Soul of Knights can unsheathe Excalibur. Has Koehler surpassed the Divine Knight and be a Knight¡¯s Soul?¡± ¡°My god¡­ The Knight¡¯s Soul¡­¡± ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± The crowd burst into an uproar the moment Koehler pulled out Excalibur. They stood up and looked at him in reverence like a god. Lucjan observed Koehler in silence, sensing the fluctuation of energy radiating from him. ¡°Eighth-rank¡­¡± His face was expressionless. He was not surprised at all that Koehler was an eighth-rank grandmaster. Hearing the uproar, James murmured, ¡°To think that that old man has crossed into the eighth rank¡­ The Knight¡¯s Soul¡­ Is this what it¡¯s called in the West?¡± Upon witnessing this, Thea remained expressionless. She smiled scornfully. ¡°Is that all?¡± In mid-air, Koehler¡¯s aura grew stronger. Even though he possessed the Knight¡¯s Soul, he was nearing his end. For vengeance, he had no choice but to use all of his strength. Otherwise, there would be no other opportunities in the future. He pointed the glimmering Excalibur at Lucjan below. Materialized Sword Energy descended from the sky and swept down towards Lucjan. ¡°Come on, Lucjan. Anyter and this battle will be over,¡± his voice boomed. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lucjan snickered. Then, he waved his hand, and powerful energy was released from his sleeves which withstood the burst of Sword Energy with ease. The Sword Energy was shattered and dispersed into the surroundings. Rumble! The earth exploded around him and caused great destruction. In an instant, the ground rumbled, and Mount Olympus shook violently. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°This is a battle between superpowers. Once they get serious, even Mount Olympus could copse.¡± Many were stunned by the destruction and retreated from the battlefield for fear of being drawn into the battle. Lucjan¡¯s move demonstrated great power. His strength was not beneath that of Koehler. ¡°Good!¡± Koehler roared. 1/2 ¡°As expected of the leader of the Gu Sect! I was defeated by Can Maverick of the Gu Sect a hundred years ago. Today, I will defeat you and prove that the Knights are invincible. I possess the Knight¡¯s Soul and Excalibur. Long live the Knights!¡± Koehler¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the mountains. Holding Excalibur in his hand, he struck. Wearing aposed look on his face, Lucjan disappeared only to reappear in mid-air in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, the area he was in a moment ago was struck by a golden light. Boom! The earth shook and debris covered the sky. ¡°Sword¡­!¡± Lucjan shouted. From afar, a disciple of the Gu Sect threw him a sword. It was an epee two meters in length. Holding the epee in his hand, he looked at Koehler who was charging toward him, and smiled. Then, he struck. Boom!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Excalibur and the epee shed. Powerful forces collided, and a ripple-like wave reverberated through the mountains. The entire region was affected by the battle. Mountains copsed and the earth shook. Many martial artists had retreated from Mount Olympus. Only a few who were confident in their abilities remained. James was among them. Though the ripple effects of the battle were destructive, he was an eighth- rank grandmaster too. He was not affected by it whatsoever. A fierce battle raged on in the sky. Armed with an epee, Lucjan shed with Koehler who was holding Excalibur in his hand. Even though the epee was duller, it possessed terrifying destructive power. Gradually, Koehler who was holding Excalibur in his hand lost ground. ¡°Die!¡± Lucjan roared. He appeared behind Koehler at lightning speed, and his epee radiated a hundred lights. Then, the lights converged in an instant, and he swiftly struck Koehler¡¯s back. As Koehler¡¯s reflexes were duller, he was struck by the move. Staggering to the front, he vomited a mouthful of blood. At that pivotal moment, he managed to turn in time and shed Excalibur. A powerful Sword Energy burst forward and struck Lucjan. However, Lucjan easily deflected the attack. ¡°The oue is determined.¡± Upon seeing this, James knew that the battle would be over soon. Though Koehler was strong, he was still a distance away from Lucjan. Thetter had long crossed into the eighth rank. Now that he had absorbed the Spirit Turtle core, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. His True Energy was so terrifying that Koehler stood no chance against it. At that moment, Koehler¡¯s face was pale, and blood was dripping from his lips. Excalibur no longer glimmered radiantly. Watching Lucjan in disbelief, he cried out, ¡°Impossible! I possess the Soul of Knights and extracted Excalibur. How are you able to possess such strength?¡± He could not believe that an ancient martial artist from Sol would possess such strength. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Lucjan snickered. He did not even use all of his strength. ¡°This is farewell.¡± Holding the epee in his hand, he stepped forward into the air and walked toward the gravely injured Koehler. With every step he took, Koehler¡¯s heart quivered in fear. The martial artists outside Mount Olympus watched this unfold in disbelief. They thought it would be an even match. However, in just a few rounds, Koehler Keyes, ranked second on the Elysian Ranking and wielder of Excalibur, was gravely injured. He seemed incapable of continuing the fight. ¡°Are martial artists from Sol all that strong?¡± ¡°First, it was a young man by the name of James Caden. Then, another emerged and defeated Koehler who managed to pull out Excalibur¡­¡± ¡°Argh¡­ I will not be defeated! Long live the Knights!¡± Koehler raised Excalibur and imbued it with all the energy inside his body. Excalibur glimmered once more and exuded a terrifying aura that distorted space itself. Mountains disintegrated and copsed. Rumble! The earth shook, and debris blotted out the sky. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Excalibur!¡± Koehler yelled. Holding Excalibur in his hand, heunched another attack. Now, he was apletely different person. His power was greater, and his moves were more intense. Lucjan began losing ground. Upon seeing this, James shook his head and sighed. ¡°Koehler has used up all of his strength. He¡¯ll be crippled after this battle. Even if he survives, he won¡¯t live for long.¡± Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 James could tell Koehler¡¯s condition in a single nce. Although he was gaining ground and he demonstrated greater power than before, James knew that he had used up all of his strength. After this battle, no matter if he won or lost, his organs would decay. He could only live for an additional three months at most. James paid no heed to it and continued spectating the battle. Lucjan also knew what Koehler was up to. Even at full strength, Koehler could not defeat him. However, as he had other matters to attend to after this battle, he did not go all out against Koehler but instead dodge his attacks to conserve his strength. The fierce battle raged on in the sky. Holding Excalibur in his hand, Koehler struck furiously. Lucjan began losing ground. However, this onlysted for ten minutes. After ten minutes, Koehler¡¯s strength began to falter. At that moment, Lucjan struck. He seized the opportunity and appeared behind Koehler in an instant. Then, he shed his arm with the epee. Koehler¡¯s arm was sliced in half, and Excalibur in his hand began to fall. Swiftly, Lucjan grabbed Excalibur before itnded on the ground. The tides had turned too rapidly. Just a moment ago, Koehler was invincible, pressing forward and denying Lucjan breathing room. In an instant, Koehler was defeated. His arm was sliced, and he lost Excalibur. Like a stringless kite, he crashed to the ground. Boom! His bodynded in a heap of rubble. The crowd fell silent. From afar, the martial artists watched this in disbelief. No one expected Koehler to be defeated just like that. Lucjan was holding Excalibur in mid-air. Looking at the glimmering sword, his face was full of disdain. Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, he used all of his force and struck Excalibur. nk! Excalibur was snapped in half. ¡°What trash!¡± his voice boomed. At that moment, a group of people appeared outside Mount Olympus. They were all wearing ck robes and masks. Upon their appearance, they immediately attacked the other martial artists in the surroundings. Though the martial artists tried fighting back, they realized that they could not use True Energy. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The moment they catalyzed True Energy, they could feel excruciating pain from inside their body. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Looking at the martial artists who were subdued by the Gu Sect, Lucjan cackled. Sensing amotion outside Mount Olympus and the appearance of the Gu Sect who subdued many martial artists in the surroundings, James murmured, ¡°What is he up to?¡± Though he did not know what Lucjan nning, he knew he had to stop him. Holding the de of Justice in his hand, he walked toward him, his voice reverberating throughout the mountains, ¡°Allow me to challenge you to a duel, Lucjan.¡± Upon seeing James, Lucjan¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°You have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡± James slowly walked toward him and scanned his surroundings. In the distance, many were already subdued by the Gu Sect. They were all forcibly taken away from Mount Olympus. However, some were left alone by the Gu Sect. They were all wearing red robes, and only half of their faces were revealed. Vaguely, James could see their old and shriveled faces. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 ¡°Could they be from the Vampire n?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. The Vampire n was mysterious. As for the specifics, James had no idea. Since the Gu Sect left the Vampire n alone, there were only two possibilities. The first one was that Lucjan was fearful of them. James found this hard to believe. In that case, only a single possibility remained: Lucjan had allied with the Vampire n. Upon thinking about this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. Fwoosh! In the blink of an eye, James appeared in mid-air and looked at Lucjan who was holding an epee in his hand. Wearing an expressionless look, he uttered word by word, ¡°Sect Leader Lucjan Owen, you went to great lengths toe to Mount Olympus. What are you up to?¡± Now that James was high up in the air, he could see that almost every martial artist on Mount Olympus had been abducted. Even Archbishop Pris and the rest of the Pris Sect were taken away. Looking at James, a mischievous grin crept up on Lucjan¡¯s face. ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­¡± He counted down from three. ¡°What the hell?¡± James frowned. ¡°James, try catalyzing True Energy and feel your abdomen.¡± James unconsciously touched his abdomen. Immediately, a searing pain came from inside his body. Unable to withstand the pain, he descended from the sky and crashed to the ground. Before hended, a figure flew toward him and caught him in time. James had a glimpse of the hideous-looking mask. However, he smelled the fragrance of a woman. He could also feel the soft and smooth skin of the person carrying him. Before he could react, Thea hadnded on the ground with him. ¡°The Gu Sect has released a shapeless and colorless poison into the air. After they fuse with the air, you will be poisoned once you breathe. Once you¡¯re poisoned, you won¡¯t be able to catalyze True Energy. If you do regardless, your organs will decay,¡± spoke a hoarse voice. Thea ced James on a rock. Wearing a pained expression on his face, James looked at Thea and asked, ¡°How did you know that the air was poisoned? How are you fine?¡± ¡°I only just realized this myself. I¡¯m also poisoned, but it¡¯s ineffective against me.¡± ¡°Why did you save me?¡± ¡°No particr reason. Leave Lucjan to me. You should leave at once.¡± Then, she turned and nced at Lucjan in the air. Lucjan was puzzled. This was a deadly poison he specifically researched for the asion. Shapeless and colorless, no one should be able to sense it. Even eighth-rank grandmasters, would not be able to use True Energy for a short period of time. So why did the Sect Leader of Celestial Sect seem alright? Holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, Thea walked toward Lucjan in mid-air. At that moment, she exuded a terrifying aura. Seeing this, Lucjan took a few steps back. Though he had never fought against the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, he heard that even Simon Cabral, the Grand Sect Leader of the Mount Thunder Sect, was defeated. There were rumors that Simon had obtained a Spirit Turtle core and refined it, thereby ascending the Skyward Stairway. Despite that, he was defeated by the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. Such was the power of the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lucjan unconsciously took a few steps back and asked coldly. ¡°The one who will end you,¡± Thea said coldly. ¡°There is no grudge between us. So why resort to violence when we can sit down and discuss matters in a civilized manner? By working together, we get to rule over the world.¡± Lucjan was shrewd. Currently, he had no idea why the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect was not affected by the poison. He never did things he was unsure of. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Besides, he had no intention of fighting to the bitter end against the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Lucjan was a bit fearful of the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. He did not wish to engage in a battle to the death with her at this moment. However, Thea ignored him. She only wanted to kill Lucjan. He was the Sect Leader of the Gu Sect and James¡¯ greatest enemy. If she allowed him to return to Sol alive, he would cause endless trouble for James. Clenching the sheathed Malevolent Sword, she exuded a powerful aura. Back then, during the Mount Thunder Conference where she was covered in the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, her blood had blended with the creature¡¯s. Now, her blood contained terrifying power. All this while, she had been cultivating hard, converting the power inside her blood into True Energy. In the Frosty Swamp of Medical Valley, she came across the Book of Malice by a pleasant coincidence. Through the Book of Malice, she cultivated Demonic Breath and Murderous Energy. Demonic Breath absorbed the True Frost Energy of Spiritual Palm, and her True Energy reached even greater heights. With her full strength-whichbined with the power of Spirit Turtle blood-her aura stunned even Lucjan. ¡°What a terrifying aura¡­¡± Lucjan, however, was unafraid of the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. That was because he was confident in his own strength. He was merely shocked by her strength. ¡°Blood Emperor!¡± He cried out. Below, a man in a red robe wearing a hat slowly walked over to him. Though he walked very slowly, it was only an illusion. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the sky. Though he had already appeared in mid-air, his shadow was still on the ground moving slowly. The remnants of the shadow gradually dissipated and merged with his body. ¡°Blood Emperor, I¡¯ll leave the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect to you. Stall for time while I kill James,¡± Lucjan said. ¡°Leave everything to me.¡± The First Blood Emperor spoke in a hoarse and low voice. Thea caught a glimpse of his face. The man¡¯s face was old and shriveled and devoid of all color. ¡°The Vampire n¡­ the First Blood Emperor who¡¯s ranked at the top of the Elysian Ranking?¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened. Before she came, she researched the Elysian Ranking and learned of the names of some powerful martial artists. To be frank, she was unconcerned about most people. The First Blood Emperor, however, was a renowned figure. A hundred years ago, he brought about the demise and destruction of the ancient martial artists of Sol. Many perished in his hands. He was a terrifying being even a century ago. Thea shuddered at the thought of his current strength. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, upon hearing that Lucjan was going to kill James, she instantly panicked. She got around the Blood Emperor and appeared before Lucjan, saying coldly. ¡°Over my dead body.¡± Lucjan smiled slightly and hurriedly left. Thea gave chase. However, the Blood Emperor blocked her path. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, I hope you will entertain me.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Thea roared and shed with the still-sheathed Malevolent Sword. Though the sword was sheathed, Thea was in peak form, and her power was immense. She could easily destroy anything in her path if she so wished. A single sh of the Malevolent Sword sent a shiver down the Blood Emperor¡¯s spine. He had heard from Lucjan that the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was a terrifying entity. However, he did not expect her to create such a violent energy fluctuation with a single strike. He took no chances and dodged her attack. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Meanwhile, Thea seized the opportunity and chased after Lucjan. James was no match for Lucjan after being poisoned. However, the Blood Emperor stopped Thea in her tracks once more. ¡°Damn it!¡± She cursed. Then, she performed another attack. This time, the Blood Emperor did not dodge. Instead, he deflected Thea¡¯s attack. His martial art was rather intriguing. Although Thea had concentrated True Energy, she could not deal any damage to him. The battle raged on in the sky. Below¡­ James sat in a lotus position on a rock and inspected his condition. He realized that there was a Gu inside his blood. Upon catalyzing True Energy, the Gu would begin tearing away at his flesh, which caused him excruciating pain. At that moment, Lucjan appeared before James. He looked at James, whose face was pale, and a grin crept up on his face. ¡°James, I didn¡¯t want to finish you off that early. However, you appeared at Mount Olympus and made an enemy of me. I have no choice His face darkened. ¡°But to kill you.¡± Then, he lifted the epee in his hand and shed at James. James¡¯ face darkened, and he swiftly catalyzed Tue Energy. Withstanding the excruciating pain inside his body, he managed to dodge in time. The rock he was on a moment ago shattered into a million pieces. James appeared a hundred meters away. However, unable to withstand the searing pain, he copsed to the ground and groaned in pain. Though he practiced the art of medicine, he fell for Lucjan¡¯s tricks regardless. He could no nothing about the Gu. ¡°Not bad¡­ You have great durability. To think that you could endure the pain,¡± Lucjan said. Holding the epee in his hand, he walked toward James. Lucjan looked at James who was writhing in agony on the ground and sighed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to kill you, James. You are a talent who has immense potential. However, since you¡¯re determined to go against me, I can only get rid of you. What a shame that you won¡¯t be able to witness my future glory. ¡°Farewell¡­¡± At that moment, a figure charged toward him. It was Thea, who had broken free of the Blood Emperor. Before she even arrived, a terrifying Murderous Energy whirled toward Lucjan like a storm. Sensing the impending threat, he swiftly dodged the attack. As he dodged, the area he was in exploded. The ground shook, and the earth rumbled. Thea charged toward James at great speed and grabbed him. Then, she swiftly left the area. Though she wanted to use this opportunity and kill Lucjan, the Blood Emperor had arrived. So, she could only give up on her objective. Or else, James could be plunged into danger. Thea¡¯s speed was extraordinary. Soon, she disappeared into the mountain ranges of Mount Olympus. After she left, the Blood Emperor appeared before Lucjan. ¡°What the hell?¡± Lucjan¡¯s face darkened, and he questioned him, ¡°Can¡¯t you even stop a single person?¡± The Blood Emperor shrugged and said, ¡°The Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect is really powerful. She possesses concentrated True Energy. Besides, her speed is not beneath mine. There¡¯s no way I could stop her.¡± Lucjan¡¯s expression turned grim, and he said, ¡°If we let him escape, he¡¯ll be a menace in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s much to do at the moment. We have to refine those we abducted today into puppets. That way, our strength will reach even greater heights. By then, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of the Celestial Sect,¡± said the Blood Emperor. ¡°I guess I have no choice, then.¡± Since James was saved by the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, there was nothing much Lucjan could do. After saving James, Thea brought him to a safe spot and ced him gently on the ground, saying, ¡°You won¡¯t suffer pain if you don¡¯t use True Energy. You should leave first. I will return and exterminate Lucjan and the Blood Emperor.¡± Thea left James behind and turned to leave.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 ¡°Hey!¡± James shouted. However, Thea had already left. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared from his view. Furrowing his eyebrows, James muttered, ¡°Who is the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect? Why did he save me multiple times? Could it be Grandpa?¡± James immediately thought of his grandfather, Thomas Caden. The thought shed through his mind, but he shook his head. He could smell a fragrance on that person. Besides, her skin was soft and smooth. Although she was wearing a mask, she had long ck hair. Theoretically, she should be a young woman. ¡°Who could it be?¡± James could not figure out the identity of the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. He did not even think of Thea. After all, this was simply too unbelievable. However, he can be sure of one thing-she was impudent. So impudent, in fact, that she returned to exterminate Lucjan Owen and the First Blood Emperor who was ranked first on the Elysian Ranking. Since he was concerned about the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect¡¯s safety, he did not leave. Instead, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and swiftly catalyzed True Energy. However, upon catalyzing True Energy, the Gu within his body began chewing and gnawing away at his flesh. ¡°Curse you!¡± James roared. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He catalyzed True Yang Energy to forcibly exterminate the Gu. Even though the Gu would be exterminated, he would have to suffer excruciating pain and some internal injuries. He could endure the pain. As for the internal injuries, he could heal them easily once the Gu were exterminated. Thea returned with the Malevolent Sword in hand. When she returned, Lucjan and the Blood Emperor were still there. They seemed to be in the middle of a discussion. At that moment, the two turned their heads and saw Thea and her unsheathed sword. It was a ck sword that exuded a suffocating pressure. ¡°How persistent¡­¡± Lucjan¡¯s face darkened. Looking at the Blood Emperor, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect for now.¡± The Blood Emperor nodded. The two flew to the sky at the same time and surrounded Thea. With the Malevolent Sword now in hand, Thea¡¯s strength was greatly boosted. She shed her sword, and powerful Sword Energy headed straight toward Lucjan. Lucjan raised his epee to deflect the attack. The epee glimmered, and Sword Energy burst forth. However, they were immediately shattered by the Demonic Sword. nk! Terrifying ck Sword Energy struck the epee. Lucjan could feel a terrifying power enveloping him. He staggered backward, and the Blood Energy inside his body churned. Then, he vomited a mouthful of blood. His expression turned grim. ¡°What power¡­¡± After refining the Spirit Turtle core, he ascended the second stair of the Skyward Stairway. However, he suffered great damage by blocking Thea¡¯s attack. Lucjan was utterly stunned by her power. After being stunned, he quickly rposed himself. ¡°Die!¡± The stronger the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, the stronger his killing intent. Such a powerful opponent had to die. Otherwise, she would be a menace in the future. At that moment, the Blood Emperor bizarrely got behind Thea. From his sleeves, he extended his shriveled arm and raised it as powerful True Energy gathered in his palm. The True Energy affected Thea, who felt her blood being sucked away. ¡°Damn it!¡± Thea cursed and swung her sword. She used the Demonic Sword Art that was imbued with Murderous Energy. A single sh contained immense power. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 The Blood Emperor did not dare receive her blow and hurriedly dodged. Holding the epee in hand, Lucjan charged over to him and cried out, ¡°Use all of your strength. Or else, we won¡¯t be able to defeat the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The Blood Emperor shouted. A red glow emerged from his palm and formed a long red sword. Holding the sword in his hand, he attacked Thea from behind. The fierce battle raged on. With the Spirit Turtle¡¯s power, the Demonic Sword Art, the Demonic Breath, and her Murderous Energy, Thea managed to stand her ground against two of the most powerful figures in the world. On a rock in the distance, an elderly man wearing a white robe sat. He watched the battle from afar. Seeing the masked Thea and the Malevolent Sword she wielded, his expression was solemn, ¡°The Malevolent Sword¡­ Who is the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect? Is it Thea?¡± The man was none other than Thomas Caden. He was currently at the peak ofte-stage eighth rank and a step away from ascending the Skyward Stairway. Though he did not obtain the Spirit Turtle core, he obtained its bile. The bile was no less effective than the core. For the past few months, he had been in closed-door meditation. After learning of the international martial arts conference, he hurriedly made his way here to watch the show. However, he did not show himself. Instead, he concealed himself in the shadows. Upon seeing the Malevolent Sword wielded by the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, Thomas suspected her identity. He remembered that Thea could negate the adverse effects generated by the Malevolent Sword. He also knew that she had the Malevolent Sword in her possession. However, he knew that Thea was only a third-rank grandmaster. Meanwhile, the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader before him was at least eighth-rank and above. She must have ascended the second stair of the Skyward Stairway. ¡°Demonic Sword Art?¡± Thomas could recognize the invincible sword technique created by the Malevolent King while he was in a state of insanity. He had seen the sword technique before but had no way of cultivating it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. So, upon seeing the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect performing such a technique, he could not help but stand and exim, ¡°Who is that?¡± His expression was grim. ¡°What dreary True Energy¡­ Performing the Demonic Sword Art with her True Yin Energy allowed the power of the Demonic Sword Art to reach greater heights.¡± Thomas offered his evaluations as he watched the battle from afar. Upon seeing Thea standing her ground by herself, his heart skipped a beat. The battle raged on. Meanwhile¡­ The Gu Sect swiftly left after abducting the martial artists. However, before they could leave, a man wearing a mask blocked their path. He stood in the middle of the path with his hands to the back. A Gu Sect martial artist brandished his sword and yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Can slowly removed his mask. ¡°Wh-What¡­?¡± Upon seeing this, the martial artists of the Gu Sect froze and staggered backward. Wearing an expressionless look on his face, Can said, ¡°You¡¯re all part of the Gu Sect. As the former Sect Leader, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to harm you. However, you all have strayed away from the right path.¡± Can shook his head. They were once his subordinates. Now, they colluded with Lucjan and committed wicked deeds. He promised James that he would annihte the Gu Sect if he could not win over the sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°C-Can Maverick¡­ I thought you were dead!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Can smiled slightly. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared only to reappear behind the Gu Sect. Then, they copsed to the ground andy there motionless. The abducted martial artists were all dumbfounded. What kind of ce was Sol? Why was it full of powerful martial artists? Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Can knew that Lucjan must have been up to no good. So, he ambushed the Gu Sect and saved the martial artists who were abducted. Though he had the antidote, he chose to remain silent about it. He nned to leave it to James to allow him to win them over. After exterminating the Gu Sect, he left, leaving behind the dumbfounded martial artists. ¡°I-Is that Can Maverick?¡± Archbishop Pris was among them. Upon overhearing the conversation between Can and the Gu Sect, he froze. He thought that Can was dead. However, it turned out that he was still alive and as powerful as ever He turned his head. Terrifying energy waves were still radiating from Mount Olympus. He knew that a fierce battle was still raging on. ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡± As a martial artist ranked second on the Elysian Ranking, he stepped forward and stabilized the situation. On Mount Olympus¡­ Thea was fighting one against two. With her invincible sword technique, she managed to gradually come out on top. The battle raged on. The blood inside her boiled, and the Malevolent Sword in her hand grew increasingly stronger. At that moment, she only had a single thought on her mind-to eradicate the two before her and solve James¡¯ problem. The killing intent she exuded exploded, and her aura became all the more terrifying. Now, Lucjan and the Blood Emperor were intimidated. ¡°Who the hell is the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect? How is she so terrifying?¡± Fearful, Lucjan wanted to retreat. He did not wish to fight against Thea any longer. At that moment, James was using his True Yang Energy to exterminate the Gu within his body. Slowly and gradually, the Gu were eradicated. Not only did James suffer excruciating pain, but he also suffered internal injuries. Sensing the fierce battle that had been raging on, he was slightly concerned. So, he swiftly used Crucifier to heal his injuries. Soon, his injuries recuperated. Although he had yet topletely recover, it no longer had any effect on his battle prowess. Holding the de of Justice, he headed in the direction of the battle. Before he even approached the battlefield, he could sense a terrifying energy wave radiating from the area. Then, he saw the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect and the sword she wielded. The sword was bizarrely shaped, but it looked rather familiar¡­ ¡°Th-The Malevolent Sword?¡± He recognized the sword. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Was that not the Malevolent Sword in Thea¡¯s possession? Why would the sword be in the hands of the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader? Could it be¡­? James began to suspect that Thea was the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. The more he looked at her, the more likely it seemed. The thought shed through his mind. Then, immediately, he shook his head. ¡®No way, she can¡¯t be Thea.¡¯ He knew about Thea¡¯s strength. This could not be her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out!¡± James cried out. No matter who the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect was, he should work together with her and eradicate the enemy first before asking questions. Thea was in the midst of a fierce battle. The killing intent in her heart grew stronger. Then, James¡¯ cry made her regain her consciousness. The killing intent in her heart dissipated, and her power weakened. Upon seeing James making his way here with the de of Justice, she panicked and muttered silently under her breath, ¡°What did he have toe at such a crucial moment?¡± She did not wish to continue the battle anymore. After all, how would she exin things to James if her identity was exposed? Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re poisoned. Leave now!¡± Thea chastised James. At that moment. Lucjan and the Blood Emperor who had been losing ground were finally given a breath of respite. The two hurriedly stepped back. In the blink of an eye. James appeared beside Thea. He nced at her before looking at Lucjan and the Blood Emperor, saying. ¡°The poison is no more. Let me help you.¡± ¡°Deal with it yourself.¡± After saying that. Thea left. ¡°What the¡­ James was confused. Why did she leave all of a sudden?¡± Hey! James cried out. However, Thea was nowhere to be seen. Below, Thomas witnessed the entire process. The Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect is growing stronger by the day. However, the moment James appeared, she seemed to have exited some sort of state, which caused her strength to diminish a little.¡± He stroked his chin and contemted. Why is that? Oh, right! The state of insanity!¡± Thomas immediately thought of it. He saw records of the Demonic Sword Art on the stone wall in the Snow Cavern. The Demonic Sword Art can only be performed to its fullest extent in a state of insanity. Thomas looked in the direction where Thea left and murmured, ¡°Could it be Thea? Did the Spirit Turtle blood within her cause her strength to drastically increase?¡± Meanwhile, Lucjan and the Blood Emperor looked at one another. Then, they nodded. They stood no chance against the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. Now, however, she was gone, and James had returned. There was no way they could not defeat James together. ¡°James, you could have escaped. However, you returned to die.¡± Lucjan¡¯s face darkened, and he walked toward James in mid-air. Holding a blood-red sword in his hand, the Blood Emperor slowly approached James. James looked at the two most powerful figures in the world. Holding the de of Justice in his hand, his aura burst forth. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Augh came. Then, Thomas appeared. He knew that James would be in trouble if he did not appear soon. Although James was strong, he could not fight against two by himself. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Upon seeing Thomas, a smile crept up on James¡¯ face. Thomas gave a small wave. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the enemy first.¡± At that moment, Can had made his way over after eradicating the disciples of the Gu Sect. Upon seeing Thomas¡¯ appearance, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Now that Thomas is here, there¡¯s nothing much I can do.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Upon seeing Thomas, Lucjan¡¯s expression turned grim. The Blood Emperor approached Lucjan and whispered, ¡°Who is he?¡± Lucjan whispered back, ¡°He is James¡¯ grandfather. He¡¯s a troublesome guy, to say the least. If they join forces, we stand no chance against them. We should retreat for now.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Blood Emperor nodded. ¡°Thomas, James, until next time.¡± Then, Lucjan disappeared without a trace. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± James intended to give chase. Thomas stopped him in time and said, ¡°Alright now, stop chasing already. If he intends to run, not even I can stop him.¡± James stopped. Wearing a dejected look on his face, he said, ¡°Grandpa, that was a perfect opportunity to kill him.¡± Thomas said, ¡°The time has note yet. I forcibly left my closed-door meditation. As my realm is unstable yet, I couldn¡¯t use my full strength.¡± James asked, ¡°By the way, who is the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect? Why did she save multiple times?¡± Upon hearing this, Thomas nced at James. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°How would I know? I have something else to attend to. I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Be careful not to fall for Lucjan¡¯s tricks in the future.¡± Thomas did not linger for long. Leaving this remark, he hurriedly left. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 ¡°Did he leave just like that?¡± The Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect left, and so did Thomas. Only James remained. Standing on the top of Mount Olympus, which had been reduced to rubble, James scanned his surroundings. He stroked his chin, deep in thought. He was suspicious of the Sect Leader¡¯s identity. ¡°Fragrance¡­ Soft and smooth skin¡­ Woman¡­ Malevolent Sword¡­ Thea?¡± All clues pointed to one person-Thea Cahan. Thea possessed the Malevolent Sword. He saw her wielding the sword multiple times. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, he dismissed those thoughts immediately. He found the very idea itself preposterous. How did Thea be so strong? It was impossible. He nned to question Thea upon his return to Sol. Thea had secretly returned after leaving. She was concerned about James¡¯ safety but she did not show herself. Instead, she concealed herself in the shadows. Seeing that Lucjan and the Blood Emperor had escaped and Thomas had shown himself, she breathed a sigh of relief. Wearing a dejected look on her face, she sighed in frustration. ¡°Why did he have to come at such a critical moment? If he hadn¡¯t, I could have killed Lucjan and the Blood Emperor.¡± Thea was bitter about the fact that she allowed the two evil masterminds to escape. However, there was nothing much she could do. She could only find other opportunities in the future. Since there was nothing else to do on Mount Olympus, she had to hurry back and discuss things with Maxine. After all, James had already begun suspecting her. Thea could not allow that to happen. She did not linger for long and hurriedly left. Meanwhile, James wandered about what remained of the battlefield. Soon, he found Koehler, whose life was hanging by a thread, buried deep beneath the rubble. After the fierce battle against Lucjan, he was gravely injured and even lost an arm. He was now lying in a pool of blood. His face was pale, and his appearance was ghastly. James pulled him out of the rubble. Koehler opened his eyes. Upon seeing the shrouded figure before him, he blinked. Then, he recognized James. ¡°J-James¡­¡± The moment he opened his mouth, he vomited a mouthful of blood. James grabbed his arm and took his pulse. After inspecting his condition, James shook his head. Koehler did not have long to live. Even if he used Crucifier, his injuries would notpletely recover. ¡°E-Excalibur can¡¯t be destroyed¡­ I-It¡¯s the faith of the Knights,¡± Koehler spoke in a feeble voice. He tried to get up. James helped him out in time. Then, he sat on the ground. Looking at Mount Olympus which had been reduced to rubble and Excalibur which had been snapped in half by Lucjan, he extended his arm and tried to reach it. James said, ¡°Stop moving already. What¡¯s your family¡¯s phone number? I will call them and inform them of your death.¡± Though James could save Koehler¡¯s life, he knew that Koehler used up all of his strength before his death. Even if he could be saved, his life would merely be extended. He would not live for long anyway. Besides, he was not acquainted with him whatsoever. James did not wish to waste his True Energy to save someone he was unfamiliar with. Koehler shook his head. He was defeated. The obsession in his heart was no more. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 He did not wish to return. He only wanted to perish here. ¡°E-Excalibur is the faith of all Knights. Young man of Sol, I-I hope you will reforge Excalibur.¡± Upon hearing this, James frowned. He had other matters to deal with and did not have time to reforge a broken sword. ¡°P-Promise me¡­¡± Koehler pleaded. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was dead. James looked at Koehler, whose body went limp, and sighed. Paying no heed to him, he stood up to leave. The moment he stood up, Can approached him. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± Can nodded and nced at Koehler whoy motionless on the ground and said coldly, ¡°His hands are filled with Solean blood. A century ago, many of ourrades died at his hands. You were right not to promise him anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for Excalibur,¡± James said. ¡°However¡­¡± In the next breath, Can said, ¡°Once you possess Excalibur, you will gain the ability to control the Knights. They are a powerful force. If you can get them under your control, they will be of great assistance in your future endeavors.¡± Upon hearing this, James was lost in thought. Can, on the other hand, waved his hand. The snapped sword instantly flew into his hands. Looking at Excalibur-or what remained of it-he said, ¡± I¡¯ll bring it back and try to fix it. I¡¯ll hand it over to you if everything works out.¡± ¡°By the way, the martial artists were all poisoned by Lucjan¡¯s Gu venom. I have exterminated the disciples of the Gu Sect and saved those abducted. However, I didn¡¯t give them the antidote. I¡¯ll leave this assignment to you. This is the perfect opportunity to win them over to your side.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for being so considerate.¡± ¡°Alright now, there¡¯s no need for formalities between us. Since there¡¯s nothing else for me to do, I¡¯ll return to Sol for now.¡± Can did not linger for long and simply left with the broken Excalibur. After taking a few steps, he returned and tossed James a ck bottle, saying, ¡°The antidote¡¯s inside.¡± Then, he gave James a form. ¡°As for the rest, simply follow the instructions of the form.¡± James received it and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Can turned to leave. James scanned the battlefield. Then, he hurriedly left Mount Olympus. Before long, he spotted the martial artists who were abducted by the Gu Sect not too far away. ¡°Please wait!¡± James gave chase. Upon seeing James, Pris smiled and hurried over to him, asking, ¡°It¡¯s you, James! The battle on Mount Olympus seems to be over. So, who won in the end?¡± ¡°No one.¡± James continued, ¡°Lucjan and the First Blood Emperor fled. They¡¯ll surely be a menace in the future. If given the opportunity, I¡¯ll definitely exterminate them. By the way, I see that you¡¯re poisoned.¡± Pris smiled bitterly and nodded, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what kind of poison this is. I can¡¯t use True Energy at all. The moment I used it, I could feel excruciating paining from inside my body.¡± James took out the antidote given to him by Can and gave it to Pris, saying, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Pris consumed the antidote. Soon, he was cured. ¡°Save us, James.¡± ¡°The most honorable Solean martial artist, please give me an antidote.¡± Many pleaded. James gave them the remainder of the antidote and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have for now. Once I return, I¡¯ll make some more.¡± Some sat in a lotus position and began removing the toxins inside their body, while others looked at James in anticipation. Pris said, ¡°James, since you need to make more antidotes, why don¡¯t you follow us along to the headquarters of the Pris Sect? We can use this opportunity and get to know each other better.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Coincidentally, I need your help searching for Delh¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Wearing a delighted look on his face, Pris beckoned for James to follow him. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 ¡°James Caden¡­¡± Just as Pris beckoned for James to follow him, a few armored knights walked over to them and stopped James from leaving. James turned his head. He knew they were Koehler¡¯s knights in a single nce. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± He asked. A knight asked, ¡°James, how was the situation on Mount Olympus? How¡¯s Koehler Keyes? Is he dead or alive?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± James continued, ¡°He was nearing his end, anyway. Even without the battle, he wouldn¡¯t live for long. During that fierce battle, he used up all of his strength, which caused his power to dissipate. Besides, he also suffered grave injuries. He¡¯s dead. His corpse is now lying on Mount Olympus.¡± Upon hearing this, a few knights staggered backward. Their faces were pale. James simply turned to leave. Meanwhile, Pris beckoned everyone to follow him. ¡°Everyone, feel free toe along with me to the Pris Sect. We¡¯ll wait for James to concoct the antidote.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Pris Sect together.¡± Then, they left Mount Olympus. After Lucjan and the First Blood Emperor fled, they arranged for a meeting somewhere. However, upon arriving at the agreed spot, they realized that the disciples of the Gu Sect were not there with the martial artists they abducted. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Where are they?¡± The Blood Emperor looked at Lucjan, whose face had darkened. Wearing a solemn expression, Lucjan clenched his fists and cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡± He knew that someone had saved the martial artists. He painstakingly allied with the Blood Emperor for his n of controlling the martial artists. However, it was for naught. ¡°This must be the work of James and the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect!¡± A terrifying killing intention radiated from Lucjan. James had brought him trouble time and again. He had to be eradicated. Looking at Lucjan, whose expression was grim, the Blood Emperor asked, ¡°What should we do then? Without the martial artists, we won¡¯t be able to refine them into puppets. How are we supposed to control them and rule over the world?¡± ¡°We can only pick them off one by one.¡± After brief contemtion, Lucjan said, ¡°Blood Emperor, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I want you to capture as many martial artists who can cultivate True Energy as you can in this world. Then, bring them to the agreed-upon spot and leave everything else to me. Before long, we¡¯ll have a terrifying army of puppets. By then, conquering the world will be a piece of cake.¡± The Blood Emperor thought about it and said, ¡°Sure. But what about the stuff you promised me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely hold up to my end of the bargain.¡± After formting a n, the two parted ways. At the same time, James headed to the headquarters of the Pris Sect. The headquarters of the Pris Sect was located in Eyrothia and within the borders of a country called Persepolis. Ahead of him was an unending mountain range. Pris pointed at the mountain range before them and said smilingly, ¡°James, this is the headquarters of the Pris Sect. The sect is a congregation with millions of worshippers in the outside world. However, the true Pris Sect is an ancient martial sect.¡± ¡°Please, follow me.¡± He beckoned for James to enter while exining to him some information about the Pris Sect. ¡°The Pris Sect has many years of history. A thousand years ago, the founder of our sect headed to Stacheul in Sol and reached out to the martialmunity in an effort to learn martial arts. When he returned, he practiced the sword for thirty years before creating the Pris Sword Art and founded the Pris Sect.¡± Upon hearing this, James froze. He thought that the Pris Sect was merely a congregation for worshippers. He never expected that it would be an ancient martial sect with such a long history. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 James thought about it and asked, ¡°Why is your name the same as the sect¡¯s?¡± ¡°To be honest with you, every Archbishop of the sect changes their name to ¡®Pris¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face. ¡°James, I see that you¡¯re a sword user. You must have learned some sword techniques before. We should exchange information about what we know with each other. To be frank, though the Pris Sect also has a signature sword technique, no one in the sect has been able to learn it.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James nodded slightly. He was intrigued by the Pris Sword Art created by the founder of the Pris Sect. A sword technique that took thirty years of practice should not be just any ordinary sword technique. Soon, they arrived at the summit. There were many buildings there. Instead of Eyrothia-styled buildings, they were constructed in the Solean style. As the structure was ancient, they seemed to have been transported into the past from the modern era. Many martial artists followed close behind. Once they arrived at the Pris Sect, James was brought to a secluded manor. ¡°James, you can stay here in the meantime. No one will be here to interrupt your peace. I¡¯ll make haste and investigate the matter and search for the person¡¯s whereabouts. As for the antidote¡­¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ll create the antidotes as soon as possible. However, I need ingredients. Help me get some, will you?¡± Pris gave his assurance. ¡°No problem at all.¡± James told him of the ingredients he needed for the form. Meanwhile, after hearing about the ingredients needed, Pris immediately ordered his men to fetch some. James, on the other hand, returned to his room. When he was poisoned, he resorted to extreme measures and forcibly eradicated the Gu inside his body, which severely wounded him. Although his injuries had recovered after using Crucifier, the internal injuries had yet topletely recuperate. The room was simple. There was only a single bed and a table. James walked over to the bed and sat in a lotus position. He catalyzed Heavenly Breath and used the healing cultivation method recorded in the Medical Book and began healing his injuries. At the same time, in the main hall of the Pris Sect¡­ Many people were gathered there. In the lead was Archbishop Pris. Below, people were dressed in strange attire. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t appropriate, Archbishop.¡± An old woman stepped forward and said grimly. ¡°The Sacred Fire Cavern is a restricted area of the Pris Sect. Only Archbishops have the right to enter. How could you allow outsiders to enter as they please?¡± Pris waved slightly and interrupted her, ¡°Rules are meant to be broken. The sword technique left behind by the founder is recorded inside the Sacred Fire Cavern. A millennium has passed, yet no Archbishop has managed to master it. In fact, some couldn¡¯t even understand it. James here is a Solean and a sword user. If he acquires the technique, he would surely impart the knowledge to me. By then, the Pris Sword Art will bask in its natural glory once more.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s still an outsider, after all. This is our sect¡¯s signature martial art move.¡± ¡°Exactly, Archbishop! I beg you to reconsider.¡± Many tried to stop him. Pris said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the Archbishop. My word is thew.¡± Then, he calmed down and took a deep breath. ¡°Everyone, I understand your concerns. I also know that you covet the signature martial art move recorded inside the Sacred Fire Cavern. How about this? Let¡¯s all enter together, shall we?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone knelt. ¡°We do not dare.¡± ¡°Alright now, enough with your act already. Get up at once. How about this? Whoever learns the sword technique shall be the next Archbishop. How about that?¡± Pris said. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Archbishop, the Three Elders are still alive. Shouldn¡¯t you make your decision only after you have discussed it with them?¡± Pris thought about it and said, ¡°I will go meet the Three Elders and exin the situation to them.¡± Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 The Three Elders were Grand Sect Elders, the highest authority figures of the Pris Sect. Theoretically speaking, even the Archbishop would have to be deferential toward them. However, the Three Elders had been sitting around doing nothing for decades. They did not concern themselves with the affairs of the sect. After a discussion with a few Sect Elders, Archbishop Pris left the main hall and headed to the mountain behind the Pris Sect. There was a cliff near the mountain. On the foot of the mountain, there was a simple-looking wooden house. In front of the house, three statues could be seen. Pris appeared before the cliff and looked at the statues before him, his mind in a trance. He remembered that thest time he was here was thirty years ago. In the blink of an eye, thirty years had passed. After briefly staring at the statues, he leaped into the air and flew toward the house. Soon, he arrived at the house. Upon closer inspection, Pris realized that the statues were actually humans. They were three elderly people-two men and one woman. Their clothing was ragged and tattered, and moss and invasive weeds grew in the surroundings. Even their heads were covered with dead leaves. It was apparent that they had been sitting here for a very long time. ¡°Greetings, my fellow masters.¡± Pris appeared before them and nced at the trio before kneeling on the ground. However, their eyes remained shut. Lifeless and motionless, they were akin to real statues. ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­¡± Pris stood up and shouted. At that moment, an elderly man moved, and the leaves that were umted on his head fell to the ground. He opened his eyes, which revealed his old age. ¡°You¡¯re here, Zekiel,¡± the elderly man spoke. His voice was hoarse. It seemed that he had not spoken in a very long time. He had almost forgotten how to speak. ¡°Master¡­¡± Delighted, Pris cried out, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Every Archbishop was called Pris and only Pris. The current Archbishop¡¯s real name was Zekiel Pris. Meanwhile, the man before him was his master. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°How long have I been sitting here for?¡± the elderly man asked, his expression dazed. It seemed that he had lost track of time. After a brief moment, Pris said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s been thirty years. Your strength must have reached even greater heights. The elderly man sighed and said, ¡°My life is hanging by a thread. I should have been dead a long time ago. By cultivating the Deadwood Martial Technique, I only managed to linger out my life.¡± ¡°Master, I havee to tell you something.¡± Archbishop Pris said, ¡°A few days ago, there was an international martial arts conference on Mount Olympus¡­¡± Archbishop Pris narrated the chain of events that unfolded to his master. He even mentioned bringing James to the Pris Sect. ¡°Master, our sect¡¯s signature martial art skill is recorded inside the Sacred Fire Cavern. All these years, though the sect has been developing rapidly, we are still severely underperforming. We can and should be the strongest sect in the world. To show the world the glory of signature martial art skill within the Sacred Fire Cavern, I n to bring an outsider into the cavern and learn about the martial art skill together.¡± Upon hearing this, the elderly man¡¯s expression turned grim. He looked at the deferential Archbishop Pris. ¡°Zekiel, this is not a children¡¯s game. ording to tradition, only the Archbishops can enter the Sacred Fire Cavern. By inviting outsiders into the cavern, you¡¯re breaking the rules left behind by our ancestors.¡± ¡°Master, times have changed. Don¡¯t you wish to witness the glory of the Pris Sect before your demise? In the ancient text, it¡¯s recorded that our founder headed to Stacheul in Sol. Though it was recorded that he traveled there to learn about martial arts on the surface, the truth was that he challenged and defeated many powerful Solean martial artists. However, a millennium has passed, and powerful martial artists have emerged in Sol. Meanwhile, the signature martial art skill of our sect is lost to history.¡± Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Archbishop Pris tried convincing the elderly man non-stop. He listed out the pros and cons and analyzed the current situation. After a while, the elderly man asked, ¡°Who is this¡­ James? How¡¯s his character?¡± ¡°Master, he¡¯s a Solean ancient martial artist. Though he¡¯s young, he¡¯s really powerful. I stand no chance against him whatsoever and was easily defeated. Character-wise, he seemed to be a decent and upright man.¡± Pris briefly described James. The elderly man thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you. As he said that, he closed his eyes once again and continued cultivating the Deadwood Martial Technique. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Delighted, Pris hurriedly left. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. James knew nothing about the internal affairs of the Pris Sect, nor did he ask about them. After arriving at the sect, he concentrated on healing his injuries in the manor. As his injuries were almost recuperated, his injuriespletely recovered after healing for a few days. Meanwhile, Archbishop Pris had prepared the ingredients necessary for creating the antidote. James began concocting the antidote. Then, he distributed the antidotes to the martial artists who were suffering from Gu venom. In the main hall of the Pris Sect¡­ Archbishop Pris was sitting in the lead while James sat below by the side. Many of the Pris Sect¡¯s Sect Elders were also sitting below. Apart from that, a forty-year-old-looking man was kneeling on the ground. Archbishop Bishop said, ¡°James, I havepleted the investigation into the matter. Indeed, a member of my sect headed to St. Anne¡¯s Castle and took a mother-daughter duo from Sol. I have already cross- checked everything. They are the ones you¡¯re looking for.¡± As he said that, he pointed at the man kneeling on the ground. ¡°It is him, a disciple of mine. He¡¯s in charge of the affairs of a certain Pris Sect branch. If you have anything you¡¯d like to ask, feel free.¡± Upon hearing this, James stood up and slowly walked in the direction of the man. The man was shivering in fear. ¡°Lift your head,¡± James said coldly. The man lifted his head. The moment he looked James in the eye, his body quivered in fear, and he hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°Where are they?¡± James interrogated him coldly. ¡°I-I have sent them to Soi.¡± ¡°Whose orders were you following? Which part of Sol?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either. Someone called Rodent contacted me and gave me a sum, ordering me to do this.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Rodent?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he or she is. I only know that they¡¯re from Sol, and they¡¯re nicknamed Rodent. I don¡¯t know about anything else. Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. He never thought that such a simple matter would be thisplicated. Many were involved, which included St. Anne¡¯s Castle and the Pris Sect. However, these two powerful forces were implicated incidentally. Upon seeing James¡¯ surly expression, Archbishop Pris said smilingly, ¡°Rx, James. I have already investigated the background of this guy called Rodent for you.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thanks, man.¡± ¡°We¡¯re brothers, after all. There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Pris smiled. For a person who had lived for more than a hundred years to call James his brother, he was unconcerned at all. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Pris waved slightly and a document on the table instantly flew toward James. ¡°James, this is detailed information about Rodent. Have a look.¡± James received it wlessly and opened the document. A photo was attached to the topmost part of the documents, and it was a little bit blurry. Since the man was wearing a mask and only half of his face was revealed, James could not discern his appearance. Pris said, ¡°Since we don¡¯t have much time, this is the mostprehensive information I¡¯ve compiled. Rodent is a cautious man. He always wears a mask in public spaces. This photo is the only one I obtained.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± James said and began scrutinizing the photo. Name: Yasser Leonard Nickname: Rodent Age: Approximately 146 years He was born in Westborough City of Sol. Losing his parents at a very young age, he incidentally obtained an Internal Martial Arts cultivation method and became an ancient martial artist. During the defensive war against foreign forces, he was a traitor to the nation and established the Valha Sect. The Valha Sect existed to aid the enemy forces by investigating the various guerri forces in Sol and recruiting spies from within. Many Soleans died because of him. After the founding of Sol, the Valha Sect disappeared. However, over the past few decades, there were signs of the sect¡¯s reemergence. It had begun conducting operations within Sol and even all across the world. James looked at the information in his hands. Though the detailed information listed clearly Rodent¡¯s deeds in the past, it did not contain the most crucial piece of information-his current whereabouts. ¡°Is that all?¡± After scrutinizing the information, James looked at Archbishop Pris. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this? I only want to know Rodent¡¯s current whereabouts. Where are the people I¡¯m. looking for? Are they dead or alive?¡± Wearing a frustrated look on his face, Pris exined, ¡°James, we have too little time. This is the only information my men could find in what little time they had. Though I do not know Rodent¡¯s current whereabouts, I can be sure of one thing. He¡¯s definitely in Sol. Besides, I¡¯m sure that the people you¡¯re looking for are still alive. My disciple told me that Rodent ordered him not to harm them. They seem to be crucial for his ns.¡± Upon hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. He never thought that Delh would y such a critical role-forcing Xavion Zachary out of hiding. Meanwhile, the information in Xavion¡¯s hands was merely some technological breakthroughs. He never expected there would be so many people coveting the documents. Not only that, he did know where Xavion Zachary, Delh¡¯s stepfather, was at the moment or whether he was still alive. If he was dead, why bother capturing Delh? If he was still alive, where was he? Why couldn¡¯t anyone find him? After thinking for a long moment, James asked, ¡°Archbishop, how much more time do you need to locate the people I¡¯m looking for?¡± Archbishop Pris thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It depends on whether Rodent leaves any clues behind. If he does, it¡¯ll take around ten days. If he continues to remain as cautious as ever, it¡¯ll be rather difficult.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do your best,¡± James said. Now, he could only rely on the Pris Sect. At the same time, he had to return to Sol as soon as possible. He nned to use the ancient martial world to locate Rodent. Rodent was already 146 years old, so he must be an ancient martial artist seventh -rank or above. He could rely on no other forces to search for Delh. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 ¡°By the way, help me locate one more person.¡± ¡°Delh¡¯s stepfather?¡± Archbishop Pris asked. After investigating the matter, he found out about Delh and James¡¯ identities. He currently had some insider information. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Delh¡¯s stepfather, Xavion Zachary. I want to see him, dead or alive. If you can¡¯t find him, try locating the documents in his hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Archbishop Pris could not be sure that he could find anything. That was because he knew that many had tried and failed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, James. Is the technology in Xavion¡¯s hands this impressive? Why is everyone searching for him?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know? I don¡¯t work in that field. However, based on the information I received, this is a ground-breaking technological breakthrough. If realized, mankind would take a giant step forward and enter a new age.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush things. I promise I¡¯ll use everything at my disposal to help you. Now, let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± James was anxious. The longer this dragged out, the more danger Delh would be in. However, there was nothing he could do at the moment. He looked at Archbishop Pris and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Archbishop Pris said, ¡°Back then, I told you about the origins of the Pris Sect and how our founder created an invincible martial technique after being in closed-door meditation for thirty years. However, for the past hundred years, my predecessors have been unable to cultivate the martial technique left behind by our founder. James, you hail from Sol. Not only that, you¡¯re the Dragon King and a martial art genius. Though you¡¯re young, you possess immense strength. Why don¡¯t you follow me along to the Sacred Fire Cavern of the sect and learn the martial technique left behind by our founder together?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem at all.¡± James had nothing against it. It was a blessing to him, after all. Martial art manuals were treasures-especially ones left behind a millennium ago. If cultivated, his strength would be greatly boosted. Many Sect Elders gathered in the main hall. Though they were unwilling, they remained silent since the Three Elders had already given their permission. With the Archbishop¡¯s persistence, there was nothing much they could do. Besides, all of them had ulterior motives. They all wanted to have a look at the holy site. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°James, if you manage to cultivate it, you¡¯ll have to guide me, alright?¡± Archbishop Pris looked at James. James nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± This was a signature martial art skill of the Pris Sect. If he managed to cultivate it, he would naturally impart what he learned to Archbishop Pris. Hearing this, a smile crept up on Pris¡¯ face, and he hurriedly stood, saying, ¡°James, I know you¡¯re a busy man. Let¡¯s not waste time any further. We will head over to the Sacred Fire Cavern at once.¡± ¡°My fellow Sect Elders, I will hold up my end of the bargain. Everyone is allowed toe along. It would be the sect¡¯s fortune if anyone of you could gain something out of this.¡± Only then did the Sect Elders break into smiles. ¡°We should have done this a long time ago.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of following rules a thousand years ago? As humans, we should improvise and adapt.¡±. Many Sect Elders were exhrated. If not for this opportunity, they never would have gained the right to enter the Sacred Fire Cavern and have a glimpse of the signature martial art recorded inside. As the Sacred Fire Cavern was where the founder entered a closed-door meditation, there were too many signature martial art skills recorded inside. Not only was there the Pris Sword Art, but there were extremely advanced Internal Martial Arts cultivation methods. The signature martial art skills left behind by a man who was able to defeat the ancient martial artists of Sol a thousand years ago must be extraordinary. A smile crept up on James¡¯ face. He was beginning to look forward to witnessing the signature martial art skill of the Pris Sect. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Had the Prince of Orchid Mountain crossed into the ninth rank? Upon seeing this, James contemted. "James, what are you standing there for? What¡¯s written on it?" Archbishop Pris §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ asked and looked at James in anticipation. James recollected himself and nced at him, asking, "Can¡¯t you read these words?" "How would I know these words?¡± Archbishop Pris wore a bitter smile. James looked at the Sect Elders. Seeing that they were staring at the stone wall with confounded looks on their faces, he asked, "Can any of you read this ancient text?¡± Everyone shook their heads. James suppressed a snicker and said, "Guys, this is the information age. Couldn''t you find an expert to decipher the meaning of this ancient text? I assure you that those people are adept at it. Just grab a few here and everything will be done in no time.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked at one another. They were stunned. "Why didn''t we think of this?" ''That¡¯s right! After deciphering the meaning, it''ll be way easier to understand the martial art skill recorded on it." ''This is my first time being here. I don''t know what it''s like in here." Many conversed in whispers while looking at the Archbishop. Archbishop Pris blushed. Indeed, he had never thought of this. The technological revolution only exploded a few decades ago. Besides, he seldom wandered around the outside world and only remained in closed -door meditation. How would he know that there would be people deciphering ancient texts? Upon seeing their expressions, James suppressed hisughter. Though the patterns of the sword technique were recorded, there was no way they could learn anything without understanding what it all meant. "James, why don''t you tell us what''s written on it?" Archbishop Prisughed awkwardly. James pointed at the front and said, "It all began here. It first recorded the life of the Pris Sect''s founder. It recorded what he went through. He returned here after being defeated. Then, he gained insight into the signature martial art skill while in closed-door meditation.¡± "I see." Realization dawned on Archbishop Pris'' face. James said coldly, ''This is an ancient Solean text from a thousand years ago. I''m not sure about overseas, but I''m sure many people decipher ancient texts for a fee in Sol. There''s too much information on the stone wall, so I can¡¯t tell you everything in what little time we have. You should seek help from the trantors.¡± "Sure thing." Archbishop nodded after a brief moment of thought. He knew James'' identity and the current dynamics of Sol. James was currently preupied with other matters. So, he would have the leisure to exin things to them. It would be better to find an expert on this matter in the case. "Alright now, please return for now, my fellow Sect Elders. I''ll send someone to find an expert from Sol. After everything''s tranted, everyone can cultivate." Archbishop Pris began chasing them away. The Sect Elders left reluctantly. Meanwhile, James looked at him with a slight grin, "Will I be able to stay here for a couple more days?" "No problem at all," Archbishop Pris said smilingly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Martial arts are best practiced with friends. The more the merrier, as they say. Once we managed to cultivate it, we can spread this far and wide. If you truly cultivated the martial art. I hope you can impart your knowledge to me when you are free." "Of course." James smiled. He could not wait §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ to read about the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. He was curious to see what the supposedly best sword technique in the world would be like. After all, the founder of the Pris Sect even named the sword technique after him. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 ''The Nine Ordeals... What does it mean? The Nine Destructions... ''To cultivate this martial art, one has to suffer the Nine Destructions." James continued reading. The cultivation method of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals was recorded at the back. After he finished reading it, James furrowed his eyebrows. Though the martial art was §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ intriguing, the conditions were harsh. One would first have to cripple one''s cultivation. Not a single trace of True Energy could remain. The five organs must be destroyed, the meridians must be severed, the Elixir Field had to be extinguished, True Energy had to bepletely removed, and one must be on hisst breath. This was called the Nine Destructions, or simply the Nine Ordeals. Theoretically speaking, one could only cultivate this martial art if he was on the verge of death. Upon seeing this, James shook his head slightly. It was impossible. No ordinary man would ever cripple his own martial art to cultivate the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals, no matter how magical or beneficial they could be. James continued reading and finished all nine scriptures. The Nine Scriptures of Ordeals were divided into two parts. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The first half was the cultivation method while the other half was the martial art. This was a signature martial art skill created by the knowledge of the Pris Sect''s founder. It was simply an encyclopedia where every martial art technique was recorded inside. Not only that, these were some of the most powerful martial art techniques there were. By cultivating a single one of these, one would be invincible. James scrutinized it. He knew that he would not have the opportunity to cultivate. After all, as an eighth-rank grandmaster, he could not remove everything he had learned. Even if he did, he still would not reach the requirements of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. Archbishop Pris did not interrupt him. Instead, he hurriedly left and contacted his men in Sol to search for experts in deciphering ancient texts. James spent a day recording everything of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. Although he could not cultivate them now, he instinctively knew that this coulde in handy in the future. A sword technique was also recorded on the stone wall-the Pris Sword Art. James scrutinized what was inscribed on the stone wall. Two words formed the essence of the sword technique -Totality and One. Totality was 1834 sword techniques. One was a singrity. James looked at the 1834 sword techniques inscribed on the stone wall. To be honest, the sword techniques were all sophisticated and unpredictable. One became Two, Two became Four, Four became Eight, and Eight became a Thousand. Singrity produced Grand Extremity, Grand Extremity gave birth to Yin and Yang, Yin and Yang generated the Eight Trigrams, and the Eight Trigrams created the universe. "Nearing my death, I remained here and sat there for decades. In the meantime, I created 1834 sword techniques. However, I believe that the sword techniques are iplete. Though the moves are sophisticated and powerful, it requires too much unnecessary effort to use them. "Based on my thoughts, I believe that the number of sword techniques can be further reduced. If I can combine 1834 of them into one move, it bes One, thereby achieving singrity. ''This is the true Pris Sect. "However, my end §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ is near. I no longer have time to research it." Upon seeing the founder''s final words, James was lost in contemtion. The founder was right. Though the Pris Sword Art was sophisticated and powerful, it required too many moves to use it perfectly. Victory would be decided in a single move. However, James did not have the luxury to ruminate over and cultivate the sword techniques. He still had much to do. After recording the sword techniques, he pulled his phone out and recorded the message on the stone wall, saving them in his photo album. Then, he turned and leave the Sacred Fire Cavern. By the time he left, it was already nighttime. Many disciples of the Pris Sect guarded the cavern. Archbishop Pris was among them. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Upon seeing James leave the cavern, Archbishop Pris walked over to him and shed him a bright smile, asking, "How was it, James?" James shook his head and said, ''This is too profound for me. I can''t gain any insight at the moment. I have no choice but to record them. I n to return for now. Once I have the time, I''ll cultivate it." "Are you leaving already?" "Mhm." James nodded and asked, "By the way, how many days did I stay in the Sacred Fire Cavern?" Archbishop said, "About three days in total. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Since you intend to leave, why don''t we have a meal first? I should at least organize a farewell banquet for you." James smiled and said, "It¡¯s alright." "Alright, then." Archbishop Pris did not force the issue. "By the way, how did the investigation go?" Archbishop Pris said, "It¡¯s still ongoing, but I believe the news will arrive soon. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a little while longer? You can leave after the investigation isplete." ''That won''t do." James shook his head and said, "I have to head to Durandal and bring the army back to Sol. Many matters await me." "Alright then. Do you n to leave now or tomorrow at daybreak?" "I¡¯ll leave at once." James had witnessed the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals and the Pris Sword Art in the Sacred Fire Cavern. Now that he had attained his objective, there was no point in staying any longer. "I¡¯ll see you off personally.¡± Archbishop Pris made a wee gesture and personally escorted James down the hill. A car was ready by the side of the road. Pris said, "I have arranged a car for you. It will bring you straight to the airport." ''Thanks." ''There''s no need to thank me. By the way, once I resolve the internal affairs of the sect, I''ll go visit you in Sol. I look forward to researching martial arts together. "Sure thing, you maye anytime." "Alright now, I won''t bother you any further." "Mhm." James got in the car, and the driver sent him to the airport. In the meantime, James shut his eyes and meditated. Images of the Pris Sword Art shed through his mind. Every move was sophisticated, and he had the urge to grab a sword and practice the martial art technique. However, he suppressed the desire. He knew that this was not the time. Soon, he arrived at the airport. The Pris Sect was truly an influential sect not only in the ancient martial world but also in the outside world. The Archbishop had arranged for everything. Once James arrived at the airport, he would hop on a ne headed to Durandal. James boarded the ne. At daybreak, he arrived at Durandal. Yelena had been at home for the past few days. She was depressed after James refused to take her to Mount Olympus. Although she remained in thefort of her house, she had a rough understanding of the events that took ce there. She knew that many martial artists from Sol appeared at the International Martial Arts Conference and that Archbishop Pris, ranked third on the Elysian Ranking, was defeated by James. Not only that, Excalibur was snapped in half, and its current whereabouts were unknown. Meanwhile, Koehler Keyes, family head of the Keyes and a martial artist ranked second on the Elysian Ranking, was killed in action on Mount Olympus. In an exquisite room... Yelena sat in front of the desk and supported her chin with her hands, murmuring, "It''s been so many days. Why isn''t he back yet?¡± At that moment, a hurried voice came. "Your Highness, Your Highness... James is back." Upon hearing this, Yelena''s face lit up, and she stood immediately. A twenty-year-old-looking and morous woman rushed in and said, "Your Highness, James is back. He¡¯s now headed to Durandal''s Royal Military Region. He seems to be returning soon.¡± "What? He''s returning already?¡± Yelena momentarily froze before rushing out of the room. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 At Durandal''s Royal Military Region... James was standing in front of a helicopter. Before him was the Queen of Durandal. Though James came here on a military exchange between the two nations on the surface, he left to sort out his affairs. By the time he returned, the military exchange was alreadypleted. "Are you really going back?" The Queen of Durandal looked at James. Although she was in Durandal the whole time, she knew about the events that unfolded on Mount Olympus. That was because the Knights of the Louis family who participated in the conference had narrated the chain of events to her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She knew that James had defeated Archbishop Pris, ranked third on the Elysian Ranking, and saved the martial artists who were abducted. "Mhm." James nodded and said, "Actually, I came here to sort something out. Now that the matter is resolved, I''ll be returning to Sol." The Queen of Durandal was reluctant to let James leave. She nned to further enhance her cooperative rtionship with him and was nning to rely on him to stabilize the situation in Durandal. However, Koehler was dead. Now that her greatest menace was gone, things were much simpler to deal with. "Return to Durandal when you''re free.¡± The Queen extended her arm and tried to shake James'' hand. However, James saluted her instead. Then, he turned and boarded the ne. "James!" Before he could board, a voice came from afar. Yelena who was wearing a white dress ran over to him and called his name. James turned his head. Upon seeing Yelena, he said smilingly, "Why are you here?¡± Yelena pouted and asked, "What? Can''t I send you off? Seriously, what''s wrong with you? We shared hardships together, didn''t we? Why did you leave without saying our goodbyes?" Smiling, James said, "I didn''t want to bother you, Your Highness. I''m an uncultured man who doesn''t know how to speak in a refined manner..." "Don''t give me that." Yelena interrupted James and asked, "When will you return to Durandal?" James thought about it and said, "I don''t know either. If there''s nothing else to do here, I won''t be returning anytime soon." Upon hearing this, Yelena had a wistful look on her face. In the beginning, she looked down on James. However, James'' strength utterly stunned her. She never expected this man to be this impressive. "Alright then, see you." Yelena simply waved her hand. "See you." As he said that, he boarded the ne. The ne lifted off and soon disappeared from Yelena''s view. "Mother, I wish to study in Sol." Only after did James¡¯ ne disappear from sight did Yelena speak. "Why do you want to go to Sol and study all of a sudden?" the Queen asked with a mischievous grin on her face. Yelena pouted, "Didn''t you say that Sol is a nation with a long history? Can''t I go there and study its culture?" "Sure, I''ll arrange for it immediately," the Queen said with a slight smile. How would she not know what Yelena was thinking about? On the ne... James stared at the blue sky, pensive. Though his time in Durandal was short, a lot had happened in the meantime. First was the matter of Delh, which implicated many forces. The second was the events that took ce on Mount Olympus. Many powerful martial artists showed up there¡ªthe mysterious Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect and the First Blood Emperor who was ranked first on the Elysian Ranking. ''The Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect..." James furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Chapter 1430 At Durandal''s Royal Military Region... James was standing in front of a helicopter. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Before him was the Queen of Durandal. Though James came here on a military exchange between the two nations on the surface, he left to sort out his affairs. By the time he returned, the military exchange was alreadypleted. "Are you really going back?" The Queen of Durandal looked at James. Although she was in Durandal the whole time, she knew about the events that unfolded on Mount Olympus. That was because the Knights of the Louis family who participated in the conference had narrated the chain of events to her. She knew that James had defeated Archbishop Pris, ranked third on the Elysian Ranking, and saved the martial artists who were abducted. "Mhm." James nodded and said, "Actually, I came here to sort something out. Now that the matter is resolved, I''ll be returning to Sol." The Queen of Durandal was reluctant to let James leave. She nned to further enhance her cooperative rtionship with him and was nning to rely on him to stabilize the situation in Durandal. However, Koehler was dead. Now that her greatest menace was gone, things were much simpler to deal with. "Return to Durandal when you''re free.¡± The Queen extended her arm and tried to shake James'' hand. However, James saluted her instead. Then, he turned and boarded the ne. "James!" Before he could board, a voice came from afar. Yelena who was wearing a white dress ran over to him and called his name. James turned his head. Upon seeing Yelena, he said smilingly, "Why are you here?¡± Yelena pouted and asked, "What? Can''t I send you off? Seriously, what''s wrong with you? We shared hardships together, didn''t we? Why did you leave without saying our goodbyes?" Smiling, James said, "I didn''t want to bother you, Your Highness. I''m an uncultured man who doesn''t know how to speak in a refined manner..." "Don''t give me that." Yelena interrupted James and asked, "When will you return to Durandal?" James thought about it and said, "I don''t know either. If there''s nothing else to do here, I won''t be returning anytime soon." Upon hearing this, Yelena had a wistful look on her face. In the beginning, she looked down on James. However, James'' strength utterly stunned her. She never expected this man to be this impressive. "Alright then, see you." Yelena simply waved her hand. "See you." As he said that, he boarded the ne. The ne lifted off and soon disappeared from Yelena''s view. "Mother, I wish to study in Sol." Only after did James¡¯ ne disappear from sight did Yelena speak. "Why do you want to go to Sol and study all of a sudden?" the Queen asked with a mischievous grin on her face. Yelena pouted, "Didn''t you say that Sol is a nation with a long history? Can''t I go there and study its culture?" "Sure, I''ll arrange for it immediately," the Queen said with a slight smile. How would she not know what Yelena was thinking about? On the ne... James stared at the blue sky, pensive. Though his time in Durandal was short, a lot had happened in the meantime. First was the matter of Delh, which implicated many forces. The second was the events that took ce on Mount Olympus. Many powerful martial artists showed up there¡ªthe mysterious Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect and the First Blood Emperor who was ranked first on the Elysian Ranking. ''The Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect..." James furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 After being on a ten-hour flight, James finally arrived back in the Capital in Sol. It was morning when he reached the Capital. He had a meeting in the military region after he returned to Sol, ording to his schedule. He was required to speak at the meeting and provide a summary of what he had learned at the military exchange conference between the two countries. However, he did not have the luxury of time for that. He immediately left it to Henry to deal with it instead. Then continued on his way to Thea''s residence without pausing. Thea had also calcted the exact time and knew when James would return. When James arrived at Thea''s residence, the gate to the courtyard was unlocked. He walked straight inside. In the courtyard, a tall, beautiful woman in a slim-fitting dress could be seen. She was trimming the flowers and nts in the courtyard with a pair of scissors in her hand. It was indeed Thea. When Thea noticed James had entered, she could not help but put down the scissors and walk over. She wrapped her arms around James'' neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Her pretty face was lit up with a sweet smile. "Honey, you should''ve told me you wereing back. Then I would¡¯ve personally prepared a meal for you as a wee. Was it a sess at Durandal?" she asked. Was the effort this time sessful? James was being hugged. He could smell the scent on Thea''s body, and he furrowed his brows. ''This scent... Why is it different?* This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Is there any perfume on you, Thea? Why haven''t I ever smelled this perfume before? It seems to be different from the perfume you were wearing previously, huh?" "Yeah." Thea said with a smile, "I haven''t been using the one that I used before. Maxine rmended this to me. I thought it was pretty nice, so I¡¯m using it. Besides, I¡¯ve been using it for months. You didn¡¯t notice its scent before?" Thea, who had been smiling, suddenly looked displeased. "James, we spent a few days together before you left. We were even intimate on a few asions. I can''t believe you don''t even remember my scent." As Thea said that, James'' memory became a little hazy. 1 He honestly could not recall the scent that was on Thea''s body when he had not yet left the Capital. He had not bothered to pay close attention to it either. If it were not for his suspicions about the identity of the Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader, he would not have given it a second thought. "I have some questions for you. Let¡¯s go inside and talk." James pulled Thea along and led her into the house. Thea''s chest tightened. She knew exactly what James wanted to ask. Nheless, she pretended to be surprised. Once they entered the house, James sat on a sofa. Thea, on the other hand, poured a ss of warm water for James. After giving it to him, she sat to the side and asked, ''What¡¯s the matter, Honey? What do you want to ask me?" ''Where''s your Malevolent Sword, by the way?" James looked at Thea. "Ah, that''s..." Thea smiled and said, ''You said that the Malevolent Sword is an evil thing, didn''t you, Honey? I already threw it away." ''You threw it away?" James was stunned. This was too much of a coincidence. He remembered seeing the Malevolent Sword after arriving in the Capital. Why did Thea dispose of it during his trip to Durandal and back? Was there any chance that the Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader saw her when she was throwing it away? "Actually, I didn''t throw it away." Thea gently touched her silky ck hair which was cascading down the front of her chest. "When Maxine visited me, she warned me that the sword was extremely evil. She requested that I give it to her so that she can deal with it. I gave it to her because I didn''t think I would use it much if I kept it. Maxine then informed me that she had discarded the sword. As to where she left it, I''m not sure either." As she said this, she gave James a strange look. "Honey, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you suddenly asking about the Malevolent Sword? Do you want me to call Maxine and have here over to tell you where the Malevolent Sword was left?" James took Thea¡¯s hand. A powerful True Energy formed in his palms and entered Thea¡¯s body. "Honey, what are you doing?" Thea immediately started to panic. James was assessing Thea''s power. Through his assessment, he discovered that Thea''s True Energy was indeed very powerful right now. He learned that Thea had gained ess to all of the meridians throughout her body and had risen to the fifth rank. There were even indications of her almost reaching the sixth rank. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Thea panicked for a few seconds before letting out a sigh of relief. With a smile, she said, "So you''re checking my strength, Honey. During this time, I didn¡¯t ck off in the Capital and waspletely focused on cultivation. I¡¯m already in the fifth rank now." James had assessed the strength of Thea''s True Energy. It was in the fifth rank and almost in the sixth rank. It was indeed very powerful. However,pared to the Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader, it was not even close. With this kind of power, she would not even be able to defend herself from a single attack from Lucjan, much less defeat Lucjan and the first Blood Emperor. "Hmm. Not bad. I didn''t expect you to be a cultivation genius," James said, beaming with praise. "You''ve only been practicing martial arts for a short time, but you''ve already risen to the fifth rank." James was certain that the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect was not Thea based on his assessment. Despite the fact that all signs pointed to Thea as the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, the difference in strength between the two was too great. Since it was not her, who exactly was the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect then? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. James took a deep breath. Quickly dismissing the jumble of thoughts swirling through his mind, he said, "I¡¯m going to the Cadens'' Mansion for a while to ask Maxine about some stuff." "Alright." Thea nodded and said, "Come back sooner. I''ll go get some groceries, cook a nice meal, and wait for you to return to eat." James nodded gently. Then, he went out. After James had left, Thea immediately called Maxine. "James will visit youter, Maxine. I told him I had given you the Malevolent Sword to handle. Please don''t spill anything..." She briefly exined what had happened. "Noted." With assurance, Maxine said, "I most certainly will not expose your identity." She hung up after she said that. Once she ended the call, she waited for a while at the Cadens¡¯ Mansion. About thirty minutes went by and James showed up. In the reception hall of the Cadens¡¯ mansion... Maxine smiled and said, "James, was it a sess at Durandal?" "Yes." James nodded and said, "It was alright. Where¡¯s the Malevolent Sword, by the way?" ''Why are you suddenly asking about the Malevolent Sword?¡± Maxine nced at James and said, "I believe it''s an evil sword, so I went to Thea and asked her to give it to me. I wanted to destroy the sword, but no matter what I tried, I couldn''t destroy it. So, I threw it away." ''Where did you throw it away?" James looked at Maxine. "Somewhere wild and secluded, of course," Maxine said, seeing James'' serious expression. "Really?" James was a little skeptical. "Of course." Maxine asked with a serious expression on her face, "Why are you suddenly asking about the Malevolent Sword?" At this moment, Maxine''s phone began to ring with the sound of a message notification. She could not help but pick up the phone. When she read the message''s content, her face turned solemn. James noticed the change in her expression. "Why? What happened?" He had to ask. "I just got word that something happened in the ancient martial arts world again. A sect was wiped out," Maxine said with a solemn expression. ''Which sect?" "The Crimson Sect," Maxine said. "In the world of ancient martial arts, it was also a powerful sect, but it was an evil faction. News just came in that the Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader showed up at the Crimson Sect and destroyed it." As she said this, she took out her phone, found the message she had just received, and showed it to James. In the message, there were also several photos. The Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader was in the photos. They wore a ghost mask and had the Malevolent Sword in their hands. Upon seeing this person, James was certain that they were the Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader. He felt a great sense of relief. It appeared that his assumption was false. Thea was not the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 After learning that Thea was not the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, James felt relieved, i Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, he also felt a tiny bit of disappointment. In his subconscious mind, he had hoped that the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect was his wife. With such a powerful wife, he would no longer have to work as hard. He would be able to live off of her. He shook his head, tossing away the jumbled thoughts in his head. "Right, do you know of the Valha Sect?" James asked while looking at Maxine. ''The Valha Sect?" Maxine wore a confused expression and cast a nce at James. She asked, "Why are you asking about the Valha Sect out of the blue?" "On my trip to Durandal, I learned a few things. They have some connections to the Valha Sect," said James. Maxine pondered for a while and said, "I¡¯ve heard Grandpa mention it before. It seems to be an organization from a hundred years ago. Their president was a traitor who served hostile nations. After Sol was founded, the Valha Sect was never heard of again." "Can you investigate it for me with the intelligencework of the Caden family?" James was currently desperate to find out where Rodent from the Valha Sect was. Even though the Pris Sect''s investigation was still ongoing, having another person look into it would yield faster results. "Sure, I''ll keep an eye out for you." "How was the situation in the Capital these past few days, by the way?" James had departed amid much fanfare previously. He knew that after he left, the Capital would not be peaceful. Now he was back, but he came to the Cadens'' mansion after arriving without making any inquiries or investigations into the situation in the Capital. Hearing his words, Maxine''s expression darkened. She pondered for a few moments before turning to face James and said," The situation is not encouraging. Ill start with Orient Commerce. After you left Sol, the vice president of Orient Commerce appeared out of nowhere and began consolidating the seemingly uncooperative Orient Commerce. After a few days of consolidation, Orient Commerce gradually came together from a disjointed mess." ''The vice president? Who''s that?" James'' face became solemn. "It''s Sky, the King of Sol a century ago. He''s also the leader of the four most powerful elites serving under the president of Orient Commerce, as well as the mentor of Mr. Lee, the man behind the current King," said Maxine. James knitted his brows. This was definitely not good news to him. "What else?" Maxine continued, "Aside from that, there are some military issues. During thest few days, military personnel has been constantly changing. A number of higher-ranking generals have been dropped in. There¡¯s even a new army." "A new army?" James inquired, puzzled, "What army?" Maxine exined, ''This army is referred to as the Phantom Army. ording to information gathered by the Caden family, the members of the Phantom Army are all ancient martial artists. There aren¡¯t many members. There are only about ten thousand of them right now, ounting for roughly four percent of all ancient martial artists in Sol." "Who is themander of the Phantom Army? What kind of authority does this newly assembled army have?" James asked calmly. He was rubbing his temples with his hands. James was the Dragon King, themander of the ck Dragon Army, as well as themander of the Red me Army. He held one of the highest positions in the army. He might even be regarded as its head. ording to standard procedure, his sign of approval was necessary for the transfer of any general. Nevertheless, someone had gotten around him and brought in some generals. Now, even the Phantom Army had been formed without his knowledge. Who put together the Phantom Army? Was it the current King? Or perhaps the King from a century ago? Or Lucjan from the Gu Sect? "I knew you''d be interested in hearing about this when you got back, so I kept an eye out for you," Maxine looked at James and said. "You''d never guess who the Phantom Army''smander is." "Come on, don''t leave me hanging. Who is it?" Maxine enunciated each word slowly, "My grandpa, Tobias." "What?" James stood up abruptly in shock. With a look of astonishment and disbelief, he asked, ''Tobias. You''re saying that themander of the Phantom Army is Tobias?" "Yeah." Maxine sighed and said, "Grandpa was missing for more than two months. Now all of a sudden he reappears, as the Phantom Army''smander, no less. I wonder who is the mastermind behind the Phantom Army." Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 James'' expression became more solemn. He sat down, took out a cigarette, and lit it. Smoke swirled around his fingertips. Maxine continued, "I''ve asked around and heard that the Phantom Army has a lot of power. ording to thetest information, even themander of the military region will be required to obey the Phantom Army''smands when necessary. "What else?" James asked while maintaining hisposure. "Something else has happened in the military region. Halvor, who was being held in the underground prison, was released after being acquitted of all charges. The Phantom Army was responsible for bringing him out of the underground prison." James continued to ask, "Has the King''s side taken any action recently?" "No, nothing was going on. Everything is as usual." "Hmm, understood. I¡¯ll be heading back then.¡± In a grave mood, James got to his feet. ''Wait," Maxine called out to him immediately. James turned around to face Maxine. Maxine stood up as well and reminded him, "Grandpa, or Tobias, is not a simple man. I know him very well. He''s way too cunning. Previously, he snatched Bet''s Spirit Turtle core. He must have already refined the core now and advanced his cultivation base to the eighth rank. Now he¡¯s even themander of the Phantom Army. As themander of the Red me Army, you¡¯ll certainlye into contact with him. Be careful." "Okay.¡± James looked at Maxine and asked, "Have you seen Tobias?" "No.¡± "Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be careful." After James said that, he turned around and left. With a somber mood, he hurried to the courtyard where Thea was. At the moment, Thea was at home. She had already returned with the groceries. She was dressed in casual clothing, had an apron on, and casually pulled back her long, ck hair. She looked exactly like a housewife. At this moment, her phone started to ring. She promptly turned the stove off and pulled out her phone to take a look. The call came from an unknown number. When she saw the number, her pretty face became solemn. She epted the call despite a brief hesitation. ''What is it?" she asked in a low voice. "S-Sect Leader, I''ve done what you told me to do. However, the Malevolent is just too unsettling. Even if I cultivated the Ataraxia you taught me, I can¡¯t use it for very long. I''ll lose my bearings if I use it for an extended period of time." "It¡¯s all good as long as it¡¯s done. If you''re finished, don''t touch the sword. Bring it to the Celestial Sect''s headquarters and ce it in the armory." "Alright. What should I do next?" "Just wait for my instructions. Don''t call me if it''s not important." Thea said that and ended the call. Then, she immediately deleted the call''s history. She stood in the kitchen, a hint of worry on her pretty face. Thea started to get lost in her thoughts. She was not sure if James would reprimand her if he discovered she had been lying to him. Nevertheless, she did not want James to know that, in order to assist him, she had done so many things in secret, even practicing an evil cultivation method. After being momentarily distracted, she shook her head and tossed the jumble of thoughts out of her head, then focused on preparing the meal. By the time James got back, Thea had prepared a table of food. Without saying anything, James sat on the couch. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Thea came out with the tableware, set it down, and sat next to James. With a face filled with tenderness, she asked, "You look like you have a lot on your mind, Honey. What happened?" James regained hisposure, shook his head softly, and said, "It''s nothing. Let''s eat" Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Thea rose to her feet and filled James'' te. With a gentle face, she handed over the te to James and said, "Honey, here..." James epted it. As he saw Thea''s gentle face, he smiled. ''Thanks, Darling." When he called her ''Darling'', Thea''s heart melted. Her nose started to tingle, and she almost burst into tears. It had been a long time since James had called her ''Darling''. At this moment, she thought that all her efforts up until this point had been worthwhile. It took a few moments before she managed to calm her emotions. Showing her pearly whites, she grinned and said, "After we get through this hectic six-month time, regardless of the oue, we''re going to leave and live in istion, is that alright?" "Yes." James nodded. He had grown weary of days like these. Ten years in the army and ten years of fighting. He was already worn out. If it had not been for the unexpected situation at that time, he would not have gone back to the Southern ins. James picked up his cutlery and started to eat in silence. ''That''s right..." Halfway through eating, James suddenly put down his knife and fork, looked at Thea, and asked, "Do you know about the Phantom Army, Thea?" "Yes." Thea nodded and said, "After you left Sol, Maxine visited me quite often and chatted with me. We¡¯ve discussed some of the Capital¡¯s circumstances. I¡¯m aware of the Phantom Army''s appearance, and I know that Tobias is the Phantom Army''smander. I''m also aware that the Phantom Army is made up entirely of ancient martial artists." James pondered for a while and asked, ''What do you think the Phantom Army was established for specifically?" Since leaving the Cadens'' Mansion, James had been thinking about this question. He had thought of many possibilities, but he was not entirely sure of them. James felt Thea had changed. She was no longer the sweet and naive young girl she used to be. The current Thea was acutely aware of the circumstances in the Capital and Sol. Thea actually did have a conversation with Maxine about this. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She began to speak, "ording to Maxine''s careful analysis, after Tobias sneakily attacked Bet and stole his Spirit Turtle''s core, Tobias must be afraid of Bet. So, he¡¯s in need of a powerful ally. "Before he snatched away the core, Tobias¡¯ cultivation base was at the seventh rank. Now that he''s refined the core, his cultivation base must have reached the eighth rank. He shouldn''t need an ally anymore after reaching the eighth rank. "Given that the eighth rank is far too powerful, there aren''t many people who can threaten him anymore. "But he still became themander of the Phantom Army. He was the head of the Caden family. Eventhough the Caden family is powerful, they were never interested in politics. It¡¯s impossible for Tobias to be themander of the Phantom Army without someone else''s assistance. "Furthermore, regarding Orient Commerce''s recent performance, it¡¯s possible that the King of a century ago, a.k.a Lance, has stepped forward to take control of the overall situation. "Across Sol, he''s the only one capable of assembling an army of ancient martial artists in such a short period of time." James was listening intently. Thea continued, ''The Phantom Army may have been formed for a number of reasons. First, to deal with the Gu Sect. Second, to maintain control over the King. Third, to keep your power in check. More importantly, new forces are constantly emerging. It appeared that the earlier promise was no longer valid. Lance was concerned that Sol would be in chaos and that he would lose control of Sol, so he began to reorganize Orient Commerce and established the Phantom Army. He might have made an agreement of some kind with Tobias." "Hmm." James nodded softly after listening up until this point. "A precise and in-depth analysis." He looked at Thea and inquired, "Did Maxine tell you these or did you figure them out yourself?" Theaughed and said, "How would I be able to do this? I don''t even know anything about these, so I can''t really assess the situation clearly. All of these are things Maxine told me while we were chatting. She said that Sol''s current situation is not very encouraging. It¡¯ll all depend on who wins when several parties are vying for supremacy." "First, let¡¯s eat. After the meal, I''ll pay a visit to the King to learn more about the situation." James picked up his fork again. When Thea noticed that James'' suspicions about her identity had faded, she breathed a sigh of relief. With a slightly pleading look on her pretty face, she gave James a worried nce and said, "Promise me, Honey. Once the election is over, stop worrying about it regardless of who wins or loses, okay?" "Okay." James nodded gently. He did not know who could be the new King, but he was aware that for the new King''s ascension, many would be sacrificed. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Now, all James desired was to put everything to rest and give Sol a peaceful Capital. Whether it would seed or fail would depend on how the second half of the year yed out. If he was unable to resolve all of this before the election, it would be due to hisck of ability. He would then stop being concerned about it. James'' promise put Thea at ease. "I''ll help you, Honey. I''ll get you to retire with me, feeling relieved, and leave the Capital without any regrets. When that timees, you''ll be free of worries, and be fullymitted to being by my side.¡± James was unaware of the underlying meaning of her words. He had no idea what Thea meant when she said she would help him. From his point of view, Thea simply did not want to lead such a life and was wishing for less complicated and simpler days. After the brief meal, James quickly departed and made his way to the Peace Mansion to see the King. Thea, on the other hand, stayed at home to clean up the mess, wash the dishes, and tidy up the kitchen. At the entrance of Peace Mansion... A military vehicle was approaching. James, who was wearing a casual outfit, stepped out of the car. "Dragon King." As soon as he got out of the car, the guards at the entrance of the Peace Mansion saluted in unison. James walked over and inquired, "Is the King here?" "Yes," a guard answered. James headed straight into the Peace Mansion. In Peace Mansion''s library... The King was writing with a fountain pen. ''Peace and prosperity.'' On the paper, he wrote these words in bold letters. At this moment, Gloom walked in and said, "King, James has arrived." "Alright." The King put down the fountain pen he was holding, put on a coat, and walked out of the library toward the living room. When he entered the living room, he noticed James was sitting on the sofa with a cigarette in his hand. He walked over and sat down. ''You''re back?" he said with a smile. ''Yes." James was direct and to the point, "During the few days I was away, a lot has happened in Sol. Even an army referred to as the Phantom Army appeared. What''s the deal with that?" "I knew you were going to ask about this." The King¡¯s expression became solemn. He took a deep breath and said, " Mr. Lance has stepped in and established the Phantom Army to restore bnce to the situation. He doesn''t want the structure, which he spent years building, to fall apart." The words of the King convinced James that the person behind Tobias was Lance. "What are you going to do now?" James looked at the King, curious about his next move. With a hint of helplessness on the King¡¯s face, he said, "What can I do? I¡¯m just a puppet. Despite my concern for the people, as well as the peace and stability of Sol, I am constrained in every way. I can''t really do much." "I''ll take care of it, then." With determination, James said, "Within the next six months, I¡¯ll definitely clean up all of these. Even if I can''t destroy Orient Commerce and the empire Lance has built, I''ll at least get rid of everyone else who is involved." The main reason James visited the King was to find out who was the person behind the Phantom Army. Once he learned that, he didn''t stay much longer. After making his promise, he got up and left. The King then leaned back on the sofa when he was gone, showing a carefree side of himself. "King." Gloom approached and stood to the side. "Is James truly reliable?" he asked. The King questioned, "Why is he unreliable now?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Gloom said, "Even though James was not in Sol for the past few days, everyone around him has been extremely busy. Especially Quincy. She¡¯s been quite active recently." Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 James had summoned Quincy to the Capital. Since he was aware of Orient Commerce''s existence, he wished to establish a chamber ofmerce in order topete with Orient Commerce and reim control of Sol''s economy from them. In this day and age, money was everything. With enough money, one could rule over everything. Quincy was quite active during this period. After listening to Gloom, the King began to ponder. Up until this point, it had be increasingly difficult for him to see through James. Although James appeared uninterested in the throne, everything he did was to pave the way for his ascension. He rubbed his temples gently. Now, he was not sure if he should trust James. "Gloom, tell me. What is James trying to do? He doesn''t care about the King''s position, and he''s not interested in being at the helm of Sol, but he''s doing so much. And everything he does seems to beying the groundwork for himself. Aside from Quincy, there''s also Maxine." The King''s expression was solemn as he mentioned Maxine. "Maxine is far too impressive. She was adopted by the Caden family, but she''s now the head of the family, and she is firmly seated in that position, having gained their trust. During this time, Maxine wasn''t sitting around either. She''s been up to a lot in the shadows. "Maxine and Quincy. They are both people close to James." Gloom responded, "I don''t think James has any good intentions either. Why else would he be so dedicated to doing all of this? My guess is that even if James doesn¡¯t be King, he still wants Sol to be under his control. He''s going to personally train someone to be the King." "Then wouldn''t that be like Mr. Lance?" said the King. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Perhaps it''ll be different." After giving it some thought, Gloom said, "At the very least, James wishes to end the convoluted connections in the Capital, dissolve Orient Commerce, and bring Lance down right now." "We can only take it one step at a time." The King rose to his feet, deeply concerned, and said, "I simply don''t want the new King to be ruled by others after assuming the throne. I don''t want him to be another puppet." As he was saying that, he left the Peace Mansion since he had a meeting to attend. He did not go earlier because he knew James had returned. The King knew James woulde to him after returning to the Capital to inquire about the Phantom Army, so he specifically waited for James. After leaving the Peace Mansion, James went back to Thea''s courtyard. ording to his previous n, he had intended to start dealing with the intricate connections in the Capital after his return from Durandal. However, the Phantom Army sprung up. Moreover, themander of the Phantom Army was Tobias, the same person who had made a sneak attack on Bet for the Spirit Turtle''s core. The Phantom Army''s presence was partially intended to thwart him. Right now, he could not make any rash decisions. "Emperor, we¡¯ve arrived." The driver''s voice interrupted James'' train of thought. "Hm." James regained hisposure, got out of the car, and entered the courtyard. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Thea standing in the garden. She was wielding a wooden sword, moving deliberately. When she saw James had returned, she immediately tossed the wooden sword aside and approached him. With a brilliant smile on her fair face, she asked while straightening his clothes, "Did it go smoothly?" James nodded and said, "I met with the King. Lance is now certain to be the man behind the Phantom Army. I''m now under a lot of restrictions. I''m not sure how to proceed right now." "Don¡¯t rush. Take it slowly. There¡¯s still time,"forted Thea. She led James into the house. Inside the house... James was smoking incessantly while feeling gloomy. Thea was sitting to one side and looking at James, whose face was filled with worry. She, too, was upset. She was still not strong enough and could not help James get rid of all his problems. "Honey." She moved closer to James until she was right next to him. She took his hand and snuggled up against his shoulder, saying softly, "Don''t be hasty. We should take it one step at a time." "I''m just worried." James sighed and said, "It''s too chaotic where things are right now. Various forces have emerged. There¡¯s also the Phantom Army now. I''m at a loss for what to do next. I''m not sure where to begin. Aside from that, I''m concerned that if I take action and end the current situation, I won''t be able to deal with the fallout." "It''ll all work out somehow." Thea gripped James'' hand firmly. At this moment, the doorbell rang. "I¡¯ll get the door." Thea rose to her feet and exited the room. She arrived in the garden and opened the gate in the garden. Outside the courtyard stood a strange man. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 "Who are you looking for?" When Thea looked at the strange man in front of her, she was taken aback. The strange man was roughly in his forties, dressed inly, and looked like a farmer. He took out an elegant invitation and presented it to Thea. ''What''s this?" Thea epted it, puzzled. "It''s for James Caden," said the strange man. He turned around and left after saying that. Thea did not open it to take a look. She shut the gate and walked back into the house. As soon as she entered, James asked, ''Thea, who was it?" "I don''t know. They came to deliver an invitation to you." Thea handed over the invitation she had in her hands. "For me?" James stared at the invitation in his hand, a puzzled expression on his face, and began to examine it. The invitation was beautifully made. Nothing was written on the cover. With confusion, he opened it. ''Letter of challenge.'' As soon as he opened it, he noticed these three words,rge and conspicuous. "After a week. In the Southern ins, at Mt. Thunder Pass. A fight to the death." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When James read the words on the invitation, he was immediately baffled. Thea also moved closer to take a look. After reading the invitation, she asked, bewildered as well, "A letter of challenge. In this day and age, who sends a letter of challenge? They didn''t even leave their name." "How would I know?" James did not bother to give it much thought and casually tossed the letter he was holding onto the table. He had too much on his te right now. He did not have the time to travel to Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins for a fight. "Are you going?" asked Thea. "I¡¯m not going. This might be a ruse to lure me away. I can''t leave the Capital right now. If I leave and something happens, I certainly won¡¯t be able to make it back in time." "Oh." Thea uttered a quiet ¡¯oh¡¯ and did not ask any more questions. However, at this precise moment, James¡¯ phone started to ring. He pulled out his phone and took a nce. The caller was an unknown number. After a brief hesitation, he took the call. ''Who is it?" James asked. A deep voice could be heard through the phone. "Have you received the letter of challenge, James?" James perked up and straightened his back. "You¡¯re the one who sent me the letter. Who are you?" he asked. ''Who I am is irrelevant. If you want Delh to live, let''s have a duel at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins after a week. If you defeat me, I¡¯ll let her go. If you lose, both of you must die." Beep, beep, beep... The other person ended the call. James'' expression slowly darkened. Thea was sitting right next to James. She also heard what the other person had said. "Honey, are you going then?" "Yes, I¡¯ll go." James wore a solemn expression. He did not know who sent him the letter of challenge. Nevertheless, he had to go since this involved Delh. It involved the daughter of his formerrade- in-arms. Even if Mt. Thunder Pass was hostile territory, he had to go. "I¡¯m going to call Maxine. I''ll have her look into this with the connections of the Caden family and find out who sent you this letter," said Thea. "Alright." James nodded. He leaned against the sofa and started to get lost in his thoughts. James had already reached the eighth rank. Aside from that, it was no secret that he had defeated the Archbishop at Mount Olympus in Durandal, demonstrating his immense strength. Every ancient martial artist in Sol should have been aware of his power. Despite all of that, someone sent him a letter of challenge. Who was this person? Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 James'' strength was no longer a secret. However, someone still sent him a letter of challenge. There were only two possible exnations for this. One was that his opponent was extremely powerful and had the confidence to defeat him. The second possibility was that this was all part of a ruse. ording to James'' assumption, it was the second. He had a very strong feeling that something bad was going to happen in the Capital. The other person was trying to draw him to Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins, a great distance away. Despite knowing this, he had no choice but to go since he did not dare to take a gamble. ''Thea, I''m going to talk to Maxine about it." James was at a bit of a loss. Since he was in the thick of it, he could not assess the situation clearly. He needed to talk it over with someone else who was not involved. "Okay." Thea did not get jealous either. James stood up and left quickly without staying any longer. After he left, the smile on Thea''s face faded and was reced by a solemn expression. She picked up the letter of challenge on the table and stared at it for a while before pulling out her phone and calling a number. "Use all the Celestial Sect''s resources to find out who sent the letter to James." "Understood." A voice could be heard over the phone. Thea then ended the call. James had left Thea''s house and was making his way to the Cadens'' Mansion. He called Maxine as he was not sure if she was at the Cadens¡¯ Mansion. If she was not there, he would be making a pointless trip. "Maxine, are you home?" "Yes, I am." "I''m on my way to you right now." "Sure." After the brief conversation, James hung up and sat back in the backseat, then closed his eyes and rested. He arrived at the Cadens'' Mansion shortly. At the courtyard of the Cadens'' mansion... In a side room... Maxine was workingtest night. She had intended to take a nap in the afternoon. She did not sleep, though, because James had called. At the moment, she was standing to the side with her hands crossed, dressed in a pair of somewhat thin pajamas. She looked at James, who was sitting and smoking dejectedly, and could not help but remind him," Smoke less." Maxine was very attractive. She had be increasingly charming, especially after she assumed the role of the family head. James, however, was not in the mood to appreciate the beauty before him. "Who do you think it was that sent me the letter, Maxine?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Maxine pondered for a while and said, "ording to what you''ve said before, the leader of the Valha Sect took Quincy, so if they have Quincy, they would be the person who sent you the letter, but..." She paused after saying that. ''Whether this Rodent person is working alone or with someone else is currently unknown. Nevertheless, I do think he might have teamed up with someone.¡± ''Then who do you think this person is?" inquired James. Maxine shook her head slightly and said, deliberating, "It''s hard to tell. It might be Mr. Lance, but it could also be Lucjan. Perhaps there are other forces in the shadows as well. Don''t dwell on it too much, James. Different situations call for different actions, and you¡¯re not alone." Maxine sat beside James and could not help but take his hands in hers. James tensed up slightly and cast a nce at Maxine. He saw the wless face in front of him, as well as her slightly flutteringshes. It took him a few moments to react and, with a slight struggle, pull away from Maxine''s hands. Maxine smiled. James'' actions were exactly what she had expected. He took a deep breath and said, "Given the current state of the Capital, I believe something is about to happen here. I''m nning on going to the fight at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins, but I''m worried about the Capital." Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Maxine continued to gaze at him calmly. ¡°Bystanders are able to see the bigger picture. As someone caught in the game, you¡¯re unable to see the situation for what it is. You¡¯re not the only person in the Capital. Other forces are also present. Whether it be Mr. Lance or Lucjan who¡¯s trying to cause an upset in the Capital, someone will surely step up and take charge of the situation to prevent it from spiraling out of control.¡± After hearing Maxine¡¯s words, realization dawned on James. ¡°You really do have a talent for seeing more clearly than I can. You¡¯re right. What am I worrying about?¡± Maxine smiled. She deliberately slid closer to James, leaned on his shoulder, and guided his hand around her waist. James quickly pulled back his hand. ¡°W-What¡¯re you doing?¡± Maxine asked with a flirtatious smile, ¡°Say¡­ Am I pretty, James?¡± James nodded honestly, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re as pretty as a nymph. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to actually call you one. ¡°Perhaps we could¡­¡± Maxine wore a suggestive expression. ¡°I-I¡¯m just going to take my leave.¡± James was slightly flustered and quickly backed away. When she was serious, James felt that Maxine was a great ally to have by his side, but he was afraid of her pushing her limits like this. He did not know how to respond to her coquettish charms. ¡°Haha!¡± Watching James run off in a panic, Maxine chuckled to herself. After leaving the house, James sighed in relief. When Maxine attempted to seduce him, many thoughts he should not have had began shing through his mind. James was worried about being unable to hold back if he stayed any longer. He had already hurt one woman, so he did not want Maxine to experience the same thing. Moreover, he did not want to disappoint Thea again. He repeatedly took deep breaths and performed Ataraxia to disperse the messy thoughts clouding his mind. After calming down, James left but did not head home. Instead, he went to meet up with some people. Before he left Sol for Durandal, he had instructed ke to bring some people from the Dark Castle to the Capital with him. He also informed the Elite Eight to rush back to Sol. Additionally, he ordered Jake from Cansington to expand his underground intelligencework into the Capital. He met up with these aforementioned people and instructed them toy low while awaiting his next orders. Afterward, he returned home. As soon as he walked into the yard, he could hearughtering from inside the house. James walked into the house and saw an extra guest inside. That guest was Quincy. After getting over his initial reaction, he walked over and sat down. Turning to her with a smile, he said, ¡± You¡¯re here?¡± Quincy red at James and began toin, ¡°You sure are something. After you called me to the Capital, you left right for Durandal. I haven¡¯t been eating or sleeping well because I¡¯ve been swamped with work.¡± ¡°Thanks for the hard work.¡± James looked at her apologetically. ¡°You can treat me to a meal to make up for it whenever you have time.¡± ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s establishment going? Upon the mention of the subject, Quincy¡¯s smile left her face as she replied in a business-like manner, ¡°It¡¯s been going pretty well. I¡¯ve traveled around the country and have used your name to recruit many companies. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The first one to join the Chamber of Commerce was Zane from the north. With Overlord of the North in our Chamber of Commerce, many otherpanies have also been convinced to join us. The Chamber of Commerce has already grown to quite a significant scale.¡± James fell deep into thought. After a while, he looked at Quincy and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do next?¡± Quincy said, ¡°We need to offer more benefits to people who join us. The technology developed by Blue Tech Corporation has be a worldwide sensation. If you can get your hands on this technology, we can entice morepanies to join themerce with the added benefit.¡± James let out a sigh and massaged his temples. He was still worried about this matter. Xavion¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown, so where would he find the technology Quincy mentioned? On top of that, he was not the only one looking for Xavion. It was highly likely that he would not be able to find him. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 James steepled his fingers on hisp and said, ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll try my best to find Delh and see if I can use her to get her stepfather to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be best to do that as soon as possible.¡± Quincy did not have much to say about the matter. She just hoped James could get it done quickly. Orient Commerce was already developing at a blinding pace, and it would be difficult to take them down if it became a massive force. ¡°I still have other things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Quincy picked up her bag on the table and prepared to leave. She had specifically visited because Thea called, saying James had returned. Quincy wanted to report her progress to him. ¡°Alright. I owe you a meal when I have some spare time.¡± James did not hold her back from leaving. Quincy turned around and left the house. After she left, Thea asked, ¡°Have you met with Maxine?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already met up with her and we chatted for a while.¡± James nodded, but upon remembering Maxine¡¯s flirtatious behavior, he made a slightly distorted expression. Thea noticed something was off and asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel sick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably fatigue. I haven¡¯t been able to catch a break recently so I¡¯ve been quite exhausted.¡± James made an excuse for his abnormal behavior. Thea stood up, walked behind James, and began to massage his shoulders. James leaned back into the sofa and enjoyed her soothing touch. ¡°By the way, when are you going to Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a week left, so there¡¯s no rush. I n to head to Mt. Thunder before that and meet with the sect leader, Jackson, to ask him some questions.¡± ¡°What do you need to ask him about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s some matters regarding Delh.¡± The matter had constantly been guing James¡¯ mind. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea did not ask any further questions. James continued to lean back and enjoyed Thea¡¯s massage. Thea¡¯s hands were soft, and James gradually fell asleep under thefortable massage. It was already night when he woke up. James found himself covered by a nket after waking up and a smile crept up on his face. ¡°Thea¡­¡± He called out a few times, but no one answered. James got up and walked out of the room. He went into the yard. He spotted Thea waving a wooden sword around in the yard. Her movements were sluggish, and she looked like a rookie that never had any sort of training. James walked over and asked, ¡°What kind of sword technique are you practicing?¡± Thea put away the wooden sword and replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just casually waving around the sword for fun.¡± Seeing Thea practicing, he suddenly remembered the Pris Sword Art in Pris Sect¡¯s holy site, the Sacred Fire Cavern. He had already mastered the Thirteen Heavenly Swords and could execute thirteen Sword Energies. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, he had yet to reach the ultimate level of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords-manifesting the powerful fourteenth sword. After witnessing the Pris Sword Art, he gained some insight into the technique but did not have the time to practice. Soon, he was about to head to Mt. Thunder Pass to fight. Despite that, he still did not know the identity of the challenger who sent the letter, nor did he know his opponent¡¯s strength. After visiting Mount Thunder Sect, he nned to undergo closed-door meditation for a few days in an attempt to master the fourteenth sword. ¡°Honey, what¡¯re you thinking?¡± Thea¡¯s voice interrupted James¡¯ thoughts. He snapped back to reality and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I was just thinking about a sect called Pris Sect that I found abroad. I witnessed some of their sword techniques, and they inspired me to practice the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. After I visit Mount Thunder Sect, I n to find a ce around Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins to meditate in seclusion for a few days before taking on my challenger.¡± Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 ¡°Would you like me to go with you?¡± Thea asked for James¡¯ opinion and tilted her head to the side. She was worried about James. Although he was an eighth-ranked grandmaster and had considerable strength, there were quite a number of eighth-ranked grandmasters aside from him in Sol. These people¡¯s strength must have also increased significantly with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. Thea was worried James would get injured at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You can just stay here at home and wait for me to return.¡± James ced his hands on Thea¡¯s shoulders and reassured her, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to survive and I¡¯ll be extra careful no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea gave him a small nod. Although she did not say anything else, she had already secretly decided to follow him and provide him assistance in critical situations where necessary. She wrapped her arms around James¡¯ head, tiptoed, and leaned into James¡¯ lips. James embraced Thea and reciprocated her kiss. The two gradually made their way to the bedroom while breathily locking lips. Inside the room, Thea buried her face in James¡¯ chest. Her face was flushed as she asked softly, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± James looked at the time and saw that it was eight in the evening. ¡°I need to leave for Mount Thunder Sect as soon as I can.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James was pressed for time. He needed to meet with Jackson as soon as possible to discuss some countermeasures. Then, he would have to find a ce in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s domain to meditate in seclusion for a few days. Thea pulled the nket over her curvaceous figure. She looked at James with concerned eyes and reminded him, ¡°Be careful.¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how to take care of myself.¡± He rolled out of bed and got dressed. After he put on his outfit, he bid farewell to Thea and left for the military region to take a private ne to Mount Thunder Sect. After James left, Thea slowly got dressed. Then, she walked into the living room. After thinking for a while, she rang up a subordinate from Celestial Sect and ordered them to look up Delh and Xavion¡¯s whereabouts. Eventually, James reached the military region and boarded a private ne to Mount Thunder Sect. By the time he reached the foot of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s location, it was already 11 at night. He stood at the base of the mountain and looked up at the white snow-capped mountains ahead of him. Thest time he visited was when he participated in Mount Thunder Conference. Although several months had passed, the events during the conference were still fresh in his mind as if they had only happened yesterday. After returning to Sol, James learned a few things about Sol¡¯s ancient martial world. He found out about the powerful Celestial Sect. Celestial Sect¡¯s leader had defeated the Grand Sect Leader of Mount Thunder Sect, Simon. Due to this, Mount Thunder Sect started siding with the Celestial Sect and was willing to provide help whenever necessary. After snapping out of his thoughts, James strode toward the snow-capped mountain in front of him. His movements were nimble, and he was already halfway up the mountain with a couple of steps. Whoosh! An afterimage ascended from the mountain foot and eventually stood in front of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s entrance. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± James¡¯ sudden appearance startled the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples guarding the mountain. The disciples all drew their swords at once. After recognizing their sudden visitor¡¯s identity, the disciples who were standing guard sighed in relief. One of the disciples walked over, sped his hands together respectfully, and greeted him, ¡°It¡¯s you, James. I was surprised and thought you might be someone with ill intentions.¡± James nodded in response and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Cabral around?¡± ¡°Yes, the sect leader is around. This way, please, Mr. Caden.¡± The disciple guarding the entrance made a weing gesture and invited James into Mount Thunder Sect. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 When James arrived at Mount Thunder Sect, it was already past eleven at night. Around that time, most of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples were already asleep except for those guarding the mountain. James was brought to Mount Thunder Sect¡¯ reception hall. ¡°Mr. Caden, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go to notify the sect leader.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and sat down. After he sat down, a female disciple walked over with tea and set it on the table in front of James. Meanwhile, the disciples that led James into the reception hall hurried off to inform Jackson. James patiently waited in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s reception hall for ten minutes. ¡°Haha, James¡­¡± A cheerful voice resounded from inside. Following the voice, a middle-aged man in a white robe walked toward the reception hall. That person was the current leader of Mount Thunder Sect, Jackson. James stood up and returned his amicable greeting, ¡°Mr. Cabral.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± Jackson gestured to the chairs and sat down. He looked at James and asked, ¡°I take it you aren¡¯t here just to visit me since you¡¯vee here sote. Did something happen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± James sat down again and replied in a low voice, ¡°A lot of things have happened recently. I¡¯m visiting you at this hour because I¡¯d like to ask for a favor from you. I need help investigating certain things.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jackson urged James to continue his exnation. James briefly exined the situation within the Capital, Blue Tech Corporation, and also his trip to Durandal to look for Delh. He also spoke about receiving a letter of challenge. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to use Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s influence in the ancient martial world and intelligence network to help me investigate these matters. I also need help inquiring about Valha Sect, Rodent, as well as Delh and Xavion¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Jackson frowned after hearing James¡¯ exnation. ¡°Did you say someone sent you a letter of challenge?¡± ¡°Yeah. The duel will take ce at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins one week from now. I still have no idea about the challenger¡¯s identity. I came to you mainly to ask for help looking into these matters. Then, I¡¯ll head to Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins to ept the challenge.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll use all my sect¡¯s connections to investigate these matters for you.¡± James was relieved at Jackson¡¯s reassurance. He was confident the truth woulde to light soon with so many forces investigating these matters for him. Soon, he would find out Delh and Xavion¡¯s whereabouts. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Meanwhile, he could meditate in seclusion for a few days with peace of mind to prepare for the uing duel. ¡°By the way¡­¡± James suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°After returning to the Capital, I heard about Celestial Sect visiting Mount Thunder Sect and defeating Simon in battle. This means your sect has aligned itself with Celestial Sect right?¡± Jackson had a forlorn expression upon James¡¯ mention of the ordeal. ¡°Yeah, Celestial Sect¡¯s leader had tremendous strength. I couldn¡¯tnd a single attack through his defense. He even shattered our Frost Sword and singlehandedly defeated our Grand Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Who do you think the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is?¡± asked James. James asked the question mainly because he know the identity of Celestial Sect¡¯s leader that had saved him time and time again while he was at Mount Olympus in Durandal. He figured the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader must be someone he knew personally. Hearing James¡¯ question, Jackson rubbed his chin pensively.. After several seconds, he looked at James and said, ¡°When Celestial Sect¡¯s leader fought with our Grand Sect Leader, I heard Simon address him as Thomas.¡± ¡°My grandfather?¡± James was shocked speechless. ¡°Mhm.¡± Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Jackson nodded and said, ¡°If our Grand Sect Leader was right, the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader that challenged us that day was your grandfather, Thomas. Your grandfather is probably the only person in the entire world who has the strength to defeat our Grand Sect Leader.¡± James tried to organize his thoughts. ¡®Grandpa?¡¯ thought James. James found that idea highly improbable. He hade in contact with Celestial Sect¡¯s leader several times. Although the sect leader wore a mask, he could smell perfume on them, and their arms were also not as toned as a male would be. Despite their efforts to disguise their voice by making it sound deep and raspy, it was still distinguishable as that of an actual man. ¡°I highly doubt it.¡± James said skeptically, ¡°While I was in Mount Olympus, the leader of the Celestial Sect and my grandfather appeared almost around the same time. My grandfather appeared right as Celestial Sect¡¯s leader left. That doesn¡¯t make sense unless my grandfather resorts to cloning himself, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jackson shook his head in uncertainty and said, ¡°This is purely my own spection. I only know that Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is exceedingly powerful and defeated me with just one move. Their strength must be at the peak of the eighth rank. As for what level of the Skyward Stairway the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader has reached, I¡¯m not sure. However, since our Grand Sect Leader called him Thomas, I think he wasn¡¯t mistaken about it.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t mistaken?¡± James furrowed his brows more. The suggested identity of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader seemed unlikely to him. He could consider the possibility that Thea was the leader of the Celestial Sect but was almost certain that his grandfather was not the person in question. ¡°With that being said, I do believe the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader isn¡¯t operating with malicious motives. Moreover, the sect hasn¡¯t done anything harmful,¡± Jackson stated. He had explicitly investigated Celestial Sect and was well aware of the things they had done recently. Although they quickly took over the ancient martial world, they did not kill anyone. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. He put the matter of Celestial Sect¡¯s leader¡¯s identity aside for now. His most pressing task was to deal with his uing battle at Mt. Thunder Pass. He was still in the dark about his opponent¡¯s identity and rank. There was nothing more terrifying than going into a battle with an enemy you know nothing about. After briefly conversing with: Jackson, James stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Cabral, I¡¯ll have to head to Mt. Thunder Pass before dawn and find a ce to meditate for the next few days to prepare for my uing duel. I¡¯ll leave the investigation of Valha Sect, Delh, and Xavion in your hands.¡± Jackson stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to look into them. How about letting my daughter apany you to the Southern ins?¡± James was taken aback by the suggestion. Jackson hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have ulterior motives. My daughter may not be proficient in other things, but she¡¯s extremely well-read and is familiar with all martial art techniques that exist in the world. No matter who your opponent is, she¡¯ll be able to identify them through the martial art techniques they use.¡± ¡°Is she really that capable?¡± James eximed in surprise. He had seen Diney a few times before. From his observations, Diney was a pretty and charismatic woman but was average when it came to martial arts. Other than that, there was nothing special about her. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Jackson smiled and said, ¡°Mount Thunder Sect has many martial art techniques dispersed throughout the world. Apart from some signature martial art techniques that have been lost from the martial world, Diney has practically read everything there is to read.¡± James contemted for a while and decided that perhaps bringing a living encyclopedia of the ancient martial world with him would be a good idea. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You make a good point. However, I¡¯ll be traveling throughout the night, so I¡¯m not sure if your daughter will be able¡­¡± Jackson raised his hand to interrupt him. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a frail martial artist. Since you¡¯ve agreed to it, I¡¯ll notify Diney right away to prepare to depart to the Southern ins with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded gently. ¡°Do wait a bit, James. I¡¯ll go inform her right away.¡± After leaving behind a few words, he turned around and left. James sat down again and began waiting once more. Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Meanwhile, Diney was still awake in the library located in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s wing building. For some reason, she had been restless recently. She tossed and turned in bed but could not fall asleep, so she headed to the library to read for a bit. She stared absent-mindedly at the open page of a book she had taken for a long time. Click-ck! She suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching her. Diney was sitting on a chair on the library¡¯s third floor. Upon hearing the footsteps, she raised her head and turned to the source of the sound. She immediately put down the book she was holding, stood up, and gave a respectful greeting, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jackson nodded in acknowledgment as he walked over. He sat down beside her and looked at the book on the table. ¡°Are you still reading this book?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Diney picked up the book she had set on the table. The thick book¡¯s cover was slightly worn. A few ancient words were written on the cover-Legends of the Millenia. The book was written after Mount Thunder Sect was founded, recording events, outstanding martial artists, and every notable fighter¡¯s signature martial art technique that spanned the periods over the past thousand years. ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I came to the library to read a little,¡± Diney replied softly. ¡°Diney, you¡¯re all grown up now.¡± Jackson looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re no longer a young child, and ording to the norms of the outside world, you should be married with children at this age.¡± Upon hearing this, Diney¡¯s pretty face turned as red as a tomato. ¡°Dad¡­¡± She lowered her head in embarrassment. Diney was only in her mid-20s. To ancient martial artists, she was still considered to be fairly young as they had longer lifespans than ordinary people and were not as vulnerable to illnesses. Thus, they did not sumb to diseases as easily. Jackson said with a smile, ¡°By the way, James is here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Diney was surprised. Her expression did not escape unnoticed. As a father, he was easily able to surmise the thoughts that just ran through his daughter¡¯s mind. Since her meeting with James, he noticed that Diney always seemed to be caught in a daze. As if someone had stolen her heart away. Jackson exined the reason for James¡¯ visit to Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°He received a letter of challenge, but it¡¯s not clear who his challenger is. James is about to depart to the Southern ins to meditate in seclusion for the next couple of days to prepare for the duel. I suggested that you apany him.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Diney was taken aback for a moment, and it took several seconds before she could gather her thoughts once more. Then, she asked, ¡°If he¡¯s going there for a duel, what use would I be if I followed him there?¡± Jackson immediately became serious as he said, ¡°There are a few reasons I need you to follow him.¡± ¡°Firstly, James is the most outstanding genius in the ancient martial world right now. He¡¯s less than thirty years old but has achieved such a high rank in the ancient martial world. There are not many people who can defeat him now. ¡°Secondly, Mount Thunder Sect has been growing weaker with each passing generation. I¡¯m worried that no one will be capable of keeping our sect standing after the Grand Sect Leader passes¡­¡± Diney replied promptly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still here for us?¡± Jackson shook his head with a wistful smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not up to the task. I¡¯m only a seventh- ranked grandmaster. In the past, I would have been able to hold my own, but with the death of the Spirit Turtle, countless martial artists have acquired a core. Unless I¡¯m an eighth-ranked grandmaster, I won¡¯t be able to protect our sect.¡± Diney listened attentively. Jackson continued. ¡°Mount Thunder Sect has always been highly respected by the rest of the ancient martial world. I don¡¯t want to be the one who takes over the sect. Your eldest brother was a disappointment and left our sect a few years ago. His whereabouts are still unknown to this day. The only one I can count on is you, but unfortunately, you¡¯re only a woman.¡± Jackson let out a resigned sigh. He had another son who had limitless potential. Unfortunately, some tragic incidents happened in the past. Right now, the only child that remained in the sect was Diney. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mount Thunder Sect would eventually fall into her hands in the future. Jackson hoped there would be someone to assist Diney in running the sect. As the young mistress of Mount Thunder Sect, Diney was easily able to glean her father¡¯s intentions. ¡°Dad, do you have your eyes set on James?¡± Jackson nodded as if to confirm her suspicions. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 ¡°I understand.¡± Diney nodded lightly, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to my room to get ready. Then, I¡¯ll go with James to the Southern ins.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re such an astute child.¡± There were no other words that needed to be exchanged between the two. Diney picked up the book on the table, turned around, and left the library. James had been waiting for about 20 minutes in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s reception hall. 20 minutester, Jackson walked back into the hall with a woman. The woman was rtively young and looked like she was in her early twenties. Mount Thunder Sect was covered with snow all year round, and the temperature was rtively low. Despite the cold, the woman only wore a white dress, and her long ck hair danced in the breeze. Her face was fair and her cheeks were rosy. She followed behind Jackson as they entered the reception hall. They stopped in front of James. The woman crossed her hands to the right side of her lower abdomen and elegantly bowed. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mr. Caden.¡± Jackson smiled and said, ¡°James, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for so long.¡± James stood up and returned Jackson¡¯s smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jackson turned to Diney and instructed her, ¡°Diney, you¡¯ll apany James to Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins to his battle so that you can analyze and identify his opponent¡¯s martial technique. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Affirmative.¡± ¡°Mr. Caden is in a hurry, so remember not to drag him down. Now, go with him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diney nodded. After reminding her of the purpose of the journey, Jackson turned to James and ced Diney¡¯s hands into his. Then, he smiled brightly. ¡°Mr. Caden, I¡¯ll leave Diney in your capable hands.¡± Diney lowered her gaze shyly. James quickly withdrew his hand and replied with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t let any harme to her.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After reassuring Jackson, he turned to Diney and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diney kept her head low as she followed behind James. The two walked out of the reception hall. ¡°Diney, the sword¡­¡± She turned around, and a sword hurtled toward her. Diney caught the sword and unsheathed it. It was a broken sword. The sword was transparent, its de was crystal clear like ice, and it exuded a white mist. James looked at the sword and immediately recognized it as the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s Divine Sword, the Frost Sword that had been shattered by Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. Jackson walked toward them and said, ¡°The sword is broken, but keep it with you and remember that no matter where you go, you¡¯re still a disciple of Mount Thunder Sect.¡± Diney was slightly taken aback. She was unable to understand the meaning behind Jackson¡¯s words. After standing in a daze for a couple of seconds, she resheathed the broken sword and nodded resolutely. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be sure to remember my origins.¡± James did not say anything and continued to make his way down the mountain. Diney quickly followed behind James. The two soon left Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s property. Jackson stood on the staircase outside Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s mountain gates and watched as the two figures disappeared down the mountain. ¡°A massive storm is brewing, and the ancient martial world is about to be dyed in blood.¡± His face held an inexplicable sorrow. All hell was about to break loose in the near future. The extent of it was something he could not imagine. He only knew that the current strength of ancient martial artists was historically the greatest it had ever been. ¡°Can a Spirit Turtle really bring forth a ninth-ranked grandmaster? ¡°Who will be the first one to break thest shackles and reach the legendary realm?¡± Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 James¡¯ private ne did not leave and had been waiting for him the entire time. After leaving Mount Thunder Sect, James boarded the ne once more and headed to the Southern ins. On the ne, Diney sat beside him in adylike manner and was focused on reading the thick historical book in her hands. James and Diney were sitting less than a meter apart. James threw a casual nce at the woman next to him and found himself interested in this so-called living encyclopedia of the ancient martial world. He had met Diney a few times but had hardly spoken to her. ¡°Whar are you reading?¡± James observed her for a while and could not help asking out of curiosity. Hearing his question, Diney put down the book and gave James a smile. Her brilliant white teeth shone through her lips, and her two shallow dimples were visible. Her lovely smile was enough to melt anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s a book written by Mount Thunder Sect.¡± Diney exined, ¡°Since the history of our sect, we¡¯ve constantly collected information and recorded events that happened during different periods of history. This also includes outstanding martial artists throughout the generations and the first appearance of every martial art technique.¡± ¡°Is it that extensive?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. ¡°Yeap.¡± ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Diney handed over the book in her hand and said, ¡°This book only contains the events from thest hundred years. The older ones are in our sect¡¯s library.¡± James took the book, flipped it open, and began to read through it. It was just as Diney said and contained historical records of thest century. The records started from the fall of the previous dynasty. James was immersed in reading the book. The book even recorded Gu Sect¡¯s participation in the war and the man that was renowned during that century, Can. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. That aside, the founding of Sol was also penned in the book¡¯s pages. It contained incredibly detailed records of history. At the end of the book, he found a familiar person¡¯s name on one of the pages. James Caden, a member of the Cadens who leads the Ancient Four. Comprehensive evaluation: 3rd in thest thousand years.¡± After James read through it, he found his hand scratching his nose bashfully. He turned to the girl beside him. ¡°Who wrote thisst paragraph?¡± Diney answered, ¡°My dad.¡± James said with a sheepish smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Cabral to have such a high opinion of me.¡± With that said, he returned the book to Diney. Diney took the book and put it away. James asked, ¡°Since Mount Thunder Sect has records of events in the past millennia, who are ranked first and second among the martial artists observed by your sect?¡± Diney was familiar with the history of the martial world and replied without skipping a beat, ¡°Number one is naturally the Prince of Orchid Mountain. ording to historical records, he was the closest person to bing a ninth-ranked grandmaster. It¡¯s also spected that he had actually stepped into the ninth rank.¡± James asked, ¡°Then who¡¯s second?¡± ¡°Spirit.¡± ¡°Who?¡± James tilted his head in confusion. Diney introduced him in detail, ¡°A hundred years ago, he was an invincible martial artist who came up with Spiritual Art and Spiritual Palm. He was also known as the scourge of that generation. In our ancient books, it¡¯s recorded that various amazing martial artists from all over the world gathered to take him down. However, most of them were no match for him. If his cultivation did not go awry resulting in his True Energy going haywire, he would not have lost.¡± ¡°What is Spirit¡¯s rank in the ancient books of Mount Thunder Sect?¡± James was interested in the outstanding martial artists that were described in this book. He was familiar with the Prince of Orchid Mountain and the terms regarding Spirit. Although it was his first time learning of the actual person¡¯s existence, he had heard of Spiritual Art before. It was the very same set of martial arts that his grandfather had practiced. Thea also practiced this self-same art albeit for a short period. Diney replied, ¡°There¡¯s no detailed information about him, only a rough estimation. During that period, our sect leader of that period gave him a strength evaluation of the eighth stairs of the Skyward Stairway. At that moment, James suddenly thought of someone-the Archbishop of Pris Sect. Sol was known as Martial Heaven Continent more than a thousand years ago. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 The region outside the Martial Heaven Continent was called the Wilderness. ¡°Do you know a man that goes by Pris?¡± Diney nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. There are records of him in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s ancient book, but this person existed more than a thousand years ago. Our sect only records things from this millennia, so there isn¡¯t any detailed information about him. The only thing I know is that this person constantly challenged powerful subordinates of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Ultimately, he was bested by the Prince of Orchid Mountain, and his cultivation base was dissipated. His whereabouts have been unknown ever since, and hepletely disappeared from the martial world.¡± After hearing Diney talk about historic events, James was convinced that Jackson was right about her encyclopedic knowledge. She had extensive knowledge about everything there was to know about the martial world. It seemed like there was nothing she did not know. However, he never expected Mount Thunder Sect to praise him so highly. He was ranked third in this millennium, right below the Prince of Orchid Mountain and Spirit, the creator of the abominable martial art technique, Spiritual Art. James thought for a while and asked, ¡°Then, which martial art technique is the strongest recorded in history?¡± Diney shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as the strongest martial art technique. There is always something out there that¡¯s stronger.¡± James said, ¡°Since Mount Thunder Sect records so many events, martial artists, and signature martial art techniques of each period, there must be a detailedparison and ranking out there.¡± Diney confirmed his theory. ¡°There is indeed a ranking.¡± She turned to James and smiled. James was captivated by her dazzling smile. Her smile was like a fine piece of art. It was lovely enough to melt one¡¯s heart. She propped her chin on her hand and looked at James. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Desire began to swell and bubble in his heart. He hurriedly performed Ataraxia. In the past, he would never have had urges like these no matter what woman he faced. After he refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, he found himself ovee with various desires under certain circumstances. It was a strong possessive desire for women, money, and power. Diney was slightly stunned by James¡¯ actions. She was unsure what had happened, but he suddenly shut his eyes. After a few seconds, James finally suppressed the desire within his heart, and he opened his eyes. He looked at Diney, who still had her chin propped on her hand and her eyes on him. ¡°Please, tell me about it.¡± Diney carefully exined, ¡°Mount Thunder Sect had indeed ssified and ranked martial art techniques that have appeared throughout history.¡± ¡°In theirprehensive ranking, the Four Great Paintings left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. comes in second ce.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This tidbit of information caught James¡¯ attention immediately. ¡°The Four Great Paintings?¡± He knew of the Four Great Paintings, which had records of unusual cultivation methods within them. The first painting, Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, allowed him to heal all his injuries after practicing it with Cynthia for a short while. It was hard to imagine how terrifying theplete secret of the Four Great Paintings was. To add to that, he was shocked to learn that it was only second in the overall ranking. ¡°What¡¯s the ranked first?¡± Diney¡¯s face became solemn upon hearing James¡¯ inquiry about the first martial art technique. She took her time to reply, ¡°Very little is recorded about the martial art technique ranked first apart from a mysterious person being mentioned.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a figure that has stayed out of the public eye. No one knows what he looks like, nor has anyone seen him before. However, there are records of him being alive in the same period as the Prince of Orchid Mountain. While the Prince of Orchid Mountain was still a child, this person was already a peerless martial artist. There are even myths that he advised and taught the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± ¡°There are records in our ancient books of this person appearing in the Medical Valley. ¡°Our ancestors have sent people to the Medical Valley to inquire about him, but the Valley Master refused to say a word about him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°The Medical Valley appeared a thousand years ago, around the same time as Mount Thunder Sect. The gap between the founding of these two groups can¡¯t have been more than 30 years apart.¡± ¡°ording to our ancient books, this person¡¯s name is Wallen Duras. ¡°He¡¯s a master of poison. ¡°There are myths about him practicing a martial art technique called Demonic Breath, and no one could stand against his Murderous Energy.¡± Diney slowly shared the information recorded in the ancient books of Mount Thunder Sect. However, she had no knowledge of the precise details. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Diney only knew about Demonic Breath and Murderous Energy. As for what Demonic Breath and Murderous Energy actually were, she did not know There was no description of them in Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s ancient books. James continued to pepper her with all sorts of questions. Mount Thunder Sect was nothing short of the most respected sect in the ancient martial world. For a thousand years, every event in the martial art world had been recorded in detail, this also included descriptions of various martial art techniques. The Cadens¡¯ Thirteen Heavenly Swords had also made a name for itself, ranking first among the sword techniques. The Thirteen Heavenly Swords was ranked first because the fourteenth sword was rumored to be able to shake the heavens and earth. Although no one had mastered the fourteenth sword, this legend was the reason it was regarded so highly. Diney shared a lot of her knowledge with James. Before they knew it, they had alreadynded in the Southern ins. When they arrived in the Southern ins Military Region, it was past four in the morning. It was the dead of night, but the military region was brightly lit. James alighted the ne and walked out. Many generals adorned in military robes stood in front of him. ¡°Dragon King.¡± A general rushed over instantly. It was General Grant. James looked at Levi. The Southern ins was not a monolith by any means. Many people from other forces have snuck into the Southern ins, which was under his jurisdiction. He had wanted to purge the ce of its dissidents for a long time but had been upied with other things recently. ¡°I¡¯m not staying in the military region. Disperse the men.¡± James gave an order and turned to leave. The generals all exchanged puzzled looks. They specifically waited to wee him when they received news that he wasing, yet James hurriedly left without saying anything. James brought out some dry rations, picked out a car from the military region, and left the Southern ins City as he headed toward Mt. Thunder Pass. He arrived at Mt. Thunder Pass at noon the following day. This ce used to be the border of the Southern ins, but since Sol had acquired the nearby cities, Mt. Thunder Pass had since be part of Sol and was part of Dragonville. The simple wooden house on Mt. Thunder Pass¡¯s peak still stood there. The inside of the wooden house was covered in a thickyer of dust because it had been a long time since anyone hade. Diney, who apanied James, tilted her head quizzically. ¡°Mr. Caden, will your duel take ce here?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded in affirmation and walked out of the wooden house to the mountain peak. He walked toward the cliff¡¯s edge and looked at the mountain range in front of him. He had fought a number of fierce battles in this area. The first battle was against the 28-nation martial arts gurus. That was the first time he set foot in the pass. Then, there was that time when he was forced to take poison by Reign. He looked at the mountain range in the distance with a reminiscent gaze. Diney stood behind him. She was dressed in a white dress, and her long ck locks flowed down her head like a silky waterfall. She radiated with an ethereal aura as if she was a goddess that had descended to earth. James did not say anything, so she also remained silent. After a while, James snapped out of his recollection of the past. He turned around and saw Diney standing behind him. ¡°There are still six more days before the duel takes ce. For the next couple of days, I will be practicing my sword technique. I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ll have to put up with staying on this barren mountain.¡± Diney smiled and lightly shook her head in response to James. After this, James tried his best to not pay any heed to Diney because he knew he would have a hard time suppressing the temptation in his heart if he stayed close to a woman. Thus, he wanted to stay away as much as he could. James pulled out the de of Justice. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The de of Justice had a very unassuming appearance and was about 156 centimeters in length. It looked nothing like a legendary sword. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Seeing James draw his de of Justice, Diney feltpelled to ask, ¡°Mr. Caden, is that your de of Justice?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± James nodded at her. Diney nced at the in-looking sword in James¡¯ hand. She thought for a while and said, ¡°From what I understand, this sword is a legendary sword forged by swordsmiths from all over the world during the time of King Quavon. ¡°The sword is meant to represent absolute and supreme power. ¡°In ancient times, its wielder could kill without first justifying their actions. ¡°It¡¯s an exceptional sword. I¡¯ve read records about it in ancient books. After the dynasty copsed, the sword was lost, and it eventually ended up with a master swordsmith. The swordsmith was afraid it would fall into a wicked person¡¯s hands and pose a danger to the world. So, he used special materials to recast the sword and never proceeded with the final refinement.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James was amazed by the information Diney had shared. He knew the history of the de of Justice but was unaware that it still had a cast around its de. Diney nodded lightly, ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s said to have been cast with unique material to conceal the sword¡¯s true sharpness. However, I¡¯m not sure about the veracity of this statement. I simply read about it once in an untitled ancient book. It might be fake since if this sword was the same one from that dynasty, it wouldn¡¯t have be Sol¡¯s de of Justice. It would instead belong to another top martial artist of that time.¡± James intently scrutinized the sword in his hand. It looked just like an ordinary iron sword. Apart from having a sharp edge, there seemed to be nothing special about it. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Does it mention how to get off the cast?¡± Diney replied, ¡°Show me the sword.¡± James handed over the de of Justice. Diney took it, felt its heft in her hands, and inspected its appearance. The sword was not heavy and was considered lightpared to other legendary swords, but it had a slightly thicker de. ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe those stories might be real.¡± After inspecting the sword carefully, Diney said, ¡°A mysterious material is covering the de of the sword. If I remember correctly, you¡¯ll need to concentrate True Energy to break the cast covering the sword.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James muttered doubtfully. ¡°Yes, it is. You should give it a try, Mr. Caden.¡± Diney passed the de of Justice back to James. James took the sword and activated Heavenly Breath. His True Yang Energy surged through his meridians and concentrated in his palm, transforming into intense and concentrated True Energy that shined like golden light. He released the energy, and the golden light was absorbed into the de of Justice. At that moment, the de of Justice glowed brightly, and golden Sword Energy burst forth from it. However, nothing else happened aside from that. As James¡¯ True Energy dissipated, the Sword Energy also vanished. ¡°No, not like that.¡± Diney began to exin, ¡°You¡¯re just pouring your True Energy into the sword and using it as a medium to form Sword Energies. You must use your True Energy to strike the sword¡¯s own de.¡± Hearing this, James hesitated. He was unsure of whether his sword could withstand a direct strike imbued with his True Energy. What if the de of Justice broke after one hit? ¡°Are you sure?¡± James looked at Diney. Uncertainty was clearly written on his face. ¡°I¡¯m quite positive that this is what¡¯s needed to remove the cast.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you since you have faith in this.¡± James chose to ce his trust in Diney. He threw the de of Justice into the air, and it floated upwards. James quickly thrust his palm forward, and a significant amount of True Energy surged forth from it, striking the de of Justice. ng! nk! ng! The de of Justice was unexpectedly sturdy. Even though James was an eighth-ranked grandmaster, his True Energy did not end up shattering the sword. His True Energy hit the de of Justice, and a crisp sound rang through the air. A crack began to form on the de of Justice after taking several dozen consecutive hits from James. As the small crack formed, a dazzling Sword Light shone from within the sword. ¡°T-The cast is about to break open!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Diney shouted excitedly. She stared at the de of Justice floating in mid-air. Was the legendary sword of the millennia about to reveal its true form?! Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 The crack formed on the de of Justice¡¯s outeryer. A dazzling Sword Light shone from within the crack. It was a blinding, golden Sword Light. The scene before them seemed like a small, golden sun was floating in midair, right before them. James¡¯ eyes lit up at this sight. He had been carrying the de of Justice around all this time but never suspected there was a hidden secret to it. With a wave of his hand, the de of Justice floating in the air returned to him. He held the sword and looked closely at it. James finally noticed the external cast on the de of Justice. There were a few cracks on the cast. He increased the strength he was using to hold it and forcibly shattered its outer covering. The cracks gradually grew in size. Finally, the cast crumbled off and revealed the de of Justice¡¯s true appearance. Mysterious patterns seemed to be carved on the sword¡¯s de. Upon careful inspection, the pattern could be identified as a lifelike dragon. Looking at the long golden sword in his hand, James¡¯ heart pounded with excitement. Diney approached him and said excitedly, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Caden! You¡¯ve managed to uncover the secret hidden within the de of Justice. This must be its true appearance!¡± James could now sense that the de of Justice was different from other swords. Previously, the de of Justice felt like amon andckluster piece of iron, but now he could sense a palpable power from it. The power stirred the True Energy within his body. Now using the true de of Justice, the Thirteen Heavenly Sword technique¡¯s strength would undoubtedly have increased considerably. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. James fooked at Diney and thanked her sincerely. If not for her guidance and knowledge, he would never have known that the de of Justice was covered by an outer cast, nor would he know how to unleash its true potential. ¡°You should continue your practice.¡± Diney tried to be unobtrusive to James and slightly backed away. James was immediately motivated to test out his new weapon and raised the newly unleashed de of Justice. He stood on Mt. Thunder Pass¡¯s peak and executed the Thirteen Heavenly Sword. Thirteen Sword Energies burst out simultaneously and crisscrossed in mid-air, emanating a fearsome power. Meanwhile, Diney watched from a distance. Her pretty face was ovee with astonishment ¡°I never expected Mr. Caden to have mastered the Thirteen Heavenly Sword at such a young age. With his potential, he¡¯ll definitely be able to summon the rumored fourteenth sword that¡¯s capable of shaking both the heaven and earth.¡± After James practiced the technique once, he called it a day. His body slowly floated down from the sky andnded firmly on the ground. Diney walked over and said in a perplexed manner, ¡°Mr. Caden, don¡¯t you find something strange about the Thirteen Heavenly Sword technique you¡¯ve been practicing?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± James was caught off-guard by her question. He had learned the technique from Bet. Even after practicing it for over a month, he barely reached the Second Sword Realm of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. As for the rest, he felt inspired and finallyprehended the art behind the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Diney stretched out her slender fingers, stroked her chin, and furrowed her brows pensively. After a while, she spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the real Thirteen Heavenly Sword before, but I¡¯ve read in our ancient records that the ancestor of the Cadens was the leader of the four officials that served the Prince of Orchid Mountain. He was a powerful martial artist, but there¡¯s definitely more to the Thirteen Heavenly Sword than simply summoning Thirteen Sword Energies.¡± She turned at James and said, ¡°Calling forth the Thirteen Sword Energies is simple if you have some understanding of swordsmanship and possess potent True Energy. You can transform your True Energy into Thirteen Sword Energies, but if that was all there was to the technique, the Thirteen Heavenly Sword would not be worthy of being regarded as the most powerful sword technique in the world.¡± Diney¡¯s words gave James a lot of things to consider. Her reasoning was sound and he could not find anything to counter her argument. Diney asked again, ¡°Mr. Caden, you can only execute the Sword Energies but can¡¯t control them freely, right? ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 James was still fairly new to the concepts of swordmanship. Although he could easily bring forth the Thirteen Sword Energies, he could not control them as he pleased. Diney continued. ¡°I know you haven¡¯t been a martial artist for long and only learned about sword techniques rtively recently. The only advice I can offer you is that practice makes perfect. I don¡¯t know much about the Thirteen Heavenly Swords besides it being the best sword technique in the world and that the fourteenth sword is immensely powerful.¡± ¡°Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s ancient book recorded that Thirteen and Sword within the technique¡¯s name are just nouns. The main essence of the technique is the word, Heavenly. ¡°The word ¡®Heavenly¡¯ is intended to convey absolutism and inimitability. It¡¯s a breathtaking technique capable of turning any situation around. Diney shared the information she had read about the Thirteen Heavenly Swords with James. Upon hearing this, James fell into deep thought. After a while, he turned to her once more. ¡°Did you read all these in your ancient books?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Diney nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°Not only has my sect documented past events and martial art techniques within the past thousand years, but we also have a good rtionship with the Omniscient Deity. When I was younger, I¡¯d often visit the Jade Sect.¡± James tilted his head at the unfamiliar term. ¡°Jade Sect? What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a neutral sect established by the Omniscient Deity and is also the intelligencework of the ancient martial world. The Jade Sect¡¯s intelligencework spreads out globally. For a thousand years, there is nothing the Omniscient Deity does not know. ¡°The Omniscient Deity is a title given to every generation¡¯s sect leader in the Jade Sect,¡± Diney exined once again. ¡°I see.¡± James suddenly came to a realization. He would have never known there was another sect called Jade Sect or about the Omniscient Deity in the ancient martial world if Diney had never mentioned it to him. However, he did not continue to inquire about them. Instead, he continued to ask more about the Thirteen Heavenly Sword and the fourteenth sword of the technique. ¡°The fourteenth sword?¡± Diney shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. Apart from a brief mention, our ancient books have no detailed records of the fourteenth sword. She nced at James and smiled self-depricatively. ¡°My swordsmanship is much inferior to yours, Mr. Caden. The things I¡¯m telling you may not be entirely urate as such. You should continue training as usual.¡± ¡°Mhm, alright.¡± James nodded. He did not ask any further questions after that. James sat in a lotus position on the ground and closed his eyes. The sword moves from the Thirteen Heavenly Swords shed in his mind. In his mind, he repeated and performed every move. The human imagination was limitless, and the human brain was an infinitely capable thing. One could imagine anything. At that moment, James lost himself in his thoughts. Soon, his mind started to clear up. His train of thought drifted from the sword technique, gradually entering a mysterious state. Under this state, the sword moves he was thinking of a few moments ago began to y out in his mind. The Thirteen Heavenly Swords and more than a thousand moves of the Pris Sword Art surfaced from his memories All these countless techniques whirled around in his head. Seeing that James was attempting to suddenly have a revtion, Diney quietly stood aside and did not interrupt him. Meanwhile, a woman stood on a cliff on the opposite mountain. She was dressed in a baggy ck robe and had a mask in her hand.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Her wless face was breathtakingly beautiful, and any man would be mesmerized by her appearance. It was none other than Thea. As soon as James left the Capital, Thea rushed to the Southern ins and arrived at Mt. Thunder Pass before him. She had been secretly watching him and also noticed the daughter of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader had followed him to the Southern ins. At that moment, Thea¡¯s beautiful face was neither happy nor sad. She simply focused intently at the opposite mountain peak. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 As soon as James appeared within the range of Mt. Thunder Pass, Thea immediately spotted him. She had been secretly watching him. Thea¡¯s worried heart was relieved when she saw James maintain a certain distance from Diney. Another person stood behind Thea. The person was the same height as Thea and was also dressed in arge ck robe, wearing a mask on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± After Thea observed James for a while, she addressed the man behind her with a question. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t found anything suspicious yet. So far, no outsiders have approached Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± ¡°Alright, continue keeping can eye out.¡± After Thea finished speaking, she turned and left. James sat on the cliff of Mt. Thunder Pass for three days. He did not consume anything, nor did he move an inch within the span of those 3 days. He was as still as a, sitting in the open space on the mountaintop. Meanwhile, Diney also stood for three whole days. All fo a sudden, James abruptly opened his eyes. With a jerk of his body, he drew out the de of Justice and began to practice his sword technique in the open space. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. His sword shed along with his body movements. A series of sword techniques were performed. His body constantly flitted throughout the area. Diney silently watched him train. Her eyes were fixated on James. Fearing she would miss a move, she stared intently as he trained. Initially, her eyes could still keep up with James¡¯ moves, but gradually, it became hard for her to see clearly. She could only see the afterimage of him and his sword moving through the air. James continued to practice his sword technique. After a few hours, he finally stopped. He sheathed the de of Justice into its scabbard and retracted his energy. Seeing him stop, Diney rushed over and asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, what you performed wasn¡¯t the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, but it had a resemnce to it. What kind of sword technique was that?¡± Diney had never witnessed the Thirteen Heavenly Swords before but had seen James perform it. The techniques James had disyed a few moments ago showed traces of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± James smiled awkwardly. He simply sat for a few days, and countless sword techniques shed through his mind. The jumbled imaginations made him integrate the Thirteen Heavenly Swords with the Pris Sword Art together and perform it on a whim. James closed his eyes and recalled the series of sword movements he had just performed. As he recalled the movements, he felt increasingly embarrassed. What a mess. It was neither the Thirteen Heavenly Swords nor the Pris Sword Art. It waspletely different and far inferior to the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Dineymented, ¡°Although I could not see thest part clearly, I could tell from the beginning of the sequence that it was an intricate style of swordsmanship. I was wondering how deep your understanding went¡± ¡°Understanding? What understanding do you mean?¡± James shook his head and continued. ¡°My understanding of swordsmanship is simply practicing what¡¯s written in the manual.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Diney shook her head, saying, ¡°Mr. Caden, as a swordsman, you must endeavor to build your own understanding.¡± ¡°The way of swordsmanship is broad and profound. ¡°Some people focused on speed, making their sword techniques as fast as possible to break through any other sword techniques. ¡°Some people focused on versatility, overpowering their opponents with strength. ¡°Meanwhile, some focused on fluidity,¡± Diney exined. ¡°Take the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, for example. The technique is divided into two realms. The First Sword Realm focused on sword moves, which are fast as lighting and unpredictable.¡± ¡°However, the Second Sword Realm was different, requiring the performer to transform potent True Energy into Sword Energies, which is unrivaled when paired with skilled swordsmanship. When the two are separated, they are two different sword techniques.¡± Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 He never expected a young woman like Diney to have such a profound understanding of martial arts. ¡°Learning isn¡¯t the most important aspect. Although learning the martial art techniques created by ancestors is a painstaking effort, you¡¯ll have to create your own signature technique to be the best of this generation¡¯s martial artists. You¡¯ll have to create the technique that best represents you.¡± James was impressed by Diney¡¯s analytical skills. She was incredibly wise and had a broad understanding of martial arts. After a moment of brief astonishment, he replied bitterly, ¡°Creating one is easier said than done.¡± Diney smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not going to be easy. Since ancient times, those who created their own martial techniques were recognized as the vaunted warriors of their generations. Those who couldn¡¯t create their own devoted themselves to a single technique and strived to achieve the highest realm of the technique.¡± ¡°To create one of your own, you¡¯ll have to go through an arduous learning process. The more techniques you learn, the easier it¡¯ll be for you to grasp.¡± James nodded and said with a tone of admiration, ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve got such a profound understanding of martial arts. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll also surely be a powerful martial artist in the future, and your name will be one that goes down in history.¡± ¡°Me? No way. I¡¯ve only read books and merely have theoretical knowledge. To be honest, I¡¯m not that smart not am I particrly talented. It took me a few years to learn and grasp the basics of an ordinary set of sword techniques.¡± Diney gently shook her head as she turned down James¡¯ words of praise. She did not consider herself a genius. In contrast, she felt like a fool for taking such a long time to master the basic swordsmanship of Mount Thunder Sect. Meanwhile, her eldest brother learned the same techniques after a mere three days. This was the difference between those who were gifted with natural talent and those who were not. Upon hearing this, James found himself contemting once more. He also came to a slight revtion in the past few days and had a n for his future. James had witnessed the Pris Sword Art before. Two words formed the essence of that sword technique-Totality and One. He figured his path would be that of singrity. Additionally, he also had the Fourteen Heavenly Swords. Although he was still unsure what the fourteenth sword was like, he grasped the vague concept behind it in his mind. Once he understood the concept behind the Pris Sword Art, he felt that the mystery behind the unattainable fourteenth sword would unravel itself to him. When that dayes, any and all sword techniques would be ineffective against him. After unleashing the fourteenth sword, he would be practically invincible. It was the pinnacle of swordsmanship and martial arts. This was precisely what he was after. ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about, Mr. Caden?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± James straightened himself and said, ¡°After hearing what you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s made the direction I want to take in the future clear to me. This will likely be what I strive toward.¡± ¡°That¡¯s splendid.¡± A bright smile formed on Diney¡¯s pretty face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s a great thing to realise the path you¡¯d like to take for yourself, Mr. Caden. It¡¯s definitely a good thing for a martial artist like yourself. Most martial artists spend their whole lives learning one technique after another. ¡°They are eager to learn every impressive martial art technique they encounter. ¡°¡­But it all amounts to nothing in the end. ¡°Finding your own path and pushing through unwaveringly to the end is the way you¡¯ll attain the strength you seek.¡± James smiled in response. He put his thoughts behind him for the time being. Sitting in a lotus position on the ground, he adjusted his mental state again. He was clueless about his soon-to-be opponent and had to keep his strength at its peak as the day of the duel approaches. Moreover, it was almost impossible to improve himself to a considerable degre within just a couple of days. However, he now had the true form of the de of Justice. With his current rank, he was fearless regardless who his opponent would turn out to be. Still, he wanted to see what kind of person who had sent him the letter of challenge was. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Jade Sect was a neutral organization in the ancient martial world. Since ancient times, the sect had never paid attention to worldly affairs. Despite this, the sect¡¯s disciples were scattered all over the world. A typical, unassuming farmer could turn out to be a disciple of the Jade Sect. A peerless martial artist could also be a member of that very same sect. In Sol, there was a continuous mountain range. There were about 81 mountains and each of them reached high in the sky. On a mountain peak at the center of the mountain range, a young man sat in a lotus position on a rock near the cliff¡¯s edge. He looked to be in his early 20s. The handsome man was dressed in a blue robe which gave him an elegant impression. Despite his youthful appearance, his hair was mostly white. At that moment, he held a small piece of straw in his mouth. A white pigeon flew over and appeared in front of the man. It pped its wings and fluttered in the air. The man reached out, and the pigeonnded in his palm. He removed a small piece of paper tied to the pigeon¡¯s foot. With a wave of his hand, the pigeon flew away. He opened the note and read it. ¡°The storm is brewing at Mt. Thunder Pass. The reincarnation of ages is about to happen, and a catastrophe is soon toe.¡± The man¡¯s expression gradually darkened after he saw the message written on the paper. ¡°Has the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s descendant been born? ¡°Is the peace about to be broken? ¡°The reincarnation of the ages and catastrophe? Who¡¯s about to cause this catastrophe? ¡°Is it the Spirit Turtle? ¡°Or the Beast Blood? ¡°Or could it really be the descendant of Prince of Orchid Mountain? He murmured many unfathomable and iprehensible things. However, there was no one around him to make sense of his words. After a long time, he stood up with his hands behind his back. Then, he slowly left the cliff and descended the mountain. After walking for a long time, he saw some old-fashioned buildings. Meanwhile, James was still sitting in a lotus position atop Mt. Thunder Pass, stilling his mind for the battle toe. At the mountain¡¯s foot, a group of people slowly made their way up. The group consisted of eight people. Eight women were dressed in white with veils covering their faces. Although the women¡¯s appearances were obscured, it was apparent from their figures and brief glimpses of their facial features that they were beautiful women. The eight of them carried a sedan chair on top of their shoulders. These women were talented in Movement Skills. They kept moving forward on some trees that were ten meters high without stopping. In a few seconds, they advanced tens of meters in a few seconds and disappeared into the mountain. Sitting in the sedan chair was a man. The man was dressed in a white robe and looked like he was in his mid-20s. He was very handsome, with a standard diamond-shaped face. However, his charming face was slightly pale and had faint. suggestions of his frailty. Meanwhile, Thea was sitting in a lotus position on another mountain peak. It had been a week since she arrived near Mt. Thunder Pass. ording to the time, today was the day James would fight his mysterious challenger. At that moment, a Celestial Sect disciple wearing a mask rushed over and kneeled on one knee. He lowered his head, and his husky voice reached Thea¡¯s ears, ¡°Master, some people have been spotted at Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What kind of people?¡± Thea stood up abruptly. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain. It was a group of eight women carrying a sedan chair and traveling at a fast clip. Our people have failed to stop them. With their speed, they should have reached the peak by now.¡± ¡°Alright. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Celestial Sect disciple quickly got up and left. Thea put on the mask she had been holding onto this entire time. After she put on her ghoulish mask, she picked up the sheathed Malevolent Sword. However, she chose to continue to stay low for the moment. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Since it was James¡¯ matter, if she intervened right now, he would surely berate her if he found out afterward. For now, she could only wait in the shadows and take action when James was in danger. It would not be necessary for her to step in if James could defeat his opponent. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Even so, she knew in her heart that she had nothing to worry about. James was an eighth-ranked grandmaster and utilized Heavenly Breath. Plus, he possessed the mighty Invincible Body Siddhi, and very few people were a match for him. Thea¡¯s true strength was still far below that of James¡¯ and she would have to rely on the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in order to draw out more power for herself. In the event that James gets defeated, it was unlikely that Thea would be able to defeat his opponent even if she borrowed the power of the Spirit Turtle. That only leaves the option of fighting the battle together with James to defeat the enemy together. Meanwhile, James sat in a lotus position on top of Mt. Thunder Pass like a monk in meditation. Diney silently stood a distance away from him and watched over him for the past few days. She had been keeping track of the time in her mind. ording to the time, today was the day of their agreed-upon battle. However, the challenger had yet to appear. ¡°Mr. Caden¡­¡± She softly called out to him. Hearing her voice, James slowly opened his eyes. He picked up the de of Justice that had been. stabbed into the ground and stood up. James turned to Diney and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Diney looked up at the sun and said, ¡°Today¡¯s the day of your duel. It¡¯s already noon, yet there¡¯s no sign of your challenger. Could you have been fooled?¡± She thought the possibility was highly likely. Other people would surely leave a name on their letter of challenge and announce it to the world. However, the person who sent James the letter did not leave his name, and nothing about their duel was reported on the news. If Jame¡¯s had not gone to Mount Thunder Sect himself, even they would not have known that someone had challenged James. Thus, she highly suspected that this was a ruse or a prank. Perhaps it was also a tactic to lure him away from their real target. It was probable that the enemy did not want to fight James but simply wished to lure him away from Cansington. James was also unsure. He had left his phone turned on for the past few days. However, he had yet to receive news from the Capital. It seemed less likely the enemy was trying to lure him away. Just as James was thinking about it, eight women dressed in white dresses and veils, carrying a sedan chair, appeared on the mountain peak shortly after those thoughts crossed his mind. The eight womennded nimbly on the ground. Diney reflexively moved away and stood behind James. James stared at the unexpected guest who had suddenly appeared. He knew the person sitting inside the sedan chair was the one that sent him the letter of challenge. ¡°Since you¡¯vee all the way here, why are you still hiding? Come out and show yourself.¡± James tightened his grip on the de of Justice and stared at the sedan chair. Through the white curtains that concealed the inside of the sedan chair, James could vaguely see a man in a white robe. Judging from his facial features, he seemed rtively young. Diney also stared intently at the man in the sedan chair. She was curious about the person who dared to challenge James. ¡°Cough¡­¡± In the sedan chair, a soft cough leaked out. Immediately afterward, the curtain in front of the sedan chair was suddenly lifted. The man in the sedan chair was seatedzily. He looked at James and Diney nearby and smiled faintly. ¡°James, you¡¯re quite punctual.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Delh?¡± James took a step forward as his expression grew threatening. Diney, standing behind him, had her eyes locked on the man. She was rooted to the ground in disbelief and she looked like she had seen something impossible before her. ¡°Tapio?¡± Diney stared at the carefree young man sitting in the sedan chair. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Tapio Cabral, the son of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader. Diney¡¯s eldest brother. She stared at the sickly and nonchnt man seated on the sedan chair. That man was her eldest brother-Tapio. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He was a true martial art genius. He could quickly master any martial art after learning it with just a few pointers from others. At a young age, his name was already renowned in the ancient martial world. She remembered when she was still a little girl around the age of ten, Tapio returned to the sect after having left for a year. Aftering home, he headed to Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s library to look for something. Unfortunately, he failed to find it. Eventually, he sought out his father, Jackson, who was also the head of Mount Thunder Sect. In the end, the two got into a heated argument and even drew their swords at each other. Tapio left Mount Thunder Sect in a rage. Ten years have passed since that day. She never knew what exactly happened. Yearster, her father finally exined it to her. Mount Thunder Sect was also present when the martial world besieged Spirit, the founder of Spirit Art, a hundred years ago. Back then, Mount Thunder Sect was the leader of the ancient martial world. After that battle, Spirit¡¯s life was hanging by a thread. Before he died, he passed on the Spirit Art technique to Mount Thunder Sect. Since then, this set of powerful martial arts was thought to be lost. Nobody knew it was passed on to Mount Thunder Sect. Mount Thunder Sect stored the manual within the library, and only sect leaders knew of its existence. For a hundred years, the sect leaders of Mount Thunder Sect held fast to their own precepts and never practiced the art. Her eldest brother obtained information that the Spirit Art was hidden within Mount Thunder Sect. Thus, he returned to the sect to look for the manual and eventually asked Jackson for it. Jackson naturally did not want his son to learn such a wretched technique. This led to Tapio leaving Mount Thunder Sect. After leaving, he never returned for ten years. Mount Thunder Sect had been searching for him all this time, but he was nowhere to be found. Diney never expected to see her eldest brother at Mt. Thunder Pass. From inside the sedan, Tapio also noticed Diney standing behind James. He already knew that Diney had apanied James. However, he simply ignored her. Swoosh! With a sh, Tapio vanished from the sedan chair and appeared ten meters away from James. He stood with his hands behind his back while looking at James, and a yful smile formed on his face. ¡°Are you the one that sent me the letter of challenge?¡± James asked with a solemn expression. ¡°Yes.¡± Tapio looked indifferent, as if it was a trivial matter. James questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s Delh?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to see whether you have the ability to get an answer from me.¡± Tapio cast a nce at James. James raised the de of Justice and slowly unsheathed it. The de of Justice¡¯s de slowly came into view and it gave off a dazzling shine in the sunlight. ¡°Tapio¡­¡± Diney could no longer hold herself back. She walked forward and looked at Tapio in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re my brother, Tapio, right?¡± James was dumbfounded when he heard Diney address the man in front of him as her brother. ¡®Diney¡¯s brother? ¡®What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s Jackson¡¯s son and also a disciple of Mount Thunder Sect? ¡®Since he belonged to Mount Thunder Sect, why have I never seen him before even after visiting so many times?¡¯ James pondered. Tapio nced at Diney. He remembered that Diney was still a young teen when he left. Ten years had passed in the blink of an eye. That little girl back then has now grown into a beautiful woman. ¡°I know it¡¯s you, Tapio. Turn around before it¡¯s toote!¡± Diney¡¯s eyes were misty and her tears threatened to cascade down her cheek. She knew why her eldest brother¡¯s rtionship with their father turned sour. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Everything happened because the Mount Thunder Sect had the Spiritual Art manual. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James tried to get a handle on the situation. Unfortunately, it seemed that Diney hadpletely tuned him out. At that moment, she was entirely focused on Tapio. ¡°Diney, we answer to different masters now. There¡¯s no turning back anymore. You shouldn¡¯t stay here. Go, get off this mountain if you know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Tapio gently warned her. ¡°What do you mean different masters? Who¡¯s your master, Tapio?! You¡¯re a disciple of Mount Thunder Sect, you¡­¡± In response to his warning, Diney fumed at his indifferent attitude. ¡°You impertinent child!¡± Diney¡¯s words seemed to have struck a nerve with Tapio and he roared furiously at her. With a sh, he appeared in front of Diney. He grabbed her by the neck and lifted her off the ground. Diney never had a chance to respond to his blinding speed. This move took even James by surprise. Judging by his opponent¡¯s speed, he was at least an eighth-rank grandmaster. That would be the only exnation for his explosive burst of speed. James did not immediately react to this because he was still confused by the situation. He was unsure of the rtionship between Diney and the challenger since he heard her address him as her brother. Tapio held a vice grip over Diney¡¯s neck, and her face turned red instantly. Mustering all her strength, she croaked out her words with great difficulty. ¡°T-Tapio, there¡¯s still a chance for you to turn back. Spiritual Art is evil. There¡¯s a reason why dad refused to hand it to you. Cough¡­cough¡­¡± She began to cough and sputter. James felt concerned that Diney would end up dying and stepped forward to intervene. ¡°I¡¯m the one you sent the letter to. She has nothing to do with our duel so let her go.¡± Tapio released his grip on Diney. Diney fell to the ground and stumbled backward. James quickly helped her up while asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Diney shook her head with a grimace on her face. Her eyes were fixated on the frail-looking Tapio. She stepped towards him and asked again, ¡°Tapio, where have you been for the past ten years?¡± ¡°James, prepare for our duel!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Tapio ignored Diney. Suddenly, devastating energy erupted from his body. The energy rushed up to the sky like a giant dragon, dispersing the clouds in the sky. Diney¡¯s jaw hung open when she witnessed this. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 It was clear that Tapio thought highly of himself and his skills. In response to James¡¯ questions, he demanded that James defeat him in battle first. ¡°Alright.¡± James knew it was useless to try and get anything more out of him at the moment. He gripped the hilt of his sword even tighter. The de of Justice¡¯s true form had recently been unsealed. In the past, the de of Justice was just a rtively sharp weapon that did not possess any particrly distinguishing qualities. Now, it was in its true form. While holding onto the de of Justice, James could clearly sense a palpable powering from it. The sword¡¯s innate strength would surely increase the power of his Sword Energies. He held the long sword horizontally, and invisible energy rippled in the air. ¡°Where¡¯s your weapon?¡± James asked calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t need a weapon to defeat you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jamesughed incredulously. He killed an eighth-ranked grandmaster while he was still in the seventh rank. Mr. Yaakov was old and sustained injuries from his previous battles so he technically could not bring his full strength as an eighth-rank grandmaster to bear against James. However, he still proved an extremely challenging opponent. After he had let out his disdainful chuckle, James immediately lunged forward with his sword. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Tapio. He thrust the de of Justice at Tapio¡¯s vitals. Tapio stood still in the same spot. Seeing James¡¯ sword plunging toward him, he glided backward like a phantom. At the same time, he thrust his palm at James¡¯ body. His palm attack was executed effortlessly but in actual fact, it held a terrifying strength. The powerful attack struck the de of Justice. Tapio countered with great speed. So much so that James did not have time to block it. nk! The de of Justice let off a noisy, ng as it bore Tapio¡¯s attack. A strong opposing force surged into James¡¯ body through the de of Justice. The Blood Energy in his body began to churn tumultuously. Warmth surged up his throat, and blood filled his mouth. James forced himself to swallow the mouthful of blood. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡®What incredible power.¡¯ James gaped at his enemy in horror. He had fought against other eighth-ranked grandmasters such as Yaakov. However, Yaakov¡¯s strength was far inferior to Tapio¡¯s. The force sted James away. Tapio did not give him any opening to recover. In a sh, he unleashed another vicious attack. In an instant, many illusory palms appeared around James. Every one of them had great strength behind them. James quickly swung his de of Justice. He shattered the palm attacks with his breakneck speed. Meanwhile, a figure wearing a hideous-looking mask stood atop a mountain in the distance. It was Celestial Sect¡¯s leader, Thea. She stood from afar and watched the fierce battle taking ce on top of Mt. Thunder Pass. Despite being far away from the scene, she could still feel the terrifying energy being unleashed at that moment. Both of their energies were within the limits of an eighth-rank grandmaster. ¡°Another eighth-ranked grandmaster. Who is this young man that challenged James?¡± Thea was puzzled. She stood in ce, quietly watching the battle unfold. Meanwhile, the heated battle continued on Mt. Thunder Pass. Tapio used an incredibly potent palm technique. His fighting style was domineering and aggressive. Even James found it hard to keep up with his attacks. His Blood Energy roiled fiercely. ¡°Thirteen Heavenly Swords!¡± James was enraged. Powerful Sword Energies were drawn forth from the de of Justice. One, two, ten, thirteen. In an instant, thirteen Sword Energies materialized before James. The thirteen bright Sword Energies circled the de of Justice and deflected the illusory palm attacks. Then, they charged toward Tapio with great strength. Tapio knew of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords since it was recognized as the best sword technique in the world. Thus, he did not even attempt to block the attack and chose to dodge instead. In his arrogance, he underestimated the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. The Sword Energies crisscross as they shed at him and continuously chased after him. Boom! Explosions went off in the area surrounding the battle. The terrifying Sword Energies sent a st of energy to every spot Tapionded on. The shock wave from the explosions even uprooted a massive ancient tree. Huge rocks were also shattered into rubble and bits of debris were sent flying everywhere. Thea silently continued to look on from a distance. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Seeing the onught of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, Thea could barely contain the smile on her face beneath her mask. She murmured, ¡°I never expected the Thirteen Heavenly Swords to be this incredible. This battle has only begun and yet his opponent has already made him resort to using the Thirteen Heavenly Swords.¡± Thea found it hard to predict the oue of the duel as James¡¯ opponent was also extremely proficient. Tapio was forced into a corner. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He continuously dodged the attacks at his fastest speed. However, the Sword Energies hounded him as he fled as if they were homing missiles. ¡°Damn it.¡± His pale face was anxious. Swoosh! He swiftly stop and spun on his heel. Quickly, he drew the rapier hung on his waist. With a flick of the rapier, several Sword Energies materialized in the air. ng! nk! ng! The Sword Energies collided in mid-air. Tapio¡¯s Sword Energies were shattered instantly by the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Despite that, Tapio seized the chance and charged head-on at James. Tapio was as quick as a sh. He appeared in front of James in the blink of an eye, plunging his rapier forward. James quickly raised his sword to block the attack. nk! The swords shed and bounced off against each other. Both of them were pushed back by the force of the collision. Before James could steady himself, Tapio pushed forward once more. His sword technique was unusual and seemed to focus mainly on speed. He was so fast that James could barely parry his attacks. He gradually retreated but made a slight misstep and got stabbed in the arm. A bloody wound formed on his arm as warm blood began to soak down from it. ¡°He¡¯s so fast, and I can¡¯t predict the trajectory of his swords. How am I supposed to parry his attacks like this?¡± James had not expected to have to deal with an opponent like this. While he stood in a daze, threatening energy suddenly loomed from behind him. He was caught off guard as Tapio was still within his sight. ¡°Oh, f*ck.¡± James suddenly came to a horrible realization. What he saw in front of him was just an afterimage. Tapio was moving so fast that it left an illusion that would confound his opponents. James quickly turned around and shed with his sword. A terrifying Sword Energy swept forward and rushed toward Tapio, who had suddenly snuck up behind him. Unfortunately, what awaited James shook him up even further. The figure behind him turned out to also be an afterimage. The real Tapio was still nowhere to be seen. James furrowed his eyebrows and grit his teeth At that moment, he knew that his eyes were useless in this battle of speed. Tapio was moving way too rapidly and whatever he was able to see were only afterimages. He closed his eyes and began to pinpoint Tapio¡¯s location through his other senses. During that period, Tapio continued to barrage James with swift strikes. James was only able to passively block the attacks. He was able to block the first couple of strikes. Unfortunately, he soon lost his rhythm. In just that short moment, James had been stabbed several times. James knew he would lose if things continued like this. He immediately activated the Invincible Body Siddhi. His skin took on a bronze luster, making him a bronze man. Moreover, there seemed to be an almost imperceptible golden Energy Wall covering the surface of his body. It was the characteristic of one that was nearing the penultimate level of Invincible Body Siddhi. The stronger one¡¯s True Energy, the greater the power of Invincible Body Siddhi. At its penultimate level, one could unleash a one-meter Energy Wall to protect themselves from attacks. James¡¯ Energy Wall had only just started to take form. nk! A loud noise reverberated through the air. Tapio had attempted to plunge his rapier through James¡¯ back. However, the strike was deflected by the Energy Wall. ¡°Huh?¡± Tapio, who was 100 meters away, looked at James in shock. He lowered his gaze and turned it to the rapier in his hand, At that moment, cracks were forming on the de, and his sword¡¯s tip had bent. Tapio waspletely baffled. His sword was exceptional and was able to stand against an eighth-ranked grandmaster when infused with his True Energy. However, the very same sword in his hand could not pierce through James¡¯ defenses. ¡°What kind of martial art is that?¡± Tapio¡¯s eyes threatened to bulge out of their sockets. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Tapio looked at his rapier in disbelief. He knew James was already an eighth-ranked grandmaster that had mastered the Thirteen Heavenly Swords and that he also possessed a strange martial art technique. Turning his eyes up, he stared at James. He noticed the golden light shimmering on the surface of James¡¯ body. The light was something that had not existed before this. In the past, James had only turned into a bronze man. Now, it looked as if there were some sort of webbing made out of golden light that enveloped his body. He took a deep breath and tried to keep his cool. Then, he asked, ¡°What kind of martial art technique are you using?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± James red at him coldly. He had to defeat his unknown enemy. Raising the de of Justice, he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Although Tapio had been taken by surprise by James¡¯ martial art technique, he was not intimidated by him. He was someone who had mastered the world¡¯s top martial arts. Even if James had seemingly imprable defenses, he was still confident that he would emerge victorious. After speaking, he remained where he stood. James immediately noticed something was wrong after a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s another afterimage.¡± James was once again caught unaware by him. Tapio¡¯s technique was abnormal. His blood suddenly ran cold and he felt a dangerous presence from behind him. James quickly turned around and swung his sword. nk! The two swords shed with each other once more. This time, Tapio¡¯s rapier snapped in half. As soon as his sword snapped, Tapio quickly thrust his palm at James¡¯ chest. James had a golden Energy Wall surrounding his body that made him impervious to most damage. Unfortunately, the palm attack was extremely powerful. Despite having an Energy Wall and bronze- colored skin to help him defend against attacks, blood rushed out from his throat from the impact. James was forced backward by Tapio¡¯s attack. At the same time, James sensed Cold Energy seeping into his body. Tapio¡¯s True Energy almost froze his blood. James quickly utilized Heavenly Breath. With the assistance of Heavenly Breath, the Cold Energy was immediately expelled from his body. Jamesnded on a huge rock. Meanwhile, Tapio floated a hundred meters away in the air. He gave James an intense re. At that time, he was no longer as calm as he was previously. His sunken face showed a never before seen seriousness. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James¡¯ defenses had surpassed his expectations. ¡°You win.¡± Tapio eyed him for a long while and suddenly surrendered. His palm attack was the strongest out of all the attacks he used against James. Despite that, it was only enough to make James cough out blood. Both of them would be severely injured if the duel went on any longer. James¡¯ voice dropped to a low, menacing growl. ¡°Where¡¯s the person I¡¯m looking for?¡± ¡°Outside Mt. Thunder Pass, in your car.¡± After he finished speaking, Tapio¡¯s body flickered, and he disappeared from James¡¯ sight. ¡°Wait¡­!¡± When he saw Tapio making his escape, James mustered all the strength he could and quickly chased after him. However, Tapio was slightly faster than him. James chased after him, but Tapio had already entered the thickest part of the forest,pletely vanishing from his sight. ¡°Damn it,¡± James cursed angrily. He did not have the chance to ask who Tapio served. James turned around and returned to the peak of Mt. Thunder Pass again. He dispersed the Invincible Body Siddhi. Immediately, he felt all the pain of his injuries at once and copsed to the ground. During the battle, he was almostpletelypushed back by Tapio. Even the Thirteen Heavenly Swords were barely able to put a scratch on him. He would have been unable to withstand Tapio¡¯s attacks if not for the Invincible Body Siddhi. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 James did not expect Tapio to surrender. He thought that they would duel to the death today, with only one victor leaving Mt. Thunder Pass alive. James sat in a lotus position, performed the healing cultivation method from the medical book, and began tending to his wounds. ¡°His True Energy is chilling me to my bones.¡± James shivered uncontrobly. Even though he had expelled the True Frost Energy, he still felt a chill in his body. From a great distance away, Thea was relieved to see that the battle had ended and quietly left. While James was treating his wounds, Diney returned. Diney looked at James, who was healing himself, and tried not to disturb him. While treating his wounds, James looked at Diney who had returned, and asked in concern, ¡°They didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did they?¡± Diney wordlessly shook her head. James asked again, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who was that man, and why did you call him brother? Is he also a disciple of Mount Thunder Sect?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Diney nodded gently as she looked to the ground with a despondent expression. ¡°Mhm. He¡¯s my eldest brother. He left Mount Thunder Sect about ten years ago. It happened when I was still in my teens. I couldn¡¯tprehend what had happened back then. I only learned of the situation after my father exined it to me a few yearster.¡± Tell me all you know.¡± James looked at Diney with serious eyes. Although it was actually Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s affairs, Tapio sent him a letter of challenge, so James was considered to be someone who was involved in the situation. Diney thought for a while and said, ¡°Everything started because of a martial art manual.¡± ¡°What kind of martial art manual?¡± ¡°Spiritual Art.¡± ¡°What?¡± James stood up in astonishment. He looked at Diney incredulously and asked, ¡°What did you say?! Spiritual Art?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Diney nodded as she exined the details. James learned that Spiritual Art was stored in Mount Thunder Sect, but outsiders had no idea what that term even eas. He finally had an idea of where his grandfather learned Spiritual Art from. It must have been from Mount Thunder Sect. Diney asked, ¡°By the way, did my brother tell you who he served?¡± After James had stabilized his injuries, he stood up again. He shook his head and replied, ¡°He left before I could ask him. I chased after him, but he was too fast to catch. Your brother is an incredibly powerful man. I¡¯m an eighth-ranked grandmaster, yet I could decisively beat him. Even when I used the Thirteen Heavenly Sword. If I hadn¡¯t learned the Invincible Body Siddhi, I would have lost this time.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± Diney heaved a deep sigh. ¡°By the way, Spiritual Art¡­¡± James suddenly remembered something. He recalled the palm attack Tapio used against himst. The palm attack was powerful and abnormal. However, he was unsure if Tapio had used Spiritual Art. James had to ask Thea about it after returning. Diney asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Spiritual Art?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± James gently shook his head and said, ¡°Your eldest brother said the person I¡¯m looking for is outside Mount Thunder Sect. Let¡¯s go have a look first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diney nodded. James and Diney quickly left. After they descended the mountain, they headed to the car they had parked a few days ago. James walked over and opened the car door. A woman was lying in the back seat of the car. The woman was unconscious. James took a look and identified her as Delh. He quickly woke her up. Delh opened her eyes in a daze. A slightly familiar face entered her sight. After a while, she came to her and asked, ¡°J-James? Is that you, James?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything right now. We¡¯ll head back to the Southern ins and get you settled first.¡± He immediately got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove the car away. Meanwhile, inside a cavern deep in the forest on Mount Thunder Pass¡­ A person sat on a higher tform in an empty area within the cavern. There was a curtain covering the man, and it was hard to see discern his identity. Tapio knelt on the ground. His pale face looked forlorn as he said, ¡°I was defeated.¡± Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 ¡°You lost?¡± A surprised voice came from behind the curtain. The voice was alluring and had a maic charm to it. It sounded like it could have eithere from a woman or a gentle-sounding man. ¡°Tapio, you¡¯ve already ascended the Third Stair of the Skyward Stairway and yet you still lost to James?¡± Tapio knelt on the ground with a frustrated and helpless expression clouding over his pale face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of martial art James was practicing. Not only did his body suddenly take on a bronze sheen, but his defenses also increased exponentially. He had a sort of Energy Wall covering the surface of his body, and my sword could not prate it even after putting all my strength behind the strike. The Spiritual Palm could only damage him to the extent of coughing up blood.¡± He paused and continued as he selected his next words carefully. ¡°Prolonging the fight would only be detrimental to us both. Your instructions were to test him and not kill him, so I admitted defeat.¡± The person behind the curtain remained silent. After a few seconds of silence, the person behind the curtain finally spoke again, ¡°Alright, I got it. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Tapio stood up and asked, ¡°Sect leader, what do you need me to do next?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just wait for the time being. When chaos arises, we¡¯ll step up to clean up the mess.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tapio turned and left. A figure stood on the edge of a cliff deep in the dense forests of Mt. Thunder Pass. This person was dressed in a baggy ck coat, wore a hideous mask, and held a ck sword in their hands. It was none other than Thea. After the battle between Tapio and James ended, Tapio made a hasty retreat. Thea also made a move and secretly followed Tapio. She followed him but lost track of Tapio¡¯s energy after arriving at her current location. Standing on the cliff¡¯s edge, she looked in front of her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ahead of her was a bottomless, fogbound chasm. The thick fog obscured her vision making it impossible for her to see what was beneath the cliff. She attempted to descend the cliff but discovered a Magic Circle beneath it. When she tried to reach the bottom, she almost got caught in the Magic Circle and had no choice but to retreat. She stood on the edge and looked down pensively. Tapio left the cavern and arrived at the bottom of the cliff. As soon as he exited, he noticed something was amiss. ¡°Someone has been here.¡± He scanned his surroundings. The scenery was nothing out of the ordinary, but in actual fact was carefully arranged. When put together, it formed an Eight Trigram Formation that could trap even the strongest of martial artists. Those who did not understand the Eight Trigram Formation would never be able to leave the trap. Tapio quickly left with his brows furrowed sternly. As soon as he reached the cliffside, he saw the masked Thea on the cliff edge. Tapio was slightly taken aback by her presence but gathered his thoughts and walked over. Standing ten meters away from Thea, his pale face was serious as he asked, ¡°Are you the Sect Leader of Celestial Sect?¡± Thea stared at Tapio and replied with a deep, hoarse voice, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Were you following me?¡± Tapio¡¯s expression became increasingly grim. He was cautious when he returned. He never expected anyone to tail him without him knowing. Tapio was astonished that he could not sense Celestial Sect¡¯s leader following him. He was at the peak of the eighth rank and had ascended the Third Stair of the Skyward Stairway. Although he was far from invincible, only a handful of people in Sol could defeat him. Yet, Celestial Sect¡¯s leader managed to follow him undetected. What was the identity of the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect? He had strong intelligenceworks, and almost nothing could escape his notice. However, despite his efforts, he could not find out the identity of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. Thea did not reply Tapio¡¯s question. She immediately drew her sword and pointed it at him. ¡°The Malevolent Sword¡­¡± Tapio stared at Thea¡¯s sword. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Recently, the media was abuzz about the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. Thus, he had specifically ordered an investigation to be done and found out the sect leader wielded the Malevolent Sword. He knew of the origin of the Malevolent Sword and that it had been buried in the snow cavern of Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°Who are you? That is a nefarious weapon. Not just anyone can control it, so how is it possible for you to wield it?¡± Thea replied in a deep voice, ¡°You sure do know a lot. You even know about the Malevolent Sword, but who was it that told you that no one could control it? Who are you exactly?¡± She was also curious about Tapio¡¯s identity. The person was powerful, but she had never heard of him before. Moreover, he was not present during the battle to kill the Spirit Turtle. The two stood face to face. Both of them had intense energies emanating from their bodies. The two energies eventually collided and caused a colossal shockwave that swept over their surroundings. The force caused the fallen leaves around the area to be tossed high in the air. Boom! A massive rock on the cliff could no longer withstand the pressure of the two opposing forces and exploded. Tapio knew the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was strong. The whole area would be destroyed if they were to fight. He also had no intentions of fighting the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. ¡°Sect Leader of Celestial Sect, we shall meet again one day,¡± Tapio uttered a few words and quickly moved into the distance. His movements were swift, and he appeared on the opposite side of the mountain in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hmph.¡± Thea snorted coldly. She held onto the Malevolent Sword and swiftly chased after him. She swung the sword in the air. A 100-meter-long Sword Energy burst out with immense strength and rushed to ward the distant Tapio. Tapio was fast as lighting, and he easily avoided the attack. Boom! The Sword Energy collided with the mountain. The mountain copsed in an instant. One single blow contained such destructive power. Thea continued to chase after him. However, Tapio disappeared from sight. ¡°Damn it!¡± Thea¡¯s face was contorted in fury underneath her mask. She followed him because this person challenged James and was naturally his enemy. She wanted to seize the moment to quietly get rid of Tapio. However, she underestimated his speed. Despite going all out, she could not catch up to him. ¡°He¡¯s too strong and will surely be a thorn in our side if he isn¡¯t eliminated. It¡¯s a pity I haven¡¯t completely refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood yet.¡± Thea sighed despondently. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She was still too weak. Every time, she would have to borrow the strength of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood to make up her own. Although she felt frustrated for not being able to catch up with Tapio, there was nothing much she could do at this moment. She did not linger in the area any longer and quickly left Mt. Thunder Pass. Unsure of whether James would immediately rush back to the Capital, she had to hurry back as soon as possible if she wanted to get home before him. She did not want him to discover her identity as Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. Neither did she want him to know she had taken action on her own in order to help him. He would not forgive her if he found out what she did. Thea rushed back as fast as she could. After she had left the area, Tapio turned back and returned to the bottom of the cliff. He entered the cavern again. ¡°Sect Leader.¡± In the cavern, Tapio knelt and looked at the person behind the curtain on the high tform. He reported respectfully, ¡°After I left, I bumped into Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. She followed me, found this ce, and even broke into our Magic Circle. She probably noticed something wrong with it and fled in time.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Sect Leader of Celestial Sect, who has been in the limelight recently, recruiting most of the ancient martial world and even defeating Simon of Mount Thunder Sect? Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 ¡°Yeah.¡± Tapio said, ¡°That person was the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. She wielded the Malevolent Sword, which was left by the Prince of Orchid Mountain in the Snow Caverns of Mount Thunder Sect. Hearing this, the person behind the curtain fell silent. After a while, the person spoke, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to worry about her. I¡¯ll personally deal with matters rted to the Celestial Sect.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Tapio stood up and quickly left the mountains behind. While Thea stalked Tapio, James had already driven a great distance. Half a dayter, they returned to the Southern ins. Southern ins City, ck Dragon Pce. Although James did not stay in the ck Dragon Pce, it was his residence in the Southern ins, and there were cleaners who regrly tidied up the ce. In the living room, James looked at Delh sitting opposite him and looked her in the eyes. ¡°What happened when you were captured?¡± Delh opened and closed her mouth for a long time trying to find the words to speak. ¡°A lot of things have happened. Before the New Year, I felt it was no longer safe to stay in the Capital, so I left with my mother¡­¡± She recounted everything that happened after leaving the Capital. They headed to Eyrothia, found a small town, and rented a ce to stay. However, it did not take long before someone found them. Two of them were captured. While they were held captive, they were transferred from ce to ce and somehow returned to Sol again. The majority of the time, she was unconscious. Whenever she was conscious, her eyes were blindfolded, so she could not see the people who had captured them. As such, she was unaware of the people who brought her to the Southern ins. ¡°My¡­my mother¡­¡± Delh choked up andrge teardrops began to trickle down the corners of her eyes. ¡°They forced me to reveal my father¡¯s whereabouts and hand over the documents. However, I didn¡¯t have any documents. My mother¡­ she was tortured to death and didn¡¯t make it.¡± Delh burst into tears. James felt a twinge in his heart when he heard Delh¡¯s depressing story. It was all his fault. Had he been more careful and sent people to protect Delh before she left the Capital, nothing would have happened to her, and her mother would not have died. Delh wept morosely. Jamessympathized with her pain. With a serious expression, he vowed, ¡°I won¡¯t let those b*stards get away with this.¡± After crying for a while, she gradually calmed down. Jamesforted her and stroked her back gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. From now onward, no one will dare to touch you again. I won¡¯t let anyone bring harm to you. I¡¯ll bring you back to the Capital safely.¡± He could not do anything else but give her a promise. Delh was in a horrible state. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She had injuries all over her body. Fortunately, someone had evidently treated them, and the most grievous of her injuries had already closed up. Exhausted from crying, Delh fell asleep on the sofa. During the whole process, Diney remained silent. It was not until Delh fell asleep that she finally asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, are you going back to the Capital after this?¡± James nodded and said darkly, ¡°There are still many things waiting for me to deal with in the Capital. I must resolve them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°C-Can Ie with you?¡± Diney looked at James pleadingly. ¡°What¡¯re you going to do there?¡± James looked at Diney with curiosity and cocked an eyebrow. The challenge in the Southern ins was over, and he already found out that the challenger was Diney¡¯s elder brother, Tapio. As for who sent him, that was still a mystery. However, there was no need for Diney to follow him anymore. Moreover, he did not have the time to look out for her. Diney said softly, ¡°I know my brother very well. He¡¯s a true martial art genius. No matter what technique it was, he could learn it almost instantly. He sent you the letter of challenge to duel in Southern ins. I still don¡¯t know what he is up to, but I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t be thest time you see him. I¡¯d like to follow you for the time being to see if I can meet him again.¡± Diney stated her purpose for following James. In fact, it was only an excuse. She had other intentions. Her father, Jackson, who was Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s current leader, wanted James as a member of Mount Thunder Sect. There were no outstanding talents in the younger generation of the sect. This meant, in the future, there would be no one to protect Mount Thunder Sect. Her father intended for her to get close to James and get romantically involved with him, if possible, to tie him to Mount Thunder Sect. She had the choice to decline. Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 However, she did not refuse her father¡¯s wishes. James was a powerful martial artist as well as a man of outstanding character. At least for now, she had not found any shorings in James. Any woman would fall for a man like him. She was no exception. Whether it was for her own personal motive or for the sect, she wanted to get closer to James. James also contemted the idea. Diney made a good point. Since Tapio was Diney¡¯s eldest brother and a former disciple of the Mount Thunder sect, he would surely appear again if Diney stayed in the Capital. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Using Diney¡¯s rtionship with him, he could find out more about the person who had dispatched him. Tapio was immensely powerful, so the person behind him was definitely¡­ James could not imagine, nor did he dare to think about it. Thinking of these, James could not help but shudder and take a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯d also like to figure out the identity of the person behind Tapio. I can tell he isn¡¯t a cruel person. Otherwise, Delh would have been handed to me in a worse state. If you¡¯re in the Capital, perhaps you could meet him again, and we could find out the person he serves.¡± Hearing this, Diney replied ecstatically, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll head back to Mount Thunder Sect to inform my father first. I¡¯ll meet up with you in the Capital afterward.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t dy, so I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± James waved his hand to permit her to leave. Diney did not stay a moment longer. She got up and hurriedly left the ck Dragon Pce. James chose to remain in the ck Dragon Pce and not leave immediately. He waited for Delh to wake up. Delh slept for a while. When she woke up, it was already the following day. James brought her out for breakfast, then headed to the military region to board a private ne back to the Capital. Before noon, James returned to the Capital. ¡°Delh, do you mind staying at Thea¡¯s ce for now?¡± James looked at Delh and asked for her opinion. ¡°Okay.¡± Delh nodded. After getting her approval, James brought Delh back home. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Thea and Maxine chatting in the gazebo. When they saw James enter the yard, the two stood up almost in unison. James walked over to them. Thea nced at Delh and asked, ¡°You found her? Did anything happen while you were at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins? Who¡¯s the person that challenged you to a duel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you everything while we sit down.¡± James sat down. He recounted the events that happened at Mt. Thunder Pass. ¡°What?! The son of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader?¡± Thea was baffled. She had traveled to Mount Thunder Sect and watched the battle but was unable to identify the person who challenged James. Thea did not expect the challenger to be a disciple of Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°Yeah.¡± James sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s Jackson¡¯s eldest son, Tapio. However, he left Mount Thunder Sect ten years ago and is now serving someone else. I couldn¡¯t find who the person behind him was, though.¡± While speaking, James suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Thea, do you remember Spiritual Art?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Sir Caden taught it to me, but Maxine said that it was a fiendish technique, so I stopped practicing it.¡± James said, ¡°The reason Jackson and Tapio fell apart was because of the Spiritual Art¡¯s manual. Mount Thunder Sect had kept a manual of the technique. When I fought with Tapio, he struck me with a palm attack. The attack was unusual, so I suspect it¡¯s the Spiritual Palm technique from the Spiritual Art manual.¡± Hearing this, Thea also recalled something. During her fierce battle against Simon, he also performed Spiritual Palm. Back then, she was confused as to why Simon knew the technique. Hearing James¡¯ exnation of the events, she came to a realization. Thomas learned the Spiritual Palm from Simon. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Judging from Thomas¡¯ ability to ess the Snow Cavern of Mount Thunder Sect easily, Thea was certain that Simon must have taught him the Spiritual Palm. Thea was perplexed by why Thomas taught her the Spiritual Art, knowing full well it was a wretched martial art technique. What exactly was Thomas¡¯ motive? Thea had never doubted Thomas before because everything he had done in the past was for James¡¯ sake. She wracked her brains but could not figure out why he would teach her Spiritual Art and why he reassured her that it was not evil. Thea recalled Thomas saying that there was no such thing as evil martial arts, only evil intentions. A person with a wicked heart would turn to the path of evil even while practicing righteous martial art techniques. These thoughts shed through Thea¡¯s mind. She took a deep breath and stopped thinking about it. Turning to James, she asked, ¡°How did your body react to the palm attack?¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°There wasn¡¯t much of a reaction apart from his True Energy being incredibly cold and almost freezing my blood. Fortunately, the Heavenly Breath I cultivated is the antithesis of True Frost Energy. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been in deep trouble this time.¡± ¡°That confirms that you were hit by Spiritual Palm.¡± Thea was also struck by Simon¡¯s Spiritual Palm once. She knew the aftermath of being struck by it. If not for the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, she would have been doomed. Even so, it left her body in a perilous state. She would never have been able to refine the True Frost Energy into her own True Energy if she did not visit the Medical Valley and obtained the cultivation method, Demonic Breath by sheer coincidence. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± James was puzzled. He said, ¡°Diney from Mount Thunder Sect said that Tapio and Jackson fell apart beca e of the Spiritual Art. Logically speaking, Tapio couldn¡¯t have obtained the Spiritual Art manual, so where did he learn to cultivate it? Who did he learn it from?¡± ¡°Could it be Thomas?¡± Sitting beside them, Maxine interjected. ¡°From my understanding, the only people who have practiced the Spiritual Palm are Thea and Thomas. Since it can¡¯t be Thea who passed it on to him, it must be Thomas.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Thea shook her head and retorted, ¡°The manual is kept within Mount Thunder Sect, so Sir Caden must have learned Spiritual Art there. Since Sir Caden learned it, it¡¯s possible that others also learned that technique. Perhaps the Grand Sect Leader of Mount Thunder Sect, Simon, also practiced it.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I know Simon¡¯s personality. He¡¯s a person of integrity and would never practice a wicked martial art like Spiritual Art.¡± ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡­¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I believe him.¡± Hearing this, Thea did not insist. Since James trusted Simon, no matter what she said, it would be impossible to convince him otherwise. She would only risk revealing her identity if she doubled down. Thea changed the subject and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± James looked at Delh and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found Delh, I¡¯ll have to find her stepfather as soon as possible. At the same time, I¡¯ll have to resolve the numerous issues in the Capital.¡± The Capital was was in an uproar. To add to their troubles, there was the Phantom Army that suddenly appeared. James did not want to let the situation worsen. He had to take action and purge the Capital of the scum that gues it. Maxine asked, ¡°Who do you n to start with?¡± ¡°Halvor, of course.¡± Maxine replied with a frown, ¡°Halvor has been taken away by Tobias, themander of the Phantom Army. If you want to get to Halvor, you¡¯ll have to take on the Phantom Army.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± James¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°The Red me Army has the power to enforce the law across the country. I¡¯m acting in ordance with thew, so if the Phantom Army tried to stop me, it¡¯d just give me a reason to arrest them.¡± Maxine did not argue with his point. She understood they had to start somewhere. It would be the same no matter who they targeted first. ¡°Just tread with caution.¡± She reminded him. James nodded, and his expression rxed. He turned to Delh and asked her gently, ¡°Delh, do you really n know your father¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Delh shook her head. James inquired again, ¡°Did he not leave you any information or clues?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have anything.¡± Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Delh said, ¡°Since the ident happened to my dad¡¯spany, he vanished. I never saw him again, and even my mom didn¡¯t know anything. If I knew anything, my mom wouldn¡¯t have died so horrifically.¡± James said softly as he cast his gaze downward, ¡°My condolences.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Delh forced a smile. She went through a lot during this period and has nowe to terms with it. It was a blessing that she was still alive. Thea noticed the strange atmosphere between them and promptly asked, ¡°Honey, when will you make a move?¡± James thought for a while and answered, ¡°I should hurry up since things might start changing if I procrastinate. I¡¯ll head to the military region to check on the situation first. I need to clean up the Red me Army and eliminate all the moles within. After uniting the army, I¡¯ll start taking action.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded silently. ¡°Delh, you can live here for the time being. It¡¯s absolutely safe, and no one will harm you.¡± ¡°Mhm. Thank you, James.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get going first.¡± James reminded Thea to take care of Delh, then changed into his military uniform and rushed to the Red me Army¡¯s Military Region. As soon as James walked into his office in the Red me Army Military Region and sat down, Henry hurriedly entered the room. ¡°Emperor, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James looked at Henry who seemed flustered and exasperated. Henry griped irritatedly. ¡°The military region is a mess! Even though I¡¯m a three-star general, I¡¯m incapable of controlling the Red me Army on my own. First of all, they don¡¯t obey me and also¡­¡± ¡°Cut to the chase. What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I found out after returning from Durandal that someone was promoted to deputymander in the Red me Army. The whole army obeys the order of this deputymander.¡± ¡°Oh? Was there ever such a post?¡± Jamesughed sardonically. He was themander of the Red me Army. However, he waspletely unaware of this deputymander that had been surreptitiously promoted in his army. Things were getting interesting. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this deputymander and his background?¡± Henry said, ¡°His name is Graydon Zabel. He used to serve in the military association and held a very high rank.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand. Get him toe to see me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go inform him right away.¡± Henry left the office. James sat on the office chair, took out his phone, and yed nts vs. Zombies. About ten minutester, the office door was pushed open, and a man in his 50s walked inside. The man was dressed in a Red me Deputy Commander robe and had three stars on his shoulder. ¡°Emperor, I heard you called for me?¡± James put down his phone upon hearing the voice and raised his head. The person standing in front of him looked about 50 years old. He had slightly tanned skin, sported neat, short hair, and looked very energetic. Bang! James mmed the table. The ss on the table shattered instantly and the tea inside sttered over the table. Graydon¡¯s eyes widened at James¡¯ anger. He stood stunned for several seconds before straightening up and asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Emperor? Did something happen?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a deputymander, yet youck discipline. Do you not have any manners?¡± James stood up, glowered at him, and said in a dangerous tone, ¡°This is the Emperor¡¯s office. Shouldn¡¯t you knock before entering my office? Are you not subordinate? Have you not learned what to do when meeting a superior during your time in the military academy? Also, what¡¯s with your standing posture?¡± All the words he had to say left Graydon¡¯s mouth as he stood there ckjawed in terror. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Graydon stood with a dazed look for a few seconds before the situation sunk in for him. He nced at James and chortled haughtily, ¡°Are you kidding me, James?¡± In response to Graydon¡¯s incredulous statement, James let out a smug chuckle. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Henceforth, you¡¯re no longer the deputymander of the Red me Army.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± This time, Graydonughed in response. ¡°James, have you not understood the situation yet? Although you¡¯re themander of the Red me Army, you¡¯re just upying an empty seat. Who can youmand in the Red me Army? Which of these soldiers will listen to your orders? In the Capital, you no longer have the authority to enforce the law.¡± Graydon was well apprised of the situation in the Capital. The Capital had been divided into several factions. However, among these factions, none of them stood by James¡¯ side. ¡°You think too highly of yourself, James. Just because you¡¯re the Dragon King andmander of the Red me Army, you foolishly think you can do as you please and deal with whomever you like. I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no one you can touch in the Capital.¡± Graydon spoke arrogantly. After speaking, he turned around and left discourteously. His defiant attitude incensed James. James eyes narrowed and glittered darkly. His rage was barely contained. ¡°Henry,¡± he shouted. Henry walked in from outside the door. Upon seeing James¡¯ dour expression, he said powerlessly,¡± James, you see. He¡¯s only the deputymander but is acting in such a disgraceful manner. If the others were to follow suit, the situation would only get more troublesome.¡± ¡°Get ready. This ends now.¡± James could not let this insubordination slide any longer. These people werewless. The Capital did not belong to just one person. It was the city of the people of Sol. In the Capital, no sole person had the right to make decisions. The people of Sol had the final say. Henry asked, ¡°How are you going to take action?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to start by cleaning up the Red me Army first. Call in General Carlson for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry turned around and left immediately. After a few minutes, Henry returned with Nathaniel. James was unfamiliar with Nathaniel, but he seemed like a virtuous man and was willing to provide. information about all the personnel in the army. James had kept the documents with him. ¡°Emperor.¡± Nathaniel walked into the room, straightened up, and raised his right hand, saluting James. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± James waved his hand, pointed to the sofa beside him in the lounge area, and said, ¡°Sit.¡± Nathaniel walked over and sat down. Henry sat beside him. Nathaniel looked at James and said, ¡°Emperor, did you call me because something is amiss?¡± James steepled his fingers and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m nning to take action.¡± ¡°Huh? Take action?¡± Nathaniel was shocked. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°The information you gave me previously also contained some information about Graydon. Now that he¡¯s the deputymander of the Red me Army, I¡¯ll start with him.¡± ¡°Emperor, I implore you to reconsider your decision.¡± Nathaniel fretted, ¡°This isn¡¯t a situation you can take lightly. Everything in the Capital is currently in disarray. Several factions have emerged and joined forces. If you take action¡­¡± Bang! James mmed his palms onto the table, stood up angrily, and roared, ¡°So what if I take action against him? I¡¯d love to see who would dare to oppose my decision!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°But, the Phantom Army¡­¡±Nathaniel¡¯s face was pale and his expression was rather severe. Nathaniel was also aware of the Phantom Army¡¯s existence. They were no ordinary army and were primarilyposed of ancient martial artists. He was worried the Phantom Army would step up to stop James fromying down thew. ¡°Emperor, if you take action now, the Phantom Army will surely try to stop you. The Phantom Army isn¡¯t ¡°I¡¯ll figure out the details.¡± James rubbed his temples. Even ancient martial artists joined the fray now. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Then, he had no choice but to borrow the strength of ancient martial artists too. Among the ancient martial artists he knew, the only ones with whom he had a good rtionship were those from the Mount Thunder Sect. He immediately pulled out his phone and called Diney from the Mount Thunder Sect. Diney had left her contact number before she returned home. At that moment, Diney was walking side by side with Jackson at the leeward of the mountain of the Mount Thunder Sect. Diney recited the events that happened at the Mount Thunder Sect in the Southern ins and the encounter with her brother, Tapio. Upon hearing her narration of the events, Jackson¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Is Tapio so strong already?¡± With a solemn expression, he said slowly, ¡°It seems he had encountered many things in the past ten years. Although he¡¯s a marital art genius, he still has to work hard to improve his strength. He couldn¡¯t have entered the eighth rank in less than a hundred years just by training normally. ¡°What should we do now, Dad?¡± Diney said in a hushed tone, ¡°Judging from Tapio¡¯s words, there must be someone else behind him. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t figure out the person¡¯s identity yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you thinking?¡± Jackson stopped and looked at Diney. Diney thought for a while and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Tapio challenged James, but since he did, I believe he¡¯ll approach James again. I n to head to the Capital and reunite with James.¡± At that moment, Diney¡¯s phone rang. The Mount Thunder Sect was outside the suburbs, so there was no signal there. The disciples of the Mount Thunder Sect hardly ever used phones. However, the Mount Thunder Sect had to be rebuilt after thest Mount Thunder Conference. Jackson had contacted the outside world to build a signal tower near the Mount Thunder Sect. Diney took out her phone and checked the screen. Seeing that it was James calling, she looked at. Jackson and said, ¡°It¡¯s James calling.¡± Jackson replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diney answered the phone and asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, what¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Uhm, Diney. It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve encountered some problems over here and would like to borrow some people from the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± Diney had the loudspeaker on, so Jackson also overheard the conversation. She looked at Jackson. Jackson made a few gestures. Diney immediately understood and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What exactly happened, and what kind of people do you need?¡± ¡°I need some martial artists from the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°How many people do you need?¡± ¡°About a thousand or so.¡± ¡°What about cultivation rank? Do you have any requirements?¡± ¡°It would be best if they¡¯re above the third rank.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have that many.¡± Diney immediately said, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you and can improve so rapidly? The Mount Thunder Sect can lend you one thousand people, but they¡¯re only around the first rank. We don¡¯t have anyone higher.¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°One thousand first-ranked grandmasters are fine too. Bring them to the Capital immediately. I need them urgently.¡± Diney calmly hung up the phone. She turned to Jackson and asked, ¡°What do you think, Dad?¡± Jackson¡¯s face also became solemn. He could roughly guess the reason James needed men.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The Mount Thunder Sect had supported the King for a long time and contributed greatly to the country¡¯s development. However, ever since the King sent troops to blow up the Mount Thunder Sect during the Mount Thunder Conference, they severed contact with him. He knew the situation in the Capital was extremely chaotic. The major families and sects had begun taking sides. If he sent martial artists to support James, it would mean he was on James¡¯ side. ¡°Sigh. This is going to be a hard decision.¡± Jackson sighed deeply. He was unsure of what to do at the moment. Jackson knew that once the Capital¡¯s situation went out of control, his sect would not go unharmed even if it remained neutral. After thinking about it for some time, he parted his lips and said, ¡°Diney, bring one thousand disciples to the Capital to support James.¡± With Jackson¡¯s words, Diney understood her father had decided to support James. She also hoped for James to win the next battle for hegemony. The Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s fate would be the same as that of the Gu Sect a hundred years ago if he lost. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll lead people down the mountain and to the Capital right now.¡± Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 After contemting for some time, Jackson decided to side with James. He made the decision after careful consideration. After Diney got permission, she immediately said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll immediately lead the disciples to the Capital and meet up with James.¡± ¡°Okay, go.¡± Jackson slightly waved his hands. Now, he could only watch James handle the situation. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let me down, James,¡± Jackson murmured. Meanwhile, James, in the Red me Army base in the Capital, smiled at Nathaniel and Henry after calling Diney. He said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. The Mount Thunder Sect will send one thousand disciples to support me soon. These one thousand disciples are all martial artists and can surely stand against the Phantom Army.¡± His expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°If the Phantom Army dares to stop me, I¡¯ll get rid of them. Henry and Nathaniel looked at James. They knew James meant business this time and that he was not just joking. James took a deep breath and ordered, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Get ready and be prepared for action. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After speaking, James stood up and left. Soon, he returned home. Maxine had already left. Thea and Delh were the only people at home. Delh was weak and had fallen asleep in her room. Thea had nothing to do, so she sat in the gazebo of the courtyard, drinking tea leisurely. ¡°Honey.¡± Seeing James return, she quickly stood up. In a sh, James appeared in front of Thea and sat down beside her. ¡°How did it go? What¡¯s the situation in the military region?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a total mess.¡± James sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to purge the military region before I take care of the Capital¡¯s problem. To prevent the Phantom Army from stopping me, I¡¯ve borrowed a thousand disciples from the Mount Thunder Sect, and they¡¯re already on their way as we speak.¡± ¡°The Mount Thunder Sect?¡± Thea frowned upon hearing this. From her understanding, the Mount Thunder Sect was indeed the number one sect in the ancient martial world. However, that was all in the past. The current overall strength of the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples was rtively low. Despite that, she did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll head back to the room and rest first.¡± James left a few words and got up to leave. Thea continued to sit in the gazebo. After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Inform the Left Envoy to see James and express his willingness to assist James.¡± After giving the order, she hung up the phone and smiled. Then, she got up and returned to her room. In the room, James was leaning back on the bed with his hands behind his head, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Thea came over, took off her shoes, and climbed into bed, leaning against James¡¯ chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey. Everything will be fine. However, you¡¯ll have to make ns as soon as possible regardless of whether you want to be the King yourself or simply support the King.¡± James could not help but cast a nce at Thea, who was lying beside him. Thea continued, ¡°The election is getting closer, and the factions within the Capital are slowly bing apparent. There are several factions right now-the Gu Sect, Orient Commerce, and the current King. ¡°In addition to the candidates from these three factions, there are several other strongpetitors. ¡°Which side are you on, Honey? Are you still standing on the King¡¯s side?¡± James fell into deep thought. He simply wanted to clean up the situation, resolve the internal conflicts within Sol, and allow everyone to have a fair chance in the election rather than there be manipted candidates. ¡°Thea, I really haven¡¯t thought much about it. I simply want to resolve our nation¡¯s internal conflict and restore peace. I want the election to be fair and square, not a puppet show controlled by other forces. After I resolve this, I¡¯ll take my leave with these matters. I don¡¯t want to bother with such tedious things anymore.¡± Hearing this, Thea fell silent and did not say anything more. Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 James leaned on the bed, and before he knew it, he was fast asleep. He slept for a long time and was woken up. ¡°James, wake up¡­¡± James opened his eyes and picked up his phone. He looked and saw that it was already six in the evening. He could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thea said, ¡°There¡¯s a visitor outside saying he has something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. James turned around and got out of bed. Thea replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡± James got dressed, walked out of the room, and entered the living room. Sitting in the living room was a man in his sixties. He was a slightly chubby man dressed in a brown suit with short hair and a beard. James walked over suspiciously and inquired, ¡°You are?¡± The person sitting on the sofa stood up immediately and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Emperor. I¡¯m White Eagle, the Left Envoy of the Celestial Sect. My friends in the martial art world call me by the nickname Eagle King.¡± White Eagle beamed with a bright smile. ¡°White Eagle, the Eagle King? Left Envoy of Celestial Sect?¡± James was increasingly perplexed by the situation. He had nothing to do with the Celestial Sect, so why would their Left Envoy visit him? He sat down and lit a cigarette. A few secondster, he took out another cigarette and threw it to White Eagle. He looked at White Eagle and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the reason you¡¯re visiting me?¡± White Eagle said, ¡°So, the thing is, I¡¯ve received orders from my Sect Leader to visit you. I am to fully assist you in resolving the internal conflicts in the Capital.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to assist me?¡± James stood up in shock. He was clueless about the Celestial Sect¡¯s origin and strength. All he knew was that the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was powerful. Moreover, he was aware that the Celestial Sect¡¯s members were all infamous martial artists that practiced crooked martial arts. The Celestial Sect¡¯s leader brought this group of people together and recruited most of the ancient martial world in just over two months. Even sects like the Mount Thunder Sect had surrendered to them. He was confused as to why the Celestial Sect would help him. ¡°Who¡¯s your Sect Leader? Why help me?¡± White Eagle smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Although I¡¯m the Left Envoy, I¡¯ve never seen the actual appearance of our Sect Leader. Only the Deputy Sect Leader has seen the Sect Leader¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Ask your Sect Leader toe to see me personally. I¡¯d like to talk to him.¡± White Eagle shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. The Sect Leader¡¯s whereabouts are unpredictable, and no one knows where he is. If the Sect Leader wants to see you, he¡¯lle to you on his own terms.¡± Hearing this, James pondered. He tried to figure out why the Celestial Sect wanted to help him. Who exactly was the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader? He had suspected Thea and Thomas before. However, he had no conclusive evidence. Now that the Left Envoy had appeared to show support, it further confirmed his conjecture that the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was someone he knew well. He could not help casting a nce at Thea beside him. Thea sat quietly and carefully listened to the conversation. James dispelled the spection in his heart again. He turned back to White Eagle opposite him and asked, ¡°How does the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader n to help me?¡± White Eagle said, ¡°Everyone in the Celestial Sect will obey the Emperor¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James could not helpughing out loud upon hearing this. No matter who the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was, it would indeed be easier for him to resolve the Capital¡¯s problems with the help of the Celestial Sect. White Eagle continued, ¡°The Celestial Sect¡¯s disciples will make their way to the Capital in secret. Just give your order, and three thousand martial artists will be ready to assist you at any moment.¡± Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Three thousand disciples from the Celestial Sect. With these three thousand disciples, he would not have to worry about being unable to aplish his goals. After a while, he calmed down and looked at White Eagle. Then, he further inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the reason your Sect Leader wants to help me?¡± White Eagle smiled and replied, ¡°The Celestial Sect was established in response to the impending catastrophe. Our sect¡¯s purpose is to uphold justice. Even though we¡¯re all desperados, we stand for justice.¡± ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s reasonable.¡± James agreed with White Eagle¡¯s words. He chatted with White Eagle for a long time. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After talking for more than an hour, White Eagle left. James waspletely relieved. He turned to Thea beside him and said with a smile, ¡°With the help of both the Celestial Sect and the Mount Thunder Sect, everything will proceed much smoother. I¡¯d like to see who dares to stand in my way.¡± Seeing James¡¯ bright smile, Thea was satisfied. She had a sense of aplishment and felt that everything she did was. not in vain. Delh silently sat aside. During this period, she went through a lot and discovered many things. She learned a lot and even learned that strong martial artists existed in this world. ¡°James, do you have any news about my dad?¡± asked Delh. ¡°Not yet.¡± James said, ¡°But, you don¡¯t have to worry. As long as your father is still alive, I¡¯ll definitely be able to find him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With James¡¯ word of assurance, Delh felt relieved. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll have to go to the Cadens¡¯ mansion.¡± James turned to Thea and asked for her opinion. ¡°The Celestial Sect sent the Left Envoy to meet up with me. However, I don¡¯t know much about this White Eagle and would like to inquire about his identity and background from Maxine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a phone?¡± Thea looked at James and said calmly, ¡°You can just make a phone call to check with her. Do you have to go there in person, or is it because you miss her and can¡¯t bear not seeing her?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± James shook his head and exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that some things are better-discussed face to face.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± James had been looking for Maxine quite a lot in the past few days. Thea also knew of Maxine¡¯s feelings for him and was worried. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He turned to Delh and reminded her, ¡°Things are messy right now, so try not to leave the house unless necessary. If you¡¯re hungry, you can make something at home. After things are settled, you can go wherever you want.¡± ¡°I understand, James. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Delh nodded gently. After reminding her, James left the house with Thea and headed to the Cadens¡¯ mansion. Cadens¡¯ mansion, reception hall. Maxine was dressed in a red dress, and she glowed with charisma. There were a few other people in the reception hall, including the charming middle-aged head of the Lees, Yasmine. The Sullivans¡¯ head, Zaiden, was also present. He was a chubby man of about one hundred and fifty kilograms with thick eyebrows. Maxine sat in the front seat and looked at the two family heads. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 ¡°Mrs. Lee, Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯m sure you two are aware of the Capital¡¯s current situation. The division of forces has gradually be clear. Several factions have begun to take action, and almost all major families and ancient martial artists have taken their stands.¡± Yasmine looked at Maxine and said softly, ¡°Is the reason you asked to meet us to convince us to pick a side? I heard you did not hesitate to ask for the King¡¯s help to stabilize your position as Caden¡¯s family head.¡± ¡°Ha, the King?¡± Maxine chuckled and said, ¡°The current King is just a puppet. Although he has established his own circle of power during his reign, he does not have the power to stabilize my position as the family head. Someone else assisted me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Yasmine and Zaiden asked simultaneously. Maxine replied calmly, ¡°The Celestial Sect.¡± The two stood up simultaneously and eximed, ¡°The Celestial Sect?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maxine replied honestly. Yasmine and Zaiden¡¯s expressions became solemn. None of them spoke for a while, and the atmosphere became tense. After a while, Zaiden asked, ¡°Whose side are you on, Ms. Maxine? Is it James¡¯?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maxine nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m supporting James.¡± ¡°Is it your intention to convince us to side with James?¡± Yasmine sighed. ¡°James¡¯ power is the weakest among all the other factions. In fact, he has no power to do anything. Orient Commerce could dismiss James from his positions any minute if they wanted to do so. Then, he¡¯ll just be a martial artist. Apart from being strong, he doesn¡¯t have any authority to aplish anything.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that simple?¡± Maxine said with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re only looking at things on the surface, Mrs. Lee. What you said is indeed the truth. However, no matter how strong the Gu Sect and Orient Commerce are, they don¡¯t want each other to have absolute dominance. Thus, they¡¯re using James to maintain this bnce. None of them dares to dismiss James. Otherwise, the bnce between these two factions would be tipped off. ¡°To put it frankly, Orient Commerce wants to use James to get rid of the Gu Sect and vice versa. ¡°Moreover, the King is still in the picture. Although he¡¯s a puppet, he¡¯s been in power for decades and can¡¯t be underestimated. To put it bluntly, James was supported into position by the King. Do you think he¡¯ll just watch James get dismissed? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡°Plus, you still don¡¯t know the forces supporting James. ¡°Behind James is the Celestial Sect and the Cadens. On top of that, the Mount Thunder Sect has a good rtionship with him. More importantly, don¡¯t you know that James¡¯ grandfather is Thomas? ¡°You both should know Thomas, right? After decades of scheming, he got martial artists from around the world involved in the Mount Thunder Conference to ughter the Spirit Turtle. ¡°Thomas has obtained all the benefits of killing the Spirit Turtle. ¡°He hasn¡¯t revealed himself yet, but if he does, can you imagine how strong he¡¯ll be? ¡°Also, there¡¯s one more thing I have to tell you two. Can isn¡¯t dead yet. Not only is he alive, but he has also recovered his strength and has been secretly helping James. You tell me, with James¡¯ current strength, how could he lose? It¡¯s almost impossible that he loses.¡± Maxine said a lot to convince them. Both Yasmine and Zaiden fell into silence. After Maxine¡¯s long speech, they realized James had gained many supporters without them noticing. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Not considering the others, just the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader, Thomas, and Can were existences that could overpower the ancient entire martial world. Maxine continued, ¡°The Capital will soon fall into chaos. In the next battle, whoever wins will acquire the whole nation. Who would you like to see win? Orient Commerce? If they won this battle, do you think our nation would be in peace for another hundred years? That¡¯s just a dream. A hundred years ago, Lance was afraid of the rebellion of the ancient martial families and established Orient Commerce, providing benefits to your families. ¡°However, do you really think this¡¯ll continue for another century? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If I were him, if I won after this election, I¡¯d eliminate the forces that could pose a threat against me in the future. It¡¯d be just like the battle against the Gu Sect a hundred years ago.¡± Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 During this time, Maxine had deliberately gotten closer to the other family heads. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Cadens, Lee, and Sullivans out of the Ancient Four were the stronger families. As for the Johnstons, their Grand Patriarch, Yaakov, was killed by James, and their family had taken a serious blow in terms of strength. Moreover, one of their elders, Kennedy, was killed by Thea. The Johnstons were horrified and had been. keeping a low profile. Maxine also knew it would be impossible to recruit them, so she did not bother wasting her time. The Lees and Sullivans were the two families she could try to win over. Maxine spoke for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve already said enough. You two should think about it yourselves.¡± Yasmine stood up first and said, ¡°I¡¯ll seriously consider it. I¡¯ll take my leave for now.¡± With that said, she turned and left. Zaiden also stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± The two left together. Zaiden asked, ¡°What do you think, Mrs. Lee?¡± Yasmine thought for a while and said, ¡°The current situation isn¡¯t looking optimistic. There¡¯s the Celestial Sect that suddenly showed up. Moreover, the Gu Sect and Orient Commerce have been making big moves recently. Many families and sects have started taking sides. We won¡¯t be left unharmed even if we try to avoid it.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zaiden sighed. ¡°In this uing battle, winning is the only option. We¡¯ll end up like the Gu Sect a hundred years ago if we lose. We¡¯ll have to be incredibly cautious in making a decision. Even if we don¡¯t take action, we¡¯ll have to express our stance.¡± The situation was chaotic, and no one could stay out of it. Even if they tried, once the situation settled down, their oue would be the same as the Gu Sect a hundred years ago. Ultimately, they would still be wiped out. The two walked out of the Cadens¡¯ mansion together. As soon as they arrived at the gates, they saw a military vehicle approaching from the distance. Soon, it stopped at the gate of Cadens¡¯ mansion. James and Thea got out of the car. Seeing Yasmine and Zaiden at the door, James walked over and said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence to bump into you two here.¡± Yasmine and Zaiden exchanged looks with each other. Both of them turned to James simultaneously. Yasmine said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s you, Emperor. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. You¡¯re looking so much younger. It seems your cultivation has improved again.¡± James smiled and replied, ¡°I was lucky enough to obtain a core and step into the eighth rank.¡± It was no secret that James was an eighth-ranked grandmaster. Zaiden sped his hands together and said, ¡°Congrattions!¡± Then, he turned around and left. Yasmine took a nce at James and also congratted him. Then, she turned and left too. James did not bother with the two of them and, entered the gates of the Cadens¡¯ mansion. The servants led James and Thea to the reception hall. Maxine had not left yet. Seeing James and Thea arrive, she stood up with a smile. ¡°James, Thea, what brings the both of you here?¡± James sat down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a question for you.¡± Maxine sat down and gestured for them to sit too. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± James asked, ¡°Have you heard of a person called White Eagle? His nickname is Eagle King.¡± Maxine nodded gently and said, ¡°This person made a name for himself thirty years ago. He wiped out a whole family in one night and has been wanted by the martial art world ever since. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s a ruthless person that did not even spare a baby. What¡¯s wrong, James? Why¡¯re you suddenly asking about Eagle King?¡± James exined, ¡°He¡¯s the Left Envoy of the Celestial Sect. He came to me today and said the Celestial Sect is willing to support me to purge the Capital.¡± Hearing this, Maxine could not help but nce at Thea. Thea touched her nose and asked, ¡°Why¡¯re you looking at me? I¡¯ve never heard of this man called Eagle King before.¡± Maxine shifted her gaze and chuckled. ¡°Recently, the Celestial Sect has been making bold moves. However, I¡¯ve never heard of them doing anything unreasonable. It¡¯s a good thing they¡¯re willing to help. you, James. Don¡¯t worry about it too much and make good use of the Celestial Sect¡¯s influence.¡± Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 ¡°But, I just feel something is off about them.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Do you not think so? Why would the Celestial Sect offer to help me? There¡¯s no reason for them to do so. I suspect their Sect Leader is someone I know. Maxine replied with a smile, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s your grandfather. Sir Caden is a very mysterious person and even created the God-King Pce. It¡¯s not surprising if he also created the Celestial Sect. Isn¡¯t that so, Thea?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. I also think the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is Sir Caden. Even if it¡¯s not him, it must be his subordinate. Otherwise, why would they help James for no reason?¡± The two cooperated with each other. James was convinced by them. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about. By the way, I bumped into the family heads of the Lees and Sullivans at your gates. What¡¯s that about?¡± Maxine exined, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I simply chatted with them and asked them to pick a side. I tried to convince them to support you.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family. Why¡¯re you speaking as if we¡¯re not? Is there anything else? If not, I have to get back to business.¡± Maxine stood up. She would have apanied James a while longer if he was alone, but Thea was also present. Thea¡¯s presence made her ufortable. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s all. You should head back to work. I¡¯ll also take my leave.¡± James stood up, bid farewell, and turned to leave. He left the Cadens¡¯ mansion with Thea. Before arriving home, Diney called him. She said the one thousand martial artists from the Mount Thunder Sect had arrived in the Capital. ¡°Mr. Caden, the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s real estate in the Capital can¡¯t amodate so many people. Could you help make arrangements for them?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡± James hung up the phone and called Henry. He instructed Henry to personally see to the amodation of the people Diney brought from the Mount Thunder Sect. Afterward, James personally received Diney. Inside a room of a high-end hotel in the Capital, Diney looked at Thea. She was a woman, but upon seeing Thea, she was also in awe of Thea¡¯s beauty. Thea was gorgeous. ¡°Mr. Caden sure is lucky to have such a lovely wife.¡± Thea pouted and smiled. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± James smiled faintly. Diney did not say anything more about the matter and changed the topic. ¡°After I returned to the Mount Thunder Sect, I narrated the events to my father. Then, you called, and my father instructed me to lead our disciples to support you. My father has already decided to stand on your side. You¡¯ll have to work hard from now on and not lose this battle. If you lose, the Mount Thunder Sect will follow in the path of the Gu Sect a hundred years ago.¡± James was startled and asked, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± ¡°It will be.¡± Diney wore a solemn expression and said, ¡°Whoever wins will not want any other person or force to threaten their position. ¡°It¡¯ll be just like a hundred years ago. The Gu Sect was destroyed, and Orient Commerce was established. If it weren¡¯t for the fear that the situation would go out of control, the King of a hundred years ago would never have given up the benefits. He would definitely have destroyed all the other opposing forces. ¡°The situation is very different now. No matter who wins, there will be a huge purge to eliminate those who threaten the winner¡¯s position.¡± Hearing this, James sighed helplessly. He really did not want things to be this way. Every decision he made would affect the life and death of a huge bunch of people. Diney looked at James and said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Caden, you¡¯ve no way out and will have to get rid of Orient Commerce and the Gu Sect. You must take control of Sol. There¡¯s no backing out anymore. You¡¯re no longer fighting alone but have countless people behind you. If you fail, these people will all have to die. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 There was no turning back. James really had no way out of the situation anymore. With the group of supporters standing behind him, he would have to push on down this path unswervingly. He nodded seriously and vowed, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± With James¡¯ word of reassurance, Diney felt at ease. The three had a simple meal. After the meal, James hurriedly left and returned to the Red me Army base. Apart from James, Henry and Nathaniel also gathered in the Emperor¡¯s office in the Red me Army base. James sorted out the internal list of the personnel of the Red me Army. Apart from Henry and Nathaniel, everyone else was suspicious. All of them were from different factions of either Orient Commerce, the Gu Sect, or the King. James looked at the list in his hands. On the list, there were two three-star generals. One was Graydon, the deputymander who was promoted unknowingly. The other was Braxton Micah, who temporarily managed the Red me Army after the death of the previous Emperor. ¡°James, when do you n to act?¡± Henry was eager to spring into action. Nathaniel reminded, ¡°Emperor, you have to think this through. There are more than twenty people, of which are not ordinary people. They are all generals, and if you take action, the Red me Army will be emptied out. Where are you going to find people to fill these vacancies?¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°From the Southern ins.¡± The only people he trusted were from the Southern ins. Although there were internal conflicts in the Southern ins with other people from other factions, he was very familiar with most of the people there. ¡°Even if you want to, the other departments won¡¯t approve it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not worry too much first. We¡¯ll fire our first shot.¡± James pointed at Graydon¡¯s name and said, ¡°Starting with him. Henry, notify the one thousand Red me Army soldiers we brought from the Southern ins to collect their weapons. We¡¯ll act at night. Arrest Graydon and interrogate him. We¡¯ll convict him in one night.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry stood up, turned, and left the office. James continued with more instructions. ¡°General Carlson, contact the courthouse. After we capture him, we¡¯ll take him straight to the courthouse. We¡¯ll put him on trial and sentence him. After he¡¯s convicted, I¡¯ll be on the watch out to see who dares to step forward to interfere. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go make arrangements immediately.¡± Nathaniel immediately walked out of the office. James also followed him out. Henry quickly summoned the troops. In just ten minutes, one thousand elite soldiers of the Red me Army assembled. These one thousand soldiers were recruited by Henry from the Southern ins and had apanied James to Cansington in the past. They were absolutely loyal to James. Hundreds of military vehicles gathered in the open field of the Red me Army base. The one thousand soldiers were also assembled. James walked over in his military robe. ¡°Commander!¡± An organized and loud greeting sounded. Henry rushed over in his military uniform. He straightened up, saluted, and greeted, ¡°Emperor, one thousand soldiers from the Red me Army have been assembled! We¡¯re awaiting your next orders!¡± James looked at the troops and ordered, ¡°Depart!¡± ¡°Left turn, march¡­¡± The troops set off quickly and boarded the military vehicles. Afterward, the hundred military vehicles drove out of the Red me Army Military Region. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Many forces had eyes on the Red me Army. As soon as the troops were dispatched, the news spread like wildfire. At Peace Mansion¡­ It was already eleven at night, but the King was not asleep yet. Wearing a set of baggy pajamas, he was reading a book in his study. Suddenly, a young woman pushed open his door and walked into the study. The woman was about twenty-seven to twenty-eight years old. She was dressed in a sky-blue id dress and had curly, blonde hair. ¡°Dad.¡± The woman walked into the room and called out. ¡°Mia.¡± The King put down his book and looked at the woman that walked into the study. He smiled and asked, What¡¯s the matter? Why¡¯re you up sote?¡± Mia Thybaut walked over and sat opposite the King. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been studying abroad all these years, and we haven¡¯t spent much quality time together. How about we settle abroad together after you retire?¡± The King smiled and said, ¡°Mia, that¡¯s wishful thinking. In my position, even if I retire, I won¡¯t be able to leave the Capital.¡± Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 ¡°But¡­¡± Suddenly, the door was pushed open again, and Gloom walked into the study. Seeing that Mia was also present, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯lle backter.¡± After speaking, he proceeded to leave. ¡°Go ahead and report.¡± The King stopped Gloom from leaving. He turned to Mia and said, ¡°Mia, go outside first. I¡¯ve some business to settle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mia cast a nce at Gloom and turned to leave. After she left, the King asked, ¡°What happened for you toe to me sote?¡± Gloom¡¯s expression darkened as he exined, ¡°News had juste in that the Red me Army has been dispatched.¡± ¡°What?¡± The King stood up in shock and asked, ¡°The Red me Army has been dispatched?¡± Yes.¡± Gloom nodded and said, ¡°One thousand Red me Army soldiers were dispatched. James recruited these soldiers from the Southern ins. After several seconds, the King sat down and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s James targeting?¡± Gloom shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The King said slowly, ¡°Tonight won¡¯t be a peaceful night in the Capital. You go and keep an eye on the situation. If you get any news, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gloom turned and left. After he left, the King¡¯s expression became increasingly solemn. Was James finally about to make a move? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Who was his first target? How would the Gu Sect and Orient Commerce fight back? The King was both anticipating it and afraid of the oue. The news of the Red me Army dispatching troops had gone viral throughout the Capital. All the major forces, families, and wealthy figures knew that the Red me Army had dispatched soldiers. Many people in the Capital stayed up and waited for thetest news. Meanwhile, James was sitting in a military vehicle. Before leaving, he had notified people from the Celestial Sect to stand on guard secretly. They would not take action if the Phantom Army did not show up. However, if the Phantom Army decided to interfere, the Celestial Sect would take action against them.. Jamen ordered them to kill without mercy if the Phantom Army stood against them. Tonight, he was determined to aplish his goal. He wanted to settle the situation in the Capital, ¡°Emperor, Graydon¡¯s residence is right ahead. ording to our sources, he hasn¡¯t left after reaching home at eight in the evening.¡± Henry reported the situation to James. ¡°Mhm, good.¡± James nodded. The military vehicle kept advancing. Half an hourter¡­. ¡°Emperor, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± James got out of the car and ordered, ¡°Surround the area and don¡¯t let anyone escape.¡± As soon as the Red me Army besieged the area, soldiers outside Graydon¡¯s house immediately raised their guns. They red at their unexpected guests and said coldly, ¡°Who are you people? Don¡¯t you know where you¡¯re at? This is General Zabel¡¯s residence¡­¡± Before the soldier could finish speaking, Henry pressed a gun to his forehead and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re here to arrest Graydon. We¡¯re from the Red me Army, so please cooperate. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you.¡± Hearing this, the soldier was terrified and quickly raised his hands. James walked into the mansion with his hands behind his back. As soon as he walked in, he spotted Graydon walking out in pajamas. Behind him, a dozen or so fully- armed soldiers followed out. Graydon was furious to see James with troops outside his mansion. He shouted, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing, James?¡± ¡°Arrest him.¡± James ordered his troops. The Red me Army behind him immediately advanced. ¡°No one move!¡± Graydon roared. As he yelled, the people behind him quickly raised their guns. James shouted, ¡°Those who obstruct the Red me Army from enforcing thew will be killed without mercy!¡± Click. One of the soldiers behind James loaded his gun. The people behind Graydon were horrified and immediately dropped their guns. They raised their hands over their head and knelt on the ground. ¡°Arrest him.¡± Graydon did not resist and allowed the soldiers to arrest him. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Graydon did not resist because he knew he might get killed if he did. James possessed the de of Justice and had the power to enforce thew without having to justify it first. Therefore, he chose topromise. He believed the news would spread and someone woulde to rescue him soon. The people who were standing behind him would not allow James to break the bnce in the Capital. After James arrested Graydon, he did not choose to return to the military region. Instead, he headed straight to the courthouse. He nned to interrogate Graydon through the night and convict him. Then, James could kill him if he were to get the death sentence. James wanted to know what would happen after Graydon was killed. He would kill anyone who stepped up to interfere. While James was bringing Graydon to the courthouse, Lucjan sat on a sofa in his residence in the Capital. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was a courtyard house in the suburbs. Several fully-armed soldiers guarded the outside of the courtyard house. Other people were also gathered in the living room. At that moment, people from the Gu Sect reported the situation to Lucjan. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s news that James led troops to arrest Graydon, a three-star general promoted to the Red me Army.¡± After hearing that Graydon was arrested, Lucjan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. Let him struggle. He should wipe out all the people from Orient Commerce so I can sit back and reap the benefits.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be a good idea, Sir.¡± An old man sat opposite Lucjan. The old man looked to be in his seventies. He was dressed in a gray robe with long hair and a beard. He gently stroked his beard and wore an unreadable expression. He exined, ¡°You can¡¯t let James do as he pleases and deal this first blow. If he were to take action right now, his next move would be a big one. He must be stopped.¡± Lucjan looked at the old man and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± The old man with long hair in the gray robe was Lucjan¡¯s advisor. His name was Ezekiel Zayden, a descendant of Lazarus Zayden. Ezekiel thought for a while and said, ¡°Everyone knows what James is nning. He¡¯s not only our enemy but also an enemy of Orient Commerce. Orient Commerce allowed James to stay around because he bnced our forces. ¡°However, James doesn¡¯t know which people are from our faction and which are from Orient Commerce. He won¡¯t care which faction the people he targets belong to. As long as he thinks they deserve to die or be dismissed, he¡¯ll take action against them. ¡°Therefore, he must be stopped. We can¡¯t let James set a precedent.¡± Lucjan wore a solemn expression. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°James hasn¡¯t touched any of our men yet, so we don¡¯t have to interfere for now. Let¡¯s watch how Orient Commerce responds to this.¡± Ezekiel thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see how Lance will counterattack and solve this problem.¡± After learning about the person James had arrested, he chose not to interfere. Meanwhile, in another independent mansion in the Capital. The mansion was in a remote area. Many people gathered inside the remote mansion. At that moment, inside the room¡­ ¡°Sir, are you really going to let that kid, James, mess around?¡± A voice sounded. It was an old man that spoke. He was the head of Lance¡¯s powerhouse subordinates, Sky, and also the only one still alive. Lance stood before a painting, held up the teacup, and inspected thendscape painting. He replied softly, ¡°That kid James¡¯ purpose is to force the ancient martial sects out and have them pick sides.¡± Sky said, ¡°The situation is pretty clear right now. This kid is no longer useful. We¡¯ll suffer heavy losses if we let him cause trouble.¡± Lance waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still want to use this kid to deal with the Gu Sect. Lucjan isn¡¯t a pushover. The remaining forces from the Gu Sect that survived aren¡¯t going to be easy to deal with. It¡¯ll be worth it if we can destroy the Gu Sect by sacrificing a few people.¡± Everyone was nning their next moves. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Each faction tried to guess the other¡¯s thoughts. The Gu Sect decided not to take action. Lance, the leader of Orient Commerce, also did not take action. James¡¯ journey with Graydon to the courthouse went very smoothly. Graydon was pushed out of the car. Seeing the courthouse gates, he slightly panicked and hurriedly shouted, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, James? What¡¯re you doing?!¡± Walking ahead of the troops, James stopped and walked toward Graydon. He said with a faint smile, What else can I bring you to the courthouse for? The courthouse is used to trial influential figures. You should be proud to be sentenced in the courthouse.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to trial me? Let go of me! I want to make a phone call! Give me a phone. I need to make a call!¡± Graydon panicked. He knew if he did not call for help, it would be toote if he were brought into the courthouse and convicted. ¡°You want to make a phone call? Who can you call to save you now?¡± James smiled faintly and ordered, ¡°Bring him inside.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Let go of me! Let go immediately! ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the person behind me, James? It¡¯s the founding King! You¡¯ll die if you touch me!¡± Graydon kept shouting. However, James ignored him. After Graydon was brought into the courthouse, James also walked inside. ¡°Emperor.¡± A man in his forties stood at the entrance of the courthouse. He was the chief justice of the courthouse, Francesco Gardner. Nathaniel had informed Francesco of this in advance. Thus, he was already aware that James was going to arrest and interrogate someone tonight. However, seeing that it was Graydon, he was slightly nervous. Francesco was the chief justice and considered one of Sol¡¯s most influential figures. In the Capital, he was considered a prominent figure. Moreover, he was a subordinate of Lance. Orient Commerce single-handedly promoted him. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Emperor? What crime has General Zabelmitted for him to be put on trial tonight? Why don¡¯t we lock him up and wait until dawn?¡± Upon hearing this, James red at Francesco. ¡°Hmm? Are you trying to buy time for Graydon? Then, how about I investigate you before him? Should I first dismiss your position as the chief justice if I find something off with you?¡± Francesco broke out in a cold sweat and replied jokingly, ¡°You sure know how to joke around, Emperor. I¡¯ll go and prepare to start the trial right away.¡± James looked at Franceso and smiled. He had been in the Capital for a while.. After Mr. Gabriel handed him the information about the people of the Gu Sect, he could roughly distinguish which side these prominent figures stood on. There were only three factions-the Gu Sect, Orient Commerce, and the King. Since Francesco had tried to help Graydon, he must also belong to Orient Commerce and was Lance¡¯s subordinate. James rolled his eyes as he thought about whether he should use this opportunity to get rid of the courthouse¡¯s chief justice and arrange for one of his own subordinates to take over. That would make it easier for him to act in the future. He immediately took out his phone and called the King. The King answered almost instantly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, James?¡± James knew that many people were watching him. However, since no one wasing to interfere, he had a rough guess of their thoughts. He said smilingly, ¡°King, I think there¡¯s something suspicious about the courthouse¡¯s chief justice. Get ready a document to dismiss him, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to take over.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say, James. How will I dismiss a chief justice so easily? Do what you want, but don¡¯t ask me to officiate any documents. I¡¯ll need several parties to approve the documents, and they¡¯re definitely not going to be approved.¡± Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Sol was a country with strictws and regtions. It would be troublesome to dismiss a chief justice by following the formal procedures. As for Graydon, James also did not go through the proper procedures. Otherwise, he would have to apply for a trial through the King. The King would issue a document and request several parties to approve it. James would only be able to arrest him after these parties had signed the document. The King hung up the phone. James pondered about it for a while. He thought controlling the courthouse was necessary to achieve his ns. In the future, the courthouse was going to be an important ce. Thus, he did not want other factions to control the courthouse. After thinking about it, he called Maxine and said, ¡°Maxine, I need you to investigate someone.¡± Maxine¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The chief justice of the courthouse, Francesco.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± ¡°Do it as soon as possible. Try to get me a result before dawn.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maxine had not gone to bed. She knew James was about to take action and had dispatched one thousand soldiers from the Red me Army to capture a high-ranking general. Therefore, she was also keeping up with thetest updates. ¡°ke, use the power of the Dark Castle to investigate a person named Francesco Gardner.¡± ¡°Jake, look into someone for me. He¡¯s the chief justice of the courthouse. I need all information on him and evidence of any criminal records by dawn.¡± ¡°May, use the Dragon Pce¡¯s intelligenceworks to investigate Francesco Gardner, the chief justice of the courthouse.¡± James made several phone calls. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. From the current information he had, there was no evidence of Francescomitting any crimes. However, as the chief justice, it was impossible that he waspletely innocent. As long as James could get hold of a little bit of evidence, it would be enough to make Francesco step down. After a series of phone calls, he called the King again. ¡°Is there anything else, James?¡± James went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve already started investigations on the chief justice of the courthouse, Francesco Gardner. Several forces of mine are looking into his background. If there¡¯s anything wrong with him, I¡¯ll get him to step down before dawn. When the timees, I¡¯ll use the de of Justice to take care of these problems. I don¡¯t need you to issue any documents, but I¡¯ll need a new chief justice to take office, which will need your approval. I¡¯m calling to inform you in advance.¡± Hearing this, the King fell into deep thought. After a while, he replied, ¡°James, you¡¯re causing a huge scene. Be careful not to burn yourself.¡± James replied calmly, ¡°Things have alreadye to this point. I have no way out and must resolve everything. I need to disintegrate the Gu Sect and Orient Commerce.¡± ¡°Alright. After you send me the document, I¡¯ll sign it. However, my approval alone is useless. All three parties will have to sign the document for it to take effect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine with just you signing it. I can¡¯t be bothered with such details right now.¡± James finished speaking and hung up the phone. He walked into the courthouse. At that moment, the interrogation was ready to take ce. The chief justice and some juries were already in ce. Graydon was handcuffed to the defendant¡¯s stand. ¡°Francesco, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Do you know who you¡¯re interrogating? Hurry up and call him!¡± Until now, Graydon had not given up. James overheard the conversation when he walked into the courtroom. James pulled out the de of Justice and said calmly, ¡°Graydon, no one can save you today.¡± At that moment, someone handed over the solid evidence of Graydon¡¯s crimes over the years. After the jury looked at it, their expressions became solemn. ¡°Graydon, amercial city was built in the Capital ten years ago, and you used your position to make a profit of one billion dors. We¡¯ve gotten hold of the transfer records and have solid evidence.¡± Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 ¡°Eight years ago, you had a lover that got pregnant. She nned to give birth to the child, but you secretly got some people to abort the baby. Here¡¯s the information on your lover¡¯s treatment records in the hospital. We also have a DNA report of the unborn child. ¡°Five years ago, you secretly took down a consortium and made a ten billion-dor profit. Here¡¯s the relevant evidence.¡± Francesco looked at the presented evidence and read them out one by one. Hearing this, Graydon¡¯s face paled. He roared, ¡°Impossible! This is impossible! I¡¯m being framed! I didn¡¯t do this! I didn¡¯t do any of it! I want to see Lance! I want to see the King! ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to trial me, James! ¡°I¡¯m a three-star general, James! You need an approved document from the King to arrest and put me on trial! Where¡¯s the document? Without a document, you have no right to convict me!¡± Graydon panicked and kept shouting. James got up, walked toward Francesco, and picked up therge stack of documents. Then, he slowly walked toward Graydon. ¡°Over the past decade, thirty people have died in your hands, Graydon. Moreover, the funds in your ount amount to one hundred and eighty billion dors. Even if Lance showed up in person today, he would not be able to save you. ¡°Based on the crimes you¡¯vemitted over the years, even a hundred shots wouldn¡¯t be sufficient punishment.¡± Graydon red at James and said with resentment, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you dare to kill me, James. I¡¯ll kill you if you try! I won¡¯t die today!¡± ¡°You can go ahead and try.¡± James was not threatened by him at all. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He turned to the courthouse¡¯s chief justice in front of him and asked coldly, ¡°Chief Justice, we¡¯ve collected so much evidence. Please make a conviction.¡± Hearing this, the group of jurors began to discuss. After discussing for ten minutes, Francesco said, ¡°I announce that Graydon is guilty and will be deprived of his three-star general military rank. Since this matter is significant, I suggest we take him into custody for the time being and wait for a juridical review.¡± ¡°Why do we need to take him into custody? It¡¯s a crime worthy of the death penalty! He should be executed to death immediately!¡± James was dissatisfied with the trial result. He red at Franceso and said, ¡°Chief Justice, you should think twice. There¡¯s conclusive evidence of his crime. The crimes hemitted are worth being shot dozens of times.¡± With helplessness on his face, Francesco said, ¡°Emperor, this is no joke. He¡¯s a three-star general. Even with conclusive evidence, I¡¯m the only one here. There isn¡¯t any representative from the military or government. I wouldn¡¯t dare convict him.¡± James said coldly, ¡°The chief justice wouldn¡¯t dare convict a criminal? Could it be that you¡¯re also trying to cover up for Graydon?¡± ¡°James, you better let me go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re tortured to death.¡± ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. He pulled out his gun immediately. Bang! A gunshot resounded. A bloody gunshot wound appeared on Graydon¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡­¡± Graydon parted his lips. Before he could finish his sentence, his body gradually fell to the floor. Standing in front, the chief justice, Francesco, and the other jurors were dumbfounded. This¡­ Killing in the courthouse was something they had never heard of or seen before. They were frightened at that moment. After James pulled out his gun, he ordered, ¡°Clean up the body and surround the courthouse. Dispatch the Red me Army and investigate all the employees of the courthouse. Don¡¯t let anyone who has committed any crime escape.¡± Hearing this, Francesco trembled in fear and fell off his chair. The same happened to the others. All of them copsed to the floor in horror. James ignored the people in the courthouse. He had to take control of the courthouse to prepare for the following clean-up and put people from different factions on trial. If someone else controlled the courthouse, they would restrict his future ns. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 The Mount Thunder Sect was supporting him. James did not want the Mount Thunder Sect to repeat the fate of the Gu Sect of a hundred years ago. He wanted to purge the country and restore peace in Sol. Although he did not think he was someone with strong integrity, things had alreadye to this point, and there was no way out for him. All forces had their eyes on the courthouse that night. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thetest news is that the Red me Army has surrounded the courthouse. ¡°Our men couldn¡¯t enter the courthouse, and we couldn¡¯t find out what was happening inside. ¡°We¡¯re not sure how Graydon¡¯s doing.¡± All kinds of news spread to the various forces and families. Everyone was paying attention to the courthouse¡¯s situation. However, none of them knew what was happening inside the courthouse. After James killed Graydon, he left the courthouse. He sat on the steps outside the courthouse and lit a cigarette. Henry walked over and sat beside him. Henry¡¯s face darkened, and he asked, ¡°James, you¡¯ve gone too far this time. Graydon was a three-star general. It would¡¯ve taken a long time to convict him if you had followed the proper procedures. Yet, you just killed him in the courthouse. Will something bad happen to us?¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°What bad things can happen to us? I possess the de of Justice. ! have the authority to kill even without trial. I¡¯d like to see who dares to step up and cause trouble after learning I killed Graydon.¡± He was hoping someone would jump out to interfere. It would give him an excuse to capture them all. Upon hearing this, Henry fell into silence. He understood that Sol would begin going through a reformation starting this night. Sol would have great rulers if they were sessful. From then onward, no one would interfere with the country¡¯s development. However, failing their mission would lead to grave consequences. Meanwhile, in a room in the courtyard house where Lance was located¡­ ¡°Sir, the Red me Army has surrounded the courthouse and blocked all signals. We couldn¡¯t get information about what¡¯s happening inside the courthouse.¡± Hearing the report, Lance¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This James¡­¡± He murmured and thought to himself. Initially, he nned to use James to eliminate the Gu Sect. Even if James could not destroy the Gu Sect, Lance hoped he would at least inflict heavy damage on them. Unfortunately, the situation was not looking optimistic with how things were progressing. ¡°What is James trying to do? Could he be trying to use his strength to dismantle Orient Commerce and destroy the Gu Sect?¡± Lance murmured. After pondering for a long time, he finally ordered, ¡°Get Tobias to see me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The subordinate left. Soon, Tobias appeared. Tobias looked much younger than before, and his skin was much smoother. He looked about sixty to seventy years old in the past but now had the appearance of a fifty-year-old man. ¡°Sir.¡± Tobias arrived and greeted him respectfully. Lance turned around and looked at Tobias. Tobias asked, ¡°Sir, do you have any orders?¡± Lance ordered, ¡°Lead the Phantom Army to the courthouse.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go kill James right now.¡± A hostile expression shed across Tobias¡¯ face. Lance looked at Tobias and uttered softly, ¡°Kill who? Who asked you to kill him?¡± Tobias was taken aback. He recollected himself and asked, ¡°Then, what would you like me to do?¡± Lance instructed, ¡°I want you to help James and advise him. I need you to convince him to target the people from the Gu Sect. If you can, stir up a conflict between him and the Gu Sect so they¡¯d get into a head-on battle.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Hearing this, Tobias¡¯ expression became solemn. Him attacking Bet was definitely not a secret anymore. Would James still trust him if he approached him right now? ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid that might be a bit difficult. James might not trust me right now.¡± Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Lance said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s your problem. Go to the courthouse as soon as possible. I need to know what¡¯s happening in there and what James is trying to aplish.¡± Lance contemted for a long time and decided not to get rid of James just yet. There would be no one to keep the Gu Sect in check and maintain a bnce if James was gone. Lucjan was not a pushover. Lance was not confident in an absolute victory against Lucjan. Therefore, he could only use James to suppress Lucjan. Who James targeted was not important. He could easily promote another person in seconds. Thus, James¡¯ actions were not of concern. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get going right now.¡± Tobias did not say anything more. He turned around and left, heading to the courthouse with the Phantom Army. ¡°We¡¯ve new intel that the Phantom Army has been dispatched.¡± ¡°Themander, Tobias, is leading members of the Phantom Army to the courthouse.¡± The news spread like wildfire as soon as the Phantom Army was dispatched. It was not long before the news spread to major families in the Capital. All the major families in the Capital had been paying attention to the situation and waiting for thetest. updates regarding the courthouse, especially the Sullivans and the Lees. They were paying extra attention to the situation because Maxine had approached them to convince them to support James. They were curious to see what James was capable of doing. Moreover, they wanted to observe the reaction of Orient Commerce and the Gu Sect. Everyone was waiting. The Dark Castle, Dragon Pce, Jake¡¯s underground intelligencework, and the Red me Army¡¯s intelligencework hadunched investigations on everyone working in the courthouse. The night passed silently. It was a restless night for many. Everyone was waiting for thetest updates. At dawn, the investigation results were sent to the courthouse. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was as James suspected. In such high positions, none of them were clean, and all of them had committed a crime of some sort. Some of the crimes were not severe enough for them to deserve the death penalty, but it was sufficient to get them dismissed from their positions. Meanwhile, Tobias had departed for the courthouse at night. However, whether it was deliberate or not, he only appeared at the courthouse gates at dawn. James walked into the main hall of the courthouse with the investigation materials from his various intelligenceworks. ¡°W-What exactly are you trying to do, James?¡± Seeing James suddenly appearing again, Francesco could not help asking. He had been trapped in the courthouse all night and was anxious, unsure of what James was nning. James handed the information to him. Francesco took a look, and his expression immediately changed. James said indifferently, ¡°Chief Justice, you¡¯ve been dismissed. From now onward, you¡¯re no longer the chief justice of the courthouse.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to dismiss me, James. I¡¯m the highestw enforcer of Sol. To dismiss me, you¡¯ll need the approval of the King himself¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re dismissed if I say so.¡± James parted his lip and ordered, ¡°Come arrest these people. Take them into custody for the time being and wait for the new chief justice to take office. Then, we¡¯ll put them on trial and convict them.¡± Immediately, a few Red me Army soldiers walked inside. Francesco roared, ¡°James, this is the Capital! This isn¡¯t your territory! Do you really think you can do as you please¡­¡± However, James ignored him. ¡°James.¡± At that moment, Henry approached and said solemnly, ¡°The Phantom Army has shown up.¡± ¡°Oh? They finally showed up?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I thought the Phantom Army would show up and try to stop me as soon as I took action. I didn¡¯t expect them to wait the whole night. Let¡¯s go meet the Phantom Army and Tobias.¡± He turned around and walked out of the courthouse. Many people were gathered outside the courthouse. The leader was a middle-aged man dressed in a robe. It was none other than Tobias. Tobias no longer looked like an old man. Instead, he looked to be in his fifties. Upon seeing Tobias¡¯ youthful appearance, James knew he had reached the eighth rank. Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Tobias¡¯ current strength was within James¡¯ expectations. Back then, he was already a seventh-ranked grandmaster. After ambushing Bet and snatching the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, he disappeared for over two months. Since he appeared now, he must have refined the core and already stepped into the eighth rank. As for the Skyward Stairway he had ascended, James could not be sure. James never expected Tobias to take refuge in Orient Commerce. He used to be the mighty and superior family head of the Cadens. Yet, he served someone else now. James looked at Tobias, who appeared at the courthouse gate with members of the Phantom Army. He walked over and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s you, Tobias. I was wondering who had shown up. Do you finally dare to expose yourself again? Aren¡¯t you afraid of Bet looking to take revenge against you? Tobias smiled and replied, ¡°You must be joking, Emperor. Why would Grandpa need to take revenge against me?¡± ¡°You can drop the act. The Cadens know you ambushed Bet and injured him to obtain the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t dare to return to the Cadens now?¡± James did not give Tobias any face. Those that betrayed their own would face the wrath of everyone. Tobias was not infuriated by him. Instead, he smiled brightly and said, ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t dare to. return to the Cadens? I simply want to give the younger generation a chance.¡± Tobias was not worried since Bet had not shown up after such a long time. Although he never saw the corpse, he concluded that Bet must have been dead. Otherwise, he would not have stayed hidden for so long. Moreover, Tobias was now part of Orient Commerce and themander of the Phantom Army. ¡°What is it you¡¯re here for? Did you bring an army to stop me?¡± James said coldly. ¡°Why would I stop you? We¡¯re family, and I¡¯m here to help you.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± James was taken aback. ording to his predictions, Tobias would show up with people to stop him. Otherwise, it would be to inquire about the situation. However, he was saying that he showed up to help. James frowned and asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Tobias said earnestly, ¡°The Phantom Army was established to maintain the peace in the Capital. I learned that you arrested General Zabelst night. In fact, our Phantom Army already had eyes on him. Thus, our army would deal with him even if you didn¡¯t take action. Moreover¡­¡± He paused and continued, ¡°I have a list of people with problems. Let¡¯s work together to eliminate these threats for the country and our people.¡± James was unable to react after hearing Tobias¡¯ words. The Phantom Army wanted to help him? The person behind the Phantom Army was Orient Commerce¡¯s leader, Lance. Lance had been scheming to create an empire of his own since a hundred years ago. What was he trying to aplish now? After thinking for a while, James looked at Tobjas doubtfully and asked, ¡°The list in your hand consists of people from the Gu Sect, right? Lance wants to borrow my hands to eliminate these people from the Gu Sect so that Lucjan will resent me and fight me while Lance benefits from it all, right?¡± Tobias shrugged and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, I¡¯m here to help you. Let me know who you¡¯d like to arrest, and I¡¯ll help you.¡± After speaking, he ordered the army behind him. ¡°Heed my order! Take over the Red me Army¡¯s post and surround the courthouse.¡± After giving the order, Tobias looked at James and said with a smile, ¡°James, the Red me Army has been standing guard for the whole day. You should let my Phantom Army take over from here.¡± Tobias walked over and wrapped his arm around James¡¯ shoulder, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really here to help you. I know you have ns to take down some prominent figures. With my help, you¡¯ll get twice the results with half the effort.¡± His arms were still around James¡¯ shoulder. Those who did not know them would think they had a good rtionship. ¡°Emperor, this¡­¡± Henry looked at the Phantom Army members about to take over the Red me Army¡¯s duty with a troubled expression. James fell into thought. Now that Graydon was dead, his first blow had been dealt. All that needed to be done now was to elect a new chief justice of the courthouse as soon as possible. Since the Red me Army had nothing else to do, it would not hurt to allow Tobias to stay. ¡°Dismiss the soldiers and ask them to get some rest.¡± After Henry received the order, he immediately ryed the message. ¡°Evacuate the area and return to the military region.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Following Henry¡¯s order, the soldiers surrounding the courthouse immediately evacuated. Henry also returned to the military region. James, Tobias, and several members of the Phantom Army were left in the courthouse. Inside an office room of the courthouse, James and Tobias sat opposite each other. The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere was slightly tense. ¡°What are you nning to do next, James?¡± Tobias spoke first and broke the silence. James fell into thought. His next step was to promote a new chief justice to takeplete control over the courthouse and prepare for the subsequent trials of other prominent figures. He would need the approval of several parties if he wanted his candidate to take office. It would not be effective if only the King agreed to it. He looked around before setting his gaze on Tobias. After a while, he said, ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to take control of the courthouse. I need a new chief justice to take over. Go back and tell Lance that if he wants to use me to eliminate people from the Gu Sect, he has to give me the green light for this matter.¡± James knew Lance could not be trusted. As for Lance¡¯s character, he could not be the judge. However, Lance had indeed made meritorious contributions to Sol. Without him, there would be no Sol. Almost the entirety of Sol was under his control. This was not what James wanted to see happen. He knew Lance was afraid of the Gu Sect and Lucjan. Therefore, he wanted Tobias to assist him in eliminating the people of the Gu Sect. It was also part of James¡¯ n to dismantle the Gu Sect. He also needed Lance to give him the green light. With Lance and the King¡¯s support, it would be much easier for him to deal with the Gu Sect. The others could wait until the Gu Sect was destroyed. James left this word and turned to leave. Tobias fell into thought. After a while, he stood up and ordered, ¡°Immediately investigate the things that happened in the courthousest night.¡± The members of the Phantom Army quickly left to investigate. Investigation of the events that urred in the courthousest night were done in less than ten minutes. Afterward, Tobias left to report to Lance in person. ¡°Sir, James killed Graydon inside the courthousest night. He also investigated the chief justice and the otherw enforcers of the courthouse, arresting all of them. James is trying to take control of the courthouse and asked me to ry the message that you should give him the green light.¡± Tobias narrated the events that happened. He also ryed James¡¯ message. ¡°Give him permission.¡± After hearing the report, Lance did not hesitate to agree. ¡°Sir, but¡­¡± Tobias looked reluctant. He said, ¡°James has enough power right now. He controls the Southern ns and is themander of the Red me Army. If you permit him to control the courthouse, he will be the second Gu Sect after the Gu Sect is eliminated.¡± ¡°Then, what do you say we do?¡± Lance looked at Tobias. Tobias thought for a while and said, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t keep him around. Allowing him to live will pose a threat to your position.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Lance chuckled and said, ¡°I stopped interfering with worldly affairs long ago. I established Orient Commerce and the Phantom Army because Sol¡¯s situation was too chaotic. The Capital is also a mess. The Gu Sect has its eyes on the country. James¡¯ purpose was to clean up this mess.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tobias was stunned. Lance had masked his intentions very well, and Tobias was unsure of his real motives. A malicious look shed across his face. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Lance gently waved his hand. However, Tobias stood aside and did not leave for some time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡± asked Lance. ¡°There¡¯s indeed one more thing I¡¯d like to report, but it¡¯s¡­¡± Tobias looked at the other people in the room with hesitation. Lance waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡± Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Lance dismissed everyone from the room. Only Lance and Tobias were left in the room. He looked at Tobias and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can talk now.¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s about¡­¡± Tobias approached Lance and whispered, ¡°Do you still rememberst time¡­¡± While speaking, Tobias secretly umted his whole body¡¯s True Energy into his palm behind his body. Then, he suddenly thrust his palm into Lance¡¯s chest. Tobias was an eighth-ranked grandmaster. An eighth-ranked grandmaster¡¯s attack containing full strength was destructive. Lance¡¯s whole body curved and was sted away. Bang! His body mmed into the wall, shattering it. Then, his body continued to fly backward. After smashing through several walls, his body finally fell into the ruins, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. There were many people in the surrounding area. The sudden movements caught their attention, and they immediately drew their swords. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tobias, you¡­¡± He roared furiously. Lance climbed up from the rubble. He was also an eighth-ranked grandmaster. Therefore, he did not die despite sustaining a sneak attack. ¡°Sir¡­¡± An old man appeared. It was Sky. Sky quickly approached Lance. Seeing Lance¡¯s lip stained with blood, he could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Kill¡­ Kill Tobias!¡± Lance roared furiously. As soon as he opened his mouth, he failed to suppress the injuries in his body, and he spurted out another mouthful of blood. At that moment, Tobias walked out of the destroyed house. He was immediately surrounded upon showing up. However, he showed no fear. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Tobias?¡± Sky shouted. After reprimanding Tobias, he noticed Lance copsing to the ground. He quickly walked over and supported Lance up from the ground. He took out a healing elixir and encouraged Lance to consume it. ¡°Sir, take this elixir first.¡± Lance swallowed it. However, he immediately realized something was wrong when he swallowed it. He felt a sharp pain spreading throughout his body, and his face paled. ¡°You¡­¡± He pointed at Sky. Sky immediately drew his sword. He thrusted his hand forward, and the sword plunged into Lance¡¯s body. ¡°Y-You guys¡­¡± His pupils widened as he pointed at Sky and Tobias. Before he could finish speaking, he copsed and lost vitality. Many people gathered around him. These people had drawn their swords but could only exchange nces in confusion and were unsure what to do. ¡°Everything¡¯s settled. You guys are dismissed.¡± Sky looked at the surrounding people and said calmly, ¡°No one saw what happened here, and if word gets out, you guys know the consequences.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡± The people dashed off as if they were granted amnesty. Sky walked toward Tobias and smiled brightly, saying, ¡°Good job.¡± Tobiasughed. ¡°He would surely have been able to counterattack if it wasn¡¯t for your poison and you stabbing him right away. If that happened, it would be troublesome for us to kill him.¡± Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 ¡°This old man has been controlling everything from behind the scenes for a hundred years. I¡¯ve been dissatisfied with him for a long time.¡± Sky looked at Lance¡¯s lifeless body on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you kill him. Where¡¯s the thing you promised?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely give you what belongs to you.¡± Sky cast a nce at Tobias. That won¡¯t do. You promised to give it to me immediately after killing him. Are you going to go back on your word?¡± With a hostile expression, Tobias drew his sword and pointed it at Sky. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to attack you.¡± Sky said calmly, ¡°Come with me.¡± Tobias put away his sword and followed Sky. Sky led Tobias to an underground basement in the backyard. There was a mechanism in the secret underground basement. Sky unlocked it and took out a box. He opened up the box, and there was a lump of meat. It was the size of a fist and was stained with blood that had already dried up. Seeing the core, Tobias was ecstatic. Sky took it out and casually threw it at Tobias, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the core I snatched during the Mount Thunder Conference. I didn¡¯t refine it and am giving it to you.¡± Tobias caught the core and carefully inspected it. After confirming it was authentic, he burst into laughter. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Sky interrupted Tobias and said, ¡°Alright. Stopughing. I¡¯ve already given you the core, so let¡¯s start nning our next step.¡± Tobias stoppedughing and carefully put away the core. He looked at Sky and asked, ¡°What¡¯re you nning to do next?¡± Sky replied, ¡°ording to our previous agreement, I¡¯ll control Orient Commerce and raise a new King. After you refine the core and increase your strength, you¡¯ll take control of the ancient martial world. Then, we¡¯ll slowly take over the world.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± Tobias beamed with a bright smile. He had refined a core before, and his strength had already reached the middle phase of the eighth rank. After he refined another one, he was confident he could ascend the Skyward Stairway. As for how many stairs he could ascend, he would have to find out after refining the core. However, he was sure of ascending higher than the Third Stair of the Skyward Stairway. He could easily kill Lucjan, James, and the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader when that time came. By then, he would be invincible. He would have the final say in Sol. As for Sky¡­ T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tobias sneered in his heart. He would have killed Sky if it were not for his usefulness. Tobias smiled, then his face gradually turned serious. He said, ¡°Now, there¡¯s still James and the Gu Sect¡¯s Lucjan. It¡¯s going to be hard dealing with these two. What tricks do you have up your sleeves?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Sky gently shook his head and looked at Tobias, saying, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you to refine the core as soon as possible and snatch the third one.¡± ¡°Where are the other cores?¡± asked Tobias. Sky thought for a while and replied, ¡°When I was in the Mount Thunder Sect back then, the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core was split into eight pieces after being ughtered. I¡¯ve investigated a bit and have a rough guess of the others who obtained a piece.¡± ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± Tobias was excited to find out. Sky said, ¡°Lucjan looks much younger, so he definitely obtained one and has already refined it. ¡°James¡¯ strength has also improved, and he¡¯s already an eighth-ranked grandmaster. He must¡¯ve also obtained one. ¡°Bet also snatched one, but you took it from him. ¡°I teamed up with Lance and picked one up too, which I¡¯ve already given to you. ¡°Simon from the Mount Thunder Sect also acquired one. ¡°Yaakov from the Johnstons also looted one but was killed by James. If I¡¯m not wrong, the core that James had refined was from Yaakov. ¡°Meanwhile, Xavi from the Lees also has one core. ¡°The Sylvan Sect also obtained a piece of the core. ¡°Lastly, Can must have also obtained one. However, he¡¯s already dead, and someone else must have taken the core.¡± Sky exined his analysis. As for whether it was true, he had no idea. However, it was most likely these people who had obtained the other cores. He assumed James had obtained his core from Yaakov. In fact, James¡¯ core was a gift by Can. As for Yaakov¡¯s core, James had no idea about it. He was seriously injured and unconscious after the battle with Yaakov. Thus, he had no time or chance to secure the core. After giving his analysis, he looked at Tobias and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve practiced the Great Law of Absorption, you can also absorb other people¡¯s energy. Soon, you¡¯ll be invincible.¡± Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 James left the courthouse and returned home. It was already eight in the morning when he reached home. Thea did not sleep the whole night as she was paying attention to thetest news. Fortunately, there were no identsst night., Seeing James return home, she sighed in relief and quickly inquired, ¡°Honey, did you encounter any problemsst night?¡± ¡°No.¡± James sat down and said, ¡°It went smoothly. It was so sessful to the point where it felt a little abnormal.¡± Thea looked at James puzzledly. James exined. ¡°Last night, I arrested Graydon, but neither Orient Commerce nor the Gu Sect showed up to stop me. I killed Graydon and detained the chief justice andw enforcers of the courthouse. However, Tobias showed up with members of the Phantom Army in the morning. He said he was not there to stop me but to help me¡­¡± James briefly narrated the events. Thea replied with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? You can join forces with Orient Commerce and get rid of the Gu Sect first.¡± ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too.¡± James nodded. The Gu Sect was much more threatening than Orient Commerce. Ultimately, Orient Commerce wanted to serve the country and its people, wishing to do what was best for its people. However, the Gu Sect was different. The consequences of the Gu Sect taking over were dire. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted and will head back to the room to sleep.¡± James did not sleepst night and was fatigued. He did not even bother eating breakfast before heading back to the room to sleep. When he woke up, it was already noon. His sleep was interrupted by Thea. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Honey, wake up. Something happened.¡± Thea¡¯s voice pulled him back to reality. James rolled over and got out of bed. He looked at the gorgeous Thea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maxine¡¯s the one who said so. Get up and go ask her yourself.¡± James got dressed and walked out of the room. Many people were gathered in the living room. Maxine from the Cadens, Delh, and Diney from the Mount Thunder Sect were all present. James walked over, sat down, and looked at Maxine, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Maxine said solemnly, ¡°We received international news that something serious has happened.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Something serious happened internationally?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maxine exined, ¡°In the past few days, many powerful martial artists from the Elysian Ranking have mysteriously disappeared. There¡¯s also news that many international martial artists overseas have been going missing in the past few days.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± James¡¯ expression became serious. He remembered Lucjan poisoning the air at Mount Olympus in the past and capturing many martial artists. Can was the one who stepped up to stop him. ¡°Could it be another one of the Gu Sect¡¯s tricks?¡± James had a solemn expression as he murmured, ¡°What exactly is the Gu Sect trying to do?¡± After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation right now? Is there any reliable news about how these international martial artists are disappearing?¡± ¡°Rumors say that the Blood Race has begun to take action. They¡¯re wiping out all other factions that aren¡¯t affiliated with them,¡± Maxine whispered. ¡°The Blood Race?¡± James¡¯ expression grew anxious. Seeing how the Blood Race was involved, Lycian had to be a part of it. What exactly were Lucjan and the Blood Race trying to achieve? Maxine sighed deeply and said, ¡°The situation in Sol hasn¡¯t been taken care of, and now even foreign countries are in chaos. There¡¯s so much to worry about.¡± Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 ¡°It¡¯s not just overseas.¡± Diney chimed in, ¡°I just received news from my father this morning. Last night, many ancient martial families in Sol were annihted. The elderly were murdered, while the youngsters disappeared without a trace.¡± As Thea was the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect, she knew about what was going on. Many smaller sects among the ones annihted had submitted themselves to the Celestial Sect. However, she feigned ignorance. ¡°Are the sources urate?¡± Maxine looked at Diney. Although the Cadens were one of the Ancient Four and possessed great authority in the ancient martial world, she had yet to receive any intelligence on the matter. ¡°Very urate.¡± Diney nodded and said, ¡°The intelligence web of the Mount Thunder Sect is spread all across Sol. That was why I was able to receive information so soon.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. It seemed that the Gu Sect made a movest night. However, they acted not in the Capital but in the ancient martial world. What was the Gu Sect up to? ¡®The elderly were murdered, while the youngsters were abducted¡­ Could it be?¡¯ James was reminded of the Emperor¡¯s wicked deeds. The Emperor once abducted people and experimented on them. If his hypothesis was correct, it meant those experiments had yielded their desired oue. Hence, now, the Gu Sect was abducting martial artists to inject a certain kind of virus into their bodies. The virus would strengthen the martial artists while also giving the Gu Sect control over them. A storm was brewing on the horizon. After long contemtion, he looked at Diney and asked, ¡°Can you find out where those people were abducted to?¡± Diney said, ¡°My father is currently investigating the matter.¡± James nodded. ¡°I see¡­ Inform me once you find out.¡± Thea remained silent while listening intently. Though she did not utter a single word, she was ruminating over her next course of action. At the moment, she had to prevent Lucjan from going rogue. She had to find out where those people were abducted to and resolve this matter as soon as possible so James could devote his attention wholeheartedly to rectifying the chaos in the Capital. At that moment, Maxine¡¯s phone rang, and she answered the call. Upon hanging up the phone, she stood up and said grimly, ¡°Something happened in the Cadens¡¯ household. I have to return at once.¡± James stood up and asked, ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Tobias has returned to the Cadens. He wishes to assume the leadership role of the family. I have to go back right now.¡± Maxine was wearing an anxious expression. She had finally secured her position as the family head, It would be bad for Tobias to return at such a critical moment and foil her ns. ¡°Tobias?¡± James froze. He had only met Tobias, who promised he would lend him a helping hand, this morning. Why would he suddenly head over to the Cadens¡¯ and assume control of the household? James could not allow this to happen on his watch. After brief contemtion, James said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Maxine nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± Saying that, she turned to leave. James followed close behind. ¡°Be careful, Darling,¡± Thea chased after them and said. James turned around and shed her a smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave. Meanwhile, Thea walked over to the courtyard and pulled her phone out. Then, she gave a call. ¡°I want you to investigate the whereabouts of the abducted martial artists. Give me an answer in three days.¡± After hanging up, she deleted the call history from her phone. Wearing a solemn expression on her face, she sat in the gazebo of the courtyard and murmured, ¡°A storm ising.¡± Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Hearing that Tobias had returned to the Cadens¡¯ household, Maxine hurriedly headed back. James followed close behind. Soon, they arrived. Many high-ranking members of the household gathered in the foyer of the Cadens¡¯ residence. Tobias was sitting in the lead, a ce reserved for the family head. In the foyer, a crippled elderly man sat in a wheelchair. He was Lorenzo Caden, son of Bet and father of Tobias and Thomas. Apart from Thea, it was only with his assistance that Maxine managed to secure her position as the family head. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Silence filled the foyer. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A voice came from outside. Then, Maxine walked in with James following close behind. Upon entering the foyer, Maxine saw Tobias, who was sitting in her seat. At that moment, her eyes turned cloudy. It was Tobias who took her in and nurtured her into the person she was today. ¡°T-Tobias¡­¡± After momentarily freezing, Maxine¡¯s face darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°You traitor! Why have you returned? That¡¯s the seat of the family head. And you, a traitor, have no right to be there. Get lost.¡± Faced against Tobias, Maxine chose to be assertive. Otherwise, she would lose everything she had so painstakingly gained. Many important members of the family gathered in the foyer. However, none of them dared utter a single word. They all sat by the sidelines and watched the situation silently. Upon seeing Maxine, a mischievous grin crept up on Tobias¡¯ face. He praised, ¡°Not bad, Maxine. You managed to be the family head in such a short period of time. You certainly deserve my praise. However, from this day onward, you will no longer be the family head. After all, I believe I¡¯m more qualified than you.¡± ¡°Tobias¡­¡± Maxine pointed at Tobias and said coldly, ¡°You traitorous man! How dare you injure Grand Patriarch Bet and seize the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core that he obtained? How dare you even show yourself now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Grand Patriarch¡¯s vengeance?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Tobias burst into a roar ofughter. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Preposterous! When did I injure Grandfather? When did I seize the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core from him? Grandfather knew he wouldn¡¯t live long even if he refined the core. And so, he gifted it to me.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Maxine refuted. ¡°That¡¯s your side of the story. You don¡¯t have any evidence to support your ims!¡± Tobias squinted his eyes and questioned her, ¡°In that case, do you have any evidence I harmed Grandfather?¡± ¡°That day, I saw a pool of blood when you brought me to the underground basement. You, on the other hand, fled in panic. After injuring the Grand Patriarch, you summoned me to help you clean up your mess. However, you never expected the Grand Patriarch to still be alive and moreover, to have made his escape.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tobias smirked coldly. His expression darkened. ¡°How dare you, Maxine?! I was wondering how and why Grandfather went missing¡­ So, it was you who ambushed him! Men, tie her up!¡± Tobias roared. However, no one obeyed his orders. Even Lorenzo remained silent. He simply sat in the wheelchair and silently observed the situation. ¡°Does no one here obey mymand anymore?¡± Tobias slowly stood up, and a powerful aura burst forth from his body. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Under the crushing weight of the pressure, everyone struggled to breathe. Only James could resist Tobias ¡®suffocating aura. Maxine, however, could not withstand the pressure. She could feel her knees giving way. Thump! Unable to resist the pressure any longer, her knees fell to the ground. The impact damaged even the floor. Maxine¡¯s face paled, and sweat beaded on her forehead. She uttered her words with great difficulty, ¡°Wh- What do you think you¡¯re doing, Tobias? Do you think you can subdue us through sheer violence alone? The Cadens will never yield to the likes of you!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tobias smirked. ¡°I¡¯m the family head of the Cadens. Why would I subdue my own family? I guess I was wrong about you, Maxine. Though I treated you well, you harmed Grandfather and concocted such a lie while I was in closed-door meditation. You even shifted the me on me so you could be the family head. Do you admit your sins?¡± He pointed at Maxine, who was kneeling. ¡°Grand Patriarch Lorenzo, tell them it was you who made me the family head.¡± Seeing that no one spoke up for her, she slightly panicked.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She knew Tobias well. If she could not win over the important members of the Cadens¡¯ household and remove Tobias from his position, she would lose her life. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lorenzo. They all awaited his response. Meanwhile, James stood behind Maxine and remained silent. Although he was a Caden, he had no authority in this household. Lorenzo looked at Tobias and uttered word by word, ¡°It was I who made Maxine the family head.¡± ¡°How foolish of you, Father,¡± Tobias chastised him. ¡°She¡¯s a traitor to the Cadens. Even if the others were deceived by falsehood, how could you of all people be possibly misled? You have grown senile, I¡¯m afraid. You should no longer intervene in the internal affairs of the household. Men, send Father back to his room.¡± At that moment, James stood up and helped Maxine, who was on her ground, up. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, James? This is the Cadens¡¯ household. You have no authority here,¡± Tobias said coldly. ¡°Tobias, you¡¯re no longer the family head. The position now belongs to Maxine. Return to being the commander-in-chief of the Phantom Army and never return.¡± James said coldly. ¡°How dare you?¡± Tobias roared. ¡°What? Are you going to resort to violence?¡± James clenched the de of Justice in his hand and slowly pulled out the sword. Pointing it at Tobias, he said coldly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a match. Let me see what your Thirteen Heavenly Swords are made of.¡± ¡°How impudent!¡± Tobias roared, and his aura boomed. Unable to withstand the terrifying aura, the Cadens in the foyer staggered backward and fell, groaning and writhing on the ground in agony. Meanwhile, Lorenzo only sighed in frustration and said, ¡°Tobias, it¡¯s not toote to turn back.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, Father. Stay out of this. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± Tobias only returned after surmising that Bet was dead. Now, Lance was dead, and the Elysian Congress had seized control of Orient Commerce. Tobias¡¯ current objective was to dominate the entire ancient martial world. To control the ancient martial world, however, he would first need to gain control of the Cadens¡¯ household by securing the position of the family head. Then, he would join forces with the Ancient Four and annihte the Mount Thunder Sect, the Blithe family, and the Elysian Congress. After doing so, he would be the supreme being of this world. No one would be able to stop him, not even his own father. Tobias was already too far gone. Looking at Lorenzo with bloodshot eyes, he uttered word by word, ¡°Last chance¡­ Return at once.¡± Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Tobias had the intention to kill. He would eradicate anyone who stood in his way, even his own father. Although he was now slightly deranged, he had yet to lose his rationality. He warned Lorenzo against interfering in the household¡¯s affairs. ¡°I won¡¯t bepromising, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Lorenzo was not intimidated at all. He sat in his wheelchair and pointed at Maxine, saying, ¡°I named Maxine the family head, hence she¡¯ll be the family head. Tobias, you¡¯ve been expelled from the family. You¡¯re no longer a Caden. Get out of my sight this instant.¡± ¡°I warned you¡­¡± In the blink of an eye, Tobias appeared before Lorenzo. However, at that moment, a figure appeared by the door. Upon seeing the figure, Tobias¡¯ face paled as if he had seen a ghost. Staggering backward, he stammered, ¡°Y-You¡­! H-How can this be?¡± Tobias could not believe his eyes. An elderly man slowly walked in. He was none other than Bet, the person with the greatest authority in the household and an eighth-rank grandmaster. ¡°Father¡­¡± Upon seeing Bet, Lorenzo greeted him respectfully. ¡°G-Grand Patriarch¡­¡± Maxine was stunned. She did not expect Bet to show up. His arrival filled her with hope. ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Tobias red at Bet. Nearly three months had passed, and Bet was still nowhere to be seen. That was why Tobias judged him to be dead and decided to act today. After ambushing Bet at such a close distance, there was no way he would still be alive. Tobias only dared show himself after believing that he was dead. ¡°Very good, Tobias.¡± Bet walked over to him with a furious expression on his face. He never expected Tobias to ambush him. He trusted himpletely and even nurtured him as the family head, who went on to take the helm of the Cadens¡¯ household for thirty years. For the past three decades, though Tobias did not perform any major meritorious services, he managed the household in an orderly manner. However, he then tried to kill Bet over a Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. Saying that, Bet roared inughter. After the initial shock, Tobias swiftly recollected himself. So what if Bet was still alive? He had reached the middle stage of the eighth rank. His strength was nowparable to his grandfather. After calming down, a smile crept up on his face, and he said, ¡°Grandfather, you came at just the right time. Tell us, was it Maxine who ambushed you?¡± Though he was smiling, his eyes were cold. ¡°Grandfather, you should think twice before saying anything. May I remind you that many important household members are here?¡± Tobias said threateningly. James looked at Bet and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Grand Patriarch? Was it Tobias who ambushed you that day?¡± Bet nodded slightly and said, ¡°It was him, alright. I was gravely injured after he ambushed me. As my life was hanging by a thread, I feigned death in the hopes of fooling him. After he left, I hurriedly made my escape.¡± ¡°I knew he¡¯d be afraid. After he left with the core, I was worried about infighting among the Cadens. And so, I instructed Lorenzo to stabilize the situation by making you the family head. However, as you had no interest whatsoever in the position, we could only make Maxine the family head.¡± Bet narrated the chain of events to James. James finally understood that Bet had been the one pulling the strings behind the scenes all along. Maxine was able to secure her position as the family head thanks to Bet and not Lorenzo. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Tobias cackled and pointed at Bet, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. So what if I was the one who ambushed you? You are past your prime, old man. Even if you refined the core and boosted your strength, how long more could you live? Perhaps a decade or two? I, on the other hand, am a whole different story. I¡¯m still young. By boosting my strength, I can lead the family to glory and make us the most powerful family in the world.¡± Bet roared, ¡°Preposterous! Today, I shall rid the family of a vermin like you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t capable of doing that.¡± Tobias brandished his sword, and shapeless Sword Energy reverberated throughout the building. In an instant, the building copsed into rubble. James managed to escape in time with Maxine just before the building copsed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Meanwhile, Lorenzo¡¯s wheelchair levitated in the air. Bet began fighting against Tobias. ¡°Hahaha¡­ What a show!¡± At that moment, a voice boomed, and an elderly man appeared at the topmost point of the Cadens¡¯ courtyard. It was Thomas Caden. At that moment, his white hair was gone, and he now looked much more youthful. His looks seemed to have reverted to when he was young. Thomas sat on the topmost point of the Cadens¡¯ courtyard and watched the battle between Tobias and Bet, saying, ¡°I thought they would have better behaved now that they¡¯re all grown-up. Why do they have to resort to violence? Can¡¯t they sit down and discuss things in a civilized manner?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Upon seeing Thomas, a smile crept up on James¡¯ face. His grandfather was nowhere to be seen all this while. He appeared once when they were in Durandal. However, he hurriedly left after making a brief appearance. ¡°Are you guys still going at it?¡± Seeing that the battle continued to rage on, Thomas shouted. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared in the middle of the battlefield. At that moment, Tobias and Bet shed their swords. Thomas, who was in the middle of the battlefield, raised his arms, and powerful energy gathered in his palm, blocking their attacks. Looking at both of them, he said, ¡°Stop right now.¡± Then, he yelled, and powerful True Energy struck them. Faced with overwhelming strength, Bet and Tobias staggered backward. After staggering backward, Tobias felt the Blood Energy inside his body churn. Unable to suppress them in time, he vomited a mouthful of blood. A shiver ran down his spine. He was a middle-stage eighth-rank grandmaster. In the midst of his battle against Bet, Thomas was able to block both of their attacks. Not only was hepletely unscathed, but he even sent both of them staggering backward. He could not begin toprehend Thomas¡¯ current strength. He only knew that Thomas was so powerful that he stood no chance against him. At that moment, he lost all will to fight. Dragging his injured body, he hurriedly made his escape. As Thomas watched the fleeing Tobias, his expression turned grim. Bet walked over to him and chided him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give chase? You could¡¯ve killed him easily!¡± Thomas turned and looked Bet in the eye. Then, ignoring his remarks, he simply walked over to James. James greeted him respectfully, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Thomas waved lightly. ¡°Grandpa, your strength¡­¡± James was utterly stunned by Thomas¡¯ strength. Not only was Thomas able to deflect the attacks of two eighth-rank grandmasters, but he was also able to send the two staggering backward. He could not imagine just how insanely powerful Thomas was at the moment. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Thomas coughed a few times and staggered backward. James hurriedly ran over to him and asked, ¡± What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa? Are you alright?¡± Thomas vomited a mouthful of blood. Pulling a white handkerchief out of his pocket, he wiped off the blood trace on his lips, waving his hand lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. A slight problem urred while I was cultivating.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, James asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡± Thomas said, ¡°The Spirit Turtle¡¯s bile is too domineering. I suffered internal injuries while I was forcibly absorbing its power. Besides, the bile is making me more hot-tempered. By forcibly suppressing my temper, I¡¯m only aggravating my injuries. So, I can¡¯t use my True Energy recklessly. Otherwise, I might go out of control.¡± ¡°Grandpa, which stair of the Skyward Stairway are you at now?¡± Thomas smiled slightly and said, ¡°Keep the questions to yourself. Since things are done here, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± As he said that, he disappeared without a trace. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Before James could ask Thomas any questions, he was gone without a trace. After Thomas left, Bet walked over to James and looked where Thomas had just been while murmuring silently, ¡°He has grown even stronger now.¡± Bet was an eighth-rank grandmaster. Despite using his full strength, Thomas easily deflected his attack. He found it hard to imagine just how strong Thomas currently was. ¡°It seems that the rumors are true. Thomas got the most out of the Spirit Turtle.¡± James shrugged. He really was speechless when it came to his grandfather who would briefly show himself before leaving in a hurry. ¡°Thank goodness for Thomas.¡± Maxine sighed. ¡°If not for him arriving in the nick of time, the Cadens¡¯ residence would¡¯ve been wiped off the map.¡± James looked at Bet and asked, ¡°Are you alright, Grand Patriarch?¡± Bet waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°My Blood Energy churned a little just now. But, I should be fine. I just need a little rest.¡± Maxine began ordering the Cadens to clean up the battlefield and reconstruct the damaged buildings. The turmoil at the Cadens hade to an end for the time being. However, as the Cadens were the leader of the Ancient Four, they were the target of many spies and informants. Soon, news of the disturbance spread. ¡°Have you heard? Tobias has returned to the Cadens.¡± ¡°Yes, I have. Reliable sources said that over two months ago, he ambushed Bet and seized his Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. Since he showed up at the Cadens¡¯ out of the blue, Bet had no choice but to reveal himself. The two brandished their swords and fought with all their might. I heard that the Cadens¡¯ residence was utterly destroyed and is now in the process of reconstruction.¡± ¡°I even heard that Thomas appeared and deflected the attacks of both Tobias and Bet, two eighth- rank grandmasters. Tobias hurriedly escaped because he was afraid of defeat. Otherwise, the Capital would¡¯ve been utterly destroyed had they gone all-out.¡± Rumors of the battle began spreading, with each more exaggerated than the next. News of Tobias ambushing Bet and Thomas¡¯ appearance spread all across the Capital. ¡°I heard that Thomas has crossed into the ninth rank. That would make him the first to do so in a millennium.¡± ¡°He¡¯s insanely powerful. As I live near the Cadens, I saw him blocking Tobias and Bet¡¯s attacks by himself with my own eyes. Not only was hepletely unscathed, but he even sent the two flying.¡± The news spread like wildfire. Meanwhile, seeing that everything was alright at the Cadens¡¯, James breathed a sigh of relief. After saying goodbye to Bet, he returned home. Upon arriving home, Thea asked, ¡°What happened, Darling?¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded. ¡°What?¡± Stunned, Thea eximed, ¡°Is Sir Caden that powerful? Did he seriously block the attacks of two people and force them back?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± James still could not believe his eyes. There was no way he would have aplished such a feat. ¡°However, Grandpa seems to be injured. He told me that he suffered some internal injuries while refining the Spirit Turtle¡¯s bile. So, he can¡¯t use True Energy as he pleases. Otherwise, his injuries would be aggravated. I wanted to inspect his condition, but he left before I could propose such a suggestion.¡± After long contemtion, Thea said, ¡°Sir Caden¡¯s strength is truly terrifying. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, he should now be the most powerful person in the ancient martial world.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± James nodded slightly. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Thea asked. James said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if the Mount Thunder Sect can investigate the current whereabouts of the abducted ancient martial artists. As for the Capital, I n to elevate a few uncorrupted individuals to positions of authority to take over the courthouse.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. For the time being, James remained at home. Though he did not wander outside, he instructed the Red me Army to investigate all serving officials in the Capital. He wanted to find uncorrupted and patriotic individuals, elevate them to positions of authority, and make preparations for the judgment of many powerful figures. In the underground basement of the Lees¡¯ courtyard¡­ Xavi Lee, the Grand Patriarch of the Lee family, was busy cultivating. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Levitating while constantly rotating in mid-air, he exuded a terrifying aura. Meanwhile, there was also a morous-looking woman in the underground basement. She was Yasmine Lee, the current family head of the Lees. She had been waiting for him for quite some time. However, Xavi continued minding his own business and showed no signs of noticing her. Hence, she could only stand there and wait silently. After approximately half an hour, the energy enveloping Xavi dissipated, and he slowly descended to the ground. At that moment, he seemed much more youthful than he had been during the Mount Thunder Conference. Opening his eyes, he stood up and looked at Yasmine before him, saying, ¡°I told you not to interrupt me unless the situation¡¯s dire while I¡¯m in closed-door meditation.¡± ¡°Grand Patriarch¡­¡± Yasmine hung her head. ¡°The situation is indeed dire. As I¡¯m currently at a loss, I came here to seek your advice.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Speak.¡± Yasmine narrated the chain of events that unfolded to him. She especially mentioned the Cadens. ¡°Grand Patriarch, the Cadens have grown too strong. Putting aside Tobias who had turned a traitor, they now have three eighth-rank grandmasters-Bet, James, and Thomas. Thomas, in particr, is terrifying. I just received news today that he deflected the attacks of both Bet and Tobias at the same time and sent them flying. ¡°Grand Patriarch, the time hase for the Lees to choose a side. If we choose the wrong camp, we might share the same fate as the Gu Sect a century ago.¡± Upon hearing this, Xavi¡¯s expression turned grim. The situation was indeed dire. After long contemtion, he said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t act recklessly at the moment. Spread my word. Dump all family businesses in the outside world and retreat from the Capital.¡± ¡°But, Grand Patriarch¡­¡± Yasmine was stunned. A slight grin crept up on Xavi¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, my strength is greatly boosted, and my Dragon Siddhi is two levels away from maxing out. We should bide our time for now. Once the situation stabilizes in Sol and my Dragon Siddhi reaches the twelfth level, I will be invincible.¡± As Xavi was confident of his strength, he would not choose a side. Now, the only thing he could do was lie low and bide his time. He would only appear once the opportune moment presented itself and after his Dragon Siddhi reached the twelfth level. By then, he would be invincible. ¡°Spread my word.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Although Yasmine was the family head, she did not dare go against Xavi¡¯s orders. As she turned to leave, she weighed the pros and cons. She believed that James was influential, and his supporters were many. If nothing went wrong, he would be the one to emerge victorious. Since the Lees were going to dump their businesses, why not curry favor with Maxine by transferring them to her? That way, the Cadens would not make a move against the Lees. Then, she swiftly made the necessary arrangements. In the underground basement¡­ Xavi was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. The Dragon Siddhi was a secret martial arts heirloom passed down by the Lees¡¯ ancestors. There were twelve levels in total, with each more difficult than the one before. ording to the ancient book of the family, the highest level his ancestors reached was ten. No one had been able to reach the eleventh level. Now, he had reached the tenth. ¡°The Dragon Siddhi bes increasingly difficult to cultivate with each level. Based on my current cultivation speed, I would only reach the eleventh level in ten years and the twelfth in fifty years.¡± He was anxious. Although his vitality had increased after refining the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, there was no guarantee he would live for an additional fifty years. He wanted to be the most powerful individual in the world. However, he could not wait for another fifty years. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Being recognized as the most powerful individual in the world was meaningless. However, since antiquity, countless risked their lives for this vanity title. Xavi wanted to be the best in the world. He wanted to stand at the very top and look down on others. However, there were too many powerful martial artists out there. Hence, he could only keep a low profile and bide his time for now. Meanwhile, after receiving Xavi¡¯s orders, Yasmine swiftly went about making the necessary arrangements. She immediately contacted Maxine and told her that the Lees intended to sell all of their businesses in the outside world. ¡°What?! You¡¯re dumping everything?¡± Upon hearing this, Maxine was stunned. The Lee family was one of the Ancient Four. Over the past century, they had umted a great fortune through their lucrative businesses. Besides, the backbone of Sol¡¯s economy was in the hands of Orient Commerce, which was dominated by the Lees. ¡°Mhm.¡± Yasmine nodded and said, ¡°A storm is brewing on the horizon. The Lees do not intend to get involved in the power struggle. That¡¯s why we n to forfeit all businesses in the outside world, leave the Capital, and find a secluded spot to live out the remainder of our lives.¡± After long contemtion, Maxine said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Cadens are unable topletely take over all of the Lees¡¯ businesses. Let me give James a call.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Yasmine nodded. Since she would be selling off the businesses, she might as well sell them to Maxine to curry favor with her. Meanwhile, since Maxine was working closely with James, she could even get James involved too. ¡°How about this, Yasmine? I¡¯ll discuss things with James for now. Why don¡¯t we meet up some other day to talk about the specifics?¡± Yasmine nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Alright, see you then.¡± Maxine did not linger for long. She simply stood up and turned to leave. After she left, she headed straight to Thea¡¯s house. ¡°Coming!¡± Thea answered the door. ¡°Is James here?¡± Maxine asked straight away. Thea did not allow her passage into the courtyard. Instead, she crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°Tell me more about it. If it¡¯s something personal, there¡¯s no need for you to meet him.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m on official business.¡± Maxine ignored her and walked right in, saying, ¡°The Lees intend to sell off all of their businesses in the outside world. As the Cadens are unable topletely take over all of them, I came here to discuss things with James. Since he¡¯s currently trying to form a Chamber of Commerce, this should be good news to him.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and call for him.¡± Then, she brought Maxine to the living room. After that, she returned to her room. It was already evening. James was levitating in a lotus position in the room. His skin was bronze in color, and a glimmering bronze halo enveloped him. Though the halo was dimly lit, it was dazzling. ¡°Darling, Maxine is here.¡± Upon hearing this, James stopped his cultivation, and his body returned to normal. Then, he slowly descended andnded steadily on the floor. Looking at Thea by the door, he asked, ¡°Why is she here? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°She told me that the Lees intend to sell off all of their businesses in the outside world.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing this, James walked out of the room wearing a bright smile. When he arrived in the living room, he saw Delh serving Maxine tea. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°James¡­¡± Upon seeing James, Delh greeted him sweetly and asked, ¡°What would you like to drink? Coffee or tea? ¡°A ss of water, please.¡± James took a seat. Maxine simply cut to the chase and said, ¡°Just a moment ago, Yasmine Lee, family head of the Lees, came looking for me. She told me that the Lee family intends to sell all of their businesses to the Cadens. Also, they n to leave the Capital and find a secluded spot to live off the remainder of their lives.¡± James asked puzzledly, ¡°What? They¡¯re going into seclusion at such a time?¡± Maxine said, ¡°I think they¡¯re afraid of getting involved in the power struggle. They¡¯re a big family with hundreds of members, after all. If they chose the wrong side, the consequences would be disastrous. They might even be annihted. That¡¯s why they n to leave the Capital.¡± James asked, ¡°What kind of businesses do the Lees have?¡± Maxine said, ¡°Though I don¡¯t know the specifics, I heard that the Lees have amercial bank and many other businesses. Their total assets should amount to five trillion dors in value, and their annual profits are approximately three hundred billion dors.¡± ¡°Are they selling them in a bundle?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Yasmine told me.¡± Maxine straightened her back and looked James in the eye. ¡°James, I know you¡¯re currently trying to establish a Chamber of Commerce. It would greatly benefit you to control the Lees¡¯ businesses. When that happens, manypanies and conglomerates will willingly submit to you.¡± James sighed and said, ¡°But, where would I get the money to buy their businesses?¡± Maxine thought hard about it and said, ¡°Sometimes, money isn¡¯t the only currency. Anything is negotiable: You can simply exchange them for something equal in value. As the Lees are an ancient martial family, money is insignificant to them. For them, martial arts and secret manuals are what¡¯s important.¡± A smile crept up on James¡¯ face, and he said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯d like to meet the family head of the Lees in person. Help me make the necessary arrangements.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Maxine nodded. Then, she pulled her phone out and called Yasmine. She ryed everything to her. Soon, they set up a time and ce. ¡°James, you¡¯ll meet her at 8 p.m. in the Lees¡¯ residence.¡± James looked at the time. It was already 6 p.m. He immediately pulled his phone out and called Quincy. ¡°Are you free, Quincy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m currently at a business auction.¡± ¡°Return immediately and head to the Lees¡¯ residence with me. We have big businessing our way.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Quincy immediately agreed. She hung up her phone. After greeting the organizer of the auction, she hurriedly left. Soon, Quincy arrived in a red evening dress. Her hair was tied up, and her sexy, red lips only entuated her charisma. After entering the house, she took a seat, looked at James opposite her, and asked, ¡°What kind of business are we talking about here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it on the way.¡± James immediately stood up and left. Quincy and Maxine followed close behind. Thea knew she should not follow along. Although Maxine and Quincy-women who had had intimate rtionships with James-were apanying James, she had grown more mature after all that she had experienced. There were things she knew she should turn a blind eye to. However, she was still irritated upon seeing James leave with two beautiful women. After they left, her face darkened, and she muttered silently under her breath while clenching her fists, ¡°James is mine. I won¡¯t allow anyone to snatch him away from me.¡± On the way to the Lees¡¯ residence, Maxine narrated the chain of events that unfolded to them. ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing this, Quincy asked delightedly, ¡°The Lees of Orient Commerce and the Ancient Four?¡± Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 ¡°That¡¯s them, alright,¡± Maxine nodded and said. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Quincy was exhrated. As she had been interacting with many influential figures in the Capital, she knew about Orient Commerc and the authority it wielded. The backbone of the Solean economy was in the hands of Orient Commerc which the Lee family dominated. ¡°James, you have to take over the Lees¡¯ businesses no matter the cost!¡± Quincy said excitedly, ¡°Now that the Chamber of Commerce has been established, the Dawn family of th north and many other businesses have joined us. However, as the founder, we have to demonstrate strength. If we can take over the Lees¡¯ businesses, our reputation and prestige will spread far and wide Quincy began weighing the pros and cons. James knew little about this. He was in deep contemtion over how to sessfully take over the Lees businesses. Soon, they arrived. A twenty-year-old-looking woman answered the door. As she was in thefort of her own home, she was dressed in casual attire and wearing a pair of slippers. ¡°Maxine.¡± The woman greeted Maxine. Then, she looked at James and said with a smile, ¡°James, your reputation precedes you. My name is Xiomara Lee.¡± The woman extended her arm. Maxine smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you underestimate her, James. She¡¯s the one in charge of all the Lees¡¯ businesses in the outside world. She¡¯s also quite well known in the Capital¡¯s aristocratic circle. Known as amercial genius, she manages the Lees¡¯ businesses in an orderly manner despite her young age.¡± Xiomara returned her smile. ¡°You tter me, Maxine. Though I¡¯m slightly older than you, you¡¯re already the family head of the Cadens. Oh my, look at the time! Sorry for taking up your time. Please, come in.¡± Xiomara beckoned them in. Upon arriving in the living room, a servant of the Lees walked over to them and served them some desserts. ¡°Please make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll inform the family head of your arrival.¡± After saying that, she left. After she left, Quincy said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Xiomara before. She¡¯s rather well known in the Capital¡¯s aristocratic circle. I wanted to get acquainted with her too. However, despite my connections, I couldn¡¯t get the chance to meet her. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into her at the Lees¡¯ residence.¡± ¡°Is she that impressive, though?¡± James scratched his nose. ¡°She definitely is. After all, she manages trillions of dors worth of assets.¡± Quincy spoke highly of Xiomara. They conversed briefly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After some time, Xiomara appeared alongside Yasmine. Yasmine took a seat and looked at James. She said with a smile, ¡°We meet again, James.¡± James nodded slightly and cut to the chase. ¡°I heard from Maxine that the Lees intend to sell all their businesses in the outside world.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yasmine nodded and said, ¡°A storm is brewing on the horizon. The Lees have no ns of getting pulled into the conflict and intend to leave the Capital. That¡¯s why we¡¯re selling all of our family businesses.¡± James said, ¡°Though I wish to purchase them, I understand that money is meaningless to the Lee family. How about this? I¡¯ll give you something of equal value. If there¡¯s anything you require of me, feel free to speak your mind. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your needs.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Yasmine said, ¡°Money is worthless to us. However, that being said, the Lees do notck anything.¡± Yasmine was lost in contemtion. She wondered what could she get in exchange for giving away the lucrative businesses of her family. After some contemtion, she thought of one thing-the secret of the four paintings left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. ¡°How about this, James? I¡¯ll ask the Grand Patriarch for his opinion on this matter. How does that sound to you?¡± Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 James nodded slightly. Yasmine did not linger for long and hurriedly headed to the underground basement in the courtyard to look for Xavi. ¡°Grand Patriarch.¡± Upon arriving at the underground basement, she lowered her head. ¡°Is something else the matter?¡± Xavi asked coldly. Yasmine said, ¡°Here¡¯s how it is, Grand Patriarch. You ordered me to sell the family¡¯s businesses, but I believed that money was worthless to us. So, I contacted James and informed him of my wish to sell the businesses to him. Here¡¯s what I think-we can give him our family¡¯s lucrative businesses in exchange for the secret of the four paintings left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± Upon hearing this, Xavi¡¯s face lit up. The four paintings left behind by the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡­ They were passed down a millennium ago. Rumors say that they concealed the secret to immortality. However, the Lee family¡¯s painting was stolen by none other than Thomas. Xavi would have made his way to the Cadens already if not for the fact that he stood no chance against him. Back then, during the Mount Thunder Conference, not even thebined forces of the three families could defeat Bet and Tobias. In the end, James showed up and even killed the Johnstons¡¯ family head. Only then did the other three families quiet down. ¡°I wish to see him in person.¡± Xavi stood up and left the underground basement. In the Lees¡¯ living room¡­ Quincy was chit-chatting with Xiomara. Meanwhile, James was conversing with Maxine in whispers. Soon, a fifty-year-old-looking man walked in. He was wearing an ancient white robe with a lifelike dragon embroidered onto it. ¡°Hahaha¡­ James!¡± Before Xavi even approached them, his voice boomed. Then, he walked over to the sofa and took his seat. Looking at James, he praised, ¡°Though you¡¯re young, you managed to cross into the eighth rank. In the future, you will definitely reach the ninth rank.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James had seen Xavi before. However, thest time they met, Xavi looked like his life was hanging by a thread. Now, however, he was much more youthful, and he looked more energetic and spirited than ever. ¡°You tter me.¡± James smiled. Xavi cut to the chase and asked, ¡°I heard from Yasmine that you intend to purchase the Lees¡¯ businesses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my n.¡± Xavi¡¯s expression turned grim, and he said, ¡°James, my conditions are simple. I need you to return the painting that was stolen from us by the Cadens.¡± Upon hearing this, James smiled bitterly, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m incapable of aplishing such a feat. After all, it was my grandfather who stole the painting, not me. Besides, I can¡¯t locate his current whereabouts at the moment.¡± Looking at James, Xavi uttered word by word, ¡°In that case, have you seen the Four Ancient Paintings?¡± James shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve only seen the Cadens¡¯ Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge.¡± ¡°Then, have you unraveled the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge? Has your grandfather unraveled the mystery of the Four Ancient Paintings?¡± James nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, I have. Rumors say that by unraveling the secret of the four paintings, one can attain immortality. This fact is urate. After all, it records reliable information about the Spirit Turtle of the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°The Four Ancient Paintings also record top-notch martial arts. My conditions are simple. Tell me the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the Four Ancient Paintings and I will give you the fortune of the Lee family. Not only that, but you also have to swear that you will ask your grandfather for the painting he stole from us and return it to us. How does that sound?¡± Xavi listed out his demands. James was lost in thought. After a while, he said, ¡°Since I don¡¯t have the painting on me at the moment, I can¡¯t return it to you. As for the other demands¡­ I will allow you to see the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, the objects that were unearthed from the ancient tomb of the Prince of Orchid Mountain, and even tell you about the secret of the paintings. How does that sound?¡± Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 James weighed his options. He believed that telling Xavi the secret of the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the martial arts recorded within in exchange for the Lee family¡¯s fortune was a great deal. He was unconcerned that Xavi would cultivate the martial arts recorded within the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge since they demanded great True Energy. Besides, it required a man and a woman and both True Yin and Yang Energy to cultivate. Xavi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°James, do you have any idea how much fortune the Lee family has amassed over the past century? I¡¯m only demanding you to return what¡¯s mine and to tell me the secret. of the Four Ancient Paintings. Surely this isn¡¯t too demanding?¡± ¡°Not at all¡­¡± James continued, ¡°But since I don¡¯t have the painting with me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Hearing this, Xavi fell silent. The atmosphere became tense. James remained silent as well and waited for Xavi to speak his mind. After a while, Xavi said, ¡°How about this? I don¡¯t need you to return my painting. Find Thomas and ask him to allow me to view the Four Ancient Paintings for three days. What do you think?¡± Xavi made apromise. The paintings did not matter. What mattered were the ancient martial arts recorded in them. In just three days, he could imitate everything. That way, he could peacefully live in seclusion and only reappear after a few decades had passed. When that day came, there would be no one else left to stand in his way. ¡°James, this is where I draw my line. If you can¡¯t gather all four paintings, please return.¡± Xavi pointed at the door. Then, he stood up and turned to leave. Yasmine looked at James apologetically and said, ¡°James, these are the demands of the Grand Patriarch. Reconsider them carefully. Bring the Four Ancient Paintings here the next time youe.¡± After saying that, she turned to leave. James shrugged and said, ¡°Let¡¯s return for now.¡± The three left the Lees¡¯ residence. At the same time, in the Lees¡¯ courtyard¡­ ¡°Grand Patriarch, aren¡¯t you pushing it a little? Even if James is willing, there¡¯s no way he can persuade Thomas.¡± Xavi thought about it and said, ¡°Not at all. Keep in mind that this is our fortune amassed over the century. I merely needed to know the secret of the Four Ancient Paintings and to view them for a period of three days, James must be eager to obtain the wealth of our family to make the necessary preparations for his control of Sol. I believe that he will talk some sense into Thomas. Let¡¯s not be hasty for now. We just need to wait patiently.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Yasmine said. After James and the others left, they returned home. Upon arriving home, Thea asked, ¡°How did it go, Darling?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°We couldn¡¯te to an agreement. The Lees demanded to know the secret of the Four Ancient Paintings and to view them for three days. I¡¯d have surely agreed to their terms if I had them with me. However, Grandpa¡¯s the one who stole them. Where am I supposed to find him?¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± At that moment, Thomas¡¯ voice came from outside. Then, he walked in and sat on the sofa. He was looking much better than he was in the morning. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Grandpa.¡± James was delighted. He really could not figure his grandfather out. ¡°Do you want to the remaining three paintings?¡± Thomas looked at James. ¡°Mhm.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 James said, ¡°I need to trade the secret of the Four Ancient Paintings in exchange for the Lee family¡¯s wealth.¡± ¡°Leave everything to me. I will head over to the Lees¡¯ residence with the Four Ancient Paintings and bargain with Xavi. You simply have to take over their fortunes.¡± After saying that, Thomas stood up and left. ¡°Grandpa, wait!¡± James shouted. However, Thomas was gone without a trace. James sighed. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Quincy asked, ¡°Can we get Xiomara over to our side?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James looked at Quincy. Quincy said, ¡°I desperately need a few assistants. Xiomara ispetent. My workload will be much more manageable if she stays. Besides, she knows more about the situation in the Capital than me, so I believe that she¡¯s more suitable than I am to deal with this.¡± Upon hearing this, James looked at Maxine and said, ¡°Give Yasmine a call and exin the situation to her.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Maxine pulled her phone out and called Yasmine. ¡°Yasmine, everything¡¯s resolved on our side. Thomas has agreed to your terms. He¡¯s now on his way to the Lees¡¯ residence with the Four Ancient Paintings to negotiate with Xavi. However, we have a tiny request we¡¯d like to make.¡± After hearing this, Yasmine was delighted. She hurriedly said, ¡°Feel free to speak your mind.¡± Maxine said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing big. We would like Xiomara to stay after the negotiations. After all, she¡¯s the one in charge of these businesses in the first ce. After James receives the Lee family¡¯s fortune, she¡¯ll continue to manage these businesses for him. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Yasmine was in a bind. Based on what Xavi said, every single member of the Lee family would be leaving the Capital. By leaving Xiomara alone behind, it would be tantamount to announcing to the world that the Lee family was on James¡¯ side. If James lost the power struggle, the consequences would be dire for the Lees. ¡°Maxine, I can¡¯t make the decision alone. I have to consult the Grand Patriarch first.¡± ¡°I await your good news.¡± After the brief conversation, Maxine hung up the phone. Then, he looked at James and said, ¡°You heard her. Yasmine can¡¯t make the decision herself. She will first have to consult Xavi.¡± Quincy said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if it doesn¡¯t work out. We just need to get our hands on the Lee family¡¯s fortune. With their wealth, we can speed up our development. However, we need to further bind our interests with the others.¡± ¡°I know. I will find Delh¡¯s father as soon as possible and sign a cooperation agreement with him.¡± They waited patiently. Half an hourter, Yasmine called. She told them that Xavi had agreed to James¡¯ demand. Xiomara would remain in the Capital and continue to manage the businesses. After resolving the matter, James breathed a sigh of relief. Now, he just had to wait for the negotiations to bepleted after Xavi finished viewing the Four Ancient Paintings. As for the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge, James could not care less. Since Thomas said that he would be heading over to the Lees¡¯ residence with the Four Ancient Paintings, he must have obtained the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge and the 18-meridian diagram. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. For the next few days, James did nothing. Every force in the Capital watched him closely. After three days had passed, the Lee family contacted James and allowed him to take over their family businesses. James simply delegated Quincy and Maxine to manage them in his stead. At night, three dayster¡­ Diney suddenly appeared in Thea¡¯s house and said, ¡°James, I have news.¡± James said eagerly, ¡°Speak.¡± D¨ªney said, ¡°I just received news from my father that the missing ancient martial artists were all imprisoned on a mountain in Malgudi. Your hypothesis is correct. Lucjan Owen is the one behind the scenes. ording to reliable intelligence, there¡¯s a secret researchboratory that conducts research on viruses there.¡± ¡°Just as I thought!¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to capture Lucjan and his gang in one fell swoop. Ms. Diney, contact Mr. Cabral and the various families and sects of the ancient martial world. We will gather in Malgudi and obliterate this researchboratory. We will save the abducted ancient martial artists and deal the Gu Sect a heavy blow.¡± Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Thea, who was by James¡¯ side, suppressed a snicker. How could the Mount Thunder Sect possibly have such intelligence-gathering skills? The Celestial Sect was the one who discovered this. Since she was at a loss over how to deliver this information to James, she simply revealed it to the Mount Thunder Sect, which would then convey the message to James. ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll contact Father immediately.¡± Diney immediately called Jackson. She told him that James was prepared to make a move. She also informed him that James wanted the Mount Thunder Sect to contact the various families and sects of the ancient martial world in secret and gather in Malgudi. After hearing this, Jackson immediately made the necessary arrangements. ¡°James, Father said that he will make the necessary arrangements at once. All ancient martial artists of Sol would be assembled in three days. However, we can¡¯t leave the Celestial Sect out. Aren¡¯t you acquainted with White Eagle of the Celestial Sect? I think you should inform the Celestial Sect and invite its Sect Leader along. It would be great if we can annihte Lucjan once and for all.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform White Eagle right away.¡± James did not hesitate at all. Pulling his phone out, he gave White Eagle a call. Half an hourter, White Eagle arrived at Thea¡¯s house. ¡°Hahaha¡­ James¡­¡± Upon arriving at Thea¡¯s house, White Eagleughed. ¡°My subordinates have been waiting eagerly for your orders all this while. However, you didn¡¯t act at all.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°The operation has begun. However, since Tobias of the Phantom Army didn¡¯t show himself, I have no need for your assistance. I called you here today for something else.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me more about it.¡± James briefed him about the situation. ¡°The martial artists were abducted to Malgudi. Lucjan wants to control them using Gu venom. To put a stop to their wicked deeds, I need to work with the Celestial Sect. Tell your Sect Leader toe to Malgudi with us and obliterate the Gu Sect¡¯s researchboratory.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll inform the Deputy Sect Leader.¡± Although White Eagle was the Left Envoy, he had no authorization to inform the Sect Leader. Only the Deputy Sect Leader had the right to do so. ¡°Go, then.¡± James waved slightly. White Eagle swiftly left. After making the necessary arrangements, James said, ¡°Thea, I¡¯m heading over to the Cadens¡¯ residence. I require Bet¡¯s help, after all. The more martial artists we can mobilize, the higher our chance of winning. I hope we can also lure Lucjan to Malgudi and annihte him there.¡± ¡°Go on, then.¡± Thea said with a bright smile, ¡°After getting rid of Lucjan, annihting the Gu Sect would be a piece of cake.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± James hurriedly headed to the Cadens¡¯ residence. Soon, he arrived. After the fierce battle not too long ago, the reconstruction was still ongoing. In the courtyard of the Cadens¡¯ residence¡­ James and Bet were walking side by side. Upon hearing James¡¯ words, Bet¡¯s expression turned grim, and he said, ¡°Have you thought about this carefully, James? Do you really intend to make a move now?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Time waits for no man. I have to save these martial artists before the Gu Sectpletely controls them. If we dy any longer, it would be toote.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll lend you a helping hand.¡± Bet did not hesitate in the slightest. However, he said anxiously, ¡°After refining the Spirit Turtle core, Lucjan¡¯s strength has increased by leaps and bounds. Now, he has even colluded with the Blood Race. The First Blood Emperor is no pushover, We have to n this well. If we lose, everything will be over.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand Patriarch. Can Maverick has regained his strength too. I will contact him and ask him toe along. Not only that, but I will also bring Grandpa along. That means we¡¯ll have a few eighth-rank grandmasters on our side. If Grandpa agrees to help us out, everything will be fine. Besides, we still have the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect on our side.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Very good¡­ Inform me when you intend to begin operation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grand Patriarch.¡± Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 James was thankful. After persuading Bet, he gave Can a call. Ever since they parted ways in Durandal, James had not seen Can again. He had no idea if he was still in the Capital at the moment. Soon, the call went through. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James? Why are you calling at this hour? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Where are you, Can?¡± Can said, ¡°I¡¯m at the Divine Sword Vi at the moment.¡± ¡°What are you doing there?¡± ¡°Trying to repair Excalibur, of course. Only the Divine Sword Vi is capable of repairing the sword in the whole wide world. The owner of the ce only agreed to repair Excalibur after I defeated him in a duel. However, I¡¯m afraid it would take quite some time for the repairs. It won¡¯t be finished for a couple of years.¡± ¡°You see, I n to make a move against the Gu Sect¡­¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded to Can. Upon hearing this, the other end of the phone fell silent. After some time, Can said, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly for now. We¡¯ll discuss things once I return. I¡¯ll be back in the Capital tomorrow morning.¡± Beep! After saying that, he hung up the phone. James did not linger at the Cadens¡¯ residence and hurriedly returned home. That night, he remained at home and slept. Meanwhile, the Mount Thunder Sect contacted the various families and sects within Sol. The Heaven and Earth Sect, the Sylvan Sect, and the Five Swirling des Sect all received the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s invitation. They all agreed to send martial artists over to the Mount Thunder Sect. In the silence of the night¡­ In a courtyard in the Capital¡­ ¡°How shrewd of you¡­¡± Lucjan said delightedly, ¡°James is getting desperate. After contacting the Mount Thunder Sect, they have begun gathering martial artists in preparation for their expedition to Malgudi. When that happens, we can capture them all in one fell swoop.¡± Ezekiel said while wearing aposed look on his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to take so long just to find out about Malgudi.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Lucjan¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°James has many powerful martial artists on his side. I¡¯m worried that¡­¡± Ezekiel said, ¡°Rx, I have already set up a foolproof trap in Malgudi. No matter how powerful they are, they will not leave that ce alive.¡± Hearing this, Lucjan was at ease, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the First Blood Emperor at once.¡± At the same time¡­ Sky, who was beside Tobias, said, ¡°Tobias, your opportunity hase. The martial artists of Sol are about to gather in Malgudi. This must be Lucjan¡¯s plot. He ns to lure James there and annihte them all at once. If you can absorb the martial arts of the martial artists, you will surely make a breakthrough into the ninth rank and be undefeatable.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Tobiasughed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When both are weakened, it will be time for my Great Law of Absorption to shine.¡± Sky smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to congratte you in advance for bing the most powerful individual in the world. However, I hope you won¡¯t forget our deal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ When that dayes, I will control the ancient martial world, while you will control the outside world.¡± Tobiasughed and left. After he left, Sky¡¯s expression darkened, and he muttered silently under his breath, ¡°Just you wait, Tobias. I¡¯ll be the one whoughsst.¡± Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 After Can told him not to act recklessly, James did not contact anyone else. After he returned home, he simply rested. In the room at night¡­ Thea held James in her embrace and asked softly, ¡°Darling, when are we going to Malgudi?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for news from the Mount Thunder Sect. Once I discuss matters with Can tomorrow, I¡¯ll head over to the Mount Thunder Sect and meet up with Jackson Cabral.¡± Thea said with consternation, ¡°I feel like something¡¯s amiss.¡± James asked, ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Celestial Sect was the one who found out about this. However, Thea was worried about the manner in which they investigated. This was information obtained by disciples of the Celestial Sect who sessfully infiltrated the Gu Sect. This matter should be one of the Gu Sect¡¯s top secrets, which only high-ranking members would know. However, the Celestial Sect managed to get its hands on the information without great difficulty. Their objective could be to lure James and the ancient martial artists there to annihte them all at once. Thea was lost in contemtion. Naturally, she could not divulge how she managed to learn of this. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ It¡¯s just my instinct.¡± Smiling, James said, ¡°Rx, everything will be fine. Almost the entire martial world will be joining us. Even if the entire nation of Malgudi is a trap, we will simply break through it.¡± Even so, Thea was still worried. The Gu Sect utilized Gu venom. No matter how powerful the martial artists were, they would only be lambs to the ughter after being poisoned by Gu venom. ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡± Thea fell silent. The night passed silently. The next day¡­ Can arrived at Thea¡¯s house early the next morning. ¡°What¡¯s going on, James?¡± Though James had briefed Can on the matter over the phone, some messages could only be urately conveyed in person. After they met, James narrated the chain of events that unfolded to Can once more. He told him about the Gu Sect annihting families and sects and abducting their youngsters. He also updated him on the intelligence the Mount Thunder Sect gathered. Can listened intently. Upon hearing James¡¯ narration, he said anxiously, ¡°James, this could be a trap.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, I can¡¯t just sit idly by and watch the martial artists get controlled by Gu venom.¡± As Thea had mentioned thisst night, James had a slight feeling that it would be a trap. However, he had no choice but to go. Otherwise, the martial artists would be controlled by Gu venom. If that came to pass, not only would their strength be boosted, but they would no longer fear death or pain. By then, it would be toote. After long contemtion, Can sighed, ¡°Even though we know this is a trap, we don¡¯t have a choice. Lucjan has lost his conscience for power.¡± James looked at Can and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s your opinion on the matter?¡± After some thought, Can said, ¡°How about this? You will meet up with Jackson Cabral and the other martial artists at the Mount Thunder Sect and head out to Malgudi. I, on the other hand, will follow along secretly. That way, I can bring in reinforcements if it really is a trap. Saving the abducted martial artists is no longer important. What¡¯s important is to preserve the lives of those who will be participating in the expedition. If they die, the ancient martial world is over.¡± ¡°That sounds like a good n.¡± James was at ease upon hearing that Can would follow along in secret. After all, he was once the most powerful individual. Now, many martial artists had grown stronger after refining the Spirit Turtle core. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Even so, Can was still one of the most powerful martial artists in the world. ¡°Where¡¯s Thomas?¡± Can asked. James shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t reach him. He¡¯s an elusive figure. You don¡¯t know where he could be at this moment. Every time he leaves, I can¡¯t find him no matter how hard I try.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At that moment, a burst ofughter boomed from outside. Then, the door opened. A man wearing a white robe walked in. Upon seeing the man, James rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you always just around me? How do you manage to appear every time I mention your name?¡± Thomas walked over to James and took a seat, saying smilingly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me¡¯ protecting you from the shadows, you¡¯d have been long dead.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you must have heard that I n to head to Malgudi.¡± Upon hearing this, Thomas¡¯ expression turned grim. After a while, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on the matter?¡± James questioned. ¡°Go,¡± Thomas uttered a single word. Upon hearing this, James was relieved. Now, he could finally head to Malgudi and annihte the Gu Sect and Lucjan Owen. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s your current strength?¡± James asked. He was curious to know what his grandfather¡¯s strength was. He only knew that he had yet to ascend the Skyward Stairway before the Mount Thunder Conference. Thomas smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a step away from reaching the ninth rank.¡± James could not help but ask, ¡°Which Stair have you ascended?¡± Thomas nced at Can and pointed at him, saying, ¡°I can fight against three of him, no problem at all. However¡­¡± He continued, ¡°Something went wrong while I was cultivating. As the matter is currently unresolved, I can¡¯t use True Energy as I please, or else it might backfire on me.¡± James was shocked by Thomas¡¯ strength. Fighting three Can Mavericks at once? Just how strong was he to utter such arrogant words? Displeased, Can looked at Thomas and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too overconfident in yourself? I didn¡¯t refine the Spirit Turtle core, but I managed to gain some insights and increase my strength after recovering from my injuries.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Thomas said nonchntly, ¡°I know you¡¯re already on the Third Stair and will soon reach the fourth. Fighting against the three of you is just a conservative estimate. Once I reach my peak condition, I can kill you in a single move.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Thomas was reassured of his strength. Can fell silent. After James recollected himself, he said, ¡°Grandpa, I can inspect your condition.¡± Thomas waved and said, ¡°No need. There¡¯s no way you can heal my body. Anyway, go to Malgudi in peace. Can and I will be watching the situation from the shadows. If things go awry, we will intervene in time.¡± Hearing this, James was at ease. ¡°By the way, how are you doing, Thea?¡± Thomas suddenly looked at Thea who was beside James. ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was preupied with the conversation. When Thomas posed her a question out of the blue, she momentarily froze before recollecting herself and said, ¡°V-Very well¡­ I¡¯m doing fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to know that.¡± Thomas nodded gently and said, ¡°Remember, no one can gain immense power in a short amount of time without paying a price. Cultivation requires patience and discipline.¡± Though Thea could not understand what Thomas was hinting at, she nodded slightly and said, Understood.¡± Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Thea was puzzled. What was Thomas trying to say? Could it be that he already knew her identity? She was unsure. Meanwhile, James could notprehend Thomas¡¯ words at all. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Thomas stretched and stood up. Then, he simply walked out of the house. James really was speechless when it came to his grandfather. He no longer bothered to say goodbye to him. Can stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave, James. You go along first. I¡¯ll be there shortly. However, I won¡¯t show up unless the situation turns dire.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. With Thomas and Can helping him out in the shadows, there was nothing he was afraid of. After they left, James have White Eagle a call and inquired him about the situation at the Celestial Sect. ¡°The Sect Leader has agreed to this. However, she¡¯s currently preupied with something at the moment. But, don¡¯t worry, she promised she would be there to lend you a hand.¡± Hearing this, James was at ease. His grandfather alone could take on three Cans. Meanwhile, the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect alone could defeat thebined forces of Lucjan Owen and the First Blood Emperor. Not only that but there were also Bet Caden and other martial artists of the ancient martial world. Even if the Gu Sect had set up a foolproof trap in Malgudi, James was unafraid. Soon, Diney arrived. ¡°James, the preparations are in order. All the martial artists have gathered at the Mount Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move out. We¡¯re running out of time. We have to hurry over to the Mount Thunder Sect and meet up with the various sects. Then, we will head over to Malgudi.¡± James looked at Thea who was beside him and grabbed her hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Malgudi to save the abducted martial artists. I¡¯ll be back once I annihte the Gu Sect.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Thea nodded gently and said, ¡°Be careful, alright? Remember not to overexert yourself. No matter what, staying alive should be your utmost priority. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Capital.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s going to be fine.¡± James was confident that he could obliterate the Gu Sect. Even if Lucjan would not show himself, he would deal the Gu Sect a devastating blow. After saying that, he left alongside Diney. Meanwhile, Thea also prepared to set out. However, there was Delh to worry about. How would she exin herself when James questioned Delh upon his return? ¡°Why are you staring at me, Thea?¡± Being stared at by Thea made Delh blush. She hurriedly touched her face and asked, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Thea recollected herself and said, ¡°Now that James has left, there will no one here to protect you. I¡¯m worried that you might be in danger. After all, many people are trying to abduct you and interrogate you about your father¡¯s whereabouts. How about this? I¡¯ll send you to the Cadens¡¯ residence, and you¡¯ll stay there temporarily. How does that sound?¡± Thea wanted to get Delh out of the way. That way, she would be able to head over to Malgudi and help James out in the shadows. ¡°Mhm.¡± Delh understood the severity of the situation. Since she thought that Thea was an ordinary woman just like her, she believed that heading over to the Cadens¡¯ residence was the safest option. Then, Thea left alongside Delh and headed to the Cadens¡¯ residence. At the Cadens¡¯ residence¡­ Maxine nced at Delh before looking at Thea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thea said, ¡°Since James is gone, I was worried that Delh would be in danger at my house. So, I brought her here. I¡¯ll bring her back only when James returns.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Realization dawned on Maxine¡¯s face. As she knew Thea¡¯s identity, she knew what she was up to. Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 After all, why would Thea not go along with James to Malgudi? ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± Maxine said. Thea turned to look at her. Then, she turned to leave without a single word. The moment James left, Thea too left the Capital. In just half a day, she arrived at the headquarters of the Celestial Sect. The Celestial Sect¡¯s headquarters was situated in a pristine forest in the central region of Sol. There, an ancient building was erected. In the main hall, Thea was wearing a ck overcoat and a hideous-looking mask. Many stood below her. They were all highly trained martial artists of the Celestial Sect who were at least fifth-rank grandmasters. ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡± Their voices reverberated throughout the hall. Thea waved her hand slightly and spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Keep a close watch on the Capital. Do not allow anything to happen while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± they spoke in unison. Thea raised her hand, and the Malevolent Sword on the wall instantly flew toward her. Wielding the Malevolent in her hand, she turned to leave. Soon, she disappeared from the view of the Celestial Sect and headed to Malgudi. At the same time, James had arrived at the Mount Thunder Sect. When he arrived, many powerful martial artists of various sects had already gathered there-the Heaven and Earth Sect, the Sylvan Sect, the Five Swirling des Sect, and so on. After receiving the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s invitation, they each sent their most powerful martial artists here. However, there were not many of them. They totaled around only forty people. They all gathered at the main hall of the Mount Thunder Sect. Upon James and Diney¡¯s arrival, they immediately became the star of the show. Jackson walked over to James and weed him personally, saying, ¡°After receiving your message, I informed the various sects overnight. Supportive of our cause, they each sent a few martial artists here. We have been waiting for your arrival. When will we depart?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James looked at the people below. They were all significant pirs of the ancient martial world. Though their numbers were few, they were all at least fifth rank and above. Seeing that the Grand Patriarch of the Mount Thunder Sect was nowhere to be seen, James asked, ¡°By the way, where did Simon Cabral go?¡± He criginally nned to ask Simon along. After all, this was an eighth-rank grandmaster. With him coming along, their chances of sess would increase. Jackson shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is at the moment. He was there when the Celestial Sect appeared at the Mount Thunder Sect. After his defeat, he disappeared without a trace.¡± James was lost in thought. After a moment, he said, ¡°Alright then, now that we have sufficient numbers, it¡¯s time to move out.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Thomas?¡± Jackson asked. James smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa asked me to go along first. He will be there shortly. Don¡¯t worry, he will intervene if the situation turns dire. Besides, the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader will be heading to Malgudi in secret as well.¡± Hearing this, Jackson was at ease. ¡°All these years, the Gu Sect hasmitted so many wicked deeds. We have to wipe them off the face of the earth.¡± ¡°To rid the martialmunity of this menace, the Mount Tai Sect will not shirk from its responsibility.¡± ¡°The Heaven and Earth Sect will also lend a helping hand.¡± Many martial artists spoke. ¡°Very good.¡± James looked at the crowd and said, ¡°If we work together, we can surely obliterate the Gu Sect¡¯s researchboratory, save the abducted martial artists, and annihte Lucjan Owen. At longst, peace shall return to Sol.¡± Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 After arriving at the Mount Thunder Sect, James began discussing the action n with the martial artists. However, they only roughly knew the location of the researchboratory and nothing about the specifics. So, even after a long discussion, no concrete n was formted. In the end, they decided to head over to Malgudi for now and find the location of the researchboratory before making a concrete n. In essence, they would improvise and act ordingly. After discussion, they left the Mount Thunder Sect and boarded a private ne specially prepared by the military region, and headed to Malgudi. Meanwhile, the Solean authorities had notified the Malgudian Air Force beforehand. So, James¡¯ private ne would be allowed safe passage into Malgudi and would not be intercepted. Malgudi was a nation bordering Sol. Although it was territorially half the size of Sol, it had a vastly smaller poption. After half a day¡­ The ne descended in the middle of a desert in Malgudi. James and the others got off the ne. Standing in the middle of the desert, James pulled out a map he prepared beforehand and ced it on the ground, pointing at a red circle he marked. ¡°Based on our intelligence, the researchboratory is located in this region. Meanwhile, we are approximately 300 kilometers away from our destination. Based on our speed, we should be able to arrive in an hour if we go full speed ahead.¡± Jackson crouched down and looked at the map on the ground, saying, ¡°I heard that there was a nation in this desert a millennium ago. There¡¯s also an underground pce buried deep beneath the sand. For some reason, the Gu Sect was able to find the underground pce and reconstruct it into a research laboratory.¡± James had learned of this on the ce. ¡°To save the abducted martial artists, we first have to find the entrance to the underground pce. However, we¡¯re unfamiliar with the desert. We have to scout this area and ask the locals about this.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jackson said. ¡°How about this? We will go our separate ways and look for clues in the surroundings. No matter what we find, we will return here in three hours. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± they spoke in unison. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move out.¡± With James¡¯ order, the forty or so people were divided into several groups and headed in different directions. James chose to head in the Southwestern direction alone. As his speed was extraordinary, he moved hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye. After traveling at great speeds for some time, he realized that the desert was uninhabited. Even as he reached the edge of the desert and saw greenery, human presence was still nowhere to be seen. Upon looking at the time, he chose to turn back. Upon his return, the others were already back. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing on my side as well.¡± ¡°I found no one.¡± They spoke. After deliberation, James said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t find anyone, we can only press forward.¡± They nodded in agreement. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 James hurriedly made his way toward the marked region on the map alongside the others. They traversed a distance of three hundred kilometers in just three hours. Swoosh! Sand whirled in the air. The strong wind prevented them from seeing what was ahead of them. ¡°This should be the ce.¡± James looked at the map. Then, he pulled his phone out but as there was no signal here, he was unable to use the satellite-based positioning. ¡°This could be a trap by the Gu Sect. Be on your guard, everyone!¡± James yelled. James had kept Thea¡¯s warnings and Can¡¯s concerns in mind. He was here to save lives and destroy the researchboratory while he was at it. If they fell into Lucjan¡¯s trap, not only would they not be able to save the abducted martial artists, but they themselves would be in danger. From now on, he would have to be on full alert. ¡°Everyone, the Gu Sect specializes in Gu venom, which is much more potent and terrifying than ordinary poison. However, as long as we hold our breath, we might not be poisoned no matter how sophisticated the Gu Sect¡¯s methods are.¡± James knew nothing about Gu venom. However, as he was trained in the art of medicine, he knew that it was possible to poison the air. Shapeless and odorless, they could be poisoned without them realizing that. After James reminded them, everyone held their breaths and began breathing internally. Though it felt ufortable, they were all highly trained martial artists. Holding their breaths for a few hours at a time was not too much of a problem for them. They proceeded with caution. At the same time, in an underground pce beneath the sand¡­ T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Though the underground pce was reconstructed, it was still dpidated. In a room¡­ Many delicacies were on the table-a roast duck, some sausages, and a few bottles of wine. At that moment, Lucjan and Ezekiel were gobbling their food down when a masked man walked over to them and knelt. ¡°Sir, James and the others are approaching the entrance.¡± Lucjan put the drumstick in his hand aside and asked, ¡°Who came with him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s Jackson Cabral of the Mount Thunder Sect. Some from the Heaven and Earth Sect, the Sylvan Sect, and the Five Swirling des Sect were also there, James is the strongest among them, which is followed by Jackson. As for the rest, they have barely reached the fifth rank. Only a handful has crossed into the sixth rank.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Lucjan furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Ezekiel, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t we expecting more to come? Thomas, Bet, Simon, and the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader aren¡¯t even here. There¡¯s no point in killing just James.¡± Ezekiel stroked his beard and contemted for a brief moment before saying, ¡°Rest at ease. James i surrounded by wise people. They must have known that this would be a trap. However, as they believe themselves to be righteous, they insisted oning regardless. They must have nned for James to take the lead while the rest observe the situation in the shadows.¡± As he said that, an enigmatic smile crept up on his face. ¡°We will capture James with our foolproof trap and force the ones in the shadow to reveal themselves.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lucjan nodded and said smilingly, ¡°Thank goodness, I have you by my side. This time, James will have a taste of the Thousand-Machinery Formation.¡± Ezekiel said confidently, ¡°The Thousand-Machinery Formation passed down by my ancestors can trap even ninth-rank grandmasters. None shall escape. After refining our soon-to-be captives and injecting Gu venom into their bodies, we will soon dominate the world.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lucjan burst into a roar ofughter. ¡°When I be the ultimate ruler of the world, you shall be made the Chancellor and rule alongside me.¡± Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 James had no idea that Lucjan had already set up the Thousand-Machinery Formation to ensnare them all in one fell swoop. At that moment, James continued to press forward with the martial artists of the ancient martial world. A hot, dry, dusty wind desated surrounding areas and withering nts. The wind¡¯s force was enough to blow a vehicle away. However, as they were all ancient martial artists, they could resist the wind by catalyzing True Energy. Soon, a hill fifty meters tall appeared in their view. There was an entrance below, and a few SUVs were parked outside. ¡°Stop!¡± Upon seeing this, James raised his hand. Everyone behind him stopped. James looked at the hill and the entrance below. ¡°This should be the ce we¡¯re looking for.¡± He pointed at the passage below. ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right.¡± Jackson stared at the entrance and the SUVs parked outside and said, ¡°Theoretically, such an important researchboratory of the Gu Sect must be heavily guarded. However, there¡¯s not even a single person by the entrance. This must be a trap.¡± Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well take a look inside. How about this? I¡¯ll enter first and observe the situation while you guys guard outside. The moment you hear anymotion, leave immediately.¡± Jackson said, ¡°Be on your guard.¡± ¡°I will.¡± James nodded and turned around, saying, ¡°Everyone, please wait here while I head inside and explore the ce.¡± They nodded. James scanned his surroundings and catalyzed True Energy. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the entrance. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The entrance which was reinforced by concrete was three meters in height and width. James saw a surveince camera by the entrance. Furrowing his eyebrows, he did not wander in recklessly. After brief contemtion, he waved and grabbed a handful of sand. The surveince camera was pointed at the entrance the whole time. Moving outside of the surveince camera¡¯s range, he catalyzed True Energy, and sand began swirling in the air. Then, he struck the camera with the sand. The moment the surveince camera was blinded, James rushed into the underground passage which extended deep underground. Upon entering the passage, James realized that the structure¡¯s interior was heavily guarded by disciples of the Gu Sect. At the same time, in a room in the underground pce¡­ ¡°Sir, James has arrived.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucjan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. Let him scout around for a while. Once he discovers the location of the abducted ancient martial artists, he will surely bring the others in to save them. Once they enter the building, activate the formation straight away.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lucjan¡¯s subordinate immediately spread his word. At that moment, James carefully infiltrated the building by avoiding the disciples of the Gu Sect. The underground passage was deep. After some time, James saw a dpidated pce. The pce which had been buried underground had been cleared of its sand. ck! ck! ck! Footsteps came. In an instant, James leaped to the ceiling of the pce and pressed his body against the surface of the wall. Soon, a few Gu Sect disciples passed by. James stared at them. After some thought, he swiftly descended and struck the acupuncture points of the person at the back and swiftly dragged him to a secluded corner. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. James removed the clothing and mask of the unconscious disciple of the Gu Sect and wore them. Then, he began searching for the abducted martial artists in the underground temple without any fear of his identity being uncovered. After searching for some time, he realized that the underground pce was huge. The deeper it was, the more heavily guarded it was. Even he did not dare recklessly infiltrate the area. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Release me!¡± ¡°You b*stards!¡± James could vaguely hear the screams of agony from a distance away. Looking in the direction in front of him, he had a feeling that was the researchboratory. As he came here to save the abducted martial artists and to destroy the researchboratory, he did not act recklessly but instead left silently. James believed his movements to be surreptitious. However, his every action was monitored by the Gu Sect. ¡°Sir, James has left.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± A smile crept up on Lucjan¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°He has taken the bait. Now, we wait.¡± At that moment, James had left the underground pce surreptitiously and met up with Jackson and the others. Upon his return, Jackson asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡± James told him honestly, ¡°It¡¯s crowded with disciples of the Gu Sect. However, the abducted martial artists are also in there. The Gu Sect must have been in the process of injecting Gu venom into their bodies. As we¡¯re running out of time, we should carry out our rescue operation at once.¡± ¡°But how?¡± Jackson¡¯s expression turned grim, and he said, ¡°There must be traps lying in wait for us in there. If we simply barge in recklessly, we will fall into their traps.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight to the end!¡± An ancient martial artist brandished his sword, ¡°What is there to be afraid of? There are so many of us here. Not only that, we have the leadership of James Caden. Even if Lucjan Owen shows up, we will tear him to pieces!¡± James fell silent. Although he had scouted the area a moment ago, he was unsure what was inside. Even so, he nned to charge in right away. He looked at the martial artists behind him and said, ¡°Everyone, danger awaits us the moment we step foot inside. We may not leave this ce alive. I hope that you reconsider your decision.¡± ¡°I have a clear conscience!¡± ¡°To be able to die for a righteous cause is worth it!¡± ¡°Give the order, James!¡±, The ancient martial artists were righteous people. They lived for the sake of preserving peace in the ancient martial world. To them, some things were more important than even their lives. ¡°Good.¡± James pulled out the de of Justice. Swish! The sword left its sheath, and it radiated a golden light. The Sword Energy exuded at that instant made the martial artists around James stagger backward. ¡°What a weapon¡­¡± Jackson looked at the de of Justice in James¡¯ hand and eximed, ¡°As expected of the Primordial Sword forged by King Quavon.¡± Diney had told Jackson about the grinding process of the de of Justice. However, he had never witnessed it before. Now, he could not help but exim. James raised the de of Justice in his hand and looked at the entrance, yelling, ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± they roared. James charged toward the entrance, and the martial artists behind him all brandished their swords and followed after him. The powerful aura they exuded shook the earth. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 ¡°Charge!¡± they roared. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Under James¡¯ leadership, the martial artists charged. Swish! Sword Energy was used to destroy the surveince camera of the underground pce¡¯s entrance. In the underground pce¡­ The men monitoring the surveince camera stood up and yelled, ¡°Q-Quick, report to the higher-ups that the surveince camera has been destroyed.¡± After hearing of the situation, he immediately gave the order, ¡°Charge at the enemy all at once. You¡¯re only allowed to retreat and lure them in once you have suffered great casualties. Don¡¯t worry, your families will be treated well.¡± Hearing that, Lucjan¡¯s subordinates all brandished their weapons. At that moment, James and the others had charged through the entrance. Upon entering the entrance, fully-armed men fired their machine guns in their direction. Rat-tat-tat! James, who was in the lead, swung his sword, and terrifying Sword Energy burst forth. Like aser beam, all the fully-armed men standing in James¡¯ way copsed to the ground. Their limbs were severed, and some even had their waists chopped in half. Meanwhile, Jamespletely deflected the flying bullets. After defeating the soldiers with no cultivation base, the disciples of the Gu Sect appeared. However, they stood no chance against James and the others. James and the others defeated them with ease and ventured further deeper into the passageway. Since James had been in the underground pce just a moment ago, he had a rough idea of where the abducted ancient martial artists were located. Meanwhile, the Gu Sect disciples were also retreating in the same direction as James was heading in. Boom! After James and his gang entered the passageway, a deafening sound came from the back. They turned and realized that a stone wall had blocked the path behind them. Some turned back and pushed the stone wall. However, it did not budge at all. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡± Their faces paled. James hurriedly catalyzed True Energy and shed the de of Justice at the stone wall with tremendous force. Powerful Sword Energy burst forth and struck the stone wall. However, it merely made a slight dent in the wall. ¡°Hahaha!¡± A burst ofughter boomed. Everyone turned their heads and looked for the source. In the distance, two people could be found standing on high ground. One was Lucjan while the other was an elderly man wearing a green robe with the word ¡®Zayden¡¯ carved on it. ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting, James.¡± Lucjan looked at James and the martial artists of the ancient martial world with a mischievous grin on his face. ¡°It¡¯d be a shame to kill you. However, since you insisted on making my life difficult, I have no choice but to get rid of you. I will first capture you and lure the others here. After killing you, I will inject Gu venom into your body and control you.¡± ¡°Lucjan¡­¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°You will not leave this ce alive.¡± Holding the de of Justice in his hand, he charged violently toward Lucjan. Meanwhile, Lucjan hastily retreated. By the time James arrived at Lucjan¡¯s location, he was already gone without a trace. Just as he was about to give chase, unusual changes urred in the surroundings. This was an underground pce around 1000 square meters in area. Steel tes suddenly emerged from the surrounding walls. Boom! Just as James was dazed by the changes, a loud noise reverberated throughout the underground pce. James turned his head and realized that the passageway further ahead was blocked by a stone wall. ¡°Oh no.¡± At that moment, James had a bad feeling. He knew that this ce would be full of traps. However, to save the abducted martial artists and annihte the Gu Sect, he came nheless. He hurriedly retreated and met up with Jackson and the others. Wearing a grim expression, Jackson said, ¡°The way back has been blocked.¡± Crack! Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 A noise echoed throughout the underground pce. ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Distraught, everyone scanned their surroundings. At that moment, tiny holes appeared on the steel tes. Then, a strange and unpleasant odor permeated the air. James¡¯ face darkened as he yelled, ¡°Hold your breath, everyone! This is poisonous gas!¡± Everyone held their breaths. Soon, the poisonous gas filled the entire underground pce. Swish! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. An arrow was fired. James raised his hand and shed the de of Justice in his hand, which urately shed the iing arrow into two. Swish! One arrow¡­ Two arrows¡­ Ten arrows¡­ More and more arrows were fired from all sides. The trapped martial artists pulled out their swords and deflected the arrows. Although the arrows were fired at great speed, they managed to react in time and dodge the arrows. So, the arrows could not deal any effective damage to them. However, at that moment, a tiny steel wire suddenly came from nowhere. Then, steel wires began striking the martial artists from all sides at great speeds. Unable to dodge in time, a martial artist¡¯s arm was severed. ¡°Damn it!¡¯ James cursed. Then, he raised the de of Justice and performed the Thirteen Heavenly Swords to their perfection. Thirteen waves of Sword Energy sliced at the steel wires. However, the steel wires seemed to be made of extremely solid material. Not even the Sword Energy of James¡¯ Thirteen Heavenly Swords could slice them. In just a short amount of time, the ancient martial artists who came along with James began suffering great casualties. In a room in the underground pce¡­ Seeing the desperate state James and the others were in, Lucjan burst into a peal ofughter. Ezekiel who was beside him stroked his beard and said smilingly, ¡°The Thousand-Machinery Formation is ever-changing and unpredictable. This is only just the beginning. If they still can¡¯tprehend the secret of the formation, they¡¯ll be trapped inside until they die of exhaustion.¡± At the same time, James continued dodging the attacks. As he had to be on alert for any iing arrow projectiles while taking care to evade the steel wires which would appear out of nowhere, he was in a ratherpromising position. Swish! ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting, James.¡± Lucjan looked at James and the martial artists of the ancient martial world with a mischievous grin on his face. ¡°It¡¯d be a shame to kill you. However, since you insisted on making my life difficult, I have no choice but to get rid of you. I will first capture you and lure the others here. After killing you, I will inject Gu venom into your body and control you.¡± ¡°Lucjan¡­¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°You will not leave this ce alive.¡± Holding the de of Justice in his hand, he charged violently toward Lucjan. Meanwhile, Lucjan hastily retreated. By the time James arrived at Lucjan¡¯s location, he was already gone without a trace. Just as he was about to give chase, unusual changes urred in the surroundings. This was an underground pce around 1000 square meters in area. Steel tes suddenly emerged from the surrounding walls. Boom! Just as James was dazed by the changes, a loud noise reverberated throughout the underground pce. James turned his head and realized that the passageway further ahead was blocked by a stone wall. ¡°Oh no.¡± At that moment, James had a bad feeling. He knew that this ce would be full of traps. However, to save the abducted martial artists and annihte the Gu Sect, he came nheless. He hurriedly retreated and met up with Jackson and the others. Wearing a grim expression, Jackson said, ¡°The way back has been blocked.¡± Crack! A noise echoed throughout the underground pce. ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Distraught, everyone scanned their surroundings. At that moment, tiny holes appeared on the steel tes. Then, a strange and unpleasant odor permeated the air. James¡¯ face darkened as he yelled, ¡°Hold your breath, everyone! This is poisonous gas!¡± Everyone held their breaths. Soon, the poisonous gas filled the entire underground pce. Swish! An arrow was fired. James raised his hand and shed the de of Justice in his hand, which urately shed the iing arrow into two. Swish! One arrow¡­ Two arrows¡­ Ten arrows¡­ More and more arrows were fired from all sides. The trapped martial artists pulled out their swords and deflected the arrows. Although the arrows were fired at great speed, they managed to react in time and dodge the arrows. So, the arrows could not deal any effective damage to them. However, at that moment, a tiny steel wire suddenly came from nowhere. Then, steel wires began striking the martial artists from all sides at great speeds. Unable to dodge in time, a martial artist¡¯s arm was severed. ¡°Damn it!¡¯ James cursed. Then, he raised the de of Justice and performed the Thirteen Heavenly Swords to their perfection. Thirteen waves of Sword Energy sliced at the steel wires. However, the steel wires seemed to be made of extremely solid material. Not even the Sword Energy of James¡¯ Thirteen Heavenly Swords could slice them. In just a short amount of time, the ancient martial artists who came along with James began suffering great casualties. In a room in the underground pce¡­ Seeing the desperate state James and the others were in, Lucjan burst into a peal ofughter. Ezekiel who was beside him stroked his beard and said smilingly, ¡°The Thousand-Machinery Formation is ever-changing and unpredictable. This is only just the beginning. If they still can¡¯tprehend the secret of the formation, they¡¯ll be trapped inside until they die of exhaustion.¡± At the same time, James continued dodging the attacks. As he had to be on alert for any iing arrow projectiles while taking care to evade the steel wires which would appear out of nowhere, he was in a ratherpromising position. Swish! Sword Energy burst forth and struck the stone wall in the distance. However, hi¡¯s Sword Energy could not deal any effective damage to the stone wall. Just as James was busy evading the projectiles, a huge web suddenly fell from above. Unable to dodge in time, an ancient martial artist was ensnared. The more he struggled, the tighter the web became. In just a short amount of time, he waspletely immobilized. Then, a passageway appeared below him, and he fell into the depths. The passageway was sealed shut immediately after. Soon, more and more ancient martial artists were trapped and fell into the depths. ¡°James, this is the Thousand-Machinery Formation!¡± Jackson¡¯s voice came from afar. Upon hearing this, James momentarily froze before asking, ¡°What is the Thousand-Machinery Formation?¡± ¡°It is a formation created by Lazarus Zayden, a renowned tactician and strategist of the Three Kingdoms Period. It is created specifically to deal with extremely powerful martial artists. Legend has it that this formation has a thousand different forms. Even a legendary martial artist would be trapped inside if he doesn¡¯t know the secret behind the formation.¡± Jackson¡¯s attention was diverted. At that moment, he was ensnared by the web. As a seventh-rank grandmaster, he catalyzed True Energy in the hopes of breaking free, but no matter how hard he tried, the web did not budge at all. In an instant, the ground below him gave way, and he also fell into the depths. ¡°Mr. Cabral!¡± James rushed toward him in vain. He was toote. At that moment, only he remained in the underground pce. Everyone else had been captured. ¡°Damn it!¡± James cursed. He knew that this ce would be full of traps. However, he did not expect it to be the terrifying Thousand- Machinery Formation. ¡°What should I do?¡± James panicked. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 To James¡¯ consternation, everyone else had been captured. Not only did he fail to save the abducted martial artists, but he also lost everyone he brought along. He swiftly pulled his phone out. However, before he could call for help, a steel wire instantly sliced his phone into two. Panicking, he even dropped the de of Justice onto the ground. Immediately, the passageway beneath the de of Justice gave way and swiftly sealed shut. ¡°Damn it all!¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Immediately, he catalyzed the Invincible Body Siddhi. His skin turned bronze in color, and a glimmering bronze halo could be vaguely seen radiating from his body. This was a sign of the Invincible Body Siddhi¡¯s peak form. At that moment, James¡¯ True Heavenly Yang Energy flowed throughout his body and permeated his limbs. nk! An arrow struck him, and a clear sound could be heard. Though the arrow was fired with great force, it could not prate James¡¯ Invincible Body Siddhi. At the same time¡­ Upon seeing James¡¯ Invincible Body Siddhi, Lucjan stood up and eximed while wearing a grim expression, ¡°What is this? How is it so terrifying?¡± He looked at Ezekiel and asked, ¡°You¡¯re more knowledgeable than I am. Do you know what martial art this is?¡± Ezekiel fixed his gaze on the monitor screen. ¡°The Invincible Body Siddhi¡­¡± After a while, he uttered those words. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Lucjan asked puzzledly. He never heard of this martial art before. ¡°What is the Invincible Body Siddhi? What are its origins?¡± ¡°This is a long story¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Ezekiel said, ¡°I saw it in the records of my family¡¯s ancient text. This is a martial art from a thousand years ago. It originated around 1300 years ago.¡± ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± Ezekiel continued, ¡°A millennium ago, the Prince of Orchid Mountain was the most powerful individual of his time. However, before his age, there was a void.¡± ¡°A void?¡± Lucjan asked puzzledly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ezekiel exined, ¡°The era before the Prince of Orchid Mountain was a prosperous one. There were even ninth-rank grandmasters at that time. However, something happened and caused a void. In the span of a hundred years, no powerful martial artist emerged from the Martial Heaven Continent until the rise of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s master?¡± Lucjan asked, ¡°No, who was he?¡± Ezekiel exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know his name either. Legend has it that a person called the Demon once guided the Prince of Orchid Mountain. The man called the Demon once appeared in Medical Valley and seemed to have some sort of connection with it.¡± ¡°Is the Demon that powerful? Was he the one who passed down the Invincible Body Siddhi?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Ezekiel shook his head and said, ¡°The Demon¡¯s signature martial art skill was Demonic Breath while his martial art was Murderous Energy. They were created by the Demon to counter the Siddhi.¡± ¡°Are you perhaps referring to James¡¯ Invincible Body Siddhi?¡± Ezekiel nodded and continued, ¡°Yes. Meanwhile, the one who created the Invincible Body Siddhi was a powerful martial artist who was trained in the art of medicine.¡± However, these events urred a millennium ago. Records of the Martial Heaven Continent in the ancient text only began from the era of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Few knew anything of the past prior to that period. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Whether it be the Invincible Body Siddhi or Murderous Energy, they were created by figures who existed prior to the era of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. There were no records of them in the ancient text. Though the Zaydens were a powerful and influential family, records were few and far in between. He did not know the specifics either. Taking a deep breath, Ezekiel continued, ¡°If James truly received the inheritance of the figures of a millennium ago, he must have Crucifier on him.¡± ¡°Crucifier?¡± Lucjan was lost in thought. He knew that James had some silver needles which he frequently used, but he did not pay much attention to them. He asked, ¡°What is Crucifier?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. After all, I¡¯ve only seen bits and pieces of its information in my family¡¯s ancient text. I only know that it can bring the dead back to life.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucjan looked at James, who was desperately trying to avoid the projectiles of the Thousand-Machinery Formation. Then, a hint of greed and avarice shed across his face. ¡°I never expected him to have so many treasures in his possession. No, I can¡¯t allow him to die just yet. I¡¯ll have to interrogate him about the treasures he has.¡± At that moment, a disciple of the Gu Sect walked over to them with a sword and knelt, saying, ¡°Sir, this is James¡¯ weapon.¡± Lucjan took the de of Justice and waved it, ¡°This is a good sword.¡± Ezekiel said, ¡°Let me see.¡± Lucjan gave him the sword. Upon scrutinizing the de of Justice, a bright smile crept up on Ezekiel¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°T-This is the Primordial Sword forged by King Quavon!¡± ¡°Primordial Sword? Is it powerful?¡± Lucjan asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Ezekiel exined, ¡°This sword is forged with Ascenium Steel and possesses unbelievable powers. In my family¡¯s ancient text, it is said that this swordes with the First Sword Art. Once you comprehend the First Sword Art, the true power of the Primordial Sword will be unleashed. For example, you can easily defeat a ninth-rank grandmaster with this sword as an eighth-rank grandmaster.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucjan¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Ezekiel said, ¡°This information was passed down by my ancestors. I don¡¯t know the specifics myself.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°In that case, where is the First Sword Art?¡± ¡°The First Sword Art disappeared alongside King Quavon¡¯s demise. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be inside King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum.¡± Upon hearing this, an idea emerged in Lucjan¡¯s mind. He nned to head to King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum and search for the First Sword Art after resolving this matter. Then, the two began discussing the history of a millennium ago. Meanwhile, James was trapped in the Thousand-Machinery Formation. The traps were simply too numerous. Even though James was temporarily unscathed due to the Invincible Body Siddhi, he was in a tough spot. If not for the Invincible Body Siddhi, he would not even have survived this long. At that moment, the steel wires underwent some changes. They began crossing and intersecting and created a steel web. As the gap was only a few centimeters apart, James could not evade the attack. Backed into a corner, he catalyzed True Energy and struck. Majestic True Heavenly Energy struck the steel web. However, nothing came out of it. Even though James ¡®True Energy was terrifyingly strong, it could not destroy the steel web. James grabbed a steel wire in desperation. However, his hand was instantly pierced. No matter how hard he tried tugging at the web, it simply would not budge. He was gradually confined to a small limited space. In the end, he was trapped. Seeing this, he performed the Invincible Body Siddhi to its fullest extent to prevent the steel web from trapping him in ce. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 James was backed to a corner by the steel web. As the web slowly contracted, he found himself confined in a space that slowly diminished in size. James catalyzed True Energy and struck the web. However, the web was extremely durable. After being pushed away by James¡¯ True Energy, it slowly contracted once more and trapped James firmly inside. Though James had the Invincible Body Siddhi, the bronze halo on the surface of his skin was already showing cracks. The steel wire was now in contact with his body. A vein popped out in his neck, and he performed the Invincible Body Siddhi in its peak form. No matter how bizarre the steel wire was, it could not trap him inside. ¡°Curse you!¡± James roared, and power exploded from within his body. The web immediately shattered. This scene was captured by the surveince camera. Upon seeing this, Ezekiel said praisingly, ¡°Not bad¡­ As expected of the Invincible Body Siddhi¡­ It was able to shatter my Thousand-Machinery Web. However, this is only just the beginning. I¡¯m curious to see how long more he canst.¡± James could finally have a brief respite after shattering the Thousand-Machinery Web. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead and scanned his surroundings. He was surrounded by stone walls on all sides. Previously, he could not destroy them even using the Sword Energy of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. James did not understand anything about Magic Circles or their theories and principles. He headed toward the blocked passageway with caution. Then, he catalyzed True Heavenly Energy and struck with all his might. Boom! Powerful force struck the wall. In that instant, the earth shook. However, the wall was unscathed. ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this wall made of? Why can¡¯t I destroy it no matter how hard I try?¡± James was getting anxious. Apart from him, everyone else had been captured. He had to find the exit as soon as possible and save them all, or else their lives could be in danger. He was here to save the abducted martial artists. Even if he could not aplish his objective, he should at least bring those he brought alongside him back home safely. As he contemted how to make his escape, he could vaguely hear the sound of cogwheelsing from somewhere. Then, the iron door before him opened, and stone figures armed with swords charged in. Meanwhile, in the other room¡­ Ezekiel said smilingly, ¡°These stone figures were specially created to defeat powerful martial artists.¡± Lucjan looked at the eighteen stone figures through the monitor screen. He was puzzled, ¡®How did these stone figures move?¡¯ As if sensing the confusion in Lucjan¡¯s mind, Ezekiel said while smiling, ¡°They are created through the combination of ancient engineering and high technology. In essence, they are robots. However, they are fundamentally different in many regards. Just sit back and watch the show.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Lucjan nodded his head.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As the stone figures charged at James, the earth seemed to shudder. Seeing this, James unconsciously staggered backward. However, as he identally stepped into the underground pce, the Magic Circle was activated once more, and countless arrows were fired toward him. James catalyzed the Invincible Body Siddhi and deflect the arrows. At that moment, the eighteen stone figures charged at him. James wanted to seize the opportunity and charge out of the iron door. However, almost immediately, the iron door mmed shut. A stone figure came swinging with its stone sword. Unafraid, James raised his hand and blocked the attack. At that moment, he felt a terrifying pressure. Unable to withstand it, he hurriedly stepped back and dodged the attack. At the same time, he struck the stone figure with his palm. The stone figure staggered backward. However, its body was unscathed. Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 James was stunned. As an eighth-rank grandmaster, a single blow from his fist would tten even a mountain. Now, however, the stone figure waspletely unscathed. What were the stone figures made of? While he was lost in contemtion, the other stone figuresunched their attacks. Their positioning allowed them to attack James from all sides. Though James utilized all of his strength to meet them in battle, he could only push them away and not destroy them.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± While he was distracted, his back was struck by the stone sword. Even with the Invincible Body Siddhi shielding his body, he could feel the weight of a mountain crushing his back. At that moment, the Blood Energy inside his body churned. ¡°F*ck all this!¡± James cursed and swiftly dodged the attack. Meanwhile, upon witnessing this scene from the monitor screen, Lucjan burst into a peal ofughter.¡± Your Thousand-Machinery Formation is truly formidable.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Wearing a smug look on his face, Ezekiel said, ¡°This is a signature martial art skill passed down from my ancestors. Bybining high technology, the might of the Thousand-Machinery Formation has reached even greater heights. This is the Eighteen Golems Formation, one of the changes of the Thousand-Machinery Formation. Even if James could defeat them all, there will be more terrifying things awaiting him at the back.¡± Lucjan said smilingly, ¡°Even an eighth-rank grandmaster stands no chance against this.¡± ¡°Just sit back, rx, and enjoy the show.¡± The two simply sat back and watched the show. Meanwhile, James was in a deadly struggle for his life. Without the de of Justice, he could not perform the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Only the Blithe Fist of Abomination remained. However, as he had not gained great insight into the Blithe Fist of Abomination, he only learned the first two fists. Boom! Powerful True Energy struck a stone figure, which was immediately sent flying and smashed into the wall. Then, it copsed to the ground. However, the body remained intact. It simply stood up and charged toward James once more. James¡¯ expression turned grim. Though he knew that this ce would be full of traps, he had greatly underestimated Lucjan. At that moment, a steel wire fell from his sleeves. It was Crucifier. Holding the steel wire in his hand, he swiftly appeared behind a stone figure and wrapped the wire around its neck. Then, he pulled with great force. The stone figure, which could not be shattered by True Energy, instantly had its head severed by Crucifier¡¯s steel wire. Only after severing the head of the stone figure could James peak into the interior of the machinery. He could see many integrated circuits and even some circuit boards. ¡°I guess only Crucifier would never fail me.¡± A grin crept up on his face. Then, he struck. In less than a minute, all eighteen stone figures were shattered into tiny pieces on the ground. Upon seeing this, Ezekiel was enraged. He roared, ¡°You b*stard, these are stone figures that I took a long time to make!¡± Just as James breathed a sigh of relief, the Thousand-Machinery Formation changed once more. He could once again hear the sound of cogwheels. Before he could even react, a mirror suddenly appeared on the stone wall. In an instant, rows of mirrors filled the stone wall. Then, a ray of light appeared on the stone. With its appearance, the mirror began reflecting the light, which illuminated the entire underground pce. Blinded by the light, James immediately shut his eyes. Even so, he could feel the harsh re of the light. Buzz¡­ Just as he shut his eyes, a buzzing sound came from his surroundings. The sound messed with his sense of hearing. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He tried opening his eyes to have a rough understanding of the situation. However, the harsh re of the light almost blinded him. Then, a spear struck his back from nowhere. Even with the Invincible Body Siddhi, he staggered backward upon being stuck by the terrifying force. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Under the harsh re of the radiance, James could not open his eyes. Meanwhile, the buzzing sound coming from his surroundings was affecting his concentration. At that moment, he could not see the situation around him. Then, a spear struck his back. As the spear wasunched with great power, he was still somewhat affected even though he was uninjured. Upon seeing this, Lucjan suddenly stood up. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Ezekiel asked. Lucjan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°James is too strong. I¡¯ll go there personally and finish him off. Otherwise, something unexpected might happen.¡± Lucjan knew this was the perfect opportunity to subdue James. Once James broke the formation again, things would quickly be troublesome. As he said that, he turned to leave. When he arrived at the area James was in, he put on an eye mask that could block out the harsh re of the light. At that moment, James was contemting the countermeasures while trying to dodge the projectiles. Now, the only option he had was to break the mirrors as soon as possible. With that idea in mind, he swiftly charged toward the stone wall. Just as he was about to charge toward the stone wall, he sensed a dangerous aura and hurriedly dodged in time. Then, a swordnded in the area where he was in. He hurriedly opened and shut his eyes. In that brief instant, he had a glimpse of Lucjan who was wearing an eye mask. Meanwhile, the sword Lucjan was holding in his hand was the de of Justice. ¡°Hmph¡­ You have pretty good reflexes.¡± Lucjanughed. Hisughter boomed throughout the underground pce. Somehow, an unknown device meant to enhance one¡¯s volume must have been nted in the surroundings. Even an almost inaudible sound would have a great impact on James. Thus, Lucjan¡¯s voice struck him like a roar of thunder, and he began bleeding from his ear. ¡°I will tear you to pieces, Lucjan!¡± James clenched his fists and struck. However, how would he strike Lucjan in the situation he was in? Lucjan made his way to James¡¯ back in the blink of an eye and struck with his sword. James could sense the sword¡¯s movement. However, it was toote. The de of Justice pierced his body. Even though he was unscathed, the powerful force made his Blood Energy boil, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Staggering backward, he smashed into the stone wall. A smile crept up on James¡¯ face. Then, he raised his arm and struck the mirror with his fist. Crack! The mirror shattered. James catalyzed True Energy and ran full speed ahead, dodging Lucjan¡¯s attacks while striking the mirrors. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lucjan cursed as he pursued James. His speed wasparable to James¡¯. All James wanted was to shatter the mirrors. Once the blinding light was gone, he could see his surroundings clearly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After such a long period of fierce battle, his True Energy had been severely depleted, and his movements were bing duller. Lucjan swung his sword. James could only be on the receiving end of the sword. The bronze halo enveloping his body had already been destroyed. The de of Justice only left an indiscernible mark on his body. However, Lucjan¡¯s strength was immense. Even if James was unscathed on the outside, he was injured on the inside. By the time James finished smashing the mirrors, he had suffered grave internal injuries. At that moment, he opened his eyes and looked at Lucjan in the distance. Wiping off the blood trace on his lips, his expression darkened. ¡°Lucjan, this is the end for you.¡± In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Lucjan and struck him in the chest. Lucjan was immediately sent flying. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Lucjan smashed against the wall and copsed to the ground. Then, he vomited a mouthful of blood. Wearing a solemn expression, James walked toward Lucjan. Lucjan slowly stood up and wiped off the blood trace on his lips. Then, looking at James, a mischievous grin crept up on his face. ¡°Ten¡­ Nine¡­ Eight¡­ Seven¡­¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He began a countdown. James had a bad premonition about this. ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­¡± As Lucjan finished the countdown, James could feel a searing paining from his palm. He lowered his head and realized that his hand had turned ck in color. His face paled, and he staggered backward. Immediately, he could feel excruciating paining from all over his body, and he could no longer catalyze True Energy. The moment he forcibly summoned True Energy, he copsed to the ground and writhed in agony. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lucjan burst into a roar ofughter, ¡°James, you are a million light years away from defeating me. Surely you didn¡¯t expect me to apply poison on the surface of my skin?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± James opened his mouth. However, the excruciating pain prevented him from speaking. Lucjan walked over to him and struck his acupuncture points. James was subdued. As he was subdued, the Thousand-Machinery Formation stopped. Ezekiel walked over to Lucjan and said smilingly, ¡°As expected of you, Lucjan! Even the Thousand- Machinery Formation couldn¡¯t pin him down. You, on the other hand, easily subdued him.¡± Lucjan smiled before ordering, ¡°Men, lock him up. Inject the Gu venom into him after we have captured Thomas Caden and the others.¡± A few Gu Sect disciples walked over to them and forcibly dragged James away. James was taken to a dark and damp dungeon. The ancient martial artists who came alongside James were also imprisoned here. Upon seeing James, Jackson sighed. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Even James has been captured. Looks like we¡¯re never going to leave this ce alive.¡± Since James was struck in his acupuncture points, he could not move a single muscle. However, the excruciating paining from within his body had subsided. James heard Jackson¡¯s sigh, but he did not respond immediately. Instead, he waited for the Gu Sect disciples to leave before whispering, ¡°Everyone, calm down. We¡¯re just the vanguard. My grandfather and the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect aren¡¯t even here yet. They will definitely think of a way to save us.¡± James had given up. At that moment, he could only rely on Thomas, Can, and the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. He cursed, ¡°Damn that Lucjan! To think that he applied poison on himself¡­ I was immediately poisoned after making contact with him. That was why I got captured. ¡°Argh¡­¡± An excruciating paining from within his body contorted the expression on his face as he groaned in agony. Meanwhile, outside¡­ Can and Thomas, who had followed close behind James, were waiting by the entrance. However, hours passed and there were still no signs of their return. Wearing a solemn expression, Can said, ¡°It¡¯s been a few hours. Why aren¡¯t they back yet? Did something happen?¡± Thomas¡¯ face darkened, and he nodded slightly, saying, ¡°They must have fallen into Lucjan¡¯s traps. However, they should still be safe for now. Lucjan must have known that we were following close behind. If they kill them all, they won¡¯t be able to lure us in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Can headed toward the entrance. Thomas did not stop him. After Can entered the passageway, he followed in. As he knew there would be danger inside, he allowed Can to take the lead. After they entered the passageway, another person appeared. It was Tobias. A mischievous grin crept up on his face. ¡°Go on¡­ Fight on till you¡¯repletely exhausted¡­¡± Meanwhile, Thea, who was wearing a mask, was staring at the entrance. Upon seeing Tobias, her face darkened, and she murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Tobias to be here as well. It seems James is in danger.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± A smile crept up on Lucjan¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Lure him to the Thousand-Machinery Formation.¡± After Bet destroyed the surveince cameras, Thomas walked over to him. Looking at him, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bet said, ¡°James pleaded for me toe. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding.¡± Thomas made a weing gesture and said, ¡°Can Maverick is right ahead. He still is as reckless as ever. Though he knew that James had fallen into Lucjan¡¯s trap, he still waltzed in here like nobody¡¯s business. In any case, proceed with caution and destroy every surveince camera hidden in the corners. I¡¯ll guard your back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Bet did not say much and proceeded deeper into the passageway. With Thomas¡¯ reminder, he was now on guard. He kept scrutinizing his surroundings and destroying surveince cameras whenever he saw them. At that moment, Can had arrived at the underground pce where the Thousand-Machinery Formation was. Upon seeing the mess on the ground, he spected that a fierce battle must have urred here a moment ago. He looked at the passageway before him and hesitated briefly before walking toward it. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 James was imprisoned in a dark and damp dungeon. Not only was he gravely poisoned, but even his acupuncture points were struck. He would feel excruciating paining from inside his body while lying on the ground motionless. As he was a practitioner in the art of medicine, he knew that this was a terrifying Gu venom. Not only would the venom destroy his body, but the Gu were slowly and surely tearing away at his flesh. He writhed on the ground in agony. Lying on the ground, he could feel his head spinning. ¡°No¡­ I have to free my acupuncture points and forcibly eradicate the Gu inside my body.¡± James gritted his teeth and catalyzed True Energy. ¡°Argh!¡± The moment he catalyzed True Energy, the Gu inside his body were vitalized and began tearing away at his flesh. His expression contorted in pain, and he could not help but groan in agony. Upon witnessing this, the other ancient martial artists who were imprisoned wore solemn expressions. At that moment, Can had entered the underground pce. He proceeded with caution. However, Lucjan was instantly informed of his arrival. Staring at the person who appeared on the monitor screen, his expression turned solemn, ¡°Can Maverick¡­ How can this be?¡± He thought that Can was long dead and did not expect him to show up here. Deep down inside, he was still rather fearful of the previous Supreme Leader of the Gu Sect. ¡°Everyone, retreat at once. Lure Can Maverick to the Thousand-Machinery Formation.¡± His expression was grim. Since Can was here, he might as well finish him off together with the others. Can pressed forward. Along the way, he saw many corpses on the ground. Judging by their postures, he knew that there was a fierce battle here a moment ago. Meanwhile, Thomas followed close behind. However, he was much more cautious. Along the way, he scrutinized his surroundings and avoided being captured by the surveince cameras. ¡°Thomas¡­¡± Thomas turned his head and saw Bet walking over to him. Upon seeing Bet walking over to him without the slightest care in the world, he furrowed his eyebrows. Then, he pressed his body against the wall and gestured for Bet to mimic his actions. At the same time, he pointed at a corner of the wall. Bet immediately realized that there was a surveince camera there. Thomas signaled for him to destroy it. Bet understood his meaning. Under Thomas¡¯ guidance, he began destroying the surveince N?velDrama.Org (C) content. cameras. ¡°Sir, the surveince cameras have been destroyed. Based on the footage, it seems that Bet Caden has arrived.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± A smile crept up on Lucjan¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Lure him to the Thousand-Machinery Formation.¡± After Bet destroyed the surveince cameras, Thomas walked over to him. Looking at him, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bet said, ¡°James pleaded for me toe. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding.¡± Thomas made a weing gesture and said, ¡°Can Maverick is right ahead. He still is as reckless as ever. Though he knew that James had fallen into Lucjan¡¯s trap, he still waltzed in here like nobody¡¯s business. In any case, proceed with caution and destroy every surveince camera hidden in the corners. I¡¯ll guard your back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Bet did not say much and proceeded deeper into the passageway. With Thomas¡¯ reminder, he was now on guard. He kept scrutinizing his surroundings and destroying surveince cameras whenever he saw them. At that moment, Can had arrived at the underground pce where the Thousand-Machinery Formation was. Upon seeing the mess on the ground, he spected that a fierce battle must have urred here a moment ago. He looked at the passageway before him and hesitated briefly before walking toward it. Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Just as he took a step forward, the machinery activated, and the passageway was blocked. He staggered backward and catalyzed True Energy to destroy the obstacle. Even though his force was immense, the door did not budge at all. Wearing a grim expression, he scrutinized his surroundings in search of the machinery to open the door and continue forward. ¡°Can¡­¡± A voice came from behind. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Can turned his head and saw Bet. He nodded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bet walked over to him and asked. Can said, ¡°Judging by the situation, there was a fierce battle here not too long ago. If I guess correctly, James and the others have been captured. At the moment, I¡¯m thinking of a way to deal with the blocked passageway.¡± ¡°Allow me.¡± Bet raised his arm, and powerful True Energy gathered in his palm. Boom! The earth rumbled. However, the door did not budge. ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Can said. ¡°This door is extremely heavy. Even I can¡¯t force it open.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Bet asked. Boom! At that moment, the passageway behind them was blocked by a huge boulder. As the boulder descended, ayer of steel tes appeared on its surface. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡± Can¡¯s face darkened, and he rushed over to the boulder in the hopes of getting it out of the way. However, no matter how hard he tried, it would not budge. Now that he and Bet were trapped in the underground pce, the Thousand-Machinery Formation was activated, and poison gas immediately filled the ce. Can yelled, ¡°Hold your breath, this is poison gas!¡± With the appearance of the poison gas, arrows were fired, and steel wires began appearing out of nowhere. Can and Bet dodged the attacks. Just as the two were trapped inside the Thousand-Machinery Formation, Thomas, upon seeing the blocked passageway, knew that the both of them had fallen into Lucjan¡¯s trap. However, this was within his calctions. He wanted Can to take the lead for precisely such a reason. Thomas scanned his surroundings to try and search for another path. However, the only passage avable was blocked. Thus, he had no choice but to wait patiently. It would be great if Can and Bet managed to escape. However, if they were captured or killed, he would have to find a way to save them. He sat in a lotus position on the ground and waited patiently. Although there was a huge boulder between him and the underground pce, Thomas could still hear themotion inside. After approximately an hour, the sound of a fierce battle could be heard, and only ended after thirty minutes had passed. ¡°Is it over? Can and Bet must have fallen into Lucjan¡¯s trap.¡± Thomas stood up and gently murmured. Soon, the boulder was lifted. Pressing his body against the stone wall, he had a glimpse inside the underground pce. It was chaotic inside, and disciples of the Gu Sect could be seen cleaning up the battlefield. Just as he expected, Can and Bet had been captured. ¡°Reckless as ever despite their age¡­¡± Thomas shook his head slightly. Staring at the underground pce before him, he sensed there were surveince cameras everywhere inside. The moment he showed himself, he would be exposed. Furrowing his eyebrows, he was lost in thought. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 In the dungeon¡­ Can and Bet were casually tossed aside on the ground. Their lips had turned purple, and their faces were pale. They were evidently poisoned. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Upon seeing Bet being captured, everyone could feel a shiver down their spine. James, who was lying on the ground, asked, ¡°What happened?¡± As his acupuncture point was struck, he could not see what was going on behind him. Jackson who was leaning against the wall said, ¡°Two more were captured. One of them was Bet Caden. I don¡¯t know the other.¡± ¡°Can, is that you?¡± James asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Can spoke with great difficulty, ¡°I fell into Lucjan¡¯s trap. I guess I underestimated him.¡± James fell silent. Even if Can and Bet were captured, there were still his grandfather and the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. Now, he only prayed that they would not fall into Lucjan¡¯s trap. ¡°Argh¡­¡± He groaned in pain. James tried freeing his acupuncture points by catalyzing True Energy. However, the moment he catalyzed True Energy, a searing pain came from inside his body. ¡°Trying to free your acupuncture points, James?¡± Augh came. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time. These are Gu that I specifically raised to deal with powerful martial artists. The moment you use True Energy, you will feel an excruciating paining from within your body.¡± As theughter came, the door opened. James was forcibly dragged from the ground and ced in a sitting position. He looked at Lucjan outside the iron door, and his expression darkened. Lucjan walked in and nced at Can who was lying on the ground. Then, he stomped on his body, and looked downward at him, saying smilingly, ¡°Can Maverick, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Can grunted coldly. Lucjan paid no heed to him and walked toward James. Looking at him, he said smilingly, ¡°James, interested in making a deal?¡± James red at him and remained silent. Lucjan said coldly, ¡°Tell me more about the chant of the Invincible Body Siddhi and I might spare your life.¡± Upon hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°H-How do you know?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lucjan said smilingly, ¡°Not only do I know that you practice the Invincible Body Siddhi, but I also know about Crucifier, which you possess. I also know about the Medical Book.¡± As he said that, he ordered, ¡°Search him.¡± Two disciples of the Gu Sect walked over to James and searched him. Soon, the steel wire he had on him. was taken away. Looking at the steel wire in his hand, Lucjan asked, ¡°Is this Crucifier? How do you use it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use taking it.¡± James said coldly, ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know how to use it either.¡± ¡°Cut the cr*p.¡± Lucjan gave James a powerful kick. James was immediately sent flying and crashed against the wall. Then, he copsed to the ground, groaning and writhing in pain. ¡°James, my patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to reconsider my offer. Or else¡­¡± Leaving this ruthless remark, Lucjan turned to leave. After he left, he went straight for Ezekiel. ¡°Ezekiel, I found this on James. Is this Crucifier?¡± Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Ezekiel scrutinized the steel wire. However, he could notprehend how Crucifier managed to turn into a steel wire. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. After all, I have never seen Crucifier before. However, I¡¯ve seen James using this steel wire to sever the stone figures¡¯ heads. This should be a pretty good weapon.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t tell me Crucifier¡¯s secret, I will tear him to pieces,¡± Lucjan roared. Meanwhile, Ezekiel said with a grim expression, ¡°Thomas has yet to show himself. He¡¯s the most troublesome enemy of all. Once he¡¯s captured, we can inject Gu venom into their bodies.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucjan said anxiously, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he appeared yet? He¡¯s too powerful. I heard that he deflected both Tobias and Bet¡¯s attacks by himself at the Cadens¡¯ residence and even pushed them away. The moment he appears, we have to use the Thousand-Machinery Formation. Otherwise, we don¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± Ezekiel said, ¡°The surveince cameras outside have been destroyed. However, the moment he appears within the range of the Thousand-Machinery Formation, the formation will be instantly activated. Even if he has crossed into the ninth rank, there¡¯s no way he can destroy the Thousand- Machinery Formation.¡± Ezekiel was confident. The Thousand-Machinery Formation passed down by his ancestors was foolproof. ¡°I¡¯m at ease, then.¡± Lucjan pulled his phone out and looked at the time. The First Blood Emperor was arriving soon. ¡°Please stand by for now. I¡¯ll go interrogate James.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ezekiel nodded and returned Crucifier to Lucjan. Lucjan then turned to leave and headed to the dungeon. The moment he left, a Gu Sect disciple who was wearing a ck overcoat and a mask appeared in the room. Looking at Ezekiel, he called out, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± The disciple approached Ezekiel, whispering in his ear, ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to report.¡± ¡°Cut to the chase already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the situation outside.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The disciple lowered his voice. Upon hearing this, Ezekiel listened intently. However, at that moment, he was struck in the chest by a palm and sent flying. Almost immediately, he was pulled back by a powerful force. The disciple covered his mouth. After struggling for a brief moment, he stopped breathing. The disciple tossed him aside casually and took a seat. Then, he removed his mask. It was Thomas, who had infiltrated the underground pce surreptitiously. After remembering Ezekiel¡¯s appearance, he took a bottle out and poured a yellow powder on Ezekiel¡¯s corpse. Hiss! The corpse on the ground began dissolving until only a pool of blood remained. Thomas then took another bottle out and poured some more powder. Soon, the pool of blood was no more. After finishing this, Thomas put on his mask once more and left silently. After leaving the underground pce, he hurriedly headed outside and returned to his car. Then, he began making a human mask. Soon, he was done. Upon putting it on, he now looked identical to Ezekiel. Then, he took out a wig he prepared in advance and began strimming it. Next, he grabbed a box from the trunk and found some sewing material. Soon, he had the same clothing as Ezekiel. After all this, he returned to the underground pce. The whole process took him only thirty minutes. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 In the dungeon of the underground pce¡­ Sitting on an armchair, Lucjan smoked his cigar while looking at James who was groaning in pain. He said nonchntly, ¡°James, my patience is limited. From now onwards, I will kill a martial artist here every ten minutes.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression darkened. He red at Lucjan and said coldly, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll kill you if I ever have the chance.¡± ¡°What a shame that that day will nevere.¡± Lucjan smiled. No one could escape from the Thousand-Machinery Formation. He snapped his finger. Soon, a disciple of the Gu Sect walked over to him with a clock. Under Lucjan¡¯s orders, the clock was ced right before James so that he could see the passage of time. Tick tock¡­ Tick tock¡­ Tick tock¡­ The second hand moved. Lucjan smiled, ¡°James, the countdown has begun. Think about what I said carefully. Remember, a martial artist will die every ten minutes because of you.¡± Wearing a grim expression, James took a deep breath. He did not wish for anyone to die because of him. He had a conscience, after all. ¡°What do you wish to know?¡± Faced with Lucjan¡¯s ckmail, hepromised. Lucjan said with a smile, ¡°Not bad¡­ You aren¡¯t an idiot after all. What I want to know is simple. Give me your Medical Book and tell me how to use Crucifier.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I don¡¯t have the Medical Book on me.¡± James was stalling for time. ¡°How about this? You release me, and I¡¯ll return to the Capital and get you the Medical Book. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lucjan smiled coldly and said, ¡°Do you take me for a fool, James?¡± As he said that, he struck James with his palm. James was sent flying and crashed against the wall. Then, he copsed to the ground. Even though his durability was much greater than the average martial artist, the powerful force still scraped his skin. After copsing to the ground, the Blood Energy inside his body. churned, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Wearing a pained expression on his face, he could not get up no matter how hard he tried. There were many others in the dungeon-Can, Bet, Jackson, and the martial artists from the various sects. However, no one uttered a single word. Can was sitting in the corner. He had been poisoned too. As he was the previous Sect Leader of the Gu Sect, he was well-versed in Gu venom. However, because they were too wicked, he had never cultivated them. He did not expect Lucjan to seed in aplishing such a feat. At that moment, he catalyzed True Energy to free his acupuncture points. However, the moment he catalyzed True Energy, the Gu inside his body began tearing at his flesh. Despite the excruciating pain, he suppressed the desire to scream in pain. Even his expression was unchanging. However, sweat beaded on his forehead as he gritted his teeth and struck his acupuncture points with full force. Since he was located in the corner where it was dimly lit, not to mention that Lucjan¡¯s attention was completely on James, Lucjan did not notice him. James could not even crawl up from the ground. He was once again forcibly dragged up and tossed to Lucjan¡¯s side. Lucjan stomped his foot on James and said coldly, ¡°Stop ying tricks with me, James. Five minutes have passed. Who should I kill in another five minutes?¡± Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Lucjan scanned everyone in the dungeon.His gaze was fixed on Can. Noticing something was amiss, he said, "Bring Can here." A few Gu Sect disciples walked over to Can, forcibly dragged him, and tossed him beside James. Upon seeing the sweat beaded on his forehead, Lucjanughed. " Can, are you trying to free your acupuncture points? Not bad.You¡¯re good at enduring pain.You didn¡¯t even let loose a scream." Can remained silent. Lucjan continued, "Once ten minutes is up, I will kill Can first." At that moment, James was lying on the ground.He knew he was running out of time.He had to free his acupuncture points at once. Once his acupuncture points were freed, he could make his escape even if he could not save the others. After he left, Lucjan would no longer be able to threaten him.He silently catalyzed Heavenly Breath, and True Heavenly Yang Energy burst forth. "argh!" James roared in pain. Boom! In that instant, a heavy sound came from within his body. James hurriedly got up and charged toward Lucjan at great speed. Lucjan did not expect him to be capable of freeing his acupuncture points. In the nick of time, he raised his arm and met James¡¯ palm. The two staggered backward. Meanwhile, James used his momentum and rushed outside the dungeon. Though he had left, his roar echoed throughout the dungeon. "Tl be back, Lucjan!" By the time Lucjan recollected himself, James was already gone without a trace. "Chase after him!" He immediately gave his order and said coldly, ¡®Though his acupuncture points are free, there¡¯s still Gu venom inside his body.He still can¡¯t use True Energy yet.I want you to bring him back here, dead or alive!" Upon receiving his orders, the disciples of the Gu Sect immediately gave chase. Meanwhile, a vein popped up in Lucjan¡¯s arm. His face darkened, and he said coldly, "Damn it, I underestimated him!" "Men, keep a close watch on them.Do not let a single one of them escape!" Leaving this remark, Lucjan turned to leave. Now that James had escaped, he hurriedly tried to find Ezekiel. However, upon leaving the dungeon, he saw Ezekiel walking toward him.He could not help but ask, "Why are you here? Who¡¯s guarding the Thousand-Machinery Formation? What if Thomas infiltrate the pce while you were away?" This Ezekiel was Thomas in disguise. The real Ezekiel had already been disposed of. Thomas looked at Lucjan and said smilingly, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already ordered my men to keep a close watch. Once an outsider appears, the Thousand- Machinery Formation will instantly activate itself. By the way, what¡¯s the situation here?" Lucjan did not know that the Ezekiel before him was Thomas in disguise. His face darkened, and he said coldly, "I underestimated James¡¯ pain durability.He forcibly freed his acupuncture points while enduring the excruciating pain caused by the catalyzation of True Energy and escaped." "What?" Thomas eximed. "James is important to our cause.We can¡¯t let him escape!" Lucjan waved slightly and tried to calm Ezekiel down, saying, " James wouldn¡¯t dare try to wander outside. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After all, the Thousand- Machinery Formation is guarding the only exit of the underground pce, so he must have wandered further in. Even I haven¡¯tpletely explored the underground pce. I don¡¯t know where it ends. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent my men after him. Since James was poisoned by Gu venom, he can¡¯t use True Energy for a long period of time.Soon, he will be recaptured." "Mhm." Thomas nodded gently. Looking at Lucjan, he asked, " What¡¯s our next course of action?" Lucjan said, "We''ll wait for the First Blood Emperor to arrive. Upon his arrival, we will inject the virus into their bodies and control them. As for Thomas...we have no choice but to disregard him for now. I¡¯m worried that something unexpected might happen if we drag this out." Upon hearing this, Thomas was lost in thought. He could strike Lucjan dead with a single blow. However, Lucjan still controlled the virus that he had researched. Until Thomas seized control of the virus, Lucjan could not die. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Saving lives was not Thomas¡¯ objective. The fate of the ancient martial artists did not concern him. As long as James was safe and sound, he would be content sitting by the sidelines.His objective was the virus in Lucjan¡¯s control. Not only that, he had a n concerning the First Blood Emperor and the Blood Race.He did not wish for Lucjan to die either. The Gu Sect was a powerful and influential sect since a century ago. Over the past hundred years, the Gu Sect slowly developed into the behemoth it was today by recruiting many talented individuals.His objective was to control Lucjan and the entire Gu Sect. Thomas remained silent. Meanwhile, Lucjan turned to leave in irritation.He was annoyed that James had escaped. At that moment, James was escaping further into the pce. He knew that the only exit was guarded by the Thousand-Machinery Formation, so this was his only avable option. If he was trapped in the Thousand- Machinery Formation once more, he would not be able to escape unscathed. He headed deeper into the underground pce. There were many passageways. Seized by panic, he simply pressed forward. At first, the passageways were still dimly lit. However, as he ventured further in, there was no illumination at all. After some time, unable to endure any longer, he copsed to the ground. He crawled up with great difficulty and leaned against the stone wall. Along the way, he had catalyzed True Energy to hasten his speed. However, the moment he catalyzed True Energy, he could feel excruciating paining from inside his body. Unable to endure any longer, he sat on the ground to catch his breath. "T have to eradicate the Gu inside my body as soon as possible." A vein popped out in James¡¯ neck He tried using True Heavenly Yang Energy to eradicate the Gu. However, he no longer had any remaining strength left. The sound of footsteps could be heard in the distance. James hurriedly stood up. However, the moment he stood up, he immediately copsed to the ground once more. Just as he copsed to the ground, the disciples of the Gu Sect caught up. "There¡¯s nowhere for you to run," a voice spoke. Though James wanted to escape, he felt his head spinning. Unable to endure any longer, he lost consciousness. After some time had passed, he slowly regained consciousness. Almost immediately, he realized that his limbs were chained, and he could not move a single muscle. He slowly opened his eyes, and he could finally see what was before him. He was tied to a pole, and many people were standing before him¡ªLucjan and a few others whom he could not recognize. "James..." Lucjan¡¯s face darkened as he red at James, uttering word by word, "This is your final warning.Tell me about the whereabouts of the Medical Book and the secret of Crucifier.If not, don¡¯t me me for what happens next." "Hehe..." Jamesughed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Dream on, Lucjan." Lucjan¡¯s expression darkened, and he struck James with his palm. Powerful force struck James'' body; even the stone pir behind him shattered into pieces. Jamesy motionless on the rubble, and blood trickled down his forehead. Upon seeing this, Thomas, who was disguised as Ezekiel, furrowed his eyebrows. He clenched his fists and summoned all his energy to them. At that moment, he nned to kill Lucjan once and for all. However, he would gain nothing from it. After some thought, he decided against it. "Lucjan, now¡¯s not the time to kill him.Once he¡¯s dead, you¡¯ll never know the whereabouts of the Medical Book, nor will you unravel the mystery behind Crucifier.Not only that, the secret of the Invincible Body Siddhi will be forever lost." Hearing this, Lucjan calmed down a little. Looking at Ezekiel in frustration, he said, "What choice do I have?" Thomas said smilingly, "Based on my information, James cares about Thea the most.Let¡¯s not hurry for now.Once everything here is resolved, we can simply take James away.Then, we will find an opportunity and abduct Thea.By then, he will do as we say." Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 "I guess I have no other choice." Lucjan nodded slightly. At that moment, a Gu Sect disciple walked in and Imelt. "Sir, the First Blood Emperor has arrived." "Hahaha!" Upon hearing this, Lucjanughed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At longst, the Blood Emperor was here. Lucjan had gone to great lengths to research Gu venom. Though the results of the research were satisfactory, he stillcked a little something. So, he went looking for the First Blood Emperor, a member of the Blood Race whose blood was different from an ordinary human''s. "Let¡¯s go!" Lucjan turned to leave. In a room in the underground pce... The First Blood Emperor was waiting alongside many Blood Ra martial artists. He was wearing a ck caped jacket and a hat that covered his face. However, his appearance could still be discerned His face was pale and void of life, just like a zombie. He was sitting on the sofa in a room of the underground pce Many who wore simr attires were standing behind him. "nd Emneror " A voice came from outside the door. Then, Lucjan walked in with a bright smile. The First Blood Emperor nodded. "Where¡¯s the stuff?" Lucjan asked. The First Blood Emperor waved. Immediately, a man behind him ced a ck box on the table and opened it. Inside, there were a few test tubes with a certain blue liquid inside of them. The First Blood Emperor said while smiling, "Based on the research data you provided me, I created this virus bybining the blood of the Blood Race. Once consumed even by corpses, the Gu will swiftly grow and control the body in the end." "Very good!" Lucjanughed. Then, he looked at the First Blood Emperor and said, "Blood Emperor, I have always been puzzled about one thing." The First Blood Emperor made a weing gesture and said, "Ask away." "I have been wondering...What is the Blood Race? Are you still humans?" "Of course we are." "In that case, why is the Blood Race superior to humans? Why is your blood different from ours? How did your DNA mutate?" Lucjan asked puzzledly. "I just so happen to know the answers to these questions," Thomas, who had remained silent all this while, spoke. Lucjan looked at Thomas, who was disguised as Ezekiel, and asked puzzledly, "You even know about the Blood Race?" Thomas nodded slightly and said, "I know a thing or two." Intrigued, the First Blood Emperor looked at Thomas and said smilingly, "Is that so? In that case, why don¡¯t you tell me more about it?" Thomas looked at the two and said in a soft voice, "This has something to do with dragons." "Dragons?" Lucjan asked, "Do these legendary creatures truly exist?" "Of course." Thomas continued, "Dragons are no different from any other animal. There¡¯s nothing special about them. However, they have long been extinct. The only dragon that survived was from more than a millennium ago." Intrigued, Lucjan said, "The suspense is killing me.Just tell us already." Thomas said, "The reason for the mutation of the Blood Race¡¯s blood is a long story. A millennium ago, the ancestor of the Blood Race once gathered the world¡¯s greatest martial artists to y the dragon. However, only the ancestor survived. As he was contaminated with the dragon¡¯s blood, it caused his blood to mutate. This created the Blood Race of today." "Is that really true?" Lucjan could not believe his ears. "Uh-huh." Thomas nodded gently and said, "This happened around 1200 years ago.Because of the dragon- ying expedition, almost all the powerful martial artists were killed.This caused historical records to record only the events that urred in the ancient martial world a millennium ago.No records prior to that era exist." Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Thomas told them some secrets he long knew. Before ying the Spirit Turtle, he had heard of the existence of dragons. However, he did not know if the dragon was still alive. There was one person who could corroborate his ims¡ªthe First Blood Emperor of the Blood Race. Looking at the First Blood Emperor, he asked, "Am I right, Blood Emperor?" The First Blood Emperor nodded gently. "Yes, you¡¯re right.However, this is one of the Blood Race¡¯s top secrets.Only the Patriarch knows about this.How did you manage to get your hands on this information?" The First Blood Emperor looked at Thomas, who was disguised as Ezekiel, puzzled. How did Thomas learn of this top-secret information about the Blood Race? Thomas smiled and said, "Naturally, I have my ways.Besides, I also know some secrets about dragons." Upon hearing this, Lucjan was intrigued. "What kind of secret?" "Immortality," Thomas uttered a single word. "Really?¡¯ Lucjan could not believe his ears. "It should be true." Thomas was unsure himself. However, his words managed to piqued Lucjan¡¯s curiosity. Lucjan looked at the First Blood Emperor and said, "I thought we were good friends, Blood Emperor. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? Now tell me, where is the dragon located?" Upon hearing this, the First Blood Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. After brief contemtion, he said, "Lucjan, this is for your own good. The dragon is not a pushover. Did you know that almost every martial artist joined the dragon-ying expedition a millennium ago? However, they were defeated. Now, thebined strength of every martial artist alive is not even ten percent of what it was a millennium ago." "Really?" Lucjan was dismayed. The First Blood Emperor nodded. "Yes...If you can cross into the ninth rank and find hundreds of eighth-rank grandmasters, you might stand a chance against the dragon.Otherwise, don''t even think about it." The First Blood Emperor¡¯s words dashed Lucjan''s hopes. Meanwhile, Thomas only smiled and remained silent. His words had piqued Lucjan¡¯s curiosity. Considering Lucjan''s ambitious and power-hungry nature, he would never let this opportunity slip through his grasp. Everything was within his calctions. ying the Spirit Turtle was only just the beginning. His objective was to create more powerful martial artists. Everything was for the sake of ying the dragon, whose body was full of priceless treasures. Just as the three were discussing dragons... At the same time, in the dungeon... A disciple of the Gu Sect walked in. He was wearing a ck jacket and a mask, Scanning his surroundings, he pulled out a token and ordered, "The Sect Leader ordered me to interrogate James.As this is confidential, you are required to leave this ce at once.Do not enter the room no matter what you hear.Otherwise, you will be severely punished." "Understood." The disciples of the Gu Sect guarding the prisoners left. Soon, the dungeon fell silent. The disciple wearing a mask kept away his token and entered one of the cells. Looking at the imprisoned martial artists, he slowly removed his mask. It was Tobias who had infiltrated the underground pce. He came here with a single objective in mind¡ªto use Sky¡¯s Great Law of Absorption to absorb the martial artists¡¯ power. "Tobias!" Upon removing his mask, Tobias was instantly recognized by the martial artists. "Why are you here?" Just as the martial artist spoke, Tobias raised his arm. Powerful energy gathered in his palm and pulled the man over to him. Then, he ced his palm on the martial artist¡¯s head and catalyzed the Great Law of Absorption. "Ah..." The martial artist shivered and yelled, "Wh-What are you trying to do? Y-You¡¯re trying to take away my power.I-I won''t let you have your way!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, as he was poisoned by Gu venom, he could not move a single muscle. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 It would be more urate to say that he only managed a few feeble cries instead of saying that he tried their best. After a few minutes, Tobias casually threw the martial artist to the ground. The martial artist was still alive, but he was aging rapidly. In a matter of minutes, his hair had turned white. He seemed to be in his fifties, but now he looked like he was in his seventies or eighties. Many people were in a state of shock as they witnessed this scene. Tobias, on the other hand, had a sinister grin on his face. His power was growing quickly. The sensation of his increasing strength was quite thrilling and amazing. Tobias noticed James, who was lying lifeless on the ground in the adjacent cell. "James..." His expression darkened.He soon walked out of the cell and approached James. "Tobias, what are you trying to do?" Bet, who was sitting on the ground, said sternly. "I''ll deal with you after I absorb James'' power," Tobias said indifferently, casting a nce at Bet. "You..." Bet was enraged.He was itching to get up and fight.However, he could not even move his body. Jackson joined in, his voice weak, "Tobias, don''t do anything stupid." Can did not say anything.He was still trying to ess his acupoints. Even though much time had passed, he was still unable to forcibly unblock his acupoints because his power could notpete with James¡¯ True Heavenly Energy. Tobias got closer to James.He looked at James, who was on the ground with blood at the corner of his mouth and dying. "James, you never expected yourself to be reduced to this state one day, huh?" he said, stepping on James with his leg and looking down at him. He raised his hand. A powerful burst of energy was released from his palm. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. James¡¯ body was immediately yanked up. He then pressed his palm against James'' head. At that moment, James could clearly feel the True Energy in his body dwindling.His expression changed. "You...Tobias.What are you doing? Stop, right now..." Tobias fervently absorbed James'' True Energy using the Great Law of Absorption. James had an overly powerful and excessive amount of True Energy, so Tobias¡¯ True Energy was increasing rapidly at this moment.His body swelled up in an instant, like a balloon. "Damn it." As he witnessed this, Can was filled with rage as well. Regardless, he could not move as his acupoints were struck. "Ah..." James cried out in agony. The Great Law of Absorption was unsettling. While James'' True Energy was diminishing, Tobias'' power was growing exponentially. This continued for about ten minutes. In roughly ten minutes, James'' power waspletely drained. Tobiasughed maniacally as he casually threw him to the ground. "Haha.James.You are now disabled.James Caden does not exist in this world from now on." After that, he reached out his hands. Then, he delivered a few strikes. Theynded on James'' limbs. The tendons in James'' hands and legs snapped in an instant. James immediately passed out from the intense pain. It was uncertain whether he was still alive. After incapacitating James, Tobias was in a good mood. Looking at Can and Bet''s faces that were filled with rage, he said nonchntly, "I''ll absorb the others¡¯ power first, then I''ll return to absorb yours." Tobias did not waste any time.He knew this was Lucjan''s territory, so he had to move quickly. If Lucjan appeared, such a great opportunity would be gone. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Tobias struck them one by one, absorbing all the powers of the martial artists in the dungeon. However, after taking in a little over ten of them, his True Energy was saturated.His entire body felt bloated to him. A gust of powerful True Energy was thrashing about within his body. It felt like it was going to explode. "No.This is an exceptional chance.I can¡¯t pass this up." Tobias did not want to let go of this fantastic opportunity.He began to suppress the True Energy he had absorbed. While Tobias was obsessively taking in True Energy, Thea arrived.She had been trailing behind him. Thea did not, however, make a hasty appearance. She was aware that there were numerous traps and surveince cameras inside. It took her a long time just to pass through the Thousand- Machinery Formation quietly. After entering the underground pce, she began her search slowly and deliberately, eventually finding the dungeon. A number of Gu Sect disciples were stationed at the dungeon''s entrance. There were about fifty of them, and they all had swords in their hands. Thea furrowed her brow slightly, getting lost in her thoughts. She had a great chance to save the others since Lucjan was not currently around, so she held onto the Malevolent Sword and started to walk over. "Who?¡± As soon as she appeared, the Gu Sect disciples noticed her. Thea drew the Malevolent Sword and swung it. In an instant, a Sword Light measuring a hundred meters in length shed and struck down. Those who were hit had their bodies disintegrate on the spot. Those who managed to avoid being struck were hurled into the air by the terrifying Sword Light and fell to the ground, where they remained motionless. Tobias could hear themotion outside from the dungeon. His nerves began to race. He chose to ignore it and did not leave, since he was quickly absorbing the power of the others. For each person he absorbed True Energy from, he could reduce his cultivation time by a sizable amount. An rm went off as Thea showed up and started to attack. In the room where Lucjan and the others were... They had gathered and were talking about the dragon. At that moment, the rm sounded. "Oh, no." Lucjan stood up immediately. With palpable anxiety on his face, he shouted, "Something happened in the dungeon.Go take a look, quickly." He dashed toward the dungeon. The First Blood Emperor and Thomas, who was disguised as Ezekiel, followed closely behind. After killing the people posted at the dungeon¡¯s entrance, Thea moved towards it with the Malevolent in her hand. She arrived at the entrance of the dungeon. With a sh of her sword... Boom! The iron gate of the dungeon crumbled on impact. Then, she quickly walked over. As soon as Thea entered, she noticed James, who was passed out on the ground of the dungeon, lifeless and covered in blood. She also saw Tobias, who was still taking in the others¡¯ power. Tobias turned around. His face paled slightly when he saw the appearance of the person who had just arrived. "The Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader?" He had never met the Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader before, but he had heard of their legend. Thea cast a nce at Tobias, then immediately rushed over to James, appearing in front of James in a blink of an eye. She held up James, who was lying on the ground, and hurriedly examined his injuries. Bet, who was sitting on the ground, spoke up weakly, "J- James...He...His power was all absorbed by Tobias. "He also struck James and injured him." Boom! Bet¡¯s words came like a bolt from the blue.It was as if lightning had struck Thea''s brain.She waspletely frozen, staring at James, who was unconscious and on the verge of death. Thissted for about three seconds. "Ahhh!" she roared in rage as she suddenly lifted her head. Her long, dark hair moved independently of the wind, standing up on its own. The blood in her body was like a slumbering beast waking up in shock and going berserk. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Like hot, boiling water, her blood continued to seethe, releasing an endless amount of energy like an erupting volcano. A terrifying gust of murderous energy swept through the area, rumbling. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 This burst of energy affected the dungeon. Some of the iron gates in the dungeon were blown to pieces in an instant. Thea suddenly stood up.She was wearing a mask.Her face was hidden, but a set of blood-red eyes were visible. Tobias sensed a frightening aura. He immediately gave up on absorbing the martial artists'' True Energy, threw the one he was holding aside, and turned around to flee. Thea chased after him with the Malevolent Sword in her hand. Lucjan ran over when he heard the rm go off.He had not even reached the dungeon''s entrance when someone dashed toward him. "Tobias, don¡¯t move!" Lucjan shouted loudly andunched himself into the air, striking with his palm. Tobias struck Lucjan''s palm with his as he rushed forward. Boom! Two massive bursts of power mmed into one another. Lucjan was sted backward. Tobias, on the other hand, took off quickly. Thea rushed out at that precise moment, overflowing with Murderous Energy. She ignored Lucjan and the others, and instead immediately went after Tobias. Thomas, disguised as Ezekiel, furrowed his brow and thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s happening? Why does she have such terrifying Murderous Energy?¡¯ After Thea left, Lucjan walked over to the First Blood Emperor and Ezekiel.His face was a little pale. There was even some blood at the corner of his mouth.He looked grave. "Tobias...Why is he so powerful?" Thomas, in the guise of Ezekiel, remained silent and quickly walked into the dungeon. As soon as he entered, he saw many people lying on the ground, crying out in pain. James had copsed in a pool of blood. Thomas rushed over and bent down to examine James'' injuries. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As he assessed them, his face darkened. Lucjan was trailing behind. He asked, "Mr.Zayden, how is he?" Thomas, who was pretending to be Ezekiel, rose to his feet slowly. With a rare grimace, he said, "James is incapacitated.There¡¯s no True Energy in his body.His tendons were all jolted and snapped." At that moment, Thomas was livid. No matter how tormenting the outside world was, he could ignore it. No matter how serious James¡¯ injuries were, he could turn a blind eye to them. All of these things served as lessons for James. However, James was now crippled. "Chase after them." Without waiting for Thomas to pursue them, Lucjan gave his order, "Tobias and the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect must be killed." Tobias, who was posing as Ezekiel, rushed out as soon as he was done speaking. The First Blood Emperor followed closely behind. Lucjan sprinted after them as well without hesitation. "Argh! n As they began their pursuit, Can also gained ess to his acupoints by force.After opening up his acupoints, he quickly tried to expel the venom.He was a Grand Master who used Gu venom as well, so he was aware of its ws. In less than a minute, he managed to force the venom out of his body while enduring the pain. After that, he immediately unblocked Bet''s acupoints. "Stay here and save the others.I''ll go after them and take a look." Can left those words and dashed out of the dungeon in a sh. After his acupoints were unblocked, Bet got to his feet and started to unseal the others¡¯ acupoints as well while helping them to leave. At that point, Tobias had already dashed out of the underground pce. Making the most of his speed, he ran through the vast desert. Thea moved swiftly as well. The Malevolent Sword released a beam of Sword Light that was a hundred meters long and shed toward Tobias who was in the distance. Tobias quickly evaded it. Boom! The hundred-meter-long Sword Light mmed down on the desert floor. A pit that was a hundred meters long and dozens of meters deep immediately appeared in the ground. "They''re that strong?" As he fled, Tobias felt the aura behind him and could not help but be terrified.He had heard of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader but had never actually met them, much less engaged inbat with them. Sensing the Murderous Energy behind him, he lost his courage to fight. Despite having absorbed True Energy from a lot of people, including James, he stillcked the courage to do so. After all, he needed to meditate in seclusion right now. If he refined this True Energy, he would be unrivaled in this world. "I will take your life!" A roar of intense fury could be heard from behind him. Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Thea''s ability to reason had left her at this point.She kept picturing James lying in a pool of blood, her mind reying the scene over and over. "His power was absorbed..." "He also struck James and injured him..." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. These words continued to ring in her head, agitating her. Hatred had already taken over her. "Die." There was only one thought on her mind: avenge James by killing the person in front of her.She made full use of her speed. Only a sliver of her afterimage could be seen as she dashed forward, appearing over Tobias'' head. With the Malevolent Sword in her hands, she shed at him. Tobias cried out in dismay.He immediately drew a longsword from its sheath behind him. While wielding the longsword, he executed the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. A terrifying Sword Energy burst forth. Boom! Sword Energy and Sword Light collided. An explosion instantly erupted in the sky. Like water, energy waves rippled throughout the area in all directions. As if it had been purified, the air became clean. Even after absorbing the True Energy of many people, Tobias was still weaker than Thea in terms of strength. The horrifying energy wave suddenly knocked him backward. He wanted to flee, but it was already toote. Thea was already charging at him with the Malevolent Sword in hand. All he could do was defend himself. Thomas, who was pretending to be Ezekiel, arrived soon after. He could see the intense battle from a great distance away. He watched as the Sword Energy and Sword Light danced about the sky in front of him. "So powerful." When he saw Thea fighting fiercely with Tobias, he had to take a deep breath. The First Blood Emperor and Lucjan showed up next. The three of them stood back and watched the fierce fight unfolding in front of them. The two men, who had just arrived in a hurry, were both stunned. "This is...How are they so powerful?" The Blood Emperor felt a frightening aura as he watched the fierce battle from afar. Unconsciously adopting a solemn expression, he said, "The strength of the Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader is much greater than it was in Durandal. "As for Tobias, how did he also be so powerful? He¡¯s only fumbling in the face of such a frightening attack He doesn''t appear to be hurt in any way." Lucjan¡¯s expression was more somber. As he continued to see people stronger than himself emerge, he grew resentful. "Die." His expression was grave. He said sternly, "When they''ve fought each other to a bloody draw, we''ll attack.Make sure that none of them gets away.Otherwise, it¡¯ll certainlye back to bite us." Thomas, who was pretending to be Ezekiel, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the battle in the distance. "The strength she¡¯s showing isparable to the maximum strength of a powerful fighter at the Fourth Stair of the Skyward Stairway." Thomas had reached the Fifth Stair of the Skyward Stairway. Based on the power Thea had shown, he also made a rough assessment of her strength. Tobias, on the other hand, was attacked so ferociously that he was unable to strike back. Nheless, he was able to barely defend himself from Thea''s assaults. In addition, based on the aura that was erupting from his body, Tobias had the strength of a person standing at the Third Stair of the Skyward Stairway.He was not in a rush to interfere, since he was aware of the Celestial Sect Leader¡¯s identity. Thomas knew she was Thea. It was a secret he had always kept to himself.He did not tell anyone, not even James.He was curious to see how far Thea, who had absorbed the Spirit Turtle''s blood, could grow. Could she reach the ninth rank? If she could, it would greatly benefit his future ns. In the vast desert up ahead, Thea and Tobias were fighting ferociously. After Tobias had absorbed and refined the core of a Spirit Turtle, he was able to fullyprehend the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. He had cultivated the Thirteen Heavenly Swords and mastered it. There were currently thirteen Sword Energies in the sky, circling and weaving around one another. However, Thea¡¯s Demonic Sword Art was more powerful. "Die" A low, indifferent voice rang out across the desert. Thea appeared in mid-air, holding the Malevolent Sword. At that moment, all of the True Energy in her body was flowing into the Malevolent Sword. The sword in her hands shed downward. A Sword Light with Murderous Energy manifested. As soon as the Sword Light appeared, the sky began to distort. Time seemed to have stopped at this precise moment. Tobias could sense dreadful energy spreading out and moving toward him. With a solemn expression on his face, he swung the longsword in his hands. The surrounding thirteen Sword Energies promptly gathered. Thirteen Sword Energies ascended, colliding with the Sword Light. Loud zaps echoed across the desert. Under the watchful eyes of several extremely powerful elites, thirteen Sword Energies shattered into pieces, instantly engulfed by the Sword Light. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Tobias'' facial expression abruptly changed.He quickly dodged it in a sh. Just as he had escaped it, the Sword Light struck down.It hit the ground. Boom! Clouds of dust swirled up and filled the air in an instant. A chasm measuring a hundred meters in length appeared on the ground. "How strong." "The strength of the Celestial Sect''s leader appears to be increasing indefinitely." "Yeah." When the three of them saw this happening, they were all stunned, including Thomas. Thomas was also astounded by the strength Thea had demonstrated.His expression was one of confusion.He muttered to himself, "What¡¯s going on here? How could have Thea''s power increased so dramatically in a split second?" Despite his experience and knowledge, Thomas was unable to figure it out. Tobias, on the other hand, had absorbed all of James¡¯ True Energy, as well as the True Energy from a dozen powerful martial artists.His body was on the verge of exploding. However, as the fierce fight continued, the True Energy that was thrashing around in his body had be noticeably mild. "Looks like I need to keep fighting to calm the raging True Energy in my body.Once it has quieted down, I''ll be able to absorb more.If I can absorb the power of the Celestial Sect''s leader, I''ll be unstoppable." Despite the fact that Tobias was fumbling, he was not defeated yet. Now, he had another idea.He wanted to absorb Thea¡¯s power. While he was in a daze, Thea had drawn near. This time, his reaction was a little slow. His left arm was directly struck by the Murderous Energy.His arm instantly snapped. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tobias stumbled backward before falling to the ground in the yellow sand. Whoosh! Another Sword Light. This Sword Light was a fusion of Demonic Sword Art and Murderous Energy. Even Thomas would not dare to recklesslypete with such a powerful force. Tobias sensed a threatening aura. He quickly dodged it, ignoring the pain from his severed arm. Boom! The ground was split open once more, forming arge crater. At this moment, Can rushed over. As he observed the fierce battle in front of him, he was also astounded by this aura. "T-The Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect is so powerful.Tobias has absorbed True Energy from James and so many martial artists.Even so, his arm is severed by the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader.Who exactly is she?" Now, even Can was bing curious.He was curious about the identity of the Celestial Sect''s Sect Leader, and curious about who she truly was. The intense battle was still going on straight ahead. Thea had gone through Energy Deviationpletely.She was currently fighting solely through her subconscious. After going through Energy Deviation, the Spirit Turtle''s blood in her body gave her incredible strength, adding to the True Demonic Energy she had cultivated and her Murderous Energy. The formidable power of Demonic Sword Art was greatly enhanced by Murderous Energy. Tobias was able to stand his ground at the start. However, at this point, he waspletely outmatched by Thea. After having his arm severed, he had taken a few stabs from the sword to his body as well. Despite having absorbed True Energy from a lot of people, there were indications of his defeat. At this point, Thomas, who had disguised himself as Ezekiel, clenched his fists.He wanted to intervene and kill Tobias. However, he and Tobias were biological brothers after all. Although Tobias had incapacitated and injured James, he was hesitant to strike. Moreover, the more powerful people there were, the better for his future ns. Tobias was very powerful right now. He could be useful. "Phew!" Despite having these thoughts, Thomas did not make his move. ¡®Even though James is now crippled, he won''t die.So be it.He can finally retire in peace and stop getting involved in the world of ancient martial arts" Thomas thought to himself. Immediately after, he shouted, "James is going to die, but you''re still here fighting.Go save him, quickly." Thomas¡¯ voice was very loud. It had an impact on Thea. In an instant, Thea''s aura was significantly weakened.She suddenly came to herself.She looked at Tobias, who had lost an arm and was covered in blood, then at the crowd in the distance. Thea was befuddled. "What''s going on? Why am I here?" After a brief moment of confusion, she remembered she had followed behind to the dungeon and saw James lying in a pool of blood on the floor. The previous words of ¡®James is dying¡¯ made her stop caring about the fight. She dashed off, holding the Malevolent Sword, and made her way to the underground pce. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 "Ezekiel, what are you shouting for?" As soon as Thea left, Lucjan turned to face Thomas, who was pretending to be Ezekiel, and questioned him, "What did you mean by that? Why did the Sect Leader of Celestial Sect leave when you brought up James?" Thomas shrugged and said, "I just guessed that the leader of the Celestial Sect is Thomas, but I didn''t expect it to be true." "Is it really?" Lucjan had a look of disbelief. "It was just a spection, that¡¯s why I put it to the test," said Thomas. "Consider for a moment: besides Thomas, who else in this world would have such strength?" Lucjan did not doubt Thomas'' words, since they made a lot of sense. The person who benefited the most from the Spirit Turtle was Thomas.His strength was unrivaled in the world. Right now, Lucjan wanted to kill Tobias. Tobias was injured and even lost an arm.He thought he would certainly be dead. However, the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect unexpectedly left at a crucial moment.He breathed a sigh of relief and hurried off without lingering. When Lucjan realized what was going on, Tobias had already vanished. "Oh, no.Let¡¯s go back quickly." Lucjan''s face suddenly turned pale as he thought of something. However, just as he was about to make his way back to the underground pce, he was stopped. The person standing in his way was Can. "Can Maverick..." Lucjan¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, "Get the hell out of my way." Can¡¯s face was slightly pale.He was aware that he might not be a match for the three people in front of him. Still, he had to stop them in order to give Bet a chance to save the others. "Lucjan, it¡¯s about time we settle our grudges," Can said nonchntly. Lucjan looked at Ezekiel and the First Blood Emperor beside him and said softly, "You should both look for an opening to return to the underground pce and guard it.If anyone tries to intrude, activate the Thousand -Machinery Formation.Don¡¯t ever let those martial artists escape with the help of outsiders.If you do, all of our efforts will have been in vain." "Mhm." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The Blood Emperor nodded gently. Thomas, who was posing as Ezekiel, nodded as well and said, "Don¡¯t worry.It¡¯ll be fine." Can did not move.His goal was not to kill Lucjan. Things had changed. Lucjan had refined the Spirit Turtle''s core. In his current state, he might not be able to kill Lucjan. His only goal was to stall for time. At this moment, Lucjan swiftly made his move. The First Blood Emperor and Ezekiel also parted ways and left quickly. Can could not pursue them both at the same time. Thea quickly made her way back. Soon after, she was back at the dungeon. When she arrived at the dungeon... Some martial artists were leaving in a hurry. Bet, on the other hand, was dressing James'' wounds. When he saw the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect appear, he was slightly stunned. Thea did not say anything. She walked over, carried James, and then left. Bet furrowed his brow slightly. He wanted to say something, but he held his tongue since James had previously said that the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect would help him. When the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader took James away, Bet was at ease. Three dayster... At a hospital in Cansington City... James was covered in bandages all over his body. Thea was in her casual clothes, sitting by the hospital bed and dozing off. James had been unconscious for several days and had not regained consciousness. However, his vital signs were very stable following medical treatment. For three days, Thea stayed with him in the hospital. Thea had no idea what was the situation at Malgudi after she had left. Now, she no longer wanted to be bothered with Malgudi''s affairs. She only wanted James to be safe and wake up sooner. After the fight, she was slightly worn out. She did not want to be involved in the affairs of the ancient martial arts world any longer. She also did not want James to be involved in the important matters of the nation or the ancient martial arts world anymore. All Thea wanted was to have James by her side and to live out the rest of their days in peace. James'' finger moved just a little. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 James woke up. As he slowly opened his eyes, he found himself staring at a white ceiling. "Where am I?" As his throat moved slightly, he let out a feeble voice.He wanted to get up, but when he moved, a severe pain shot through his body. "Ah..." he cried out in pain. Thea, who was nodding off, immediately reacted and grabbed James'' hand. "Honey, I¡¯m here.I¡¯m here.It¡¯s alright.Don¡¯t be scared." James was calmed down by Thea''s voice.He moved his head a little to look at Thea, who was sitting beside him, and asked frailly, "Thea, you...why are you here? Oh, and uh, where am I?" James was extremely confused right now.He could not remember much.He closed his eyes and tried to sort through his memories. It was then that he remembered...He went to Malgudi.He was captured there, and Tobias eventually absorbed his True Energy.Then, he went unconscious.He had no idea what happened after that. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Thea, how is Malgudi, by the way?" Thea shook her head slightly and said, "I-I don¡¯t know.Sir Caden brought you here.You were already unconscious when you were brought here.We¡¯re now in Cansington." Thea lied. She held James¡¯ hand tightly and said, "Honey, Sir Caden said that all of your power had been absorbed.Now you''re just like any other person.Can we just put everything else behind us? Can we no longer care about what happens in the ancient martial arts world? Can we stop worrying about the country''s major issues?" Thea started to cry as she was saying that. From the corners of her eyes, tears began to fall. "Honey, I''m worried.I''m so scared.I worry that one day I''ll lose you.Let¡¯s just let everything go and not care about any of that.Let''s live our lives like normal people, okay?" At this moment, James was at a loss.Let everything go? He could not let go now. How could he? The Gu Sect had not yet been destroyed, Orient Commerce was still in operation, and the election was near. If he did not deal with them right now, all of his previous efforts would be for naught. However, when he saw the tearful eyes of the woman in front of him and noticed her tear-stained face, James'' heart softened.He wanted to take care of the problems. Nevertheless, he had lost his power.He had be a useless man. Even if he wanted to do something, hecked the strength to do so. "Thea, I promise you," James said in a weak voice. "From now on, I''m not going to bother with other things.From now on, there will be no Dragon King, and there will be no Emperor.Now, I''m just a regr person." "Mhm." Thea nodded with tears in her eyes. "I-I''m a little thirsty." "Wait.I¡¯ll get some water right now." Thea promptly let go of James to get a ss of warm water.She then fed James some water with a spoon in her hand. James had promised Thea that he would live his life as an ordinary person from now on. That said, he was frustrated. In order to clean up everything, he had put in a lot of effort. It was almost a sess, and yet...He closed his eyes and buried it all in his heart. "Oh, right..." Shortly, he remembered the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals that he had previously recorded at Pris Sect. It was the unrivaled martial art skill developed by the founder of Pris Sect after they lost their power and became disabled. Not only did Archbishop Pris regain his power, but his strength was greater than before. It was even nearing the ninth rank. As he thought of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals, James breathed a sigh of relief. When one door closes, another opens. However, he did not reveal his thoughts. Given that he had not fully grasped the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals, attempting to regain his strength would be nearly impossible. Now that this was the case, he could stay in Cansington for a while longer and spend some quality time with Thea. "Sis! " At this moment, the door to the room was pushed open. A handsome man wearing a suit walked in. He was David Cahan. "Ah, James.You¡¯ve woken up?" When David noticed Thea was giving James water, he could not help but be ecstatic. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 James was the Cahans'' savior. During this time, the Cahan family was prospering in Cansington by taking advantage of James'' status. Right now, no one in Cansington dared to offend the Cahans. Even the most powerful families felt obligated to please them. Within a few months, the profits of the Cahan family business had multiplied tenfold. Now the Cahan family¡¯spany was also preparing to go public. Once it went public, Eternality would make a sizable profit. That was why David had a huge grin on his face when he saw James had awoken. He walked over. "You''re awake, James.This is wonderful." "James needs to rest.You should go back if you¡¯re done." Thea wanted him to leave. "Alright, fine." Without any pretense, David turned around and walked away. After he left, Thea then asked, "Honey, how are you feeling right now?" "I can''t move my arms or legs.There¡¯s no strength in my body," said James softly. James was stillcking the prerequisites for cultivating the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals in his current state since his body was still very much alive. He had not yet reached the point where everything in his body waspletely destroyed and he was on the verge of death. Thea¡¯s face darkened, and she said, "I heard from Sir Caden that Tobias was the one who absorbed your power and attacked you.I have no idea what kind of wretched martial arts he had cultivated.It can even absorb the power of others." James¡¯ expression turned solemn as well.He was at the eighth rank.His True Heavenly Energy was terrifying and extremely potent. Now that Tobias had absorbed his True Energy, how powerful would Tobias be? He could not even imagine. James let out a sigh of resignation and stopped thinking about it. "Let''s find a secluded ce to live, Honey.I''ll figure out how to heal your limbs and get you back to normal," said Thea. Now, all she wanted was to find a secluded ce and spend some peaceful days with James.She did not want to deal with the issues of the outside world.She did not want to stay in Cansington or at the Cahans¡¯ vi either. "Mhm.You can arrange for that." James nodded softly. "Alright.I''ll make the arrangements right away.Get some rest, Honey.I''ll be right outside." While Thea was saying that, she turned around and left.She left the room to make a few calls and started setting up her departure with James. James closed his eyes. The requirements for cultivating the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals came to his mind.His condition was almost there now.It was just a little short of that. That made things difficult for him. Was he really going to have to find another person to attack him again? James pushed these issues to the back of his mind.He started to mull over the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. In his mind, the cultivation method of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals surfaced. Soon after, Thea came back. She noticed James was resting with his eyes closed, so she did not bother him and just stayed by his side. A short whileter, some individuals in ck suits walked in. They carried James out of the hospital on a stretcher, then silently into an unmarked SUV. James felt groggy.He simply had the impression that he was on a ne. Once the ne had flown for a very long time, he got into another vehicle. After some twists and turns, they arrived at a remote location.It was a small vige. There were hundreds of houses in the vige, but not a single person. Outside the vige... James was sitting in a wheelchair. Thea pointed at the vige ahead of them and said, "This is the vige that I bought, Honey.I¡¯ve purchased the nearbynds as well.We''ll live here from now on and spend the rest of our lives in peace." James took in the scenery in front of him. The vige was quite small. Despite the fact that no one lived there anymore, the houses in it remained rtively intact. Behind the vige, a series of rolling hills and mountains stretched into the distance. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Good." James nodded gently. Thea then pushed James into the vige. At the center of the vige... There stood a house that was fairly new. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 The interior of the house lookedpletely new. Everything, including the furniture, had been reced. "Honey, what would you like to eat? I''ll cook for you." "anything is fine." James did not have an appetite.His greatest wish had been to retire and live in seclusion.He was now retired and living in seclusion, but he was frustrated. James did not want to spend the rest of his days in regret here, ina ce no one knew about. However, he could not do anything right now. Thea, on the other hand, went into the kitchen after she spoke. James simply sat there in his wheelchair, unable to move despite wanting to. Given that Tobias was out for blood then, when he attacked James with his terrifying True Energy, he immediately struck and paralyzed James¡¯ limbs. James was brought to the hospital, and after being examined there, it was determined that his limbs could not be fixed. Amputation was the only option. Regardless, Thea did not request amputation.She was a martial artist, after all. Moreover, she was an extremely powerful elite. The Book of Malice was also in her possession. It was said that before one could hurt another, one must first learn how to save them. In the Book of Malice, numerous methods for saving a life were also documented. Thea was confident that once she fullyprehended the Book of Malice, she would be able to heal James. James was sitting in his wheelchair and staring out the window. Although the locals had left, there were still some domestic animals roaming the vige paths. There were chickens, ducks, dogs, etc. James could tell that the vige had inhabitants before this. Thea simply spent some money to buy this vige and the vigers ¡¯nds, then made them move away. This was the reason the vige was deserted. Despite having some regrets in his heart, James was content as he took in the view outside the window and watched as a dog chased after a brood of hens. If he truly was unable to regain his strength... If he had to spend the second half of his life in a wheelchair... Then having the woman he loved by his side was a kind of sheer happiness as well. Shortly after, Thea finished preparing the meal. It was some very simple home cooking. Even though it did not look particrly appealing, it was quite tasty. When James noticed that Thea had some soot on her face, he wanted to reach out and help her wipe it off, but he was unable to move his hands. Thea took a forkful of vegetables and held it close to James'' mouth. James gently opened his mouth. After the vegetables were ced in it, he chewed softly. It was an endearing scene. However, it was also heartbreaking. For some period of time after that, James and Thea made their home in this small, uninhabited vige. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. 1 Every day, James sat in his wheelchair while Thea farmed. She raised her own chickens and nted her own vegetables. At the moment, she was far from being the top beauty of Cansington in terms of demeanor. "The hens haveid their eggs, Honey." Thea''s shout came from the courtyard.She was wearing some in clothes and even had some mud on her.Her long, ck hair was pulled back behind her head casually. She walked in carrying several eggs.Her slightly dirty face was adorned with a brilliant smile.She held up the eggs in her hands. "Look.These are the eggs that our chickens haveid.We''ll have them for lunch." When he saw the smile on Thea¡¯s face, James was satisfied.It had been a long time since he had seen Thea smile. Despite the fact that there were no jewelry or morous clothes on her, James thought that the current Thea was the most beautiful, innocent, and pure. At that moment, James was content. "Get some sun, Honey.I¡¯ll go and fry the eggs." Thea entered the house after she said that. James leaned against the chair. Currently, he was unable to move and could not do anything without the help of a woman. He felt ufortable with that. This was not the life he desired. "No, I must regain my strength.This is not the life I want.I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my days in a wheelchair." Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 James turned around in his wheelchair. At the moment, he was at the heart of the vige, in a detached manor. This manor was constructed with bricks.It was a single-story house. From the courtyard, he saw some cooking smokeing out of the kitchen. Through the window, he could see Thea.She was very busy in the kitchen. When he saw that, James felt ufortable. Really ufortable.He did not want this. ¡®Abh...!" James roared loudly in his heart, but he did not dare to let it out.He was afraid that if he actually shouted, Thea would be rmed. ¡®I can¡¯t be like this.I can¡¯t spend my life in a wheelchair" James'' heart began to fill with fierce determination. ¡®I must recover. ¡®There¡¯s no option but to recover" Given his current position, he knew that even if he wanted to retire in peace right now, his enemies would prevent him from doing so. He was holding onto a number of secrets. If Malgudi had a war and Lucjan did not die, Lucjan would never let him get away. Considering that Lucjan wanted to get his Medical Book and learn Crucifier¡¯s secret from him, Lucjan would undoubtedly send someone to search for him. He had to finish cultivating the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals before that and regain his strength. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James was entranced while staring at Thea. Shortly after, Thea finished preparing lunch. She walked out of the room with a brilliant smile on her face, "It''s all done, Honey.Come, let¡¯s go inside and eat." Thea walked over and pushed his wheelchair. After they entered the house, Thea began to feed James his lunch. The whole time, James did not say anything. Thea then started to eat after feeding James. Looking at James, who had remained silent, she could not help but put her fork down and asked, "What¡¯s the matter, Honey? Something on your mind?" "No." James regained hisposure and shook his head slightly. Even though he said no, Thea could tell that James was preupied. She looked at James and said softly, "I know you¡¯re frustrated.You don''t want to spend your life in a wheelchair.Honey, I promise I''ll definitely heal you.Just give me some time, okay?" "It¡¯s really nothing, Thea.This isn''t all that bad." James had a forced smile on his face. Thea said quietly, "I know you''re not going to give up so easily.After all the work you put in before, you¡¯re now in this small, deste vige.I know you¡¯re definitely frustrated and anxious.You still care about the country." James fell silent when he heard that. Thea did not say anything else.She picked up her fork and began eating on her own.She was aware that although James was physically present, his heart was elsewhere. James¡¯ heart was in the Capital.He had been constantly worrying about the state of affairs there. Thea soon finished her lunch.She started cleaning up the table after she finished eating, then went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. As soon as she had finished tidying up, she wheeled James around the vige and eventually back into the courtyard. Leaning against his wheelchair, James enjoyed the sun. The springtime sun was warm. When it shone on his body, he felt incredibly cozy. At three o''clock in the afternoon... "Do you want to stay at home or go to the farm with me, Honey? I''m going to work on thends outside the vige and nt some vegetables." Thea looked at James as she asked for his thoughts. James did not want to go outside right now. He just wanted some time to himself. "I''d like to sleep for a while." "Alright.I''ll wheel you back inside." Thea pushed James into the house.She lifted him out of the wheelchair and set him down on the bed before covering him with a nket. After that, she took out a phone from the side and said, "Here¡¯s the phone.I''ll put it next to the bed.I''ve already set it up to be voice- controlled.If you miss me, give me a call, and I''lle back right away." "Mhm." James nodded softly. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Thea leaned over and kissed James on the forehead. She caressed his face and said with a smile, ¡°Rest well, Honey. I¡¯ll be back by dusk if nothing goes wrong.¡± A myriad of emotions welled up in James as her soft hands caressed his face. He remembered caring for Thea the same way when they were reunited a year ago. Unexpectedly, it was Thea¡¯s turn to take care of him now. He closed his eyes and stayed silent. Meanwhile, Thea headed out. She picked up the hoe in the yard and walked out of the vige. James could not move, so he stayed in bed as he stared at the ceiling in a daze. Time passed by at a cial pace. After some time, James gradually fell asleep. Suddenly, a person appeared in his room. The man looked to be in his 40s. He had a short crew cut and was dressed in baggy white clothes. He stood beside the bed and had a troubled look on his face as he looked at James. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boy. I don¡¯t want to do this either, but I¡¯ve got no other choice. ¡°The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in Thea¡¯s body is aberrant and is beyond what I expected. I¡¯ve carefully studied it and found that the blood in her body is affected by her emotions. ¡°The more intense her negative emotions, the stronger she¡¯ll be. ¡°Which is why I have to take you away.¡± The person that showed up was Thomas. Thomas stood in front of the bed as he murmured to himself. All of a sudden, he flicked his finger toward James. An invisible force flew out from his fingertips and shot into James. Immediately afterward, Thomas picked James up and made to leave the room. Next, a man dressed in a ck coat with a mask that covered his face walked inside the room. In his hands was a ck bag. Inside the bag was an assortment of broken bones and chunks of human flesh. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He opened the bag and haphazardly emptied the gruesome contents of the bag on the bed. After hepleted his task, the person followed Thomas¡® lead and quickly left the ce. Simultaneously, Thea was busy tilling a piece ofnd outside the vige. The powerhouses of the Celestial Sect had secretly found this ce, and she arrived after taking many complicated turns. It would be nearly impossible to find James in this ce even if one had a robust intelligencework at their disposal. Before she left, she had left a phone behind in the room. It was so James could contact her if he needed to through the use of voicemands. This set her mind at ease. She worked until it was almost dark and hurried home with her hoe. Thea walked into the yard and put the hoe away. She pushed open the door and walked into the house. ¡°Honey, what would you like for dinner?¡± Thea walked into the room and asked with a cheerful voice. However, she never received a reply. This unsettled her so she hurriedly made her way to the bed. Upon getting close to the bed, the sight before her made her blood run cold and she was frozen in ce with horror. ¡°Aaaaah!!!¡± After staring aghast at the gruesome scene for a few seconds, she let out an anguished scream. Her voice let off terrifying sonic waves. The invisible sonic waves leveled the surrounding houses, and the vige was reduced to rubble in the next instant. ¡°Who did this?! ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!!! I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Her furious roar reverberated from within the vige. Thomas stood on a big tree on a distant mountain and watched everything in the vige unfold before him. ¡°What monstrous power.¡± Thomas was shocked by the scene. Thea ttened an entire vige simply from the power of her sonic waves. Despite ascending into the Fifth Stair of the Skyward Stairway, Thomas knew he himself was not capable of causing this level of devastation with such ease. Yet, here Thea was disying an incredible amount of strength in a short instant. ¡°The angrier she gets, the more explosive her strength will be. ¡°Thea, I won¡¯t hurt James, so I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯m pinning my hopes on you that you¡¯ll be the first person to reach the ninth rank.¡± Thomas murmured surreptitiously. His body floated away like a phantom, disappearing into the forest almost in the blink of an eye. He moved faster than a sh of lightning. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Jamesy quietly on a bed in a bungalow somewhere in Sol. Thomas had already sealed his acupoints so he would not wake up unless his acupoints were released once more. Thomas sat by the bed and looked at James, who was sleeping peacefully. He looked at James with a reluctant expression. Since James left the Southern insst year and headed to Cansington, he always kept his eye on James. When he could not personally observe him, he had someone else watch over James in his stead. Thus, he knew where James had been throughout the entirety of the past year. This is how he knew that James had been to Pris Sect. Over the past few decades, Thomas traveled all over the world. As long as the sect had some sort of renown, he had visited almost all of them and secretly learned their signature martial art techniques. Naturally, he had also been to Pris Sect and learned their signature martial art technique as well. However, this martial art technique was ipatible with Thomas. Thomas was unsure of whether James had been to Pris Sect¡¯s Sacred Fire Cavern and if he had seen the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals during his time there. If James had seen it before, he would be able to help him. Otherwise, it would be tantamount to tossing James straight into shark¨Cinfested waters. Thomas was lost in thought. He turned away. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Soon, he returned back to James¡® side. However, his appearance waspletely different. He made a human mask and disguised himself as the Pris Sect¡¯s leader, Archbishop Pris, also known as Zekiel. His reason for doing this was to ascertain James¡® progress before proceeding. He wanted to find out if James had already seen the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. Then, he nned to teach the technique to him under the guise of Archbishop Pris. After entering the room, he unsealed James¡® acupoints. Not long after, James woke up. He gradually opened his eyes. A headache instantly assailed James from having slept too long. ¡°Thea.¡± He called out weakly. ¡°I see you¡¯re finally awake.¡± A voice came from his bedside. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± When he heard a voice that did not belong to Thea, James was immediately on full alert. ¡°It¡¯s me, Pris.¡± Thomas, who was disguised as Pris, answered James. James turned his head slightly and saw the person sitting by the bed. After confirming Pris¡® identity, he heaved a sigh of relief but became put his guard up once more because of his unfamiliar surroundings. ¡°W¨CWhere am I?¡± Thomas smiled and said, ¡°Let me exin. After I came to Sol, I searched for you everywhere and finally found you after an arduous journey. Thea had something to attend to in Cansington and asked me to take care of you for a few days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing this, James rxed his body a little. He muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Thea didn¡¯t tell me anything before leaving¡­ Oh, by the way, my head and back are killing me right now. I feel like I was out for a considerable amount of time.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. You only slept for a day.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s this ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s next to the manor where you and Thea live. I¡¯m living here for the time being. After Thea left, I brought you here to my ce.¡± James could sense something was not quite right but could not out his finger on it. ¡°By the way¡­ Have you discerned the meaning behind the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals yet?¡± Hearing Thomas asking about the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals further put James¡® heart at ease. He felt reassured that the Pris before him was indeed who he said he was. It was impossible for outsiders to know about the Pris Sect¡¯s signature martial art technique because the technique was a heavily guarded secret in the sect. James gently shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t practiced it much prior to this and have just only begun to understand the gist of it. There are many things that I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°With your condition, it¡¯ll be a huge challenge to restore your strength. The only option is to use our sect¡¯s Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. All this time I¡¯ve been trying to understand the essence of it, but it¡¯s likely I won¡¯t be able to master it in time. How about I pass on what I¡¯ve learned to you?¡± Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 ¡°That¡¯ll be great.¡± James¡¯ face was full of gratitude. It was his wish to restore his strength. The Nine Scriptures of Ordeals was all-epassing and extremelyplex. It was hard for him to fully understand it in such a short period. The Nine Scriptures of Ordeals contained the best martial art techniques found throughout the world. Thomas sneaked into Pris Sect ten years ago. Over the years, he learned numerous martial art techniques that came from various corners of the globe. He did this to learn about the different types of martial arts found across the world so he could use the knowledge toe up with an invincible martial art technique. Although he could not practice the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals, Thomas had fully grasped the theories behind it. He shared what he understood about the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals in detail with James. James spent the next few days in bed, listening to Thomas¡¯ teachings. With someone guiding him, James quickly understood the parts that he could notprehend in the past. ¡°Thank you.¡± After organizing the information he had been given and taking the time to understand it, James sincerely expressed his gratitude. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities between you and me.¡± Thomas waved his hand and said, ¡°However, you haven¡¯t fulfilled the conditions to practice the Nine Scriptures of Ordeal. You¡¯re almost there, so about I lend you a hand?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing this, James was afraid. This was not something to be taken lightly. He needed to be on the brink of death to practice the technique, and a single misstep could result in his death. Thomas also proceeded cautiously because it was indeed dangerous. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Thomas thought of something and said, ¡°I heard that the penultimate stage in the Thirteen Heavenly Swords is the manifestation of a fourteenth sword. However, I thought that it was only a myth. It¡¯s actually a little simr to the final steps of my sect¡¯s Pris Sword Art,¡± Thomas belonged to the Caden family but was not allowed to practice the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. He had stolen the signature techniques from a wide variety of sects including the one from his own family. However, despite the fact that he had extensive knowledge of many martial art techniques, he was still unable to fullyprehend the Fourteen Heavenly Swords Yet, he had mastered the Pris Sword Art. As for thest half of the Pris Sword Art that had not been created by the Pris Sect leader, Thomas had not learned that yet. In the process of reaching his current rank, he achieved many things and acquired immense knowledge in martial arts. Thus, he presumed the Fourteen Heavenly Swords and the Pris Sword Arts shared simrities in their more advanced parts. It was the manifestation of swordsmanship after reaching the highest realm. ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°I also surmised that they were somewhat simr. This is the path I¡¯ve decided to take.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re unable to practice it in your current condition. Otherwise, I¡¯d teach you the Pris Sword Art since I¡¯m already well-versed in it.¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve already taught me a lot.¡± Although Archbishop Pris had always called him by his name, he had done so much for James. So, James felt it was only polite for him to address him as his senior. He would have never guessed that Archbishop Pris in front of him was his grandfather in disguise. ¡°James, I want to help you.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thomas stood up abruptly. Looking at James lying in bed, he said slowly, ¡°You still have a lot to aplish. I don¡¯t want to see you in a wheelchair for the rest of your life. ¡°W-What¡¯re you trying to do?¡± James¡¯ expression became slightly nervous. ¡°I apologize for what I¡¯m about to do in advance. If you don¡¯t survive then that is simply your fate. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to be confined to a bed for the rest of your life either. I¡¯ll help you return to the top again. Whether you die from this or soar once more will be entirely dependent on your own power.¡± While speaking, he suddenly raised his hand. Powerful True Energy gathered in the palm of his hands. He thrust his palm forward into James¡¯ chest. ¡°Argh!!!¡± James let out an agonized scream. At that moment, he felt like his internal organs were set ame. His meridians were broken, and his body was wracked in severe pain. The horrendous feeling was worse than death. His expression distorted from the pain, and his eyes widened. He felt dizzy and groggy like he was about to lose consciousness. ¡°James, hold on! ¡°Nine Ordeals and Nine Destructions! Now¡¯s your only chance! A near-death experience to concentrate your senses into one! Start circting your energy right now! You have to cultivate now! You can do it! I believe you can do it!¡± Before James passed out, a persistent voice rang in his ears. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Thomas stood by the bed, looking at James, who had a pained expression. At that moment, his expression became solemn. He kept a close eye on James to immediately pull him out of danger if something were to go wrong. With his proficiency in medical skills, he could still save James if he acted in time. However, this ordeal would leave James a cripple even if Thomas were to rescue him in time. This was not the way James¡® destiny was supposed to y out. Thomas fell into silent contemtion. ¡°Oh right, he still needs one more push to help him over the edge.¡± Thomas suddenly remembered something. The founder of Pris Sect created the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals out of desperation. In addition to desperation, he had a dream. He wanted to be the world¡¯s greatest martial artist. He dreamed of defeating the Prince of Orchid Mountain, who beat him and destroyed his cultivation base. There was another prerequisite to master another person¡¯s martial art and that is to have a simr environment and experience the same emotions as its founder. Only by doing so will one be able topletely master others¡® martial art. James also had dreams and ambitions. However, he had not reached the same level of despair as the founder of Pris Sect. ¡°What can I do to drive him over the edge?¡± Thomas fell into thought. Ten secondster, he suddenly had a revtion. ¡°James, haven¡¯t you always been curious about the identity of Celestial Sect¡¯s leader? I can tell you right now if you want to know so badly. The Celestial Sect¡¯s leader¡­ Is your wife, Thea.¡± Just when James was about to lose consciousness, a voice whispered into his ears. Boom! These words caused his mind to explode. ¡°What? Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is Thea? Is it really her?¡± James had a suspicion it was her prior to this but never had the evidence to confirm it. ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s absolutely impossible! How could Thea be so strong? How could she wield the sword so expertly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Thomas continued in a nonchnt voice. ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember that the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood flows in Thea¡¯s body. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood has untold powers, and she borrowed its power to increase her own. ¡°As for her swordsmanship, she practiced the Demonic Sword Art. It was found in the martial arts heirloom left within the Snow Cavern of Mount Thunder Sect by the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s strongest subordinate, the Malevolent King. The Malevolent King created the sword technique while in a state of insanity. ¡°Your grandfather warned Thea that the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood was evil and that she should never rely on it. ¡°That day in the Snow Cavern, your grandfather also told her about the Demonic Sword Art, but he knew it was a malicious technique, so he warned her not to practice it. ¡°However, Thea secretly went to the Snow Cavern of Mount Thunder Sect and learned the Demonic Sword Art. ¡°Everything I¡¯m telling you is the truth. ¡°Thea has great ambitions and ns to dominate the world, to be the ruler of the ancient martial world.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Thea is not like that,¡± James refused to ept it. ¡°She may not have been someone like that, but the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood flows within her. It¡¯ll influence her, so it¡¯s very likely that she¡¯s changed since then. You¡¯ve also refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core yourself. Do you find yourself harboring intense desires from time to time? ¡°If the core alone is enough to awaken these desires in you, can you imagine how much worse it would be with the blood? ¡°Thea is no longer the one you knew from the past. She¡¯s just using you, that¡¯s all.¡± Thomas¡® voice kept echoed mockingly in James¡® ears. James was utterly blindsided. He had his doubts and suspicions about her. Thea was the only one that could control the Malevolent Sword. He even questioned her before, but Thea said she had passed the sword to Maxine. Then, he asked Maxine about it. However, Maxine said she had lost the sword. ¡°Ha!¡± James cackled darkly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It never urred to him that the woman beside him would lie to him that way. Moreover, she even secretly established the Celestial Sect. James¡® heart sank into a pit. The sorrow he felt after discovering that Thea was the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader all along was more profound than when he divorced her. Everything felt meaningless to him at that singr moment. He wanted to resolve the issues guing the Capital and live an ordinary life with Thea. However, it seems Thea had other ns all along. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 She wanted to be the greatest in the world. ¡°Argh!!! Why?!¡± James bellowed in fury. He was already seriously injured. With the additional gut¨Cwrenching revtion, the vitality in his body rapidly faded away. Thomas sensed something was wrong and promptly urged him, ¡°James, you can¡¯t give up just yet. You mustn¡¯t die here. ¡°You still have a lot more to aplish. ¡°There are still many things you need to resolve! ¡°If you¡¯re dead, no one will be able to oppose Thea. ¡°Do you know what else Thea practiced besides the Demonic Sword Art? ¡°She also practiced Demonic Breath and cultivated True Demonic Energy. Moreover, she even practiced Murderous Energy which negates the Invincible Body Siddhi.¡± After learning of Thea¡¯s identity, Thomas was confused as to why the strength of Thea¡¯s Demonic Sword Art was so inconsistent. So, he specifically investigated where Thea had been to. He discovered that Thea had visited Medical Valley before going to Durandal. Thomas also visited the Medical Valley and met with the Valley Master to inquire about it. Ultimately, he dived into the Frosty Swamp of Medical Valley and discovered clues about what had happened. ¡°True Demonic Energy is the antithesis of True Heavenly Energy. Murderous Energy is also the nemesis of Invincible Body Siddhi. The two mutually suppress each other, and you¡¯re the only one who can keep Thea under control, so you must stay strong and live.¡± Thomas¡® words gave James the motivation to keep living again. ¡°Nine Destruction, Nine Ordeals. A near¨Cdeath experience. Concentrating all Nine Spirits into one!¡± James closed his eyes. At that moment, the remaining True Energy in his body began to flow out from his five internal organs, meridians, and Three Treasures. Nine different True Energies began to slowly coalesce. These nine waves of True Energy were weak, disappearing like a drop in the ocean. James initiated the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals cultivation method, and the True Energy gathering in his body increased. Standing beside him, Thomas watched as the pain disappeared from James¡® face. Seeing that his expression rxed and his pale face gradually regain its color, Thomas breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It should have been sessful ¡°In a state of extreme desperation, he regained the desire to live and experienced an intense yearning. That¡¯s simr to the situation the founder of the Pris Sect that created the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals went through.¡± Thomas stood aside and watched over him. He wanted to see how strong James had grown and the rank he achieved after mastering the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. Previously, he was an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster. After regaining his strength, he must have surpassed the peak of the eighth rank. As for how many steps of the Skyward Stairway he had ascended, Thomas was unable to precisely tell. He was looking forward to the oue. ¡°Concentrate all Nine Spirits into one. Maintain a clear mind and strong energy. Abandon yourself to despair.¡± James continued to implement the technique. As instructed by the cultivation method of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals, he concentrated on controlling nine different energies. Waves of True Energy flowed through the different meridians in his body. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! His severed meridians were slowly made whole once more. The True Energy in his body grew increasingly strong. When the nine True Energies gathered in his Elixir Field, they formed one single True Energy. His True Energy suddenly burst forth. Boom! Suddenly, powerful and intense energy flowed out of his body. The energy formed a shock wave that immediately obliterated the house. Fortunately, there was no one around the area. Otherwise, it would definitely have caused a huge commotion. Thomas quickly flew out of the ruins and appeared in the distance. He raised his head and looked at James. James was already floating above the ground. He was sitting in a lotus position ten meters above the ground and emanated a fierce energy. The energy grew in strength by the minute. ¡°The true strength of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals is breathtaking.¡± Thomas drew in a sharp breath. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 James¡® energy increased considerably. When True Energy is absorbed away from the body of someone who painstakingly cultivated it from scratch, not all of it would end up being absorbed and some vestiges of it will remain. James¡® True Energy was absorbed by Tobias. However, there were still some dregs of True Energy that remained within his flesh and bones. These remaining dregs of True Energy within him were forced out of James¡® body. The nine waves of True Energies quickly concentrated together and coalesced into an extraordinary force. His energy continued to grow at a staggering pace. ¡°Use yourself as the medium, use the world as your pir, endurance is the key¡­¡± James¡®prehension of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals grew deeper. At that moment, the pores throughout his whole body were unbound and energy from the heavens and earth flowed into his body through the pores, converting into his own True Energy. The nine True Energies increasingly became stronger and stronger. This processsted for half a month. Half a monthter, each of the nine True Energies in James¡® body wasparable in strength to his previous True Heavenly Energy. This was equivalent to him possessing thebined strength of nine eighth¨Cranked grandmasters which means that he was nine times stronger than he was previously. The energy being emitted from his body was slowly drawn in again. The nine True Energies slowly dissipated and flowed through his body. His body slowly lowered itself back to the ground. Hended on the ruins and scanned his surroundings. The environment was clearly different from the vige he had been staying at. Even the mountains behind the vige were different. ¡°Where is this?¡± James was slightly confused. ¡°What happened?¡± Just as he found himself perplexed by the whole situation, Thomas, disguised as Pris, showed up before him. ¡°Senior Pris?¡± He looked at Pris. Pris approached him and took off the human mask. ¡°It¡¯s you, Grandpa?¡± James¡® eyes widened in shock. Thomas walked closer and patted James on his shoulder as he praised him proudly, ¡°Good job, my Boy. You didn¡¯t disappoint me. You¡¯ve mastered the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. With your current strength, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve surpassed even myself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Grandpa? Why are you here? How do you know about the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals?¡± Thomas said with a smile, ¡°I went to the Pris Sect ten years ago and sneaked into the Sacred Fire Cavern. I read the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals and have studied it this whole time. It¡¯s only natural that I have a deep understanding of it at this point.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. He immediately asked, ¡°Then everything you said previously was all a lie?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Thomas looked James in the eye. ¡°What I told you was the truth. Thea is indeed Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. However, she¡¯s not the person I made her out to be. She¡¯s learned Ataraxia and can suppress the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body. Despite that, there¡¯s still a risk that she¡¯ll go insane and not recognize anyone if she fully channels the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood.¡± James looked at Thomas dubiously and questioned him. ¡°Where¡¯s Thea right now? Why did you bring me here?¡± Thomas replied, ¡°I won¡¯t hide the truth from you. To be honest, Thea has great potential now that she has the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her. The blood is malign and influences her strength based on the intensity of her emotions. I wanted to test the limits of her power, so I kidnapped you. ¡°I merely wanted to encourage her¡­¡± Thomas exined the motives behind his actions. ¡°Also, I wanted to help you restore your strength.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± James opened his mouth and a litany of angry words flowed out. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done, Grandpa? What will we do if Thea suffers an Energy Deviation and bes a ruthless and indiscriminate killer? ¡°You know full well how dreadful the power of the Spirit Turtle Blood can be at its fullest strength. Even Lucjan and the First Blood Emperorbined were no match for her. If she goes through an Energy Deviation andpletely absorbs the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, who in this world is going to be able to stop her?¡± ¡°You, of course.¡± Thomas said with a smile, ¡°Thea loves you wholeheartedly. Once she sees you, all her wicked thoughts will be gone in an instant. Don¡¯t worry. I watched her as she grew on this journey. I know her limits. Besides that, I need not only her help but also yours in particr.¡± Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 ¡°Grandpa, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± James could not understand. He could never figure out what Thomas was trying to aplish. Thomas had always been secretive. He has kept James in the dark about many matters. Where exactly was his family? Why had they not appeared after it has been so long? ¡°Let¡¯s talk while seated.¡± Thomas waved his hand casually, and the dust that coated arge rock on the ground was swept away instantly. He sat down, took out a cigarette, and lit it. Then, he threw it to James. James caught it and sat down opposite him. Thomas lit another cigarette and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing all this so our family can prosper till the end of time.¡± James looked at Thomas as he waited for an exnation. Thomas continued. ¡°My Boy, have you heard of dragons?¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t the dragon the overseer of the Twelve Zodiacs? It¡¯s a mythical creature, right?¡± Thomas shook his head gently and said, ¡°Dragons aren¡¯t simply mythical creatures. They really do exist. Unfortunately, they¡¯re on the brink of extinction. Right now, there¡¯s only one dragon left on earth. My goal is to y that dragon.¡± ¡°Dragon parts have a value that¡¯s beyondpare. ¡°Its blood alone was able to create the Blood Race.¡± Thomas began to borate on the secrets behind the Blood Race. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. James was taken aback by what he heard. He was stunned by Thomas¡® stories and found it hard to believe that these things happened more than a thousand years ago. This was especially true for the story about the origin of the Blood Race. ¡°Do you know the lifespan of a member of the Blood Race?¡± James shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Thomas said, ¡°The life expectancy of the Blood Race is three times that of ordinary humans. Even if they don¡¯t cultivate, they can live for more than one or two centuries. ¡°Members of the Blood Race that cultivate are able to live much longer. ording to my knowledge, there are people from the Blood Race who have lived for five centuries.¡± ¡°Is this all true?¡± James¡® mouth hung open in amazement. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you true facts. The Blood Race is the more fearsome n in this world, so I have to proceed with my ns with utmost caution. I can¡¯t risk attracting the attention of powerhouses of the Blood Race. Otherwise, the ancient martial world of Sol might be wiped out in minutes. However¡­¡± Thomas continued in a more determined tone. ¡°This situation will change very soon. It won¡¯t be long before the second dragon ying happens. Among all the parts, Dragon Essence is the most valuable treasure as it can prolong the lifespan of a regr human and even make them immortal.¡± Thomas¡® face lit up with excitement as he spoke passionately. James listened attentively but did not say a word. He was at a loss for words, unsure whether his grandfather was doing the right thing. In the time he has known him, James¡® grandfather had never really done anything harmful nor did he kill innocent people. Thus, he found it hard to condemn his grandfather. Conversely, it was also problematic to say that Thomas was in the right since he spent many years scheming in the shadows to achieve his goals. Thomas stood up after he had finished talking. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what I can. Now you know what I¡¯m trying to achieve. I¡¯m not expecting you to offer your help as you¡¯re not strong enough to assist me as you are right now. ¡°Although my current strength isn¡¯t enough to y a dragon, I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it soon enough. Many people have gotten their hands on the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. In about 10 to 20 years time, there will definitely be more than one person that is able to enter the ninth rank. ¡°When that timees, I¡¯ll make use of the Blood Race to y the dragon. I don¡¯t expect you to help, but I just hope you don¡¯t stand in my way. ¡°I know your goal has always been to restore peace to Sol. ¡°I¡¯ve always been helping you and will always help you. Whether in the past, right now, or in the future. ¡°You¡¯re my grandson, and we have the same blood running through our veins. I¡¯ve never thought of harming you. ¡°The same goes for Thea. I never intended for her to get hurt. I believe a person with love and righteousness in their heart will never change, regardless of external factors. After Thomas finished speaking, he departed. He took a few steps and disappeared from James¡® sight. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Thomas left. James looked absentmindedly in the direction Thomas had left in. It was bing harder for him to decipher his grandfather¡¯s intent. His behavior was incredibly bizarre as ofte. ¡°Haah.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After a while, James let out a feeble sigh. He did not have the energy to also deal with matters involving Thomas. There were still many things he needed to cross off his list. His first priority would be to find Thea as soon as possible. Thomas had kidnapped him and left a gory scene behind to force Thea to unleash the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in her body. He knew that upon seeing the scene, Thea would be enraged and go berserk. Half a month had already passed, so he was unsure of what had happened to her. He had to find her immediately. ¡°How strong did I get?¡± James did not leave just yet. For the past half month, he had been constantly practicing the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals¡® cultivation method, and right now, he had no idea of the extent of his strength. He only knew he had cultivated nine True Energies. These nine True Energies flowed throughout his whole body. He manifested his True Energy. At that moment, the nine streams of True Energy emerged from his body and gathered in his Elixir Field. His energy began to burst forth dynamically. The nine streams of True Energies merged, and his True Energy underwent an outstanding change. Once again, his energy had been transformed into True Heavenly Yang Energy. He closed his eyes and sat in a lotus position on the ground. The True Heavenly Yang Energy made up of the nine True Energies continued to course through his body vigorously. All of a sudden, a staircase appeared before him. The stairway seemed almost like it was in front of him, but it also felt like he was simply seeing things. He reached out to grab it but found that could not touch it. The stairway was illusory. James could perceive it but not interact with it. He could only use his other senses to feel it. ¡°Is this the Skyward Stairway?¡± James murmured in awe. He knew he would have to ascend some sort of stairway once he reached the peak of the eighth rank. The Skyward Stairway¡¯s appearance was something that only existed in one¡¯s imagination. It would only appear when one¡¯s True Energy progressed to a specific level. After ascending the Ninth Stair of the Skyward Stairway, one would advance to the ninth rank. The other appeal of reaching the ninth rank for martial artists was also the prospect of attaining immortality. However, no one had stepped into this rank for thousands of years. ¡°Can a ninth¨Crank grandmaster really live forever?¡± James gently shook his head. He dismissed the idea. If a ninth¨Crank grandmaster could truly be granted immortality, then there should have been people who had achieved it in the past who would still be alive today. Huff! James took a deep breath and stopped thinking about it. At that moment, he stood up abruptly and ced his foot in the air. He stepped onto the First Stair of the illusory stairway. As soon as he stood on it, he felt immense pressure bearing down on him. The pressure came from both heaven and earth, and it felt like the entire was weighing him down. However, he could still endure the pressure. He took another step into the sky. James easily ascended the Second Stair. On the second step, he could feel that the pressure on him had increased, but it was still bearable. After taking a bit to adjust himself, he took another step toward the sky and ascended the Third Stair. When he stood on the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Third Stair, the force pressing down on him grew considerably. It felt as if his body was being crushed with the force of thousands of kilograms. It was so heavy that he could barely breathe. The nine¨Cin¨Cone True Heavenly Yang Energy surged through his whole body and fought back against the pressure. It took a while but he felt the pressure on him let up slightly. He took another step onto the Fourth Stair. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 James ascended the first few steps of the Skyward Stairway with rtive ease. However, he started having a challenging time upon reaching the fourth step. It felt like a mountain was tied to his feet. ¡°Movell!¡± James shouted in defiance. He lifted his leg abruptly and went past the fourth step. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After climbing the Fourth Stair, he was sweating profusely. Sweat had soaked his whole body and seeped into his clothes. After climbing the fourth step, he proceeded carefully. He collected himself and allowed his True Energy to spread throughout his body to resist the pressure brought on by the fourth step. While James was ascending the Skyward Stairway, anyone passing by would simply see him sitting in a lotus position on the ground like an unmoving statue. The Skyward Stairway was imaginary and did not exist in reality. The ascension of the Skyward Stairway happened within one¡¯s mind. He was the only one that perceived himself ascending the stairway. Others could not see it at all. That was the truth behind the Skyward Stairway that manifests to a person once they reach the peak of the eighth rank. There were only a handful of people in the world who reached this level. Every one of these people possesses extraordinary strength. It was not an exaggeration to call them gods. James sat in a lotus position on the ground His energy continued to swell and grow steadily. After resting, he called up the energy in his body and stepped up on the fifth step. Crack! The moment he stepped on the Fifth Stair, bones in his body began to break. The pressure was too intense, and it was too much for James to bear despite practicing the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. The severe pain caused him to lose his bnce and almost fall off the fifth step. He did not move and began to calm himself. James was confident he would be able to ascend one more step, and he felt the fifth step was not his limit. ¡°The strongest force isn¡¯t True Heavenly Energy. It¡¯s True Nine Ordeals Energy,¡± James murmured to himself to keep his motivation up. At that moment, the True Heavenly Energy in his body unraveled into nine streams of True Energy. The nine waves of True Energy flowed through and rushed around his body. Although True Nine Ordeals Energy was not as strong and intense as True Heavenly Energy, James could clearly sense his whole body filled with strength at that moment. The power from the True Nine Ordeal Energy permeated all the way into his flesh and through his bones, boosting his physical strength from within. ¡°One more step!¡± James lifted his leg and took another step. He sessfully climbed up the sixth step. After reaching the Sixth Stair, he felt like his body had reached its limit. Before he could steady himself, a colossal weight swept down on him and threw him off bnce causing him to fall off the sixth step. Fortunately, he was only falling within his mind. His body was still sitting motionless in reality. As he rolled off the stairs, his motionless body suddenly crumpled to the ground, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. James slowly opened his eyes. He wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his hand. The stairway that appeared so vividly in his mind had disappeared. ¡°The Skyward Stairway is amazing,¡± James uttered words of awe. While ascending the Skyward Stairway, he felt like he had be part of the universe itself. ¡°I barely reached the Sixth Stair, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve officially reached that level yet. I couldn¡¯t stand firm on the sixth step, so strictly speaking, I should be at the border of the Fifth Stair approaching the sixth.¡± James analyzed his own strength. He was at the edge of the Fifth Stair and at the threshold of the Sixth Stair. His strength was nothing short of incredible. Although not invincible, he should be able to kill Lucjan and the First Blood Emperor in a mere instant. James slowly stood up. He looked into the distance with a determined expression. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to make a move and get things sorted out.¡± James strode off. Though his movements looked slow, he was actually traveling at a breakneck speed. After a few steps, he vanished from the area. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 One dayter¡­ A man slowly walked out of Capital Airport. He was dressed in ordinary and humble clothes, looking no different from a typical farmer. That man¡¯s appearance waspletely different from those around him. The man was James. James rushed directly to the Capital after mastering the True Nine Ordeals Energy. Half a month had passed since the battle in Malgudi. Although he met his grandfather, Thomas had never mentioned anything about the aftermath at Malguldi. After he passed out, he had no idea what had taken ce there while he was away. He was clueless about the current situation in the Capital. Since he was anxious, he rushed back to the Capital without a minute to spare after recovering his strength. He hailed a taxi outside the airport. ¡°Sun Dragon District, please.¡± The driver gave James a once over and noticed that his attire did not suggest that he was well off. The Sun Dragon District was full of courtyard houses, and it was popted by the wealthy. ¡°That¡¯ll be one thousand and eight hundred dors.¡± The driver gave an outrageous price. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you when we arrive.¡± James leaned into the back seat of the car. His phone was destroyed in Malgudi, and he did not make a habit of carrying around a wallet, so he did not have any cash on him. The positions he held allowed him to forego the need for a ne ticket. Therefore, all he needed to do was show his face. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He wanted to head to Thea¡¯s house to check if Thea was home. If Thea was not around, he had nned on asking Delh to help him pay the taxi driver. The driver turned around and turned his nose up at James. ¡°No money, no ride. I¡¯m not epting your booking.¡± James frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to stiff you. Hurry up. I have something important to do. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to bear the consequences for dying me.¡± ¡°Haha! What¡¯re you going to do if I don¡¯t ept your booking? I¡¯d like to see how you n on making me pay for it!¡± There was indeed nothing he could do to this driver at this moment. ¡°Could you at least borrow me your phone?¡± ¡°Here.¡± The driver was not afraid James would make off with his phone because he had already locked the car doors. James took the phone and dialed Henry¡¯s number. Soon, the call went through. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Henry¡¯s voice came from the other end ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Henry was thrilled when he heard the sound of James¡® voice. ¡°James, finally, there¡¯s news from you! Where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside the airport. Get someone to pick me up immediately.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Henry hung up the phone. ¡°You arranged for a driver to pick you up?¡± Hearing James¡® conversation on the phone, the driver could not help but sneer. ¡°Who do you think you are, brat? Your whole outfit barely adds up to a hundred dors.¡± James did not bother responding to the driver¡¯s mockery. He tossed the phone back to the driver. He tried to open the door to get out of the car but found that it was locked. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to ept my booking, I¡¯m not going to stay in your car. Open the door and let me out.¡± ¡°Brat, you wasted a few minutes of my time. Do you know how much I can earn in these few minutes? Pay me twenty dors. Otherwise, you¡¯re not leaving this vehicle.¡± The driver could tell James did not have money and wanted to make things difficult for him. It was not because he looked down on farmers. He was also born into a farming family. However, he had a dislike for people who were broke yet pretended to be rich. From his perspective, James was one of those people that pretended to be wealthy even though he had no money. ¡°Alright, just wait for a while. I¡¯ll have someone bring the money. I¡¯m just worried you might not want to ept it.¡± James did not argue any further and simply waited in the car. The driver was also in a cantankerous mood. He turned off his engine and lit a cigarette. Smoke filled the car. James had the urge to smoke too as the smell of tobo wafted into his nose. He parted his lips but chose to not ask for a cigarette. Instead, he closed his eyes and mediated. Half an hour passed. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 ¡°You¡¯ve wasted so much of my time, f*cker. I¡¯m not going to let you leave without paying me three hundred dors first.¡± The driver was getting impatient. At that moment, he started getting sick of arguing with James and was tempted to simply let him go. However, the thought of having wasted so much time dealing with James and not getting any money out of it vexed him. So, he decided to teach James a lesson. He pulled out his phone and made a call. After a few minutes, a dozen taxis came and surrounded the car. Dozens of people got out of their vehicles. ¡°Hey, man. I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Give me the f*ckin¡® money right now, or else¡­¡± James did not take the driver¡¯s threats seriously. He looked at the time. Henry should be arriving soon. Sure enough, military vehicles appeared from the distance at that moment and were driving closer to them. When the military vehicles got close to the airport entrance, a man wearing a Red me robe with three stars on his shoulder got out of one of the vehicles and was followed by some fully armed soldiers. The appearance of the military vehicles attracted a gaggle of onlookers. Some people even whipped out their phones to take pictures or start recording. ¡°That¡¯s the Red me Army! ¡°That¡¯s a three¨Cstar general from the Red me Army. He¡¯s probably at the rank of a deputy commander.¡± ¡°Why would a three¨Cstar general show up at the airport? Is he on a mission or is he here to pick someone up?¡± Some of the onlookers secretly discussed the situation. James sat in the taxi and watched as the military vehicles appeared. Seeing Henry get off the car, he smiled and said, ¡°Your money¡¯s arrived. Let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t you going toe with me to get it?¡± The driver looked at James with a bbergasted look on his face. He had not properly looked at James¡® appearance prior to this. Now that he was looking more carefully at him, he had the feeling that James¡® appearance seemed familiar to him but he could not put his finger on where he had seen him before. After staring at James for 20 seconds, the driver eximed in terror, ¡°Oh my god.¡± He finally recognized James. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the Emperor?¡® he thought to himself. After his sudden outburst, he paled as a regretful expression immediately formed on his face. ¡°E¨C Emperor ¡­I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t recognize you. P¨Cplease¡­please spare¡­¡± ¡°Alright, just hurry and open the door.¡± James did not berate him for it. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The driver immediately unlocked the door. James got out of the car and walked toward Henry. As soon as he walked over, Henry and the apanying Red me Army soldiers saluted him in unison. The dozen or so taxi drivers called over by the driver were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. James ignored the driver. He was just a driver and not worth getting worked up over. ¡°James.¡± Henry rushed over and said with a smile, ¡°Where have you been for thest two weeks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Bring me to Thea¡¯s ce first.¡± ¡°This way, James.¡± Henry escorted James into the car. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. James got onto the military vehicle. The Red me Army soldiers also hopped into their vehicles and drove away. Inside the car, Henry asked, ¡°What happened, James?¡± James briefly summed up the events after going to Malgudi. He spoke very calmly, but Henry listened to the stories with a shocked expression. Henry did not expect so much to have happened in the past fortnight. Soon, they arrived at Thea¡¯s courtyard house. The courtyard¡¯s gates were locked. James jumped over the gates and entered the yard. Then, he attempted to open the front door. However, the door was locked. He exerted a little force, and the lock broke open. There was no one inside the house. Moreover, ayer of dust covered the furniture. The house appeared to have been vacant for a long time. ¡°She hasn¡¯te home?¡± James frowned. Thea had not returned home, which meant the situation had taken an extreme turn. He quickly walked out the door. Henry was waiting outside the house, Seeing James walk out, he immediately asked, ¡°Is Thea not home?¡± ¡°Bring me to the Cadens¡® mansion.¡± James hurriedly hopped into the car. Seeing his solemn expression, Henry knew something serious had happened. He did not ask any more questions and quickly followed suit, ordering the driver, ¡°Quick, head to the Cadens¡® mansion.¡± Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 James soon arrived at the gate of the Cadens¡® mansion. The guards at the gate saw the military vehicles and immediately approached them. As they were walking over, James had already gotten out of the car. ¡°J¨CJames¡­¡± The guard addressed him nervously. James¡® appearance caused both guards to lose theirposure. James asked bluntly, ¡°Is Maxine home?¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes, she¡¯s home¡­¡± Before the guard could finish speaking, James had already barged into the Cadens¡® mansion. Right then, Maxine was speaking with Zaiden, the head of the Sullivans, in the living room. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯ve spoken about this at length. You should reconsider.¡± As Maxine said that, James walked into the living room. Seeing James, Maxine immediately stood up and gasped, ¡°J¨CJames.¡± James nced at Zaiden, who was sitting on the couch and spoke in a steely tone. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you. You can leave for now.¡± Zaiden looked quietly at James. Then, he simply stood up and left. ¡°J¨CJames. You¡¯re back?¡± James looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Maxine wanted to speak but could not bring herself to face him. ¡°Where¡¯s Thea?¡± As soon as James showed up, Maxine knew he was here to ask about Thea¡¯s identity. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Maxine had no clue about Thea¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°However, I heard Celestial Sect¡¯s leader challenged Tobias three days ago. They¡¯re to meet one week later at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. If he refuses to ept the challenge, the sect leader will barge into the Capital and ughter every one of his men,¡± said Maxine. Maxine had a brief understanding of the events that took ce in Malgudi. She knew James¡® cultivation base had been erased, and that he lost his strength. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Afterward, Thea took him away. However, she did not know where Thea had brought him. During this period, she had asked around but had gotten no news about Thea and James. It was not until three days ago that news spread in the ancient martial world about how Celestial Sect¡¯s leader had challenged Tobias. They were to duel at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. Should Tobias not have epted it, Thea was determined to bring the fight to th capital. ¡°What happened, James?¡± asked Maxine. ¡°When did you find out about Thea¡¯s identity.¡± James stared at Maxine and asked sternly. After spending a couple of moments in stunned silence, Maxine replied, ¡°1¨CI had a feeling it was her since a long while ago, but it hasn¡¯t been that long since I confirmed the fact for myself.¡± ¡°Are you serious?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter?¡± James raised his voice angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to. Thea, she¡­¡± ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath and sat down. ¡°James¡­¡± A voice called out from behind the door. Bet walked into the living room. He stared at James. Seeing that James looked in the pink of health, he sighed in relief and said, ¡°I was worrying frantically for the past two weeks. Thank goddess, you¡¯re fine. By the way, how¡¯s your strength?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already restored my strength,¡± James replied monotonously. ¡°Good.¡± Bet walked over and sat down beside James. ¡°James¡­¡± Maxine finally found the courage to open her mouth once more. ¡°Actually, Thea was just trying to help you. She¡¯s secretly helped you for a while now. I was able to secure my position as the Cadens¡® family head because of what she¡¯s done.¡± James did not pursue the matter any further. He understood that Thea simply wanted to help him. He knew that Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was someone he had met while in Durandal or perhaps slightly before that, mainly because the sect leader had rescued him several times prior. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 He had suspected that it was either Thea or Thomas all along. However, he had no conclusive evidence. It never urred to him that Celestial Sect¡¯s leader would really be his wife, Thea, the woman who had endured so much suffering in the past. ¡°By the way, you said that Thea sent a letter of challenge to Tobias?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°News of it has already spread in the ancient martial world. What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you with Thea?¡± said Maxine. ¡°There were some unexpected circumstances.¡± James briefly exined what had happened while he was recovering. ¡°Grandpa felt that the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in Thea¡¯s body showed great promise. He wanted to force Thea to experience an Energy Deviation so that she¡¯d fully utilize the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Has anything major happened in the ancient martial world since then? Do you know if there has been any internal discord within Celestial Sect?¡± Before Maxine could exin, Bet interrupted their conversation and said, ¡°Nothing has happened. The ancient martial world has been rtively peaceful. However, many martial artists had their True Energy absorbed by Tobias in Malgudi.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the current situation regarding Tobias? Do you have an idea how strong he¡¯s gotten since he¡¯s absorbed my True Energy as well as that of other martial artists?¡± asked James concernedly. Bet shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Tobias hasn¡¯t made an appearance since the battle in Malgudi.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Lucjan and the First Blood Emperor?¡± asked James. Bet said, ¡°After Celestial Sect¡¯s leader took you away, I rescued some other martial artists. Afterward, we fought against Lucjan and the First Blood Emperor. Both parties were injured during the battle and eventually fled¡­¡± He went over what transpired after Thea took James away. Although Lucjan had not been killed, the Gu Sect suffered heavy losses. Lucjan had not shown up since the battle in Malgudi. During this period, things in the Capital had been rtively peaceful, and there was no further activity by the Gu Sect or Orient Commerce. Hearing this, James sighed in relief. However, he still had not found out Thea¡¯s whereabouts. The only news about her was that she had challenged Tobias to a duel to the death at Mt. Thunder Pass. Tobias absorbed not only James¡® True Energy but also the True Energy of many other martial artists. Yet, no one knew what rank he had reached after having done this. James was unsure of Thea¡¯s condition and whether she had already suffered an Energy Deviation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After learning about these recent developments, James stood up and proceeded to depart. A flustered Maxine inquired, ¡°W¨CWhere are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Southern ins. To Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± After James stated his destination, he walked out of the house. ¡°Grand Patriarch, what should we do?¡± Maxine turned to Bet. Bet¡¯s brow furrowed and left deep creases on his forehead. He thought for a moment and answered,¡± This is a situation that involves our family. James is a Caden, and Thea is his wife. I¡¯ll have to go to the Southern ins to observe the situation.¡± ¡°Grand Patriarch, let me apany you¡­¡± Bet waved his hand and stopped Maxine, saying, ¡°The Cadens still need someone to take charge of things here. You must stay and keep an eye on things.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maxine nodded. Although she wanted to be at the van to keep up with the situation, there were indeed many things that needed her attention in the Capital. James left the Cadens¡® mansion and headed to the Southern ins with Henry. The forces stationed in the Southern ins were not united. James nned to quell the disputes and purge them of dissidents on this trip. In a cultivation room at Celestial Sect Headquarters in Sol¡¯s central region, Thea sat in a lotus position. She was dressed in a ck dress, and her long ck hair had turned greyish¨Cwhite. Her long white hair hovered in the air. A dreadful and oppressive energy radiated from her. Her ck eyes had taken on a red hue. At that moment, her appearance looked malevolent and demonic. She had an Energy Deviation ever since she witnessed the gruesome scene left behind by Thomas. There was only one thought in her mind and that was to kill. She wanted to ughter all those who had harmed James. For the past half month, she had been meditating in seclusion. During that period, she hadpletely refined and absorbed the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Now, all traces of fear and hesitation in her were gone. She was no longer concerned about suppressing the murderous intent in her heart. Thea had been rapidly absorbing the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood ever since she came to that decision. Her strength continued to increase at an astounding pace. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 For half a month, Thea¡¯s True Energy had been increasing as the days passed. She had already ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Fourth Stair. She managed to almostpletely assimte the power from the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. However, she had not reached her full potential yet. There was still some remaining energy within the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Thea was in a closed¨Cdoor meditation. During this period, a piece of information had be the new hot topic in the ancient martial world. ¡°Thetest news is that Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is actually Thea.¡± ¡°What?! Thea?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Thea?¡± ¡°She¡¯s James¡® wife. She used to be known as the ugliest woman in Cansington. The woman that saved James from the fire that imed his family.¡± ¡°No way. How could it be that same Thea? What kind of joke is this?¡± It was unknown who had spread the news. However, every martial artist within Sol now knew that Thea was the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. Meanwhile, James had arrived in the Southern ins Military Region. ¡°Dragon King.¡± As soon as he alighted the ne, he was greeted by the sound of his soldiers weing him in unison. A few generals approached him. The person in their lead was Levi. ¡°Wee back, Dragon King.¡± James cast a nce at him and waved his hand. Standing beside him, Henry asked furtively, ¡°Where to, James?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head to the ck Dragon Pce first.¡± James walked away. Soon, they arrived at the ck Dragon Pce. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Inside the living room of the ck Dragon Pce, James asked, ¡°Henry, did you find out who are moles within the Southern ins?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many of them. ording to my investigation, only two or three generals in the Southern ins present an issue. Other than that, the others aren¡¯t of significant rank. Out of them, the highest- ranking one is Levi. However, as I¡¯ve exined to you previously, he was coerced into it. Now that the Emperor is dead, I haven¡¯t found anything suspicious about his behavior during this period.¡± James said in a low voice, ¡°Even so, he has to deal with the repercussions.¡± Henry asked, ¡°When will we act?¡± James gently waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush. It can wait a few more days. I need to see Thea first and ensure she¡¯s safe.¡± His main concern was Thea. He nned to reorganize the Southern ins after seeing and confirming Thea¡¯s safety with his own eyes. The Capital and Sol¡¯s peace could be restored in two to three months if everything went ording to n. After that passes, he would have nothing else to worry about. Then, he nned to resign from his position and live a carefree life in seclusion. 2 ¡°Mhm.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Prepare a car for me. I¡¯ll be going to Mt. Thunder Pass first.¡± Thea and Tobias¡® duel would take ce at Mt. Thunder Pass. James was unsure of whether Tobias would make an appearance. He was certain that Thea would surely appear. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡± Henry immediately pulled out his phone and made a call. He instructed, ¡°Prepare a car. The Dragon King is heading out.¡± After making the call, Henry asked, ¡°James, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s still one more week before the duel? Why¡¯re you leaving so early?¡± ¡°This matter can¡¯t wait.¡± He said worriedly, ¡°Things don¡¯t look good for Thea as they are. I don¡¯t know where she is currently, so I can only go to Mt. Thunder Pass to wait for her to show up. Tobias must die, but not by Thea¡¯s hands.¡± James did not want Thea to be the one to take action. Tobias had absorbed his True Energy and crippled him previously. It would have been difficult for him to recover his strength if not for the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. He wanted to take revenge himself. There was no need for Thea to do it in his ce. Hearing this, Henry did not ask any more questions. Soon, the car was ready. James drove the car to Mt. Thunder Pass alone. Initially, Henry offered to apany him, but James refused. It would be dangerous in Mt. Thunder Pass. Even though his strength had improved considerably, he was not a hundred percent confident that he could guarantee Henry¡¯s safety. Meanwhile, a young man in his 20s sat deep in the forests of Mt. Thunder Pass. He was dressed in white and chewed on a stalk of straw, vacantly staring down the cliff. It was Tapio, the son of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, Jackson. He was also Diney¡¯s eldest brother. Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Swoosh! All of a sudden, a figure flew up the cliff. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The personnded firmly on the ground. ¡°Master,¡± Tapio immediately stood up and addressed him respectfully. The person that flew up the cliff was a youthful¨Clooking man, probably around his 30s. He had long hair and was dressed in a white robe. The man had a calm demeanor as he crossed his hands behind his back. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± he inquired. ¡°Master, Celestial Sect¡¯s leader, has challenged Tobias to a duel at Mt. Thunder Pass. In the past few days, news had spread that Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is actually James¡® wife, Thea.¡± ¡°Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is Thea?¡± Upon hearing this news, the man in his 30s was surprised. During this period, he also tried to investigate the identity of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader but to no avail. Afterposing himself, he asked, ¡°Who spread the news?¡± Tapio replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. By the way, ording to reliable sources, James appeared in the Capital. After he visited the Cadens¡® mansion, he rushed to the Southern ins. Judging by the time, he should have already arrived in Southern ins City.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Tobias absorb James¡® True Energy and cripple him?¡± Tapio shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not certain about that either.¡± Suddenly, Tapio¡¯s phone vibrated, and he pulled it out. He looked at the screen and said, ¡°I just got the news that James had started his journey to Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± The man dressed in the traditional¨Clooking white robe nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll meet James in person this time. He¡¯s lucky to have survived that dangerous battle in Malgudi.¡± ¡°Master, are you going to reveal yourself?¡± Tapio was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s time to make an appearance.¡± After replying to the question, his body flickered, and he vanished from the area as if he had never been there in the first ce. Hepletely disappeared from Tapio¡¯s sight in just a few seconds. James drove toward Mt. Thunder Pass. After half a day, he appeared within the vicinity of Mt. Thunder Pass. The path ahead of him had abruptly ended. He stopped the engine and got out of the car. As soon as he got out of the car, he felt an intense energy rushing toward him. The person appeared out of thin air and was traveling at a speedy clip. James did not even sense him until he was within his sights. He stood in front of the car door and looked at the man in white standing a hundred meters away from him. The white¨Cclothed man stepped forward and appeared in front of James with a few steps. James stared at the sudden guest. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± There was a hint of wariness in his expression. ¡°Haha. James, we finally meet.¡± The man in white looked at James with a smile on his face. ¡°Finally meet?¡± James was slightly puzzled by his words. What does that mean? Could this person have been secretly observing him this whole time? ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man in white suddenly leaped into action. He closed in on James instantly and thrust his palm forward. The attack struck James with colossal force. James quickly reacted. He mobilized his True Energy, and nine waves of True Energy flowed in his body toward his Elixir Field to form True Heavenly Yang Energy. He quickly concentrated the energy in his palm and raised his hand to block his opponent¡¯s attack. Boom! Their palms collided. A powerful shockwave swept across the area. The car James had just parked was instantly overturned by the shockwave and the force instantly reduced it to a heap of iron debris. The terrifying force also shattered a few rocks near the road. James and his opponent both took a few steps backward. The man in white his arm go numb, and his fair face took on a more serious expression. He inadvertently uttered, ¡°Such potent True Energy.¡± James¡® Blood Energy roiled from the shock, and warmth surged up his throat. Blood had been forced into his mouth, but he made himself swallow it. ¡°Who are you?¡± James was shocked. He had reached the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Fifth Stair and was at the threshold of the sixth step. However, his mysterious opponent was able to withstand his attack. He was terrifyingly strong. ¡°Tyrus Lafleur.¡± The man in white parted his lips and simply mentioned his name. ¡°Tyrus Lafleur?¡± Who exactly is this person? James was puzzled. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 James had never seen this person before nor heard of his name. However, it seemed this person named Tyrus had known him for a long time. James looked at the man before him with flinty eyes This man was extremely strong and was on par with him in terms of cultivation base. He had ascended the Fifth Stair¡¯s peak and was on the verge of entering the Sixth Stair. He had assumed he was the strongest in the world, but all of a sudden, this man shows up and demonstrated strength that was at least equal to his. The world was indeed full of hidden masters. It proved that as one climbed higher, one would alsoe into contact with simrly remarkable people. ¡°Who exactly are you, Tyrus?¡± James questioned him with narrowed eyes. However, Tyrus did not answer his question. He simply stared at James, shocked that James¡® strength had exceeded his expectations. He practically watched James grow up. Ever since James was drafted into the Southern ins ten years ago, he had secretly watched over him. He was very familiar with James¡® strength. Unexpectedly, James¡® strength had increased substantially in less than half a month. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you can defeat me.¡± Suddenly, Tyrus¡® body let off a fearsome aura, causing a plume of sand and dust to rise and billow out around them. Some fallen leaves along the roadside also fluttered in the air, drawn in by the force of Tyrus¡® energy. The leaves gathered into a ball and were swept up from the ground. Tyrus casually waved his hand, and the ball formed by the fallen leaves hurtled toward James. Woosh! The wind howled and the force swept raced toward him. James quickly stepped back. He summoned his True Heavenly Energy and concentrated it in his hand. He leaped 30 meters into the air and swung his fist at Tyrus. From his fist, a phantom fist shot forward. The phantom fist was formed from concentrated True Energy. It contained a devastating strength, enough to split mountains. The illusory phantom fist struck the ball of fallen leaves, dispersing it instantly. The fallen leaves floated apart and flew away in the breeze. ¡°Haha. Not bad.¡± Tyrusughed out loud. His body quickly moved backward, and he appeared atop a big tree on a mountain a hundred meters away. He waved his hands in the air. The leaves of the surrounding trees were shaken off and they gathered together to form a gigantic sword. The sword thrust toward James with destructive force. James thrust his palm forward again. His potent Palm Energy destroyed the giant leaf sword instantly. Then, he charged toward Tyrus with incredible speed. James appeared before Tyrus in the blink of an eye. His afterimages continuously vanished and reappeared all around Tyrus. James had gotten close to Tyrus and attacked him a dozen times in just a few seconds. However, Tyrus easily blocked all his attacks. Suddenly, Tyrusunched a counterattack. He was lightning¨Cfast, appearing in front of James in a sh. Then, he pointed his finger at James. At that moment, the surrounding air began to resonate. Ripples began forming in the air. James felt a crushing pressureing from both the sky and the ground. This pressure made it hard to breathe. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He wanted to remove himself from the pressurized area. However, the force being exerted on him slowed him down. After Tyrus pointed at James, he immediately vanished and reappeared in front of James. He wedged his finger in between James¡® eyebrows. However, he did not put any strength into his action. Right there and then, time seemed to stop. After a few seconds, Tyrus withdrew his finger and put his hands behind his back once more. Then, he looked at the dumbstruck James with a calm expression. ¡°James, you¡¯ve got incredible strength and have climbed to a high rank. However, yourprehension of martial arts is stillcking. ¡°You rely on the Thirteen Heavenly Swords too much. Without your sword, you¡¯re like a toothless tiger, vulnerable to all sorts of attacks,¡± Tyrus spoke lightly as if advising a student. To James, this sounded like Tyrus intended to humiliate him instead. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 James had no words to dispute his statement. It was not that his martial artprehension was poor, but that his opponent was too powerful. What kind of martial arts was he practicing? He had never seen or heard of this technique before. ¡°What¡­ What kind of martial art technique is that?¡± James stared at Tyrus incredulously. ¡°It¡¯s not an advanced martial art technique. I simply flicked my finger. You¡¯ll only be able to use this to your advantage when you trulyprehend the way of martial arts. Your True Energy is the core of your strength, and maximizing the power of your True Energy is the real essence of martial arts,¡± exined Tyrus. It sounded like he was boasting about his own skills but it also seemed to be a lesson meant for James. He spoke literally and his words were simple enough to understand. However, it was difficult to grasp from a martial artist¡¯s perspective. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Tyrus left the conversation there and began to move away. ¡°Take this!!!¡± James was dissatisfied with the oue. The situation confused him and to add to that confusion, he was also suddenly and soundly defeated. As soon as Tyrus turned in response to James¡¯ yell, James launched another attack. He charged at Tyrus and struck with the Blithe Fist of Abomination¡¯s Palm Energy. However, his Palm Energy only crashed into Tyrus¡¯ afterimage. The illusion dispersed, and the real Tyrus appeared a hundred meters away. ¡°James, you¡¯re stillcking in your martial arts. You¡¯re no match for me yet. I suggest you continue training for a few more years.¡± Tyrus¡¯ voice drifted in from far away. His voice gradually faded andpletely disappeared. After Tyrus had vanished, James¡¯ face was clouded over with a serious expression. A person suddenly appeared and fought with him. After criticizing him for a moment, he simply left the scene. James could hardly process what had happened and was unsure who Tyrus was. ¡°Tyrus Lafleur? ¡°Is there such an iparable martial artist in Sol with the surname Lafleur?¡± James murmured contemtively. He had never heard of such a person before. The only person with that surname was the Prince of Orchid Mountain from thousand years ago. The Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s real name was Langston Lafleur. ¡°Could he be the descendant of the Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± The possibility cropped up in his mind. Thousands of years ago, the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s four major officials eventually founded the families thatprised the Ancient Four. Langston was a prince and definitely had countless women. It stood to reason that he must have had descendants at some point. If he truly was the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s descendant, it would exin how Tyrus attained such strength and talent in martial arts. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath as he thought about the possibilities. It was true that the stronger he grew, the more powerful people he encountered. James heard from Thomas that the Blood Race was the scariest n to inhabit this world. They had the longest lifespan and even have members that have lived up to 500 years. Who would have thought that he would encounter another powerful martial artist? James was unsure of whether Tyrus was a friend or foe. It would be troublesome if he were an enemy. ¡°Is my martial artprehension really thatcking?¡± James rubbed his chin and reflected on himself. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s true. Apart from swordsmanship, I have not learned any other kinds of martial arts.¡± James decided to widen his horizons and study other martial art techniques when he had the time. Even if he could not master itpletely, it would at least broaden his scope of knowledge. Nine Scriptures of Ordeals contained many martial art techniques, including ones on swords, guns, staves, fists, and palms. It was no exaggeration to say the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals was an encyclopedia of martial arts. Moreover, it recorded the best martial art techniques in the past thousand years as well as everything the Pris Sect¡¯s founder had learned throughout his life. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 When he was alive a millennia ago, it only took him a mere ten years to ascend the ranks and be able to take on the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s men. Through this, he was able to gain power that was second only to the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Even though his cultivation base had been abolished, he was still regarded as a legend for being able to create the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. The martial arts he left behind were all first-rate techniques from a thousand years ago. James nned to study hard and practice them. However, he did not have the leisure of doing so currently. It would take several years, perhaps decades, or even longer to fully understand and master each one. This would not be the case for geniuses though. However, James did not think himself to be a genius. While immersed in his thoughts, he made his way up Mt. Thunder Pass. James sat in a lotus position and waited. He was going to wait until Thea appeared. Meanwhile, a man was also seated in a lotus position in a simple wooden house located in a deste forest somewhere in Sol. That man was Tobias. It was immediately apparent that Tobias now had a much more youthful appearance. As his strength and rank increased, so did his vitality improve. His cells began to recover. His current appearance was of a man in his 40s. This was the benefit of practicing martial arts. The higher one¡¯s cultivation base, the younger one would look and the longer one¡¯s life span. After Tobias escaped from Malgudi, he meditated in seclusion all this time. More than half a month had passed, and he had refined the True Energy he absorbed from others. He had already sessfully climbed the Third Stair of the Skyward Stairway. However, he was still not content with his current strength. After learning the Great Law of Absorption, he felt that he belonged in the ninth rank. Tap, tap, tap. Footsteps came from outside his door. An old man walked inside the room. The old man had a long braid and wore a gray robe. He had the appearance of a historical figure from an ancient dynasty. It was Sky. Sky walked over and looked at Tobias sitting in his meditative stance and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tobias gradually opened his eyes and looked at Sky standing before him. He replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already refined the True Energy I absorbed from the other martial artists. I¡¯ve already ascended the third stair and have reached its peak. I¡¯m only one step away from the Fourth Stair. ¡°Mhm.¡± Sky nodded and said, ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve been in closed-door meditation for some time and are probably unaware of the things happening outside. Celestial Sect¡¯s leader has issued a letter of challenge to you. It¡¯s a duel to the death set one week from now. It¡¯ll take ce at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins.¡± Tobias¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Celestial Sect¡¯s leader¡­¡± He angrily clenched his fist, and veins bulged on his face. ¡°Celestial Sect¡¯s leader must have a death wish.¡± When he was in Malgudi, Celestial Sect¡¯s leader forced him into a corner, and he lost his life. However, he was no longer the same man. He was confident he would be able to defeat Celestial Sect¡¯s leader with his current strength. ¡°There¡¯s also one more piece of news.¡± Sky said, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten hold of news saying that Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is Thea Cahan.¡± Tobias stood up abruptly and eximed, ¡°How could it be Thea?¡± He had been guessing the identity of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. All this while, he assumed it could only be Thomas. Other than Thomas, no one else had that kind of strength. It was impossible for him to continue to listen calmly upon hearing that the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was none other than Thea. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you sure Thea is Celestial Sect¡¯s leader? I find it hard to believe.¡± Sky responded indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not a hundred percent sure myself. I only know that news had spread about how Thea had been doused in the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood when it was ughtered during the Mount Thunder Conference. Thea¡¯s strength had increased significantly after refining the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, and she¡¯s now one of the strongest martial artists in this world.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m to meet her in Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 ¡°How much longer till the duel?¡± ¡°One week.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tobias waved his hand and said, ¡°You should head back first. I¡¯ll go to Mt. Thunder Pass and battle her then. This time, I¡¯ll definitely kill her. ¡°By the way, have you refined the second Spirit Turtle¡¯s core yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. I n to save it for when I reach a higher realm.¡± Sky said in a grave voice, ¡°Tobias, I must warn you to not underestimate Thea. Despite ascending the Third Stair of the Skyward Stairway and reaching its peak, you still might not be a match for her. If I were you and had only one week before the duel, I¡¯d travel around Sol and absorb the True Energy of various martial artists to rapidly augment my strength the best I can. One week should be enough for you to ascend to the Fifth Stair. ¡°You¡¯ll be the greatest martial artist in this world if you ascend the Fifth Stair of the Skyward Stairway. ¡°When that timees, there will be none that can rival you.¡± Sky lightly warned Tobias. He had already walked out of the wooden house, but his voice still resounded from outside the door. ¡°By the way, the only person in Sol worth taking action against is Winston from the Blithe family. He¡¯s also an eighth-ranked grandmaster but he failed to obtain a core from the Spirit Turtle. Therefore, his strength has remained at the eighth rank. It¡¯ll be a piece of cake for you to kill him.¡± Sky¡¯s voice gradually quietened andpletely disappeared. After he left, Tobias stood up. As he stood up, he felt severe pain from vital acupoints in his body. His face distorted in pain and big beads of sweat rolled down his face. After a while, the pain gradually eased. This was the repercussion of practicing the Great Law of Absorption. Before he practiced it, Sky had already warned him that the technique was not perfect and was still iplete. However, he still insisted on using it to gain strength. ¡°Damn it.¡± He cursed out with a wretched expression. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since I¡¯ve practiced it, yet I¡¯ve already run into problems. Could Sky have hidden a part of the Great Law of Absorption and deliberately taught me an iplete version?¡± Tobias did not fully trust Sky. There was no one he trusted in this world anymore. He only trusted himself. He tightly clenched his fists and said with determination, ¡°Only by being the strongest and the greatest in the world will I be able to make everyone tremble before me. I will conquer everyone with my strength. ¡°Winston Blithe!!!¡± Tobias grit his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll start with you.¡± He strode furiously out of the wooden house. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tobias did not look back at the wooden house. He raised his hand and casually flicked it in the air. A potent force gathered in his palm. Boom! The force rocketed toward the wooden house behind him. The wooden house instantly fell apart and turned into a pile of splinters. After Tobias had left for quite some time, a person slowly walked out from behind a big tree in the distance. It was none other than Sky. Sky looked in the direction Tobias had left in with a sinister smile on his old face. Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked over and stood behind Sky, asking respectfully, ¡°Master, if we continue to let Tobias proceed like this, won¡¯t he eventually go berserk?¡± Sky smirked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is under control. By the way, what¡¯s the situation at Mt. Thunder Pass right now?¡± The middle-aged man replied, ¡°There is reliable intel that James is still alive and has appeared in Mt. Thunder Pass of the Southern ins. Also¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Our men around Mt. Thunder Pass have reported seeing James fighting with a mysterious person in Mt. Thunder Pass.¡± As he spoke, the man took out his phone. He pulled up a video and yed it. The video was taken from a distance. It was hard to see the people in the video clearly, but the destructive power demonstrated by the combatants was apparent. The video only captured a vague glimpse of James and Tyrus¡¯ fight. Upon seeing the battle, Sky had a grim expression. ¡°Who¡¯s this person who¡¯s cultivated this much? ¡°Also, hasn¡¯t James¡¯ cultivation base already been abolished? How did he recover and be even stronger than he was before?¡± Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Sol, the Western Border. Mount Littleroot, the Blithe family¡¯s headquarters. The Blithe family was known for being a rtively strong family since the days of old and had their aplishments recorded throughout history. Their time spent in the sun also eventually came to an end. For the past hundred years, the Blithe family had not risen to their former glory. Not long ago, they invited many martial artists in order to make an impactful return back into the ancient martial world. They held aspirations to be the best of the ancient martial world upon theireback. However, their ns went awry because of James. Wiston had personally taken action against him. He was already old and did not reap any benefits from participating in that battle. His True Energy ebbed away after going all out, and the vitality slowly drained from his body ever since. His time was almost up. At that moment, Winston sat in a lotus position on the ground in his closed-door sanctuary in a side nook of Mount Littleroot. He wore a in coat. On his bald head were little lesions, giving off a grotesque appearance. His face was pale, and he did not have a healthyplexion. Donovan knelt in front of him. ¡°Donovan.¡± Winston looked at Donovan sorrowfully as he uttered softly, ¡°I did my best in the Mount Thunder Conference but did not manage to snatch the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. After my return, I meditated to stabilize my vitality. However, I¡¯ve been growing weaker with each passing day. My time is almost up.¡± Kneeling on the ground, Donovan said promptly, ¡°That can¡¯t be true, Grand Patriarch. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll live for another hundred years. The Blithes still need your leadership. Our family has yet to be the greatest family in the world.¡± Winston shook his head dejectedly. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t have that time. I probably have three to five months or a year and a half at most.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Grand Patriarch¡­¡± ¡°You have to remember what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡± Winston interrupted Donovan¡¯s words with an urgent stare. ¡°Understood, Grand Patriarch. Please go ahead.¡± Winston looked at the clear skies and fell into deep thought. After a while, he began to speak. ¡°The Blithe family was established during the time of King Quavon. Our ancestor was a talented subordinate under His Majesty. ¡°Back then, he ruled the world and he yearned to obtain immortality. So, the whole world searched for the Elixir of Life. ¡°Our ancestor had traveled far out to the South Pacific with the national official, Finnegan Xanthos, and encountered a phoenix. ¡°Finnegan led a three thousand man battalion to y the phoenix but were unsessful. ¡°Only a few of them escaped from the battle alive. ¡°Our ancestor was one of these few. ¡°There¡¯s a legend passed down in our family that the blood of a phoenix can grant one immortality. ¡°King Quavon forged a legendary weapon to y the phoenix and gain immortality. ¡°Legend has it that an earthquake shook thends and the seas churned violently when the sword was forged. ¡°In historical records, the sword is called the Primordial Sword. It is the greatest sword in history. ¡°However, the sword was lost to time. ¡°No one knows why, but he had never gone out into the seas to kill the phoenix ever again. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Primordial Sword should be in King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. Paired with the Primordial Sword is also the First Sword Art. ¡°King Quavon summoned swordsmen from all over the world and spent decades creating this invincible sword technique. ¡°It was created specifically to ughter phoenixes. It¡¯s an unbeatable sword technique.¡± Donovan listened attentively. He never expected the Blithes to have such a history. Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 ¡°Deep in an underground cavern in Mount Littleroot, there¡¯s a map left behind by our forefather. It contains theyout of the booby traps within King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. ¡°In the past, our ancestors also had a hand in constructing King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. Unfortunately, our forefather ended up being buried alive within it. However, he knew of his fate and secretly sent out the mausoleum¡¯syout after it was sessfully built. ¡°If our ancestor was telling the truth, the Primordial Sword and First Sword Art manual are buried within King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. ¡°This is our family¡¯s biggest secret, and only one family member in each generation can know of this information. ¡°My time is almost up, so I wanted to pass it on to you. If you have the chance, you must go to the underground cavern in Mount Littleroot and find the floor n of King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum that our forefather left behind. You¡¯ll need to then use it to find the Primordial Sword and acquire the First Sword Art. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Blithes in your capable hands.¡± After he finished speaking, Winston suddenly raised his hand. A powerful force gathered in his old and wrinkled palm. The force suddenly lifted Donovan off the ground. He felt a powerful True Energy flowing into him from the palm that Winston ced on his forehead. ¡°Grand Patriarch, you¡­ what¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°Since my time hase, I can¡¯t let my cultivation base go to waste. Our family also has another signature martial art technique called Energy Redirection, which allows us to transfer our cultivation to our descendants. ¡°I¡¯m passing on the True Energy I¡¯ve gathered during my lifetime to you. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me. Our family¡¯s future depends on you.¡± Winston¡¯s words drifted into his ears. ¡°Remember, our family¡¯s signature martial art techniques are stored in the holy site located downwind of the mountain. Although you¡¯re the patriarch, you¡¯ve never been permitted entry before this. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After I pass, you may enter the holy site freely. All our family¡¯s martial art techniques are the best in the world. If you can master even one, it¡¯ll be enough to conquer the world¡­¡± Winston¡¯s voice gradually grew weaker. The True Energy from his body also became weaker. After an hour or so, he was on the brink of death. At that moment, Donovan felt a potent energy coursing in his body, and it felt like he was about to burst. He sat on the ground and adjusted himself to fully absorb Winston¡¯s True Energy. A dayter, he managed topletely absorb Winston¡¯s True Energy. In doing so, he had sessfully entered the median of the eighth rank. After he had absorbed the energy, he hurriedly stood up to support Winston who was seated beside him in a lotus position with his head hung limply. However, Winston had already lost all traces of life. Thump. Winston¡¯s body immediately fell to the ground. ¡°Grand Patriarch, I won¡¯t let you down! ¡°I must find the floorn left behind by our ancestor and acquire the Primordial Sword and First Sword Art within King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. I¡¯ll definitely lead the Blithes to great heights and make us the mightiest family in this world.¡± Donovan knelt on the ground and made a vow to the now-deceased elder. Then, he shouted, ¡°Our Grand Patriarch has left us. Prepare an honorable burial!¡± His voice reverberated throughout Mount Littleroot. Soon, other members of the Blithes appeared. The family members rushed over and kneeled together upon seeing Winston¡¯s lifeless body on the ground. Donovan left hastily to make funeral arrangements and prepare a coffin for Winston. The Blithes family appointed a funeral officiant for Winston¡¯s funeral. They held a low-key funeral and did not publicly disclose Winston¡¯s passing. While the Blithes were holding Winston¡¯s funeral, an uninvited guest suddenly appeared in Mount Littleroot. It was Tobias. Tobias hade for one person- Winston. He nned to absorb Winston¡¯s cultivation base to raise his strength to a higher level. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Western Border, Mount Littleroot. A man who looked to be in his 40s walked toward the base of the mountain. The person was dressed in fashionable, modern clothing. He also carried a long sword on his back. The presence of the long sword was jarring and stood out over his entire outfit. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As soon as Tobias showed up, he was stopped by the Blithes¡¯ guards. The guards immediately pointed their guns at the approaching Tobias. ¡°This ce is Mount Litttleroot. Outsiders are not allowed, so leave quickly. Otherwise¡­¡± Tobias looked at the Blithes¡¯ guards and his lips raised into a faint smile. He lost to the Blithes¡¯ paragon in the past. For 20 long years, he had been brooding over the defeat. He had always been afraid of the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Back when James was captured, he did not dare to oppose them directly and only sent Maxine to check on the situation. This has changed now. He was no longer afraid of the Blithes. He walked toward the guards casually. Looking at the men before him, a sinister smile crept on his face, and he unsheathed the long sword he carried on his back. He drew the long sword out of its scabbard in one fluid motion. Before the guards could process what had happened, Tobias had already dashed halfway up the mountain. They did not even see him draw his sword. All of a sudden, the guards at the mountain-foot copsed into a pool of blood on the ground. He sheathed the long sword back in its scabbard. Then, he ascended the mountain step by step. Meanwhile, a funeral was being held at the top of the mountain. Tobias¡¯ sudden appearance caught the attention of the Blithes¡¯ martial artists. Donovan, dressed in ck clothing, walked out, and his face immediately hardened upon seeing Tobias. He immediately shouted, ¡°How dare you trespass into the Blithes¡¯ territory? You must have a death wish!¡± Then, he immediately felt intense energy sweep toward him. Despite having reached the median of the eighth rank, he still felt suffocated by the energy. At that moment, he realized the person before him was a powerful martial artist. The man standing before him was no ordinary person. Despite reaching the middle phase of the eighth rank, he knew he was clearly outmatched. His expression and demeanor immediately shifted. He wore a bright smile and asked, ¡°Who might you be? What¡¯s the purpose of your visit to the Blithes of Mount Littleroot today?¡± Tobias looked at Donovan, who was dressed in ck sackcloth, and he smirked, saying, ¡°Long time no see, Donovan.¡± ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Donovan stared at Tobias with fear. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He looked intently at the mysterious visitor but could not recognize the man before him. ¡°Tobias Caden.¡± Tobias parted his lips and announced his name. Hearing that it was Tobias, the Blithe family members, especially Donovan, were immediately on their guard. The Blithes had an unresolved feud with the Cadens. Some time ago, the Blithes had even persecuted the Cadens. ¡°Y-You¡¯re Tobias?¡± Donovan was shocked. He could not believe the man before him, that looked about the same age as himself, was really Tobias Caden. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Is Winston in Mount Littleroot?¡± Tobias asked calmly. Donovan took a deep breath. He had no doubts that the person before him was Tobias. Donovan had heard of the events in Malgudi half a month ago. Although he was not present, everything that transpired spread throughout the martial world. He knew Tobias had snatched Bet¡¯s Spirit Turtle core and absorbed James¡¯ True Energy. On top of that, he also absorbed the energy of other strong martial artists. Right now, he had guessed that Tobias had already refined the True Energy he absorbed from his victims. Donovan pointed at the coffin in the main hall and replied sorrowfully, ¡°O-Our Grand Patriarch has passed on.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tobias narrowed his eyes. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 His body flickered and in an instant, he appeared in the main hall. He raised his hand and thrust it forward. The powerful Palm Energy crashed into the coffin. The coffin was immediately reduced to splinters. Winston¡¯s corpse rolled onto the floor and came into full view of the people present. Upon seeing this scene, the Blithe family members turned wrathful. ¡°Tobias, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± One of the family members drew his sword. Tobias raised his hand again and unleashed Palm Energy toward him. The man that drew his sword was sent flying and mmed hard into the ground. A pool of blood formed under him, and he never got up again. Donovan clenched his fists at the scene before him. However, he swallowed down the rage boiling in his heart. Tobias was furious when he saw Winston¡¯s corpse on the ground. He screeched, ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t you wait for me!¡± He unsheathed his long sword and repeatedly hacked away at Winston¡¯s body. Winston¡¯s cold, lifeless body was mutted and dismembered. Seeing Tobias desecrate the corpse of their elder, the Blithe family members were outraged. Despite their fury, they did not dare to interrupt Tobias¡¯ after what had happened to their family member. Even Donovan was unwilling to stand up against Tobias because he felt inferior in strength. ¡°Since Winston is dead, there¡¯s no need for the Blithes to exist any longer!¡± Tobias was enraged that he had wasted his time and effort to travel all the way to Mount Littleroot. Fear gripped Donovan¡¯s heart upon hearing his words. He kneeled on the ground and pleaded, ¡°Tobias¡­ no, Mr. Tobias, please find it in your heart to spare the Blithes. We¡¯re willing to hand over our signature martial art technique, the Blithe Fist of Abomination. ¡°Furthermore, I, Donovan Blithe, will be your dog from now onward. ¡°Woof, woof!¡± While groveling, Donovan even barked a few times. ¡°Master, please spare my family. I¡¯ll obey your every order.¡± To live, Donovan even forsook his dignity. Donovan knew he could not defeat Tobias with his current strength. He had obtained Winston¡¯s True Energy, and his cultivation base had improved significantly. Not to mention, he also learned their family secret. With enough time, he could find the floor n of King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. Using that, he could acquire the Primordial Sword and First Sword Art. After doing so, even if it did not improve his strength greatly, it should at least be enough to defeat Tobias. Seeing Donovan kneeling, the other family members of the Blithes also kneeled on the ground. Tobias looked at Donovan prostrating on the ground and thought to himself. ¡®Donovan has quite a strong cultivation base. If I could absorb his True Energy, my strength would surely increase a considerable amount. ¡®However, the Blithes are a massive family who holds much influence. It¡¯ll be a pity for them to be annihted so pathetically. ¡®Rather than destroying them, it¡¯ll be better to use them as pawns for the time being and pave the way for my future ns.¡¯ reasoned Tobias. After contemting for a while, Tobias said, ¡°You had better keep to the words you uttered today, Donovan. I¡¯ll give you a gruesome death if you dare to disobey me.¡± Tobias let his threat loom over the Blithes and vanished from everyone¡¯s sight like a phantom. After Tobias left, Donovan sighed in relief. He sat on the ground and looked at the desecrated corpse. Veins bulged on his face from the indignation he felt, and he had a terrifying expression. Gritting his teeth, he hissed, ¡°Tobias, you¡¯ll pay a hundredfold in the future for the humiliation you subjected us to today.¡± ¡°Grand Patriarch, I¡¯m sorry for being so useless. You imparted all your True Energy to me, yet I¡¯m still no match for Tobias. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely enter King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum and find both the Primordial Sword and First Sword Art. I¡¯ll learn the greatest sword technique and avenge you.¡± While the ordeal in the Blithes¡¯ territory was taking ce, Thea meditated in seclusion at Celestial Sect¡¯s headquarters. She was dressed in a ck dress. Her long hair had turned grayish white, and her eyes were a dark crimson. Cold Energy emanated from her body menacingly. The energy was abnormal and would immediately make another person shudder from the eerieness. Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt! 81 needles floated around her body. Each of them shone with an ominous, ck light. Thea waved her hands, and the eighty-one needles burst forward. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. 2/2 Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 The 81 ck needles flew through the air likesers, piercing through the cultivation room¡¯s walls. The cultivation room was enclosed in solid rock. However, the ck needles easily passed through the ck rocks. A few microscopic holes were left in the rock. Soon, the ck needles flew back into the room and returned to Thea¡¯s hand as a ck steel wire. The steel wire was a weapon called Exalter. Thea had been absorbing the Spirit Turtle blood¡¯s power during her closed-door meditation. She felt the effect of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood more keenly in her current mentally unhinged state. It was stronger than it had been previously. At the same time, she had also been trying to decipher the teachings in the Book of Malice. The strength of Exalterbined with Murderous Energy was nothing short of foreboding. However, she had not grasped the techniquepletely and thus, was unable to utilize the full power of Exalter. Right now, Exalter could only be seen as a powerful hidden weapon. It was still not strong enough to be a weapon of destruction. She had been meditating in seclusion, and a few days passed in the blink of an eye. ¡°Sect Leader.¡± A masked man in ck pushed open the door to the cultivation room and walked inside. He knelt on one knee, lowered his head, and reported respectfully, ¡°Sect Leader, it¡¯s almost time.¡± Hearing this, Thea stopped cultivating. She drew in her True Energy. Her crimson pupils gradually returned to normal. Thea still had an elegant appearance. Her long, white hair gave her a different type of allure. However, her porcin face held no trace of emotion, giving her the impression of an ice queen. She slowly stood up. The kneeling disciple reported to her, ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the duel between you and Tobias. It¡¯s already three in the morning. You should arrive at Mt. Thunder Pass by noon if you hurry there now.¡± Thea did not respond and left the cultivation room holding her hands behind her back. Meanwhile, Mt. Thunder Pass¡­ James had waited at Mt. Thunder Pass for the entire week. The week flew by and at dawn, it would be the day that Thea and Thomas dueled to the death. Neither Thea nor Tobias had shown up yet, but many other martial artists from various sects had already arrived. These people were here to watch the fight. Thea being Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was the most widely discussed news right now. Everyone came to see whether Thea was really Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. The martial artists immediately noticed James upon arriving on Mt. Thunder Pass. He had been sitting in a lotus position for a few days. For the past few days, he remained motionless like a statue. Everyone was convinced that Celestial Sect¡¯s leader was really Thea. Otherwise, James would not be waiting on Mt. Thunder Pass. However, they were perplexed at his presence because it was rumored that Tobias absorbed James¡¯ cultivation base in Malgudi. How could he have been sitting here for the past few days without eating or drinking? Ordinary people could not survive without consuming anything for consecutive days. Only a powerful martial artist could go maintain themselves for such an extended period without ingesting anything. ¡°Dad.¡± In the distance, a man and woman stood together. The woman wore a white dress, and her long hair flowed down her scalp like a waterfall. She looked at James, sitting ahead of them with his eyes closed. She said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Caden had been sitting here for several days. Do you think he¡¯s alright?¡± The young woman that spoke was Diney. Jackson shook his head while looking at James and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but judging from the current situation, it must have been something important.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Something did indeed happen.¡± A voice came from behind them. Following the voice, an elegant young man dressed in a white robe appeared. He had long hair that was half ck and half white. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 ¡°My lord.¡± Seeing the person that approached, Jackson greeted him respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Omniscient Deity.¡± Diney also greeted the man politely. The person that appeared was none other than the neutral party of the ancient martial world, Jade Sect¡¯s leader, moremonly known as the Omniscient Deity. Each generation of Jade Sect¡¯s leader inherits the title of Omniscient Deity. Jackson asked, ¡°What exactly has happened, Lord Omniscient?¡± The Omniscient Deity looked at James sitting in a lotus position on the ground and sighed. He replied, ¡± This is a matter only concerning the Cadens.¡± Diney looked at the Omniscient Deity. She knew the man in front of her was the leader of the Jade Sect. Jade Sect¡¯s intelligencework was spread all over the world. Their intelligence channels were established thousands of years ago and have evolved into massive networks. There was nothing in the world that could get past the Jade Sect. ¡°Stop beating around the bush, Lord Omniscient. Just tell me.¡± Diney was dying to figure out what had happened. However, the Omniscient Deity remained silent. The information he possessed was astounding and could cause a massive uproar if it was revealed. ¡°Be patient. Perhaps the truth will reveal itself soon.¡± Omniscient Deity spoke cryptically. Unable to retort, Diney asked, ¡°Then, what about Mr. Caden¡¯s current strength?¡± The Omniscient Deity replied, ¡°He practiced the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals and is an unrivaled man. He may not be invincible as he is currently, but there aren¡¯t many people in Sol who can stand against him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals? Diney was puzzled at the unfamiliar term. She had read about almost every martial art that existed in the world. Even if she had not read about it, she was sure she would hear about it from somewhere. However, the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals was a foreign term to her. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°The story of the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals is a long one, dating back a thousand years ago.¡± He began to speak of events that transpired a thousand years ago. He talked about Pris and the grudge between him and the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After hearing the stories, Diney gasped in realization. ¡°What an amazing martial art technique.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Omniscient Deity chuckled and said, ¡± The world¡¯s mysteries are far beyond your ability to ¡°The cmity a thousand years ago?¡± Even Jackson was puzzled and asked, ¡°What catastrophe?¡± The Omniscient Deity replied, ¡°Initially, I thought the cmity was brought upon us because of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. However, I had a feeling that there was more to it. I specifically looked into ancient books and learned a lot in that period. I discovered some secrets after researching the Prince of Orchid Mountain, the Cadens, and the Blood Race.¡± ¡°The beginning of the cmity started with the Spirit Turtle, and this also marked the start of Thea¡¯s misfortune.¡± ¡°Apart from the Spirit Turtle, there is also a dragon, phoenix, and qilin. ¡°The Four Mythical Beasts areprised of these four mythical creatures, and each of them possesses tremendous strength. ¡°It¡¯s the will of the heavens and a fate we are bound to.¡± The Omniscient Deity¡¯s words were esoteric. Even Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, Jackson, could notprehend his words. Diney was even more confused. The Omniscient Deity continued, ¡°If there is a start to a cmity, there must also be a person to put an end to it. The person that will resolve Thea¡¯s tribtion is James. The person destined to end the other three catastrophes has not yet appeared. What¡¯s certain is the future is full of various possibilities and as such, is unpredictable. Everything is up to the inner workings of fate.¡± Jackson could not help asking, ¡°I know of the Spirit Turtle, but what do you mean when you mention the other beasts?¡± The Omniscient Deity briefly exined the origins of the dragon, phoenix, and qilin. The powerhouses who ughtered the Dragon were led by the Blood Race more than a thousand years ago. The men who ughtered the phoenix were Finnegan and King Quavon¡¯s subordinates. As for the people who ughtered the Kylin, it was his ancestors of the Jade Sect. In the annals of history, the ying of the phoenix happened first, taking ce more than 2300 years ago. The ughtering of the qilin subsequently happened 1800 years ago. The dragon was in the third and the event dated back about 1300 years ago. The Spirit Turtle was thest to be killed and it happened exactly 1000 years ago. Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 All this talk about cmity was extremely hard to believe. Jackson did not quite believe it, and neither did Diney. ¡°Huff.¡± The Omniscient Deity sighed. Hell was about to break loose, and chaos would befall them. He could not predict what would happen or if the situation would get out of control. The sky gradually grew lighter. The crowd at the peak of Mt. Thunder Pass increased. After dawn, more than 30 people appeared on top of Mt. Thunder Pass. The 30 onlookers were all prominent figures in the ancient martial world. They were all curious to watch the battle and witness the strength of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. Moreover, they wanted to know Tobias¡¯ strength and rank after absorbing the True Energy of James and other martial artists. The sun gradually rose. Soon, it was already ten in the morning. At a little over ten, a man slowly approached the base of Mt. Thunder Pass. He was dressed in a suit and carried a long sword with him. Although he looked like he was moving slowly, he traveled halfway up the mountain with just a few steps. After a few more steps, he appeared on top of the mountain. His afterimage on the mountainside disappeared when he reached the mountaintop. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Tobias is here!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. He¡¯s not going to go down so easily. He already looks so much younger. I wonder what rank he has reached?¡± A hugemotion broke when Tobias appeared. Plenty of people gathered around. After Tobias appeared, he cast his gaze over everyone who hade to the area. He smiled faintly. Compared to when he was Malgudi, he was much stronger now. He was not afraid of anyone. Meanwhile, a white pigeon flew over to The Omniscient Deity. The Omniscient Deity raised his hand, and the pigeonnded on it. He untied the note wrapped around the pigeon¡¯s leg and unfurled it to read its contents. After reading the note, his expression suddenly changed. Standing beside him, Jackson asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°There has been news that something big has happened in the ancient martial world in the past few days.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± asked Diney. The Omniscient Deity confided, ¡°Martial artists from Sylvan Sect, Heaven and Earth Sect, and Five Swirling des Sect have suddenly died. It seems they died gruesomely and their corpses were shriveled and dried when they were found. It seems their Blood Essence had been drained from them. This started happening a week ago.¡± Hearing this, both Jackson and Diney¡¯s expressions became grim. The two looked at Tobias, who had appeared at Mt. Thunder Pass. Jackson muttered quietly, ¡°Could it have been done by Tobias?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Taking a deep breath, the Omniscient Deity said gravely, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be hard to predict the oue of this battle.¡± ¡°Omniscient Deity. What kind of martial art technique had Tobias practiced? How is it possible for him to absorb other people¡¯s True Energy? I¡¯ve never heard of such a technique before.¡± The Omniscient Deity thought for a while before replying hesitantly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he must¡¯ve learned the Great Law of Absorption.¡± ¡°The Great Law of Absorption? Where¡¯s that from?¡± asked Jackson. ¡°It¡¯s a martial art technique that has existed for more than a thousand years. There aren¡¯t any detailed records about it, even in Jade Sect. Only brief mentions of it exist. Apparently, it was created before the time of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. It¡¯s a forsaken period in history, and very little is recorded about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrifying.¡± Diney wore an appalled expression. At that moment, James gradually opened his eyes. His gaze was drawn toward Tobias, who had appeared. Tobias was slightly taken aback to see James. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He had already absorbed James¡¯ True Energy and disabled him. How was it possible for him to appear on Mt. Thunder Pass? Tobias said darkly, ¡°You¡¯re harder to kill than a weed, James. I heard Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is Thea. Since Thea hasn¡¯t shown up yet, I¡¯ll kill you first, and deal with herter.¡± Tobias¡¯ face bore a murderous look. He walked toward James slowly. James continued sitting on the ground motionless as if he was part of the mountain. Swoosh! Suddenly, a figure flitted and appeared in front of James. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 ¡°Are you going to try to stop me, Can?¡± Tobias looked at Can, who had suddenly appeared before him. He narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take you out first. I¡¯d like to see how far you¡¯ve cultivated the Decimation of Immortality.¡± With one hand behind his back, Can made a taunting gesture with his other hand and said calmly, ¡°You can strike.¡± At that moment, James slowly got up. ¡°Can, this is a family matter. You don¡¯t need to interfere.¡± Can turned around and looked at James worriedly. He asked, ¡°James, what about your condition?¡± James gently dismissed his worries with a wave and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he drain you of your True Energy?¡± James smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Who told you one can¡¯t recover their strength after having their True Energy taken away from them?¡± Seeing the confident smile on James¡¯ face, Can heaved a sigh of relief. He walked away and stood some distance from the battlefield, keeping his eyes on Tobias and James. James stood on the top of the mountain serenely. Meanwhile, Tobias was seething inside. He did not expect James to appear on the mountain. ¡°Die!¡± Tobias bellowed and drew the long sword on his back. ¡°How dare youy a hand on my man?!¡± As soon as Tobias unsheathed his sword, a feminine shout boomed around the mountain. Rumble! The ground trembled, and the entire Mt. Thunder Pass felt like it was about to copse as the sound echoed around them. The onlookers at Mt. Thunder Pass struggled to keep their bnce. Those with a weaker cultivation base fell to the ground. ¡°W-What strong energy!¡± Many were shocked. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Following the sound, a figure sped toward them from a distance. The person descended from the sky and firmlynded on Mt. Thunder Pass. The woman wore a ck dress and held a long ck sword in her hand. Her long ck hair had already turned white. It was none other than Thea. 1/2 After Thea finished her closed-door meditation, she learned that her identity had been exposed. This is why she decided to show up without her mask and reveal her identity. Her appearance caused an instant uproar. ¡°It¡¯s really Thea!¡± ¡°The rumors were true. Celestial Sect¡¯s leader is actually Thea Cahan!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! I never expected the infamous leader of Celestial Sect to be James¡¯ woman.¡± Everyone was surprised to see the face of the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader with their own eyes. Even Jackson and Diney were shocked. ¡°Thea?¡± Can was also shocked by Thea¡¯s appearance. He murmured thoughtfully, ¡°She hid her talents well. Who would¡¯ve thought thedy at James¡¯ side was one of the strongest martial artists in the world? Who could¡¯ve guessed that the leader of the Celestial Sect that almostpletely dominated the ancient martial world was Thea?¡± James looked at Thea, who had appeared. He felt an intense regret the moment her white hair caught his eye. She was a delicate woman but was forced to endure so many hardships. ¡°Thea,¡± he called out to her. Thea turned around and looked at James. Seeing that he was safe and sound, tears rolled down her face. She found a pile of butchered limbs in his bed and thought James was dead. She lost all reason at that moment and was resolved to kill. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood stirred up within her and she suffered an Energy Deviation. After returning to Celestial Sect¡¯s headquarters, she began to absorb the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. When she was close to absorbing all of it, she sent a letter of challenge to Tobias. She did not know who had killed James, but she knew that Tobias had stolen James¡¯ True Energy. Thea wanted to avenge James. She would start with Tobias, then set her sights on Lucjan. Anyone who had stood against James had to die. However, James appeared in front of her. He was unharmed, hale, and healthy. ¡°Honey, let me first dispose of Tobias.¡± Thea was slightly choked up at their reunion. Immediately, she pulled out the Malevolent Sword. The sword gleamed dangerously, and a gush of strong energy emitted from it instantly. James slowly walked toward Thea and convinced her. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± 2/2 Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 Women should be cherished and loved. They should not be handling dangerous weapons like swords and guns. Ever since James learned of Thea¡¯s true identity, he immediately knew she had done so many things to help him in secret. His heart was moved when he thought about the amount of concern Thea had for him. However, she would not have to any longer. He did not want Thea to have to pick up a sword to fight ever again. ¡°Step back, Honey. I¡¯ll get rid of Tobias today!¡± Thea¡¯s energy was intense and strong. The Malevolent Sword in her hand emitted a terrifying light. She was beautiful at that moment. However, her beautiful face also held no warmth in its expression. She red at Tobias. With a sh, she appeared before him and drove her sword forward. ¡°You must really want to die.¡± Tobias¡¯ face darkened. He quickly raised his sword to block the attack. nk! Tobias¡¯ sword collided with the Malevolent Sword. An illusory sword swung out from the Malevolent Sword and shed at Tobias¡¯ sword. Then, it fell toward the ground. Crack! The illusory sword from the Malevolent Sword plunged into the ground and caused the mountain to tremble. The mountain showed signs of copsing. ¡°What incredible power!¡± The onlookers were shocked and retreated one after another, quickly moving away from the battleground. Tobias felt the force pressing down on him, and he almost lost grip of his sword. He also had a renowned sword. ng! However, it was easily sliced in half. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He frantically took a few steps backward. Thea was also sted by the recoil of the impact and had to take a few steps back. After exchanging their first blow, the two summoned forth True Energy, which was almost on par with one another. Unfortunately, Tobias¡¯ sword was inferior to the Malevolent Sword. James was pleased to see that Thea¡¯s sword was powerful, but at the same time, he felt guilt-stricken. That frail woman had grown to such a terrifying extent in such a short time. What did she go through during this period? James could not imagine how tough it must have been on her. Tobias looked at the broken sword in his hand, and he glowered at Thea. Holding onto his broken sword, he quickly retreated a hundred meters away. The broken sword radiated with a bright light, and Sword Energy manifested. Thirteen Snow Energies formed instantly. ¡°Strike!¡± He pointed his broken sword forward. The Thirteen Sword Energies charged at Thea. Thea leaped 100 meters into the air and waved the Malevolent Sword. A 100-meter Sword Light appeared and rushed at the Thirteen Sword Energies with oppressive might. Tobias¡¯ thirteen Sword Energies were shattered instantly. Many of the onlookers watched with their mouths agape. The Thirteen Heavenly Swords was known as the best sword technique in the world. However, the powerful Thirteen Sword Energies that Tobias unleashed was deflected effortlessly. After Thea swung her sword, she quickly charged at Tobias and appeared in front of him. She thrust the Malevolent Sword at Tobias¡¯ vital points. Tobias¡¯ expression became more serious. For the past few days, he had been running around absorbing many martial artists¡¯ True Energy. He had already ascended the Fifth Stair of the Skyward Stairway. Tobias thought he would be invincible after reaching the Fifth Stair. He never expected Thea to be this strong. Thea had grown much stronger than when she was in Malgudi. James watched the fight from a distance. He did not immediately take action because he wanted to see how strong Thea had be. Judging by the power of Thea¡¯s sword and their energies, he roughly estimated both their strength. Both of them had likely ascended the Fifth Stair of the Skyward Stairway. Aftering to that conclusion, James had a solemn expression. They both were absurdly powerful. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 It had only been a short while since theyst met, but Tobias had already grown significantly stronger. It seemed he had absorbed many people¡¯s True Energy during this time, which allowed his strength to increase exponentially. ¡°Die!¡± Tobias¡¯ heart was filled with nothing but hatred and bloodlust. Thea was too strong and was arger threat to him than even Thomas. She was the biggest roadblock on his quest to conquer the world. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was determined to kill her. After he bellowed, a powerful energy erupted from his body, and heunched an attack. The battle intensified. The two exchanged hundreds of moves in mere moments. Although it was hard to see who woulde out on top, James could sense Thea¡¯s energy slowly seeping away. In the distance, Thomas also secretly watched the battle. Seeing Thea¡¯s energy weakening, he frowned and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Thea supposed to get stronger as she fights? Why is her energy suddenly weakening during the fight? ¡°Could she have already absorbed all of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and turned its power into her own? Is this her power¡¯s limit without the additional boost from the Spirit Turtle?¡± Thomas analyzed the situation. He felt it was highly likely. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood fed on negative emotions to unleash great power. Now that Thea had absorbed almost all of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, it had be part of her cultivation base. Therefore, she could no longer borrow its power to enhance her True Energy. ¡°She¡¯s around the Fifth Stair of the Skyward Stairway. Not bad.¡± Thomas had a satisfied look on his face. He was pleased with Thea¡¯s current strength. With time, it would be easy for her to be a ninth-ranked grandmaster. After James watched the fight for a while, he vaguely understood the extent of Thea¡¯s strength and could no longer stand back as he watched her take on Tobias. He could not let Thea continue to fight Tobias. This was not some schoolyard brawl. It concerned her very survival. One careless move and she would end up dead. Bang! Thea and Tobias collided once more. Both of them were sted away by the tremendous shock wave. At that moment, James seized the opportunity and charged into the battlefield. He appeared in front of Thea and held her hand. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here? Get back now¡± Thea reprimanded him. She thought James would not confront Tobias even if he had regained some of his True Energy. She was so sure that things would end up badly for him if he were caught up on the battlefield. Thea was worried, so she criticized him. After scolding him, her expression softened, and she said gently, ¡°Honey, you should leave first. I¡¯ll surely kill him.¡± Thea was confident because her True Demonic Energy had strengthened to a terrifying extent. The Murderous Energy she cultivated was also even more powerful. Her Murderous Energy was invincible and would make killing Tobias a piece of cake. James pulled Thea back and gently shook his head at her, saying, ¡°Thea, step back. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Do you know how strong Tobias is?¡± While they were arguing, Tobias seized the opportunity. He charged forward with his sword. A Sword Energy materialized and hurled itself at James. ¡°Careful¡­¡± Thea sensed the impending attack and shouted to warn him. James calmly raised his hand and thrust his palm forward. A mighty burst of True Energy rushed forward at the iing Sword Energy. Boom! His True Heavenly Energy caused the Sword Energy to explode and shatter instantly. The next moment, James had already appeared behind Tobias and mmed his hand on Tobias¡¯ back. James¡¯ movements were lightning-fast. Before Tobias could react, he was already hit in the back by James¡¯ palm attack. The attack caused his Blood Energy to churn which made him vomit blood. He staggered, and almost fell to the ground. ¡°What the-?¡± Thea waspletely dumbfounded after seeing James attack. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 James moved with blinding speed. Tobias was unable to counter his attack. James was too strong. His strength was enough to cause Tobias to vomit blood. Everyone was shocked to see James attack Tobias. Tobias¡¯ strength was public knowledge and he had be one of the most terrifying existences in Sol. There were not many people who could stand against him in Sol. Moreover, it was rumored that Tobias had absorbed James¡¯ True Energy. It had only been slightly over half a month since it happened. Everyone was confused as to how James had regained his strength. In actuality, James¡¯ speed was not that much faster than Tobias¡¯. James¡¯ current rank was at the borderline of the Skyward Stair¡¯s Sixth Stair. Tobias had also ascended the Fifth Stair. There was not much of a difference between their ranks. However, Tobias was careless. At that moment, he only expected that Thea would be a threat to him and never thought that James¡¯ strength had recovered. What¡¯s more, he never expected James to be stronger than before. He was injured because of his blunder. Tobias almost crashed into the ground. However, he righted himself and wiped the blood off the corner of his lips. He tightly held on to his broken sword and snarled, ¡°Die!!!¡± After shouting, he lunged at James. He raised the broken sword in his hand and aimed it at James. Tobias was attacking at his greatest speed. He appeared in front of James instantly and aimed his broken sword at James¡¯ vital points. Before the broken sword struck James, Sword Energy had materialized. The ground in front of James crumbled. Boom! The rocks around James could not withstand the intense force from the Sword Energy and exploded, causing the rubble to be tossed into the air. At that moment, the skin of James¡¯ body took on a bronze color. When his skin changed, an Energy Wall formed on his body¡¯s surface. The wall emitted a blinding light and seemed to be about five centimeters thick. This was the ultimate manifestation of the Invincible Body Siddhi¡¯s powers. The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the stronger the Invincible Body Siddhi. James had ascended to the peak of the Fifth Stair and was approaching the Sixth Stair. Moreover, his True Nine Ordeals Energy was unrivaled. His True Energy also took the form of True Heavenly Yang Energy. Previously, his Energy Wall was in its initial stage when he reached the eighth rank. Now, his Energy Wall was about five centimeters thick. nk!!! Tobias¡¯ sword shed at the copper-colored Energy Wall. nk! nk! nk! The remnants of the sword broke down further as it continued to collide with the Energy Wall. Tobias¡¯ dropped his sword hilt and thrust his palm at James. A terrifying force swept forward and mmed into the copper-colored Energy Wall. Unfortunately, his attacks did not cause any damage to James. However, he himself was sted back by the recoil of the impact. His hand felt numb and like it was about to break. ¡°What the hell is this strength¡­?¡± Tobias¡¯ blood ran cold. He had ascended the Fifth Stair of the Skyward Stairway. However, not only could he not put a scratch on James after going all out, but the force jolted his body, sendingrge gushes of blood out of his throat. ¡°W-What kind of martial art technique is that? It¡¯s absurd.¡± ¡°James is invincible.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°With such defenses, no one will be capable of putting a dent in his bronze body.¡± Those watching the battle from afar were shocked. Thomas had a satisfied smirk on his face as he watched the battle unfold. He smiled and murmured, ¡°The Invincible Body Siddhi is a formidable technique. No wonder it¡¯s considered the martial art technique with the best defensive power for thousands of years. I wonder if James¡¯ Invincible Body Siddhi has a greater defense or if Thea¡¯s Murderous Energy has a more destructive strength.¡± Can sighed in relief while watching the battle. He muttered softly, ¡°It seems James must have had another great encounter in the past half month. His strength has improved significantly, and there aren¡¯t many people who can stand as his equal.¡± He was shocked by the strength James had disyed in the fight. At that moment, Can considered himself inferior to James. He might be unable to defeat James even if he duplicated himself. Tobias was still going all out on the battlefield but could not hurt James. He knew James¡¯ current strength was nothing short of powerful. In addition, Thea, who was beside him, also had strength that was on par with his own. He would surely take a grievous injury if he continued the fight. Tobias had practiced the Great Law of Absorption and as such had unlocked much of his potential. As long as he remained hidden and continued to absorb other people¡¯s energy, he would be the greatest martial artist sooner orter. Right then, he considered fleeing the battle. Today¡¯s Bonus Offer Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 He quickly decided to forfeit the battle and escape. Swoosh! Thea had been watching the battle from a distance. Seeing that Tobias was trying to flee, she quickly moved and appeared in front of him, blocking his path. ¡°Think you can leave?¡± Thea looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave now that you¡¯re here. Mt. Thunder Pass shall be your resting ce.¡± After saying that, she raised the Malevolent Sword and swung it forward. A hundred-meter-long Sword Light emerged. Tobias quickly dodged the attack. Boom! The hundred-meter-long sword light smashed into the ground. Immediately, the mountain began to shake. All of Mt. Thunder Pass began to copse. At that moment, James joined in. He used the Blithe Fist of Abomination. His body flickered through the sky, and countless illusions of palms materialized in the air. In just a brief moment, Tobias was struck many times by the palms. Tobias had been beaten into a miserable state and no longer had his previous invincible and calm demeanor. Thea attacked again. Tobias frantically retreated. Under the attacks of Thea and James, Tobias was beaten helplessly and kept receiving blows to his body. ¡°Damn it!¡± Tobias cursed. His heart was boiling with rage. However, James and Thea were too strong. Previously in Malgudi, his arm had been severed. Although it was reconnected, it left seque, and severe pain spread in his shoulder. While he was distracted, the sword hit him in the back again. A bloody wound appeared on his back. ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡± ¡°Tobias isn¡¯t a match for the couple.¡± ¡°Yeah, James¡¯ defenses are terrifying. Tobias can¡¯t deal any damage to him.¡± ¡°Thea¡¯s attacks are really powerful as well.¡± ¡°Have you guys noticed how much stronger Thea is now than when she fought Tobias alone?¡± The martial artists in the distance continued to watch the battle. Everyone knew Tobias was about to lose at this rate. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Tobias¡¯ defeat would mean his death. ¡°James, Thea, stop¡­¡± At that moment, a voice resounded through the copsed Mt. Thunder Pass. A man appeared following the voice. He was holding on to a woman. The man wore a gray robe and a mask, making it impossible to see his face. The woman he was holding was Maxine. Maxine was being dragged along with a cold, long sword pressed to her neck. Upon seeing Maxine taken hostage, James immediately stopped. Thea paused as well. The masked man approached and stood on the battlefield with Maxine as his hostage. Tobias finally had a chance to breathe. He put his hands on his chest and walked to the masked man. ¡°Had you been a littleter, I would¡¯ve died.¡± As soon as he parted his lips, blood gushed out of his mouth. From the distance, James stared at the person holding Maxine and said coldly, ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The person holding Maxine took a look at the severely injured Tobias and said to him. Tobias did not hesitate and quickly fled. ¡°Think you can leave?¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened. A ck steel wire slipped out of her sleeve. The steel wire disintegrated instantly and turned into eighty-one ck needles. The ck needles shot out and pierced into Tobias¡¯ body likesers. Tobias slowly copsed to the ground. ¡°Damn it.¡± The masked man holding Maxine cursed and thrust his hand into Maxine¡¯s back. Then, with great speed, he threw her aside, turned around, and dragged the copsed Tobias away. Thea chased after them with the Malevolent Sword. Meanwhile, James quickly rushed to Maxine. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 The masked man wounded Maxine and pushed her away. Then, he quickly dragged Tobias, who had been pierced by the eighty-one needles, with him. Thea chased after them. She knew Tobias would die after being struck by Exalter. The person who saved Tobias must have been hisrade. Thus, he also had to die. Meanwhile, James quickly rushed to Maxine. When he got close to her, she had already copsed into a pool of blood. Blood constantly gushed out of her mouth. James tried to help her but noticed that her back was also stained red with blood. He instantly tore off her clothes and saw her bloody back. Seeing this, he panicked a little. He quickly took her hand and checked her pulse. James¡¯ expression turned solemn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thomas showed up just then and said, ¡°Move. Let me take a look.¡± James did not have Crucifier with him. Without it, his medical skills were significantly reduced. He immediately stepped aside. Thomas quickly checked Maxine¡¯s injury and catalyzed his True Energy, cing his hands on Maxine¡¯s back. His strong True Energy entered Maxine¡¯s body to heal her. Other people came one after another. Omniscient Deity of the Jade Sect. Jackson and Diney from the Mount Thunder Sect. Bet from the Cadens. Can, the former Supreme Leader of the Gu Sect. The other martial artists also rushed over. These people stood aside and watched as Thomas treated Maxine. James also observed from the sidelines. Maxine¡¯s injuries were severe. She was on the verge of death after sustaining the blow. Had Thomas not been here to help, she would have died within a few minutes. James believed in Thomas. He trusted Thomas could save Maxine. Soon, Thea returned to the scene. James quickly walked over to her. He looked at Thea, who had long, white hair and was holding onto the Malevolent Sword, asking, ¡°How did it go? Did you manage to catch up?¡± Thea gently shook her head and said, ¡°No. They were too fast. They entered the primary forest. I lost them after a short chase.¡± She looked at James with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m useless¡­¡± James reached out and ced his hand on her lips, stopping her from speaking. Looking at the beautiful Thea, he took her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve already done a great job.¡± James embraced Thea tightly. He never expected Thea to have secretly set up the Celestial Sect in the Capital in the past two months while he was meditating in seclusion. James knew Thea created the Celestial Sect to help him. He also remembered Thea saying that she would help him. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Now, he finally understood the meaning of her words. Hearing James¡¯pliment, Thea was pleased. She felt that all her hard work throughout this period was not in vain. Everything was worth it. ¡°Cough!¡± At that moment, Thea suddenly coughed. She coughed hard, and blood came out. James immediately let go of her. He noticed the abnormality in the color of Thea¡¯s blood. It looked different from ordinary human blood. Normal human blood would be bright red. However, her blood was mixed with some sort of white, which looked strange. He asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Thea had a solemn expression. She knew her body¡¯s condition. Previously, after seeing the severed limbs and mistaking them for James¡¯, she suffered an Energy Deviation and continued to absorb the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. She had now almostpletely absorbed the energy contained within the blood. At present, Thea was extremely powerful, and it was not an exaggeration to describe her as invincible. Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Unfortunately, there was a problem with her body. Her blood hadpletely transformed into the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Initially, it did not affect her body, and the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood was perfectlypatible with her organs. However, there was now an ipatibility. Her blood had lost its ability to regenerate, and if she lost blood, her body would not be able to compensate for it. Her body had already stopped supplying blood to some of her organs. Therefore, she had to force the blood to circte to some of her organs. ording to her estimation, she only had a few more years to live. Once her body ran out of blood to supply to her organs, she would die. It was also possible for her to die from excessive blood loss. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Thea gently shook her head. She did not tell James about her condition, fearing he would worry about her. Her only wish was for James to retire as soon as possible. She wanted to use her limited time to give birth to a son or daughter for James so their rtionship would not be in vain. ¡°Let me check.¡± James attempted to check Thea¡¯s pulse. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What could happen to me?¡± Thea smiled and stopped James from checking her pulse. James was a strong martial artist and also a genius doctor. He would immediately know her body¡¯s condition if he felt her pulse. ¡°Are you really alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m excellent, Honey. Trust me. I¡¯m good. I¡¯m really strong, and I¡¯ll definitely live a long life. I just faced a little problem while cultivating, and it led to a bacsh.¡± The more Thea exined, the more worried James grew. However, Thea refused to let him check her pulse, so there was nothing he could do. Thea changed the subject and said, ¡°Tobias was hit with my Exalter. He¡¯ll definitely die. Once he dies, the Phantom Army will no longer have amander. It¡¯ll be much easier for you to continue your ns. ¡°After everything¡¯s settled, can we retire and live in seclusion away from all of this? ¡°I¡¯d love to have a child with you.¡± Thea looked at James expectantly. She was worried that she would not have enough time to have his child. From her calctions, she could use her energy to maintain her blood cirction for about three to five years. That was plenty of time. However, if they dyed this any longer, she might really run out of time. She did not want to die with regrets. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯ll resolve all these matters as soon as possible. ¡°By the way, who do you think is the man who rescued Tobias?¡± asked James. Thea said, ¡°The person behind Tobias is the King from a hundred years ago. The person who rescued him must be a subordinate of Lance. As for his identity, I¡¯m not sure.¡± James agreed with Thea¡¯s spection. He looked at Thea with relief. She truly was a different person from the past her in Cansington. While the twomunicated in hushed tones, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on them. Their hearts were in awe. This young couple was terrifying. Both of them had formidable strength, enough to be considered the greatest in the world. The two together were truly invincible. Who in Sol could stand against this united pair? ¡°Ahem, ahem. Congrattions, James,¡± Can coughed a few times as he approached and said with a smile. ¡°I witnessed Tobias absorbing your True Energy and crippling you with my own two eyes. I¡¯ve been brooding over it. I never expected you to recover and improve your strength so much in just half a month.¡± James looked at Can and replied with a smile, ¡°I was fortunate enough this time to narrowly escape death. I really thought I¡¯d spend my whole life in a wheelchair.¡± ¡°Also, Thea¡­¡± Can turned to Thea. He did not say much and simply sped his hands together. ¡°Respect.¡± He could say nothing more but that to her. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Mt. Thunder Pass had been demolished. The cliff copsed, and trees were uprooted everywhere. About half an hourter¡­ Thomas was done treating Maxine. He slowly ced Maxine on the ground, letting her lie on her side. ¡°How is she? ¡°Is she alright, Grandpa?¡± James quickly inquired. Thomas replied, ¡°Her injuries are under control. Her life won¡¯t be in danger for the time being. However, the injury she sustained from the palm attack is quite severe, and it¡¯ll require a long time for her to recuperate. She¡¯ll need constant True Energy to maintain the vitality in her body. Otherwise, she might die any time.¡± He turned to James and continued, ¡°The only thing that can save her is Crucifier.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Crucifier as soon as possible to treat her.¡± Maxine was taken hostage because of him and Thea. James felt a little guilty. ¡°Alright, everyone, disperse.¡± Thomas urged the martial artists around them to leave. He scanned their faces until his gaze finally stopped on the Omniscient Deity. A faint smile slowly formed on his face. After that, he did not linger around and quickly left. The Omniscient Deity watched Thomas leave. He stroked his chin and murmured, ¡°What was Thomas trying to signal?¡± He was confused why Thomas smiled at him. There seemed to be something behind it. What could his smile mean? He could not figure it out and pushed the thought aside for now. ¡°James, I¡¯ll take Maxine back to the Capital first.¡± Bet left a word and left with the injured and unconscious Maxine. The others left one after another. Jackson and Diney walked up to James. The both of them could not help but cast a few nces at Thea. Thea calmly stood beside James. She was gorgeous. She was tall and had long, gray hair, which added to her beauty, making her look a little more exotic. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Jackson walked over, sped his hands together, and said, ¡°James, congrattions on improving your cultivation to a higher level.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°It was just some luck.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Goodbye.¡± Jackson did not stay long. After a brief conversation with James, he looked at the Omniscient Deity and said, ¡°Lord Omniscient, till we meet again.¡± The Omniscient Deity gently waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Jackson left. However, Diney stayed behind. Jackson had permitted her to get closer to James. Diney introduced, ¡°Mr. Caden, this is the Omniscient Deity of the Jade Sect, whom I¡¯ve mentioned to you before.¡± Hearing this, James could not help but look at the Omniscient Deity. He heard about the Omniscient Deity of the Jade Sect from Diney before. They were a neutral force that had wide intelligenceworks spreading all over the world. It was rumored that there was nothing in the world the Jade Sect did not know. James had had ns to visit the Omniscient Deity. Unexpectedly, the Omniscient Deity had personallye to Mt. Thunder Pass. James parted his lips and greeted, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Omniscient.¡± The Omniscient Deity waved his hand and replied with a smile, ¡°In the ancient martial world, strength is everything. I¡¯m not worthy of your honor.¡± James went straight to the point. ¡°I have a question I¡¯d like to ask.¡± The Omniscient Deity interrupted James, saying, ¡°The Jade Sect has a rule. If you want information from us, you have to agree to one condition. The same rule applies to everyone. There aren¡¯t any exceptions.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± James looked at him. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°Tell me what it is you¡¯d like to ask first.¡± James replied, ¡°I want to know where Xavion is.¡± He roughly exined Xavion¡¯s situation. ¡°Many forces are looking for Xavion right now. However, no one can find him. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s evaporated from this world. The Jade Sect possesses the strongest intelligencework in the world, so you¡¯d surely be able to figure out his whereabouts, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± After hearing James¡¯ question, the Omniscient Deity replied, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked for him, I¡¯ll find him for you. However, I have one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 The Omniscient Deity thought for a while and replied, ¡°I want some of your blood.¡± James was stunned. ¡°You want some of my blood?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What do you need my blood for?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. I don¡¯t need much. Just a little bit will do.¡± While speaking, he took out a small syringe and handed it to James, saying, ¡°Fill this syringe up. If you agree to my condition, I¡¯ll send you information about Xavion¡¯s whereabouts in three days.¡± James did not hesitate. He took the syringe, stuck it in his arm, and drew some blood. Then, he handed it to the Omniscient Deity. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± The Omniscient Deity did not linger. He turned around and left upon receiving James¡¯ blood. After he left, James pondered for a while. After thinking for some time, he asked, ¡°Diney, do you know the Omniscient Deity well?¡± Diney nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± James asked, ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± Diney replied, ¡°I often visit the Jade Sect, and from what I know, the Omniscient Deity is a good person with a great temper. He treats people equally regardless of whether they¡¯re evil or righteous. He answers everyone¡¯s requests, but always on a condition. However, his conditions are always reasonable, and they¡¯re never within the scope of murder and robbery.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. However, he still had doubts. What did the Omniscient Deity want his blood for? ¡°Diney, what do you think the Omniscient Deity is trying to do with my blood?¡± Diney shook her head and said, ¡°I have no idea.¡± Since she did not know, James did not ask anymore. He looked at Thea beside him and asked, ¡°By the way, I remember hearing you mention Exalter. What exactly is that?¡± James had wanted to ask her this previously but did not have the opportunity to do so. Thea did not hide the truth and exined everything that happened in Medical Valley after she was injured in the battle against Simon, including her discovery of the Book of Malice. Hearing this, James was shocked. He never expected True Heavenly Breath to have a nemesis. Moreover, it was his wife who could restrain him. ¡°Hehe.¡± Thea waved her fist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do as you please after practicing the Invincible Body Siddhi. My Murderous Energy is the nemesis of the Invincible Body Siddhi. So, you better not mess around outside in the future.¡± James had an awkward expression. He held Thea¡¯s hand and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s leave too. We¡¯ll head back to Southern ins City first.¡± James dragged Thea away. Diney silently followed behind them. At that moment, Tobias was lying on the grass in the primary forest. He was on the brink of death. A man stood in front of him. He took off his mask. It was Sky. Sky looked at Tobias, who was almost on hisst breath, with helplessness. He thought Tobias could make further progress, and he never expected him to be defeated so soon. Despite his efforts to save Tobias, he could not help him. ¡°S-Save me.¡± Tobias looked at Sky standing in front of him and begged weakly. As soon as he opened his mouth, blood rushed out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tobias. I really want to save you, but there¡¯s nothing else I can do for you.¡± After speaking, he raised his hand, and a force concentrated in his palm. The force lifted Tobias into the air. He put his palm on Tobias¡¯ forehead. ¡°Y-You¡¯re absorbing¡­absorbing my True Energy¡­¡± Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Tobias was a pawn that was hard toe by. Sky did not want to give him up just yet. However, he had no means of saving Tobias. Thus, he did not want to waste Tobias¡¯ True Energy. At that moment, Tobias felt his True Energy being rapidly sucked out of him. He panicked and tried to fight back. However, he was severely injured and on the brink of death. It was already hard for him to speak, so it was even more impossible for him to fight back. Helplessly, he watched as his True Energy was absorbed. Tobias¡¯ True Energy was very strong, and it took Sky an hour to absorb itpletely. The absorption of Tobias¡¯ True Energy made Sky feel bloated and ufortable. He had to look for a ce to refine the True Energy. Otherwise, his body would explode. Sky casually threw Tobias on the ground, leaving him to die. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Then, he quickly left the area. Sky¡¯s departure left Tobias in silence. asionally, some groans would resound in the area. Rustle! Footsteps approached. There was the sound of someone trampling on fallen leaves. Hearing the sound, Tobias opened his eyes, and he saw a person. ¡°T-Thomas¡­save me.¡± Tobias begged weakly. He was wounded and beyond recovery, about to take hisst breath. He had lost all of his True Energy and would notst long in such a condition. Thomas walked over, squatted down, and checked Tobias¡¯ injuries. His brows furrowed after analyzing Tobias¡¯ condition. Exalter was a dangerous weapon. Itpletely destroyed the vitality in Tobias¡¯ body. He would have died much earlier if not for his powerful True Energy. Now that his True Energy had been absorbed, he would notst much longer. Thomas fell into thought. Tobias was a strong martial artist and would be of great help to his n to y the dragon. His dragon-ying n would be much more difficult without the help of other strong martial artists. Tobias could not die. Aftering to a decision, Thomas reached out, tapped a few important acupoints on Tobias¡¯ body, and transfused his True Energy into Tobias. True Energy entered Tobias¡¯ body, maintaining its vitality so he would not die so quickly. After a while, Tobias felt better. However, it was merely a small improvement from before. He was still in bad condition, and he would notst more than an hour without the help of True Energy to maintain his vitality. ¡°I can save you, Tobias,¡± said Thomas. He could not bear seeing Tobias in such a horrible state. After all, they were still brothers. Even if they had different ways, blood was still thicker than water. ¡°P-Please save me. If you save me, I¡¯ll obey your every word. I¡¯m your brother, Thomas.¡± Tobias began to beg Thomas. He did not want to die. He really did not want to die. He had yet to refine the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. He had also mastered the Great Law of Absorption, one of the world¡¯s greatest techniques. With this technique, he was confident in bing the best martial artist in the world. The premise of that was that he had to survive. ¡°Take this first.¡± Thomas took out an elixir and ced it at the corner of Tobias¡¯ mouth. Without any hesitation, Tobias opened his mouth to ingest it. After swallowing it, he noticed something was wrong. ¡°T-This isn¡¯t a healing elixir.¡± ¡°Did I say it was a healing elixir? It¡¯s a poison I concocted. I¡¯m the only one in this world who can detoxify After I save you, you better obey my orders. If you do so, we¡¯ll still be brothers. Otherwise¡­¡± Although they were brothers, Thomas did not trust Tobias. He could only control Tobias through such means. ¡°I¡¯ll obey you. You have my word.¡± Tobias had topromise to survive. He could not think about anything else at the moment. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Surviving was Tobias¡¯ top priority. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals to you right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tobias looked puzzled. Thomas exined, ¡°It¡¯s the signature martial art technique James cultivated. It¡¯s how James managed to recover his strength and be a top expert.¡± ¡°Alright, hurry¡­¡± Tobias could not wait. Thomas began to teach him the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. At the same time, he used his True Energy to maintain Tobias¡¯ vitality and keep him alive. Meanwhile, James was already on his way back to Southern ins City. He waspletely unaware that Thomas had left earlier to look for Tobias and set up his ns to y the dragon. James drove back to Southern ins City. Thea sat in the passenger seat and stared out the window in a daze. Diney sat in the back row without saying anything. The car ride was quiet, and the atmosphere felt a little off. ¡°By the way¡­¡± James suddenly turned to Thea, who was staring nkly out the window, and asked, ¡°Thea, is the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood really that strong? You¡¯ve grown so much stronger in such a short time. You¡¯re currently on the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Fifth Stair, right?¡± Thea regained her senses and smiled at James, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve just touched the threshold of the Fifth Stair. However, I don¡¯t know much about the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood either.¡± ¡°Is your body really alright? I¡¯ve absorbed the power of the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, and even I have a hard time suppressing the evil desires thate to me sometimes. The blood of the Spirit Turtle must be much stronger than its core. Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± James asked with a worried expression. James could infer that the more strength one acquired from the Spirit Turtle, the greater one¡¯s evil desires grew. He worried for Thea. ¡°I¡¯m fine for now.¡± Thea gently shook her head. ¡°I only have the desire to kill when I¡¯m fighting. However, I¡¯ve learned Ataraxia, the cultivation method created by the Malevolent King to suppress the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. It¡¯s not a problem for me to suppress ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve almostpletely absorbed the power from the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, and it¡¯s no longer causing me any harm. ¡°Also, I practice Demonic Breath, which has the same attribute as the Spirit Turtle. As long as I don¡¯t have the urge to kill, I can maintain my sanity.¡± James listened carefully. Although Thea reassured him that she was fine, he was still worried. ¡°After returning to the Southern ins, I¡¯ll perform aplete physical examination on you.¡± Hearing this, Thea did not respond and fell into silence. Around eleven at night, James arrived at the ck Dragon Pce in the Southern ins. Theay down on a bed inside a room of the ck Dragon Pce. James looked at her long, white hair and asked, ¡°What happened to your hair? Is it because of the martial art technique you practiced?¡± Thea gently shook her head. She had no idea when her hair color changed. It could have happened when she suffered an Energy Deviation because her emotions went out of control. It could also be the result ofpletely absorbing the energy within the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. James picked up her wrist and felt her pulse to check her condition. Thea did not stop him. She knew she could not hide it forever. Several minutes passed. James¡¯ expression became solemn. ¡°H-How is it so bad?¡± He stared at Thea and asked, ¡°Were you already aware that something was wrong with your body?¡± Thea smiled and answered, ¡°I still have plenty of time. With my current cultivation, I can maintain my blood cirction for at least three to five years. During this period, it¡¯ll be enough for me to birth a child for you.¡± James looked at Thea, who was lying in bed. He observed her beautiful face and long, white hair. p! James raised his hand and swung it at his cheek. Thea turned around and got out of bed to hold his hand. ¡°Thea, I¡­ I¡­¡± James choked up while speaking. He never expected Thea¡¯s condition to be so severe. ¡°It¡¯s my fault you¡¯re¡­ I¡­¡± Thea pulled James close and threw herself into his arms. She sealed his lips with her own. After a while, she let go of him. ¡°I-I still have a few more years. It¡¯s enough. As long as I can help you extend your lineage, I¡¯ll die without regret.¡± Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Thea had no other wishes. She simply wanted to use the limited time she had left to have a child with James as proof of their love. That alone was enough for her. James looked at her and made a vow. ¡°I will cure you. I may have lost Crucifier, but I¡¯ll find it and help you extend your life span by returning your blood to normal.¡± Thea fell silent. She knew her body¡¯s condition well. Her blood had already fused with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. Her blood had been engulfed by the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, and the two types of blood fused into one. After she absorbed the power within the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, her blood mutated and could no longer regenerate. She could only rely on her body¡¯s existing blood, which would notst her very long. No matter how miraculous Crucifier was, it would not be capable of helping her blood regenerate. There was no other blood like hers on earth. There was no one who could transfuse blood to her. However, she did not want to shatter James¡¯ hope. Hence, she said nothing. Hope was necessary for one to continue living. Without hope, one would lose all motivation. She did not want James to end up like that. For the next few days, James stayed with Thea in the ck Dragon Pce and did not go anywhere else. Diney read the room and left so as to not disturb the pair. The following day, she left the Southern ins and returned to the Mount Thunder Sect. On the third day, the Omniscient Deity showed up at the ck Dragon Pce in the Southern ins. James sat in the living room and looked at the Omniscient Deity opposite him. He asked, ¡°Have you obtained the information I needed?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded. James asked excitedly, ¡°Where¡¯s the person I¡¯m looking for?¡± The Omniscient Deity replied, ¡°He¡¯s being protected.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s protecting Xavion?¡± ¡°The Yada Sect.¡± James was taken aback by the answer and inquired again, ¡°What kind of force is the Yada Sect?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you return to the Capital and ask the King.¡± Upon hearing the Omniscient Deity¡¯s reply, James immediately understood. The Yada sect must have been the King¡¯s force. However, he was perplexed. The King had colluded with Halvor even though it was not in his best interest to do so. Why exactly would the King protect Xavion? Being unable to obtain information from Xavion would affect not only Halvor¡¯s interest but also the King¡¯s. James would have to return to the Capital and ask the King if he wanted to find out. ¡°By the way¡­¡± James suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°I still have one more question I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± The Omniscient Deity made a gesture for James to proceed and said, ¡°ording to the rules, you should tell me your question first. If I have the information you need, I¡¯ll state a condition. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll investigate the matter as soon as possible and make the exchange with you once I have the information.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Lucjan?¡± asked James. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. While James was in Malgudi, Lucjan had taken Crucifier and the de of Justice from him. Without the de of Justice, his strength had significantly reduced. He had to retrieve the de of Justice. Moreover, he needed Crucifier to help heal Thea¡¯s injuries. ¡°I know his whereabouts.¡± After hearing James¡¯ question, the Omniscient Deity said, ¡°I have the answer you need, but you must first fulfill my request.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯d like to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The Omniscient Deity thought for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been around the Southern ins for a long time and only left for Cansingtonst year. Have you ever been to the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb during your stay in the Southern ins?¡± Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s ancient tomb being in the Southern ins, but I¡¯ve never visited it before. I have no idea where it is as well. Why do you ask?¡± The Omniscient Deity did not answer James¡¯ question and continued asking, ¡°Then, have you ever met the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s descendant?¡± James fell into deep thought upon hearing the question. A person suddenly shed in his mind. When he arrived at Mt. Thunder Pass, he met a man named Tyrus. He had fought with this man. Tyrus was powerful, and his True Energy was on par with James¡¯. However, he seemed to have profound knowledge of martial arts. James would not have been a match for him if not for the Invincible Body Siddhi. He was unsure whether Tyrus was a descendant of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°No. However, I did meet a man named Tyrus Lafleur near Mt. Thunder Pass about ten days ago and fought him.¡± The Omniscient Deity¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he could not help asking, ¡°Was he strong?¡± ¡°Very, very strong.¡± Thinking of the battle, James replied solemnly, ¡°That was a formidable martial artist and was also very proud.¡± ¡°What did he tell you?¡± James thought for a while and exined his encounter with Tyrus and their conversation in detail. The Omniscient Deity fell into thought after hearing James¡¯ narration of the encounter. After a while, he took a deep breath and asked again, ¡°I have a few more questions. If you can answer them honestly, I¡¯ll give you Lucjan¡¯s location.¡± The Jade Sect had an intelligencework stretching all over the world because they mainly exchanged information with information. There were a few things the Omniscient Deity could not understand. He wanted to use this opportunity to inquire about some information. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. James gestured for him to proceed and said, ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Have you unraveled the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge¡¯s secret?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How did you unravel it?¡± James did not hide the truth from him. He exined the way he unraveled the painting¡¯s secret in detail. James truthfully told him how he coincidentally found out his blood could change the painting¡¯s scenery and how he and Maxine discovered the 18-meridian diagram¡¯s secret.¡± The Omniscient Deity listened carefully to his answer. He asionally nodded as he listened to James. ¡°Last question. Has your grandfather told you what he nned to do in the future?¡± Hearing this, James hesitated slightly. He knew what Thomas¡¯ goal was. However, it was an important matter, and it was not a secret for him to spill. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t answer this question.¡± James chose not to answer the question. ¡°Ha!¡± The Omniscient Deityughed. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t need you to tell me. I can already guess what he¡¯s trying to do.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James looked at him doubtfully. The Omniscient Deity said bitterly, ¡°I actually made a deal with Thomas a few decades ago.¡± James was intrigued upon hearing this and asked, ¡°What kind of deal was it?¡± The Omniscient Deity replied, ¡°He used the Spiritual Art¡¯s manual to exchange some information about the Four Holy Beasts from me. Now that the Spirit Turtle has been ughtered, he must¡¯ve benefited from it. If I¡¯m not wrong, his next goal is the other three beasts. As for whether it¡¯s the dragon, phoenix, or qilin, I can¡¯t say for sure. However, if we take the timeline into consideration, it should be the dragon. The dragon was hurt one thousand and three hundred years ago. ¡°During that battle to y the dragon, the strongest martial artists in the world were almost wiped out. However, the dragon also sustained severe injuries. Although more than a thousand years have passed, it might not have recovered. If I were Thomas, I¡¯d definitely choose to y the dragon first.¡± Hearing this, James could not help but admire the Omniscient Deity. As expected from the Jade Sect, the force with intel from all over the world. The Omniscient Deity could easily guess what his grandfather was trying to do next. ¡°Lucjan has headed to Divine Sword Vi.¡± The Omniscient Deity stood up and said, ¡°Divine Sword Vi has been forging a legendary weapon. It has been at work for more than one thousand and three hundred years, and it should bepleted very soon. Lucjan knows this and is heading there to snatch the sword.¡± James became intrigued and asked, ¡°Please wait, Lord Omniscient. What is this legendary sword?¡± Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 James stopped the Omniscient Deity from leaving. However, the Omniscient Deity did not stop. He turned around and left the ck Dragon Pce. James touched his chin and murmured, ¡°What kind of sword is it?¡± He had heard of Divine Sword Vi. Some time ago, Can had brought back Excalibur and headed to Divine Sword Vi, requesting them to help reforge the sword. However, Divine Sword Vi refused to help. Therefore, Can fought with the owner of Divine Sword Vi. After defeating him, Divine Sword Vi finally agreed to reforge Excalibur. Another legendary weapon was about to be born from Divine Sword Vi. Moreover, it was a sword forged for more than a thousand years. What kind of legendary weapon was worth being forged for more than a thousand years? James was intrigued by the sword. On top of that, Lucjan had headed to Divine Sword Vi. Therefore, he would also need to visit them to retrieve Crucifier. After thinking for a while, James sat down. He looked at Thea, who had been seating aside silently throughout their conversation. He said, ¡°Thea, let¡¯s head back to the Capital first. How about you stay there while I head to Divine Sword Vi to look for Lucjan? I¡¯ll retrieve Crucifier and try to treat you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Thea had no objections. ¡°This can¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s head out right now.¡± Initially, James wanted to use this chance to purge the Southern ins. However, with so many unexpected things popping out of the blue, he could only put the matter aside for now. James and Thea left the ck Dragon Pce and headed to the military region. ¡°James, are we going back already? Weren¡¯t we supposed to purge the Southern ins?¡± Henry looked at James in the office and asked, ¡°There are only about three months left before the election. Would we have enough time if we didn¡¯t straighten things out here first?¡± James replied with a helpless expression, ¡°A lot of things have happened, and I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll have to head back to the Capital first.¡± Henry nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange a private ne right now.¡± Then, he turned to make arrangements. Soon, the private piane was ready. James, Thea, and Henry boarded the ne back to the Capital. A few hourster, they were back at the Capital. Thea heaved a sigh of relief after finally returning to her house in the Capital. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Thea suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°Maxine was injured and is in critical condition. You should go to the Cadens¡¯ mansion to check up on her.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Bet¡¯s there. Things should be fine.¡± He wanted to spend more time with Thea.- ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should go.¡± Thea pushed James out of the house and said, ¡°After all, she was taken hostage and used to threaten us. She got hurt because of us. Sir Caden said her injuries did not look good. You should go check and see if you can provide any help.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, then.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I¡¯ll stay home. I¡¯d like to rest for a while.¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not want to force her. He was indeed quite worried about Maxine, but since Thea¡¯s condition was also bad, he was more concerned about Thea¡¯s well-being. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± After bidding farewell to Thea, James left. Outside, Henry waited in the car. James opened the car door, hopped in, and ordered, ¡°Head to the Cadens¡¯ mansion.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry started the car. On the way, he asked, ¡°James, I¡¯ve heard rumors that Thea is the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. Is that true?¡± Although Henry did not go to Mt. Thunder Pass, he had begun cultivating and was considered a martial artist. Since he followed James around, he had gotten to know a few people and would hear news from the ancient martial world. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. ¡°Wow.¡± Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Henry eximed. ¡°The Celestial Sect¡¯s leader. That¡¯s one of the strongest figures to exist in the ancient martial world. I never expected Thea, who still needed to be protected just some time ago, to be so strong in just half a year. I feel so ashamed that I¡¯ve only just cultivated my True Energy. I¡¯m only a first-ranked grandmaster. Thea could kill me instantly with just one move.¡± Henry felt ashamed. He was no match for her at all. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Huff.¡± James sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, James?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± James closed his eyes, putting everything behind his mind. In the backyard of the Cadens¡¯ mansion. Maxine was lying on a bed in a room. Inside the room, Bet took out a jug of wine and poured a ss for James. James asked, ¡°How¡¯s Maxine?¡± Bet sighed. ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t looking too good. Every day, I have to use my True Energy to prolong her life.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± James got up and went to the bedside. Maxine was wearing white pajamas, lying on the bed. Her eyes were closed, and her face was pale. James picked up Maxine¡¯s hand and checked her pulse. After a while, he let go. Maxine¡¯s condition was severe, and her organs showed signs of failure. She needed another person to use True Energy to maintain her vitality. She might still have a chance of being saved with Crucifier. However, James had lost Crucifier, and there was nothing he could do to treat Maxine¡¯s injuries at that moment. Bet walked over. He asked, ¡°What do you think? Is there anything you can do to save her?¡± Jamies replied, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll need Crucifier. Lucjan stole it from me, and I¡¯m nning to retrieve it from him. By the way, Grand Patriarch, have you heard of Divine Sword Vi?¡± ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ve heard of the ce but don¡¯t know much about it.¡± Bet exined, ¡°They¡¯re a very low-key sect and seldomly show themselves in the ancient martial world. They¡¯re considered a secret and hidden sect. Why are you suddenly asking about them?¡± ¡°I met the Omniscient Deity from the Jade Sect and asked him about Lucjan¡¯s whereabouts. He said that a legendary weapon was about to be born from Divine Sword Vi. Lucjan has headed there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about that. Just be careful over there. I have to take care of Maxine and keep an eye on her condition, so I can¡¯t go with you.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it alone. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bet stood up and personally sent James off. James headed back to Thea¡¯s house. Maxine was also seriously injured and needed Crucifier to save her. He had to retrieve Crucifier as soon as possible. However, he did not know much about Divine Sword Vi, so he nned to look for Can to get more information. As soon as he got home, he brought Thea to see Can. Can was also a doctor, so James wanted him to check Thea¡¯s condition to see if there was anything he could do about it. If even Can were incapable of doing anything, his only option would be to look for Thomas. Soon, they arrived at Can¡¯s residence in the Capital. When James entered, he found that Quincy was also at Can¡¯s house. During this period, Quincy stayed at Can¡¯s house so she could ask him for advice and learn martial arts from him. Quincy had taken a break from her busy schedule to secretly practice martial art. Under Can¡¯s guidance, she had met the requirement to cultivate True Every in just two months. With a little more time, she would definitely be able to cultivate her True Energy. ¡°Woah! You¡¯re here, James! What a rare guest!¡± Can greeted with a smile. ¡°James,¡± Quincy also called out sweetly. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Can invited James and Thea into the room to sit down. ¡°James, Thea, what would you like to drink?¡± asked Quincy. ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Thea replied softly. Quincy asked again, ¡°What about you, James?¡± ¡°Anything for me too.¡± James was not here for a casual visit but to ask Can about some things. Can sat down and went straight to the point. ¡°James, I know you won¡¯t visit for nothing. There must be something up if you¡¯re here to see me. You can cut to the chase.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. There is indeed something I need from you. I¡¯d like to inquire about Divine Sword Vi.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Can¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He looked at James with curiosity and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about Divine Sword Vi?¡± James did not hide anything and told him about the information he had gotten from the Omniscient Deity. ¡°Is that so?¡± After hearing this, Can fell into thought. ¡°A legendary sword is about to be born from Divine Sword Vi? Why have I not heard of this?¡± Not long ago, Can had been to Divine Sword Vi, but he was unaware of the legendary sword. At that moment, Quincy returned with two sses of water. She served them to Thea and James, then sat aside. Can said, ¡°James, I really don¡¯t know about the birth of a legendary sword. However, I do know quite a lot about Divine Sword Vi. What would you like to know about them?¡± ¡°The approximate location and history of Divine Sword Vi,¡± said James. Can replied, ¡°I¡¯m not clear about Divine Sword Vi¡¯s history. However, I know that they¡¯re a low-key sect that has existed for many years, and they¡¯ve got a glorious historical period. As for their location, they¡¯re in the northwest of Sol.¡± While speaking, Can took out his phone. He opened up a map, marked a location, and sent it to James. ¡°It¡¯s roughly around this area.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other people in Divine Sword Vi, but I fought with the owner when I went there. He¡¯s pretty strong, and his cultivation base is at the peak of the eighth rank. If not for my trip to Divine Sword Vi, I wouldn¡¯t have known that such a strong martial artist was hidden in Sol.¡± Can told James all the information he had on Divine Sword Vi. Afterward, he looked at James and asked, ¡°By the way, when are you nning to leave?¡± James replied, ¡°Right away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in such a rush?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James sighed. ¡°Lucjan has already headed there. He took my de of Justice and Crucifier. I have to rush there as soon as possible to get them back because of Thea¡¯s condition. By the way, Can, you¡¯re also a doctor, so could you help check Thea¡¯s condition?¡± Can nced at Thea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°You should take a look first.¡± ¡°Mhm, alright. Could you hold out your hand for me?¡± Hearing this, Thea rolled up her sleeves, stretched her hand, and put it on the table. Can quickly checked her pulse. About five minutes passed. Can¡¯s expression grew increasingly solemn. ¡°What happened? How did she end up in such a bad condition?¡± Thea withdrew her hand and smiled at Can, saying, ¡°It¡¯s from when I was cultivating.¡± She briefly exined her condition. James asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen a lot, Can, what can we do about Thea¡¯s situation?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Quincy sat aside, but she did not speak as she could not get in on the topic James and Can were talking about. Can was lost in thought. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 After thinking for a while, he said solemnly, ¡°The situation is veryplicated. She has a problem with her blood. Not only has she absorbed the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, but her blood has also mutated. This would¡¯ve been difficult enough to treat even if her blood had not mutated. I¡¯m afraid that even modern medicine can¡¯t get the job done.¡± James asked, ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°She can only go through an exchange transfusion.¡± Can thought for a while and said, ¡°She¡¯ll have to rece her current blood with new blood. Her organs have already adapted to the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, and they¡¯re depending on it. Ordinary blood won¡¯t be good enough for her. ¡°Only blood stronger than the Spirit Turtle¡¯s will work. Even so, there¡¯s no guarantee that this¡¯ll seed. After she goes through an exchange transfusion, she might faceplications like her blood being unable to regenerate or it being ipatible with her body¡¯s organs, which will lead to death.¡± Can exined his understanding of Thea¡¯s condition and his suggestions on how to treat it. James knew how serious her situation was. Even so, he had thought that Can would have a solution. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Thea?¡± Quincy finally asked. Thea gently shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Quincy looked at James. However, James did not exin. James stood up and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll head back first and prepare to set off to Divine Sword Vi to retrieve Crucifier. I might be able to use it to stimte Thea¡¯s blood and restore her blood¡¯s regenerative function. ¡°Maxine¡¯s also seriously injured. I¡¯ll need Crucifier to treat her injuries as well.¡± Can stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns at the moment. Let me go with you. After all, Lucjan is a traitor to the Gu Sect and is my enemy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded gently. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He would be more at ease with Can apanying him. Can looked at Quincy and instructed, ¡°I noticed many people have been targeting you during this time. You should be more careful when I¡¯m not around. If you feel unsafe, you may stay at the Cadens¡¯ mansion for now. Since Bet is in charge of the Cadens, regr martial artists wouldn¡¯t dare bring their troubles there.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Mhm, alright.¡± She cast a nce at James. She wanted to say something, but James was already pulling Thea toward the door. He spoke once more as he was leaving. ¡°Can, I¡¯ll head back to get ready first. I¡¯ll call you when I leave.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Can escorted James out and sent him off. After a while, he returned to the house. ¡°Sir, What¡¯s wrong with Thea?¡± As soon as he came back into the house, Quincy pulled him aside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Thea? Did something happen?¡± Can nced at Quincy. After contemting for a while, he told her the truth. ¡°What?¡± After hearing Can¡¯s description of Thea¡¯s situation, Quincy eximed, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Can frowned and said, ¡°Her situation is much more serious than what I could¡¯ve imagined.¡± ¡°Then, how long more does she have to live?¡± Can thought for a while and said, ¡°That depends on whether James¡¯ Crucifier can treat her condition. If not, with her current cultivation, she should be able to live for a few more years.¡± ¡°Fortunately, she still has a few more years. I¡¯m sure James will find a way to treat her.¡± Quincy sat down and sighed. Then, she said, ¡°Speaking of which, Thea sure has a pitiful life. Ever since she was a teenager, she¡¯s never had a single day of peace.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Can sighed. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Thea is the Celestial Sect¡¯s leader? If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed her to be the infamous leader. It¡¯s almost impossible to associate the two.¡± Meanwhile, James and Thea were going home from Can¡¯s residence. Thea remained silent in the car. James held her hand tightly and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We still have a few years left. I¡¯ll definitely find a way to cure you by then.¡± Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 To be honest, James was not confident in his abilities to cure Thea either. There were no records in the medical book about conditions simr to Thea¡¯s. His only hope was for Crucifier to perform a miracle. The two returned home together. At home, James apanied Thea for the rest of the day. He initially nned to leave for Divine Sword Vi the next morning. He remembered the information he had obtained from the Omniscient Deity. He would have to look for the King if he wanted to know about Xavion¡¯s whereabouts. James pondered for a while and decided that he should settle this matter before heading to Divine Sword Vi. Early in the morning, he bid farewell to Thea and left the house. He headed to Peace Mansion and met with the King. The King had had his power stripped from him. Apart from his nominal title, he had no absolute authority, nor was he needed in any meetings. All matters, regardless of their importance, were handled by the candidates running for the title of King. The King was also happy that he got to enjoy leisure time. ¡°King, James has arrived.¡± The King was reading a newspaper in the study when Gloom came over and reported respectfully. ¡°He¡¯s finally here.¡± The King put his newspaper down and walked out. James was waiting for the King in the living room. Before he could see the King,ughter came from outside the room. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, James.¡± James looked at the approaching King. While on his way to Peace Mansion, James thought about what the King was trying to achieve. Why was he hiding Xavion? The King sat opposite him and asked with a smile, ¡°I thought you¡¯d really died in Malgudi. You sure are a lucky one. What brings you here today?¡± James did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°Do you know about the Yada Sect?¡± Hearing this, the King¡¯s expression grew serious. He looked at James and asked solemnly, ¡°How did you find out about the sect?¡± James could tell from the King¡¯s expression that the Yada Sect existed. The person behind the Yada Sect was the King. ¡°Naturally, I have my ways. Why have you been hiding Xavion? What exactly are your motives?¡± James could not figure the King out. The information Xavion carried concerned many people. The King was among these many benefactors. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, the King still chose to keep Xavion hidden. It was no wonder that no one could find Xavion, since the King was the one hiding him. The King¡¯s face softened, and he smiled at James. ¡°You sure are capable, James. You were even able to find out about the sect. I¡¯m curious. How did you find out?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± Since James had brought it up, the King did not hide the truth from him. He answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m indeed keeping Xavion hidden. I tipped him off before Halvor could take action. With my help, he fled and took cover before things could strike. No matter what was happening in the outside world, he stayed hidden and never exposed himself.¡± ¡°Are you hiding him because you want his information?¡± asked James. The King shook his head and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m hiding him because he holds crucial information about the Z technology. Not only will this information affect Sol¡¯s development, but it¡¯ll also involve the worldwide poprization and reach of the technology. Although I seemed to have allied with Halvor, I only did it for show. The Z technology must remain within our country. I wanted to wait until the election was over and a new King took office before releasing it in our country. That way, we could continue our research andplete the Z technology as soon as possible. Then, Sol would be able to poprize the Z network and make it the forefront of our world¡¯s technology.¡± The King stated his goal and n. ¡°I¡¯ve had everything nned out since the beginning. During the Mount Thunder Conference, I wanted to kill all the ancient martial artists to prevent things from spiraling into what it is right now. However, you stepped in and stopped me. This wouldn¡¯t have happened had you not interfered in the beginning.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± The King sighed and said, ¡°James, I really shouldn¡¯t have listened to you back then. I should¡¯ve been more ruthless and used even more powerful missiles to blow the Mount Thunder Sect to the ground.¡± James listened carefully. He understood that the King was faulting him for what had happened. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 The King said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll solve everything as soon as possible. I¡¯ll try to get it done one month before the general election.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Then, you still have a month and a half left.¡± ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll have to leave the Capital for a while. When I return, hand Xavion over to me. I¡¯ll handle things.¡± The King shrugged and said, ¡°If you¡¯re confident that you can solve everything, then I won¡¯t stop you. After all, I¡¯m about to retire. I¡¯m gonna enjoy the rest of my life without worrying about these tedious matters.¡± The King looked indifferent. ¡°I still have some stuff to settle, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± James did not say anything more and stood up to leave. After James left, the King¡¯s expression gradually became solemn. Gloom, who was standing by the side, asked, ¡°Do you really trust James? Do you think James can win the fight against Orient Commerce and the Gu Sect?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± The King nodded and said, ¡°In the battle of Malgudi, the Gu Sect suffered a heavy blow. Seeing that Lucjan hasn¡¯t shown up, he must be wary. ¡°Moreover, in the recent battle on Mt. Thunder Pass, James and Thea killed Tobias. ¡°James is now extremely powerful. He has the help of the Cadens, and Quincy has taken over the properties of the Lees. I heard that even the Sullivans are willing to assist James. Moreover, he has Thea¡¯s Celestial Sect on his side, not to mention Can who¡¯ll alsoe to his aid. ¡°Tell me, who can stand against James right now?¡± ¡°Then, after James gains power, will he eliminate the forces we¡¯ve formed over the decades? That¡¯s against our interests,¡± said Gloom. ¡°You fool.¡± The King stood up and pointed at Gloom. He shook his head and said, ¡°Why worry about these little things? Once James takes out Orient Commerce and the Gu Sect, would we even need to worry about things going against our interests? If we want Sol to develop into a strong nation, we can¡¯t get rid of everyone. We have to turn a blind eye to some of James¡¯ ns.¡± The King did not say anything more. He turned around and walked toward his study on the second floor. Gloom touched his nose pensively. After the King left, he pondered. He was wondering whether the King could be trusted. He contemted whether he should continue helping the King¡¯s candidates. After brief consideration, he gently shook his head. He did not believe their candidates to be reliable. Sol¡¯s new King should be chosen democratically, and every citizen in Sol had to have the right to vote. That was the only true and just way. ¡°Sir, where are you headed?¡± A soldier from the Red me Army asked while driving. ¡°Can¡¯s house.¡± James returned to his senses. He replied to the soldier and closed his eyes again to rest. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James opened his eyes and got out of the car. He hade back to Can¡¯s house again. Can was already ready. As soon as James entered the room, he said, ¡°We can leave anytime you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s head out now.¡± The two left for the military region. They boarded a private ne and headed for thergest city near Divine Sword Vi.¡± Half a dayter, they reached Lazington. After making their way out of the military airport, Can said, ¡°We have to travel about six hundred - kilometers from here to Divine Sword Vige. It¡¯ll take more than half a day if we drive there.¡± ¡°How troublesome. Let¡¯s get a helicopter.¡± James wanted to reach Divine Sword Vi as soon as possible to find Lucjan and retrieve his items. ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever.¡± Can shrugged. James ordered the Lazington Military Region to prepare a small helicopter for them. About an hourter, James and Cannded in a deserted mountain range. Can pointed into the mountain forest in front of him and said, ¡°That mountain range ahead is where Divine Sword Vi is located.¡± Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Divine Sword Vi was a low-profile but powerful sect. The sect hardly paid any attention to worldly affairs. Even a hundred years ago, when Sol was in dire straits, no one from Divine Sword Vi Sect exposed themselves, nor did they support Sol in the war. Can learned about Divine Sword Vi by chance. This would be his second time visiting them. James looked at the steep mountain devoid of human traces. He nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s go check out Divine Sword Vi.¡± ¡°We should head this way.¡± Can pointed in the right direction. Then, he strode ahead and quickly led the way. James followed closely behind him. The two quickly moved through the dense mountain forest. The mountain roads were steep. However, this did not affect the two of them. About an hourter, a few historical-looking buildings appeared on a mountain ahead of them. A white mist surrounded the top of the mountain. From a distance, these buildings looked like heaven on earth. ¡°It¡¯s right ahead of us.¡± Can stopped to speak. Then, he leaped into the air and flew out. He had incredible Movement Skills and crossed the mountain easily, stopping outside Divine Sword Vi¡¯s entrance. James could move quickly as well, and he kept up with Can. In front of them was a yard. The gate was more than thirty meters high, and the surrounding walls were about tens of meters high. Outside the gate, there was a stone tablet. A few words were engraved on the stone tablet-Divine Sword Vi. These words were an archaic script from thousands of years ago. ¡°Something seems a little off.¡± As soon as Can reached the entrance, he felt that something was not right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James looked at him. ¡°I can smell blood.¡± Can lightly sniffed the surrounding air again and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. We have to be careful. There¡¯s a strong scent of blood. An intense battle must¡¯ve broken out here, and many people must¡¯ve died. The last time I came, there were disciples guarding the gate, and it was wide open. However, there isn¡¯t anyone around right now, and the gate is shut.¡± James frowned and asked, ¡°Could it be that Divine Sword Vi has already suffered under Lucjan¡¯s ruthless hands?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go in and check.¡± Can walked to the gate and lightly knocked on it. Creak. Soon, the gate opened. An old man in grey clothes opened the gate and poked his head out. He looked at Can and James standing outside, then he asked, ¡°Who are you two looking for? Divine Sword Vi isn¡¯t epting any guests right now. I¡¯m sorry, but if you¡¯re a guest, you¡¯ll have to leave.¡± With that said, he moved to close the door. Can took a step forward and stopped him from closing the door. He said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for your owner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s currently in a closed-door meditation.¡± With that said, the old man tried to force the door close. However, no matter how much force he exerted, he could not close the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Inside the vi, a voice resounded. ¡°Childe.¡± The old man that opened the gate greeted him with respect. The gate slowly opened again. An old man in his sixties and a young man who looked to be in his mid-twenties appeared before James and Can. The young man wore a white robe that had the words ¡°Divine Sword¡± on it. He was dressed in a very old-fashioned way and had a long sword on him. Those who had no knowledge of ancient martial artists would definitely think they were a crew filming a historical movie. The young man looked at Can and James. He nced back and forth between the both of them for a few seconds. Then, he asked, ¡°Who are you? What brings you to Divine Sword V?¡± James was about to speak, but Can said before him, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to speak with me. Get your owner to receive me in person.¡± Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 ¡°Ha!¡± Hearing this, the young man in the white robe snickered. He looked at Can with a sneer, then his face darkened, and he said coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me in such a manner? It doesn¡¯t matter who you are in the outside world. When you¡¯re in Divine Sword Vi, you go by our rules. We¡¯re not epting any guests right now. Leave, or else ¡°Or else what?¡± Can nced at the man in the white robe. ¡°Die.¡± The man in the white robe suddenly pulled out the long sword hung around his waist. Bzzt! He swung his long sword, and an invisible Sword Energy swept forward. Can raised his hand and stretched out two fingers, easily stopping the long sword. His robe fluttered because of the invincible Sword Energy. ¡°What?¡± The young man¡¯s expression changed immediately. He wanted to draw back his long sword but could not, no matter how hard he tried. Can exerted a little force on the sword. nk! The long sword broke in half. The broken de snapped toward the young man. The young man did not react fast enough, and his arm was punctured by the broken de. A bloody wound formed on his arm. The old man wearing a gray robe stood aside with a gloomy expression. He did not speak, and neither did he attack. After countering the attack, Can put his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°Can we enter now?¡± The man in the white robe wanted to speak, but the old man spoke before him. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to visit the owner, pleasee inside.¡± He moved aside and made a weing gesture. Finally, James and Can entered the gate. After entering the yard, James noticed the massive vi was very deserted and looked uninhabited. James and Can sat down in the reception hall. ¡°Please wait for a moment while I inform the owner to leave his closed-door meditation.¡± After speaking, the old man pulled the young man away. Cans¡¯ brows furrowed after the two left. He said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong here.¡± James asked, ¡°What is?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a really strong smell of blood. Many people must have died here. Also, when Ist came, there were many disciples in Divine Sword Vi. However, I don¡¯t see any of them around. If I¡¯m not wrong. Divine Sword Vi must¡¯ve already been attacked.¡± Upon hearing this, James stood up abruptly. Can waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on first.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Alright.¡± James sat down again. Afterward, the two chatted casually. They waited for about twenty minutes. ¡°Haha, Mr. Maverick.¡± Laughter sounded from outside the door. Following the voice, an old man looking to be in his seventies to eighties strode over. He was full of energy. Hearing this, Can stood up and looked at the old man in a cyan robe that was approaching them. Can smiled faintly and said, ¡°We meet again. It¡¯s been half a year since west met.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± The old man sighed and said, ¡°Time flies so fast. It¡¯s already been half a year.¡± Can smiled faintly. The old man walked over and sat down in the head seat. He looked at James, who was sitting still, and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Who¡¯s this young man?¡± Can introduced, ¡°This is James.¡± ¡°Oh? Is this the James that has gone viral recently? Indeed, heroese from the young.¡± ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the thing you promised me going?¡± Can asked with a smile. ¡°Oh?¡± The old man in a cyan robe asked, ¡°Did I promise you something?¡± Can smiled and said, ¡°You must¡¯ve forgotten since you¡¯re busy. Last time, you mentioned that a legendary sword was about to be born in Divine Sword Vi and asked me to return in half a year to witness itspletion. It¡¯s only been half a year, but you¡¯ve already forgotten?¡± Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In actuality, Can had just learned about the birth of a legendary sword after hearing about it from James. As soon as he entered Divine Sword Vi, he sensed something was wrong, so he deliberately threw out a bait to test the waters. He specifically said they met half a year ago. The truth was that he had met the owner of Divine Sword Vi just recently, and it was not half a year ago. Now, he was sure the person in front of him was an imposter. Although they looked the same, he was not the actual owner of Divine Sword Vi. Therefore, he specifically talked about the birth of the legendary sword to fish out more information. James knew what Can was trying to do as soon as he heard the conversation. He was aware Can had met with Divine Sword Vi¡¯s owner recently and not half a year ago. ¡°Oh, you meant that.¡± The old man in the cyan robe replied, ¡°Mr. Maverick, don¡¯t me me for pretending not to remember. After all, the sword is very precious to us, and I don¡¯t really want to show it to you. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Hearing this, Can became anxious. He stood up frantically and said, ¡°You can¡¯t just change your mind. I¡¯ve already given you the Decimation of Immortality in exchange for it. Are you going to go back on your word now?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± The man in the cyan robe stood up and said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Maverick, calm down. I was just joking. I¡¯ll take you to have a look right now. However, you must leave immediately after seeing it. Also, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Canughed and said, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± The old man gestured to the door. Then, he turned around and walked out the door. Can looked at James and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing this, the old man turned around and looked at James. He said, ¡°I made a promise to you, but not James.¡± Can said with a smile, ¡°This is my brother. I already brought him, so let¡¯s just have a look together. We simply want to see what¡¯s so special about this sword that took thousands of years to forge. You can rest assured that we have no other intentions.¡± The old man in the cyan robe said, ¡°If I say no, then it¡¯s a no. If you insist, then please leave.¡± ¡°Then, let me have a word with him before we leave.¡± After speaking, Can pulled James aside. He took James¡¯ hand and wrote in his hand. At the same time, he said in a hushed voice, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t bring you this time. I¡¯ll have a look and tell you about it. It¡¯ll be the same as seeing it for yourself.¡± However, the message he wrote in James¡¯ palm was: This owner of Divine Sword Vi is an imposter. Something must have happened in Divine Sword Vi. It might have something to do with Lucjan. I¡¯ll go take a look at the sword and gain some insight into it. Meanwhile, you use this opportunity to walk around and see if there¡¯s anything out of the ordinary. James nodded but did not say anything in response. Afterward, Can walked toward the fake owner of Divine Sword Vi and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± The fake owner of Divine Sword Vi made a weing gesture. After the two left, James walked out of the reception hall. He stood at the entrance and observed the vi¡¯s surroundings. The whole ce was tidy, and the grounds were not stained. It looked like the ce had been cleaned just recently. James casually walked around. He noticed there were some blood stains that had not been washed away on a few tree roots. This confirmed Can¡¯s conjecture that something terrible had happened and the people of Divine Sword Vi had been massacred. ¡°No looking around.¡± A voice came from behind him. James heard the sound and turned around. It was the person who attacked Can at the gate. James walked over and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m James. What¡¯s your name?¡± The man in the white robe looked at James and said calmly. ¡°Childe Giovanni. The owner of Divine Sword Vi is my great ancestor.¡± ¡°So your name is Childe.¡± With a bright smile, James took out a cigarette and handed it over, asking, ¡°Would you like one?¡± Childe looked at it but did not ept it. James put it away and hooked his arms around Childe, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Divine Sword Vi long. ago. It¡¯s a very secret sect. If Divine Sword Vi decides to reveal itself to the world, the Mount Thunder Sect will not be a match for it. I¡¯m sure Divine Sword Vi will be the leader of the ancient martial world. Hearing such praises, Childe smiled. Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 ¡°That¡¯s a given. Your name was James, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m James.¡± ¡°James, it¡¯s not that I want to brag, but Divine Sword Vi has a collection of the world¡¯s legendary swords, The Dragonyer that is to be unleashed is very special. Our sect has spent more than a thousand years on it. More than ten generations worked on forging the sword. Once it¡¯s revealed to the world, it¡¯ll definitely cause an uproar.¡± Childe began bragging about his sect to James. He was enthusiastic as he spoke of the Dragonyer. James listened attentively to him. However, he simply praised the Dragonyer and gave no more information. ¡°Mr. Giovanni, could you bring me on a tour around the vi? I¡¯d like to have a look around.¡± Childe¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°James, I¡¯m warning you not to walk. around the vi casually. Things are tense right now. The Dragonyer is about to be released to the world, and we¡¯re on high vignce. If you walk around without authorization, don¡¯t me me if you get killed. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve other things to do, so I won¡¯t stay to apany you. You should go back to the reception hall and wait.¡± After speaking, he turned and left. James watched him leave. Then, he walked toward the backyard. After walking for a while, he spotted guards. He scanned the surroundings and found guard posts. Their defenses were incredibly tight in the backyard. James did not dare to act rashly and turned back to the reception hall in the front yard again. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Meanwhile, in a room in the vi¡¯s backyard¡­ Childe pushed open the door and walked in. Several people were sitting inside the room. If James stumbled upon this ce, he would recognize all the people in the room. Lucjan, the First Blood Emperor, Ezekiel. However, the Ezekiel here was a fake. The real Ezekiel had already been secretly killed by Thomas long ago. The Ezekiel in the room was Thomas under disguise. As soon as Childe walked into the room, Lucjan instantly appeared in front of him and swung his hand. p! A crisp sound resounded in the room. The sudden p forced Childe to the ground.. Despite the pain, he immediately got up and knelt on the ground. ¡°What did I tell you, Childe?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Lucjan. I know I made a mistake and said a little too much. Please spare me.¡± Childe mmed his forehead on the ground and repeatedly begged for mercy. However, his expression was gloomy and terrifying. In his eyes, there was burning anger. ¡°Hmph. There better not be a next time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± Childe was given a second chance. Meanwhile, James had been waiting in the reception hall for about an hour. Can and Divine Sword Vi¡¯s owner chatted happily as they returned. ¡°Haha, then, I won¡¯t see you off,¡± the owner of Divine Sword Vi said with a smile. James promptly stood up and had the urge to say something. However, Can spoke before him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve seen the sword, so we should take our leave. I¡¯ll tell you about it in detail.¡± With that said, he pulled James and left. The two walked out of Divine Sword Vi. After they walked out, the owner of Divine Sword Vi immediately lost all energy and copsed to the ground. He passed out and never got up again. Only then did Lucjan and the others walk out. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 James and Can left Divine Sword Vi together and entered the dense forest. Outside Divine Sword Vi, James sat on a rock in an open space in the virgin forest. He took out a cigarette, threw one to Can, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± After Can took the cigarette, his expression gradually became solemn. He said, ¡°I was brought to the ce where the sword was forged and got to see the legendary sword. However, my goal wasn¡¯t to see the sword. It was to bait something out.¡± James asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Can said, ¡°I found out the owner was real. However, he was being controlled. Lucjan was controlling his words and actions with Gu venom.¡± ¡°But, I met with Childe of Divine Sword Vi and had a brief conversation with him. Judging from his words, he didn¡¯t seem fake since he kept bragging about Divine Sword Vi¡¯s legendary sword. How could that be?¡± James was slightly confused. He looked at Can and asked, ¡°Could it be he¡¯s real? Was he trying to save Divine Sword Vi by bragging about the legendary sword to attract my attention so I¡¯d want to acquire the sword?¡± James was slightly confused. Can thought for a while and said, ¡°No matter what, we should stay here first and sneak in at night to check the situation before making a decision.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As of now, they had no other choice. They could not act recklessly before figuring out the situation. At that moment, in Divine Sword Vi. ¡°Reporting!¡± A person walked in, knelt on one knee, and said, ¡°James and Can have left.¡± Hearing this, Lucjan sighed in relief. ¡°I can¡¯t mess with that brat James right now. After I acquire the legendary sword from Divine Sword Vi, I¡¯ll head to King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum for the greatest sword technique, the First Sword Art. After that, I¡¯ll deal with James.¡± Lucjan was not present during the battle on Mt. Thunder Pass. However, he had sent Ezekiel to keep an eye on the situation. Ezekiel had told him everything that happened on Mt. Thunder Pass. Thus, he knew that James was incredibly strong. Even Tobias was no longer a match for James. He had no choice but to avoid James. ¡°What should we do next, Sir?¡± Lucjan looked at Ezekiel. Ezekiel looked at the First Blood Emperor and said, ¡°That¡¯ll be up to the Blood Race to decide. We only need to prepare the Dragonyer.¡± Hearing this, the First Blood Emperor fell into deep thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you really going to y the dragon?¡± ¡°Of course. If I don¡¯t y the dragon, how am I going to acquire Dragon Essence, and how will I be the greatest martial artist?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The First Blood Emperor said worriedly, ¡°The dragon is terrifying. Its strength is much greater than that of martial artists. One thousand and three hundred years ago, even with countless powerful martial artists, they failed to y the dragon. The strength of our current generation¡¯s martial artists cannot be compared to those of the past. This generation is much weaker than the one one thousand and three hundred years ago. Attempting to y the dragon will be just a march into death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ezekiel said, ¡°The Dragonyer was specifically made to y dragons. Back then, the ancestor of the Blood Race and Divine Sword Vi had escaped from the battle with quartz steel. Ten generations worked hard to forge the Dragonyer with quartz steel and dragon blood. ¡°The Dragonyer can inflict severe injuries on dragons, and it¡¯ll be easy to kill the dragon when the timees.¡± Then, he looked at the First Blood Emperor and said, ¡°The lifespan of the Blood Race is much longer than that of ordinary martial artists. If I¡¯m not wrong, some martial artists in the Blood Race have reached the ninth rank. There are more than one of them, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°That¡¯s true. However, our Grand Patriarch doesn¡¯t care about worldly affairs.¡± Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 The First Blood Emperor did not refute him. The Grand Patriarch of the Blood Race had indeed crossed into the ninth rank. However, ever since he reached such a realm, he never once intervened in worldly affairs. There were several times in history when the Blood Race was almost eradicated. However, not once did the Blood Race¡¯s Grand Patriarch intervene. It was impossible to convince him to y the dragon alongside them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things.¡± Ezekiel waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°He chose not to intervene as he was unsure of his chances of winning. Once we obtain Dragonyer, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll continue to turn a blind eye to our cause. ¡°This is a dragon we¡¯re talking about! There are treasures all over his body. We just need a little bit for ourselves. By then, the Blood Race would benefit the most from it. I¡¯m confident that he would join us in creating a new world order.¡± The more Ezekiel said, the more excited Lucjan got. Even the First Blood Emperor was tempted. However, he did not lose his rationality. He wanted to wait for Dragonyer to enter its final stage and see if it was as terrifying as described in the legends. Looking at Lucjan, he said, ¡°As per our agreement, you¡¯ll have the Primordial Sword, and I¡¯ll have Dragonyer.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lucjan said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold up my end of the bargain and give you Dragonyer. However, you¡¯ll have to convince the Grand Patriarch of the Blood Race to y the dragon with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The three briefly discussed ying the dragon. Unbeknownst to them, Thomas was the one pulling the strings behind the scenes all along. At the same time, in the pristine forest nearby Divine Sword Vi¡­ James and Can were waiting for the sun to set. In the meantime, they discussed martial arts. James managed to gain more knowledge from the brief discussion alone. Soon, the sun set. Two figures appeared on a tree outside Divine Sword Vi and looked in its direction. Pointing at the courtyard, Can said, ¡°The courtyard leads to the mountain at the back of the vi. Meanwhile, the forge is located in the cavern at the summit of the mountain. This is a volcanic crater where swords are forged using heat energy generated by the volcano¡¯s magma. The passage there is heavily guarded.¡± James listened intently. Can continued, ¡°Our objective tonight is to sneak in and search for the location where the people of Divine Sword Vi are imprisoned. If possible, we should find the owner and get him out of there. Once he¡¯s freed, I can remove the Gu venom inside his body.¡± ¡°Mbm.¡± James nodded, Can said, ¡°We will go separate ways. Be mindful to avoid confrontation with Lucjan¡¯s men. If your identity is exposed and you¡¯re backed into a corner, eradicate Lucjan and the others before saving the prisoners. Be careful, alright?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°You should be the one who should be careful. After all, I¡¯m much stronger than you are at the moment. If not for you standing in my way, I¡¯d have charged right in and killed Lucjan.¡± ¡°Do not act recklessly. We should return here and discuss matters after scouting the area.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared on the roof of one of the buildings of Divine Sword Vi. After making sure of the direction, he went on the move. At the same time, Can began making a move too. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 James and Can infiltrated Divine Sword Vi in search of the prisoners. Based on Can¡¯s observation, a fierce battle had just urred on the premise. Everyone else apart from a handful of survivors had been killed. Meanwhile, the survivors should be imprisoned inside Divine Sword Vi and under the control of Gu venom. Neither of them knew the exact location. After going separate ways, James and Can swiftly went on the move. In the blink of an eye, James appeared on the roof of a building, contemting his next course of action. He believed that it would be highly impossible to search for the prisoners in Divine Sword Vi, which was heavily guarded. After some contemtion, he decided to search for Childe Giovanni to learn more about the current situation. During the day, Nehemiah had bragged to him about the immense power of Dragonyer. James believed that it was most unwise of Nehemiah to boast about the emergence of Dragonyer at such a critical moment. Nehemiah might have been trying to pique his curiosity. Standing on the rooftop, James scanned his surroundings. Then, he saw someone from the corner of his eye. In a room in the courtyard¡­ Nehemiah tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He stood up and walked outside. Just as he opened the door, he realized that his path was blocked. Dejected, he returned to his room while sighing. James witnessed the entire scene. Furrowing his eyebrows, he murmured, ¡°The people guarding the door shouldn¡¯t be from Divine Sword Vi. Nehemiah must have been ced under house arrest by the Gu Sect. But, why is he the only one to be ced under house arrest?¡± James decided to have a look. Snapping his finger, waves of energy struck the acupuncture points of the guards. In an instant, they stood there petrified. James leaped from the roof andnded steadily on the ground, Then, he walked in right through the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Upon hearing the sound of footsteps, Nehemiah, who had just taken a seat, stood up immediately. Realizing it was James, he rxed a little and took his seat once more. Looking at James, he said coldly,¡± I thought you left. Why have you returned?¡± James walked in, closed the door, and sat on a stool. Looking at Nehemiah, he said smilingly, ¡°Your words during the day greatly inspired me. I have decided to steal the sword.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nehemiah smirked. ¡°Who do you think you are, James? What makes you think that you can steal a sword from Divine Sword Vi?¡± In the blink of an eye, James appeared before Nehemiah and grabbed him by the cor, lifting him off the ground. ¡°Wh-What are you trying to do?¡± Nehemiah¡¯s face paled. James said coldly, ¡°Answer my question honestly if you wish to live.¡± Nehemiah calmed down and patted James¡¯ hand, ¡°Let me down first.¡± James released him. Looking at James, Nehemiah asked, ¡°What are you here for? Surely you didn¡¯te here just for Dragonyer.¡± James ignored his question and asked, ¡°Did something happen at Divine Sword Vi?¡± Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Upon hearing this, Nehemiah¡¯s expression darkened. After a while, he nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± James asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Nehemiah had boasted about Dragonyer during the day to attract James¡¯ attention. James¡¯ return was within his calctions. He knew that James and Can were not here to have a glimpse of Dragonyer but for something else. Unable to leave Divine Sword Vi, he had no way of seeking help from the outside world. So, he answered James¡¯ question honestly. ¡°About a week ago, unknown men stormed Divine Sword Vi and killed almost every disciple inside. The Sect Elders, on the other hand, were imprisoned. These men¡¯s objective was the forting Dragonyer. I don¡¯t know who they are. I only know that they are strong. Even the owner of Divine Sword Vi was instantly subdued.¡± As he said that, he looked at James. ¡°Your reputation precedes you, James. I hope you can save Divine Sword Vi.¡± Nehemiah¡¯s words corroborated Can¡¯s spection. James asked, ¡°Where are the Sect Elders imprisoned? Not only that, why are you not controlled by Gu venom?¡± Nehemiah replied, ¡°The bloodline of Divine Sword Vi is necessary for the creation of Dragonyer. That¡¯s why I was spared. They intend to sacrifice my blood for the sword.¡± Upon hearing this, realization dawned on James¡¯ face. Nehemiah continued, ¡°They are all imprisoned in the mountain behind the courtyard. As that ce is heavily guarded, it¡¯s impossible to even approach it. James, as I can¡¯t leave this ce at the moment, you¡¯re the only one I can rely on. Leave immediately and head to the Mount Thunder Sect. Inform them of the situation and ask them to summon the world¡¯s martial artists to save Divine Sword Vi. ¡°Dragonyer was forged with the effort of multiple generations throughout a millennium. It possesses immense power. If it falls into the hands of the wicked, the consequences will be dire.¡± Nehemiah pleaded. Upon understanding the situation, James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± He did not linger for long and turned to leave. After he left, Nehemiah breathed a sigh of relief. After James left, he freed the acupuncture points of the guards from afar. Then, he hurriedly retreated from Divine Sword Vi. He waited patiently in the pristine forest in the vicinity of Divine Sword Vi. Soon, Can returned. James asked, ¡°How was the situation?¡± Can said in frustration, ¡°Divine Sword Vi is too heavily guarded. I didn¡¯t venture too far in as I was worried I¡¯d get caught. So, i didn¡¯t manage to get any additional information. By the way, did you find anything?¡± James nodded. ¡°I learned quite a bit about the current situation.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He told Can everything he learned. Then, he looked at Can and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do next?¡± Can remained silent. After some time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now to head over to the Mount Thunder Sect and seek their help. We can only depend on ourselves. We should first formte a comprehensive n. Let¡¯s see¡­ We¡¯ll sneak into Divine Sword Vi and save the prisoners, remove the Gu venom inside their bodies, and think of a way to annihte Lucjan.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He shared the same opinion. It was far toote to seek reinforcement. Besides, he did not wish to let the opportunity to kill Lucjan slip through his grasp. He silently swore to annihte Lucjan once and for all and take back Crucifier and the de of Justice. Besides, once Lucjan was dead, the Gu Sect would be leaderless. By then, it would be much easier to deal with them. The two gathered and began formting a n. They nned to conduct a night operation. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 After formting a n, James and Can decided to conduct a night operation. They would go their separate ways. James would draw the attention of the guards and Lucjan away, while Can would sneak in and save the prisoners. In the dead silence of the night, almost all the lights in Divine Sword Vi were extinguished. On the road to the mountain¡­ Fwoosh! A figure descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. It was James. James¡¯ appearance immediately attracted the attention of the disciples of the Gu Sect. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Immediately, many brandished their swords and charged toward James. As they were all at least fourth- rank grandmasters, their movements were agile. In the blink of an eye, they appeared before James. James waved his hand, and powerful energy gathered in his palm. Then, the energy struck the disciples of the Gu Sect, who were immediately sent flying. They copsed to the ground and writhed in pain. ¡°Intruder alert!¡± Someone yelled. In the next instant, a wave of disciples charged out.. At that moment, Lucjan and the others were in the cavern inside the mountain. Before them was a huge furnace. Below the furnace was a volcanic crater. As this was an active volcano, magma would asionally spurt out of the crater. However, they were blocked by the huge furnace. It was the magma that produced energy for the furnace. There was a two-meter-long sword in the furnace. The pattern of a dragon¡¯s scale was carved on its hilt. At the moment, the sword, which was in the process of being forged, exuded a powerful aura. Burble! Burble! The magma churned. A few men, naked from the waist up, were pulling a wind turbine with great force. Looking at Dragonyer which turned red in color, Lucjan smiled delightedly. ¡°Soon, Dragonyer will be forged. I hope that its power will not disappoint me.¡± ¡°Reporting¡­ At that moment, a disciple of the Gu Sect rushed in and knelt. Wearing a panicked expression, he said, ¡± An intruder has infiltrated the mountain. He has already made his way in.¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Lucjan brandished the de of Justice, which exuded a golden light. Soon, Dragonyer would be forged. Who would have a death wish at such a critical moment? ¡°I-It¡¯s James!¡± The disciple said. Upon hearing this, Ezekiel¡¯s face darkened, and he muttered silently under his breath, ¡°What is James up to?¡± Though he did not know what James was here for, he did not want him foiling his ns. Dragonyer had to be forged and controlled by the Blood Race. That was the only way he could approach the Blood Race and infiltrate them. That way, he could use the Blood Race to y the dragon in the future. Upon hearing this, Lucjan¡¯s expression darkened, and he cried out, ¡°Damn it! I thought he left. Why has he returned?¡± Looking at Ezekiel, he asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ezekiel, who was Thomas in disguise, was lost in contemtion. After some time, he said, ¡°James must have made his way here after learning of your whereabouts. His objective should be to take back what¡¯s his. In my opinion, we should return his belongings and make him leave Divine Sword Vi. We can¡¯t let him interfere in our affairs.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Lucjan dismissed the idea. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Primordial Sword was forged by the greatest of all cksmiths summoned by King Quavon. How could he hand it over to James just like that? Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Even if he did hand the things over to James, there was no guarantee that he would be spared. Thomas who was disguised as Ezekiel looked at Lucjan and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. Haven¡¯t you witnessed James¡¯ strength? Not even Tobias who absorbed the power of so many martial artists stood a chance against him. Do you seriously think the three of usbined can defeat him?¡± The First Blood Emperor¡¯s expression turned grim. He knew about James¡¯ strength. He just could not figure out how he managed to restore his strength in such a short amount of time. ¡°How did he manage to regain his strength¡­?¡± Rumble! A fierce battle raged on outside the cavern. ¡°I¡¯ll fight to the bitter end.¡± Holding the de of Justice in his hand, Lucjan charged out. Upon seeing this, the First Blood Emperor tried following along. However, Ezekiel stopped him in time and said, ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± The First Blood Emperor asked. After brief contemtion, Ezekiel said, ¡°Lucjan will never hand over the Primordial Sword and Crucifier. Though he believes himself to be invincible, he¡¯s actually weaker than James. Let him struggle in vain while we seize the opportunity and flee.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The First Blood Emperor was hesitant. Then, he looked at Ezekiel and said, ¡°Won¡¯t our ns be foiled if he dies?¡± Ezekiel smiled and said, ¡°Once he¡¯s dead, the Blood Race will dominate the world unopposed. You, on the other hand, will be the most powerful individual in the world.¡± The First Blood Emperor looked at Ezekiel with suspicion in his eyes. He could not trust Ezekiel entirely. However, there was no other choice but for him to leave. That was because James was so terrifying that his blood would run cold upon seeing him. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± After some contemtion, the First Blood Emperor chose to make his escape. Meanwhile, Lucjan rushed out with the de of Justice in hand. Upon realizing that Ezekiel and the First Blood Emperor were not behind him, he froze. The three of them stood a chance against James if they worked together. Now, alone, he believed it was impossible for him to defeat James, let alone kill him. ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed. Then, he chased after Ezekiel and the First Blood Emperor and made his escape. Outside¡­ James was fighting against the disciples of the Gu Sect. Although they were powerful, they did not stand a chance against James. Even without the de of Justice, he still defeated them with ease. James pressed forward, leaving behind a trail of death and destruction. However, even upon arriving at the mountain, there was still no trace of Lucjan and the others. He was puzzled. Fwoosh! Just as he was at a loss, Can appeared. Immediately, he said, ¡°Lucjan didn¡¯t even show himself despite all themotion. He must have been afraid of you and fled. You should try finding the escape path he took. I¡¯ll remain and save the prisoners.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded and rushed into the cavern. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon entering the cavern, many disciples of the Gu Sect brandished their weapons and charged toward him. A terrifying aura erupted from within James¡¯ body and sent them flying. Then, they crashed against the wall and copsed to the ground. James randomly grabbed one of the disciples and interrogated him coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Lucjan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Upon hearing this, James immediately pped him dead. Then, he walked over to another disciple and interrogated coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Lucjan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Gu Sect was a loyal bunch. Even when faced with death, they did not betray Lucjan. ¡°I know.¡± At that moment, a voice came from behind. James turned his head. A middle-aged man naked from the waist up walked over to him and pointed at the depths of the cavern, saying. ¡°There¡¯s another exit in that direction. It leads straight to the back of the mountain.¡± Upon hearing this, James immediately gave chase. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Lucjan charged out with the de of Justice in hand. However, Thomas, disguised as Ezekiel, and the First Blood Emperor opted to flee. Seeing that the two were nowhere to be seen, Lucjan too chose to make his escape. After all, he stood no chance against James alone. By the exit of the mountain at Divine Sword Vi¡­ Ezekiel and the First Blood Emperor walked out. ¡°Are we abandoning Lucjan just like that?¡± The First Blood Emperor turned and looked at the cavern behind them. Ezekiel said, ¡°What other choice do we have? I told him that our strengthsbined were no match for James¡¯. Turning back will only get us killed.¡± ¡°What about Dragonyer?¡± Ezekiel said, ¡°Have no fear. Dragonyer will be created soon. We can simply return and snatch it away from Divine Sword Vi.¡± Upon hearing this, the First Blood Emperor was at ease. Fwoosh! At that moment, a sound could be heard from behind. It was Lucjan. Upon catching up with the both of them, Lucjan chided them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you flee at such a critical moment?¡± Ezekiel said, ¡°James is too powerful. We don¡¯t stand a chance against him. Fighting against him prematurely will only get us killed. Well, at least we live to fight another day.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Lucjan cursed. ¡°I will tear him to pieces! Let¡¯s get going.¡± Holding the de of Justice in his hand, he turned to leave.. Before they could leave, however, James had caught up. Upon seeing the trio, he yelled, ¡°There¡¯s nowhere for you to run!¡± He catalyzed True Energy and charged toward them, blocking their path. The three looked at one another. Swish! Lucjan brandished his sword, and a powerful aura exuded from his body. Though he had nned to flee, he had no other choice now that James had caught up to them. Meanwhile, Ezekiel looked at the First Blood Emperor, and the two nodded. Then, they went their separate ways and hurriedly made their escape. ¡°F*ck!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucjan cursed. He also wanted to flee. However, James¡¯ gaze was fixed on him. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d be afraid of you?¡± Lucjan said coldly. James nced at the de of Justice before looking at Lucjan and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Come at me.¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Lucjan¡¯s face darkened, and he struck. His movement was as quick as lightning. James dodged his attack with ease and struck him in the back. Lucjan staggered frontward and almost copsed to the ground. James was now at the peak of the Fifth Stair and would soon cross over to the Sixth Stair. As such, his speed was much greater than Lucjan¡¯s, who was no longer a threat to him. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± James said nonchntly. ¡°Darn it!¡± After being struck, the Blood Energy inside Lucjan¡¯s body churned. Then, he turned and shed with his sword. Immediately, materialized Sword Energy burst forth, which James dodged with ease. Though Lucjan had used his full strength, he failed to injure James and was instead struck in the back by him. Boom! He came crashing down from the sky and mmed against a tree, which instantly snapped in half. Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 James descended from the sky and stomped on Lucjan¡¯s chest. Lucjan raised his palm to strike James, who reacted in time and met his attack. James was sent flying to the sky by the shock wave, while Lucjan was pummelled further into the ground. Though he was injured, he had yet to lose hisbat prowess. Seizing the window of opportunity that presented itself, he hurriedly made his escape. Upon seeing this, James made his way over to him in an instant and grabbed his arm, pulling it with great force in the process. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Crack! The sound of bones cracking could be heard. Lucjan¡¯s arm was torn off by James. ¡°Argh!!!¡± A heart-wrenching scream reverberated throughout the region. Lucjan¡¯s expression was contorted in pain. Regardless, he ignored the pain and hurriedly made his escape. Fwoosh! In the blink of an eye, James appeared before him and blocked his escape. Blood trickled down Lucjan¡¯s severed limb as he red at James and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± At that moment, Lucjan waved the de of Justice in his hand in an effort to ward James off. Even though he was injured, his sword technique was still terrifying. Waves of Sword Energy radiated from the sword, which prevented James from recklessly approaching him. James continuously dodged his attack. In the process, he searched for an opening. Then, an opportunity presented itself. Seizing the brief window of opportunity, he swiftly appeared behind Lucjan and struck his back with great force. Lucjan was immediately sent flying and crashed heavily to the ground. He tried crawling up. However, he vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. James casually walked toward him. ¡°You¡­¡± Looking at James, he vomited another mouthful of blood. James stomped on Lucjan¡¯s chest and nced downward at him, uttering word by word, ¡°Lucjan, it¡¯s over for you and the Gu Sect.¡± Saying that, he struck Lucjan with all his strength. Then, he grabbed the de of Justice and searched Lucjan for Crucifier. He paid no heed to the dying Lucjan as he knew that he would be dead soon.. James turned to leave. Meanwhile, Lucjan was lying in a pool of blood, and he could feel excruciating paining from inside his body. His elixir field was destroyed, and his True Energy hadpletely dispersed. Not only that, but he also lost an arm. At that moment, he could feel his life nearing its end as his consciousness slowly slipped away. He knew he was dying. ¡°H-Help¡­ Save me¡­¡± He pleaded for help in vain. After all, there was not a single person in the vicinity. After dealing Lucjan the death blow, James took the de of Justice and Crucifier and returned. Upon his return, Can had already freed the imprisoned people of Divine Sword Vi. Not only that, the Gul venom inside the owner¡¯s body had been removed. At that moment, Can was dealing with the disciples of the Gu Sect. As Can was their previous Sect Leader, James did not interfere in the Gu Sect¡¯s internal affairs. An hourter, all disciples of Divine Sword Vi had had the Gu venom inside their bodies removed. Now, only a hundred or so disciples remained, with the vast majority of them being swordsmiths. The other disciples had been eradicated by Lucjan a week ago. The disciples of Divine Sword Vi began cleaning up the battlefield. Meanwhile, in the main hall of Divine Sword Vi¡­. The owner said in dejection, ¡°I never thought that we¡¯d have to undergo such a disaster¡­ I owe you two my thanks. If not for your assistance, we would¡¯ve been¡­¡± Can waved his hand gently and interrupted him, saying, ¡°Lucjan is our enemy too. By the way¡­¡± He looked at James and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Lucjan?¡± James said, ¡°The three of them were together. When I caught up, the other two had already escaped. Though Lucjan was still breathing when I left, he¡¯s gravely injured and won¡¯t live for long.¡± Upon hearing this, Can breathed a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°Finally, the matter is resolved. With the Gu Sect now gone, I hope peace and quiet will atst return to Sol.¡± Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Can sighed deeply. He was slightly crestfallen upon hearing news of Lucjan¡¯s demise. Can was once the Sect Leader of the Gu Sect, and he swore to avenge his fallenrades during the battle against the Gu Sect. Even now, deep down, he still held a grudge. Sometimes, he thought about continuing his revenge. However, his resolve had wavered. He thought of Lucjan as a confidant. Although he betrayed him in the end, he understood his reason for doing so. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing Can¡¯s mncholic expression, James asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Can shook his head slightly and said, ¡°By the way, what do you n to do next?¡± James said, ¡°Now that I have regained control of Crucifier, I should return at once to save Thea. Maxine¡¯s injuries are grave too. They need my help.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Can nodded and said, ¡°In that case, you should return at once. I will remain at Divine Sword Vi for a few more days. After all, the First Blood Emperor and Ezekiel managed to slip through your grasp. I¡¯m worried they will be back soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m running out of time. I will depart at once.¡± ¡°Get going, then.¡± Can waved. James stood up and left after informing the owner of Divine Sword Vi. He went to the ce where he got off the ne and headed to the military region with a helicopter. Then, he boarded a ne inbound for the Capital. By daybreak, he had arrived at the military region of the Red me Army. He did not return home but instead headed to the Cadens¡¯ residence. That was because Maxine was in a much more precarious situation. Although Thea¡¯s injuries were equally as grave, she should be fine for now. So, he decided to save Maxine first. By the time he arrived at the Cadens¡¯ residence, it was already eight in the morning. In a room in the Cadens¡¯ courtyard¡­. Maxine was lying on the bed while wearing a white dress. ¡°Did everything go well?¡± Bet asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Things went fairly smoothly, I¡¯d say. I annihted Lucjan, the Sect Leader of the Gu Sect, and took back the de of Justice and Crucifier. Now that the Gu Sect is leaderless, I will annihte them all once I¡¯ve saved Maxine.¡± ¡°Quick, save her. Her condition is rather serious.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James approached Maxine Looking at her pale face, he took out Crucifier from under his sleeve. After disinfecting it with True Energy, he grabbed a needle and imbued it with True Energy. At that moment, the needle began glimmering. James wlessly inserted the needle into Maxine¡¯s forehead. Then, he grabbed the second needle. Soon, all eighty-one needles were inserted. Maxine¡¯s body began shivering. At the same time, a warm current flowed throughout her body and healed her gravely injured body. After approximately twenty minutes, she regained consciousness. James began extracting the needles. ¡°Th-Thank you, James.¡± Maxine said with great difficulty. Though she tried to get up, she could not exert even a single ounce of strength. James waved slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re still too weak at the moment. Lie down and rest. I¡¯ll be here to insert the needles once more after a few days. By then, you should bepletely recovered.¡± ¡°How magical¡­¡± Bet eximed, ¡°Though we the Cadens pride ourselves as practitioners of medicine for generations, I could do nothing to cure her injuries. To think that a few needles from you would do the trick!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James smiled faintly. This was only the tip of the iceberg of what Crucifier could do. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Once its true abilities were realized, anyone, no matter how grave their injuries were, could be brought back to life. ¡°I¡¯ll return in a few days. I have to return home and have a look at Thea.¡± James was concerned about Thea. So, after Maxine regained consciousness, he left. Soon, he was home. Upon arriving home, he immediately pushed the door open and walked in. However, Thea was not in the living room. He went upstairs and opened the door to his room. There, Thea was sitting in a lotus position on the bed. At the moment, she exuded a terrifying aura, and her pupils werepletely red. Upon seeing the state she was in, even James could not help but feel a shiver running down his spine. ¡°Thea¡­¡± He called out. Only then did Thea recollect herself. Her terrifying aura subsided, and her eyes returned to normal. Standing up, she looked at James and shed him a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re back, Darling. Did everything go well?¡± ¡°Yeah, things went fairly smoothly. What were you doing just now? You looked terrifying.¡± Thea said, ¡°My blood supply couldn¡¯t keep up, so I catalyzed True Energy to sustain my bodily functions. After today¡¯s cultivation, they should be able tost for an additional three days.¡± James fell silent. His blood ran cold upon being reminded of the scene he witnessed a moment ago. Even he, as the husband of Thea, could not help but be intimidated. He found it hard to imagine what kind of person she would turn out to be in the future. After remaining silent for some time, he said, ¡°I found Crucifier. Here, let me insert the needles into your body. Maybe it might restore the regenerative ability of your blood.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. She knew her condition best. Even Crucifier would not be able to save her. Regardless, she allowed James to test things out for fear of disappointing him. James began inserting the needles. As his True Energy was potent, he could insert all eighty-one needles with ease. However, Thea¡¯s condition remained the same no matter how hard he tried. After depleting his True Energy, he sat on the bed and burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Thea¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Thea held him in her embrace and consoled him, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. I still have time. Now isn¡¯t the time to worry about trivial matters like this. Tell me what happened at Divine Sword Vi.¡± The more Thea tried to console James, the more terrible he felt inside. However, though he was dismayed, he gave his assurance confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to save you.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­ Tell me what happened at Divine Sword Vi.¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded to Thea. Upon hearing his narration, Thea furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Darling, how could you leave before making sure Lucjan was dead? Surely you know what the Gu Sect capable of? Gu venom has the power to bring the dead back to life.¡± Thea said anxiously. ¡°No way¡­¡± James said, ¡°I tore off one of his limbs and even destroyed his elixir field. Even Crucifier wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡±¡± Thea continued, ¡°Even if he¡¯s still alive, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s capable ofmitting wicked deeds in the future. Darling, this is the perfect opportunity to eradicate the Gu Sect¡¯s influence in the Capital. Once they¡¯re annihted, only Orient Commerce stands in our way. Without Tobias, Orient Commerce is bumb to the ughter.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James nodded and said, ¡°I share the same opinion. I¡¯ll begin making preparations to annihte the remnants of the Gu Sect in the Capital.¡± Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Now that Lucjan was dead, this was the perfect opportunity to make a move against the Gu Sect. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss the specifics with Maxine before formting a n,¡± James looked at Thea and said. Although Thea might be displeased upon hearing him-bringing up Maxine, Maxine was now in control of the Cadens and possessed great authority in the Capital and even in Orient Commerce. James knew nothing about the situation in the Capital. So, he had to be fully prepared for everything. ¡°Get going, then.¡± Thea said smilingly, ¡°You know, Maxine¡¯s a pretty nice girl. You should better acquaint yourself with her.¡± James looked at Thea. At that moment, he could not understand what she was trying to say. Thea stood up and adjusted James¡¯ shirt before saying with a serious look on her face, ¡°With my condition, I won¡¯t live for long. After I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll need someone by your side¡­¡± Then, she fell silent. She knew that James would understand what she was hinting at. James did not say anything and instead held her in his embrace. ¡°Go on. You have more important matters to attend to. Two monthster, we¡¯ll leave the Capital together.¡± As she said that, she pushed James away Silent, James turned to leave. After leaving, James could not help but feel mncholic. Thea had undergone so many tribtions along the way. He could not let her down. Then, he headed to the Cadens¡¯ residence. Maxine was in a much better condition now. Although she was still feeble, her injuries were no longer life- threatening. ¡°James¡­¡± Upon seeing James, she tried to get up. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James hurriedly walked over to her and stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re still recovering. You should rest well for now. I¡¯m here today to ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave, then.¡± Bet turned to leave. He had been taking care of Maxine while James was not around. Now that James had returned, his job was done. After Bet left, Maxine asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation of themercial world in the Capital?¡± Maxine said, ¡°It¡¯s somewhatplicated. The interest of Orient Commerce is tied to the interests of many. This includes the Ancient Four and many other families established a century ago, like the Tucksons. ¡°Upon establishing New Era Commerce, Quincy immediately received the support of the Dawns of the North. With their support, many other businesses began flocking over to our side. Then, after she took. over the Lees¡¯ businesses, New Era grew further in size. ¡°However, this is far from enough. We stillck amon interest with the other businesses of New Era Commerce to tie them together with us. Besides, even if we do, we still won¡¯t be able to fight against Orient Commerce.¡± As she said that, she looked at James and asked, ¡°Why? Are you going to make a move soon?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Now that Lucjan of the Gu Sect and Tobias, leader of the Phantom Army, are dead, this is the perfect opportunity to strike.¡± After brief contemtion, Maxine said, ¡°I¡¯ve paid many visits to the Sullivans. After the events that have unfoldedtely, their resolve could have begun wavering. However, you still have to go there and meet Zaiden Sullivan, Patriarch of the Sullivans, personally. ¡°Meanwhile, the Cadens can leave Orient Commerce anytime and join New Era Commerce. ¡°Once the Sullivans join our side, New Era will further increase in size. By then, Sol¡¯s economy will be in the hands of Orient Commerce and New Era Commerce.¡± Maxine offered James her advice. Before making a move, he should bolster New Era Commerce¡¯s strength to intimidate Orient Commerce. ¡°Mhm.¡± After discussion, James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Quincy along to the Sullivans¡¯.¡± As he said that, he stood up and left. After he left, he gave Quincy a call. Meanwhile, Maxine got up with great difficulty. Just as she got up, Bet walked in and said, ¡°What are you doing, Maxine? You should rest well.¡± Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Maxine spoke feebly, ¡°I-I¡¯m alright¡­ I have to go to headquarters and organize a meeting to announce the Cadens¡¯ pullout from Orient Commerce, as well as the participation of James¡¯ New Era Commerce.¡± ¡°In the state you¡¯re in?¡± Bet furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°J-Just send a few people along¡­¡± ¡°I think I should take you there personally,¡± Bet said. How would he be at ease letting Maxine go by herself with the condition she was in? Before Maxine headed to headquarters, James had already met up with Quincy. Quincy was dressed in red business attire and a pair of red high heels. Even her flowy hair was dyed red. She seemed to like the color. ¡°James,¡± she greeted him sweetly as she got in the car. ¡°To the Sullivans,¡± James ordered the driver. Then, he looked at Quincy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with New Era Commerce?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Quincy said. ¡°Ever since we took over the Lees¡¯ businesses, New Era has grown by leaps and bounds. Over the period of time when you were gone, I managed to win over a few other businesses. However, we are still a distance away from Orient Commerce which was established a century ago. Besides, as I have said time and again, we need amon interest to tie businesses to us.¡± ¡°We have found Xavion Zachary. Once I¡¯ve persuaded the Sullivans, I¡¯ll get my hands on the information Xavion has. By then, the brand-new technology will be the pir of New Era Commerce once we set up the Z network,¡± James said. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Quincy eximed. She had been worried about the matter ofmon interests. Although she worked hard to pull businesses into New Era Commerce, it would only be a matter of time before they left in search of greener pastures. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Orient Commerce, on the other hand, was an extremely reliable business partner that was established a century ago. After the matter was resolved, Quincy was in a rather good mood. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Thea?¡± Quincy asked. Upon hearing this, James fell silent. Quincy said gently, ¡°Can has already told me that Thea doesn¡¯t have long to live. James, I¡¯m willing to wait for you.¡± James remained silent. How would he not know of her thoughts? However, there was no space for any other women in his heart. Quincy fell silent as well, and the atmosphere inside the car became awkward. After some time, the driver broke the awkward silence. ¡°Emperor, we have arrived.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James said and got off the car with Quincy following close behind. After getting off the car, James looked at the manor before him. There were two lion statues by the gate, while guards were patrolling the area in the distance. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± One of the guards walked over to them. Upon seeing James, he greeted him respectfully. ¡°So it¡¯s the Emperor! I will inform the higher-ups of your arrival.¡± James waited patiently by the door. Quincy asked, ¡°James, are you here at the Sullivans to convince them to join New Era?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Maxine told me that she paid a few visits to the Sullivans. She told me that they have begun wavering and asked me to try and convince them.¡± Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 The two waited in the courtyard for a while before a chubby man hastily came running toward them. The man appeared before James and greeted him respectfully, ¡°You should have informed me of your arrival beforehand, Mr. Caden. And you people! How could you not invite them in after they arrived? ¡°Please, after you, Mr. Caden,¡± Zaiden, the Patriarch of the Sullivans, invited James and Quincy in. After they entered, he breathed a sigh of relief. Zaiden had heard of what James was capable of, especially his fierce battle against Tobias at the Mount Thunder Sect. James had now be invincible. He could not afford to offend such a man. In the Sullivans¡¯ foyer¡­ Zaiden stood by the side. James looked at him and said, ¡°Have a seat, Zaiden.¡± Only then did Zaiden take a seat before looking at James and asking him respectfully, ¡°May I ask what business you have with the Sullivans?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I simply pay the Sullivans a visit?¡± Zaiden had a rough idea of why James came, and he was prepared to make a decision. Now, he was only a step away from officially announcing it to the world. Zaiden said, smiling, ¡°Surely you jest, Mr. Caden. Why don¡¯t you cut to the chase?¡± James did not beat around the bush. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you should know that I have established a chamber of commerce and even took over the Lees¡¯ businesses. Meanwhile, Maxine Caden of the Caden family is on my side. Not only that, but there¡¯s also the Mount Thunder Sect, my wife Thea Cahan, and the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect¡­¡± He immediately began boasting about his strength. ¡°Over the past hundred years since Orient Commerce was established, it hasmitted many unscrupulous deeds. So, I n to make a move against them in the very near future. As I believe that you¡¯re a man of upright character, I came here to notify you in advance. I also sincerely hope that you¡¯ll leave Orient Commerce as soon as possible.¡± Though James imed to be offering Zaiden suggestions, he was in fact threatening him. ¡°I see.¡± Zaiden said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence! I was just thinking of pulling out of Orient Commerce and joining New Era Commerce. How does that sound?¡± ¡°That sounds marvelous,¡± James said smilingly. Then, Zaiden¡¯s expression turned grim, and he asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, could you tell me more about your future course of action?¡± James said nonchntly, ¡°To be frank, now that Lucjan Owen, the Sect Leader of the Gu Sect, is dead and Can Maverick is standing firmly on my side, I n to annihte the Gu Sect.¡± Upon hearing this, Zaiden took a deep breath. Even Lucjan was dead. Now that he was dead, the Gu Sect was over. Who else in Sol could stand in James¡¯ way? His ascension to supremacy was set in stone. Upon hearing James¡¯ words, he was determined to leave Orient Commerce and join James¡¯ side. ¡°I¡¯ll head over to thepany and hold a meeting immediately.¡± Looking at James, he gave his assurances. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°In three days, the Sullivans will break off all rtionships with Orient Commerce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to know that. By the way, sorry for the interruption.¡± James simply stood up and left. Quincy did not say anything and followed close behind. After they left, Zaiden¡¯s body went limp, and he copsed onto the sofa. He had no other choice now. James¡¯ strength was too terrifying. Even the Celestial Sect alone would be too much for the Sullivans to bear. Besides, James was themander-in-chief and Dragon King of the Southern ins and the commander-in-chief of the Red me Army. He was unmatched in all of Sol. Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Upon leaving, James also breathed a sigh of relief. He said while smiling, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly with the Sullivans.¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°Now, only the Johnstons of the Ancient Four remain. If we can win over the Johnstons, New Era will reach even greater heights.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s bad blood between me and the Johnstons. There¡¯s no way I can convince them. In fact, I¡¯d be grateful if they don¡¯t get in my way.¡± James had never considered allying with the Johnstons. After all, he killed the previous Emperor and Yaakov Johnston, the Patriarch of the Johnstons. Thea, too, killed Kennedy Johnston. Their grudge against the Johnstons ran too deep. Quincy asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find the King and meet Xavion Zachary.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°How about this? You should organize a gathering and invite the members of New Era Commerce. Then, I¡¯ll show up with Xavion and officially announce the technology in his hands. This will be the common interest that ties us all together.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations immediately. By the way. when should I organize the gathering?¡± ¡°In three days.¡± Three days were sufficient for James to make the necessary preparations. ¡°Got it. See you soon, James.¡± Quincy left after saying goodbye to James. Today, there was a bombshell in the Capital. ¡°Breaking news! Maxine, the family head of the Cadens, has announced its withdrawal from Orient Commerce. She has also announced the family will be joining New Era Commerce. Following that, the Sullivans also dered pulling out of Orient Commerce to join New Era.¡± The news spread across the Capital. Many families were stunned. The Cadens and the Sullivans were the core pirs of Orient Commerce. Besides, everyone knew New Era Commerce was established by James to fight against Orient Commerce. Meanwhile, both families announced their withdrawal from Orient Commerce at the same time. ¡°Has James finally begun making his move?¡± ¡°Orient Commerce is on itsst legs.¡± ¡°This is a power struggle for the position of King. No matter who emerges victorious, the people will stand to gain from this.¡± ¡°I support James!¡± It became a sensation throughout Sol. At the same time, in a courtyard in the Capital¡­ Sky was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. At that moment, his wrinkles were gone, and he now had a much younger appearance. He was no longer the Sky from before. After absorbing the entirety of Tobias strength, he had reached even greater heights. ¡°Reporting!¡± A middle-aged man walked in and knelt, saying, ¡°The Cadens and the Sullivans have announced their pullout from Orient Commerce. They have joined New Era Commerce.¡± Upon hearing this, Sky¡¯s expression darkened. Sky was just a title. His real name was Thiago Hugh. ¡°Curse you, James!¡± Thiago¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°You were the one who came looking for trouble. In that case, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°What should we do, Sir?¡± Upon hearing this, Thiago was lost in thought. After some time, he said, ¡°Think you can fight against Orient Commerce? Dream on! We¡¯ll act immediately and dissolve New Era Commerce. Since they were only recently established, we can cede some of our interests to win over the newly joined members of New Era.¡± Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 These were turbulent times in the Capital. Before, James had only targeted the military. Now, even themercial world was involved. From today onwards, Sol would descend into disarray. Some long- established families would be toppled from power, while some emerging families would seize the opportunity-and rise to power. With the uing coronation of the new King, they would gain tremendously from this. At that moment, in the Cahans¡¯ residence in Cansington¡­ All this while, the Cahans had been thriving in Cansington. With their connection with James, they immediately emerged as the rising star in Cansington. Even families from the Capital had to show their respect toward them. Meanwhile, the Cahans paid close attention to the situation in the Capital. As the Cadens and the Sullivans announced their withdrawal from Orient Commerce and joined New Era Commerce, the Cahans could no longer suppress their desire. ¡°Father, this is the perfect opportunity.¡± The Cahans gathered. Howard said, ¡°Those who stood on the right side thrived over the past century. Now, we just need to seize the opportunity and do so. The Cahans are no longer an influential family in Cansington but one of the most powerful in the Capital.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa. This is the perfect opportunity.¡± ¡°Give the order to head to the Capital.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They offered their suggestions. Lex said anxiously, ¡°Although I want to, James warned me against heading to the Capital prematurely. He told me that the water runs deep there. If we go, we might¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about at all. We still have Thea, after all. With her on our side, we can aplish anything!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Rather than giving away our cut of the meat, why don¡¯t we have it all for ourselves? I believe that James is still on our side.¡± Upon hearing this, Lex looked at Benjamin and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Father, you should decide this yourself,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°What do you think, dys?¡± Lex turned to look at dys. After a brief moment of thought, she said, ¡°I think everyone¡¯s opinion is valid. This is the perfect opportunity. If James bes the new King, he will show favoritism to the Cahans. Besides, I believe that James can win this power struggle. That¡¯s what I hear on the streets.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lex immediately stood up and announced, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s in agreement, we will head over to the Capital at once. This time, I¡¯ll be bringing Howard, Benjamin, and David along. The rest of you will stay put here. Remember, Cansington is our core. You have to put the family¡¯s interest above all else.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I want to go too!¡± Tommy immediately stood up and pleaded, ¡°Please bring me along!¡± Howard chimed in, ¡°Father, just bring him along.¡± ¡°Alright then, you¡¯lle along with us.¡± The Cahans were prepared to head to the Capital. They were no longer content being stuck in an insignificant ce like Cansington. In Cansington, their space for growth was limited. Only by cooperating with stronger and more influential families and businesses can they reach even greater heights. At the same time, in the Capital¡­ At Peace Mansion¡­ James met the King. He simply cut to the chase. ¡°Where¡¯s Xavion Zachary?¡± The King replied, ¡°He¡¯s no longer in the Capital. In fact, he¡¯s currently overseas.¡± James said, ¡°I need him now. I have to bring him back at once.¡± ¡°No way! Do you have any idea how many people have set their sights on him? He¡¯ll be in danger if he shows up now,¡± the King rebuffed James¡¯ idea. James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not confident in me, are you? Who on earth can harm him with me by his side?¡± James was not arrogant. He was simply strong enough to say that with confidence. Now that Lucjan was dead, only Lance and Sky remained in Orient Commerce. James had full confidence he could ensure Xavion¡¯s safety. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The King looked at James. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Although there were many legends surrounding Jamestely, the King had no idea just how strong he currently was. James smiled and said, ¡°I have reached the Sixth Stair. Bing a ninth-rank grandmaster is just a matter of time.¡± Upon hearing this, Gloom, who was behind the King, eximed, ¡°What? The Sixth Stair?¡± Since he was a martial artist, he knew exactly what those words meant. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. By reaching the Sixth Stair, one would have surpassed many powerful figures in the past thousand years. He could not believe his ears. He found it hard to believe that James, an ordinary man, could be such a terrifying existence in such a short period of time. This was unbelievable. How on earth did he cultivate? James smiled and said, ¡°Can you leave this to me now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After thinking for a moment, the King said, ¡°I¡¯ll be abdicating soon, but I still have a family to feed. I only ask that you offer me some benefits once you be the new King.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. However, there won¡¯t be a second Orient Commerce in the future. New Era will be a fair and just chamber ofmerce where everyone can thrive if they work hard.¡± Upon hearing this, the King smiled. ¡°But of course.¡± As he said that, he turned to look at Gloom and ordered, ¡°Follow James to Mascuoyae and bring Xavion back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gloom nodded. James stood up and said, ¡°I have to bring Xavion back in three days. Let us make haste and depart at once.¡± The King waved slightly and said, ¡°Get going then.¡± James turned to leave, while Gloom followed close behind. After they left, the smile on the King¡¯s face froze. His face darkened, and he silently muttered under his breath, ¡°The Sixth Stair¡­ How terrifying¡­ How did he manage to cultivate to such a level?¡± Outside¡­ Gloom asked, ¡°James, have you really ascended the Sixth Stair?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Well, not really. I¡¯m still a step away from ascending it.¡± ¡°How did you cultivate?¡± James did not answer his question. On his road of cultivation, he hade across too many indescribable experiences. Instead, he changed the subject, ¡°Xavion is in Mascuoyae?¡± ¡°Mhm¡± Gloom nodded and said, ¡°Before the incident at Blue Tech Corporation, the King had secretly arranged for Xavion to be sent away. Based on the King¡¯s initial ns, he nned to eradicate all the ancient martial artists in the Mount Thunder Sect before moving on to his next n. However, you came out of nowhere and decided to save them. You¡¯re the cause for all the trouble we¡¯re experiencing.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°However, the matter has been resolved. Now that Lucjan of the Gu Sect is dead, they are now leaderless. Only Orient Commerce stands in our way. ¡°Meanwhile, Orient Commerce will soon fall. The old era ising to an end.¡± Gloom sighed. ¡°Let us hope that nothing unexpected happens.¡± James gave his assurances. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will go just as nned.¡± Gloom nodded. ¡°I hope so¡­ Alright, it¡¯s time to move out.¡± After leaving Peace Mansion, they headed to the military region and boarded a ne headed to Mascuoyae. Soon, they arrived. Xavion was residing in a vi in a small town in Mascuoyae. All this while, he could not even leave through the front door. He had no idea what was going on outside since he did not have a phone. That was because he was currently under house arrest. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Xavion was under house arrest as the information in his hand was closely rted to the next generation ofmunications technology. Whoever obtained the information would gain an edge over their competitors. Although he was confined to a restricted space, his safety was guaranteed. Besides, he lived a rather comfortable life inside the vi. ¡°This is the ce.¡± Gloom pointed to the vi before them and said, ¡°Xavion is isted from the rest of the world here. Besides, he was sent here secretly by the King and has no interactions whatsoever with the outside world. Even if there¡¯s an apocalypse outside, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d know.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± James nodded and headed in the direction of the vi. As the vi seemed to be unguarded, he simply pushed the door open and walked right in. Upon entering the vi, the tip of a sword was immediately pressed against his. As the sword wielder moved at lightning speed, James did not manage to dodge in time. ¡°Legend, this is James.¡± Gloom hurriedly made his way over to them and said, ¡°The King sent me to take Xavion back.¡± James looked at the sword wielder. It was an elderly man around sixty years of age. He was short-haired, mustached, and had a slightly chubby face. Wearing a grey suit, his expression was fierce and vicious. Upon hearing Gloom¡¯s words, he took a step back. However, his gaze remained fixed on James. Although he was in Mascuoyae, he was well-informed about the news back home. There were simply too many rumors about James. As the Leader of the Yada Sect, he was naturally informed of James¡¯ deeds. Gloom introduced James to him, ¡°James, this is Legend Xerxes, the Leader of the Yada Sect. He¡¯s one of the King¡¯s most loyal subordinates. The King was able to secure his position for so long not because of Mr. Gabriel and Lance¡¯s assistance, but rather because of Legend¡¯s existence. He¡¯s a powerful martial artist who had crossed into the eighth rank. However, he had always kept a low profile and seldom interacted with the outside world.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. Upon seeing Legend¡¯s moves, James instantly knew he was not someone to be trifled with. Otherwise, with his current strength, he should have been able to dodge with ease even if he was caught unaware. ¡°James, your reputation precedes you.¡± Looking at James with fire in his eyes, Legend said, ¡°I wish I could spar with you.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Though you¡¯ve crossed into Celestial Raiser of the eighth rank, you only managed to press the tip of your sword against my chest because I let my guard down. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡± James was haughty. However, he was indeed powerful. A martial artist who had crossed into Celestial Raiser of the eighth rank stood no chance against him. Upon hearing this, Legend was displeased. He said coldly, ¡°What a bold im. Since you came under the orders of the King, I have no choice but to step aside. However, you can only take Xavion back today after you have defeated me!¡± He brandished his sword, and invisible Sword Energy reverberated throughout the region. Boom! The door behind James immediately shattered into pieces. Meanwhile, the trees outside the building had been uprooted. Though Legend demonstrated terrifying power even before the battle had begun, James only gave a faint smile. Looking at Legend, he said smilingly, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight somewhere else.¡± As Legend spoke, he disappeared only to reappear in the air. Then, he swiftly flew toward the mountain. ranges behind the vi. James followed close behind. At that moment, in the mountain range.. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Legend stood on a tree several meters in height, exuding a great aura that affected his surroundings as fallen leaves swirled around his body. James, meanwhile, was standing twenty meters away from him. Looking at Legend, a grin crept up on his face. Gloom hurriedly made his way here too. He was curious to see how powerful James was. As he was Legend¡¯s disciple, he knew about his strength. Before the Spirit Turtle was in, only a handful could defeat him. Even though many powerful martial artists had emerged after the Spirit Turtle was in, he was still nheless one of the most powerful martial artists there was. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 His Six Streams de was invincible. Gloom was curious to see how the Yada¡¯s Six Streams de compared to the Cadens¡¯ Thirteen Heavenly Swords. He observed the situation in anticipation. James stood on a branch of a tree and looked at Legend not too far away from him. Then, he made a weing gesture and said, ¡°Come on, you should strike while you have the opportunity to do so.¡± ¡°Hmph! How impudent!¡± Though Legend had seen arrogant people before, this was the first time he met someone as haughty as James. He smiled coldly Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared before James and shed with his sword. James remained there, unmoving. At the moment Legend shed, he pulled out the de of Justice. In that instant, a golden light glimmered. He raised his hand and easily blocked Legend¡¯s attack. However, as Legend¡¯s attack carried great force, the branch James was on was shattered by the terrifying Sword Energy. In that instant, Legend disappeared only to reappear several meters away and prepared his next move. This time, he appeared beside James. James, however, easily blocked his attack Before James could react, Legend swiftly retreated. Then, he shed six times with his sword. On the seventh time, six waves of Sword Energy materialized and attacked James from all sides like homing missiles. A chill ran down James¡¯ spine. ¡°What a bizarre sword technique¡­¡± Though James was stunned, his expression remained unchanged. He shed with the de of Justice, and the waves of Sword Energy dispersed. Then, at lightning speed, he appeared behind Legend and pressed the de of Justice against his back. Legend froze. ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± James¡¯ voice came from behind. ¡°¡­¡± Legend opened his mouth. However, no voice came. He knew James was strong. That was why he used the Six Streams Sword, the signature martial art skill of the Yada Sect, right from the get-go. However, James deflected them with ease. He did not stand a chance against him. In the case of a real battle, his body would have been pierced by the sword. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Y-You win,¡± Legend said in frustration. James was right. Killing him was a piece of cake. He sheathed his sword, and so did James. In the distance, Gloom¡¯s mouth was left agape. ¡°U-Unbelievable¡­¡± After the battle, the three of them returned to the vi. In the courtyard¡­ Legend looked at James and asked, ¡°James, just how powerful are you?¡± James smiled slightly and remained silent. ¡°Your sword technique is impressive.¡± Legend said, ¡°The Six Streams Sword is my sect¡¯s signature martial art skill. Though it¡¯s considered one of the most powerful sword techniques in the world, you deflected them with ease. Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t even see the movement of your sword. That didn¡¯t look like the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. What was it?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James murmured. Not too long ago, he was trampled underfoot by everyone. Now, someone said he was powerful. Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Tyrus had utterly defeated James. After reflection, James realized that his level of martial arts was abysmal. Unwilling to waste his breath on this subject, he simply cut to the chase, ¡°Where¡¯s Xavion? I¡¯d like to see him.¡± Legend pointed at the stairs and said, ¡°He¡¯s upstairs. Here, follow me.¡± Saying that, he stood up and said, ¡°Please.¡± James stood up and followed him upstairs. Upon arriving on the second floor, James noticed there was much research equipment one could only find in a researchboratory. Meanwhile, a man was busy smashing his fingers on theputer. ¡°Xavion, someone¡¯s here to meet you,¡± Legend said. ¡°Hold on a second, will you?¡± Xavion did not even lift his head. Legend said smilingly, ¡°He¡¯s been this way ever since he came here. Sometimes, he¡¯d even skip his meals. because of work.¡± James walked toward Xavion and had a glimpse at the monitor screen. However, as there was only unrecognizable data on it, James could not understand anything at all. So, he waited patiently. Soon, an hour had passed. After Xavion was done with his work, he turned to look at James and asked puzzledly. ¡°Who are you?¡± James looked at Xavion. He was slightly different from what he had imagined. Since Xavion was the owner of a vast conglomerate, he should have been wearing a suit and tie. However, the Xavion before him was wearing short sleeves. He had an unkempt, bearded appearance, and he looked a little dispirited as if he had not slept in days. James looked at Xavion and said smilingly, ¡°Hello, my name¡¯s James.¡± ¡°Huh? Which James?¡± Xavion was momentarily confused. James was not yet the Emperor when Xavion left the Capital. So, he could not recognize him immediately. After some time, he eximed, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re the Dragon General of the Southern ins?¡± James nodded and smiled, ¡°The one and only.¡± ¡°How do you do, Dragon General?¡± Xavion extended his arm. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James sped his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss things downstairs.¡± ¡°Sure, let me change my clothes first.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James headed downstairs first. He waited for approximately twenty minutes before Xavion was ready. He was now wearing a suit, and his beard was shaved. He looked much more spirited than a moment ago. James pointed at the sofa and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Xavion took his seat. He guessed something must have happened for James to be here. ¡°Dragon General, did youe for the information in my hands?¡± He looked at James. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°A lot has happened while you were in here¡­¡± James briefly narrated the chain of events that unfolded-the bankruptcy of Blue Tech Corporation, Delh¡¯s abduction, and his being wanted by practically every force there was out there. ¡°You may not know this, but the world is descending into chaos because of the technological breakthrough you made. I came here to express my wish to cooperate with you.¡± Xavion knew about this. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Although he could not interact with the outside world without a phone, he had aputer that he used to check the news. Besides, Legend would asionally talk to him about the events that took ce in the world. He looked at James and asked, ¡°Are you here on behalf of the nation or you as an individual?¡± ¡°The nation.¡± James looked him in the eye and said, ¡°If not for Sol, I¡¯d have no interest in the technology in your hands whatsoever.¡± Xavion asked, ¡°How do you n to cooperate?¡± James said, ¡°You¡¯re both a scientist and a businessman, so you shouldn¡¯t know much about the situation in the Capital. How about I tell you more about it?¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded-starting from Orient Commerce, which was established a century ago, to the current convoluted web of rtionships. After that, he reiterated once more, ¡°I established New Era Commerce to fight against Orient Commerce. Now, though it has reached a ratherrge scale, we need amon interest to tie everyone together.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Xavion looked at James. James said, ¡°I need the technology you have. Feel free to speak up if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± After thinking for a moment, Xavion said, ¡°How about this? The chamber ofmerce will be responsible for securing the funds. Meanwhile, I will provide you with the technology in exchange for fifty percent of thepany¡¯s shares.¡± ¡°No way.¡± James shook his head. Although he knew little about business management, he knew what 50% of thepany¡¯s shares entailed. There were too many businesses in New Era Commerce. Besides, a huge amount of funds would be needed to continue research. This was the dawn of amunications technological breakthrough. If they seeded, they would stand to profit immensely from this. So, he had to ensure that every member business in New Era would gain something from their cooperation. If Xavion alone controlled 50% of the shares, what would the others stand to gain? ¡°What can you offer me then?¡± Xavion looked at James. After some contemtion, James said, ¡°How about this? We will establish a brand-new telmunicationspany to which you will be entitled to five percent of its shares. Besides, there will be no need for you to spend a single cent on your future research. Not only that, but I can also promise you that you will hold five percent of thepany¡¯s shares no matter how much the situation changes.¡± Xavion shook his head and said, ¡°Five percent is too little, James. Do you know what the technology in my hands is capable of? I can earn a fortune by cooperating with anyone.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am the best cooperation partner there is. By cooperating with anyone else, I assure you that your interests would only be trampled upon. Your wife is already dead, and I went to great lengths to save your daughter. Do you wish to be confined here for the rest of your life?¡± He stood up and continued, ¡°Reflect on what I said, Xavion. If you agree to cooperate with me, return to Sol at once. If not, I won¡¯t concern myself with your affairs ever again.¡± Upon hearing this, Xavion was lost in thought. After some time, he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He had thought long and hard about this. Only by cooperating with Sol could he further his research and have the Zwork poprized. Entering into a partnership with a conglomerate would not guarantee him the widespread poprity of the Zwork all across Sol and even the world. Besides, although he had made a research breakthrough, he was still quite a ways from seeding. Furthering his research required a huge fortune that no business could afford to pay. ¡°Sure.¡± Hearing this, James smiled and said, ¡°Pack your bags. We¡¯re returning to Sol this instant.¡± ¡°Got it. Give me a minute.¡± Xavion immediately headed upstairs. Meanwhile, Gloom and Legend remained silent. After Xavion left, Gloom asked, ¡°James, Xavion is extremely vital to our ns. Can you really guarantee his safety after bringing him back to Sol?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James nodded. Gloom said anxiously, ¡°I know you¡¯re invincible, but can you stay by his side at all times?¡± Smiling, James said, ¡°Once we return to Sol, I¡¯ll officially announce my partnership with Xavion. Now that he¡¯s under my protection, who would dare make a move against him?¡± Now that Lucjan of the Gu Sect was dead, only Orient Commerce posed a threat to him. However, James was confident that Orient Commerce would not resort to such underhanded tactics as assassinating a scientist. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Xavion acted quickly. He made a backup of the data, destroyed theputer system of the research laboratory on the second floor, and also smashed the monitor and the hard drive to pieces. Then, James boarded the ne headed to Sol alongside Xavion and left Mascuoyae. Soon, they arrived at Sol. Since Xavion was crucial to his ns, James brought him to the Cadens¡¯ residence straight away so that he could reunite with his stepdaughter. Although Delh was an adopted child, he nheless treated her well. After sending Xavion to the Cadens¡¯ residence, James returned home and checked Thea¡¯s condition. Fortunately, it had not deteriorated. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Darling.¡± Thea said smilingly. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you go to Mascuoyae? Did you bring the guy back?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. I have to go find Quincy at once and discuss our next course of action.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°By the way, I have something I need to tell you,¡± Thea said hesitantly. James said, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± ¡°G-Grandpa¡­¡± After briefly hesitating, Thea told him about Lex¡¯s trip to the Capital. ¡°You see¡­ New Era Commerce has be one of the most influential chambers ofmerce in Sol after the Cadens and the Sullivans announced their withdrawal from Orient Commerce. Believing that the family could stand to gain from this, Grandpa brought the Cahans here to the Capital to join New Era. In fact, they n to participate in the meeting that will be held soon. But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± James asked. Thea continued, ¡°New Era Commerce has very high standards for businesses that wish to join. You need to possess a certain amount of assets and powerful connections. Although the Cahans have been developing well recently, they are still unqualified to join New Era Commerce. C-Can you think of a way to let them join?¡± Upon hearing this, James fell silent. He hated using interpersonal rtionships to advance one¡¯s interests. Under normal circumstances, he would have rejected Thea¡¯s plea since he was in a rather precarious position at the moment. If word spread of his partiality, his reputation would be tarnished. However, he was concerned about Thea, who was in a rather grave situation. He did not wish to aggravate her. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡± In the end, he made apromise. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thea spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± James wore his jacket and turned to leave. Then, he gave Quincy a call. Quincy was currently at New Era¡¯s headquarters. New Era was both a chamber ofmerce and a conglomerate. Quincy, meanwhile, was the person in charge. Located in the central region of the most prosperous parts of the Capital, New Era Commerce was surrounded by skyscrapers on all sides. Many MNCs established their headquarters here. New Era Commerce¡¯s headquarters was a building eighty stories tall. As it was only recently established, there was not much to do. Now, their current priority was to investigate businesses and win them over, making them another member of New Era. Upon his arrival, James was immediately recognized by the security guards. They greeted him respectfully, ¡°W-Wee, Emperor.¡± James was a renowned figure in the Capital. Besides, rumors on the street were that he would be the next King and the future leader of Sol. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 This was evident by the events that had unfolded as ofte. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I have an appointment with Quincy Xenos.¡± ¡°Please,e in.¡± The security guards did not dare stop him. Meanwhile, many reporters gathered just outside of New Era Commerce. James¡¯ arrival caused quite a stir, and a photo of him entering the building was taken. In an instant, rumors began spreading. Meanwhile, the reporters who wished to garner more attention exaggerated the minute details. In the chairman¡¯s office on the eighteenth floor of New Era Commerce¡­ Quincy was scrutinizing a few documents in her hands. A morous-looking woman in business attire stood beside her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was Xiomara Lee, the former person in charge of the Lees¡¯ businesses. She was now an assistant to Quincy. ¡°Quincy, we have issued the release. In the morning of the day after tomorrow, the members of New Era will gather here for the first Annual General Meeting. Please have a look at the newlypiled list of participants.¡± Quincy waved slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll read through the listter.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xiomara put the list on a table beside Quincy. ¡°By the way¡­¡± As if reminded of something, Quincy stopped her work and asked, ¡°Is the threshold for joining New Era too high?¡± Xiomara said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Orient Commerce has much stricter requirements than we do.¡± Quincy said, ¡°James wishes to create an invincible chamber ofmerce. Meanwhile, the only businesses joining us are huge, well-known conglomerates. I think we should slightly lower the requirements when our name has spread far and wide after the first Annual General Meeting to allow medium-sized enterprises to join us. That way, we get to umte much more capital in a short amount of time.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiomara nodded and said, ¡°That sounds like a great idea. However, to facilitate the management process, we have to conduct a detailed examination of the businesses that apply. Otherwise, things might get troublesome in the future.¡± At that moment, the office door opened, and James walked in. ¡°James.¡± Quincy greeted him. Xiomara looked at James and greeted him as well, ¡°Emperor.¡± James waved slightly and walked toward the sofa and took a seat. Quincy walked over to him and sat opposite him. Xiomara followed suit. After taking her seat, Quincy asked, ¡°What a rare guest we have here today. This is your first time here if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± James smiled and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve brought Xavion back. Now, I¡¯m here to discuss our next course of action. ¡°Really?¡± Quincy asked excitedly, ¡°Have you really talked things through with him?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we have. He will be entitled to five percent of thepany¡¯s shares in exchange for the data in his hands. Here¡¯s what I think. We will register a newpany that concentrates primarily on the Zwork. As long as you¡¯re a member of New Era, you¡¯ll be eligible to invest in thepany. Participation in board meetings and the exercising of voting rights will be determined based on the capital contribution ratio. That way, we will have amon interest that ties everyone together.¡± ¡°That sounds like a great n.¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°I share the same opinion. How about this? We will announce this during theing Annual General Meeting. However, what will be the registered capital of the newpany? How much capital do you wish to invest?¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the specifics. I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Quincy nodded, ¡°Sure, bring Xavion here to see me. I have to inquire about his research progress in person and roughly estimate the funds needed to research the Zwork. By having a preliminary budget, we can better collect the funds and distribute the shares.¡± ¡°No problem at all. I¡¯ll ask the Cadens to send Xavion here immediately.¡± James knew nothing about business. His objective here was to understand Quincy¡¯s next course of action. Only by understanding her ns could he better cooperate with her. Meanwhile, he would also seize the opportunity and wipe out all the remnants of the Gu Sect in the Capital. Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 ¡°By the way¡­ James was reminded of Thea¡¯s request. Looking at Quincy, he asked, ¡°What are the current requirements for joining New Era?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°The requirements are rather strict. Onlypanies that have a market value of fifty billion dors and above are qualified for the application process. Not only that, but we even have a professional team to audit their ounts. Only businesses with a healthy cash flow can pass the preliminary round.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the case. The Cahans wish to join New Era Commerce. Could you do something about that?¡± Quincy said smilingly, ¡°The chamber ofmerce belongs to you, James. I¡¯m only a manager helping you. Your word has the final say.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send Xavion here in secret. However, be mindful that Xavion should be kept out of the public eye for now, or else he might be in danger.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Quincy said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head over to the Cadens¡¯ residence and have a discussion with him.¡± ¡°That works too.¡± After the brief conversation, James returned home. Upon returning home, Thea walked over to him and asked, ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡± ¡°Yes, it did. I told Quincy about the Cahans¡¯ matter, and she¡¯s willing to turn a blind eye.¡± James leaned on the sofa and rubbed his temples, contemting his next course of action. While strengthening the Chamber of Commerce at the same time, he would annihte the remnants of the Gul Sect as soon as possible. Not only that, but he had one other thing to deal with-Centennial Corporation, which was established by the Gu Sect. However, Centennial¡¯s development had been swift, and it was now a multinational pharmaceutical corporation. If he acted recklessly and shut down the business, many would be unemployed, thereby causing a media sensation throughout the world. Now, the only avable option was to take over Centennial silently. James pulled his phone out and called a number. ¡°I want you to investigate Centennial Corporation. I want to know the shareholders and person in charge of thepany.¡± After calling Henry, he tossed his phone aside. Thea asked, ¡°Darling, do you n to make a move against Centennial?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Now that Lucjan is dead and the Gu Sect is leaderless, I have to seize control of Centennial before the next Sect Leader of the Gu Sect emerges.¡± After brief contemtion, Thea said, ¡°Since Lucjan is dead, why didn¡¯t Can retake control of the Gu Sect? He was once the Sect Leader, after all. He should be able to regain control easily, right?¡± ¡°Not a bad idea¡­ However, Can isn¡¯t in the Capital right now. He¡¯s still at Divine Sword Vi at the moment. He won¡¯t be able to make it back soon. Once he returns, I¡¯ll discuss the matter with him,¡± James said. He believed that Thea¡¯s words made sense. Rather than annihting the Gu Sect, gaining control of it was a much better choice. After all, the Gu Sect was rather formidable. If he could gain control of it, dealing with Orient Commerce would be a less strenuous task. Speaking of Divine Sword Vi, James wished to return to that ce. Dragonyer would soon be created. It was a sword forged with the blood and tears of Divine Sword Vi over multiple generations. James wanted to witness Dragonyer with his eyes. However, since he still had matters to attend to in the Capital, he could not leave prematurely. For the whole day, James remained at home. In the evening, the Cahans arrived. Lex, Howard, Benjamin, Tommy, and David stood outside the door ¡°Hello, pleasee in,¡± Thea greeted them.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 ¡°You did great, Thea.¡± Upon entering the house, Lex began praising Thea. ¡°You truly are a blessing to the Cahans. After all, you were the one who showed the family the path to glory! Now, we have even established a foothold in the Capital. I believe that we will reach even greater heights in the future and be one of the most powerful families in Sol.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return to my room.¡± Without greeting Lex and the others, James left a single remark and returned to his room. David looked at Thea and asked, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look too happy, does he?¡± Thea smiled and said, ¡°He must be tired. There has been so much worktely.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± David said, ¡°Speaking of work, James truly is influential. I came personally to New Era Commerce many times to submit the membership application. However, each time, I was rejected. After speaking to you about the problem, someone immediately contacted us and informed us of our sessful application.¡± Thea smiled. She would not have lent a helping hand before. However, her life was nearing its end, and the only thing she was concerned about was the Cahans. So, she decided to help them as much as she possibly could. Upon being reminded of her impending doom, she could not help but feel dismayed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lex came here only to express his gratitude. So, he did not linger for long. After conversing with Thea for a while, he stood up and left. He had to participate in New Era Commerce¡¯s Annual General Meeting, so he had to make preparations. After sending off the Cahans, Thea returned to her room. Upon entering the door, James was simply standing in the middle of the room, scrutinizing the de of Justice. ¡°Darling¡­¡± Hearing Thea¡¯s voice, James put the de of Justice away. Thea said, ¡°I don¡¯t have long to live, and the only thing I¡¯m concerned about is the fate of the Cahans. I know that was a lot for me to ask for, but¡­¡± James hurriedly interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Darling.¡± Hearing this, Thea breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should sleep now.¡± Thea looked at James with a mischievous grin on her face, teasing, ¡°It¡¯s going to be my fertility period for the next few days. We have to work hard.¡± ¡°But your body¡­¡± James looked at Thea. He could not bear to impose such a burden on Thea¡¯s body. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Now, go shower already.¡± She pushed James toward the bathroom. At the same time, in a courtyard in the suburbs¡­ Sky was sitting in the courtyard while his body exuded a terrifying aura. Meanwhile, a man was kneeling before him. ¡°Divine Sword Vi has invited all martial artists to gather at Divine Sword Vi. They say that a divine sword will soon be forged and that they are searching for its master.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Sky¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He stopped cultivating and asked, ¡°What kind of divine sword?¡± The kneeling man said, ¡°They say that swordsmiths began forging the sword one thousand three hundred years ago. However, not anyone could master the sword. That¡¯s why Divine Sword Vi invited the world¡¯s martial artists to gather there to find an owner for it.¡± Upon hearing this, Sky was stunned. ¡°One thousand and three hundred years to forge to the sword? This must be no ordinary sword. I have to go and have a look.¡± He stood up and stretched. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s about time for me to warm up.¡± Sky was confident. Now that he hadpletely refined Tobias¡¯ power that he had absorbed, he could not wait to demonstrate his strength to the world. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 In the volcanic crater of Divine Sword Vi¡­ Can was standing beside Waylon Giovanni, the owner of Divine Sword Vi. He said anxiously, ¡°Waylon, your decision is too reckless. This is a divine sword. Yet, you invited the world¡¯s martial artists toe and witness its creation. This will surely attract the attention of wicked men. By then, there could be a fierce and bloody battle for the sword.¡± Waylon shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. For Dragonyer to be truly born, the blood of the Giovanni family and many powerful martial artists are needed. I do not wish for death or destruction, but some sacrifices must be made.¡± ¡°Why then do we allow such an evil sword to be created?¡± Can¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°I might as well destroy it now.¡± After saying that, he leaped to the sky and lunged toward Dragonyer. Powerful True Energy gathered in his palm, which created a shapeless tornado that struck Dragonyer which was levitating on the furnace. At that moment, Dragonyer was bright red in color. nk! When the powerful True Energy struck Dragonyer, it exuded a terrifying aura. Immediately, Can unconsciously staggered backward. He only managed to recollect himself when his body smashed against the wall. ¡°Wh-What terrifying power¡­¡± Can was stunned. Even with his full strength, he could not destroy the sword. ¡°Hmph!¡± Waylon walked over to Can and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s no use, Can. Dragonyer is made out of quartz steel in its core. Besides, many other materials have been added to it throughout the millennium. Now, it has gathered so much power that no one in this world is capable of destroying it.¡± ¡°Dragonyer¡­¡± Waylon looked at the sword. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This was Dragonyer, a sword created specifically for ying a dragon. It was the dream of generations of Giovannis to witness the sword¡¯s creation. Even if he could not wield the sword personally, Waylon was still content watching the sword shine in its glory. Can¡¯s expression turned grim, and he asked, ¡°Are we really going to allow Dragonyer to be created? Wouldn¡¯t the consequences be dire if it falls into the hands of the wicked?¡± Waylon shook his head and said, ¡°This will nevere to pass. Dragonyer has consciousness. When choosing its master, a wicked man would never be allowed to wield it. Only a broad-minded man can truly control the sword.¡± ¡°I disagree.¡± Can shook his head. How would a sword have consciousness? This must surely be a lie. Waylon said, ¡°This sword is forged using dragon blood. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called Dragonyer. It is imbued with a dragon¡¯s power. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to watch the show.¡± As he said that, he sighed. ¡°The Giovannis have aplished their duty. From today onward, Divine Sword Via will never forge another sword again.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! I still need you to repair Excalibur,¡± Can hurriedly said. ¡°Hahaha¡­ That is true.¡± Waylonughed and said, ¡°Enough of this conversation. Let¡¯s go have a drink!¡± He dragged Can away. Can could not help but sigh. He had no idea what would happen to Divine Sword Vi. There would most certainly be a fierce battle for the sword. Even Divine Sword Vi could be destroyed in the process. However, since Waylon was unconcerned, there was no need for Can to lose his sleep over this. In the Capital¡­ The next morning, James was awakened by the ringing of the phone. Getting up, he nced at the clothes on the floor before looking at the beauty beside him on the bed. A smile crept up on his face as he turned to look at his phone. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Maxine was the caller. He answered the call and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maxine¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°James, Divine Sword Vi is inviting the world¡¯s martial artists to gather at Divine Sword Vi to witness the creation of a divine sword. Have you received the invitation letter?¡± ¡°What the hell? I¡¯ve never heard of this.¡± James froze. He knew about what had happened in Divine Sword Vi and the creation of Dragonyer. However, he did not expect Waylon to invite everyone there to witness its creation. At that moment, Thea woke from her slumber. Covering her delicate figure with the nket, she rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Darling?¡± James hung up the phone and said, ¡°Maxine called to tell me that Divine Sword Vi is sending out invitation letters to the world¡¯s martial artists, inviting them to witness the creation of Dragonyer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I would love to see it with my own eyes.¡± Thea looked at James in anticipation. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we head over there and have a look? I¡¯m curious to see how Divine Sword Vi¡¯s sword, forged over a millennium,pares to the Malevolent Sword.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­¡± James hesitated. There were still a ton of matters for him to deal with in the Capital. Besides, tomorrow would be New Era Commerce¡¯s first Annual General Meeting where Xavion would show up. He could not leave at such a critical moment. If he did, some people could barge their way into the Annual General Meeting and forcibly abduct Xavion. Sensing James¡¯ concerns, Thea said, ¡°There should still be a few days left before Dragonyer¡¯s creation. We can head over there once you have resolved the matters in the Capital. If we really can¡¯t make it, then so be it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. He knew that Thea wanted to have a glimpse of Dragonyer. In truth, he wanted to go too. In any case, he would do his best to fulfill Thea¡¯s needs. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go tomorrow. I need to go to the military region to ask Henry about the situation.¡± Yesterday, James had called Henry, asking him to investigate Centennial Corporation. With the Red me Army¡¯s intelligence web, a single day should suffice. ¡°Get going, then.¡° Thea waved at James. James did not linger for long. He stood up, got dressed, and simply left. Meanwhile, feeling a little lethargic, Thea returned to sleep. Upon leaving the courtyard, a man wearing strange attire appeared before him and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Hello, Mr. Caden. I¡¯m a disciple of Divine Sword Vi, and I¡¯m tasked with delivering this invitation letter to you.¡± As he said that, he handed an invitation letter over to James. James received the letter and looked at the date. The date was five dayster. He could make it in time. Looking at the disciple of Divine Sword Vi, James said, ¡°Tell Waylon I¡¯ll certainly be there to witness Dragonyer¡¯s creation.¡± ¡°I will.¡± As he said that, he turned to leave. Meanwhile, James stuffed the invitation letter into his pockets and got on a convoy. ¡°To the military region.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The soldier ignited the engine and drove toward the Red me Army¡¯s headquarters. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Soon, he arrived at the Red me Army¡¯s headquarters. In the Emperor¡¯s office¡­ James sat on an armchair while Henry stood beside him. ¡°How did it go?¡± James asked. Henry replied, ¡°The investigation¡¯s results are out. But¡­¡± ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± Henry handed James a document and said, ¡°Centennial Corporation¡¯s internal situation is much more complicated than we initially thought. Centennial has many shareholders who are all powerful figures. Thergest shareholder is called Kayden Owen, the grandson of Lucjan Owen. Fifty-four years old and the person in charge of Centennial Corporation. Please have a look at the detailed information.¡± James scrutinized the document. After some time, he put it down. Just as Henry had described, the internal situation of Centennial Corporation was much moreplex than he initially thought. There were many shareholders who possessed enormous power and influence. To eradicate them all in one fell swoop, they must be pulled out by the roots. Though simple on paper, it was troublesome to execute the ns. ¡°I understand¡­ You¡¯re dismissed.¡± James waved his hand slightly. He was only trying to obtain more information. He would not act immediately. Even if he was forced to act, it would only be after New Era Commerce¡¯s Annual General Meeting and his visit to Divine Sword Vi. After learning of this information, he did not linger for long and returned home. As James entered the house, Thea asked, ¡°Did everything go smoothly, Darling?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Based on the Red me Army¡¯s intelligence web, the current person in charge of Centennial Corporation is an Owen. Now that Lucjan is dead, the Owens no longer pose a serious threat. But¡­¡± James¡¯ expression turned grim. Thea asked, ¡°But what?¡± James said, ¡°Centennial Corporation has many shareholders, and each of them has roughly one percent of thepany¡¯s shares. However, they are all powerful figures in the Capital. One of them is even a Provincial Governor. Making a move against Centennial would require carefully formted ns.¡± James knew of their influence. Once Centennial Corporation fell, they would be toppled from power. There could be a disturbance if so many powerful figures were toppled from power all at once. So, he had to make the necessary preparations before making the next move. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. We still have time,¡± Thea reminded him. She was worried that their ns would be ruined if James rushed things. This was serious business. Making a move against Centennial Corporation would signal the start of a revolution. Once theThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. revolution was ignited, they had to resolve the matter in the shortest possible time. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire. ¡°I understand. Before making a move, I¡¯ll discuss things with the King. I¡¯ll be in charge of the action, while he¡¯ll be in charge of the logistics. That way, we can guard each other¡¯s backs.¡± Hearing this, Thea nodded in agreement. ¡°That sounds good.¡± For the rest of the day, James remained at home. However, there was a huge sensation outside. New Era Commerce¡¯s first Annual General Meeting would soon be held in the Capital. Every reporter in the world was paying close attention to the event. Soon, a day passed. Today was New Era¡¯s first¡¯ Annual General Meeting. Early in the morning, countless reporters flooded the street outside New Era Commerce. Many powerful figures gradually showed up. At the same time, James arrived at the Cadens¡¯ residence. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 He looked at Xavion and asked, ¡°Did Quincy brief you about the situation?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xavion said with fire in his eyes, ¡°Quincy told me that we will establish a brand-new telmunicationspany with an upfront investment of approximately one trillion dors. Once the research yields results, I will receive an additional ten trillion dors in funds. We will soon begin establishing Zwork cell towers all across Sol. I estimate that the Zwork signal will have national coverage within five years. ¡°In ten years, I will expand the Zwork to epass the globe.¡± Xavion began babbling non-stop. James knew little about this. He looked at Xavion and asked, ¡°So, in essence, how long do you need to research the Zwork after we provide you with sufficient capital and the world¡¯s best scientists?¡± Xavion said, ¡°The Zwork is just a general term that is divided into many stages. If it¡¯s telmunications technology you¡¯re talking about, I have alreadypletely mastered them. In fact, we can begin construction of the cell towers anytime. ¡°However, the Zwork is connected to many other fields that involve virtual technology. I still need time to digitalize everything. I wouldn¡¯t dare make guarantees, but there should be some preliminary research findings within ten years.¡± This was simply tooplicated for someone like James who only had a high school diploma. He only understood that everyone could stand to gain from Xavion¡¯s technology. All he needed to do was to ensure the Zwork¡¯s national coverage in Sol. As for the rest, he would leave everything to Xavion, Quincy, and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to New Era¡¯s first Annual General Meeting.¡± At that moment, in a courtyard in the Capital. This was where Sky resided. Sky had also received the invitation letter from Divine Sword Vi. However, his time was limited. A storm was brewing on the horizon in the Capital, and he could not leave.. ¡°Sir, the situation is turning from bad to worse. James¡¯ First Era Commerce¡¯s first Annual General Meeting will be held today. Besides, there are rumors that he has already found Xavion and is nning to bring. him to the AGM. ¡°Not only that, there are rumors from within New Era Commerce that James is nning to establish a new telmunicationspany. Every member of New Era will each have a slice of the pie. If they seed, the consequences would be disastrous to Orient Commerce.¡± Sky¡¯s expression darkened as he listened intently. ¡°James¡­ Give him an inch and he¡¯ll ask for a mile. I should have taken action against him a long time ago.¡± ¡°Sir, Xavion is currently at the Cadens¡¯ residence. In my opinion, we should head over there immediately and abduct Xavion. Without him, James cannot proceed with his n.¡± Sky stood up and ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll head over to the Cadens¡¯ residence personally and stop James from leaving. You, on the other hand, should mobilize the Phantom Army and arrest everyone at New Era Commerce for uwful assembly. We¡¯ll keep them temporarily locked up for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sky¡¯s subordinates immediately turned to leave. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At the same time, James was heading to New Era Commerce along with Xavion. As James departed from the suburbs, he needed to travel for two hours. In the car¡­ James shut his eyes and meditated. Meanwhile, Xavion was a little nervous. He had been waiting for this. day toe for decades. Finally, his wish was about toe true. Screech! The driver of the convoy mmed on the brakes. James lunged forward and Xavion almost smashed against the front window. Fortunately, James managed to grab him in time. ¡°What happened?¡± James questioned. ¡°Emperor, someone¡¯s in the way.¡± Some vehicles and fully-armed soldiers were blocking their path. Upon seeing their attire, James furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°The Phantom Army?¡± He was puzzled. Tobias, the Leader of the Phantom Army, was dead. Why would the Phantom Army emerge now? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xavion asked anxiously. James nced at him and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Just stay put in here. I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± As he said that, he opened the door and leaped off the convoy. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Many convoys appeared before them. However, they all belonged to the Phantom Army. Fully-armed soldiers swiftly got off the convoys and pointed their firearms in the direction of James¡¯ convoy. James looked at the soldiers of the Phantom Army. His face darkened, and he asked coldly, ¡°What do you think you are doing? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward. He was wearing an ancient-looking costume. James fixed his gaze on the man. He could not recall the individual standing before him. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You may address me as Sky.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ face darkened. Sky¡­ How would he not have heard of Sky? He was one of the Elite Four who served under Lance a hundred years ago. Based on his current appearance, his strength must have increased by leaps and bounds. Otherwise, he would not have such at youthful look. James looked at Sky and smiled coldly. ¡°So it¡¯s you¡­ What¡¯s the meaning of this, may I ask?¡± Sky looked at James¡¯ convoy and said smilingly, ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just need someone.¡± As he said that, he pointed at the convoy behind James and uttered word by word, ¡°Hand the man in your convoy over to me, and I¡¯ll leave right this instant. Or else¡­¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± James said coldly. ¡°This is the Capital. What can you hope to aplish here? If you insist on resorting to violence, I¡¯ll fight to the bitter end.¡± ¡°I can stall for time,¡± Sky said coldly. ¡°The rest of the Phantom Army is heading toward New Era Commerce as we speak. All members of New Era will be arrested for uwful assembly. Although there¡¯s nothing much I can do to them, I can detain them for twenty-four hours no problem,¡± he said nonchntly. James clenched the de of Justice in his hand. If not for the safety of the Capital¡¯s residents, James would have brandished his sword. However, he knew he could not resort to violence. If even the slightest bit of an energy wave struck a neighborhood, the consequences would be disastrous. ¡°Don¡¯t make me.¡± James clenched the de of Justice. A vein popped out in his neck, and he exuded a killing intent. ¡°I only need Xavion. Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t harm him. He¡¯s the key to Sol¡¯s prosperity and dominance on the world stage. Why would I bring him harm? My objective is the same as yours. I wish only for Sol to prosper.¡± ¡°No way.¡± James did notpromise. Xavion was too important for his ns. He could not hand him over under any circumstances. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t hand him over.¡± Sky looked at James, and a grin crept up on his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal, James?¡± James looked at Sky with suspicion. What was he up to? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sky smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t care less about who controls Sol. I have no wish to rule over a country. All I want is to be the most powerful individual in the world. Meanwhile, in my understanding, the most powerful family in this world is the Vampire n of the West.¡± James listened to his words intently. Sky uttered word by word, ¡°I n to head to the West in search of the Vampire n in the very near future. I require your assistance. If you agree to my demands, I give you everything you need. From today onward, Orient Commerce will no longer exist, and I will never be engaged in another power struggle with you.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James asked puzzledly, ¡°Why do you want to search for the Vampire n?¡± ¡°To kill them, of course,¡± Sky said nonchntly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too ambitious? The Vampire n is a terrifying existence. There¡¯s even someone who has lived for 500 years and crossed into the ninth rank. You don¡¯t stand a chance against them.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re just an errand runner. You don¡¯t call the shots in Orient Commerce.¡± James did not trust Sky¡¯s words, nor would he cooperate with him. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Sky shook his head. ¡°Lance is already dead. I now call the shots in Orient Commerce. I only need you to agree to my demands. If you turn down my offer, there will surely be a bloodbath.¡± ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s dead?¡± Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 James froze. Lance was dead? The news came as a shock to him. ¡°Yes, he died by Tobias¡¯ hand,¡± Sky said. As he said that, he exuded a terrifying aura that shattered the windows of the convoys behind him. Even the Phantom Army was sent flying and copsed to the ground. James deflected the aura in time and prevented the convoy behind him from destruction. Staring at Sky in disbelief, a chill ran down his spine. He had never fought against Sky. He had only heard of him. Sky was a member of Lance¡¯s Elite Four a hundred years ago. As the leader of the Elite Four, it was only because of him that Lance managed to secure his position as the King. Sky exuded a powerful aura that suppressed even James¡¯. Slowly, he staggered backward. Although the two had yet toe to blows, it seemed that Sky¡¯s True Energy was even greater than that of James¡¯. This could only mean that he was more powerful than him. Since James was on the verge of ascending the Sixth Stair, this would mean Sky was above the Sixth Stair. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As he thought of this, James¡¯ face darkened. Sky walked toward James. With every step he took, James took a step back. Soon, James had retreated to where the convoy was stopped. ¡°This is yourst chance. Do you agree to my demands?¡± Sky roared. His voice reverberated in James¡¯ eardrums. James catalyzed True Nine Ordeals Energy and forcibly resisted the terrifying pressure. Looking at Sky who gradually approached him, he knew that there would be a bloodbath if he did not agree to his demands. James was unafraid of Sky since the Invincible Body Siddhi had the best defensive capability in the world. Even if Sky had reached a higher realm, he might not have been able to destroy his defense. However, he did not dare attack Sky. He knew the surrounding neighborhoods would be utterly in ruins if they resorted to violence. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Fine, I agree to your demands.¡± He had no choice but topromise. Besides, this deal was beneficial to him as well. At least Sky would not be antagonistic toward him, which would greatly benefit Sol¡¯s stability. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sky¡¯s aura dissipated. Looking at James, he said while smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to rehaul the Capital and prop up a new King. Once the new King is in power and Sol has stabilized, we will conquer the West together.¡± A smile crept up on Sky¡¯s face as he turned to leave. James watched Sky¡¯s retreating figure as he murmured, ¡°Does he truly understand the Vampire n¡¯s strength? Why is he so confident that he can annihte them? Besides, he said that there¡¯s something more crucial to him than controlling Sol. What could it be?¡± He was lost in thought. All of Sol was within Sky¡¯s control. It would be nigh impossible for him to tussle for political authority with Sky if he insisted on holding on to power. Now, however, Sky voluntarily handed control of Sol to James. His only condition to James was this: head to the West with him and conquer the Vampire n¡¯s headquarters. ¡°What does the Vampire n have for him to willingly give up everything?¡± James could not figure this out. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 James believed that he would have to ask Thomas to learn more about Sky¡¯s insistence on conquering the Vampire n. After all, Thomas wasparatively more knowledgeable than he was. He put his thoughts aside and got on the convoy. In the convoy¡­ Xavion was dumbfounded. Although he knew that Legend was a martial artist during his time in Mascuoyae, he had never seen a battle unfold before his very eyes. Now that he witnessed the whole scene, he could not help but be stunned. In an instant, vehicles, and humans alike were sent flying. What sorcery was this? ¡°E-Emperor¡­¡± Xavion stammered. James smiled and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± He did not exin anything and instead gave an order to the driver. ¡°Continue, please.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As soldiers of the Red me Army had tougher psychological qualities, the driver¡¯s expression remained unchanged even though he was shocked. James continued on his way to New Era Commerce. At the same time, Sky had already left. After leaving, he gave a call to an unknown number and ordered,¡± Retreat this instant.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± His men who were on their way to New Era Commerce swiftly retreated. Before James even arrived at New Era Commerce, Sky was already back home. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve almost reached New Era Commerce. Why did you order a retreat?¡± his subordinate asked, puzzled. Sky smiled faintly and said, ¡°James is extremely influential at the moment. I don¡¯t stand a chance against him in a power struggle. Rather than fighting a hopeless battle, I¡¯d rather cooperate with him. I require his assistance to annihte the Vampire n, my true enemy.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that James will renege on his promise?¡± ¡°Some people hold up to their end of the bargain, and James is exactly the sort of person who would never renege on his promise.¡± ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you capable of annihting the Vampire n by yourself? Why would you require his assistance?¡± Sky waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Give my orders. Retreat from the Capital at once From today onward, we will no longer concern ourselves with the affairs of the Capital.¡± ¡°Are we giving up just like that? We finally managed to control Orient Commerce¡­¡± Sky¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to defy my orders? I said retreat at once.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, sir I¡¯ll give the order to retreat immediately.¡± Sky¡¯s subordinate left. Meanwhile, Sky stood up and walked out of the room. Standing before the door, he looked into theBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. distance with a mischievous grin on his face. His objective was not to control Sol. If that was what he wished for, he would have acted decades ago and not after Lance was dead. At the same time, James arrived outside New Era Commerce. Outside New Era, luxury cars flooded the streets. Even the lowest quality car was at least 10 million dors. Many reporters gathered outside New Era. As this was an internal conference, they had no right to enter. So, they could only hunker down outside and snap a few photographs. At that moment, a convoy arrived. Snap! Snap! In an instant, hundreds of cameras were directed at the convoy. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, James got off the convoy alongside Xavion. ¡°Th-That¡¯s Xavion!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Xavion of Blue Tech Corporation. I hear that many covet his research findings and are currently pursuing him. I never expected him to show up here with the Emperor.¡± Many whispered. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 James headed into the building alongside Xavion. After entering the office, he handed Xavion over to Quincy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± ¡°Why? Are you leaving already?¡± The morous-looking Quincy, who was wearing red business attire, looked at James. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about anything here. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± ¡°James, you know how Xavion is crucial to our ns. If you leave, there¡¯s no one here who can guarantee his safety.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to protect me!¡± Xavion hurriedly said. Xavion was afraid. He was hidden away in Mascuoyae back then. Now that he had witnessed the overwhelming power of martial artists, he was fearful for his life. He needed James¡¯ protection. James patted his back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to protect you.¡± James¡¯ biggest threat was gone. Not only that, but foreign forces would not dare show themselves in the Capital in broad daylight. Even so, James still needed bodyguards to protect Xavion. As he said that, he pulled his phone out and called Thea. Soon, the call went through, and Thea¡¯s melodious voice came from the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling? Did something happen?¡± James cut to the chase. ¡°Thea, arrange for a few powerful martial artists and send them to New Era Commerce as Xavion¡¯s bodyguards.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll see to this immediately.¡± Thea hung up the phone and began making the necessary arrangements. Meanwhile, at New Era Commerce¡­ Quincy asked, ¡°Many people came here for you today. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to show yourself and give a speech at the meeting?¡± James shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. These people who want to see me will be cated once they see Xavion. Besides, I¡¯m already cooperating with Sky. As long as he stays out of this, I have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Stunned, Quincy asked, ¡°What kind of cooperation agreement did the two of you agree to?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± James said, ¡°Sky wants me to head to the West with him once I have Sol under my control. He requires my assistance against a certain force in the West.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Things will certainly go smoothly as long as Orient Commerce stays out of this. Only the remnants of the Gu Sect remain.¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°Congrattions on bing the new King of Sol.¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°You know I¡¯m not interested in bing the King. Once everything¡¯s resolved, I will leave the Capital and live a life of seclusion.¡± Upon hearing this, Quincy was dismayed. However, she immediately hid her crestfallen expression and said smilingly, ¡°Alright, enough messing around already. The guests have arrived. I have to return to work.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Go on, then.¡± James did not leave immediately due to fear for Xavion¡¯s safety. So, he waited patiently inside New Era Commerce for the Celestial Sect¡¯s martial artists to arrive. After they arrived, he simply turned to leave. He returned home at once. Upon entering the house, Thea walked over to him and embraced him tightly, ¡°Did everything go well, Darling?¡± ¡°Something unexpected happened along the way. However, things still went smoothly.¡± Hearing this, Thea asked anxiously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded. Then, he asked, ¡°Thea, what¡¯s your opinion on the Vampire n? What do they have that Sky was willing to hand over Sol to me just like that?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but a treacherous journey awaits you. How could you agree to Sky¡¯s demands so recklessly?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°I had no choice under those circumstances. Besides, agreeing to his demands is beneficial to me as well. Resolving Sol¡¯s matters has never been this easy. As for the journey to the West, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements after everything here is resolved.¡± James sat down and contemted for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Do you think that the Vampire n is rted to dragons?¡± ¡°Dragons?¡± Thea froze. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Not many had heard of dragons, and James only learned of their existence from Thomas. As the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, even Thea had never heard of them. After all, this happened close to 1300 years ago. Not to mention there was a void in the history pages. Even within Sol, only a select few had information about the matter. Thea looked at James puzzledly and asked, ¡°What dragons?¡± James narrated about dragons to her. ¡°Meanwhile, the Vampire n¡¯s Grand Patriarch-a Dragon yer- was contaminated by dragon blood while he was ying the dragon. This gave rise to the Vampire n of today.¡± As he said that, he looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, Can said that only by performing an exchange transfusion can you be saved. However, ordinary blood won¡¯t do the trick. The opposite, I think, is true for dragon blood. That¡¯s the main reason why I epted Sky¡¯s demands. The Vampire n is only closely rted to one thing-dragons. I agreed to Sky¡¯s conditions because I wanted to learn more about the Vampire n¡¯s internal situation and about dragons. If I can y a dragon, your life will be saved.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°You were the one who told me that only a handful survived the dragon-ying expedition a millennium ago. If even they didn¡¯t stand a chance against a dragon, what makes you think the martial artists of today can aplish such a feat? In any case, I won¡¯t allow for this.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act recklessly. I will only make a move after carefully formting my ns. Besides, you still have a few years left to leave. Maybe I can cross into the ninth rank by then.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Not wishing to stay on this topic for long, Thea ended the conversation. Their current priority was to resolve the matters within Sol. As long as Orient Commerce kept to itself, things would go smoothly for James. Now, she only wanted to be pregnant with James¡¯ child. Upon thinking about this, she blushed. ¡°Darling¡­¡± She bit her lips. ¡°Hmm?¡± James froze. ¡°I want you¡­¡± As she said that, she pounced on James. For the whole night, they were in bed. Meanwhile, New Era Commerce¡¯s first Annual General Meeting was a resounding sess. Upon hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. The next day¡­ James left alongside Thea early in the morning. They headed toward Divine Sword Vi to witness the creation of Dragonyer. James knew about Dragonyer¡¯s origins. It was a sword specifically forged to y a dragon. Since heBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. now needed dragon blood, his chances of ying a dragon would increase drastically if he had the sword. The two boarded a private ne and headed to a nearby city of Divine Sword Vi. There, they boarded a helicopter at the military region and headed toward their destination. After theynded, they continued their journey by foot. ¡°Darling¡­¡± Thea suddenly spoke. James looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thea snickered. ¡°As far as I understand, the Invincible Body Siddhi has the greatest defensive capability in the world. Meanwhile, the Murderous Energy I cultivate has the greatest destructive power. What do you think will happen if they collide head-on?¡± James rolled his eyes and pinched Thea¡¯s waist, ¡°Tired of living already?¡± ¡°Ow, ow¡­ It tickles.¡± Theaughed. ¡°In that case, how do you think your de of Justicepares to my Malevolent Sword?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not, Darling. I don¡¯t want to identally injure you.¡± ¡°Pfft! I¡¯m not as weak as you think, you know.¡± Thea was displeased. ¡°Hey,e on. It won¡¯t hurt.¡± Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Thea was curious to see who was stronger ¨C Her or James? James, on the other hand, had no interest inpeting whatsoever. ¡°Of course you¡¯re going to be the stronger one. You¡¯re the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader!¡± James said smilingly. ¡°Boring¡­¡± Thea was instantly disinterested. As they ascended the mountain, they happily chit-chatted away. Soon, they arrived at the gates of Divine Sword Vi. As many invitation letters were sent, Divine Sword Vi was crowded with people outside. Meanwhile, Divine Sword Vi¡¯s disciples were inspecting the letters. Only those with a valid invitation letter would be allowed passage. Upon arriving, James and Thea immediately became the star of the show. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on them, especially Thea. Wearing a ck dress, her delicate figure, her curvaceous figure, and her long silver hair, only entuated her beauty. ¡°Thea Cahan, Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect¡­¡± ¡°James Caden¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be here. If they¡¯re here for Dragonyer, we don¡¯t stand a chance at all.¡± Many conversed in whispers.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, James smiled faintly. Dragonyer? He had other ns. Pulling at Thea, he whispered in her ear, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really tempted to go after Dragonyer. Once I obtain the dragon¡¯s blood after ying it, your life will be saved.¡± Thea raised the Malevolent Sword in her hand and smiled, ¡°Let me help you then.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jamesughed. ¡°James!¡± A burst ofughter came from inside Divine Sword Vi. Then, a forty-year-old middle-aged man walked out. James looked at the man and said smilingly, ¡°Can¡­ Can walked over to James and said, ¡°Alright now, there¡¯s no need for your invitation letter to be inspected. You may enter immediately.¡± Under Can¡¯s guidance, James entered Divine Sword Vi. In a room in the courtyard of Divine Sword Vi¡­. ¡°Can, I n to go after Dragonyer.¡± ¡°What?¡± Can froze. Then, he recollected himself and looked at James, asking, ¡°Did you just say you n to go after Dragonyer?¡± ¡°Shh! Be quiet!¡± James whispered, ¡°Why did you have to yell? Do you want everyone here to know?¡± Can looked at him, puzzled, and asked, ¡°But I thought you already have the de of Justice, not to mention that it¡¯s already been ground. What¡¯s the point of obtaining Dragonyer too?¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. ¡°Have you ever heard of dragons?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Can nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know back then. Over the past few days, Waylon told me about the origins of Divine Sword Vi and Dragonyer.¡± James said, ¡°You already know about Thea¡¯s condition. She needs a blood transfusion in order to live. However, since her blood was mixed with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, ordinary blood won¡¯t do the trick. Only dragon blood stands a chance.¡± As he said that, he grabbed Thea¡¯s hand. ¡°I n to y the dragon using Dragonyer. That way, I can use its blood to save Thea.¡± Upon hearing this, Can was lost in thought. All this while, he was worried about Dragonyer falling into the hands of the wicked. It would have disastrous consequences for Sol and even the world. If James became the wielder of Dragonyer, he would be at ease. After all, he trusted James¡¯ personality. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll lend you a helping hand.¡± Canughed and said, ¡°But I heard from Waylon that Dragonyer has a consciousness of its own. Not anyone can control the sword as he pleases.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, so be it.¡± Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 James knew little about Dragonyer. Although that was his n, he would simply leave everything to fate. ¡°James, I think it¡¯s possible,¡± Can said excitedly. ¡°Waylon once told me that only a man of upright character can wield it. I think you should give it a try. I¡¯ll lend you a helping hand.¡± As he said that, he looked at Thea. ¡°With Thea, the Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, by your side, your chance of obtaining Dragonyer is above ny-five percent.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. James did not rush things. After all, he still had three more days. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go outside and have a look at the martial artists that have arrived.¡± Can turned to leave. Meanwhile, James and Thea waited patiently in the room. After approximately twenty minutes, Can was back. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Can said as he pushed the door open. ¡°I saw many powerful martial artists.¡± Intrigued, James asked, ¡°Who came?¡± ¡°Your grandfather, Thomas, and Simon Cabral of the Mount Thunder Sect are here. Some of the Blithe family, Sky, one of Lance¡¯s most powerful subordinates, and even Xavi Lee, the one who brought the Lees away from the Capital, are also here.¡± Can mentioned a lot of names. ¡°Besides, Master Maha of the Sylvan Sect and Tanner Davis are here too. These are powerful martial artists who have refined the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core.¡± ¡°So many of them?¡± James frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Can continued, ¡°These are all just Solean martial artists. Many foreigners have also come. The First Blood Emperor, Archbishop Pris of the Pris Sect, and even a representative of the werewolves are here. ¡°Although their numbers are great¡­¡± He looked at James and Thea and continued, ¡°They stand no chance against the both of you even if theybine their strength.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°You overestimate my abilities.¡± Can said, ¡°I speak only the truth.¡± James did not refute him. There were only three days left until Dragonyer¡¯s creation. During this time, he would rest well to ensure his body remained at peak form. That was the only way he could obtain Dragonyer in the corning battle For the next few days, James simply remained inside his room. In the blink of an eye, two days passed. Only one day remained On the night before Dragonyer¡¯s creation¡­ In the cavern inside the mountain¡­. Some cksmiths were manually operating a bellow. Meanwhile, a sword was burning inside the furnace. Many people from Divine Sword Vi stood not too far away. In the lead was Waylon, the owner of Divine Sword Vi Suddenly, Waylon shouted out, ¡°Everyone! We have waited for this day toe for a millennium. At longst, today shall be the day Dragonyer is created. Now, let us offer our blood for the sword.¡± As he said that, he grabbed a sword from the hands of a guard beside him and sliced his finger. Then, everyone followed suit. Drops of blood trickled down. Then, they gathered and flew toward the furnace. The moment Dragonyer came into contact with the blood, it suddenly trembled violently. Boom! In an instant, the furnace exploded, and the deafening explosion shook the entire mountain range Divine Sword Vi was in Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Whoosh! As the furnace exploded, Dragonyer suddenly radiated a red glow that soared upwards and illuminated the pitch-ck sky. ¡°What a terrifying aura¡­¡± ¡°A divine sword is born.¡± The moment the explosion happened, everyone rushed out of their amodation. When they saw the red glow and the terrifying aura, they could not help but exim. ¡°As expected of a divine sword forged for a millennium.¡± ¡°Hahaha! This sword will be fine!¡± Laughter boomed. Then, a figure charged toward the mountain. At the same time, James and Thea rushed out of their rooms. The moment they ran out of the house, they saw the red glow which soared to the sky. ¡°What a terrifying aura¡­¡± Thea eximed. At that moment, the Malevolent Sword in her hands began shivering. The same happened to James¡¯ de of Justice, which shook violently as if invigorated by a powerful force. ¡°I-I¡¯m about to lose control of the Malevolent Sword!¡± Thea eximed. ¡°A fierce battle is about to break out here. Leave now, Thea.¡± Seeing that many had already headed in the direction of the mountain, he was concerned about Thea¡¯s safety. He hurriedly said, ¡°Wait for me outside Divine Sword Vi.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Thea grabbed the Malevolent Sword firmly and said with determination, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving by myself. I will stay and help you obtain Dragonyer!¡± nk! The Malevolent Sword shook violently as it tried to leave its sheath. ¡°Leave now!¡± James yelled, ¡°Dragonyer is too wicked. It will devour every sword in its surroundings. If you remain here, you might even lose the Malevolent Sword!¡± Thea shared a simr opinion. Dragonyer¡¯s powerful aura affected the Malevolent Sword. She could no longer grasp it firmly under her control. ¡°I-I¡¯ll wait outside. Be careful, alright?¡± Thea did not hesitate. Holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, she swiftly fled. At that moment, Dragonyer levitated thirty meters in the air, spinning and rotating while it pulled all the surrounding martial artists¡¯ swords toward it. Then, the swords were dissolved by Dragonyer. Upon seeing this, everyone¡¯s face paled, and they no longer dared approach it. Meanwhile, James grabbed the de of Justice tightly. However, he did not manage to protect the sword. The moment the de of Justice flew toward Dragonyer, thetter¡¯s power seemed to have agitated the former, which radiated a blinding golden light that illuminated the pitch-ck sky The golden light¡¯s aura burst forth andpletely suppressed the red glow. At that moment, the two swords powers collided Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± James was stunned upon witnessing this. He never expected the de of Justice to be this powerful. The power the sword radiated at the moment had already exceeded that of an eighth-rank grandmaster. Everyone else was also dumbfounded. However, at that moment, the de of Justice and Dragonyer slowly gravitated toward the other. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, the two swords merged into one. As they merged, the aura they exuded only grew increasingly stronger ¡°What?¡± Everyone at Divine Sword Vi was stunned ¡°Whose sword is that? Why are the two swords merging¡± Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 ¡°That¡¯s James¡¯ sword.¡± ¡°I can see that. But what¡¯s going on? Why has James¡¯ sword merged with Dragonyer?¡± Many were stunned upon seeing the two swords merging. Wearing a grim expression on his face, Waylon stared at the two swords in the sky. He murmured, ¡°Could James¡¯ sword be the sword King Quavon forged?¡± A Sect Elder of Divine Sword Vi asked, ¡°Waylon, do you know what¡¯s going on here?¡± Waylon exined. ¡°The sword forged by King Quavon, which was called the Primordial Sword, was forged using Ascenium Steel. Meanwhile, Dragonyer was forged using a form of quartz steel. Based on Divine Sword Vi¡¯s ancient texts, the quartz steel was left behind when King Quavon forged the Primordial Sword. If that¡¯s the case, it is possible for the two swords to merge as one. However, this begs the question: Why?¡± The merging of the two swords exceeded Waylon¡¯s expectations. Since Dragonyer wasplete, it only needed the blood of powerful martial artists to gain strength. However, something unexpected happened. Dragonyer merged with James¡¯ sword. Could this sword still be called Dragonyer? Waylon could not figure this out. Everyone looked in confusion at the two swords merging in the sky. Dragonyer was still bright red in color. Meanwhile, after merging with Dragonyer, the de of Justice slowly dissolved. As the de of Justice glimmered a golden light, it dissolved into a golden liquid and attached itself to Dragonyer¡¯s surface. The entire process took a whole night. No one dared acted recklessly throughout it. Everyone merely stood there and watched. Though they had no idea what had happened, they knew that an invincible divine sword was born. They were waiting for the two swords topletely merged into one. Once that happened, the time would be ripe for them to seize the sword. Outside Divine Sword Vi¡­ Though Thea had left, she did not wander too far away. Remaining in a ce where Dragonyer¡¯s aura could not reach the Malevolent Sword, she watched the two swords merge, and the de of Justice getting dissolved and turned into a golden liquid that attached itself to the surface of Dragonyer. Her expression turned grim. ¡°Is the de of Justice gone?¡± After a whole night of merging. Dragonyer, which was now two meters in length, glimmered a golden light. The head of a dragon was carved on the sword¡¯s hilt, and its body was covered in dragon scales. From afar, one could mistake the sword for a golden dragon two meters in length levitating in the sky. As daybreak came, Dragonyer¡¯s aura dissipated, and the golden light it radiated turned dim. ¡°This sword will be mine.¡± At that moment, a man stepped forward and looked at the martial artists around him with taunting eyes. sping his hands, he said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m Simon Cabral of the Mount Thunder Sect. I¡¯ll be eternally grateful to you if I¡¯m allowed to have the sword.¡± It was Simon Cabral, who now had a youthful appearance. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t qualified to wield this sword, Simon.¡± Another man stepped forward and looked at Simon, saying nonchntly, ¡°This sword is mine.¡± It was Sky. As he said that, he appeared before Dragonyer in the blink of an eye and grabbed the hilt of the sword. At that moment, the sword radiated a blinding light. The moment Sky made contact with the sword, he could feel his skin burn. Then, powerful energy gathered inside Dragonyer and burst forth, sending Sky flying. Sky was sent flying a few hundred meters before he stopped. Standing in mid-air, his expression turned grim, and he cursed, ¡°Damn it! How is the sword so powerful?¡± After ascending the Sixth Stair of the Skyward Stairway, he should theoretically have been invincible.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Now, however, he could not even control a sword. Upon seeing Sky making a move, the others scrambled to seize control of the sword. In the blink of an eye, many came to blows as they approached the sword. Boom! A deafening st of True Energy reverberated throughout Divine Sword Vi, and the mountain range shook violently. James did not act recklessly. Instead, he remained where he stood and watched Dragonyer levitate in mid-air. He had no idea whether the sword was Dragonyer or the de of Justice. Regardless, he felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing the sword. Can appeared before James and asked, ¡°What are you standing there for, James? This is the perfect opportunity to strike!¡± James looked at the sky. At that moment, a fierce battle had broken out. Whoever approached the sword would be targeted by the masses. This, ironically, created a situation where no one dared to approach the sword. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. Let¡¯s just watch the show for now,¡± James said. ¡°In these circumstances, no one would dare approach the sword. If I go after the sword now, I''ll be confronted by thebined strength of the other martial artists.¡± ¡°Even so, we have to go after the sword!¡± Can said, ¡°I''ll help you out.¡± Fwoosh! At that moment, a ck sword light a hundred meters in length came from afar. Upon seeing this, everyone¡¯s face paled, and they staggered backward. Then, a silver-haired woman wearing a ck dress appeared. Standing in mid-air, the woman nced downward and yelled, ¡° What are you standing there for, Darling?¡± Upon seeing Thea, James smiled faintly. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared in mid-air. Before he could grab Dragonyer, a voice boomed, ¡°James, that sword is mine!¡± It was Sky, who came charging toward him. However, Thea managed to stop him in time. shing with the Malevolent Sword, a terrifying sword light materialized. Sky raised his arm, and powerful energy gathered in his palm, which forcibly withstood the sword light. The scene froze. After a few seconds, Sky¡¯s terrifying True Energy dissolved the sword light. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, he retreated a few hundred meters. Thomas, who remained hidden in the shadows, stroked his chin and murmured, ¡°How did Sky be this powerful? He must have enormous strength to have withstood Thea¡¯s move. I¡¯m afraid he has reached the peak of the Sixth Stair.¡± Thomas could immediately evaluate Sky¡¯s strength the moment he used a move. Meanwhile, everyone else retreated into the distance. Even though they were eighth-rank grandmasters, they stood no chance against thebined might of James and Thea. At that moment, Can appeared and stood before Thea, scanning his surroundings. Thea was stunned. Though she did not consider herself to be invincible, she was one of the most powerful individuals in Sol. Besides, that was the Demonic Sword Art she performed just now. How did Sky manage to block her attack? She was stunned by Sky¡¯s strength. Upon seeing this, James smiled faintly. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared before Dragonyer. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Looking at the two-meter-long Dragonyer glimmering a golden light, James could sense enormous power radiating from the sword as he approached it. As he reached out to grab the sword... ¡°Mine!¡± A deafening roar came from afar. Radiating a powerful aura, Sky charged toward him at lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the region James was in. Can stepped forward and blocked Sky¡¯s path, and the two shed. Since Can was theparatively weaker one of the two, he was sent flying. He vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed heavily to the ground. Holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, Thea performed the Demonic Sword Art. Then, she charged toward Sky and shed with her sword. James, on the other hand, paid no heed to the battle. As long as Thea was there, no one could approach him. Then, he grabbed Dragonyer. At that moment, powerful energy surged through his body. As the energy merged with Dragonyer, there was an explosion. Thea and Sky stopped at the same time and turned their heads. Holding Dragonyer in his hand, James was enveloped by a terrifying aura. Dragonyer, on the other hand, radiated a golden light that soared to the sky. Even the hymn of a dragon could be vaguely heard. As he held Dragonyer in his hand, James was imbued with a great sense of confidence. At that moment, he believed himself to be invincible. His aura dissipated, and Dragonyer followed suit. ¡°The divine sword has chosen its master.¡± Down below, upon seeing James holding Dragonyer, Waylon sighed and said, ¡°I never expected anyone to obtain Dragonyer. After his sword merged with Dragonyer, it seems that he was fated to be its master.¡± ¡°But Grand Patriarch, this is a divine sword forged with the blood and tears of Divine Sword Vi over a millennium! Are we simply handing it over to James?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Grand Patriarch, give the order and we''ll seize back control of Dragonyer.¡± The disciples of Divine Sword Vi were displeased. Dragonyer belonged to Divine Sword Vi. It was forged with the blood and tears of Divine Sword Vi over a millennium, yet an outsider simply appeared out of nowhere and imed ownership of the sword. How could they stand idly by? Waylon waved his hand and interrupted them, saying, ¡°This has been preordained by fate. Even if Dragonyer remains in Divine Sword Vi, no one is capable of wielding it.¡± Upon hearing this, the disciples were dismayed. However, they were still reluctant to hand the sword over to James just like that. ¡°Give me the sword, James.¡± Standing thirty meters in the air, Sky looked at James and extended his arm. ¡°you want this sword?¡± Just by holding Dragonyer, James could feel a sense of familiarity as if it was part of him. Back then, Thea told him the same thing about the Malevolent Sword. However, he dismissed the idea immediately. To him, there was no way one could feel intimacy with an inanimate object. Now, he was sure that Thea was not lying. That was because he had the same feeling as he held Dragonyer in his hand. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if it fell into someone else¡¯s hand, no one else but him could wield the sword effectively. ¡°Since you like it so much, you can have it.¡± As he said that, he simply tossed Dragonyer to Sky. ¡°Darling!¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened. ¡®How could he toss away the sword just like that?¡¯ Delighted, Sky rushed forward to grab the sword. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 The moment Sky made contact with Dragonyer, however, the sword suddenly emanated a powerful aura that made him stagger backward. Even though he had reached the peak of the Sixth Stair and was close to ascending the Seventh Stair, he could not suppress the sword. Dragonyer simply returned to James¡¯ hand. James caressed the sword as he murmured gently, ¡°What a fine sword...¡± Below, a grin crept up on Thomas¡¯ face when he saw this, and he said, ¡°Looks like the time hase for us to y a dragon.¡± Everything was within his calctions. He never thought that James would seize control of Dragonyer. Based on his initial ns, he intended to give the sword to the Blood Race. However, since James now controlled the sword, he would certainly be ying a dragon in the near future. Thomas did not linger for long and turned to leave. Upon seeing Dragonyer fall into James¡¯ hands and how even Sky could not wield it effectively, the others reluctantly gave up. Even if they coveted the sword, they would only barely stand a chance against thebined might of James and Thea even if they worked together. Risking their lives for a single sword would be an act of folly. ¡°Congrattions, James.¡± ¡°Congrattions on obtaining a divine sword, Mr. Caden.¡± Many congratted James. James simply smiled. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Only Sky¡¯s expression was dark. He was fully assured of his strength. Now, however, he could not even hold a sword properly. Frustrated, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Am I destined to part ways with this sword?¡± ¡°James, let me try one more time. If I still can¡¯t control it, the sword is yours,¡± Sky said. ¡°Catch.¡± James did not hesitate in the slightest and simply tossed Dragonyer to Sky. This time, Sky exerted his full strength and grabbed the sword. Then, he catalyzed terrifying True Energy to forcefully override the sword¡¯s consciousness. Though he managed to grab it firmly in his hands, veins started popping out in his neck. After some time... Boom! He was sent flying and vomited a mouthful of blood. James, on the other hand, smiled faintly as he held Dragonyer in his hand once more. He headed toward Thea and raised the sword in his hand, saying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s back.¡± Thea sheathed the Malevolent Sword and returned the smile, ¡° Congrattions.¡± At that moment, Can was back. Although he was wounded, his injuries were not fatal. He too said smilingly, ¡°Congrattions on obtaining a divine weapon, James. From today onward, you call the shots in the martialmunity of Sol.¡± James looked at Dragonyer. This was a sword meant to ya dragon. Now that he had obtained the sword, he had to y a dragon to obtain its blood to save Thea¡¯s life. Sky looked at the sword in James¡¯ hand as he approached him once more. Though he tried twice, he failed tomand the sword. Disheartened, he looked at James and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the promise you made to me, James. I''l] return for you in three years.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. As long as you keep to yourself for the next three years, I''ll hold up my end of the bargain.¡± ¡°Farewell.¡± Sky did not linger for long and turned to leave. The other martial artists also hurriedly left. Soon, only Divine Sword Vi¡¯s disciples and James and the rest remained. At that moment, a cksmith naked from the waist up walked over to them with a sheath and handed it to Waylon. Waylon, in turn, handed the sheath to James and said, ¡°This isa sheath prepared by Divine Sword Vi. Since something unexpected happened to Dragonyer, you should test and see if the sword fits. If not, we will make a new one.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± James took the sheath and sheathed Dragonyer. It was a perfect match. Upon seeing this, Waylon said smilingly, ¡°Looks like its size remained the same despite merging with your sword. What a shame though that the Primordial Sword forged by King Quavon is no more.¡± Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 "Do you also know about the origins of the de of Justice?¡± James looked at Waylon puzzledly. Waylon nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything at all in the beginning. I only managed toe to this conclusion upon seeing the two swords merge into one.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James momentarily froze before asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Waylon exined, ¡°That¡¯s because the two swords are made out of the same material. A long time ago, King Quavon obtained a piece of Ascenium Steel and summoned the world¡¯s best cksmiths to forge the Primordial Sword. Meanwhile, Dragonyer of Divine Sword Vi was forged using the leftover material of the Primordial Sword. Although a few other materials were used during the forging process, Ascenium Steel remained its core.¡± ¡°T see...¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face. ¡°By the way...¡± As if reminded of something, Waylon looked at James and asked, ¡° Legend has it that the Primordial Swordes along with the First Sword Art. Did you receive it too?¡± James shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± Waylon said, ¡°Legend has it that only King Quavon managed to cultivate the First Sword Art. Ever since then, it simply disappeared without a trace. Let¡¯s hope that this unparalleled sword technique would one day emerge once more.¡± James was not interested in the First Sword Art. After all, he had obtained the Pris Sword Art, of which he had yet to gain full insight. Once he achieved total insight, his sword technique would reach even greater heights. Now that he had obtained Dragonyer, he had to return to the Capital as soon as possible. ¡°As T have something else to attend to, I''ll be taking my leave. Farewell.¡± Can said, ¡°Since there¡¯s no need for me anymore, I''ll return with James to the Capital.¡± Waylon waved his hand and said, ¡°Get going, then.¡± Can said, ¡°By the way, please don¡¯t forget about Excalibur.¡± ¡°Worry not. I still have some leftover material from forging Dragonyer. They will be more than enough to repair Excalibur. However, the process could require a few years.¡± ¡°Tl leave everything to you.¡± After saying their goodbyes, James and the rest turned to leave. The moment they left Divine Sword Vi¡¯s sphere of influence, Thomas appeared. James had seen Thomas from the corner of his eye. He simply chose to ignore him. Now that Thomas appeared before him, he was slightly irritated. After all, it was all Thomas¡¯ fault that Thea was in a dire situation. ¡°Congrattions, James.¡± Thomas slowly walked over to James while wearing a bright smile. James red at him. ¡°What''s wrong? Annoyed at me?¡± Thomas scratched his nose. ¡°What do you think?¡± James did not hold back. He simply said coldly, ¡°It was because of you that Thea is in such a condition.¡± ¡°Wait, what¡¯s wrong with Thea?¡± Thomas interrupted him. ¡°Because of you, something happened to her blood. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She doesn''t have long to live.¡± Hearing this, Thomas walked over to Thea, grabbed her hand, and took her pulse. Thea did not resist. After a while, Thomas released his grip and furrowed his eyebrows, saying, ¡°The situation is rather dire.¡± Looking at James, he said, ¡°This wasn¡¯t my intention, James. I never expected this to happen. I only wanted to give her a push to test her limits. I wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing if I''d known.¡± ¡°Just leave. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± James said coldly. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Thea grabbed him in time and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Thomas did not leave. ¡°It''s possible that Thea has absorbed all of the blood''s energy,¡± he said after pondering for a while. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s like this. There¡¯s only one way to save her now. That is, to y the dragon. Using the dragon¡¯s blood...¡± "You nned this a long time ago, didn''t you?" James gave Thomas a cold stare while slowly saying, ¡°You knew from the start that after Thea absorbed the blood''s energy, her blood would lose its vitality and the ability to regenerate. Your goal is to force me and Thea to y the dragon, right? ¡°T can let it slide when you manipte others. But I''m your grandson, and you''re trying to manipte even me?¡± James roared. ¡°T¡¯''m not.¡± Thomas exined, ¡°Whether or not you believe me, I never misled you. I don''t want you to get involved either. However, you already have the Dragonyer. It was created specifically to y a dragon. You''ll have a much better chance of seeding if you use it to y the dragon.¡± ¡°T''ll go.¡± James exhaled a deep breath. ¡°Whatever you''re nning, I''m going to kill this dragon. I''m not trying to help you; I''m just trying to save Thea.¡± After saying that, James pulled Thea along with him and left. Can gave Thomas a quick nce before following James in silence. Thomas watched as James walked away, a resigned expression on his face. When James arrived outside the Divine Sword Vi, he found the helicopter stationed there. For these few days, the people from the military region had been waiting. After James and the others boarded the helicopter, it quickly took off and headed toward a military base in a nearby city. On the helicopter, Thea held James¡¯ hand and said softly, ¡°Sir Caden isn''t like that. I believe him. Don''t hold it against him anymore.¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have no idea what Grandfather is up to. I can''t read him at all. What kind of a person is he?¡± ¡°Not a good person, for sure,¡± Can spoke from the side. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "How do you know that?" James asked, turning his body to face him. Can said, ¡°For decades, he kept himself hidden and stayed under the radar, deceiving arge number of people before killing the Spirit Turtle. Now, he''s trying to trick someone into ying the dragon again. Thomas is extremely ambitious. He¡¯s even more ambitious than Lucjan. ¡°Lucjan only wanted to stand atop the global pyramid, to be the best in the world. But Thomas is different. Being the best in the world isn¡¯t his dream. He wants to be immortal. He wants to establish a kingdom that belongs to him.¡± As Can said that, he looked at James and reminded him, ¡°Even though he¡¯s your grandfather, I must remind you to be more cautious when interacting with him in the future. Don''t let him fool you. He¡¯s a master of disguise. He has the ability to transform into a variety of people. Who knows what other personas he may still possess.¡± ¡°Thanks for your reminder. I''ll be careful.¡± James had lost some of his faith in Thomas. The helicopter quickly took off. Soon, they were back at the military base in a nearby city. James then boarded a private ne for their flight back to the Capital. It was already afternoon when they arrived in the Capital. At the courtyard that Thea had bought in the Capital... James drew the Dragonyer, caressing the golden de gently. ¡°Thea, I think... This sword should no longer be called the Dragonyer.¡± He looked at Thea, who was seated in a nearby gazebo. ¡°Then what should it be called?¡± Thea asked, smiling. James walked over and sat down. ¡°The Crucifier''s predecessor is the Primordial Sword, which was made by King Quavon. Now, the Primordial Sword and the Dragonyer have fused. I believe it should be called the Primordial Dragon de. Theaughed and said, ¡°It''s a sword. Whatever it''s called, it¡¯s the same. It''s just a name.¡± ¡°alright. ¡®Primordial Dragon de¡¯ should be its name then.¡± After hearing Thea¡¯s affirmation, Jamesughed as well. He raised the sword in his hand and waved it around, a determined expression on his face. He said, ¡°Within three years, Ill reach the ninth rank. With the Primordial Dragon de, I''ll y the dragon and draw its blood to save you.¡± Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 After returning to the Capital, James did not go out for a while and did not bother with anything else. Given that Sky had already promised him not to cause any more trouble, Orient Commerce would no longer stand in his way. He would have an easy time cleaning everything up moving forward. Right now, he was unopposed. Cleaning things up before the election would be a breeze. For the next few days, James remained at home. Since Thea had expressed her desire for a child, they both stayed at home and worked hard at it. The living room, kitchen, and balcony all bore the marks of their activities. When Donovan returned from Divine Sword Vi, he knew the sword in James'' possession was indeed the Primordial Sword. He could not wrap his head around it. ording to the Grand Patriarch, the Primordial Sword should be in King Quavon''s Mausoleum, so why was it in James'' hand? During this time, he constantly sent people out to locate the map his ancestor had left in the dungeon beneath the mountain¡¯s leeward side. At that moment, Donovan was sitting in a lotus position, staring nkly at the sky. ¡°Patriarch.¡± A member of the Blithe family walked over. ¡°Hm?¡± Donovan looked at this family member and asked, ¡° What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°W-We found something,¡± they said in a lowered voice. Hearing that, Donovan stood up promptly. He could not help but inquire, ¡°What did you find?¡± Deep within the dungeon on the leeward side of the mountain, they found an underground basement. As soon as he heard that, Donovan got to his feet and headed toward the mountain¡¯s leeward side. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The dungeon on the leeward side of the mountain was where Sebastian Blithe was held captive. Sebastian was a senior member of the Blithes. Winston framed him, and he was imprisoned in the dungeon. It was a natural cave. At the time, a stone house was discovered at the end of the cavern. The stone house was already open. Several disciples of the Blithe family were stationed at the entrance. Donovan walked over. ¡°Patriarch,¡± the disciples stationed at the entrance greeted him respectfully. He walked straight inside. The stone house was quite small, measuring just over a hundred square meters. On the ground in the center of it was a pile of weathered bones. Donovan walked over and crouched down. He looked at the bones on the ground and gave them a gentle touch. As soon as he touched the bones, they instantly turned to ashes. Left on the ground amidst the ashes was an ancient scroll. When he saw the ancient scroll, his face lit up and he picked it up quickly. Taking a closer look, he realized that this was indeed theyout map for the booby traps in King Quavon''s Mausoleum that he had been looking for. Heughed heartily. ¡°Haha, found it. I finally found it. Even though I didn¡¯t get the Primordial Sword, I can still have the First Sword Art. Once I obtain the First Sword Art and master the unrivaled sword technique, I¡¯ll be the best in the world.¡± Donovan was in a good mood. After heughed, he immediately gave an order, ¡°Nobody can learn about this. Anyone who divulges even a single word will be put to death.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the Blithe family members who were present responded in unison. Donovan turned around and left. After leaving the stone house, he secretly gathered some elite members of the Blithe family and headed toward King Quavon''s Mausoleum, hoping to enter it and obtain the First Sword Art. A dayter... At Mount Jade, in Sol... The Jade Sect''s headquarters were located here. Omniscient Deity was sitting on a wooden chair in front of a hut. Standing in front of him was a young man who appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. ¡°Oh?¡± Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 With a doubtful expression on his face, he regarded the young man in front of him and said, ¡°First and foremost, what information do you have?¡± ¡°My information is unquestionably priceless. I need a jade token. If you give me that, this information is yours,¡± said the young man. The Omniscient Deity said indifferently, ¡°The Jade Sect has no rule requiring the jade token to be given first. First, tell me what you know. I''ll give it to you if I determine that it¡¯s worthwhile. If 1 don''t think it''s worth it, I''ll give you something else in exchange.¡± The Jade Sect had the best intelligencework in the entire world because it made deals with ancient martial artists. If they had valuable information, the Jade Sect would reward them with a jade token. Those who had a jade token could make a request to the Jade Sect. With the exception of murder and arson, the Jade Sect would agree to anything for this request. The Jade Sect would then share the information they had gathered and let others carry out this request. The young man in front of him was a member of the Blithe family. ¡°1 know the origins of the Blithe family,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± said the Omniscient Deity nonchntly. The Blithe family member spoke in a lowered voice, ¡°The Blithe family dates back to the reign of King Quavon. At the time, in order to achieve immortality, King Quavon sent the national official Finnegan Xanthos out to sea to look for the Elixir of Life. Finnegan came across a phoenix. They fought it, but only a few people survived. ¡°The Blithe family¡¯s ancestor was one of the survivors. ¡°Finnegan imed that the phoenix¡¯s blood could be used to achieve immortality, so King Quavon forged a sword and even developed a sword technique. He intended to kill the phoenix, but up until his passing, he never actually did so. ¡°The Primordial Sword, as well as the First Sword Art, are currently in King Quavon''s Mausoleum. ¡°Back then, the Blithe family''s ancestor worked as a foreman for the mausoleum''s construction. He knew he was going to die, and that he''d be buried alive in the mausoleum. That''s why just before his death, he secretly copied the map showing the location of the traps in King Quavon''s Mausoleum. ¡°Winston, the Grand Patriarch of my family, has recently passed away. On his deathbed, he gave the Patriarch, Donovan, all the powers he had gathered over the course of his life. ¡°The Patriarch has found the floor n for the traps in King Quavon''s Mausoleum. He''s already leading people there. ¡°Is my information valuable enough to merit a jade token, Lord Omniscient?¡± The Omniscient Deity was listening intently. After he finished listening, he nodded. ¡°Mhm. This information is worth a jade token indeed.¡± As he spoke, he took out a jade token casually and handed it over. The Blithe family member epted it and said with a lowered voice, ¡°You can¡¯t leak this information, my lord, or else I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°Heh. You can rest easy. The Jade Sect is still standing because we value trust. We never sell information about our sources. Now that you have a jade token in your possession, you can make a single request to the Jade Sect to do anything.¡± ¡°Pll take my leave, then. We can talk about the requestter.¡± The Blithe family member left with the jade token. After he left, the Omniscient Deity started to ponder. ¡®The Dragonyer, which is associated with dragons, showed up. And now there''s even information about the phoenix. It appears that chaos is on its way. ¡®King Quavon''s Mausoleum and the First Sword Art?¡¯ He was lost in his thoughts. After some time, he muttered to himself, ¡°James should be very interested in this information. Looks like I need to take a trip to the Capital.¡± With his hands behind his back, he left with a stride. During the past few days, James did not bother with the outside world. Besides making babies with Thea, he was also studying Pris Sword Art. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Knock, knock, knock! There was knocking from outside the door. After putting the Primordial Dragon de away, James stood up to open the door. At the doorway stood a man in a white robe who appeared to be very young but had some white hair. For a brief moment, James was stunned. Then he asked, "Lord Omniscient, why are you here?" The visitor was the Omniscient Deity. "T have information that you''ll definitely want to know, so I''vee specifically to work with you?" said the Omniscient Deity with a grin. ¡°Oh, really?¡± James looked unconvinced. ¡°Come in first,¡± he said. He weed the Omniscient Deity into the courtyard and led him into the house. ¡°Honey, is there a guest?¡± Thea walked out of the room. When she saw that it was the Omniscient Deity, she also called out, ¡°Lord Omniscient.¡± ¡°You''re too polite, Sect Leader,¡± the Omniscient Deity said with a quick wave. ¡°You shouldn''t call me ¡®Lord¡¯. I''m not worthy of that.¡± Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 In the ancient martial arts world, the powerful were revered. Seniority would go to the stronger person. Anyone less powerful would be insignificant. The Omniscient Deity was genuinely ufortable being referred to as ¡®Lord¡¯ by Thea. Thea sat down and did not say anything else. James asked, ¡°What information do you have?¡± The Omniscient Deity looked at James and said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely find this information useful. However, there¡¯s a rule in the Jade Sect. If I give you information, you must promise to do something for me in return.¡± James was aware of this rule. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it first.¡± ¡°No, you should first make a promise.¡± As he said that, he took out a token and gave it to James. ¡°This is a jade token. Keep it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When I need you to do something for me, I''lle to retrieve this token from you.¡± The jade token that the Omniscient Deity gave was different from the one that was given to the Blithe family member. The previous one was a token used to make a request to the Jade Sect. This one was a token used by the Jade Sect to make a request. James had no idea what information the Omniscient Deity would impart to him either. For the time being, he epted it. ¡°Tell me.¡± The Omniscient Deity eventually started to speak, ¡°The Blithes have obtained the floorn of the traps in King Quavon''s Mausoleum. They¡¯re already heading to King Quavon''s Mausoleum. Moreover, the First Sword Art is located there. It isa sword technique created specifically to y a phoenix, and it¡¯s also the sword technique used in conjunction with the Primordial Sword.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± James promptly returned the token that was in his hand. ¡°This information is useless to me. I¡¯m not interested in the First Sword Art.¡± The Omniscient Deity looked at James and said, enunciating each word, ¡°James, do you know what the First Sword Art is? Are you familiar with it?¡± ¡°T don''t know, and I''m not familiar with it. I''m not interested, actually.¡± ¡°You''re still too young.¡± The Omniscient Deity sighed and said, ¡° You want to y the dragon and save Thea, but you''re not strong enough right now. Your martial arts abilities are also inadequate. King Quavon''s Mausoleum, ording to my understanding, houses not only the First Sword Art but also the Elixir of Life.¡± ¡°The Elixir of Life?¡± James froze, then grinned and said, ¡°You must be joking.¡± The Omniscient Deity said with a smile, ¡°Elixir of Life is just amon name for it. It doesn''t actually make people immortal. To put it simply, this elixir is called the Novenary Golden Elixir. It was refined by the top alchemist under King Quavon at the time. Rumor has it that it was because King Quavor consumed the Novenary Golden Elixir that he could ascend to the Ninth Stair of the Skyward Stairway, achieving the ninth rank.¡± James was intrigued. ¡°Ts that true?¡± ¡°Information from the Jade Sect is never incorrect.¡± James wanted to ascend to the ninth rank as quickly as he could and y the dragon. Then, he could save Thea as soon as possible. ¡°Alright. I''ll ept this jade token. Still, I¡¯m not familiar with King Quavon''s Mausoleum. Going there without careful consideration is not a good idea. I need some specific details from you.¡± The Omniscient Deity shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don''t have any specific information. This is all I can tell you. Besides, the Blithes are already on their way to King Quavon''s Mausoleum. You don''t need to know much. Just follow the Blithes inside.¡± After saying that, the Omniscient Deity got to his feet. ¡°After you get the First Sword Art and the Novenary Golden Elixir, I''lle to retrieve the jade token and ask you to do something." He left as soon as he said that. When the Omniscient Deity had left, Thea eventually asked, ¡°Are you really going?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. Why wouldn''t I?¡± James'' expression showed determination. ¡°Even if I cultivate methodically for three years or thirty years, I may not reach the ninth rank. If I want to ascend to the ninth rank, I can only do so with the help of pills and elixirs. Besides...¡± After a brief pause, James continued, ¡°Even though I''m not interested in the First Sword Art, it¡¯s still an unrivaled sword technique from a thousand years ago. If I can grasp its essence, it will benefit my swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Then I''ll go with you.¡± ¡°No.¡± James immediately refused. ¡°It''s not that I''m not letting you go, Thea. You already intervenedst time at Divine Sword Vi. What if something bad happens to you and you get hurt? Now, your blood gets thinner as you bleed. I have to stop letting you get involved. You should be at ease and stay in the Capital.¡± ¡°But...¡± Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯.¡± James¡¯ face was filled with determination. He said definitively, ¡° I''ll never let you get hurt again. Be at ease and stay in the Capital. With my current strength and the unmatched Primordial Dragon de, there are few in the whole of Sol, if not the entire world, who can defeat me.¡± Thea could not do much about James'' refusal to let her go. She resignedly reminded James, ¡°Be careful. Leave ande back as soon as you can. There are still issues in the Capital that require your attention.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I don''t have to deal with that anymore. With the King''s abilities, he would be able to handle everything. I''ve already talked to the King. He said he''d take care of it right away and dissolve Orient Commerce before the election. ¡°T¡¯ve talked to Can as well. He¡¯ll quickly reorganize the Gu Sect and wipe out the Owens'' remaining influences in the process.¡± Despite not going out the past few days, James had contacted the King and Can to make the necessary arrangements for these. After hearing that, Thea felt relieved. Holding James¡¯ hand, she said, ¡°In that case, when you return from your trip to King Quavon''s Mausoleum, we''ll be able to leave the Capital. We can seek out a remote ce and begin a life of seclusion.¡± James fell silent as he heard that. ¡®A life of seclusion? ¡®Is that really possible? ¡®Thea¡¯s condition isn''t promising. Even if we live in seclusion, how long would she have to live? ¡®One year, two years, or three to five years?¡¯ ¡°mhm.¡± He nodded softly. Despite his promise to Thea, when the time came to y the dragon, he would still go with his grandfather. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If he did not kill the dragon, Thea would not live very long. "when are you leaving?" Thea asked. James gave it some thought and said, ¡°The Blithes are already on their way to King Quavon''s Mausoleum. I need to get there quickly. There¡¯s no time to waste. I''m leaving right now.¡± ¡°you¡¯re going alone?¡± ¡°T will suffice.¡± After saying that, James kissed Thea on the forehead. Then, with the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, he left. Thea really wanted to go with him. She was genuinely worried about James. However, she did not want James to be worried about her anymore, so she did not follow and stayed at home in peace instead. A dayter... James appeared in the vicinity of King Quavon''s Mausoleum. ¡°James.¡± While James was trying to find his way, someone called out from behind him. He turned to look. A pale man in a white robe was walking over with a carefree expression on his face. ¡°Tapio?¡± James was a little surprised to see him. Tapio was Mount Thunder Sect''s Jackson Cabral¡¯s son and Diney¡¯s eldest brother. He was a true genius, but he had left Mount Thunder Sect many years ago. ¡°Why are you here?¡± James asked. Tapio approached and said with a grin, ¡°Whatever it is you''re here for, I''m here for that too?¡± ¡°What? Could it be that the Omniscient Deity also sold the information to you?" ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Tapio drew near and put his hand around James¡¯ shoulder. Looking at the sword in his hand, he said, ¡°So this is the fine sword created in the Divine Sword Vi, huh? Why don''t you let me take a look?¡± He reached for the sword as he said that. In an instant, James dodged and evaded Tapio, appearing a few meters away. ¡°I''m warning you. Stay away from me.¡± ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Tapio''s face was beaming, he said, ¡° Word about this has spread throughout the ancient martial arts world. Many martial artists are rushing here in search of the Novenary Golden Elixir and the First Sword Art. I think we should team up.¡± Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 James raised his eyebrow. ¡°Spread throughout the ancient martial arts world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tapio said with a smile. James questioned, "Who spread the information, and how did you learn about King Quavon''s Mausoleum?" At this moment, James felt he had been tricked. The Omniscient Deity had sold him the information about King Quavon''s Mausoleum and he had epted the jade token from the Omniscient Deity, so he had to fulfill a request from him. If the information was already widely spread and everyone knew about it, he was definitely tricked. ¡°Did the Omniscient Deity tell you about it?¡± James asked again. ¡°No.¡± Tapio did not keep anything hidden and replied openly, ¡°I have no idea who spread the information either. I just heard something about the Blithe family''s history and found out that they¡¯ve obtained the floor n of the traps in King Quavon''s Mausoleum, so I rushed over here. I didn¡¯t expect to see you as soon as | arrived.¡± Tapio walked toward James, staring at the sword in his hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Think about it. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If even I knew about it, wouldn''t it be known throughout the ancient martial arts world? By the way, could you please let me see the sword you¡¯re holding?¡± He knew about the legendary sword''s reveal at the Divine Sword Vi. He was just busy at the time and could not get away. Asa result, Tapio missed the unveiling of the legendary sword. James casually tossed the sword he was holding to Tapio. Tapio caught it and was about to draw the sword. Before he could draw it, he felt an overwhelming power emanating from the de. The sudden surge of power burned his hands and stirred up the Blood Energy within him. He could not help but throw the sword he was holding. With a casual wave, the Primordial Dragon de appeared in James'' hand. He looked at Tapio, who was bbergasted, and said nonchntly, ¡°My sword is not for everyone to wield.¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± Tapio could not help but exim as he looked down at his scalded palm and then at the sword in James¡¯ hand. James was very interested in Tapio as well. He knew that Tapio was a genius who had even learned Spiritual Art and Spiritual Palm. Moreover, he was the son of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s Sect Leader and Diney¡¯s eldest brother. These piqued his interest even more. He was curious as to where Tapio had gone during these ten years. What exactly had Tapio been through? Despite his age and the fact that he did not consume the Spirit Turtle''s core, he was able to achieve such a high rank. It was a rare urrence. ¡°Who''s your mentor?¡± James asked, staring at Tapio. Tapio had a paleplexion as if he were ill. "Haven''t you met them before?" he said, giving James a quick nce and a small smile. ¡°Hm?¡± James froze. Met them? When had he met Tapio¡¯s mentor? He carefullybed through his memories. Since his fight with Tapio, he had met a lot of people, but he had no idea who Tapio''s mentor was. He asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Tyrus Lafleur.¡± Tapio named the person without holding anything back. When James heard that, it suddenly dawned on him. "So it''s him." ¡°Actually, he isn''t really my mentor.¡± Tapio sat on a rock, took out a cigarette, and lit it. After lighting it, he nced at James, took out another, and tossed it to him. James caught it. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Tapio eventually said, ¡°More than ten years ago, when I was on a journey for my training, I met Thomas, your grandfather. Your grandfather demonstrated a terrifying signature martial art skill. I believe you can probably guess that this martial art skill was Spiritual Art. ¡°At that time, I was defeated. I coveted this martial art skill. ¡°However, your grandfather said that he learned his Spiritual Art at the Mount Thunder Sect. He even told me about its origin, but I made an impulsive decision at the time. I returned to Mount Thunder Sect immediately and asked my father for it. My father, however, refused to give it to me. In a fit of rage, I struck my father and left the Mount Thunder Sect. ¡°After I left Mount Thunder Sect, I met Tyrus. He took me to an ancient tomb, and I learned Spiritual Art there.¡± Tapio gave a brief ount of his experiences during these years. James stared at Tapio, who had a listless expression on his face, and asked, ¡°Yourplexion seems strange to me. Is there a problem with your health?¡± ¡°It has something to do with the martial arts that I practice.¡± Tapio said, ¡°My mentor¡¯s faction has always resided in the tomb and rarely goes outside. We don''t get any sunlight all year. Moreover, the martial arts we practice are of the Yin school. That¡¯s why I look pale. I''m actually quite healthy.¡± ¡°That might not be true.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°The human body is divided into Yin and Yang. You have too much Yin energy in your body. That¡¯s not normal.¡± ¡°You''re the one that¡¯s not normal.¡± Tapio looked at James and asked, ¡°You cultivated True Heavenly Energy, which is Yang energy. Your body''s Yin and Yang energy are also out of bnce. Why don''t you say that you aren¡¯t normal either?¡± Hearing that, James fell silent. ¡°Forget about it. Let''s stop talking about this now.¡± Tapio stood up, walked over to James, and put his arm around his shoulder. ¡° Let''s talk about what¡¯s important. Are you here for the First Sword Art or the Novenary Golden Pill?¡± he asked. ¡°Both,¡± James spoke.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He thought that Tapio was pretty good, so he stopped hiding anything. ¡°How ambitious. I like it.¡± Tapio let out augh and said, ¡°I''ve heard that the First Sword Art was created by King Quavon and that it is a truly unmatched sword technique. Also, the Novenary Golden Elixir was refined from a variety of rare medicinal pills and elixirs that King Quavon had gathered from all over the world. ording to legend, a single elixir can instantly elevate an ordinary person without any cultivation base to the eighth rank. If a martial artist at the eighth rank consumed it, they could easily advance to the ninth rank.¡± ¡°It can''t be that ridiculous, can it?¡± James looked at Tapio, unconvinced. Even the Spirit Turtle''s core could notpete with such potency. ¡°It¡¯s a legend after all. It must have been exaggerated. However, this also shows how powerful the Novenary Golden Elixir is. I''ve also heard that back then, King Quavon refined a total of nine Golden Elixirs. Two were consumed by King Quavon, so there should be seven in the mausoleum.¡± James looked at Tapio and inquired, ¡°This happened more than two thousand years ago. Who told you about it? Besides, over two thousand years have passed since then. Even if the Golden Elixirs did exist, they might not havested this long.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, we¡¯re already here. We have to go deeper into King Quavon''s Mausoleum and take a look,¡± said Tapio. ¡°You''re right.¡± James nodded. Since he was already here, he should go inside and take a look. Even if there were no Novenary Golden Elixirs, there would be the First Sword Art. The rumors going around about the First Sword Art were very unreliable. James was also curious to see what this unrivaled sword technique from two thousand years ago would look like. Looking ahead, he noted the path to take and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re teaming up, let¡¯s go.¡± James decided to team up with Tapio for the time being because he wanted to learn more about Tyrus. Tapio looked at the sword James was holding once more, a tinge of excitement on his face. He asked, ¡°Hey, James. I heard that Dragonyer has fused with King Quavon''s Primordial Sword. Can you please draw it so I can take a look?¡± When James heard this, he immediately drew the Primordial Dragon de. The moment it was unsheathed, a golden light radiated outward, spreading out like ripples in the water. The surroundingrge trees were shaken and continued to sway. Leaves danced in the air as they fell. ¡°What an amazing sword!¡± Tapio immediately eximed with excitement. The Primordial Dragon de that James was holding was put back in its sheath. ¡°Oh, right. Who exactly is Tyrus? Why have I never heard of someone like him in the world of ancient martial arts? Is he the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s descendant?¡± After returning the Primordial Dragon de to its sheath, James asked the questions he was concerned about. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 The Prince of Orchid Mountain was a historical figure from a thousand years ago. From that time until now, there had only been a few generations. The average person had a life expectancy of eighty to ny years. If they maintained their health, a person could live to be more than a hundred years old. On the other hand, a martial artist, even one with the weakest cultivation base, could live for more than a hundred years. There was a threshold for martial artists before the eighth rank. Before reaching the eighth rank, they could probably live for 160 to 170 years. Once they advanced to the eighth rank, their life expectancy significantly increased. Living to the age of two hundred would not be a problem. As for the ninth rank? Despite the fact that James had never met anyone in the ninth rank and had no idea how long they could live, he could estimate that living to be five hundred years old should not be a problem for them. The Prince of Orchid Mountain was said to be the first person in a thousand years to reach the ninth rank. Moreover, he definitely left behind descendants. James had previously deduced that Tyrus was the Prince of Orchid Mountain''s descendant. Now, he had met Tapio and asked him the questions that were on his mind. ¡°As for that, Idon¡¯t know.¡± With a carefree expression on his face and a cigarette between his lips, Tapio said, ¡°He only showed me how to cultivate Spiritual Art, and taught me a few other martial arts. He didn¡¯t talk about where he came from and I didn¡¯t ask either.¡± Tapio did not know, so James did not ask any further questions. The two men moved forward along the mountain path. ¡°By the way, do you know anything about King Quavon''s Mausoleum?¡± asked James. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. King Quavon was regarded as one of history''s most impressive rulers. His mausoleum had always been shrouded in mystery. Since ancient times, King Quavon''s Mausoleum was the target of countless tomb raiders. Nevertheless, no one had ever gotten into it. Currently, the mausoleum was being protected. There were even troops stationed around it. King Quavon''s Mausoleum was located at the mountain where James was. James had some basic knowledge of King Quavon''s Mausoleum before arriving here. As far as he knew, King Quavon''s Mausoleum was surrounded by mercury. Anyone would be poisoned as soon as they stepped inside. Since ancient times, no one had managed to enter King Quavon''s Mausoleum. Tapio gave it a thought and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. Let¡¯s go further inside and take a look. We can just follow the Blithes.¡± Hearing that, James did not ask any further. It was not long before they came across a troop of soldiers. The troop walked over and blocked James¡¯ path. A soldier said sternly, ¡°This is a protected and restricted national area. Tourists are not wee here.¡± James took out his identity card and waved it in front of the soldier. ¡°Emperor,¡± the soldiers who were stationed saluted promptly and spoke in unison. James gave a small wave of his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. Lead the troops away. Keep clear of this area.¡± James was aware that quite a few people were already rushing over. It was already determined that King Quavon''s Mausoleum would be dug up. If the Novenary Golden Elixir was indeed in the mausoleum, it would undoubtedly spark a fierce battle. It would be even more intense than the fight for the Spirit Turtle''s core that day at Mount Thunder Sect. The area would certainly be destroyed. If these soldiers stayed here, they would definitely die. That was why James allowed them to leave. ¡°Yes.¡± The stationed soldier left in a hurry. James and Tapio continued moving forward. After walking fora short while, they arrived at the entrance of King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. ¡°This isn¡¯t the entrance,¡± Tapio spoke up. ¡°Hm?¡± James looked at Tapio. Tapio pointed to the summit and said, ¡°The real entrance should be at the top of the mountain.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡± ¡°who did you hear that from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 James did not say anything else. Since this was not the entrance, he did not have to stay there. He turned around and began walking toward the summit. With a stride, he appeared a hundred meters away. With a few strides, he appeared halfway up the mountain. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the summit. Tapio was not slow either, following closely behind James. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The mountain summit had a t terrain. The ground waspletely bare. Looking around the barrenndscape, James asked, ¡°Is there an entrance here?¡± Tapio plopped himself down on the ground and said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely here. Let''s wait here for a while. The Blithes probably haven''t arrived yet.¡± ¡°Tl believe you for now.¡± James also sat down. They sat for over an hour. After more than an hour, some people finally reached the summit. They were a group of people dressed in suits. There were evena few elders among them. The elders were carrying some ancient equipment. The head of the group was the Patriarch of the Blithe family, Donovan Blithe. Donovan had been here with his people for a few days. During that time, they were constantly surveying the area. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s here. It¡¯s right here,¡± an elder, who was holding a geomanticpass, eximed with delight. However, Donovan did not respond, as he had seen two people sitting on some rocks straight ahead. He did not recognize one of them, but he knew the other. Tapio saw Donovan and the others showed up as well. He looked at James and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I? The entrance is at the top of this mountain.¡± James cast a doubtful nce at Tapio. Donovan had the floor n of the traps, but he had to go through a lot of trouble to find the mountain''s summit. How did Tapio know that the entrance was at the top of the mountain? At this moment, Donovan walked over. ¡°James, why are you here?¡± James looked at Donovan as well and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Donovan said with a smile, ¡°I''ve recently be obsessed with archaeology, and I¡¯m quite bored, so I''m traveling around with some people.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James gave a faint smile and said, ¡°You''re not really traveling around, Donovan. The truth is that you want to enter King Quavon''s Mausoleum, right? Donovan, you''ve got a lot of nerve. King Quavon''s Mausoleum is a national heritage conservation center, but you¡¯re trying to raid it?¡± Donovan was stunned for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡° James, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± There was a smile on his face, but in his head, he was throwing curses at James¡¯ entire lineage. ¡®Damn it, James. Why is he here? Could it be that he came specifically to stop me because he knew I wanted to enter King Quavon''s Mausoleum? No, I must get rid of him.¡¯ After having these thoughts, he walked over with a grin on his face. ¡°James, I mean, Emperor. That¡¯s not my intention at all. I recently became interested in archaeology, so I''m currently just traveling around. I''m also thinking about going to Mount White. I''ve heard that buried beneath Mount White is an ancient ruin.¡± He started making up stories. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m interested as well. Should we go together?¡± James looked at Donovan with a wide grin. The muscles on Donovan¡¯s face twitched. ¡°You have a lot on your te, Emperor. The election is approaching. Why are you wandering around aimlessly when you should be watching over the Capital?¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Donovan. If you want to go inside King Quavon''s Mausoleum today, you have to take me with you. Otherwise, you¡¯re not getting in.¡± Donovan¡¯s expression turned grave. James continued, ¡°The Blithe family''s origins were already spread all over the world. You should make your decision quickly. If you wait any longer, the others will arrive. We''ll all be entering King Quavon''s Mausoleum at the same time then, and you won''t get your share of the goodies.¡± ¡°What? Everyone knows about it?¡± Donovan was stunned. Only the Blithe family''s inner circle was privy to this secret. How did everyone find out about it? For a while, he was dumbstruck. ¡°Yes, everyone knows.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Are you going to take me with you or not? It¡¯s your choice.¡± ¡°James, stop messing with me.¡± After being caught off-guard, Donovan regained his composure and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m taking you with me. It¡¯s not a big deal if I just don¡¯t go.¡± Donovan knew that if James went with him, he would never get his share of the spoils. He was no match for James. Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Why would Donovan let James tag along? Even if he were beaten to a pulp, he would not allow it. ¡°Are you not going inside?¡± James said with a huge smile on his face, ¡°That would be ideal. Give me the floor n of the traps, then. I''ll go on my own.¡± As he said that, he moved closer to Donovan. Donovan moved back slightly. Whoosh! The Blithe family members quickly drew their swords. As soon as they drew their swords, like a phantom, James circled around the group ina sh. In less than three seconds, he was back in his original spot. Behind Donovan, a dozen Blithe family members had been struck in their acupoints. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They were frozen in ce, unable to move. Donovan''s expression was somber. He knew James was very powerful. Despite gaining all of the Grand Patriarch''s power that he had umted during his lifetime, he was no match for James. James reached out his hand. ¡°Hand it over. Don''t make me use the sword. If I draw my sword, you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Donovan looked miserable. He had imagined that once he had obtained the Grand Patriarch''s power, he would be able to act haughtily in the ancient martial arts world. He had no idea that he would still be outssed. ¡°Even if I give it to you, James, you don''t understand the Magic Circle. You won¡¯t be able to get in. It''ll be better if Ijust take you there.¡± In the end, Donovan gave in. He knew that if James tried to take the floor n from him by force, he would be powerless to defend it. After hearing his words, James smiled and gestured for him to proceed. ¡°We can''t waste any more time. Let¡¯s get started.¡± Donovan turned around and walked toward his family members, intending to unseal their acupoints. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not do it. He turned around to look at James and pleaded, ¡°If you don¡¯t unseal the acupoints of my family members, how are we going to proceed?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± James chuckled. He then quickly unsealed the acupoints of the Blithe family members. After their acupoints were unsealed, they could move around. Donovan ordered, ¡°Without further ado, let''s start looking for the entrance right now.¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± The Blithe family members immediately started to get to work. With charts, maps, andpasses in their hands, they started to get busy at the top of the mountain. James stood aside and observed them for a while. The Blithe family members were conversing in hushed tones. There were whispers of ¡°southeast¡±, ¡°northwest¡±, ¡°northeast¡±, and ¡°dead end¡±. It was a mess, and he could not make sense of it, but he did not feel anxious either. Instead, he simply watched them with patience. He sat beside Tapio, cast a nce at Tapio, who looked indifferent, and asked, ¡°Can they really find the entrance?¡± "I think so," Tapio replied absentmindedly. However, at this precise moment... ¡°Found it!" A loud shout came from the distance. An elder crouched down, holding a geomanticpass. He hastily cleared the dust from the ground and a stone b appeared. ¡°Patriarch, our surveying shows that it¡¯s here.¡± Hearing that, Donovan approached quickly. James and Tapio also hurriedly stood up and walked over. A group of people gathered around the stone b. ¡°How do we open it?¡± asked Donovan. The elder holding the geomanticpass said, ¡°This is a hidden entrance. There should be some mechanism. Clear the dust and some of the gravel from the ground nearby.¡± When the Blithe family members heard that, they immediately got to work. They removed some rocks, mud, and dust from the ground. A short whileter, an area the size of a basketball court became visible. All of the rocks in this open area were green, and each stone b had the same size. The elder looked at the stone bs on the ground and started to ponder. After a while, he walked to a b on one side and stomped on it. It sunk into the ground in an instant. As he saw this happening, James was delighted. He took a nce at Tapio and said, ¡°This looks promising.¡± Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Mhm." Tapio nodded. The elder from the Blithes stomped on a stone b, walked another three steps, and repeated his actions. The second stone b sank, and the previous one rose back up. The elder ignored the first b¡¯s movement and continued on to the next stone b. About ten minutes passed. A small click echoed. The stone bs in the center area suddenly receded into the floor, and a 5-meter wide passage appeared. Seeing the passage, Donovan walked over ecstatically. James followed closely behind him. They reached the passage entrance and peered down into it. There were stairs leading underground inside the passage¡¯s entrance. Donovan took the lead. James was the next to enter, followed by Tapio and the other Blithe family members. After traveling for a short while, they eventually reached a dead end. James looked at Donovan and asked, "How do we proceed?" Donovan looked at the floor n. As soon as he took it out, Tapio snatched it away. "W-What are you doing?!" Donovan roared furiously, and a powerful energy erupted from his body. He reached out and tried to snatch the floor n back. Tapio thrust his palm forward in response. Their palms shed. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Donovan was sent flying and mmed into a stone wall. The stone wall was sturdy. Although a deep concave crack had formed, it did not copse. Donovan slid to the ground and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Tapio picked up the floor n and looked at it. James also leaned over to have a glimpse at the floor n. The floor n was extensive and mapped out many paths and some mechanisms that had been built into the mausoleum. After skimming over it it, Tapio casually threw it back to Donovan, who had just gotten up from the ground. "Come with me, James." Tapio walked to a stone wall ahead and mmed his palm into it. Suddenly, a small, secret door appeared. Tapio stretched out his hand and pressed his palm into the secret door. At that moment, the stone wall blocking their path slowly parted. As the stone door opened, yellow mist wafted out from behind it. Tapio quickly shouted a warning, "Be careful.It¡¯s highly poisonous." James immediately held his breath and backed away simultaneously. Tapio and James reacted to the dangerous mist immediately. However, some of the Blithe family members were slow to notice the imminent danger and found themselves surrounded by the yellow mist. Uponing in contact with the strange mist, their bodies immediately began to selfbust. Donovan wanted to rescue them, but s, it was already toote. Those that fell victim to the mist all burned up on the spot as if they were pyres. In less than ten seconds, there was nothing left of them but ashes. Seeing this scene, James drew in a sharp breath. "What a ghastly mist." Tapio reminded him, "King Quavon was the strongest martial artist to ever exist in the past millennium.He ruled the world and had countless talented men serving him.His mausoleum is filled to the brim with a variety of deadly traps.Every mechanism nted here can easily take out a powerful martial artist.Without knowledge of the floor n, anyone who enters this ce will be walking to their doom." James looked at Tapio and asked, "Is this floor n reliable? Tapio nodded and said, "Judging from the current situation, it should be pretty reliable." "Let¡¯s go." While speaking, Tapio began to advance.James followed behind him. Donovan did not have the time to worry about his recently deceased family members and quickly followed them. The group entered King Quavon''s Mausoleum. Half an hour after they entered the mausoleum, a figure appeared on top of the mountain. It was Sky who had rushed to the location. As soon as he reached the mountaintop, he noticed the unsealed passage and rushed in without hesitation. Soon, he reached the first checkpoint. Unfortunately for Sky, the stone wall had already gone back to being closed. Since he did not have the floor n, he had no idea where the mechanism was hidden. He could not advance any further from that point. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Sky arrived at the entrance to the mausoleum.However, his path was blocked by a stone wall. "Damn it," he hissed. He concentrated his True Energy and mmed his palm into the stone wall before him. King Quavon had instructed his servants to specially build this stone wall.It took them countless years of painstaking effort to construct it with unique materials. Although Sky had ascended the peak of the Sixth Stair, he could not break the wall. "There must be some sort of mechanism." After he let out his frustrations on the wall, he calmed down and began to look for the mechanism.He searched for a long time but to no avail. Before he could find the mechanism to open the stone wall, a figure approached him.It was Thomas who had also rushed to the scene. Thomas immediately noticed that Sky was searching around for something.He walked over, nced at him, and asked, "What¡¯s going on?" Sky replied, "I was a little toote.The Blithes have already entered King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum using the floor n.I¡¯m stuck at this checkpoint and can¡¯t proceed any further." Thomas scanned the surroundings and began to search for the mechanism Sky described.Before the two could activate the mechanism, another person soon arrived.It was Can who had rushed over after hearing the news. More and more people began appearing outside King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. Meanwhile, James and Tapio continued to solve the various puzzles and advanced further into the mausoleum while Donovan followed behind them.He remained silent throughout the journey. As for the other Blithe members, they became increasingly vignt after the initial casualties, and there were no more idents along the way. Tapio suddenly stopped in his tracks. James asked, "What''s wrong?" Tapio replied, "If the floor n is correct, we should be right outside the crypt.We''ll need to get past this complicatedbyrinth in order to reach it." James had also scrutinized the floor n. Thus, he knew there was abyrinth within the mausoleum. He turned to Donovan and said, "Pass the floor n to me.I''ll do a double-check." Donovan took out the floor n and handed it to James without hesitation. James pursed his lips together before saying, "There¡¯s indeed abyrinth marked out on the floor n, but it doesn¡¯t show the passages within it." James folded open the floor n and pored over it. Thebyrinth was huge and wasposed of a multitude of stone chambers. Inside thebyrinth, there were intricate passages that passed through these stone chambers. Unfortunately, the floor n merely marks thebyrinth¡¯s location on the map and did not specify the way to get through it. James looked at Tapio and asked, "Do you remember how long we''ve been walking in the mausoleum?" Tapio gently shook his head and said, "No, I only realized we entered thebyrinth after passing by a few stone chambers." "Then, we should turn back." James pointed at the floor n and said, "We should return to this location. Although the route isn¡¯t marked out, we can still easily pass through thebyrinth since we can reference the overallyout." Tapio nodded and said, "That¡¯s our only option for now." James put away the floor n. "M-My floor pl¡ª" Before Donovan could finish his sentence, James red at him. He immediately shut his mouth and swallowed the rest of his words. "The floor n belongs to us.You can hold onto it for the time being, but please return it to me after we leave this ce.It¡¯s been passed down in my family, and although it''ll be useless after this, it¡¯s still an important family heirloom." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James ignored Donovan. Following his memory, he pushed open a stone door and walked out of thebyrinth. Tapio followed closely behind him. Suddenly, Donovan came to a sudden stop and quickly pushed another stone door open, leading his family members away. James turned around and realized Donovan was no longer following them. Suddenly, he had a bad premonition and quickly turned back. However, the Blithes were nowhere to be seen. "Damn it! Donovan¡¯s escaped." James quickly determined the direction they had left in and said, "He must know how to get through the labyrinth.I think they went this way.Let¡¯s go after them." Tapio quickly pulled James back and said, "Don¡¯t act rashly.Thisbyrinth may look simple, but it uses the principles of the Four Symbols, Five Elements, and Eight Trigram Formation.It¡¯ll be impossible to get through without understanding these concepts.Let''s proceed with the method you just suggested.We''ll return to the starting point and use the floor n to find a route through thebyrinth." "That seems like our only option now." James nodded. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 The two decided to return to the starting point. However, they failed to reach thebyrinth¡¯s starting point even after passing through several stone chambers. "This is strange.I don¡¯t remember going past so many stone chambers when we first entered this ce.I¡¯m following the direction we traveled earlier, so how is this happening?" Tapio said solemnly, "Thebyrinth seems to be ying tricks with our psyche. It only seemed like we were returning through the same path, but we¡¯re actually going deeper inside." "Then, which stone chamber are we at right now?" James took out the floor n and tried to identify their location. Tapio shrugged and said, "How would I know?" "What should we do?" Tapio racked his brains for a n. "I know!" Tapio shouted out of the blue. "Hmm? " James looked at him in confusion. Tapio walked toward James. Then, he whispered, "James..." James paid close attention to his words. Suddenly, Tapio thrust his palm at James¡¯ chest. Tapio had ascended the third stair and attacked with all his force. James let his guard down because he never thought that Tapio would attack him. Therefore, he was unprepared for the sudden attack.His body was sent flying and it crashed into a stone wall.Then, he fell to the ground. Hurk! He choked out a mouthful of blood. "You..." James pointed at Tapio.He wanted to speak but his body was wracked with pain the moment he attempted to open his mouth to speak. He immediately put himself into a lotus position and circted his True Energy to suppress the turbulent Blood Energy in his body. At the same time, he red viciously at Tapio standing a short distance away from him. "You''re careless, James.Shouldn¡¯t you know by now not to trust anybody in the ancient martial world?" Tapio¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.James¡¯ heart seethed with anger.He trusted Tapio because he was Diney¡¯s brother. Although they had fought once at Mt.Thunder Pass, they did not go all out. Ultimately, Tapio conceded defeat and left.He never expected Tapio to sneakily attack him like this. At that moment, Cold Energy spread throughout his body like poison. James could not expel it from his body and it was rapidly destroying the cells in his body. James had temporarily lost his ability to fight. Tapio walked toward James and picked up the sword on the ground. "What an incredible sword..." As soon as he picked up the sword, a tremendous force swelled from the de and sted him away.He quickly dropped the sword and checked his palm. The sword had burned his skin on contact. "What an interesting sword...," he murmured. James red at Tapio and asked, "Why did you attack me? What are you trying to achieve?" He was trying to buy time because his body had been severely injured. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If Tapio, attacked again, James would not be able to survive it.A few minutes was enough for him to close up his injuries. Although he might be incapable of killing Tapio while fighting in an injured state, he was confident he would be able to escape. Tapio nced at James and said calmly, "There really isn¡¯t a reason.I simply wanted to teach you not to trust anyone from the ancient martial world.Regardless of the situation, you must stay on your guard.That¡¯s all.You''re on your own from here on out.I¡¯m getting out of here." After Tapio finished speaking, he turned away and departed.He did not bother with James, nor did he care about the Primordial Dragon de on the ground. James looked on in confusion. "He simply wanted to teach me not to trust anyone?" He was puzzled by Tapio¡¯s sudden behavior. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Tapio left. After passing a few stone chambers, he met up with another person.It was none other than Tyrus. "Master," Tapio greeted him respectfully. "How did it go?" Tyrus had his hands behind his back. Tapio replied, "James is a little arrogant and trusts others too easily.He lets his guard down once he trusts someone.He was still wary of Donovan butpletely let his guard down with me.I managed to hit him with a sneak attack using my full strength." "Mhm.¡± Tyrus gave a small nod and said, "It¡¯s because he¡¯s be one of the greatest martial artists in this world before hitting his thirties.It¡¯s not surprising that he¡¯d get a little full of himself and overconfident.This will teach him to be more cautious in the future." "Master, is there a reason you¡¯re looking out for James?" asked Tapio. Others may not have been aware of that, but Tapio knew everything. The reason James could always turn the tide in dangerous situations while fighting in the Southern ins for ten years was not that he was lucky, nor was it due to divine will. Instead, it was because a powerful person had always secretly been helping him.For the past ten years, Tyrus had been watching out for James from the dark.He watched him grow every single step of the way, from an insignificant soldier to an armymander. Tapio was puzzled by why Tyrus was treating an outsider so well. "That¡¯s not a question you should be asking." "Understood." Tapio refrained from asking any more questions. Meanwhile, James was still treating his injuries. This time, Tapio taught him a valuable lesson he would never forget. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James would remember it for the rest of his life.He used his True Heavenly Energy to suppress the Cold Energy and force it out of his body. Although the Cold Energy from the Spiritual Palm was expelled, he was still injured.So, he took out Crucifier to further treat his injuries. After inserting a few needles into his body, he managed to almostpletely heal his injuries. "Tsk, tsk.Impressive.Your True Heavenly Yang Energy and Crucifier really are amazing." As a burst ofughter rang loudly in the stone chamber, a man pushed open the stone door and walked over.It was Tapio who had previously left him. "You *sshole!" James¡¯ heart growled furiously upon seeing Tapio again.Swoosh!!! He pulled out the Primordial Dragon de. Immediately, a Sword Energy materialized and flew out from the de. The Sword Energy dashed toward Tapio. "F*ck? Is he seriously trying to kill me?" Tapio¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickly dodged away. Then, he opened another stone door and escaped from the stone chamber that James was in. nk!!! The Sword Energy cut into the stone door, leaving a mark on it. James gripped the Primordial Dragon de firmly and chased after Tapio.He opened the door but lost track of him.He stared at the three stone doors before him. After briefly analyzing his choices, he chose the nearest stone door. After opening several stone doors in a row, he still could not find Tapio. That was when James finally realized he was lost.He was stuck in thebyrinth.He took out the floor n and tried to decipher a way out. However, he was unsure of which stone chamber he was in at the moment. James decided to try his luck and see if he could find the way out by chance. He put away the floor n and began advancing in a straight line. After walking for more than half an hour, he had passed through at least 300 stone chambers but could not get out of the undergroundbyrinth. "Damn it! What the hell is this ce? Why can¡¯t I get out of here?" James spewed a litany of curses. He had never been so frustrated since he became a martial artist. Although he was strong, he could not use that strength to escape the current situation.This deeply vexed him. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 "Is that all you¡¯re capable of?" While James was upset about the situation, a voice spoke out, and the stone door behind him was pushed open. Tapio walked over. While walking over, he stopped and said, "Don¡¯t attack me, James.I have no ill intentions.I was simply using it as an opportunity to teach you not to trust others.If I was really set on killing you, I¡¯d have done it while you were still injured.Why would I leave you there? Don''t you agree?" He exined with a smile. However, he was greeted with anothersh of powerful Sword Energy. Tapio quickly clung to the stone wall to dodge James¡¯ attacks. The stone walls were robust. James'' current strength was not enough to break the walls and could only leave deep cuts on it at most. "James, calm down! I can lead you out of this undergroundbyrinth.Stop attacking and listen to me first," Tapio tried to reason with him while dodging the attacks. After James let off some steam, he felt much of his anger subside.He stopped attacking and sheathed the Primorial Dragon de. Then, he looked at Tapio, who had stopped moving, and asked, "Why did you do such a thing? Who ordered you to do it? Was it Tyrus?" Although James trusted people easily, he relied on his judgment and intuition before doing so. Tapio did not seem like a bad person to him. At the very least, he did not have a wicked nature. Thus, James chose to believe him. "Yeah." Tapio said with a smile, "My master, Tyrus, has actually been looking out for you for a very long time.It started ever since you fled from Cansington to the Southern ins.How do you think you were able to survive on the battlefield for the past ten years? Perhaps you thought you survived simply because you''re lucky?" James looked at Tapio with a questioning expression. "Sigh.Let¡¯s leave this talk forter.Follow me.I¡¯ll lead you through thebyrinth and to where the First Sword Art is located." Tapio stayed silent. He put his hands behind his back, turned around, and walked off. James followed behind him. This time, it only took them ten minutes to exit thebyrinth with Tapio leading the way. Afterward, Tapio solved many mechanisms and led James to the crypt of the mausoleum. Another mechanism was located on one side of the crypt¡¯s wall. Tapio immediately activated the mechanism. Suddenly, the ground split open, and a passage opened up on the ground. "You better study it carefully!" Tapio called out loudly. James fell through the passage and plummeted to the floor below him. When he finally realized the situation, the passage above his head was already shut tight. He used his True Energy and flew up to the closed passage.He exerted all his strength but could not push it open again. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "What the hell is that guy doing?" James was puzzled. After that, he let his body fall along the passageway. After descending a hundred meters, he reached a stone chamber. The stone chamber was rtively small and was only about 300 square meters in width and height. The whole ce was empty. The stone chamber was pitch ck. Despite being a martial artist and a strong one at that, he was only capable of making out a small portion of his surroundings. He could vaguely see some pictographs engraved on the stone wall. The pictographs started with a scene of some people fighting a phoenix. James was intrigued the moment he saw the first pictograph.Hepletely disregarded his situation and carefully inspected the carvings on the wall. The stone wall recorded the event of Finnegan leading strong men into the sea. After that, it illustrated their encounter and battle with the phoenix. Although they were defeated, the phoenix ended up injured. Finnegan managed to acquire and bring back some of the phoenix¡¯s blood. After returning, King Quavon used the phoenix blood and countless medicinal herbs to refine the Novenary Golden Pills. The carvings on the wall also recorded the forging of the Primordial Sword and the development of the First Sword Art. The next few pictographs recorded the First Sword Art technique. James was deeply fascinated by the First Sword Art upon seeing it. He stood in the stone chamber for a long time before he finally finished processing it. After going through it, he took a deep breath. "This sword technique is one that can¡¯t exist in our world. "It¡¯s too powerful for the rest of the world.It¡¯d be a disaster if someone with bad intentions learns it." After James memorized the First Sword Art, he immediately pulled out the Primordial Dragon de. He repeatedly shed at the stone wall and destroyed the carvings detailing everything about the First Sword Art. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 The First Sword Art was an unstoppable technique. James was terrified of its potential. It would spell disaster for the world if this technique was taught to someone who had evil intentions. Therefore, he had no choice but to destroy it. In order to learn the First Sword Art, one would have to meet a number of extremely rigorous requirements. First, one would need to understand the intricacies of swordsmanship. This requirement was equivalent to mastering the Fourteen Heavenly Swords and Pris Sword Art¡¯s singrity. Only those who have reached such heights are qualified to practice this amazing sword technique. James was apprehensive. The strength of the technique alone was enough to terrify him. Haaah! After destroying the sword technique¡¯s records, James let out a deep sigh of relief. He had already memorized it. It had ingrained itself too deeply in his mind. After destroying the records, he finally remembered the situation he was in. He was in a dangerous ce and needed to find a way out. He searched for a long time but could not find the mechanism that would open the stone wall above his head. Just when he had begun to worry... Click! The sound of a mechanism snapped him out of his thoughts, and the opening above his head parted once more. A faint light shone in, and James saw a head sticking out. It was Tapio. ¡°James, how are your studies going?¡± James activated his True Energy and leaped out, shooting out of the passage. He looked at Tapio, whose yful smile never left his face, and eyed him skeptically. ¡°There¡¯s no indication of the First Sword Art¡¯s location on the floor n. How did you know where it was? Have you been here before?¡± ¡°How would I havee here before?¡± Tapio replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m simply following orders. I heard from my master that First Sword Art is not as invincible as the rumors make it out to be, but it¡¯s good enough to suit your current strength.¡± ¡°Tyrus ordered you?¡± James was stunned. Composing himself, he asked again, ¡°Do you know if he¡¯s been here before and seen the First Sword Art? Perhaps that¡¯s how he knows about it.¡± Tapio spread his hands and shrugged, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Since you¡¯ve been down there for half the day, you must''ve already memorized it by now, even if you haven¡¯tpletely grasped it, right? I¡¯m also guessing you¡¯ve already destroyed the traces of it?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± James cast a nce at Tapio. ¡°Just guessing.¡± Tapio smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yourprehension of martial arts is too shallow. It¡¯d make sense that you must¡¯ve been terrified by such a powerful sword technique. You¡¯ re worried about the safety of the people of Sol and scared that some ambitious people might stumble upon this sword technique to cause harm to the world. It¡¯s not hard to conclude that you would destroy it.¡± James stared at Tapio without saying a word. His bewilderment only increased. He could not understand Tapio or Tyrus. ¡°Alright. You shouldn¡¯t waste time mulling over these trivial matters. The Novenary Golden Pill is the real treasure here. You''ll get the chance to reach the ninth rank if you can obtain it. Judging by the time, it seems the others should be arriving here soon. I¡¯m afraid an intense battle is about to take ce.¡± Tapio turned around and left. James followed behind him. The ce they were at was King Quavon''s crypt. Tapio activated a mechanism in the crypt, and a passage opened up on one side. nk! ng! nk! After walking for a while, they heard the sound of fighting. Tapio raised his guard and turned to James, saying, ¡°We¡¯re almost at the Elixir Vault. Do be careful.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°alright." James nodded. He followed behind Tapio and advanced cautiously. In a few moments, they saw people fighting in a stone chamber ahead of them. There were countless people caught up in the fight. James recognized many of them. Among them was his grandfather, Sky, Donovan, Maha from the Sylvan Sect, Tanner, Simon, and even the owner of Divine Sword Vi. The battle was fierce. ¡°It should be somewhere around here.¡± Tapio looked at the chaotic battle in front of them. He smiled and shouted, ¡°Hey guys, what are all of you doing? ording to a reliable source, there are seven to eight Novenary Golden Pills. There¡¯s enough for everyone, so why bother fighting over it?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as he spoke, Sky snorted haughtily. ¡°All the Novenary Golden Pills should be rightfully mine. It¡¯s not something these peons should be allowed to acquire.¡± Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Sky was narcissistic and arrogant.He ascended the Sixth Stair of the Skyward Stairway and was the closest one among everyone present to bing a ninth-rank grandmaster. Thomas was the only person on par with him. The others were no match for him. If it were not for Thomas restraining him, everyone present would be unable to beat him, even with their combined might. Sky fought fiercely against three opponents¡ªDonovan, Tanner, and Simon. Meanwhile, Thomas was also locked in battle against two opponents¡ª Maha of the Sylvan Sect and Waylon, the owner of Divine Sword Vi. Despite fighting against multiple opponents, Sky and Thomas both had the upper hand. Apart from Sky and Thomas, everyone else was injured. Donovan sustained the most and was in a miserable state since he was only in the middle phase of the eighth rank. Blood dribbled from his lips, and one of his arms was barely attached to his shoulder. Sky quickly made his move and thrust his palm at Simon. Simon was well aware of Sky¡¯s terrifying strength, so he did not bother to block the blow. Instead, he swiftly avoided it. Boom! Sky¡¯s palm attack connected with the hard stone wall. Arge, concave dent instantly formed. Meanwhile, Thomas suddenly went all out, rapidly thrusting his palms at his opponents. His attacks instantly struck Maha and Waylon. The two were sent flying and mmed into the stone walls. They fell to the ground and spat out blood, unable to get back on their feet. Thomas firmlynded on the floor. He dusted his hands and eyed his opponents on the floor. A smirk crept on his face, and he said, "Both of you think too highly of yourselves." After Thomas defeated his opponents, Sky also brought his full brunt to bear on his three opponents. Donovan, Simon, and Tanner were forced to keep retreating. On the other hand, James stood in the distance and observed the battles. Soon, the fighting eventually came to a stop. Almost all of them copsed to the ground. Only two were still standing ¡ªThomas and Sky. The two stared at each other, and oppressive vital energies erupted from their bodies. Thomas turned to James and shouted gleefully, "James, good timing! We can join forces and defeat Sky together.The Novenary Golden Pills will be ours." Sky was also wary of James and Thea. Seeing that James was alone and without Thea, he sighed in relief. Sky looked at James and said, "Don¡¯t forget about our deal, James." James had indeed agreed to cooperate with Sky.He walked over and stood between Sky and Thomas. Casting nces at the both of them, he said, "How about we stop fighting for now and search for the Novenary Golden Pills first? If they do exist, we''ll share them equally.If not, we¡¯ll leave in peace." Hearing this, Thomas withdrew his fearsome aura and said, "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s stop." Eventually, Sky also dispersed his energy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the secret door simultaneously. "To be fair, I¡¯ll go have a look first." Tapio strode over. As soon as he took a step, Sky dashed in front of him like a wraith and stood in his path. He said coldly, "Did I say you could move?" Tapio shrugged and said, "Fine, you go ahead." Sky started walking forward. After taking a few steps, Thomas appeared in front of him and stood in his path. Sky looked at James and said, "You go, James." "Me? ¡°James scratched his nose. Thomas nodded. "Mhm, you should do it." At that moment, the others that had sustained injuries had gotten up. They sat in lotus positions and utilised their True Energy to heal their injuries. As they watched the scene in front of them y out, none of them spoke. However, all these injured people had the same thought in their hearts. Especially Donovan who had put in a painstaking effort to find the floor n. Initially, he wanted to enter King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum secretly on his own. He never expected that news about this would spread and attract arge number of martial artists to the mausoleum. Among these strong men, he happened to be the weakest. He was trying to think of a way he would be able to sneakily obtain a share of the spoils. Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Everyone¡¯s minds were upied with different thoughts. Thomas and Sky agreed to allow James to acquire the Novenary Golden Pill for them. He walked toward the secret door. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes, James stood before the door. He simply attempted to push it open. There was no mechanism attached to the door, but the door itself was heavy, weighing about several hundred kilograms. It would have been impossible to open without using True Energy. Slowly, the door swung open slowly. The dust inside was kicked up by the gust of fresh air entering the room. James raised his hand to fan it away. He walked inside. The space inside was rtively small, measuring only ten square meters. On the stone wall were some small stone boxes. He walked over and opened them one by one. Unfortunately, every box he opened was empty except until he reached thest one.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He opened thest stone box and found a small crystal bottle within. James¡¯ heart leaped in joy and excitement after discovering the small crystal bottle. He knew that the bottle was almost certain to contain the Novenary Golden Pills. James did not choose to open it. Instead, he hid it on his person and walked out. "Did you find anything?" Thomas and Sky¡¯s questions echoed in unison. James shrugged and said, "There¡¯s nothing inside.It waspletely empty." "Impossible!" Sky immediately expressed his disbelief. He quickly walked into the small room. Seeing the empty boxes, he looked at James doubtfully and asked, "Did you hide them, James?" James looked at Sky and replied calmly, "I already told you there wasn¡¯t anything there.It¡¯s the truth.Why are you using me of taking them? You¡¯re overthinking it." After speaking, he turned away and walked to Thomas, saying, "There really wasn¡¯t anything inside.By the way, who spread the news about the mausoleum? Was it the Omniscient Deity from the Jade Sect? The mausoleum has existed for more than two thousand years.How could anyone have known about the events that happened thousands of years ago? I think we might have fallen into a trap." "oh?" Thomas looked at James and asked, "What kind of trap?" James looked at the injured martial artists sitting on the floor ina lotus position who were healing their injuries with their True Energy. Then, he said, "It might be Jade Sect¡¯s scheme.Think about it, everyone.Jade Sect has always maintained a neutral stance, but this time, they chose to reveal such information to us to lure all of us here.What do you think is their goal? "Isn¡¯t it so that we can obtain the treasure? "I think that¡¯s impossible.Jade Sect wants us to turn against each other. "The Jade Sect is ambitious and wants us to kill each other so they can swoop in and reap the benefits without having done any of the dirty work." James suggested a theory based on his analysis. When the Omniscient Deity gave him the news, he thought that no one else would be privy to this information.He was not expecting the powerful martial artists in Sol to gather at the mausoleum. This made him doubt that the Omniscient Deity was purely acting with good intent. "Did you really not find anything, James? Did you hide them? Let me search you."Sky still highly doubted James and wanted to conduct a search him just to make sure. James turned to Sky and said calmly, "If I told you there wasn¡¯t anything else in that room, then that¡¯s the truth.What¡¯s wrong? Don''t yout believe me?" "I¡¯m not very convinced you''re telling the truth." Sky stared at James. Only James had entered the Pill Vault, and Sky truly believed the Novenary Golden Pills must have been hidden there. As such, he suspected James had hidden them to keep them for himself. "Fine, search me." James held the Primordial Dragon de and spread his arms, with an expression that beckoned Sky to search him. James¡¯ carefree and rxed attitude convinced Sky that James had nothing to hide. "Damn that Omniscient Deity," Sky spat furiously.He believed James¡¯ words and turned his suspicions toward the Omniscient Deity, thinking he was up to no good. "The Novenary Golden Pills are gone.I don¡¯t think the First Sword Art is here either.Fellow martial artists, go ahead if you want to continue searching for it.I still have other things to attend to, so I won''t be apanying you guys." James had already obtained the First Sword Art and destroyed the records. Even if the others found the location of it, they would not be able to learn it properly. James bid farewell and departed. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 James walked over to Simon and stopped before him.He looked at the injured Simon. When he was in Mount Thunder Sect, Simon had given him their sect¡¯s Sacred Wine, which allowed his strength to skyrocket. Back when Lucjan was hunting him down, Simon defended James and protected him with his life. It stood to reason that James still had a good impression of Simon. When he saw Simon injured, he wanted to treat him. Immediately, a steel wire slipped out of James¡¯ sleeve. The steel wire disintegrated into needles. James held onto Crucifier and attempted to treat Simon¡¯s injuries. "w-What¡¯re you trying to do?" Simon stared at James warily. James replied, "No matter what kind of person you''ve be, you¡¯ve saved me in the past.Today, I''ll treat your injuries to repay your kindness." After speaking, James began preparations to use Crucifier. Simon believed in James¡¯ character, so he did not refuse or have other significant concerns about the treatment. James inserted a needle into Simon¡¯s body. Immediately, he felt a warmth spreading throughout his body. After a few more needles were inserted, his whole body felt rxed, and a magical force quickly repaired his wounds. The injuries throughout his body were miraculously healed in mere minutes. James removed the needles and departed. Simon stood up after James had left. He stretched his body and gasped with disbelief, "Amazing.James¡¯ medical skills are the best in the world." James left without anyone stopping him. Tapio followed him. The two ignored the others and quickly left King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. Outside the mausoleum, Tapio asked, "Did you really not find the Novenary Golden Pills?" "Yeah, there wasn¡¯t anything inside." James stopped in his tracks, looked Tapio in the eye, and said, "We''ve all been deceived." "Really?" Tapio looked at him incredulously. Tyrus had personally told him about everything within King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. The fact that they found the First Sword Art, also implied that the Novenary Golden Pills also existed within the mausoleum. How was it possible that James did not find it? "James, I¡¯m not the best at dealing with mental charades so please don¡¯t lie to me.There isn¡¯t anyone else here.You can take it out now.It''s not like I¡¯m interested in taking it from you." "I don''t have it." James said earnestly, "Well, I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe me.We should go our separate ways from here.I¡¯m heading back to the Capital since there are still many loose ends I need to tie up.Goodbye." James turned around and left. Tapio stood in ce as he watched James leave. He stroked his chin and murmured, "Was there really nothing inside? That''s impossible.Master clearly said it was..." Immediately, a faint smile formed on his face. "That brat.It seems he learned his lesson." James left quickly. After stepping out of King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum¡¯s range, he scanned his surroundings to ensure Tapio did not follow him. Upon confirming he was alone, James took out the small crystal bottle he had obtained from the mausoleum and opened it. A pleasant and aromatic herbal fragrance spread in the air as soon as the bottle was opened. The scent alone was enough to make James feel refreshed. The pores of his whole body were instantly opened, and he felt incredibly rxed. He was unsure whether consuming the elixir would allow him to be a ninth-ranked grandmaster. However, he knew it was definitely an excellent tonic just by the aroma alone. "It¡¯s amazing." James took a deep breath. He poured out the pills from the bottle. The pills were golden and were approximately the size of an olive. Altogether, there were exactly seven pills¡ªno more, no less. It was just as Tapio had said previously. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Tapio truly is a font of knowledge.It¡¯s as if King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum is his backyard.He even knows the exact number of Novenary Golden Pills that exist," James murmured. He would have suspected that Tapio had been to King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum before and ced the Novenary Golden Pills inside, had not known they were the first batch of people to enter the mausoleum since thousands of years ago. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Meanwhile, Maxine had been assisting Quincy with matters rted to New Era Commerce while James was away at King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. During this period, she heard a couple of things from Quincy about Thea¡¯s condition. "Are you saying she doesn¡¯t have long to live?" Maxine looked at Quincy in disbelief and asked, "You''re absolutely certain about this?" "Of course.James brought Thea to see my teacher, Can.I was there and personally heard him say that Thea only had a couple of years ahead of her if they couldn¡¯t find a way to treat her condition," said Quincy. "This..." Maxine was stunned. Thea looked fine, so how was it that she barely had much time left on this earth? At that moment, a sudden thought shed in her mind. "I¡¯ll go check on Thea." She bid farewell to Quincy. Soon, Maxine arrived at Thea¡¯s house. Thea had not left her house in two days and stayed home trimming the flowers and nts. When Maxine reached, she spotted Thea, who had finished tending to the nts in the yard and was heading to rest in the gazebo. "Oh.Hey, Maxine." Seeing Maxine approach, Thea greeted her softly. "Mhm." Maxine walked over and sat down beside her. "What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?" Thea spoke very calmly. "You..." Maxine looked at Thea. Apart from the hair color, everything else about Thea seemed normal. "What are you trying to say?" Thea looked at Maxine. Maxine thought for a while to choose her words and asked, "I heard from Quincy that there¡¯s something wrong with your body and you only have a few years left to live.Is it true?" Hearing this, Thea¡¯s expression grew slightly gloomier.She gently nodded and replied, "Yeah." "H-How did this happen? You were fine all this while, so how did you suddenly be like this?" Maxine asked worriedly. "Haah..." Thea sighed. She did not want to talk about it.She no longer cared about mundane concerns. For now, every single day was important to her. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Thea." Maxine¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. "What is it?" Thea looked nonchnt.She had already epted her fate and simply wanted to raise a child with James in thest few years of her life. "Thea, I think you shouldn¡¯t be burdening James with your current condition." Maxine said solemnly, "James is madly in love with you.With your condition, he won¡¯t be able to focus on anything else.The Capital is stable for the time being, and it should be fine if nothing sudden happens in the future. "James will surely search for a cure for your condition.You should already now you¡¯re not going to survive in this state." Thea looked at Maxine.She was confused by what Maxine was trying to convey to her. Thea asked with narrowed eyes, "What are you trying to say?" Maxine replied, "James is at the prime of his life.He¡¯s the most powerful man in Sol.Do you really have the heart to see James give everything up just for you? "Tf I were you, I''d leave quietly so James wouldn¡¯t have to worry about me." "He might be sad after you leave, but it¡¯ll only be temporary. Time will heal all wounds.Perhaps after three to five months, he¡¯ll get over the sorrow of losing you. "When he recovers from the pain, he¡¯ll bounce back. "Then, he''ll control and lead Sol to be the greatest country in this world.He¡¯ll be a legend to be remembered for all eternity." Hearing this, Thea fell silent. Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Maxine continued. "Shallow love is possessive.Real love is about letting go.Leave James and find a secluded ce to spend the rest of your life.You¡¯ll be dead in a few years anyway, and James would surely have already gotten over you by then." "Is this the reason you¡¯vee to see me?" Thea looked at Maxine calmly and replied quietly. "Yes." Maxine did not deny it. "I don¡¯t want to see James give up everything for your sake or run around trying to save you. "You¡¯re smart, so you should know what¡¯s the best choice to make." After Maxine finished speaking, she stood up and made her way out. When she reached the gate, Thea suddenly called out to her, "Wait." Maxine turned around and looked at Thea, who was standing. Thea burst into tears. Crystal-clear teardrops spilled out of her eyes and slid down her cheeks. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It had always been her dream to grow old together with James. Now, she knew that dream was all but impossible.She only had a few years left. Originally, she simply wanted to give James a child with the time she had left. However, Maxine¡¯s words had swayed her.She did not want James to give up everything now. At the same time, she did not want to let him go.She could not imagine a life without James in the future. Despite this, she had no other choice. She walked toward Maxine, held her hand, and said tearily, "I know you¡¯re thinking of James.I¡¯ve also considered keeping away from him, but I simply couldn¡¯t make up my mind.After hearing what you had to say, I¡¯ve decided to leave and find a secluded ce to spend my remaining years alone.After I''m gone, please take good care of James." Countless memories of her with James shed across Thea¡¯s mind. She remembered when she first reunited with James. At that time, she was disfigured and was seen as the misfit of Cansington that everyone despised. James was not disgusted by her looks and even took her hand, vowing, "From now on, I¡¯ll give you the whole world." She recalled James fetching her to and from work on his electric motorcycle daily while she worked in Eternality.She also remembered using James¡¯ Crucifier to dry her underwear. Although there were many misunderstandings in the past, they contained the best memories of her life. Thinking of them, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Maxine remained silent. Thea let go of Maxine¡¯s hand and trudged back into the house. Maxine stood at the gate and watched Thea enter the house. When she saw this, she felt a guilty pang in her heart for what she just did. However, she felt it was the right thing to do. Thea did not have much longer to live. Since Thea was going to die, she should not be a burden to James. If she were Thea, she would have made the same choice. Maxine left. Thea left a letter for James and left the Capital with the Malovalent Sword. Meanwhile, James was already on his way back home. He brought back the Novenary Golden Pills from King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. The situation in the Capital had stabilized, and the King would be able to resolve the aftermath of the whole situation. As such, he did not want to involve himself further in the Capital¡¯s affairs. James nned to resign from his position after returning to the Capital and take Thea with him to live a life in seclusion together. He had the Novenary Golden Pills, which could allow one to enter the ninth rank. He wanted to give them to Thea so she could step into the ninth rank. There was a chance that her blood would be able to restore itself after entering the legendary realm. Even if it did not work, he still wanted to live a peaceful life with Thea, away from the troubles of the mundane world. At the same time, he could concentrate on his cultivation and prepare to y the dragon to acquire its blood to save Thea. He had already thought of everything and returned to the Capital full of expectations. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Half a dayter, James returned home to the Capital. "Thea, I¡¯m back." As soon as he entered the courtyard gate, he called out for Thea. However, there was no response.He pushed open the door and walked into the house. The house was empty, and there was no one there. "Thea?" James called out again. Once more, he was met only with silence. "That¡¯s strange.Where did she go?" James was perplexed and headed to their room to check if she was there. In the room, the nkets were stacked in a neat pile. James walked out of the room and sat in the living room.He pulled out his phone and called Thea. "Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable." Thea¡¯s phone was switched off, and the call could not get through. "Where in the world did she go?" James stood up worriedly. After thinking about it for a while, he dialed Maxine¡¯s number.Soon, the call connected, and Maxine¡¯s voice sounded. "What¡¯s up, James? Is there something wrong?" James asked, "Maxine, is Thea at the Cadens¡¯ mansion?" "No." "Where could she have gone...? She¡¯s not home, and I can¡¯t get through her phone." "I have no idea." "Okay, then." James ended the call. Then, he called Quincy. "Quincy, is Thea with you?" "No." James made several calls in a row, but there was no information about Thea¡¯s whereabouts.He concluded that Thea might have gone shopping and her phone ran out of battery. So, he decided not to dwell on it further. James returned to his room, picked out some clothes, and took a shower. When he returned to the room, he noticed a letter on the bedside table.He picked it up suspiciously and opened it. As soon as he opened it, he immediately saw lines of neat handwriting. "Honey, please allow me the privilege to call you by that name that onest time.By the time you read this letter, I¡¯ll already have left." When he saw the words, a bad feeling crept into James¡¯ heart.He quickly skimmed through the rest of the letter. "Honey, I¡¯ve decided to leave. "I''m well aware of my condition and know I¡¯m beyond the point of saving. "I had nned to have a child with you at first, but my body¡¯s condition has made that an impossible dream. In the past two days that you weren¡¯t around, I could tell my condition had gotten worse. "I know I¡¯m not going tost much longer. "I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you and drag you down with me. "I''m leaving."I must leave. "Please don¡¯t find me.I¡¯m going to look for an isted area to live out the remaining days of my tragic life. "You still have a long life ahead of you.You¡¯re a powerful martial artist who''s bound to live for a long time.I know you''ll do well in the future.It¡¯s just a pity I won¡¯t live to see that moment. "Please, forget about me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "There are many incredible women around you. "Maxine, Quincy, and even Tiara aren¡¯t half-bad.They¡¯re all good women.You can choose any one of them to spend the rest of your life with." While reading through the letter, James could see stains on the paper.He surmised that they were tear stains. Thea¡¯s signature was also left at the end of the letter. "AHH!!! After reading the letter, James yelled in anguish. His outburst also let off immense sonic waves.The courtyard was demolished instantly. "Why?! "Why did you leave?! "why did you do this?! "I already settled everything and did what I needed to. I was about to fulfill my promise and live in seclusion with you, so why did you leave? Why are you leaving me alone?!" Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 James rushed out of the ruined courtyard like a madman. "Where did you go? Where in the world could you have gone?!" At that moment, he was like a crazed beast and struggled to form coherent thoughts.He had no idea where he was headed, nor did he know where to find Thea. "Cansington! Right, it must be Cansington!" The idea suddenly popped into James¡¯ mind.He immediately rushed to the military region, boarded a private ne, and rushed to Cansington. More than half an hour after James had left, Maxine arrived at the courtyard. However, James was nowhere to be seen when she arrived. All that was left was the ruined courtyard.She stood outside the ruins, and her lips curved into a frown. Although she knew James would flip out after finding out Thea had left, she believed that it would only be temporary. Maxine was sure James would ovee his sadness and cheer up again.She simply needed to wait until he recovered from the initial shock. Half a dayter. James rushed into the Cahans¡¯ vi in Cansington. As soon as he entered the Cahans¡¯ vi, he bumped into dys, who was carrying her bag and about to head out.He rushed over to her and shouted, "Did Theae back?" "Huh?" dys was startled by the figure that suddenly rushed in and shouted at her. After realizing it was James, she sighed in relief. With a bright smile, she responded to him, "James, my good son-inw.You¡¯re back?" "Did Theae back? Where is she? Where¡¯s Thea?" James bellowed frantically at her. dys was taken aback by his shouting. After a few seconds, she returned to her senses and said, "Shouldn¡¯t Thea be with you? Hasn¡¯t she been staying in the Capital all this while?" "What? She didn¡¯t return here?" James looked like he had been struck by lightning. His legs gave way, and he copsed to the floor, unable to get back up. dys was unsure of what had happened. When she witnessed James¡¯ unusual expression, she did not dare to approach or speak to James. James stayed on the floor for about a minute. Then, he suddenly stood up, turned, and left silently. Three dayster... "Have you heard about James revealing the news about how he has the Novenary Golden Pills? The very same ones that are fabled to allow a martial artist to enter the ninth rank and attain immortality. He spread the news that he would reward anyone who had information on Thea¡¯s whereabouts with a Novenary Golden Pill." "Yeah, I heard about it." "The whole world is looking for Thea." "How did this happen? What happened to Thea? Why is James looking for her?" "Who knows?" "Perhaps they had a lover¡¯s quarrel." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. News about James¡¯ search for Thea quickly spread through the ancient martial world. The Novenary Golden Pills were a tempting reward and enticed many martial artists to join the search for Thea. After James released the news, he headed to the Jade Sect with the Primordial Dragon de. Countless mountains surrounded Mount Jade. At the foot of a thousand-meter-high mountain, a lone man appeared. He held a sword in his hand. It had a white scabbard, but the sword hilt was golden with a dragon head carved on top. It was James who had rushed to Mount Jade.Thea disappeared without a trace after leaving her letter. James went to Cansington to search for her but turned up nothing.He searched everywhere but could not find a trace of Thea.So, he had martial artists all around the globe look for her. However, several days passed without any further news on her whereabouts. James hade to Mount Jade to seek information from Jade Sect¡¯s leader, the Omniscient Deity. Once he reached the mountain''s base, he leaped a few steps and appeared halfway up the mountain. In a few seconds, he arrived at the mountaintop. He traveled at such speeds that it seemed as if his body was as light as a feather. "who¡¯s there?" James¡¯ sudden appearance caught the attention of Jade Sect¡¯s disciples. Immediately, a dozen or so disciples surrounded him with swords pointed at him. "J-James..." After verifying James¡¯ identity, the disciples backed away in fear. At that moment, James sported stubble on his chin and had a slightly unkempt appearance. "Where''s the Omniscient Deity? I want to meet with him immediately." Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 The Omniscient Deity was a highly respected senior of the ancient martial world. Since Jade Sect had remained a neutral party throughout the years, he held a lot of prestige in the ancient martial world. His guests, no matter wicked or righteous, would always watch their behavior around him and show him nothing but reverence. Despite all this, here James was demanding the Omniscient Deity show himself to him. The Omniscient Deity had given him a vital piece of information but also shared it with others. James felt like he had been deceived. Thus, he did not show the Jade Sect¡¯s disciples any respect. "T-The sect leader isn¡¯t here." "Where did he go?" "I- Idon¡¯t know." The disciples were slightly apprehensive while speaking with James. James¡¯ existence alone was foreboding and as he was, he could be considered the strongest person in the world. Swoosh! Upon hearing the disciple¡¯s vague answer, James quickly pulled out the Primordial Dragon de. James pressed the long, golden de against the disciple¡¯s neck. He drew his sword so fast that the disciple felt the cold de against his neck long before he could react. "Killing me won¡¯t change the fact that the sect leader isn¡¯t here." The disciple was afraid, but he was telling the truth. When he heard this, James finally understood that the Omniscient Deity was really not present. Suddenly, a long-haired man wearing a white robe approached James. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. His long ck had a few white strands mixed in it. The man¡¯s eyes were slightly forlorn. Jarmnes withdrew his sword and turned to the man. It was the Omniscient Deity. Seeing the person he had been looking for had appeared before him, James went straight to the point. "I have a question for you." The Omniscient Deity already knew the reason for James¡¯ visit. Rumors about how James would reward anyone with information about Thea with a Novenary Golden Pill were extremely sensational at the moment. It was not hard to guess that James came to him because of Thea. "You want information about Thea¡¯s whereabouts?" "Yes." James nodded. "I can''t promise that I¡¯ll be able to find her." The Omniscient Deity looked at James and said, "How about you give me a week? If I can find her, I¡¯ll have you do one more thing for me.Including our previous exchange, that¡¯ll be two favors you owe me.I¡¯ll waive our terms if I can''t find her.What do you say?" "Alright." James did not turn down the offer because he had no idea where to find Thea.He checked every ce she might have gone to but still could not find her.Hisst hope was to wait for news from the Jade Sect. "Since we have a deal, you can stay in our sect for a few days while I use my intelligenceworks to search for Thea¡¯s whereabouts." The Omniscient Deity said a few words and turned to leave. James stayed in Jade Sect for the time being.He had been swamped this whole time and scarcely had a moment to breathe. Apart from waiting for an update, he currently had nothing else to do.He finally had some free time on his hands. Thus, he began contemting the Fourteen Heavenly Swords and Pris Sword Art. Mastery of the fourteenth sword of the Heavenly Swords and Pris Sword Art¡¯s second realm were the first prerequisite for practicing First Sword Art. One must reach this standard to practice the unrivaled First Sword Art. James had mastered the thirteenth sword of the Heavenly Swords but had no idea how to wield the fourteenth sword. Simrly, he had already practiced Pris Sword Art but only at its most basic level. While staying in Mount Jade, he began studying the two sword techniques. Meanwhile, the Omniscient Deity searched for Thea. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Three dayster... In a newly built wooden house on a mountain behind Medical Valley. In front of the wooden house sat a woman. The woman wore a ck dress and had long grayish-white hair. She held a ck sword in her hands and gently caressed it with her fingers. Thud! There was the sudden sound of footsteps breaking the quiet of the area. The Omniscient Deity approached her. He stopped in front of Thea and looked at her, saying, "Thea, I mustmend you on your ability to hide yourself.I never expected to find you here in the Medical Valley." Thea raised her head and looked at the Omniscient Deity. With a calm expression, she asked, "How did you find this ce? Did the Medical Saint tell you?" Only one person knew that she was currently residing in this ce ¡ªthe Medical Valley¡¯s master, the Medical Saint. She was unwilling to give up just yet even after leaving James. Thus, she came to the Medical Valley and asked the Medical Saint to take a look at her condition. However, even the Medical Saint could not do anything about it.So, she decided to live in seclusion in the mountain behind the Medical Valley. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that." "If James asked you to look for me, please tell him that Thea is dead," said Thea. Although she was reluctant to let go of him, she did not want him running around trying to save her. She refused to be a burden to him. The environment in this ce was pristine, and the air was fresh. It was a good location to live in istion and spend thest of her remaining years. The Omniscient Deity looked at her and thought for a while. After a brief moment, he said, "I can tell him that, but have you really given up hope?" "what else can I do? Am I supposed to ask James to y the dragon for me? So many other powerful martial artists failed to y the dragon a thousand years ago.I don¡¯t want James to lose his life because of me." "How about give you a nudge in the right direction for free?" A glimmer of hope suddenly lit up Thea¡¯s dull eyes, and she looked at the Omniscient Deity in anticipation.The Omniscient Deity said, "Head to Mount Wunderton and seek out Master Delphinia." Thea asked puzzledly, "Who is she? Can she save me?" The Omniscient Deity gently shook his head and said, "I can¡¯t promise you anything.However, I know the condition of your body is caused by absorbing the energy contained in the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood.I¡¯m assuming that getting rid of your cultivation base could return your blood to normal and might help your situation.She¡¯s an expert who''s living in seclusion.Her cultivation base might not be as strong as yours, but she has practiced a unique technique capable of dissolving your cultivation base and converting it into Blood Energy.You''ll be an ordinary person again, but you''ll survive." "Thank you for the suggestion.May I know where Mount Wunderton is?" The Omniscient Deity pointed out Mount Wunderton''s location to Thea. Thea picked up the Malevolent Sword without hesitation and quickly dashed into the distance like a sh of light, quickly disappearing from the Omniscient Deity¡¯s sight. The Omniscient Deity also turned around and left. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed since James stayed at the Jade Sect. James did not leave the entire week and practiced his sword techniques while waiting for an update from the Omniscient Deity. Unexpectedly, an uninvited guest stepped foot in Mount Jade a weekter. It was none other than Sky. Sky heard about the news spread by James and learned that he possessed Novenary Golden Pills. After asking around, he discovered that James was in Mount Jade and rushed over. He wanted to ask James for a Novenary Golden Pill. Sky did not spend the time between theirst encounter idly and had secretly been absorbing other people¡¯s cultivation base. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He kept a very low profile and did not attract any attention. The people he targeted were not well-known and usually traveled alone. They were the type of people no one would notice if they went missing. This helped him ascend into the Seventh Stair of the Skyward Stairway. The Great Law of Absorption did not allow him to absorb an infinite amount of energy. Absorbing too much energy from other people would put his body at risk of side effects. He was not willing to risk it and refrained from absorbing any more energy.He would have to rely on a Novenary Golden Pill to enter the ninth rank. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Jade Sect, the windward side of the mountain. James had stayed here for a week. The Jade Sect provided him with the best treatment and attentive service. They prepared a luxurious pce for his stay, and the Jade Sect arranged for more than a dozen of sexy women to serve him during his time here. However, he turned all of it down. James was training on the mountain. On top of the mountain, a figure flickered and a sword cut through the air. It was James practicing his sword techniques. In the span of a week, he hadprehended the essence of Pris Sword Art.It was a set of sword techniques that focused on speed. "Tsk, tsk.Impressive." Suddenly, a snide chuckle echoed around him. The voice sounded like it came from the distant sky, but it also sounded like it was nearby. James quickly stopped practicing when he heard it. Swoosh! A figure zipped toward him from afar. The person looked to be around 40 years old, wore a gray coat, and wielded a long sword in his hand. When James saw him, he remained calm and asked lightly, "What¡¯re you doing here?" The person that showed up was Sky.Sky looked at James coldly and sneered, "What else do you think I¡¯m here for?" "I haven''t a clue." "Haha!" Skyughed. "I can¡¯t believe you deceived me, James.You lied about not finding the Novenary Golden Pills, but the world is spreading rumors about you wanting to trade it for information on Thea¡¯s whereabouts." "Indeed." James did not deny it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "The Novenary Golden Pills are with me.So what?" Sky stretched out his hand and said, "Give it to me.I only need one." "Why should I?" James looked at Sky indifferently, not taking him seriously at all. Then, he said, "I was the one who obtained the Novenary Golden Pills, so they¡¯re mine.I can give them to whoever I want.What can you do if I refuse to give it to you?" "You''ll face the wrath of my sword." Sky raised his sword, and a powerful wave of energy red from its de. "James, I¡¯m only asking for one.If you refuse to hand it to me, then you¡¯re bringing whatever happens next upon yourself." At that moment, a voice resounded loudly. "What''s going on? Are you nning to fight in Jade Sect''s territory?" The source of the voice was the Omniscient Deity, who had disappeared for a week. The Omniscient Deity quickly approached and appeared in front of Sky.He stared at him and questioned, "You''re on Mount Jade.This is my territory.What do you mean by this? Are you trying to cause trouble in the Jade Sect?" "So what if 1 am?" Sky looked at the Omniscient Deity and said, "Others may fear you and show you respect, but I¡¯m not one of those plebians. If James refuses to hand over a Novenary Golden Pill today, I¡¯ll kill him." Jamespletely ignored Sky¡¯s existence. He turned to the Omniscient Deity and asked, "How did it go? Have you found any news about Thea?" The Omniscient Deity looked at James and shook his head. Meeting his eyes with a helpless expression, he said, "I found her, but when I tracked her down, she was already dead." "What?!" James strode toward the Omniscient Deity and grabbed him, asking furiously, "What did you say? She¡¯s dead?" "Yeah." Despite being grabbed by James, the Omniscient Deity remained calm as he replied, "I was too late.She was already dead when I found her.I¡¯ve failed to fulfill our exchange this time." "Impossible!" James¡¯ face was filled with disbelief. "James, stop dragging this on! Hand me the Novenary Golden Pill!" Sky stretched out his hand again. Veins bulged on James¡¯ face, and he red at Sky. Suddenly, he pulled out the Primordial Dragon de.He pointed his long sword at his opponent. "Let¡¯s see if you can take it from me then!" James¡¯ voice turned into a dangerous growl, and he quickly made his move.He rushed at Sky like a sh of lightning and appeared right before him. Sword Energy formed from the Primordial Dragon de and the de was thrust at Sky. Before the attack could hit Sky, a terrifyingly destructive shock wave spread out.Several surrounding rocks exploded from the intensity of the shock. "That strength is insane!" Sky was taken aback. James¡¯ attack was powerful. Despite ascending the Seventh Stair of the Skyward Stairway, Sky was threatened by the extent of James¡¯ strength. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Sky quickly backed away. His body vanished, and he appeared a hundred meters away. Although Sky was also fast, James had the upper hand in terms of speed. Holding the Primordial Dragon de, James was hot on Sky¡¯s heels. Sky quickly drew his sword in response to James¡¯ chase. nk! The swords scraped against each other. Sky¡¯s de was snapped in half after sustaining the powerful blow from the Primordial Dragon de. He was a strong martial artist, and his sword was not somemon piece of steel. Despite being a famous sword, it snapped like a dry stick after parrying the Primordial Dragon de¡¯s attack. Meanwhile, the Sword Energy from the Primordial Dragon de caused the Blood Energy in Sky¡¯s body to rumble. He quickly circted his True Energy to suppress the churning Blood Energy. James seized the opportunity and plunged his sword forward. Sky tried to avoid the attack but was a second too slow. The Sword Energy cut into him, and a bloody wound formed on his arm. ¡®Damn it. This isn¡¯t the Thirteen Heavenly Swords technique. What kind of sword technique is this? Why is it so strange?¡¯ Sky¡¯s heart thumped wildly in shock. While Sky was stunned, James charged at him again. Sky¡¯s energy burst forth at that moment. He thrust his palms forward, and a terrifying force swept forward, resisting James¡¯ attack. Their battle seemed to have been frozen in space as the duo¡¯s power matched up against one another. James held up the Primordial Dragon de. Meanwhile, Sky pushed his hand forward, sending forth an intense force. James felt immense pressure bear down on him, as if a mountain was crushing his body, making it hard for him to breathe. Sky¡¯s strength had exceeded his expectations. ¡°Slice him to ribbons!¡±James growled. He swung the Primordial Dragon de forward, and a golden Sword Energy materialized. A second one soon appeared. In an instant, thirteen Sword Energies emerged. As James swung the Primordial Dragon de, they quickly charged at Sky. James had unleashed the Thirteen Heavenly Swords. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Sky was not afraid of it and rapidly kicked the air. His powerful kicks drew forth a whirlwind, repelling all thirteen Sword Energies that homes in on him. The Sword Energies were parried away. Rumble! The surrounding area was destroyed instantly. The Omniscient Deity watched the fight with a solemn look in the distance. ¡°These two are the greatest martial artists in the world. If this fight goes on, they¡¯ll destroy Mount Jade itself.¡± Swoosh! Suddenly, the Omniscient Deity rushed forward. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the middle of their battlefield. He thrust his palms out. Two illusory palms appeared and surged toward their target like snakes. The palm attacks flew out with blinding speed. Both James and Sky were struck before they could react to the attack. The two coughed out blood after sustaining the blow, and they stumbled backward. The Omniscient Deity floated in the air and looked at the staggered duo. Then, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you two onest time. You¡¯re in the territory of Jade Sect. If you want to fight, go elsewhere.¡± Sky¡¯s face paled as blood spilled out of the corner of his lips. He looked at the Omniscient Deity in shock. It was rumored that the Omniscient Deity was powerful. However, no one had ever seen him fight before. Both he and James were repelled with just one move from the Omniscient Deity. How great was his strength? Sky could not imagine the extent of the Omniscient Deity¡¯s powers. He thought he was already peerless but realized he was no match for the Omniscient Deity. James also felt a chill run down his spine. How could the Omniscient Deity be so strong? He never expected Jade Sect¡¯s leader, the Omniscient Deity, who remained a neutral force, to be so strong. He might be incapable of defeating the Omniscient Deity if they got into a fight. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 The Omniscient Deity¡¯s strength startled James and Sky. Sky stood in the distance and looked at the Omniscient Deity, then cast another nce at James. ¡°I know you¡¯ll eventually leave Mount Jade, James. You better not forget our agreement.¡± James looked at Sky and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten about it. You can let me know whenever you need my assistance. However, you should give up trying to get a Novenary Golden Pill from me unless you¡¯re able to defeat me.¡± Novenary Golden Pill was closely linked to the attainment of the ninth rank. There was the belief that a Novenary Golden Pill could help a martial artist enter the ninth rank. Regardless of whether or not it was true, James did not want to risk handing over the Novenary Golden Pills to others. He never intended to reveal the fact he had acquired Novenary Golden Pills but had no choice but to expose them to the world to find Thea. Sky left silently. With the Omniscient Deity around, Sky knew he had no chance of snatching the Novenary Golden Pills from James. After Sky left, James walked over to the Omniscient Deity and stared at him, asking, ¡°Tell me again. What happened to Thea? Where exactly did she go?¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± James yelled frenziedly, ¡°Dead or alive, I need to see her! Where is her body? Bring me to her.¡± The Omniscient Deity sighed. ¡°James, you have to ept the reality. She¡¯s no longer in this world. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look for her yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! There¡¯s no way she¡¯s dead! I don¡¯t believe you!¡± James kept shaking his head in denial. ¡°I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s dead yet!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find her even if it means searching every corner of this world!¡± James brazenly uttered his intent and stormed off. The moment he left Mount Jade¡¯s vicinity, Sky approached him once more. He looked at James calctively and said, ¡°I thought you were really nning on spending the rest of your life on Mount Jade. Now, give me a Novenary Golden Pill. I only require one.¡± Sky stretched out his hand to gesture for James to hand him a Novenary Golden Pill. ¡°You¡¯d better stop getting in my way.¡± James had a gloomy expression. His priority was finding Thea, but Sky was repeatedly interrupting him. He was starting to get irritated at Sky¡¯s incessant demands. ¡°I must get a Novenary Golden Pill today!¡± Sky demanded. Swoosh! James suddenly drew the Primordial Dragon de. A dazzling golden Sword Light shimmered from the de. He pointed the long sword at Sky and taunted, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to take it from me.¡± As soon as he drew his sword, a bronze-colored radiance spread all over his body, and his skin was dyed a rich, bronze hue. Additionally, a copper-colored aura covered the surface of his body. Seeing James disy such a powerful technique, Sky¡¯s face darkened. He knew James practiced a formidable technique with the best defensive power in the world. Despite ascending the Seventh Stair of the Skyward Stairway, he still felt trepidation when he witnessed the technique. ¡°Are you really not willing to part with just one? A single pill is all I need.¡± Sky attempted to persuade James. He wanted to get the Novenary Golden Pills without having to fight. ¡°I already told you that¡¯s impossible.¡± James¡¯ expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°If you want the Novenary Golden Pills, you¡¯ll have to defeat me. If I lose, I won¡¯t just give you one, I¡¯ll hand all of them over to you.¡± ¡°You stubborn brat.¡± Sky spat him and turned to leave. He left in a hurry and disappeared from James¡¯ sight almost instantly. After he left, James dispelled the Invincible Body Siddhi. He took out the small crystal bottle containing the Novenary Golden Pills. Then, he opened it and removed one pill. After a bit of hesitation, he opened his mouth and swallowed it. A powerful jolt of energy coursed through his body after he consumed the pill.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 At that moment, James felt the pore throughout his body open up, and he immediately felt rxed. He did not leave instantly and sat in a lotus position on the ground. Then, he performed the cultivation method from the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals to refine the Novenary Golden Pill. His True Energy increased rapidly at that moment. Mount Wunderton was a massive mountain in Sol. To most locals, it was an unnamed mountain, and very few knew its name. A nunnery sat on top of the mountain,mitted to worshiping their god. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ording to the local¡¯s myths, an old nun lived in the nunnery. She was rumored to have lived for a long time and was already alive during the war. Someone had even spread the news about seeing her recently. Some locals that fell ill would travel to the nunnery to find the old nun. Thea reached Mount Wunderton ording to the directions the Omniscient Deity had given her. After reaching the mountaintop, she saw the nunnery. The nunnery was old and dpidated. When she arrived, an old nun dressed in religious clothing and a hat was seen sweeping the ground in the courtyard. Thea walked over with the Malevolent Sword. Her eyes were fixated on the old nun sweeping the floor. The old nun also noticed Thea approaching and stopped sweeping. She put down the broom and walked over with her hands sped together. ¡°God bless you. Miss, are you here to pray?¡± Thea also returned the greeting with a bow and said, ¡°Could you perhaps be Master Delphinia? The old nun¡¯s wrinkled face suddenly became enthusiastic, and her eyes beamed with light. She stared at Thea and asked, ¡°Who¡¯re you? What¡¯re you here for?¡± Thea exined respectfully. ¡°Master Delphinia, the Omniscient Deity pointed me to you. I¡¯m here because of an incident in Mount Thunder Sect¡­¡± She exined in detail why she got sprayed with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and how she absorbed it, resulting in her current condition. ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the Omniscient Deity that you¡¯ve practiced a miraculous technique capable of extracting the True Energy in my body and reintegrating it back into my blood so I can survive.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve been pointed here by the Omniscient Deity, you shoulde inside and have a seat.¡± Master Delphinia made a weing gesture. Then, she led Thea into the house. The main hall was a statue of a god. The two walked to the back room. The room¡¯s furnishing was simple, with only a bed and table. She invited Thea to sit down. Thus, Thea sat down. ¡°Stretch out your hand for me so I can check your pulse.¡± Thea stretched out her hand. Master Delphinia began to check Thea¡¯s pulse. After a while, her wrinkled face became solemn. She said, ¡°I never expected you to be so strong at such a young age. Your cultivation can be considered one of the greatest in this world. I¡¯ve indeed practiced a martial art technique that can help you. However, the Omniscient Deity didn¡¯t tell you about its w. Once I dissolve your cultivation and convert it to Blood Energy, there is a side effect. Thea asked anxiously. ¡°What kind of side effect?¡± Master Delphinia said, ¡°During the process of dissolving your True Energy, your brain nerves might get damaged, which can lead to memory loss. Also, after going through the process, you¡¯ll be an ordinary person without any True Energy left. ¡°What?¡± Thea was shocked. ¡°Memory loss?¡± She was not afraid of losing her cultivation. However, the possibility of losing her memory scared her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Memory loss.¡± ¡°Meaning I won¡¯t remember anything?¡± Master Delphinia thought for a while and replied, ¡°That¡¯s unpredictable. It¡¯s possible you won¡¯t remember anything or just lose a certain portion of your memory. Everything will depend on heaven¡¯s will.¡± At that moment, Thea hesitated. She contemted whether to go through Master Delphinia¡¯s Energy Extraction process. epting it meant surviving, but it was possible she might forget James. What was the point of living if James no longer existed in her memories? Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 What was the point of living if she could not remember James? However, she did not have long to live if she wanted to keep her memories. Thea was on the fence. Master Delphinia did not force Thea. Instead, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to a decision. Take your time to think it through first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡± Thea looked at Master Delphinia and asked, ¡°How long will it take to extract my True Energy?¡± Master Delphinia replied, ¡°You¡¯ve got rtively strong True Energy, so it¡¯ll probably take a whole year to extract itpletely. Also, you can¡¯t suddenly stop the process after it begins. If you stop halfway, the side effects will be more severe and might be a little¡­¡± Master Delphinia looked at Thea and cautioned her further. ¡°Your blood is really unique since it¡¯s already fused with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and has be something else entirely. Once your cultivation base is converted into Blood Energy, you won¡¯t have your True Energy to suppress the effects of your blood. That¡¯ll also pose a problem during the process. As for the specific consequences, I can¡¯t say with certainty what will happen. Since you¡¯re aware of your blood¡¯s properties, you should know best.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I understand. I will maintain my decision.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You can stay here for the time being. We can start once you¡¯re really sure about your decision,¡± said Master Delphinia. Thea temporarily settled down in the nunnery. Meanwhile, James practiced in an open space outside Mount Jade¡¯s vicinity. He took out a Novenary Golden Pill and refined its energy, rapidly increasing his strength. The Novenary Golden Pill¡¯s effect lived up to its tales. It was worthy of the rumor of allowing one to enter the ninth rank. James sessfully refined the energy after one whole month. A monthter, James¡¯ strength had already risen from the Fifth Stair¡¯s peak to the Ninth Stair¡¯s peak, cing him one step away from entering the ninth rank. After spending one month refining the energy, James was anxious about Thea¡¯s safety. Thus, he started to continue looking for Thea. He traveled through mountains and rivers, searching every corner of the world. In the following year, James searched everywhere in Sol and traveled around the world. However, he could not find Thea. He had not cultivated for the whole year but his strength still remained at the peak of the Ninth Stair. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Despite that, he had been studying and trying to truly grasp the Pris Sword Art while searching for Thea. His swordsmanship had improved significantly. He alreadyprehended the singrity of the Pris Sword Art. The singrity shared a simr concept to the Fourteen Heavenly Swords. James did not concern himself with the affairs of the ancient martial world for the entire year, nor did he interfere with national affairs. As such, he was ignorant about how the country had developed and did not know the current state of the ancient martial world. Mount Zelus. This was a mountain range within Sol. A man with long hair sat on a rock on the mountaintop. The man was dressed in ck and had shoulder-length hair. A long sword was stuck into the ground beside him. ¡°It¡¯s already been a year. Where are you, Thea?¡± James looked at the mountain range, staring absent-mindedly at the distant rivers andndscape. This year, he searched all across the world but could not find Thea. He started to believe Omniscient Deity¡¯s im that Thea had died a year ago. When he thought about this, his heart felt like it had been stabbed by a knife. Tears welled up in his eyes and gradually rolled down his face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? ¡°I promised to live quietly with you. Why did you leave? Couldn¡¯t you wait a little longer for me to return? Even if you only had a few years left, I would¡¯ve apanied you to the end. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you even give me thest few years of your life? ¡°Ahh¡­¡± James¡¯ heart was full of sorrow. He stood up and shouted, filling the air with his anguished cries. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Suddenly, the mountains, rivers, and earth trembled as if an earthquake was about to ur. The animals in the forest became terrified and frantically fled into hiding. After James had let out his desperate yell, he gradually calmed down. He picked up the Primordial Dragon de stuck in the ground and nned to leave. Swoosh! Just as he was about to leave, a figure quickly sped toward him from a distance and showed up before him. James looked at the unexpected guest that had shown up. It was Sky. Sky¡¯s appearance had changed drastically from a year ago. He looked like he had aged a lot in the time James had seen himst. His skin was wrinkled, and he looked significantly older. During the past year, James had met Sky several times. Every time they encountered one another, Sky would appear older and older. When he saw Sky¡¯s appearance, James¡¯ brows furrowed together slightly as he said, ¡°You must¡¯ve absorbed too much energy from others. Since your body has taken in too many sources of external energy, it has disrupted the bnce in your body and caused you to age rapidly. You can¡¯t continue doing this anymore, or else you¡¯re going to die very soon.¡± ¡°Enough with your nonsense, James.¡± Sky red at James and spat, ¡°I lost to you three months ago. However, I¡¯ve already ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. I¡¯m only one step away from bing a ninth-ranked grandmaster. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll win this time!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± James smiled faintly. Sky had reached the Ninth Stair of the Skyward Stair¡¯s peak, but so had James. James had already reached the rank a year ago. Moreover, his swordsmanship had improved significantly. He looked at Sky and said calmly, ¡°Even so, you¡¯re not going to win. You should turn back. I¡¯m not handing you the Novenary Golden Pills.¡± ¡°James, did you mean what you said a year ago?¡± James looked at Sky and asked, ¡°Hmm? What do you mean by that?¡± Sky replied, ¡°You spread the news a year ago saying whoever could tell you Thea¡¯s whereabouts would be rewarded a Novenary Golden Pill.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The moment he heard this, James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. He took a step forward and immediately appeared right beside Sky James stared at Sky and asked, ¡°What did you just say? Do you mean you have news of Thea?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s absolutely reliable.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Sky reached out his hand and said, ¡°Hand me the pill first.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯ll give me the information first.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Sky burst intoughter. ¡°Do you think I still trust you, James? If you don¡¯t give me a Novenary Golden Pill, you can search all your want for years or even decades, but you¡¯ll never find her.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± James did not hesitate. He took out the small bottle containing the Novenary Golden Pills and poured one out for Sky. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the Novenary Golden Pill. Can you tell me where Thea is now?¡± Sky held the Novenary Golden Pill up and gently sniffed it. ¡°What an irresistible fragrance.¡± Sky looked like he was intoxicated. Then, he carefully put the pill away and said, ¡°Thea has returned to Cansington and is back at the Cahans¡¯ vi.¡± ¡°Impossible. I went to Cansington a month ago and secretly visited the Cahans¡¯ vi, but Thea had not returned home,¡± James said bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s true. News of this has already spread, but other ancient martial artists had no idea where you were. Many of them are gathered in Mount Jade, asking the Omniscient Deity for your whereabouts. I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle to you soon and tell you the same thing.¡± ¡°You had better not be lying, Sky. Even if you refine the Novenary Golden Pill and manage to step into the ninth rank, I can still kill you. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate my current strength.¡± James left his threat, picked up the Primordial Dragon de, and quickly left Mount Zelus. He rushed to Cansington without stopping. Meanwhile, Sky held onto the Novenary Golden Pill in admiration. ¡°It¡¯s been one year. I finally have you. ¡°After I refine the Novenary Golden Pill, I¡¯ll be a ninth-ranked grandmaster. ¡°Haha! Finally, my time hase! This generation will bow to me! The world is about to tremble at my feet!¡± Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 N?velDrama.Org owns this text. An entire year had passed before James finally obtained news about Thea. Regardless of whether Sky¡¯s intel was urate, at least it gave James a sliver of hope. He rushed to Cansington without stopping to catch his breath. Meanwhile, the Cahans in Cansington were gathered together in their vi staring at Thea. The Thea before them looked about only eighteen or neen years old. She had long ck hair, delicate features, and fair skin. ¡°Thea, is it really you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Thea. What happened? A year ago, James came to Cansington looking for you. Then, he never showed up again, and neither did you. Where did you two go in the past year?¡± The Cahans surrounded Thea and bombarded her with questions. ¡°James? Who¡¯s that?¡± Thea¡¯s innocent face expressed that she had no idea what the people around her were referring to. She continued. ¡°By the way, my exams areing up soon. I have to go back to my room and study. Also, when did our family move here?¡± Her family members looked at her with dumbstruck eyes. Thea had just returned to Cansington today. She headed straight to their original house but discovered it had already been sold to someone else. Lost, she could only borrow a phone from a passerby and call her family. After returning home, she was thrust into this situation. All Thea could remember was how she was hanging out with a few of her ssmates. Then, she somehow fell asleep. After waking up, everything around her seemed to have changed. Although she was puzzled, she did not think much of it. When he finally returned home, she found that her whole family had aged considerably. Even her younger brother was already an adult and had grown so much she could not recognize him anymore. dys asked, ¡°Thea, do you really not remember James?¡± Lex said with a frown, ¡°Exam? What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t that happen ten years ago? Have you lost your memory? Are you only able to recall events from ten years ago?¡± ¡°Huh? Ten years ago?¡± Thea frowned. ¡°Yes¡­ Could that be possible?¡± asked dys. ¨C That can¡¯t be¡­ I remember it being the weekend yesterday, and I went out to hang out with some ssmates. Oh, right. We were in the suburbs. Ah, also, there was a huge fire, and I remember. I¡­ The more she spoke, the more confused she got. She could not remember what happened next. ¡°Oh, I remember now. I seemed to have suddenly dozed off.¡± Thea scratched her head and said innocently, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Lex immediately ordered, ¡°Prepare some food immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Thea grinned. The Cahans were confused. David tugged at dys¡¯ sleeve and whispered, ¡°Mom, I think Thea really has lost her memories. She¡¯s forgotten everything that¡¯s happened in the past eleven years and only remembers what happened before then.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s clear to me. What should we do now?¡± dys asked worriedly. David shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know? Thea came back, but where¡¯s James? Why didn¡¯t Jamese back with her? Where is he, and what exactly happened in the past year?¡± As soon as Thea appeared in Cansington, countless intelligenceworks got hold of the information. The news of her return to Cansington spread like wildfire. Soon, ancient martial artists from around the world gathered at Mount Jade, asking the Omniscient Deity for James¡¯ whereabouts. Everyone had the same intent to exchanging the news for a Novenary Golden Pill. Meanwhile, James was already rushing to Cansington after hearing the news from Sky. Half a dayter, James walked out of the Cansington Airport. He had shoulder-length hair, dressed in a ck outfit, and carried a long sword. A military vehicle was parked outside the airport. Several heavily armed soldiers showed up and prevented people from entering or exiting the airport. The scene left everyone confused. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why are there so many soldiers?¡± ¡°Who¡¯re they here for?¡± As soon as James walked out of the airport, he was slightly taken aback by the countless soldiers waiting to receive him. He immediately walked over. At that moment, a slightly tanned man wearing a military robe with five stars on his shoulder rushed over. He appeared in front of James, saluted him, and gave a respectful greeting. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Dragon King!¡± The person that approached was Henry. James looked at Henry in a daze. A year ago, he left to search for Thea without saying goodbye. Seeing Henry again, James felt like he was dreaming. After standing dazed for a few seconds, he responded, ¡°Henry, it¡¯s you! I was wondering for a second who you actually were. Woah, not bad. You¡¯re wearing the Red me robe and have five stars. That must mean you¡¯re the Emperor now, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Henry chuckled. ¡°Dragon King.¡± Another voice called out to him. Another person in a military robe walked over. This person¡¯s robe had the word ¡®Blithe¡¯ embroidered on it and he also had five stars on his shoulder. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was the Blithe King. James turned to the Blithe King and nodded. Then, he looked at Henry and asked, ¡°By the way, has it been peaceful in Sol for the past year?¡± When James left to look for Thea, Sol was still rtively stable. Lucjan was dead. Can had remodeled the Gu Sect. Under his leadership, the Gu Sect would no longer stand against the country or incite trouble. As for the Orient Commerce, Mr. Lance was dead. Moreover, James had an agreement with Sky which meant he would not stir up any trouble. As for the business side, Maxine assisted Quincy in setting up the New Era Commerce, and Xavion joined them. Things were uneventful on that front. The reason James left was because Sol no longer needed him. Hearing this, Henry said, ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s been pretty calm. After you disappeared, Can took control of the Gu Sect again and quickly led them out of the Capital. Orient Commerce also dissolved under pressure from the New Era Commerce. ¡°The election also proceeded as scheduled. ¡°This election has been the most unbiased one in a long time. There was no interference from any influential figures. Ultimately, the citizens were able to elect their own King. The new King¡¯s name is Josiah Zahm. He used to be the Capital¡¯s city governor. ¡°After the previous King cleaned up the mess, he also got rid of a few popr candidates running in the election. From the final ballot results, Josiah had the highest votes and seeded as the new King. The old King was also permitted to co-rule alongside Josiah and assist the current King in managing national affairs. ¡°Sol¡¯s borders have also been peaceful. ¡°This year, Sol unveiled the Zwork to the public and it¡¯s taken the country by storm. Our nation¡¯s economy has been growing rapidlypared to other countries.¡± Henry briefly described some noteworthy national events to James. ¡°Originally, you were supposed to be the King, but you disappeared. After you suddenly vanished, the new King came to power and promoted me as the new Emperor. Meanwhile, your previous titles as the Dragon King of the Southern ins and themander of the ck Dragon Army have been reserved for you all this while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James felt relieved after hearing Henry¡¯s summary of the past year. ¡°James, are you here for Thea?¡± asked Henry. ¡°Mhm. Thea disappeared a year ago, and I¡¯ve been looking for her all this time. I only learned that she returned to Cansington yesterday, so I rushed back,¡± James nodded and replied. Henry said, ¡°I also specifically came here after hearing about it. I checked your whereabouts and saw that you would be getting off the ne around this time, so I came to wait for you.¡± ¡°Has Thea really returned to the Cahans¡¯ vi in Cansington?¡± ¡°Yeah. The Red me¡¯s intelligencework also acquired information regarding this. Thea did indeed appear back in Cansington yesterday morning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James was overjoyed. Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 One year had passed. James had been searching for Thea for an entire year. This whole time, he failed to find any news about Thea, but just when he was about to give up, he suddenly learned of Thea¡¯s current location. ¡°James, I¡¯ve seen Thea in the surveince footage. She¡¯s indeed at the Cahans¡± vi,¡± said Henry. James was beyond thrilled and could not find the words to express himself. He turned around and quickly left the airport. Henry chased after him and said, ¡°James, I¡¯ll drop you at the Cahans¡± vi.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Henry escorted James to the Cahans¡¯ vi. At the Cahans¡¯ vi. ¡°Grandpa, Dad! We¡¯ve got a problem! Something¡¯s happening outside!¡± Tommy frantically ran over to the other Cahans. At that moment, everyone was gathered around Thea, who was presently eating. Lex stood up and pointed his cane at Tommy, reprimanding him, ¡°Where are your manners? Why are you causing such a fuss? Can¡¯t you see Thea¡¯s eating?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± Tommy pointed outside and said, ¡°T-There¡¯s tons of military vehicles are parked outside our house!¡± ¡°What?! Really?¡± Lex was overjoyed. The other family members also stood up. The appearance of military vehicles meant that James was back. The whole family rushed out to greet him. Only Thea was left puzzled by the situation. She scratched her head and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why¡¯d everyone suddenly leave?¡± She was starving right then, so she ignored them and continued eating. James got out of one of the military vehicles parked outside the gate. After he got out of the car, he immediately noticed the Cahans waiting at the gate for him. He hurried over and asked, ¡°Is Thea back? Has Thea returned home?¡± None of the Cahans knew what had happened. David nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. Thea¡¯s back, but¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, James rushed into the vi. James entered the house and saw an innocent-looking woman dressed in white seemingly engrossed with her meal. When he saw Thea, James¡¯ heart soared with tion. He walked over excitedly and lifted her up, ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was shocked at the man who suddenly rushed over and hugged her while she was in the middle of eating. After a few seconds, she screamed and repeatedly hit James¡¯ shoulder. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Put me down!!! ¡°You pervert!!!¡± Thea beat his body and screeched at him. James let go of Thea. He looked at her and cried tears of joy. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re alive! Thank god¡­ Thank god you¡¯re still alive! I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for you during the past year! I¡¯ve climbed mountains and crossed rivers, but I couldn¡¯t find any traces of your whereabouts. You don¡¯t understand how much it broke my heart.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea looked at the tearful man in front of her dumbfoundedly. She thought to herself, ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Seeing dys enter the house, she immediately called out for her. Thea ran to dys and hid behind her. She poked out her tiny head and stared at James in the living room. Then, she asked warily, ¡°Mom, who¡¯s this guy? What¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s scaring me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your husband, James.¡± ¡°Pfft¡± Thea pouted and said, ¡°No way. How could I marry a man like that? My husband must be an upright man. How could he be such a sloppy person? Look at him. His hair is so long. How long has it been since hest cut it? Also, look at the sword he¡¯s carrying. He looks like a criminal!¡± Thea spouted scathing remarks about James. James had given Thea a horrible first impression. Hearing this, the Cahans¡¯ jaws all hit the floor in shock. Lex¡¯s face immediately darkened. The Cahans¡¯ current status was only possible because of James. Yet, here Thea was unable to recognize the man she married. With one word from James, the Cahans would lose everything if he lost his patience. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lex quickly interjected, ¡°Thea, he¡¯s really your husband. That¡¯s James. Take a closer look.¡± Thea nced at James once more. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 However, the person before her did not exist in her memories. ¡°You¡¯re not my husband. Get lost.¡± She pointed at James, and her pretty lips twisted into a frown. James was dumbstruck and stared at her, frozen in shock. ¡°What happened to her¡­?¡± Heposed himself after a few seconds and turned to the other family members. David walked toward James and said in a hushed tone, ¡®James, we¡¯re just as clueless as you. After Thea returned, she seemed to have lost her memories. She only has memories of events before eleven years ago. A few moments ago, she even mentioned needing to revise for her exams.¡± James was stunned. He stared at Thea. Memory loss? He walked over, took Thea¡¯s hand, and checked her pulse. ¡°Ahh! What¡¯re you going? Let go of me, you pervert!¡± Thea kept resisting, but James held firmly onto her hand. It did not take long for him to understand Thea¡¯s condition. Thea¡¯s body had recovered, and her blood had returned to normal. However, her neurons were damaged in the process, which caused her to lose her memories. The brain is the mostplex organ in the human body. James could easily treat Thea if she sustained an injury literally anywhere else. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do for her for the time being since her cranial nerves had been damaged. p! While James was grimacing pensively, he suddenly felt a sharp pain from his cheek. Thea had pped him hard in the face. James came to his senses and turned to Thea. ¡°You creep! What¡¯re you doing? Get lost! Get out of our house!¡± Thea exploded hysterically. ¡°¡­¡± James wanted to say something but was at a loss for words. David whispered, ¡°James, Thea doesn¡¯t remember you right now. Perhaps you should leave for now. Otherwise, she¡¯s just going to get more and more furious.¡± He pulled James out of the living room. David reassured James outside the house, ¡°James, don¡¯t worry. Despite everything, you¡¯re still my brother- inw. Thea doesn¡¯t recognize you right now, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only temporary. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll remember who you are very soon. Even if she can¡¯t, no one would me you for going after another woman.¡± James could hardly wrap his brain around everything. He was unsure of what had happened in the past year and who was the person who cured Thea. At the same time, he had no idea why Thea had lost her memories. He looked at David helplessly and said, ¡°I guess I have no other option than to wait.¡± After speaking, he departed and walked back to Henry. Henry asked, ¡°How did it go, James? Did you see Thea?¡± ¡°I did. I saw her, but¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Quick, out with it. The suspense is killing me.¡± James exined, Thea¡¯s lost her memory and doesn¡¯t remember me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. Hurry and get me a ce to stay for the time being.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Common Clinic. I¡¯ve kept it open for you since yourst visit to Cansington a year ago. We¡¯ll head there immediately.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James was not picky, and where he stayed did not matter to him. Soon, they arrived at Common Clinic. James smoked a cigarette and asked worriedly. ¡°Henry, what should I do now?¡± ¡°H-How would I know?¡± Henry replied equally at a loss for what to do. Click! ck! Click! ck! The neat clicking from a pair of heels suddenly interrupted their conversation. James raised his head. An attractive, tall woman with an elegant charisma walked into the clinic. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The woman wore a blue dress and had long ck hair. She had a breathtaking voluptuous figure. ¡°Maxine?¡± James stood up and asked, ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 A year ago, Maxine had convinced Thea to leave. Maxine thought she would have a chance with James with Thea out of the picture. However, she waited for a year, and heard no news of James. After hearing that Thea had returned to Cansington, she anxiously rushed back. When she reached Cansington, she learned that James was also in the city. So, she immediately rushed to see him. ¡°Long time no see, James.¡± Maxine walked over with a charming smile. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s already been a year.¡± James felt slightly nostalgic. Although it had only been a year, he had experienced countless things and traveled to many ces, which made him feel like a long time had passed since hest saw Maxine. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at Cadens¡¯ mansion in the Capital? What¡¯re you doing in Cansington?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie to see you? Despite everything that¡¯s happened, both of us still came from simr circumstances. Although, you don¡¯t seem quite that happy to see me now,¡± Maxine pretended to pout and said jokingly. Shaking his head, James said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just preupied with something else and don¡¯t have the time to entertain you. If there¡¯s nothing important you need to tell me, you should return to the Capital.¡± James turned away his guest. He was unwilling to get too involved with other women. His priority was to find a way to restore Thea¡¯s memories and help her remember him. Maxine was displeased with James¡¯ attitude. She had done so much for him for the longest time, and yet this was how he treated her. Despite her dissatisfaction, she did not show it on her face. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, won¡¯t you at least treat me to a meal?¡± Maxine looked at James with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time right now. Once I get some free time, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal in the Capital.¡± James repeatedly turned down her advances. Maxine no longer insisted and said, ¡°Fine, if you say so. Bye, then.¡± Maxine turned around and left. The moment she was faced away from James, the smile on her face immediately vanished and was reced with a stoic expression. James knew of Maxine¡¯s feelings toward him but never noticed her change in character. After Maxine had left, James fell into despair again. He lit another cigarette and took a long drag, thinking about how to cure Thea. Thea had damaged cranial nerves, which Crucifier was incapable of treating. He nned to take Thea to a big hospital where they could use modern technology to examine her condition. Henryforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James. Thea will be fine.¡± James replied in dismay, ¡°I hope so.¡± During the day, James stayed at Common Clinic. At night, he missed Thea, so he headed to the Cahans¡¯ vi. He did not notify the Cahans and quietly sneaked into the house. Thea was sitting on a big, soft bed in a bedroom on the Cahans¡¯ vi¡¯s third floor. ¡°Why has everything changed?¡± No matter how hard she thought about it, she simply could not put the pieces together. She only remembered going to the suburb to hang out with her friends. In that one night, everything had suddenly changed, and the period of time did not match the one in her memories. She seemed to be living in a reality 11 years in the future from herst memory. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Where did my eleven years go? Why can¡¯t I remember anything at all?¡± Thea was confused. She could not figure it out. ¡°Argh! It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Distraught, shey down in bed and pulled the nket over her body. At that moment, her window quietly creaked open. A man jumped through the window. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Thea reacted instantly. She rolled out of bed and quickly turned on the light. ¡°Haha.¡± James walked over with a smile, ¡°Thea, I didn¡¯t expect you to have kept your reflexes after losing your cultivation base. You¡¯re still as sharp as you were before. I was cautious, but you still noticed me.¡± Thea¡¯s pretty face darkened after she spotted James crawling through the window. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s you again. Why¡¯re you pestering me? I already told you that I don¡¯t know you. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± James smiled brightly and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know me, how about we get to know each other again? Nice to meet you. My name is James Caden.¡±. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 James looked at Thea. Thea¡¯s current appearance was full of innocence. She was pouting her lips which made her look even cuter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get to know you.¡± Thea sneered. She looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you really know me?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then, tell me, what kind of rtionship do we have?¡± Thea was confused and curious about why she had no memories of the past 11 years. She wanted to know what was going on, but no one exined anything to her. ¡°You¡¯re my wife,¡± James said earnestly ¡°You¡¯d better not think about taking advantage of my situation. How is it possible that I married someone like you? I¡¯d rather marry anyone other than you.¡± Thea looked at James in disbelief. She did not recognize the person in front of her, nor did she know his identity. However, she was sure she would not marry someone as sloppy as James. His long hair disgusted her. Her type was tall, well-kept, and charming. ¡°James Caden?¡± Thea suddenly eximed as if she recalled something. ¡°Are you from our school? You¡¯re actually James Caden from the next ss?¡± James flipped back his long bangs and revealed his face. He smiled at Thea and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. However, that was eleven years ago.¡± ¡°Oh, sh*t. It¡¯s really you?!¡± Thea cursed subconsciously and said, ¡°You¡¯re the hottest guy at school.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± James chuckled and approached Thea, trying to hold her hand. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m really your husband. Don¡¯t you remember saving me from the fire? You were burned and¡­¡± ¡°Get away from me. Why would I save you?¡± Thea backed away from him and kept a certain distance between them. She recalled James being Mr. Popr from the ss next to hers. He was a celebrity in school and was a wealthy kid from the Cadens. Despite that, she was still not fond of him. ¡°What can I do to make you trust me? Oh, right. You have a crescent-shaped birthmark on your butt.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After hearing this. Thea quickly backed away from him and reached out to cover her buttocks. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± She stared at James warily. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. It¡¯s not surprising that I¡¯d know this since we¡¯ve had sex before.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Thea immediately cursed out and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, James. You had better not spew nonsense about my innocence! I haven¡¯t even had a boyfriend before, so how could I have had sex with you? Get lost! Get out of my sight right now!¡± ¡°Thea, I¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Thea was furious. James looked at her helplessly. There was nothing he could do to reason with Thea in such a state. He did not want to further escte things, so he walked to the window and climbed out, quickly disappearing into the night. ¡°This is the second floor. How did he climb up here?¡± After calming down, Thea walked to the window doubtfully. When she looked outside, she saw James standing on the street outside the vi. He waved at Thea. Thea was startled upon seeing him and quickly closed the curtain. Then, she stood behind the curtain, anxiously patting her generous bosom. She still keenly felt the fear from earlier. ¡°H-How did he know I have a crescent-shaped birthmark on my butt? Did he really be my husband in the eleven years I have no memory of?¡± Thea murmured puzzledly. She immediately shook her head. ¡°No way, that can¡¯t be true. How could I have married such a creep? He¡¯s just a clingy and disgusting pervert. I can¡¯t believe he even hugged me. Ew¡­¡± Thea made a retching sound. Then, she walked toward her bed andy down. However, she could not fall asleep, no matter how much she tossed and turned. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 James returned to Common Clinic. As he entered the clinic, he heard someone speaking on the phone. ¡°Love you! Mwah! Alright. I have to go. I heard someoneing back, it must be James. I¡¯m hanging up now. Bye!¡± Henry hung up the phone as James walked into the clinic. He immediately stood up and asked, ¡°How did it go, James? Did you see Thea?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I got kicked out.¡± James sat down despondently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, have some patience. If you don¡¯t mind me saying, James. I think your current appearance isn¡¯t helping you win her back at all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Henry said, ¡°Of course. Think about it, Thea has no memories of the past few years and only can remember events from when she was eighteen. That meant her current mentality is of an eighteen- year- old. What do you think girls around that age would like? They love clean and charming men. Look at yourself. You¡¯re a mess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± James suddenly came to a realization. He had not cut his year in the past year. The following day, James headed out early in the morning. He went to the hair salon, cut off the long hair he had kept for a year, and bought himself a white suit. After dressing up, he instantly became much more attractive. He followed Henry¡¯s suggestion, went to the florist to buy 99 roses, and then went to a boutique to buy some dresses that would fit Thea. Then, he brought the gifts to Cahans¡¯ vi. It was almost nine in the morning when he arrived at the vi. At that time, almost all the Cahans¡¯ members were present. When James arrived, he was weed warmly. dys epted the gifts happily and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s already enough that you¡¯vee to visit. You didn¡¯t need to get gifts for us. We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so formal with us.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Thea?¡± asked James. ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯ll go get her.¡± dys turned around and was about to head upstairs to call Thea. Unexpectedly. Thea walked down the stairs. She was dressed in white pajamas, and her hair was a little messy, but she had an adorable appearance. Since she had just woken up, she still looked slightly groggy. ¡°Mom, who is it? What¡¯s with all the noise?¡± She turned to the guest and saw James sitting in the living room. James hadpletely turned into a different person overnight. Now, he had short, neat hair and was dressed in a white suit. James was a martial artist and could discharge the impurities and mnin in his body, allowing his skin to be wless once more. He looked fair and trim, radiating a bright and handsome aura. ¡°Mom, who¡¯s this?¡± Thea did not recognize him. James immediately picked up the flowers and handed them to Thea, who was walking toward them. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Thea. These are for you.¡± Initially, Thea wanted to refuse them, but since a handsome man had personally given her the flowers, it was hard to refuse them. She shyly took the flowers from him. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Thea. You¡¯re just like these flowers. Pretty and mesmerizing¡­¡± James began topliment her. These are words Henry had taught himst night. He recited them to himself for a long time. Although the cheesy words were painfully cringy, he went all out to appeal to Thea. Hearing hispliments, Thea grew even more embarrassed. ¡°W-Who are you? Why¡¯re you giving me flowers on our first meeting¡­¡± Thea lowered her head and uttered softly. ¡°It¡¯s me, James.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea immediately raised her head and looked at James. After scrutinising his face for a while, she realised it was him and immediately pushed the bouquet back into his hands. ¡°Why do you keep pestering me?! I don¡¯t need your flowers. Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Thea chased him out. ¡°Thea, James is your husband. You should treat him better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Thea. The Cahans¡¯ sess today is all thanks to James.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thea, James is an outstanding man! He used to be the ck Dragon of the Southern ins, the Dragon King, and even the Emperor! If he hadn¡¯t disappeared during the election, he would¡¯ve be the King of Sol.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he did not disappear, he would¡¯ve be king, and you would¡¯ve been his queen.¡± The Cahans all took turns to convince Thea. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! Dragon King and Emperor?¡± Thea frowned at the strange and unfamiliar terms. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She only had memories of her school days. Thus, she had no idea what the Dragon King, ck Dragon, or Emperor was. However, she knew about the King She looked at James and burst outughing. ¡°Haha. The King? This guy here?¡± It was not that she did not want to believe it, but it seemed impossible. What kind of significance did the King have? The King was the most influential person and highest officer of Sol. How was it possible for the person in front of her to be King? She would not believe it, even if someone threatened her to. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat KFC. I¡¯m going to change and head out.¡± Thea walked away and headed upstairs. The Cahans sat awkwardly in the living room. Lex looked at James. He feared getting on James¡¯ bad side, so he spoke cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James. Thea¡¯s memory loss is only temporary. I believe she¡¯ll remember you very soon. Also, what happened in the past year? Why and how did Thea suddenly lose her memory?¡± James sat down and said, ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m also unsure of what happened.¡± He squinted his eyes and fell into thought. ¡®What exactly happened this year? ¡®It seems I¡¯ll have to head to Mount Jade to ask the Omniscient Deity about Thea. ¡®If even the Omniscient Deity has no idea, then no one could possibly know what happened to Thea.¡± Although the thought crossed his mind, James did not leave immediately. Since Thea said she was heading out to eat KFC, he chose to seize the chance for his own. Soon, Thea had changed and came downstairs again. She had changed into casual clothing. She looked even more youthful in casual clothing, especially because she wore her hair in a ponytail. Her innocent appearance did not give the impression of a person who was almost 30 years old. Instead, she looked like a high-school student. ¡°Thea, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± James stood up and walked toward Thea. Thea wanted to refuse, but seeing James¡¯ handsome appearance, she did not turn him down. She was increasingly intrigued by James. Everyone in her family told her that James was her husband, but she had forgotten everything that had happened in the past 11 years. She drew a nk on everything after high school. She also felt James¡¯ sincerity. After thinking about it, she nodded lightly. They headed to a KFC in the urban area. Thea chewed on a drumstick and looked at the man opposite her. ¡°A-Are you really my husband?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m the real deal.¡± James regained his spirits. ¡°Then, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± James slowly exined everything that had happened after Thea rescued him from the inferno. He exined how she got injured and quietly left him. James spoke for three whole hours, and Thea listened attentively to him. ¡°Pfft!¡± After listening to everything, sheughed. Your story is quite interesting. Have you considered turning it into a novel? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll sell well if you decide to do so. It¡¯s such a touching story. Themander of an army married into the Cahans to repay a debt of kindness. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ ¡°Also, you said I wrote a letter when I left, right? When did I be such a thoughtful person? If it were really up to me, I¡¯d never leave the man I love.¡± Thea shook her head. To her, James was just telling her an borate lie. ¡°Here¡¯s the letter.¡± James took out the letter Thea had left him a year ago. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 James had kept the letter with him. He took it out and handed it to Thea. Thea carefully looked through the letter. It did look like it was written with her handwriting. However, James¡¯ story was too bizarre, and she found it hard to believe. To her, it was simply a touching and beautiful story, nothing more. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m heading back home¡± After speaking, she stood up and left. James looked helpless. Despite saying so much, Thea was not convinced. She seemed to havepletely forgotten about him. He watched Thea¡¯s silhouette as she left. James knew he could not act recklessly. He had to find out what had happened to Thea in the past year and what had caused her to lose her memories. He would have to find the Omniscient Deity to figure out what happened. James did not linger any longer and left the shop. He pulled out his phone and called Henry. ¡°Arrange a private ne for me. I need to leave Cansington for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry did not question anything and immediately arranged a private ne for James. Half a dayter, James arrived at the foot of Mount Jade. He took a step forward, and his body floated upwards like a phantom, instantly reaching halfway up the mountain. Soon, he reached the gate of Jade Sect. ¡°Mr. Caden¡± As soon as James appeared, the Jade Sect¡¯s disciples weed him respectfully. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Is the Omniscient Deity around?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in closed-door meditation in the back mountain. ¡°I¡¯ll go straight to him.¡± James simply stated his intent and rushed directly to the back of Jade Sect¡¯s mountain. On the mountain behind Jade Sect, the Omniscient Deity sat on a rock atop a cliff with a piece of straw in his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡± Without turning around, the Omniscient Deity said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for you.¡± James walked over and asked, ¡°You knew I woulde to see you?¡± I¡¯d expected it for a while now. Ever since the news of Thea¡¯s appearance in Cansington spread, I had been anticipating your arrival.¡± James walked over, stood in front of the Omniscient Deity, and asked, ¡°I want to know what exactly Thea went through in the past year. Why did she lose her cultivation base, and her memory?¡± The Omniscient Deity stood up, looked at James, and said, ¡°If you want information from the Jade Sect, you need to agree to a condition. Plus, you still owe me one more favor. Including this time, you¡¯ll owe me two.¡± ¡°I know. Go ahead and tell me what you need from me.¡± ¡°We can put that aside for now. Let me first tell you about Thea¡¯s experiences in the past year.¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°I found her in the Medical Valley a year ago, but she refused to see you in her deteriorating condition. So, I pointed out a way that would allow her to live. She headed to Mount Wunderton and met with Master Delphinia. ¡°Master Delphinia practises a unique technique that can extract Thea¡¯s True Energy and convert it into Blood Energy. That¡¯s how she recovered, but it damaged her cranial nerves which resulted in amnesia. That¡¯s how she ended up like this.¡± ¡°So you knew about it a year ago?¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. He took a step forward to the Omniscient Deity and grabbed him by the cor, lifting him from the ground. James said coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me at that time?¡± The Omniscient Deity was not afraid and replied calmly. ¡°Thea requested me not to tell you, so how could I disregard her wishes? I have principles that I live by.¡± James calmed down, let go of him, and asked, ¡°Is there a way to restore her memories?¡± Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 The Omniscient Deity thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer to that question. Master Delphinia was the one who converted her energy. She¡¯s on Mount Wunderton right now. I can take you there so you can ask her personally.¡± The Omniscient Deity turned around and set off. He led James away from the mountain to an independent manor. Inside the manor, they met an old nun, Master Delphinia. Master Delphinia sped her hands together and greeted, ¡°Lord Omniscient.¡± She turned to James and asked, ¡°And you¡¯re James, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James went straight to the point. ¡°Are you the one who converted Thea¡¯s cultivation and caused her to lose memory?¡± Master Delphinia replied, ¡°It was her own decision.¡± James asked, ¡°Is there a way to restore her memories?¡± After briefly thinking about it, Master Delphinia said, ¡°There is a way, but¡­¡± ¡°Quickly tell me if there¡¯s a way.¡± Master Delphinia said, ¡°She lost her memory because her cultivation was dispersed. Outsiders like us aren¡¯t capable of helping her. She¡¯ll have to do it herself. If she recovers her strength, her body¡¯s True Energy can stimte her brain and perhaps allow her to recover her memories. Unfortunately, doing so will cause her blood to lose its regeneration ability again. If that were to happen, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save her again with the same technique.¡± James asked solemnly, ¡°Apart from this, is there no other way?¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°There¡¯s still another way.¡± James looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°y the dragon and rece Thea¡¯s blood. However, there are risks that come with it. After the exchange transfusion, she¡¯ll die if the dragon¡¯s blood isn¡¯tpatible with her body. However, her blood has already mutated, and the dragon¡¯s blood is much stronger than the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, so it should work.¡± ¡°y the dragon¡­¡± James had considered it a year ago. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Back then, he nned to live in seclusion with Thea while improving his strength as soon as possible. Ultimately, he wanted to ughter the dragon when Thea was near her limit. ¡°Do I really have to y the dragon?¡± James¡¯ expression became solemn. ¡°Is there no other way besides ying the dragon?¡± Master Delphinia and the Omniscient Deity both shook their heads. The Omniscient Deity reminded, ¡°James, I know you¡¯re powerful right now and will soon enter the ninth rank. Even so, you¡¯re not a match for the dragon. I advise you to think twice before taking action. From my understanding, the dragon has remained asleep for all these years. If you wake the dragon up but fail to ughter it, it¡¯ll be a catastrophe for the world.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully before making a decision.¡± There was only one option left-ying the dragon. James was determined to kill the dragon no matter how strong the dragon was. However, his current strength made it impossible for him to y the dragon. His first step in ying the dragon would be to be a ninth-ranked grandmaster. Fortunately, he still had the Novenary Golden Pills. He intended to take another pill to improve his strength once more. ¡°Lord Omniscient, I¡¯d like to borrow a ce to stay in the Jade Sect for a while.¡± Since Thea was safe, James could be at ease for the time being. He nned to meditate in seclusion, absorb a Novenary Golden Pill, and break through to the ninth rank. Then, he would set out to y the dragon. ¡°Do as you please.¡± The Omniscient Deity gestured for James to go ahead. James instructed, ¡°Help me release news that anyone who dares to touch Thea while I¡¯m meditating in seclusion will have their whole family annihted.¡± Although Thea seemed fine, James was worried other ancient martial artists would capture her to threaten him and use her in exchange for a Novenary Golden Pill. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°As you wish.¡± Despite that, James was still worried and said again, ¡°You have a lot of connections, so you must know of Can¡¯s whereabouts. Pass on a message for me. Tell him to secretly protect Thea for now. Tell him I¡¯m the one that asked for the favor. In the future, I¡¯ll repay him for it.¡± Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 The Omniscient Deity was dissatisfied with being ordered around by James. He was in the intel business, not running errands for others. ¡°I¡¯m not your subordinate, James. Who are you to order me around?¡± He looked at James with furrowed brows. James nced at him and said, ¡°This should be a trivial matter for you, right?¡± ¡°It is indeed very trivial. Fine, I¡¯ll only help you this once.¡± The Omniscient Deity pointed to a courtyard and continued speaking, ¡°You can stay over there for the time being.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James gently nodded. Then, he turned around and walked off. After James left, the Omniscient Deity wore a smirk as he murmured, ¡°This kid sure is arrogant.¡± James approached the courtyard the Omniscient Deity had pointed out to him and entered the house situated in there. The house had a very simpleyout with only a bed and chair. James sat in a lotus position on the bed and took out a Novenary Golden Pill. He had obtained seven Novenary Golden Pills from King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum a year ago. He had consumed one and given another to Sky. There were five pills left. He nned to take another one. His strength had already reached the Ninth Stair of the Skyward Stairway, and he was only one step away from bing a ninth-ranked grandmaster. He activated the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals¡¯s cultivation method, and nine waves of energy seeped from his flesh and bones, quickly gathering in his elixir field. The energies quickly transformed into True Heavenly Yang Energy, and the energy surrounding him rapidly increased. The Omniscient Deity and Master Delphinia were still discussing some stuff not far away. Suddenly, they felt a powerful energy sweeping toward them. The Omniscient Deity looked at the courtyard and said with a frown, ¡°James is really strong. He has already ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair.¡± Master Dephinia said, ¡°He acquired the Novenary Golden Pills from King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum one year ago. He must¡¯ve consumed one in thest year. He¡¯s probably nning to take another one to break through to the ninth rank to y the dragon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that easy.¡± The Omniscient Deity replied, ¡°How could it be so easy to step into the ninth rank? Even the Novenary Golden Pills can only increase one¡¯s True Energy and cultivation. We¡¯re talking about ranks, not one¡¯s cultivation. A person who has reached his cultivation limit won¡¯t be able to increase it anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying he won¡¯t be able to enter the ninth rank?¡± asked Master Delphinia. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°It¡¯s not absolute. It depends on hisprehension.¡± At that moment, James mobilized all his strength and tried to break into the highest rank. James felt like he was outside in the courtyard, and a stairway appeared in front of him. He ascended the stair step by step. He climbed the first, second, third¡­ seventh, eighth, and ninth stairs. Soon, he reached the Ninth Stair. Upon stepping on the Ninth Stair, he felt like the world around him had changed. He could sense his surroundings. Looking up at the sky, he could see a gray atmosphereyer. He wanted to step into the sky and break through it. James took a step forward and appeared under the atmosphereyer. Suddenly, a pressuring force appeared in the sky and came down on him. He was sted back down to the Ninth Stair. At that moment, James¡¯ physical body was still inside the house of the courtyard. However, his body slightly tilted forward, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. After a brief moment, he sat up straight. Meanwhile, his illusory body on the Ninth Stair also stood back up.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He gathered his whole body¡¯s True Energy into his fist. ¡°Break!!!¡± James roared. He raised his fist and flew against the opposing force toward the gray atmosphereyer above the Ninth Stair Unfortunately, the atmosphereyer was solid, and although James¡¯ strength was formidable, he could not break through it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James calmed down and stared at the gray atmosphereyer. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not strong enough?¡± James settled on the thought. At that moment, he opened the eyes of his physical body, which was still sitting in a lotus position. Then, he took out a Novenary Golden Pill and swallowed it. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 After he swallowed the pill, the energy within the Novenary Golden Pill permeated his entire body. James quickly mobilized his True Energy to absorb and refine the energy. His True Energy gradually increased. The energy surrounding him also constantly grew more potent. While absorbing the Novenary Golden Pill¡¯s energy, James was also thinking about how to enter the ninth rank. The ninth rank had yet to be recorded in history. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Throughout the ages, no one knew how to enter the ninth rank. Thus, one would have to constantly ponder to try andprehend it. James was already powerful. It only took three days for him to absorb the Novenary Golden Pill¡¯s energy, and his True Energy improved again. However, it was not enough. Despite his best efforts, he was unable to break through the barrier behind the Ninth Stair. James failed to enter the ninth rank. ¡°Is my True Energy not strong enough?¡± James frowned. He contemted for a while. Afterward, he took out another Novenary Golden Pill and consumed it. He refined the energy of the Novenary Golden Pill. James tried to break through the atmosphereyer once more but failed again. He took another pill. James continued to meditate in seclusion. He had refined all Novenary Golden Pills, and his cultivation base had already reached an unprecedented level. His True Energy had also reached its limit and could no longer be improved. To be precise, his body was incapable of holding any more True Energy. His body was like a water tank that was full of water. Continuing to pour any more water into it would cause the water to overflow. James attempted to break through to the ninth rank again. His cultivation base had already reached its peak. He repeatedly attacked the barrier blocking him on the Ninth Stair. However, it was useless. The barrier was too strong, and no matter how hard he tried, he simply could not break through. He could not take thest step into the ninth rank. ¡°Ahh!!! ¡°Why?! ¡°Why can¡¯t I break through?!¡± James roared furiously. He desperately wanted to step into the ninth rank to y the dragon and save Thea. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not take thest step. James was starting to panic. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t rush it. I shouldn¡¯t panic. I need to calm down. I can do it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make it.¡± James took a deep breath. He activated the Ataraxia and forcefully calmed himself down. He quickly cast aside the jumbled thoughts in his mind. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working? ¡°How can I enter the ninth rank?¡± James kept thinking of a solution. Behind Mount Jade, the Omniscient Deity sat on a rock. He looked ahead of him. In the distance, a golden light shed and rushed into the sky like a giant dragon. James¡¯ True Energy had leaked, causing this to happen. Over the past month, James¡¯ aura had be more substantial. The Omniscient Deity had been watching him for a month. He knew James¡¯ True Energy had reached its peak, and he could no longer advance further than this. The only thing left was for him to reach the ninth rank. ¡°Will he find the threshold and break into the ninth rank?¡± The Omniscient Deity was looking forward to it. His rank had been stagnant for a long time. It had been lonely for him all these years, and he needed apanion. James was the likeliest person to be thatpanion. In order to achieve the ninth rank, one had toprehend it alone since it could not bemunicated through words. Thus, he could not give James any pointers. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 The Jade Sect had existed for over a thousand years and had always remained a neutral force. The Sect Leader of every generation was called the Omniscient Deity. To outsiders, this was the Jade Sect¡¯s tradition. In actuality, the Omniscient Deity had always been the same person from the beginning to the present. Neenth-ranked grandmasters were peerless and lived long lives. It was unbelievable for one to live so long, which was why the Jade Sect announced to the public that each generation¡¯s Sect Leader would inherit the title of Omniscient Deity. For more than a thousand years, the Omniscient Deity had never encountered another ninth-ranked grandmaster, nor had anyonee close to reaching the ninth rank. James was the first person he met in the past thousand years to be close to reaching the ninth rank. Thus, he was excited and looking forward to James finally stepping into the ninth rank. Meanwhile, James was struggling to break into the ninth rank even after absorbing all the remaining Novenary Golden Pills He felt like he had fallen into a bottomless abyss and could not find the exit. Getting out of the abyss would be equivalent to stepping into the ninth rank. ¡°What should I do?¡± James was confused. ¡°I¡¯ll give it onest try.¡± James exerted all his strength, and nine waves of True Energy concentrated together to form the True Heavenly Yang Energy. The energy permeated his whole body and gathered into his fists. He struck the barrier with full force, attempting to smash the barrier in front of the Ninth Stair. Boom! A dull explosion sounded in James¡¯ body. When he attacked the barrier, a massive force pressed against him, and his True Energy bacshed, causing an explosion within his body. Fortunately, he was of an extraordinary rank. Other martial artists with lower ranks would have died after suffering a True Energy explosion. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As for James, his True Energy churned around, causing his Blood Energy to gush out. Unable to suppress it, James spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°That kid.¡± The Omniscient Deity noticed James¡¯ energy weakening and immediately understood that James had failed his attempt. ¡°It¡¯s expected that he fails. He¡¯s still so young. For thousands of years, he¡¯s the first person who¡¯s reached his current rank.¡± The Omniscient Deity found James¡¯ failure very normal. It would be a miracle for him to step into the ninth rank with such ease. His body flickered, and he appeared in the courtyard where James was meditating. He pushed open the door and walked inside. James had copsed on the bed and was vomiting blood. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go on like this,¡± said the Omniscient Deity. Hearing the voice, James looked toward the door and saw the Omniscient Deity who had just walked into the room. ¡°Why?¡± The Omniscient Deity replied, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy to step into the ninth rank. It¡¯ll require you to have an understanding of life and be able to feel the world. Although you¡¯ve met the prerequisites to enter the rank, you haven¡¯t understood it with your heart.¡± James looked at the Omniscient Deity in doubt. The Omniscient Deity exined, ¡°In short, you¡¯re too young and don¡¯t have enough life experience yet. You should head out into the world and experience more of life. Perhaps in a few more decades or a hundred years, you¡¯ll understand and be able to enter the ninth rank.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± James sneered. ¡°Lord Omniscient, you don¡¯t even know what the ninth rank is like, yet you¡¯re trying to give me advice? Your advice is useless, or could it be that you¡¯re already a ninth-ranked grandmaster?¡± The Omniscient Deity smiled but said nothing in response. James stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still thankful to you. By the way¡­¡± ¡°How long have I been meditating in seclusion?¡± asked James. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. Only a month.¡± James parted his lips and said, ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 The Omniscient Deity watched as James left. With James¡¯ current strength, the Omniscient Deity knew it was only a matter of time before he stepped into the ninth rank. It might be impossible now, but James would surely step into the ninth rank in a few decades or even a hundred yearster. ¡°This world is finally getting more interesting ¡± The Omniscient Deity¡¯s lips formed a faint smile. While James was leaving Mount Jade, Tapio was kneeling on the ground in a pce within an underground cavern near Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. Sitting on the tform, Tyrus asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Tapio replied, ¡°Master, James has been in a closed-door meditation in Mount Jade for the past month. Judging from the energy emanating from him, he must¡¯ve already reached the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair¡¯s peak. As for whether he¡¯s broken into the ninth rank, I can¡¯t be certain.¡± Tyrus gently nodded and said, ¡°Alright. He¡¯s already the most outstanding martial artist we¡¯ve had in a thousand years. It¡¯s not that easy to step into the ninth rank. He¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t have enough life experience. His current life isn¡¯t perfect, and he has many dreams that he hasn¡¯t achieved. When he has enough experience, he¡¯ll naturally step into the ninth rank.¡± Tapio asked, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re treating James so well. He¡¯s already peerless, and you¡¯re still keeping your eyes on him. Plus, you already knew about the miraculous Novenary Golden Pills. Why didn¡¯t you eat them yourself? Why did you point James to it¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted. ¡°You¡¯ll know what you¡¯re allowed to know, but don¡¯t ask questions about things you shouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tapio swallowed his remaining words. ¡°That¡¯s enough: You¡¯re dismissed. Continue keeping your eye on James. If there aren¡¯t any mishaps, Sky must¡¯ve also reached a simr rank as James. The two of them have an agreement, and Sky should be nning to provoke the Blood Race. Secretly follow James and report his every move to me.¡± Tyrus gently waved his hand. ¡°Understood.¡± Tapio stood up, turned, and left. After he left, Tyrus got up and walked toward the pce inside the underground cavern. Soon, he reached the deepest part of the cavern. There was a luxurious pce situated there. The pce walls were decorated with luminous stones, making it seem like daytime in the dark pce. Tyrus walked into a room and called out softly, ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± A weak and fragile voice sounded from inside the room. Tyrus pushed open the door and walked inside. The room was quite empty and did not even have a bed. A man that looked about thirty years old with long, white hair sat on a mat on the floor. His face was ruddy, but his eyes were sunken, and he looked like he had been through a lot. ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t visited you for a long time,¡± said Tyrus. The person sitting on the mat looked at Tyrus and asked softly, ¡°Any significant happenings in the outside world recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to update you, Father.¡± Thest time Tyrus hade to visit was a hundred years ago. His father had been meditating in seclusion, and he dared not disturb him unless it was important. A hundred years ago, Sol was caught up in war, and there was a battle against the Gu Sect. Tyrus had come to report all the events that had happened. ¡°Since the battle against the Gu Sect a hundred years ago¡­¡± Tyrus began to narrate the events of the past hundred years. He started from the events a hundred years ago, then about the Mount Thunder Conference and the ughtering of the Spirit Turtle. On top of that, he also spoke about Thea and James¡¯ growth. ¡°Thea has extracted and converted her cultivation base. As a result, she¡¯s lost her memory, while her cultivation base has been integrated into her blood. Thus, it hasn¡¯t been lost. As long as she restores her memory and reabsorbs the energy in her blood, her strength can recover in a few months.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°As for James, it¡¯s been a year since he¡¯s gotten the Novenary Golden Pills, and his strength has reached the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. He¡¯s only one step away from the ninth rank. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 James meditated in Mount Jade for a month. He initially thought he could enter the ninth rank once he reached the limit of his cultivation base. However, entering the ninth rank was much moreplicated than he had imagined. Despite reaching the limit of his strength, he still could not enter the ninth rank. He could only give up for the time being. James left Mount Jade. As soon as he left Mount Jade¡¯s range, he was blocked by a young man. The man looked about thirty years old. He had long hair and was dressed in cyan clothes. James immediately recognized him. He was Sky. James¡¯ brows furrowed. He could tell Sky had already refined the Novenary Golden Pill after receiving it. His cultivation base had already reached its limit. Thus, the side effect of absorbing energy from others should have also been resolved. James looked at Sky with a frown and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Sky asked, ¡°James, do you remember promising to go overseas with me to face the Blood Race?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I remember what I said. Just ask, and I¡¯ll immediately go with you to face the Blood Race.¡± This was the agreement James had with Sky. He would follow Sky to face the Blood Race. However, Sky would have to give up on Orient Commerce and no longer cause trouble. This was how peace was restored in Sol. Otherwise, the King ofst year¡¯s election might not be certain. ¡°Now¡¯s the time.¡± Sky looked at James and said, ¡°I need you toe with me to face the Blood Race right now.¡± James never understood what Sky wanted from the Blood Race. He said, ¡°I cane with you, but you need to tell me what you n to do there. I don¡¯t want to follow you there blindly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. All you need to do is follow me and make a move when I tell you to.¡± Sky did not exin his motive. Since he was unwilling to say anything, James did not insist anymore. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t go now. I have to head to Cansington. How about youe to me again after I ensure Thea¡¯s safety in Cansington? I¡¯ll go with you after that.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you half a month. Then, I¡¯lle to Cansington to meet you again.¡± After speaking, Sky turned around and left. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± James¡¯ face suddenly darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sky turned around. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As he turned, James suddenly made a move. He activated the True Nine Ordeals Energy, and nine waves of True Energy gathered together to form the True Heavenly Yang Energy. He quickly moved and appeared in front of Sky, thrusting his palm at Sky. Sky immediately blocked the attack. Bang! Their palms collided. Two terrifying energies shed, causing two bursts of shock waves to spread out like ripples in water. Their True Energy permeated the air, and a distant mountain copsed from the force. Meanwhile, James was forced several meters backward. Sky coughed up blood, and his body was sted away, mming into the ground. Seeing this scene, James smiled faintly. He had wanted to test Sky¡¯s current strength. From their exchange, James knew Sky¡¯s True Energy was much inferior. In the distance, the disheveled Sky got up from the ground and red at James. He said solemnly, ¡°Are you testing me, James?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± James smirked. Sky took a deep breath and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong now. Have you already entered the ninth rank?¡± ¡°How could that be so easy?¡± James shook his head helplessly. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 The world would be full of ninth-ranked grandmasters in the past thousand years if it were so easy. Hearing this, Sky heaved a sigh in relief. He had ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair and thought he could step into the ninth rank if he obtained a Novenary Golden Pill. However, he underestimated what was required. After refining the Novenary Golden Pill, he only reached the Ninth Stair¡¯s peak. He was still one step short of the ninth rank. Despite it being thest step, he could not take it, no matter how hard he tried. Although he sighed in relief, he still asked doubtfully, ¡°You and I should be of the same rank. Why do I feel like your strength is much greater than mine?¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Because I cultivated my own True Energy. At most, I only relied on the Novenary Golden Pills. You, on the other hand, absorbed most of your True Energy from others, causing your True Energy to be impure. As a result, your True Energy is much weaker than mine, even though we¡¯re of the same rank.¡± Sky red at James. He wanted to speak but could not bring himself to say anything. However, a murderous intent rose in his heart. James was powerful. He could not stand against James now. Sky nned to find a chance to get rid of James secretly. He plotted to kill James as soon as he received what he wanted from the Blood Race. By getting rid of James, he could be the greatest martial artist and do as he pleased. He could not be at ease with James alive. With James around, he would have to be constantly on guard in the future. ¡°In half a month, I¡¯lle and see you again. We¡¯ll meet very soon, James.¡± Sky turned around and left. After he turned, a wound appeared on his arm, and blood dripped down, instantly staining his palms red. His face was filled with pain. ¡°Damn it. How is he so strong?¡± Sky cursed out softly. James watched as Sky left. He was relieved that Sky¡¯s strength was still beneath him. That assured him that he did not have to worry if Sky wanted to attack him when they headed to the Blood Race. James did not linger anymore and also left. It was still morning when he departed. 1/2 At three in the afternoon, he returned to Cansington. He had been gone for a month and was unsure what had happened with Thea. As soon as he reached Cansington, he rushed to the Cahans¡¯ vi. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thea had been bored for the past month in the Cahans¡¯ vi. She only had memories of before the age of eighteen and had no recollection of what had happened for the past eleven years. With the sudden gap between her memories and the current time, she could not get ustomed to her life. The Cahans had also exined everything that had happened in the past eleven years to her, mainly focusing on James. They had convinced her, and she was starting to believe that James was her husband. However, James had only shown up twice and then stoppeding to see her. A month had passed since Jamesst appeared. For some reason, she subconsciously started to miss James in her heart and wanted to see him. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping, Thea.¡± Thea sat in the yard outside the Cahans¡¯ vi in a daze. Suddenly, a sexy, beautiful woman in a red dress walked toward her. It was Quincy. Quincy had established New Era Commerce by herself. Now that it was going on the right track, she could cut herself some ck. After hearing about Thea, she quickly rushed to see her. She arrived in Cansington a month ago and had been visiting Thea frequently. Thea and Quincy used to be best friends and had known each other since long ago. Thea gave Quincy a listless look and said, ¡°Quincy, it¡¯s you. I don¡¯t feel like going today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? There seems to be something on your mind.¡± Quincy walked over and sat down beside her. Thea propped her chin up and looked into the distance, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether James is my husband or not. If he¡¯s my husband, why hasn¡¯t hee to see me for the past month? But if he isn¡¯t, why would my family insist he is? Thea¡¯s face was full of confusion. She gently knocked her head and said, ¡°How did I end up like this? Why did I lose my memories? I want to know what I forgot and what exactly happened during the past eleven years.¡± Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Thea was in dismay. How did she lose her memory? What happened in the past? Quincy was also clueless about what happened to Thea and how she lost her memory. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stress about this for now. Let¡¯s go out for a stroll,¡± said Quincy. ¡°Mhm, that¡¯ll do too.¡± Since Thea had been staying home most of the time, she was slightly bored. ¡°Wait for me for a while. I need to change.¡± Thea got up and walked into the vi. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After changing, Thea got ready to leave, but James arrived just before she reached the vi¡¯s gate. James was holding a bouquet of flowers. He handed them to Thea with a bright smile. ¡°Thea, this is for you.¡± Thea pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Although she wanted to ept them, she did not reach out to take them because she was upset that James had note to see her in the past month. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Quincy.¡± Thea pulled Quincy and left.. James looked at Quincy embarrassedly and greeted, ¡°Y-You¡¯re here too?¡± Quincy winked at James and said, ¡°Yeap. I¡¯m here to apany Thea.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay him any attention. He¡¯s a pervert and a crook!¡± Thea pulled at Quincy and left. Quincy looked at James innocently. Helpless, James touched his nose and did not chase after them. He headed straight to Common Clinic. For the past month, Henry had been hanging around the clinic. Although he was the Emperor, there was nothing much to do since Sol was peaceful for the time being. Thus, he simply waited for James at Common Clinic. When James arrived, there was another person in Common Clinic. It was Whitney-the daughter of the Centurion of the North and Henry¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°James, you¡¯re back.¡± The two were in a very intimate position. Seeing that James had arrived, Henry immediately retrieved his arm that was wrapped around Whitney. On the other hand, Whitney was frantically tidying up her messy clothes. Her pretty face was slightly flushed. She remained silent with her head lowered. James looked at them and smiled, saying, ¡°I knew you¡¯d still be here. I simply came to tell you that I n to stay at the Cahans¡¯ vi.¡± Henry was taken aback and asked, ¡°Huh? Why are you suddenly moving into their vi? Has Thea recovered her memories?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. However, I think she¡¯d fall in love with me again if I moved in and stayed by her side. Soon, I¡¯ll have to leave Sol and go abroad.¡± He was relieved after seeing that Thea was fine. Since he had made an agreement with Sky, he had to live up to his word. Otherwise, if he failed to do so, Sky would cause trouble again. That would lead to another huge problem. ¡°Alright.¡± Henry smiled and said, ¡°By the way, me and Whitney¡¯s wedding date has already been decided. It¡¯ll be held on the twenty-eighth of next month.¡± James pulled out his phone and checked the date. It was only the eighth. There was still more than a month before the twenty-eighth of the following month. ¡°James, I¡¯d like you to be my wedding officiant.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll definitely rush to your wedding no matter where I am,¡± James said with a smile. ¡°Great! The wedding venue has been decided. It¡¯ll be held in the House of Royals. I n to move in there. Would you have a problem with that?¡± Henry looked pleadingly at James. James said with a smile, ¡°How could I have any problem? Alright, that¡¯s it for now. I need to head to the Cahans¡¯ vi.¡± After informing Henry, James rushed to the Cahans¡¯ vi. When he reached the vi, Thea had already returned home. Although women could spend the whole day shopping, Thea was not in the mood. Her expression was listless the entire time, and she did not have anything that she wanted to buy. Thus, she returned home. after wandering around for a while. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 ¡°Thea, you¡¯re home already?¡± James entered the Cahans¡¯ vi and greeted Thea with a smile upon seeing her. ¡°You¡¯re here, James.¡± ¡°James, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Quick, make some tea for James.¡± The Cahans scrambled around to serve James as soon as he arrived. However, James simply ignored their hospitality and had his eyes fixated on Thea. Seeing Thea pouting in dissatisfaction, he touched his chin pensively. He thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her this time? I didn¡¯t do anything to make her mad, right?¡± ¡°Thea.¡± ¡°James.¡± The two called out simultaneously. ¡°You go first.¡± Both of them spoke in unison again. Thea blushed and remained silent, waiting for James to speak. James smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, then. I¡¯m nning to stay in the Cahans¡¯ vi from now on.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Thea replied softly. She acted like she did not care about him staying in their house. ¡°I wanted to ask you what this is.¡± Thea took out a ck steel wire and handed it to James, saying, ¡°I realized I¡¯ve been carrying this on me all this while, but I couldn¡¯t recall what it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Exalter.¡± James looked at Thea and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your Malevolent Sword?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Malevolent Sword is. I don¡¯t remember it. So, how do I use this Exalter thing?¡± Thea was curious. James got up, walked over, and sat beside her. Thea moved slightly away from him and kept a certain distance. She pointed at him and said demandingly, ¡°That¡¯s good enough. You can sit there. Don¡¯te closer.¡± James smiled. Then, he began to exin Exalter¡¯s applications. It was basically the same as Crucifier. The difference was one was used to save lives, and the other was used to take lives. ¡°I see.¡± After learning how to disintegrate the ck steel wire into needles, Thea stood up, picked up Exalter, and headed upstairs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The Cahans sat aside and did not say a word. After Thea left, Lex looked at James and asked eagerly, ¡°James, I noticed you¡¯ve grown increasingly younger as you aged. I¡¯m growing old and don¡¯t have many more years to live. I heard you¡¯re a martial artist. Could you give me a few pointers? I¡¯d also like to live a few more years.¡± The Cahans had settled in the Capital. Moreover, the family had be a member of New Era Commerce. The Cahans were thriving with Quincy¡¯s help. They had already be one of the most powerful families in Sol. Lex had experienced a lot in the past year and learned many inside stories. Thus, he naturally discovered that James was a martial artist. He also knew that Thea was a martial artist but had lost her cultivation base. The stronger one got, the more one would fear death. Lex had just led the Cahans to glory, and he did not want to die so soon. David also looked at James pleadingly and said, ¡°James, I also want to be a powerful martial artist:¡± ¡°I also want to be a martial artist, James.¡± Tommy followed suit. The whole family looked at James eagerly. James frowned. Martial arts were not for anyone. It depended on one¡¯s talent. However, he did not want to break their spirits. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have the time to teach you guys right now. How about you get Thea to teach you after she recovers her memory? She¡¯s incredibly powerful. That should do. I¡¯ll go upstairs to check on Thea first.¡± After James finished speaking, he got up and walked to Thea¡¯s room on the third floor. ¡°That stupid James. He¡¯s so stupid! How could he note to see me for a month¡­¡± As soon as he reached her room door on the third floor, he heard Thea scolding him from inside. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 James walked to the room door and heard Thea scolding him. He touched his nose and murmured, ¡°I see. Thea¡¯s angry that I hadn¡¯te to see her for the past month.¡± He knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Thea¡¯s voice sounded from Inside the room. James stood at the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, James.¡± Soon, the door opened. Thea pushed the door open but left only a small gap. She looked at James and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need something?¡± James said, ¡°Yeah. I have something I¡¯d like to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡± Thea showed no intention of allowing James to enter the room. James said, ¡°The thing is, I might have to leave for a few days.¡± Hearing this, Thea suddenly regained her spirits and asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Where are you going?¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be going abroad.¡± ¡°When will you be back?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If things go well, I should be back in half a month. If there¡¯s any dy, it may take three to five months.¡± He was still clueless about what Sky wanted to do and could not estimate how long this trip would take. ¡°Okay.¡± Thea replied casually. Bang! After replying, she shut the door. James stood at the door with a helpless expression. When he was about to turn around to leave, Thea suddenly opened the door and said, ¡°Come in.¡± James walked into the room ecstatically. The room was exquisitely furnished, and he could smell a pleasant fragrance permeating the air as soon as he entered. ¡°The room is well decorated.¡± James parted his lips andplimented. Thea looked at James and asked, ¡°Why are you going abroad?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about theplex situation in the Capital in the past? I reached an agreement with¡­¡± James exined the situation again. Hearing everything, Thea asked anxiously, ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°Your husband is the strongest man in the world right now. Nothing can pose a threat to me.¡± Thea was relieved by his reassurance. Although James did not exist in her memories, she subconsciously worried about him and feared he would be in danger. The two of them did not say anything else. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the room fell into silence. After a while, James suddenly pressed Thea against the wall. Thea¡¯s heart started beating rapidly. James looked at her. He noticed her flushed face and trembling eyshes. Thea closed her eyes. However, there was no follow-up action after she waited for a long time. She opened her eyes. James reached out his hand and fiddled with her hair, saying with a smile, ¡°There was something on your head.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Thea furiously pushed James away. She thought James was about to kiss her. Suddenly, James leaned into her and kissed her. His lips pressed against hers. Thea was taken aback. After being dazed for a while, she regained her senses and hurriedly pushed James away. She avoided him and walked to the bed. She sat down with her head lowered and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Come home soon. Be careful on your journey.¡± James licked his lips and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are still a few more days. I¡¯ll leave when Skyes to see me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Thea casually replied. At that moment, she was slightly nervous. Despite not having memories of James, her heart was pounding rapidly now that she was with him. She felt like she was in love. ¡°Go outside. I need to take a shower.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± James was stunned. He took out his phone and checked the time. It was only a little over five in the evening. He could not help asking, ¡°It¡¯s only five o¡¯clock. Why are you taking a shower now?¡± Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, change, and go out to eat. Do you have a problem with that? Hurry and leave Thea got up and pushed James out of the room. Bang! The door closed again. James was stunned. ¡°Take a shower, change, and eat? Does that mean¡­¡± There was joy on his face. All the Cahans stared at him as he headed downstairs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°How did it go, James?¡± ¡°Did Thea let you into her room?¡± ¡°Mhm. I went into her room. Thea said she wanted to shower, change, and go out to eat. I think she wants to have a meal with me.¡± James smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I knew it. Thea loved you so much. Even after she lost her memories, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to treat you badly.¡± The Cahans sighed in relief. James waited in the living room for about thirty minutes until Thea finally came downstairs. She wore a white dress that outlined her figure very well. James noticed that the dress was one of the outfits he had bought for her in the past. He was surprised Thea wore the clothes he gifted her. ¡°Grandpa, Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going out to eat and won¡¯t have dinner at home today.¡± After speaking, she turned and left. Despite seeing James, she did not say anything to him. James sensibly stood up and followed behind Thea. After they left the vi, he asked, ¡°Thea, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Anything,¡± said Thea. She did not have any cravings and simply wanted to spend some time with James in an attempt to recover her lost memories. Moreover, she was interested in James. ¡°How about barbecue?¡± James remembered that his ssmate, Zion, had opened a barbecue restaurant in Cansington. He had even been to the restaurant when it first openedst year. They had not met for a year, and James was unsure of how Zion was doing. He wanted to use this chance to check on him. ¡°Mhm. That¡¯ll do.¡± After Thea agreed to it, James smiled. He hailed a taxi and headed to Dragonair Barbecue, located on Old Town¡¯s Sand King Road. It was dinner time, but the barbecue restaurant was quite empty. A man in a suit and tie sat by the barbecue restaurant¡¯s entrance, smoking a cigarette. ¡°Zion.¡± James recognized Zion sitting by the entrance at a nce. While smoking, Zion heard someone calling out for him. He raised his head and was shocked upon seeing James¡¯ younger appearance. It took him a while to recognize James. However, he could recognize Thea. ¡°James, Thea, it¡¯s the two of you.¡± Zion recollected himself and greeted them with a smile. He took out a cigarette and handed it to James. James took it and asked, ¡°Why are you so depressed? By the way, it¡¯s already dinner time, so why is there no one in the store? Is business not doing well?¡± ¡°Sigh. Don¡¯t even mention it.¡± Zion sighed and said, ¡°In the beginning, business was doing well, and some of your friends even came to support my restaurant. However, business has been getting worse in the past six months. To tell you the truth, I haven¡¯t had any business for the past three days. It¡¯s almost impossible to continue operating at this point.¡± James frowned upon hearing this. The restaurant was located in Old Town, a rtively remote area in Cansington. After thinking about it for a while, James said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure something out. Anyways, we¡¯re here to have dinner.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll personally season the meat for you!¡± Zion invited James and Thea into the restaurant. Thea followed behind James and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Who¡¯s this person? Do I know him?¡± James exined, ¡°We came herest year. He¡¯s a ssmate of mine. You should know him too, but you¡¯re probably not very familiar with him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Thea replied. Zion led them into a private room. The two waited for the food to be served. Suddenly, they heard amotion outside the door. ¡°Zion, when will you pay this month¡¯s protection fee?!¡± Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Hearing themotion outside, James stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and have a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Thea also stood up. The two walked out of the private room together. A few men dressed in fancy clothes sat at a table in the center of the restaurant¡¯s main hall. The servers acted as if they had seen a demon and refrained from approaching the men. At that moment, Zion walked out of the kitchen in a panic. As soon as he walked out, he noticed James had alsoe out of the private room and immediately cast a pleading look at him. James motioned with his eyes, and Zion immediately understood. Zion walked over, bowed, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Edgar, business hasn¡¯t been good in my restaurant recently. Could you give me a grace period of a few more days? I¡¯ll gather enough money and make the payment soon.¡± Zion had an extremely humble attitude. Bang! A chubby man in his twenties with a cigar in his mouth mmed the table. He stood up abruptly and grabbed Zion¡¯s cor. Although the man was young, he was quite strong. He lifted Zion from the ground. ¡°I dare you to say that one more time, Zion. Did you say you want a grace period of a few more days?¡± Seeing this scene, the servers in the restaurant looked apprehensive and did not dare to approach, fearing they would get hurt in the process. ¡°Y-Yeah. I need a few more days,¡± said Zion. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After watching for a while, James could roughly understand what was going on. He walked over. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The person whom Zion called Edgar immediately let go and red at James. He said coldly, ¡°What do you have to do with¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he noticed Thea, who was standing behind James. Thea was a gorgeous woman. Since she was dressed more youthfully, she looked about eighteen to neen years old: Seeing Thea, his eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Edgar, Mr. Edgar¡­¡± A subordinate behind him gently tugged his clothes. The subordinate recognized Thea. The situation flustered him. However, Edgar did not recognize her. He pulled his clothes vigorously and pped the subordinate¡¯s face. The subordinate was stunned. He covered his face and stood aside silently. Edgar sat down, hooked his fingers at Thea, and said with a yful smile, ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re gorgeous. Come here and massage my feet.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea was immediately infuriated. However, she did not retort to him. She stood behind James, tugged his sleeves, and said, ¡°D-Did he ask me to massage his feet?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± James sneered. He had not been in Cansington for a year, and these gangsters did not recognize him anymore. James looked at Edgar with a smirk and asked, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Who are you? Was I speaking to you?¡± Edgar was infuriated after seeing that Thea seemed to have an intimate rtionship with James. ¡°Break that brat¡¯s legs!¡± Edgar ordered his subordinates. A few subordinates were about to take action when the subordinate that got pped said in a hushed tone, ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch them. Something horrible is about to happen. It¡¯s over for Edgar.¡± Hearing this, Edgar was boiling with anger. ¡°What did you call me? You should address me as Mr. Edgar!¡± Edgar swung his palm at him. However, the subordinate fought back this time. Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 An iron rod slipped out of his wide sleeve, and he swung it at Edgar¡¯s head. Edgar¡¯s head started bleeding immediately after he was struck. Edgar felt dizzy and could not react for a while. The subordinate tightened his grip on the rod and continued beating him up. Edgar fell to the ground and groaned in pain. ¡°B-B*stard! Brodie Wachob, how dare you¡­¡± Edgar cursed out from the ground. Another kick followed after he cursed out. After Brodie beat up Edgar, he approached James and Thea. He slightly bent over and apologized, ¡°Ms. Thea, Dragon King. I¡¯m sorry that that dumb*ss, Edgar, is a fool and can¡¯t recognize you two. I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson.¡± While speaking, he fell to the ground on his knees and kept kowtowing. ¡°Please take me in, Dragon King.¡± James looked at Brodie. With his current status and strength, he was toozy to deal with such gangsters. Others wouldugh at him if word got out. He turned around and looked at Zion, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zion replied helplessly, ¡°This group of people suddenly showed up in this area a few months ago and started demanding a protection fee. They wouldn¡¯t allow us to operate our businesses properly if we didn¡¯t pay them. Thus, many people havepromised. I¡¯ve also paid them for a few months, but I really don¡¯t have enough to pay them now.¡± Zion had always been an honest person. Under normal circumstances, he would pay the money to avoid conflict. These people would cause trouble and make it hard for businesses to operate if they did not pay the protection fee. James listened to him and nodded. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll resolve this.¡± He took out his phone and called the Blithe King, briefly exining the situation. At that moment, Edgar returned to his feet. As soon as he got up, he began to curse. ¡°Brodie, I¡¯ll kill you! What are you guys doing? Beat this traitor to death immediately!¡± The others exchanged a few nces. They had heard James¡¯ phone call and knew James had a solid background. Thus, none of them dared to make a move. Meanwhile, Brodie remained kneeling on the ground. From his perspective, this was his chance to gain recognition from James. He could live the rest of his life without worries. ¡°Okay, enough kneeling. You can get up,¡± said James. Brodie finally stood up. As soon as he stood up, he kicked Edgar, who was shouting, to the ground again. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. James looked at Brodie and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a task.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead. I¡¯m all ears.¡± A broad smile formed on Brodie¡¯s face. James said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use. From today onward, you have to ensure at least fifty customers frequent this store daily.¡± ¡°N-No problem! That won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± Brodie immediately agreed. His task was only to attract customers. As long as he told outsiders the store belonged to the Dragon King, people would flood the store. Zion expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thanks, James.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± After speaking, James pulled Thea back into the private room. Meanwhile, Brodie held Edgar down on the ground and did not let him escape. After James¡¯ phone call, Edgar was already done for, and he could easily take over. He was about to make it big. Inside the private room, Thea looked at James with a smile and said, ¡°Do you know that person?¡± ¡°How would I know him?¡± ¡°He showed you so much respect. Could it be that you spent money for them to put on a show for me?¡± James was speechless. ¡°Do I look like someone who has nothing better to do?¡± ¡°Tsk, who knows?¡± James replied earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m really not that free. Plus, you¡¯re a celebrity in Cansington. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can walk around and head to some major stores or even meet up with some influential figure to confirm if they¡¯re scared of you.¡±. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 James was telling the truth. Although he had disappeared for a year, he was still the Dragon King. Thea was his wife. Although the two had already gone through divorce procedures, it was a known fact that they were still together. Perhaps some people would not recognize Thea, but most people in Cansington knew her, especially prominent figures. No matter where she went, she would be treated with respect. Thea touched her nose pensively. She did indeed feel like it was true. During this period, outsiders treated her with the utmost respect no matter where she went. This was one of the main reasons she wanted to get to know James. She wanted to find out what had happened in the past eleven years that she had lost. The two chatted over food. The food was finished in no time. Meanwhile, the Blithe King had also dropped by quickly with troops to arrest Edgar. Brodie also started on his task. He called all his friends over for dinner, and the barbecue restaurant was almost overcrowded before James left. Zion had a broad smile on his face. James did not disturb him and returned home with Thea. It was already eight in the evening when they arrived home. As soon as Thea got home, she returned to her room on the third floor. James followed behind her but was locked out of the room. He knocked on the door. Thea opened the door and poked her head out from the gap. She looked at James and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not going home?¡± With an innocent look, James asked, ¡°D-Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d be moving into the Cahans¡¯ vi?¡± ¡°Oh, did you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I already informed you about it.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s up to you. The vi is huge, and there are plenty of rooms. You can get grandpa to arrange a room for you.¡± Bang! James stood at the door helplessly and said, ¡°Thea, you¡¯re my wife.¡± Inside the room, a faint smile formed on Thea¡¯s face. Left with no choice, James could only stand outside. He did not want to force it. Thus, he turned around and headed downstairs. He asked Lex to arrange a room for him to stay in the vi. Soon, a room was prepared for him. His room was arranged right next to Thea¡¯s room. In the dead of night, James sat on the balcony and stared at the night sky in a daze. Countless thoughts crossed his mind. He thought about entering the ninth rank. He also thought about the Omniscient Deity¡¯s advice. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. What did entering the ninth rank have to do with life experience? What did martial arts have to do with life? He thought hard but could not figure it out. Meanwhile, Thea was also unable to fall asleep. She tossed and turned in bed but was unable to sleep. She got up, walked out to the balcony, and saw James on the balcony beside her. She was surprised to see James staring thoughtfully into the night sky. After a while, she called out, ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you thinking about?¡± James regained his senses and turned to see Thea in white pajamas. He leaped from his balcony and immediately appeared on Thea¡¯s side. ¡°Ah?¡± Thea was startled. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 James just jumped across a distance of several meters with ease. Thea looked at James in astonishment. James said with a smile, ¡°I told you I¡¯m a martial artist, and so are you. You used to be incredibly strong and were considered one of the strongest people in the world.¡± Despite James mentioning these things before, Thea still had no clue what he was talking about. Thea looked at James and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Am I really a martial artist too?¡± ¡°Of course¡± James could not help but hold her hand. Thea immediately pulled her hand back. James said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a way to restore your memories.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Thea looked at him in doubt. James nodded and said, ¡°Yeap. As long as you recover your strength, your memories will be restored. Your cultivation base has been integrated into your blood. If you unleash it from your blood, you can restore your memories. However, I rmend you not to do it because you¡¯ll only have a few years to live if you recover your memories.¡± After exining. James took a deep breath. 7 trust that you decided to convert your True Energy a year ago after careful consideration because you wanted to live. You must¡¯ve also been aware of the possibility of losing your memories. ¡°I¡¯m going to head abroad to visit the Blood Race. They¡¯re closely rted to dragons. You can survive after recovering your strength if we can ughter the dragon and acquire its blood. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely y the dragon.¡± Thea was thrilled in her heart to hear James¡¯ affectionate words. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alreadyte. You should head to bed, I¡¯ll also return to my room to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay¡± James nodded and immediately leaped back to the balcony outside his room. Thea had already gotten used to it. She smiled at James and turned back into her room. Swoosh! As soon as Thea entered her room, a figure quickly flew over from a distance. ¡°Haha, James. Long time no see.¡± The person that approached looked to be in his forties. He was dressed in a suit, had short hair, and looked very energetic. ¡°Can.¡± James smiled upon seeing the person that appeared on his balcony. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°You brat! You disappeared for one whole year. I was worried to death about you for the past year.¡± James said helplessly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it either. Thea suddenly vanished a year ago, and I searched every corner of the earth to find her. Thank you for secretly protecting her for thest month.¡± Can gently waved his hand and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Plus, Thea will be safe even without my protection. You¡¯re the strongest man in Sol right now. No one will dare to cause her any trouble. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be digging their own graves.¡± James sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being strong if I can¡¯t even save the woman I love?¡± Hearing this, Cans expression became solemn. He asked, ¡°I was wondering if you knew about something.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Can said. ¡°In the past month, there¡¯s been a lot of news about dragons and the Blood Race¡¯s origins. It seems the ancestor of the Blood Race was part of the dragon yers. He was lucky and obtained some of the dragon¡¯s blood, which created the Blood Race. It¡¯s rumored the dragon¡¯s blood can grant one immortality. There are also talks about an immortal in the Blood Race that has roamed the earth since thousands of years ago. Some of his descendants have also lived hundreds of years because they inherited the gene.¡± James had heard about some of these things long ago. However, he only knew that some members of the Blood Race had lived for hundreds of years. He had no idea there was an immortal among them. ¡°Can, who did you get this news from?¡± Can replied. ¡°I¡¯m unaware of who spread the news. I simply acquired the information from the Gu Sect¡¯s intelligencework. I really hope it¡¯s fake news. Otherwise, the Blood Race would be a terrifying existence. I can¡¯t imagine how strong one would be after having lived and cultivated for more than thousands of years.¡± Can did not dare to think about it James suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m nning to pay the Blood Race a visit very soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Can¡¯s expression changed, and he eximed, ¡°James, what¡¯re you thinking, going there at such a time?¡± James said. ¡°I made a deal with Sky a year ago ¡± He exined his agreement with Sky. Hearing this, Can fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m also curious to find out if the Blood Race is really as the myths say. When will you leave? Shall Ie with you?¡± Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Can also wanted to see the Blood Race for himself. James quickly rejected him. ¡°Sky must be nning to cause trouble for the Blood Race this time. There¡¯s something he¡¯s trying to acquire from them. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the dragon¡¯s blood. He¡¯s probably the one that spread the news ¡°His purpose is to make it known to others so martial artists around the globe will target the Blood Race. Some of them will surely head to the Blood Race to check out the situation, and he¡¯ll seize the chance to snatch the dragon¡¯s blood.¡± James shared his spections In actuality, he was unsure of whether Sky was heading to the Blood Race for the dragon¡¯s blood. He also did not know if there was any more dragon blood left in the Blood Race since it had been over thousands of years. However, apart from the dragon¡¯s blood, he could not think of any other reason for Sky to make a trip to the Blood Race. It would be dangerous for Can to follow them. Although Can was strong, James did not want him to take any risks. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t go with you. When are you leaving?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ll leave when Skyes to look for me.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Be careful while traveling. Sky isn¡¯t a pushover and won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Mhm, I know.¡± The two chatted for a while. Meanwhile, a few beautiful women were gathered in Cynthia¡¯s vi at Cansington. Although it waste at night, the vi was still brightly lit Maxine, Cynthia, and Tiara were in the vi¡¯s living room. The three of them were already beautiful. However, after bing martial artists, theirplexions improved further, and their faces were plump and rosy. For the past year, Cynthia stayed in Cansington and did not return to the Capital Having a pure Yin physique caused her body to continuously produce Cold Energy, which improved her cultivation base rapidly In just one year of cultivating, she had already be a fifth-ranked grandmaster through her own efforts. One of the reasons she could improve so quickly was also thanks to her practicing the cultivation method recorded on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge with Jamesst year. As for Tiara, she had a rtively low rank and had only just stepped into the first rank. The both of them had their eyes fixated on Maxine. Maxine looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°You two already know that James has returned, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Tiara and Cynthia nodded. Cynthia said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. Thea disappeared for a year, but she¡¯s reappeared and has lost her memories for some reason.¡± Maxine looked at Tiara and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for James for a year but still have no ce in his heart. He has returned to Cansington many times in the past year but has never visited you. He even decided to stay in the Cahans¡¯ vi but never bothered visiting you. Is it worth it?¡± Tiara went silent. Maxine continued, ¡°I heard James ns to go abroad soon, and there¡¯s no guarantee when he¡¯ll return this time. Tiara, this is your chance. You should go to Thea and exin the situation to her. I¡¯m sure Thea will take the initiative to leave James ¡°After Thea leaves, you¡¯ll have to seize your opportunity. If you keep waiting like this, you won¡¯t ever have James, even after a lifetime.¡± After hearing this, Cynthia could not help but cast a suspicious nce at Maxine. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You two carry on. I¡¯ll head back to my room to sleep.¡± Tiara looked at Maxine and said, ¡°Maxine, what has James experienced in the past year? Could you tell me more about it? I¡¯ve long wanted to see him but could not muster up the courage to do so.¡± ¡°He. ¡± Maxine nced at Tiara and smiled. Then, she briefly spoke about some stuff James had experienced over the past year. In fact, she was unaware of everything he had gone through. She merely knew some bits and pieces from a year ago. ¡°Tiara, you have to seize your own happiness. I¡¯ve already said everything I can. You have to figure out the rest alone.¡± After speaking, Maxine turned and left. Tiara, on the other hand, fell into thought. She pondered Maxine¡¯s words and wondered what she should do next. Meanwhile¡­ Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 On Mount Jade, the Omniscient Deity sat on a rock in the back mountain. He held a flute in his hand The melody from the flute sounded like flowing water, resounding throughout the mountain range. Suddenly, he stopped. He looked into the night sky and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should show yourself.¡± Swoosh! As his words fell, a figure dashed toward him from a distance andnded firmly in front of him. The man looked to be around his forties. He wore a white robe and had short, ck hair. He seemed to be very energetic and radiated powerful energy. It was Thomas. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The Omniscient Deity looked at Thomas and asked, ¡°It¡¯s you, Thomas What¡¯s so urgent for you to come and see me sote?¡± Thomas walked over and sat down on a rock opposite the Omniscient Deity. He nced at him and asked coldly. ¡°What¡¯re you up to, Lord Omniscient? How did you know about the Blood Race, and why did you spread the information?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re here because of this?¡± The Omniscient Deity replied calmly. ¡°The Blood Race has always been a threat to Sol. How will Sol ever be in peace if they¡¯re not eliminated?¡± Thomas frowned. He was puzzled about how the Omniscient Deity knew about the Blood Race They had been in perfect hiding until now. Apart from the First Blood Emperor, all the other members of the family hardly exposed themselves to the outside world. How could the Omniscient Deity know about the Blood Race¡¯s origin and that they were rted to dragons? The Omniscient seemed to have seen through Thomas¡¯ thoughts. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what the Jade Sect does for a living. No information in this world can get past us. To be frank, I know everything you¡¯re trying to do, and I¡¯m only trying to help you too.¡± Hearing this, Thomas¡¯ eyes trembled slightly His hands were sped tightly behind his back. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous The Omniscient Deity looked at Thomas and said, ¡°Actually, the news you¡¯ve acquired about the Four Holy Beasts was also spread by me in the past. I know you¡¯re ambitious, so I specifically chose you to carry it out.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You were the one that sent me the letter back then?¡± Decades ago. Thomas learned about the Four Holy Beasts. Therefore, he headed to the Mount Thunder Sect to inquire about the Spirit Turtle. However, he never found out who sent him the letter. Over the years, he looked for the sender. It never crossed his mind that the person could be the Omniscient Deity. ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡± Thomas stared at the Omniscient Deity. The Omniscient Deity said calmly. ¡°If you haven¡¯t figured it out, there¡¯s no need for you to understand either. You simply need to know that it won¡¯t be disadvantageous for you. There are quite a few powerhouses right now, including Sky and James, who have ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair Moreover, there are also the Six Great Soldiers. Plus, the Dragonyer forged to ughter the dragon has also surfaced. No, it should be called the Primordial Dragon de now. ¡°Everything is in ce, and the n to y the dragon can begin.¡± Thomas looked at the Omniscient Deity and asked, ¡°Are you doing this for the dragon¡¯s blood?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The Omniscient Deity chuckled ¡°If I were doing this for the Four Holy Beasts, no one would¡¯ve obtained the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core back in the Mount Thunder Sect¡± He stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Now¡¯s the time for you to act. I hope a real ninth-ranked grandmaster will be born after the dragon is yed¡± Thomas left Mount Jade with a solemn expression. He thought his n was wless Surprisingly, the Omniscient Deity knew all about it. ¡°What the hell is he trying to achieve?¡± Thomas left perplexedly The Omniscient Deity stood on the cliff with a sorrowful expression. He murmured, ¡°You¡¯ll never understand how lonely it is to be invincible.¡± Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 The Omniscient Deity muttered to himself. Then, he left Mount Jade. Meanwhile, Sky was sitting in a lotus position in a simple wooden house on a huge deste mountain in Sol. Powerful energy emitted from him. He was cultivating in an attempt to break through to the ninth rank with all his strength. Suddenly, his body fell to the ground, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He gradually got up from the ground, wiped the blood from his lips, and murmured disappointedly, ¡°I failed again. Why is this happening? I¡¯ve already reached the limits of my cultivation base and can¡¯t improve further, so why can¡¯t I break into the ninth rank yet?¡± Sky could not figure it out. Thud, thud, thud. There were footsteps outside his door. Sky stood up and walked out of the house. A person was waiting outside the door. He wore a red mask that covered most of his face, making it hard to recognize him. ¡°Teacher,¡± Sky greeted respectfully upon seeing the person at his door. ¡°Mhm.¡± The red-masked man nodded gently and said, ¡°How¡¯s your training going?¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t made it ¡± Sky said with frustration, ¡°I¡¯ve tried countless times but haven¡¯t managed to enter the ninth rank¡± The red-masked man took out a red pill and handed it to Sky. Sky epted it and inspected it for a while. Then, he asked puzzledly. ¡°What is this, Teacher?¡± The red-masked man replied, ¡°It¡¯s an elixir that I¡¯ve personally refined. It¡¯s capable of rapidly increasing your strength and allowing you to quickly possess the strength of a ninth-ranked grandmaster Remember, do not use it unless the situation calls for it. Although it can increase your strength, it also has a side effect, that is, your body will be weak after a certain amount of time.¡± "I understand.¡± Sky nodded respectfully. ¡°Go on.¡± The red-masked man slightly waved his hand and said. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to act. After you snatch the dragon¡¯s blood from the Blood Race, you¡¯ll be immortal. Then, you can also find out the whereabouts of the dragon. You¡¯ll be invincible, and the whole world will tremble under your feet. When that time comes, even I won¡¯t be your match.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sky turned and left. After Sky left, the masked man revealed his face. He was none other than the Omniscient Deity. Not only was he the Omniscient Deity, but he was also the teacher of the four powerhouses, Sky, Earth, Wind, and Thunder. In the past, he was the person that taught the four of them and assisted Lance in bing the King. stabilizing the political condition in Sol Meanwhile, Tyrus was sitting on a high tform in an underground pce in the deep mountains of Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. Tapio was kneeling before him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to follow James? Why are you back here? Tyrus asked with dissatisfaction. ¡°Master.¡± Kneeling on the ground, Tapio said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors spreading about the Blood Race these days, so I¡¯ve returned to inquire what you mean to do by spreading such information?¡± Tyrus replied, ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tapio was shocked. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If it weren¡¯t you that spread the word, who else could it be? Who else in this world would know about such things?¡± You don¡¯t need to ask so many questions. Just keep an eye on James.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Tapio stood up, turned around, and left. After he left, Tyrus¡¯ expression darkened. He got up and headed deep into the underground pce to meet his father again. Immediately, he exined thetest rumors to his father. ¡°Father, do you think the Omniscient Deity is about to make a move?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± The seemingly young man with an elderly demeanor who was sitting on a mat sneered lightly. ¡°The Omniscient Deity is a powerful martial artist. I would¡¯ve died in his hands if I hadn¡¯t faked my death. I¡¯ve been hiding here all these years and have never exposed myself. He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m still alive, and I¡¯m secretly watching his every move.¡± ¡°What should we do next, Father?¡± ¡°The Omniscient Deity has lived for many years and is bored. He wants to help a few martial artists be stronger so they would apany him. Then, I¡¯ll have to head out and have some fun with him. by teaching him that there are people stronger than him.¡± Hearing this. Tyrus asked with excitement, ¡°Father, does that mean you¡¯re nning to reveal yourself?¡± ¡°Haha. It¡¯s not time yet. I¡¯ll wait until the younger generations y the dragon and the world is thrown intoplete chaos¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tyrus did not speak anymore. James slept peacefully throughout the night In the morning, his sleep was interrupted after he sensed a powerful aura. He immediately turned around, got up, and quickly walked to the balcony. He noticed a person on his balcony-Sky James criticized him, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Sky? This is the Cahans¡¯ vi. The whole family is made up of merely ordinary people. Leave this instant!¡± Sky said calmly, ¡°James, it¡¯s almost time to head abroad with me.¡± James looked at him and said. ¡°You spread the news about the Blood Race. Are you making the trip to the Blood Race for the dragon¡¯s blood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed for the dragon¡¯s blood. However, I¡¯m not the one who spread the news¡± Sky was also puzzled. Besides him, who else in the world would know about this information? His teacher definitely knew about it, but he would never spread the news. Even if his teacher did it, he would surely mention it to him. ¡°Who else could it be if not you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s time to take action. We can¡¯t dy any longer. I¡¯m worried something unexpected mighte up if we prolong this trip James thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright. Give me half a day to settle things in Cansington. Sky did not respond. His body flickered, and he quickly flew out, disappearing from James¡¯ sight. James frowned and immediately leaped over to Thea¡¯s balcony. He pushed open the door and walked inside. Thea was still sleeping. Sensing someone approaching, she immediately woke up and pulled her nket to cover her body. With only her head exposed, she looked at James warily and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Who allowed you toe inside?¡± ¡°Thea, I have to leave.¡± James went straight to the point. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving?¡± Thea rolled out of bed and got up. She had her pajamas on. With a groggy face, she looked at James and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Abroad¡± Hearing this, Thea understood that James was going to the Blood Race ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not dangerous?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain. However, I¡¯ll try my best toe back alive. Wait for me. I might be able to return with dragon blood and help you restore your memories. Take care of yourself and wait for my return.¡± Thea replied softly, ¡°Okay. Go on, I¡¯m not going to see you off. I¡¯m still sleepy and will go back to bed¡± After speaking. Thea climbed back into bed. James did not say anything more and left. After he left the room, Thea got up and stood in front of the window. She looked at James, who was already outside the vi worriedly and murmured in her heart, ¡®Pleasee back safe and sound. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. You bettere back and help me recover my memories Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Eyrothia, Nashaxi. This was a small country in Eyrothia, which was not very well known globally. It was a small country with a low poption At most, there were only hundreds of thousands of people. The Blood Race¡¯s headquarters was situated in this country Within a luxurious castle in Nashaxi, the First Blood Emperor knelt on the floor. On the head seat of the main hall, an elderly man with pale skin and long hair was seated. He looked to be more than a hundred years old. The elderly man looked very old His pale skincked a rosy tint, making him look terrifying ¡°Grand Patriarch.¡± The First Blood Emperor knelt on the ground and said respectfully. The outside world is spreading stories about our family. The rumors are about how our family started a thousand years ago, the dragon blood within our family, and how one would be granted immortality after acquiring dragon blood.¡± ¡°Has word already gotten out about us?¡± The elderly man sitting in the head seat murmured, ¡°I knew this day woulde. For thousands of years, our family has been hiding and rarely exposed ourselves to the world. It seems the day our existence is discovered hase The First Blood Emperor continued, ¡°Grand Patriarch, I believe Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists and powerhouses from all over the world will being to knock on our family¡¯s door very soon. How are we going to deal with them? Do we fight, or is there another n?¡± The First Blood Emperor had been staying in Sol After getting hold of the news, he rushed back home without making any stops. His thoughts were to kill anyone that dared to trouble his family. Although they maintained a low profile, they were the strongest family worldwide. Many family members had lived for hundreds of years and were much stronger than him, ¡°That won¡¯t do ¡± The elderly man shook his head and said, ¡°Sol isn¡¯t as simple as you think. There are a few peerless martial artists still hidden within Sol. Otherwise, our family would¡¯ve been wiped out a long time ago. ¡°Huh?¡± The First Blood Emperor was puzzled During his time in Sol, he learned about almost all the strongest people in Sol Even though Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists were strong, they would be no match for their Grand Patriarch, Who was the Grand Patnarch afraid of? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The elderly man spoke and suddenly turned to leave. He walked into the deepest part of the castle The elderly man halted in his tracks and entered a secret room. Eight elderly people sat in lotus positions inside the room. Seven of them sat in a circle around a man in the center. The seven of them were transfusing True Energy into the person in the middle. ¡°My family, I¡¯m afraid something has happened¡± The elderly man walked into the room and reported Hearing this, everyone stopped. The old man in the center asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± The elderly man who came into the room said respectfully, ¡°Our family¡¯s secret has been exposed. I¡¯m afraid the hidden powerhouses in Sol have taken action. Their goals are our family¡¯s dragon blood and the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. What should we do, Grandfather?¡± The person in the center was the person that organized the dragon-ying mission more than a thousand years ago His name was Kaiden Walchelin Over a thousand years ago, Kaiden was at the eighth rank¡¯s peak and had ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair Unfortunately, he was injured by the dragon. Although he obtained some dragon blood after the battle and used it to gain immortality, his injuries from the past had been recurring over the years. Thus, he could only rely on strong family members¡¯ True Energy to maintain vitality Kaiden frowned upon hearing the news. There are only a few drops left. What¡¯s remaining can only prolong one¡¯s life for a hundred years and can¡¯t grant one immortality,¡± he mumbled Then, he said, ¡°Even though I¡¯m a ninth-ranked grandmaster, there are also martial artists of the same rank within Sol Moreover, they¡¯re in their prime, whereas I¡¯m covered in injuries. For the past years, our family¡¯s other three ninth-ranked grandmasters have been helping to treat me. Thus, they¡¯ve also exhausted tremendous amounts of their True Energy. We can¡¯t take Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists head- on.¡± ¡°Grandfather, what do you say we do?¡± Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 The elderly man spoke. He possessed great authority among the Blood Race and had the final say over the external affairs of the n. Even the First Blood Emperor obeyed hismand. He was Sergio Walchelin, grandson of Kaiden Walchelin. Since he had lived for five hundred years, he had reached the peak of Ninth Stair Kaiden briefly contemted before saying, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll hand over the dragon blood we possess and leak information about the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. In the meantime, we¡¯ll seize the opportunity to weaken the Solean martial artists Sergio said, ¡°Give your orders, Grandfather.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°We¡¯ll let the Soleans fight against each other. Whoever emerges victorious will obtain the dragon blood and information about the dragon¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°What a brilliant move!¡± That sounds like a good n.¡± If Sol sends its ninth-rank grandmasters, we¡¯ll make them turn against each other. Even if they¡¯re only severely injured, we can seize the opportunity and capture them all in one fell swoop.¡± Everyoneughed. Kaiden waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sergio nodded and hurriedly left. Soon, he returned to the hall of the castle. The First Blood Emperor was still kneeling. Though he was the Patriarch of the Blood Race in title, he had to answer to many superiors. So, he could only manage trivial matters of the n. Sergio walked over to him and called out, ¡°Yovani.¡± The First Blood Emperor said, T¡¯m here¡± Sergio ordered, ¡°I want you to send a message Ten dayster in the Nashaxi Desert, the Blood Race shall reveal the whereabouts of the dragon and hand over the dragon blood left behind a millennium ago. However, only the strongest of all have the right to possess them ¡± ¡°Understood ¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Yovani, the First Blood Emperor, nodded and stood up, saying. Understood. I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡± As the First Blood Emperor stood up, he turned to look at the back of the pce. That was the passageway to the castle¡¯s courtyard. However, though a century had passed, he had never stepped foot in there. He wondered how many powerful martial artists now existed in the n. At the same time, James and Sky were on a ne to Nashaxi, They arrived the next day. The moment they got off the ne, Sky received intelligence. Looking at his phone, he furrowed his eyebrows Upon seeing this, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Sky furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°I just received intelligence that the Blood Race is willing to hand over the dragon blood they¡¯d acquired over a millennium ago. At the same time, they¡¯ll also reveal the whereabouts of the dragon. However, there¡¯s a caveat. Only the strongest will have the right to obtain them Besides, they also said they would be organizing a martial arts tournament in the Nashaxi Desert ten days from now. Whoever emerges victorious will obtain everything¡± Sky¡¯s expression was grim. This was different from what he initially nned. He intended to head straight toward the Blood Race and ughter them in the hopes of intimidating them into handing over what he needed. The moment news began to spread, he knew that something unexpected might happen. After momentarily freezing, he looked at James and said, ¡°James, my condition is simple. You and I work together and be the most powerful pair in the world Meanwhile, the dragon blood and information about the dragon¡¯s whereabouts will go to me.¡± ¡°No way. James rebuffed him, ¡°Sky, you know how important the dragon blood is to me. I need the blood to save Thea¡¯s life. I can leave the information about the dragon¡¯s whereabouts to you. However, the dragon. blood goes to me¡± Sky said with finality. ¡°No, the dragon blood goes to me. I need it to cross into the ninth rank. This was what we agreed upon. Besides, we can y the dragon together. By then, we can have as much dragon blood as we want Saving Thea¡¯s life would be much easier¡± James looked at Sky and said with a smile, ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°James, you¡¯re a dishonest man¡± 7 promised I¡¯d lend you a helping hand. What do you mean by dishonest? In any case, the dragon blood goes to me. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, we can battle it out at the tournament. If you win against me, you can have the blood.¡± Sky gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯ll each have half James, this is the biggest concession I can make ¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°Sure¡± That was because he could not be sure he could defeat everyone by himself. By working with Sky, things would go much smoother Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Sky looked at James with a smile on his face. However, deep down, he gnashed his teeth in frustration. James was a huge menace to him. He had to find an opportunity to get rid of him once and for all. However, now was not the time. He nned to finish James off secretly once the battle at the Nashaxi Desert was over. Though he was in the same realm as James, James True Energy was slightly stronger than his. He stood no chance against James if he confronted him head-on. However, if he could lure him into an ambush, he could gravely injure James no matter how strong James was. Should thate to pass, the oue would be vastly different. Meanwhile, James looked at Sky with a smile. He did not trust Sky either. Ever since Tapio Cabral schemed against him at King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum a year ago, he kept his guard up at all times. All this while, he had been wary of Sky. ¡°Here¡¯s to a pleasant cooperation¡± Sky extended his arm to shake James¡¯ hand. James, however, only smiled faintly and turned to leave. Sky smiled and followed close behind. After leaving the airport, they purchased an SUV and some daily necessities before heading to the Nashaxi Desert. Though Nashaxi was a small nation, the Nashaxi Desert upied ninth tenths of the country¡¯s area. The trip to the Nashaxi Desert would take two days. So, James and Sky did not rush things. The journey which required two days to traverse took them three days in total On the third day, in the middle of the desert. James sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and smoked his cigarette. Upon seeing Sky stopping the SUV, he asked, ¡°This desert is huge. How are we supposed to find the venue?¡± Sky said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to hurry. We¡¯ll continue on our journey once I¡¯m done refueling the SUV Soon, we should be able to arrive at the tournament venue.¡± James was not in a hurry. With his current strength, only a few could defeat him. So, the dragon blood was in the bag, at least in his opinion Sky got off the SUV, opened the trunk, and grabbed a barrel that he prepared beforehand to refuel the vehicle Soon, the vehicle was refueled Then, he continued driving After half a day Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They were now in the depths of the desert James could see an oasis in the distance. There was also a castle constructed here Sky pointed at the castle before them and said, ¡°This is one of the Blood Race¡¯s strongholds. However, this isn¡¯t their headquarters.¡± As he said that, he got off the SUV. The two walked over to the castle. Before they could enter, someone walked out. It was Yovani, the First Blood Emperor Looking at James and Sky, he shed them a smile. ¡°Please enter, martial artists from Sol¡± Under the First Blood Emperor¡¯s guidance, they entered the castle. James was brought to a room inside the castle. He scanned his surroundings. The room was renovated like a pce, unting its grandeur and its riches ¡°Living a ratherfortable life, I see. To think they would construct a castle in the middle of a desert¡± James murmured. He wanted to discuss matters with Sky. Before he could leave, a knock came on the door, and he stood up and answered it. The First Blood Emperor stood by the door, and behind him were a couple of blonde-haired, white- skinned women who wore revealing costumes. The First Blood Emperor said smilingly. ¡°As I knew you¡¯de, I prepared a little something for you. Here are a few women for you to choose from if they¡¯re to your liking¡± ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and greet James.¡± ¡°Hello, James-¡± They spoke in a melodious tone in unison. Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 James scanned them from head to toe. They were all morous-looking women with curvaceous figures. At that moment, a malicious thought surfaced in his mind as he imagined the women servicing him. However, he immediately suppressed his desires. Looking at the First Blood Emperor, he said with a smile, 7 have no need for them ¡° Believing that James was disinterested in those women, the First Blood Emperor hurriedly said, ¡°What kind of women do you like, James? Or do you perhaps have some sort of fetish? Why don¡¯t I arrange for some princesses to be sent here?¡± James waved his hand slightly. ¡°That sounds great, but I¡¯m already married.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The First Blood Emperor said with a smile, ¡°There aren¡¯t many decent men like you. In that case, I¡¯ll be taking my leave¡± After saying that, he left alongside the women. James, on the other hand, scratched his nose. Just a moment ago, he almost asked the First Blood Emperor to allow the women to stay. However, he managed to suppress the desires in his heart He went looking for Sky. Upon arriving outside his room, he could hear noisesing from inside. Naturally, he knew what was going on. So, he simply turned to leave and walked around the castle. Though the castle was huge, there were not many people inside. The Blood Race seemed to have known that the ce would be destroyed sooner orter. That was why they retreated beforehand and left behind only a few servants. ¡°James.¡± As just as he was wandering about the castle, a voice came from behind him. James turned his head. A forty-year-old-looking rugged man walked over to him. ¡°Simon James greeted him respectfully. He was rather respectful toward Simon Cabral, No matter his current strength, he could still remember vividly that it was Simon who gave him the Mount Thunder Snow Lotus Wind, which greatly boosted his power, while he was at the Mount Thunder Sect Then, he even protected him to the best of his ability. James could never forget what he had done for him ¡°I heard you came That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Simon walked over to him with a smile and said, ¡°A year has passed since west met.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Yes¡­¡± James sighed. ¡°Goodness me ¡°Simon said, ¡°You weren¡¯t that strong when we were at the Mount Thunder Sect. Now, you¡¯re already one of the most powerful individuals in the world. You even deceived us all at King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. By the way, have you eaten the Novenary Golden Pill you obtained from the mausoleum?¡± Simon looked at James in anticipation. He came here precisely for the Novenary Golden Pill, hoping that James would offer him one as gratitude for his past deeds. James nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten all of them.¡± Upon hearing this, Simon was dismayed. However, he immediately brightened up and asked, ¡°Have you crossed into the ninth rank?¡± James smiled and remained silent. As a treacherous journey awaited him, it would serve him best to conceal his strength. However, Simon misunderstood him ¡°Congrattions on bing the first martial artist to cross into the ninth rank, James. I¡¯ll be in your care from now on.¡± ¡°This is nothing. Simon.¡± After briefly conversing for a while, Simon left. The moment he turned to leave, disappointment was written on his face. Now that the Novenary Golden was gone, his hopes of boosting his strength had gone down the drain. Without the Novenary Golden Pill, he could not drastically improve his strength in a short period of time. Even if he cultivated step by step for a hundred years, he might not cross into the ninth rank He silently muttered under his breath, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to see if the n to y the dragon goes ahead. If it does, I¡¯ll have to seize something for myself at the end.¡± James watched Simon¡¯s retreating figure. Before, Simon was a man of upright character. However, he had grown power-hungry after absorbing the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. ¡°I wonder what kind of person he is now. James murmured Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 After having a conversation with Simon, James headed back to Sky¡¯s room. Hearing that there was no longer amotion inside, he knocked on the door. Soon, a blonde-haired beauty draped in pajamas answered the door. James waved at her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± As he said that, he simply walked on. Sky, who was naked from the waist up was sitting on the bed. Looking at James, he asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± James walked over to him and sat on the sofa. Sky got dressed and walked over to James, handing him a cigar as he took a seat beside him. James took it and said, ¡°You¡¯re well-connected. I came here to ask you about the number of martial artists who came.¡± Sky said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Who can defeat us when we work together? They don¡¯t stand a chance at all.¡± James said coldly, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t underestimate our enemies¡± Sky said in a serious tone, 1 received news that Simon Cabral of the Mount Thunder Sect, Tanner Davis of the Gu Sect, and Master Maha of the Sylvan Sect are here. By the way, I heard that a Grand Patriarch of the Heaven and Earth Sect is here too. That man has been living in seclusion from the outside world all this while. He seems to be called the Spirit Master. As someone who had lived for two hundred years, he should be around the Fifth Stair ¡°Apart from them, there¡¯s also your grandfather, Thomas Caden. ¡°Not only that, Tapio Cabral, the guy who apanied you to King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum is here too. ¡°In any case, almost every powerful figure in Sol is here. As for the foreign martial artists, there aren¡¯t many powerful ones except for Archbishop Pris and the werewolves.¡± Sky briefly described the situation. ¡°We should aim to be the number one of Sol instead of trying to assert ourselves on the global stage. After all, we¡¯ll be the most powerful individuals in the world as long as we¡¯re number one in Sol Upon hearing this. James breathed a sigh of relief. None of the rest stood a chance against them. ¡°But¡± Sky said, ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James looked at him puzzledly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sky said, ¡°To my understanding, there are many powerful martial artists among the Blood Race whose strengths areparable to ours. So, why did they choose to hand over the dragon blood? There¡¯s no need for them to resort to this. After all, all of the Solean martial artistsbined might not even stand a chance against the Blood Race.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James could not believe this Was the Blood Race truly this powerful? ¡°Are you saying that the Solean martial artistsbined are no match for the Blood Race?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Sky said, ¡°The Blood Race obtained the dragon¡¯s blood one thousand and three hundred years ago, something which could allow one to attain immortality. Even if only a single one of them had gained immortality, how powerful do you think he would be after a thousand years of cultivation? Upon hearing this, James grew increasingly worried. If that were the case, the Blood Race had to be up to something He looked at Sky and asked, ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Sky thought about it and said, ¡°We can only take one step at a time. In any case, I have to get my hands on the dragon blood. This is crucial for me to cross into the ninth rank. Whoever stands in my way will die.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded This was the only avable option they had. They could only deal with the Blood Race¡¯s plot when it came Perhaps Sky was overthinking things. Maybe the Blood Race did not want to be everyone¡¯s target. That was why they handed over the dragon blood and offered to reveal the secret of the dragon¡¯s whereabouts James was currently overseas. Meanwhile, in Sol. At the Cahans¡¯ in Cansington Thea looked at Tiara Youngblood, who had a pitiful look on her face, and asked puzzledly, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Tiara looked at her and said, I¡¯m looking for you, Thea.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Thea asked puzzledly. ¡°Do I know you? ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce for us to speak. Can we go somewhere else? Tiara lowered her head, averting Thea¡¯s gaze ¡°Sure.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Thea walked out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In a cafe in Cansington Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Thea listened to Tiara¡¯s words in silence as she exaggerated her rtionship with James. ¡°James belonged to me, but you appeared out of nowhere and took him away from me. Please leave James, I¡¯m begging you. You¡¯ve already lost your memory. Since you no longer remember him, why can¡¯t you return him to me?¡± Thea furrowed her eyebrows. She had never heard of this from James. She scratched her nose and asked puzzledly. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Yes, I am Hearing this, Thea fell silent. After some time, she grabbed her handbag and stood up, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I have no rtionship whatsoever with James ¡± Saying that, she turned to leave. As she turned, she had a confused expression on her face. Is she telling me the truth? Did I really snatch someone else¡¯s man? What kind of person was I in the past? Thea pondered Puzzled, she returned to the Cahans¡±. On the balcony on the third floor Thea stared nkly at the scenery in the distance Swoosh! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She heard a gust of wind, and a man appeared before her Staggering backward, she stared at the man before her in rm. The man was wearing a white robe and looked about forty years of age. Though his appearance was youthful, his hair was already white. ¡°Wh Who are you?¡± She asked warly. It was the Omniscient Deity He looked at Thea and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Thea shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important. Do you wish to restore your memory?¡± The Omniscient Deity looked at Thea and asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°I want to know what kind of person I was in the past. I want to regain the memory of the past eleven years I¡¯ve lost.¡± I can help you out with that ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea was delighted. ¡°However, once you regain your memory, you won¡¯t have much longer to live. You may live for an additional few years or perhaps you might die within days.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea froze. Death? As she was merely an ordinary woman, she was fearful of death just like anyone else The Omniscient Deity took out a transparent little bottle filled with blood. Then, he handed it over to Thea, saying, ¡°Here, take this. Once you¡¯ve made up your mind, consume the whole bottle.¡± ¡°Wh What is this?¡± Thea asked The Omniscient Deity replied. There¡¯s no need for you to be concerned about this. In any case, your memories will be restored upon consumption However, be mindful that you may not have long to live, unless, of course, James ys the dragon and obtain its blood.¡± ¡°Since my memories will be restored, what about my strength?¡± Thea looked at him. ¡°Yes, you can regain your strength too.¡± As he said that, he disappeared only to reappear outside the vi. After waving at Thea, he turned to leave. Thea, meanwhile, held the bottle in her hand and looked at the content inside, murmuring ¡°What the hell is this? Who was he? Can this truly help me regain my memories and my strength? But, he said I¡¯d be in mortal danger upon consumption. At that moment, Thea hesitated. Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thea was hesitant. In the end, as she was fearful of death, she decided against consuming the blood. So, she carefully stored it somewhere else. In the blink of an eye, a few days passed. Today was the day of the tournament. There was an arena in the castle in the middle of the Nashaxi Desert. At that moment, the venue was crowded with people The First Blood Emperor appeared in the arena and looked at the crowd, announcing. ¡°Everyone, the Blood Race will hold up its end of the bargain. Whoever emerges victorious shall be awarded the dragon blood left behind by our ancestors a millennium ago ¡°Not only that, but we will also reveal the whereabouts of the dragon.¡± Dragon blood allows one to attain immortality. This is a fact and not a lie. The Blood Race has treasured the dragon blood for a thousand years. Today, we shall offer it to the strongest of all. However, be mindful that you may lose your life in the arena¡± Saying that, he left the arena. Many people gathered outside the arena. Among the three hundred or so people, approximately fifty of them were Solean martial artists, the vast majority of them being the creme de creme James was acquainted with many of them. He could see his grandfather, Thomas Behind Thomas were a bunch of masked men, whose identities James could not discern Though the First Blood Emperor had left the arena, none dared step forward. Standing beside Sky, James whispered in his ear, ¡°Since no one dares step forward, why don¡¯t you take the lead? I¡¯ll be your recement if you¡¯re defeated. But, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be defeated. After all, you¡¯re one of the most powerful, if not the most powerful individual in the world.¡± James¡¯ words fed Sky¡¯s ego. However, he was not so foolish as to send himself to his death. If he stepped forward now, he would have to defeat every challenger to emerge victorious. At that moment, no one dared step forward Upon seeing this, the First Blood Emperor furrowed his eyebrows as he returned to the arena once more, announcing. ¡°Since you¡¯re all afraid of dying, why don¡¯t we modify the rules a little? Once a party concedes defeat, the battle will end, and the other party is not allowed to deal the death blow. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Great¡± "agree.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with that.¡± Many agreed with the First Blood Emperor. However, even though they nodded in agreement, still no one dared step forward, The First Blood Emperor¡¯s expression turned grim This was his final option. He believed that these martial artists would fight to the death to attain immortality. James had no ns to step forward at the moment. He walked toward Thomas and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re here, Grandpa.¡± Thomas looked at him and nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since west met. How¡¯s your strength now?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I barely improved.¡± Now, he could no longer trust his grandfatherpletely. The fewer people who knew his strength, the better. ¡°Not telling the truth to your grandpa now, huh?¡± Thomas looked at him and said, ¡°Once everything¡¯s resolved here, I¡¯ll arrange a meeting between you and your father.¡± Upon hearing this, James was delighted, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! When have I ever lied to you?¡± James took a deep breath. He had shouldered the burden of hatred for more than ten years. So, after learning that his family was still alive, he was delighted. However, he had yet to meet them even though a long time had passed. Now, at longst, he could finally meet them again. ¡°Tell me the truth, James. Have you crossed into the ninth rank?¡± Thomas lowered his voice and whispered. 7 n to y the dragon once I learn of its whereabouts. You should tag along. After all, Thea needs the dragon blood to be saved.¡± James nodded. ¡°I¡¯ming along Inform me when you n to make a move.¡± Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 As dragon blood was the only thing that could save Thea¡¯s life, James had no other choice. He did not wish to lose her. For her, he would go to the ends of the earth. ¡°And your strength?¡± Thomas said, ¡°I¡¯m simply worried that you might be in danger when ying the dragon.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Worry not, my strength isn¡¯t beneath yours.¡± ¡°True, you¡¯ve obtained the Novenary Golden Pill, after all. You must have consumed the pill now that a year has passed. So, have you crossed into the ninth rank?¡± James smiled bitterly and said, ¡°How could that be? History would be full of ninth-ranked grandmasters if it were that easy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The two conversed in whispers. Ten minutes passed. However, no one dared step forward James furrowed his eyebrows. This could not go on He said goodbye to Thomas and walked over to Sky, asking. Ten minutes have passed. Yet, no one is stepping forward. Are you really not going?¡± ¡°Nope Sky said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a death wish.¡± James said, I¡¯ll go, then.¡± Sky said smilingly. ¡°Sure.¡± James was eager to enter the arena. After reaching the peak of the Ninth Stair, his True Energy had reached a stage where it could no longer increase. Besides, his sword technique had increased by leaps and bounds. He wanted to use this opportunity to unt his strength and show the world what the Fourteen Heavenly Swords were capable of He leaped into the air andnded in the arena. It¡¯s James.¡± ¡°James has entered the arena ¡°He obtained the Novenary Golden Pill a year ago. Legend has it that it allows one to cross into the ninth rank. He must have consumed it now that a year has passed. I wonder what his current strength is.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Is James at the ninth rank now?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the oue of this tournament is decided.¡± James¡¯ appearance stunned the crowd. Below, Jackson Cabral was here alongside Diney Cabral ¡°Look, it¡¯s James Upon seeing James, Diney could not help but exim, ¡°A year has passed. I wonder what his current strength is.¡± Jackson said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll know soon.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the arena. They were waiting for a challenger to emerge. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯d like to challenge you to a battle, James.¡± A burst ofughter boomed. Then, an elderly man entered the arena. It was Zekiel Pris, also known as Archbishop Pris of the Pris Sect. Zekiel entered the arena and said with a smile, ¡°James, I¡¯m not here to im the title of the most powerful individual in the world. Over the past year, I¡¯ve gained further insight into the Pris Sword Art Since you¡¯ve mastered the sword technique, I¡¯m curious to see your mastery of the Pris Sword Art. We will only have a sparring match. Is that fine with you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James looked at Zekiel and said smilingly, ¡°Although this is a sparring match, I advise you to be on your guard. After all, even I am afraid of my own strength. I¡¯m worried that I might identally harm you.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zekiel burst into a peal ofughter Swish! Then, he brandished his sword. At that moment, the temperature inside the castle began to increase at a rapid pace. Meanwhile, Zekiel exuded an extremely powerful aura. ¡°What a weapon¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Hellfire Sword¡± As Zekiel brandished his sword, many eximed Meanwhile, Zekiel had a smug look on his face. ¡°Watch out, James. This is the Hellfire Sword¡± Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 The Hellfire Sword was a world-renowned sword that belonged to the founder of the Pris Sect. Legend had it that the sword was forged using quartz steel formed deep beneath a volcano. The quartz steel only came into existence during a volcano eruption that took ce a long time ago. After the great efforts of many cksmiths, the Hellfire Sword was born The sword was candescent, just like a soldering iron. The moment it was unsheathed, its temperature would climb rapidly. The Hellfire Sword was also a renowned divine sword in history that was ranked fourth among all divine swords. Zekiel became the new owner of Hellfire Sword after he discovered the Hellfire Sword in the holy site of the Pris Sect. Although he was unremarkable, this sword allowed him to unleash a power that far surpassed his strength. Holding the Hellfire Sword in his hand, he looked at James with a bright smile, seemingly trying to boast that he had such a divine sword in his possession Though James knew little about swords, he could see that the Hellfire Sword in Zekiel¡¯s hand was a true divine sword. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Come at me.¡± ¡°Here Ie, James.¡± As he said that, he charged toward James at lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before James and shed with his sword As he shed, there was a violent st of wind. ¡°What a powerful aura ¡°What a powerful sword¡­. As Zekiel shed with his sword, many outside the arena could not help but take a deep breath. Zekiel¡¯s speed was extraordinary, and his force was great. The moment he shed, the bluestone surface of the arena shattered into pieces. Tiny stones and pebbles swirled around James and instantly disintegrated into many tiny pieces. At that moment, James struck. He exuded a powerful aura, and the surrounding debris was sent flying. Then, he brandished his sword Swish! As he brandished the Primordial Dragon de, a golden light appeared, and a shapeless Sword Energy burst forth. James seldom brandished his sword over the past year. Now that he had brandished his sword, even Zekiel was stunned. At that moment, Zekiel could only sense a terrifying Sword Energy rushing toward him. Under the suppression of the Sword Energy, he could feel his aura weaken. ¡°How terrifying.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Zekiel was shocked. While he was momentarily stunned, James charged toward him, and the Primordial Dragon de collided with the Hellfire Sword. Boom! As the two swords collided, powerful Sword Energy formed ripples that tore through space. Upon seeing this, everyone fled in panic. Meanwhile, the castle was sliced in half Boom! The castle copsed. Fwoosh! Two figures emerged from the rubble and continued fighting in the air. nk! Sparks flew as the sword shed Zekiel staggered backward due to the terrifying power. At that moment, his arm went limp, his Blood Energy churned, and his True Energy turned violent. Unable to suppress the violent True Energy inside his body, he suffered grave internal injuries. Blergh! He vomited a mouthful of blood and staggered backward. The stones and pebbles beneath him were sent flying by the powerful aura. He only managed to recollect himself after retreating for a thousand meters. Wiping the blood trace off his lips, his expression turned grim Before, he had been defeated by James After learning the Pris Sword Art and obtaining the Hellfire Sword, he thought he had finally surpassed James Even if he could not surpass him, they should be at After the brief battle, he now knew that the difference in power between him and James had only widened ¡°Eat this, James!¡± Zekiel roared As he roared, he appeared in the sky and struck James with the Hellfire Sword Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 At that moment, the Hellfire Sword radiated a blinding sword light, and destructive power gushed forward. James smiled faintly as he raised the Primordial Dragon de to resist the Sword Energy. The moment he deflected the Sword Energy, Zekiel moved at an extraordinary speed and appeared behind James. Then, the Hellfire Sword pierced through James¡¯ body. ¡°What?¡± The crowd eximed. ¡°Is James defeated?¡± Just as everyone thought that James was defeated, his body that was pierced through began to disintegrate. 1-It¡¯s an afterimage!¡± ¡°He moves so fast that only an afterimage remains!¡± Zekiel was stunned. Just as he was stunned, a sword was pressed against his back. He turned stiffly. James was pointing the Primordial Dragon de at him. After momentarily freezing for a few seconds, he recollected himself and said smilingly, ¡°You truly are impressive, James. I admit defeat.¡± Zekiel conceded defeat. He was no match for James. If James fought seriously, he would be killed. James pulled back his sword and said smilingly, ¡°You went easy on me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too strong and too fast. My eyes can¡¯t even follow your movements.¡± Disappointment was written on Zekiel¡¯s face. He thought he could spread his name far and wide with the Pris Sword Art and the Hellfire Sword. However, he was defeated after only demonstrating his Pris Sword Art. Meanwhile, his Hellfire Sword did not stand a chance against the Primordial Dragon de at all Many gathered in the distance and spectated the show. They anticipated the castle¡¯s destruction. However, they never expected James to be so strong that he could defeat Zekiel in just a few moves. Besides, it was obvious he went easy on Zekiel. Otherwise, Zekiel would have been dead. Upon seeing this, the First Blood Emperor¡¯s expression turned grim. This was beyond his and the Blood Race¡¯s expectation. They intended for the Solean martial artists to turn against each other. However, this was no longer important. These people before him were simply a bunch of insignificant creatures. To him, only ninth-ranked grandmasters were worthy of his attention. As long as they concealed their strength and remained in the crowd, the Blood Race would not gain the opportunity to capture them all in one fell swoop as they were weakened. ¡°James is getting stronger¡­¡± The First Blood Emperor murmured. He remembered that James was significantly weaker than he currently was while they were in Malgudi. However, he managed to be this terrifying in such a short amount of time. He knew that he would not be able to deflect Zekiel¡¯s move head-on. However, James managed to do so with ease. He even appeared behind Zekiel at lightning speed. If James had fought seriously, Zekiel would have been dead. In the rubble¡­ James scanned his surroundings and said, ¡°Archbishop Pris of the Pris Sect has been defeated. Is there anyone else who wishes to challenge me?¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Everyone looked at one another. The vast majority of people here came here to watch the show. The influential martial artists, on the other hand, chose to bide their strength upon witnessing James¡¯ brute strength. They waited for others to step forward to challenge James so that they could make a move when James was injured. Time passed. Soon, five minutes passed. ¡°No one?¡± James said. ¡°I¡¯d like to challenge you.¡± Just as everyone was waiting in anticipation, an elderly man stepped forward in the distance. He wore an ordinary costume and a bamboo hat. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the man. James stared at the man. The man was around seventy years of age and had a mustache. He looked like an ordinary man and did not exude any aura. The elderly man walked over to James and removed his bamboo hat, sping his hands and saying. ¡°I¡¯m the Spirit Master of the Heaven and Earth Sect¡­. Please, do not go easy on me.¡± Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 James had heard of this man from Sky. The Spirit Master was a man who walked the earth for two hundred years. All this while, he had been living a life of seclusion and avoiding contact with the outside world, even during the battle against the Spirit Turtle at the Mount Thunder Sect. Now, he had shown himself. Sky told him that the Spirit Master was at least at the Fifth Stair. Not only that, but he was extremely well- trained in martial arts. After all, someone who spent two centuries studying a single martial art would be a terrifying being. Unless, of course, he was a mediocre man. However, if he were a mediocre man, he would not have gained such strength. James stared at the Spirit Master. He was so ordinary-looking that he could blend into the crowd in any setting The Spirit Master walked toward James with a sword on his back. As he approached James, the sword on his back was suddenly unsheathed, and he caught it wlessly. The sword was rather ordinary-looking as well. However, since he dared challenge James, there was no way he was an average man. ¡°Come at me.¡± His expression wasposed as he spoke. Though James could not discern his state of mind, he did not dare lower his guard as he knew that the Spirit Master was no ordinary man. He slowly pulled out the Primordial Dragon de, which radiated at blinding golden light. ¡°Please.¡± He beckoned. The moment the word left his mouth, the Spirit Master lunged toward him with the sword in hand. His sword technique was bizarre. The sword spun incessantly, radiating waves of sword light that charged toward James. James smiled faintly. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared behind the Spirit Master. Just as he was about to deal him a blow, the Spirit Master suddenly turned around and spun his sword. The Sword Energy swirled the surrounding dust and debris that were generated from the castle¡¯s destruction. At that moment, James could not see what was before him except for waves of Sword Energy that charged toward him. Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, he deflected the iing Sword Energy. Boom! As the Sword Energy shed, an explosion happened. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The deafening explosion caused even the earth to shake. Swish! A piercing sword emerged from the dust and struck James. James swiftly turned and deflected the attack. His sword shed with the Spirit Master. As the Spirit Master exerted great force, James could feel he was about to be overwhelmed. His blood ran cold. As he roughly knew the Spirit Master¡¯s strength, he chose not to go all-out. However, he did not expect the Spirit Master to be far greater in strength than he initially thought. With his current strength, he should be at least at the Sixth Stair. Just as James was momentarily stunned, the Spirit Master¡¯s sword slid across the Primordial Dragon de and went straight for his wrist. James hurriedly staggered backward to parry his attack The Spirit Master¡¯s sword technique was bizarre. It seemed to be able to predict the movement of James¡¯ sword, changing and modifying its moves along the way His sword avoided the Primordial Dragon de and went for the lower half of James¡¯ body. Seeing this, James slightly inclined the sword and blocked the attack. nk! The swords shed, and sparks flew. A crisp sound could be heard. The Spirit Master staggered backward, and James seized the window of opportunity and began his offense. Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 James shed with his sword and materialized Sword Energy burst forth. The Spirit Master¡¯s reflexes were agile. In an instant, he appeared twenty meters in the air. Boom! A huge crater appeared on the ground. However, the Sword Energy pressed forward and created a hole a hundred meters deep. From the damage alone, one could see James¡¯ strength. At that moment, James sensed a terrifying auraing from above him. He lifted his head. The Spirit Master charged down from above with his sword in hand. Before he even arrived, the terrifying Sword Energy surged forward and struck James. James¡¯ surroundings shattered into pieces. However, he was unafraid. He simply charged upward and met the Spirit Master¡¯s attack The two swords shed. As James wasparatively stronger, the Spirit Master was sent flying. At that moment, thirteen waves of Sword Energy burst forth and charged toward him. Before the Spirit Master could recollect himself, thirteen waves of Sword Energy were on his heels. As such, he could only flee in panic. Many martial artists watched the battle intently. James and the Spirit Master were some of the most powerful individuals in the world. They had much to learn from observing the battle. If they could gain even some insight, their strength could increase drastically. Upon seeing James performing the Thirteen Heavenly Swords and the Spirit Master fleeing, everyone cheered Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Nice one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Thirteen Heavenly Swords!¡± ¡°Looks like the Spirit Master¡¯s going to be defeated.¡± Many believed that the Spirit Master was about to be defeated. The thirteen waves of Sword Energy from the Thirteen Heavenly Swords glided through the air, forcing the Spirit Master to dodge in panic However, just as everyone believed that the Spirit Master was about to be defeated, his movements turned increasingly bizarre. Like a mirage, he fluttered in mid-air, dodging every single attack with ease. ¡°Kaleidoscopic Movements¡±¡± Diney eximed. Upon hearing this, Jackson asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone looked at Diney puzzledly. Diney exined, ¡°I once came across this skill in the Jade Sect¡¯s library. Legend has it that a person can decapitate the enemy¡¯s general with ease once they mastered this skill. It allows one¡¯s movements to be unpredictable, thereby evading all attacks.¡± ¡°This skill first appeared 500 years ago, but it soon disappeared without a trace. ¡°Meanwhile, the Jade Sect stored it away.¡± Diney stared at the battle in the distance. Thirteen waves of Sword Energy swept through the air. However, none of them struck their target. The Spirit Master kept evading the attacks. Then, he charged toward James at an unbelievable speed. At that moment, the thirteen waves of Sword Energy switched into defensive mode. However, the Spirit Master¡¯s attack was too powerful, destroying the Sword Energy with brute force. The Transience de!¡± Diney eximed once more. Then, she yelled, ¡°Watch out, James! That¡¯s the Transience de!¡± However, as her voice was too quiet, James could not hear her. James could see the Spirit Master destroying his Thirteen Heavenly Swords and charging toward him at lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before him. In the nick of time, James shed with his sword. At that moment, the crowd could only see the afterimage of the sword. Before anyone could realize what had happened¡­ nk! The Spirit Master¡¯s sword had been sliced in half. He was sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground. ¡°What?¡± The crowd was dumbfounded. Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 No one managed to catch a glimpse of what had happened. Even figures such as Thomas and Sky could not understand what had happened. They could only vaguely see James shing with his sword. Then, a sword light glimmered before slicing the Spirit Master¡¯s sword in half and the Spirit Master was sent flying. The arena was dead silent. Everyone held their breath as they looked at James who was standing before the rubble. At that moment, James¡¯ sword had already returned to its sheath In the distance, Jackson asked, ¡°Diney, did you manage to see James¡¯ sword technique?¡± Diney shook her head and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything¡± Stunned, Jackson said, ¡°7 didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong. The Spirit Master was a renowned figure even two centuries ago. Back in those days, no one stood a chance against him. I never expected him to face defeat.¡± On the battlefield¡­. The Spirit Master slowly crawled up from the rubble. At that moment, his hair was disheveled, and there were blood traces on his lips. He was in a sorry state. He stood up and looked at James. Stunned, he asked, ¡°What sword technique is this?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is One.¡± It was one of the Pris Sword Art, an amalgamation of a thousand sword techniques. This bizarre sword technique was different from the Fourteen Heavenly Swords. The only simrity they shared was that they were extremely terrifying ¡°One?¡± The Spirit Master froze. ¡°What sword technique is this?¡± James said, ¡°It¡¯s a sword technique I created.¡± Upon hearing this, the Spirit Master smiled. ¡°I concede defeat.¡± Then, he turned to leave the battlefield James stood in the middle of the battlefield and scanned his surroundings, asking. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?¡± Everyone fell silent. No one dared to step forward. If even someone like the Spirit Master was defeated, how would they stand a chance against James? Everyone looked at one another, but no one stepped forward. Even Thomas did not move an inch. To him, information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts was the most important. If James emerged victorious, he would obtain the information nheless. Besides, James demonstrated terrifying strength. Even if he entered the arena, he might not stand a chance against him. ¡°If there¡¯s no one else, the dragon¡¯s blood and information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts will go to me,¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. Upon hearing this, everyone frowned. Dragon blood would allow one to attain immortality, so they were reluctant to give up just like that. However, James was too powerful. Challenging him could amount to certain death. Time passed. Soon, ten minutes passed. However, no one dared step forward. James appeared before the First Blood Emperor and looked at him, saying. ¡°Since there aren¡¯t any other challengers, can you hand over the dragon blood and information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts to me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things,¡± The First Blood Emperor said. ¡°Since no one else dares challenge you, you¡¯re now theoretically the most powerful individual in the world. However, you haven¡¯t yete to blows with members of the Blood Race.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°Why? Do you n to try your luck?¡± ¡°How would I dare to? The First Blood Emperor said smilingly, ¡°I admit that I¡¯m no match for you, so I won¡¯t be the one challenging you. If you defeat the challenger, I will give you the dragon¡¯s blood and information.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. cki ck! ck! Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 At that moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. An elderly man wearing a ck robe walked toward the arena. With every step he took, the ground trembled. The rumbling of the earth caused weaker martial artists to stagger backward and fall. As Diney possessed weaker strength, she would have copsed to the ground if not for Jackson holding on to her. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°What a powerful aura¡­¡± ¡°He must be someone powerful.¡± Everyone was stunned upon seeing the man. It was Sergio, one of the most powerful individuals of the Blood Race. Though he moved rather slowly to the mortal eye, his speed was in fact extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before James and slowly removed his hat. Looking at James, he beckoned him. ¡°Defeat me and you¡¯ll be the most powerful man in the world. Defeat me and you¡¯ll obtain the dragon¡¯s blood and information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts.¡± In the blink of an eye, James appeared on the battlefield. Sergio followed close behind. The two stood in the middle of the rubble. The aura Sergio exuded was so powerful that his surroundings were affected. Dust and debris began swirling in the air. ¡°Who is this?¡± Thomas¡¯ expression was grim. Sergio¡¯s aura was so powerful that even Thomas was intimidated. James could also sense the aura Sergio exuded. Though Sergio¡¯s strength wasparable to his, he was unafraid. Instead, he looked forward to theing battle. He did not exert his full force during his battle with the Spirit Master, so he wondered how strong he could be if he went all-out. ¡°Where¡¯s your sword?¡± James asked. Sergio said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword to defeat you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A grin crept up on James¡¯ face, and he said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Then, he tossed the Primordial Dragon de in his hand aside, whichnded wlessly on a rock. James taunted, ¡°Come at me.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The moment he finished his sentence, Sergio struck. At lightning speed, he appeared before James and clenched his fists, smashing at James¡¯ head. Undaunted, James simply raised his arm to block his attack, Boom! Powerful energy swept through the arena. The ground beneath James instantly exploded. James could feel his body sinking deeper into the ground. Even his feet were on the verge of buckling under the terrifying pressure. At that moment, the Blood Energy inside his body churned, and his True Energy turned violent. ¡°How powerful¡­¡± The moment they exchanged blows, James immediately knew how powerful his opponent was. Sergio¡¯s strength was definitely on par with his At that moment, Sergio pulled back his fists and struck James¡¯ chest. James hurriedly deflected the attack. The fists collided, and two powerful True Energy shed. Both James and Sergio staggered backward. Sergio went on the offensive once more while James began using the Blithe Fist of Abomination. A fierce battle ensued, and the two were on equal footing. Everyone held their breaths as they watched the battle intently This kid¡­¡± Upon seeing James¡¯ martial art, Donovan Blithe could not help but be stunned. ¡°I never expected him to master the Blithe Fist of Abomination in just a little over a year.¡± Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 The Blithe Fist of Abomination was unparalleled in the world. In just over a year, James managed to cultivate the Tenth Fist with ease. ¡°The Tenth Fist, Annihtion¡­¡± James suddenly appeared thirty meters in the air radiating a golden light. This was a manifestation of True Energy seeping out of his body. An illusory handprint materialized in his palm and gradually increased in size. Soon, a palm a hundred meters in length as huge as a mountain came crashing from the sky. Sensing the iing danger, Sergio hurriedly dodged. However, the attack was too swift. Besides, when James performed the Tenth Fist of the Blithe Fist of Abomination, space and time seemed to be frozen in ce. Sergio¡¯s speed and movement were severely restricted as if he shouldered the weight of a million tonnes. Even taking a single step forward required great strength ¡°Infinite Samsara¡±¡± Sergio raised his arms over his head, and apertures appeared in his palm. The apertures were slowly dispersed into the air, blocking the illusory palm. Boom! Explosions happened, and ripples shredded through the air. Upon seeing this, the martial artists watching from afar hurriedly dodged. Boom! The arena exploded as the Tenth Fist struck the ground. A crater a hundred meters deep was created, and dust swirled in the air. James was standing in mid-air, while Sergio was nowhere to be found. ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Blood Race guy?¡± Is he dead?¡± That move was sick! Even a powerful martial artist should have been turned to ashes!¡± Everyone was stunned by the power of the Tenth Fist However, just as everyone thought that Sergio was dead, a man covered in blood slowly walked out of the crater below. His hair was disheveled, and his clothing was in tatters. James fixed his gaze on Sergio below. This was within his calctions. After exchanging blows with Sergio, he roughly knew his strength. Sergio was a ninth-rank martial artist who was unrivaled in the world. Although the Blithe Fist of Abomination was formidable, killing a ninth-rank martial artist required greater power. ¡°James, you¡¯ve sessfully angered me.¡± Sergio¡¯s face darkened. He lifted his head to meet James gaze, and the killing intent was written on his face He thought he would be invincible as long as the ninth-rank grandmasters of Sol did not show themselves. He did not expect there would be such a terrifying individual among the younger generation of Solean martial artists. However, he knew that James had yet to cross into the ninth rank. If he did, he would have been defeated ¡°To me, sword!¡± he roared. As he roared, a blood glow radiated from below and flew to the sky. This was a two-meter-long sword radiating an eerie red glow and exuding a bizarre aura. Sergio waved his hand, and the sword was now in his hand. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°The Blood Devourer de!¡± Upon seeing this, the First Blood Emperor eximed, ¡°That¡¯s the Blood Devourer de! To think that we truly have this sword in our possession¡­¡± Many turned to look at him when they heard this. Someone asked, ¡°What kind of sword is this?¡± Wearing a smug look on his face, the First Blood Emperor said, ¡°This is a divine sword passed down by my ancestors a millennium ago. Legend has it that this was the sword my ancestors used to y the dragon. Since the sword is contaminated by the dragon¡¯s blood, not only does it possess enormous power, but it also has a unique ability. The moment it makes contact with an enemy, his blood will be instantly drained, hence the name ¡®Blood Devourer de¡±.¡± The existence of the Blood Devourer de was merely a myth among the Blood Race. For a millennium, no one had everid their eyes upon the sword. That was why everyone believed that it was merely a myth. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 That was why no one thought that the Blood Devourer de would actually exist. On the battlefield¡­. Holding the Blood Devourer de in his hand, Sergio looked at James with a solemn expression and said, ¡°I will say this now, James This sword possesses a unique ability. Your blood will be instantly drained the moment you make contact with it. This is not a fight to the death, and I do not wish to harm you. Please concede defeat.¡± Sergio¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Concede defeat?¡± James smiled faintly He would never concede defeat. He must obtain the dragon¡¯s blood and information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. He needed to y the dragon and use its blood to save Thea¡¯s life. James waved his hand, and the Primordial Dragon de flew toward him. Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, he could feel the power the sword radiated. At that moment, he was imbued with a sense of confidence. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Come at me.¡± He brandished his sword. ¡°Since you have a death wish, I guess I should fulfill it,¡± Sergio roared. Then, holding the Blood Devourer Sword in his hand, he charged toward James. At that moment, his aura surged as he utilized his full strength. At lightning speed, he appeared before James and shed with the Blood Devourer Sword. The crowd from afar could only vaguely see a red glow. nk! James parried his attack with the Primordial Dragon de, and the two swords shed. At that moment, sparks flew Terrifying power exploded from within the swords, and ripples shredded through the air. Upon seeing this, the crowd hurriedly retreated once more for fear of being pulled into the conflict. Sergio switched tactics and struck James¡¯ head at extraordinary speed. James raised his sword and deflected the attack. At the same time, he changed tactics and shed Sergio¡¯s arm. However, Sergio¡¯s sword technique was impable, possessing both defensive and offensive capabilities A fierce battle raged on Their sword techniques were unrivaled, and their speed was extraordinary. The crowd could only vaguely see some afterimages and waves of sword light. Though Diney wanted to have a clear glimpse of their sword techniques, she could not see anything After some time, she even began to feel dizzy ¡°James¡± sword technique¡­¡± Diney murmured, ¡°His sword technique is so fast¡­ I remember him telling me about his pursuit of sword techniques. Has he gained insight into the Fourteen Heavenly Swords?¡± Sparks flew as swords shed. James did not dare let his guard down since Sergio¡¯s sword technique was not weaker than his. Even though he performed the Pris Sword Art to the best of his ability, he still could not defeat Sergio. ¡®Do I really have to resort to the Fourteen Heavenly Swords? thought James. The Fourteen Heavenly Swords were the ultimate weapons of destruction, of which he had only a rudimentary understanding. Using the sword technique would greatly deplete his stamina. Once performed, he would be significantly weakened no matter how powerful he was. He would not be able to defeat Sergio if this continued, but if he used it, how would he fight against other challengers in a weakened state? As James contemted his strategy, he was distracted from the battle. This caused his speed to slow down a little. Sergio shed with his sword. Although James managed to evade in time, his arm was still scratched by True Energy Blood slowly trickled down his wound. Immediately, he catalyzed True Energy to control the blood flow. He knew he would be defeated if things continued the way they were. He had to perform the Fourteen Heavenly Swords. However, at that moment, his blood ran cold. As if drawn away by some outside force, his blood gushed out of his wound. He could not control the bleeding. Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Blood trickled down James¡¯ wound incessantly after his arm was scratched by the Blood Devourer de¡¯s Sword Energy. Under normal circumstances, he should be able to catalyze True Energy to stop the bleeding. Now, however, as if drawn away by some outside force, he could not stop his blood from gushing out no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on?¡± James panicked. He hurriedly retreated a thousand meters. Sergio did not give chase. Standing a kilometer away, he looked at James and yelled, ¡°James, I told you that your blood will be fully drained once youe into contact with the Blood Devourer de.¡± Although there was a distance between them, James could still clearly hear his voice. James hurriedly catalyzed True Energy to suppress the bleeding. However, the blood continued to flow incessantly. At that moment, he hurriedly pulled out Crucifier and began inserting needles around his wound. Almost immediately, the blood flow stopped. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Upon seeing this, Sergio was stunned. ¡°What?¡± He thought that James was a dead man. He did not expect James to be capable of saving himself. ¡°Eat this.¡± Wearing aposed look on his face, James raised the Primordial Dragon de. At that moment, the sword began to radiate a golden light so blinding that everyone averted their gaze. At that moment, James could feel his aura surge. All his True Energy was imbued in the Primordial Dragon de. Then, thirteen waves of Sword Energy emerged. Under the guidance of James¡¯ True Energy, they swiftly gathered and formed a sword made out of True Energy. The sword was a hundred meters in length and five meters in width. Formed out of abination of True Energy and Sword Energy, its appearance caused the surrounding dust to swirl in the air. ¡°What?¡± From afar, Bet Caden eximed, ¡°Thirteen waves of Sword Energy have fused. Could this be the legendary Fourteen Heavenly Swords?¡± ¡°The Fourteen Heavenly Swords!¡± James roared. As he roared, the sword flew toward Sergio, leaving behind a path of destruction in its wake. At that moment, Sergio¡¯s face turned pale. He could feel the space around him freeze. Under the suppression within that space, he could not move a single inch. Just as the sword was about to strike him¡­. ¡°Damn it!¡± A voice boomed from afar. Then, a figure instantly appeared before Sergio. Raising his hand, powerful energy swirled, and a hurricane was summoned to block the path of James¡¯ Fourteen Heavenly Swords. The Fourteen Heavenly Swords were supposed to destroy anything in its path. However, this man managed to resist the attack with his bare hands. The sword created with Sword Energy gradually disintegrated. Rumble! As the sword disintegrated, tiny fragments of Sword Energy dispersed into the surroundings, creating ripples that shredded through the air. Dust swirled. Soon, calm returned to the arena. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jamesnded in the rubble and pierced his Primordial Dragon de into the ground, summoning all his remaining strength to keep himself from copsing. The Fourteen Heavenly Sword had depleted all his True Energy and left him in a severely weakened state. He looked into the distance where an elderly man wearing a ck robe stood. The man¡¯s face was shriveled. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 His face was pale, and there was blood trickling down his lips. ¡°What in the¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the battle. James¡¯ move was so terrifying that they thought Sergio would be killed. However, they did not expect someone to appear in the nick of time and deflected James¡¯ Fourteen Heavenly Swords, thereby saving Sergio in the process. At that moment, even the First Blood Emperor was confused. ¡°Who is he? Is he a hidden powerful martial artist in our n? How terrifying could he be to withstand that attack?¡± If even the First Blood Emperor was in a state of confusion, there was no way others would know the identity of the man. ¡°T-Thank you, Father,¡± Sergio spoke. At that moment, realization dawned on everyone¡¯s faces. He was Hand Walchelin, the father of Sergio Walchelin and the son of the Dragon yer Kaiden Walchelin. He was a ninth-rank martial artist. However, he had let his guard down. He did not expect James¡¯ move to be this powerful. At that moment, he had suffered some injuries. His Blood Energy churned, and blood trickled down his lips. Leaning against the Primordial Dragon yer, James slowly stood up and looked at Hand, uttering word by word, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Are you two now ganging up on me? If so, I¡¯ll have to call for help.¡± After he said that, he scanned his surroundings. Then, he spotted Sky. ¡°How much longer do you intend to hide, Sky?¡± Upon hearing this, Sky slowly walked toward James and looked at him, asking, ¡°Are you fine?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just a moment ago, James performed the Fourteen Heavenly Swords and caused great destruction. Even though he was standing a distance away, he could still feel a shiver running down his spine. If he confronted James head-on, there was no way he could block the attack. James¡¯ move could annihte all martial artists who were below the ninth rank. Since the member of the Blood Race managed to deflect the attack, that could only mean that he was a ninth-rank martial artist. Upon thinking about this, Sky took a deep breath. Ninth rank¡­ How terrifying¡­ Even afterbining his strength with James, he might not stand a chance against them. After all, James ¡®True Energy waspletely depleted. At the moment, he was no different from an ordinary man. However, James knew he could not fall in such circumstances. Gathering his strength, he raised the Primordial Dragon de and said smilingly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. Looks like the Blood Race has some really powerful martial artists. That man is possibly a ninth-rank grandmaster. We have to work together and annihte them all.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Sky cried out. At that moment, Hand¡¯s expression turned grim. He never expected James to be capable of injuring him. How could a youngster be this powerful? If even a youngster was this powerful, he found it hard to imagine how unbelievably insane the ninth-rank martial artists were. At that moment, he did not wish to prolong the battle. That was the Blood Race¡¯s primary objective. They aimed to turn the Solean martial artists against the other, while they stood by the sidelines and reaped all the benefits for themselves. However, no ninth-rank martial artists from Sol came. Only a handful of eighth-rank martial artists participated in the tournament. It seemed that he had no choice but to hand the dragon blood over to James. After a brief moment of thinking, Hand smiled and said, ¡°Surely you jest! We aren¡¯t ganging up on you. I only intervened to save Sergio¡¯s life. Since you defeated him, you¡¯re now the most powerful individual in the world. Naturally, the Blood Race will hold up our end of the bargain and hand over the dragon¡¯s blood and information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts to you.¡± Since this was how things had developed, the Blood Race could only turn to n B-handing over the dragon¡¯s blood and turning the Solean martial artists against each other. Once they turned against each other, the Blood Race would be the ones who ultimately benefited from the infighting. Of course, it would be great if they could lure ninth-rank martial artists out. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Hand¡¯s words made James breathe a sigh of relief. He no longer had any remaining strength to continue the battle. If the Blood Race reneged on their word, there was nothing he could do. He smiled and sheathed the Primordial Dragon de. Sky, on the other hand, also breathed a sigh of relief. The member of the Blood Race who managed to block James¡¯ Primordial Dragon de must have possessed enormous strength, so he did not wish to come to blows with them. Since the Blood Race was willing to hold up to their end of the bargain, Sky was naturally content. In the distance, many cheered. Bet walked over to James and said smilingly, ¡°Not bad, James. You managed to master the Fourteen Heavenly Swords. I seriously never expected that move to be this terrifying. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the one who battled against you was a martial artist at the Ninth Stair, while the one who blocked your attack was a ninth-rank martial artist.¡± ¡°Ninth-rank?¡± James looked at Hand. That man was indeed capable of blocking his Fourteen Heavenly Swords. Based on his calctions, no martial artist beneath the ninth rank would be able to defend against his full force. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Thomas and the others walked over to him. Realizing the weakened state James was in, Thomas handed an elixir over to him and whispered, ¡°This is an elixir for you to regain your True Energy. Be careful not to fall into the Blood Race¡¯s trap.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James took the elixir and consumed it. After consuming the elixir, his depleted True Energy was gradually restored. Hand walked over to James and praised him, ¡°You¡¯ve done well, young man. To think that you¡¯d possess such strength at such a young age!¡± James said while smiling. ¡°You tter me. I should thank you for going easy on me. If you had gone all- out, I wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡± He exchanged pleasantries with Hand. Sergio walked over as well and said, ¡°I was scared out of my wits just now. Fortunately, my father was able to save me in time, or else I¡¯d have died by your hand.¡± James said, ¡°Well, I almost died by your hand too. Since this is a sparring match, idents are inevitable.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Indeed¡­¡± Sergioughed. ¡°Alright now¡­¡± Hand said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve emerged victorious, please follow me to the Blood Race¡¯s headquarters.¡± Under Hand¡¯s guidance, many headed to the Blood Race¡¯s headquarters. However, as many were suspicious of the Blood Race¡¯s motives, they simply left. Only a handful followed the Blood Race to their headquarters At the Blood Race¡¯s headquarters. In the courtyard of a majestic castle, many powerful members of the Blood Race gathered. In the lead was Kaiden Walchelin, a Dragon yer from a millennium ago. Although he was considered the most powerful individual in the n, he was injured. ¡°Father,¡± Hand walked over to him and greeted him respectfully. Many people surrounded Kaiden, injecting True Energy into his body. Upon noticing Hand¡¯s arrival, they stopped. Kaiden asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Hand narrated the whole truth to him. ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing this, Kaiden¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°A young man?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Hand said, ¡°I investigated him beforehand. He¡¯s thirty years old and currently the Dragon King of Sol. He hails from the Caden family, whose Grand Patriarch was one of the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s four major officials a millennium ago.¡± Upon hearing this, Kaiden¡¯s expression turned grim. After some time, he asked, ¡°Is he the strongest one? What about the other ninth-rank martial artists?¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t present. Or perhaps they blended into the crowd and didn¡¯t show themselves,¡± Kaiden said. Then, he asked, ¡°Father, should we hand over the dragon¡¯s blood and the information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Kaiden said smilingly, ¡°A dragon is not so easily killed. To y a dragon, the Soleans will surely mobilize all martial artists avable to them. Naturally, they will suffer enormous casualties. ¡°Should they seed, we will simply wipe them out while they are weakened. ¡°If they fail, the dragon must be severely weakened too. In that case, we¡¯ll simply take the dragon for ourselves. By obtaining the dragon¡¯s blood, the Blood Race will be bestowed immortal glory.¡± Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 ¡°How wise of you, Father.¡± ¡°Go. You¡¯re already exposed. Now that the Solean martial artists have noticed you and found this ce, we shouldn¡¯t remain here for long. We will quickly leave this castle, while you will remain here and guard the ce. I want you to stay calm no matter what happens. If the ninth-rank martial artists from Sole knocking, simply feign ignorance. In any case, you must not allow them to make a move against us.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood, I will keep your words to heart.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Kaiden waved slightly. Sergio did not linger for long and hurriedly left. At the same time, James was resting in a room. After consuming the elixir Thomas gave him, his True Energy gradually recovered. However, since all of his True Energy was depleted, he needed at least a few days topletely regain his strength. Knock! Knock! Knock! A knock came on the door. James stood up and answered the door. Standing by the door, the First Blood Emperor smiled. ¡°James, the Grand Patriarch of the Blood Race is inviting you to the apse.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and returned to his room. Holding the Primordial Dragon de in hand, he followed close behind the First Blood Emperor. Before they could leave, Sky suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Let me tag along.¡± The First Blood Emperor squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Only James is invited.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sky, I¡¯ll hold up my end of the bargain. Once I obtain the dragon¡¯s. blood, I promise we will each have half. I will also tell you about the dragon¡¯s whereabouts.¡± However, Sky distrusted James. After all, he had been fooled once. ¡°But can I trust you, James?¡± He red at James. James said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you have a choice now. The First Blood Emperor said coldly, ¡°Out of the way.¡± Sky knew he was deep within the Blood Race¡¯s territory, so he did not dare disobey him. He red at the First Blood Emperor and muttered silently under his breath, ¡°One day, I will surely get rid of you.¡± Then, he looked at James and threatened him, ¡°James, I hope you keep your promise. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± James looked at Sky. As long as this man was still alive, he would continue to pose a threat to him. He nned to annihte him the moment he seized an opportunity. Though a malicious thought surfaced in his mind, he still wore a bright smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡± After he said that, he left alongside the First Blood Emperor. Under the First Blood Emperor¡¯s guidance, James arrived at the apse of the castle. In a room in the apse.. Hand was sitting in a lotus position on the floor. The First Blood Emperor walked in with James and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Grand Patriarch, I¡¯ve brought him.¡± It was the first time the First Blood Emperor came here. Hand waved slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The First Blood Emperor turned to leave. Hand lifted his head to look at James and pointed at an empty spot on the floor, saying. ¡°Make yourself at home and have a seat.¡± James sat in a lotus position opposite Hand. Hand looked at James and asked, ¡°Young man, who is your master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one. He¡¯s already dead,¡± James said. He never had a master. The only teacher he had was Spencer Blithe who had already passed on. ¡°How impressive¡­ You manage to possess such strength at such a young age despite not having a master to guide you.¡± Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Hand sighed. James was able to possess such strength at such a young age despite not having a master to guide him. Unwilling to drag out the conversation any longer, James asked straight away, ¡°Where¡¯s the dragon¡¯s blood?¡± Hand waved. Then, a transparent bottle flew toward him. A red liquid could be seen inside. He handed it over to James and said, ¡°This is dragon¡¯s blood left behind by my ancestors a millennium ago. Legend has it that it allows one to attain immortality. However, no one could really verify the ims.¡± James took the bottle and scrutinized it. ¡°Is this dragon¡¯s blood?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James put the bottle away and asked, ¡°What about the information regarding the dragon¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Hand pulled out an ancient scroll from his pocket and handed it over to James. James opened it. It was a map Hand said, ¡°This is a map created by my ancestors. The dragon can be found in Dragon Abyss, a location that has been marked on the map. As for the specific location, I don¡¯t know much about it either. I only know that it¡¯s in the depths of the Pacific Ocean. Take this map and figure it out yourself.¡± James scrutinized the map. The map was huge. A few inds were marked in the middle of an ocean. With modern technology. finding Dragon Abyss should not be a difficult endeavor. James took the map and said, ¡°In any case, thank you.¡± Just as he was about to leave, he stopped and turned to look at Hand, asking. ¡°Could you give me a bottle exactly like this?¡± Hand looked at him puzzledly. ¡°What for?¡± James said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get you another one.¡± Then, he stood up and found James another bottle. James waited patiently. After approximately ten minutes, the First Blood Emperor appeared with the bottle James needed and handed it over to him. James took the bottle and unsheathed the Primordial Dragon yer. Then, he pulled up his sleeves and carefully grazed his skin with the sword, allowing his blood to slowly drip into the bottle. After the bottle was filled, he stopped and catalyzed True Energy to stop the blood flow. Afterparing the two bottles, he put them away and turned to leave. The moment he walked out of the apse, he bumped into Sky. Blocking his path, Sky reached out, ¡°Where¡¯s the dragon¡¯s blood?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James pulled out the bottle filled with his blood and gently shook it in front of Sky. Sky reached forward to grab it. However, James managed to dodge in time. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you n to go against your word?¡± James said smilingly. ¡°You misunderstood. Let us return to our rooms for now and ask the Blood Race for some equipment to store blood. Only then will I give you what I promised you.¡± James turned to leave, while Sky followed close behind. Soon, they arrived. James said, ¡°Go find something to store blood with.¡± Sky walked out of the room and ordered a passing guard of the Blood Race, ¡°Go get something to store blood with.¡± At that moment, James seized the opportunity and hurriedly hid the real dragon¡¯s blood beneath the pillow on the bed. Soon, Sky entered the room. James put the Primordial Dragon de on the bed and took a seat on a chair beside it. Then, he pulled out the map and opened it, saying, ¡°This is the dragon¡¯s location. The Blood Race said that we can find the dragon just by using this map. Can you read it?¡± Sky nced at the map and shook his head slightly, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything. I can only see a few inds in the middle of an ocean.¡± Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 As he spoke, he looked at James and asked, ¡°Did they mention a specific location?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Nope.¡± Sky scrutinized the map for some time before saying, ¡°In that case, we should return for now and use a satellite map to search for the location. This shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡± ¡°Let me see James reached out. Sky handed the map over to him. However, James did not look at the map but instead stored it away, saying, ¡°T¡¯ll keep the map in safe custody for now. We¡¯ll figure it out once we¡¯ve returned.¡± Sky could not care less. Even if James learned of the dragon¡¯s whereabouts, he would not be able to y the dragon by himself. Only by mobilizing every single martial artist from Sol could they stand a chance. After some time, a member of the Blood Race appeared with an apparatus for storing blood in his hands. James opened the equipment carefully and poured half of the dragon¡¯s blood into Sky¡¯s bottle. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given you the dragon¡¯s blood, I no longer owe you anything.¡± Sky held the apparatus carefully in his hands. ¡°D-Dragon¡¯s blood¡­ A-At longst, I can finally cross into the ninth rank.¡± His voice trembled with emotion. James, on the other hand, only smiled faintly. Although he did not know the authenticity of the blood given to him by the Blood Race, what he gave to Sky was a fake. ¡°Alright now, please return to your room if there¡¯s nothing you require of me. I need some rest. I¡¯m a little fatigued after the fierce battle during the day.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sky did not linger for long. He could not wait to refine the dragon¡¯s blood. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment Sky left, James left his room with the real dragon¡¯s blood in hand and headed to Thomas¡± room. Thomas was sitting in a lotus position in his room. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± James greeted him. Thomas opened his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something the matter?¡± James hurriedly handed over the real dragon¡¯s blood to him, saying, ¡°Grandpa, this is the dragon¡¯s blood given to me by the Blood Race. I will hand it over to you for safekeeping. Return to Sol and wait for me. Once I¡¯m back, you can return the blood to me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Thomas put the dragon¡¯s blood away. James did not linger for long and turned to leave. After he left, Thomas stood up and left the room. Then, he pulled out his phone and called a number.¡± Retreat for now.¡± James hurriedly returned to his room. After returning there, he began putting on an act by scrutinizing his own blood. Boom! Soon, the door of his room was sted open. An enraged Sky walked in. ¡°Do you take me for a fool, James?!¡± James looked at him and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The dragon¡¯s blood is fake.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± James stood up and said, ¡°This was given to me by the Blood Race. How can it be a fake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. Nothing happened after I consumed the entire bottle.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± James cursed. ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Sky cursed, and he exuded a terrifying aura. ¡°Let¡¯s settle the score with them!¡± James pulled him back in time and said, ¡°Do you have a death wish? This is the Blood Race¡¯s territory, not to mention they have ninth-rank martial artists among them. Do you really think you stand a chance against them?¡± Smash! As he said that, he threw the bottle in his hand on the ground. Sky asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± James sighed. ¡°Now that it hase to this, we have no other choice but to endure.¡± Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 James tried convincing him. ¡°My Fourteen Heavenly Swords can definitely wipe out a martial artist at the Ninth Stair. However, Hand Walchelin was able to block my attack with ease. Even thebined strength of every single martial artist from Sol might not stand a chance against him. ¡°Unlike you, I don¡¯t have a death wish.¡± Actually, James could stand a chance against a ninth-rank martial artist. He had mastered the Invincible Body Siddhi which allowed him to drastically boost his defensive capabilities. Even against a ninth-rank martial artist, he could still stand a chance. Now, however, he simply did not want Sky to create trouble for the Blood Race. Sky was enraged. James was speaking the truth. He did not possess the strength to wipe out the Blood Race ¡°Damn it!¡± Sky clenched his fists, and a vein popped out in his neck as he cried out, ¡°Mark my words! One day, I¡¯ll annihte the Blood Race.¡± ¡°Alright now, cheer up. We should return for now and verify the authenticity of the dragon¡¯s whereabouts that are marked on the map. If the location is urate, we will go y the dragon. Once we y the dragon, we can obtain as much dragon¡¯s blood as we want.¡± Sky forcefully calmed himself down. That was the only avable option they had. Seeing that Sky hadposed himself, James breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that Sky would make a ruckus, thereby pulling him into the conflict. He looked at Sky, wondering when exactly should he put an end to the ambitious and power-hungry Sky. ¡°Thank you, James. I¡¯m really sorry that I made you run an errand for nothing. Once we¡¯re back, we will verify the authenticity of the map¡¯s location. If the location is urate, we will go y the dragon.¡± Sky looked at James apologetically. James, on the other hand, only said while smiling. ¡°No worries. It cost me just a little True Energy.¡± ¡°In that case, I will return to Sol for now. Stay here for as long as you like. Once you¡¯re back in Sol, I¡¯le for you.¡± After saying that, Sky turned to leave. James was tempted to ambush Sky on his way back and get rid of him once and for all. However, after some thought, he decided against it. He still needed to y the dragon to save Thea¡¯s life. His strength alone would not be sufficient. If he got rid of Sky at such a critical moment, his chances of ying the dragon would greatly diminish. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. James took a deep breath. After Sky left, James also said his goodbyes to the First Blood Emperor and left the Blood Race¡¯s headquarters. A dayter at Capital International Airport¡­ James walked out of the airport and called for a taxi. Soon, he arrived at Thea¡¯s house. Since it was noon, no one was at home. Thea, who was wearing pajamas, answered the door. Judging by her dazed expression, she was likely taking a nap when James rang the doorbell. As soon as she saw James, she crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded with a smile, saying. Things went smoothly this time. I obtained the dragon¡¯s blood and information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. I came to visit you the moment my nended. I¡¯m at ease seeing that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡± ¡°What are you here for?¡± Thea asked coldly. Her cold expression stunned James However, he did not think much about her unusual attitude toward him. He assumed that she was merely conflicted inside after losing her memory. However, he did not know that Tiara and Maxine had visited her Now, Thea knew that James had an intimate rtionship with Quincy before. She silently cursed James for being a yboy. James said, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Thea said coldly. m! Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Thea mmed the door shut. ¡°I¡­¡± James was at a loss. Since Thea did not wee him there, he had no other choice but to leave. In any case, he was at ease upon seeing that she was safe and sound. So, he turned to leave and headed to the military region to look for the Blithe King. In the Blithe King¡¯s office in Cansington¡¯s military region¡­ The Blithe King weed James warmly, serving him tea. It made James rather ufortable. ¡°James, will you be free anytime soon?¡± James looked at the Blithe King and stroked his chin, saying, ¡°I think so¡­ Why are you asking?¡± ¡°Well, you promised me you¡¯d teach my sonst year¡­ The Blithe King looked at him in anticipation. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± James sighed and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you Can Maverick¡¯s number. You can give him a call and see if he¡¯s epting any disciples.¡± James shifted the responsibility to Can. After all, he should not have much to do at the moment. ¡°That sounds great.¡± Upon hearing James mention the leader of the Gu Sect, the Blithe Kingughed. Then, James gave the Blithe King Can¡¯s number and handed the map given to him by the Blood Race over to the Blithe King, saying, ¡°I¡¯d like you to use satellite technology to find the location marked on the map. ¡°By the way, it should be in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.¡± ¡°Sure, leave everything to me.¡± The Blithe King took the map. After requesting the Blithe King¡¯s assistance, James left. He returned to the Cahans¡¯ residence once more and knocked on the door. Thea was the one who answered the door. ¡°You again?¡± Thea furrowed her eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°James, why do you keep bothering me when you already have someone else you like?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Wearing an ice-cold expression, Thea said, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Tiara and Maxine? What¡¯s going on between you and Quincy? Why are you even here when you have so many women by your side?¡± At that moment, James was at a loss for words. He thought about it and exined, ¡°Thea, why don¡¯t we talk inside?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Thea entered the house, while James followed close behind. She sat on the sofa and crossed her arms while ring at James. She wanted to see what kind of excuse he woulde up with. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with Quincy. Yes, I was in a rtionship with her during my high school years. However, the furthest we ever went was holding hands. We never even kissed. After you and I were divorced, Quincy followed me all the way to the Southern ins. She even took care of me while I was injured. However, I rejected her advances time and again.¡± Thea was unmoved. James continued, ¡°As for Tiara¡­ This came about due to an ident. I was being framed by someone. Both Tiara and I were drugged. That was how we ended up having sexual intercourse.¡± Thea said, ¡°You promised her that you¡¯d marry her, didn¡¯t you? Besides, Tiara told me that you two were together after we divorced. I only appeared out of nowhere and snatched you away after learning of your identity as the Dragon King.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I did promise her that, but we never had an official rtionship.¡± James was at a loss. Some things were rather difficult to exin. ¡°Let me ask you this, then. Did I or did I not look down on you and make your life a living hell in the past? Was it not my fault that we divorced? Was I not the one who shamelessly begged you to return to my side after learning of your identity?¡± Thea asked. Maxine was the one who told her everything. Thea had no memory of these events whatsoever. After learning of this, she believed herself to be a shameless woman-a woman who only coveted power and riches. James was at a loss for words. He really had no idea what to say. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Strictly speaking, that was what had transpired. However, James was also somewhat responsible for the fiasco during the divorce. After all, Thea would not have divorced him if he had revealed his identity earlier. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m the one at fault here. You have nothing to do with this. Back then, I chose to conceal my identity because I was surrounded by enemies on all sides. Divorcing you was the only way to guarantee your safety. I didn¡¯t want my enemies to abduct you. ¡°After we divorced, I was the one who came back for you. All this while, you have been a kind-hearted woman. It was I who let you down.¡± James felt guilty. ¡°But who should I trust?¡± At that moment, Thea was at a loss. She did not know who she should believe in. Upon being reminded of the blood Lord Omniscient gave her, she suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James hurriedly asked. Thea said, ¡°After you left, someone who came searching for me told me that he could help me restore my memory. He even gave me some blood. Hold on, I¡¯ll bring it here.¡± Once she said that, she turned to leave. Soon, she was back. In her hands was the bottle of fresh blood Lord Omniscient gave her. ¡°A strange man appeared out of nowhere and gave it to me. He told me that my strength and memory will be restored once I consume the blood. However, he warned me that I may not have long to live.¡± James scrutinized the bottle but could not find anything unusual. He asked, ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he was.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What did he look like?¡± After thinking for a moment, Thea said, ¡°He was a thirty-year-old-looking man wearing a white robe. He had long hair that was both ck and white.¡± Thea briefly described Lord Omniscient¡¯s appearance. The moment she uttered those words, James immediately understood. Thea continued, ¡°He even said he knew me from before. However, I have no memory of him whatsoever.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s the Omniscient Deity from the Jade Sect of Mount Jade. Before you lost your memory, you met him a couple of times.¡± Thea asked, ¡°Should I consume the blood then?¡± ¡°No,¡± James said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. I¡¯ve already gotten my hands on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. Once I y the dragon, I will return with its blood to save your life.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Thea did not say much. At that moment, an awkward silence filled the room. ¡°You have to believe in me, Thea. I only have you in my heart and mind. I¡¯ve never fooled around with any other women. Ever since you saved me from the sea of fire, you¡¯re the only one I love. You were the one who gave me life. I¡­¡± James tried to break the awkward silence. ¡°Enough.¡± Thea interrupted James¡¯ words and said, ¡°None of this matters anymore. I won¡¯t be able to verify your ims anyway. We¡¯ll discuss this once I¡¯ve restored my memory.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to y the dragon.¡± Thea said, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± James gave his assurance. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± At that moment, his phone rang. Pulling out his phone, he realized that it was the Blithe King who called. He immediately answered the call, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Blithe King¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°The results are out.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in an instant.¡± James hung up the phone and looked at Thea, saying, ¡°I have to head over to the Blithe King¡¯s ce to resolve a matter. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Get going, then.¡± Thea could not care less. Without another word, James turned to leave. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 As he left, Thea stood up and followed him to the door. Her expression turned grim while she watched his retreating figure. ¡®Is he speaking the truth? Can I believe in his words?¡¯ Thea was at a loss. She rubbed her temples. ¡®Argh¡­ You should have just died, Thea! Why did you have to lose your memory? Thea was dismayed. If possible, she would rather die than forget her loved one. Still, a smile crept up on her face as she murmured, ¡°But James is actually a pretty nice guy.¡± At the same time, James was on his way to the military region. At the Blithe King¡¯s office¡­ The Blithe King spun the globe in his hand and marked a tiny red dot at a specific spot, saying, ¡°This is the approximate location. A more detailed map is currently being produced. Please wait here for a moment.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. With current technological levels, finding the location of Dragon Abyss was a piece of cake. After approximately twenty minutes, a brand-new, detailed map was produced. Holding the brand-new map in his hand, hepared it with the map given to him by the Blood Race. Their simrity was close to ny-eight percent. Afterparing the two, James said, ¡°This should be the ce. Thank you, my friend.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal between us. Besides, you helped me out big time. Once he heard that you were the referrer, Can immediately agreed to my request. Since he¡¯s currently in Cansington, I¡¯ve already sent my son there.¡± The Blithe King was wearing a bright smile. James had helped his son find one of the most powerful individuals in the world as his master. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± James did not linger for long and turned to leave. After he left, he returned to the Cahans¡¯ residence. This time, it was David who answered the door. ¡°You¡¯re back, James.¡± David greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Thea?¡± ¡°She¡¯s out.¡± ¡°Huh? Who did she go with?¡± ¡°Quincy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James walked in and took a seat on the sofa. He had learned of the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. However, he had to head over to Dragon Abyss to see for himself. If a dragon truly resided there, he would gather the Solean martial artists to y the dragon. ¡°Here¡¯s the case, James. Hinmar Bay just opened recently, and I have my eyes on a vi. It costs approximately a billion dors. Would you like to be my sponsor?¡± David looked at James in anticipation. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± As James was busy contemting something else, he could not hear what David was saying. After recollecting himself, he looked at him and asked, ¡°Pardon?¡± David asked, ¡°I have my eyes on a vi. Since I¡¯m slightly short of money, would you be willing to lend me some?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have money on me.¡± James outright rejected David¡¯s request and said, ¡°The Cahans raked in a rather huge profit for the previous financial year. Why don¡¯t you ask them for some? As I have something else to attend to, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± James stood up and turned to leave. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave!¡± David cried out. However, James paid no heed to him. After he left the Cahans¡¯ residence, a ck Bentley stopped in front of him. Thomas got off the car and said, ¡°Hop in.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James got into the car. Thomas asked, ¡°Did you receive any information on the dragon¡¯s whereabouts?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°The Blood Race gave me a map. However, I¡¯m still not sure if there¡¯s truly a dragon there.¡± Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 James was given a map by the Blood Race. He even requested the Blithe King to produce a brand- new detailed map. However, he was unsure if there truly was a dragon residing there. He would have to head there and find out for himself. ¡°By the way¡­¡± He looked at Thomas and asked, ¡°Grandpa, did you bring the dragon¡¯s blood I entrusted to you?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thomas nodded and handed the dragon¡¯s blood to him, saying, ¡°I have it with me.¡± James took it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it back for research and see if I can save Thea¡¯s life.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Thomas said, ¡°If I guess correctly, the map should be real. What do you n to do next?¡± James replied, ¡°I n to go have a look.¡± Thomas thought about it and said, ¡°How about this? You¡¯ll go scout the area, whereas I will gather the Solean martial artists to y the dragon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James knew how powerful a dragon was. The martial artists from a millennium ago failed. Back then, there were multiple ninth-rank martial artists. Now, they did not even have a single one. It would be a treacherous journey. After some thinking, he asked, ¡°Are you confident that we can defeat the dragon, Grandpa?¡± Wearing a solemn expression, Thomas shook his head slightly and said, ¡°To be frank, I¡¯m not confident at all. However, things are different now. This is the modern age, an age of high technology. No matter how powerful the dragon is, there¡¯s no way it can resist even the relentless bombardment of high technology weapons.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Since things hade to this, this was their only avable option. After briefly discussing matters, James got off the car. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thomas, on the other hand, ordered the driver to leave. James remained at the same spot and watched his grandfather leave. Just as he wanted to find Can, a man walked over to him. Upon seeing Sky, James furrowed his eyebrows. He wanted to find an opportunity and eliminate Sky. However, his assistance was still required to y the dragon. ¡°What did Thomas say to you?¡± Sky nced at James before looking at the retreating Bentley. James said, ¡°We briefly discussed how best to y the dragon.¡± ¡°What about the map?¡± Sky looked at James and asked, ¡°Is everything resolved?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I now know the exact location of Dragon Abyss. However, we still can¡¯t be sure if a dragon truly resides there. So, I n to head over there and have a look. Would you like to tag along?¡± In James¡¯ opinion, now was not the time for Sky to die. Sky was at the peak of the Ninth Stair and infinitely close to reaching the ninth rank. James required his assistance to y the dragon. So, he nned to mend his rtionship with him to lull him into a false sense of security before annihting him once and for all. Sky said, ¡°I came here precisely for this. When do we depart?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be here tomorrow.¡± Then, he turned to leave. James did not expect that he would bump into Thomas and Sky. He remained where he stood and contemted. Then, he headed to the military region and looked for the Blithe King. ¡°Why are you back, James? Is something wrong with the map?¡± The Blithe King weed James passionately. ¡°No.¡± James said, ¡°I n to go overseas. However, going by boat would take far too long. Could you arrange a helicopter for me?¡± ¡°No problem at all. It¡¯s a piece of cake,¡± the Blithe King said smilingly, then asked, ¡°When do you need the helicopter to be ready?¡± ¡°Tonight would be great. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow early in the morning.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements immediately.¡± After making his request to the Blithe King, James left and returned to the Cahans¡¯ residence. For some unknown reason, Thea kept avoiding him. James had no choice but to obtain the dragon¡¯s blood and restore her memory for now. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 James remained at home for the whole day. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The next morning¡­ As he was sleeping soundly, he realized that someone was on his balcony. Sensing the presence of the unwee guest, he got up and walked toward the balcony. Looking at Sky, he handed him a cigarette, saying, ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± Sky took the cigarette and asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in quite a hurry.¡± ¡°How can I afford not to?¡± Sky was anxious. After being deceived by the Blood Race, he desperately wanted to know the authenticity of the map given to him by the Blood Race. If it was revealed to be a fake, he would think of a way to steal the real map by infiltrating the Blood Race¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Please wait outside. I¡¯ll be back soon after giving Thea a heads up.¡± After he said that, he returned to the room. Meanwhile, Sky leaped from the third floor and appeared outside the Cahans¡¯ vi. As it was only eight in the morning, Thea was still asleep. James approached Thea¡¯s room and gently knocked on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there? It¡¯s so early¡­¡± Thea grumbled as she answered the door. She was wearing white pajamas and had a dazed expression on her face. Looking at James disgruntledly, she said, ¡°What the hell, James? It¡¯s only eight in the morning!¡± James scratched his head and said while smiling, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation, Thea. I n to go overseas for a while. I came here to say goodbye.¡± Thea said nonchntly, ¡°Get going, then.¡± Then, as if reminded of something, she asked grimly, ¡°Will you be fine?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Everything will be fine. I¡¯ll only be there to investigate the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. If a dragon truly resides there, I will return and gather all Solean martial artists to y it. Then, I will obtain its blood and save you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Thea said. Then, she invited James in. ¡°Come in.¡± He entered the room. Sitting on the bed, Thea looked at James and asked, ¡°Is dragon¡¯s blood the only thing that can save my life? Is there no other way?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°This is the only way for now. ¡°After your blood fused with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s Blood, you absorbed the Spirit Turtle¡¯s power, which caused your blood to lose its regenerative capabilities. Then, you dispersed your power and allowed your body¡¯s energy to return to the blood. The moment you regain your strength, your blood will lose the energy once more, thereby losing its regenerative capabilities again. Should thate to pass, nothing else can save you. Only dragon blood can allow your blood to regain its regenerative capabilities.¡± Thea listened intently. Although she no longer had any memory of James, she did not want him to risk his life for her. However, she had no idea how to voice her thoughts. ¡°Please return safely.¡± That was the only thing she could say. ¡°I will.¡± James nodded. After saying goodbye to Thea, he headed downstairs. On his way down, he bumped into David. ¡°James, about the thing we spoke about yesterday¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy now. We¡¯ll discuss the matter once I¡¯ve returned.¡± James paid no heed to David and simply turned to leave. Sky was waiting outside. James walked over to him and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going.¡± Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 After waiting for a brief moment, James was done saying goodbye to Thea. They greeted each other, then immediately headed over to the military region. At the military region, the Blithe King personally received James and Sky. ¡°James, the helicopter¡¯s ready andpletely refueled. There¡¯s even extra fuel on the helicopter in case things go awry. Besides, I even assigned you a pilot.¡± James answered, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal between us.¡± The Blithe King said smilingly, ¡°Alright now, I shouldn¡¯t keep you waiting any longer. If you depart now, you should be able to reach the ce in the evening. By the way, since I wasn¡¯t sure how long your trip would be, I prepared a week¡¯s worth of rations for both of you.¡± The Blithe King had made the necessary arrangements. He even prepared rations for them. James and Sky did not linger for long and immediately got on the helicopter. The helicopter slowly lifted off and left Cansington, heading in the direction of the sea. James shut his eyes and meditated. Soon, it was evening. ¡°Emperor, based on the map disy, this should be the ce.¡± James opened his eyes, ¡°Mhm.¡± He nodded and said, ¡°Find a nearby ind for us tond.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The pilot nodded and began searching for anding spot. Soon, he found a huge ind andnded on an empty plot ofnd. After theynded, James pulled out the map and scrutinized it. Sky joined in too. James ordered, ¡°By the way, could you show me the satellite imagery?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± The pilot immediately showed him the satellite imagery. James briefly nced at it before pointing at his map, saying, ¡°If the map is real, we should currently be around this area. Dragon Abyss is approximately 100 kilometers away on this ind.¡± James pointed at a spot on the map. ¡°What are we waiting for then? Ask the pilot tond there.¡± Sky could not wait any longer. James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°First of all, we have no idea if that ce is truly Dragon Abyss and whether dragons actually live there. Besides, we¡¯ve never seen a real-life dragon before, so we don¡¯t know how powerful they are. If we simply barge in recklessly, the dragon might perceive our provocative actions as a threat. In my opinion, we shouldnd the helicopter here and cross the sea by ourselves. With our ability, this should be a piece of cake.¡± James was worried that the dragon might be provoked if they simply marched right into its habitat. ¡°Sure.¡± Sky nodded in agreement. If something happened to the helicopter, it would be nigh impossible for them to return to Sol no matter how powerful they were. ¡°Let¡¯s get off, then.¡± James got off the helicopter, while Sky followed close behind. ¡°James, crossing the sea by ourselves would deplete too much True Energy. Why don¡¯t we chop some wood and make a simple raft?¡± The map disy indicated they were 100 kilometers away from Dragon Abyss. Although they could theoretically cross the rough sea by themselves, it would still be a difficult endeavor. That was why Sky proposed making a raft. ¡°Sure thing.¡± James nodded. The two went separate ways and began chopping down the surrounding trees. Then, they sliced the wood in half and used the bark as a rope to fix the wood in ce. After a long hectic day, the raft was finally done. James wanted to depart tomorrow morning. However, as Sky could not wait any longer, James had no choice but to push on during the night. Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 The two simply grabbed a handful of rations and hopped on the raft. Then, Sky began using True Energy to propel the raft forward, all the while carefully steering it in the right direction. They managed to traverse 100 kilometers in an hour. After an hour, the sky was already dark. A gale blew as waves tens of meters in height crashed against the shoreline. Sky stopped the raft and tied it in ce. Then, he turned to look at the ind before him, saying, ¡°This should be the ce. Based on the map, there¡¯s an abyss here in which the dragon resides. However, this is information from a millennium ago. Things might have changed.¡± James scanned his surroundings and said, ¡°This ind is huge. Let¡¯s split up and scout around. I will go. this way. Return here by daybreak no matter what we find.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave, then.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sky did not linger for long and turned to leave. James did not waste any time either. The two began searching from two different directions. James maximized his speed and stepped forward. In an instant, he disappeared into the darkness. As he pressed forward, he constantly observed his surroundings. He headed in the direction of the center region of the ind. After approximately twenty minutes, he spotted a mountain and made his up. Soon, he arrived at the mountain¡¯s summit. Standing on top of the mountain, he marveled at the spectacr scenery below. Even though it was nighttime, the moon was glowing brightly that night. Then, he spotted an abyss about 200 meters in diameter. James stood close to the edge of a cliff and nced downward, murmuring, ¡°This should be Dragon Abyss. I should return for now and have a good night¡¯s sleep. At daybreak, I¡¯ll investigate this ce with Sky.¡± After thinking, he turned to leave. By the time he returned, Sky was already back. ¡°How did it go?¡± Sky asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I think I found the ce, but I¡¯m not too sure about it. We should find a ce to rest for now. At daybreak, we¡¯ll investigate the ce together.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± The two left the shore and headed into the ind¡¯s interior. Soon, they reached a jungle. They decided against pressing forward and chose to stay where they are to rest. James began making a fire, while Sky went hunting. Soon, he returned with an unknown species. The animal¡¯s belly was torn apart, and its intestines were removed. They sat around the fire and roasted the animal in silence. ¡°Here you go.¡± Sky handed the animal¡¯s leg to James. James took it and began munching on the meat and Sky followed suit. While they were eating, Sky suddenly asked, ¡°James, do you have some sort of wish?¡± ¡°A wish?¡± James looked at Sky and contemted for a moment before saying, ¡°I wish for Sol to be a ce of peace and prosperity. Meanwhile, my current objective is to y the dragon and save Thea¡¯s life. Then, I¡¯ll live a life of seclusion with her for the remainder of our lives. To be honest with you, I really want to find a secluded spot where I can spend the remainder of my life with the woman I love. This ind is a pretty good ce.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± He looked at Sky. ¡°Me?¡± Sky smiled faintly but remained silent. His aspiration was so awe-inspiring that James could be intimidated upon learning about it. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here.¡± James wanted to know what Sky was nning to do. Sky¡¯s expression turned grim as he said, ¡°I want to be the most powerful man in the world. I want the world to obey my everymand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°So what if everyone obeys your everymand?¡± Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 ¡°What do you mean, ¡®so what¡±?¡± Sky suddenly stood up and looked at James, uttering word by word, ¡°I¡¯m going to be the most powerful individual in the world, James! You don¡¯tprehend the meaning of these words because you¡¯ve never climbed high enough! ¡°I want the world to obey my everymand. You will never understand how it feels like to stand at the very top. You may be the Dragon King, one of the highest authority figures in Sol, but you still have to answer to your superiors. You can never do as you please.¡± James smiled faintly. He could not care less about bing the most powerful man in the world and only wished to spend the remainder of his life with the woman he loved. He was only here to y the dragon because of misfortunes that urred along the way. ¡°Whatever!¡± Sky sat down and said, ¡°Why am I wasting my breath on you? You won¡¯t understand how power and authority work anyway.¡± After thinking for a brief moment, James said, ¡°I think what matters for me is to live a happy and uneventful life. There¡¯s no need to pursue such frivolous and superficial things.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sky nced at James and asked, ¡°Let me ask you this, then. Do you think Thea Cahan would have fallen for you if you were an ordinary guy? Do you think that the people around you would have lent you a helping hand when you needed their assistance if you were an ordinary man? Impossible. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Thea wouldn¡¯t have fallen for you if you were an ordinary man. You should be able to understand what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you? How did Thea treat you when you married into the Cahans without revealing your true identity? How was her attitude after hearing that you were the ck Dragon? This is what power and authority beget.¡± James listened intently to him. He did not refute his arguments. After all, Sky was speaking the truth. However, he was disinterested in Sky¡¯s arguments. He would rather be an ordinary man so that he would not have to be concerned about Sol¡¯s national affairs and the safety of its citizens. ¡°Ha¡­ Why am I wasting my breath on you?¡± Sky shook his head slightly and said no more. James fell silent too. The night passed silently. Soon, it was daybreak. Since this was an ind, the wind was stronger. James, who was sitting in a lotus position, stood up and said, ¡°Time is against us. We should depart now.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sky stood up as well. Then, the two left the jungle and headed toward the peak of the mountain before them. James was in the lead. The moment he took a step forward, he appeared several meters away. In an instant, he was nowhere to be seen. Sky followed close behind. Soon, they arrived at the peak of the tallest mountain on the ind. Before them was an abyss. However, as the abyss was enveloped in a thin mist, even James and Sky-both powerful martial artists- could not pierce through the fog. James pointed at the abyss before them and said, ¡°Based on the map, this should be Dragon Abyss. It should be around 300 kilometers in length and connected to the sea. If a dragon truly resides in this abyss, it should be located in the depths of the ocean. Since a millennium has passed, I wonder if it¡¯s still around these parts.¡± Sky looked at the abyss and said, ¡°Well, we just have to go down there and have a look.¡± Then, he leaped into the abyss below. James followed suit. They plummeted through the depths for some time as the abyss was deep Then, theynded at the bottom-most part of the abyss. The ce was dark and damp, so there were weeds growing around them. Besides that, there was also a stench in the air. Slish slosh! A sound could be heard as they trudged through the mud. Not only that, but the damp mud on the ground was exuding an unbearable stench. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Sky pinched his nose and muttered, ¡°How long has it been since a human wasst here?¡± James said, ¡°Thest dragon-ying expedition was more than 1300 years ago. Since this is the middle of the ocean, I¡¯d reckon there hasn¡¯t been any human presence around these parts for a millennium. Let¡¯s scout around for now. There should be signs of the dragon¡¯s activities if it¡¯s still alive.¡± Sky scanned his surroundings. There were no signs of any life in this deste ce. ¡°This way.¡± James pointed at a path before them and headed in its direction. Soon, they found the skeletal remains of some unknown creatures on the ground. Some remains were intact, while the others werepletely scattered. ¡°Huh?¡± James momentarily froze before asking, ¡°Why would there be so many skeletal remains in these deste parts of the ind?¡± Sky crouched down and scrutinized the remains, saying, ¡°These skeletal remains do not belong to a human being. They look like they belong to some sort of macrofauna. But did wee across any animal as big as this on our way here? Besides, why are there so many skeletons here?¡± James lifted his head and looked at the stone wall before him, where there was a wilderness of weeds in its surroundings. However, no skeletal remains could be found beyond the stone wall. He leaped past the stone wall and scanned his surroundings. Immediately, he could see footprints on the ground. Although they were barely discernible, James could still recognize them. ¡°Sky, over here!¡± he yelled. Sky appeared beside James in the blink of an eye and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James pointed at the ground and said, ¡°Look, footprints! Besides, look at the grass over here. They seemed to have been stepped upon by some sort of creature.¡± Sky scrutinized the footprints and nodded, ¡°Indeed¡­ Could something be living here?¡± James scanned his surroundings. At that moment, he spotted a cavern beneath the stone wall. The entrance was barely noticeable. However, the weed in its surroundings had been removed. Someone or something seemed to be passing through here frequently. Sky saw the cavern too. He said, ¡°Someone might be living here. We should go have a look. But we have to be on our guard.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. The two pressed forward and soon arrived at the entrance of the cavern. Swoosh! The moment they appeared at the entrance, a gusty wind blew. Then, a terrifying power came tumbling toward them. James and Sky hurriedly catalyzed True Energy to resist the attack. However, they were sent flying by a powerful force. James staggered a hundred meters backward, while Sky was sent crashing against the stone wall and copsed heavily to the ground. At that moment, James could not care less about Sky¡¯s condition. He hurriedly got up and stared in the direction of the force. A hairy humanoid monster walked out of the cavern. From afar, it looked like a gori two meters in height. After getting up, Sky appeared before James and stared at the ck gori in the distance. Then, they looked at one another. James whispered, ¡°Is that a human or an ape?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Sky said, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m sure of one thing. He¡¯s extremely powerful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± James agreed. Though he used all of his strength to withstand the attack, he was blown away nheless. That would mean that the monster¡¯s True Energy was greater than his. sping his hands, he shouted, ¡°Kind sir, pardon us for the intrusion. We merely lost our way.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. However, the hairy monster did nothing but stare at them. Its eyes were blood red in color. The creature¡¯s face was covered with hair, but they could still see the confounded expression on its face. Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 James stared at the creature before him. The creature was so terrifyingly strong that its palm wind alone was able to send him and Sky flying. It must have reached the peak of the Ninth Stair. No, wait¡­ James had reached the peak of Ninth Stair himself. If the creature¡¯s True Energy was even greater than his, it must have surpassed the Ninth Stair. Could it be ninth-rank? Upon thinking about this, James took a deep breath as he fixed his gaze on the creature before him. The creature simply remained silent. After staring at James and Sky for some time, it returned to the cavern and disappeared from their view. James turned to look at Sky behind him. Seeing that there was still some blood trace on his lips, he asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sky was wearing a solemn expression. He had ascended the Ninth Stair. Though he begrudgingly acknowledged that he wasparatively weaker than James, Sky could not ept the fact that he was sent flying by an unknown creature¡¯s Palm Energy in the middle of nowhere. He wanted to be the most powerful individual in the world. With more and more beings that were greater in strength emerging, he was feeling rather dismayed. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Upon seeing Sky¡¯s solemn expression, James stopped to think for a moment beforeughing, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you feel disgruntled aftering across someone stronger than you.¡± Sky looked at James in confusion. How did he know what he was thinking about? With a smile, James said, ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable guess. You told me you wanted to be the most powerful individual in the world. However, someone stronger than you emerged during the tournament organized by the Blood Race. Now, another creature stronger than you simply appeared out of nowhere. You must be in disbelief upon seeing so many powerful beings. ¡°Well, I just want you to know that there will always be someone better than you out there. It¡¯s nigh impossible to stand at the very top of the world.¡± Annoyed, Sky said, ¡°Alright, cut the cr*p already. That creature didn¡¯t utter a single word. We should go have a look.¡± Then, he turned to leave. James grabbed his arm in time. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Sky stopped and asked, ¡°We went to great lengths to find this ce. Are we giving up now?¡± Janies considered his next course of action. The creature was so strong that even he was intimidated. After thinking for a brief moment, James said, ¡°You should stay here while I head in there and have a look.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Sky was displeased. ¡°Are you looking down on me, James? Do you think I¡¯m weaker than you?¡± James was concerned about Sky¡¯s safety as he was weaker than he was. After all, at least he cultivated the Invincible Body Siddhi which could render him temporarily invincible. Sky, on the other hand¡­ ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± James looked at Sky and asked, ¡°What if the creature¡¯s ninth rank? What if it goes all out? Can you make your escape?¡± Sky fell silent. Since antiquity, no one had been able to cross into the ninth rank. Although his master was powerful, he had never seen him inbat. He only knew that his master had mastered many terrifying martial arts. Besides, he had never fought against a ninth-rank martial artist before. Though he knew nothing about the strength of a ninth-rank martial artist, he had seen a member of the Blood Race blocking James¡¯ Fourteen Heavenly Swords with his own eyes. He was not able to do the same thing. After a while, he said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait here for you. Be on your guard.¡± James smiled. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Sky was not totally an evildoer. From the conversation they had, James realized that Sky was not profoundly immoral and wicked. He only wanted to be the most powerful individual in the world. He said while smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee my own safety even if I don¡¯t stand a chance against that creature.¡± Then, he headed in the direction of the cavern. Soon, he arrived. The entrance was about three meters in height and two meters in width. Since it was pitch-ck inside, he could not see anything. James cautiously called out, ¡°Sir, are you in there? I have a few questions I¡¯d like to ask¡­¡± However, no one responded. ¡°I will take your silence as a sign of agreement. I¡¯m entering the cave now¡­¡± Just as he took a step forward¡­ Swoosh! The sound of Palm Energy could be heard, and a powerful force came from inside. As James was on high alert, he managed to dodge the attack in time. After the attack, silence fell once more. James did not dare to recklessly approach the cave. He asked once more, ¡°Sir, may I have a word with you?¡± He waited patiently. However, there was only silence. Confused, James murmured, ¡°What is that creature? Why is he living in the middle of nowhere? Why did he remain silent? Could it be that he has lost the ability to speak after remaining here for too long?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. James could not figure this out. After some thinking, he decided to force his way in. He catalyzed the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals. Instantly, True Nine Ordeals Energy emerged from within his body, which swiftly gathered and formed True Heavenly Energy. Then, he catalyzed the Invincible Body Siddhi. At that moment, his skin turned bronze in color, and a faint bronze halo enveloped the surface of his body. After catalyzing the Invincible Body Siddhi, he walked straight into the cave. Swoosh! The Palm Energy came swirling once more. However, James was prepared this time, so he catalyzed all his True Energy to block the attack head- on. Boom! As the two True Energies collided, a deafening st sent James flying. Now, James finally knew how powerful the creature inside the cave was. His arm went limp, and the Blood Energy inside his body churned. Then, he vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. The excruciating pain almost made him lose consciousness. After a few seconds, he crawled up from the ground. Although he was uninjured on the surface, the creature¡¯s powerful force had made him suffer internal injuries. Sky hurriedly walked over to James and asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± James wiped the blood trace off his lips and looked at the entrance of the cave. Wearing a grim expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. The creature is too strong. He must have crossed into the ninth rank.¡± James was now sure that the creature was a ninth rank. Otherwise, he would not have been sent flying by a single move. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Sky looked at James and asked, ¡°If that creature truly is a ninth rank, he must have existed 1300 years ago. That would also mean that dragon blood allows one to attain immortality.¡± Sky grew increasingly excited. ¡°There¡¯s got to be a dragon here.¡± Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Sky grew increasingly agitated once he mentioned the dragon and immortality. His objective was to be the most powerful individual in the world. By attaining immortality, he would have an unlimited lifespan. Should thate to pass, it would only be a matter of time before he aplished his objective. ¡°Enough.¡± James was worried that he would go on forever, so he hurriedly stopped Sky and said, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s someone who lived a millennium ago. We should find out about his identity for now.¡± Sky asked, ¡°We can¡¯t even approach the cave, not to mention that he doesn¡¯t even speak our language. How are we supposed to do that?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± James waved a hand. Looking at the skeletal remains on the ground, he contemted for a brief moment before saying, ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, the person inside the cave should be the one responsible for the skeletal remains. He¡¯s a human, after all. Once he feels hungry, he will get food to eat.¡± Sky rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Even an ancient martial artist needs to eat. Why don¡¯t you tell me what we should do now?¡± James was deep in thought. After some time, a smile crept up on his face. ¡°I have a n.¡± Sky hurriedly asked, ¡°What kind of n? Don¡¯t keep me waiting. Just tell me already.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. James said smilingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go hunting for now?¡± Although Sky had no idea what n James had up his sleeves, he nodded his head regardless. He turned to leave. Meanwhile, James gathered some twigs and started a fire. Once he was done, Sky was back with a skinned wild boar. Tossing the wild boar onto the ground, he said, ¡°I got you the stuff you need.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Now, make a roasting rack and roast the meat.¡± Sky turned around and began preparing the roasting rack. Soon, he was done. Then, they began roasting the wild boar. The meat¡¯s fragrance filled the air. Although Sky did not add any herbs or spices, he had to suppress the urge to gobble the entire thing up. At that moment, Sky finally knew what James was up to. Just as he thought, the hairy humanoid creature walked out of the cave at that moment. Walking toward James and Sky, he looked at the roasted meat in anticipation. Then, he pointed at the meat and mumbled some incoherent words. James and Sky looked at one another with confused expressions on their faces. ¡°What the hell?¡± They froze. They had no idea what the man was talking about. James tore off the boar¡¯s leg and handed it to the man. When he saw this, the man danced jubntly before gobbling the food up. However, as if still famished, he stared at the rest of the wild boar on the roasting rack while drooling uncontrobly. James waved, and powerful energy gathered in his palm. The wild boar swirled in the air and flew toward the man, who immediately grabbed it firmly with his arm. Seemingly unafraid of the heat, he began munching down the meat. Soon, only the bones remained. Sky whispered, ¡°You did great.¡± James smiled. Then, he turned to look at the man and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The man mumbled incoherent words. Neither James nor Sky could understand what he was saying. Sky asked, ¡°Whatnguage is he speaking?¡± Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°How would I know?¡± The man continued mumbling in iprehensiblenguage. After brief contemtion, James pulled his phone out and recorded his words. Since his phone was capable of receiving satellite signals, he could send and receive messages in any part of the world. So, he sent the recorded message to the Blithe King who was in Cansington. ¡°Blithe King, get me a trantor to decipher what he¡¯s saying.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After receiving James¡¯ call, the Blithe King immediately made the necessary arrangements. Approximately ten minutester¡­ James received the Blithe King¡¯s call. ¡°James, this is Old Ignobarian, anguage from a millennium ago. I¡¯ve already helped you decipher the meaning of the text you sent me. However, be mindful that this is only a rough trantion.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James hung up the phone and read through the text sent to him by the Blithe King. [Who are you? What are you doing here? Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Hey, I¡¯m talking to you¡­] Upon reading the text, James immediately called the Blithe King. ¡°Get me a trantor on the phone. I want him to have a conversation with the man.¡± ¡°Alright, I need about three minutes.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The Blithe King immediately made the necessary arrangements. Soon, the trantor was on the phone. James held the phone in his hand and pointed it at the man, who was still speaking in Old Ignobarian. At that moment, the trantor began speaking in anguage iprehensible to James. The hairy humanoid creature stopped and listened intently. After some time, he began speaking once more. James knew that the two had begun their conversation. He immediately looked at Sky and ordered him, ¡°Take your phone out and call the Blithe King now. I want him to send me a trantion of the conversation.¡± Sky shrugged and said, ¡°You¡¯re the Dragon King, so your phone is specifically designed to receive satellite signals. I don¡¯t have any signal in the middle of the ocean.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James sighed dejectedly. He simply held the phone for eight whole minutes. After eight minutes, the Blithe King¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°James, the conversation is over. I¡¯ll trante the content into Solean now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James waited patiently. Meanwhile, the hairy man returned to the cave once more. After around ten minutes, James received the Blithe King¡¯s message. He pulled his phone out and hit the y button. ¡°Who are you people?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Dragon King, the guardian of Sol.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Dragon King? Why is he here? You shouldn¡¯t be here. Leave now, or else your life will be in peril.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know.¡± James listened to the conversation intently. However, most of it was irrelevant to him. Bored, he cried out, ¡°Seriously, what kind of questions are these? What a waste of time!¡± Sky looked at James and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°We can now be sure of one thing. He¡¯s definitely someone from 1300 years ago. He must be acquainted with the Blood Race¡¯s Grand Patriarch. But why was he trapped on this ind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you what we should do now,¡± Sky asked once more. James said, ¡°In my opinion, we should return for now and take a couple of trantors with us. What do you think?¡± Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 James could not converse with the man who was speaking in an iprehensiblenguage. In his opinion, they should return to Sol and bring some trantors here to unravel the mystery of the ind. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way, that would take forever.¡± Sky outright rejected his proposal. ¡°There¡¯s no need tomunicate with him. We only need to know if there are dragons residing here. If there are, we will return and gather the Solean martial artists for a dragon-ying expedition.¡± Sky voiced his thoughts. James thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be waiting here for you. Go investigate yourself.¡± Then, he sat on a rock and fell silent. Meanwhile, Sky turned to leave in search of the dragon in the abyss. James looked at the entrance of the cave, pensive. ¡®Who is he? Did he live 1300 years ago?¡¯ After some thought, he stood up and headed toward the cave. This time, James was not attacked, and he walked into the cave unscathed. The cave was only around 300 square meters in size, and the man could be seen sleeping on top of a pile of weeds. Upon seeing James walk in, the man hurriedly got up. As he knew James could not speak his language, he pointed at the exit of the cave and put on a surly expression. He seemed to be on the verge of exploding in rage. James immediately signaled a gesture that he came in peace. ¡°Sir, I only came here to have a look. I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Roar! At that moment, the man suddenly let loose a deafening cry, and its pupils turned blood red. Every single strand of hair on his body suddenly stood on end. Then, as if he had gone berserk, he lunged toward James ferociously. James¡¯ blood ran cold. At that moment, he could feel a terrifying aura crushing against his lungs. Just the aura alone was enough to send a chill down his spine. The man furiously raised his hand and tried to smash James. James¡¯ face paled, and he hurriedly fled. However, the man gave chase. ¡°Are you for real?!¡± After leaving the cave, James could feel the terrifying aura hot on his heels. As he turned to look, he realized that the man was slowly gaining on him. In an instant, he leaped into the air and flew toward the cliff. However, the man was relentless in his pursuit. ¡°What the hell? Why is he still following me?¡± James was puzzled. Rumble! Powerful Palm Energy came crashing toward James. The moment they made contact with the ground, the earth shook. The ind seemed to have been struck by an earthquake. James headed toward the shoreline. However, the man was still giving chase. ¡°Damn it!¡± James cursed and brandished his sword. The Primordial Dragon de radiated a blinding golden light. Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, James¡¯ strength was drastically boosted. Then, he shed at the man. However, he missed his target. Before he could react, he was struck in the back by a palm. He was immediately sent flying and crashed heavily against the rocks. The paining from his back was so excruciating that it almost made him lose consciousness. Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 By the time James recollected himself, he had already been swept away by the waves. He swiftly propelled himself out of the water. Fwoosh! Like a waterspout, he shot up into the air and appeared fifty meters in the air. However, the moment he left the water¡¯s surface, he could sense the presence of a terrifying Palm Energy. ¡°Damn it! How is he so fast?¡± James silently cursed. He hurriedly catalyzed the Invincible Body Siddhi. The moment he catalyzed the Invincible Body Siddhi, an illusory Palm Energy came crashing toward him. The bronze halo enveloping the surface of his skin was instantly shattered. James was sent flying once more. As he crashed toward the sea, he vomited a mouthful of blood. At that moment, Sky arrived. When he saw James¡® Invincible Body Siddhi being shattered and him being sent flying by the Palm Energy, Sky cursed, ¡°What did he do to provoke that creature?¡± Then, he simply fled. He did not dare remain on this ind for a second longer. He swiftly headed toward the ce where theynded ashorest night and hopped onto the raft Then, he untied the rope and catalyzed True Energy to propel the raft forward After leaving the ind, he stopped temporarily A fierce battle raged on Terrifying True Energy swept through the waves and created a tidal wave several meters in height. Though James used all of his strength and performed the sword techniques to the best of his abilities, he could not harm the man at all. The man¡¯s strength was simply overwhelming ¡°Fourteen Heavenly Swords!¡± James had no choice but to use the hidden card up his sleeves Thirteen waves of materialized Sword Energy burst forth from within the Primordial Dragon de. Then, they merged to form a sword a hundred meters long that was created out of Sword Energy The terrifying power of the sword distorted even the surrounding space James slightly inclined the sword and shed at the man The man simply bent his knees and raised his arms above his head. Then, terrifying True Energy gathered in his palm and formed a defensive barrier Boom! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The sword made contact with the defensive barrier The waves around the man were instantly blown away, and a crater a thousand meters deep appeared around him. As the powerful ripples swept through the sea, a tidal wave a hundred meters in height was formed. ¡°F*ck!¡± James cursed when he saw this. ¡°What the hell is he? How did he manage to block my Fourteen Heavenly Swords with ease?¡± At that moment. James¡¯ Fourteen Heavenly Swords were no more. The sword formed using True Energy shattered, and his True Energy waspletely depleted However, James did not yield Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, he charged toward the defensive barrier At the same time, he forcibly gathered what little remaining True Energy inside his body and imbued his sword with the energy Powerful Sword Energy burst forth from within the Primordial Dragon de, and he struck the defensive barer once more However, the man¡¯s True Energy was overwhelming Even though James swung the Primordial Dragon de with all his remaining strength, he did not even make a dent in the defensive barrier His body simply remained frozen in the air The man waved, and powerful energy crashed toward James James was sent flying and copsed heavily into the sea From afar Sky s face paled as he watched this ¡°Dont me me for this, James I want to save you, but I¡¯m not strong enough to do so Good luck out there i¡¯ll be taking my leave Sky immediately catalyzed True Energy and propelled the raft away from the ind. Once James crashed into the sea, he slipped in and out of consciousness After some time, he regained consciousness. Fearful, he allowed his body to plummet further into the depths However, the further he sank, the weaker he grew. At that moment, he realized he had to leave the water as soon as possible Otherwise, his life would be in danger Now that his True Energy was depleted, he was no different from any other ordinary person if he continued sinking into the depths, he would drown to death Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Though James wanted to leave the sea, he did not dare expose himself. The man¡¯s strength was simply overwhelming. Even though he had reached the peak of the Ninth Stair, a stage where his True Energy. could no longer increase, and catalyzed the Invincible Body Siddhi, he was defeated almost as soon as the battle began The man was simply too lerrifying He was in a bind After some time, unable to hold his breath any longer due to ack of True Energy, he had no choice but to leave the water. His head slowly emerged from the sea as he scanned his surroundings Seeing that the man had left, he breathed a sigh of relief and swam ashore. He onlynded ashore after swimming for an hour James climbed onto a rock and casually tossed the Primordial Dragon de aside. Then, he sprawled across the rock and rested. After resting for approximately half an hour, he climbed down from the rock. after regaining some of his strength. He muttered silently under his breath, ¡°Curse you, Sky! To think you¡¯d abandon me when I was stuck in a dire situation¡± James had seen Sky fleeing from the corner of his eye However, as he was preupied back then, he could not do anything about it. Now, he had to make another raft to leave this ce. He sat in a lotus position on the ground and catalyzed his cultivation methods in an effort to regain his depleted True Energy At the same time, Sky was already back on the ind where their helicopternded ¡°Where¡¯s the Dragon King?¡± The moment Sky appeared, the pilot hurriedly asked. Sky said, ¡°He¡¯s dead. We should leave this ce now ¡°What?¡± Stunned, the pilot asked, ¡°How can this be? With his strength¡­¡± ¡°Oh, shut up already Why can¡¯t you trust me? Hurry up and leave this ce already, or else you might get both of us killed,¡± Sky said in annoyance. The pilot fell silent. After being urged by Sky to leave, he had no choice but to ignite the engine and leave. A dayter, Sky returned to Cansington. Immediately, Thomas came looking for him. Thomas knew that James had left overseas As such, he had been observing the sea intently. ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡± Thomas stopped Sky and asked, ¡°You two went together. Why are you the only one who has returned?¡± In truth, Sky did not wish to entertain Thomas. To him, he was simply a nobody. However, he was feeling guilty for leaving James behind, so he took a deep breath before saying, ¡°We met an insanely powerful man at Dragon Abyss While I was searching for clues of the dragon¡¯s whereabouts, James, for some unknown reason, managed to provoke the man. By the time I arrived, the two were already in the midst of a battle.¡± He paused momentarily before sighing, ¡°James did not stand a chance against the man. His prospects of surviving are bleak. I saw that something wasn¡¯t quite right, so I immediately fled.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What?¡± Thomas eximed and questioned him, ¡°Repeat what you said¡± Sky uttered word by word, ¡°James is dead.¡± Although he did not see James die with his own eyes, he witnessed the scene of the battle. The man¡¯s strength was overwhelming. There was no way James could have survived that. Upon hearing this, Thomas staggered backward. ¡°Impossible! James is powerful, and the Primordial Dragon de is unparalleled. How could he have died?¡± Thomas said in disbelief ¡°Hmph! What do you know?¡± Sky grunted and said, ¡°There will always be someone greater than you out there Some things are simply beyond our wildest imagination. Based on our spection, the man inside Dragon Abyss could be someone from 1300 years ago. Can you imagine how powerful he would be after living for a millennium?¡± Then, Sky turned to leave Meanwhile, Thomas was lost in thought. At that same time¡­. In the Jade Sect at Mount Jade The Omniscient Deity was sitting on a rock while nibbling on a strand of grass. At that moment, a pigeon came flying toward him. He extended his arm, and the pigeonnded in his palm Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 The Omniscient Deity retrieved the tiny piece of paper tied to the pigeon¡¯s feet and began reading Then, he stood up and eximed, ¡°What? James is dead?¡± He was taken aback. James was a martial artist who had reached the peak of the Ninth Stair He was the one closest to crossing into the ninth rank in a millennium Now, he was dead ¡°Gloom!¡± he cried out Fwoosh! A figure swiftly entered the room and knelt before Ornniscient Deity The man who was dressed in a ck robe spoke in a hoarse voice. Your orders, Masler?¡± ¡°I just received news that James is dead Find Sky immediately I want to know about the specifics¡± Understood.¡± The man nodded and hurriedly left Sky was the one who spread the news of James¡® demise In just a short amount of time, news had spread all across the ancient martial world of Sol and even beyond Some foreign forces had also learned of the news Hahaha¡® James is dead!¡± The Dragon King in Sol is dead¡± This is the perfect opportunity to create disturbances On mymand,unch an armed assault along the Solean border ¡± Upon hearing of James¡® death, all foreign nations erupted into cheers Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At the same time, in Cansington At the Cahans¡­ Thea was sitting on a swing in the vi¡¯s courtyard in boredom As she swung up and down, her white dress and ck hair flowed in the air Then, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. David hurriedly ran over to Thea and said anxiously, ¡°Thea, something terrible has happened!¡± Thea stopped swinging the swing and nced at him before saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Calm down¡± David said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s saying that James is dead¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea stood up and eximed, ¡°Did you say that James is dead?¡± Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Thea waved her hand slightly and took her seat She was puzzled. James told her that it would be a short and safe trip and that he would only be investigating the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. How did he die just like that? Thea could not figure this out. Then, she pulled her phone out and called a number It was Can¡¯s number, which James gave to her before his departure Back then, James told her to call this number if she was in trouble whenever he was not around in Cansington Soon, the call went through Thea asked anxiously. 1 Is this Mr Can Maverick I¡¯m speaking to? Can¡¯s voice came from the phone. Yes, Thea, it¡¯s me Mr Maverick I hear that James is dead is that true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m currently investigating the matter myself Don¡¯t wander around outside I¡¯ll be there soon Beep Just as Thea wanted to ask more, Can hung up the phone She took a deep breath and silently prayed. Please be safe and sound. You promised me you would save me using the dragon¡¯s blood¡® Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Thea waited patiently at home after giving Can a call. She waited for an hour, during which every second felt like a year. She did not know how she managed to endure the excruciating wail. An hourter¡­ As Thea was sitting on the swing, a figure suddenly leaped from outside the vi and appeared before her. Taken by surprise, she jumped in fright and stared at the unannounced arrival of the guest It was Can He looked at Thea, who was startled, and said, ¡°How do you do, Thea? I¡¯m Can Maverick As soon as she heard this. Thea breathed a sigh of relief and asked anxiously, ¡°Hello, Mr Maverick Well, I expected you to be older than you look In any case, how¡¯s James at the moment?¡± Can¡¯s expression turned grim He had just learned of James¡® demise as well He even went searching for Sky to learn about the specifics Sky narrated to him the chain of events that unfolded on the ind- from the discovery of Dragon Abyss to provoking the man who had lived for a millennium ¡°Thea, James.¡± ¡°What happened to him? Tell me, quick¡°¡± Thea was filled with consternation. Although she no longer remembered James, everyone has been telling her that he was her husband So. subconsciously, she had begun treating him as one Can took a deep breath and said, ¡°H¨CHe might be dead¡± ¡°D¨CDead?¡± Thea staggered backward Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Can hurriedly said, ¡°However, no one saw his body The authenticity of this news still remains to be seen ¡°I understand.¡± Thea turned and entered the house. Can simply watched her retreating figure as she entered the house. He nned to head overseas and investigate the matter thoroughly. After returning to her room, Thea sat on the bed. At that moment, she was holding the blood given to her by the Omniscient Deity Though she did not know what kind of blood this was, Lord Omniscient told her that it would allow her to regain both her strength and her memory At that moment, she had to suppress the urge to consume the blood She had no idea whether Jarnes was still alive. Since she was unsure, she wanted to investigate the matter herself. However, she was only an ordinary person. After thinking for a moment, she swallowed the blood whole Meanwhile, overseas¡­ James was sitting in a lotus position on a rock by the shore doing everything he could to restore his strength Though a day had passed and his True Energy had recovered somewhat, it waspletely depleted after he performed the Fourteen Heavenly Swords Returning to peak form would require a few more days. Pensive, he stared into the distance and murmured, Has Sky returned to Sol by himself, or is he still waiting for my retur James was unsure. He headed deep into the jungle in the distance and used the Primordial Dragon de to chop down trees to gather materials for the construction of a raft After the raft¡¯s construction he hopped on the boat and left A few hourster, he arrived at the ind where their helicopternded However, the helicopter was no longer there ¡°F*ck James cursed ¡°Curse you, Sky! How am I supposed to return now?¡± James waved the Primordial Dragon de and waves of materialized Sword Energy burst forward and destroyed the surroundings After some time of letting off steam, James stopped Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 After returning to the ind¡¯s coast once more, James sat on a sizable rock and watched as the enormous waves below crashed against the ind. He was thinking about the strange man from the Dragon Abyss When he first encountered the strange man, he found him to be of sound mind and receptive to conversation However, on James¡® second visit to the cave, the strange man was sane at first as well, but then suddenly seemed to have lost his mind. Perhaps¡­ He was tainted with dragon¡¯s blood a thousand years ago, and dragon¡¯s blood, like Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, can cause energy deviation?¡± James mused However, he thought it seemed a bit unlikely Dragon¡¯s blood also gave rise to the Blood Race, but its members did not suffer from energy deviation. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If it was not caused by energy deviation, why did the man on the ind suddenly attack him? Did he offend this person in some way? James thought about it for a long time but could note up with an answer. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be able to leave for the time being. What should I do?¡± James let out a sigh of resignation He pulled out his phone. Since he had previously fallen into the ocean, his phone was submerged in the water as well and would not turn on right now James had no way to contact the Blithe King toe to his rescue In a fit of rage, he hurled his phone at a rock. It shattered into pieces in an instant ¡°Sky, you scumbag. I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back.¡± He could have returned to Cansington if Sky had waited for him for a day However, Sky left He had no idea, however, that after Sky returned, he had also made an announcement that James had died News of his death had reached every corner of the world at this point Subsequently, Thea drank the blood given to her by the Omniscient Deity Thea did not know what kind of blood it was. The only thing she knew was that it could help her regain her strength and memory She was aware that if she drank it, she might die Nevertheless, she did not bother to give it much thought after learning of James¡® death When she drank it, the blood¡¯s energy began to spread throughout her body The energy stimted her own blood, causing it to seethe like boiling water Two types of energy thrashed around within her body This stimted her injured brain and her nervous. system In her mind, some fragments began to emerge. It began with the memory of when she dashed into the burning Caden house to save James. Then there was her disfigurement, and how she was mocked for it. Finally, James marrying into the Cahan family Next came her decision to go through Energy Extraction. Thea started to remember. She could remember everything now. At this moment, she catalyzed a cultivation method. The energy within her blood was absorbed by her once again She started to regain her power gradually However, at that moment, within her body was not only the energy from the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, but there was another energy as well This energy was not inferior to the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood. It was even more imposing than it. Thea was also absorbing the energy from the blood gifted to her by the Omniscient Deity ¡°Ah ¨C In her body, two bursts of energy collided with one another Thea felt excruciating pain all over her body It was so painful that she could not help but cry out in agony Her cries of pain drew the attention of the Cahan family However, the Cahans did not dare to go upstairs and investigate the situation, as there was currently a frightening auraing from the third floor. It was difficult for them to even stand up while under the aura¡¯s influence They could only stay where they were and hoped this force would leave them soon. This went on for about half a day Half a dayter Thea was lying on the bed She was covered in blood Her hair was unkempt, and she looked like a mess still alive She got up from her bed At this moment, her long, dark hair was changing yet again It was a gray.sh¨Cwhitest time This time, it turnedpletely white When she stood up, she noticed the white hair draping over her shoulders She held it up and looked at it, slightly stunned She was only slightly stunned It was fortunate for her to still be alive As to how her hair had changed, she could not care less about it. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Thea made a quick recovery Within half a day, she regained her memory and strength. Currently, her rank was at the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Sixth Stair Aside from that, there was still some energy from the blood in her body that she had not yet absorbed She had only absorbed the energy from the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and some of the energy from the blood given to her by the Omniscient Deity Only about a tenth of the energy from the blood provided by the Omniscient Deity was absorbed by her If she absorbed the rest of them, her strength would definitely reach the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair Meanwhile, in Cansington At a certain vi¡­ Thomas was sitting on a sofa, gently massaging his temples A man walked over and knelt on the ground ¡®Master, there¡¯ve been reports of a terrifying aura emanating from the Cahan family¡¯s residence. ¡°Oh? The Cahan family?¡± Thomas immediately came out of his trance and said, ¡°Hmm, alright I understand I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡± Thomas left and headed to the Cahans¡® vi When he arrived at the vi, Thea had already recovered her strength She remembered everything that had happened, including the fact that the person who had given her the blood was the Omniscient Deity ¡°What kind of blood is this?¡± Now. Thea was a little puzzled ¡°What¡¯s the Omniscient Deity¡¯s intention? He first led me to Mount Wunderton, and then, to help me regain my strength and my memory, he gave me this strange blood What is he trying to aplish?¡± she muttered Thea could not figure it out. Then, she sensed there was a person on the balcony She quickly walked outside When she saw the visitor, she called out respectfully, ¡°Sir Caden¡± ¡°Hmm. you?¡± With a hint of surprise on his face, Thomas looked at Thea. ¡°Y¨CYou got your memory back?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. She told him about the incident involving the Omniscient Deity¡¯s gift of blood ¡°I drank the blood the Omniscient Deity had given me, and my strength and memory returned ¡± Thomas furrowed his brow. ¡°The Omniscient Deity again. What¡¯s he trying to do?¡± Thea said, ¡°I have no idea what he¡¯s up to either. By the way, Sir Caden, what brought you to see me?¡± Thomas regained hisposure and said, ¡°I¡¯d just heard from a subordinate that the Cahans¡® vi was emitting a terrifying aura, so I came to investigate. So, it was you trying to regain your strength. Oh, right. Previously, when Jarnes traveled abroad, he obtained the dragon¡¯s blood, and I¡¯ve always carried it with me. Since your strength has returned, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± While he was saying this. Thomas took out the dragon¡¯s blood that the Blood Race had given to James when he was abroad. Thea epted it. Right now, her expression was grave James traveled to another country to meet with the Blood Race and even went overseas, where he died, all in an effort to save her. If she had known this, she would have chosen to die in the first ce. If she had died, James would not have been running around for her sake Thomas looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Is it okay if I take your pulse?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea extended her hand to him Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thomas wrapped his fingers around her pulse After some time, he retracted his hand with a solemn expression and said, ¡°There¡¯s still an extremely powerful energy in your blood¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thea said, ¡°This blood was given to me by the Omniscient Deity It stimted me and my nervous system and helped me regain my strength I absorbed the energy from Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in my body However, there¡¯s still the energy from the blood gifted by the Omniscient Deity I¡¯ve no idea what kind of energy it is.¡± Thomas pondered for a while and said. ¡°If I guess correctly, this is qilin blood ¡°Qilin blood?¡± Thea frowned. Yeah.¡± Thomas nodded and said, ¡°Qilin, one of the four Holy Beasts If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Omniscient Deity is at the ninth rank. The Omniscient Deity¡¯s ancestor no, not his ancestor¨Cthe Omniscient Deity had obtained the qilins blood a very long time ago He¡¯s an extremely powerful martial artist who has actually lived for over a thousand and eight hundred years, nearly two thousand years ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Thea eximed in surprise and asked, ¡°Really?¡± shouldn¡¯t be too far off.¡± Thomas said, ¡°I looked up the ancient scrolls ording to one of them, the Jade Sect first appeared around a thousand and eight hundred years ago The Sect Leader at the time was also referred to as the Omniscient Deity This doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence to me The expression on Thomas face was solemn He had suspicions ever since he learned about the Four Holy Beasts from the Omniscient Dedy Now the Omniscient Deity had presented a type of blood that was not any weaker than the Spirit Turtle¡¯s. so he assumed it was qilin blood He assured that a thousand and eight hundred years ago, the Omniscient Deity had in a qilin and obtained its blood As a result, he became immortal Thea hold on to the dragon¡¯s blood Currently, you have the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and the qilin¡¯s blood in your body In addition to the dragon¡¯s blood, you now have the blood of three Holy Beasts I¡¯m not sure if the gilin s blood and the dragon¡¯s blood will help you survive, but they can at least increase your strength With confusion on her face, Thea asked, ¡°Why did the Omniscient Deity give me the gilins blood?¡± That I¡¯m not sure Regardless, I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s up to no good Be cautious if youe into contact with him again in the future¡± Thanks for your reminder, Sir Caden I¡¯ll keep that in mind Oh right Thomas seemed to be reminded of something and said ¡°A weekter, there¡¯ll be a martial artist gathering in Sol at Mount Ludis. You should attend when the timees¡± ¡°A gathering?¡± Thea asked. Yes it¡¯s organized by Sky Sky and James had set sail together No one knows what happened to them. Overseas Aside from that, Sky mentioned that there¡¯s information about the dragon and immortal ¡°I¡¯ll go The expression on Thea¡¯s face was solemn James¡® death was definitely connected to Sky Thea even suspected Sky of murdering James If it was not him, who else in the world could possibly kill James given his strength? ¡°Well, I won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯m off¡± Thomas did not linger and turned to leave. A distance away from the Cahans¡® vi, Tapio watched from the shadows as Thomas came and went Touching his chin, Tapio muttered softly, ¡°So the Omniscient Deity was the one who killed the Qilin. I need to return to the Southern ins and notify the master.¡± While lurking in the shadows, Tapio had heard the conversation between Thomas and Thea. Soon after, he turned around and left Half a dayter In the Southern ins, at the underground pce¡­ Tapio knelt on the ground and ryed everything ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± After giving a quick wave, Tyrus rushed off toward the depths of the underground pce. He met with his father once again. While he was saying this. Thomas took out the dragon¡¯s blood that the Blood Race had given to James when he was abroad. Thea epted it. Right now, her expression was grave. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. James traveled to another country to meet with the Blood Race and even went overseas, where he died, all in an effort to save her. If she had known this, she would have chosen to die in the first ce. If she had died, James would not have been running around for her sake Thomas looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Is it okay if I take your pulse?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea extended her hand to him. Thomas wrapped his fingers around her pulse After some time, he retracted his hand with a solemn expression and said. ¡°There¡¯s still an extremely powerful energy in your blood¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thea said, ¡°This blood was given to me by the Omniscient Deity It stimted me and my nervous system and helped me regain my strength absorbed the energy from Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood in my body However, there¡¯s still the energy from the blood gifted by the Omniscient Deity I¡¯ve no idea what kind of energy it is.¡± Thomas pondered for a while and said, ¡°If I guess correctly, this is qilin blood ¡°Qilin blood?¡± Thea frowned ¡°Yeah¡± Thomas nodded and said. ¡°Qilin, one of the Four Holy Beasts If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Omniscient Deity is at the ninth rank. The Omniscient Deity¡¯s ancestor no, not his ancestor -the Omniscient Deity had obtained the qilin¡¯s blood a very long time ago He¡¯s an extremely powerful martial artist who has actually lived for over a thousand and eight hundred years, nearly two thousand years¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Meanwhile, overseas¡­ James returned to the ind where the Dragon Abyss was located once again. He had the impression that the strange, hairy man was not a bad person. This person, ording to his analysis, was possibly like Thea when she was first tainted with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood and suffered from energy deviation. However, Thea had Ataraxia to suppress it, while this strange man did not. He wanted to go take another look. James also wanted to learn more about the dragon, and it was clear that this person was aware of its existence. If he wanted to save Thea, he might have to rely on this person. Two days had passed, and half of his True Energy had returned. When he returned to the ind where the Dragon Abyss was located, he did not rush to find the strange, hairy man. This person is susceptible to energy deviation at any time. He needed to regain all of his strength so that he could escape when necessary. He began to focus on regaining his strength. His True Energy quickly recovered. Meanwhile, at Cansington¡­ After regaining her memory and her strength, Thea stayed in her room and did not go outside. She was examining her own body. Thea found that the qilin blood, which was provided by the Omniscient Deity, and her own blood were verypatible. They had alreadybined. Her blood had now regained its vitality. Although not it was not fully restored, its regenerative ability had been partially recovered. Thus, she would have a long life ahead of her. After a day of deliberation, she eventually decided to take the dragon¡¯s blood that Thomas had delivered. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, she did not dare to take it at home. She was worried that her aura would leak out and affect the Cahan family. Thea left and drove herself to the outskirts of Cansington. After entering a forest, she sat cross¨Clegged on a rock, took out the dragon¡¯s blood, and drank it. As soon as she drank the dragon¡¯s blood, she felt a burning sensation radiating from her throat. It spread from her throat to the rest of her body. The dragon¡¯s blood was gradually fusing with the blood in her body. In normal circumstances, different blood types could not be mixed together. Nevertheless, after Thea took the dragon¡¯s blood, it merged with the blood tainted by the qilin¡¯s blood. Her blood went through another mutation. The energy in her blood started to shift and be odd as well. At this moment, she could sense that the blood inside of her body contained an unfathomable power. If this power was fully unleashed, it could wipe out the entire world. ¡°Thea.¡± A voice could be heard while Thea was concentrating on observing the state of her body. Thea abruptly stood up and stared straight ahead. A few dozen meters ahead of her appeared a middle- aged man who looked to be in his forties. He had long, ck hair and was dressed in a white robe. Hel exuded the aura of a wise old gentleman. ¡°You are?¡± Thea looked confused. She had regained her memory. This man, however, did not exist in it. Tyrus walked over and arrived in front of Thea. He could tell Thea was wary of him, and he could feel a terrifying aura emanating from her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I came to see you because I have something to give you,¡± Tyrus spoke in a soft voice. He visited Thea because he was told to give her the phoenix¡¯s blood. Over two thousand years ago, King Quavon sent his men out to sea to find the Elixir of Life. Finnegan and the others found the phoenix and fought it. Even though they did not manage to kill the phoenix, they did. obtain arge amount of its blood. Then, for reasons unknown, King Quavon died. The phoenix¡¯s blood was buried alongside him. A thousand years ago, after the Prince of Orchid Mountain failed to kill the Spirit Turtle, he learned about. King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. Following that, he found the mausoleum and took the phoenix¡¯s blood from there, thereby bing immortal. ¡°What is it?¡± Thea fixed a wary gaze on Tyrus. Tyrus took out a bottle. It was a bottle made of quartz, as big as a mineral water bottle, and filled with blood. He tossed it to her. Thea caught it, gave it a quick nce while holding it, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tyrus stated inly, ¡°It¡¯s phoenix blood.¡± Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 ¡°Pheonix blood?¡± Thea was thunderstruck. She could not help but exim, ¡°This is phoenix¡¯s blood¡°¡± ¡°Yes¡± Tyrus nodded and said. ¡°It is indeed phoenix¡¯s blood¡± ¡°Who are you, exactly? Why do you have phoenix blood? It¡¯s such a valuable thing. Why would you give it to me?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to give it to you,¡± said Tyrus. ¡°Phoenix¡¯s blood is quite rare Now, we only have so little left. With such a small amount of phoenix blood, a person¡¯s constitution can be changed and made immortal. I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but it¡¯s a gift from my father to you¡± ¡°Your father, who is he?¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Tyrus My father. You can call him the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± What?¡± Thea was once again stunned when she heard the words ¡®Prince of Orchid Mountain¡® ¡°What did you say? Your father¡¯s the Prince of Orchid Mountain? The Prince of Orchid Mountain who tried to kill the Spirit Turtle a thousand years ago?¡± The Prince of Orchid Mountain. It was impossible for Thea not to know about him. The current Caden family was closely connected to the Prince of Orchid Mountain The family¡¯s ancestor served under the Prince of Orchid Mountain as an official. Tyrus nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Phew!¡± Thea took a deep breath It took her some time to calm down. Then she looked at Tyrus and asked, ¡°Why is he giving me the phoenix blood? You said so yourself This phoenix blood is enough to make an average person immortal It can change a person¡¯s fate. Why would he give me something so valuable?¡± ¡°Because¡± Tyrus enunciated his words, ¡°Because you were tainted with the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood at Mount Thunder Sect. Then, the Omniscient Deity gave you the qilin¡¯s blood, and James brought back the dragon¡¯s blood from the Blood Race You have blood from three of the Four Holy Beasts. With this one given to you now, you¡¯ll have collected all four types of blood¡® ¡°Father speaks highly of you. As to how much you can grow, it¡¯ll be determined by your luck.¡± After saying that, Tyrus turned around and left with a stride In a few strides, he vanished from Thea¡¯s sight ¡°Pheonix blood?¡± Thea lowered her head and looked at the quartz bottle in her hands She was a little perplexed Why did the Omniscient Deity give her the qilin¡¯s blood, and why did the Prince of Orchid Mountain give her phoenix¡¯s blood as well? What were these immortals trying to do? It was just Thomas¡® conjecture that the Omniscient Deity was immortal. The Prince of Orchid Mountain, however, was an actual historical figure from a thousand years ago. He was still alive today. That would mean that he had lived a thousand years as an immortal. Thea breathed in deeply. She did not know what these bigwigs were trying to achieve, nor could she figure it out. Regardless, she had previously recovered her strength when she had the qilin¡¯s blood When she took the dragon¡¯s blood, her blood regained some of its regenerative ability if she drank the phoenix¡¯s blood right now, she might be able to recoverpletely After thinking about that, she was eager to open the bottle She started by inspecting it. After confirming that the blood was fine and had nothing unusual about it, she took it right away. As soon as she drank it, a golden light linged with a crimson glow radiated from her body Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah..¡± A sharp, stinging pain suddenly swept through her body. Her long, white hair immediately stood on end, and an extremely terrifying aura erupted from her body After a while, the sharp pain in her body began to fade. The phoenix¡¯s blood hadpletely merged with hers Once more, a mutation urred in her blood This blood was created bybining the blood of the Four Holy Beasts It was unlike any other Her blood had now be vigorous and full of vitality ¡°I¡¯ve recovered My blood was revitalized ¡± Thea promptly rose to her feet and gazed into the distance, her bright eyes gleaming as she felt the mutation caused by the fusion of the Four Holy Beasts¡® blood Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Meanwhile, overseas On the ind where the Dragon Abyss was located. After a few days. James was able to fully recover the True Energy he had used while wielding the Fourteen Heavenly Swords He was saddened by the fact that it took him a few days to recover this time. If he had some kind of elixir that could help him regain his True Energy, he would not need to wait as long. He made the decision that once he returned to Sol, he would study the Medical Book and create some elixir that would aid in the recovery of True Energy That way, when he used up his True Energy in the future, he could recover quickly. After regaining his True Energy, he carefully approached the Dragon Abyss while holding onto the Primordial Dragon de He soon appeared at the Dragon Abyss However, he did not enter the cave hastily this time Like betore, he went hunting for some meat He then built a fire and began roasting it. As the scent of meat started to fill the an, the strange hairy man was soon drawn in This time, the color of his eyes was normal He walked over, saw that James was roasting the meat, and started to mumble some iprehensible words James did not understand what he was saying, but he knew what he meant. He pointed to a nearby rock. The strange man understood James gesture He walked over and sat down on the rock James tore off a piece of roasted meat and handed it to him The strange hairy man epted it and immediately started to gobble it up James observed him. His current appearance waspletely different from when he had gone mad ¡®You Do you really not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± James asked The strange man stopped and began to gabble away James gave up. He tore off a leg from the boar and ate it himself, leaving the rest to the strange hairy man After finishing the meal, James asked, ¡°C Can you take me to the cave and show me around?¡± The strange man immediately stood up and began rambling while gesturing animatedly As he was rambling, he pointed to the distance. He then walked straight ahead. After he took a few steps, he turned around to look at James and waved at him. ¡°Is he taking me somewhere?¡± James muttered softly. He then followed behind. Led by the strange hairy man, James made his way toward the depths of the Dragon Abyss. It grew wider the deeper they went Eventually, they arrived at the entrance of a massive cavern. Immediately after pointing inside, the strange man turned around and started to walk. James followed. It was very bright inside the cavern. Above them, there was an opening. The light was pouring down from 1. it. The strange man began to bber while pointing at a stone wall James moved closer to the stone wall and took a look. He discovered that on the stone wall were writings from a thousand years ago Besides, he understood this writtennguage He began to look at them intently As he read through them, he was utterly shocked Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A martial arts heirloom?¡± James was stunned He ignored the strange man gabbling away beside him and continued to read intently After reading for a while, he took a deep breath The martial arts documented on the stone wall were from a thousand and three hundred years ago it was quiteprehensive. There were cultivation method chants, sword techniques, various movements, punches, kicks, and profound healing cultivation methods Even a few odd techniques for striking the acupoints were included These martial arts were superior to those recorded in the Nine Scriptures of Ordeals However, it was slightly weaker than the First Sword Art that he had seen in King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 ¡°Oh, right.¡± James was suddenly reminded of something The strange man brought him here, so he must be familiar with this writing from a thousand years ago He could read these words too Why not use this kind of writing tomunicate with hirn? He pulled out the Primordial Dragon de immediately As soon as he took it out, the strange, hairy man immediately backed away, his body tense with hostility. His long, straight hair was standing on end, and his dark pupils turned crimson When James saw this, he was quite shocked He just wanted to write on the ground with the sword He did not expect to be misunderstood or that he would trigger the strange man Since he had been through this before, James did not dare to stay put this time Instead, he sprinted off and vanished in the cave in an instant. He escaped quickly, running straight to the coast When he realized the strange man was not chasing after him, he finally exhaled a sigh of relief This time, he stayed there for half a day before going back. He returned to the cavern where the unsurpassed martial arts were documented once more The strange, hairy man was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. At this moment, he looked solemn and dignified In contrast to when he was experiencing energy deviation, he seemed like apletely different person James walked over and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Sir, you scared the hell out of me just now The strange, hairy man cast a nce at James and said nothing James casually picked up a branch and walked over On the ground nearby, he wrote in the writing of a thousand years ago The writing read, ¡°Who are you, sir? Why are you here?¡± The strange man took a nce at James, a puzzled expression on his face. He seemed to be wondering how James was able to write in thisnguage. He reached out, his finger pointing to the ground. A burst of energy formed from his fingertips This burst of energy left some words on the ground His writing was crooked and nted. It took a while for James to recognize the words. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And who are you? What are you doing here?¡± When James recognized these words, his face lit up with joy. He continued to write, ¡°I¡¯m James, a martial artist from Sol. I¡¯m here to check out the dragon. Have you been alive since over a thousand years ago?¡± The strange, hairy man continued to write plenty of words ¡°I don¡¯t remember how many years. I only remember living here for a very long time. My memories of the past are hazy I only know that I came here with many others to y the dragon In the end, we failed We all died in battle. ¡°I was badly hurt and unconscious. When I woke up, everyone had disappeared.¡± When he read this, James was certain that this man had survived since a thousand and three hundred years ago. Phew! He took a deep breath. Previously, he did not believe that men could be immortal. Now there was an Immortal standing right in front of him. James was convinced ¡°Why did you attack me¡± James wrote again. The strange man was slightly stunned, then he continued to write a paragraph on the ground ¡°I don¡¯t know I might have been triggered by something When I¡¯m set off, I lose my mind and experience energy deviation. After the energy deviation, I don¡¯t know what I end up doing.¡± After James read this paragraph, he looked at the strange, hairy man once again. James thought that he was not a bad person He simply did not remember what he did following the energy deviation. ¡°Sir, I have a cultivation method that could help you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yes¡± James wrote Following that, he wrote the Ataraxia cultivation method on the ground. He even included instructions on how to cultivate it The strange man read it intently Once he memorized the Ataraxia, he sat on the ground with his legs crossed and started to cultivate After learning more about the strange man¡¯s identity. James was curious as to who had left these martial arts He wrote again. ¡°Sir, are you the one who left these martial arts on the stone wall?¡± The strange man stopped his cultivation and wrote I¡¯m not capable of that I found this ce after I woke up I¡¯m not sure who left it either I only understand about ten to twenty percent of the martial arts that had been written down ¡°Alright, I understand I¡¯ll take a look first¡± After writing these few words on the ground James stood up and walked over to the stone wail He fixed. his gaze on the stone wall and began to examine it closely studying the martial arts written on t Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 James was looking intently at the martial arts written on the stone wall The martial arts were divided into two parts. The first half was the cultivation method and the general outline. This martial art was named the Lunar and Terra Arl. The Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s essence is heaven and earth.¡± Thus, the Lunar and Terra Art is also known as the Heaven and Earth Art.¡± ¡°When cultivating the Lunar and Terra Art, one could cultivate two types of energy. Lunar Energy and Terra Energy, also known as the two energies of heaven and earth. They are twoplementary streams of True Energy that work well together¡± James concentrated on the martial arts documented on the stone wall. However it was far too profound. He could only understand the brief introductions at the beginning, but not anything after that. It was not that he could not read it Rather, his martial arts skills were not quite there yet He had not yet met the requirements for cultivating the Lunar and Terra Art ording to James¡® spection, if he wanted to cultivate Terra Energy and Lunar Energy, he would need to advance to the ninth rank It required an extremely high level of martial arts skills After he finished reading the first half. James began reading the second half. There were many martial arts techniques recorded in the second half ¡°Heaven and Earth Sword Art¡± ¡°Lunar and Terra Hybrid Fist ¡°Mirthful Motion¡± ¡°Counterpoise Kick¡± ¡°Cosmic Destruction IN The martial arts were diverse The most terrifying one was Cosmic Destruction. Regardless, it was too abstruse. James could not understand it either ¡°Sir, what did you manage to learn?¡± James wrote on the ground The strange man, who was studying Ataraxia, stopped and wrote some words on the ground ¡°I¡¯ve only been able to cultivate Lunar Energy so far, and I have yet to cultivate Terra Energy. As for the other martial arts, I learned a little bit of everything During my years on this ind, I spent most of the time sleeping and was toozy to cultivate¡± ¡°Then did you reach the ninth rank?¡± ¡°When I came here to y the dragon, I¡¯d already reached the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair After three hundred years on this ind, I ascended to the ninth rank.¡± ¡°What?¡± James was shocked. He wrote on the ground, ¡°It took you three hundred years to get from the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair to the ninth rank? It¡¯s just a rough estimate.¡± The strange, hairy man wrote, ¡°At first, I did keep track of the time. However, as time passed, I stopped bothering to keep track of it. I won¡¯t die anyway. I can just live one day at a time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any ns to leave?¡± ¡°I thought about it, and I¡¯ve tried several times. But he ocean is too vast. Going back was too difficult, so I just stayed here.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. On this ind, James discovered the Lunar and Terra Art. He also took the chance to learn from his senior on this ind. Through their exchanges, he learned this person¡¯s name. His name was Wilbur Ba. James was seeking guidance from Wilbur on the Lunar and Terra Art. Meanwhile, in Sol¡­ Thea had drunk the phoenix blood gifted to her by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. After she took the phoenix¡¯s blood, her bloodpletely regained its regenerative ability. There was also a terrifying power within her blood. No matter how much of this power was absorbed, she could not absorb itpletely. She was absorbing it at a quick pace. Her power was growing rapidly as well. Slowly, the white hair on her head began to turn ck, and her skin became fairer and clearer, like porcin. ¡°Thea¡­¡± Thea was cultivating. A voice could be heard. Thea paused and noticed Thomas, who had appeared in her line of sight. She could not help but stand up and call out, ¡°Sir Caden.¡± Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 has walked over and said, ¡°Tomorrow is the day Sky assembles martial artists from all over the world. Every martial artist is heading toward Mount Ludis right now. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, Sky wants to be the Great Grandmaster of the entire martialmunity. He¡¯s quite powerful and has reached the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. Now, only you can stop him.¡± Thea looked at Thomas with a slightly troubled expression on her face. She said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t reached the Ninth Stair yet. I¡¯m only at the Seventh Stair. There¡¯s still arge gap between myself and Sky in terms of power.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only at the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Seventh Stair?¡± Thomas furrowed his brow. Shortly after, he sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s not enough time. If you were given another two weeks, the power you¡¯ll gain from the Four Holy Beasts¡® blood would certainly get you to the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. However, we¡¯re running out of time. You¡¯ll have to go regardless. Given that Sky was the one who set sail with James, he¡¯s the only person who knows whether James is dead or alive.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Remember, it¡¯s at Mount Ludis.¡± After Thomas finished speaking, he turned around and left. Thea, on the other hand, stopped her cultivation and left the forest. She drove back to Cansington, bought a ticket for her departure, and made her way to Mount Wunderton. The reason was that the Malevolent Sword was still at Mount Wunderton. Now that she had reimed her strength and her memory, she had to go retrieve it. Crucifier, the Malevolent Sword, and True Demonic Energy. Even against Sky, who was at the Seventh Stair of the Skyward Stairway, she would have a chance. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if she could not defeat him, Sky would have a difficult time defeating her. Half a dayter¡­. At the summit of Mount Wunderton¡­ 1 Master Delphinia looked at Thea, a hint of surprise on her face. ¡°Thea, you¡­ Why are you here?¡± With a respectful expression, Thea said, ¡°Lord Omniscient gave me qilin blood. I¡¯ve regained my memory as well as my strength. Now I¡¯m here to take the Malevolent Sword.¡± Master Delphinia¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. However, she did not say anything and merely gestured for Thea to proceed. Thea arrived at the leeward side of the mountain. An overhanging cliff several hundred meters high stood ahead of her. Lodged in the middle of the cliff was a sword. The de was entirely embedded in the rock, and the sword hilt was ck. Thea stood on the ground and waved her hands casually. A powerful True Energy formed in her palm. This surge of energy swept through the area, rushing toward the cliff across from her and engulfing the Malevolent Sword. Whoosh! The Malevolent Sword was ejected in an instant. In a sh, Thea appeared in the air thirty meters above the ground, holding the Malevolent Sword. With the Malevolent Sword in her hands, Thea felt extremely powerful. Her pretty face was serene, and her heart began to rise with confidence in her invincibility. Holding onto the Malevolent Sword, Thea muttered softly. ¡°The Malevolent Sword is in my hands now. Sky, I hope you didn¡¯t sneak up on James and attack him. If you did, I¡¯ll take your head.¡± After that, she took a stride in the air and appeared before the cliff. She returned to the nunnery, briefly greeted Master Delphinia, and began rushing toward Mount Ludis without pausing. Today was the day for martial artists from all over the world to gather. Sky not only informed the martial artists in Sol, but he also notified other martial artists who were abroad. Mount Ludis was situated in the center of Sol. At the summit of Mount Ludis, martial artists gathered from all over the world. Almost every martial artist in the country was present. The Sylvan Sect, the Heaven and Earth Sect, the Five Swirling des Sect, Mount Thunder Sect, the Ancient Four, the Blithes, and so on¡­ All the notable sects had gathered in this ce. There were also a lot of foreign martial artists. The First Blood Emperor from the Blood Race, Zekiel from the Pris Sect, and others who were well- known on a global scale were almost all in attendance. At this precise moment, Sky stepped forward and appeared in the open space at the center of Mount Ludis¡® summit. He looked at the throngs of people surrounding him and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve gathered your here today because of the dragon. Through my investigation, I discovered the dragon¡¯s location. The dragon¡¯s blood has the power to make people immortal. We should all be able to enjoy this together. I want to grant everyone immortality, so I¡¯m going to reveal the location of the dragon. ¡°We¡¯re going to y the dragon together. ¡°However, we need a leader. The dragon is extremely powerful, so we¡¯ll need amander. The purpose of gathering everyone here is to form an alliance and elect the Great Grandmaster. They will lead everyone to y the dragon, be immortals together, and live forever.¡± Sky¡¯s voice resounded throughout the area. As soon as he finished speaking, someone stepped forward and said, ¡°Since Sky proposed it, I rmend Sky as the Great Grandmaster. Sky will lead us as we work together to y the dragon.¡± Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I second that.¡± ¡°Sky, Sky, Sky.¡± After the first person stood forward, the others followed. All of them called for Sky to be the leader of the entire martial artsmunity. Sky raised both of his hands, then pressed them downward slightly. The ruckus instantly quieted down. When it was quiet, Sky said, ¡°Everyone, please hear me out. I can¡¯t be the leader of the entire martial artsmunity. Many senior martial artists of prestige and virtue are in attendance. There¡¯s Master Maha from the Sylvan Sect, Spirit Master from the Heaven and Earth Sect, as well as the Ancient Four, martial artists from the Five Swirling des Sect, and also martial artists from other countries. Therefore, I can¡¯t be the Great Grandmaster.¡± Sky started to refuse the suggestions. However, he was secretly delighted. He was merely making a show of refusing. He was the strongest person there. Certainly, he was entitled to the position of Great Grandmaster. The First Blood Emperor was also present. However, before he arrived, the martial artists in his family repeatedly reminded him to keep a low profile and not unt himself in Sol. So, he did not want to fight for the position of Great Grandmaster. Since Sky wanted it, he should have it. The First Blood Emperor stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Sky, you¡¯re too polite. I believe the position of the Great Grandmaster should be yours as well. Tell me, is there anyone here who is more powerful than you? Who can lead everyone to y the dragon? Who is respected and trusted by all? It¡¯s just you.¡± Sky was wearing a calm expression. His heart, however, was bursting with joy. He still refused and said, ¡°That¡¯s uneptable. I did nothing to merit this. Alright, let¡¯s use martial arts to decide who deserves it. Whoever can defeat everyone else will be the Great Grandmaster, how about that?¡± Sky made his intentions known. From his perspective, he was the strongest there. No matter what happened, the position of the Great Grandmaster would be his. ¡°How shameless.¡± In the distance, among the crowd where Mount Thunder Sect disciples were, Diney secretly berated Sky. Looking at Jackson beside her, she said, ¡°Father, Sky is too shameless. His cultivation base is already at the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair, and James is dead. Who could be his opponent now? He clearly wants to be the leader of the entire martialmunity but is acting like he doesn¡¯t.¡± Jackson gave a small wave of his hand and said, ¡°Let him be.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Only then did Diney stopining. At the area where the Cadens were¡­ The Grand Patriarch of the Caden family, Bet had also appeared at Mount Ludis with the Cadens. Even Maxine was present. Following the news of James¡® death, Maxine lost her motivation to manage the family. Now all shel wanted to know was whether James was alive or dead. Sky was the only one who knew whether James. was alive or dead. She walked out one step at a time. Then, she arrived at the center. Sky watched as Maxine, incredibly gorgeous and wearing a white dress, walked toward him. For al moment, he was stunned by her beauty. It took him a few seconds to regain hisposure. Looking at Maxine, who had arrived in front of him, he asked with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Maxine, the head of the Caden family? Well, do you want to be the Great Grandmaster?¡± Maxine shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough. I don¡¯t have the heart for it either. I just want to ask you a question.¡± Many martial artists had gathered at this ce. At that moment, all of their gazes were fixed on Maxine. They were all curious as to what she intended to ask Sky. Sky looked at Maxine and asked, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Maxine said, ¡°Not long ago, you went out to sea with James, but only you came back. I want to know what happened on the ind. Right now, in front of martial artists from around the world, tell me what happened on the ind.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°This¡­¡± After hearing that, Sky¡¯s face was filled with regret and sympathy. He gave an urate ount of everything that had urred on the ind. ¡°I went to look for the dragon, but James was careless. He angered a martial artist who had been alive. since over a thousand and three hundred years ago and was killed. I saw him being attacked and thrown. into the ocean with my own eyes.¡± Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡°Sky bowed down to the crowd. Due to myck of strength, I was unable to save James. As a result, Sol has lost a powerhouse and its protector.¡± His apology was sincere Maxine could not find any holes in his exnation. 15¨CIs he really dead?¡± Her mouth hung open in disbelief. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the truth.¡± Then, he turned around and looked at the people surrounding him. In a loud voice, he dered, ¡°My fellow martial artists, there is a powerful martial artist that has lived for several thousand years on that ind! Dragons also do in fact exist in this world! Let¡¯s join forces, to defeat that martial artist and destroy the ind with the help of modern technology to avenge James! We¡¯ll all acquire dragor blood and gain immortality! Together, we shall build a prosperous dynasty and restore peace on earth! ¡°We¡¯re martial artists after all! ¡°We¡¯re stronger than ordinary people, so it¡¯s our duty to protect them!¡± Sky used to stand alongside the King. So, he knew how to win over people¡¯s hearts. His speech immediately gained many supporters. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Seven to eight foreigners gathered in the distance. Among them were both Caucasians and cks. The captain was a ck man with a masculine appearance who stood at a height of two meters. He looked at Sky who was instigating the crowd and smirked, ¡°We¡¯ve been holding back all these years. It¡¯s finally time to take action. The ancient martial artists will pave the way for my sess.¡± ¡°Sir, should we take action now?¡± asked a Caucasian man behind him. The tall ck man replied, ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ll bide our time for a little longer before we defeat Sky and be the leaders of the entire martial artsmunity.¡± After he spoke, he snorted mockingly. ¡°Hmph! So what if he ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair? Our country¡¯s psychics are much more powerful than these martial artists. I¡¯m already a nine¨CS psychic. It¡¯ll be a piece of cake to kill a martial artist of that rank.¡± The ck man was confident in his ability to defeat Sky, Sol¡¯s martial artists, and all the world¡¯s powerhouses. Mount Ludis, central area. After a long speech, Sky continued. ¡°Let¡¯s adhere to our ancient martial world¡¯s rules. We¡¯ll determine the Great Grandmaster of the martialmunity through apetition. The winner will be crowned as the Great Grandmaster, and the whole martialmunity will obey his or hermand. Those who disagree will be ughtered without mercy.¡± ¡°I support the suggestion!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Fellow martial artists from and beyond Sol, our martialmunity has stood in disharmony for a long time. It¡¯s time to rectify it!¡± Sky gained a whole bunch of people¡¯s approval. Thomas was also among the crowd. Several masked people also stood behind him. They stood in ce like wooden sculptures, neither speaking nor moving. Thomas did not step up to say anything. To him, the position of Great Grandmaster was insignificant. His main objective was the dragon¡¯s blood. He was set on obtaining the dragon¡¯s blood. He had spent decades waiting for this day. His wish was finally about toe true. After ying the dragon, it would finally be his time to shine. Therefore, it was meaningless and unnecessary for him to involve himself in the fight to be the Great Grandmaster of the martialmunity. In the distance, the tall, ck man ordered, ¡°Go, Linna.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Behind the tall, ck man, a caucasian woman around her 20s with blonde hair, fair skin, and blue eyes stood up. Her body flickered and immediately appeared in the mountain¡¯s central area. Seeing that someone had taken on the challenge to fight for the position, Sky¡¯s expression darkened, and he thought, ¡®You must have a death wish.¡® Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Linna was the Meranian Psychics¡¯s deputy captain. Despite her young age, she was rtively strong. At the age of 27, she was already a 95 Psychic. She appeared in Mount Ludis¡® central area. She looked at Sky¡¯s gloomy face with a smirk and said, ¡± Whoever¡¯s the strongest gets to be the Great Grandmaster, right?¡± Sky¡¯s expression lightened up. He smiled and replied, ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the rule. Who might you be? You should introduce yourself.¡± Linna replied, ¡°I¡¯m the Meranian Psychics¡® deputy captain, Linna.¡± When he heard his opponent was a psychic, Sky¡¯s expression became solemn. Merania was the most powerful country in the world currently, and its military might was stronger than Sol¡¯s. They were Sol¡¯srgest threat. Most of the past battles within Sol¡¯s borders were mainly stirred up by this country from behind the scenes. As an ex¨Cconfidant to the King, it was natural he knew about the psychics. The Meranian Psychics used to only be active abroad and had never stepped into Sol before. As such, it was unexpected for them to show up in Sol today. ¡°You¡¯re a Psychic from Merania? Please forgive my manners,¡± said Sky. In the past, Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists were wary of psychics. During international conflicts, Sol¡¯s ancient martial artist would avoid psychics. However, things are different now. Sky had stepped into the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. He was a terrifyingly strong existence and was not afraid of the psychics. However, it was not a good time for him to step up to the challenge. ¡®I hope you can defeat everyone so I have an excuse to fight you. Don¡¯t disappoint me,¡® Sky thought to himself. Then, he turned to the surrounding ancient martial artists from all over the world, saying, ¡°My fellow martial artists, this person is a psychic from Merania. She¡¯s here to obtain the title of the Great Grandmaster! Is there anyone willing to take on her challenge?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± After Sky¡¯s voice fell, a person stepped out from the crowd. It was a middle¨Caged man who looked to be in his 40s. He wore a ck suit and did not look like a martial artist. Instead, he had the appearance of a sessful businessman. It was none other than Donovan. Donovan inherited Winston¡¯s True Energy and had be an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster. He had been tormented since his one¨Csided defeat at the hands of Tobias. After Tobias died, he never found the chance to prove his strength or bring glory to the Blithes. His opportunity had finallye. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He knew his chances of bing the Great Grandmaster were slim. However, he simply wanted to prove to the world that the Blithes were not to be underestimated. After epting the challenge, Donovan appeared in the center. He looked at his younger opponent and smiled. He taunted her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too young to be here, kid? Aren¡¯t there any other strong psychics from Merania? How is it that they sent you topete for the title of Great Grandmaster? If I attack and defeat you, I¡¯ll feel ashamed of myself if word gets out that I bullied a child.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Linna chuckled. Donovanughed and continued to mock her, ¡°I think you should get someone else topete. I¡¯m afraid if I identally exert too much force, I¡¯ll seriously injure you. A tender and soft woman like you is better off warming beds instead.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The crowd burst intoughter. Linna¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly. She red at Donovan and said, ¡°Enough nonsense. Go ahead, make your move.¡± Donovan knew the woman before him was definitely a strong person. Otherwise, she would never step out topete for the position. He simply wanted to provoke her enough to throw off her concentration. He put away the smile on his face and abruptly thrust his palm forward. An illusory palm appeared and charged at Linna with tremendous might. He used the Blithe Fist of Abomination right at the start of the match. The martial artists quickly retreated from the area. Standing in the center, Linna leaped ten meters into the air. She dodged Donovan¡¯s palm attack, which smashed into the ground, causing the whole mountain to tremble. Seeing this, the ancient martial artists began to evacuate Mount Ludis. They knew the mountain was sure to crumble in the event the battle gets unintentionally heated. After Donovan¡¯s attack missed its mark, he quickly followed it up with another palm attack. He leaped into mid¨Cair instantly. Linna¡¯s body was immediately surrounded by illusory palm attacks. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Suddenly, a white halo surfaced from Linna¡¯s body. The white halo pushed back the illusory palm attacks. Rumble! When the palm attacks hit the white halo, it caused a loud rumbling noise. Surrounded by the white halo, Linna looked like a sacred goddess. She raised her hand, and a column of me burst forth from thin air, gushing toward Donovan with intense heat. Donovan was slow to react, and the mes Immediately surrounded him. He stepped back in fear, quickly mobilizing his True Energy to extinguish the fire around him. However, the mes were unnatural and his True Energy did not seem to have any effect on them. Donovan was defenseless against them. ¡°This¡­¡± Many of the martial artists watching the fight were shocked by the scene. ¡°Is this a psychic¡¯s strength?¡± Diney was also attentively watching from a distance. Her pretty face was tense with shock as she said, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s a psychic that can control mes. She¡¯s using her own Spiritual Power tomunicate with the elements of heaven and earth to conjure mes. Her mes are unusual and can¡¯t be dispersed with True Energy. Donovan is outmatched in this battle.¡± Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s leader, Jackson, naturally knew a little about psychics. However, he did not know anything past the surface level. ¡°How can we counter this, Diney?¡± Diney replied, ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple to counter. You just need a psychic that can control water or a martial artist with true Frost Energy. Our sect¡¯s Ice Sword Art can also easily counter her mes.¡± Jackson nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s see how the fight goes for now.¡± Meanwhile, Donovan was still surrounded by mes on the battlefield. He used all his True Energy to resist but to no avail. ¡°I surrender.¡± When he realized his predicament, he quickly admitted defeat. After he spoke, Linna drew back her mes. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Donovan¡¯s hair and clothes were slightly singed by the fire, leaving him looking humiliated after the battle. He looked at Linna and cursed at her in his heart before leaving dejectedly. Linna floated more than 30 meters in the air and nced at the martial artists who had retreated from Mount Ludis. Then, she asked, ¡°Are there any more challengers?¡± Although she did not speak loudly, everyone could hear her. Everyone had just witnessed a psychic¡¯s terrifying strength. At that moment, everyone exchanged nces, and no one dared to ept the challenge. ¡°Dad, you should go.¡± Diney nudged Jackson and said, ¡°Ice Sword Art is the natural counter to psychics that utilize fire. Even though she was able to defeat an eighth¨Cranked grandmaster like Donovan, that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s impossible for you to beat her despite only being a seventh¨Cranked grandmaster.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it a try. We¡¯re still part of Sol, how can we let these psychics best us?¡± ¡°Jackson from Mount Thunder Sect. I¡¯d like to challenge you.¡± A voice boomed. Following the sound, Jackson flew out and appeared on the battlefield instantly. He slowly unsheathed the sword in his hand. However, the sword was already broken. ¡°Haha!¡± The psychics in the distanceughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to die ofughter.¡± ¡°Is he really challenging our deputy captain, Linna, with a broken sword?¡± ¡°Deputy captain kick him to the curb! Show Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists that we, psychics, are superior!¡± Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Jackson was met with ridicule as soon as he pulled out the Frost Sword that was shattered in half by the Malevolent Sword. However, he ignored the remarks. Although it was snapped in half, the Frost Sword still held its original power. He gripped the broken sword¡¯s hilt and looked at Linna, saying, ¡°Come at me.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Linna snorted and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re that keen to rush to death, who am I to deny you?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She waved her hands, and mes surrounded Jackson¡¯s body. Jackson swung the broken sword in his hand. The moment he swept his arm across the air, ice appeared on the de and quickly swept toward the mes, extinguishing them instantly. ¡°What the-?¡± When they saw what happened, the psychics were left dumbfounded. Even Linna took a few steps backward in rm. Jackson¡¯s body flickered and appeared before Linna the next moment, plunging his broken sword at her vitals. Suddenly, a white halo appeared from the surface of her body again and acted like a protective shield against the strike. Jackson¡¯s broken sword pierced the protective shield but could not break it despite putting all his strength behind it. Linna calmed down, looked at Jackson, and smirked. She taunted him, ¡°This is child¡¯s y.¡± Jackson quickly stepped back. The white halo protecting her was abnormal. It was even capable of defending against the Blithe Fist of Abomination. Jackson knew his strength alone was not enough to break through it. ¡°I¡¯m no match for you.¡± Jackson was sensible and threw in the towel. His Frost Sword could put out Linna¡¯s mes but was not strong enough to cut through the protective halo. Thus, he chose to admit defeat. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Our deputy captain, Linna, is amazing!¡± ¡°Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists are rubbish.¡± The psychics in the distance cheered for their victory. On the other hand, their leader smiled faintly. It was the oue he had expected. Linna stood within the battlefield and scanned her surroundings, asking again, ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you on.¡± Heaven and Earth Sect¡¯s Spirit Master epted the challenge. He had fought against James before while he was abroad. Although he lost to James, it was only because James was unstoppable, and had unfathomable strength. The Spirit Master appeared on the battlefield. He quickly drew his sword and appeared in front of Linna. His sword plunged toward the white halo shielding her body. Crack! The white protective halo was instantly shattered. Linna was immediately sted by the fearsome Sword Energy and turned pale in fright. She quickly fled for her life. ¡°Damn it!¡± The ck man in the distance cursed loudly. He quickly appeared on the battlefield, waved his hand, and a bolt of electricity shot out from his fingertip toward the Spirit Master. The Spirit Master showed no fear at the sudden appearance of another opponent. He swung his sword at the iing attack. However, he was instantly electrocuted as soon as the lightning struck his sword. The Spirit Master¡¯s hair stood on its end, and his body plummeted from the sky, crashing into the ground. He did not get back up even after a long time had passed. Seeing this scene, Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists were stunned. ¡°Is this the strength of psychics?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Controlling electricity?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s our mighty captain!¡± ¡°Yeah! The strength of our captain¡¯s lightning is unparalleled.¡± ¡°For the past few years, our captain has stayed on the sidelines, but now he¡¯s finally stepped into the fray. There can¡¯t possibly be anyone strong enough to take him on.¡± The psychics cheered again. The ck man¡¯s body slowly descended from the sky and appeared in the central area of Mount Ludis. He scanned his surroundings and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the Meranian Psychics. You can call me by my name, Thunder King, or Thunder God.¡± Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 His voice rang out clearly. Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists all exchanged wary nces. Even the Spirit Master was defeated in one fell swoop. Was there anyone in Sol who could stand against this opponent? Thomas simply watched the events unfold and had no intentions of interfering. At that moment, all eyes were on Sky. ¡°Sky, please take him on!¡± ¡°Sky, the position as Great Grandmaster of the martial world belongs to you. We¡¯re begging you to step in and defeat the Thunder King!¡± Numerous martial artists pleaded with Sky to do something about the situation. ¡°Alright.¡± Sky stepped forward and said, ¡°Since no one is taking on the challenge, I¡¯ll be the one who defeats this psychic from Merania. His deration echoed throughout the mountain. Then, he slowly advanced until he appeared 100 meters away from the Thunder King. A sly smile crept on the Thunder King¡¯s chiseled face. He knew exactly who Sky was. Psychics have kept a rtively low profile in recent times, but have collected information about powerful people around the globe, particrly about Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists. After learning about the dragon¡¯s blood, the Thunder King was spurred into action. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sky looked at the Thunder King and said calmly, ¡°Face me.¡± The Thunder King raised his hand, and a white thunderbolt arced around his palm. The thunderbolt glowed a bright white and danced around his palm as if it were a small, white snake. He smirked and sneered at Sky, ¡°I know you¡¯ve reached the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair, but you¡¯re still no match for me.¡± After some time had passed, the Spirit Master got up from the ruins in the distance. His whole body felt numb. He would have been electrocuted to death if not for his strong True Energy. ¡°Damn it,¡± he spat lividly. Sky looked at the pathetic figure of the Spirit Master and took a deep breath. He was aware of the Spirit Master¡¯s strength. His cultivation base was quite significant and he had at least reached the Sixth Stair. The Spirit Master was not that much weaker than him. Yet, the Spirit Master was defeated in one move. Sky was worried he would also be defeated if he took on this challenge. If he lost this battle, he could never regain his honor. Even if he were to kill the Thunder King in the future, his prestige would surely drop. His thoughts led to an epiphany that gave Sky a sudden change of heart. ying the dragon was the biggest priority at the moment. It did not matter who led the battle against it. Since the Thunder King wanted to be the one to lead them, Sky realized there was no drawback to allowing that to happen. He could hide his strength for now and then make off with the spoils after the dragon had been in. After the idea came to him, Sky suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Thunder King¡­ no, wait. Thunder God, right? As I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m not interested in bing the martial world¡¯s Great Grandmaster. Since you¡¯ve defeated one of Sol¡¯s strongest, you can have the position. Of course, that is if no one else challenges you.¡± Sky changed his mind and no longer wanted to fight the Thunder King. He cast his gaze around him and asked loudly, ¡°Is there anyone else that would like to challenge the Thunder King? If not, he¡¯ll officially be the martial world¡¯s Great Grandmaster!¡± ¡®Coward.¡® Thomas cursed in his heart. He thought Sky would fight the Thunder King for the position of Great Grandmaster. He did not expect Sky to back away from the duel. Thomas naturally guessed that Sky wanted to hide and preserve his strength. However, it did not matter. After the dragon was ughtered, they would find out who was stronger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there no one else?¡± Thunder King looked around and shouted, ¡°If no one else takes on the challenge, then I¡¯ll be the Great Grandmaster of the martial world.¡± Everyone exchanged nces. ¡°Who said there isn¡¯t anyone else?¡± An airy voice came from a distance. As the words were spoken, a woman flew toward them from afar and appeared on Mount Ludis in the blink of an eye. The woman seemed to be in her 20s. She wore a ck dress and had long ck hair. In her hands was a long ck sword with a bent tip. ¡°Celestial Sect¡¯s leader?¡± ¡°How can Thea show up here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she lose her memories? I thought she already converted her cultivation base.¡± The people present were dumbfounded by the appearance of the woman. Seeing Thea appear, Thomas sighed in relief and murmured, ¡°Finally, she¡¯s here.¡± Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Thea appeared during a critical moment. In her hands was the Malevolent Sword. Her appearance caused an uproar. It was no secret that Thea had lost her memories and strength after she converted her cultivation base. To find her, James offered the Novenary Golden Pills to anyone that could provide information on her whereabouts. After a year, she suddenly reappeared in Cansington. However, she had lost her memories and cultivation base. After appearing suddenly, she descended from the sky. The energy radiating from her stunned everyone present. The crowd was also in awe of her beauty. Sky frowned upon seeing Thea show up and thought to himself, ¡®Why did shee here to interfere?¡¯ Sky looked at Thea. Thea¡¯s eyes were also fixated on him. Thea ignored the Thunder King and red at Sky furiously. Swoosh! She pointed the Malevolent Sword at Sky. After being taken aback for a second, Sky smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Thea?¡± Thea asked coldly, ¡°James headed out to sea with you. Why did you return without him? What happened to James?¡± Sky looked remorseful. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it many times. On the ind, there was a powerful man that had lived for one thousand and three hundred years. He was a ninth¨Crank martial artist and was overwhelmingly strong. Even James wasn¡¯t a match for him. While I was looking for the dragon¡¯s whereabouts, James somehow aggravated this mysterious person.¡± Sky paused briefly and continued. ¡°I heard a fight breaking out, so I rushed there. When I reached, I saw James in a fierce battle with this strange person and clearly outmatched by the stranger. James was being crushed and had no chance of fighting back. ¡°I wanted to save him but was too powerless. ¡°I was fortunate to have fled fast enough. Otherwise, I, too would have died on that ind. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered martial artists from all over the world for two purposes. One would be to y the dragon on the ind. Secondly, to avenge James.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thea listened to Sky¡¯s narration of the events. However, she was unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯ve no proof to back your words up.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Sky knew from the start no one would believe him. Fortunately, he took out his phone after fleeing and recorded the fierce battle between James and the strange person. Sky pulled out his phone, yed the video, and handed it to Thea, saying, ¡°Have a look for yourself.¡± Thea took the phone and stared at the screen. The footage showed a scene of James being thrown into the sea. After he fell into the sea, the strange, hairy man left. However, James did not surface after a long time. Seeing this, Thea looked solemn. Judging from the video, James¡® chances of surviving were very slim. ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t lying to you.¡± Sky parted his lips and said, ¡°Thea, I really couldn¡¯t do anything. That person was too strong. If James wasn¡¯t a match, I would¡¯ve died too if I had taken him on. I had no choice but to escape. I hope you don¡¯t fault me for it. In such circumstances, anyone would¡¯ve prioritized their own safety first.¡± Thea remained expressionless. However, scarily strong energy suddenly burst from her body. Right then, the blood in her body was churning like boiling water. As her blood roiled, her strength also increased. Her real rank was at the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Seventh Stair, but now, her strength had increased substantially as her blood continuously gurgled in her body. Her heart was full of rage and sorrow. All kinds of negative emotions emerged in her heart. Her blood raged even more violently, and the energy let off by her blood became more fearsome. In just a short moment, her strength had reached its peak. An extremely potent energy field surrounded her body¡¯s surface. The sizeably tall Mount Ludis began to show signs of copsing from the sheer force. Crack! Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Mount Ludis could no longer bear the pressure from Thea¡¯s energy and copsed intorge boulders. Boom! The whole mountain began to crumble to the ground. Plumes of dust billowed into the sky. Fortunately, the spectating martial artists had already evacuated Mount Ludis. Otherwise, they would have been injured by Thea¡¯s potent energy. ¡°What¡¯s with her energy?¡± Sky¡¯s blood ran cold after sensing Thea¡¯s energy, and he quickly backed away. Her energy was overpowering. It was simr to James¡® energy when he was at his strongest, perhaps even stronger. The Thunder King wore a solemn expression. He had heard about Thea before and looked into her a little. Thus, he knew Thea was a martial artist but had lost her strength for unknown reasons. He never expected her to be this strong. Sky fled far away and said, ¡°Thea, I really had no hand in it. James and I were like brothers. I am also deeply saddened by his death. It¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to gather the strongest martial artists in this world to avenge him. Do you see that ck man in front of you? He¡¯s trying to be the Great Grandmaster of the whole martialmunity. I think you¡¯re the best fit for the position. Defeat him, and you¡¯ll be our Great Grandmaster.¡± Sky¡¯s voice resounded from a distance. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thea still had control over her senses. At that moment, she used Ataraxia and forcibly stifled the anger in her heart. The anger in her heart slowly dissipated. As she calmed down, her energy also began to diminish. She looked at the Thunder King and pointed her sword at him. ring at him, she said coldly, ¡°This is Sol¡¯s territory. Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists have the final say in our nation¡¯s happenings. Who are psychics to meddle in our affairs?¡± The Thunder King stared at Thea andposed himself from his earlier shock. Then, a tiny smile formed on his face. So what if she was a martial artist on the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair? He was confident he could easily do away with her. Besides, Thea had yet to enter the ninth rank. He stood on Mount Ludis¡® ruins with one hand behind his back and looked at Thea, who was radiating fierce energy. He beckoned with his other hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t whine about getting bulliedter, Ms. Thea. Go ahead, make your move!¡± The Thunder King was confident. He controlled electricity. He was a psychic that used lightning as his power. Lightning is an incredible power, in and of itself. It was a very force of nature. Human strength could notpare to its might. No matter how strong martial artists were, they would be akin to ants in the face of the forces of nature. Thea looked at the Thunder King, and the Malevolent Sword glowed brighter, with streaks of ck light bursting out from it. Thea¡¯s body flickered and appeared 50 meters into the air. Then, she swung the Malevolent Sword. A 100¨Cmeter¨Clong ck Sword Light rushed out from her weapon. It charged at the Thunder King with destructive and phenomenal strength. The Thunder King was taken aback by the Sword Light. He quickly dodged, moving like a bolt of lightning. Rumble! The ck Sword Light crashed into the remains of Mount Ludis. Debris rose from the pile of fallen rocks instantly, filling the sky with dust. A deep chasm appeared amidst the mountain ruins. In the distance, everyone was left aghast by the scene. ¡°She¡¯s terrifyingly strong.¡± ¡°Thea¡¯s invincible!¡± ¡°Her sword technique is insane! Who in this world could withstand an attack like that?¡± The spectators were shocked by the strength of Thea¡¯s attack. Even an unrivaled powerhouse like the Spirit Master was shocked and could not help eximing, ¡°Her Sword Light is terrifying!¡± Meanwhile, the Thunder King had retreated 1,000 meters away. His body floated tens of meters in the air. He opened his palm, and streaks of silver¨Cwhite lightning flickered in his palm. The electricity leaped forth from his hand, and more than ten streaks of lightning surrounded his body. At that moment, he really looked like the God of Thunder. However, Thea was unintimidated. She took a few steps in the air and charged at the Thunder King, brandishing her sword at him again. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 As she swung her sword, another Sword Light appeared. Before the Sword Light struck her opponent, the sheer force of its creation caused the copsed mountain ruins to disperse further. The Thunder King floated in mid¨Cair. He knew it was his chance to disy his strength. Psychics have kept a low profile internationally for so many years. The world had been dominated by martial artists all this time. Although people knew of psychics, they did not have a strong presence. He could control the global martial artmunity if he could resist Thea¡¯s attack and defeat her. Faced with the Sword Light, the Thunder King showed no fear. The electricity surrounding him quickly gathered together and formed a lightning bolt that was the size of a burly man¡¯s arm. The lightning bolt zipped forward and collided with the ck Sword Light. The lightning bolt and Sword Light collided. Boom! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Their collision caused a deafening explosion. The explosion stunned some martial artists with weaker cultivation bases in the distance. Fortunately, their heart meridians were protected by the stronger martial artists in their sect. Otherwise, the sound of the st and the force of the aftermath would have killed many of them. The explosion¡¯s aftermath also sted away the Thunder King. His body plummeted from the sky. Boom! His body crashed into the ruins. As soon as he hit the ground, Thea lunged in for another attack. She swung the Malevolent Sword again, creating another Sword Light. The Sword Light hurtled toward the ruins where the Thunder King had crashed. When they saw this, all the psychics of Merania immediately gasped in horror. ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± ¡°Impossible! Our captain will never lose!¡± None of them believed their captain would be defeated. To them, their captain was invincible. How could a mere ancient martial artist from Sol defeat him? In that critical second, a figure dashed out of the ruins. Barely as soon as he rushed out, the Sword Light mmed into the ground. The Sword Light created another massive chasm. The Thunder King stood thousands of meters away on a rock. He was covered in blood and seemed to be in a horrendous state. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed. He raised his hand and pointed at the air. ¡°Lightning, strike her down!¡± he roared. Suddenly, a lightning bolt appeared in front of Thea, The bolt of lightning was a hundred meters in length. The silver¨Cwhite lightning pierced through the sky and zoomed toward Thea. In a sh, Thea appeared a thousand meters away and swung the Malevolent Sword in response. A mighty Sword Light formed and crashed into the lightning bolt. The lightning bolt was dispersed by the Sword Light in an instant and vanished. Suddenly, more lightning bolts appeared all over the sky, attacking Thea relentlessly. Thea dodged rapidly whilst trying to counter with her own attacks as well. Sword Lights manifested out one after another and struck the lightning bolts. However, there was an overwhelming amount of lightning bolts arcing toward Thea. Her Malevolent Sword was struck by one of them. The moment the bolt touched her sword, a terrifyingly strong force coursed through her body via the Malevolent Sword and surged around her whole body from her hands. Her body went numb, and her Blood Energy began to gush. Her throat felt warm, and she hacked out a mouthful of blood. When that happened, Thea¡¯s speed decreased. Meanwhile, another lightning bolt was heading right at her. Thea could not dodge it in time, and her arm came into contact with it. Instantly, her arm was covered in blood. She could not keep a firm grip on the Malevolent Sword. The sword fell from the sky and landed on the ruins. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Our captain is a force to be reckoned with!¡± ¡°I knew it! How could our captain lose?¡± ¡°How could a mere ancient martial artist from Sol defeat our captain?¡± The Meranians cheered when they saw this scene. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Thea¡¯s arm was struck by the lightning and ended up being mutted. She dropped the Malevolent Sword. In the distance, Thomas watched with slightly furrowed brows. He did not want to step in. Even if he interrupted the fight, it was not assured that he would be able to defeat the Thunder King since he was weaker than Sky. How could he stand against the Thunder King if even Sky was prudent in their battle? Furthermore, Thea was stronger than him. However, seeing that Thea was about to lose the battle, he frowned and turned to the masked men behind him. These people were hisst resort. He had secretly recruited them recently, and their strength was beyond words. At that moment, he nned to order them to rescue Thea. Everyone was disposable in his grand schemes, except for Thea. Just as the thought crossed his mind, Thea, who was on the battlefield, grew enraged. Her aura grew stronger, and her energy caused some of the rocks around her to be sted away instantly. She raised her hand and waved it in the air. The Malevolent Sword immediately flew into her hands. Even though her arm was bleeding, she was still able to firmly hold onto the Malevolent Sword. She looked at the Thunder King in the distance. Her dark irises suddenly became red at this moment, and her pretty face gave off an expression cold enough to make one shiver. Far away, a figure stood on a tree in a secluded area. He was dressed in a white robe, with hair that was half ck and half white. The Omniscient Deity watched the fierce battle in the distance and was shocked by Thea¡¯s potent energy. He gasped, ¡°Her energy is astoundingly strong! She¡¯s already ascended past the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. Her energy is strong enough for her to be a Half¨CSaint.¡± Above the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair was the ninth rank. However, there were a few requirements that still needed to be fulfilled before bing a ninth¨C ranked grandmaster. One would need to enter the pre¨Cninth rank first. The rank had no official name because very few had reached it since ancient times. ording to what the Omniscient Deity could remember, very few could enter the ninth rank, even in the era when ancient martial artists were generally stronger. He called the pre¨Cninth rank, the Half¨CSaint. At that moment, Thea¡¯s energy had broken through the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair and entered the Half¨CSaint rank. ¡°What an extraordinary woman. Although her own foundation isn¡¯t strong, she forcibly reached such a high rank by using the blood in her body. She may just be the most powerful person in most recent history,¡± the Omniscient Deity murmured. He was intrigued by Thea. Meanwhile, the wrathful Thea was still on the battlefield. After her anger had reached its boiling point, she immediately entered a state of insanity. At that moment, she lost control of all reason. There was only one thought in her mind to kill. She wanted to kill the psychic before her. ¡°Hmph! You must have a death wish!¡± The Thunder King snorted coldly and generated more lightning bolts to attack Thea. Since Thea¡¯s energy had reached the rank of a Half¨CSaint, her attack power had grown to match the rank as well. Her speed increased to its absolute maximum and she was fast as lightning. Actually, it would be more urate to say that she was faster than lightning itself. Her body speedily slipped through the gaps between the bolts of electricity and she appeared in front of the Thunder King. Then, she thrust the Malevolent Sword at him. ¡°What¡­?!¡± The Thunder King was stunned. It never urred to him that Thea would be faster than his ability to react to her attacks. ¡°Thea, show him mercy.¡± Thomas suddenly spoke from the distance. His voice pulled Thea back to her senses, and her crimson pupils returned to normal. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Her energy quickly dissipated. She stopped just in time and struck the Thunder King¡¯s body using the dull edge of her sword. The Thunder King was sent flying instantly and crashed into the ruins. He was unable to get back on his feet. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Thomas called out to Thea, snapping her out of madness in time. She did not strike a deadly blow. Instead, she only knocked the Thunder King away. Thomas had his own selfish reason for stopping hers. He knew the dragon was powerful and would not be easily in. Losing a strong asset now would make ying the dragon a more precarious task. The Thunder King possessed considerable strength and was not weaker than a martial artist who had reached the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. Such strength would be helpful in the fight to y the dragon. Thomas appeared in time and walked toward Thea. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Thea looked at Thomas and asked warily, ¡°Sir Caden, why did you want to save him? I haven¡¯t been a martial artist for long, but I know the Meranian Psychics have been antagonizing us all these years.¡± Thomas said, ¡°Thea, ying the dragon is our biggest priority. The dragon is ferocious, and it¡¯s not going to be easy to take it down. If you kill one powerhouse right now, it¡¯ll make ying the dragon more dangerous for us. Moreover, there¡¯s a ninth¨Cranked grandmaster living on the ind. He is definitely an enemy of ours. To kill him, we would have to work together.¡± Thea frowned upon hearing his exnation. At that moment, the other psychics from Merania rushed over to help the severely injured Thunder King out of the ruins. Sky approached Thea and Thomas. He looked at Thea with a bright smile and said with admiration, ¡°Thea, you¡¯re strong! Your strength is baffling. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re James¡® wife. The position as Great Grandmaster of the whole martial community is yours to im.¡± Although Sky¡¯s lips were curved in a smile, he was secretly furious at her. ¡®Damn it! James was already incredibly strong, and now his wife is also a formidable person herself. How will the rest of us live with this overwhelmingly powerful couple?¡® Thea immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being the Great Grandmaster of the whole martial community.¡± She only wanted to be with James. The main reason she established the Celestial Sect was to help James. However, James¡® final fate was still unknown. She had no intention of bing the Great Grandmaster or having anything to do with it. Thomas promptly advised her, ¡°Thea, you must be the Great Grandmaster today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Thea. Thomas replied as he turned to the crowd, ¡°You¡¯re the strongest martial artist among everyone here. All the martial artists from Sol and worldwide have acknowledged your strength. Isn¡¯t that right, my fellow martial artists?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Many martial artists that came closer chorused loudly. Jackson walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Thea, Mount Thunder Sect choose to only recognize you as our Great Grandmaster.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sylvan Sect¡¯s Master Maha also spoke out. ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡± ¡°Thea, you shouldn¡¯t turn down the position.¡± ¡°All hail to the Great Grandmaster!¡± Suddenly, many martial artists kneeled on one leg. As soon as one person knelt, many others followed suit. In just a brief moment, thousands of people were kneeling on the ground. ¡°1¡­¡± Thea wore a troubled expression. She had no intention nor had she thought about bing the Great Grandmaster and leading the martialmunity. She simply came to question Sky about James¡® whereabouts. Now that she had learned that James had been defeated by a strange person, she wanted to rush to the ind to investigate further and find out whether James was truly dead. She did not believe he was dead and firmly believed he was still alive. Thomas said with a smile, ¡°Thea, you shouldn¡¯t turn it down. No one else is more suitable to take the position than you. If you want to avenge James, you can¡¯t rely on your own strength. You¡¯ll need the entire martialmunity to unite in order to avenge James and y the dragon.¡± Thomas looked at the feeble Thunder King, who was covered in blood and being held up from the ground. He smiled and asked, ¡°Thunder King, right? Do you have any objections?¡± The Thunder King looked at Thea. There was a trace of fear in his eyes. Thea was terrifying. Before his teacher¡¯s passing, he had been constantly warned not to provoke Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists. However, he felt confident that he was invincible with his current strength, which emboldened him to interfere. Unexpectedly, he lost to a woman. Although he was dissatisfied, he did not dare to utter a word ofint. ¡°No,¡± he replied weakly. Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Thomas asked, ¡°Does that mean you acknowledge Thea as the Great Grandmaster.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Thunder King nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Thomas said, ¡°Then, ording to the previous agreement, from now onward, everyone must obey the orders of our Great Grandmaster.¡± The Thunder King nodded and said, ¡°I acknowledge her and will obey hermand, but only on this expedition to y the dragon. That will be the extent of my submission to hermand.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thomas nodded. That was more than enough. With the addition of psychics, their projected sess at ying the dragon was doubled. Thomas looked at Thea and said, ¡°Thea, you should give the order now.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Thea frowned. ¡°What do I tell them?¡± Thomas said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow your instructions on how to y the dragon. You¡¯re in charge of our next step.¡± Thea had no idea what to do. She knew nothing about dragons. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°How about we gather in Cansington first and discuss this matter there.¡± Cansington was conveniently located near the ocean. To travel to the ind, they would have to travel via cruise ship from Cansington. Therefore, Thea decided to have everyone meet up in Cansington first. Sky immediately stepped forward and announced loudly, ¡°Our Great Grandmaster has issued an order! Everyone is to meet up in Cansington first to discuss the n to y the dragon! As long as we y the dragon, everyone will gain immortality!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do as our Great Grandmastermands!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s depart to Cansington!¡± At that moment, the Omniscient Deity smiled from a distance after seeing this scene and said, ¡°I never expected a person from another country to have survived more than a thousand years. Since he¡¯s lived that long, he must¡¯ve reached the ninth rank. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible for James to lose to him.¡± ¡°I have to go have a look for myself,¡± the Omniscient Deity murmured. He decided to head to the ind to check it out before everyone else started heading there. He wanted to see for himself the strength of the strange man who had practiced martial arts abroad for over a thousand years. The ancient martial artists on Mount Ludis left one after another. Thea left together with Thomas. On the way, Thea asked, ¡°Sir Caden, what¡¯re you nning next?¡± Thea knew for a long time that Thomas nned to y the dragon. For this very reason, he had been setting up this n for decades. Even the killing of the Spirit Turtle was just a precursor to ying the dragon. ¡°Sir Caden, since the Spirit Turtle is also one of the Four Holy Beasts, why can the dragon¡¯s blood allow one to be immortal, yet the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t have the same effect?¡± Thea blurted out the question in her heart. Thomas exined, ¡°It¡¯s true the Spirit Turtle is one of the Four Holy Beasts. However, it¡¯s the weakest one among them. The dragon is strongest, followed by the phoenix, then the qilin. The Spirit Turtle is in last ce. As for whether the phoenix or qilin¡¯s blood is capable of giving one immortality, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m certain the dragon¡¯s blood is capable of doing so. Furthermore, there are immortals living in this world. Putting the others aside, I know of one hiding among the Blood Race. Moreover¡­¡± Thomas¡® expression became solemn. ¡°There¡¯s also one in Sol, the Omniscient Deity. ¡°The Blood Race¡¯s immortal is afraid of Sol¡¯s immortal, which is why he had never dared to show his face.¡± Thea listened attentively. Hearing this, she could not help but sigh deeply. Immortality was a tempting prospect. ¡°Then, what¡¯s your follow¨Cup n?¡± Thomas thought for a while and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to head to the ind to ughter the dragon. However, this time, only the strong should go. Those who have not entered the eighth rank should not be taken along in the mission. Otherwise, they¡¯d be walking to their deaths. Additionally, I n to take some high¨Ctech weapons as well. ¡°Attacks from some powerful, high¨Ctech weapons areparable to a full¨Cstrength blow of a martial artist on the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Rank.¡± Thea asked, ¡°When do we depart?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We can discuss this in Cansington.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. She was uninterested in ying the dragon. Her concern was to check on whether or not James was still alive. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 The martialmunity¡¯s conference on Mount Ludis had sessfullye to an end. Initially, Sky wanted to seize the opportunity to be the martialmunity¡¯s Great Grandmaster. However, Merania¡¯s psychics appeared unexpectedly, and he chose not to act to reveal his strength. Ultimately, Thea became the Great Grandmaster. Sky was dissatisfied with the oue. After everyone had left, Sky sat among the ruins and smoked a cigarette dejectedly. Suddenly, a man wearing a red mask walked over. Sky sensed the approaching person and stood up immediately. ¡°Teacher.¡± Sky looked at him respectfully. He was unclear about his teacher¡¯s identity. Sky had never seen his teacher¡¯s appearance and only knew his teacher was strong and taught him unique martial art techniques. Even the heaven¨Cdefying Great Law of Absorption was introduced to him by his teacher. The masked Omniscient Deity looked at Sky and said, ¡°Mhm. What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re in a bad mood.¡± With a disappointed face, Sky replied, ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard but ended up just setting things up for Thea.¡± The Omniscient Deityforted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s only temporary. Once you obtain the dragon¡¯s blood and be immortal, your lifespan will be prolonged for eternity. You¡¯ll have a long time to live. With such endless time in the world, bing the greatest martial artist in this world will be a piece of cake.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Teacher. I understand.¡± The Omniscient Deity looked at Sky and said, ¡°On this expedition abroad, I don¡¯t want anyone else coming back alive. Do you understand?¡± Sky looked at the masked Omniscient Deity puzzledly. The Omniscient Deity replied, ¡°You should already understand any person left alive means more immortals. They¡¯ll be a threat to your dream of bing the greatest of this world.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sky nodded. ¡°Give me the map to the ind.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sky immediately pulled out his phone and showed the map he had taken a picture of from James to the Omniscient Deity. The Omniscient Deity took a look and memorized it instantly. Then, he turned to leave. After leaving Mount Ludis, he headed to Cansington and secretly boarded a helicopter heading to the ind alone. He wanted to meet this strong man hidden overseas. Meanwhile, James had been staying with the mysterious and strange Wilbur for the past few days. While Wilbur was not manic, he was clear¨Cheaded and easy to talk to. He shared his knowledge of the Lunar and Terra Art with James. For the past few days, James had discussed a lot with Wilbur. ¡°I think your understanding of it might be wrong.¡± James wrote on the ground. ¡°When cultivating the Lunar and Terra Art, one can cultivate two types of energy, the Terra Energy and the Lunar Energy. They are twoplementary streams of True Energy that work well together. You¡¯ve taken a shortcut, causing the Lunar Energy in your body to be more dominant, resulting in your body being unable to cultivate Terra Energy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± After reading the ancient script written by James on the ground, Wilbur also wrote on the ground. ¡°What do you understand from this?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. James wrote on the ground again. ¡°Lunar and Terra represent Sky Energy and Ground Energy, which corresponds to the body¡¯s Yin and Yang energy. Heaven is represented by yang, and the earth is represented by yang. The two need to reach a bnce..¡± James began to write on the ground, sharing his knowledge. After seeing it, Wilbur shook his head and wrote again. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right. I practiced ording to the cultivation method, and there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong.¡± James fell into thought. He looked at the cultivation method recorded on the stone wall and pondered about it seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve got the True Nine Ordeals Energy in my body right now. Concentrating all nine streams of energy together would make True Heavenly Energy. From my understanding, I¡¯ve already cultivated Yang energy, Lunar Energy, and Sky Energy but Ick Yin energy, Terra Energy, and Earth Energy¡± ¡°It would be great if Thea was here.¡± James could not help missing Thea. The cultivated True Demonic Breath. If Thea had not lost her memories and cultivation base, he could discuss these martial art problems with Thea. By the time he realized this, he lived on the ind for an extended amount of time. Sky had left a few days in advance already. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 If everything went ording to n, Sky would soon lead a vanguard to the ind to kill the dragon. In the past few days, James had been chatting with Wilbur and discovered a dragon did indeed exist on the ind. The dragon¡¯s tail had been severed more than 1,300 years ago, but it was still alive and hiding in the Dragon¡¯s Abyss. Over the years, Wilbur had seen the dragon several times. It would only appear at midnight. Every time it appeared, its presence precipitated a tsunami. James spent a long while contemting and concluded the Lunar and Terra Art, as well as the other powerful martial art techniques recorded on the stone wall, had to be destroyed. The methods detailed on the wall contained unimaginable strength. If someone with malicious intentions like Sky obtained this information and practiced the cultivation sessfully, he would be a threat to ordinary people everywhere. James wrote on the ground and expressed his thoughts. Wilbur immediately disapproved. He wrote on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s uneptable. Countless people have drawn the same conclusion as you throughout the years, which caused the loss of numerous strong martial art techniques. If I did what you wanted to do years ago, you would never have been able to see such a profound cultivation method and technique.¡± James wrote. ¡°Even though you have a point, if people with malicious intentions got hold of this, it¡¯d be a catastrophe for this world. There are many regr people living in this world. I must destroy it for the sake of their safety.¡± Wilbur mulled on James¡® words for a while and saw that he had a reasonable point. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He wrote on the ground again. ¡°Nevermind. Do as you please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After getting permission, James scribbled his word of thanks on the ground. Then, James reviewed the cultivation method on the wall again. He repeatedly read through the martial art techniques and cultivation methods to memorize them. After reviewing it one more time to ensure he remembered everything correctly, James pulled out the Primordial Dragon de. Swoosh! A powerful Sword Energy burst out from the Primordial Dragon de. The cave began to copse. Wilbur quickly fled from the cave. James also hurried out of the cave before it copsed. ¡°Huff.¡± Wilbur heaved a deep sigh. Afterward, a stream of energy flowed out from his fingers and scribbled on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s a pity another powerful cultivation method and several more exquisite martial art techniques will cease to exist.¡± James replied in writing. ¡°They¡¯ve not ceased to exist yet. You and I have memorized it by heart. If we haven¡¯t mastered it before we die, we can record it into a manual and pass it on to whoever is destined to receive it.¡± ¡°True.¡± Wilbur wrote again. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the dragon?¡± James wrote on the ground. He knew the dragon was in the abyss, but he did not know its precise location. After reading James¡® words, Wilbur pointed into the deep waters and wrote. ¡°I advise you not to think about killing the dragon. Its tail was cut off more than one thousand three hundred years ago. However, it¡¯s still the leader of the Four Holy Beasts. It¡¯s not going to be so easily dealt with.¡± James replied, ¡°I won¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Suddenly, a burst ofughter came from the distance. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± James quickly stood on guard and stared into the distance. A figure had appeared on a cliff. The person was wearing a white robe and had a red mask on his face. It was the Omniscient Deity who had rushed over. With a sh, the person disappeared from the cliff and quickly flew into the abyss, appearing before James and Wilbur in an instant. His speed was so fast that James did not even have the time to react. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 The Omniscient Deity was fast as lightning. James did not even have a chance to react before the Omniscient Deity appeared in front of him. He took a few steps back in shock. Wilbur red at the uninvited guest with a solemn expression. He parted his lips and murmured a few strange words. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Old Ignobarian?¡± Hearing this, the Omniscient Deity was startled. The Omniscient Deity immediately understood Wilbur¡¯s origin- an Ignobar martial artist from a thousand years ago. As a person who had lived for nearly 2,000 years, the Omniscient Deity was proficient innguages from all over the world, and this included some ancient tongues. However, he said nothing to Wilbur. The Omniscient Deity¡¯s eyes were glued on James. It was rumored that James had died, but he was alive and well on the ind. James stared at the Omniscient Deity who was wearing a red mask, and asked, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯re you here for?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The Omniscient Deity chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. I¡¯m not here for you. I¡¯m here for him.¡± While speaking, he pointed at Wilbur. Then, he began to speak in an ancientnguage and suddenly made a gesture inviting Wilbur to attack him. Wilbur understood the uninvited guest hade to challenge him. Thus, he motioned for James to step back. With his hands behind him, Wilbur looked straight at the Omniscient Deity. James understood Wilbur¡¯s intentions and quickly backed away. Wilbur looked at the Omniscient Deity and said, ¡°¡­¡± The Omniscient Deity replied, James standing nearby, was dumbfounded by the scene. He had been with Wilbur for the past few days and heard him speak in Old Ignobarian. Although he could understand a little of it, it was limited to simple greetings. Thus, James waspletely unable to understand their conversation. After the two exchanged a few words, they departed in the blink of an eye. The two quickly disappeared from James¡® sight, so he promptly followed them. He arrived at the coast. Wilbur stood on a 100¨Cmeter¨Chigh rock. He was wearing clothes woven from tree vines and his body was covered in hair, making him resemble a chimpanzee. Meanwhile, the Omniscient Deity stood on the water. Although the waves were crashing toward him, they seemed to not touch him at all. James appeared nearby and watched the two of them. At that moment, an extremely potent energy rose from the Omniscient Deity¡¯s body. His energy caused the waves behind him to crash in the opposite direction. Wilbur stood on a tall rock. Suddenly, the Omniscient Deity quickly dashed at Wilbur. He moved like greased lightning. The Omniscient Deity was so fast that James could not clearly see his movements. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared in front of Wilbur, raised his hand, and thrust his palm at Wilbur. Wilbur¡¯s body flickered. The forceful palm attack mmed into the 100¨Cmeter¨Chigh rock. The rock disintegrated instantly, turning into a pile of rubble. Meanwhile, a deep pit appeared on the ground. ¡°What terrifying power.¡± Their fight left James speechless One simple move already contained such destructive strength behind it. At that moment, Wilbur charged over. He was also moving at high speeds, and his palm technique was one that James had never seen before. As he thrust his palm forward, multiple illusory palms formed. The masked Omniscient Deity raised his hand and called forth a powerful force in his palm. Then, he appeared behind Wilbur and threw his fist forward. With one attack, the skies began to rumble. The intense force triggered a tsunami. A dazzling white light burst out from Wilbur¡¯s body and quickly gathered behind him, forming a strong shield and defending him from the Omniscient Deity¡¯s punch. Creak! Even though James was standing far from the battle, he heard a clear creaking sound Wilbur¡¯s True Energy shield was unable to resist the Omniscient Deity¡¯s attack. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Wilbur retreated hastily, and a trickle of blood appeared on the corner of his lips. ¡°Aghh!!!¡± he bellowed. As he shouted, his long ck hair floated in the air, and his dark eyes turned crimson. ¡°An Energy Deviation?!¡± In the distance, James let out a horrified gasp after seeing this scene. He knew how terrifying Wilbur was during an Energy Deviation. Under the effects of the Energy Deviation, Wilbur beat him to the point where he could not fight back. The Omniscient looked at him, and a faint smile appeared under the mask. ¡°It seems he still hasn¡¯t dispelled the negative effects brought on by the dragon¡¯s blood. Although he¡¯s immortal, he can¡¯t allow himself to be provoked or feel negative emotions. Otherwise, he¡¯ll lose all reasoning and get driven to insanity.¡± The Omniscient knew Wilbur¡¯s strength would increase after entering his berserk state. It was exactly what he wanted. His whole trip would have been in vain if Wilbur¡¯s strength was only as he had disyed previously. ¡°Sword¡­¡± Wilbur roared. He only shouted one word. The pronunciation of this word sounded almost Solean. As his voice resounded, a sword broke out of a rock and dashed out from the Dragon¡¯s Abyss within the Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. thick forest in the distance. James saw a Sword Light rushing into the sky from a distance, then they hurtled toward Wilbur¡¯s open palm. Finally, James could clearly see the sword in Wilbur¡¯s hand. It was a long sword. The de was white, and about three meters long, radiating with a dazzling white light. Wilbur immediately disyed his terrifying swordsmanship with his sword. He lunged at the Omniscient Deity, aiming for his head. The Omniscient Deity tilted his head slightly to dodge the strike. Then, he raised his hand abruptly to strike at Wilbur¡¯s wrist. However, Wilbur was able to avoid it and turn his sword around, aiming for the Omniscient Deity¡¯s head again. The Omniscient Deity was a skillful man. Thus, he was bold enough to attempt to catch the long sword. His five fingers bent to form a w and generated a potent force in his palm, allowing him to forcibly grab onto the sword¡¯s tip. At that moment, Wilbur quickly withdrew his sword. The two had an intense battle. In just a short moment, they exchanged dozens of moves. James was captivated by their rapid movements. Wilbur¡¯s sword techniques were extraordinary. However, the Omniscient Deity could parry them with his bare hands and continued to counterattack. Rumble! Bang! The boulders around the sea were constantly shattered by their terrible forces. The massive shockwaves swept across the sea and caused a tsunami. Enormous waves about several meters to more than ten meters high kept crashing into the coast. James¡® blood ran cold as he watched the battle. He thought he was already rtively powerful and assumed he was on top of the martial artist¡¯s pyramid. However, seeing Wilbur and the masked Omniscient Deity fight, he realized how weak he was. Out of these two, any one of them could easily suppress him in battle. ¡°zing Palm!¡± In the distance, the masked Omniscient Deity shouted. As he shouted, he quickly threw his fists into the air. Dozens of illusory fists descended from the sky, dashing toward Wilbur. Wilbur swung his sword in the air, and an elegant Sword Energy materialized to resist the fist attacks, dispersing them. However, the fist attacks constantly fell from the sky, and even James was not confident in blocking every single one. Wilbur kept waving his sword. Every time he swung out his sword, a burst of Sword Energy would dash forward to meet the onught of fist attacks. Rumble! The ground trembled. Even the sky seemed to be affected by the terrifying force of the explosions. From a distance, the sky looked blurred, and the surroundings seemed slightly distorted. Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 James was mesmerized. Despite that, he still watched the fight intently. These two people were top martial artists, so learning something from their battle would benefit him for the rest of his life. At that moment, Wilbur¡¯s body charged at his opponent with blinding speed and appeared above the Omniscient Deity. Immediately afterward, his body and the sword lined up vertically and plunged toward the Omniscient Deity. The Omniscient Deity quickly anticipated the attack, raised his hand, and was about to grasp the sword with his fingers. Unexpectedly, Wilbur suddenly changed his trajectory. ¡°What¡­?!¡± James saw some subtle hints alluding to it. ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven and Earth Sword Art.¡± It was one of the martial art techniques recorded on the stone wall. The Heaven and Earth Sword Art was a top¨Cnotch sword technique. The Omniscient Deity did not expect Wilbur¡¯s sudden move change and was unable to react in time. Before he could react, the sword had already pierced him. He tried to dodge but was a step toote. His arm had been struck leaving a bloody, gushing wound. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Omniscient Deityughed. Hisughter rang out throughout the area. The face under his mask was ted. It had been so many years. No one was able to kill him. Now, someone was finally capable of injuring him. His blood was boiling. His lonely heart had found excitement again. Wilbur was strong enough to hurt him. Finally a worthy opponent he could bring all his strength to bear against. ¡°Young man, lend me your sword.¡± The Omniscient Deity opened his mouth and addressed James with a low voice. As soon as James heard him, the Omniscient Deity had already appeared before him. Before he could even respond, the Omniscient Deity had already reached out and snatched the Primordial Dragon de from his hand. James was in disbelief. The Omniscient Deity snatched his sword, and James was unable to refuse. How strong was this person? The Omniscient Deity unsheathed the Primordial Dragon de. Suddenly, a terrifying force spewed forth from the Primordial Dragon de. The Omniscient Deity felt a burning sensation on his palm, which almost caused him to release his grip on the sword and toss it away. ¡°Damn it.¡± he hissed. ¡°Calm down.¡± He summoned his True Energy and used it to forcibly suppress the Primordial Dragon de resistance. The sword shone with a dazzling golden light and emitted stronger energy. Even the Omniscient Deity could hardly resist the force. ¡°What a remarkable sword.¡± The Omniscient Deity was amazed. While shocked, he quickly mobilized his True Energy, which flowed into the Primordial Dragon de to suppress the sword¡¯s energy. He forcibly brandished the Primordial Dragon de and rushed at Wilbur in the distance. James could only watch helplessly. Even Sky was not able to control the Primordial Dragon de. However, this masked man could somehow control it. There were countless questions in his heart. ¡°Who¡¯s this person? ¡°He spoke Solean, so he¡¯s probably from Sol. Was there such a strong man within Sol?¡± James tried to guess the mysterious man¡¯s identity, but since he was wearing a mask, James could not clearly see his face. As such, James never suspected the person of being Jade Sect¡¯s leader. The Omniscient Deity held onto the Primordial Dragon de and disyed a set of ferocious sword techniques. It was bizarre but powerful. He swung the sword, causing mountains to copse and the ground itself to crack. Although Wilbur was using the Heaven and Earth Sword Art, he was pushed back and could not continuously dodge the attacks.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 James watched the battle from a distance. The intense battlested for more than three hours. For the past three hours, both the Omniscient Deity and Wilbur had disyed many unique sword techniques that James had never seen before. James was greatly inspired by what he saw. Although he had seen the First Sword Art in King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum, the requirements to practice the sword technique were extremely rigorous. He barely achieved the requirements to learn it. After watching the fight between the two, he reached a new understanding of the First Sword Art. Three hourster¡­ Bzzt!!! A sh of Sword Light cut through the sky. The Omniscient Deity sped toward Wilbur with the Primordial Dragon de and pressed the sword against Wilbur¡¯s neck. However, the Omniscient Deity did not proceed past that point. He quickly pulled back the Primordial Dragon de and tossed it at James. James quickly grabbed onto it. The Omniscient Deity stood on the sea¡¯s surface with his hands behind him. He looked at Wilbur, who was still in a berserk state. Behind the mask, he remained calm as he said, ¡°¡­¡± James could not understand the ancientnguage he spoke. At that moment, Wilbur gradually came back to his senses. His hair was disheveled, and he sustained many injuries. There was also a wound on his back that was still bleeding. He quickly took action to stop the bleeding. Wilbur looked at the Omniscient Deity and asked coldly,¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°¡­¡± After the brief conversation, the Omniscient Deity turned around and promptly vanished from Wilbur and James¡¯ sight. After the Omniscient Deity had left, Wilbur wore a solemn expression as he slowly walked toward the shore. James promptly walked toward him and wrote on the beach sand. ¡°Who was that? What were you both talking about?¡± Wilbur gently shook his head, stretched out his hand, and used some energy to reply on the sand. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. He told me he killed the qilin and acquired its blood and core. He¡¯s a ninth- ranked grandmaster. Perhaps, he might even have entered a rank that even I don¡¯t know of. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Ever since I practiced the Atraxia technique you taught me, I can retain a part of my sanity during an Energy Deviation. ¡°I could tell he wasn¡¯t using full strength during our fight. Meanwhile, I was going all out in battle. To him, it seemed like a game. Throughout the whole fight, he held back. He had several opportunities to kill me but never used them. After everything, he told me I was strong and asked me to continue working hard. Also, he said he¡¯lle to find me for another fight one day and that I shouldn¡¯t let him down next time so he can have a thrilling battle.¡± Seeing the words Wilbur had scribbled, James looked into the distant horizon. ¡°Who the hell is that guy? Was there such a terrifying martial artist hiding within Sol¡¯s territory? This world sure is full of hidden mysteries. ¡°He killed the qilin and acquired its blood and core? That¡¯s insane.¡± James could not help but draw a sharp breath. Wilbur said he could have surpassed the ninth rank and entered an unprecedented realm. Was there really another rank beyond the ninth rank? James was puzzled. Was the ninth rank not the pinnacle of martial arts? However, after thinking about it, James felt it made sense. Martial arts knew no bounds. The fact that it was unprecedented was not the same as not existing. If even mythical creatures like dragons and phoenixes existed, then a tenth or eleventh rank could undoubtedly exist. Thinking of these, James took a deep breath. ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡± He looked at the injured Wilbur and wrote on the ground. ¡°I have some knowledge of medicine. Let¡¯s head back to the Dragon Abyss first. I¡¯ll find some herbs and bandage the wounds for youter.¡± Wilbur wrote on the ground. ¡°Mhm. Okay.¡± Afterward, the two left the beach together and headed to the Dragon¡¯s Abyss. After James checked on Wilbur¡¯s injuries, he went out to look for herbs. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 In Cansington, at the Cahans¡¯ vi, it had been a day since Thea had returned. She fought with the Thunder King on Mount Ludis, and her arm had gotten injured during the battle. After returning to Cansington, Thomas treated her wound. He wrapped her arm in gauze. Since she had strong True Energy, her body¡¯s recovery abilities were also robust, so the injury on her arm had almost healed. Thomas also stayed in the Cahans¡¯ vi. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The Cahans knew Thomas was James¡¯ grandfather. As such, they treated him with great respect. At that moment, Thea and Thomas sat in the vi¡¯s living room after everyone else had left the house. Thomas looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Thea, do you have any ns or thoughts on how to go about ying the dragon?¡± Hearing this, Thea frowned. She had no intention of ying the dragon. Her objective was to find James and to ascertain whether he was dead or alive. However, Thomas was James¡¯ grandfather, which meant he was also her grandfather-inw. This meant she could not tantly refuse his wishes. After thinking about it for a while, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ideas, Grandpa. Do you have any ns? Tell me if you do, and I¡¯ll ry the order.¡± Thomas thought for a while and said, ¡°This is what I think. We¡¯ll bring eighth-ranked grandmasters with us. Also, you can go to the military region to see if you can borrow some high-tech weapons from the Blithe King.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to work.¡± Thea immediately refused and said, ¡°I¡¯m not close with the Blithe King. How will he just lend us high- tech weapons?¡± Once again, Thomas closed his eyes in thought before saying, ¡°How about this instead? You go to Donovan, the Blithe family head. The Blithe King is an ordinary member in their family, so he¡¯ll definitely obey orders from Donovan.¡± To kill the dragon, Thomas was meticulous in every aspect. Killing the Spirit Turtle was child¡¯s ypared to the dragon. This time, it was necessary to bring high-tech weapons. Otherwise, their entire squad could be wiped out. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea did not know how to decline Thomas. Thus, she could only concede to his ns, saying, ¡°When are you nning to depart? I¡¯ll go and ask Donovan about it.¡± He rubbed his chin for a second and said, ¡°We¡¯ll continue to make a few more preparations and set off next Monday.¡± Thea took out her phone and looked at the screen. It was Wednesday, so they still had time before it was Monday. Thomas continued. ¡°How about we gather all the martial artists that have arrived in Cansington and hold a detailed briefing.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go arrange for it instantly.¡± Thea got up and left. That night, countless martial artists from all over the world gathered in Cansington Hotel. Thea stood on the stage and looked at the martial artists. Then, she said, ¡°Fellow martial artists, we will depart for the ind next Monday to y the dragon! Does anyone have any objections? If so, you may raise your concerns right now.¡± The martial artists cheered excitedly at Thea¡¯s deration. ¡°Are we finally going to y the dragon?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll obtain immortality after the dragon is dead!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be able to live for an eternity!¡± Many people secretly discussed it among themselves. ¡°Since there aren¡¯t any objections, it¡¯s decided. Next week, Monday, we¡¯ll take a cruise ship at the port and head out to sea in the morning.¡± Thea¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°Also, for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, we won¡¯t have everyone participate in this mission. Only eighth- ranked grandmasters are eligible to join us. Of course, I won¡¯t force anyone to partake in this dragon- ying mission. If you¡¯re unwilling toe, you¡¯re not obligated to join. So, just to make sure, I¡¯d like to ask if any eighth-ranked grandmasters are unwilling to join?¡± Thea¡¯s gaze slowly swept over the crowd. Simon from Mount Thunder Sect stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going! Why not?¡± Bet from the Cadens also spoke out. ¡°I¡¯ming too. I¡¯d like to see the battle for myself.¡± 1 Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Xavi from the Lees also followed suit. ¡°I¡¯m definitelying. I¡¯d like to see what the dragon looks like and whether it¡¯s as the legends make it out to be.¡± Tanner, who used to be a member of Gu Sect¡¯s three major families, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll participate.¡± Can said with a smile, ¡°I must go. I believe James is still alive. I have to go check on him.¡± Sylvan Sect¡¯s Master Maha, Heaven and Earth Sect¡¯s Spirit Master, and some international martial artists began sharing their thoughts. All of them expressed willingness to embark on the journey. Ultimately, Thea fixed her eyes on Donovan from the Blithes and walked toward him. Donovan stood up immediately. He could not behave arrogantly in front of Thea. Not only was she Celestial Sect¡¯s leader, but she was also now the Great Grandmaster of the whole martialmunity. She currently holds an immense amount of prestige. ¡°Ms. Thea, why¡¯re you staring at me like that? Please stop. You¡¯re making me anxious,¡± Donovan said after standing up. Thea walked to Donovan and smiled, saying, ¡°Mr. Blithe, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I only want to ask for a little favor.¡± Donovan replied, ¡°Go ahead, Ms. Thea.¡± Thea was straightforward. ¡°It happens that the dragons are very strong. Although those joining us are powerful martial artists, I¡¯m still worried for everyone¡¯s safety. Thus, I am considering bringing some high- tech weapons on our journey. Unfortunately, these weapons are under the possession of the country. I¡¯d like to ask you to obtain some high-tech weapons from the Blithe King.¡± Donovan replied with a troubled expression, ¡°Thea, that¡¯s too much to ask of me. Although I¡¯m capable of giving orders to the Blithe King, he¡¯s still one of Sol¡¯s Five Commanders. Moreover, you¡¯ll need more than his permission alone to take out high-tech weapons. He¡¯ll have to submit an application that requires the approval of other higher authorities. Plus, our country has strict rules on the use of high- tech weapons. It¡¯ll cause a huge international uproar if news of Sol deploying high-tech weapons gets out.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Thea was rendered speechless and turned to Thomas, Thomas thought for a while, then approached Thea, whispering, ¡°Since Donovan can¡¯t get it done, ask Henry for help.¡± ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Thea nodded. Since she¡¯s the Great Grandmaster, it was her duty to bring these people back home safely. She refused to let them lose their lives abroad. After a brief discussion, Thea left and drove directly to the House of Royals. Henry had been living in the House of Royals in recent times. His wedding date was approaching, and he had been busy preparing for it these past few days. ¡°Thea.¡± Seeing Thea show up, Henry immediately greeted her respectfully. Then, his face filled with sorrow as he said, ¡°About James, I¡­¡± Thea gently waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you about James.¡± ¡°What is it, Thea?¡± Thea said, ¡°James traveled abroad to investigate the dragon¡­¡± ¡°By the way.¡± Henry suddenly came to a realization and asked in shock, ¡°Thea, h-have you recovered your memories?¡± ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s already been a few days.¡± Thea nodded and continued. ¡°James headed overseas to investigate the dragon, and Sky said a strange man killed him. I don¡¯t believe that James is already dead. I¡¯m nning to lead some people to where he was. There are two reasons. One is to y the dragon. The second is to find James. However, the dragon is powerful, and I¡¯ll need some high-tech weapons to use against it. Could you use your authority to get me some weapons?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Henry wore a troubled look. Although he was the Emperor and had a significant amount of authority, using it to acquire high-tech weapons for personal use was not something that was easily pardoned. After contemting for a while, he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll get them for you, but I can try asking the retired King about it. Although he has stepped down from his position, he¡¯s still currently assisting the new King. If I mention that it¡¯s for James, he¡¯ll probably be willing to help.¡± ¡°Mhm. That¡¯ll be great.¡± Thea nodded slightly. ¡°By the way, how long will it take for you to return? Whitney and I are having our wedding soon, and we¡¯re hoping for both you and James to attend.¡± Thea shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think we won¡¯t be back in time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be d as long as Jameses back alive. I¡¯m still waiting to attend your wedding ceremony!¡± Thea looked at the House of Royals in a daze. Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Thea had a shback to when she first reencountered James. James brought her to the House of Royals and treated her wounds. She remembered how he meticulously took care of her. ¡°Wedding? Will that day evere?¡± Thea¡¯s face filled with sadness. Sky said James was dead. She knew James was likely dead but kept deceiving herself. Henry consoled her, ¡°Thea, that day will surelye. I believe James isn¡¯t dead yet. He¡¯s surely alive.¡± 1 Thea wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and took a deep breath topose her thoughts. Then, she replied, ¡°Please help me settle the matter on the high-tech weapons as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be heading out next Monday.¡± ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After making the request to Henry, Thea left. Meanwhile, Henry quickly left Cansington and headed back to the Capital. One dayter¡­ Tyrus reunited with the Prince of Orchid Mountain in the underground pce deep within the Southern in¡¯s forest. ¡°Father, many major events have urred recently. Rumors are saying that James is dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Langston stared at Tyrus. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tyrus exined, ¡°It was reported by Sky. He headed overseas with James, but only Sky returned from the journey. Sky said there was a person who lived for more than one thousand three hundred years on an overseas ind. This person was a ninth-ranked grandmaster, and he was incredibly powerful. James somehow antagonized him and was killed as a result.¡± Langston calmed himself down and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± Tyrus continued. ¡°The other news is that Thea has absorbed the phoenix¡¯s blood and has be significantly stronger. Although she hasn¡¯t reached the ninth rank yet, in her maddened state, her strength can surpass the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair and enter the pre-ninth rank. She has also be the Great Grandmaster of the whole martialmunity. ¡°There¡¯s also one more thing. That is, Thea will be leading martial artists from all over the world to y the dragon next Monday.¡± Hearing this, Langston stood up abruptly and started stretching his limbs. ¡°I never expected a ninth-ranked grandmaster to be hidden overseas. Things are bing more interesting. It seems there will be many immortals in Sol after the dragon is in. It won¡¯t be long before more ninth-ranked grandmasters appear. It¡¯s time I head outside and make an appearance.¡± 1 ¡°Father, are you going to leave the mountain?¡± Tyrus said excitedly. ¡°Mhm.¡± Langster nodded gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived in seclusion here for so many years, and it¡¯s getting a little lonely. It¡¯s time I head outside to meet the Omniscient Deity and the Blood Race¡¯s immortal.¡± ¡°Huff!¡± Tyrus took a deep breath. The world was bound to be turned upside down after his father left the mountain. Back when his father was a prince, he failed to win the fight for power. Thus, he embarked on a martial art journey. Although thousands of years had passed, his father¡¯s dream of bing the ruler had never changed. After his father had gathered powerful martial artists from across the globe and was prepared to overthrow the king of the past, he discovered the Omniscient Deity¡¯s existence. So, he feigned his death. Over the years, he had stayed in seclusion within the mountain and rarely walked outside. The outside world was about to face a huge storm now that his father was preparing to leave the mountain. ¡°Father, what¡¯s the first thing you n to do after leaving this ce?¡± asked Tyrus. Langston smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m going to the ind to watch the martial artists of this generation y the dragon.¡± ¡°Do you n to secretly help them?¡± ¡°Of course not. The dragon¡¯s blood is a rare treasure, but the Dragon¡¯s Essence is even more valuable than that. If I can obtain the Dragon Essence, my strength will climb to even greater heights.¡± ¡°Then, I shall congratte you in advance.¡± Langston did not respond anymore. With his hands behind his back, he left the dark and damp underground pce. It was Monday in the blink of an eye. These few days, Henry had been working very hard. He met up with the old King and gained his support to convince the new King and some bigwigs of the military department. Ultimately, he was able to obtain some lethal high-tech weapons. Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 A cruise ship was already docked at Cansington¡¯s port before sunrise on Monday. A group of people approached from a distance. The person in the lead was a woman dressed in ck with long ck hair. She had an excellent figure and gorgeous looks. In her hand was a long ck sword. She radiated an extraordinary aura. It was the Great Grandmaster of the whole martialmunity, Thea. Following behind her was Thomas. Several other masked men with long swords also followed behind Thomas. The Meranian Psychics were right behind them. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Next were Pris¡¯ Sect¡¯s Archbishop, the Blood Race¡¯s First Blood Emperor, and the Werewolf King. Last in line were some powerful martial artists- including Sky, Can, Simon, Be, Tanner Davis, Xavi Lee, Donovan, Spirit Master, and Master Maha. Almost all the well-known powerful martial artists from Sol were present. Even eighth-ranked grandmasters who had not shown up before joined to y the dragon. The group boarded the cruise ship under Thea¡¯s leadership. A tan-skinned man in a Red me robe stood on the ship¡¯s deck. It was Henry. The military also provided a cruise ship for them. ¡°Thea.¡± Henry walked toward Thea and said, ¡°The weapons have been secretly loaded onto the cruise ship. After I brief you about some important things you need to note, I¡¯ll get off the cruise ship. My strength is insufficient, and I¡¯ll only be walking into my death if Ie along.¡± He had no intention of following them and was only in charge of providing them with transport and weapons. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. Afterward, Henry brought Thea to the armory. ¡°This is a military cruise ship. Although it¡¯s not as good as an aircraft carrier, it¡¯s good enough to serve your purpose. Some soldiers specialized inunching missiles, and sailing ships are on board. However, please remember they¡¯re soldiers and not sacrifices. I hope you bring them back safely.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Thea nodded earnestly. She had also trained in the army for a while. Moreover, James was also a soldier. She knew that a soldier¡¯s duty was to protect the country. ¡°Since I¡¯m bringing them with me, I¡¯ll make sure they return alive.¡± Henry was relieved after hearing Thea¡¯s guarantee. After he exined some crucial things Thea had to pay attention to, he got off the cruise ship. The cruise ship gradually set off. As the cruise ship departed, a man appeared at the dock. He looked to be about his 30s but had white hair, and his eyes showed a weathered expression. It was Langston who hade to Cansington. It was not yet dawn. When the cruise ship set off, Lanston¡¯s body flickered, and he immediately flew toward the ship in the distance. He zoomed toward it extremely fast and then found a ce to hide on the cruise ship. Meanwhile, James was sitting on a rock on the ind and was slightly bored. He had been on the ind for a while, but no one else had appeared except the person who came to challenge Wilbur. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s already been so long. Why hasn¡¯t Sky brought people to ughter the dragon yet?¡± James was slightly concerned. In the beginning, he could spend his time studying Lunar and Terra Art and other martial art techniques. However, he no longer had the mood to study martial art techniques. All his thoughts were on Thea and her safety. He was oblivious to the fact that Thea had be the Great Grandmaster and was leading the world¡¯s most potent powerhouses to the overseas ind. Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 James waited on the ind for a long time, yet Sky had not shown up with any martial artists. Now, he was slightly distraught. He missed Thea, who was far away in Cansington. He sat on a rock by the seat and looked at the crashing waves with a slightly sorrowful expression. After a while, he sighed and stood up. ¡°Sky will surelye soon. Even if he doesn¡¯t, Thomas will being. I should use this time to check on the dragon.¡± James made his way back into the Dragon Abyss. Wilbur was still inside Dragon Abyss. James walked inside and saw a pile of weeds inside the cave. Wilbur was seated in a lotus position among the weeds, and a dazzling light was surrounding his body. When he saw James approach, he stopped cultivating and stood up. James stretched out his hand, and a powerful force beamed from his fingertips, scribbling a sentence on the ground. ¡°Do you know where the dragon is? I¡¯d like to have a look for myself.¡± Wilbur looked at James and wrote. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. The dragon is very strong. It¡¯s not something you or I am capable of taking down. A disaster will befall us if we disturb the dragon¡¯s slumber.¡± ¡°Is it really that scary?¡± James was slightly unconvinced. It was just a creature. Even if he could not kill it, it should not be a problem to escape using his strength. ¡°It¡¯s very, very strong.¡± After Wilbur wrote these words, he ignored James¡¯ request. James was even more disheartened. Since Wilbur was unwilling to lead the way, he did not bother looking for it. It would be troublesome if he provoked the dragon and had to face it alone. James also sat down in a lotus position and began to cultivate. Meanwhile, an enormous cruise ship was advancing rapidly across the ocean. Thea, who was in a ck dress, sat in a lotus position on the bed inside one of the cruise ship¡¯s rooms. A ck light radiated from her body, and intense energy began to flow out from her. She made use of her free time to absorb the energy within her blood. Now, she had the qilin¡¯s blood, dragon¡¯s blood, and phoenix¡¯s blood in her body. Her blood had completely mutated and contained a terrifying amount of energy. While absorbing it, she felt slightly restless. In her mind, the picture of James¡¯ death and his voice calling for help gued her. At that moment, her hair was disheveled, and she was sweating profusely. Beads of sweat trickled down her cheeks. Thea knew she could suffer an Energy Deviation and go berserk if she continued. So, she abruptly stopped cultivating. Thea used Ataraxia, and the jumbled thoughts in her mind slowly disappeared. She stood up, wiped the sweat off her face, and walked outside to the cruise ship¡¯s deck with the Malevolent Sword. Standing on the deck, she looked at the horizon worriedly. ¡°James, are you alive or dead? You promised me that you¡¯de back with the dragon¡¯s blood. You better not die on me.¡± Click-ck! Click-ck! Click-ck! She heard the sound of someone in high heels approaching her. Thea turned around and looked at the person. It was a tall, fair-skinned woman with long, chestnut hair and an extraordinary air slowly walking toward her. Her eyebrows were fine, and her eyes were clear and transparent. She oozed charisma. Her facia! features were delicate, like a carefully sculpted work of art, and she looked almost wless. The woman walked over and stopped in front of Thea. Thea looked at her with visible dissatisfaction and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you want?¡± The woman was none other than Maxine. Although Thea had announced that only eighth-ranked grandmasters were eligible to follow them on this journey, Maxine still insisted oning because she was worried about James. ¡°Nothing. I was just bored in my room. I came out for a walk and didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here too,¡± Maxine replied softly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Her breathy voice was pleasant to the ears, making one feel at ease. She stood beside Thea, and the sea breeze tousled her long hair. Maxine stretched out her slender fingers to tidy up her long chestnut-colored hair that was blown by the wind. She looked into the distance and sighed. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t resent me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t resent you.¡± Thea was expressionless and replied very calmly. Although she did not show any emotion, her tone was very cold and sounded very distant. ¡°Haah.¡± Maxine sighed. She knew Thea was angry with her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After all, her interference caused so many unexpected situations. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect James¡¯ love for you to be so deep. After searching a year for you and learning you were alive without your memories, he traveled this vast ocean to investigate the dragon¡¯s whereabouts. I, too, ¨C hope that James is still alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll head back inside to rest.¡± Thea turned around and left. Maxine¡¯s words about hoping James was alive had struck a nerve. Thea could not resist the sadness welling up in her chest. As she turned around, crystal-clear teardrops fell from her eyes. Maxine stood at the ship deck and remorsefully watched Thea leave. The cruise ship continued chugging on rapidly. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. They finally reached their destination. Although it would only take one day by air, it took them three whole days to travel via a cruise ship. At that moment, many people gathered on the cruise ship¡¯s deck. Standing in the front was Sky. He nced at the many inds before them and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s over there! It¡¯s that ind over there! James and I got off the ne on that ind. The nended there, and we chose to head to the ind where the Dragon¡¯s Abyss was located by boat.¡± The cruise ship slowly docked and stopped at one of the ind¡¯s coastlines. The crowd gathered together and began to discuss their n. Thea said, ¡°The cruise ship will be docked here. Unless absolutely necessary, it¡¯s forbidden to get anywhere close to the Dragon¡¯s Abyss, nor are we to use lethal high-tech weapons. ¡°We¡¯ll take the boats avable on the cruise ship to the Dragon¡¯s Abyss. ¡°Any objections?¡± Thea scanned the crowd. ¡°No.¡± Everyone spoke in unison. ¡°Good.¡± Thea continued. ¡°I hope everyone will work together to y the dragon when the timees. After it¡¯s dead, everyone will get an equal share of the spoils. I hope it doesn¡¯t end up simr to the fight that ensued when everyone was trying to snatch the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core.¡± No one objected, as splitting the spoils equally was the best oue. Ultimately, they would each have to rely on their own strength to make off with their own share of the spoils that were not divided equally. After a brief discussion, everyone boarded the boats loaded on the cruise ship, and headed to the ind where the Dragon¡¯s Abyss was located. The boats were rtively small, and each could only amodate three to four people. Thea and Thomas were in the same boat. On the way to the Dragon¡¯s Abyss, Thomas chided her, ¡°Thea you¡¯re too naive. Although they seem to be listening to you right now, it¡¯ll all change the moment the dragon is dead. Everyone will inevitably get into an intense battle over the spoils.¡± Thea was well aware of that. However, as their leader, she must ensure their safe return no matter what. She looked at Thomas and said pleadingly, ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t be able to control the others, but I hope you don¡¯t harm anyone over the dragon¡¯s spoils.¡± Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Thea knew these martial artists that came to the ind with her had their own motives and were eyeing the dragon¡¯s spoils. She did not want to see a fight break out. She nned to bring everyone back home safely. However, there was nothing she could do if things went beyond her ability to handle them. Thomas looked at Thea. Seeing her pitiful appearance, he felt sympathy for her. He sighed. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re still too naive. Putting everyone else aside, Sky and the Thunder King aren¡¯t going to defer to you. They¡¯re obeying yourmands right now just to y the dragon. ¡°Once the dragon is dead, they will take action.¡± Hearing this, Thea went silent. Right now, she could not care less about the ancient martial world¡¯s affairs. She only cared to ensure the soldiers on the cruise ship got to return home alive and in one piece. As for these ancient martial artists who decided to quarrel for the dragon blood, it had nothing to do with her. She did not say anything more. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The boat continued its rapid pace. Meanwhile, James sat by a rock near the coast on the ind with a piece of straw in his mouth as he watched the crashing waves. Soon, a few boats appeared in the distance. He stood up excitedly and eximed, ¡°They¡¯reing! They¡¯re finallying!¡± After rejoicing for a moment, he eventually calmed down. He had no idea who the people on the boat were. There was no telling whether they would actually be able to take down the dragon, and no one could predict whether a fight would break out over the dragon¡¯s spoils. James quickly turned around and met up with Wilbur. He wrote on the ground. ¡°People areing, many of them. They¡¯re likely here to y the dragon. Let¡¯s hide first.¡± Seeing the words written by James, Wilbur stood up instantly and began writing on the ground. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡± Wilbur did not waste any time and quickly left the area. James followed behind him. The two hid in advance before the boats could reach the ind. Soon, the boats docked. The martial artists got off the boat one after another. Thea got off the boat and scanned her surroundings. They were at the location where Sky filmed the video of James falling into the sea. She turned around and looked at Sky behind her, asking, ¡°Where did you meet the strange, hairy man?¡± ¡°In the Dragon Abyss at that mountain up ahead.¡± Sky pointed in front of them. Thea turned around and was about to leave in the direction Sky pointed. Thomas quickly stepped in front of her and blocked her path, saying, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Thea? Are you trying to get everyone killed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find James! I¡¯ll find that hairy man and question him!¡± Thea shouted. She did note to the ind to y the dragon but to find James. Thomas persuaded. ¡°Thea, you need to calm down first. Since we¡¯re already here, we should check out the ce first. If you recklessly take action, you¡¯ll only alert him. Even James wasn¡¯t able to stand up to him, so this person must be a ninth-ranked grandmaster. We¡¯ll have to proceed with a n.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Thea replied loudly. She refused to be reasoned with. Only James upied her mind. Holding the Malevolent Sword, she quickly rushed forward. ¡°This girl.¡± Thomas followed with a helpless expression. The group of martial artists was not afraid of the ninth-ranked grandmaster. What was a mere ninth-rank martial artist against dozens of them? No matter how strong, the party with therger number woulde out triumphant. The world¡¯s top powerhouses were gathered here. Together, they could even defeat two ninth-ranked grandmasters. Thea quickly sped forward and soon appeared in the Dragon¡¯s Abyss. Sky followed her and pointed out the way for her. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 They entered the abyss, but it was empty. After searching around in the abyss, they could not find anyone. Meanwhile, James and Wilbur stood on a rock on a cliff, watching them search the abyss. ¡°Thea?¡± James saw Thea. Seeing Thea leading the team, James was confused. He murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Thea here? Didn¡¯t she lose her memories and cultivation base? Why did she get herself involved in this mess?¡± After spotting Thea, James could not himself back anymore. In a sh, he quickly jumped off the cliff andnded at the bottom of the abyss. Meanwhile, Thea was still looking around the abyss. She searched everywhere in the Dragon¡¯s Abyss but could not find the strange, hairy man or James. Feeling anxious, she shouted, ¡°James, where are you? Come out! Please¡­e to me! Sobs¡­¡± She shouted and burst into tears. ¡°Thea.¡± At that moment, a voice came from behind her. Thea was stunned to hear the familiar yet unfamiliar voice. She turned around. A familiar figure was standing in front of her. Afraid she was hallucinating, Thea repeatedly rubbed her eyes. The figure walked closer to her. ¡°Thea, is it really you?¡± ¡°James?¡± Thea choked up, and more tears rolled down her eyes. She could not be bothered with how she looked to others and dashed into James¡¯ arms. ¡°Sobs, it¡¯s really you, James! It¡¯s really you! Thank god you¡¯re still alive.¡± James also embraced Thea. He was surprised but also confused. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you lose your memories? How did you recover? Also, why are you here with them?¡± Thea wept for a while before she let go of James. With so many people watching, she felt a little embarrassed and lowered her head shyly. At that moment, many people¡¯s eyes turned to Sky. Feeling like he had been put on the spot, Sky said, ¡°Why¡¯re you all looking at me? How would I know he¡¯s still alive? I saw him getting struck into the sea with my own eyes and thought he was dead.¡± Thea, on the other hand, exined everything that happened after James had left. ¡°What?¡± James was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve taken qilin, dragon, and phoenix blood?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea smiled and said yfully, ¡°ording to the theories, I¡¯m now an immortal with an endless lifespan.¡± ¡°The Prince of Orchid Mountain gave you phoenix blood, and the Omniscient Deity gave you qilin blood?¡± James was stunned. He never expected so much to happen after he left. The others were also stunned after hearing Thea¡¯s summary of the events that happened. ¡°The Omniscient Deity is an immortal?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been hiding it extremely well if that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°The Prince of Orchid Mountain being alive is unbelievable.¡± Everyone was shocked by the revtion. The information was beyond their imagination and knowledge. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded her head and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve fully recovered now. My blood has mutated, and I¡¯ve regained my blood¡¯s regeneration ability. I¡¯m pretty strong right now and have be the Great Grandmaster of the whole martialmunity.¡± Thea unted her achievements to James. James gently rubbed her little head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve recovered. When we return, we¡¯ll find a ce hidden away from the outside world and leave all worldly affairs behind us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea gave him a bright grin. ¡°James.¡± Can came over, patted James¡¯ shoulder, and beamed at him. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t kick the bucket so easily. I¡¯m relieved to see you alive and well.¡± Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 After Can stepped forward to greet James, those who knew him and even those unfamiliar with him followed suit. James had disyed his terrifying strength abroad when he went to the Blood Race¡¯s territory. Additionally, Thea had recovered her strength. These two together were invincible. No one would get away with antagonizing them. It would not hurt to greet James and get acquainted with him. If anything, it would be extremely beneficial in the future. ¡°Grandpa.¡± James noticed Thomas and called out to him. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thomas nodded gently and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive. Keeping yourself alive is more important than anything else.¡± James looked at Thea and asked, ¡°You guys are here to y the dragon, right?¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here to y the dragon. Its blood can make one immortal. Martial artists from all over the world have gathered together with this purpose in mind. This time, we¡¯re well prepared and have high-tech weapons with us. We¡¯ll bring out the weapons if our strength alone isn¡¯t enough to y the dragon.¡± Since James was still alive, Thea had a change of heart and now was set on ying the dragon. She was already immortal and would live thousands of years at the very least. Meanwhile, James was still just a mortal martial artist.. Although martial artists had longer lifespans, the longest they could live was up to two hundred years. Despite the ninth rank being regarded as Immortality, very few could reach this rank. Those who had done so were only sessful when they used the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood. Thus, no one could be certain whether immortality was granted by the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood or the ninth rank itself. To be with James forever, Thea decided to y the dragon and help James also be immortal. James nced at the martial artists. Many were familiar faces, and only a few were strangers to him. However, he could see that those who dared to ughter the dragon were strong and stood at least at the eighth rank. ¡°Honey, do you know where the dragon is?¡± asked Thea. ¡°I only know the dragon is indeed on this ind. I have yet to uncover its precise location.¡± James shook his head and scanned the surroundings to check if Wilbur had followed him. However, Wilbur was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where it is, I know someone who does. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. James left. He found Wilbur on a cliff above the Dragon¡¯s Abyss. Wilbur sat on a rock sullenly. James walked over and wrote on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wilbur regained his senses and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little overwhelmed right now. I¡¯ve lived here for so many years and am slightly ufortable with so many people on this ind. I don¡¯t want to meet these outsiders.¡± At that moment, Wilbur felt conflicted about the situation. With the arrival of these outsiders, he knew he could finally leave. But what would happen after he leaves? He was unsure of his future. James wrote on the ground. ¡°They¡¯re here to y the dragon. They havee prepared and will surely be able to take it down. You can reveal the dragon¡¯s whereabouts to me.¡± Wilbur naturally knew these people hade for the dragon. In the past, he also came to the ind for the dragon. However, his whole squad was wiped out. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Wilbur wrote a few words on the ground, and then he stood up. James led the way and reunited with Thea and the other martial artists. Seeing the strange, hairy man, everyone was on guard. Sky was especially wary of him and took a few steps backward. He had seen the terrifying strength of this person that could overpower even James. If this strange person were to take action, they would probably suffer severe casualties. James promptly reassured them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on guard. Wilbur is a very kind person. He absorbed some dragon blood, so he can¡¯t let his emotions ovee him. Otherwise, he¡¯ll suffer an Energy Deviation. He can lead the way to the dragon.¡± As soon as the dragon was mentioned, everybody¡¯s faces lit up with enthusiasm. Wilbur remained silent. He did not speak Solean. So even if he were to speak, no one would understand him. Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Wilbur turned around and began leading the way. However, no one dared to follow him. James quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find the dragon if we follow him.¡± With James¡¯ reassurance, the martial artists began to follow him. Wilbur led the martial artists into the depths of the Dragon¡¯s Abyss. It did not take long before they reached the coast near a strait. He pointed to the strait ahead and wrote in ancient script on the ground. ¡°The dragon dwells in the strait ahead of us.¡± There were quite a few people present who could read ancient scripts from thousands of years ago. Seeing the words written by Wilbur, they became excited. The Thunder King said, ¡°Since we already know the dragon¡¯s location, what are we still waiting for? I¡¯ll go lure the dragon out, and everyone can attack together. I¡¯m sure this beast can¡¯t take us all on at once.¡± After speaking, the Thunder King was about to rush into the strait. However, Thomas dashed in front of him and blocked his path, saying coldly, ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag everyone else down with you.¡± The Thunder King red at Thomas and shouted, ¡°What do you mean by this? Who are you to speak to me with such impudence?¡± The atmosphere immediately tensed up and became uneasy. Thea quickly came between them and diffused the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. We should discuss this first.¡± The Thunder King replied, ¡°I¡¯ll let this go because of the Great Grandmaster. You better pay more attention to how you speak to me in the future or I¡¯ll tear you apart in just minutes.¡± Thomas smiled faintly and did not respond. Everyone gathered together and began discussing how to lure and kill the dragon. Standing behind, Linna whispered, ¡°Captain, you¡¯re not a reckless person. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± The Thunder King sneered and whispered, ¡°It was all just an act.¡± As he spoke, his face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t go all outter. Save as much strength as possible. After the dragon is ughtered, kill everyone here. The dragon¡¯s blood will be ours, and we¡¯ll be immortals. In the future, we¡¯ll be the ones that dictate the rules in this world.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Linna and the other psychics nodded. Meanwhile, James and the others were forming a n. Everyone suggested Thea should be the one to lure out the dragon since she was the Great Grandmaster. Thea was about to agree, but James pulled her behind him and stepped forward, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go it instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± ¡°We can rest assured if you¡¯re going since you¡¯re stronger than Thea.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Can reminded. ¡°Be careful out there, James.¡± Pris Sect¡¯s Archibishop also said, ¡°Do be careful. We¡¯re facing a dragon. Even with our collective strength, we might not sessfully kill it.¡±- Thomas also advised. ¡°If you face any problems, you don¡¯t have to force it.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± With that said, he left and headed to the strait before them. He walked to the center of the strait. Standing on the water¡¯s surface, he suddenly dived into the sea and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. He kept descending into the bottomless strait. After advancing for more than a thousand meters, he still had yet to reach the bottom. Thus, he continued to go deeper. When he reached about 3000 meters into the sea, he spotted some massive rocks and started looking around. Soon, he found a cave. The cave was enormous and was about tens of meters wide and hundreds of meters high. He began to ponder. ording to Wilbur, the dragon has most likely hidden in the cave within this strait. He approached the cave entrance carefully. Then, he pulled out the Primordial Dragon Sword and lightly flicked it. A terrifying Sword Energy burst out into the deep waters and caused a tsunami. Roar! Suddenly, there seemed to be a loud cry from the dragon. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing the disturbance in the cave before him, James knew that the dragon had awoken. Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 As the turbulence within the water became more intense, a strong current swept toward him. Despite ascending the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Rank, he could not withstand the force and was sted away, swirling around in the water. He quickly backed away and retreated to a safe distance. Although he was at the bottom of the sea, the water was crystal clear, and he could see everything before him. A head protruded from the massive stone cave before him. It was an enormous camel-like head with nted horns on top. The dragon also had a long beard andrge eyes that emitted a red light like a pair ofnterns. It opened its mouth and revealed two rows of sharp teeth. As it opened its mouth, a terrifying force swept across the water, causing another tempest in the sea. James quickly backed away, but the pressure crashed into him, and he felt pain wrack his body. James swung the Primordial Dragon de in his hand. A Sword Energy burst out. It charged forward rapidly at the dragon¡¯s head. After one attack, James quickly turned and fled without hesitating. His purpose was merely to lure out the dragon. At that moment, everyone stood at the coast and stared at the strait. Suddenly, the calm waters began to churn. ¡°There¡¯s movement.¡± Someone eximed. Everyone stared at the sea surface. Under the countless gazes, the calm sea began to roil violently, and huge waves tens of meters high began to form, crashing into the two cliffs near the strait. Some rocks fell because of the huge waves, and they tumbled into the sea. ¡°It¡¯s¡­It¡¯sing!¡± ¡°Is it really the dragon?¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to have an intense battle with the dragon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so nervous!¡± Everyone held their breath. Swoosh! At that moment, a figure surfaced from the bottom of the sea and quickly appeared before everyone. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Thea quickly approached. James casually wiped away the sea water on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I saw the dragon.¡± With that, he turned around and looked at the sea. The sea was churning violently, and waves crashed everywhere. Soon, a massive head surfaced from the water. Roar! As soon as the dragon¡¯s head emerged, it let out a furious growl. The sound was deafening, and even the eighth-ranked grandmasters present felt difort in their ears. The snarling dragon shot up from the water. James finally could see its appearance clearly. The dragon was more than 30 meters long, and its body was about seven to eight meters thick. It had horns like a deer, a head like a camel, eyes like a rabbit, a neck like a snake, scales like a fish, ws like an eagle, palms like a tiger, and ears like an ox. The dragon was abination of many animals. Thus, various animal features could be seen on it. The dragoncked a tail, which made it look slightly strange. The 30-meter-long dragon leaped tens of meters into the air. Everyone quickly retreated several hundred meters away upon seeing this scene. Seeing the colossal dragon, many people gasped. Thea suddenly stepped forward and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t kill the dragon. The dragon is Sol¡¯s patron animal. As descendants of the dragon, we must not kill it.¡± At that moment, Thea felt slight regret over her choice. She no longer wanted to kill the dragon because it was simr to what she had seen in the picture. However, the one she saw in the picture was golden yellow in color, and the one in front of her was cyan- colored.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 A powerful aura emanated from the dragon. Despite standing a distance away, Thea still felt suffocated by it, as if a boulder was crushing her. It made it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Charge!!!¡± Thomas pulled out his weapon. Swoosh! As Thomas drew his sword, a dazzling Sword Light shot up into the sky. The Sword Light dispersed the clouds, and the sky was cleared instantly. ¡°This¡­?¡± Many people looked on in awe as they noticed the sword Thomas was holding. ¡°The Malignant Sword?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the infamous Malignant Sword!¡± ¡°I never expected Thomas to have the sword.¡± ¡°Is that really the Malignant Sword recorded in history?¡± Simon eximed. The Malignant Sword was a famous and highly reputable sword recorded in history. It was the sword of a wretched king of 1,800 years ago. After his death, there were no more records of it in history. Thomas pulled out the Malignant Sword and pointed it at the cyan dragon in the distance. Then, he shouted, ¡°My fellow martial artists, do you remember why we came here? We¡¯re here to kill the dragon! Now that the dragon is right in front of us, brandish your weapons and ughter the dragon! We¡¯ll split the dragon¡¯s blood equally, and everyone shall gain immortality together!¡± Thomas¡¯ voice rang out. ¡°Attack!!!¡± Sky also shouted. Sky followed suit and drew his sword. Although his sword was not as famed as Thomas, it was still far from ordinary and shined brightly. Swoosh! One after another, everyone began to draw their swords. At that moment, the cyan dragon in the distant sky opened its mouth and spewed out its dragon¡¯s breath. Immediately, the powerful breath swept forward, causing enormous waves to crash and the wind to howl. However, the crowd was not cowed by the disy. They held their weapons and moved against the opposing force. Thomas charged at the very front, swinging his Malignant Sword to form Sword Energies to resist the strong wind. The others spread out and surrounded the dragon. Thea walked toward James and tugged him, saying anxiously, ¡°Honey, we mustn¡¯t kill the dragon.¡± James also did not want to kill the dragon. As a Solean, he naturally knew the dragon¡¯s legend, and how there was a traditional saying that they were descendants of the dragon. The dragon was Solean¡¯s spiritual symbol. However, there was nothing he could do to stop it since things had alreadye to this. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no stopping it this time. Killing the dragon is of the utmost importance. What we have to do next is to reap the benefits after the dragon is in. After the dragon is killed, there¡¯s no saying how many powerful martial artists will be born. ¡°These people have their own motives, and to subdue them, we¡¯ll have to be stronger than them.¡± Thea¡¯s face was full of reluctance. The moment she saw the dragon, she had a change of heart. It felt like she saw her own rtive. At that moment, she felt saddened. She knew there was no stopping it from happening. What was left for her to do was just as James¡¯ mentioned-reap the benefits. Thea looked at James and said, ¡°Honey, I heard from Sir Caden that the dragon¡¯s spoils are all extraordinary. However, the most valuable part isn¡¯t its blood but the Dragon Essence.¡± James was taken aback and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Dragon Essence?¡± Thea exined, ¡°It¡¯s like the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core, but the Dragon Essence is much more remarkable than the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. The effect also differs. The Dragon Essence can enhance one¡¯s cultivation base and True Energy. After the dragon is ughtered, we must join forces to snatch the Dragon¡¯s Essence. We can¡¯t let it fall into other people¡¯s hands.¡± Boom! At that moment, an intense battle had broken out in the sky. Many people besieged the dragon, and people swung their swords wildly to unleash fearsome Sword Energies on the dragon. The Sword Energy attacks shed against the dragon¡¯s body. However, the dragon¡¯s scales were tough, and their vital Sword Energies could not even leave a slight scratch on it. In a short moment, at least thousands of Sword Energy had struck the dragon¡¯s body, but the dragon remained unscathed. Being besieged by the martial artists, the cyan dragon grew enraged. 1 The dragon suddenly rushed forward and darted through the sky in James¡¯ direction. Then, it swung its w at Thomas. Thomas quickly evaded it. The dragon¡¯s w missed its mark. A terrifying power was left by the strike. The force destroyed a store wall in the strait below. In an instant, the mountain copsed, and boulders rolled into the sea.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 The dragon was a force to be reckoned with. A single blow was enough to cause such destructive damage. Thomas was covered in a cold sweat after he dodged. If he had been struck, he would have been shredded to pieces. At that moment, Zekiel held onto the Hellfire Sword. His sword was like a ball of me, zing with a fiery, red Sword Light. He charged at the dragon incredibly fast and thrust the sword at the dragon¡¯s side. However, before he could get close to the dragon, it turned around, creating a huge gust. Zekiel was swept away by the strong wind and could not find his bnce. He quickly circted his True Energy and retreated. The intense battle continued to y out in the sky. None of the martial artists used their signature martial art technique and seemed to be testing the waters, hardly putting any effort into the fight. Everyone had the same idea-to preserve their strength as much as possible. They knew there would be a fierce battle after the dragon was ughtered. Thus, they were all trying to save their strength to vie for the spoilster. Thea and James stood in the distance and had yet to join the battle. The two were watching the battle take ce. Wilbur also did not partake in the battle. James knew these martial artists alone were insufficient to kill the dragon. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He walked toward Wilbur and wrote a few words on the ground. ¡°Are you not going to participate?¡± Wilbur wrote. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to. I¡¯m not interested in the dragon¡¯s blood or its essence. My only wish is for you guys to leave as soon as possible after killing the dragon. I don¡¯t want my quiet life to be interrupted.¡± For thousands of years, Wilbur had lived alone on this ind. He was already ustomed to the quiet and peaceful days. The sudden appearance of so many people made him ufortable. After replying to James, he turned and left. James frowned. Among this group of people, Wilbur was the strongest. It would be hard to kill the dragon without him. While James was watching Wilbur leave, the battle had already drawn closer to them. ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Thea shouted and quickly appeared in front of James, pulling him aside. Boom! After the two got out of the way, a terrifying and destructive force instantly collided with their previous location. James, who had already escaped a few hundred meters away, looked at Thea and scratched his head. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Thanks, Thea. If I got hit, I would¡¯ve been severely injured in the event I didn¡¯t get killed immediately.¡± Thea looked at the battle solemnly and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough about this. Let¡¯s join the battle.¡± Although Thea felt sympathy and did not want the others to kill the dragon, there was nothing she could do to stop it since things had already progressed so far. All she could now was to kill the dragon together and partake of its spoils to bolster her strength. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. The two quickly dashed over. The Malevolent Sword in Thea¡¯s hand emitted a 100-meter-long ck Sword Light. Bzzt! The Sword Light swept across the sky with devastating strength. Despite being strong, the dragon was assailed by many people and was at a loss on how to react. Thea¡¯s attack was too fast, and the 100-meter-long Sword Energy struck the dragon. It dealt a massive blow to the dragon, causing a few scales on the dragon to fall off. Some blood spilled out from the wound. ¡°Haha! The dragon is injured!¡± ¡°As expected from our Great Grandmaster! Her attacks are much more potent than ours!¡± Everyone saw a glimpse of hope after seeing that the dragon had sustained some damage. The Thunder King floated 10 meters in the air in the distance. Countless sparks of white lightning danced around him. The lightning struck the dragon. Each time the dragon was struck, the force would st it in one direction and then the other. Roar! The dragon was furious. It opened its bloody mouth and spat out a cyan energy ball. The energy ball charged at the Thunder King with intense force. ¡°Captain! Careful!¡± The other psychics yelled out. The Thunder King attacked from a distance so he could dodge before the cyan energy ball shot toward him. Boom! As soon as he dodged, the surrounding area exploded instantly. Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 The powerful attack caused an explosion enough to distort the space around them, making them feel like they were in an unreal dimension. At that moment, the others continued to attack They unleashed Sword Energies at the cyan dragon from a distance. The dragon¡¯s scale continuously shredded, exposing its frightening red, bloody flesh. Despite being injured, the dragon was still powerful, and its aura grew increasingly vigorous. It kept attacking and dashing toward the martial artists. After missing an attack, the dragon set its target on a psychic and dashed toward him in a sudden motion. Knowing that he could not dodge the attack in time, the psychic activated a white halo to protect himself. He was nning on relying on his psychic power to resist the dragon¡¯s attack. The cyan dragon flew toward him, swung its w, and grabbed onto the psychic. Crack! The white protective shield around the psychic was destroyed instantly. His face went pale, and his eyes widened in fear. He shouted, ¡°Captain, save¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the dragon¡¯s w crushed him into a bloody pile of flesh. Seeing this scene, the martial artists were startled and quickly retreated, maintaining a certain distance from the dragon. ¡°Damn it,¡± the Thunder King cursed furiously ¡°F*cker.¡± Linna¡¯s expression darkened. The Thunder King summoned lightning and continued to attack Linna also unleashed her mes. In an instant, the mes materialized and surrounded the dragon. Although the mes were not dealing substantial damage to the dragon, judging from the dragon¡¯s growls, they were still hurting it At that moment, the other martial artists seized the opportunity and charged at the dragon. More than a dozen long swords pierced into the dragon¡¯s exposed body, where its scales had already Tallen off. The moment the long swords pierced into its body, the dragon was enraged. Suddenly, an intense force erupted from it and sent the martial artists around it flying. ¡°Quick! Unleash your signature techniques!¡± After being sted into the distance. Thomas spurted a mouthful of blood. Before he could wipe away the blood from his lips, he shouted, ¡°The dragon¡¯s already injured, so stop saving your energy! If we don¡¯t kill it now, we¡¯ll never get a second chance!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Everyone could see that the dragon was injured. However, the energy emanating from the dragon was too strong, and they did not dare to approach it. The dragon suddenly unleashed its breath. One of the martial artists was careless and got swept up by the cyan energy ball spat out by the dragon. Before he could even scream, he was reduced to nothing. The other martial artists were wary after witnessing the dragon¡¯s strength Although the dragon¡¯s blood and essence were treasures, they would need to live to obtain them. ¡°Damn it.¡± Seeing that everyone was retreating. Thomas cursed out. He had been preparing for a long time to y the dragon. He refused to give up now that they were so close to killing it. He had to step up and take action first. Only then could he convince the others to follow suit and persuade them to go all out to kill the dragon. ¡°Sword Storm!¡± Thomas roared out Suddenly, he appeared above the cyan dragon. He let go of the Malignant Sword, allowing it to float in front of him. Bzzt! A loud buzzing sound echoed throughout the sky A Sword Energy burst out from the Malignant Sword. One became two, two became four, and four became eight¡­ In an instant, hundreds of Sword Energies surrounded the Malignant Sword. ¡°Go.¡± Thomas casually waved his hand. The Malignant Sword dashed toward the dragon below him. Following the Malignant Sword, the hundreds of Sword Energies also charged at the dragon with immense power. What Everyone was shocked by Thomas¡¯ signature martial technique. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 The hundreds of Sword Energies charged toward the dragon with destructive and terrifying power. Sky squinted his eyes at the sight He was taken aback by Thomas¡¯ Sword Storm. With shock in his eyes, he murmured, ¡°What kind of sword Technique is that?¡± Everyone retreated. Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt! The Sword Energies cut through the sky and made loud sizzling sounds Rumble! The Sword Energies struck the cyan dragon¡¯s body and exploded, causing its scales to burst open and the dragon to bleed. The dragon¡¯s massive body plummeted from the sky and fell onto a copsed mountain. The mountain broke down and submerged into the sea along with the dragon¡¯s body. Suddenly, a stream of water shot up from the sea. The dragon soared up into the sky once again. It was furious and had crimson eyes. With a dazzling light radiating from its body, it swung its w at Thomas, and several streaks of cyan light burst out from its w Thomas raised the Malignant Sword to resist. However, his strength was inferior to that of the dragon. He was sted away and spurted out a mouthful of blood again. At that moment, several masked men rushed over to him. They resisted the attacks together but were no match for the dragon and were forced to keep retreating. Thomas stepped back for a moment and took out an elixir. He consumed it and quickly retreated to a safe area. Then, he shouted, ¡°If we don¡¯t make a move now, when are we going to?¡± As his voice resounded, Thea immediately struck Holding the Malevolent Sword, she plunged her sword into the dragon¡¯s side with great strength to attract the dragon¡¯s attention. The dragon turned around and attacked Thea, relieving the masked men. Seeing this, the others charged forward and unleashed their signature martial techniques on the cyan dragon. James also joined in the fight. He unleashed the unrivaled Fourteen Heavenly Swords. Thirteen dazzling Sword Energies merged into one potent Sword Energy The sword shed the cyan dragon. However, it merely took off some of the cyan dragon¡¯s scales and did not cause substantial damage. His attack was not as strong as Thomas¡¯ Sword Storm. After Jamesnded his attack, he ran out of energy. Seeing that he did not deal much damage to the dragon, he touched his nose and murmured, ¡°Although I¡¯m of a higher rank than Grandpa, I¡¯m incapable of dealing as much damage as Grandpa did to the cyan dragon. Grandpa sure has hidden his strength well. ¡± At that moment, Thomas appeared in front of James and quickly took out a few pills, saying, ¡°These pills can help quickly restore your True Energy. Have them and step aside for now.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Alright.¡± James had lost hisbat strength and could no longer continue fighting. He quickly stepped away After retreating to a safe area, he swallowed the pills. Immediately, a surge of energy permeated his body and relieved him. His True Energy rapidly recovered. In just a few minutes, he had recovered about one-tenth of it ¡°Amazing¡± He could not help but marvel. While recovering his True Energy, he paid close attention to the battle happening in the distance. Although the dragon was injured, it grew increasingly vicious as the fight yed out. Several martial artists, psychics, and foreign powerhouses had fallen, while others were injured Thea retreated and appeared before James Splurt! She spurted out a mouthful of blood. James quickly approached her and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Thea shook her head and said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just my churning Blood Energy. The cyan dragon is far too overpowering. Even with so many of us attacking it at the same time, many have died, while those left are injured. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid our whole squad will be wiped out.¡± James asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare high-tech weapons?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and said, T¡¯ll notify them right away As she spoke, she took out her phone and notified the cruise ship¡¯s captain. ¡°Bring the cruise over. Do it quick¡± After passing on the order, she stopped to treat her wounds. Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Soon, her churning blood calmed down. In the distance, the martial artists were still in a fierce fight with the cyan dragon. The area surrounding the strait had copsed and sunk into the sea. The mountain range around the ind had also crumbled into ruins. If the fight continued, the whole ind would eventually sink to the bottom of the sea. Everyone in the battle was injured and at a standstill with the dragon. There were constant explosions over the sea Enormous waves kept crashing A man calmly stood on a mountaintop in the distance. It was the Prince of Orchid Mountain that had secretly tagged along Langston mingled on a cruise ship by the ind, unbeknownst to the rest of the martial artists. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t going to work. Although the dragon is injured, it¡¯s a tenacious beast with terrifying combat strength. If this continues, everyone here is bound to die,¡± Langston murmured to himself He knew Thea had prepared high-tech weapons. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, the cruise ship would be a big target for the dragon¡¯s attack if it came close The cruise could very well be destroyed before the dragon was ughtered. Langston fell into thought. After a while, he took out a mask from his wide sleeve and covered his face. Swoosh! With a sh, he disappeared. Shortly after, he appeared in front of James. At that moment, James was still trying to recover his True Energy After consuming the pills from Thomas, his True Energy was being restored rapidly, and he was already halfway to full recovery ¡°Lend me your sword¡± A voice suddenly resounded James heard the voice and sensed someone approaching Startled, he raised his head and looked at the masked man. He stood up abruptly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important Lend me the Primordial Dragon ded.¡± Langston held a hand out. James hesitated momentarily After a while, he tossed the Primordial Dragon de to Langston. Langston caught hold of the sword. As soon as he grabbed the Primordial Dragon de, he could feel the sword repelling him. A powerful force erupted from the sword, almost making him lose his grip. ¡°Amazing.¡± Langston never expected the Primordial Dragon de to be so potent He mobilized his True Energy and forcibly suppressed the Primordial Dragon de. At that moment, the sword made a crisp sound. Swoosh! Langston held the Primordial Dragon de and pointed it to the sky. Suddenly, a blinding Sword Light erupted from the sword. He subdued the Primordial Dragon de with his strength and joined the battle with it. ¡°What?¡± James was shocked by the scene. ¡°Who¡¯s this man?¡± He suddenly remembered the person who showed up on the ind not long ago and fought with Wilbur That man was also capable of suppressing the Primordial Dragon de. He quickly denied the idea after thinking about it for a while. The two of them had different auras. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath and murmured. ¡°Unexpectedly, there are many powerful martial artists in Sol. This person can also forcibly wield the Primordial Dragon de. It seems he must also be a ninth- ranked grandmaster. But, who exactly is he? The Omniscient Deity or the Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± He pondered about it for a while but could not figure out the person¡¯s identity. Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 James knew about the Omniscient Deity and the Prince of Orchid Mountain. The Omniscient Deity gave Thea qilin blood, and the Prince of Orchid Mountain gave her phoenix blood. This was enough for James to know that the two of them were immortals who had lived for at least a thousand years. With the addition of the Blood Race¡¯s immortal, quite a few immortals of this world had revealed themselves. These immortals were all ninth-ranked grandmasters. James was unsure of who the masked man that showed up could be He watched the battle from a distance Langston joined the battle. The Primordial Dragon de in his hand was a legendary weapon. He appeared in front of the cyan dragon instantly and attacked it rapidly. The Primordial Dragon de plunged into the cyan dragon¡¯s body. Ssh! Immediately, blood sttered from its body. The cyan dragon was furious. It roared, and terrifying energy erupted from its body, forcing the Primordial Dragon de out of its body. Even a powerhouse like Langston struggled to resist its energy. His body was pushed back, and his Blood Energy churned. His throat felt warm, and blood surged into his mouth. He forcefully swallowed the blood. ¡®Damn it Langston cursed out in his heart. The cyan dragon is still so strong despitecking its tail. I can¡¯t fathom how strong it must¡¯ve been in its prime Langston was shocked. He had never fought against a dragon before. He had previously fought the Four Holy Beast¡¯s Spirit Turtle, but the battle ended in failure After being forced back, Lanston charged at the dragon again. He unleashed a terrifyingly strong sword technique and appeared behind the cyan dragon¡¯s back He repeatedly swung the sword in his hand. A series of Sword Energies quickly materialized and shed the cyan dragon. Everyone was dazzled by his Sword Energy. The martial artists retreated to the distance and watched Langston fight the cyan dragon. They were shocked and bewildered by the scene. ¡°Who¡¯s this person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so strong¡± ¡°His sword technique is incredible. I can¡¯t even see his movements clearly.¡± The spectators eximed. James watched the fight and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he murmured, ¡°It¡¯ll be much easier to kill the dragon with the addition of this strong martial artist.¡± Langston fought a fierce battle against the cyan dragon The Primordial Dragon de was a fusion of the Primordial Sword and Dragonyer The Primordial Sword was specifically forged to kill the phoenix, whereas the Dragonyer was forged to kill dragons With two swords fused together, their powers had multiplied, and this single fused sword was invincible. Although the cyan dragon had great defenses, the sword could still pierce its body. The dragon¡¯s body was covered in wounds in just a short moment. At that moment, Thomas stepped forward and shouted, Fellow martial artists, now¡¯s our chance!¡± After shouting, he took the initiative to attack He appeared behind the dragon and shed its broken tail with the Malignant Sword The cyan dragon was furious The dragon swung its broken tail, and a powerful wave of energy swept at Thomas. Thomas was slightly careless and was struck by the force. His body plummeted from the sky. Boom! Thomas plunged into the sea and did not resurface. ¡°Grandpa ¡± James shouted Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He quickly rushed over and jumped into the sea but could not find Thomas. ¡°What?¡± James searched the waters for a while, but Thomas was nowhere to be found. With a puzzled look on his face, he murmured, ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do? Could it be that he wanted to use this as a chance to hide so he could wait for the cyan dragon to be ughtered and jump out and snatch the spoils?¡± James could not find Thomas He started to doubt his grandfather¡¯s intentions. Soon, he resurfaced. Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Once James surfaced from the water, Sky appeared before him. At that moment, Sky¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he was covered in injuries with blood dripping from the corners of his lips. He looked at James and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Thomas?¡± James gently shook his head and sighed 7 was toote. Grandpa has already sunk into the bottom of the sea. A shark appeared and swallowed him.¡± Sky was taken aback for a moment and said, ¡°My condolences.¡± After offering a word offort, Sky left and rejoined the battle In the sky, the fierce battle continued. Even though the dragon was injured, it was still powerful Despite having strong martial artists in the battle, it would be hard to kill the dragon, even with the addition of Langston. If Langston had not joined. the battle¡¯s current situation would be much different They would have been defeated long ago if Langston had not joined them. Wilbur watched the fight y out in the distance. Seeing the fierce battle, the blood in his body began to churn, and the desire to fight rose in his heart. His dark pupils turned crimson red. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Wilbur roared Then, he joined the fierce battle against the dragon with his long sword. With another peerless martial artist joining the fight, the dragon sustained constant injuries James was recovering his strength and had not rejoined the battle. He simply watched it from below. Meanwhile, Thea held on to the Malevolent Sword and exerted the Demonic Sword Art to its limit. Several ck Sword Lights struck the cyan dragon¡¯s body. At the same time, she unleashed Exalter. Her eighty-one ck needles flew around in the air Exalter, coupled with Murderous Energy, dealt devastating damage to the dragon. ¡°Roar!!!¡± The cyan dragon growled It opened its mouth and spat out a stream of dragon¡¯s breath. A gust of wind instantly swept toward Thea. The cyan dragon darted toward Thea, and its sharp ws grabbed her. Thea felt pain all over her body. She mobilized her strength and struggled but could not break free from the cyan dragon¡¯s ws. ¡°Thea!¡± Seeing this scene, James immediately panicked. He rushed out and appeared under the cyan dragon instantly. Then, he activated the Invincible Body Siddhi and thrust his palm at the dragon¡¯s ws with full force. The cyan dragon felt severe pain and instantly let go of Thea. Thea¡¯s body plummeted from the sky James quickly sped toward her and caught her. Then, he fled from the battlefield and appeared in a safe ce far away. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He ced Thea down on the ground. At that moment, Thea¡¯s body was covered in injuries. Her dress was torn, exposing the bloody wounds on her body. James immediately took out Crucifier and began to treat her injuries. After inserting a few needles, Thea¡¯s injuries were under control. ¡°Are you alright?¡± James asked worriedly. Thea sat in a lotus position, shook her head, and said, ¡°I was careless. Thank you for saving me in time. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been doomed.¡± ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Suddenly, a miserable scream sounded in the distance. James raised his head and saw an unfamiliar martial artist being bitten by the cyan dragon. its sharp teeth pierced through the martial artist¡¯s body, turning him into a pile of bloody flesh. His remains fell from the sky into the sea and were swallowed by sharks instantly James was stunned by the gruesome scene. It was terrifying. An eighth-ranked grandmaster was ughtered so easily Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 An eighth-ranked grandmaster died just like that. James finally realized the battle¡¯s cruelty The dragon was still full of energy More people would die if the battle was prolonged. James did not pay much attention to the battle in the distance. The lives and deaths of these people had nothing to do with him. Instead, he hoped these people would die here so that no one would cause trouble in the future The world would finally be at peace He looked at Thea. Thea was injured by the dragon and had severe wounds all over her body as well as some internal injuries. Fortunately, he had mastered using Crucifier and could help treat Thea¡¯s internal injuries. There were only a few physical injuries left With Thea¡¯s strength, those external injuries would not pose a threat. ¡°Thea, don¡¯t rush back into the battle. Restore your strength first. ording to my estimation, the dragon isn¡¯t going to die any time soon. We can¡¯t predict how many more people will be killed by the dragon. We should save our strength¡± With that said, he took out the pill he got from Thomas and handed it to Thea Thea took the pill and swallowed it Then, she began to refine the pill to restore her True Energy James did not stay idle and quickly began to recover his True Energy too. Rumble! The fierce battle continued on the distant ind. Swords cut through the sky, and several figures flickered. The dragon was furious, and it destroyed everything in its way. Mountains were crushed, and boulders. exploded due to the force, reduced to rubble. Langston held the Primordial Dragon de and attacked with great speed, causing the other martial artists to watch him in awe He appeared under the cyan dragon in an instant and shed the sword. The sharp Primordial Dragon de severed one of the cyan dragon¡¯s ws The dragon was furious. It raised its head and spewed out a wave of blue energy Langston raised the sword and shed again. A terrifying Sword Energy erupted and scattered the cyan energy wave. As the cyan energy spread out, he suffered a bacsh from the powerful force and was forced backward. Suddenly, Wilbur appeared above the dragon¡¯s head and pierced his long sword into its head. The cyan dragon flicked its head and sent Wilbur flying. In the distance, the Thunder Kingmanded several psychics to continue throwing long-range attacks at the dragon. The other martial artists from Sol and international powerhouses continuously looked for opportunities to inflict damage on the dragon. While inflicting damage, they also took out some vessels to collect the dragon¡¯s blood where it was wounded. At this point of the fight, everyone except Thea, James, and Thomas, who was thrown into the sea, had obtained some of the dragon¡¯s blood. The battle had gotten even more intense In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed At that moment, the cruise ship had already shown up around the ind but kept a certain distance. ¡°Honey, the cruise ship is here. Should weunch the high-tech weapons?¡± After receiving a call from the captain, Thea asked for James¡¯ opinion. James took a look at the battle in the distance. At that moment, the dragon¡¯s energy had weakened significantly There were still many surviving martial artists. None of the people he knew were dead, and the ones dead were either people he did not know or those who had stayed hidden for a long time. He thought for a while and said. ¡°The dragon is already very weak. It¡¯s injured, and its w has been severed. Itsbat strength has declined, so we should be able to kill it without the help of high-tech weapons.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. Then, Thea raised her phone and ordered, ¡°Retreat from the ind. Don¡¯t get close to the battle area. Be careful not to be the dragon¡¯s target.¡± ¡°Alright After the captain received the order, he quickly retreated At that moment, James True Energy had almost fully recovered. He stood up and watched the fierce battle from a distance. Suddenly, a martial artist was hit by the force created by the dragon¡¯s broken tail. He spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew out like a ball.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 James rushed out quickly and caught the martial artist who had been tossed away James brought him to a safe area, put him down, and asked, ¡°Senior Cabral, are you alright?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Simon¡¯s hair was disheveled, and there was a bloody wound on his arm with blood dripping from it. His face was pale as he replied, ¡°Damn, that b*stard is hard to kill After saying that, he prepared to rejoin the battle with his sword in hand. James quickly tugged him and said, ¡°You should treat your wounds first.¡± ¡°True.¡± Simon realized the dragon was about to die soon. He had to quickly treat his wound, recharge his energy. and prepare to snatch the spoils Bzzt! Bolts of lightning kept sweeping across the sky. The Thunder King stood in the distance and constantly generated lightning to attack the cyan dragon¡¯s body where its scales had fallen. The dragon¡¯s flesh was scorched upon being struck by the lightning. Langston held the Primordial Dragon de and appeared a hundred meters above the cyan dragon¡¯s head. He raised the sword, and a terrifying energy emanated from his body. At the same time, the sword dazzled brightly. He dashed toward the dragon. A bright Sword Light erupted from the Primordial Dragon de and shed the cyan dragon¡¯s neck. The Sword Light pierced through the cyan dragon¡¯s neck. The cyan dragon¡¯s huge head was cut off instantly. Right before its head was severed, the dragonunched onest attack. It opened its mouth and spat out a ck energy ball at Langston. As the dragon¡¯s head fell, Langston was sent flying and spurted out a mouthful of blood. He lost grip of the Primordial Dragon de, and it fell from the sky onto the ground. Boom! The cyan dragon¡¯s corpse also fell from the sky, crushing a mountain range ¡°Hurray!¡± ¡°The dragon is dead!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Finally, the beast is dead!¡± After Langston severed the cyan dragon¡¯s head, its body fell from the sky, and everyone cheered. Everyone rushed toward the remains of the dragon Some went for the body, while some went for the head. Sky dashed to the dragon¡¯s head the fastest. Immediately, he swung his long sword and shed the dragon¡¯s head open. A ball the size of a basketball flew out instantly. The ball was cyan and radiated with cyan light. ¡°Haha! The Dragon Essence is mine!¡± Sky shouted. He quickly picked up the Dragon Essence and was about to run away with it, but a masked man suddenly appeared behind him and pierced his body with a long sword. The masked man also thrust his palm and attacked Sky Sky¡¯s body was sent flying The masked man picked up the Dragon Essense and held it in his arms. At the same time, two other masked men appeared. The trio stood together and stared cautiously at the people surrounding them. At the most critical moment, Thomas had appeared The three masked men looked at him and called out respectfully, ¡°Master.¡± Thomas approached and looked at the people standing around them. He smiled faintly and said, Everyone, the dragon¡¯s body is not far away. The dragon¡¯s body is full of miraculous spoils. Moreover, the dragon is already dead and has plenty of fresh blood in its body right now. If you don¡¯t collect the blood now, when will you do it? Are you going to let the dragon¡¯s blood dry out? The dragon¡¯s blood can grant you immortality. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight over it. There¡¯s a lot of dragon blood to go around. ¡°The Dragon Essence, on the other hand, belongs to me.¡± Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 Thomas was domineering. He immediately demanded that he took the Dragon Essence. ¡°Who do you think you are, Thomas?¡± The Thunder King was the first to stand up against him. He raised his hand, and lightning flickered in his palm. He red at Thomas and threatened, ¡°Who are you to take the Dragon Essence? It belongs to me.¡± As he spoke, several psychics approached and stood behind the Thunder King. They stared at Thomas and the three masked men warly. Once the Thunder King gave the order, they would take action. ¡°Haha,¡± Thomas chuckled. He did not take the Thunder King seriously at all If not because he needed the psychics¡¯ strength to kill the dragon, he would have wiped out the Thunder King and the other psychics long ago. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have objections?¡± Thomas looked at the Thunder King with a smile. ¡°Diel The Thunder King did not waste any more words. He raised his hand, and a bolt of lightning struck. Thomas stood rooted in ce. He casually waved his hand, and a powerful force came from his sleeves, easily dispersing the lightning. ¡°Damn it!¡± The Thunder King was enraged. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± At that moment, Lanston walked over. He was wounded, and the mask on his face was knocked off. His appearance was finally visible to all. Although he looked young, his hair was white, and his eyes looked like he had gone through a lot. Seeing Lanston approaching. Thomas grew fearful. ¡°Hand it over.¡± Langston stretched out his hand. Thomas, who was holding the Dragon Essence, looked at Langston He stared at him as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You can call me the Prince of Orchid Mountain,¡± Langston replied softly. ¡°What?¡± Thomas stepped back upon hearing his introduction. As a member of the Cadens family, he naturally knew of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Moreover, he also practiced the martial art techniques left by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. At that moment. Thea and James also approached. Both of them were shocked upon overhearing Langston¡¯s words. Thea asked surprisedly. ¡°You¡¯re the Prince of Orchid Mountain? Are you the one that gave me the phoenix blood?¡± Langston turned to Thea and said with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint me, Thea. I never expected the Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood to bepatible with you. It took me a hundred years topletely refine the phoenix blood.¡± James also curiously looked at Langston. Was this the master of the Cadens¡¯ ancestor? Langston¡¯s body flickered. Thomas held the Dragon Essence in shock. Before he could react, Langston appeared before him and quickly snatched the Dragon Essence. Then, in a sh, Langston returned to his original spot. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Seeing Langston holding the basketball-sized Dragon Essence, everyone was disappointed. Since it had fallen into a peerless martial artist¡¯s hands, it would be difficult for them to snatch it. Lanston held the Dragon Essence and said, I¡¯m not selfish. Thus, everyone will have a share of the Dragon Essence.¡± As he spoke, he casually waved his hand. The Primordial Dragon de that fell in the distance flew over. He grabbed the sword and shed the Dragon Essence. The Dragon Essence was shattered from one piece into more than twenty pieces in an instant Everyone leaped into the air to snatch a piece for themselves. James and Thea also obtained one each. Langston took two pieces After putting them away, he walked toward the dragon¡¯s corpse, sliced it, and collected some blood. Then, he turned around to leave. The others also rushed to collect the dragon¡¯s blood. At that moment, Maxine arrived at the scene. She held some vessels in her hand and handed them to James, saying, ¡°James, go collect some blood.¡± James looked at Maxine and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He took the vessels Maxine had handed him and started collecting the dragon¡¯s blood. The dragon was enormous, and although it was dead, it was still full of fresh blood, so everyone could obtain a satisfactory amount of it James collected a whole bucket of blood. The bucket was made of a unique material. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Thus, the dragon¡¯s blood would not coagte after being sealed. After getting the dragon¡¯s blood, James turned his attention to the dragon¡¯s scales. The dragon¡¯s scales had powerful defensive quality. He could use it to make clothes and resist attacks from peerless martial artists. The other martial artists also began to collect other dragon spoils. Dragon meat, dragon bones. Soon, the dragon¡¯s spoils werepletely divided among the martial artists Thea was relieved that the martial artists did not get into a fierce battle after ying the dragon. James looked at Wilbur on the ruined ind and wrote on the ground-Do you want toe back to Sol with me? After seeing what James wrote, Wilbur shook his head slightly and wrote on the ground-Forget it. I don¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯m used to living alone. I don¡¯t like crowds and like the quietness here James wrote again-After we leave, I¡¯m afraid no one else will evere to this ind. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with me? Wilbur shook his head, turned around, and left. James did not insist After everyone had acquired what they wanted, they headed back to the cruise ship. The cruise ship slowly began its journey back to Cansington. Sky sat pensively in his room on the cruise ship. Before he set out, his teacher had ordered him to kill everyone. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, it was difficult for him to make a move now that Langston, a powerful martial artist, was on board Langston was also the reason a fierce battle did not break out after the dragon was killed. Otherwise, Sky would have been able to secretly get rid of everyone. He sat on the bed and began thinking of a n. He needed toe up with a n to kill all the overseas martial artists. However, after thinking for a while, he had nothing 1 can only bomb the cruise ship.¡± Sky¡¯s face darkened. Blowing up the cruise ship was the only option left. He quietly left his room. He wanted to head to the bottom of the cruise ship. He nned to blow up the ship and leave on a boat. Upon walking out of his room, he found Thomas standing outside his door. Thomas looked at him and smiled. ¡°What are you trying to do, Sky? I¡¯m warning you not to y any tricks¡± Sky smiled and said, ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m just bored inside my room and want to head for a walk.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Thomas stepped closer and quickly tapped Sky¡¯s acupoints. Since Sky was indeed quilty, he was startled and not prepared for Thomas¡¯ sudden movements. Thus, he could not react in time. ¡°You¡± Sky¡¯s expression darkened. Thomas picked Sky up and threw him on the bed inside the room. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Your acupoints will be unsealed when we reach Cansington Until then, just stay here.¡± After Thomas finished speaking, he turned to leave He knew that Sky would not stay idle and was probably nning to do something in secret He had been watching Sky since they boarded the cruise ship Meanwhile, James, Thea, and Maxine were in another room Both James and Thea had obtained a piece of the Dragon Essence Since Langston smashed the Dragon Essence into more than twenty pieces, even Maxine, who arrived late, obtained one In addition, James also acquired arge bucket of dragon blood, meat, bones, and scales On the other hand, the other martial artists divided the various dragon remains. As for who took what, James did not know ¡°This is the Dragon Essence?¡± James looked at the Dragon Essence in his hand. The piece he obtained was only the size of a baby¡¯s fist The Dragon Essence was cyan and shone with cyan glow ¡°This thing is capable of increasing one¡¯s cultivation base?¡± James murmured Thea replied. ¡°Mhm Yeah. The Dragon Essence can indeed increase one¡¯s cultivation base¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s useless to me. My current cultivation base has reached its limit If I want to improve it, I¡¯ll have to break through to the ninth rank¡± James thought he was invincible in this world. After seeing the ninth-ranked grandmasters, he realized he was nowhere close to invincible. He knew his cultivation base could be improved, but he was at his limit for the time being unless he broke through to the ninth rank Thus, he would have to enter the ninth rank to improve his cultivation base. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 The Dragon Essence was temporarily useless to him since he had no idea when he would be able to enter the ninth rank It could take ten years, maybe decades, or he might not even enter the rank after a hundred Meanwhile, Maxine was ecstatic. She never expected to hold onto a piece of the Dragon Essence. years. With her strength, she was incapable of fighting for the Dragon Essence. However, Langston¡¯s actions allowed her to get a share of the pie. Although the piece she grabbed was smaller than James¡¯ and Thea¡¯s, she was still satisfied. The Dragon Essence could significantly improve her cultivation. At the very least, she would enter the eighth rank. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s next after we return to Cansington?¡± Thea leaned into James, held his hand, and snuggled into his arms, not forgetting to cast a proud look at Maxine Her expression seemed to be showing off to Maxine that James was hers and that no matter how hard Maxine tried, she could never have James James said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ve no other goals. After returning to Cansington, let¡¯s find a ce no one knows about and live a normal life.¡± James had already thought it through He wanted to live in seclusion since this world¡¯s affairs had nothing to do with him. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea beamed with a bright smile. Maxine did not say anything and sensibly left the room Meanwhile, the Meranian Psychics gathered in another room. Three of the psychics sat together. Eight of them left for this ind, but only three of them survived. They were the Thunder King, the beautiful and sexy Linna, and a Caucasian man who looked about forty years old. His name was Fernando Oliver. He was the other Meranian Psychics deputy captain, His strength was not inferior to Linna¡¯s This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He was pretty strong, considering he survived the battle The weak ones were ughtered by the dragon. ¡°Captain.¡± Fernando looked at the Thunder King solemnly and said. ¡°Are you just going to let the ancient martial artists of Sol return with all the dragon¡¯s spoils? After they return and refine the dragon¡¯s blood and essence, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Sol to be the strongest country. When that happens, we¡¯re going to be restricted and suppressed.¡± The Thunder King said helplessly, ¡°What am I supposed to do? We¡¯ve suffered heavy losses, and only three of us survived. Meanwhile, there are plenty of strong Solean martial artists that survived. I thought Thea was the strongest, but unexpectedly, several more martial artists stronger than her showed up.¡± ¡°Yeah. The Solean martial artists disyed great strength in the fight against the dragon. It would be difficult for us to kill them now,¡± said Linna ¡°Are we just going to let it end like this?¡± Fernando looked reluctant to give up. The Thunder King took a deep breath and said, ¡°Forget it. We should be thankful they aren¡¯t attacking us. Besides, we¡¯ve gained quite a lot of benefits this time. After returning, we can train in seclusion and recruit ancient martial artists. Once we be ancient martial artists ourselves, coupled with our psychic abilities, we can regain power over them.¡± Initially, the Thunder King wanted to wipe out the ancient martial artists. However, the ancient martial artists showed great strength, and he had no confidence in winning a fight against them. The cruise ship quickly sailed back to Cansington Many martial artists were injured after the fierce battle against the dragon. After boarding the cruise ship, they all began treating their injuries in their rooms. At the same time, they were on guard and were cautious of the other ancient martial artists in case of any ambushes. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. After three days, the cruise ship docked at Cansington¡¯s dock. As soon as the cruise ship came to a stop, the ancient martial artists did not bother bidding farewell to each other and quickly left with the spoils they had obtained Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Thea had already informed the Cahans of their return in advance. Thus, as soon as the cruise ship docked, David appeared in a pickup truck. James immediately loaded the things they brought back from the ind onto the truck Then, James approached Thomas at the dock. ¡°Grandpa, when will you bring me to see Dad and the rest of our family? Also, I¡¯ve been wondering who exactly my mother is.¡± James had never seen his mother before As far as he could remember, his family had never said anything about his mother. His father also remarried, and he had a stepmother-Rowena. However, his decision brought disaster to his family. Thomas smiled and said, ¡°Stay in Cansington for a few days. I¡¯ll bring your father toe and see you soon After Thomas finished speaking, he left. As for James¡¯ mother, he did not mention anything about it James was looking forward to it Soon, he would reunite with his family. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Cahans had no idea what James and Thea had headed overseas to do. Upon the couple¡¯s return, they noticed the meat and blood they had brought home. At night, James cooked dinner for them personally. He made stir-fried dragon meat and stewed dragon soup Basically, their whole meal consisted of the dragon¡¯s meat James was worried the dragon meat¡¯s energy would be too powerful for the Cahans to consume. Afraid they would die from it, he specifically tasted it to make sure. Although it consisted of some energy. it was not potent, and ordinary people would be able to bear it. Every family member of the Cahans, both old and young, gathered at the Cahans¡± vi. In the kitchen, Thea tugged James and whispered, ¡°Honey, this is dragon meat. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to give it to my family members?¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°How is this a waste? There¡¯s nothing more important than family in this world. Moreover, your family members want to be martial artists Although the dragon¡¯s meat isn¡¯t as good as its blood or essence, your family members¡¯ physical fitness will improve significantly. With some guidance, they¡¯ll be martial artists very soon.¡± Thea said with dissatisfaction, I still feel that it¡¯s a waste. I¡¯m an immortal, and you¡¯re about to be one yourself. We have to think of our future children.¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of dragon blood. It¡¯ll be enough even if we have ten kids.¡± Thea scolded, ¡°Do you take me for a breeding animal?¡± ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough talk. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± James walked out of the kitchen with the dragon soup in his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Dig in!¡± ¡°What kind of meat is this, James? It smells so good!¡± David was fascinated by the meat¡¯s fragrance as it was one he had never experienced before. James said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s extraordinary food! Don¡¯t you guys want to be martial artists? After you eat this meat and drink this soup tonight, I won¡¯t promise much, but it won¡¯t be a problem to generate True Energy in your body. The meat will also improve your body¡¯s physique and dy cell aging. It won¡¯t be a problem for you guys to live a hundred years.¡± ¡°Ah? Are you serious?¡± dys eximed She stood up in shock and looked at the meat on the table. Then, she inquired, ¡°What kind of meat is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.* James put on a mysterious smile, picked up a piece of meat with the utensils, and put it in his mouth. Then, he chewed on the meat. ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s so good.¡± Seeing James¡¯ face of enjoyment, the Cahans could not bear it anymore and dug in one after another. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s so tasty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious! I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious meat before.¡± ¡°Ahh, what¡¯s going on? Why does my body feel warm? It¡¯s like a fire burning within me, but at the same time, it feels sofortable The Cahans chatted andughed. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 All the Cahans had eaten the delicious dragon meat. After consuming it, they felt like a fire was burning within their bodies. However, the fire did not burn them It simply made them feel as if there was a warm current surging through their bodies. It was veryfortable It made them feel as if they were ascending to heaven. Soon, dinner was over James and Thea returned to their room on the third floor Thea showered and walked out of the bathroom with a thin towel wrapped around her body. Her body was covered in injuries from the dragon¡¯s w Fortunately, the wounds had already clotted She wiped her hair with another towel as she walked over. Seeing James sitting on the bed in a daze, she could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Honey? What are you thinking about?¡± James regained his senses. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I was just wondering why the Prince of Orchid Mountain and the Omniscient Deity would give you qilin blood and phoenix blood. Also, I can¡¯t seem to understand why Langston did not take the dragon¡¯s spoils for himself. I believe the human¡¯s heart is greedy, and it seems out of the ordinary for him to share the spoils with others¡± James paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure the Prince of Orchid Mountain has the strength to suppress all of the ancient martial artists present on the ind. However, he did not choose to do so. It¡¯s really unbelievable to me.¡± He had been pondering over these doubts Why would they give Thea the gilin and phoenix blood? Why did the Prince of Orchid Mountain take the Dragon Essence for himself? Why would he not want the whole Dragon Essence? Upon hearing James¡¯ questions, Thea¡¯s expression became grave. She sat down and said. ¡°Yeah, I also couldn¡¯t figure these questions out either. Forget it. We shouldn¡¯t stress about it. It¡¯s gettingte. Go wash up and sleep.¡± Thea pushed James in the direction of the bathroom James walked toward the bathroom. Then, he soaked himself in the bathtub. He kept pondering over the unsolved questions. What were the Omniscient Deity and the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s goals? Why were they helping Thea? He could not figure it out, so he pushed the thoughts away and finished washing up Since he had not touched Thea for more than a year, he was slightly excited. When he came out of the bathroom, Thea was already lying in bed. She covered her delicate body with a nket and only exposed her head. ¡°Come here.¡± She stretched out her slender hands and hooked her finger at James James was a man and could not withstand such temptations. He immediately rushed over to her. The next day, James woke up early in the morning. Meanwhile, Thea was still sound asleep in bed. They had a crazy night He got up and got dressed. When he got out of bed, it was only slightly over six in the morning, and the sun had not risen. He walked out to the vi¡¯s yard and breathed in the fresh air, stretching out his body He sat in a lotus position in the yard and breathed in the fresh air, emptying his mind of thoughts. Then, he began pondering how to break into the ninth rank. He had tried countless times. However, he failed every attempt The Omniscient Deity¡¯s words resounded in his mind He said the ninth rank could not be achieved through practice but needed one toe to a self- realization. Initially, he thought the Omniscient Deity was spouting nonsense Now, he was convinced by his words. Especially after he discovered that the Omniscient Deity was a powerful martial artist of the ninth rank. ¡°Comprehend? ¡°How do Iprehend it? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°He said Icked life experience and needed more understanding in life, which is why I¡¯m unable to step into the ninth rank,¡± James murmured He personally thought he had a lot of life experience. After being in the army for ten years, he had seen it all. If that was considered insufficient, what would he have to go through to be regarded as someone who had lived a rich life? Before he knew it, it was already dawn. The sun slowly rose from the horizon, and a ray of morning glow appeared. The dark sky was slowly lit up by the sun. James raised his head and watched the morning glow in the distance. At that moment, he suddenly had a realization. ¡°An alternation between ck and white. A fusion of Yin and Yang. The heavens and the earth merging into one.¡± This was the Heaven and Earth Art¡¯s cultivation method. James could not figure out what it meant. At that moment, he suddenly had a revtion of its meaning. ¡°The breath of the forenoon.¡± James began toprehend it slowly. Forenoon meant the daybreak. Breath meant the morning air. Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 The air in the morning was the freshest and purest ¡°Breathe and grow in capacity.¡± James started to ponder on the Heaven and Earth Art. He recited the cultivation method in his mind repeatedly. After witnessing the alternation of night and day just now, he realized many things. With the sudden realization, he thoroughly understood the Heaven and Earth Art. 1 see. That¡¯s how it is.¡± James¡¯ face lit up. The Heaven and Earth Art was no ordinary cultivation method. It surpassed his former understanding of martial arts. The so-called Heaven and Earth Art was a breathing method. It was important for one to breathe in the fresh morning air. Air could be said to be Spiritual Energy. It was heaven and earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy. Fresh air was most abundant in the morning. James began to breathe ording to the Heaven and Earth Art¡¯s breathing method. Swoosh With the fresh air entering his body, heaven and earth¡¯s energy also permeated his body. His body felt an indescribablefort, and his bones cracked. ¡°This is an excellent breathing method. The Heaven and Earth Art is outstanding.¡± James was shocked. In just a short period, he felt obvious changes in his body. + ¡°Honey.¡± A voice called out for him. James stopped. Thea walked over The wounds on her body had notpletely healed, so she chose not to wear a dress and instead chose a long-sleeved outfit. Although she was in casual clothes, she was still beautiful. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thea approached and asked. James stood up and said excitedly. ¡°Thea, I learned a miraculous cultivation method from the ind. I justprehended it, and it¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ll teach it to you.¡± ¡°Not now. It can wait until next time. It¡¯s Henry¡¯s wedding today, and he called to ask if we¡¯re going.¡± ¡°What?¡± James was stunned. He suddenly remembered Henry telling him about the wedding. ¡°How could I forget about it? Alright, I¡¯ll head to the room to change immediately. Let¡¯s attend it together.¡± After saying that, James returned to the room and changed his clothes. Then, he drove to the House of Royals Meanwhile, Sky sat in a lotus position in a vi at Cansington. He had failed to kill the martial artists on the ind and had been brooding over it. Now, he did not have the courage to see his teacher. Moreover, he was injured. His body was pierced by a long sword, and he sustained a palm attack. However, he was a powerful martial artist, and his organs could actively move out of the way when he was pierced. Thus, it only caused minor physical trauma. However, the palm attack caused him internal injuries When he boarded the cruise ship, he had nned to leave in a small boat and blow up the cruise ship. However, Thomas got in his way. ¡°Damn it, Thomas ¡± Sky cursed out Thud! Thud! Thud! Footsteps sounded. Sky looked up and saw the Omniscient Deity approaching him. On the ind, he had learned about the Omniscient Deity¡¯s immortality However, he was still unaware that the Omniscient Deity was his teacher. Sky stood up abruptly and stared at him warily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± With his hands behind him, the Omniscient Deity replied calmly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me as your teacher?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sky was shocked. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. His teacher had always worn a mask in the past, so he was unaware of his teacher¡¯s identity. Thus, he was shocked by the sudden reveal ¡°Lord Omniscient, are you saying you¡¯re my teacher?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded. Sky quickly reacted and knelt on one knee. ¡°Sir.¡± He did not doubt the Omniscient Deity¡¯s ims to be his teacher. Sky knew his teacher was strong, and the Omniscient Deity was indeed a powerful ninth-ranked grandmaster. Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 ¡°Okay.¡± Omniscient Deity nodded and said gently, ¡°Rise.¡± Sky stood up He stood aside nervously Sky remembered provoking a fight with James at the Jade Sect, and he broke out in a cold sweat. He would never have dared to act so arrogantly on Mount Jade if he had known the Omniscient Deity was his teacher. The Omniscient Deity remained silent. Sky was flustered ¡°Sir, please let me exin. On the ind, the Prince of Orchid Mountain appeared, and L The Omniscient Deity waved his hand and said, ¡°I know.¡± Then, why have youe to see me?¡± Sky looked at the Omniscient Deity. He thought his teacher was here to scold him, but that did not seem to be the case. He was unable to read the Omniscient Deity¡¯s intentions. ¡°You¡¯ve already ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair and are one step away from bing a ninth-ranked grandmaster. I¡¯vee to give you some advice and guidance to break into the ninth rank.¡± Hearing this, Sky was overjoyed. He knelt on the ground again and said, ¡°Please guide me, Sir.¡± ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t kneel out of the blue.¡± ¡°Alright¡± Sky stood aside and looked at the Omniscient Deity with anticipation The Omniscient Deity said. ¡°The ninth rank requires one to have rich experiences in life before being able toprehend it. You¡¯ve lived for a long time but have too much greed. You¡¯ll never be able to break through the rank if you don¡¯t let go of it. You¡¯ll step into the ninth rank once you let go of your greed. ¡°To eliminate the greed in your heart, you should dwell within themoners. Find yourself a wife and have a daughter or son. Live a good life, and perhaps by the time your child grows up, you¡¯ll realize what it takes.¡± After the Omniscient Deity finished speaking, he turned around and left. Although he was out of sight, his voice resounded. ¡°Remember my advice. If you want to enter the ninth rank, you can have desires, but you have to put away your greed.¡± With that said, the Omniscient Deity left the vi. After the Omniscient Deity left, Sky sat down and pondered on his teacher¡¯s words. Is it really impossible for me to enter the ninth rank? ¡°Am I really full of greed?¡± Sky was not convinced.. He was sure he could enter the ninth rank if he was strong enough. He no longer lingered and left Cansington with the dragon¡¯s blood and essence to search for a ce to meditate in seclusion. He wanted to refine the Dragon Essence and break through the ninth rank. Sky did not believe the Omniscient Deity¡¯s words. Thus, he left the vi. Meanwhile, things were lively in the House of Royals in Cansington. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Before dawn, many luxurious cars had already appeared outside the House of Royals. Many prominent figures within Cansington were waiting outside. Even bigwigs from the Capital had shown up. Today was the Emperor, Henry¡¯s wedding. Moreover, his fiancee had a solid background and was amander¡¯s daughter When James and Thea arrived, some big shots were already present in the House of Royals. Henry wore a suit with a flower pin. He was warmly greeting his guests. ¡°Henry¡± James walked over and greeted him from afar. ¡°James!¡± Seeing James approaching. Henry rushed over ecstatically and embraced him. Then, heughed out loud. ¡°I knew it! I knew you were safe and sound!¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Today¡¯s your wedding. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself¡± James pushed Henry away ¡°Thea.¡± Henry also greeted Thea Thea smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Henry. I¡¯m d that your rtionship hase to this. I¡¯ve nothing much to offer, but this is my gift to you.¡± Thea took out the Dragon Essence and handed it to Henry. Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 James was startled and said frantically. ¡°What are you doing. Thea?¡± Thea replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s useless to me. I already have the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood in me. Plus, we¡¯ve collected so much dragon blood. It¡¯s good enough for me to consume some of the dragon blood. The Dragon Essense will be a waste on me.¡± Henry held the Dragon Essence in his hands and felt its warmth. He could not help asking, ¡°Thea, what is this?¡± Before Thea could reply, James interjected. ¡°This is an extraordinary treasure that martial artists worldwide risked their lives to obtain. Not long ago, powerful martial artists worldwide went through a lot of effort to kill the dragon and acquire the Dragon Essence.¡± ¡°Is this the Dragon Essence?¡± Henry held up the cyan Dragon Essence in his hand with shock. James replied, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°No, this is too valuable for me to ept.¡± Henry immediately handed it back to Thea. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this, Thea.¡± Thea said, ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s really useless to me.¡± ¡°James, what do I do?¡± Henry looked at James. James said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a gift. You should ept it. But, you should consume it as soon as possible. If other martial artists find out about it, they¡¯ll definitelye after you.¡± With James¡¯ permission, Henry epted it. ¡°Thank you, Thea.¡± Thea responded with a faint smile. After Henry epted the Dragon Essence, he invited James and Thea upstairs. In the room upstairs, Whitney had already put on her wedding dress and was getting her makeup done by a makeup artist. Seeing Whitney¡¯s wedding dress, Thea tightened her grip on James¡¯ hand. She nced at him and said enviously, ¡°Even Henry is getting married, and Whitney is wearing a wedding dress. Will I ever have the chance to wear a wedding dress in my life?¡± James immediately understood Thea¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll hold a grand wedding for you soon.¡± Thea lit up with a smile. In fact, she did not really care about such things anymore. She was satisfied as long as she could be with James. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. James was the wedding officiant for Henry¡¯s wedding. The couple had their wedding under the witness of many people. After the wedding, James bid Henry farewell and left with Thea. The next day, David hurried down the stairs of the Cahans¡¯ vi and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandpa! I got bad news! Thea and James disappeared.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lex stood up abruptly. After eating the dragon meat the previous night, he had diarrhea and discharged a lot of toxins. Toxins were also discharged from his pores, making him look about ten years younger. Lex knew the meat he ate for dinner was extraordinary. ¡°Look.¡± David pulled out a letter and handed it to Lex. Lex took the letter and read it. ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be leaving. I¡¯m going to wander the world with James and live a life of peace. ¡°The meat you ate was dragon meat. ¡°James and I worked hard to acquire it. ¡°We¡¯ve left some dragon blood in the refrigerator. The dragon¡¯s blood can make one immortal and live forever. The dragon¡¯s blood isn¡¯t enough to make everyone immortal. Grandpa, please allocate it as you see fit. The dragon¡¯s blood can be very potent, so don¡¯t consume it before bing a martial artist. If anything happens, I won¡¯t be around to help. ¡°I also left some cultivation methods on myputer with notes on how to practice them. My computer¡¯s password is 123456. ¡°Grandpa, you can take a look and practice ording to the cultivation methods. Since all the Cahans have consumed the dragon meat, all your physical fitness levels should have improved significantly. Thus, it¡¯ll be easy for all of you to cultivate True Energy. Please remember to only consume the dragon¡¯s blood after reaching the third rank. ¡°Love, Thea.¡± Seeing the letter left by Thea, Lex¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Thea disappeared after leaving a letter for her family. In the letter, she left a message about her wishes to wander the world with James. However, they had not left Cansington. After leaving the Cahans¡¯ vi, they went to the House of Royals. James nned to retire and leave with Thea. However, Thea said that James still had too many unfinished businesses. She said he had not settled and made arrangements for the people around him. That included Quincy, Maxine, Tiara, and Cynthia. Thea was worried about these unsettled rtionships. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few days to deal with these things.¡± Thea gave James enough time to deal with hisplicated rtionships. James was troubled. Initially, he simply wanted to leave. ¡°Thea, is this really necessary?¡± Thea replied with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why not? I know their feelings for you. What would they think if you just left without a word? Do you really want to leave them with hope and let them wait the rest of their lives for you?¡± ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll see them.¡± James had no other choice. He had always chosen to avoid it and did not want to face it, but it was time to settle everything. Thea was right. He would still have worries in his heart if he did not resolve these rtionships. ¡°There you go.¡± Thea smiled brightly. James took the initiative to call Tiara. Among these women, he owed Tiara the most. He had sexual intercourse with her unexpectedly and even gave her a promise. However, he could not keep his promise. Tiara was excited to receive James¡¯ call. After agreeing on a ce to meet up, she changed into a newly bought dress and put on some makeup. She dressed up beautifully and headed to the agreed ce excitedly. Tiara waited in a private room of a casual coffee shop in Cansington. She looked stunning in a white dress with her hair tied up. She had delicate features and pale skin that had a faint blush. She was nervous and kept rubbing the corners of her dress. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at James. ¡°Tiara.¡± James spoke first and broke the silence. ¡°Mhm?¡± Tiara raised her head and looked at James with unconceble excitement. James felt troubled after seeing the change in her expression. He took a deep breath and prepared himself. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been good.¡± Tiara nodded and said, ¡°Over the past year, I¡¯ve been cultivating really hard. With Mr. Maverick¡¯s help, I cultivated my True Energy and became a martial artist. However, my cultivation base is weak, and I¡¯m not able to help you yet.¡± Saying that, she lowered her head. She looked to be ming herself for not being able to help James. Seeing this, James did not know how to break the news to her. He feared Tiara would be hurt by his words and do something stupid. However, he knew this matter had to be solved today. He took out the Dragon Essence he obtained, ced it on the table, and pushed it to Tiara. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tiara was puzzled. James exined, ¡°This is a piece of Dragon Essence. It¡¯s a treasure sought out by martial artists. Martial artists will do anything to obtain it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tiara was stunned. She waved her hand and rejected it. ¡°I can¡¯t ept something so valuable.¡± James hurriedly said, ¡°Tiara, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± At that moment, Tiara seemed to have guessed what James was about to say, and crystal tears flowed down her eyes. ¡°What happened between us was an ident, and I know it has hurt you.¡± Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 James apologized, stood up, and bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize for it. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. ¡°I¡¯m unable to keep my promise to you. ¡°I should¡¯ve made it clear to you earlier, but I¡¯ve dyed it until now because of so many unexpected things.¡± Tears kept rolling down Tiara¡¯s cheeks. Tiara knew this day woulde, but she still held on to some hope all this time. At that moment, she did not feel too much sadness but instead felt relieved. Tiara said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it, James.¡± Although she was smiling, tears still rolled down her face. Even so, she tried her best tofort James. She did not want James to feel guilty or be burdened by her. James heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that Tiara had epted his words. ¡°Thank you for the Dragon Essence.¡± Tiara knew James would feel bad and brood over it on his future martial art path if she did not ept it. ¡°I¡¯ve got something else to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Tiara left with the Dragon Essence. James sat on the sofa in the private room in a daze for about ten minutes. ¡°Huff.¡± After some time, he took a deep breath. Then, he called Quincy. The meet-up location was the same coffee shop, but James had changed to a different private room. Soon, Quincy arrived. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She wore a red dress and had big, red, wavy curls, radiating with the charisma of a mature urban woman. ¡°Long time no see, James.¡± As soon as she sat down, she greeted James. With a faint smile, she asked jokingly, ¡°What did you ask me out to tell me? Could it be that you want to invite me to your wedding?¡± Quincy was very open-minded and epting. James said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve been helping me for the past two years, and I¡¯ve always wanted to treat you to a meal but never had the chance to do so. I¡¯m free today and wanted to sit with you for a while. What do you want for lunch? Go ahead and tell me a ce. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too polite with me.¡± Quincy said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m helping you because I love to work. Even if I weren¡¯t helping you, I¡¯d be working anyway.¡± James took out a syringe the size of a mineral bottle and handed it to Quincy. ¡°Dragon blood?¡± Quincy was startled. Although she did not care about the ancient martial world¡¯s affairs, she had still heard the news about the dragon ying. She also knew James and Thea participated in ughtering the dragon. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded gently and said, ¡°This is the dragon¡¯s blood that every martial artist has been dreaming about. It¡¯s rumored the dragon¡¯s blood can make one immortal and live forever. Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, there are a few immortals in Sol and overseas.¡± ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re being too kind. Who am I to receive this?¡± Although Quincy chuckled jokingly, she still epted the dragon¡¯s blood. She was a wise woman and could guess that James had given her such a precious gift to say goodbye. She maintained a smile on her face, but her heart was in sorrow. Immortality? What was the point? Was she supposed to live a lonely eternity? Despite the thought, she kept it to herself. Quincy asked jokingly. ¡°By the way, when will you and Thea hold your official wedding?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°We probably won¡¯t have a wedding. We¡¯ll leave Cansington in a few days to travel the world.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Quincy left out a soft reply. Her expression remained the same, but her eyes were filled with a trace of sadness. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 James caught a glimpse of the sadness that shed in her eyes. However, he could only pretend not to notice anything. He stood up and said, ¡°What do you want for lunch? It¡¯s my treat.¡± Quincy took out her phone, checked the time, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to have lunch with you. I¡¯ve already resigned from my position as the head of New Era Commerce. Xiomara is managing it right now. I¡¯m currently working in Cansington and took a leave to meet up with you after getting your call. So, I¡¯ll have to leave first.¡± She raised the dragon blood and said, ¡°Thanks for the dragon blood. Bye.¡± After speaking, she turned and left. She took a few steps and stopped in her tracks. She turned around with a smile and said, ¡°Remember, you still owe me one meal. If we have the chance to¡­ to meet again¡­¡± As Quincy spoke, she choked up and could not finish her sentence. She wanted to pretend to be fine as if she did not care. However, she could no longer keep up with her pretense. At that moment, she cried. Tears pooled in her eyes. James could not bear to see Quincy like this and turned away. ¡°Treat me to a meal if we ever get the chance to meet again.¡± She finally finished her words. Then, she walked toward James and embraced him from behind. ¡°C-Could you give me a hug once?¡± she asked softly. James really wanted to return her hug but held back. He should be firm if he wanted to end the rtionship thoroughly. James did not move, and Quincy immediately knew the answer. She let go of James and turned around, leaving the private room. After she left, James heaved a long sigh of relief. Initially, he had no ns to do this and simply wanted to run away. However, he still chose to end these rtionships. It was better to have short-term pain than to prolong it. It was best for everyone if he ended everything once and for all. Afterward, James headed to Cynthia¡¯s vi. Cynthia was alone at home. For the past year, she had stayed in the vi most of the time. She cultivated when she had nothing to do and studied the cultivation method recorded on the Moonlit Flowers on Cliffside¡¯s Edge. Since she had a pure yin physique, Cold Energy would continuously be generated within her body, allowing her to rapidly improve her cultivation base. In just over a year, she had activated all her body¡¯s meridians and entered the fifth rank. Ding-dong! Her doorbell rang. Cynthia opened her door in her pajamas. She was overjoyed to see it was James. With joy, she asked, ¡°James, w-what brings you here?¡± James was very calm in front of Cynthia since he had no emotional rtionship with her. He simply came to say goodbye. ¡°Cynthia.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°Why? Am I not wee?¡± ¡°N-Not at all. Come inside.¡± She warmly invited James into the room. After James entered the house, he took out the dragon blood he had prepared in advance and said, Cynthia, I¡¯ll be leaving. I came to bid farewell to you. I¡¯m thankful for the help the Dawns have given me over the past year. I don¡¯t have anything to give you before I leave. I brought back a lot of dragon blood from the ind overseas and wanted to give you some. Dragon blood can make one immortal.¡± After he finished speaking, he handed over the dragon blood. Cynthia knew about the dragon because her teacher was Can. Some time ago, Can had also stayed at her house for a few days to guide her in her training. ¡°Huh?¡± She was shocked by James¡¯ gift and eximed, ¡°Dragon blood? I-Isn¡¯t this too valuable to be given to me? James smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With James¡¯ reassurance, Cynthia epted it. After epting it, she asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± James replied, ¡°Pretty soon. Perhaps in a few more days.¡± He was still waiting. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Something had been on his heart for a long time-his family. Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Thomas had told him to wait a few days in Cansington for his father to show up. After he met with his father and asked about his mother, he would leave Cansington with Thea and travel around the world. ¡°Alright, then. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± After James bid farewell to Cynthia, he contacted Maxine. Maxine was still in Cansington and had not returned to the Capital. As a wise woman, she knew James and Thea would get remarried after Thea recovered her memories. Thea had always wanted to live in seclusion. Now that Sol was in peace, there was a high chance James would remarry Thea and live in seclusion with her. She had been waiting for James to say goodbye. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thus, she was very calm upon receiving James¡¯ call. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head out right now.¡± Maxine hung up the phone and headed to where she had agreed to meet with James. Their meeting ce was in the city square. James sat on a chair in the square and smoked a cigarette. Click! ck! Click! ck! High heels could be heard approaching him. Hearing the footsteps, James raised his head. It was Maxine, who hade to meet him. She was dressed in white and had long, chestnut-colored hair. She looked cool as a cucumber upon seeing James. Maxine walked over and called out sweetly, ¡°James.¡± ¡°Maxine, I¡¯m here to say goodbye.¡± James went straight to the point. ¡°Mhm.¡± Maxine gently nodded as she had already expected it. She looked at James and asked, ¡°Are you leaving with Thea?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James said, ¡°The country and its people are in peace. There probably won¡¯t be any significant problems in the ancient martial world. Thus, I n to live a leisurely and peaceful life with Thea in seclusion. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Maxine smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you for all the help you¡¯ve provided me in the past. Without you, Sol would¡¯ve never recovered so quickly. The new King would never have seeded to the title so smoothly without your help either.¡± Maxine gently waved her hand and interrupted James, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯ve done everything willingly.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James sighed helplessly. James was naturally aware of Maxine¡¯s feelings and knew that she had been causing trouble behind the scenes. However, he chose to look past them. ¡°I hope we meet again. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving for the Capital first.¡± Maxine waved goodbye to James, turned, and left. After she left, she returned to her vi in Cansington. Inside the vi, she held onto the Dragon Essence in her left hand and the dragon blood in her right hand. She had obtained a piece of the essence and some dragon blood on the ind. Maxine opened her mouth and swallowed the dragon¡¯s blood. Some of the blood dripped down from the corner of her lips and stained her fair neck red. At that moment, her beautiful face was grim, and the blood on her lips made her look terrifying. After swallowing the dragon¡¯s blood, resentment rose in her heart. She had been silently doing so much for so long. Ultimately, she got nothing in return except a word of gratitude. ¡°If I can¡¯t have him, no one can.¡± Maxine looked gloomy and horrifying. ¡°Since I can¡¯t have him, I¡¯ll get rid of him with my own hands.¡± After taking the dragon¡¯s blood, Maxine entered a state of insanity. She was dissatisfied with how things ended. She was full of resentment. All kinds of negative emotions took root in her heart. Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 One by one, James bid farewell to everyone. Then, he went to see Can and said his goodbyes. After that, he met up with the Blithe King and had a few drinks. In one day, he had settled everything. Now, he had nothing else to do. He had never felt so rxed before. Feeling at ease made him much happier. Henry carried a suitcase down the stairs of the House of Royals. He smiled and greeted James, who was sitting in the living room smoking a cigarette. ¡°James, are you not leaving yet? Whitney and I are leaving on a trip. By the way, where are you two nning to go? We¡¯re going to Dream City first.¡± James looked at Henry and Whitney who were approaching. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Cansington for a few more days. You two go ahead. As for our destination, I don¡¯t know yet. We might not even have a destination and will just go with the flow.¡± ¡°Alright. Goodbye.¡± Henry carried the suitcase out and left with Whitney in hand. After the two left, Thea held James¡¯ hand and looked at him. She asked seriously, ¡°Are you really willing to give up everything you have now?¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°Nothing is holding me back. This is the life I¡¯ve always wanted, and it¡¯s finally about toe true. By the way, is there anywhere you want to go?¡± Thea thought for a while and said, ¡°Do you remember the small vige we lived inst time? I want to go there again.¡± Back when James was crippled, Thea bought a vige and a lot ofnd. The two had stayed there for a while. ¡°Yeah, I remember. Then, that¡¯ll be our destination.¡± James nodded. Now, he was fine with going anywhere. Anywhere was home with the woman he loved by his side. Thea¡¯s face was full of joy. Afterward, James stayed in the House of Royal for a few days. Three dayster, James appeared at the House of Royals. Thea warmly greeted Thomas and served him tea. Thomas gently waved his hand and said, ¡°Thea, you don¡¯t have to do that much. Sit down first.¡± James looked at Thomas and asked, ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s Dad?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Suddenly, Thomas pped his hands. At that moment, the door was pushed open. A man who looked around thirty or forty years old walked into the house. He was dressed in a white suit and had short hair. He looked very energetic. ¡°Dad.¡± Seeing the person walking in, James immediately stood up excitedly. He always thought his father was dead. Finally, they were reunited. Nichs walked over, sat down on the sofa, and looked at James with admiration. He praised, ¡°Not bad, James.¡± ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been in Cansington, I¡¯ve heard all about you.¡± James looked at Nichs and asked, ¡°Dad, where have you been all these years?¡± Nichs replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been abroad. After faking my death more than ten years ago, I left and settled abroad. The rest of our family are all abroad and are living well. ¡°I haven¡¯t just stayed idle over the years. I¡¯ve beenying out our forces abroad. I already have many consortiums under my control and have be a strong force abroad. ¡°Haha.¡± While talking, heughed. ¡°Now, the dragon has been killed, and the Cadens¡¯ era ising soon. ¡°With Dad, Thea, and you, the Cadens are now full of powerhouses. We, the Cadens, are about to rise to the top. We¡¯ll establish our own country and create a prosperous dynasty!¡± As soon as Nichs appeared, he spouted a lot of ambitious words. It was simr to the things Thomas had mentioned to James before. James fell into silence. Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Meanwhile, Thea sat beside James and remained silent. After some time, James looked at Thomas and Nichs and said, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, I¡¯m not interested in participating in your ns. However, I promise I won¡¯t get in your way. Do whatever you wish. Thea and I will be living in seclusion from now on.¡± Upon hearing this, Thomas was dismayed. ¡°James, I really wish you can lend me a hand. You¡¯re the only one closest to crossing into the ninth rank. Not only that, but the Cadens are besieged by enemies on all sides-the Prince of Orchid Mountain, the Omniscient Deity, and the Blood Race. We¡¯ll all benefit greatly from ying the dragon. Soon, many powerful martial artists will emerge. Without your help, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to achieve our goal.¡± Thomas continued, ¡°James, I really hope you can lend me and the Cadens a helping hand. With you and Thea by our side, it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before the Cadens dominate the world.¡± Still, James was unimpressed. He looked at Nichs and asked, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve never seen my mother, nor have I ever heard you mentioning her. Who exactly is she?¡± James asked the question that had been lingering in his mind. Upon hearing this, Nichs fell silent. After some time, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who your mother is either.¡± ¡°When I was twenty, I took in an injured woman I encountered outside the Cadens¡¯ residence and tended to her injuries. We ended up having sexual intercourse. However, she disappeared without a trace after giving birth to you. ¡°I know nothing about her background nor how she¡¯s currently doing. Perhaps she¡¯s still alive somewhere. ¡°The only thing I know is her name, Xandra Lafleur.¡± Nichs said. All these years, he had been searching for Xandra. However, he could not find her no matter how hard he tried. ¡°I see¡­¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, James asked, ¡°Do you have a photograph of her?¡± Nichs rummaged through his wallet, pulled out a yellowish photo, and handed it over to James. James scrutinized the yellowed photo. The woman in the photo was beautiful and innocent-looking. ¡°Is she my mother?¡± Pensive, James looked at the photo. Thea leaned over to him to have a glimpse at the woman. Then, James returned the photo to Nichs and said, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, please leave. I won¡¯t ept your proposal.¡± Thomas sighed in frustration. Since James was unwilling to help him out, he had no other choice but to leave with Nichs. Three dayster, at a random vige in Sol¡­. Every single building in this vige had been destroyed. Behind the vige was a mountain. A man and a woman were holding swords in their hands. They were James and Thea. Thea looked at the dpidated vige and said, ¡°Back then, I¡¯d seen some skeletal remains in the house upon returning from farm work. Then, I lost consciousness, and the powerful aura I exuded destroyed the entire vige.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, a lot has happened over the past year. Finally, everything¡¯s resolved.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Thea pulled James¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the back of the mountain and bury the Malevolent Sword and the Primordial Dragon de. From today onward, we will have nothing to do with the affairs of the ancient martial world.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, they headed to the back of the mountain. There was a pond, and the two stood by the edge of the pond. Thea tossed the Malevolent Sword into the pond. Soon, the Malevolent Sword sank into the depths of the water James followed suit and tossed the Primordial Dragon de into the pond as well. Then, hand in hand, the two turned to leave. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Three yearster, on a mountain in Sol¡­ A man carrying a pack basket was traversing thendscape. Holding a sickle in his hand, he wore a simple sackcloth and a pair of straw sandals. His pack basket was full of herbs he uprooted from the ground. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this herb?¡± Suddenly, he saw a glimmering green light on a cliff in the distance. Although the light only glimmered for a split second, the man with impable eyesight could see the herb even from a hundred meters away. As he murmured, he leaped into the air and flew toward the cliff. Standing in mid-air, he simply stared at the herb. The herb, which looked like an orchid from the outside, had bloomed a beautiful red. At that moment, he could even smell the fragrance of the herb. The man was James, who had been living a life of seclusion for three years. Over the past three years, he had been collecting herbs in the mountains whenever he was free. In fact, he had nted all sorts of herbs around the vige. All these years, he had been researching the Medical Book. He himself had no idea how advanced his medical skills now were. He only knew that he could bring anyone back to life as long as they had not breathed theirst breath. As he stared at the herb, he knew it was not an orchid. He could sense that the herb possessed a strong vitality and extremely powerful Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Three years ago, he had obtained the Lunar and Terra Art overseas. Although he had been living a life of seclusion all this while, he still cultivated the Lunar and Terra Art. He even used the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s breathing method to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy daily. Although he remained at the peak of the Ninth Stair, the unique breathing method improved his physical capabilities. Besides, the dragon blood he consumed had also changed his body structure. So, although he was not a ninth-ranked grandmaster, his strength wasparable to one. His cultivation over the past three years had made him more sensitive toward Empyrean Spiritual Energy. However, this was his first time finding Empyrean Spiritual Energy inside a herb. The herbs he hade across in the past were simply regr herbs. He carefully uprooted the herb and tossed it into the pack basket. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared on an empty plot ofnd in the distance. Humming a song, he walked downhill. There was a wooden house at the foot of the mountain. There were animals around it. Chickens were happily clucking away in the chicken coop, while ducks were frolicking in the pond. Not only that, but there was also a vast ntation in the area. The ntation was full of herbs that exuded a sort of scent. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m back.¡± James walked into the house and put the pack basket on a wooden table. Then, he took a seat and called for Thea. Soon, the door opened. A woman wearing a simple sackcloth walked out. Though she dressed simply, she was extraordinarily gorgeous. Also, she was pregnant. James pressed his ear against her stomach and said with a smile, ¡°Missing Daddy already, my dear boy?¡± Thea teased him yfully, ¡°What if she¡¯s a girl?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so mischievous. He¡¯s got to be a boy.¡± At that moment, movement came from inside Thea¡¯s stomach. ¡°See?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s up to his mischievous deeds again.¡± A smile crept up on Thea¡¯s face. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 ¡°By the way, Thea¡­¡± Upon thinking about the herb he picked in the mountains, James immediately took it out of the pack basket and handed it over to Thea, saying, ¡°Look what I found.¡± Thea took it. The moment she made contact with the herb, she was stunned. ¡°What powerful Empyrean Spiritual Energy!¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ve been collecting herbs for three years. This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered a herb that possesses such majestic Empyrean Spiritual Energy. However, there are no records of this herb in the Medical Book. What about the Book of Malice?¡± Thea scrutinized the herb for a moment before shaking her head slightly, saying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what this herb is either.¡± ¡°In any case, we should nt it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea returned the herb to James. James immediately headed to the backyard, dug a hole, and nted the herb. Then, he watered the nt. After nting the herb, he returned to the courtyard. Thea was sitting on a swing caressing her tummy. Upon seeing James, a smile crept up on her face.¡± Though the baby is due in another two months, we haven¡¯t thought of a name for it yet.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. Take it slow. We should wait for the baby to be born before deciding on a name. After all, we don¡¯t even know his or her gender yet.¡± ¡°No way. We have to think of a name first.¡± Displeased, Thea reprimanded him, ¡°The only things on your mind are the Medical Book and martial arts. Pay more attention to our child, will you?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Jamesughed. ¡°Alright, go see if the hens haveid any eggs.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James headed over to the chicken coop. Soon, he shouted, ¡°Thea, there are five eggs here!¡± ¡°Go catch a fish by the pond. I¡¯m in the mood for fish today.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± James ced the eggs on the table before heading over to the pond. Standing by the pond¡¯s edge, he waved his hand, and powerful energy gathered in his palm. In the blink of an eye, a fish was in his hands. Holding the fish in his hand, he walked over to Thea with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯re gonna have a feast tonight!¡± A voice boomed. A thirty-year-old-looking man walked over to James. The man had a piece of sackcloth on and was smoking a cigar. ¡°Cook the fish if you wanna eat it.¡± James tossed the fish to the man. ¡°Hey!¡± Can sighed. ¡°I¡¯m here for the free food. Why do I have to cook every time?¡± When James first retreated into the mountains, Can found out about his whereabouts and became his neighbor. James would frequently research and discuss martial arts with him. During his time overseas, Can refined the Dragon Essence and consumed the dragon¡¯s blood. Now, he was at the peak of the Ninth Stair and only a step away from crossing into the ninth rank. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Holding the fish in his hand, Can entered the house and began cooking. Meanwhile, James sat on a wooden chair outside the house and smoked his cigar. Soon, the meal was ready. Outside the wooden house, the three happily ate. While they were eating, Can suddenly stopped and said, ¡°James, something big is about to happen in the ancient martial world.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James looked at him puzzledly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Then, sensing Thea¡¯s piercing gaze, he hurriedlyughed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have anything to do with it. I no longer concern myself with the affairs of the ancient martial world. Even if all hell breaks loose, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Thea reminded him, ¡°The baby is due in two months. You aren¡¯t going anywhere. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Cheers!¡± He clinked his ss with Can¡¯s. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 After having a simple meal, Thea returned to her room and continued her prenatal education. Meanwhile, James and Can continued drinking. After watching Thea leave, James leaned over to Can and asked, ¡°What happened in the ancient martial world?¡± As James had not kept up with the ancient martial world¡¯s affairs, he had no idea how much had changed. Over the past three years, he simply researched the Medical Book, martial arts, the Lunar and Terra Art, and the natural principles of the world. In essence, he had been living a life of leisure. However, it was boring and uneventful. Reinvigorated, Can turned to have a look at the house before whispering, ¡°I haven¡¯t been paying close attention to the events in the ancient martial world too. A few days ago, I heard some rumors on the street while I was out for a walk.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Oh, just tell me about it already!¡± ¡°Calm down¡­ This is a long story¡­¡± Can smoked his cigar. ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about Thea¡¯s Celestial Sect.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James froze momentarily before asking, ¡°What does Thea¡¯s Celestial Sect have to do with this?¡± Can exined, ¡°Three years ago, although Thea retreated into the mountains alongside you, she didn¡¯t dissolve the Celestial Sect. She merely¡­ forgot about the sect. I heard that the Celestial Sect now has a new leader.¡± ¡°Who?¡± James asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the current Sect Leader?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not gonna believe this.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and tell me already¡­¡± James rolled his eyes. Can whispered, ¡°Sky¡¯s the current Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect. I heard he took over the sect half a year ago. Besides, I heard that he¡¯s crossed into the ninth rank. Under his leadership, the Celestial Sect managed to take over a small nation and changed its name to Tacriyrus. ¡°Sky?¡± James froze. He knew that Sky was an ambitious and power-hungry man. Three years ago, James searched for opportunities to get rid of him once and for all. However, the opportunity never presented itself. Three yearster, Sky had be a ninth-rank martial artist and even took control of a small nation. ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Can continued, ¡°Surely you must¡¯ve heard of the Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Janics nodded. How could he not know of the Prince of Orchid Mountain? The Cadens were somewhat rted to him. After all, the Grand Patriarch of the Cadens was one of the four major officials of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. Besides, he even gifted Thea the phoenix¡¯s blood. Three years ago, it was because of the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s appearance that they managed to y the dragon. Not only that, but it was also because of him that a fierce battle was avoided after the dragon was in. He looked at Can and asked, ¡°What about him?¡± Can exined, ¡°He¡¯s the star of the show. He took over a country in a state of deep civil strife and became its ruler. The country, now internationally known as Lothian, is quite a distance away from Sol.¡± ¡°Holy moly!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, James could not help but exim, ¡°Are you saying that the Prince of Orchid Mountain, the immortal man who¡¯s lived for a millennium, has established his own country?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all, James.¡± Can took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your grandfather, Thomas, has been busy as well. He¡¯s insane, I¡¯m telling you. He united a dozen countries into one and established a nation known to the internationalmunity as Japura.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± James was dumbfounded. He could understand if Sky and the Prince of Orchid Mountain were out under the spotlight. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 However, he did not expect his grandfather to be a part of this. ¡°Apart from that, many powerful martial artists and sects have emerged in Sol. You know Maxine Caden, don¡¯t you?¡± James looked at Can and asked, ¡°What happened to Maxine?¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Can said, ¡°She¡¯s an impressive woman, I must say. Though she also obtained the Dragon Essence and the dragon¡¯s blood, she¡¯s kept a low profile over the past three years. She¡¯s been in closed- door meditation all this while and seldom left her residence. Just three months ago, she suddenly appeared and announced her separation from the Cadens. She¡¯s now known as just Maxine to the outside world. Not only that, she even established Floret Pce. She¡¯s now known as Master of Floret Pce to the ancient martial world.¡± Upon hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. The fact that Maxine left the Cadens and established Floret Pce deeply stunned him. ¡°What else is there?¡± James looked at Can. Can continued, ¡°Japura has been busy recently. Many powerful martial artists have shown up there, including Tobias Caden and Lucjan Owen, who were supposed to be dead. They¡¯re now the guardians of Japura. They possess great strength. Based on the rumors on the street, they should be at the peak of the Ninth Stair.¡± ¡°What about Grandpa? How strong is he?¡± James looked at Can. All this while, he had not been able to figure out his mysterious grandfather. He was interested in knowing how strong he was. Thomas had gained a lot while they were on the seas. He wanted to know how powerful he had be over the past three years. ¡°Rumors say that he¡¯s a half step away from the ninth rank. Though he¡¯s surpassed the Ninth Stair, he¡¯s yet topletely cross into the ninth rank. They call people at this stage a Half-Saint. Your grandfather is now the most powerful individual below the ninth rank.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. He never expected so much to have happened in just three years. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Besides, the Psychics of Merania have joined in the fun. I heard that the Thunder King, a Psychic from Merania, had a fierce battle against Thomas Caden of Japura. The Thunder King, who obtained the Dragon Essence and the dragon¡¯s blood, has absorbed them all over the past three years. Your grandfather was almost defeated, and it was only with the utilization of the Ascendant Star Art, a martial art created by Thomas himself, that he managed to defeat the Thunder King.¡± ¡°What about the Omniscient Deity?¡± James asked. The Omniscient Deity was immortal. Since many powerful martial artists had shown themselves, James was curious about what he was up to. Can said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much news about him. He¡¯s still running his intelligencework.¡± James asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°A lot has happened over the past three years. I don¡¯t think I could finish telling you everything even if I spoke for three days straight.¡± ¡°Tell me the important parts, then.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Cheers!¡± James clinked his ss against Can¡¯s. ¡°So much has happened in the ancient martial world over the past three years. Powerful martial artists are springing up like mushrooms after the rain. Everyone who obtained the Dragon Essence has ascended the peak of the Ninth Stair. Meanwhile, some older folks have be Half-Saints. Rumors on the street are that Sky is the only one who¡¯s crossed into the ninth rank. ¡°As for Divine Sword Vi, they used the dragon¡¯s bone to forge a new divine sword by the name of Doomsday that¡¯s even more powerful than the Primordial Dragon de. This has spread the Divine Sword Vi¡¯s fame far and wide. Not only that, but Waylon Giovanni, the owner of Divine Sword Vi, has also ascended the peak of the Ninth Stair and is only a step away from bing a Half-Saint. ¡°As for the Mount Thunder Sect, Simon Cabral has regained control once more. After consuming the dragon¡¯s blood, Diney Cabral ascended the peak of the Ninth Stair in three short years. Simr to Maxine, she¡¯s been a dark horse in the ancient martial world over the past three years. Not only that, but I heard that Diney, a highly-trained martial artist herself, created a new martial art six months ago. The martial art is called Geostigma and is extremely powerful. This has allowed the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s fame and prestige to reach even greater heights.¡± Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Hearing this, James could not help but be stunned. He never expected there to be such drastic changes in the ancient martial world in just three short years. It seemed everyone had benefitted greatly from ying the dragon three years ago. Things were even more chaotic now than they had been back then. ¡°By the way, what about the Blood Race? What have they been up to over the past three years?¡± James asked. Can said, ¡°They¡¯ve been keeping a low profile all this while. Apart from the First Blood Emperor who would asionally show himself once in a while, the rest almost never appeared in public. They might be intimidated by the Solean ancient martial artists.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± James said. Then, holding the wine ss in his hand, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing all this? I¡¯m now living a happy and carefree life. I¡¯m not getting myself involved in this.¡± ¡°But, can you stay out of it?¡± Can said, ¡°Many powerful martial artists have emerged. You¡¯ve cultivated the Lunar and Terra Art, an extraordinary martial art. Although you¡¯ve yet to cross into the ninth rank, you aren¡¯t someone to mess with. Aren¡¯t you tempted to face them in battle?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± James leaned against his chair. Their baby was due in two months, not to mention he had no desire to leave this tiny vige. Living a life of seclusion served him fine. ¡°True.¡± Can said with a smile, ¡°If only everyone could live a desire-free life like you, the world would be a much simpler and kinder ce.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, I have to nt the herbs I picked in the mountains.¡± Hearing this, Can took his leave. Meanwhile, in Floret Pce¡­ It was a majestic pce. In the lead of the main hall sat a twenty-year-old-looking woman. Dressed in an elegant costume, her morous-looking face wore an ice-cold expression. Many were kneeling before her. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve found James Caden¡¯s whereabouts. He has retreated into a secluded vige in the southeast alongside Thea Cahan Not only that, but Thea is pregnant. Her baby is due in two months.¡± The man kneeling spoke fearfully. The woman in the lead was Maxine, Master of Floret Pce. She was called Maxine Caden in the past. However, she had severed all ties with her former household. Maxine slowly stood up and said, ¡°I understand. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Though her voice was melodious, it was ice-cold. She slowly walked out of Floret Pce. A dayter, she arrived at the residence of the Hansels in the southwest. The Hansels were an ancient family. However, they were aparatively weaker family, with their most powerful members only at the fifth rank. Today was the nieth birthday of Favion Hansel, the head of the Hansels. Various aristocrats and billionaires from the southwestern region gathered to celebrate. Dressed in a red suit, Favion weed the guests warmly. The scene was lively. ck! ck! ck! The sound of footsteps could be heard, and a woman walked in. The moment she walked in, she immediately became the limelight of the show. Silence filled the bustling venue, and everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. The woman was wearing an elegant dress, and the charisma she exuded stunned the crowd. ¡°Wh-Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± ¡°Is she a fairy?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 ¡°Pipe down! She could be Favion Hansel¡¯s friend. She looks like she possesses extraordinary strength.¡± Many conversed in whispers. Upon seeing Maxine, Favion momentarily froze. Wearing a puzzled expression on his face, he murmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Maxine, Master of Floret Pce and the woman who left the Cadens¡¯ household? Why is she here?¡± After collecting himself, Favion walked over to Maxine with a bright smile. ¡°Wee, Master of Floret Pce. What a surprise this is! Please make yourselffortable.¡± Maxine¡¯s name had been well-known by all recently. It was natural for Favion to recognize her almost immediately. As he thought Maxine was here for his birthday banquet, he weed her warmly. However, Maxine looked at him coldly and simply raised her arm. Powerful energy gathered in her palm, and she struck Favion. Favion was immediately sent flying. The crowd fell silent as they watched Favion crash against the wall and copse heavily to the ground. Vomiting a mouthful of blood, he tried to get up. However, Maxine¡¯s attack had shattered the meridians throughout his body. He could not even stand. ¡°You¡­¡± He looked at her fearfully. ¡°Master of Floret Pce, the Hansels have never offended you. What do you mean by this?¡± he questioned. Even though he was significantly weaker than Maxine, he had no other choice but to confront her. ¡°If you don¡¯t provide me with a satisfactory exnation, the Hansels will head over to the Mount Thunder Sect and seek its assistance in annihting Floret Pce.¡± He said confidently. Maxine nced at him nonchntly and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s a tiny vige three hundred kilometers to the east where James Caden resides. Find him if you wish to live. If you can find him within three days, you¡¯ll live.¡± Leaving this ruthless remark, Maxine turned to leave. After she left, everyone hurried over to Favion and helped him up. ¡°W-We have to find James!¡± ¡°Quick, help him out!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, James was in his vige. Crouching down, he observed the unique herb he had picked. He scrutinized it, sensing the movement of Spiritual Energy inside the herb. Raising his arm, he catalyzed the Lunar and Terra Art. Then, he absorbed the herb¡¯s Spiritual Energy. As the Spiritual Energy entered his body, he could feel a soothing calmness. Even his True Energy, which had remained at the same level for three years, was boosted. ¡°What?¡± James was delighted. His True Energy had long reached a stage where he could no longer boost it. No matter how much he cultivated, his True Energy remained the same. Hence, the sudden increase in his True Energy delighted him. Then, he catalyzed the Lunar and Terra Art once more and absorbed the herb¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Soon, the herb¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy was fully absorbed, and his True Energy increased by a little. ¡°How magical¡­¡± James sat on the ground and murmured. He was deep in contemtion. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been using breathing methods to modify my body structure. My body is like a huge water tank, while True Energy is like water. If the container is full, I can no longer increase the volume of water. Now that my physical capabilities have improved, this means that my body¡¯s capacity for True Energy has increased. ¡°However, ordinary cultivation methods can¡¯t increase True Energy. Empyrean Spiritual Energy is the key to increasing True Energy¡­¡± James finally figured it out. He watched the herb intently. Though the herb¡¯s Spiritual Energy had beenpletely absorbed by him, he could sense the herb now absorbing Spiritual Energy from the ground. In just a short amount of time, the herb began to exude a tiny trace of Spiritual Energy. Judging by the herb¡¯s absorption speed, its Spiritual Energy would be fully restored within a week. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Learning that his True Energy, which had been stagnant for three years, increased, James was delighted. ¡°Thea!¡± He rushed into the house excitedly. At that moment, Thea was sitting on a chair in the courtyard while reading stories to her soon-to-be- born baby. Upon seeing James rushing over to her, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re no longer a child, James. Calm down.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait, I can exin! My True Energy increased after absorbing the Spiritual Energy of the herb. I¡¯m heading to the back of the mountain to see if I can make a breakthrough.¡± Back then, James could not make a breakthrough no matter how hard he tried. Now, he was tempted to give it another try. ¡°Go on, then.¡± Thea waved her hand slightly, After gaining her approval, he hurriedly turned to leave and headed to the back of the mountain. Soon, he arrived in the woods behind the wooden house. After finding an empty plot ofnd, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and catalyzed the Lunar and Terra Art. The Lunar and Terra Art was a unique martial art that allowed one to cultivate both Terra and Lunar Energies, in other words, True Yang Energy and True Yin Energy respectively. Yang Energy represented Heavenly Breath, while Yin Energy represented Demonic Breath. All these years, James and Thea had been researching and discussing the subject. The moment he catalyzed the Lunar and Terra Art, two familiar yet distinct True Energies appeared. The two enveloped the other inside his elixir field and formed the pattern of Grand Extremity. At that moment, he entered into an illusory state. Before him, an illusory flight of stairs appeared, and he slowly ascended them. Soon, he arrived at the Ninth Stair. Standing at the Ninth Stair, he looked at the greyish atmospheric barrier in the sky. ¡°Break!¡± James raised his arm and struck the barrier. However, the barrier was solid. Even though his True Energy was maxed out, he still could not make a dent in the barrier. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why won¡¯t it work?¡± James was puzzled. He had been trying time and again over the past three years. Back then, he believed it was because he had insufficient True Energy He thought that he could break the barrier if only he boosted his True Energy. Now, however, that hypothesis turned out to be false. The barrier was formidable. No matter how much force he struck it with, he could not break it. After trying a few times, he gave up and returned home, crestfallen. Thea was done with her prenatal education and was now sitting in the courtyard, sunbathing. Upon seeing the dejected expression on James¡¯ face, she knew that he had failed once again. ¡°Did you fail?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded dejectedly and said, ¡°Though my True Energy has been boosted, I still can¡¯t break the barrier to be a Half-Saint. I¡¯m rudderless¡­ It¡¯s been so many years. Why won¡¯t it work?¡± Thea said, ¡°Everything will turn out fine.¡± James sighed and returned to his room. Thea watched James¡¯ retreating figure. She had seen his crestfallen expression countless times. She knew that James would never be content living the remainder of his life in this tiny vige. She knew he wanted to leave and head to the outside world. She was content being able to spend three years of her life in seclusion alongside James. At that moment, she had the temptation of allowing James to leave. However, her baby was due in two months. She could notpromise at such a crucial moment. Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 In his room, James contemted ways that would allow him to cross into the ninth rank. At that moment, he wanted to seek those who had crossed into the ninth rank for assistance-Sky, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, the Omniscient Deity, and even his grandfather. Thomas had made a breakthrough and had be a Half-Saint Soon, Thea walked in. ¡°Darling.¡± She spoke in a gentle and melodious tone. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. James collected himself and looked at Thea with a smile. ¡°Hey, there.¡± Thea sat beside him. ¡°The baby¡¯s due soon.¡± ¡°I know.¡± James nodded and grabbed Thea¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I promise to always be by your side. Until the baby is born, I won¡¯t be going anywhere. After living here for three years, I¡¯ve grown attached to this carefree and peaceful life.¡± Though this was what James said, Thea knew he wanted to leave to the outside world. ¡°Mhm.¡± She did not say anything more. That day, James remained at home. In the courtyard, he repeatedly swung his wooden sword. Though his movements were slow and his technique ordinary, the moves actually contained a trace of skillfulness. In the evening, a group of unwee guests appeared in the vige. James and Thea were standing by the gates of the courtyard, watching them. These people were carrying a stretcher. On the stretcher was an elderly man whose face was pale. Thump! A middle-aged man in the lead knelt ¡°Wh-What are you doing?¡± Taken aback, James staggered backward. ¡°I¡¯m a Hansel. My father¡¯s life is hanging by a thread after being injured by someone this morning. Please, I beg you to save his life,¡± the man pleaded. Upon hearing this, James looked at the man and said, ¡°Please return. The day I retreated into the mountains, I swore I¡¯d never interfere in the affairs of the ancient martial world.¡± James had made a vow on the day he renounced his sword. From that day onward, he swore never to intervene in the affairs of the ancient martial world. ¡°Mr. Caden, are you really going to sit idly by while my father dies?¡± ¡°Please save him, Mr. Caden! I¡¯m willing to give you everything the Hansels have.¡± The Hansels begged. ¡°Wait¡± Suddenly, James thought of something and asked, ¡°No one¡¯s supposed to know where I reside. How did you people find me?¡± James was puzzled. He had never left this ce once over the past three years. Only Can knew where he was. So, how did the Hansels manage to find him? The Hansels said, ¡°M-Maxine, Master of Floret Pce, was the one who injured the head of the Hansels. She was the one who directed us here. She said that you¡¯re the only one who can save his life.¡± ¡°Maxine? Maxine Caden?¡± James froze, and so did Thea. Looking at James, she asked, ¡°Floret Pce? Maxine? What does she have to do with anything?¡± James spoke in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you more about the events that have unfolded in the ancient martial world over the past three yearster.¡± At that moment, Can walked in while smoking his cigar Upon seeing the crowd, he chuckled. ¡°Quite a crowd we have here today, huh?¡± ¡°You came at just the right time. There¡¯s someone here who needs your help.¡± After narrating what happened to Can, James grabbed Thea into the house and mmed the door shut. Outside the courtyard, Can looked at Favion, whose life was hanging by a thread, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 In the courtyard, Thea looked at James. James said in frustration, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Thea asked, ¡°What does Floret Pce have to do with anything?¡± James narrated the events that unfolded in the ancient martial world to her Upon hearing this, Thea furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What is Maxine up to? Why did she harm an innocent man for no reason and direct him to you?¡± James gestured and said, ¡°How would I know? In any case, we shouldn¡¯t pay any heed to her Come, let me carry you in for now. I¡¯ll see to the injured manter.¡± ¡°No, you promised me that you¡¯d never intervene in the affairs of the ancient martial world.¡± Wearing a surly expression, Thea said, ¡°Besides, Can possesses great medical skills too. Saving someone¡¯s life should be a piece of cake for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to have a look. I won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°No means no.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James shrugged. Outside the courtyard. Upon learning of the events that unfolded, Can furrowed his eyebrows and murmured, ¡°What is Maxine up to?¡± Then, he said, ¡°Carry him to the room next door. I¡¯ll do my best to save him.¡± Having said that, he pointed at a wooden house not too far away. At the same time, on a tree at the peak of a mountain behind the vige. A morous-looking woman wearing an elegant dress gazed upon the vige below. Though she was a distance away, she could clearly see the events that were unfolding. Upon seeing Can saving the injured man¡¯s life, a faint smile crept up on her face. Then, in the blink of an eye, she disappeared without a trace The night passed silently. The next day. James woke up before daybreak. He sat in a lotus position on the ground in the courtyard and used the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s breathing method to absorb the slight trace of Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the air. At that moment, he noticed his True Energy boosting slightly as the Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body. ¡°What?¡± He was dumbfounded. Over the past three years, his True Energy remained the same even though he absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy every morning. Only his body structure, specifically his bones, had undergone drastic changes. His physical capabilities had increased by leaps and boundspared to three years ago. Yesterday, after absorbing the herb¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy, his True Energy increased for the first time in three years. Now, his True Energy was boosted once more. As he sat in a lotus position on the ground, his body radiated a faint halo. The halo was bizarre, half of the halo was white, while the other half was ck. The two colors were intermingling with one another. At that moment, Thea walked over to him. Upon seeing him cultivating, she decided not to bother him. So, she sat by the side and observed him in silence. As she watched him, a smile crept up on her face. Time passed Soon, the sun rose. As the sun rose above the horizon, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the air grew increasingly thin. Then, itpletely dispersed. James stopped. Looking at Thea who was sitting not too far away, he said with a bright smile, ¡°Thea, my True Energy has increased again. Based on my current speed, I should be able to break through to the ninth rank in no time!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and smiled. James walked over to her and took a seat beside her. Thea said, I¡¯ve contemted for the whole night. However, I still can¡¯t figure out what Maxine is up to Why did she injure a man and direct him to you? Is she trying to force you to show yourself? ¡°This makes no sense at all. What would she gain out of this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthink things,¡± James said. ¡°Just ignore her¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thea looked at James and said tartly. ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s still hung up on you? Maybe she¡¯s displeased that you¡¯ve retreated into the mountains with me. That¡¯s why she¡¯s creating disturbances to force you to show yourself.¡± Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Maxine¡¯s a cunning and shrewd woman. Be on your guard, and never ever meet with her without my permission. I don¡¯t want you falling into her trap.¡± ¡°Am I that dumb to you?¡± James scratched his nose ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t think you stand a chance against her when ites to mind games,¡± Thea said matter-of-factly. She knew what kind of person Maxine was. Back then, during her time at the Cadens, she resorted to underhanded tactics to secure her position as the family head. Then, she resorted to the same tricks when she helped James establish New Era Commerce. She cajoled and pressured the Lees and the Sullivans into siding with them. Fine, fine. I know my limits.¡± ¡°What? Are you annoyed now?¡± ¡°Of course not, Darling James hurriedly exined, ¡°I will obey yourmand and stay far away from Maxine. I promise I¡¯ll never have any sort of rtionship with her whatsoever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Thea smiled. For the next few days, James lived a peaceful and carefree life in the vige. He paid no heed to the Hansels and simply left everything to Can. Once Favion¡¯s condition stabilized three dayster, the Hansels left. One morning three dayster, James was cultivating in the courtyard when he heard a knock on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! James stopped what he was doing and headed to the gates to open them, A man covered in blood stood outside. He was around twenty-five years old and covered in bruises and cuts all over his body. It was David Cahan. ¡°David! What on earth happened to you?¡± Stunned, James hurriedly supported him. ¡°J-James I finally found you¡­ The Cahans are about to be annihted. You have to help us out..¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± James walked into the courtyard with David. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Darling?¡± At that moment, Thea walked towards them. When she saw David who was covered in blood, she hurried over to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you?¡± ¡°Thea..¡± Upon seeing Thea, David burst into tears. ¡°Stop crying and tell me what happened exactly!¡± Thea said anxiously. ¡°Something terrible has happened¡± ¡°What happened?¡± James asked. The Cahans have displeased a powerful and influential family. I only managed to escape with great difficulty. After escaping from that ce, I came across a mysterious person who directed me here. saying that you now live in this ce. So, I hurriedly made my way over here.¡± ¡°A mysterious person?¡± James and Thea froze Then, James asked, ¡°What happened exactly? Who did the Cahans displease?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Tommy¡¯s fault!¡± David gritted his teeth and cursed. ¡°Two days ago, a woman caught his eye. Using the Cahans¡± influence in Cansington, Tommy forcibly had his way with her. However, she was a servant of a powerful family, who immediately went to the Cahans. ¡°Over the past three years, the Cahans have also be an ancient family, and many family members have be martial artists. Even without the dragon blood, we are still considered a significant force in Cansington. However, we are a newly-emerged family that wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the long- established families. Grandpa was sent flying in a single move, and many family guards are now dead.¡± David briefly exined the situation. Upon hearing this, James and Thea¡¯s expressions turned grim. James could choose to turn a blind eye to the affairs of the ancient martial world. In this case, however, he could not shirk his responsibilities. He looked at Thea and said, ¡°Darling, stay here and don¡¯t wander about outside. I¡¯ll go have a look at the situation. I¡¯m curious to see who would darey a finger on the Cahans.¡± Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Till go with you.¡± Thea was concerned about the Cahans¡¯ safety as well. They were family, after all. Now that her family was in danger, she could not simply sit idly by James stopped her in time and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Thea. The baby is due in two months. You shouldn¡¯t be running around. Stay here and rest well. I promise I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°You should hurry, James. Anyter and everyone might be killed!¡± David said anxiously. Upon hearing this, Thea furrowed her eyebrows. She was lost in thought She could not understand why something like this would happen at such a critical moment. Was it merely a coincidence? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thea, everything will be fine.¡± James grabbed Thea¡¯s hand and consoled her, ¡°You know how powerful I am, don¡¯t you? Even if I have yet to cross into the ninth rank, I can face off against a Half-Saint.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about your safety.¡± Thea said anxiously. I know your strength, of course. I¡¯m just concerned about the timing of all this. There might be moreing our way.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright.¡± ¡°Be careful, alright? I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the vige.¡± ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll go retrieve the Primordial Dragon de¡± James had not wielded the sword in three years. Now, the time hade for him to pick it up once more. ¡°Let me go with you,¡± Thea said. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this, so I should retrieve my Malevolent Sword. With the Malevolent Sword by my side, I¡¯ll feel much more at ease.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. The two headed to the mountain behind the vige. Then, they arrived at the pond where they had abandoned their swords three years earlier. James waved his arm, and a sword burst forth from within the pond. He grabbed it wlessly. Swish! As he brandished the Primordial Dragon de, the sword radiated a blinding golden light. Since the Primordial Dragon de was forged out of Ascenium Steel, it had not rusted even though it was immersed in a pool of water for three years. Thea waved her arm too, and the Malevolent Sword emerged from the water¡¯s surface. Holding the sword in her hand, she caressed it gently as just as she would her child. After retrieving the swords, the two swiftly descended the mountain. The moment they returned to the courtyard, Can was in the midst of a conversation with David. Can was also informed about the Cahans¡¯ problem. ¡°James, are you leaving already?¡± Can looked at James and said, ¡°Back when you retreated into the mountains, news of your seclusion spread. They say that you¡¯d never again interfere in the affairs of the ancient martial world. Coming out of your seclusion haphazardly might be a little inappropriate.¡± James said, ¡°Something bad happened to the Cahans. I can¡¯t just sit by the sidelines.¡± ¡°James, there is a rule in the ancient martial world that states that one cannot simply rejoin the martial community upon leaving.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t have a choice. There¡¯s no way I can simply turn a blind eye to the Cahans¡¯ annihtion.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± James waved a hand and said, ¡°Can, Thea¡¯s baby is due in two months. Stay here and watch over her. I¡¯m worried that this could be a diversionary tactic to lure me away from Thea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Can asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± James said, ¡°David said that he came here under the guidance of a mysterious person. Not many people know where I currently side. Have you forgotten about the Hansels requesting my help a few days ago?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Can said, ¡°Are you suspecting Maxine, Master of the Floret Pce?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 Indeed, he suspected Maxine because the timing of these urrences was too suspicious. Thea suspected the same. That was why she reminded James not to fall for Maxine¡¯s trap. Though she did not voice her thoughts, James nheless came to the same conclusion. She smiled and said, ¡°Get going, then. I¡¯m pregnant, but my strength isn¡¯t beneath yours. Only a handful of people can stand a chance against me on the battlefield. Even if Maxine has ascended the Ninth Stair, she might not be able to defeat me. Besides, this might not be her doing.¡± James looked at Thea and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Take care, alright?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ If you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you remain here? Just leaving everything to me,¡± Can said. ¡°You?¡± James looked at him. Can said smilingly. ¡°Do you not trust me?¡± ¡°No.¡± James immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Of course I trust you, Can. In that case, I¡¯ll leave everything to you¡± ¡°A piece of cake.¡± Can smiled. Then, he grabbed David by the arm, and they disappeared from James and Thea¡¯s view. ¡°Darling, I have a premonition that something bad is about to happen,¡± Thea said anxiously. James grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Everything will be fine with me by your side. The family that made a move against the Cahans is but a minor and insignificant one.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Thea said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that simple. Word of our strength should have spread far and wide. Who would fare make a move against the Cahans in that case? I have a feeling that the mastermind behind this is targeting us.¡± James began to think. He could not recall antagonizing anyone over the past few years. The people who might have had a grudge against him would be Tobias and Lucjan. However, since they had submitted themselves to Thomas, they should not be up to any mischief. Could it be the Johnstons? After all, he crippled the Johnstons¡¯ Patriarch and killed the Grand Patriarch, whereas Thea murdered the sect elders. However, the Johnstons were no longer the influential family from before. Why would they make a move against the Cahans when they were supposed to keep a low profile? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Could it really be Maxine?¡± Pensive, James said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be¡­ Based on my understanding of her. she¡¯s not that sort of person. Even if she¡¯s intelligent and cunning, what have I done to incur her wrath?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not overthink things. We should wait for Can to return before jumping to conclusions,¡± Thea said. ¡°Got it.¡± James put his thoughts aside for now. At the same time, at Mount Jade¡­ The Omniscient Deity, who was wearing white attire, was sitting on a rock while nibbling a herb At that moment, a pigeon came flying toward him. He extended his palm, and the pigeonnded on his palm. Then, he retrieved the letter from the pigeon¡¯s leg and read its contents. As he read through the letter, he suddenly stood up. ¡°What is Maxine up to?¡± he murmured while wearing a grim expression. Then, he hurriedly left the mountain. As he prepared to leave Mount Jade, a man appeared. It was Sky, the King of Tacriyrus. Wearing a golden robe, he exuded the charisma of a sovereign. He stood before the gates of the Jade Sect, looked at the Omniscient Deity, who was about to leave, and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Master¡± The Omniscient Deity looked at Sky and uttered word by word, ¡°1 never expected you to cross into the ninth rank.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance¡± Sky said, ¡°After you offered me your advice, I went into closed-door meditation for a few years. That was how I made a breakthrough into the ninth rank.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± Omniscient Deity waved his hand and said, ¡°Your ambition is too great. With the Dragon Essence and the power of the dragon¡¯s blood, you managed to forcibly break through the realm barrier and cross into the ninth rank. I guess you must have found your own cultivation path. I have to say that you¡¯re far stronger than I was in the olden days. Back then, it took me a century to finally find a way to cross into the ninth rank.¡± Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Sky¡¯s breakthrough shocked Omniscient Deity. Back then, it took him a century to finally cross into the ninth rank. Meanwhile, Sky only needed a couple of years to aplish that. The Dragon Essence and the dragon¡¯s blood were indeed good stuff. Looking at Sky with aposed look on his face, he asked, ¡°Why are you here at Mount Jade when you¡¯re supposed to be in Tacriyrus?¡± ¡°Master, I havee to challenge you,¡± Sky said calmly. The Omniscient Deity was not surprised. He had watched Sky grow. Sky was an extremely ambitious and power-hungry man. He wanted to stand at the very top of the power pyramid. Meanwhile, as Sky¡¯s master, he was an uncrossable obstacle in his path to greatness. To be the most powerful individual in the world, Sky would have to defeat him first. ¡°Very well¡­¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded slightly and said, ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll allow you to challenge me. The battle will take ce on Mount Kirkton in a week.¡± After he said that, the Omniscient Deity disappeared without a trace. Once he left, a middle-aged man walked over to Sky and knelt before him. ¡°Sect Leader¡± Sky waved slightly and said, ¡°Stand up and speak.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The middle-aged man stood. Sky ordered, ¡°I want you to spread the word. In a week, I will challenge the Omniscient Deity to a duel on Mount Kirkton.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± In the small vige¡­ Over the past few days, Thea was filled with consternation for the Cahans¡¯ safety. After leaving for four days, Can returned. The moment he returned, he immediately went looking for James. James asked, ¡°Is the matter resolved, Can?¡± Can nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the matter is resolved. The Lockheed family of Hurstmal was the one who made a move against the Cahans. The Lockheeds were furious after learning that Tommy Cahan slept with a maidservant of the Lockheeds¡¯ Young Master I showed up and managed to defuse the situation amicably. However¡­ Can¡¯s expression turned grim. Thea asked anxiously, ¡°What is it?¡± James waited for Can to continue Can said, ¡°The Lockheeds are merely an ordinary family, just like the Hansels. Their Patriarch is only at the fifth rank. With you and Thea having the Cahans¡¯ back, technically, they should not have recklessly made a move against the Cahans for fear of reprisal. After thorough investigation, I discovered that someone has been manipting them behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Thea and James asked in unison. Can shook his head, ¡°I have limited time, so I returned to inform you of my findings before I can further investigate the matter James, we can now be sure that someone¡¯s targeting you behind the scenes. However, they do not dare fight against you in the open. That was why they resorted to such an underhanded tactic. You have to be on your guard.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. James was lost in thought. Someone was targeting him¡­but who? Perhaps the Johnstons? Could it be Maxine? He could not figure anything out. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I think you should know,¡± Can said, reminded of something. ¡°What is it?¡± James asked. Can answered, ¡°Sky challenged the Omniscient Deity to a duel, which thetter epted right away. The battle will take ce on Mount Kirkton in three days.¡± ¡°Sky challenged Omniscient Deity to a duel?¡± James froze. He did not expect this to happen. The Omniscient Deity was an immortal who had lived for two millennia. Sky, on the other hand, only recently crossed into the ninth rank, so he never expected Sky to challenge the Omniscient Deity so soon. Can grinned, ¡°James, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to witness a battle between two ninth-rank martial artists. Aren¡¯t you interested in going?¡± ¡°Of course I am! James blurted. Immediately, he turned to look at Thea and said, ¡°However, Thea¡¯s baby is due in two months. I have to remain by her side.¡± Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 In truth, James wanted to witness the once-in-a-lifetime battle and seek advice from the Omniscient Deity and Sky on how best to cross into the ninth rank. ¡°Go ahead if you want.¡± Thea did not stop him. She knew that James was passionate about martial arts, researching them day in and day out. She also knew that James was adamant about making a breakthrough into the ninth rank. As if sensing James¡¯ concerns, she said with a smile, ¡°Just go, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m not a child anymore. Event though the baby¡¯s due in two months, I¡¯m still one of the most powerful martial artists out there. No ordinary martial artists can approach me. With the Malevolent Sword in my hand, I might even stand at chance against some of the best ones out there.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Nah, forget it. Something bad has just happened to the Cahans. Besides, Can just said that someone¡¯s targeting me behind the shadows. It would be bad if someone.es the moment I leave.¡± Although James wanted to watch the battle between the Omniscient Deity and Sky, Thea was the most important thing to him. Hearing this, Thea was overjoyed. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you then?¡± ¡°No way.¡± James turned down her proposal and said, ¡°The baby¡¯s due in two months. You aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Thea sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m a martial artist, James. I¡¯m not that pathetic. In any case, the journey to Mount Kirkton requires approximately a day We still have time. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow after packing our stuff.¡± ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± James looked at her. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Thea said smilingly, ¡°I know my own body.¡± ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll head out tomorrow.¡± James was looking forward to watching the battle between two of the most powerful individuals in the world. Soon, a day passed The next morning. James, Thea, and Can left the vige and headed to a nearby city to take a ne to Hearthome City, the city where Mount Kirkton was located. After arriving in Hearthome City, Can got them a car and drove toward the mountains. A dayter, they arrived at Mount Kirkton. Mount Kirton was a pristine forest. Since antiquity, there had been many legends surrounding the mountain. It was a ce full of myths and legends. ¡°James, Mount Kirkton is just right ahead.¡± Can stopped the car and pointed at the mountain range before them, saying. ¡°The path ends here. We will have to continue the rest of our journey on foot. If I remember correctly, the battle begins at noon tomorrow. We should be able to reach the peak of Mount Kirkton by tonight.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. The three got off the car It was a once-in-a-lifetime battle. After Sky spread the word of the challenge, many martial artists hurriedly came here to watch the show. Some foreign martial artists were even present James and the others continued their journey by foot. They did not rush things but instead took their time walking. Along the way, many martial artists could be seen heading toward Mount Kirkton. Soon, they noticed the presence of James and the others. ¡°Isn¡¯t that James Caden and Thea Cahan?¡± ¡°I thought they retreated into the mountains. Did theye out of seclusion?¡± Many were puzzled. ¡°James.¡± At that moment, a voice came James turned and saw a group of people walking toward him. In the lead was Simon Cabral of the Mount Thunder Sect. Not only that, but Jackson Cabral and Diney Cabral were also there. Jackson hurriedly made his way over to James and said while smiling, ¡°It really is you, James!¡± ¡°James,¡± Diney greeted him sweetly. Since theyst met three years ago, Diney had grown even more beautiful, and the charisma she exuded had drastically increased. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 James¡¯ gaze was fixed on Diney She was wearing a red vintage dress and flowers embroidered with beads on her head. Her features were fine and delicate, and her skin was fair and smooth. Holding a sword in her hand, the charisma she exuded entuated her beauty At that moment, the rest of the Mount Thunder Sect walked over to James. Their gazes were fixed on James. When James retreated into the mountains three years ago, word of his life of seclusion spread all across the world. He was the youngest and most brilliant martial artist there was, so any news that concerned him would spread like wildfire. Then there was Thea. Though she was an ordinary woman at the beginning, she became one of the most powerful individuals in a year It would be impossible not to garner any attention. James looked at Simon and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Simon¡­.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Simon nodded slightly before looking at Thea and Can, greeting them both. ¡°Hmph!¡± Thea grunted. Back in the Mount Thunder Sect, she had a battle against Simon. After being injured by his Spiritual Palm, she underwent a rough ordeal, so she was not pleased to see him. Upon seeing Thea¡¯s stomach, Jackson shed James a smile. ¡°Congrattions, James. You¡¯re going to be a father¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Jamesughed. However, there was a hint of disappointment on Jackson¡¯s face. He had wanted to matchmake James and her daughter Diney as he believed James had enormous potential. It now seemed to be impossible. However, it was also unnecessary since his daughter now had great strength. After obtaining the dragon¡¯s blood, the Mount Thunder Sect developed rapidly. Diney smiled. ¡°James, are you here to watch the battle between Sky and Omniscient Deity?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James looked at her and said, ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. How can I miss this opportunity?¡± After greeting each other, they ascended Mount Kirkton together. In the middle of the night, at the foot of Mount Kirkton¡­ A man and a woman met at a secluded spot. The man had a youthful appearance, about twenty-five years old. He was wearing a leisure suit. The woman was also youthful. Wearing an elegant dress, she exuded great charisma. They were Sky and Maxine. ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± Sky looked at Maxine, his expressionposed. He knew that Maxine was a powerful martial artist. Before the dragon was in, she was one of the most powerful ones out there. However, after ying the dragon, as more and more ascended the Ninth Stair, he began to consider her unworthy of his attention. ¡°You have a long way to go before bing the most powerful individual in the world. Even though you¡¯ve crossed into the ninth rank, many of your enemies remain the Omniscient Deity, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, and the Blood Race¡¯s hidden elite. You can¡¯t defeat them alone with the strength you currently possess.¡± ¡°Besides, let¡¯s not forget about James and Thea. James, as you know, has enormous potential. You weren¡¯t his match when you two were in the same realm. Although three years have passed, and you¡¯ve crossed into the ninth rank, this doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯d remain stagnant. As for Thea, she obtained the blood of the Four Holy Beasts and mastered terrifying martial arts. If they stand in your way, you will be defeated,¡± Maxine said calmly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This is none of your concern.¡± As Sky looked at Maxine¡¯s delicate features and curvaceous figure, an evil grin crept up on his face ¡°I can help you,¡± Maxine said softly Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 ¡°Help me?¡± Sky looked at Maxine with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°What can you do to help me? Do you think you¡¯re some sort of bigshot now that your strength has greatly increased after obtaining a Dragon Essence and some dragon¡¯s blood?¡± Sky asked. I have ways of helping you as long as you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me. I assure you that Tacriyrus will annex its surrounding nations and be one of the most powerful states in the world,¡± Maxine said nonchntly Upon hearing this, Sky hesitated. He had heard of Maxine¡¯s deeds. Orient Commerce¡¯s downfall a few years ago was orchestrated by Maxine herself. That was one of the reasons he chose to give up Orient Commerce. He knew that James had many allies on his side. If he persisted, it would only be a matter of time before he was defeated, so he chose to make a deal with James. However, he did not expect the Blood Race to provide him with fake dragon blood. Now, he could no longer see through Maxine. However, he was stunned by her beauty. Maxine was now more beautiful and more morous than she was three years ago. Staring at her curvaceous figure, he snickered. In that case, why don¡¯t you be my queen? Together, we will rule the world.¡± ¡°Haha. Maxineughed. ¡°You overestimate yourself, Sky. You¡¯re brilliant, but you¡¯re not the person I like.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sky smiled faintly and said, ¡°Maxine Caden, mark my words. Soon, you will be mine.¡± Sky was an extremely confident man. Just as he firmly believed in his strength, he was as confident he could make Maxine his I look forward to it, then.¡± Maxine said while smiling. ¡°By the way, I have severed all ties with the Cadens. Just call me Maxine from now on.¡± Sky¡¯s mischievous smile faded away. He had no idea what Maxine was up to. Why would she choose to cooperate with him at such a critical moment? He found it hard to believe that it was his strength that attracted her. ¡°May I ask you something?¡± Maxine looked at him and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Sky asked, ¡°Why are you cooperating with me? What are you after?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not after anything.¡± Wearing aposed look, Maxine said, ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll be scheming and formting strategies for you. Not only that, but the entire Floret Pce will answer you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± She said that and turned to leave. As Sky watched her retreating figure, his expression turned grim. He had no idea what Maxine was up to. He only knew that she was not as simple as she looked. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Maxine left, she did not leave Mount Kirton but instead lingered in the mountain¡¯s outer perimeter Soon, a group of people appeared. In the lead was Thomas Caden, and behind him were Tobias Caden, Lucjan Owen, and many other martial artists. Upon seeing Maxine, Thomas raised his hand slightly, and his entourage stopped. Maxine walked over to Thomas while staring at Tobias. The moment Tobias saw her, he opened and shut his mouth, unable to formte any word. ¡°Maxine?¡± Thomas was taken aback when he saw her. ¡°Granduncle,¡± Maxine greeted him respectfully. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Mhm.¡± Thomas nodded. ¡°Maxine, why did you leave the Caden household and establish Floret Pce?¡± Thomas questioned. Maxine lowered her head and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°1-1 was bored and wanted to find something else interesting to do. That¡¯s why I established Floret Pce. However, after establishing it, I realized that life. is even more boring now.¡± As she said that, she lifted her head and looked at Thomas, asking, ¡°By the way, have you seen James over the past three years? Since you founded the state of Japura, I assume that James is currently helping you out.¡± Hearing this, Thomas sighed. He tried convincing James to join him three years ago. However, James turned down his offer. ¡°I have not seen James since we parted ways three years ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Stunned, Maxine said, ¡°No way! As your grandson, he should be helping you out after you established Japura. I even thought that he¡¯d have a high position in Japura.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s a long story.. He was speechless when it came to James. As a Caden, instead of lending his family a helping hand in establishing a dynasty, he chose to live a life of seclusion with his wife. ¡°Granduncle.¡± Maxine¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim. ¡°Hmm?¡± Thomas looked at her Maxine said anxiously, ¡°It is my understanding that James is a man with strong national loyalty. Now that you¡¯ve established Japura, your nation will surely expand outward. Ultimately, your interests will end up shing with Sol¡¯s. Once you make a move against Sol, James will surely stand in your way.¡± Maxine voiced her thoughts. Thomas had thought about the possibility. However, since James was his grandson, he could not do anything to him. ¡°Granduncle, James only has Thea on his mind. If you get rid of her, James might have a change of heart.¡± When he heard this, Thomas looked Maxine in the eye. She immediately lowered her head and remained silent. ¡°What do you mean by that, Maxine?¡± Thomas questioned. Maxine stammered, ¡°-I didn¡¯t mean anything by that. That was just my honest opinion. H-I have something else to attend to. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Then, she hurriedly turned to leave. As Thomas watched her retreating figure, his expression turned grim. Tobias behind him whispered, ¡°Maxine may look soft and gentle on the outside, but she is in fact an ambitious woman. You can tell by how she resorted to underhanded tactics to secure her position as the family head of the Cadens. Your Majesty, you have to tread carefully in this matter. Although Tobias was technically Thomas¡¯ brother by blood, he knew his own ce as a subordinate of His Majesty So, he showed great reverence toward Thomas. ¡°I know what I must do.¡± After he spoke, Thomas turned to leave. In the distance¡­ Maxine stopped and looked at Thomas and the others from on top of the mountain. Then, a smirk crept up on her beautiful face. She believed Thomas would make the decision. ¡°If I can¡¯t have James, no one else can! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day toe for a long time, Thea! So what if you are impregnated with James¡¯ child? The fun¡¯s just getting started.¡± The smile on her face froze, and her expression darkened. At the same time, in the pristine forest at the peak of Mount Kirkton¡­ Though dested and uninhabited, the ce was getting increasingly rowdy The battle between Sky and Omniscient Deity would take ce tomorrow at noon, but many martial artists had arrived early. James waited patiently at the back of the mountain. Soon, Thomas, along with his entourage, appeared. Upon seeing his entourage, James¡¯ expression turned grim. He knew that Tobias, Lucjan, and the others. were alive and even made the guardians of Japura. Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 When he noticed James, Thomas headed over to him with his entourage. Thea collected herself and looked at Thomas, greeting him respectfully, ¡°Sir Caden.¡± As she spoke, she tugged at James. James collected himself and looked at Thomas, saying coldly, ¡°Congrattions on bing the ruler of a new nation.¡± There was a hint of aloofness in his tone. In truth, he did not wish for Thomas to establish Japura and struggle for supremacy on the world stage. Since antiquity, something like this had nevere to any good for anyone. Besides, these were peaceful times. He did not want the newly-established nations to fight for territory and resources, thereby turning the world upside down in the process. ¡°Congrattions, Thea.¡± Looking at Thea¡¯s stomach, Thomas said while smiling. ¡°The Cadens will soon have new blood. If it¡¯s a boy. I¡¯ll raise him as the future Emperor of Japura.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Caden.¡± Thea said with gratitude, ¡°However, I only wish for my son to be an ordinary person. I don¡¯t want him to be involved in this conflict.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Preposterous!¡± Thomas roared, ¡°Being born a Caden means that he¡¯s destined to be distinguished. How can I possibly allow the descendants of the Japura royal family to be ordinary? We¡¯ll be a laughingstock to the world!¡± Stunned by his sudden outburst, Thea was petrified. James hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Grandpa, I make my own decisions for my child.¡± Thomas took a deep breath. He did not wish to get into a quarrel with James at the moment. After all, there was a crowd nearby. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this when the baby is born.¡± Then, Thomas left with his entourage. James consoled Thea, ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you, Darling.¡± Thea forced a smile and said, ¡°He¡¯s just concerned about the child, that¡¯s all. However, I don¡¯t want my child to be involved in the petty power struggles of the ancient martial world.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. The two rested on a rock. Soon, another group of people arrived. This time, it was the Prince of Orchid Mountain and his entourage- Tyrus Lafleur and Tapio Cabral ¡°The Prince of Orchid Mountain is here.¡± ¡°The Emperor of Lothian!¡± ¡°Herees the real ninth rank! Theoretically speaking, the Cadens are the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s subordinates.¡± The Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s appearance immediately created amotion. James saw the Prince of Orchid Mountain from the corner of his eye. He had nned to seek his advice on how to cross into the ninth rank. ¡°Thea, the Prince of Orchid Mountain is here. We should go say hi.¡± James said. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. When the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s arrived, many martial artists hurriedly went over to greet him. Even powerful sects such as the Mount Thunder Sect did the same. James remained in his spot. After the crowd dispersed, he walked over to the Prince of Orchid Mountain with Thea. ¡°Langston¡­ Tyrus¡­¡± he greeted them respectfully. James hade across them before. He even fought against Tyrus but was defeated by his overwhelming power Langston looked at James before ncing at Thea. Upon seeing Thea¡¯s stomach, he asked delightedly, Is the baby due soon?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea said, ¡°In about a month or two.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Langstonughed. Tyrus looked at Thea and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡± James was taken aback by their friendliness. Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Regardless, James wholeheartedly epted their wishes. They gathered and conversed. Langston suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, since you retreated into the mountains, why have you decided to leave seclusion? What do you n to do next? Why don¡¯t youe to Lothian?¡± Langston extended an invitation to James. ¡°Although Lothian is still far off from equalling Sol, I have an unlimited lifespan. As long as Lothian continues to develop for a few more decades or even centuries, it will surely be one of the most powerful nations in the world. In the near future, it could also be the only superpower in the world.¡± Langston was originally of noble birth. However, he was defeated in a power struggle a millennium ago. To stage hiseback, he began courting many powerful martial artists. However, as he reached the pinnacle of his power, he sensed the presence of the Omniscient Deity. Fearful of his strength, he faked his death and lived a life of seclusion for a millennium. Currently, there was little to no power disparity between him and the Omniscient Deity. Now, the age of the ancient martial world had arrived. How could he continue to stay hidden from the outside world? James turned down his offer with a smile. Langston smiled faintly and remained silent. He knew that Thomas Caden had established the state of Japura. Surely, he must have extended an offer to James as well. If James turned down his grandfather¡¯s offer, why would he ept his? ¡°Langston, when did you cross into the ninth rank?¡± James asked. After brief contemtion, Langston said, ¡°Ninth rank, huh? It should be around a millennium ago when I failed to y the Spirit Turtle.¡± ¡°In that case, how did you cross into the ninth rank?¡± James asked. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Langstonughed. He knew what James was trying to ask. He said, ¡°My journey to the ninth rank went rather smoothly.¡± James listened intently. Langston continued, ¡°Only by breaking the realm barrier of the Ninth Stair can one cross into the ninth rank. However, the realm barrier is bizarre. You can¡¯t make a breakthrough through True Energy alone.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Hearing this, James nodded slightly. He knew this from personal experience. Although his True Energy had fully maxed out, he could not break through the realm barrier. Besides, his capacity for True Energy had increased once more. He had no idea what was going on at the moment. Langston looked at him and said, ¡°It is my understanding that there are several ways to break through the Ninth Stair¡¯s realm barrier ¡°One, you can use external force. ¡°Two, the power of desire. ¡°Three, the power of nature.¡± James was confounded ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. When the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s arrived, many martial artists hurriedly went over to greet him. Even powerful sects such as the Mount Thunder Sect did the same. James remained in his spot. After the crowd dispersed, he walked over to the Prince of Orchid Mountain with Thea. ¡°Langston¡­ Tyrus¡­¡± he greeted them respectfully James hade across them before. He even fought against Tyrus but was defeated by his overwhelming power Langston looked at James before ncing at Thea. Upon seeing Thea¡¯s stomach, he asked delightedly, Is the baby due soon?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea said, ¡°In about a month or two.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Langstonughed. Tyrus looked at Thea and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡± James was taken aback by their friendliness. Regardless, James wholeheartedly epted their wishes. They gathered and conversed. Langston suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, since you retreated into the mountains, why have you decided to leave seclusion? What do you n to do next? Why don¡¯t youe to Lothian?¡± Langston extended an invitation to James. ¡°Although Lothian is still far off from equalling Sol, I have an unlimited lifespan. As long as Lothian. continues to develop for a few more decades or even centuries, it will surely be one of the most powerful nations in the world. In the near future, it could also be the only superpower in the world.¡± Langston was originally of noble birth. However, he was defeated in a power struggle a millennium ago. To stage hiseback, he began courting many powerful martial artists. However, as he reached the pinnacle of his power, he sensed the presence of the Omniscient Deity Fearful of his strength, he faked. his death and lived a life of seclusion for a millennium. Currently, there was little to no power disparity between him and the Omniscient Deity Now, the age of the ancient martial world had arrived. How could he continue to stay hidden from the outside world? James turned down his offer with a smile. Langston smiled faintly and remained silent. He knew that Thomas Caden had established the state of Japura. Surely, he must have extended an offer to James as well. If James turned down his grandfather¡¯s offer, why would he ept his? ¡°Langston, when did you cross into the ninth rank?¡± James asked. After brief contemtion, Langston said, ¡°Ninth rank, huh? It should be around a millennium ago when I failed to y the Spirit Turtle.¡± ¡°In that case, how did you cross into the ninth rank?¡± James asked. ¡°Hahaha. Langstonughed. He knew what James was trying to ask. He said, ¡°My journey to the ninth rank went rather smoothly.¡± James listened intently Langston continued, ¡°Only by breaking the realm barrier of the Ninth Stair can one cross into the ninth rank. However, the realm barrier is bizarre. You can¡¯t make a breakthrough through True Energy alone.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Hearing this, James nodded slightly. He knew this from personal experience. Although his True Energy had fully maxed out, he could not break through the realm barrier. Besides, his capacity for True Energy had increased once more. He had no idea what was going on at the moment. Langston looked at him and said, ¡°It is my understanding that there are several ways to break through the Ninth Stair¡¯s realm barrier ¡°One, you can use external force. ¡°Two, the power of desire ¡°Three, the power of nature. James was confounded What the hell was Langston talking about? Upon seeing James¡¯ puzzled face, Langston exined, ¡°External force refers to treasures that possess enormous power such as Dragon Essence. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that was how Sky made a breakthrough into the ninth rank. Before obtaining the Dragon Essence, he was stuck at the peak of the Ninth Stair Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 ¡°Secondly, the power of desire. ¡°What is desire? ¡°Sky desires to be the greatest in the world. It¡¯s a powerful obsession. When his desire reached the pinnacle, he made a breakthrough into the ninth rank after consuming the power of the Dragon Essence. The same goes for your grandfather, Thomas. His ambition is equally great. Besides, he¡¯s shrewd and cunning. However, even with the aid of the Dragon Essence, he only managed to be a Half-Saint Human desire is terrifying.¡± After he spoke, he looked at James and said smilingly, ¡°A man free of ambition like you is incapable of using this method. Hence, only the power of nature remains.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± James asked in confusion, ¡°What is the power of nature?¡± ¡°This requires some exnation.¡± Langston exined, ¡°The power of nature is magical. It is the power of heaven and earth. Your mind must be cleared of impurities, and your heart must be cleansed of all desires. Absorb the power of nature and change your body structure and physical capabilities. The human body is like a huge water tank, whereas True Energy is like water. Once you reach the peak of the Ninth Stair, you can no longer increase True Energy due to a limited capacity. The power of nature, on the other hand, is capable of changing one¡¯s body structure. Think of it as expanding the capacity of the water tank. When your True Energy attains a certain strength, you can use True Energy to make a breakthrough.¡± After he said that, he sighed. ¡°Back then, I tried gaining insight into the power of nature as well. However, despite decades of futile. effort, I couldn¡¯tprehend anything. In the end, I only managed to cross into the ninth rank by entering King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum and obtaining the remaining phoenix blood.¡± Langston tried exining the power of nature to James. James had experienced this. The power of nature, also known as Spiritual Energy, can change one¡¯s body structure and physical capabilities, thereby increasing one¡¯s True Energy. After hearing Langston¡¯s exnation, James understood that the path he walked was the right one. However, he now had more questions on his mind. ¡°Langston, you said you obtained the phoenix blood in King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t King Quavon consume it but instead bury it in his mausoleum more than two thousand years ago?¡± Langston¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, after looking through the ancient text, I learned that something great happened two millenniums ago. It seemed that some powerful force prevented King Quavon from doing so.¡± ¡°A powerful force?¡± James froze before asking, ¡°Who?¡± Langston shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If you¡¯re interested to know, you can ask the Omniscient Deity more about the subject. Since he¡¯s lived longer than me, he should be more knowledgeable Hearing this, James sped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Langston.¡± Langston looked at him and asked, ¡°What is your current strength? Have you gained insight into the power of nature?¡± A slight smile crept up on James¡¯ face. Seeing this, Langston understood immediately. Then, James left alongside Thea. ¡°Father.¡± Tyrus looked at Langston. Langston said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s young, but he managed to gain great insight into the power of nature. I believe it¡¯s only a matter of time before he crosses into the ninth rank. His path is the proper one. Everyone else, including me, took a back-door route. Even though we crossed into the ninth rank, we spent a lot of time searching for the right path. However, James managed to find it even before he crossed into the ninth rank.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ Tyrus sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a brilliant man. All these years, I watched him grow from an innocent young man into an experiencedmander-in-chief. His heart is magnanimous, and his mind is open and broad. Perhaps only a man like him can gain insight into the true path of cultivation.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Langston nodded and said, ¡°However, I wonder how the Omniscient Deity crossed into the ninth rank. Although I¡¯ve heard about him even a millennium ago, I know nothing about his strength since I¡¯ve never fought against him in battle. This is the perfect opportunity to witness his true strength.¡± Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 The night passed silently. The next day. It was the day of the battle between Sky and Omniscient Deity, two ninth-rank martial artists. Since many had never seen nor heard about the true strength of a ninth-rank martial artist, about a thousand people came to watch the show. As the sun rose above the horizon, Sky appeared. Standing at the peak of Mount Kirkton, he was dressed in a leisure suit, and his expression was calm andposed. Scanning his surroundings, a smile crept up on his face. No one knew who his master was. The reason he chose to challenge the Omniscient Deity and not the Prince of Orchid Mountain was that he nned to proim to the world his discipleship to Omniscient Deity. That way, his fame and prestige would be drastically boosted and spread far and wide across the world. By then, many powerful martial artists would seek to join him and the nation of Tacriyrus. ¡°Do you guys think that Sky can defeat the Omniscient Deity?¡± ¡°No way! Rumors say that the Omniscient Deity is an immortal who has lived for two millenniums. Sky is at most two hundred years old. Their age difference is simply too great. The Omniscient Deity¡¯s strength must have reached an unbelievable level. How would Sky stand a chance against him?¡± ¡°Exactly my thoughts! Where did Sky get his confidence from?¡± ¡°He immediately challenged a martial artist who reached the ninth rank two thousand years ago upon crossing into the ninth rank himself.¡± ¡°Sky will definitely lose.¡± ¡°The battle is not set in stone yet. Maybe he has an ace up his sleeves.¡± Many conversed in whispers. No one was optimistic about Sky¡¯s odds. Few believed he would win the battle. Sky had overheard some of the crowd¡¯sments. However, he was unbothered. This was precisely what he wanted. He wanted the crowd to underestimate him, only for him to emerge victorious. It would cause a greater shock. Once he defeated Omniscient Deity, he would be the greatest in the world. Time passed. Soon, it was noon. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, the Omniscient Deity was still nowhere to be seen. The crowd began growing restless. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t the Omniscient Deity here yet? Could it be that he¡¯s afraid of Sky¡±¡± ¡°No way! Let¡¯s just wait for a little while longer¡­ Just as the crowd was getting annoyed at waiting, the Omniscient Deity appeared at the peak of Mount Kirkton He stood a hundred meters away from Sky and looked at him calmly, uttering word by word, ¡°You¡¯re too ambitious, Sky. I never expected that you¡¯d notify the world of our battle.¡± The Omniscient Deity did not expect a crowd here. If he was defeated, the consequences would be dire. ¡°Come ¡± Sky beckoned. Wearing aposed look on his face, the Omniscient Deity said, ¡°Since I¡¯m older than you, I¡¯d give you the privilege to make the first move.¡± ¡°Alright, then,¡± Sky said. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared before the Omniscient Deity. There was amotion in the crowd. ¡°What speed!¡± ¡°As expected of a ninth-rank martial artist! I couldn¡¯t even see his movement!¡± Sky raised his palm and struck the Omniscient Deity. Although the palm looked ordinary from the outside, it actually held enormous power The Omniscient Deity raised his hand to meet Sky¡¯s attack. Boom! Their palms collided. At that moment, waves of terrifying True Energy shredded through the air, and Mount Kirkton seemed to be on the verge of disintegrating. The crowd hurriedly retreated outside the range of Mount Kirkton and continued watching the battle intently James hurriedly grabbed Thea¡¯s hand and escorted her to safety. Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Thea sighed, ¡°I can walk by myself, James.¡± The battle raged on at Mount Kirkton. After their palms collided, the Omniscient Deity hurriedly staggered backward. Sky, on the other hand, went on the offensive. His movements were agile, and his attacks were ferocious. He repeatedly aimed at the Omniscient Deity¡¯s vital parts. The Omniscient Deity, meanwhile, only deflected his attacks. There were opportunities where he could attack Sky. However, at the moment crucial moments, he chose not to attack. Rumble! As the two were ninth-rank martial artists, their aura alone was enough to disintegrate Mount Kirkton. The mountain, which was a thousand meters in height, was reduced to rubble in mere minutes. ¡°Argh!¡± Sky roared and brandished his sword. Then, he charged toward the Omniscient Deity at lightning speed. Dust swirled, and pebbles were shattered to pieces. Trees fell and immediately turned to ashes. Just as he was a hundred meters away from the Omniscient Deity, he shed with his sword. A Sword Light appeared and charged toward its target.. The Omniscient Deity raised his hand, and powerful energy gathered in his palm, which deflected the Sword Light. However, although he managed to deflect the attack, he nheless staggered backward and copsed to the ground. Before he could stand, Sky was already beside him, pressing his sword against his neck. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. The battle had only just begun. How did the Omniscient Deity lose so easily? Was he simply too weak? Was Sky perhaps too strong? On the battlefield¡­ Sky nced down at the Omniscient Deity. ¡°You have lost, Master.¡± Hearing this, the crowd gasped. ¡°What? Sky is a disciple of the Omniscient Deity?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Everyone was stunned, including James. Sky slowly sheathed his sword. The Omniscient Deity stood up. There was blood trickling down his lips. He looked at Sky and smiled, ¡± Not bad, you have surpassed me. I admit defeat.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sky did not say anything in return and simply turned to leave. The crowd looked at one another. Thea grabbed James¡¯ hand and whispered, ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right, Darling. This is the Omniscient Deity we¡¯re talking about! How could he be defeated so easily?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Though Sky is indeed powerful, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s that powerful. Even if I was in the Omniscient Deity¡¯s ce, I¡¯d be able tost much longer. However, the Omniscient Deity was defeated so easily. Is this his true strength?¡± James was in disbelief. He had seen Langston, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, fight. Langston was a ninth- rank martial artist too. However, during his fierce battle against the dragon, he demonstrated strength that far surpassed that of the Omniscient Deity. He could not believe that this was all a ninth- rank martial artist was capable of. There could only be one possibility: the Omniscient Deity went easy on Sky Many powerful martial artists came to the same conclusion. In the distance, where the Prince of Orchid Mountain was standing, Tyrus whispered, ¡°Father, how was the Omniscient Deity defeated just like that? This is unbelievable.¡± Langston did not believe that this was the Omniscient Deity¡¯s full strength either. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Indeed, he demonstrated the aura of a ninth rank. However, he was defeated nheless. Only one possibility remains: he did not use his full strength and purposefully lost to Sky¡± ¡°But why? Is he trying to conceal his true strength?¡± Tyrus asked. Langston shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I nned to use this opportunity to witness his true strength. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to go to such lengths to conceal it. He didn¡¯t perform even a single signature martial art skill.¡± At that moment, not even Langston had any idea what the Omniscient Deity was up to. Though many powerful martial artists knew there was something fishy behind the Omniscient Deity¡¯s defeat, the weaker ones could not. They only knew that Sky was now the greatest in the world. After all, if he could defeat even the Omniscient Deity, there was no way the Prince of Orchid Mountain would stand a chance Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Everyone expected a fierce battle that would go down in history as one of the greatest ever fought. They did not expect it to be over in minutes. The Omniscient Deity was defeated, and Sky won. After the battle, Sky¡¯s fame and prestige spread far and wide. He was now widely recognized as the greatest in the world. Even though he had never fought against the Prince of Orchid Mountain, everyone believed that Sky was now the greatest because he defeated the Omniscient Deity. Thetter had lived far longer than the Prince of Orchid Mountain, so to them, the longer one lived, the stronger he would be. Only a handful of powerful martial artists felt something was amiss. They knew that the Omniscient Deity purposefully lost to Sky. However, no one knew his reasons. After the battle, the crowd dispersed. Thea left alongside Thea. They left in advance in the hopes that no one would bother them. Meanwhile, Can followed close behind. He wanted to stay with James for longer since they had been discussing martial arts together over the past three years. He knew that James had cultivated the Lunar and Terra Art. Although he managed to do the same under James¡¯ guidance, he could not sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy. If not for the changes. James underwent, he would have begun doubting the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s authenticity. Since he had yet to cultivate the Lunar and Terra Energies, he did not wish to give up just yet. As they approached Hearthome City, Can asked, ¡°James, where do you n to go next? Are you returning to the little vige?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I mean, where else can I go? Thea¡¯s baby is due in a month or two. I can¡¯t be wandering about outside at such a time.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go with you. This time, I¡¯ll have to work harder and cultivate the Lunar and Terra Art. If it still doesn¡¯t work, I will consume the Dragon Essence and use its power to cross into the ninth rank.¡± Three years ago, Can obtained the Dragon Essence and some dragon blood. He ascended to the peak of the Ninth Stair just by consuming the dragon¡¯s blood. So, he stored the Dragon Essence away and did not consume it. Then, he took his phone out to buy a ne ticket. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°The Omniscient Deity?¡± James, Thea, and Can, who were inside the car, froze James got out and looked at the Omniscient Deity who was blocking their way, asking him, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Lord Omniscient? Why are you blocking my path?¡± Wearing aposed look on his face, the Omniscient Deity looked at James and said calmly, ¡°James, do you still remember how I provided you with intelligence in exchange for your promise that you¡¯d do something for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. Indeed, he remembered this. However, the Omniscient Deity had never requested anything from him ever ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I assume that you require my assistance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded. ¡°Name it, then,¡± James said. He once made a promise to him. He also knew about the Omniscient Deity¡¯s rules. At Mount Jade, one would provide intelligence in exchange for intelligence. Alternatively, one could do a favor in return. As for the favor itself, that would be for the Omniscient Deity to decide. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°I need you to get me something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± James asked. ¡°The Imperial Jade Seal of the nation of Lothian.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When he heard this, James froze before asking. ¡°Lord Omniscient, why do you wish to acquire that? It should be useless for you, no? Or do you perhaps think that you can be the Emperor of Lothian just by controlling its Imperial Jade Seal?¡± Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Omniscient Deityughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. You only need to seize the Imperial Jade Seal from the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± James was lost in thought. He had no idea what the Omniscient Deity was up to. After thinking for a moment, he changed the subject, saying, ¡°Lord Omniscient, why did you purposely lose to Sky? Although he¡¯s a powerful ninth-rank martial artist, there¡¯s no way he could have defeated you so easily.¡± ¡°This is none of your concern.¡± The Omniscient Deity rebuffed him. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you go after the Imperial Jade Seal yourself? Since I¡¯ve yet to cross into the ninth rank, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the Prince of Orchid Mountain. You, on the other hand, might stand a chance.¡± The Omniscient Deity scoffed. This is none of my business. Since I¡¯ve listed my demand, it¡¯s up to you toe up with a n.¡± After he spoke, he turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± James stopped him in time. The Omniscient Deity turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Is something else the matter?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯d like to seek your advice on martial arts.¡± ¡°Speak, then.¡± James continued, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know how you managed to cross into the ninth rank.¡± ¡°The ninth rank, huh?¡± the Omniscient Deity murmured before saying, ¡°I remember telling you a few years ago that one needs to gain insight and have umted sufficient life experience to make a breakthrough.¡± ¡°Yes, you did.¡± James nodded. ¡°But I was wondering if you could describe it more in detail.¡± The Omniscient Deity looked at him and said, ¡°Which stage have you arrived at? Have you sensed the power of nature?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Hearing this, the Omniscient Deity took a deep breath. He once advised James to gain insight before trying to attempt to break through the ninth rank. The first step in gaining insight was toprehend the power of nature. Only with the assistance of the power of nature can one break through the realm barrier and cross into the ninth rank. This was the proper path. There were strict requirements one had to fulfill before being able to sense the power of nature and Empyrean Spiritual Energy. One must be unrestrained by the shackles of ambition, must have experienced great ordeals in life, and must have great intimacy with nature. Back then, when he was at the peak of the Ninth Stair, he spent a hundred years just to gain insight. He never expected James to aplish the same thing as he did in just three short years. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°Not bad..¡± ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± James spoke humbly. ¡°Mhm.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded slightly. James had done well to aplish such a feat. If James had not gained insight, nothing could be brought about no matter how much guidance he provided him. After all, one needed to learn to sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy by himself. For example, even though Can cultivated the Lunar and Terra Art, he could not sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy. ¡°The power of nature, which ismonly known as Empyrean Spiritual Energy, is also called Primordial Energy. Primordial Energy came into existence alongside the earth. In ancient times, this energy was terrifyingly powerful. Now, however, it has diminished in strength. Based on my research, this power only exists in the wee hours of the morning. Once the sun rises, Empyrean Spiritual Energy will dissipate. Even after detecting Empyrean Spiritual Energy, you need a unique cultivation method to absorb it. By doing so, your body structure will be modified, allowing your body to amodate a greater amount of True Energy¡± ¡°It took me three hundred years to create a cultivation method for absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy ever since I sensed its presence.¡± ¡°Three hundred years?¡± James was dumbfounded. 300 years must have been a lengthy process. He never expected that he would be so fortunate that he would be able to gain a unique breathing method. If not for the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s breathing method, he would not have been able to modify his body structure. Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 ¡°Indeed, three hundred years¡­¡± The Omniscient Deity sighed. It took him 300 years just to create a cultivation method for absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy. He looked at James and praised him, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. You¡¯re distinguished among your peers. I thought you needed to experience greater ordeals to sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy, so I must say that I¡¯m rather surprised knowing that you¡¯ve already managed to do so. I will now impart the cultivation method for absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy to you.¡± Upon hearing this, James waved his hand slightly and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Omniscient Deity froze. It was a self-created cultivation method highly sought after by many. Over the past two millenniums, he had never imparted the knowledge to anyone else because no one was able to arrive at the stage James was in. Now, however, his offer was being rejected. James said smilingly, ¡°I only need to learn about the specifics for my reference.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Not bad¡­¡± The Omniscient Deity was impressed. However, he did not know that James had cultivated the Lunar and Terra Art. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He thought about it and said, ¡°I spent three hundred years creating a cultivation method that could absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Soon after absorbing the energy, I crossed into the ninth rank. The entire process took approximately three years.¡± ¡°What about now?¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°What strength are you currently at now? Is there a level that goes even beyond the ninth rank?¡± The Omniscient Deity smiled faintly and said, ¡°You will soon understand everything. This world is not as simple as it seems. Once you cross into the ninth rank, you¡¯ll understand that the world that you think you know is merely the tip of the iceberg.¡± James froze, unable toprehend the meaning of those words. ¡°Alright now, I¡¯ve said enough. If you change your mind one day and are interested in learning the true cultivation method,e to Mount Jade anytime.¡± Then, he turned to leave. As he took a step forward, he immediately appeared a hundred meters away. There, he murmured, ¡°I hope more people cross into the ninth rank. It¡¯s too tiring to shoulder all the weight on my shoulders. I¡¯m lonely after all these years. There are too many things I can¡¯t share with others.¡± As James watched the Omniscient Deity¡¯s retreating figure, he returned to the car. Inside the car, Thea asked, ¡°Darling, why does the Omniscient Deity want the Imperial Jade Seal of the Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± Thea was a powerful martial artist, so she had overheard the conversation between the two. Can did as well, and he asked, puzzled, ¡°The Imperial Jade Seal is merely a valuable antique. What use is there for him?¡± Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, James was lost in thought. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡± Thea asked, ¡°Are you really going to help him steal the Imperial Jade Seal? The Prince of Orchid Mountain is a figure who has lived for a millennium and possesses enormous power. His strength was apparent from the battle against the dragon three years ago. We wouldn¡¯t have yed the dragon if not for him.¡± James was at a loss. He did not know if he should go after the Imperial Jade Seal. However, he had made a promise to the Omniscient Deity. After a brief moment of thought, he said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. After all, the Omniscient Deity didn¡¯t give me a time limit. We¡¯ll discuss this after I¡¯ve crossed into the ninth rank. Now, I can be sure that my cultivation path is the right one. If I continue cultivating the same way I have, I will make a breakthrough sooner orter¡± After he spoke, he ignited the engine and drove toward the airport. A dayter, the three returned to the secluded tiny vige. Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Upon their return, James hurriedly headed toward the ntation. The moment he entered the ntation, he realized that all the herbs had withered. Only a single tiny herb remained unperturbed. Though its petals were close to withering, a tiny fruit could be seen in the middle of the flower ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at the withered nts, James asked in confusion, ¡°I only left for a few days. Why have the herbs I nted withered? Could it be that this tiny herb has absorbed all the nutrients from the soil and caused the other nts to wither?¡± James hypothesized. Looking at the herb, he suddenly had the urge to absorb the Empyrean Spiritual Energy inside the herb. However, upon seeing the fruit, he dismissed the idea. He began looking forward to the herb bearing fruit. Once the fruit was ripe, he could cross into the ninth rank after consuming it. ¡°James.¡± A voice came from the courtyard. James nced at the herb before standing up and heading toward the wooden house. Then, he arrived at the courtyard. When he saw Can who had taken a seat, he walked over to him and sat beside him. As soon as he sat, Can leaned over to him and pleaded, ¡°I now know that your cultivation path is the right one after overhearing the conversation between you and the Omniscient Deity. Could you tell me how you managed to sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy?¡± James was lost in contemtion. When did he first sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy? He remembered he was practicing martial arts in the morning. Back then, the sun had only just risen above the horizon when he suddenly had an epiphany. It was then that he gained insight into the Lunar and Terra Art, which allowed him to detect the presence of a mysterious power that was hidden in in sight. Meanwhile, the breathing method of the Lunar and Terra Art began absorbing the power. He told everything he knew to Can, who could barely understand his words. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Over the next few days, Can would sit in the courtyard of his wooden house and do exactly what James had told him. However, he could not sense anything. He could not sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy anywhere. By using the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s breathing method, he was able to breathe in the fresh air However, the fresh air was incapable of changing his bodily structure Over the next few days, Can would fail to sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy. However, he would not give up. Every day, he would discuss the matter with James. One fine morning, even as the sun rose above the horizon, Can still could not sense anything. He stopped and headed to James¡¯ ce. The moment he pushed the gates open, he could see James practicing the sword. Although his speed was slow and his movements clumsy, his sword technique was in fact wless. Upon seeing Can, James stopped and walked over to him, asking smilingly, ¡°Can, how¡¯s everything going?¡± Can shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It won¡¯t work. I guess this must be your own cultivation path. I have to find some other way.¡± After all, the Omniscient Deity did say that one needed to gain insight by himself Simply imparting one¡¯s knowledge to another would not work. ¡°What is this smell? It smells so good. Can smelled a fragrance Back then, he had a whiff of this smell. However, it was not as intense Now, the fragrance permeated the air Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 The scent was barely detectable a few days ago. Now, however, the fragrance was more intense. Can looked at James. James said smilingly, ¡°To be honest with you, I came across a tiny herb that contained a trace of Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the mountains a few days ago. So, I brought the herb back and nted it on my ntation. Now, all of my other herbs had withered, and only that herb remains. After blossoming, its fruit began exuding a fragrance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Exhrated, Can said, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a look.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± James brought Can to the ntation behind the wooden house. All herbs in the ntation had withered, and only a single herb remained. There was a beautiful red fruit. the size of a thumb on the herb. The closer they got to the ntation, the more intense the scent was. Can crouched down and looked at the herb, ¡°Are you saying that this herb has Empyrean Spiritual Energy? Why can¡¯t I sense its presence?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t reached the required realm yet. Once you gain insight, you might be able to sense the presence of the Empyrean Spiritual Energy inside the herb.¡± Can stared at the herb for quite some time. However, he was still unable to sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy Dismayed, he stood up and asked, ¡°By the way, can Thea sense it too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James nodded. Thea had long reached the peak of the Ninth Stair. She had not been idle all these years. She had also cultivated the Lunar and Terra Art. However, she did not cultivate the Lunar and Terra Energies. Instead, she only used the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s breathing method to change her body structure Can sighed. Even Thea had surpassed him. It meant that she was not far away from reaching the ninth rank. He, on the other hand, still had a long way to go. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Reminded of something, Can said, ¡°Have you heard? A new force has emerged out of nowhere recently.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was puzzled. He had remained in the vige over the past few days. Naturally, he did not pay any heed to the affairs of the outside world. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He looked at Can and asked, ¡°What kind of force?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s called the Void Sect.¡± ¡°When did it emerge?¡± Can said, ¡°Almost immediately after the battle between Sky and the Omniscient Deity. I hear that the Void Sect is extremely powerful. Its disciples have defeated many powerful sects already.¡± ¡°How do you know what¡¯s going on outside when you¡¯re confined to this tiny vige?¡± ¡°Hehe..¡± Can smiled and said, ¡°Although I currently reside in this tiny vige, I¡¯m still the Sect Leader of the Gu Sect. The Gu Sect is a powerful force with an intelligencework that has spread all over the world. Lately, I¡¯ve been paying close attention to the affairs of the outside world, so naturally, I know more than you do.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me,¡± James said nonchntly. Now, he did not wish to concern himself with the affairs of the ancient martial world. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. I have to enter a closed-door meditation now.¡± Can did not linger for long and turned to leave. James stared at the herb. Looking at the bright red fruit and the alluring fragrance it exuded, he suddenly had the urge to pluck the fruit and swallow it whole. However, he suppressed the urge to do so. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 James returned to the courtyard. Upon returning. Thea walked out of her room. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable.¡± Thea was wearing a pained expression. ¡°Are you giving birth?¡± James was delighted. Thea rolled her eyes and said. ¡°The baby is due in another month. I¡¯m feeling ufortable because the baby¡¯s getting restless inside of me.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James gently ced his hand on her stomach and said, smiling, ¡°Getting a little mischievous, aren¡¯t you? You better behave.¡± However, the baby grew even more restless upon hearing James¡¯ words. ¡°Alright now, stop ying with the baby. I need to rest,¡± Thea grumbled. James hurriedly carried her to a chair. ¡°Darling, since the baby is due soon, I want to return to Cansington. At least there¡¯d someone taking care of me in the Cahans. We won¡¯t be able to make it in time for the hospital in this vige,¡± Thea said. ¡°What? Return to the Cahans?¡± James froze. ¡°Why?¡± Thea looked at him, confused. ¡°Are you reluctant?¡± ¡°You misunderstand, Darling. The herb in the courtyard is about to bear fruit. This is a precious treasure to me as an ancient martial artist. There¡¯s no way I can leave at such a crucial moment. I have to remain here and take good care of the herb.¡± ¡°Wow, James! So a single fruit is more important to you than me and the baby?¡± Thea chided him. James hurriedly exined, ¡°You misunderstand, Darling. You two are the most important people in my life. Since the baby¡¯s due in another month, why the hurry? The herb will bear fruit in another couple of days. Once I pluck the fruit, we will return to Cansington.¡± James only had the fruit on his mind. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you remain here while I return to Cansington?¡± Now that Thea was pregnant, she was deeply inconvenienced. Besides, since the baby was due soon, she needed to have frequent check-ups at the hospital. That was why she wanted to return to the Cahans as soon as possible. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll escort you back to Cansington. Then, I¡¯ll return here and guard the fruit,¡± James said after contemtion. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡± ¡°Are you mad, Darling?¡± James looked at her. Thea said with a smile, ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± ¡°I said no¡± Wearing a surly expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now while you wait here for the herb to bear fruit. Once the herb bears fruit, you have to return to Cansington immediately. No making detours!¡± Then, Thea stood up and left. James chased after her. ¡°I still think I should escort you back.¡± He was concerned about her safety. Even though many events had unfolded recently, he still could not figure out who was targeting him. If something happened to Thea, he would regret his decision for at lifetime. ¡°So¡­ You don¡¯t want the fruit anymore?¡± Thea blinked her eyes repeatedly. ¡°This is a secluded vige where almost no onees. Besides, I can ask Can to watch the herb for me.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. In truth, she wanted James to escort her back. James went looking for Can and requested him to watch over the herb for him. He told him that he would return in another two days after escorting Thea back to Cansington. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll look after your fruit.¡± Can sat in a lotus position in his courtyard while exuding a powerful aura. Upon hearing James¡¯ request. he waved slightly and assured James. After asking Can, James returned to Cansington alongside Thea. Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 The journey back to Cansington was uneventful. Soon, they arrived at the Cahans in Cansington. The Cahans had developed rapidly over the past few years. That was because the family had undergone a major restructuring, which divided the family into two groups. One group would remain in the city and manage the businesses of the outside world, whereas the other group would practice martial arts in the suburbs. Meanwhile, Thea returned to the Cahans¡¯ residence in the suburbs. After escorting Thea to her destination, James left and returned to the vige. Before he left, Thea reminded him not to wander about outside and ordered him to return immediately after plucking the fruit. James promised her just that A dayter, James was at a ce near the vige. He drove while humming a song. Screech! Suddenly, someone appeared in the middle of the road. James mmed on the brakes immediately, and the friction between the tires and the road made a screeching sound. Then, James got out of the car. A long-haired man wearing an ancient blue robe was standing in his way. Looking around twenty years of age, his facial features were delicate. Wearing aposed look on his face, he grinned at James. ¡°Who are you?¡± James asked calmly. When he saw the man, he had a bad feeling. He had to be here for a reason. ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge you,¡± the man spoke nonchntly. ¡°Challenge me?¡± James chuckled. This was the first time someone so brazenly challenged him. Though he wore a smile, he silently muttered under his breath, ¡°Who the hell is he? Why is he challenging me¡± Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± After he spoke, he returned to his car. Fwoosh! In the blink of an eye, the man appeared before him and mmed the car door shut. His speed stunned James. ¡°You only have two options. One, ept my challenge. Two, I kill you.¡± A mischievous grin crept up on the man¡¯s face. James scrutinized him. He could not recall ever meeting such a person. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked again. ¡°You have no right to know.¡± The man was haughty.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, he clenched his fists and struck James. James tilted his head and avoided the attack. Meanwhile, illusory shadow punches materialized and struck a huge rock by the side of the road. Instantly, the rock shattered into a million tiny pieces, and a crater appeared on the ground. When he saw this, James¡¯ smile froze, and his face darkened The man had gone all-out. If he had struck his head, he would have been killed straight away. The man sped his hands and looked at James with a mischievous smile on his face, saying, ¡°Not bad, you have pretty good reflexes. To have such a cultivation base at such a young age is truly impressive. You interest me.¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. He knew he would not be able to leave this ce without a fight. However, he was curious about the man¡¯s identity. He knew and had heard of almost every powerful martial artist of the ancient martial world, but he could not recognize the man before him. James looked at the man and said coldly. ¡°At least tell me your name if you wish to challenge me. We can set a date and battle to our heart¡¯s content.¡± Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 ¡°No need.¡± Then, the man gave James a powerful kick. James appeared twenty meters away in an instant. He thought he had evaded the man¡¯s attack. However, the man appeared before him and swung his foot. James¡¯ face darkened, and he hurriedly raised his arm to block the attack. The moment the man¡¯s foot made contact with James, James could feel a terrifying power hurtling toward him. In an instant, he was sent flying several meters away as powerful energy shredded through the air. The Blood Energy inside James¡¯ body churned, and he could feel blood gushing through his throat. He forcibly swallowed his blood and catalyzed True Energy to suppress the violent Blood Energy. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± The man remained where he stood and looked at James who was wearing a solemn expression. ¡°Looks like the rumors are true. You¡¯re indeed the most distinguished martial artist of your generation. Fight me with all your strength, kid, or else this will be your final resting ce.¡± Although the man was praising James, James could sense the ice-cold killing intention in his eyes. He had not experienced this feeling in many years. James¡¯ face darkened. He did not wish to fight against this unknown man. He took a deep breath and collected himself, saying. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time for this. Go find someone else to y with?¡± ¡°y?¡± The man smirked. ¡°Kid, do you think I¡¯m ying with you?¡± As he said that, he appeared before James at lightning speed and struck with his fists. James did not wish to continue the battle, but he was on full alert. He hurriedly dodged the attack Boom! The man¡¯s attack missed its target and struck the ground heavily. A crater several meters deep immediately appeared. Dust swirled, and the surrounding rocks were turned to ashes. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What power¡­¡± James took a deep breath. Who was this? How did he possess such strength? Why would he try to deal him the death blow even though he had never crossed him? Just as James was lost in thought, the man struck once more. ¡°Damn you!¡± James was enraged. Though he retreated into the mountains and no longer concerned himself with the affairs of the ancient martial world, he was not afraid of resorting to violence. Now that the man before him was fooling around with him, he was enraged. He struck with his fist. Boom! Their fists collided. The man was instantly sent flying. At the same time, the ripples of the battle waves shredded through the air, and the road was destroyed. The man was sent flying several meters before he finally deflected James¡¯ move. He swung his arm, which had gone numb, and smiled mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s more like it, kid. Brace yourself, I¡¯m about to use my full strength.¡± After he spoke, he charged at James. In an instant, he appeared before James and leaped several meters into the air. Then, heunched a powerful kick at James. James¡¯ face darkened, and he clenched his fists, bracing himself for the impact. Then, their attacks shed. Boom! The powerful wave distorted even space. James crashed to the ground, while the man was sent flying. However, almost immediately, he collected himself and charged toward James once more. James stopped himself from crashing to the ground and met the man¡¯s attack once more. The battle raged on. Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 James did not wish to fight against a stranger. However, the man had pushed it too far. He instantly catalyzed True Energy and met the man¡¯s attack. All these years, he had been busy researching all kinds of martial arts. However, he did not have the opportunity to test things out on the battlefield. Now, one had presented itself. The battlefield was not too far away from the vige James resided in. Fortunately, these were dested parts where no one lived. In this dested area, shadows shed, and dust swirled. Boom! James and the man¡¯s fists collided once more, and the man was immediately sent flying. His arm went limp, and he could no longer raise his arm. Before he could collect himself, James was already before him. Then, in the blink of an eye, his chest was struck, and he crashed heavily on the ground. ¡°Damn it!¡± the man cursed. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He leaped from the ground, exuding a terrifying aura. The aura affected the surroundings, and dust swirled. Then, he charged toward James The two engaged in closebat. Over the past few years, James had been using the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s breathing method to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy, which strengthened his bodily structure. Not only that, but he would also consume herbs, thereby allowing his physical capabilities to increase. He blocked the man¡¯s attacks head-on. Meanwhile, after receiving some of James¡¯ blows, the man began to stagger backward. He was injured, and there were blood traces on his lips. He hurriedly dodged and brandished his sword. The moment he unsheathed the sword, a shapeless Sword Energy radiated powerful energy, whichpelled James to stagger backward. Then, the man twirled his body, and a powerful Sword Light burst forth toward James. James struck with his fist, and True Energy materialized, blocking the man¡¯s attack. Then, he disappeared without a trace. ¡°Where did he go?¡± The man was stunned. He could sense an intimidating aura from behind him. Without any hesitation, he turned and shed¡­ However, James managed to grab hold of his sword using just two fingers. Then, he exerted some force. Crack! The sword was snapped in half. At the same time, he struck with his fist. Powerful energy gathered in his fist as he struck the man¡¯s chest, sending him flying and crashing heavily to the ground. The man then vomited a mouthful of blood. James slowly walked toward him. The man hurriedly got up. Hisposed expression was now gone only to be reced by fear and panic He had heard rumors about James who was widely recognized as a genius of his generation. However, he did not expect him to be this powerful. James stepped forward. Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 The man staggered backward. Soon, he reached a tree. He leaned against the tree and red at James in rm. James looked at him and uttered word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to speak. Who are you?¡± The man took a deep breath and forcibly calmed himself down. Then, looking at James, who was wearing aposed look on his face, he said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare kill me, James.¡± ¡°What makes you think so?¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. Just because he did not intervene in others¡¯ affairs, it did not mean that he was afraid. Sensing his killing intent, the man¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°My name¡¯s Damian Lamar I¡¯m a disciple of the Void Sect,¡± the man introduced himself. ¡°The Void Sect?¡± James froze. He had heard Can mention the Void Sect before. It was a sect that had appeared out of nowhere just a few days ago. Although it was a newly-established sect, it went around challenging various ancient martial artists and defeating them. Back then, he did not pay it any heed. He did not expect someone from the sect to appear before him and challenge him to a duel. Furrowing his eyebrows, he asked, ¡°What kind of sect is this? Where does the Void Secte from? Why did you challenge me?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Damian wiped the blood trace off his lips and catalyzed True Energy to suppress the violent Blood Energy inside his body. Then, he looked at James with a mischievous grin on his face, ¡°An insignificant guy like you has no right to know about the Void Sect. James Caden, I admit that you¡¯re stronger than I anticipated. However, I¡¯m just an ordinary disciple of the Void Sect. There are many others who are far stronger than I am. Just wait, there will be more powerful members of the Void Sect here to challenge you.¡± Then, Damian dragged his body and turned to leave. James clenched his fists. At that moment, he wanted to kill him. Damion Lamar, a disciple of the Void Sect¡­ This man possessed enormous strength. Though he had yet to reach the threshold for the ninth rank, he had ascended the Ninth Stair. Even amongst Solean ancient martial artists, he would one of the most powerful individuals. James took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed his killing intent. Since he knew nothing about the Void Sect, he should not act recklessly. After all, he would be in big trouble if he provoked even stronger enemies. So, he watched Damian leave. After he left, Can appeared. ¡°James.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James looked at the approaching Can. Can said, ¡°I quickly made my way here after sensing a battle. When I saw the two of you fighting. I simply watched from afar. I didn¡¯t expect the Void Sect toe for you too.¡± As Can had overheard James¡¯ conversation with Damian, he knew that Damian was a disciple of the Void Sect. He asked, puzzled, ¡°What exactly is the Void Sect?¡± James shook his head slightly and asked, ¡°Can, you¡¯re much more well-informed than I am. Why don¡¯t you tell me about the Void Sect¡¯s actions in Sol over the past few days?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk while we walk.¡± Can made a weing gesture. Meanwhile, James turned to look at his car in the distance. Since the road was destroyed, he could no longer drive He waved his hand, and the Primordial Dragon de flew toward him. Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, he followed close behind Can. Can said, ¡°Though the Void Sect only emerged recently, they have challenged many sects. They first went for the Sylvan Sect, then the Heaven and Earth Sect, and finally the Mount Thunder Sect. Everyone was defeated. That guy called Damian is extremely powerful too. Any other martial artist at the Ninth Stair wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. He was unfortunate to have met you.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°Did Damian go after the other sects or are there others like him out there?¡± Can said, ¡°I think they split up. After all, the Void Sect managed to challenge many sects and families and emerged victorious.¡± Hearing this, a chill ran down James¡¯ spine. If that was the case, the Void Sect was a force to be reckoned with Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 The Void Sect was truly a formidable force. Even an ordinary disciple demonstrated such strength. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Puzzled, James murmured, ¡°Who exactly are they?¡± Can shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. You can ask Omniscient Deity if you wish to know more. As he lived far longer than we do, not to mention that he¡¯s present in almost all significant events in history, he must know something about the Void Sect.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He shared the same opinion. However, since the Void Sect had yet to cross the line, he could put them aside for now. The two returned to the vige. Upon returning, James hurriedly headed over to his ntation. As he had only left for a day or two, the fruit was still the same size. However, it was now redder and more alluring than ever. James had to suppress the urge to swallow it whole. ¡°James, I kept close watch over your precious herb over the past two days. No one came to steal it.¡± Can smiled. ¡°Thanks, man.¡± James was grateful. Now, he just needed the herb to bear fruit to cross into the ninth rank. Since James did not wish for anything unexpected to happen, he remained in the vige and kept close watch over the herb. Every day, he would have a good look at the mysterious fruit. However, the size of the fruit seemed to remain exactly the same. James was not in a hurry, so he waited patiently. While he waited, he did not waste time but instead practiced martial arts. Every morning, he would head to the courtyard and absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy that would only appear at dusk. Soon, two weeks passed. Over the past two weeks, James was in close contact with Thea. Nothing eventful happened to her. ¡°What the hell, James? It¡¯s been two weeks. Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Thea grumbled over the phone. James said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise.¡± He was crouching down and scrutinizing the fruit. Though two weeks had passed, the size of the fruit remained the same. James immediately understood that the time hade for him to pluck the fruit. ¡°Thea, give me a few more days. I¡¯ll pluck the fruit immediately. I¡¯ll be back by your side once I consume it and cross into the ninth rank. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there when you give birth.¡± need to go to the hospital for a check-up. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Thea hung up the phone. Meanwhile, James put his phone away and looked at the mysterious fruit. After hesitating for a brief moment, he plucked the fruit. Immediately, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy inside the mysterious herb was drained, and the herb began. to wither In just under a minute, the herb was withered. ¡°What?¡± James was dumbfounded. ¡°Did it seriously wither just like that?¡± Looking at the red fruit the size of a thumb, he murmured, ¡°This is good stuff, I guess. I hope this thing. can help me make a breakthrough into the ninth rank in one go.¡± Holding the fruit in his hand, James returned to the courtyard and sat in a lotus position. After hesitating for a brief moment, he opened his mouth and swallowed the fruit whole. The moment he munched on the fruit, a fragrance filled his mouth. Then, a warm current circted throughout his body. At that moment, James¡¯ pores opened, and he slowly levitated into the air. At the same time, a red beam radiated from inside his body. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Upon hearing the noise, Can hurriedly made his way over to James. The moment he arrived at the courtyard, he could see James levitating in mid-air, and his body was radiating a red beam. ¡°What in the¡­¡± Can was stunned. James shut his eyes and catalyzed the Lunar and Terra Art to swiftly absorb the energy inside his body. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy the mysterious fruit possessed was so concentrated and majestic that James was dumbfounded. If the Empyrean Spiritual Energy James absorbed every morning was a drop of morning dew, then the Empyrean Spiritual Energy the fruit possessed was like the vast ocean. After James consumed the mysterious fruit, he began refining and absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy to increase his True Energy At the same time, in Tacriyrus¡­ Sky was wearing a golden robe while sitting in the main hall of his pce. Below him was a morous- looking woman who exuded great charisma. Sky nced downward at Maxine with a slight hint of displeasure. He said, ¡°So this is the idea you come up with?¡± Maxine nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Recently, the Void Sect has swept through the ancient martial world like a whirlwind. Even formidable sects like the Sylvan Sect, the Heaven and Earth Sect, and the Mount Thunder Sect, were defeated. The only time they failed was when they fought against James. This is no longer a secret-James possesses enormous strength. Sometimes, I even suspect that his strength is even beyond yours. Fortunately, he has an Achilles¡¯ heel-Thea Cahan.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Sky rebuffed her, saying. ¡°I don¡¯t see myself as an upright person, but I¡¯m still acquainted with James. Now, you¡¯re asking me to make a move against a pregnant woman. If word of this spreads, I¡¯ll be made theughingstock of the world!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Hmph!¡± Maxine snickered and said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to murder Thea or anything. You just have to invite her here to Tacriyrus. James will obey your everymand if you hold Thea and their child hostage.¡± Upon hearing this, Sky was lost in thought. Recently, the Void Sect had been acting too brazenly. This would reflect badly on him-the man who proimed himself to be the greatest in the world. He thought about it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Maxine said, ¡°It is my understanding that James is currently in closed door meditation in a remote tiny vige. Meanwhile, Thea is currently in Cansington. Though she¡¯s no ordinary person, she won¡¯t stand a chance against you now that she¡¯s pregnant. Threaten her a little and she¡¯ll make apromise to protect her soon-to-be-born baby.¡± Maxine suggested, ¡°James will have no choice but to obey you if you hold Thea hostage here in Tacriyrus. Besides, you can kill two birds with one stone by making James fight against the Void Sect on your behalf.¡± I see¡­ That sounds like a great idea.¡± Sky briefly contemted the matter. He believed that Maxine¡¯s idea was sound. Although it would be despicable of him tomit such a wicked deed, it was the best avable option. The Void Sect had been on a rampage and was close to defeating every powerful martial artist. The only time they miscalcted was when they chose to challenge James to a battle. Besides, the Void Sect had spread the word that they would return to challenge James once more. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to Cansington immediately¡± In the blink of an eye, Sky disappeared without a trace. Maxine smiled faintly as she turned to leave Tacriyrus Pce. A dayter, Maxine appeared at the main hall of Japura Pce. In the lead was a youthful man wearing a dragon robe. He looked at Maxine nonchntly and said matter- of-factly, ¡°Maxine, why have youe?¡± ¡°Granduncle, I hear that the Sky intends to make a move against the Void Sect. However, since he¡¯s afraid of the Void Sect¡¯s overwhelming strength, he ns to abduct Thea and use her to force James into fighting against the Void Sect,¡± Maxine said calmly. ¡°What?¡± Thomas immediately stood up. His expression darkened, and he exuded a killing intent. ¡°Damn you, Sky! How dare you make a move against a member of the Cadens!¡± ¡°Granduncle, time is against us. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Sky should have arrived in Cansington by now,¡± Maxine said anxiously as if she was truly concerned about Thea¡¯s safety Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Meanwhile, at the Cahans¡¯ grand vi in the suburbs¡­ It was a grand vi specially constructed by the Cahans where the most important family members resided in. At the moment, Thea was sitting on an armchair in the courtyard of the vi. Holding a book on prenatal education in her hand, she read the book out loud. Boom! All of a sudden, the door was kicked open. Thea stood up immediately as a group of unknown men rushed into thepound. A man could be seen tumbling and staggering his way in The man was David, whose face was bruised. After running into the courtyard, he hurriedly rushed toward Thea and hid behind her ¡°H-Help me, Thea!¡± Thea gestured for him to calm down. Then, she remained where she stood and stared at the unwee + guests. Several men walked over to Thea with mischievous grins on their faces. ¡°Who are you?¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened, and she said, ¡°This is the Cahans¡¯ residence.¡± A middle-aged man in the lead said smilingly, ¡°I know. You must be Thea. Please, follow us.¡± Looking at these unwee guests, Thea had a bad premonition. She said coldly, ¡°Leave immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± At that moment, a man slowly entered the courtyard. He was wearing a white robe and aposed expression on his face. ¡°Sky¡± Upon seeing the man, Thea¡¯s face paled. Then, she raised her arm, and a sword flew toward her from her room on the third floor. Holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, she looked at Sky suspiciously. Sky appeared before her and uttered word by word, ¡°Thea, I¡¯m here to make a request of you. Please follow me back to Tacriyrus. Don¡¯t make me resort to violence. I admit that you¡¯re impressive, but you stand no chance against me. Besides, as you said, this is the Cahans¡¯ residence. Once a fight breaks out here, many innocent lives will be lost. You might even lose your baby¡± Sky spoke calmly. Upon hearing this, Thea¡¯s expression turned grim. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Sky and asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Sky? The Cahans have never provoked you. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Take her.¡± Sky immediately gave the order. His subordinates immediately brandished their swords. At that moment, Lex and the others walked out of the vi. Upon seeing Thea holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand and having a standoff with a group of armed men, they froze. Lex swiftly walked over to them and chided, ¡°This is the Cahans¡¯ residence. How dare you. Thea stopped him in time, ¡°Grandpa, return to the vi. Leave everything to me. ¡°Thea¡­¡± ¡°Give James a call.¡± As she said that, she sheathed the Malevolent Sword. She knew that she could not allow a battle to break out here. Sky was a ninth-rank grandmaster, so she would not stand a chance against him. Besides, the Cahans would surely be dragged into the conflict. Moreover, she was also pregnant. She could not risk losing her baby. Thea looked at Sky and said, ¡°I can leave with you. However, you¡¯ll have to tell me the reason.¡± ¡°This is none of your concern. Take her away,¡± Sky said coldly and ordered. Some men walked over to Thea and said, ¡°Please, follow us.¡± Thea had no choice but toply. ¡°You b*stards, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± A Cahan youngster charged toward them. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 However, the moment he took a step forward, he immediately staggered backward and copsed heavily to the ground while vomiting a mouthful of blood. By then, Thea had already left with Sky. Meanwhile, Lex swiftly pulled his phone out and called James. Although the call went through, no one answered the phone. He called repeatedly, but despite numerous attempts, no one picked up the phone. So, he opted to send James a message, [Something bad happened, James. Thea has been abducted. Return to Cansington at once.] The important members of the Cahans gathered for a meeting. ¡°Grandpa, who was the one who abducted Thea?¡± Tommy asked. Lex¡¯s expression turned grim. Now that the Cahans had be an ancient martial family, he had been in close contact with the wider ancient martial world, so he knew a thing or two. He had heard of Thea¡¯s overwhelming presence and influence over the ancient martial world. Since Thea willingly left with the man, this could only mean that the man possessed terrifying strength. ¡°Grandpa, I found a video.¡± A youngster opened a video and said, ¡°He¡¯s Sky, the current Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect and also the Emperor of Tacriyrus. Two weeks ago, he fought against Omniscient Deity on Mount Kirkton and defeated him. So, he¡¯s currently the greatest in the world.¡± When he heard this, Lex¡¯s body went limp, and he copsed on the sofa. Wearing a grim expression, he said, ¡°What the hell is going on? When did we ever provoke Tacriyrus? Why did they take Thea away? What is he up to?¡± He pulled his phone out once more and called James. However, the call did not go through again. The Cahans were in a panic mode after Thea¡¯s abduction. A dayter, Thomas arrived in Cansington alongside the guardians of Japura¡ªTobias and Lucjan. In the foyer of the Cahans¡¯ vi¡­ ¡°Thomas¡­¡± Lex sniffed while saying, ¡°Thea has been abducted by Sky. You have to save her.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Thomas smashed the table, which shattered into pieces. He took a deep breath to forcibly calm himself down. Then, looking at Lex, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring Thea back safely. By the way, where¡¯s James?¡± Lex said, ¡°I called him numerous times but no one answered the phone,¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thomas could not care less about James. He had to make his way to Tacriyrus and bring Thea back. He knew that Thea¡¯s baby would be due soon, and he would not allow any idents to ur. Who would dare harm the Caden bloodline? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He stood up and turned to leave, while Tobias and Lucjan followed close behind. After leaving the Cahans¡¯ vi, Tobias said, ¡®Your Majesty, how did Maxine know that Sky was about to make a move on Thea? This makes no sense at all.¡± ¡®We don¡¯t have time for this, Tobias. Our priority is to head over to Tacriyrus immediately.¡± Thomas said. He did not have time to question how on earth Maxine knew in advance. Alongside his entourage, he swiftly headed to Tacriyrus. A dayter in Tacriyrus¡­ Tacriyrus was originally a small nation in civil strife. Sky seized the opportunity and took control of the country by mobilizing the disciples of the Celestial Sect. In a short amount of time, he established the capital and constructed a pce. The pce was only an ordinary-looking ancient building. Many armed guards patrolled the area. Then, Sky appeared alongside Tobias and Lucjan. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Thomas¡¯ appearance attracted the pce guards¡¯ attention. Dozens of heavily-armed pce guards immediately surrounded the three of them. Swish! Swoosh! In an instant, the pce guards were lying in a pool of blood. As his movement was too agile, the pce guards could not react in time. By the time they realized what was going on, their necks were shed, and they copsed to the ground. Right then, the rm was triggered. The pce gate opened, and countless soldiers rushed out. Holding a sword in his hand, Tobias shed with his sword. In an instant, the soldiers were killed. At the same time, Sky was making out with a beautiful woman in a room in the pce¡¯s courtyard. Knock! Knock! Knock! A knock came on the door. Cursing, Sky pushed the woman in hisp away and got dressed. Opening the door, he red at the kneeling man outside the courtyard and reprimanded him, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we have intruders!¡± ¡®Who dares¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A voice came from behind him, and Sky turned his head. Three people walked over to him. In the lead was Thomas, who roared furiously, ¡°How dare you, Sky?! What makes you think you can pick on a Caden as you please?!¡± Upon seeing Thomas, Sky walked over to him while saying coldly, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you, Thomas Caden, Emperor of Japura. What do you think you are doing marching straight into my pce? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might do the same to you?¡± ¡°Cut the cr*p. Where¡¯s Thea?¡± Thomas questioned. ¡°So you came for her.¡± Sky said coldly, ¡®Yes, I was the one who took her away. But what can you do to stop me?¡± He said matter-of-factly as if he could not care less about Thomas¡¯ opinion. ¡®You must have a death wish!¡± Thomas brandished the Malignant Sword, and formless Sword Energy shredded through the air. Sky dodged his attack. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Instantly, the building behind him was reduced to rubble. Sky appeared a hundred meters away and red at Thomas. His expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°I will tear you to pieces!¡± Then, he charged toward Thomas. Immediately, Tobias and Lucjan, who were behind Thomas all this while, stepped forward and deflected Sky¡¯s attack. Their fists collided. Boom! Powerful energy burst forth and destroyed the pce. In an instant, countless bodiesy on the ground motionless. Sky staggered backward, while Tobias and Lucjan were sent flying and crashed heavily to the ground. Upon witnessing the pce¡¯s destruction and hearing the agonizing screams of the injured, Sky¡¯s face darkened. It was only a temporary pce for Sky, but it represented his power and influence. Now, everything was destroyed. If word of this spread, he would be made theughingstock of the world. He clenched his fists furiously. ¡°How dare you, Thomas?!¡± Thomas pointed the Malignant Sword at Sky. Even though he was only a Half-Saint, he was immortal. As such, he was unafraid of Sky, a ninth-rank grandmaster, at all. He said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over Thea to me, I will annihte Tacriyrus and all of its citizens.¡± ¡®You¡­¡± Sky was enraged. However, he did not doubt his strength. After all, Thomas indeed had the capability to do so. Though he was confident he could defeat Thomas, his stronghold in Tacriyrus would be obliterated if a battle broke out. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Sky did not wish for this to happen. Though Tacriyrus was only a tiny and insignificant nation on the world stage, he nned to use Tacriyrus as a foothold to conquer territories and expand the nation into thergest on the, and perhaps the sole remaining one on earth. ¡®Thomas, make another move, and Thea and her child will be dead!¡± Sky looked at Thomas with a smug grin on his face. Thomas was here almost immediately he abducted Thea. This could only mean that Thomas value Thea and the baby inside her womb greatly. Currently, he did not wish to fight against Thomas on his own territory for fear of destroying it. The poption of Tacriyrus numbered only in the millions. If they perished, it would be nigh impossible for him to develop the nation. ¡°You¡­!¡± Thomas was enraged. He was at a loss. ¡°Hahaha!¡± At that moment, a burst ofughter boomed. Everyone turned their heads. ¡®The Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± Thomas, Sky, Tobias, and Lucjan¡¯s faces paled.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Looking at the Prince of Orchid Mountain, Sky¡¯s face darkened as he said,¡± What are you doing here in Tacriyrus, Prince of Orchid Mountain?¡± Langston appeared several meters in the high. The moment he took a step forward, he was already on the ground before Sky. He looked at Sky and said coldly, ¡°I came here for a walk, of course. Sky, you¡¯ve pushed it too far this time. Do you really think you can do anything you please just because you defeated Omniscient Deity? How dare you make a move on Thea Cahan?¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Sky said coldly. Thomas was here because Thea was his grandson¡¯s wife. Why was the Prince of Orchid here as well? ¡°What do you think?¡± Langston smiled faintly. Fwoosh! In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Sky. His speed was extraordinary, and by the time Sky realized what was going on, it was already toote. He could feel a terrifying pressure that made him harder to breathe. He tried catalyzing True Energy to resist the pressure. However, the moment he catalyzed True Energy, an excruciating pain came from inside his body. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he was consumed by fear. Though he had proimed himself to be the greatest after defeating Omniscient Deity, he did not stand a chance against Langston. Langston simply raised his arm and mmed his palm against Sky¡¯s chest. In an instant, Sky was sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood. After striking Sky, Langston uttered word by word, ¡°Here¡¯s a little lesson for you. If you repeat your mistake, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± Then, Langston nced at Thomas and the others before turning to leave. ¡°What?¡± Thomas was dumbfounded. He knew about Sky¡¯s strength. Although he could tell that the Omniscient Deity purposefully lost to him, he believed that there was no power disparity between these ninth-rank martial artists. Now, however, Sky did not stand a chance against the Prince of Orchid Mountain. What kind of strength did he possess? After Langston left, Sky slowly got up from the ground. There were blood traces on his lips, and a vein popped out in his neck. ¡°How can this be¡­? How can he be this powerful?¡± He was in disbelief. Although he had defeated the Omniscient Deity, who had lived for two millennia, he did not stand a chance against Langston at all. ¡°Sir Caden.¡± A familiar voice came. Then, a pregnant woman wearing an oversized shirt walked over to them. It was Thea. Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Upon seeing Thea safe and sound, Thomas breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he walked over to her and asked, ¡°Are you alright, Thea?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Thea shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Was it the Prince of Orchid who saved you?¡± Thomas asked puzzledly. Thea nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, he found me.¡± After she spoke, she nced at Sky who was dismayed. She had witnessed the entire right from afar. Thea did not expect Langston to be so powerful that even Sky, a ninth-rank grandmaster, did not stand a chance against him. Sky looked at Thea with a darkened expression. Originally, he nned to abduct Thea to coerce James into doing his bidding. However, he did not expect Thomas and Langston to show up. He did not dare to stop Thea from leaving. ¡°Leave.¡± After he said that, he turned to leave. Thomas said, ¡°Since everything¡¯s now resolved, we should get going.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. Then, they turned to leave. However, before they could leave, a group of young men appeared. In the lead was a man wearing a golden robe with long silver hair. He exuded a powerful aura and had an apathetic look on his face. Thomas and the others stopped and looked at the people who blocked their path. Tobias whispered, ¡°They are from the Void Sect.¡± Thomas could easily tell that they were from the Void Sect. After all, they were being too high profile lately. He walked over to the man with silver hard and asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Thomas Caden. Is something the matter?¡± The man pointed at Thea, who froze upon seeing this. ¡°M-Me¡­r ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man walked over to her and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, Thea, my name is Kaj Waseem, a senior disciple of the Void Sect. We came here for you today, and we¡¯d like you toe with us.¡± Hearing this, Tobias and Lucjan brandished their swords. Kaj nced at the two of them. In an instant, two men appeared before behind him and charged toward Tobias and Lucjan. Their fists collided. Boom! Powerful energy shredded through the air, and Tobias and Lucjan were sent flying and copsed to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood. Upon seeing this, Thomas was stunned. Though he had heard of the Void Sect¡¯s overwhelming strength, he had never personally witnessed it himself. Now that this had happened before him, a chill ran down his spine. After consuming the dragon¡¯s blood, Tobias and Lucjan had reached the peak of the Ninth Stair. They should be considered some of the greatest martial artists in the world, yet they were defeated so easily. After Kaj¡¯s subordinates sent the two flying, they stepped back and returned to their respective positions behind Kaj. Meanwhile, Kay said smilingly, ¡°Ms. Thea, we don¡¯t mean you harm. Several weeks ago, your husband, James Caden, defeated a disciple of the Void Sect. He has greatly humiliated us. The elders of the Void Sect are determined to defeat James. So, pleasee with us. If James epts the challenge, we assure you that your safety is guaranteed no matter the oue of the battle.¡± Thomas stepped forward and said, ¡°I believe this is inappropriate. Thea¡¯s baby is due soon. Why don¡¯t I go in her stead?¡± Kaj nced at him coldly and said, ¡°I was speaking to Ms. Thea. What makes you think you have the right to interrupt our conversation?¡± ¡°You!¡± Thomas was enraged. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m curious to see if the Void Sect is as powerful as the rumors say!¡± Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Thomas drew his sword immediately. Thea took a step forward just in time, stopping him, and said, ¡°Sir Caden, I¡¯ll go with them. They said they won¡¯t give me a hard time. I believe that members of the Void Sect are not the kind of people who would break their word.¡± Thea knew how powerful the Void Sect was. Even Tobias and Lucjan were defeated by them with a single attack. Moreover, the ones who defeated the two were merely Kaj¡¯s subordinates. Kaj would definitely be a difficult person to deal with. He was undoubtedly a ninth-rank grandmaster. If they fought, Thomas might be no match for him. ¡°But, Thea¡­¡± Thomas¡¯ expression showed hesitation. He said, ¡°Your due date is approaching. During this time, you should get plenty of rest.¡± Kaj said nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Void Sect has midwives too. Nothing bad will happen to Thea at the Void Sect.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand in wee. Thea walked over. They then turned around and left. ¡°Thomas, go back and tell James that we¡¯ll be fighting at Mount Bane in Sol in a week.¡± He had already left, but his voice could still be heard. Right then, Sky walked over. Looking at Thomas, he said with a smile, ¡®This is unexpected. James has actually offended members of the Void Sect.¡± Skyughed. He had captured Thea to force James to deal with the Void Sect. Now that the Void Sect had taken Thea, he had achieved his goal. Without saying a word, Thomas gave Sky a cold stare before turning around and leaving with Tobias and Lucjan. After they left, Lucjan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡± Thomas instructed, ¡®The Void Sect is too powerful. More and more powerhouses are emerging. It¡¯s getting fun. You two should head back immediately and take the Dragon Essence. In the shortest amount of time, get to the ninth rank. I¡¯ll go see James in person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They both nodded at the same time. Then, they left. Sky, on the other hand, was looking at the ruins of the pce with a sorrowful expression on his face. Although it was haphazardly constructed, it was still his domain. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Curse you, Maxine.¡± He clenched his fist. This time, he lost because he listened to Maxine. He then pressed his hand against his chest, a hint of pain visible on his face. ¡°Why is the Prince of Orchid Mountain so powerful?¡± ck, ck, ck. The sound of high heels on the ground could be heard. A gorgeous woman was approaching. Sky raised his head to look and saw Maxine walking over. His face darkened and he asked coldly, ¡°You still dare to show up?¡± Maxine looked at Sky, who was injured and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Prince of Orchid Mountain to appear. I didn¡¯t expect Tobias toe running over here either. In any case, none of that matters anymore. Thea was taken by the Void Sect. James will definitely go and save her. Now, we¡¯ll just have to sit back and enjoy the show.¡± Sky took a deep breath. Looking at Maxine, he asked, ¡®Tell me, where did the Void Secte from? Why do they have so many skilled martial artists? Two of them appeared and defeated the two war gods of Japura, just like that. They are both ninth-rank grandmasters, yet they were defeated in a single round.¡± Maxine looked puzzled as well. ¡°How would I know that? If you¡¯re curious, go and ask the Omniscient Deity. He works in intelligence. He definitely knows the Void Sect¡¯s history.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked Sky. Maxine pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Right now, things are a bit chaotic. The ancient martial arts world has been shaken up by the Void Sect. I think we shouldn¡¯t get involved right now. Instead, we should seize this opportunity to further develop the country.¡± Sky asked, ¡°What brilliant n do you have in mind?¡± Maxine said, ¡®Tacriyrus currently doesn¡¯t have enough territory. If I were you, I¡¯d expand the country¡¯s territory as quickly as possible. Right now, Tacriyrus¡¯ neighbors are all rtively small countries. They¡¯ll be easy to control. If they aren¡¯t, send an army to attack them and take over the other countries by force. ¡°Besides that, Tacriyrus is too poor. Money is needed to develop it. Tacriyrus has yet to establish a currency, so it should introduce currencies from other countries.¡± Maxine began to make suggestions to Sky. Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 In a small mountain vige¡­ For the past few days, James had been meditating in seclusion. After eating the mysterious fruit that contained a tremendous amount of Empyrean Spiritual Energy, he was obsessively absorbing the Empyrean Spiritual Energy. His True Energy was growing stronger by the second. In the blink of an eye, five days had passed. James had been meditating in seclusion for five days. Five dayster, Thomas appeared at the small mountain vige. When he arrived, he saw James sitting in the courtyard in a lotus position, his entire body glowing with a brilliant light that alternated between ck and white. He was about to walk over to James to inform him. Can stopped him in time and said, ¡°James is in closed-door meditation. If you need to talk to him, wait until his meditation is over.¡± Thomas nced at Can and said, ¡°I need to speak with him about something very important.¡± Suddenly, he became aware of James¡¯ extremely powerful aura. He eximed, slightly taken aback, ¡°H-He¡¯s trying to break into the ninth rank?¡± Can nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. He ate a mysterious fruit and has been meditating in seclusion for several days.¡± Only then did Thomas leave him alone. After all, the Void Sect had given them a week. He had only taken a day to get here from Tacriyrus. There were still six days left. It would be fine to wait a few more days. Currently, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the mysterious fruit was almostpletely absorbed. James¡¯ True Energy had reached new heights. In his world, an illusory Skyward Stairway materialized in front of his eyes. He strode up the Skyward Stairway, one step at a time, and soon arrived at the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. When he appeared on Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair, he immediately threw a powerful punch. Boom! As the punch connected, a terrifying force swept through. The grey barrier above the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair was instantly shattered. A faint ray of bright light shone down from the sky. At the same time, Thomas and Can noticed a brilliant ray of light suddenly falling from the sky. This brilliant lightpletely enveloped James, and his aura soared in this instance. ¡®This brat¡­ He actually broke through.¡± Thomas watched what was happening with a hint of joy on his face. He never imagined James would be the first member of the Caden family to reach the ninth rank. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After James smashed the barrier of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair, a brilliant light descended from the sky. He felt that the world was different. After James broke through the barrier, he could sense the boundless Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the earth and the sky. He had never felt anything like this before. Before, he could only sense it as day turned into night. Now, though it was still daytime, he could feel the boundless Spiritual Energy of the world. He took a very deep breath using the breathing method. A huge amount of Spiritual Energy entered his body with the air, nourishing him from head to toe. This feeling was fantastic. He did not realize how amazing the ninth rank was until he reached it. Right now, James was able toprehend the strength of the Omniscient Deity, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, and the others. After years of being in the ninth rank and mastering the cultivation method, even if one rarely cultivated, their True Energy would still reach unfathomable heights. At this moment, James could feel everything in his body, from head to toe. He could look inside his own body. He could even see his blood flowing through his body, and he could see the pulsing of his cells. His cells and blood were both full of vitality. He felt incredibly powerful. ¡°Phew!¡± He breathed in deeply. Then, he contained his aura and opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, he noticed Thomas and Can nearby. He stood up and walked over. ¡®Can, Grandfather.¡± Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Can looked at James hopefully and asked, ¡°Did you break into the ninth rank?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded, a hint of a smile on his face. Thomas, on the other hand, said with a solemn expression, ¡°Something happened.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± James looked at Thomas, puzzled. Thomas answered, ¡°Thea was taken by members of the Void Sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± James was stunned, and a wave of rage swept through him. He stifled his rage and asked, ¡°What happened? How did Thea get taken by the Void Sect?¡± Thomas gave a brief ount of everything that had urred. ¡°Sky wanted to deal with the Void Sect, but he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d be sessful. In order to make you deal with the Void Sect, he captured Thea. He intended to use Thea to threaten you. The Cahan family tried calling you, but no one picked up.¡± After hearing that, James took out his phone. There were indeed a lot of missed calls, as well as messages from Lex. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thomas continued, ¡°Maxine came to see me and told me that Sky was going to attack Thea. By the time I rushed over to the Cahans¡¯ vi, Thea had already been taken away. When I hurried over to Tacriyrus and was about to fight Sky, the Prince of Orchid Mountain appeared and defeated Sky. Sky was afraid of the consequences, so he decided to let her go. ¡°We were going to leave as well after the Prince of Orchid Mountain had left, but the Void Sect showed up. ¡°Kaj, the senior disciple of the Void Sect, imed that you defeated a Void Sect disciple, and said that it was a disgrace to the Void Sect. So, they took Thea away and wanted you to go to Mount Bane for a fight after a week.¡± Hearing that, James waved his hand casually. The Primordial Dragon de immediately flew over from not far away. He held onto the sword and was about to leave. Thomas grabbed him in time and said, ¡®There¡¯s no need to be anxious. The fight is still a few days away.¡± ¡°How can I not be anxious?¡± With a face filled with worry, James said,¡± Thea is going to give birth soon. If anything happens to her, I¡­¡± With a small wave of his hand, Thomas cut James off and said, ¡®The Void Sect only wants to fight you. They promised not to give Thea a hard time and that as long as you arrive on time for the fight, they will let Thea go regardless of the oue.¡± James exhaled a sigh of relief. Thomas continued, ¡°Lately, the Void Sect has been going around challenging and defeating many martial artists. The Void Sect¡¯s origins are still a mystery. I think you should head over to Mount Jade right now and ask the Omniscient Deity about it. It¡¯s been said that the key to sess is to know both your enemy and yourself.¡± ¡°Is Mount Bane where the Void Sect and I will fight as promised?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to Mount Jade now and ask the Omniscient Deity where the Void Sect came from. Once I learn more about the Void Sect¡¯s history, I¡¯ll head straight to Mount Bane.¡± While holding the Primordial Dragon de, James turned around and left the small mountain vige. He was extremely worried about Thea, even though the Void Sect had stated that they would not give Thea a hard time. Thea was going to give birth soon. If something were to happen now, he would be haunted by regret for the rest of his life. A dayter, James appeared at the entrance of the Jade Sect. In front of the entrance, many disciples were patrolling. As soon as James appeared, he caught their attention. Once they realized he was James, a Jade Sect disciple came up to him and said with a respectful face, ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Caden. The Omniscient Deity has already told us that whenever youe to visit, you can go straight to the back mountain to find him.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± James was stunned. He asked, ¡°Did Lord Omniscient know I¡¯de to visit him?¡± The Jade Sect disciple replied, ¡®That I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± James entered the Jade Sect and continued straight to the Jade Sect¡¯s back mountain. At the back mountain and in front of a cliff, the Omniscient Deity was sitting on a rock, dressed entirely in white, with a de of grass between his lips. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Without even turning his head, he felt James¡¯ presence the moment he arrived. ¡°Mhm.¡± James walked over and sat on a rock beside the Omniscient Deity. ¡®This time, I¡¯m here to ask you some questions.¡± ¡°You know the rules.¡± The Omniscient Deity gave James a quick nce, then immediately sensed that James¡¯ aura was different from before. He could not help but be surprised and eximed, ¡°Y-You broke through?¡± Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 When James first appeared, the Omniscient Deity did not sense it. Now, he could feel it. James¡¯ aura was different from before. Right now, his aura was restrained. Only his soft breathing could be detected, not the undtion of his True Energy. In an instant, he realized James had broken through. The Omniscient Deity stood up in shock. He fixed his gaze on James. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded gently. The Omniscient Deity took a deep breath. It was too fast. About two weeks ago, James was still asking him about the ninth rank. He never expected that in just two weeks, he would advance to the ninth rank. His own journey to the ninth rank came to mind. It was embarrassing. However, he was also relieved, since James was the only person after him who had made it through on his own. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Whether it was the Prince of Orchid Mountain or Sky, they all had to rely on something else to get to the ninth rank. Despite gaining the power of the ninth rank, it would take them a very long time to reach the true ninth rank. After his shock, the Omniscient Deity sat down once again. ¡°I assumed you came to me this time to inquire about the cultivation method. Now that you¡¯ve broken into the ninth rank, you seem to have already mastered that. What brought you here to see me this time?¡± ¡°I want to learn about the Void Sect.¡± When the Omniscient Deity heard that, his face became solemn. ¡®The Void Sect¡­¡± he muttered, repeating these three words. James said, ¡°You¡¯ve lived for over two thousand years, Lord Omniscient. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of them and know a lot about them. Currently, the Void Sect is constantly challenging the martial artists in Sol. The majority of Sol¡¯s martial artists were defeated. Aside from that, the Void Sect kidnapped my wife and demanded that I fight them on Mount Bane.¡± The Omniscient Deity worked in intelligence. Needless to say, he knew about this. At the time, word of this incident had already spread. Martial artists all over the world knew that the Void Sect had taken away Thea and was going to fight James on Mount Bane. After some muttering and mumbling, the Omniscient Deity exhaled a deep sigh and said, ¡°Initially, due to yourck of strength, you were not qualified to know these things. Since you¡¯ve now crossed into the ninth rank, and you¡¯ve even done so by your own efforts, I¡¯ll share some secrets with you.¡± James held his breath in anticipation. Previously, he had been told by the Omniscient Deity that the world he was familiar with was just the tip of the iceberg. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡®This world¡­ is not as simple as you think. Did you think the ninth rank was the end point of martial arts? If I tell you right now that it¡¯s only the beginning, will you be shocked?¡± ¡°Only the beginning?¡± James was astonished. He was definitely shocked. In fact, he did believe that the ninth rank was the end point of martial arts since the ninth rank was too powerful. Right now, the Omniscient Deity was telling him that this was only the beginning. How could he not be shocked? How could he not be baffled? ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s only the beginning.¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°Earth is a world that has been sealed. The Earth¡¯s surface is vast, but for some reason, it has been sealed. The Earth you¡¯re familiar with is the one after it was sealed.¡± ¡°Sealed?¡± James had a bewildered look on his face. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about it either.¡± The Omniscient Deity wore a casual expression. ¡°I also heard it from my teacher. And my teacher is not an earthling.¡± Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 ¡°Not an earthling?¡± James was shocked once more. ¡°Actually, they are. Kind of.¡± James was stunned. ¡®What is the meaning of not an earthling, but kind of an earthling?¡¯ ¡°My teacher was from the Sealed Realm.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Slowly, the Omniscient Deity began to talk and revealed a secret. James took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Sealed Realm?¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it either. Back then, my teacher told me that the Sealed Realm is, strictly speaking, on Earth. However, its space has been sealed off, and we¡¯re unable to enter. When my teacher was leaving, they said that in less than a thousand years, the Sealed Realm would be released. ¡°Once the seal is broken, martial artists from the Sealed Realm will be able to appear on Earth. At that time, the Earth will experience shocking and significant changes. As to how things will turn out in the end, I¡¯m not sure either.¡± ¡®Then what about the Void Sect?¡± James asked tentatively, ¡°Did the Void Secte from the Sealed Realm?¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded softly and said, ¡°Probably. Given that I¡¯ve been living on Earth for nearly two thousand years, I¡¯m aware of almost everything that happens on Earth. Even when the Prince of Orchid Mountain faked his death back then, he couldn¡¯t fool me. However, I¡¯ve not heard of the Void Sect. It really did appear out of nowhere. There¡¯s only one exnation, and that is the Void Sect came from the Sealed Realm.¡± Right now, James was still a little perplexed. ¡°Lord Omniscient, what does this so-called Sealed Realm actually mean?¡± After giving it some thought, the Omniscient Deity pulled out a sheet of white paper. He then crushed it and rolled it into a ball. James watched with confusion on his face. Immediately after, the Omniscient Deity spread out the white paper. ¡°It¡¯s simr to this piece of paper. When rolled up, it is our world. The inside is actually hidden. Once it is unfolded, its internal space will be released. Of course, this is only an analogy. I don¡¯t know much about the details.¡± James did not really understand it. The Omniscient Deity continued, ¡°If the Void Sect is indeed from the Sealed Realm, it means that the Sealed Realm is already opening up and some martial artists have emerged. My teacher left me a message at the time, saying that if the seal weakens, I should gather the four seals as soon as possible.¡± James was listening intently. When he heard this, he had to ask, ¡°What four seals?¡± The Omniscient Deity exined, ¡°ording to my teacher, they were from many years ago. The seal can only be released properly once all four seals have been gathered. When that happens, the Earth will undergo a remarkable transformation. When the seal is released, the sealed Spiritual Energy, or Primordial Energy, will be releasedpletely. The Earth will then be brimming with life. After you reached the ninth rank, did you sense the huge amount of Spiritual Energy in the earth and the sky?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± James said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel it before, except when the days were transitioning into nights. Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯ve reached the ninth rank that I¡¯m able to sense it?¡± ¡°No,¡± the Omniscient Deity corrected, ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy appeared only after the Void Sect showed up. This supports my theory that the Void Sect originates from the Sealed Realm. The Earth¡¯s seal is already weakening.¡± Phew! James took a deep breath. What the Omniscient Deity had said was too unfathomable. ¡°And Mount Bane is exactly where the seal is located.¡± The Omniscient Deity began again. ¡°Mount Bane?¡± James was startled. The Omniscient Deity nodded. ¡°Mhm. At Mount Bane. Before my teacher left, they told me that as soon as the seal began toe loose, I should gather the four seals, head to Mount Bane, andpletely open the seal.¡± ¡®This is both a disaster and a blessing for humanity.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When the seal is released, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy will be released. Everything will change. Even wildlife will undergo mutations and be extremely powerful. This is a disaster for humans, who are at the top of the food chain. At the same time, it¡¯s also a blessing for humans. Since various nts will mutate, arge amount of fruit containing the Empyrean Spiritual Energy will appear. When people consume them, their strength will increase dramatically.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡± James understood now. The small mysterious nt he hade across sometime ago was born as a result of the changes in the world. In that case, he was quite lucky to have acquired the small nt containing Spiritual Energy before the world began to changepletely. Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 James visited the Omniscient Deity to get some information about the Void Sect. He never expected the Omniscient Deity to reveal these secrets to him. The recovery of Spiritual Energy, the drastic changes in the world¡­all of these were beyond what he could have imagined. However, now that he had crossed into the ninth rank and was in contact with the Empyrean Spiritual Energy, he was able to ept these. Even creatures like dragons had appeared. What else could he not ept? The Omniscient Deity continued, ¡°The four seals. During these years, I¡¯ve collected three of them. There¡¯s still one more seal to go.¡± As he said this, he took out the three seals and gave them to James. James was surprised and said, ¡°Why are you giving them to me?¡± ¡®Take them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James took them and examined them in his hands. Three seals, three different colors. The seals were in, just like regr seals. James examined them for a while but found nothing noteworthy. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡®Thest seal is in the hands of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. It¡¯s actually the Imperial Jade Seal that is in his possession. After gathering the four seals, take them to Mount Bane, find the four-sided diagram, ce them in it, and the seal will be releasedpletely.¡± ¡°Are we really going to release the seal?¡± James looked hesitant. The Omniscient Deity said that after the seal was opened, the world would go through significant changes. As to how things would turn out in the end, even he was unsure of that. On the other hand, he also said that this might be a disaster for humankind. ¡°It must be released.¡± The Omniscient Deity¡¯s face was solemn. He said,¡± Because humans will then have an advantage. Even if it is not released, the seal will gradually weaken. In a hundred years at most, the seal will bepletely broken. ¡®The appearance of the Void Sect confirms this. If my assumption is correct, they are probably also looking for the four seals. They want to release the sealpletely and get a significant head start.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Omniscient. I¡¯m listening.¡± The Omniscient Deity said gravely, ¡°Once the seal is released, the Earth will definitely change. Whether humans can survive in the end times will be determined by the current generation of ancient martial artists. This crop of ancient martial artists is the leader of humanity. In the future, humanity will be completely reliant on this group of people. ¡®They¡¯ll have to fight against foreigners, mutated beasts, and the harsh environment of the world. If they¡¯re defeated, all humans will be extinct on Earth. Do you understand?¡± The Omniscient Deity was speaking solemnly. James scratched his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, is it?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Omniscient Deity corrected, ¡°It¡¯ll be much more serious than that.¡± He looked at James and said sternly, ¡°You have great potential. Now, you¡¯ve reached the ninth rank, just as the world is about to experience a major change. You need to seize the opportunity. In the end times, taking over control of territories will be the most important thing. Right now, your words carry the most weight in Sol. Build city walls and establish forts. All of these are necessary. ¡°In the future, many vicious beasts will appear. ¡°Currently, the vast majority of humans are ordinary people. They need you to step up.¡± In recent years, James had paid little attention to the outside world. He had long since ceased to be the Dragon King of Sol. The weight of responsibility that the Omniscient Deity was now heaping upon him made him feel a little suffocated. He looked at the Omniscient Deity and asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡¯ The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°In the future, food is very important. What you need to do now is seize control of Sol in the shortest amount of time, use the Capital as your base of operations, and construct forts, moats, and city walls. Aside from that, reserve food. ¡®There are far too many humans. We don¡¯t have time to take everyone into ount. It¡¯s fine to just make sure Sol is safe. As long as Soleans can survive in the end times, humanity will be able to progress.¡± After he said that, the Omniscient Deity let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve kept these things hidden in my heart for so many years. For so many years, I¡¯ve wished for someone to truly reach the ninth rank, so they could share a little of my burden. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Suddenly, you showed up. ¡°With your help, I¡¯m under much less pressure.¡± The Omniscient Deity spoke extensively. He spoke of some things about the end times. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 They talked about what needed to be done right now. ¡°If you had taken too long to reach the ninth rank, I would have had to find a way to steal the seal from the Prince of Orchid Mountain and go release the seal. After the seal is released, I would have quickly taken over Sol and ensured the safety of Soleans. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve reached the ninth rank, there¡¯s no rush to open the seal. We¡¯ll first stabilize Sol. ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± James nodded. He did not think the Omniscient Deity was joking. Based on the small mysterious nt he had obtained, he could already be sure that the Omniscient Deity was telling the truth. ¡°Unknown humans, unknown vicious beasts, unknown world¡­¡± James muttered. Currently, he was also a little excited about it. He was looking forward to opening the seal and fighting against many more powerful martial artists. Nheless, Thea was still the most important right now. He should first head to Mount Bane, fight with the martial artist from the Void Sect, and learn more about the Void Sect¡¯s inner workings. James returned the three seals to the Omniscient Deity and said, ¡°Hold on to these three seals first, Lord Omniscient. After I rescue Thea, I¡¯ll go to the Prince of Orchid Mountain and ask him for the Imperial Jade Seal he has in his possession.¡± The Omniscient Deity put them away once again. James did not stay any longer and left Mount Jade in a hurry. After he left, the Omniscient Deity stood up with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Four Holy Beasts, Four Cmities. The Four Cmities have yet to arrive. Even if all four seals are gathered, the seal will not open. The Four Cmities, what are they exactly?¡± The Omniscient Deity¡¯s expression was grave. He had told James about a lot of things, but there were still some things he had yet to say. The Four Holy Beasts came from the Sealed Realm and would bring about the Four Cmities. Each of the Four Holy Beasts would cause a cmity. The Spirit Turtle and the dragon were already dead at this time. However, the cmities had yet to appear. Initially, he thought that the Spirit Turtle would cause Thea to suffer from energy deviation, and Thea would be one of the cmities. However, Thea had not yet caused too much carnage. Therefore, his assumption was incorrect. He took a deep breath and put it out of his mind. Since the Empyrean Spiritual Energy had already returned and the Void Sect from the Sealed Realm had appeared, it was clear that the Four Cmities were approaching. Now, he just had to continue to wait, patiently. After James left Mount Jade, he made his way to Mount Bane without stopping. Mount Bane was located on the border of Sol and Malgudi. It was a mountain range with an elevation of over seven thousand meters. The top of the mountain was covered in snow all year round. After two days, James appeared at the foot of Mount Bane. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± ¡°James is here.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He finally showed up. I¡¯m so excited about the fight between James and the Void Sect¡¯s martial artists.¡± In the distance, a number of people had gathered. Bet from the Caden family. Donovan from the Blithe family. Spirit Master from the Heaven and Earth Sect. Master Maha from the Sylvan Sect. Simon, Jackson, and Diney from Mount Thunder Sect. Can, Thomas, the First Blood Emperor, Sky. Thunder King from the Kingdom of Merania, Zekiel from the Pris Sect, and others. Almost all of the world¡¯s notable martial artists were in attendance. Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on James. When James saw that there were so many people, he was taken aback, but he soon walked over to greet them with a smile. Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 ¡°James, you¡¯re finally here.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Can was the first to approach him. He greeted him and asked, ¡°Oh, right. You went to Mount Jade to ask the Omniscient Deity about the origins of the Void Sect. Did you get any answers?¡± James¡¯ expression turned solemn. He did indeed get answers. However, the origin of the Void Sect was far tooplex. If he revealed it, it would definitely cause an uproar. Otherwise, the Omniscient Deity would not have kept it a secret for so long. ¡°I¡¯ve learned some things about it, but I¡¯m still not sure.¡± ¡°What¡¯s their origin?¡± Can¡¯s interest was piqued. The others all looked at James. James said with a smile, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much about it. It¡¯s just a sect that stayed hidden for many years. They¡¯ve been around for over two thousand years and have always kept a low profile. After the dragon was killed and many powerful martial artists emerged, the Void Sect came into existence.¡± James made something up carelessly. Even though he trusted the Omniscient Deity, these things were not proven. He nned to first investigate the inner workings of the Void Sect. Once he was absolutely certain, he would consult with someone else. He made his way up the mountain, and the others trailed behind. Mount Bane was a main mountain range. There was no one living there. There was a lot of vegetation along the way and hardly any path. However, to a skilled martial artist, this was nothing. James ascended the mountain at a very fast pace. After walking for a short while, he saw some buildings. They were very typical and made of wood. As soon as James appeared, he drew the attention of the Void Sect. Several Void Sect disciples appeared immediately and blocked his path. ¡°It¡¯s not yet time for the fight, James. You can¡¯t go up the mountain.¡± With a calm expression, James looked at the several Void Sect disciples who were standing in his path and said, ¡°I just want to make sure Thea is safe right now.¡± ¡®Wait here. I¡¯ll make a report.¡± After saying that, one of the Void Sect disciples turned to leave and walked toward the building behind them. Meanwhile, behind the building, Kaj was with an elder. The elder wore a grey robe and had long hair. He was very old, with a white beard and wrinkles on his face. ¡°Sir,¡± Kaj, who was dressed in a golden robe and had long silver hair, regarded the elder with a respectful face. ¡°Is it true that after gathering the four seals, the seal can be opened sooner?¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s true.¡± The elder nodded. ¡°The four seals were from ancient times. Over two thousand years ago, someone used the four seals to open the seal by force and entered the Sealed Realm. That¡¯s what caused the Sealed Realm to loosen.¡± ¡°How long will it take for the seal to breakpletely without the four seals?¡± asked Kaj. The elder pondered for a while and said, ¡°At most, a thousand years. At least, a hundred years.¡± He looked at Kaj and said, ¡°This is an opportunity for the Void Sect. We must find the four seals and open the seal as soon as possible in order to seize the opportunity and get a head start. Then, in the future, we¡¯ll be able to stand on top of the pyramid.¡± ¡°However, we¡¯ve also been going around challenging ancient martial artists from Earth recently. Earth¡¯s ancient martial artists are all rtively weak. No one was using the four seals either. We¡¯re not even sure who has the four seals right now.¡± Kaj¡¯s looked puzzled. ording to the Void Sect¡¯s understanding, the four seals could open the seal. Besides that, the four seals were also terrifying weapons. Every seal contained a frightening power. However, only martial artists in the ninth rank or above could use the four seals. Right now, ording to the Void Sect¡¯s understanding, in Sol and even the entire Earth, only a few people had reached the ninth rank. The Void Sect had now challenged martial artists from all over the world. Only the Prince of Orchid Mountain, the Omniscient Deity, and the Blood Race¡¯s ninth-rank grandmasters had yet to be challenged. If the four seals were indeed on Earth, they were almost certainly in the hands of one of these people. Then, a disciple walked over and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Sir, Mr. Waseem. James has arrived. We¡¯ve stopped him outside, but he wants to make sure Thea is safe.¡± After hearing that, Kaj turned around and looked at the person who was kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Let Thea go outside. The time of the fight remains the same.¡± Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple turned around and left. Kaj eventually said, ¡°Sir, James is the only person who has defeated a Void Sect disciple. Before locating the four seals, we want to be in control of Earth. We must establish our reputation. I brought James¡¯ wife to Mount Bane to force James to show himself. They won¡¯t be willing to respect and follow us until we openly and honestly defeat James and every martial artist on Earth.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The elder nodded and said, ¡°I trust in your abilities. I¡¯ll give you ten years of time. Find the four seals. At the same time, take full control of Earth. Once Earth ispletely unified, it will be the time to open the seal.¡± After saying that, he stood up. There was a hint of greed in his expression. ¡°In the future, the world will belong to the Void Sect. ¡®The one who opens the seal will get the world¡¯s blessing and a great opportunity. Kaj, I have high hopes for you. As long as you collect the four seals and open the seal, you¡¯ll immediately receive the blessing of the earth and sky and grow rapidly.¡± ¡®Thank you, Sir.¡± Kaj¡¯s expression was equally passionate. He knew about the seal. Earth had been sealed in ancient times. What was sealed was the Earth¡¯s space. Inside the seal was the Empyrean Spiritual Energy, the Earth¡¯s Primordial Energy. Once the seal was opened, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy would erupt and spread from Mount Bane to the entire Earth. The person who opened the seal would receive a gift from the world. ¡®There¡¯s not much time left.¡± The eldermented, ¡®The news about the Earth¡¯s sealing loose has already spread. We must quickly locate the four seals and open the seal before the other races arrive. Otherwise, someone else will seize our opportunity.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll pick up the pace.¡± ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kaj then turned around and left. Meanwhile, on Mount Bane, outside some wooden houses¡­ James was waiting. Behind him were the strongest martial artists on Earth. They were all here to witness the excitement. Aside from that, they were hoping that James would be able to defeat the martial artist from the Void Sect. After a short while, several people appeared. A few Void Sect disciples were approaching with a beautiful, pregnant woman. ¡°James¡­¡± Thea walked over and noticed James, her face beaming. James took long strides forward as well and took Thea¡¯s hands. With a concerned face, he asked, ¡®Thea, did anything happen to you?¡± ¡°Why could possibly happen?¡± said Thea with a smile. With a contrite expression, James said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t stay beside you, that¡¯s why you¡­¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thea stopped him in time and cut him off, saying, ¡°I said I¡¯m fine.¡± Thea was fine, and James felt relieved. Thea, however, was starting to get anxious. ¡°Honey, are you really going to fight with the Void Sect?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things you don¡¯t know. Right now, you should first head back to Cansington. After I¡¯ve fought the Void Sect, I¡¯lle back to you and tell you some things that I¡¯ve learned in detail.¡± ¡°What is it? You can¡¯t tell me now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± James shook his head. These things were too bizarre. If he talked about it right now, it would cause amotion and the world would probably be in chaos. He must be thoroughly prepared for this. At the very least, he should make sure Sol was not in disarray before the end times. He must ensure the safety of Soleans. Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 James wanted Thea to return to Cansington first since it was too dangerous here. However, Thea did not want to go back. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, Honey. When you¡¯ve defeated the people from the Void Sect, I¡¯ll go back to Cansington with you.¡± After giving it some thought, James decided that since he would be here to look after Thea, it would be fine for her to stay. ¡°Alright.¡± Following that, James waited there for a few days. Soon, it was the day of the fight. As promised, the fight between James and the Void Sect would take ce today. It was daybreak. James was sitting in the lotus position on the mountaintop of Mount Bane. He was absorbing the Empyrean Spiritual Energy and turning it into his own True Energy. During these past few days, many more martial artists hade to Mount Bane. The total number of people, both young and old, was around ten thousand. These ten thousand people were the cornerstone of the current ancient martial arts world. The sun was gradually rising. James stopped cultivating and stood up from the ground. In the distance, there were some simple wooden buildings. Right then, a dozen of people appeared in front of the wooden houses. In thest few days, James also learned that there were not a lot of Void Sect disciples. In total, there were less than twenty people. However, these twenty people were all extremely powerful. The weakest of them was at the Ninth Stair of the Skyward Stairway. There were even a number of people who had entered the rank of Half-Saint. As for the ninth rank? James knew little about that. The only thing he could be certain of was that Kaj was a ninth-rank grandmaster. Whoosh! Under the watchful gaze of many, a man with long silver hair and dressed in a golden robe leaped and appeared mid-air in front of the wooden house. He hovered in mid-air and looked at James, who was at the summit of the mountain ahead. James looked at him as well. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Their eyes locked. James could see contempt in Kaj¡¯s eyes. Kaj could not care less about him. ¡°James¡­¡± Kaj began to speak, his voice resonating throughout the area. ¡°During this time, the Void Sect has challenged ancient martial artists all over the world. Except for the several ninth-rank grandmasters who were not challenged, nearly all of the world¡¯s ancient martial artists were defeated. You¡¯re the only person who has defeated a Void Sect disciple. ¡°I invited you to a fight on Mount Bane because I wanted to let you know that the most powerful sect in this world is actually the Void Sect. Before we start the fight, let me rify some things. ¡°First, this is not a typical fight. This is a death match. During the fight, either you¡¯ll kill me or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°Besides that, you can admit defeat. After you admit your defeat, you¡¯ll be my servant and do my bidding.¡± Kaj¡¯s voice rang out from the sky, echoing in the ears of many martial artists. ¡°Disgusting.¡± Thea¡¯s expression immediately changed. She snapped, ¡°Why is this person like this? This wasn¡¯t what he said before.¡± Thomas grabbed Thea just in time and tried to persuade her, ¡®Thea, stay calm. It¡¯s possible that James won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°But Sir Caden, this is the Void Sect.¡± Thea¡¯s face was filled with concern. Can stepped forward as well and said, ¡°I believe in James too. He might not end up losing.¡± Other martial artists also began to discuss. ¡°This Kaj person is the senior disciple of the Void Sect. The other Void Sect disciples are already so powerful. As the senior disciple, he must be extremely powerful. If I guess correctly, Kaj is a ninth-rank grandmaster.¡± ¡®With such confidence, he must be in the ninth rank.¡± ¡°I wonder how strong James is right now.¡± ¡°Keep watching and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Quite a few people began to discuss. Far away, in the area the Mount Thunder Sect was¡­ Currently, the head of Mount Thunder Sect was Simon. ¡°Grand Patriarch, do you think James will win?¡± asked Diney, a hint of worry on her face. Simon shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, since James dared to show up, he must have been confident in his abilities. Let¡¯s be patient and keep watching.¡± Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 James frowned after hearing Kaj¡¯s words. He thought this was just an ordinary duel where they decided on a winner. He did not expect it to be a fight to the death. Kaj floated mid-air, and his long silver hair flowed in the air. He was a handsome man with outstanding facial features. On his face was a provocative smirk James had defeated Damian, and it brought disgrace upon the Void Sect. The Void Sect came from the Sealed Realm. Even within the Sealed Realm, they were considered a powerful sect and held powerparable to a divine site. To them, the Earth was nothing but a barren ce thatcked Spiritual Energy. The fact that a Void Sect¡¯s disciple had lost to a martial artist from Earth would make them aughing. stock in the Sealed Realm¡¯s other divine sites. This was why Kaj was determined to defeat James in front of all martial artists. Next, he nned to defeat Earth¡¯s other ninth-ranked grandmasters, including Sky, the Prince of Orchid. Mountain, and the Omniscient Deity. Defeating these ninth-ranked grandmasters would get rid of Earth¡¯s saving grace which would make controlling them so much easier. After a brief moment of shock, Jamesposed himself. He looked at Kaj floating in the air and said flintily. ¡°And what will you do if you lose the match?¡± ¡°Haha! Me, lose?¡± Kajughed derisively. ¡°James, are you joking? You defeating me is the most absurd thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± In the distance, the Void Sect¡¯s disciples also burst outughing at James¡¯ words. ¡°James thinks too highly of himself. Who does he think he is to be able to defeat Mr. Waseem?¡± ¡°Damian, you¡¯ve fought with James before. Tell me, how strong is he?¡± One of the disciples inquired. Damian said with a smile, ¡°James is indeed strong and is slightly stronger than martial artists on the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. However, However, he¡¯s still an insignificant turdpared to Mr. Waseem. I¡¯m sure Mr. Waseem can defeat him with just one hand.¡± Damian gave his opinion. To him, James was no match for Mr. Waseem at all. The other Void Sect disciplesughed. Theyughed at James for being conceited. However, James remained calm. ¡°In a match, there¡¯s always a winner and a loser. Either you win, or I win. Even if you¡¯re confident in defeating me, you still might loce if you slip up.¡± James looked at Kaj Kaj¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°How about you take over my position as Void Sect¡¯s senior disciple if you win?¡± James gently shook his head and said, I¡¯m not interested in that position. If I win this match or if we end in a tie, I just need you to answer a few questions. Do you ept my condition?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± As soon as his words left his lips, Kaj made his move. An immense burst of energy erupted from his body, and electricity flickered around him. In a sh, he appeared on the mountain James was standing on. Just his presence alone was enough to cause his surroundings to tremble. Creak! The mountain beneath his feet began to disintegrate Cracks began to form, and rocks started tumbling down the cliff. The martial artists spectating quickly retreated to a safer area. Kaj stood firmly in ce and began stretching his body as intense energy emanated from him. As soon as he unleashed his True Energy, everyone immediately knew he was a real ninth-ranked grandmaster The spectating martial artists from earth worried for James. Yet, James still maintained hisposure. He slowly unsheathed the Primordial Dragon de and held it up, saying, ¡°Go ahead¡± With a sneer, Kaj suddenly stomped on the ground. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Boom! The mountain copsed instantly. Countless boulders were reduced to dust. Some boulders were surrounded by Kaj¡¯s energy and floated mid-air. Suddenly, they hurtled toward James. James immediately got ready to block them, He raised the Primordial Dragon de, leaped forward, and shed at the boulders. The spectators could only see a flickering figure sending out dazzling Sword Lights, and the boulders charging in James¡¯ direction suddenly being shattered into pieces. In an instant, James had appeared above Kaj¡¯s head. He pointed his sword downward and plunged it down quickly, aiming for Kaj¡¯s head. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 James¡¯ sword attack was so fast. It was not an exaggeration to say it was fast as lightning. Before the sword fell, dust rolled up under Kaj¡¯s feet. Immediately, the rocks beneath him were shattered by the invisible energy. Kaj¡¯s expression was still as calm as ever Just as the sword was about to plunge into his head, he swung his leg upward, which was followed by a golden light The moment he swung his leg, an astonishing energy materialized. His True Energy came into contact with James¡¯ sword. Boom! An explosion swept the area. The energy shockwave spread like ripples through water and destroyed everything in its path. Rocks were shattered, and trees exploded after being struck by the shockwave. The destructiveness of the shock wave was devastating. James was shocked. He felt the terrifying force rushing in his direction and his arm felt numb from the shock, almost causing him to lose his grip on the sword. After exchanging a couple of blows, James understood the terror that was Kaj¡¯s abilities.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kaj¡¯s arrogance and confidence were well-founded. Meanwhile, Kaj¡¯s expression also darkened. He was surprised that his attack was only enough to stagger James slightly. ording to his assessment of James¡¯ strength, James should have been seriously injured, if not dead, from his attack. Contrary to his expectations, James was only forced back slightly. James was sted a hundred meters before he could regain his bnce. He stood on a copsed tree and mobilized his True Energy, easing the pain in his arm. Swoosh! As soon as James gained a foothold, Kaj had already charged at him. Kaj lunged at him like a rabid beast devoid of fear. The energy emanating from his body was strong and domineering. As he shot through the air, gravel flew up, and ancient trees turned into splinters. He appeared in front of James in the blink of an eye and swung his fist at him. His punch caused the surroundings to shake. Suddenly, James felt a powerful force sting toward him like a missile, aiming to eradicate everyone. and everything. James raised the Primordial Dragon de. He held it up straight and blocked the explosive punch. However. Kaj stood firm, and James was pushed back by the force, leaving him no choice but to keep retreating backward. Suddenly, Kaj appeared above James¡¯ head and threw another punch. Next, he flickered to James¡¯ right, then left. Kaj¡¯s figure kept flickering around James body and throwing terrifyingly strong illusory punches. Boom! Bang! Boom! The area James stood at exploded in an instant Gravel and dust billowed into the sky. James was caught up in the dust, and his body felt the impact of Kaj¡¯s blows. Despite transforming his physique by using the breathing method to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the past three years, he could not withstand such a vicious onught He was injured, causing the Blood Energy in his body to roil and his True Energy to go wild. His body sustained several external injuries, and blood dripped from his wounds. At that moment, he looked incredibly distressed. The martial artists spectating from far away were dumbfounded by the scene. It was impossible for anyone to dodge such rapid attacks. No one could withstand such terrifying strength. Even Sky wore a grim expression. He was a ninth-ranked grandmaster but was sure he would suffer severe injuries from Kaj¡¯s barrage of punches. Under the watchful eyes, James¡¯ body flickered, and he fled from the area with his sword As soon as he escaped the area, another illusory fist descended from the sky. Instantly, more illusory fists fell at the position he had stood in previously. Dozens of illusory fists surrounded him and bombarded the area. Rumble! The ground trembled, and the mountains shook, making it seem like the world¡¯s end was near. By then, James had already escaped hundreds of meters away. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 James held on to the Primordial Dragon de firmly, mobilized his True Energy, and quickly suppressed his injuries. He wore a desperate expression that was rarely seen on his face. He thought that even if his strength was not a match, he could at least parry Kaj¡¯s attacks after entering the ninth rank. However, he never expected Kaj to be so strong. Kaj showed his overwhelming strength as soon as the match began. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In terms of True Energy, James was much inferior to him. A grim expression crossed Kaj¡¯s face as he looked at James standing several hundred meters away. Although James was injured, his energy still brimmed with vigor. ¡°Impressive. I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Kaj murmured. James¡¯ strength had exceeded his expectations. The Primordial Dragon de in James¡¯ hands began to shake James raised his sword and pointed it at Kaj ¡°It¡¯s my turn now As soon as he spoke his words, James rushed into battle once more. He vanished from sight and left only a Sword Light behind. The Sword Light cut through the air as James appeared in front of Kaj, thrusting the Primordial Dragon de at Kaj¡¯s vital points. Kaj was not shaken. He abruptly raised his hand and generated potent True Energy within his palm. True Energy snaked out from his palm and wrapped around the Primordial Dragon de. For a moment, it felt as if they had frozen in ce. James¡¯ sword was unmoving in mid-air. No matter how much force he exerted, it would not budge an inch. James activated the Lunar and Terra Art, unleashing the Lunar and Terra Energy within his body, and passing it through the Primordial Dragon Sword. Suddenly, he raised his hand. The Primordial Dragon de immediately broke free from Kaj¡¯s True Energy restraints. James leaped into the air, raised the sword, and released bursts of Sword Energy Kaj panicked and quickly dodged the attack. As soon as he escaped, the Sword Energy crashed into the ground. Boom! A deep trench was created on the ground in an instant. Kaj appeared a thousand meters away. His arm was injured by the Sword Energy. Blood oozed from his wound, and he stimted his True Energy to stop the bleeding. His face had be cold as ice, and there was a palpable murderous intent. James¡¯ strength was beyond his expectation. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you, James. I didn¡¯t expect you to have entered the ninth rank at such a young age. However, your achievements were purely because of the Dragon Essence. You¡¯re still far behind me. Let me show you the true essence of the ninth rank.¡± ¡°Pass me a sword!¡± Kaj raised his hand. A Void Sect¡¯s disciple in the distance quickly threw a sword at him. Kaj swiftly caught the sword. He immediately drew the sword. The sword in his hand shone brightly. At the same time, Empyrean Spiritual Energy gathered in the sword. James could feel the pressure of this force. It felt simr to when he fought with Tyrus a few years ago. James did not understand it back then, but now he knew what it was. The force was the energy of heaven and earth itself. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy quickly gathered and formed an oppressive force. James smiled faintly. He violently swung the Primordial Dragon de in his hand. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy in their surroundings quickly fell into hismand. This 7¡å The elder from Void Sect inside the wooden house on Mount Bane stood up abruptly and stared at James. ¡°How is this possible? The Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy is so scarce that it¡¯s almost non-existent. How could he step into the ninth rank without any external energy to bolster his own?¡± The elder from Void Sect was shocked They had been on Earth for some time and had done their research on Earth¡¯s martial artists. From their investigations, they learned that martial artists from Earth had only improved in recent years because they had killed the dragon, obtaining the dragon¡¯s blood and essence. In addition, the ninth-ranked grandmasters on Earth only achieved entering the rank through the Dragon Essence and not their own strength. James¡¯s ability to mobilize Empyrean Spiritual Energy to create an intense force meant he used his own effort to enter the ninth rank. ¡°We must get rid of him.¡± The Void Sect¡¯s elder had a bitter expression. With him being able to sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy, he would be a powerful threat after the seal was lifted. He could not allow James to live. After the initial surprise, he calmed down. ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s still not a match for Kaj.¡± Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 The powerhouse from the Void Sect put a lot of trust into his disciple In his eyes, James was still inferior to Kaj despite being a ninth-ranked grandmaster. Kaj had already been in the ninth rank for more than twenty years. Moreover, he reached the rank in the Sealed Land, which had sufficient Spiritual Energy Thus, James was notparable to Kaj In the sky, the two held onto their swords At that moment, both of them brought out their Empyrean Spiritual Energy The two formed intimidating opposing forces with the Empyrean Spiritual Energy concentrating in their swords The spectators in the distance felt a frightening force sweeping toward them. I-Is this what a real ninth-ranked grandmaster is like?¡± Sky¡¯s eyes widened Although he was also a ninth-ranked grandmaster, he, too, relied on the Dragon Essence to break through the rank. Therefore, he could not sense the existence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy, nor was he able to control it At that moment, he could only sense two intense forces. It made him year for such power Suddenly, Kaj made his move. He instantly appeared above James¡¯ head with his long sword and swung his sword at him. Immediately, a potent Sword Energy rushed at James with the power of heaven and earth. James quickly raised his sword to parry the Sword Energy Boom! The two strong forces crashed into each other and dispersed to their surroundings. Both of them were blown away ¡°He¡¯s powerful.¡± After the explosion, James was shocked. He did not hold back this time and went all out but was still sted away Moreover, the wounds on his body were close to opening up again. Just then, James understood that Kaj was indeed powerful. Snapping himself out of his shock, he calmed himself down. He lowered his stance and dashed forward, quickly appearing below Kaj. Then, he shot up into the sky. Swoosh! A terrifying Sword Light erupted from his de. As the Sword Light appeared, it quickly absorbed the Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Mount Bane was where the seal was located, and the Empyrean Spiritual Energy was more concentrated there than in other areas. With the potent Empyrean Spiritual Energy augmenting his own, James¡¯ Primordial Dragon de¡¯s Sword Energy was unfathomably strong. The spectators in the distance were pushed back by the force, and the whole sky seemed to darken instantly The space surrounding the Sword Energy looked distorted. The terrifying Sword Energyunched at Kaj Kaj was not afraid and calmly sent forth a counterattack. Boom! There was another strong impact It was so strong that the two Sword Energies exploded in the sky The mountain range was leveled instantly. Kaj held his long sword and took the initiative tounch attacks. Flickering in the sky were the two¡¯s figures and their Sword Energies. James and Kaj fought fiercely. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After exchanging dozens of moves, James appeared in the distance and swung the Primordial Dragon de, instantly unleashing thirteen dazzling Sword Energies. The thirteen Sword Energies merged together and formed a 100-meter-long sword. The colossal sword was made of the purest energy. The powerful Sword Energy had two colors-it was half ck and half white. The long sword floated horizontally in the air, and its intense energy caused the surroundings to look distorted and unreal. The space looked like broken ss that would shatter upon the slightest touch. The sky also looked like it would crumble with a light tap ¡°It¡¯s the Fourteen Heavenly Swords!¡± The martial artists eximed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is James¡¯ Fourteen Heavenly Swords so different from the time he used it a few years ago?¡± ¡°It feels like twopletely different energies.¡± ¡°One is True Yang Energy, and the other is True Yin Energy¡± ¡°The Fourteen Heavenly Swords is formed by the fusion of Yin and Yang Energy.¡± Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 The spectators eximed. They held their breaths and watched the battle intently. Kaj looked at the towering True Energy sword and could sense the power it held. At that moment, he felt his blood turn to ice ¡°Attack!¡± James waved the Primordial Dragon de in his hand. The 100-meter-long sword of True Energy struck out with great strength and shed at Kaj Kaj snorted smugly. He waved his hand, and Sword Lights burst out from his sword one after another. Immediately, hundreds of Sword Lights appeared, charging at the Fourteen Heavenly Swords at once. Boom! An explosion happened in the sky. The Sword Light burst out and looked like fireworks to the people watching the battle from afar, as they could not clearly see the fight. Kaj blocked the Fourteen Heavenly Swords. However, James made another attack He unleashed a strange sword technique-the First Lunar and Terra Sword Art It was the unmatched sword technique recorded on the mountain. In the past three years, he had been studying the sword technique and the First Sword Art he had obtained from King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. He had fused the two sets of sword techniques together a long time ago but never had the chance to use them. Now, he could finally unleash it without restraint. His swordsmanship was as quick as a sh, making it almost impossible to parry At that moment, the Fourteen Heavenly Swords shed with Kaj¡¯s flurry of Sword Lights. The two exchanged blow after blow. The dazzling Sword Lights flickered in the sky like lightning, constantly decimating the surroundings. The surrounding area was reduced to rubble and splinters. The two moved and swung their swords at blinding speeds. James quietly appeared behind Kaj and thrust the Primordial Dragon de. Kaj was oblivious, and it was already toote by the time he realized it. James¡¯ sword was already pressing against his back. Although James did not pierce it through his body, the Sword Energy contained in his sword was potent enough to injure Kaj. The Primordial Dragon de itself did not pierce through Kaj¡¯s body, but the Sword Energy emitted from it managed to go past his defenses. His body plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ruins, unable to continue the fight. The area returned to silence.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The spectators watched the scene with wide eyes. They stared at the battlefield from a distance and watched as Kaj¡¯s body fell from the sky. ¡°This?¡± The Void Sect¡¯s disciples were shocked. Kaj was practically invincible to them. Even in the Sealed Realm, Kaj was one of the best seniors in their sect. Yet, he had lost to James, a martial artist outside of the seal. They were in disbelief at the battle¡¯s oue. ¡°Mr Waseem, get back up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be invincible, Mr. Waseem! How can you lose to that brat, James, a martial artist from outside the Sealed Realm?¡± The Void Sect¡¯s disciples shouted anxiously. However, Kaj never got back up. James¡¯ body slowly descended from the sky andnded firmly on the ground. He stumbled backward, vomited a mouthful of blood, and then copsed. Despite winning the match against Kaj, he sustained severe injuries. ¡°Damn it.¡± There was a furious growl in the distant mountain. ¡°You dare hurt my disciple? You must really want to die.¡± After the voice rang out, an elderly man appeared. The man wore a gray robe and had an old and bearded face. His face was wrinkled, and his eyes were sunken. It was evident he was boiling with anger. He appeared in front of James instantly and thrust out his palm. James was lying on the ground and could not get up before the devastating force suddenly swept toward him. The powerful force crashed into him, causing his body to bounce off the ground and fall a distance away He vomited more blood, and there was a horrifying wound on his body. ¡°Honey!¡± Watching from a distance, Thea was enraged upon seeing this scene. A malicious energy erupted from her body, and her pitch-ck pupils turned crimson. ¡°Thear Thomas¡¯ expression turned to shock, and he quickly tried to hold Thea back but was toote. Thea had already rushed to the battlefield. Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 After James had defeated Kaj, Void Sect¡¯s strongest elder struck James James had already been injured yet sustained another blow from Void Sect¡¯s powerhouse. At that moment, the meridians throughout his body were broken, and he had severe internal injuries. He felt dizzy and his eyelids grew heavy. ¡°No, I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± James was still vaguely conscious, but he gradually became increasingly groggy In his hazy state, he thought he caught a glimpse of Thea rushing toward him. ¡°Thea.¡± James wanted to get up, but his whole body was wracked in agonizing pain, and he had no strength left. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He performed the healing method recorded in the medical book and mobilized his Terra and Lunar Energies to quickly mend his injuries. Thea rushed over from afar. Witnessing James being struck, the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood in her body made her go berserk. A dreadful energy emanated from her body as soon as she transformed. She flew over and unleashed Exalter, attacking the Void Sect¡¯s powerhouse. Although Thea had not reached the ninth rank, her Exalter and Murderous Energy were difficult to counter However, the Void Sect¡¯s powerhouse kept his cool, and a golden light erupted from his body to form a protective shield, which blocked Exalter¡¯s attacks. ¡°Thea.¡± A gentle voice called out for her Shortly after, a man showed up. Dressed in a white robe, he looked to be in his 30s and radiated with elegance It was Tyrus. Tyrus appeared behind Thea and tapped her shoulder a few times. Thea, who was in a maddened state, returned to normal and withdrew Exalter. She red at Void Sect¡¯s elites and roared furiously, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? This was a battle between James and Kaj! Why did you interfere?¡± The elderly man from Void Sect cast a nce at Thea and said bluntly. ¡°So what if I interfered? Anyone who hurts my disciple must die.¡± At that moment, Kaj stood up from the ground. James¡¯ Sword Energy had pierced through his body. Despite sustaining grievous wounds which nearly killed him, he still would not go down so easily since he was a ninth-ranked grandmaster. Seeing Kaj stand up, the elderly man heaved a sigh of relief. He walked toward Kaj and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kaj gently shook his head. With a pale face, he replied weakly, ¡°I¡¯m hurt quite badly, but it¡¯s not enough to kill me.¡± At that moment, Tyrus walked toward James and quickly checked his injuries. Then, he propped him up. into a lotus position and took out a mysterious fruit for James to eat. James was still conscious when the fruit was stuffed into his mouth. He could smell the fruit¡¯s fragrance, and when he bit down on it, James felt Empyrean Spiritual Energy flow into him from the fruit. ¡°T-This fruit contains Empyrean Spiritual Energy?¡± James looked at Tyrus in shock Tyrus waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. You should concentrate on healing your wounds. Leave the rest to me¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded, stopped talking, and began to quickly treat his wounds. Tyrus looked at the elderly man of Void Sect. With his hands behind him, he said with a menacing voice,¡± What¡¯s the meaning of this, old man? Do you really think Sol has no powerful martial artists?¡± The elderly man nced at Tyrus and said disdainfully, ¡°So what if I¡¯m trampling on you guys? There isn¡¯t anyone that can stand up to me. What are you going to do?¡± Immediately afterward, he issued an order, ¡°Get them all! Don¡¯t let any of them leave.¡± Following his order, all 20 martial artists from Void Sect took action. Most of them had reached the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. Some were even Half-Saints Seeing the 20 people move in unison, Thomas and the others immediately bore desperate grimaces. they quickly retreated. ¡°Stop right there!¡± At that moment, a shout resounded. The voice was like thunder ringing in everyone¡¯s ear. The Void Sect¡¯s disciples were shocked and stopped in their tracks, not daring to move as they searched for where the sound came from. Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 A man descended from the sky. He wore a white robe and had a youthful appearance, looking like he was probably around his 30s. However, all the hair on his head was a brilliant white. ¡°Father Tyrus greeted him respectfully Langston swiftly descended from the sky, appearing in front of Void Sect¡¯s powerhouse. ¡°This.¡± The Void Sect elder was stunned by Langston¡¯s speed and took a few steps backward. ¡°A Supernatural?¡± The Void Sect¡¯s powerhouse stared at Langston in disbelief. Langston stared at him and said, ¡°What were you saying just now? You think you can step on us because there aren¡¯t any strong martial artists in Sol?¡± ¡°H-Have you reached the Supernatural rank?¡± Having sensed Langston¡¯s energy, the other man grew anxious and fear crept up on his face Langston did not answer his question. Instead, he slowly approached him one step at a time. ¡°You¡¯re sorely mistaken if you think that there aren¡¯t any other strong martial artists in Sol. I simply do not bother involving myself in trivial spats by youngsters.¡± Being addressed by Langston made it feel like an oppressive force was bearing down on him. It made the formidable man short of breath and beads of sweat dotted his forehead. A Supernatural martial artist. The person before him had reached the Supernatural rank! He was stunned In the Sealed Realm, people who had reached this rank were seen as peerless. The Void Sect¡¯s head was also a Supernatural He never expected a martial artist from outside the Sealed Realm to have reached the Supernatural rank with such scarce Spiritual Energy Under the pressure of Langston¡¯s terrifying energy, the elderly man did not even dare to breathe. Langston withdrew his energy and walked toward James. Seeing the injuries on James¡¯ body gradually healing themselves, he heaved a sigh of relief. He did not leave and guarded James as he mended his wounds. The whole area became dead silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Langston. Thomas, Sky, Simon, and the others also stared at Langston, trying to guess what the Supernatural rank really was. Was it a rank above the ninth rank? In the blink of an eye, half an hour passed. James gradually stood up from the ground. Thea walked over in time, took his hand, and asked worriedly. ¡°Honey, are you alright? James forced a smile on his ashy face and said, Tm fine for the time being ¡± After speaking, he looked at Tyrus and Langston. Then, he sped his hands together and said, Thanks for the spiritual fruit, seniors. I would¡¯ve been in critical condition if it weren¡¯t for it.¡± James had learned a lot of secrets Thus, he knew the spiritual fruit was an invaluablemodity. The seal had not fully opened yet, and spiritual fruits were very rare and highly sought after Having the spiritual fruit would significantly improve his strength. After the seal waspletely broken, he could seize the opportunity to gain as many boons as possible Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yet, Tyrus and Langston simply gifted the fruit to him. Langston looked at James and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine with it.¡± Then, he looked at the spectators in the distance and said, ¡°Everyone should disperse However, the crowd did not leave. Instead, they began drawing closer to greet Langston. Langston did not bother with them and left immediately ¡°Honey, let¡¯s leave too.¡± James nced at the severely injured Kaj. Initially, he wanted to ask Kaj a few questions, but it seemed he would not be getting any answers He nodded slightly, turned around, and left with Thea¡¯s support The Omniscient Deity stood on a mountaintop in the distance. With his hands behind him, he watched the scene unfold and smiled faintly. ¡°You sure are something. Langston. You¡¯ve actually stepped into the Supernatural rank secretly. The Dragon Essense must¡¯ve improved his strength significantly. Since he gave James a spiritual fruit, he must already know about the seal and must have been searching all over the world for spiritual fruits.¡± Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 With Thea¡¯s support, James left Mount Bane. Tyrus also apanied him. After leaving Mount Bane, James deliberately slowed his pace, waiting for the other martial artists to leave first. When everyone else had left, he stopped in his tracks and turned to Tyrus, asking, ¡°What did you give to me just now?¡± James already knew that it was a spiritual fruit that was formed after the seal started breaking. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy from the Sealed Land began to leak out, and some nts on earth mutated as a result. However, he pretended not to know anything because he was unsure of whether Tyrus knew about the seal. Tyrus said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a lot more you have yet to know, James. However, it¡¯s not the time for you to know yet. Don¡¯t rush back to Cansington. Come with me to the Southern ins. There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you to meet.¡± James asked warily, ¡°Hmm? You want me to see someone in the Southern ins?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re there.¡± Hearing this, James looked at Thea Thea understood his intentions and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can return alone.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll get Grandpa to escort you back.¡± James nned to head to the Southern ins but was worried about Thea After thinking about it, he still felt that it was ill-advised. He would me himself if something were to happen when Thomas was escorting Thea. Since it only took a few hours to arrive at the Southern ins via ne, he came to a decision. ¡°You shoulde with me instead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. Although Thea¡¯s due date was approaching, she showed no signs of going intobor anytime soon. It seemed that their baby would not be born in the next few days. After concluding their talk, the trio headed to the Southern ins together. Tyrus led James and Thea to a cliff on Mount Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. Thea had been to this ce before. Back then, she followed Tapio to this cliff and even headed in to explore further. However, there was a magic circle at the bottom, so she quickly turned back since she knew nothing about magic circles or how to handle them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James looked at Tyrus and asked, ¡°Who are we here to see?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± With a sh, Tyrus jumped from the cliff and arrived at the bottom. James looked at Thea, asking, ¡°Will you be able to keep up?¡± Thea smiled and said, ¡°Why not?¡± She mobilized her True Energy and followed Tyrus down the cliff. James followed closely behind her Soon, three of themnded at the bottom. The ce¡¯syout was strange. It was thanks to the extraordinary formation that surrounded the area. Without any understanding of formations, one would die after being trapped and drained of their energy With Tyrus leading the way. James and Thea easily passed through the formation and entered a natural stone cavem. The cavern¡¯s entrance was rather small, but the interior extended in different directions. There was even an underground pce within. James¡¯ curiosity about the person Tyrus wanted him to meet was piqued. However, Tyrus remained tight-lipped about it, so he did not inquire further. With Tyrus¡¯ guidance, James and Thea reached the deepest part of the underground pce, where there was a cell with iron bars. A single person was within the cell. Tyrus stopped in front of the cell. Although it was a cell, a decently clean room was inside it. There was a woman in a white dress and long hair seated on a chair. Her eyes had a far-off look as she stared at nothing in particr ¡°Sir?¡± With doubt on his face, James asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this? Why did you bring me to see her?¡± ¡°Her name is Xandra Lafleur¡± Tyrus looked at the person in the room. Unbeknownst to James, this was not a prison. Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 The room was sealed off with an iron door ¡°Xandra Lafleur?¡± When he heard the name, James¡¯ eyes began to waver. Three years ago, he met with his father, Nichs, and learned some things about his mother. His father had mentioned his mother¡¯s name was Xandra Lafleur. At that moment, his heart began beating rapidly. Tyrus looked at Xandra who was in the room. He sighed softly and said, ¡°She¡¯s my youngest sister and was originally a very talented woman. Her talent for martial arts was terrifying. It did not matter what kind of martial technique it was, she was able to learn everything easily. When she was eighteen years old, she mastered all the martial art techniques in the world and stepped into the eighth rank at such a young age.¡± Tyrus spoke softly as he talked about Xandra. ¡°Thousands of years ago, my father led people to ughter the Spirit Turtle but they failed. My father. nned to regroup and attempt to kill the Spirit Turtle once more. Incidentally, he learned about King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum by chance. He managed to enter the museum and obtained the phoenix¡¯s blood there.¡± ¡°Father and I were fine after consuming the phoenix blood. My sister, on the other hand, encountered at problem after she consumed it. She was left in a semi-deranged state. For thousands of years, she remained in this state of insanity. Being in such a state for a prolonged period of time caused her to suffer from brain damage. There were only a few years where she was able to regain her sanity.¡± ¡°Thirty years ago, my sister broke out of her cell and fled.¡± Hearing this, James drew a sharp breath. He stared at the woman locked up inside the cell. The woman had a gentle and refined appearance. She was as beautiful as she was in the pictures he had seen of her In that moment, he was sure the woman before him was his mother That woman was his biological mother. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His eyes turned red, and tears began to brim in his eyes, threatening to stream down his face. Tyrus continued. ¡°After my sister fled, the phoenix blood in her caused her to experience an Energy Deviation. She forcefully suppressed it but ended up injured. Back then, she happened to be rescued by your father, Nichs. One yearter, you were born. ¡°After I found her, I secretly brought her back here.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± James looked at the woman inside the cell. She was beautiful, but her eyes were lifeless, like a zombie. He could not stop himself from calling out to her. He looked at Tyrus again. He never expected Tyrus to be his uncle. What was even more unexpected was the fact that the Prince of Orchid Mountain was his grandfather. He finally understood why Tyrus had been secretly helping him. It was because Tyrus was rted to him. ¡°My mother¡­H-How is she now?¡± James approached the cell and looked at the woman inside. Tyrus replied, ¡°Her condition is pretty bad. The phoenix¡¯s blood greatly affected her, causing her to lose her mind. My father had no choice but to seal off her True Energy. Otherwise, this small cell wouldn¡¯t be sufficient to contain her.¡± ¡°Can I go inside to see her?¡± James felt a warmth surge in his heart seeing his mother He had dreamed of meeting his mother for 30 years. Now, he finally got to meet her Tyrus opened the cell. James walked inside. As soon as James entered the room, Xandra stood up abruptly and charged like a wild beast. Tyrus intercepted her in a sh and sealed her acupoints, calming her down once more He helped her return to her seat. James stood before Xandra and his face held aplicated expression as he looked at her. He immediately took her pale hand and checked her pulse. Tyrus gently shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. If there was a way to fix her, father would¡¯ve already done it.¡± After checking Xandra¡¯s pulse, James also came to the same conclusion-her brain was severely damaged. There was still a slight chance of helping her, but it would be rather troublesome ¡°Mom.¡± With a loud thump, he fell to the ground and wept Xandra¡¯s acupoints were sealed, so she could only sit mindlessly. Her unfocused eyes seemed to focus a little as if she heard someone calling out for her Tyrus unsealed Xandra¡¯s acupoints. Xandra looked at James, who was kneeling on the ground, with confusion. She had no idea who he was or why he was kneeling on the floor. Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Xandra looked at him in bewilderment. Tyrus helped James up from the ground and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. She doesn¡¯t remember anything. She may look rtively calm now, but it¡¯ll be dangerous once she loses her sanity again. Let¡¯s head outside first.¡± He helped James out of the cell. After heading to a room in the underground pce, James¡¯ brows furrowed together. He had checked Xandra¡¯s pulse, and she was in a dire predicament. Her experience had greatly traumatized her brain and the nerves within. It would be extremely hard to treat. Thea remained silent throughout the whole reunion, quietly staying by James¡¯ side. After thinking for a while, James turned to Tyrus, who was standing beside him. He never expected Tyrus to be his uncle ¡°You¡¯re my uncle?¡± Tyrus smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you these things so soon, but since you¡¯ve already entered the ninth rank, I felt you at least deserved to know as much. I did not bring you here so you could cure her. I know you¡¯re capable of doing so, but I have something else to tell you¡± James asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Tyrus said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret my father acquired from King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum in the past.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. Tyrus continued. ¡°A thousand years ago, my father entered King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. He found out the truth that King Quavon never actually died, but he left for a mysterious ce instead.¡± The Sealed Realm?¡± James asked tentatively. ¡°Oh? You seem to be familiar with it already¡± Tyrus was startled The Sealed Realm was a secret only he and his father knew about. No one else in this world knew about it, so how was it that James had knowledge about it? Tyrus looked at James with shock and suspicion. James replied with a smile, ¡°I very recently learned of it. The Omniscient Deity was the one who told me.¡± ¡°1 see.. So the Omniscient Deity also knows about it. I never expected him to hide it so well,¡± Tyrus said, still baffled by the revtion. James asked, ¡°Uncle, how much do you know about the Sealed Realm?¡± Tyrus said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. I only know the seal is located on Mount Bane. More than two thousand years ago, King Quavon gathered four keys and opened up the seal to the Sealed Realm. Before he left Earth, King Quavon left the seals on earth, built a mausoleum, and left records about the Sealed Realm within it. ¡°As far as I know, our earth was originally an enormous but was sealed off for some reason. ¡°King Quavon had left behind a message. At a certain time, the seal can be opened after the four keys are gathered. When that happens, the earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy will be unleashed.¡± James asked, ¡°Since King Quavon released the seal, shouldn¡¯t it already be open?¡± Tyrus said, ¡°No. King Quavon only made an entrance. It¡¯s not the real opening. He said the real opening can only be activated at a certain time. Other than that specified time, it will not open. King Quavon left a prophecy, saying it would open about ten years from now.¡± ¡°Ten years?¡± James¡¯ jaw dropped in shock. Tyrus nodded. ¡°Yeah, ten years in the future King Quavon also said a series of changes will happen to our earth when the time for the seal to open draws close. Now that changes have started appearing, it means King Quavon¡¯s prophecy was urate.¡± James asked, ¡°So, do you know about the four keys? ¡°Yeah. I know about it. I¡¯ve been tracking them down all these years. However, I¡¯ve only obtained one out of the four keys. I don¡¯t know where the other three might be.¡± James said, ¡°They¡¯re with the Omniscient Deity¡± Tyrus suddenly came to a realization. ¡°I see.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James and Tyrus sat together and chatted about the Sealed Realm, the changes in the world, and opening the Sealed Realm. Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Thea, on the other hand, was stunned by the revtion. She never thought there would be such a huge secret about the world they lived in. ¡°James, your grandfather didn¡¯t establish Lothian for himself. He understood that significant changes. would ur on Earth once the seal was opened. All kinds of nts and animals would change as a result. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Moreover, the Sealed Realm isn¡¯t just a singr ce. There are many of them. ¡°There are ferocious beasts within these Sealed Realms. ¡°Once the seal is opened, these Sealed Realms will merge with the Earth. It¡¯ll definitely be a disaster for the humans on earth. We, humans, will have to unite to deal with this future catastrophe. ¡°James, your grandfather wants to establish a united country that is safe and peaceful to weather this apocalypse ¡°It¡¯s why he helped kill the dragon three years ago yet didn¡¯t take the Dragon Essence for himself. He wanted to improve the collective strength of Sol¡¯s martial artists. ¡°It¡¯s true that he has always wanted to be king. ¡°However, he¡¯s definitely not a bad person. ¡°You used to be the Dragon King of the Southern ins. I¡¯ve been watching you grow all these years in the hope that one day, you can assist your grandfather in conquering and uniting the world in the shortest amount of time possible.¡± Tyrus went into great detail. In the past, James would have refused without hesitation. However, things were different now. The world they knew was about to change. Their current battles were only to increase humanity¡¯s chances of survival in the future. James thought for a while and said, ¡°Uncle, my child will be born very soon and I might not have the time to assist my grandfather. Give me some more time to think about it, and we¡¯ll discuss this matter again after my child is born.¡± ¡°Mhm. Take all the time you need to think about it,¡± said Tyrus. Afterward, James went to see Xandra and checked on her condition again. James wrote a few forms down and asked Tyrus to get the herbs to decoct some medicine for Xandra. He also showed Tyrus how to perform Ataraxia. Ataraxia was effective at suppressing the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood. After leaving him with these things, James left with Thea. James was ruminating on everything he had learned while on the ne back to Cansington. Thea held his hand tightly and asked, ¡°Honey, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± James snapped back to reality, nodded, and said, ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s real. I picked some grass in the mountains and it contained Empyrean Spiritual Energy. After some time, it bore fruit. This is because the seal has come slightly undone, and Empyrean Spiritual Energy has been leaking into the earth causing some nts to mutate¡± Thea wore a shocked expression. She was in disbelief. However, as she was a martial artist, it was much easier for her to ept these things. After thinking about it, she asked, ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± James replied, ¡°The Omniscient Deity asked me to take control of Sol. He wanted me to build moats and fortresses that can resist powerful monsters in the future. On the other hand, Tyrus requested me to assist the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± ¡°In that case, where are you leaning toward? Thea looked at James. James thought for a while and said, ¡°Lothian has only recently been established. Developing it rapidly won¡¯t be easy Tyrus also said the seal will open in ten years¡¯ time. There might not be enough time for Lothian to develop.¡± ¡°As for Sol, it¡¯s currently one of the greatest countries in the world. It¡¯ll be rtively easier for me to seize control of Sol. If there are no hups, I¡¯ll take control of Sol and fortify it.¡± James already had a n in mind. It would take too much time to develop Lothian, and they might not achieve satisfactory results in ten years. Instead of helping the Prince of Orchid Mountain, it would be wiser to gain control of Sol, build moats and fortresses upon the country¡¯s current foundation, and stockpile resources to face the impending catastrophe. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll support you no matter what you do. However, it will be hard to aplish so many things alone. I think you will need to find more helpers. In the past, you were able to resolve all of Sol¡¯s problems in such a short time because you had so many people backing you up.¡± Thea took James¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Go find some people who can help you. Maxine and Quincy are very capable people.¡± Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 James already had a few people in mind. He did not say anything more. The ne soared through the blue sky and white clouds, quickly flying toward their destination. It did not take long before theynded in Cansington. After reaching Cansington, James escorted Thea to the Cahans¡¯ residence. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m going to see the Blithe King. Call me if you need anything.¡± James left after telling Thea where he was going. He hailed a taxi and went to the military region to meet the Blithe King For the past three years, Sol had been rtively peaceful. So as an armymander, the Blithe King did not have much to do. When James appeared, the Blithe King personally received him. The Blithe King gave James an enthusiastic wee as he led him to his office, pouring him tea and serving snacks. ¡°James, what brings you to my ce today?¡± I came to discuss some important matters with you,¡± James said in a serious tone. ¡°Oh?¡± The Blithe King was intrigued. ¡°What kind of important matters?¡± want to be Sol¡¯s King¡± ¡°What?¡± The Blithe King stood up abruptly from the shock and stared at James. He was shaken up by the sudden confession. It had only been a few years since the new king came to power, and the nation had been developing rapidly since the time he took office. The King had amassed a significant amount of political achievements. For James to want to be Sol¡¯s King so suddenly, was he trying to start a coup? The Blithe King took a deep breath, sat down, and looked at James. He thought for a bit before opening his mouth to speak. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying, James? The election happens every thirty years. Our current king¡¯s performance has been pretty good, and he hasn¡¯t made any mistakes. We don¡¯t have a reason to strip him of his title.¡± James immediately knew that Blithe King had misunderstood his intention. ¡°There is a lot you still don¡¯t understand yet. I¡¯ll exin everything to you slowly.¡± James began exining the matter of the Sealed Realm in detail. ¡°Once the seal is opened, significant changes will take ce on Earth. A cat could be more fearsome than a tiger, or an elephant could grow in size and beparable to a mountain. On top of that, many unknown monsters will invade our earth. ¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve collected, the seal will bepletely undone in ten years. I¡¯ve only got ten years to prepare for this. With this limited time, we must build up enough food reserves, develop powerful moats and fortresses, and make sufficient preparations to survive the catastrophe that will befall us.¡± The Blithe King was stunned upon hearing James¡¯ words. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was not surprising for the Blithe King to react in such a manner since James had suddenly delivered the news in a time of peace. ¡°Are you kidding, James? This isn¡¯t funny at all.¡± James said with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to be joking with you. Everything I told you is the truth.¡± The Blithe King¡¯s expression became solemn. James continued. ¡°The current king is just an ordinary person. If I tell him these things, he won¡¯t understand and will think it¡¯s just nonsense. I¡¯ll need to find a way to get him to step down. If I can¡¯t do it legally, I¡¯ll have to pull a few strings behind the scenes. Worsee to worst, I¡¯ll have tounch an attack and forcibly seize the Capital.¡± James had no interest in the position of King. However, he had no choice but to take the position for Sol¡¯s future. ¡°James The Blithe King looked at him stonily and said, ¡°You¡¯re overreaching your authority, James. Sol has been peaceful for a hundred years. It¡¯ll be inappropriate for you tounch a direct attack. I suggest you head to the Capital and seek out both the old and new King to discuss this matter. You can still prepare for everything behind the scenes while the King maintains his position.¡± The Blithe King did not want James to start a war Although he trusted James, he did not wish for a civil war to break out within Sol Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 However, he understood Sol would be in dire straits if this matter was not handled properly. ¡°There are many matters to handle that require me to have the King¡¯s authority. If I suddenly take action now, I know I¡¯ll be a traitor to Sol¡¯s people, and I¡¯ll need to bear the consequences of my actions. But in ten years, Soleans will appreciate what I¡¯ve done for them.¡± ¡°I believe everything you¡¯re saying, but¡­¡± There was hesitation on Blithe King¡¯s face. The Blithe King did not suspect James because of hisck of interest in the King¡¯s position. If he really meant to usurp everything. James would have secured his position as the King of Sol four years ago and not waited until this day. James stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to think about it. For now, I¡¯ll have to head to the Capital. Regardless of what happens next, I¡¯ll discuss this matter with the old and new King first.¡± James stood up and left. After he left, the Blithe King¡¯s expression grew grave. Immediately, he took out his phone. ¡°Come and see me in the office right now¡± Soon, Daniel walked in wearing his military robe. ¡°Commander¡± Daniel greeted respectfully. ¡°How long have you been with me, Daniel?¡± asked the Blithe King Without even thinking about it, Daniel replied, ¡°It¡¯s been almost twenty years.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already been almost twenty years.¡± The Blithe King stood up, walked to the window, and inspected the military region outside. He said worriedly. ¡°James came to see me just now, saying he wants to be king¡± ¡°What?¡± Daniel was shocked. He immediately locked the door behind him. ¡°C-Commander, is this true? Daniel asked in a hushed tone. ¡°Mhm. James said the world is about to go through a change. The catastrophe about to befall us will be very bizarre and unsettling, but I believe him. He said he¡¯ll be the king and lead Sol in building moats, fortresses, and stockpiling food..¡± The Blithe King recited James¡¯ promises. ¡°Do you think I should help him? Or should I refuse and keep my distance from him? His actions will be considered treason. It¡¯s an armed attack against the nation. If he fails, he¡¯ll be disavowed by thousands of people Hearing this, Daniel waspletely at a loss. He knew James was a martial artist, but his description of the impending events were hard to wrap his head around. After speaking to the Blithe King, James returned to the Cahans¡¯ vi. Seeing James sitting in the vi¡¯s living room with a sad expression, Thea walked over and took his hand. Then, she asked concernedly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are things not going well?¡± James snapped out of his thoughts and replied, ¡°I went to see the Blithe King and told him my intention of bing the king. He was shocked. I also told him I¡¯dunch an armed assault to take over the Capital by force if necessary. He didn¡¯t seem to want to help me. However, it doesn¡¯t really matter. Even if he doesn¡¯t help me, it¡¯s enough for him to not get in the way. I¡¯d hate to have to fight against the Western Border Army.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s your next step?¡± Thea looked at James. I n to head to the Capital to see the King. I¡¯m going to see if he¡¯s willing to give up his position for the sake of the bigger picture. If not, I¡¯ll have no choice but to follow through with my backup n.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thea nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I know you¡¯re not doing it because you desire to be king but are simply thinking of the people of Sol.¡± ¡°Actually..¡± James sighed 7 really don¡¯t want tounch an attack on Sol, but if I don¡¯t do something after learning about all this stuff that will happen, the people of Sol will face much harsher battles in the future. If, by chance, I fail to take over the Capital by force, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to return to the Southern ins and use Dragonville as my base, slowly expanding out to othernds. Ten years should be enough for me to achieve a number of things.¡± Thea said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand these things very well, but I know you¡¯ll need money for the development of moats and fortresses. You have control over New Era Commerce. So you¡¯re notcking funds. You should head to the Capital first and regain control of New Era Commerce. Call some of your former subordinates to help out. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard for you to achieve what you n like this.¡± Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Thea would support James in everything he decided to do. In the past, she simply wanted to live a peaceful life with James. James also fulfilled his promise and lived in seclusion with her for three years. Since her dream of having a simple life had been fulfilled, she did not want to stand in James¡¯ way Initially, he nned to head to the Capital right away. However, Thea was about to give birth, and he had no idea when he would return from the Capital. Ultimately, he decided to stay in Cansington with Thea and only start making ns after their child is born. So, he did not leave for the Capital and remained at the Cahans¡¯ vi in Cansington. He would apany Thea to go shopping for maternity and baby supplies. More than half a month had passed in the blink of an eye. One night, James received a phone call while strolling around the yard. He took out his phone and saw the caller was Thea ¡°Honey, m-my stomach hurts.¡± After answering the phone, he heard Thea¡¯s pained voice crying out. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James hung up the phone without saying a word and quickly rushed into the vi and up the stairs. Thea sat on the bed, holding her belly in pain. James walked over as he arrived, supported her, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you about to go into labor?¡± ¡°1-I think so.¡± Thea raised her head slightly and looked at James while grimacing, saying, ¡°Hurry, get the things ready. I need to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James hurriedly made preparations for Thea¡¯s admission. Afterward, he helped Thea downstairs. Many of the Cahans were gathered in the living room. Seeing James helping Thea downstairs, dys quickly stood up and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Thea? Are you about to give birth?¡± Thea felt so much pain that she began to tear up and was unable to respond. James replied, ¡°Yes, it looks like she¡¯s going intobor.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Lex stood up immediately. The other family members also stood up excitedly. James guided Thea outside and drove to the hospital. Once at the hospital, the doctors examined Thea, asked James to sign some documents, and wheeled Thea into the delivery room. Outside the room, James and the Cahans waited patiently. James was anxious and worried about Thea. He paced outside the delivery room wracked with concern. Two hourster, a nurse came out, took off her mask, and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions! It¡¯s a baby girl. She weighs three and a half kilograms.¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m a father now!¡± James jumped up excitedly. After Thea gave birth to their daughter, she remained in the delivery room for an hour for observation. Later, she was sent to a VIP ward Inside the ward, James kept staring at the baby lying inside a crib. Her skin was slightly pale, and she looked adorable even with her eyes closed. James wanted to hug her but was afraid of hurting her. He looked at Thea resting on the hospital bed Generally, women would feel weak post-partum. However, Thea was a powerful martial artist. After giving birth, herplexion was rather good and she was energetic. James asked, ¡°Would you like something to eat, Thea?¡± Thea gently shook her head. She got up with some difficulty and gazed at the newborn baby in the crib with a happy and satisfied smile dys picked up the baby, handed her over to Thea, and said brightly. ¡°Thea, look. She¡¯s adorable. By the way, what¡¯s her name?¡± Hearing this, Thea rolled her eyes at James. She had asked James to think of a name long ago, but James wanted to wait until the child was born to be certain of their gender. ¡°Congrattions, Thea!¡± ¡°Thea, congrattions!¡± The Cahans congratted Thea. Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Lex looked at the people in the room and said, ¡°Alright, everyone should leave now. Thea needs rest.¡± The Cahans left one after another Soon, only James and Thea were left in the ward. Although Thea was a martial artist, she was still exhausted and soon fell asleep in her bed. James could not fall asleep and sat aside, watching the child absentmindedly. Not long after, the baby began to cry James immediately panicked after hearing the baby cry. Thea, hurry. Our baby is crying.¡± He woke Thea up Thea turned over and sat up. She picked up the baby from the crib and beganforting her However, the baby did not stop crying. Thea was at a loss and called for the nurse. Soon, a nurse came inside the ward and told them the baby was hungry. Then, she taught Thea how to breastfeed the baby. After several mishaps, the baby was finally full and fell asleep. At that point, Thea no longer felt sleepy. She leaned back in bed and asked, ¡°Honey, what should we name our daughter?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was taken aback by the question and replied, ¡°1-1 haven¡¯te up with something yet.¡± He scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°You should name her.¡± Thea thought about it for a while. Before the child was born, she hade up with plenty of names for both genders ¡°How about Winnie Caden? It¡¯s simple and sweet.¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s up to you,¡± James replied with a smile. Pleased, Thea grinned and yawned. Then, she said, ¡°1 feel sleepy again. You watch over her. I¡¯ll get a bit more rest.¡± With that said, shey down in bed again. James sat beside the bed and watched over his baby. A smile formed on his face, and he felt compelled to gently pinch Winnie¡¯s face. The night passed silently. The next day, the hospital staff brought breakfast to Thea¡¯s ward. After James and Thea had breakfast, they sat together and chatted. As they were chatting, the television in the ward was broadcasting the news: ¡°Our news station has just acquired reports that a ferocious beast from Mount Jreljord roamed awayN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. from its habitat and attacked a small vige causing the tragic death of hundreds of vigers at three in the morning. Stay tuned for more updates on this horrific incident¡± James and Thea were deep in discussion when they suddenly overheard the news Thea asked, ¡°What happened? Why would a beast suddenly roam outside the mountain so suddenly? James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± He immediately took out his phone and searched for news associated with the appearance of this beast The news of the tragic death of hundreds of people in a small vige near Mount Jreljord had gone viral online. There were even satellite images of the incident being spread. Unfortunately, the pictures were very blurry. James immediately called the Blithe King. ¡°Blithe King, have you heard about the incident at Mount Jreljord?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡± The Blithe King replied James James said, ¡°Send me the satellite footage of the beast¡¯s rampage immediately.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Blithe King hung up the phone. Soon, James received a video. It was video footage captured by the satellites. A wild beast rushed into the vige and wreaked havoc, destroying the vige. A lot of houses were shown copsing, and hundreds of people tragically lost their lives in the incident. The beast was more than 30 meters long. It looked like arge wild boar with long ck hair covering its body. After James saw the video, he fell into deep thought. ¡°Could this wild boar have transformed after identally consuming a spiritual fruit that sprouted from the earth?¡± It would be troublesome if that were the case There were still ten years before the seal would be broken. The Earth only had trace amounts of Empyrean Spiritual Energy, yet it was enough to cause a wild boar to mutate. The mutated wild boar seen in the footage was terrifying. The mutated beasts ten years from now would surely be even more vicious than this. Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 James was uncertain if the boar had mutated after identally eating a fruit containing Empyrean Spiritual Energy. All he could do was wait for a statement from the authorities. James apanied Thea in the hospital. A few dayster, Thea was discharged. Throughout this time, James had kept up with the news of the beast from Mount Jreljord that attacked the vigers. The incident shook the country. The country dispatched elite troops to Mount Jreljord. Utilizing satellite mapping, they found the wild boar However, the wild boar was extremely tenacious and could not be killed even with firearms. The troops that had been dispatched suffered heavy casualties. This was confidential information that ordinary people would not usually have ess to. Fortunately, James held a high status in Sol, so it was easy for him to obtain further details. Since the military was unable to kill it, they turned to the ancient martial artists. There were ancient martial artists working for the country under the Yada Sect that had been established by the old King. The Yada Sect¡¯s members were all martial artists, and some were even eighth-ranked grandmasters. The vicious beast was finally killed with the participation of Yada Sect¡¯s martial artists. However, they also sustained heavy casualties, including the loss of several fifth-ranked grandmasters. The situation had gotten to a point where it required the involvement of eighth-ranked grandmasters. After a long struggle, the authorities were finally able to report that the mutant boar had been killed. Sol¡¯s citizens were finally relieved. After learning the beast was killed, James also heaved a sigh of relief. James stayed in Cansington, taking care of Thea. A few dayster, a burst of ck light came from a mountain, and a snake that was tens of meters long made its way into a city and killed many innocent civilians. In the end, the Yada Sect was dispatched once again to kill it. In just ten days, two beasts had appeared consecutively. This caused widespread panic James was sure these animals had transformed after consuming some strange fruit and became stronger as a result. He knew immediate action was necessary because such urrences were going to be more frequent ¡°Thea, I need to go to the Capital¡± Thea hugged their child that was scarcely a month old, nodded, and said, ¡°Mhm, go. I¡¯ll stay in Cansington and take care of our child.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I¡¯m sorry for not being able to stay by your side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know you¡¯ve got important things to handle ¡± Thea was looking at the bigger picture. After James bid farewell to Thea, he immediately contacted the Blithe King and took a private ne to the Capital James did not immediately head to Peace Mansion to see the King after arriving. Instead, he headed to the Red me Army base Henry was the currentmander of the Red me Army Putting everything aside, he was still James¡¯ confidant. Henry wore a Red Army robe and sat in the Emperor¡¯s office within the Red me Army base. He had a proud and strong air to him but still greeted James with the utmost respect. ¡°James, what brings you to the Capital?¡± Henry, how strong are you right now?¡± asked James. Henry replied with a smile. T¡¯ve consumed the Dragon¡¯s blood and essence. My strength has improved by leaps and bounds in the past three years. I¡¯ve already reached the eighth rank and ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Third Stair¡± The Dragon¡¯s Essence had produced countless strong martial artists. Three years ago, Henry had only just cultivated his True Energy and was a first rank grandmaster In just three years, he reached the eighth rank and ascended the Skyward Stairyway¡¯s Third Stair His progress was remarkable. ¡°Mhm. Good job¡± Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Jamesplimented him. Immediately afterward, his voice turned serious, ¡°You know about the recent news about a wild boar attacking a vige, followed by a big snake getting into a moat a few days after, right?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Henry nodded. ¡°Of course. How could such a gigantic wild boar and snake exist? Considering they had True Energy, I¡¯m quite sure they aren¡¯t regr animals. It¡¯s terrifying.¡± James said, ¡°Actually, these are animals that have mutated.¡± ¡°Mutated?¡± Henry was taken aback. James exined about Empyrean Spiritual Energy leaking from the Sealed Realm. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Henry said grimly, ¡°If this is true, then is chaos about to befall our Earth?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s absolutely true. I came to you to discuss this matter. There are ten more years before the seal ispletely open. Animals are already mutating into horrific creatures right now. The kinds of beasts that will appear in ten years are practically unimaginable. I need to take control of Sol, build powerful moats, and fortresses, and stockpile food. I need your help. If necessary, I¡¯ll have to seize control of Sol by force.¡± Henry immediately straightened up and said earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders. Once you give me the word, the Red me Army will surround the Capital in an instant.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll visit the King and discuss a n with him first. I only wanted to tell you in advance to be prepared because we¡¯re short on time. Ten years may seem like a long time, but it¡¯s hardly enough.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded. After seeing Henry, James left for Peace Mansion. Peace Mansion was the residence of the highest official of Sol, the King. Outsiders were forbidden to enter, but James¡¯ status in Sol wasparable to that of the King, so he was easily granted entrance into Peace Mansion. However, the current King was still in a meeting. Thus, James could only wait patiently within the mansion. Before the new King arrived, the old King, Zacarius, had shown up. Zacarius was currently assisting the new King with national affairs. ¡°James, what a surprise. I never expected you to return to the Capital.¡± Zacarius smiled and took out a cigar, throwing it to James. Then, he took off his coat and tossed it at Gloom who was behind him. James caught the cigar thrown at him. ¡°I¡¯vee to the Capital because of an important matter.¡± ¡°Oh?¡¯ Zacarius cocked his brow. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡± James borated on the recent incidents involving the appearance of beasts. ¡°First, there was a wild boar more than thirty meters in length. Then, there was a python a few dozen meters long. Do you think it¡¯s merely a coincidence?¡± ¡°So, what are you trying to imply?¡± Zacarius looked at James. James said, ¡°Actually, these are signs that a catastrophe will soon happen to our world. I¡¯ll tell you all I know about it. Most of our Earth¡¯snd has actually been sealed. However, the seal has loosened, and it¡¯s about to regain its Spiritual Energy¡­¡± He revealed the truth about the Sealed Realm. ¡°What a joke.¡± Zacarius said with a smile, ¡°Are you making things up, James? We live in an age of science. Is there any scientific basis for this Sealed Realm or Spiritual Energy being released? That¡¯s enough of your nonsense. You should go back and live your life.¡± Zacarius was not convinced by James¡¯ words. James frowned. He had not even gotten to the part about having to rece the current King. His brows furrowed together as he looked at the King, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for many years, and you should understand the kind of person I am. I have no interest in the position of king, but I need to lead Sol in building a new moat and fortress to resist the monsters in the future.¡± ¡°So you want to be king now?¡± Zacarius looked at James incredulously. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. Zacarius turned him down bluntly. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely out of the question. Sol is currently peaceful, and our new King has demonstrated good political prowess. He¡¯s gotten rid of corrupt officials, aided the poor, and is loved by the people. There¡¯s no valid reason for him to step down. If you want to be king, you¡¯ll have to wait for the next election that will happen more than twenty years from now.¡± ¡°Yo, it¡¯s so lively here!¡± At that moment, a cheery voice broke the room¡¯s tense atmosphere. A chubby middle-aged man in his 40s walked into the room. ¡®Teacher, Dragon King.¡± He walked up and weed them respectfully. James knew the man before him was the new king, Josiah Zahm. Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Josiah was originally the Capital¡¯s governor. In the election a few years ago, all the candidates belonging to the capital¡¯s major forces were eliminated, giving him a chance to rise to power and be King. Judging from his achievements in the past few years, he was indeed a decent king for the country and its people. Despite being the King of Sol, he still showed respect to Zacarius and James. He knew Sol would not be where it was today if it was not for both of them. Zacarius approached the two and sat next to them. He looked at James, saying with a smile, ¡°Dragon King, what a rare visitor. It¡¯s been so long since youst visited Peace Mansion. What brings you here? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to be the king.¡± Josiah was stunned. He gave Zacarius a baffled look. Zacarius narrowed his eyes. He did not believe James. From his perspective, James simply coveted the position of king. ¡°James, that¡¯s not going to happen. I¡¯ve already told you. If you want to be king, then you¡¯ll need to wait for the next election in over twenty years¡¯ time.¡± Zacarius held firm to his words. ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I need to. I¡¯ll give you two a few days to think about it.¡± James uttered his piece, turned, and left. After he left, Josiah asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Thybaut?¡± Zacarius recounted James¡¯ words from earlier. Stunned, Josiah asked, ¡°What?! Is this real?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not.¡± Zacarius did not believe James at all. James left. His trip to Peace Mansion did not go smoothly. Zacarius did not seem to trust his words. After leaving, he began to think about what to do. Was it really necessary to forcefully take control of the Capital? He never wanted it toe to this. However, if the King was unwilling to step down, he had no choice but to do so. Three dayster, James visited Peace Mansion at night. The two people with the highest authority in thend were seated together, eyeing James warily. James urged them desperately, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the severity of this matter? Time is running out. In the future, there will be many more mutated beasts. Our world will face an apocalypse, and the Earth will transform dramatically. Monsters and beasts will rampage thend. Our people will be in a critical situation.¡± Zacarius and Josiah looked at James silently. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James said a lot in an effort to persuade them. However, both of them were still not convinced. ¡°Haah.¡± James sighed deeply. ¡°James.¡± Suddenly, Zacarius spoke. ¡°Hmm?¡± James looked at him. Zacarius said, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is really unbelievable. If we use this reason to remove the current King from his position, how are you going to exin it to our citizens? Let¡¯s say I believe you for now, how about you return to the Southern ins and use Dragonville as your foundation to build your moats, fortresses, and stockpile resources.¡± Zacarius attempted topromise. Dragonville was formed by hundreds of moats given to Sol by their enemies as settlements after being defeated in the previous war. These moats were now a part of Sol¡¯s territory. James was the Dragon King of the Southern ins and the owner of thisnd. So he had absolute control over it. ¡®The country will give you sufficient support. We¡¯ll supply you with everything you need, including money or human resources. What do you say? ¡°You can even dere independence and establish your own country,¡± Zacacrius suggested. He had been deeply contemting the matter over the past few days. Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 He controlled Yada Sect, which had ancient martial artists as its members. Thus, he also knew about the incidents involving the beasts. James¡¯ exnation about the animal mutation had slightly convinced him. However, it was still inappropriate to abdicate the new King. Zacarius continued. ¡°There are still ten more years, which should be enough time to prepare. The international situation is quite a mess right now. Many new countries have emerged, and the Kingdom of Merania has been watching Sol closely. If the current king steps down, Merania will seize the opportunity and cause discord. ¡°I hope you understand.¡± Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. Dragonville had a vast amount ofnd, most of which was deep forests. It would be easy to develop thesends and build a new moat and fortress. ¡°Focus on conquest,¡± Zacarius spoke again. He looked at James and said, ¡°Right now, every country is trying to seize the resources andnds of the countries at our borders. You should return to the Southern ins and dere Dragonville¡¯s independence. Form a new country and conquer the small countries on the borders to expand your country¡¯snd.¡± James had thought of this before. The more area he had, the bigger he could build his moat. In the future, it would allow him to amodate more people when the apocalypse arrives. ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with weapons, technology, and people so you can establish your country with ease. It¡¯s time we overthrow the Kingdom of Merania.¡± Zacarius smiled ambitiously. James chuckled. ¡°Alright. Then, we¡¯ll go with your suggestion. However, I¡¯ll need to take the Commander of the Red me Army and the Blithe King with me to the Southern ins.¡± Zacarius smiled and said, ¡°I already promised to give you whatever you want. Whoever you need, feel free to take them with you.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. He turned and left. After leaving, Josiah asked solemnly, ¡°Mr. Thybaut, should we really let him proceed with his nonsensical n?¡± Zacarius said helplessly, ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. James is probably right and I received news that James has ns tounch an armed assault to capture the Capital forcibly. ¡°Although he disappeared for a few years, he still wields terrifying power in the capital. ¡®The Emperor is his former subordinate. ¡®The New Era Commerce that controls Sol¡¯s economy was also established by him. ¡°Not only that, he¡¯s the Dragon King of the Southern ins and controls the ck Dragon Army of millions of soldiers. ¡°He and the Blithe King are still close friends as well. ¡®The Centurion of the North, Mr. Walker, is the Emperor¡¯s wife. ¡°If he tries to take the Capital by force, what means do we have to resist him?¡± Zacarius said with resignation. He was forced to make a choice. His decision was because he started believing James and wanted to give him a chance to carry out his n. Another reason was to support James in causing trouble. So l had always advocated for peace, but if the Southern ins¡¯ Dragonville dered independence, whatever it did in the future would have nothing to do with Sol. ¡°Are you not worried James might try to conquer Sol after Dragonville grows in power?¡± ¡°He probably won¡¯t. If he wanted to be Sol¡¯s king, he would¡¯ve taken the position a few years ago and not waited till now. What he is saying is pretty well-founded. We can¡¯t just stay idle either. Whatever James does, we should follow suit, whether it be building new moats, fortresses, or stockpiling resources.¡± James left Peace Mansion. Many people were gathered in a vi in the Capital. ke, the founder of the Dark Castle. Jake, the boss of the underground intelligencework, also known as the genius doctor of Cansington, Jay. The Elite Eight of the Southern ins, who were now essential members of the Dragon Pce, was also present. In the past few years, the Dragon Pce grew rapidly and became one of the greatest forces in the world. ¡°James.¡± ¡°Dragon King, you¡¯re finally here!¡± As soon as James walked into the vi, everyone got to their feet. May was the first to walk over. She beamed with a charming smile and asked, ¡°James¡¯ what¡¯s the reason you called us to the Capital this time?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ke also smiled at James, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping busy all this time and have managed to be a third-ranked grandmaster.¡± James smiled and said, I¡¯ve called everyone here because of an important matter.¡± Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on James. In the past few years, James had disappeared without a trace. All of a sudden, he appeared once more, telling them to gather to discuss an important matter. ke looked at James and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, James? Is this matter truly that important? ¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s of the utmost importance.¡± James¡¯ expression became solemn as he looked at the people in the vi, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to dere Dragonville as an independent nation in the Southern ins. I¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s help.¡± ¡°What?¡± The people present were baffled by his announcement. Independence? James wanted to make Dragonville a nation of its own? Everyone looked at James puzzledly. If he really wanted to rule the nation, he would have be the king four years ago. He would not have waited until this moment. So, what exactly was the purpose of Dragonville¡¯s independence right now? The people in the vi were all James¡¯ former confidants and were absolutely trustworthy. James saw no reason to hide the truth from them. ¡°The world is about to change.¡± He became serious and exined the situation. Everyone gathered had never seen James speak with such gravity before. They all looked at him and listened attentively to his words. ¡°Everyone here is a martial artist, so you should be more familiar with what I¡¯m about to say than ordinary people. In the next ten years, the earth¡¯s environment will deteriorate. A seal to a different realm will be opened, and Empyrean Spiritual Energy will flow back to the earth. This will result in countless monsters and beasts being created.¡± James exined the earth¡¯s seal in detail. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Are you kidding, James?¡± ¡°Are the wild boar and snake incidents some time ago rted to this?¡± ¡°If this is the case, is our worlding to an end?¡± Everyone could scarcely believe what James said. They did not want to doubt it, but the story sounded extremely improbable and ludicrous. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely serious. I¡¯ve discussed this with both the new and old Kings. I¡¯ll return to the Southern ins, dere its independence, and build my own country. Using the Southern in¡¯s Dragonville as its foundation, I¡¯ll upy some small countries around the area and develop a nation. There, I¡¯ll build moats, and fortresses, stockpile rations, and prepare for the apocalypse that will happen in ten years.¡± James exined his n. Everyone exchanged grave looks. This was a time of peace, yet they were told an apocalypse was about to happen. It was unsurprising that the news would seem highly rming. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, James,¡± ke was the first to respond to James¡¯ deration. ¡°I¡¯ll also follow yourmand.¡± ¡°Give us your order, James.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you need of us.¡± The Elite Eight, now the main members in charge of the Dragon Pce, also spoke out. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jake said, ¡°I¡¯m already an old man, but I am willing to lend a hand whenever you need me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James immediately said, ¡°First, I need the Dragon Pce to cease and withdraw all activities in other countries immediately. Bring all your funds to the Southern ins.¡± He began to delegate orders. After meeting with his personal task force, James headed out to see Henry again. He asked Henry to resign from his position as the Commander of the Red me Army and return to the Southern ins to oversee the situation. After resolving matters in the Capital, James returned to Cansington. James sat in the director¡¯s office on the top floor of an internationalpany in Cansington and waited. Click! ck! Click! ck! The sound of high heels clicked neatly through the air. James heard the footsteps and raised his head. A slender and beautiful woman wearing a professional suit walked into the office. She was about 180 centimeters tall and had curly red hair. Her face was delicate yet gorgeous and radiated with an elegant and charming aura. ¡°What a rare visitor.¡± Quincy walked over and sat on her office chair. She crossed her legs and looked at James, who was sitting down. An obvious smile formed on her wless face. She pretended to pout her lips then said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be living in seclusion? What brings you back to Cansington?¡± In the past few years, Quincy had been hard at work andpletely ignored the affairs of the ancient martial world. Thus, she was not updated on itstest happenings. Currently, she was enjoying great sess in her career. Three years ago, she joined thepany as a small employee. Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 In just three years, she had climbed to the position of director. James looked at the time. It was almost noon. ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered that I still owe you a meal. Do you have time today?¡± James smiled. He was embarrassed to seek out Quincy. Whenever a problem arose, he always sought her help. This time, it was a critical issue that impacted humankind¡¯s survival. Thus, he had to shamelesslye to see her. Quincy looked at the time and hesitated briefly. Then, she said, ¡°I originally had a meeting, but since you¡¯vee all the way to Cansington to treat me to a meal, it¡¯s impolite of me to refuse.¡± With that said, Quincy stood up and gestured to James. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James stood up and left the office with Quincy. Inside a private room in a high-end western restaurant in Cansington, Quincy brought her ss of red wine to her lips and took a sip. ¡°Go ahead. Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came here to catch up with you.¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see through you? If you really have nothing to tell me, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Quincy smiled faintly and was about to stand up. James promptly stopped her and said, ¡°I do have a small favor I need from you.¡± Quincy took another sip of wine and looked at James, waiting for him to continue. James said, ¡°I n to return to society. I¡¯ll be returning to Cansington and dering Dragonville¡¯s independence. I¡¯m going to establish my own country.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quincy stood up in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t freak out. Just sit down and listen.¡± Quincy sat down, eyed James skeptically, and asked, ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°Does I look like I¡¯m joking to you?¡± ¡®Things are uneventful now, so why are you suddenly dering Dragonville¡¯s independence?¡± ¡°Our earth is changing.¡± James¡¯ expression became serious. He immediately exined everything about the Sealed Realm and his n after dering Dragonville¡¯s independence. Quincy listened carefully to him. James¡¯ story sounded straight out of a sci-fi novel. It would be an interesting story if he had turned it into a book. However, James¡¯ serious expression did not seem like he was merely telling a joke. She was an intelligent woman, so she did not ask about what happened. Instead, she went straight to the point. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± James said, ¡°I need you to regain control of New Era Commerce. Without hurting Sol¡¯s economy, you need to transfer a suitable amount to the Southern ins. I need to develop Southern ins as rapidly as I can.¡± ¡°I need Dragonville to bepletely transformed in ten years¡¯ time. ¡°By ten years, I need to form a brand new country so that Soleans have a measure of security in the future.¡± ¡°Time is very limited, so I¡¯ll need help from as many people as I can get. Money alone isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯ll also need professionals such as architects and et cetera.¡± Hearing James¡¯ words, Quincy nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m in.¡¯ James sighed in relief after Quincy agreed to help. ¡°By the way, how are you and Thea doing?¡± Quincy had that question on her mind since she first saw James, but she did not know how to bring it up. She was curious about James and Thea¡¯s rtionship. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®We¡¯re doing great. Thea just gave birth,¡± said James. ¡®What?¡¯ Quincy was taken aback. She asked, ¡°Are you serious? So, do you have a son or daughter?¡± ¡°A daughter.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡®What about you? How have you been all these years? Did you get married yet?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Quincy shook her head lightly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t met the person for me yet. Anyway, I¡¯m not particrly in a rush. After all, I¡¯ve already taken the dragon¡¯s blood and am immortal. I have a long time, so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find someone suitable.¡± Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Quincy was a beautiful and charismatic woman, who was also extremely capable to boot. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Countless suitors approached her in the past three years. However, she refused them all. She already had a man in her heart, and it was impossible to rece him. Deep down, she knew she and James had virtually no chance of being together in this lifetime. The two casually chatted for a while. James made the decision quite hastily and still had many more things to settle. Thus, after hurriedly finishing lunch, he bid farewell to Quincy. Quincy returned to herpany and began filing her resignation. After that, she prepared to head over to the Capital to regain control of New Era Commerce. Meanwhile, James went to see the Blithe King to exin his new n. ¡°Blithe King, I need someone to take charge of the Southern ins right now. This person must have a great deal of prestige. As amander, you are a very suitable candidate. I¡¯ve also discussed this matter with the old and new King. Both of them were supportive of this idea. They¡¯ve permitted me to take any people I need from Sol.¡± The Blithe King began to contemte. He never expected James to get everything sorted in so quickly. When he heard James¡¯ request for him to leave for the Southern ins, the Blithe King hesitated briefly before replying, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll submit my resignation as amander of Sol. I¡¯ll also bring some of my confidants with me to the Southern ins to assist you in setting up your new country.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a crucial period. Rather than a peaceful country, I will establish an absolute autocracy. I need to haveplete control and authority over the country. After issuing orders, I don¡¯t want to have to go through the approval of various parties. It¡¯ll waste too much time.¡± The Blithe King nodded and expressed his understanding. After the Blithe King agreed toe on board, James left Cansington and headed to Mount Thunder Sect. He needed the support of martial artists. Mount Thunder Sect had always been the most respected sect of the ancient martial world. It would be much easier toplete the next stage of his ns if he could gain their support. Whatsmore, this was a significant event rted to humanity¡¯s survival. As ancient martial artists, it was important that they knew about these things to prepare to face the impending catastrophe. Simon personally received James into the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s main hall. ¡°James, how rare of you to visit.¡± The news of James defeating a powerhouse from the Void sect in Mount Bane had already spread worldwide. All martial artists knew James had stepped into the ninth rank and attained tremendous strength. James smiled and said, ¡°Sir Cabral.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Simon waved his hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s with the formalities? You can just call me Simon.¡± At that moment, Jackson and Diney walked into the hall. ¡°James.¡± ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± Both of them greeted him simultaneously. James was slightly perplexed. Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s grand patriarch and Jackson were both on a first- name basis with James. However, Diney, who was in a lower rank in the sect, called him Mr. Caden. The matter of hierarchy in the sect was tooplicated for James to understand. After being slightly taken aback, he smiled at them. Jackson and Diney also sat down. James directly stated the purpose of his visit. ¡°Actually, I came to Mount Thunder Sect because I¡¯ve got something important to tell you guys.¡± Hearing this, all three of them stared intently at James. James repeated the information about the Sealed Realm, Void Sect¡¯s origin, and the significant changes that would take ce on earth in the future. ¡°I see.¡± Simon replied solemnly, ¡°I sensed that something seemed abnormal, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± Jackson asked, ¡°James, is the reason you came here just to tell us about this?¡± ¡°No.¡± James continued. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this matter with the highest officials of Sol. I¡¯m going to return to the Southern ins and dere the Southern ins¡¯ independence. I¡¯ll use the Southern ins as my base of operations and quickly upy surrounding countries. Then, I¡¯ll build moats and fortresses. On top of that, I¡¯ll create food stores so we can weather the oing storm.¡± Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 "I need Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s assistance." Without missing a beat, Jackson replied, "No problem! I''ll let my daughter lead some disciples from Mount Thunder Sect to the Southern ins to help youplete your ten-year n!¡± Jackson wholeheartedly supported James. James looked at Simon and continued. ¡°Mount Thunder Sect can''t stay idle either. From what I understand, the earth will expand in the future, and many more mountains, rivers, andnd wille into being. For humanity to survive, we need to upy as much of earth as we can. Mount Thunder Sect should use this area as your base and as a foundation to build a city. As for the other things you need to do, go ahead and proceed with your ns. The country has pledged to support you.¡± Simon stood up and said, "Thank you for telling me this, but I have some other questions I''d like to ask you." James said, "Go ahead." Simon asked, "You''ve already stepped into the ninth rank. I''d like to inquire how you did it. In Mount Thunder Sect, three people have reached the peak of the Skyward Stairway''s Ninth Stair but haven¡¯t yet touched the threshold of the ninth rank.¡± Instead of the earth''s future changes, Simon was more concerned about reaching the ninth rank. Since there was a ninth-ranked grandmaster right before him, he was not going to miss the opportunity to acquire more information. James had discussed the ninth rank with Tyrus in the Southern ins. Tyrus was the son of the Prince of Orchid Mountain. He had also lived for thousands of years and had entered the ninth rank a long time ago. After ying the dragon, he drank the dragon''s blood. James himself was unaware of what rank Tyrus had reached by now. After talking with Tyrus, James learned that not everyone could sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy. It required one to undergo a process. Ordinary martial artists would have to understand it themselves when they reach the Skyward Stairway''s Ninth Stair. It could take as short as three to five years or as long as eight to ten years to finally be able to sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy. However, certain people are able to perceive Empyrean Spiritual Energy only after a short amount of time. Tyrus imed that these people had Spiritual Roots. Spiritual Roots were an extraordinary feature. People with a Spiritual Root could easily enter the ninth rank if they possessed a cultivation method that allowed them to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy. James was forting with everything and revealed his journey in reaching the fabled ninth rank. He also shared the existence of Spiritual Roots that Tyrus told him about. The three of them listened carefully. After hearing this, Simon stood up restlessly. He asked, "James, do you have a cultivation method capable of absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy?" James nodded and said, "Mhm. I obtained one a few years ago by chance." Simon was enthusiastic. "James, could you teach it to me?" Hearing this, James hesitated. Noticing James¡¯ hesitation, Simon continued. "I know it''s a lot to ask. After all, I''m asking you to pass down a cultivation method. However, you said our earth is about to change, and that many monsters will appear in the future. Now that we''re in a time of peace, it''d be efficient to use this time to train more capable fighters to increase the chances of our survival in the future. "Don''t worry. I¡¯m not asking you to hand it over for free.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Diney. "I''ll give you Diney in exchange for you to pass the cultivation method to Mount Thunder Sect. She can be your second wife.¡± Hearing this, Diney blushed. At the same time, she was furious about being treated like some mere object to be exchanged at other people''s convenience as if she was not a human in the first ce. "Grand Patriarch, what are you thering about?¡± Simon was caught up in the moment but quickly realized how inappropriate his suggestion was.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He smiled and said, "¡°I-l misspoke. James, in exchange, Mount Thunder Sect will help your country prosper in ten years¡¯ time.¡± James thought about it. He would have trusted Simon if this were the past. Simon had helped him in the past. However, he changed after refining the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core. It became hard to discern his intentions. However, he desperately needed the help of Mount Thunder Sect. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "| won''t keep this technique to myself." James went through Lunar and Terra Art and gave Simon a simplified version of the technique. The Lunar and Terra Art he passed on would only allow one to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy but would be incapable of cultivating Lunar and Terra Energy. Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 In order to get Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s support, James passed the Lunar and Terra Art to Simon. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, James merely gave Simon a simplified version. This was because James did notpletely trust Simon and was slightly worried about what he would do. After Simon acquired the Lunar and Terra Art, his hands trembled from excitement. Jackson was intrigued by the cultivation method as well. Despite that, he did not ask too many questions and instead changed the topic. ¡°When are you heading to the Southern ins, James?¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already made all my preparations and will leave for the Southern ins immediately. After I resolve the matters in the Southern ins, I¡¯ll notify the ancient martial artists of Sol regarding the details of the seals.¡± Hearing this, Jackson looked at Diney, sitting quietly beside them. ¡°Diney.¡± ¡®Yes, Dad?¡± Diney stood up and said respectfully, ¡°I await your orders, Dad.¡± Jackson instructed, ¡°Gather ten thousand disciples from Mount Thunder Sect and head to the Southern ins with James. During this period, you shall be under James¡¯mand.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Diney nodded and turned to James. She gave him an enchanting smile as she said, ¡°When do you n to leave, Mr. Caden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an important matter, and I can¡¯t have any dys. I need to leave right away.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll gather the disciples right away. However, our sect¡¯s disciples are scattered around currently. It¡¯ll take some time to gather ten thousand of them. You should leave for the Southern ins first. I¡¯ll meet up with youter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. James did not linger in Mount Thunder Sect and left shortly after. Diney, on the other hand, began to summon Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples. Meanwhile, in the back of Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s mountain, Jackson looked at Simon and asked enthusiastically, ¡°Grand Patriarch, can you show me the cultivation method James gave you?¡± The cultivation method James had given Simon allowed one to step into the ninth rank. Jackson had also reached the peak of the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair and was one step away from bing a ninth-ranked grandmaster. It was no surprise that he was also intrigued by the cultivation method. ¡°Mhm.¡± Simon nodded. However, he did not borate on the cultivation method and instead asked worriedly, ¡°Do you believe James¡¯ stories?¡± Jackson¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a lot to swallow, but I do believe him. The Void Sect appeared out of nowhere, and their disciples were powerful. There were even two ninth-ranked grandmasters among them. Having so many elite members could only be possible if they were from the Sealed Realm that James mentioned. Moreover¡­¡± Jackson paused for a while and continued. ¡°Some time ago, two mutated wild beasts had shown up. In the end, martial artists had to get involved to kill the beasts.¡± Simon listened carefully and nodded lightly. ¡°I also believe him. He said many spiritual fruits would sprout into this world, but only a ninth-ranked grandmaster can distinguish and identify these spiritual fruits. ¡°No¡­ Perhaps even a ninth-ranked grandmaster would be unable to identify them. One has to step into the ninth rank through one¡¯s own effort to be able to identify them.¡± ¡°Jackson, our earth is about to change. There are still ten years to go. So, we must work hard, strive to enter the ninth rank, and be stronger as soon as possible.¡± ¡®You¡¯re right, Grand Patriarch. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± James left the Southern ins. He nned to meet up with Maxine. He already had a lot of people helping him, but hecked an advisor. Maxine was the perfect candidate for the job. However, James was hesitant after thinking about what had happened some time ago. Maxine left the Cadens and founded Floret Pce. James could not understand why Maxine would do that. He found it hard to distinguish her motives. To add to that, he had no idea where Maxine was. After thinking about it, he gave up on the idea and did not look for Maxine. He rushed to the Southern ins posthaste. In Dragonville located in the Southern ins¡­ The Southern ins was Sol¡¯s border. Dragonville was a new city formed by the territories given up by the nations Sol defeated a few years ago. The city epassed a wide area ofnd and was evenrger than some countries. At that moment, the Southern ins¡¯ Military Region. Many people gathered in the military region¡¯s conference room, including Henry, the Blithe King, the Elite Eight, and the founder of the Dark Castle, ke. A few generals were also present. They were awaiting James¡¯ arrival. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 At that moment, the door opened. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . A young man walked into the room and immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. It was James who had rushed over from Mount Thunder Sect. While on the way, James made arrangements for the meeting. Henry returned to the Southern ins a few days ago and had begun investigations on the personnel there. He figured out where people¡¯s loyaltiesy in the Southern ins. The problem with the personnel in the Southern in¡¯s Military Region had gued the region for a long time. James nned to purge the military region of its dissidents but never found the time. Now that he wanted to establish a country, it was necessary to clean up the ce. As soon as James entered the room, everyone stood up. James walked to the seat in front, sat down, and waved his hand to signal everyone to sit down. ¡°Dragon King.¡± After everyone sat down, Henry stood up and walked toward James. He took out a document and handed it over, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the things you¡¯ve asked for.¡± James took the document and carefully reviewed it. The document listed problematic generals of the Southern in¡¯s Military Region in the past three years. There were more than 20 generals in total. Several of them were present in the conference room. Everyone was puzzled and did not know what Henry had handed to James. After a while, James slowly put down the document in his hand. He looked at the people in the conference room. Dozens of people were inside therge conference room, but it was dead silent. Everyone had the same question in mind-Why had James returned? Although James was the Dragon King andmander of the ck Dragon Army, he had not shown up in the Southern ins in the past few years, nor had he concerned himself with the military region¡¯s affairs. Something must have happened for him to suddenly reappear and gather everyone for a meeting. ¡°The reason I gathered everyone here is to make an announcement. The Southern in¡¯s Dragonville is going to dere its independence.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. Hearing this, all the generals were shocked. Independence? Dragonville wanted to be an independent nation? What was James trying to do? Was he nning a revolt? ¡°D-Dragon King¡­¡± A general spoke through trembling teeth, ¡°In-Independence? W-What¡¯re you trying to do? A-Are you trying to revolt?¡± ¡°I refuse. I adhere to the principle that we remain a part of Sol.¡± Some people voiced their disapproval. James smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll dere independence in just a few days. I¡¯ve already reached an agreement with the old and new Kings. After Dragonville bes independent, it¡¯ll be a brand new country. In the next ten years, I¡¯m going to focus on this country¡¯s development. However, before I can do that, I¡¯ll need to clean up the military.¡± ¡°In these few years that I¡¯ve been away, the Southern ins Military Region has be a total mess!¡± James roared. His sudden exmation startled many of the people present. Those who were guilty began to sweat nervously. ¡°Colton Wadleigh.¡± James suddenly called out a name. A general in his fifties trembled as he stood up. He could not stand steady and almost fell back into his chair. He answered nervously, ¡°D-Dragon King.¡± ¡°Strip him of his military rank. Someone take him to the military court where he will wait for his interrogation,¡± James ordered. Immediately, several soldiers walked over. Colton¡¯s face paled. The others watched anxiously as Colton was taken away. James¡¯ voice boomed again. ¡°In the past few years, those who havemitted uwful acts should identify yourselves. It¡¯ll save me time from calling your names out one by one.¡± The generals in the conference room exchanged anxious nces. At that moment, no one dared to step forward. ¡°Levi Grant.¡± James called out another name. Levi, who was sitting on James¡¯ right side, immediately stood up. He straightened up with a calm expression and shouted, ¡®Yes, Sir!¡± James said coldly, ¡°A few years ago, you served the Emperor and leaked my whereabouts to him.¡± Levi¡¯s body froze. James continued. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re no longer a general of the Southern ins.¡± Levi¡¯s legs went limp, and he fell back on his chair. James continued to call out names, and those called out were dismissed. He swiftly and resolutely purged the Southern ins and did not give the traitors a chance to breathe. In less than a day, more than ten generals of various ranks were dismissed from their posts in the Southern ins. The incident was reported back to the country, and it caused an uproar. Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Breaking news! ¡®The Dragon King, James, has reappeared in the Southern ins and arrested more than ten generals, including a one-star general.¡± The news about what happened in the Southern ins quickly spread throughout the country and caused an uproar. Talk of it spread quickly all over the country. Before the public had a chance to calm themselves, James appeared on a social media tform for the first time and posted an announcement. ¡®The Southern ins deres its independence.¡± At the same time, journalists from all over the country gathered in an eighteen-story building¡¯s top floor at the center of Dragonville in the Southern ins. James¡¯ voice rang out clearly. It was a live broadcast. Everyone from the country and even all over the world was able to watch it. The news James released online spread like wildfire, and many people tuned into the live broadcast. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Everything is peaceful now, so why did Dragonville suddenly dere its independence? Why did it suddenly be its own nation?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t James Sol¡¯s Dragon King? Dragonville is part of Sol, isn¡¯t it? How can they suddenly dere independence?¡± After the news was released, James became the center of discussion. All major websites and forums were talking about the news. On a particr online forum, things seemed to be taking a bad turn. ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to object!¡± ¡°James, you bastard, what are you trying to do?¡± On the inte, many people chastised James and his decision. Many people demanded the King step forward and exin the situation. Some people also suggested that troops should be dispatched to raid Dragonville and take it back by force. The inte was flooded with dissatisfaction about James. James chose to ignore these displeased voices since it was useless to exin anything to them now. Time would prove his actions were done with the people¡¯s interests in mind, and they would understand everything he did was for Soleans and all of mankind. After Dragonville was dered as a country, James began to get to work. He recruited some top architects and military experts from Sol. James was ready to take action. He was about to rebuild Dragonville and create a brand new country of his own. Slowly, the opposition toward James began to die down. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed since Dragonville was dered as a country. During this month, James had everything prepared. He had sufficient funds and relevant experts on board. James stared at a blueprint inside a temporary pce in Dragonville. The design used Dragonville as the country¡¯s center, and a pce would be built at its heart. Buildings would be constructed spread out from the pce. An underground city would also be built since there was no telling what would happen during the apocalypse and measures had to be taken to ensure the people could weather the worst toe. ¡°James, something¡¯s happened.¡± Seeing Henry rush in frantically, James put down the blueprint. He looked at Henry and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Henry said solemnly, ¡°Something has happened in Mount Bane.¡± ¡°What?¡± James stood up abruptly. Mount Bane was where the seal was located, and the Void Sect upied the territory currently. Void Sect was powerful. All its disciples stood on the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. Among them were a number of Half-Saints and two ninth- ranked grandmasters. With Void Sect¡¯s potent lineup, how could anything possibly happen there? He looked at Henry and asked, ¡®What happened at Mount Bane?¡± Henry exined hastily, ¡°Last night, Mount Bane seemed to emit countless rays of light into the sky. Since you fought Kaj from the Void Sect on Mount Bane, it has drawn many people¡¯s interest. Many were secretly watching Mount Bane. ¡°As soon as the rays of light appeared on Mount Bane, it took everyone by surprise. Martial artists worldwide are rushing to Mount Bane right now.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°What rays of light? Exin it to me properly.¡± Henry shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. I only heard that Mount Bane¡¯s summit lit up with these light raysst night. Many locals think it¡¯s a supernatural phenomenon.¡± While speaking, Henry took out his phone and brought up a video. In the video, colorful rays of light shone from the mountain in the distance. The light rays illuminated the night sky, giving it an almost ethereal aura. Henry asked, ¡°James, you said the seal¡¯s location was in Mount Bane, right? Could this abnormal phenomenon mean that the seal has opened?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡®That¡¯s impossible. From what I understand, the four keys must be gathered to open the seal. Three of the keys are with the Omniscient Deity, and thest is in the Prince of Orchid Mountain¡¯s possession. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for it to be undone right now. Even if four of the keys are gathered, the seal can only be opened in ten years¡¯ time.¡± ¡®This is an unusual situation. I¡¯ll head to Mount Bane to check it out. You stay here and oversee things on this front.¡± James gave his orders and left with his Primordial Dragon de. Just as he was about to board a private ne to Mount Bane, the Prince of Orchid Mountain appeared. Seeing Langston, James addressed him respectfully, ¡°Grandfather.¡± Langston gently waved his hand. James knew Lanston hade to discuss the incident in Mount Bane. At the sight of Langston, James could only think of his mother. Although he was in Dragonville, he did not head to Mount Thunder Pass to see his mother. ¡°Is my mother well?¡± asked James. Langston replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been doing well. We¡¯ve been giving her the medicine you prescribed. Her mood has been pretty stable as ofte, and she has shown to be sane on some asions. When she has her sanity, she practices Ataraxia which has significantly improved her condition.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. ¡°Are you here because of the incident on Mount Bane?¡± Langston nodded. James asked, ¡°What exactly happened there? ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Langston thought for a while and said, ¡°Mount Bane is where the Sealed Realm is located. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the seal must have loosened causing energy from the Sealed Realm to spill out and mutate the surrounding nts.¡± After speaking, Lanston looked at James. ¡°James, we must take control of the area containing the gateway to the Sealed Realm. I¡¯ll get Tyrusto assist you. You two should head to Mount Bane and drive the Void Sect away.¡± Hearing this, James looked solemn. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ve already surpassed the ninth rank and entered the Supernaturalrank. If you head to Mount Bane and express your desire to upy Mount Bane, VoidSect will surely concede to your wishes. Why are you asking me to go instead?¡± Langston waved his hand slightly and interrupted James. ¡°I still have other important matters to attend to and can¡¯t leave for the time being.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Alright then.¡± James nodded. Tyrus was formidable and had been in the ninth rank for many years. With his help, taking over Mount Bane would not present much of a challenge After giving the order, Langston left. As soon as he left, Tyrus showed up instantly Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 James immediately bowed to Tyrus, who had appeared. ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Last night, rays of light appeared on Mount Bane which grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. ording to my father¡¯s suspicions, it happened because Empyrean Spiritual Energy leaked into the earth and caused nts to mutate into spiritual fruits. Our goal this time is to head to Mount Bane and drive off the Void Sect.¡± James looked at Tyrus and asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your current rank?¡± He knew Tyrus had entered the ninth rank but was unsure how close he was to the Supernatural rank. Tyrus smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m still far from the Supernatural rank. Rest assured, I¡¯m strong enough to deal with the Void Sect.¡± James gave him a relieved smile and said, ¡°Great! Let¡¯s get on the ne.¡± James escorted Tyrus onboard the private ne. On the ne, the two had a deep discussion about martial arts. From their conversation, James learned more about the Supernatural rank. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Those who reached the Supernatural rank were not actually invincible. There was another rank above Supernatural. The rank was called Herculean. Reaching this rank made one truly invincible. Tyrus told him that in order to protect humankind in the apocalypse, one would have to be Herculean to be able to fight off the monsters and foreign beings that would appear in the future. Hearing this, James drew in a sharp breath. Supernatural, Herculean, everything sounded out of this world. Tyrus smiled lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t sigh. There¡¯ll be many opportunities in the future, and a divine berry will soon appear. It can allow one to gain immortality, and if consumed by an ordinary human, they could reach the invincible Herculean rank.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that strong?!¡± James was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Tyrus said, ¡°The same goes for other beings as well. Anyone who obtains the berry will obtain strength equal to that of the Herculean rank.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± James took a deep breath. That was extremely rming. How strong was the Herculean rank? James could not imagine it. The only thing certain to him was that anyone who had reached that rank would have tremendous strength. If a Supernatural already possessed such immense power, then the mere concept of someone at the Herculean rank alone was too scary to imagine. Among the people James knew, there is only one person he was certain had stepped into the Supernatural rank-Langston. As for the Omniscient Deity, James believed there was more to him than it seemed and was certain he definitely was beyond the ninth rank. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Tyrus changed the subject and asked, ¡°What stage are you within the ninth rank?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was taken aback. He had just stepped into the ninth rank and was unaware that there were different stages. ¡°How are the ninth rank¡¯s stages determined?¡± Tyrus began to exin, ¡°The human body has three shackles which are on the blood, flesh, and bones. The ninth rank is also divided into three stages. You enter the next stage every time you break free of a shackle.¡± James said, ¡°I haven¡¯t sensed the existence of shackles in my body yet.¡± Tyrus immediately knew James had just stepped into the ninth rank and had not reached the first stage yet. ¡®What about you, Uncle?¡± asked James. Tyrus smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been lucky recently and obtained a few spiritual fruits. I¡¯ve already broken free from two shackles. If I¡¯m lucky on our trip to Mount Bane, I might just step into the Supernatural rank.¡± James took a deep breath. Tyrus was powerful. The Lafleurs were extraordinary. One was a Supernatural, and one was at the ninth rank¡¯s second stage. Their strength was enough to rule ¡¯over the entire martial world. The ne quickly soared through the sky. James and Tyrus talked about some things concerning the ancient martial world and about some events that happened more than 2,000 years ago. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Tyrus said that more than 2,000 years ago, Sol¡¯s ancient martial world was at its most prosperous. At that time, Mount Bane¡¯s seal somehow came undone, and the Four Holy Beasts entered the earth from the Sealed Realm. Tyrus discovered these secrets left behind in King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. James also learned that King Quavon led some people to create an opening in the seal to enter the Sealed Realm. Half a day passed. Eventually, the ne reached Mount Bane. James and Tyrus alighted the ne together. It was daytime, but dazzling rays of light shone brightly in the distant mountains. From a distance, it looked as if gods were about to descend onto the earth. The scene looked remarkable. James was shocked. ¡°H-How is it possible for such blinding light to shine in broad daylight?¡± Tyrus stared into the distance. His face lit up excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s definitely out of the ordinary. Whatever appeared in Mount Bane must be extraordinary. Even from afar, I can sense the intense Empyrean Spiritual Energy. If I can get my hands on it, I¡¯ll surely reach the Supernatural rank or maybe even surpass it.¡± Startled, James asked, ¡°Are you exaggerating?¡± Tyrus replied seriously, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely no exaggeration. We must not waste another moment. Let¡¯s head over straight away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James then ordered the person driving the helicopter to head back to the nearby military region to wait. Then, he ascended Mount Bane with Tyrus. After walking for a while, James stopped in his tracks and looked at Tyrus. He asked, ¡°Uncle, do you sense something strange?¡± Tyrus nodded slowly and said carefully, ¡°Yes. Something is definitely out of the ordinary. Mount Bane¡¯s environment seems to have changed, and the area feels muchrger.¡± James had the same thoughts. Although he had been to Mount Bane only once before, he still had a vague memory of the topography of the mountain. The terrain of the mountain around him seemed slightly different from thest time. James looked ahead. Ahead of him were many unknown mountains. From a distance, their peaks were shrouded in mist. Colorful light rays pierced through the white mist, making it look like heaven on earth. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tyrus quickened his pace. James followed closely behind him. Boom! Not long after they began ascending the mountain, an explosion boomed. Suddenly, a figure plummeted from the sky and smashed into the ground. One mountain was crushed into rubble instantly. Countless nts were uprooted, and debris swept the surroundings. James and Tyrus exchanged a nce at each other. They were not expecting a fierce battle to have taken ce on Mount Bane. Swoosh! In the distance, an old man climbed out of the ruins. The old man was dressed in shabby clothes, his hair was disheveled, and he was covered in blood with his face twisted in agony. ¡°Stephan!¡± A voice cried out. Then, two people appeared. An old man and woman. These two people dashed to the old man who had been knocked down. The other two also looked worse for wear, and it was evident they had gone through a fierce battle. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± The old man covered in blood shook his head gently. He looked into the distance solemnly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Void Sect to be so strong. Even the three of us aren¡¯t enough to get past them.¡± James looked at the three people in the distance and was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s this person? He has such strong energy. He must¡¯ve already stepped into the ninth rank.¡± ¡°James.¡± At that moment, a voice called out to him. A man who looked to be in his 20s dressed in arge robe appeared with a fiery red long sword. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Archbishop Pris?¡± James was slightly taken aback by the person approaching him. The Archbishop of the Pris Sect, Zekiel, walked over quickly and appeared before James. He looked at James and said, ¡°You¡¯ve alsoe to check out the situation?¡± James nodded lightly and asked, ¡°Who¡¯re those three? They¡¯re powerful.¡± Zekiel wore a smug and said smugly, ¡®These three are Pris Sect¡¯s elders. They entered the ninth rank and came to Sol a month ago. We learned of the strange phenomenon and came to check it out.¡± His proud smug disappeared and was reced with a grave expression as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that our path to Mount Bane¡¯s summit would be blocked and that we¡¯d be beaten down by Void Sect¡¯s disciples.¡± Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 James realized that the three people he saw earlier were Pris Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarchs. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The three Grand Patriarchs gathered together and reviewed countermeasures. Suddenly, another person plummeted from the sky and mmed into the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. The person stood back up but instantly coughed out a mouthful of blood. James saw the person¡¯s appearance and realized it was his grandfather, Thomas. He quickly walked over. ¡°Are you alright, Grandpa?¡± Thomas wiped the blood from his lips and said grimly, ¡°The Void Sect are dreadful opponents. They¡¯re unfazed even with so many people attacking Mount Bane at once.¡± Right after he spoke, another person fell down. This time, it was Sky. Sky was injured, and his hair was disheveled. It made him look weary. After him, several other strong martial artists plummeted from the sky. All of them were wounded. ¡°We should stop fighting on our own and n a coordinated attack,¡± Thomas suggested. ¡°A miraculous item has formed on Mount Bane. It¡¯s stronger than the dragon¡¯s blood and essence. We can¡¯t let the Void Sect have it for themselves.¡± Thomas was unaware that Mount Bane was where the portal to the Sealed Realm was located. He simply knew that something extraordinary had appeared on Mount Bane. Upon hearing Thomas¡¯ suggestion, everyone hesitated. There were about 20 people in the Void sect, most of whom ascended the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair. The exception was Kaj, who was a ninth- ranked grandmaster along with another elite of the sect. Even if they joined forces, their strength might be insufficient to ascend Mount Bane. Just when everyone had gathered and was preparing to ascend the mountain together, a group of people approached them from the distance. These people wore ck coats and hats, making it hard to see their faces. However, those present could identify the approaching group as members of the Blood Race. James recognized the First Blood Emperor and knew the rest of the group was from the Blood Race. The Blood Race obtained the dragon¡¯s blood more than a thousand years ago andmanded terrifying might. Over the years, they kept a rtively low profile, but now they had arrived and made such a grand appearance. Could the Blood Race also know about the seal? Did they appear at this moment because they wanted to seize control of Mount Bane? James looked at Tyrus solemnly and whispered, ¡°Uncle, this group is from the Blood Race.¡± Tyrus nodded subtly. He knew the Blood Race very well. However, he had never fought martial artists from Blood Race before. His brows furrowed as he said, ¡°I never expected the Blood Race to show up. It seems it won¡¯t be easy to seize of Mount Bane today. We don¡¯t have to rush, though. Father wille after he resolves his matters. It¡¯ll be enough if we can stall for time.¡± Seeing the Blood Race appear, the people at the foot of Mount Bane instinctively gave way to them. The First Blood Emperor stepped forward and looked at the colorful rays of light shining through the mist surrounding the mountain. He shouted,¡± People of Void Sect, listen up. The Blood Race hase to im Mount Bane. You have ten minutes to evacuate immediately. Otherwise, we will show no mercy.¡± The First Blood Emperor¡¯s voice rang out domineeringly. The first thing he asked for was for the Void Sect to leave Mount Bane. Despite his arrogant behavior, everyone knew the Blood Race did indeed have the strength to support their actions. A statue had appeared in an open area on Mount Bane¡¯s summit. The human-like statue was 50 meters high. The statue¡¯s eyes were lifelike as it red into the distance as if it held contempt for the world. Although it was a statue, it gave off an imposing aura. Colorful rays of light shone from the statue. The statue looked like a god. A few hundred meters away from the statue, many people were gathered. These were Void Sect¡¯s disciples. The Void Sect¡¯s elder stood in front, and behind him was Kaj. They had just defeated a strong martial artist seeking to ascend the mountain Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 ¡°Sir, we¡¯re not going to get anywhere like this. Earth¡¯s martial artists are more powerful than we expected. Apart from the Supernatural grandmaster that appeared previously, there are now several ninth-ranked grandmasters. Moreover, the Blood Race that obtained the dragon¡¯s blood a few thousand years ago has shown up. We can¡¯t afford to antagonize them.¡± Standing behind, Kaj chose his words carefully. The elderly man¡¯s eyes were fixated on the statue in front of them. The statue appearedst night. Last night, its appearance caused tremors to spread from Mount Bane. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Several mountains that disappeared at some point in history reappeared and seamlessly merged with Mount Bane. Along with the appearance of these new terrains was the statue. Even though it was merely a statue, it emanated powerful energy. He had never felt such intense energy, even within the Sealed Realm. ¡°What kind of statue is this? Who does this belong to? The statue alone emits such an imposing power. If the person it was modeled after appeared, it¡¯d be nothing short of terrifying.¡± The elderly man mumbled ominously. He turned around and looked at Kaj behind him. His mouth opened to deliver an order, ¡°Kaj.¡± Kaj replied respectfully, ¡°Yes?¡± The elderly man had a grim expression as he instructed his subordinate,¡± The martial artists from Earth have caught us off-guard. We¡¯re unable to push them backpletely. The portal to the Sealed Realm is located in Mount Bane, so we must do whatever it takes to remain here. You will return through the sealed gateway and notify our sect to send stronger people. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to stay in control of Mount Bane.¡± ¡°Stronger people?¡± After a brief shock, Kaj replied, ¡°Sir, there is a Supernatural-ranked grandmaster on Earth. Our sect only has a few people in that same rank. Do you mean to ask our sect¡¯s senior members toe? The seal has only just loosened, so there are still a lot of restrictions preventing one from passing through. It¡¯s much more difficult for stronger people to enter Earth.¡± ¡°Think of something.¡± The elderly man ordered, ¡°Notify the sect that we need stronger people here at all costs. If possible, ask the sect to get Grand Priestess Juniper through the portal. With her here, she¡¯ll definitely be able to drive back Earth¡¯s martial artists.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Kaj nodded. Mount Bane was extraordinary. It was where the seal to Sealed Realm¡¯s gateway was located. No one knew what happened in the distant past for the earth to end up being sealed. However, it was certain that once the seal was opened, a great number of opportunities would open up to everyone. Preemptively capturing Mount Bane would be equivalent to gaining ess to these benefits in advance. Kaj left. The elderly man continued standing before the statue. ¡°Listen up, Void Sect. You still have five minutes to evacuate. If you¡¯re not gone when time is up, we will stain Mount Bane red with your blood.¡± A voice resounded again from the bottom of the mountain. The elderly man pressed his lips together. On his face was a hint of murderous intent. ¡°They all must want to rush to their deaths.¡± The elderly man took out a pill. The pill was the size of a grape. It was crimson and gave off a red glow. It was a pill given to him by the sect¡¯s elders before they left for Earth. The pill would let him break free of his body¡¯s shackles and step into a higher rank. However, the side effects were quite serious. Despite the risk, he could not care less at the moment. It would be impossible for him to defeat the earth¡¯s martial artists without attaining a higher rank. Moreover, if he did not defeat these martial artists, he would not be able to keep their hold on Mount Bane. Neither he nor his sect wanted the oue of losing Mount Bane. Opening his mouth, he swallowed the pill. The moment he swallowed it, his expression became murky, and a dreadful force burst out from him. ck! A crisp sound resounded throughout his body. Following the sound, his energy instantly multiplied. He was initially a ninth-ranked martial artist that had broken free of the first shackle. After taking the pill, he broke free from the second shackle and reached the ninth rank¡¯s second stage. ¡°Not enough. This isn¡¯t enough!!! ¡°If I want to deter Earth¡¯s Supernatural-ranked grandmaster, I must at least be at the same rank.¡± ¡°Break, damn you!!!¡± He growled. The pill was miraculous. Its power surged through his body, and his energy continued to skyrocket. His strength had increased exponentially in just a few minutes. Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Everyone at Mount Bane¡¯s foot looked at the Blood Race who showed up. The Blood Race¡¯s Grand Patriarch was Kaiden Walchelin. He had survived after the failed mission to ughter the dragon more than a thousand years ago. The dragon was injured, and he obtained its blood, which became the foundation of building the Blood Race. However, he was severely injured and had to spend thousands of years recuperating. A few years ago, the First Blood Emperor acquired the dragon¡¯s blood and essence. Then, he gave the Dragon Essence to Kaiden. Kaiden recovered, and his strength increased to a greater extent. He had already broken two shackles and was only one step away from bing a Supernatural. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Kaiden¡¯s grandson, Sergio, walked over and said, ¡°Ten minutes is almost up, but the Void Sect hasn¡¯t left yet. Shall we go up there?¡± ¡°Kill them,¡± Kaiden ordered. The Blood Race¡¯s members drew their swords instantly. This time, the entire Blood Race was dispatched. The Blood Race did not have only one ninth-ranked grandmaster but many. They drew their swords and emanated a menacing aura. After drawing their swords, they sped up the mountain. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . James wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to drive the Void Sect away and hurt the Blood Race. Tyrus promptly pulled him back and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait and see how the situation unfolds. While the Blood Race is strong, they may not be able to defeat the Void Sect. We don¡¯t know what other tricks the Void Sect has up its sleeves. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens before taking action.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and decided not to rush things. The Blood Race quickly ascended Mount Bane. Meanwhile, the elderly man from the Void Sect was still breaking through his current rank. The energy emanating from his body grew significantly more potent. The pill¡¯s power permeated his whole body and nourished his bones and muscles. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re in trouble. The Blood Race is on its way up the mountain.¡± A disciple hurried over to him and said anxiously, ¡°They¡¯re all powerful martial artists.¡± ¡°Hold them back.¡± The elderly man had an agonized expression as he ordered,¡± Even if it means dying in battle, you have to hold them back. Buy some time for me.¡± ¡°Ahh!!!¡± There was a hideous and terrifying look on the elderly man¡¯s face. The pain from forcibly breaking free from the body¡¯s shackles was unbearable for ordinary people. Even a powerhouse like him could not help but let out a miserable groan. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead, and his eyes were bloodshot. The pain was excruciating, but a terrifying force continued coursing through him. The force was like a ferocious beast rampaging through his body. Concurrently, James stood at the foot of the mountain. He did not advance recklessly but waited and watched the situation. The Blood Race had ascended the mountain and was engaging in a fierce battle with the Void Sect. The intense battle persisted, and surrounding mountains were destroyed in the process. However, only the mountains that existed before the terrain changed were destroyed. As for the newly-appeared mountains, they seemed much more sturdy, and even the ninth-ranked grandmasters¡¯ strength was incapable of crushing them. None of these details escaped James¡¯ eyes. He could not help asking, ¡°Could it be the newly-appeared mountains are stronger than our earth¡¯s mountains? Even such vigorous force isn¡¯t enough to destroy them.¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± Tyrus nodded and said, ¡°Most of these mountains are new and must¡¯ve been sealed previously. It makes sense for them to be stronger.¡± As Tyrus spoke, he became increasingly excited. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day the seal opens and the great changes it¡¯ll bring to the Earth¡¯s environment.¡± James rolled his eyes Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Although Tyrus was looking forward to it, James was not. On the contrary, he hoped that day would never arrive. In the distance, the battle carried on. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The Void Sect¡¯s members were formidable. Even the weakest was at the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair¡¯s peak. However, the Blood Race was much stronger. They had quite a few ninth-ranked grandmasters. Moreover, Kaiden had broken free from two shackles. The Void Sect was losing ground and gradually retreated. Just when the Void Sect was about to be defeated, the elderly man appeared. He had consumed a mysterious pill. The pill was refined from Empyrean herbs and contained powerful energy. It allowed the elderly man, Wilbert Waalfort, to break through the third shackle. He was now one step away from bing a Supernatural. James watched the battle from the mountain foot. Wilbert of the Void Sect immediately disyed his strength and sent all the Blood Race¡¯s powerhouses down the mountain. He did not deal lethal damage to them since his condition was unstable. His goal was to repel the Blood Race and then stabilize his rank and the sect¡¯s control over Mount Bane. He wanted to buy enough time for their sect¡¯s powerhouses to arrive. The Blood Race¡¯s defeat was unexpected. Witnessing their defeat, no one dared to continue climbing Mount Bane. Mount Bane temporarily regained its peace. James sat on a rock on the mountain foot and asked,¡± Uncle, you¡¯ve experienced a lot. So, from your understanding, what rank is the Blood Race¡¯s Grand Patriarch and the elderly man from the Void Sect?¡± Tyrus thought for a while and said, ¡®The Blood Race¡¯s Grand Patriarch should have already broken free from two shackles, and his strength should be on equal standing as mine. The elderly man from the Void Sect must¡¯ve broken free from three shackles to defeat the Blood Race. But, he hasn¡¯t be a Supernatural yet. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been much easier for him to defeat the Blood Race.¡± ¡°Are they already so strong?¡± James clicked his tongue. Tyrus nodded and said, ¡®They¡¯re indeed powerful. However,pared to my father, there¡¯s still a small gap between their strengths. The world is going to change really soon. They¡¯ll catch up pretty soon if they¡¯re lucky and manage to obtain fruits containing Empyrean Spiritual Energy.¡± While speaking, Tyrus sighed. ¡®This is why we have to conquer Mount Bane. It¡¯s where the Sealed Realm is located, and the Earth¡¯s changes will begin from here. upying this ce means getting the first dibs on the benefits.¡± James asked, ¡°If it¡¯s so important, why did Grandfather leave to deal with other matters? And what exactly did he leave to do?¡± ¡°Something important, of course. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just wait patiently.¡± After reassuring James, Tyrus did not speak anymore. He sat down on a rock, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. James was bored and began to wander around the ce since many unknown mountains had appeared. It did not seem like a huge change from a distance, but James could tell the mountains were much vaster after getting close. James did not ascend Mount Bane. Instead, he headed to a mountain beside it. A white mist surrounded the mountain. As soon as James stepped into it, he sensed a dangerous aura. He felt like a ferocious beast was watching him, making him incredibly wary. At the same time, James was also excited. After entering the mountain range, he discovered the Empyrean Spiritual Energy was a few times greater than outside. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy outside the mountain was thin, but inside, it was concentrated. He immediately activated the Lunar and Terra Art, and an intense Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body, causing him to rx. ¡°H-How strong! The Empyrean Spiritual Energy here is incredible!¡± James could not help but be amazed. He wanted to go deeper. After passing through the white mist, the view before him was pitch ck, making it hard for him to see the path ahead. In the darkness, there was a faint red light. Then, an unidentified beast roared. James trembled in fear and frantically ran away. After running for a while, he realized the beast was not chasing him. He turned back. As he had the strength of a ninth-ranked grandmaster, James was bold and thought himself to be skilled. He wanted to figure out what was hiding in the darkness. He felt his way forward. ¡°How strange. It¡¯s daytime, but this ce seems to turn into night after walking a certain distance,¡± James murmured. Suddenly, he felt as if he had bumped into something. Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 James advanced but was knocked back a few steps after bumping into something. He was puzzled. Looking ahead, it waspletely pitch ck, and there was nothing. However, he could vaguely see the path in front of him. There were old tree roots and ck mist oozing out from the gaps in the ground. The surrounding was tranquil, but the environment felt strange and terrifying. James stood rooted in ce for a few seconds. Then, he continued to step forward. Once again, he bumped into something. He reached out his hands and felt for something ahead of him. The path in front of him was blocked by what seemed to be an invisible wall. He tried advancing from a different angle, but the results were the same. He was still unable to go any further. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± James was perplexed. Ah-woo! In the distance, an unidentified beast hidden in the dark howled again. Although James was a ninth-ranked grandmaster, his eardrums felt numb from the deafening howls. In the darkness, these seemed to be a figure flickering. The figure charged at him at a lightning-fast speed. It was too fast for James to react. By the time James reacted, the figure had already dashed to him. It seemed to want to attack but was blocked by the invisible wall. James finally could see its appearance. It was a terrifyingly ferocious beast with long fangs. He took a few steps back in fright. After that, James did not linger and quickly left the area. Soon, he reached the glowing white mist again. After passing through the white mist, he returned to Mount Bane¡¯s foot. It was noon, and the sun was hanging high in the sky. James raised his head and looked at the dazzling sun in the sky. He observed the white mist in the distance perplexedly. The phenomenon was strange. It was daytime, but as he walked further into the mountain, it became as dark as night, and he could not see anything but darkness. James quickly walked over to Tyrus. ¡°Uncle,¡± James called out. Tyrus was resting with his eyes closed. Hearing James calling for him, Tyrus opened his eyes and looked at James. James whispered, ¡°I went through the white mist just now and entered an unknown mountain. It was pitch ck inside, and a mysterious transparent wall blocked my path, so I couldn¡¯t go any further.¡± Surprised, Tyrus asked, ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Tyrus stood up and entered the mountain with James leading the way. The other people had also noticed that Mount Bane¡¯s surroundings had changed and that many unknown mountains had appeared. Thus, they began exploring the mountains. James and Tyrus soon came to the ce where a wall was blocking the path. Tyrus reached out his hand and could clearly feel the barrier ahead of them. The barrier was invisible, but it was there. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Tyrus thought for a while and said, ¡°It has to be some kind of seal.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± James was confused. Tyrus exined, ¡°That¡¯s it. It has to be a seal. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these mountains have appeared but haven¡¯t fully merged with the earth because the seal hasn¡¯t been lifted. We can only go further after the seal opens.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James came to a realization and said, ¡°Still, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy here is very concentrated and is a few times greater than it is outside. We can get double the results with only half the effort here. It makes me not want to leave.¡± Tyrus said with a smile, ¡®You can stay and cultivate here however you please after we take over Mount Bane.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be possible. I have to return to the Southern ins to preside over the situation.¡± Tyrus turned around and looked at the vast, white mist behind him, saying, ¡®This area must¡¯ve just appeared and is full of Spiritual Energy. There might be some spiritual fruits here. Let¡¯s search the area and see if there are any.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 James was intrigued when spiritual fruits were brought up. He had stepped into the ninth rank with the help of a spiritual fruit that contained Empyrean Spiritual Energy. James began to search the area. However, after searching for a while, he could not find any fruits or nts containing Empyrean Spiritual Energy. He was disappointed. After one round of searching, he turned back. Many people were still at Mount Bane¡¯s foot. Everyone was discussing the unknown mountains. ¡°What happened? Why has Mount Bane grown bigger? The area around here is so muchrger. The last time I came, these mountains weren¡¯t here. How is it possible for them to suddenly appear?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s bizarre.¡± Everyone was puzzled and could not understand what had happened. However, they spected it had something to do with the colorful light rays on the mountain peak. Simon and Jackson from the Mount Thunder Sect had also arrived. Previously, they had gained insight into these urrences when James visited, but they chose to remain silent and not disclose any information. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Thomas stepped forward and looked at the martial artists from all over the world that had gathered at the mountain foot. Then, he said, ¡°Are we just going to let the Void Sect upy Mount Bane? Colorful light rays areing from the mountain peak. There must be a divine object that¡¯s appeared. No matter what, we have to ascend the mountain and see what it is.¡± He persuaded the martial artists. ¡°Fellow martial artists, we might be able to defeat the Void Sect if we join hands!¡± At that moment, the Blood Race¡¯s members were treating their wounds. The Blood Race had fought the Void sect, and all their members, including their Grand Patriarch and the First Blood Emperor, were severely injured. Kaiden¡¯s injury was the worst. He had one arm hanging from his shoulder. It was almostpletely severed. After Thomas stepped forward, many people cast their gazes at the Blood Race. Seeing the Blood Race¡¯s miserable state, everyone remained silent and did not respond. With no one responding, Thomas felt helpless. James looked to Tyrus and asked, ¡°Uncle, what should we do?¡± Tyrus replied, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait a few more days.¡± He was not in a hurry to act. After getting a reply, James continued waiting at the foot of Mount Bane. None of the other martial artists left either. It was not long before night fell. At night, the light rays on the mountain peak were even more dazzling. The colorful lights shot up and illuminated the sky. The remarkable sight could be seen even from tens of kilometers away. James sat on a rock and looked at the colorful light rays shining at the mountain peak. He stroked his chin and murmured, ¡°What exactly is on the mountaintop? Why are colorful light rays bursting out?¡± James was curious. He walked over to Tyrus, who was resting with his eyes closed. James tugged him and said, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s secretly ascend the mountain and see what¡¯s emitting these light rays.¡± Tyrus looked at the distant sky. He was also curious about it. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s sneak up and take a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James was thrilled. Taking the lead, he ascended the mountain. The two quietly made their way up. Soon, they were close to Mount Bane¡¯s peak. However, there were several disciples of the Void Sect guarding the area. ¡°Someone¡¯s blocking the path.¡± James stopped and wore a solemn expression. Tyrus smiled and said, ¡°The most powerful person of the Void Sect is the elderly man. Apart from him, there¡¯s only one other ninth-ranked grandmaster. The rest have not even reached the ninth rank. These people on guard definitely haven¡¯t entered the ninth rank.¡± After speaking, his body flickered, and he dashed at the guards. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Void Sect¡¯s disciples had their acupoints sealed before they could even react and froze in ce. James strode over to them. Mount Bane was huge, but the Void Sect only had several disciples, making it hard for them to have complete control over the area. Soon, James and Tyrus ascended the mountain and appeared near the source of the light rays. Both of them were dumbfounded to find that the object emanating with light was a mere statue. Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 The mysterious object emitting colorful light rays was nothing but a statue. The statue was fifty meters high and in the image of a man in a robe. The statue¡¯s expression was focused as it looked into the distance. It had an invincible charisma, as if it had disdain for the world. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Although it was a statue, it emanated strong energy. There was an air of power around the statue, as if it were a real martial artist. James was overwhelmed by its energy and felt the urge to worship it. ¡°Huh?¡± James was dumbfounded. Who was the statue carved after? How was it possible for it to have such strong energy? Tyrus was also startled by it. He thought a divine being had appeared. He never expected it to be a statue. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A loud voice resounded through the area. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tyrus quickly reacted and urged James to leave. James did not linger and quickly turned to flee. At that moment, a figure rushed over. Tyrus immediately thrust his palm forward and met the other person¡¯s attack. Boom! Two forces collided. Tyrus was sent flying. He borrowed the force¡¯s momentum and quickly descended Mount Bane. Halfway down the mountain, he stopped and spat a mouthful of blood. James rushed over, supported him, and asked, ¡°Are you alright, Uncle?¡± Tyrus raised his hand and wiped the blood off his lips. Then, he waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just my Blood Energy churning from the force. I never expected the elderly man from the Void Sect to be so strong. I¡¯ve already broken free from the second shackle. Since his attack could hurt me, he must¡¯ve broken free from the third shackle.¡± The elderly man from the Void Sect had strength that exceeded Tyrus¡¯ expectations. Fortunately, that man did not chase after them. Otherwise, an intense battle would ensue. Standing under the statue on Mount Bane¡¯s peak, Wilbert was also injured. During the day, he fought against many of the Blood Race¡¯s powerhouses and got hurt. After the exchange with Tyrus, his injuries only worsened. He sat in a lotus position on the ground and urged his True Energy to heal his wounds. With a solemn expression, he murmured, ¡°Apart from the Blood Race, I never expected other powerhouses in Sol to be able to sustain an attack from me. He wasn¡¯t the Prince of Orchid Mountain or the Omniscient Deity. Sol¡¯s ancient martial artists are not to be underestimated.¡± Wilbert was slightly worried. If all of Sol¡¯s martial artists united, he might not be able to guard Mount Bane. Now, he could only hope for his sect¡¯s powerhouse to appear soon. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to continue protecting Mount Bane. At the mountain foot, James and Tyrus returned together. As soon as the two appeared, many people surrounded them. The person in the lead was Thomas. He looked at James and asked, ¡°Did you sneak up the mountain? What¡¯s shining on the top of the mountain?¡± Everyone looked at James and awaited his answer. James looked at everyone, nodded, and replied, ¡°Yes, we snuck up the mountain to take a look. The thing emitting the colorful light rays is a statue.¡± ¡°A statue?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s a statue of more than fifty meters high, and the image carved was wearing a robe. Although it¡¯s a statue, it emanates terrifyingly strong energy. Its energy alone was enough to make me feel suppressed,¡± James said worriedly. The statue alone was so powerful. If it were a real person, he would be overwhelmingly strong. Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Hearing this, everyone started discussing. Everyone began specting what kind of statue it was. James noticed that almost all martial artists from all over the world had arrived. He looked at Tyrus, who was sitting in a lotus position and healing his injuries. He walked over and asked, ¡°Uncle, do you think we should tell them about the seal?¡± Tyrus thought for a while and said, ¡°You can tell them about the sealing loose and the various changes about to take ce. It¡¯s best to inform them now so they¡¯ll be prepared for it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After getting permission, James walked to the crowd. At that moment, the martial artists were gathered to discuss the statue. When James approached, everyone stood up. James looked at the dozens of people before him. These martial artists were currently the world¡¯s strongest martial artists. They were going to be the pir of humankind in the future. The Earth¡¯s people would have to rely on them. ¡°My fellow martial artists, you must all be curious why so many unknown mountains have appeared around Mount Bane.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. Hearing this, Zekiel asked with curiosity, ¡°Yeah. Everything was normal, so what exactly happened for so many mountains to appear?¡± Another person asked, ¡°James, do you know what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Cut to the chase if you know about it.¡± ¡®Yeah, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s curious.¡± James raised his hand and gestured for them to calm down. The crowd immediately stopped talking. James looked at everyone and said, ¡®You¡¯re right. I do know the cause. It has something to do with the seal.¡± Thomas asked, ¡°What seal are you talking about?¡± James replied, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about it either. I only know that our Earth was sealed in ancient times, and the majority of the Earth¡¯snds were hidden. The seal¡¯s location is in Mount Bane. The sudden appearance of mysterious mountains means the seal hase loose, and the hidden lands are slowly resurfacing. ¡°In the future, the seal will continue to loosen, and the Earth¡¯s area will continue to expand. At the same time, Empyrean Spiritual Energy from within the Sealed Realm will also be released, and our Earth will be full of energy, causing spiritual fruits to form. At the same time, many beasts and monsters will appear¡­¡± James exined the things he had learned. However, he did not mention anything about the four keys. Hearing James¡¯ exnation, everyone was stunned. They never expected such secrets to be hidden on Earth. No one questioned James¡¯ words since mutated beasts had infested the Earth, and unknown mountains had also appeared. ¡°When the seal ispletely open, Empyrean Spiritual Energy will be revived, and our Earth will change dramatically? T-That¡¯s unbelievable.¡± ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s indeed unbelievable.¡± ¡°However, this is an opportunity for humans. James said many spiritual fruits will be formed on our Earth. Their energy isn¡¯t inferior to the Dragon Essence¡¯s. Perhaps, it might even be stronger. If we¡¯re lucky enough to obtain one, our strength can improve to a higher level.¡± Many people began discussing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. James continued, ¡°Listen, this matter is crucial. It¡¯s rted to the survival of humankind. To avoid causing panic, we shouldn¡¯t announce it to the world just yet, so please keep it a secret.¡± James was worried the marital artist present would leak the information and cause a global panic. It would be troublesome if the situation were to get out of hand. Everyone nodded solemnly. It was already a little difficult for them to ept the news as powerful martial artists. Since that was the case, ordinary humans would definitely panic if they learned of such news. Humans would think that the world was about to end, and the crime rate would surely increase. Thomas said solemnly, ¡°Is this why Dragonville dered independence and became a country? Are you trying to build a safe country for humanity?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Thomas pulled James aside and whispered, ¡°Child, you shoulde to Japura. I¡¯ll use all means avable to help you build a prosperous country. Even if it¡¯s the end of the world, so what? The Cadens will stand strong as the leaders of the world¡¯s greatest country and provide a safe ce for humankind.¡± Thomas began to persuade James. In his opinion, Japura had more prospects for development. James politely rejected Thomas. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll be fine with just Dragonville. As for Japura, I won¡¯t stop you. I only hope you can build moats and fortresses as well as umte enough food supply. I can provide you support if necessary.¡± Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Dragonville alone was far from enough. James hoped several other countries would be established to support human survival. With more countries, humankind would still have a safe ce to live when the impending apocalypse arrived. Since James refused him again, Thomas did not attempt to persuade him anymore. Next, everyone gathered together and began discussing Mount Bane. Now that they were aware of the truth, everyone knew Mount Bane was a magical ce, and they had to conquer it. They could not let the Void Sect from the Sealed Realm upy it. Throughout the night, everyone discussed the matter together. After a night of discussion, they concluded to attack Mount Bane early morning the next day. The night passed silently. The next day morning, the sun rose from the horizon. Dozens of martial artists gathered at Mount Bane¡¯s foot. Thomas stepped forward and said, ¡°There are at most twenty disciples in the Void Sect. These twenty people are at the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair, and there are a few HalfSaints. The strongest one is the Void Sect¡¯s elder. As he spoke, he turned to the Blood Race and asked,¡± Seniors, you guys have fought the Void Sect¡¯s elder. How strong is he?¡± Thomas did not act arrogantly in front of the Blood Race. Instead, he respectfully addressed them as his seniors. Kaiden sat in a lotus position on the ground. He sustained severe injuries yesterday. After recuperating for a night, most of his injuries had recovered. He stood up and stretched his body. His pale face was gloomy as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already broken free from two shackles, but I was still defeated. The powerhouse from the Void Sect must¡¯ve broken free from the third shackle but hasn¡¯t be a Supernatural. If he had be a Supernatural, he would not have been intimidated by the Prince of Orchid Mountain.¡± Hearing this, many people gasped. Thomas said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. We¡¯ll surely be able to kill the Void Sect¡¯s powerhouse and seize Mount Bane if we join forces.¡± Thomas began to encourage everyone. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James stood aside and whispered, ¡°Uncle, are you nning to participate?¡± Tyrus thought for a while and said, ¡°If we fight together, we might be able to defeat or even kill the Void Sect¡¯s powerhouse. Initially, I wanted to wait a few more days for my father to arrive. Since everyone is already impatient, I¡¯ll join this fight.¡± James was relieved by Tyrus¡¯ words. Suddenly, Sky stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mount Bane belongs to Earth! Martial artists from Earth should be the ones in control of it! The Void Sect came from the Sealed Realm. They¡¯re our enemies!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s strike together!¡± Everyone spoke up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Thomas was the first to draw his long sword. ¡°Kill them!¡± The sound of their shouts was deafening. On top of Mount Bane, Wilbert sat under the statue and focused on adjusting his energy. At that moment, a disciple of the Void Sect rushed over and shouted, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve got trouble! Earth¡¯s martial artists areing!¡± Wilbert cursed furiously and stood up, and great energy erupted from his body. He stood up and rushed toward the distance. Standing on the mountain¡¯s peak, he checked the surroundings. Halfway up the mountain, dozens of people were charging at them with overwhelming energy and deafening shouts. Wilbert clenched his fists tightly, and veins bulged on his face as intense energy erupted from his body. Bzzt! The Thunder King from the Kingdom of Merania was the first to attack. He unleashed his power, and a sh of lightning pierced through the sky with a terrifying strong force. Wilbert waved his hand and threw his fist at the lightning. The lightning dispersed instantly. He stood on the mountaintop, looked at the people charging at him, and roared, ¡°You guys are digging your own graves!¡± However, he was greeted by several beams of bright Sword Energy. Hundreds of Sword Energies immediately swept toward him with terrifying strength. Wilbur stood firmly on the mountaintop. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Strong energy erupted from his body. At that moment, he moved. ¡°Come, my sword.¡± Wilbert waved his hand. A bright, long sword dashed toward him from a distance. He caught the long sword and charged down the mountain. He shed the long sword forward, and a powerful Sword Energy erupted and parried the hundreds of Sword Energies. At that moment, the Blood Race¡¯s powerhouses, Tyrus, the three Grand Patriarchs from Pris Sect, Sky, Thomas, and the Thunder King attacked. All of them attacked from different directions and besieged Wilbert. A fierce battle broke out instantly. True Energy rippled, and Sword Energies flickered through the sky. Wilbert was strong, but those attacking him were ninth- ranked grandmasters. Moreover, Tyrus and the Blood Race¡¯s Grand Patriarch had broken free from two shackles. At that moment, it was hard for him to parry everyone¡¯s attacks. Bzzt! Tyrus raised his long sword and struck out quickly. He appeared at Wilbert¡¯s right side at the speed of light and thrust his sword at Wilbert. Just when Wilbert had repelled the Blood Race¡¯s powerhouses, Tyrus attacked. Tyrus¡¯ sword technique was swift, and Wilbert could not react in time. The sword pierced into his arm and caused a bloody wound. Blood splurted out of his wound and showered the area. ¡°Get lost!¡± Wilbert was injured, but his energy remained strong. His face darkened, and he swung his sword to force Tyrus away. Tyrus quickly dodged the sword. Boom! Wilbert¡¯s Sword Energy dashed far away. The sky darkened, and the mountains shook as if an earthquake was impending. His Sword Energy damaged arge area. After Wilbert was forced back, a raging fire charged at him. It was one of the Meranian¡¯s Psychics, Linna, who attacked. The powerful me forced Wilbert backward. Wilbert¡¯s body quickly descended. He stuck close to the mountain as he moved. His body emanated with strong energy and destroyed everything in the path he passed. Gravels flew in the air, and the force uprooted countless big trees. Behind him, Sword Energies struck consecutively. ¡°Damn it,¡± Wilbert cursed out. He was wounded. After dodging a series of attacks, he charged toward the closest enemy, Sky. Sky¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickly attempted to dodge. However, Sky could not act fast enough to avoid Wilbert¡¯s attack. Their palms collided with each other. Sky was directly sted away, and he mmed into the ground. ¡°Sword Storm.¡± Thomas unleashed his signature martial skill. Sword Energies began to form one after another. Wilbert gripped his sword without fear of this attack. He charged at the Sword Energies and shattered them. Then, he appeared before Thomas and thrust out his sword. Thomas failed to dodge and was stabbed in the chest. After that, he sustained another palm attack, which sted his body backward. At that moment, Wilbur was attacked by a powerhouse of the Blood Race. His body was sent flying, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood after being struck in the back by a palm attack. The battle was intense. Many people attacked Wilbert, but he did not back down and continued to fend them away.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. On the side of the Earth¡¯s martial artists, many were injured. Meanwhile, another fierce battle was taking ce in another area. The other martial artists fought against the Void Sect¡¯s disciples. James faced three Half-Saints that had bizarre moves. They used a martial art technique that James had never seen before. Despite being a ninth-ranked grandmaster, it was not easy for him to defeat them in such a short time. As he fought the three Half-Saints, he paid close attention to the battle in the distance. He was anxious as he watched the other martial artists constantly sustaining injuries and being forced back. ¡°Get lost.¡± James¡¯ Primordial Dragon de shone with a golden light, and terrifying Sword Energies erupted, constantly forcing back the three Half-Saints. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ming to help you!¡± James forced away the Half-Saints and rushed to the battlefield in the distance. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Although James was a ninth-ranked grandmaster, it would not be easy for him to defeat three Half- Saints so quickly. He knew the strongest person in the Void Sect right now was Wilbert. If they defeated Wilbert, the Void Sect¡¯s disciples would be easier to take on. James pushed back the three people and joined the battle against Wilbert. The slightly weaker Thomas, the Thunder King, and other martial artists withdrew from the battle and went to fight the three Half-Saints. Now, there were many people surrounding Wilbert-five from the Blood Race, the three Pris Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch, Tyrus, Sky, and James. In total, there were eleven people. Among them, even the weakest ones were ninth-ranked grandmasters. Tyrus and the Blood Race¡¯s Grandmaster, Kaiden, were the main attacking forces. The other people assisted from the side to distract Wilbert. Sword Lights and figures flickered through the sky. True Energy waves rippled, and gravel flew in the air. Although Wilbert had broken free from three shackles, he could not resist being besieged by so many people at once and soon fell into a disadvantage. He was forced to retreat gradually. The overwhelming attacks gave him no chance to fight back. Tyrus and the Blood Race¡¯s Grand Patriarch were on par with him. With these two constantly pestering him, he could not afford to get distracted by the others¡¯ attacks. Boom! He quickly dodged an attack. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. A deep pit formed in the ground instantly. Throughout the battle, Tyrus attacked relentlessly. In a sh, he appeared in front of Wilbert and shed his sword. Wilbert raised his hand to parry the attack. nk! The two swords collided, and terrifying Sword Energy swept their surroundings. Tyrus had slightly weaker True Energy and was pushed back by the force. Kaiden quickly seized the chance to attack. Wilbert quickly turned around to block the attack. James hovered near the battle and waited for an opportunity. ¡°It¡¯s my chance.¡± After Tyrus had shaken Wilbert up and Kaiden followed up with another attack, James charged forward with the Primordial Dragon de. He held his sword in a straight line with his body and plunged at Wilbert. Wilbert sensed the danger approaching him. At his rank, he could sense danger in advance and hence quickly dodged the attack. James¡¯ sword attack missed its target. Zekiel and the three Grand Patriarchs joined forces and followed up with more attacks. Wilbert constantly parried the attacks. However, he was fighting a lone battle against many. He had exhausted a lot of his True Energy and sustained injuries during this long battle. Ultimately, his sword was severed by Tyrus. Without his sword, he fell into a dire situation. A few minutester, a sword pierced through his chest. Shortly after, several swords were ced against his neck. He froze and stopped fighting back. Tyrus quickly reached out and sealed the important acupoints all over Wilbert¡¯s body. Seeing that Wilbert had been defeated, James immediately shouted, ¡®The Void Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch has already been defeated. That¡¯s enough.¡± His voice echoed through the area. After hearing this, the Void Sect¡¯s disciples immediately put down their weapons. Their acupoints and cultivation bases were sealed. The martial artists brought the Void Sect¡¯s disciples to the mountaintop and had them sit on the ground. Meanwhile, the Earth¡¯s martial artists also sat on the ground and began to treat their injuries. After the Void Sect¡¯s defeat, James wanted to gain more information about the Sealed Realm. He walked toward the injured Wilbert, who had his acupoints sealed. James looked at him and asked, ¡°If you want to live, answer the questions I ask you.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Wilbertughed disdainfully. James asked, ¡°What kind of ce is the Sealed Realm?¡± Wilbert looked at James, sneered, and said, ¡°Earthling, you¡¯ll never understand the Sealed Realm. To tell you the truth, earthlings will be annihted instantly once the seal opens.¡± ¡°All earthlings are sinners. ¡°You were banished to Earth. ¡°Once the seal opens, Ultranaturals wille and wipe out you sinners.¡± Wilber spoke in a smug tone. It seemed he had already imagined the end of the earthlings. Death. Extinction. Tyrus asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 ¡°Hmph.¡± Wilbert snorted and refused to say anything more. ¡°Are you going to speak or not?¡± Sky walked over and pressed his sword on Wilbert¡¯s neck. He threatened, ¡°If you refuse to speak, I can kill you instantly.¡± Wilbert was not afraid. His expression did not change even with the sword pressed against his neck. The Void Sect¡¯s disciples also wore disdainful expressions. ¡°You guys really think you¡¯re strong, don¡¯t you? ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re so great after you¡¯ve defeated us?¡± ¡°Ultranaturals will flood Earth once the seal opens. Any one of them will be able to wipe you guys out.¡± The Void Sect¡¯s disciples were confident. Even if they lost the battle, they remained arrogant. James was at a loss. He looked at Tyrus and asked, ¡°Uncle, what should we do now?¡± Tyrus fell into thought. After a while, he said, ¡°Detain them for now. Let¡¯s not act rashly and wait for my father.¡± He could not decide on such an important matter. The Void Sect had built a few simple buildings around the mountaintop. These buildings were used to lock up the Void Sect¡¯s disciples temporarily. Earth¡¯s martial artists gathered before the statue on the mountaintop. They inspected the colorful light rays in shock. It was hard to ept that a mere statue could emit such colorful light and energy. ¡°This statue is amazing ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got the urge to kneel and worship the statue just by looking at it.¡± ¡°I feel the same.¡± ¡°Staring at it, I feel like I can hardly breathe.¡± Many people were in awe of the statue. James¡¯ curiosity was also piqued. He could not carefully inspect the statuest night. James slowly walked over to the statue. Getting closer, he felt more pressure. When he was ten meters away, he felt it was impossible to advance further. His feet felt like they weighed thousands of kilograms and were glued to the ground, making it impossible to take another step forward. He sweated profusely. Boom! Suddenly, a colorful, dazzling light burst out from the statue. The light dashed at him and pushed him back. James stumbled backward and retreated about a hundred meters away. Fortunately, he was not injured. ¡°What a strong force.¡± James was shocked. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing this, other people stepped forward one after another. They were met with the same result and could not get further than the ten-meter mark. When they attempted to do so, they would be forced backward. ¡°How mysterious.¡± ¡°Whose image is the statue carved after? Why does it contain such great power?¡± I¡¯ve no idea.¡± ¡°The Void Sect must know. Let¡¯s go interrogate them.¡± Everyone discussed and headed to the simple buildings in the distance. The Void Sect¡¯s members sat on the ground inside the room. Sky drew his sword again and ced it against Wilbert¡¯s neck, asking, ¡°Answer my question. What¡¯s the statue outside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Wilbert replied. ¡®You don¡¯t know?¡± Sky¡¯s expression darkened. Sky raised his hand abruptly and swung it. One of the Void Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ arms was severed. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The disciple screamed out in pain. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?!¡± James quickly interrupted. Sky replied coldly, ¡°The Void Sect is from the Sealed Realm. They¡¯re our enemies. They¡¯re foreign beings and deserve death.¡± James could not find any reason to refute Sky¡¯s words. They were indeed foreign beings and were humanity¡¯s enemy. ¡°Haha.¡± Wilberughed disdainfully. ¡°Go ahead, kill us. Kill us all. But, you¡¯re not going to live long, either. All earthlings will perish soon. Your kind will be extinct within ten years. Heughed sarcastically and maliciously. Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Wilbert was severely injured and covered with wounds. His head was bleeding, and it caused his face to be covered in blood. Even his hair was messy. However, he showed no fear. As a person of the Void Sect from the Sealed Realm, he was not afraid of earthlings. He was not afraid of death. Even peerless powerhouses could not escape death in life. Immortality? Who could really live forever? No one was really capable of living forever. ¡®You¡¯re at the brink of death, but you¡¯re still acting so stubborn. I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯d still refuse to speak,¡± Sky threatened coldly. Then, he thrust his long sword. His long sword pierced into one of the Void Sect¡¯s disciples, who was sitting by the side. He retracted his sword, and blood sttered. ¡°Haha. You all are going to die soon¡­¡± The disciple who was stabbed shouted. After Sky stabbed the disciple, he made another palm attack on his forehead. His forehead bled, and he fell to the ground, losing all signs of life. Sky made very decisive and lethal attacks. There were many ancient martial artists from Earth, but none stepped out to stop him. The Void Sect was from the Sealed Realm and came to Earth with evil intentions. Showing them mercy would be shooting themselves in the foot. The other Void Sect¡¯s disciples red at Sky with bloodshot eyes. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If their eyes could kill, Sky would have died many times over. After Sky killed a disciple of the Void Sect, he looked at Wilbert nonchntly and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll kill another person. If you continue to refuse to provide me with answers, I¡¯ll keep killing until no one is left.¡± Wilbert¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he gritted his teeth, making him look ferocious and horrifying. James knew what would happen next, so he refused to stay in the room any longer. He turned around and walked out. He stood at the mountaintop and inspected Mount Bane¡¯s surroundings. Deste screams came from the room behind him and continued to resound one after another. James knew Sky was torturing the Void Sect¡¯s disciples. He stayed outside for a while before reentering the room. All of the Void Sect¡¯s disciples were dead in the room, leaving only Wilbert alive. Even though Sky had killed all of the Void Sect¡¯s disciples, Wilbert did not say a word and kept his mouth shut. Ultimately, Sky did not hold back and ruthlessly murdered Wilbert. After Wilbert fell to the ground, many people returned to their senses. Thomas stood up and said, ¡°What have you done, Sky? How could you kill them all? You didn¡¯t even leave one. Now that all of them are dead, where will we find out how to open the seal?¡± Sky nced at Thomas and said, ¡®This old man watched his disciples¡¯ tragic deaths but refused to budge. If I didn¡¯t kill him, are we supposed to leave a possible threat to us in the future?¡± Sky was decisive. He killed every one of the Void Sect¡¯s disciples. Sky showed no hesitation to kill others. A martial artist asked, ¡°What should we do now? ¡°We don¡¯t even know what the Sealed Realm is and won¡¯t be able to obtain more information now that the Void Sect¡¯s members are dead. Since they coulde to Earth, more powerful people from the Sealed Realm will surely appear in the future.¡± ¡®Yeah.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Everyone began to discuss. James looked at Tyrus and asked, ¡°Uncle, what should we do now?¡± Many people¡¯s eyes turned to Tyrus and waited for his answer. Some people also asked the Blood Race¡¯s opinion. The strongest people present were the Blood Race¡¯s Grand Patriarch and Tyrus. Since ancient times, strong people were respected and had the right to make decisions. Kaiden of the Blood Race replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the Sealed Realm. Since James knew about its existence, he must know more about it. You should be asking him.¡± Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Hearing this, many people cast their gazes at James. James shrugged, expressing that he had no idea too. Tyrus stepped forward and said, ¡°From my understanding, the Sealed Realm is located on Mount Bane, and the Void Sect came to Earth through the sealed gateway. We should find and guard the seal blocking off the Sealed Realm. If outsiderse through the sealed gateway to Earth, we¡¯ll kill them without mercy.¡± James stood up and ordered, ¡°Mhm. Everyone, search the area and find the seal¡¯s location.¡± Everyone dispersed and began to search Mount Bane. Although Mount Bane was vast, the unknown mountains that appeared were restricted and blocked off. There were very few mountains they could search. Thus, it would be easy for them to find the seal. Soon, the seal¡¯s location was identified. It was located in an empty area on Mount Bane¡¯s peak. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In the center of the area was an altar. The altar was bizarre and was made with loess. The Grand Extremity and Eight Trigram were engraved on the altar. Around the Grand Extremity and Eight Trigram, there were four mysterious stone carvings. James stood at a distance and inspected the carving. He remembered that the Omniscient Deity had mentioned the four keys had to be ced on the four- sided diagram to open the seal. ¡°Is this the seal?¡± James murmured doubtfully. He walked over and stood in the center of the altar. James squatted down and looked at the messy soil on the altar. He attempted to pick up the soil but could not do so. He was surprised. ¡°What a strange ce.¡± Everyone gathered around the altar and scrutinized the foursided diagram carved on the altar. They began to discuss it for a while but could not figure it out. James also carefully inspected the altar. The ce was unusual, and the Empyrean Spiritual Energy was abundant. James could sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy continuously oozing out from the altar into their atmosphere and dispersing into all parts of the Earth. He was sure the altar was the source of the Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy. James approached Tyrus. Seeing that Tyrus was also inspecting the altar, he could not help asking, ¡°Uncle, have you found anything?¡± Tyrus shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t grasped anything yet. How am I supposed to understand it when it¡¯s a seal that has existed since ancient times?¡± ¡°What did Grandfather go to do? If he were here, he would¡¯ve been able to find some clues.¡± Tyrus replied, ¡°Father has gone to ughter the phoenix.¡± ¡°What?¡± James was taken aback. Kill the phoenix? Tyrus said hushedly, ¡°My father already guessed that the Void Sect hade from the Sealed Realm. In the future, there may be more martial artists appearing on Earth. The phoenix¡¯s blood grants one immortality, so Father has gone to y it to prevent its blood from falling into the hands of Outsiders.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t one already immortal after reaching the ninth rank? Does reaching this rank not grant one immortality?¡± Tyrus smiled and exined, ¡°The ninth-rank being called Immortality is just a title. If ninth-ranked grandmasters were immortal, there must¡¯ve been people who¡¯d reached the rank in Sol¡¯s thousands of years of history. However, why aren¡¯t there any immortals?¡± Those who reached the rank had a much longer lifespan than ordinary martial artists, but there was an upper Limit. He continued to exin, ¡°The blood of the Four Holy Beasts can grant immortality, but not all of them. Apart from the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood, the dragon, phoenix, and qilin¡¯s blood can give one immortality. ¡°And it¡¯s highly likely the Omniscient Deity had ughtered the qilin. ¡°Right now, only the phoenix is alive. Father has learned about the injured phoenix¡¯s whereabouts from King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum, which is why he rushed overseas right after the changes began taking ce on Mount Bane.¡± James asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood grant one immortality? It¡¯s also one of the Four Holy Beasts.¡± Tyrus expression became solemn after hearing the question. ¡°From my understanding, the Four Holy Beasts came from the Sealed Realm. Their blood is supposed to be gentle, but the Spirit Turtle¡¯s blood is bizarre. King Quavon left a message that Earth¡¯s ancestors left the Four Holy Beasts as a gift to their descendants. They did it so Earth¡¯s martial artists would be stronger.However, people from the Sealed Realm interfered and caused the Four Holy Beasts to go through the Four Cmities.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was stunned Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Unfortunately, Tyrus was not sure what the so-called Four Cmities were. This was the information left by King Quanvon in his mausoleum. Tyrus only knew human ancestors on Earth left the Four Holy Beasts, which seemed connected to ancestry conflicts and disputes. However, the Outsiders had tampered with them. Tyrus exined the things he knew. James had never heard of these things before and was surprised. The Omniscient Deity was right. In reality, the Earth they knew was just a fraction of the whole world. After the two chatted for a while, they continued to study the altar and the four-sided diagram on Mount Bane. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The diagram was strange. From a distance, it looked to be in the shape of the Four Holy Beasts, but a portion was missing. Bzzt! Just when everyone was inspecting the altar, a sizzling sound came from it. Shortly after, a dazzling light burst out from the altar. Everyone was startled and quickly retreated to the distance. They stood afar and closely watched the changes in the altar. The altar boomed with light. Then, it began to spin. As it moved, a void appeared in the sky. The void looked as if someone had split open the sky with a sword. As the gap formed, everyone saw the mountains, rivers, andnds inside the void. woosh! Suddenly, several figures shed out of the void. The altar came to a stop. Several unexpected visitors appeared on Mount Bane. Everyone drew their weapons, prepared to face the enemies. Five people appeared. A charismatic young woman with exquisite features and fair skin, about one hundred and eighty centimeters tall, stood in the lead. She wore a purple dress and a purple flower crown and held a long sword. James recognized one of the people following her. It was the Void Sect¡¯s senior disciple, Kaj. Apart from him, James did not know the rest. The woman hovered about Mount Bane and inspected the people before her. Standing behind her, Kaj¡¯s face became solemn upon seeing the people in front of them. He whispered, ¡°Grand Priestess Juniper, the Earth¡¯s martial artists being here means they¡¯ve already attacked, and our sect¡¯s disciples sent to guard this ce have already been killed.¡± The woman in a purple dress was the Void Sect¡¯s Grand Priestess. The Grand Priestess had a high status in Void Sect, only second to the Sect Leader. Her name was Juniper Waseem. She held great strength. None of the seniors were on par with her in the Sealed Realm where she came from. Even in the Void Sect, she was only inferior to the Sect Leader and a few elders. The Earth¡¯s martial artists stared at the few unexpected visitors on Mount Bane. James gripped the Primordial Dragon de and whispered,¡± Uncle, they don¡¯t have good intentions.¡± Tyrus gestured for James to not act recklessly. Juniper stepped off the altar and looked at everyone. Her eyes were crystal clear, and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. It looked as if she were harmless, but everyone¡¯s blood ran cold upon meeting her eyes. Her gaze was like a cold abyss, and it made them shiver. Kaj followed behind the Grand Priestess and red at James and the others in front of them, asking coldly, ¡°Where are our sect¡¯s disciples?¡± ¡°I killed them.¡± There was no fear in Sky¡¯s eyes as he looked at the people that appeared. So what if they came from the Sealed Realm? No matter how strong they were, there were only a few of them. He did not believe the few of them could pose a threat. ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Kaj¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Your Holiness, please kill these sinners and avenge our disciples.¡± Juniper¡¯s expression remained calm, showing neither joy nor sorrow. It was hard to tell what was on her mind. She slowly stepped forward in a graceful manner Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 She looked ethereal as her dress swayed and her long hair fluttered. ¡®You killed our sect¡¯s disciples?¡± Juniper nced at the crowd. She spoke nonchntly but emanated a domineering aura. ¡®Yeah, so what?¡± Holding onto his long sword, Sky¡¯s face darkened as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re on Earth right now, not the Sealed Realm. You better be powerful if you dare to cause trouble on Earth.¡± After speaking, Sky¡¯s body flickered, and he charged at Juniper rapidly. Juniper remained calm. Before Sky¡¯s attack couldnd. Juniper gently raised her hand and swung her sleeves. A powerful force swept forward and sted Sky away. Boom! His body fell in the distance and mmed into the ground, causing dust to billow up into the sky. ¡°What?¡± The Earth¡¯s martial artists were shocked. Even James had a solemn look. He knew Sky was a ninth-ranked grandmaster. Although he did not break through the rank through his own efforts and could not sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy, he still possessed a ninth-ranked grandmaster¡¯s strength. Sky hadunched a head-on attack but was sted away. His body crashed into the ground, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to stand up, but his whole body was in excruciating pain, and he shouted in pain. Everyone went silent after hearing his pained growls. At that moment, everyone understood that the woman before them was powerful. She was much more potent than Wilbert. After Sky¡¯s defeat, no one dared to challenge her. Even Kaiden and Tyrus remained silent. The other martial artists could not sense Juniper¡¯s energy, but the two of them had broken free from two shackles and were aware of her strength. She was a Supernatural. The two of them knew she was a powerful Supernatural from the energy emanating from her. ¡°Where are they?¡± Juniper asked coldly. Although her voice was calm, it rumbled in everyone¡¯s ears like thunder. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Even James¡¯ eardrums went numb from it, and he stumbled backward. Swoosh! Juniper suddenly unsheathed her long sword. Everyone frantically stepped backward. Only Tyrus stepped forward and approached Juniper. Even though he knew Juniper was a Supernatural, he replied, ¡°The Void Sect¡¯s disciples were indeed killed.¡± ¡°Die.¡± Juniper¡¯s lips parted, and she uttered a word. After speaking, she quickly made a move. She inched closer to Tyrus instantly. Tyrus¡¯s expression darkened, and he wanted to counter the attack, but it was already toote. Juniper¡¯s sword gave him no time to react. The long sword pierced into his chest. Then, she raised her hand and struck Tyrus. Tyrus¡¯ body was sent flying, and he plummeted to the ground, unable to get back to his feet. ¡°Uncle!¡± James¡¯ expression darkened, and he rushed over. He squatted down and checked Tyrus¡¯ injuries. The sword had pierced through his chest. However, it was not a lethal injury as he was of a high rank. However, Juniper¡¯s palm attack was terrifyingly strong, shattering all of the meridians in Tyrus¡¯ body. James immediately took out Crucifier and treated Tyrus¡¯ injuries. After inserting a few needles, Tyrus¡¯ injuries were stabilized. ¡®You damned sinners.¡± ¡°How dare you kill our sect¡¯s disciples?¡± ¡®Your Holiness, hurry and kill them all!¡± The apanying Void Sect¡¯s disciples urged furiously. Kaj also added, ¡®Your Holiness, these people are the strongest on Earth. If we kill them, Earth will be under our control.¡± Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 The Void Sect¡¯s disciples spoke one after another. They urged their Grand Priestess to kill James and the other martial artists. None of the Earth¡¯s martial artists dared to speak out, as even Tyrus was defeated in one move. Whoever stepped out now would be attacked. Juniper held her long sword and looked at the martial artists before her. ¡°Since you¡¯ve killed the Void Sect¡¯s disciples, I¡¯ll take your lives.¡± Juniper spoke slowly. Her tone was calm but carried unquestionable resolution. She had to kill these people to avenge her sect¡¯s disciples. Swoosh! At that moment, a figure flickered. A person appeared on Mount Bane¡¯s peak. The person looked young, seemingly around his twenties or thirties. He was dressed in a white robe and had ck and white hair. ¡°Lord Omniscient.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Omniscient Deity.¡± Seeing the person that showed up, the Earth¡¯s martial artists were relieved. If anyone were capable of fighting the Void Sect¡¯s Grand Priestess, it would be the Prince of Orchid Mountain or the Omniscient Deity. With the Omniscient Deity¡¯s appearance, they knew their savior had arrived. After the Omniscient Deity appeared, Juniper¡¯s brows slightly furrowed together. She knew the man before her was strong. With his hands behind him, the Omniscient Deity looked at Juniper and said, ¡°Resolving conflict is better than letting it fester. Let¡¯s put this behind us.¡± ¡°Put this behind us?¡± Kaj stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Would you put it behind you if I killed your family?¡± Juniper said softly. ¡°The Void Sect did not attack earthlings after arriving on Earth. However, you took. advantage of your numbers and killed our disciples. How will I face my sect if I don¡¯t avenge them?¡± The Omniscient Deity knew he would have to engage in a fight against the Grand Priestess if he wanted to put an end to this matter. With one hand still behind his back, he made a gesture to challenge Juniper with his other hand, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go ahead and attack. I¡¯m looking forward to your profound skills.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Juniper snorted. Swoosh! She attacked with her long sword. Her silent sword caused a piercing voice through the air. She moved with great speed. Even James was unable to see the sword¡¯s trajectory clearly. At that moment, James realized a Supernatural¡¯s strength. Although he was a ninth-ranked grandmaster, he had no chance of winning against a Supernatural. Juniper appeared in front of the Omniscient Deity instantly. The Omniscient Deity stood firmly in ce, and a powerful energy erupted from his body, sending Juniper flying. Juniper was forced backward, and she looked at the Omniscient Deity with fear. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Her face was filled with disbelief. She could not believe there would be such a strong person on Earth. The Omniscient Deity put his hands behind him again and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll end this matter here. Feel free to upy Mount Bane if you wish. We promise not to step into Mount Bane before the seal opens.¡± Juniper had a hesitant expression. She could not estimate the Omniscient Deity¡¯s exact strength but was sure he was undoubtedly a Supernatural with a much stronger cultivation base than her. Otherwise, she would not have been sted away by his energy. In the distance, those watching the scene trembled. No one expected the Omniscient Deity to defeat Juniper with just one move. After a brief contemtion, Juniper said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you all should leave the mountain. From today onward, anyone who trespasses Mount Bane will be killed without mercy.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your Holiness! What¡¯re you saying?¡± Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 ¡°They¡¯ve killed so many of our disciples. How can we just let it go?¡± The Void Sect¡¯s disciples expressed their dissatisfaction. Juniper red at them. Immediately, the disciples zipped their mouths and stopped talking. The Omniscient Deity turned around and looked at the Earth¡¯s martial artists. Then, he ordered, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head down the mountain. From today onward, never step foot onto Mount Bane again.¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Everyone followed suit. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. James supported Tyrus up and left. Another person also helped the wounded Sky up. After James and the others left, Kaj asked, ¡°Your Holiness, why didn¡¯t you kill them and get rid of a future. threat?¡± Juniper said solemnly, ¡°He¡¯s a formidable opponent. If we fought, I might not be his opponent. Even if I could kill him with my Supernatural Power, I would sustain severe injuries. There¡¯s no need to rush it We¡¯ll let them go for now. You must return again and inform our sect of the strength of the Earth¡¯s martial artists. Ask them toe up with a way to send more powerhouses. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be capable of suppressing them by myself.¡± Juniper was afraid of the Omniscient Deity. She had always been confident in her strength, but she could not afford to die in a battle against a martial artist from Earth at such a crucial moment. Earth¡¯s martial artists were weak. Once the seal opened, they would be ves. Staying on Mount Bane, finding the four keys, and opening the seal were more important. James and the others quickly descended Mount Bane, ¡°Are we really going to give up so easily?¡± ¡°Mount Bane is part of Earth, but it¡¯s now upied by a group of Outsiders. I can¡¯t ept this.¡± ¡°Lord Omniscient, what should we do now?¡± Many of them were still reluctant to leave. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t do useless things. Instead, use the time to train.¡± The injured Tyrus added on. ¡°Yeah. We shouldn¡¯t fight to our deaths with the Void Sect right now. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to get ourselves killed. We need to improve our strength as much as possible now. There are only ten more years before the seal opens. When that timees, it¡¯ll be a real doomsday apocalypse.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded lightly. ¡°Mhm, he¡¯s right. It¡¯s just the beginning. Although Mount Bane would gain the most benefits, other mountains aren¡¯t much inferior either. Train hard, or else Earth¡¯s humans will really be annihted in the future.¡± After the Omniscient Deity finished speaking, he turned to leave. Everyone also left reluctantly. James left with Tyrus and headed to the nearby city¡¯s military region. Then, they boarded their private ne and headed back to the Southern ins. On the ne back to Dragonville, James racked his brains. ¡°Uncle, are the people from the Sealed Realm all so powerful?¡± Tyrus nodded and said solemnly. ¡°The Sealed Realm isn¡¯t just one ce. It¡¯s the collective name of countless dimensions, each of which is bigger than Earth.¡± From Tyrus¡¯ understanding, the Sealed Realm was a collective name for countless dimensions. These ces were all sealed off but would merge with Earth after the seal opened. ¡°Some of these dimensions are upied by humans. ¡°In some dimensions, there are no humans but ferocious beasts. ¡°There are also other forms of life living in some of these dimensions. ¡°Ultimately, it doesn¡¯t change our fate. Once the seal is open, it will be an apocalypse for humans on Earth,¡± Tyrus spoke solemnly. James sighed. He thought himself to be strong and good enough to deal with any crisis. However, he realized how weak he actually was. ¡°Supernatural¡­¡± He clenched his fists. James concluded he needed to break free from the three shackles as soon as possible and be a Supernatural. If possible, he wanted to be a Herculean, which Tyrus had mentioned. Only by bing a Herculean would he be capable of leading humanity through the crisis of extinction. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 How difficult was it to be a Supernatural martial artist? Tyrus had lived for thousands of years but only broke free from the body¡¯s second shackles, so it could be concluded that bing a Supernatural was no easy feat. Tyrus told James that cultivating in the past was challenging. However, he said they were about to usher in the best age to cultivate. Once the seal opened, the earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy would recover, and it would be an excellent cultivation era. Those who were lucky might obtain high-quality spiritual elixirs or fruits, allowing their strength to increase by leaps and bounds. A difficult breakthrough a thousand years ago would be possible with just some luck. On the ne, James chatted with Tyrus for a long time. While chatting, they eventuallynded in the Southern ins Military Region. Tyrus left James also went to Dragonville¡¯s central area. A pce would be built in the central area. The pce would be the country¡¯s base of operations for humankind. The pce was already under construction. Many construction workers were already getting to work. The ck Dragon Pce was nearby. Henry immediately came to report when James returned to the ck Dragon Pce. ¡°James, everything has been prepared. The pce¡¯s construction is already underway. Dragonville¡¯s citizens have been relocated into their arranged amodations in various cities within Sol. Also, we¡¯ve transferred sufficient workers from Sol, and the ck Dragon Pce will be demolished very soon, ¡°The military region will also be demolished and rebuilt. Everything will be built to a standard able to withstand doomsday. ¡°Development will start from the Southern ins City and then the previous Dragonville city. ¡°Quincy has already settled here withrge amounts of funds. The funds allocated for the first phase is five trillion dors.¡± Henry reported thetest updates to James. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded gently. Everything was on the right track. Ten years would be enough time. The only thing James feared was that the Earth would change within ten years. There was a good reason for his concerns. Changes have already urred on Mount Bane, and unknown mountains have appeared. Moreover, a mysterious statue had also been discovered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°What¡¯s next, James?¡± asked Henry. James replied, ¡°Rectify the ck Dragon Army. Many unknown threats will appear in the future. Although the ck Dragon Army soldiers are brave, they¡¯re still ordinary people. In a doomsday apocalypse, ordinary humans won¡¯t be able to do much. I¡¯ve decided to train them as martial artists.¡± Surprised, Henry said, ¡°What? This is the ck Dragon Army with millions of soldiers. How will we have enough teachers to guide millions of soldiers in cultivating?¡± James replied, ¡°We have the Mount Thunder Sect. Diney has brought a lot of disciples to assist me.. We can divide the army into groups of a thousand people. One teacher per group should be enough.¡± Now, James wanted to prepare for the worst. Shortly afterward, he called Diney. Soon, Diney arrived at the ck Dragon Pce. Diney was as beautiful as ever in a sky-blue dress and crystal earrings. In her hand was her sword. She was dazzling like a pure and innocent goddess that had descended to earth, Diney had reached the Skyward Stairway¡¯s Ninth Stair¡¯s peak and emanated with tremendous energy. ¡°James.¡± She walked inside and called out for James in a sweet and pleasant voice. ¡°Sit.¡± James pointed to the sofa. Diney sat down and asked, ¡°You asked me to assist you, but it¡¯s already been some time since I¡¯ve brought my sect¡¯s disciples to the Southern ins. During this time, you¡¯ve not arranged anything for us. By the way, what happened on your trip to Mount Bane?¡± Diney knew about the phenomenon that happened on Mount Bane. Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 However, she was unaware of the details. The phenomenon on Mount Bane had caused panic in Sol. With modern technology, everyone easily came to know about the dazzling light rays from Mount Bane. The country had sent troops to stand guard outside of the mountain. Since outsiders were not allowed to enter, no one knew what exactly happened. Only a few dozen powerful martial artists knew the truth Faced with Diney¡¯s question, James did not hide the truth and told her about the incident on Mount Bane. Diney asked solemnly, ¡°Is the Void Sect truly so strong? Even Tyrus was defeated in one move?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the Void Sect¡¯s Grand Priestess¡¯ strength, I do know my uncle¡¯s strength He¡¯s already broken free from two shackles and is a formidable martial artist. From the fight, I¡¯m assuming the Grand Priestess¡¯ cultivation base is of a Supernatural¡¯s. ¡°On Earth, only two people have be Supernatural martial artists ¡°One is my grandfather, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, and the other is the Jade Sect¡¯s Omniscient Deity.¡± James exined worriedly. ¡°Also, from what I learned, the Sealed Realm is a multidimensional space, and the Void Sect came from one of them. When the seal opens, these dimensions will merge with the earth, and it¡¯ll really be a doomsday apocalypse.¡± James told her about the predicted future. Now, there were still ten years or so before it was to happen. James shared his n with Diney He wanted to train the ck Dragon Army into an invincible army. ¡°Mhm, no problem. Leave it to me.¡± Diney did not hesitate and nodded in agreement. She vowed, ¡°T¡¯ll do my absolute best to train the ck Dragon Army and strive to have millions of your soldiers reach the fifth rank within ten years.¡± James was relieved with Diney¡¯s word of assurance. Shortly after, Diney left. James leaned into the sofa and rested. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, he received a call from Thea. ¡°Honey, what happened on Mount Bane? The whole country, no, the whole world, has been discussing it in the past few days. There¡¯s an army guarding Mount Bane, and outsiders cannot check out the situation¡± Thea was looking after their child in Cansington. The strange phenomenon on Mount Bane had gone viral globally and, naturally, fell on her ears. James exined the incident on Mount Bane to Thea. Hearing this, Thea was terrified. She was not expecting unknown mountains to have already appeared in Mount Bane. ¡°Honey, you have to be careful.¡± Thea was worried something would happen to James. James replied smilingly, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. The world is rtively peaceful right now. We still have ten years left before the doomsday apocalypse befalls us.¡± ¡°Alright. I shouldn¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± Thea knew James would get distracted if they talked for too long. Thus, she hung up the phone. James continued to sit in a daze. His main concern was to improve his strength. He stayed in the Southern ins for a while. The Southern ins City was already nning the constructionyout Currently, they had one hundred thousand people working throughout the Southern ins City. The buildings were being demolished to be rebuilt. James also temporarily moved out of the Southern ins City and was staying in Dragonville, A few dayster, Tyrus came to visit. ¡°Father is back.¡± Tyrus told him that Langston, who had traveled overseas, had returned. Tyrus said, ¡°Father has killed the phoenix ording to the clues left by King Quavon. He has returned to the Southern ins with the phoenix¡¯s blood and asked you to head to Mt. Thunder Pass¡± Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Langston had returned. Following the clues left behind by King Quavon, he headed overseas, killed the phoenix, and acquired its blood and essence. James was excited after hearing the news. Phoenix blood granted one immortality. Langston and Tyrus had both lived for thousands of years by taking the Phoenix¡¯s blood that King Quavon had left behind in the mausoleum James followed Tyrus to the Southern ins¡± Mt. Thunder Pass. Mt. Thunder Pass was a dense forest. James had nned to take control of Mt. Thunder Pass as well. He intended to set a sect up there after Dragonville¡¯s constructions werepleted. He wanted to recruit disciples from the potential humans on Earth to prepare to face the impending apocalypse. James followed Tyrus into the underground pce beneath Mt. Thunder Pass. ¡°My sister has been rtively sane recently and seems to have recovered some of her memories. She¡¯s been demanding to meet you. After bringing you here this time, we¡¯re going to abandon this ce and head to Lothian to develop.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Are you serious?¡± James was slightly thrilled. ¡°Mhm, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Under the leadership of Tyrus, James went to meet Xandra. Today, Xandra wore a in suit and sat on the chair. Her beautiful face was slightly pale. She could not help standing up when she saw James enter with Tyrus. Her dazed face filled up with undisguisable joy. ¡± Back when she was with Nichs, she was sane. She had memories of their time and knew she had given birth to a child. However, she was taken away by her brother, Tyrus, shortly after her child was born. It was very rare for her to return to her senses in these past few years. ¡°My child¡­¡± She looked at James with a doting look. James also looked at Xandra and could not help calling out, ¡°Mom.¡± He had never seen his mother when he was a child and had longed to meet her. ¡°You two should talk. I¡¯ll head outside first.¡± Tyrus turned around and left. As soon as he left, James fell to his knees. He looked at Xandra¡¯s pale face, and his nose felt stuffy. He almost teared up. ¡°Get up, my son.¡± Xandra quickly got up to support James and got him to sit down. ¡°Mom¡± James opened his mouth and said with distress, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡± Xandra shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my destiny. I¡¯m already used to it.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought of looking for Dad?¡± asked James. Xandra gently shook her head. Back then, she escaped from this ce, and the phoenix blood took over her senses. She suffered an Energy Deviation and was injured. Nichs saved her by chance, and James was born. Instead of love, she felt more gratitude toward Nichs. ¡°Let me check your condition.¡± James began to check Xandra¡¯s condition. After some examination, James knew Xandra¡¯s condition had stabilized. However, she had not completely recovered. Her brain nerves were still damaged, and she would swap between sanity and insanity. Her mind was in a chaotic state. It was going to be troublesome to treat herpletely. The two chatted for a long time in the room. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knocks came from outside the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Xandra answered. The door was pushed open, and Tyrus walked inside with a smile. ¡°Did you two have a good chat?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Xandra stood up. ¡°Tyrus, thank you for taking care of James all these years. If it weren¡¯t for you taking care of him, he would¡¯ve died in the Southern ins battlefield long ago.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Tyrus waved his hand and looked at James, saying, ¡°Father would like to see you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 James looked at Xandra and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go see Grandfather first.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Afterward, James left with Tyrus to meet Langston. On the table in Langston¡¯s room, there was a basketball-sized meat lump that glowed with a crimson light. It looked a bit strange but radiated powerful energy. Langston stared at the lump. It was the Phoenix Essence. The more he looked at it, the more he felt something strange. There seemed to be an evil force within the Phoenix Essence. At that moment, his room¡¯s door was pushed open. James and Tyrus entered. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± The two greeted him simultaneously. Langston returned to his senses, pointed to the chairs beside him, and said, ¡°Sit down. Make yourselvesfortable.¡± Langston picked up his tea on the table, took a sip, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about the incident on Mount Bane. Although an agreement has been reached, the situation isn¡¯t looking great now.¡± He never expected the Void Sect to send a Supernatural. Since they could send one out, they could definitely send more. It was bad news for the humans on Earth, He also was not expecting a statue to have appeared on Mount Bane. He did not know the statue¡¯s appearance since he had just returned. He nned to head to Mount Bane to check out the statue. James also understood the severity of the matter. However, James remained silent. Langston must have had something important to say since he had asked for him. Langston pointed at the red lump on the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Phoenix Essence.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. As soon as he entered the room, he could sense the Dragon Essence¡¯s powerful energy. ¡°But, there¡¯s a problem.¡± Langston frowned. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Langston thought for a while and replied, ¡°It might have something to do with our ancestor¡¯s disputes.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jarnes was puzzled. Langston also did not understand it in detail. He only had knowledge of the things left behind by King Quavon in the mausoleum. The Four Holy Beasts were left behind to humanity by the earth¡¯s ancestors for them to rise. However, the Outsiders messed with them. After thinking for a bit, Langston said, ¡°King Quavon left a message about the Four Cmities. Each Beast will cause one Cmity. I¡¯ve never understood it before, but I had a wild guess recently.¡± ¡°Please tell me about it, Grandfather.¡± Lanston exined, ¡°The Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood cannot make one immortal. It can only allow one to live longer. I took the phoenix¡¯s blood thousands of years ago, but my body¡¯s organs have started showing signs of aging I¡¯m guessing the phoenix blood can only extend one¡¯s life span by about one thousand years.¡± ¡°As for the Four Cmities, if my spections are correct, four people with Supreme Spiritual Roots will be born on Earth. However, such people will be demonized.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. James frowned and asked, ¡°What are Supreme Spiritual Roots?¡± Langston exined, ¡°The strength of one¡¯s Spiritual Root depends on one¡¯s ability to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy. People with Supreme Spiritual Roots have a strong ability to sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy and are verypatible with it. These kinds of people are talented in cultivation and will improve rapidly. ¡°In the message left by King Quavon, each cmity will have a destined person to solve it. That is to say. each one of these people who¡¯s to be demonized will be someone fated to resolve the cmity. James listened carefully Lanston continued, ¡°My daughter, Xandra, has a Supreme Spiritual Root and can learn any martial art technique quickly. I suspect the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood was tampered with to cause problems for those with a Supreme Spiritual Root The Outsiders did not want the humans of Earth to rise. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Thea also has a Supreme Spiritual Root.¡± Hearing this, James was taken aback. It was unbelievable. Thea had a Supreme Spiritual Root? His mother also had a Supreme Spiritual Root? Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Langston told James about the Supreme Spiritual Root/ Whoever possessed the Supreme Spiritual Root would be bright, distinguished individuals born to persevere in the face of the Cmity. However, what was the Cmity? Based on Langston¡¯s thoughts, the Cmity would be brought about by the seal¡¯s activation. This would be the greatest catastrophe mankind would ever face. However, to deal with the menace, mankind¡¯s ancestors hade up with a countermeasure. They would allow mankind to obtain the blood of the Four Holy Beasts so that they could gain extraordinary lifespans, which would allow them to emerge rapidly to deal with the looming threat. However, upon foreseeing the ns of mankind¡¯s ancestors, the enemy tampered with the Four Holy Beasts. ¡°This is my hypothesis based on the message left behind in King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. Only time can verify its authenticity.¡± Langston could not be sure whether his spections were true. ¡°However, I believe this is not too far from the truth.¡± James listened intently. Upon hearing Langston¡¯s words, his heart was unable to settle down. Then, Langston pointed to the Phoenix Essence on the table and said, ¡°This is aplete Phoenix Essence. Now that I have no more use for it. I¡¯ll hand it over to you. Increase your cultivation base as much as possible in the shortest amount of time avable to you.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Me?¡± James was shocked. Langston only managed to obtain the Phoenix Essence after going to great lengths. ¡°Yes, this is for you. But, be mindful that the items on the Four Holy Beasts-the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core and the blood of the phoenix and dragon-can make you experience Energy Deviation. Any desire that surfaces in your mind will be amplified almost immediately. Of course, ordinary people are vulnerable to this phenomenon. However, you who possess the Supreme Spiritual Root will experience Energy Deviation without a doubt¡± Upon hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. After some time, he said, ¡°It is my understanding that the Malevolent King from a millennium ago also experienced Energy Deviation. Did he also possess the Supreme Spiritual Root?¡± Langston shook his head slightly and said, 1 don¡¯t know either. I only know that he¡¯s a distinguished figure. He was only thirty years of age when he reached the pinnacle of his life. Only a genius like him is capable of creating Ataraxia and the Demonic Sword Art ¡°Alright, enough dilly-dallying already. Take the Phoenix Essence and leave. Bring some phoenix blood along with you as well. Soon, I¡¯ll leave this ce and head to Lothian to nurture a new generation of talents with the phoenix blood.¡± Then, Tyrus went to obtain the phoenix blood alongside James whoplied with Langston¡¯s orders. After obtaining the phoenix blood, he left Mount Thunder Pass of the Southern ins with the Phoenix Essence Upon his return, he could not help but ruminate over Langston¡¯s words. The Four Cmities? Quavon in the mausoleum. The Four Holy Beasts were left behind to humanity by the earth¡¯s ancestors for them to rise. However, the Outsiders messed with them. After thinking for a bit, Langston said, ¡°King Quavon left a message about the Four Cmities. Each Beast will cause one Cmity. I¡¯ve never understood it before, but I had a wild guess recently.¡± ¡°Please tell me about it, Grandfather.¡± Lanston exined, ¡°The Four Holy Beasts blood cannot make one immortal. It can only allow one to live longer. I took the phoenix¡¯s blood thousands of years ago, but my body¡¯s organs have started showing signs of aging. I¡¯m guessing the phoenix blood can only extend one¡¯s life span by about one thousand years.¡± ¡°As for the Four Cmities, if my spections are correct, four people with Supreme Spiritual Roots will be born on Earth. However, such people will be demonized.¡± James frowned and asked, ¡°What are Supreme Spiritual Roots?¡± Langston exined, ¡°The strength of one¡¯s Spiritual Root depends on one¡¯s ability to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy People with Supreme Spiritual Roots have a strong ability to sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy and are verypatible with it. These kinds of people are talented in cultivation and will improve rapidly. ¡°In the message left by King Quavon, each cmity will have a destined person to solve it. That is to say. each one of these people who¡¯s to be demonized will be someone fated to resolve the cmity¡± James listened carefully. Lanston continued, ¡°My daughter, Xandra, has a Supreme Spiritual Root and can learn any martial art technique quickly. I suspect the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood was tampered with to cause problems for those with a Supreme Spiritual Root. The Outsiders did not want the humans of Earth to rise. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Thea also has a Supreme Spiritual Root.¡± Hearing this, James was taken aback. It was unbelievable. Thea had a Supreme Spiritual Root? His mother also had a Supreme Spiritual Root? Langston told James about the Supreme Spiritual Root/ Whoever possessed the Supreme Spiritual Root would be bright, distinguished individuals born to persevere in the face of the Cmity. However, what was the Cmity? Based on Langston¡¯s thoughts, the Cmity would be brought about by the seal¡¯s activation. This would be the greatest catastrophe mankind would ever face. However, to deal with the menace, mankind¡¯s ancestors hade up with a countermeasure. They would allow mankind to obtain the blood of the Four Holy Beasts so that they could gain extraordinary lifespans, which would allow them to emerge rapidly to deal with the looming threat. However, upon foreseeing the ns of mankind¡¯s ancestors, the enemy tampered with the Four Holy Beasts. ¡°This is my hypothesis based on the message left behind in King Quavon¡¯s Mausoleum. Only time can verify its authenticity.¡± Langston could not be sure whether his spections were true. ¡°However, I believe this is not too far from the truth.¡± James listened intently. Upon hearing Langston¡¯s words, his heart was unable to settle down. Then, Langston pointed to the Phoenix Essence on the table and said, ¡°This is aplete Phoenix Essence. Now that I have no more use for it, I¡¯ll hand it over to you. Increase your cultivation base as much as possible in the shortest amount of time avable to you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± James was shocked. Langston only managed to obtain the Phoenix Essence after going to great lengths. ¡°Yes, this is for you. But, be mindful that the items on the Four Holy Beasts-the Spirit Turtle¡¯s core and the blood of the phoenix and dragon-can make you experience Energy Deviation. Any desire that surfaces in your mind will be amplified almost immediately. Of course, ordinary people are vulnerable to this phenomenon. However, you who possess the Supreme Spiritual Root will experience Energy Deviation without a doubt,¡± Upon hearing this, James was lost in contemtion After some time, he said, ¡°It is my understanding that the Malevolent King from a millennium ago also experienced Energy Deviation. Did he also possess the Supreme Spiritual Root?¡± Langston shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only know that he¡¯s a distinguished figure. He was only thirty years of age when he reached the pinnacle of his life. Only a genius like him is capable of creating Ataraxia and the Demonic Sword Art ¡°Alright, enough dilly-dallying already. Take the Phoenix Essence and leave. Bring some phoenix blood along with you as well. Soon, I¡¯ll leave this ce and head to Lothian to nurture a new generation of talents with the phoenix blood.¡± Then, Tyrus went to obtain the phoenix blood alongside James whoplied with Langston¡¯s orders. After obtaining the phoenix blood, he left Mount Thunder Pass of the Southern ins with the Phoenix Essence. Upon his return, he could not help but ruminate over Langston¡¯s words. The Four Cmities? Was he referring to four individuals or perhaps the Four Holy Beasts? James was lost in contemtion. If Langston¡¯s spection were correct, the Four Cmities would refer to the Four Holy Beasts and not four individuals. After all, if the items on the Four Holy Beasts could make those who possess the Supreme Spiritual Root experience Energy Deviation, it would be a catastrophe for all of mankind. ¡°A fast learner¡­ Bright and distinguished. James murmured. Immediately, a figure came to mind-Diney Cabral. To his understanding, Diney had been a brilliant child since she was young. After obtaining the Dragon Essence and the dragon¡¯s blood, she managed to reach the peak of the Ninth Stair in three short years. She even established an invincible martial art skill of her own-Geostigma. He immediately called Diney. Soon, she arrived at his residence. Over the past few days, Diney had been restructuring the ck Dragon Army ¡°James.¡± Diney, who was wearing a military uniform, walked in. She exuded a charismatic aura. ¡°Here, have a seat.¡± James collected himself and pointed to the sofa beside him. Diney sat down and looked at James, asking, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Diney, have you ever experienced Empyrean Spiritual Energy?¡± Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 James asked. Langston told him that those who possessed the Supreme Spiritual Root would be able to sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy much more easily than ordinary people. ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t.¡± Diney said. She was shocked that James asked her this question. ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± James froze. That could not be. Diney was a bright and brilliant figure who possessed enormous potential in martial arts. Did she not possess the Supreme Spiritual Root? ¡°Have you consumed the Dragon Essence?¡± James asked. Diney shook her head. There¡¯s only so little Dragon Essence avable. There¡¯s no way I could get my hands on it. I only consumed the dragon¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°Did you experience anything unusual after consuming the dragon¡¯s blood?¡± Upon hearing this, Diney¡¯s expression turned grim as she nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I have. Sometimes, I¡¯ll have violent tendencies. At times, I¡¯ll have stronger than usual possessiveness and a desire to gain power.¡± Saying that, she nced at James. Upon seeing that James was looking her in the eye, she hurriedly averted her gaze and blushed. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± James froze. Anyone would have these desires upon consuming the dragon¡¯s blood. Diney nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How about this? Come with me to Mount Thunder Pass, and I¡¯ll teach you how to sense Empyrean Spiritual Energy.¡± James said. He remembered that Thea only managed to sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy after he gave her some guidance, Based on his spection, even those who possessed the Supreme Spiritual Root would require some teaching and guidance. Without proper guidance, they would not be able to sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy by themselves. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Diney nodded. Then, James headed toward Mount Thunder Pass alongside Diney. He nned to enter a closed- door meditation there for some time to absorb the Phoenix Essence¡¯s power in an attempt to make a breakthrough At the peak of Mount Thunder Pass¡­. James sat in a lotus position while Diney sat opposite him. Her wavy ck hair flowed in the air, and her charisma only served to entuate her impable beauty. James exined in detail how he had gained insight into the Lunar and Terra Art to Diney. He even shared the breathing method recorded inside the Lunar and Terra Art with her. Diney listened intently. She could not help but praise James, ¡°You really are a genius, James! How did you manage to gain insight into such a profound cultivation method? This is unbelievable!¡± James smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You tter me. I learned these things from somewhere else. By the way. try doing it the way I told you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Diney said. Soon, she could sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy and began using the breathing method taught by James to absorb the energy Meanwhile, James sat by the side and scrutinized the Phoenix Essence. In just half an hour, he noticed that a faint light was beginning to envelop Diney¡¯s body. He also sensed the powerful Empyrean Spiritual Energy in her surroundings. ¡°What?¡± He was stunned. Can failed no matter how hard he tried. Diney, on the other hand, managed to gain insight into the essence of the Lunar and Terra Art in such a short amount of time. Now, she had even begun absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy. ¡°She really is a genius.¡± James could not help but be amazed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Diney was a fast learner, In a short amount of time, she managed to gain insight into the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s essence and even absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy. So, James left her to her own devices and entered a closed-door meditation. Now, everything had been taken care of in Dragonville, and there was nothing unusual going on inside Mount Bane. Before he entered closed-door meditation, he gave Thea, who remained in Cansington, a call. ¡°Thea, Grandfather gave me Phoenix Essence. So, I¡¯m nning to enter a closed door meditation for some time. If there¡¯s an emergency,e to Mount Thunder Pass of the Southern ins straight away.¡± James told her his location. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Thea¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s fine here. I¡¯ll take good care of our child.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m hanging up the phone.¡± James hung up the phone. Then, he took out the Phoenix Essence. There were two ways to refine the Phoenix Essence, One, he could choose to consume it right away. Two, he could absorb it. James chose thetter. The Phoenix Essence levitated in his palms as he extended his arm, and he catalyzed the Lunar and Terra¡± At that moment, the Phoenix Essence radiated a red glow. The red glow entered James¡¯ body and transformed into pure, concentrated energy. Then, James refined and absorbed the energy, transforming it into the purest True Energy he had ever seen. Now, there were two forms of True Energy inside his body-Lunar Energy and Terra Energy. They were also known as Sky Energy and Ground Energy respectively, or otherwise known as True Heavenly Energy and True Demonic Energy As the Phoenix Essence possessed terrifying energy, James¡¯ True Energy was drastically boosted immediately. Then, he began absorbing the Phoenix Essence¡¯s power in earnest. Soon, a month passed. Though Diney had stopped cultivating, she did not leave but instead remained and watched James¡¯ cultivation. Over the past month, James¡¯ aura steadily grew. After absorbing the Phoenix Essence¡¯s energy for a month, his True Energy reached an unbelievable level. There were three shackles in the ninth rank that each constrained the blood, flesh, and bones. Only by acquiring certain strength could one sense their presence. Currently, James had sensed the presence of the shackle constraining his blood veins. He stopped absorbing the Phoenix Essence. Though he had spent a month absorbing the Phoenix Essence, he only managed to absorb ten percent of it. Peering into his body, he could clearly see a shapeless shackle constraining his blood veins. ¡°Is this the shackle?¡± James murmured. Upon seeing James stop. Diney walked over to him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation, James?¡± James collected himself and looked at Diney before him, nodding. ¡°I guess it went well. I can already sense the presence of the first shackle inside my body.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Intrigued, she asked, ¡°How does the shackle look like?¡± James could not describe the shackle with words. He thought about it and said, ¡°Though my blood veins possess enormous power, they are constrained by the shackle. As such, I can¡¯t use my full strength. Once I break free from the shackle, a powerful energy will burst forth from my blood.¡± As James had consumed the dragon¡¯s blood, he did not know if the power inside his blood veins was actually his or the dragon¡¯s. The shackles were a mysterious existence. Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 The shackles were akin to that of DNA strands constraining his blood cells. It was an explicable feeling that no humannguage could describe. ¡°By the way, how did your cultivation go?¡± James asked. Diney said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess. After absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy, my body has begun undergoing changes. However, my True Energy has remained stagnant. I think I need time before being able to reach the ninth rank.¡± James said, ¡°Spiritual Energy is now abundant everywhere. You maye across some mutated berries while taking a stroll in pristine forests. Mount Thunder Pass is one such ce. Take a walk nearby, and you might be able toe across such berries if you are fortunate. Soon, you¡¯ll make a breakthrough into the ninth rank.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ve been here for a month. I want to return to the military region to have a look at the situation.¡± James nodded. ¡°Sure thing Diney did not linger for long and hurriedly left. Meanwhile, James continued cultivating. Now, he could sense the shackle of the blood. This meant that he had reached a certain level where he could make a breakthrough. Then, he catalyzed True Lunar and Terra Energy, which swiftly entered his body. As powerful True Energy gushed through his body, his blood began churning. Then, under the destruction of True Energy, the invisible shackles inside his blood began to disintegrate. Crack! Crack! As the shackles disintegrated, James¡¯ aura grew increasingly powerful. He could feel a terrifying power bursting forth from within his blood that wasparable to his True Lunar and Terra Energy. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I-Is this my strength after breaking free from the first shackle?¡± Sensing the terrifying power gushing through his body, he clenched his fists. Immediately, the power of his blood was catalyzed, and a red glow radiated from his palm. He punched the air with his fists, and powerful energy shredded through the air and struck the mountain range in the distance. Rumble! The mountains copsed into nothingness. ¡°What power¡­¡± James could not help but exim. Such destructive power just from the power of his blood alone¡­. What would happen if hebined it with his True Energy? If he acquired such strength just by breaking free from the first shackle, how terrifying would it be if he broke free of the second and third shackles and crossed into the Supernatural? He took a deep breath. Sitting in a lotus position on the ground, he hurriedly catalyzed Ataraxia to calm himself down. Then, he continued absorbing the Phoenix Essence. Currently, he had only absorbed ten percent of the Phoenix Essence¡¯s power. Absorbing the entirety of the Phoenix Essence would certainly allow him to break free from the other two shackles and even cross into the Supernatural. After activating the power of his blood, his absorption speed increased once more. This time, both his True Energy and the power of his blood increased. At the same time, the power of his blood filled his body and nourished his bones and muscles. His body was undergoing drastic changes. At the same time, his baby was already one month old in Cansington. As the Cahans were an influential family in Cansington and even the entirety of Sol, Thea hired a maternity nurse to take care of her child. Originally, Thea wanted to nurture her child by herself. However, after knowing that a catastrophe awaited mankind in the future, she wanted to help James out. In the foyer of the Cahans¡¯ vi¡­ ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ I¡¯ll leave Winnie in your care¡± Thea looked at the baby poignantly Unwilling to deprive her child of motherly care, she was reluctant to leave. However, she really wanted to help James dys held Winnie in her embrace and said smilingly, ¡°Go on, Thea. Leave everything to us.¡± Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Mount Stratmark was a renowned mountain range located far away at the north pole, whose peak was covered in snow all year round. At the moment, a group of men in ck robes were kneeling on the ground as if awaiting the arrival of someone of great importance.. Fwoosh! At that moment, space was distorted. A crevice appeared in the sky, and a man walked out of the crevice and levitated in mid-air. He was a handsome-looking man wearing a white robe, and the aura he exuded was so imposing that the snow-capped mountains copsed into rubble. At the same time, the snow melted and turned into a cascading waterfall. ¡°Greetings, Your Holiness!¡± The men greeted in unison. The man descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. Wearing aposed expression on his face, he looked at the group of men and asked coldly, ¡°How¡¯s the situation on Earth?¡± ¡°Your Holiness, the situation remains stable at the moment. The seal¡¯s showing signs of loosening. Besides, cultivators from the other Sealed Realms have appeared on Earth and conquered Mount Bane, the location of the seal. Meanwhile, an unknown statue has been erected on Mount Bane. Based on our spection, it should be the ancestor of the earthlings.¡± A man wearing a ck robe spoke. ¡°We came at just the right time.¡± The man addressed by the group of men as His Holiness smiled faintly. He came from a Sealed Realm called the Overworld, and he was a Grand Priest of an influential sect in the Overworld ording to the ancient text of his n, the seal on Earth was about to activate. Once this came to pass, every Sealed Realm would merge with Earth. By then, countless opportunities would present themselves. To seize control of Earth, his sect went to great lengths to send him here. Prior to him, the sect had sent many here in advance. As such, these men in ck robes had been here for decades, gathering intelligence while remaining hidden. As their cultivation bases were weaker, the sect could send them here much more easily. ¡°How¡¯s the situation here? Are there powerful figures on Earth? Who were the ones who conquered Mount Bane?¡± The Grand Priest asked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Your Holiness, the earthlings are weak and ordinary. Though there are approximately eight billion of them, there are only about a few hundred thousand martial artists out there. Besides, most of them are weak and insignificant. To my understanding, there are only a handful of powerful figures out there. One of them is the Omniscient Deity, who¡¯s rumored to have lived for two thousand years. He must be at least at the Supernatural stage. Simrly, a man named Langston Lafleur, also known as the Prince of Orchid Mountain, has also crossed into the Supernatural stage. There are two who have broken free of their shackles and around ten who have crossed into the ninth rank. Not only that, but there are also around thirty people who have reached peak Ninth Stair.¡± The man narrated the situation on Earth to the Grand Priest ¡°As for Mount Bane¡­ A sect called the Void Sect appeared out of nowhere and conquered the mountain. Though I don¡¯t know which Sealed Realm they came from, they must havee from a Greater Realm judging by how they appeared at the location of the seal. They possess great knowledge regarding the seal. Perhaps their sect also has a seal that¡¯s merged with the one on Earth. ¡°The Void Sect has a Grand Priestess whom the earthlings could do nothing against. We surmise that she could also be in the Supernatural stage.¡± Hearing this, a smile crept up on the Grand Priest¡¯s face. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Even the strongest of them all was at the Supernatural stage¡­. How weak! ¡°What should we do now, Your Holiness?¡± A man asked. The Grand Priest contemted for a brief moment before saying, ¡°I brought the Five-Colored Holy Stones here this time to fortify the seal. This will prevent those from the other realms to travel here through the seal. First, we¡¯ll annihte the Void Sect on Mount Bane and seize the mountain for ourselves. Then, we¡¯ll fortify the seal while searching for the four keys at the same time. Once an opportune moment shows itself, we¡¯ll activate the seal. In the meantime, I¡¯ll conquer Earth to prepare for my sect¡¯s future endeavors here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Alright now, stand up and talk.¡± Only then did the men stand up. Meanwhile, the Grand Priest left Mount Stratmark and headed to Sol alongside his entourage. At that moment, Thea left Cansington and embarked on a journey to Dragonville in the Southern ins. At the same time, a handsome-looking man in a white suit was presented with a photograph. Your Holiness, the man in the photograph goes by the name of James Caden. He¡¯s a well-renowned figure on Earth who has crossed into the ninth rank. Meanwhile, his grandfather is Langston Lafleur, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, whereas his wife is a genius by the name of Thea Cahan. Though she only began cultivating a few years ago, she¡¯s reached the peak of the Ninth Stair and is only a step away from reaching the ninth rank.¡± A man in a ck robe exined. The man in the white suit was the Grand Priest of an influential sect in the Overworld. He was now heading in the direction of Mount Bane. Upon hearing this, he could not help but exim, ¡°She managed to acquire such strength in just a few short years?!¡± The Grand Priest was a genius himself. Even with the abundant resources in his sect, he still spent decades to reach the peak of the Ninth Stair. How could he not be bewildered upon hearing that someone on Earth, a ce deprived of Spiritual Energy, had managed toe this far in just a few short years? ¡°Indeed, this is a miracle. Just a few years ago, the martial artists on Earth were even weaker and more insignificant than they currently are. They didn¡¯t even have an eighth-rank martial artist. However, with the ying of the Spirit Turtle and the dragon, their power was boosted drastically¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, the Grand Priest cackled. The Four Holy Beasts were left behind by the sinful ancestor of the earthlings. Though he intended for them to emerge as a great force, this was in fact a trap. The earthlings will never rise. Only catastrophe awaits them.¡± The Grand Priest then put those thoughts aside. The Four Holy Beasts were nted with Demonic Energy, something that would bring about a great catastrophe to mankind. The Grand Priest continued on his journey toward Mount Bane. At the same time, Thea arrived at Mount Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. Wearing a ck dress while holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, she gazed at the mountain range in the distance. She could sense terrifying energy emanating from the peak of the mountain. She remained where she stood as the wind blew. After collecting herself, she took a step forward. Immediately, she appeared a hundred meters away. In just a few steps, she had reached the foot of the mountain. Soon, she arrived at the peak of Mount Thunder Pass. The moment she arrived, she could see James, who was in the midst of refining the Phoenix Essence while sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Unable to hold back her yearning for him, she rushed over to him and cried out, ¡°Darling!¡± James had broken free of the first shackle. Just as he was in the midst of absorbing the Phoenix Essence¡¯s power, a voice came from behind and interrupted his cultivation. Upon turning his head and seeing Thea who was holding the Malevolent Sword in her hand, he immediately stood up. Then, he walked over to her and grabbed her hands excitedly. ¡°What brings you here, Thea?¡± Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 James did not expect Thea to be here at Mount Thunder Pass. ¡°Where¡¯s Winnie? Who¡¯s taking care of her now?¡± Thea exined, 1 left her in my mother¡¯s care. I was worried about you and didn¡¯t want you to deal with this alone. I came here to lend you a helping hand.¡± Upon hearing this, James had to suppress his tears. He considered himself the luckiest man in the world to have married Thea. ¡°By the way, how did the cultivation go?¡± Thea asked. ¡°It went well, I guess.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already broken free of the first shackle and am now on my way to breaking the second one. Based on my current speed, I¡¯ll need about three months to aplish that.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± For the next few days, they began cultivating at Mount Thunder Pass. Five dayster, Diney arrived. Upon seeing Thea, she froze momentarily before walking over to them, saying, ¡°James¡­ Thea.. The two who were in the midst of absorbing the Phoenix Essence¡¯s strength stopped. Thea nced at the gorgeous-looking Diney before looking at James. James, on the other hand, only smiled. Diney walked over to them and said, ¡°James, I¡¯ve dealt with the affairs of the military region.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°By the way, something big happened outside.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± James asked. Over the past few days, he had been busy cultivating. Besides, his phone had died. Therefore, he had no idea what was going on outside. Wearing a grim expression, Diney said, ¡°A fierce battle broke out on Mount Bane a few days ago.¡± ¡°What battle?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued, The Void Sect was the one upying Mount Bane, and the Grand Priestess of the Void Sect was at the Supernatural stage. Who would dare provoke them at such a critical moment? Diney said, 1 don¡¯t know either. I only know that a group of people appeared on Mount Bane and fought a battle against the Grand Priestess of the Void Sect, who retreated from Mount Bane after being defeated. Meanwhile, the one who announced their victory called himself Conrad Titus, the Grand Priest.¡± Diney narrated the events that had unfolded to them. Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. He knew how powerful the Grand Priestess of the Void Sect was after she defeated Tyrus with a single move. Now that she was defeated, he could not help but be stunned ¡°Where does this guy called Conrad came from?¡± Diney shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± James asked once more, ¡°Anything else besides this?¡± ¡°Nope, the Grand Priestess of the Void Sect disappeared without a trace after she retreated from Mount Bane.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James said. Now that another powerful figure had appeared, the situation was turning grim. He had to increase his cultivation base as soon as possible and cross into the Supernatural stage. However, based on his current speed, he would require at least a year. He could not wait for a year. A lot could happen in the meantime. So, James chose not to pay any heed to the affairs of the outside world and continued his closed-door meditation at Mount Thunder Pass. Alongside Thea, they absorbed the power of the Phoenix Essence together. Meanwhile, Diney entered the pristine forest nearby Mount Thunder Pass in search of a berry that contained Empyrean Spiritual Energy. In the blink of an eye, three months passed. After three months¡¯ worth of cultivation, James could now sense the second shackle inside his body Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 Thea, on the other hand, had long crossed into the ninth rank after absorbing the power of the Phoenix Essence. Besides, she was close to sensing the existence of the first shackle inside her body. James sat in a lotus position at the peak of Mount Thunder Pass, exuding a powerful aura. At that moment, he stopped cultivating. Thea followed suit and nced at James, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James said, ¡°I can sense the second shackle.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± Thea was overjoyed. James sighed. ¡°The Phoenix Essence is too powerful, If I cultivated one step at a time, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense the second shackle for another ten years.¡± Thea cheered him on, ¡°You can do this!¡± At that moment, Diney walked toward them. Though she had been wandering about inside the mountains over the past three months, she could not find any berry imbued with Empyrean Spiritual Energy. In the meantime, however, she wasted no time and cultivated non-stop. Although she did not absorb the Phoenix Essence¡¯s power, there was plenty of Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the air. After a few months of hard work, her True Energy also increased. Based on her current speed, she would be able to cross into the ninth rank in no time. Upon hearing their conversation, she walked toward them and said smilingly, ¡°Congrattions, James.¡± James smiled and looked at her, asking. ¡°Did you manage to find anything?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s absorb the Phoenix Essence¡¯s power together.¡± James said. Even though the Phoenix Essence was now half in size, there was still plenty for everyone. ¡°Really?¡± Diney was overjoyed. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°Thank you so much, James,¡± Diney said in appreciation. Meanwhile, James sat in a lotus position and began sensing the insides of his body. The first shackle constrained the blood vessels, whereas the second shackle constrained the flesh. He could clearly sense the presence of countless shackles sealing the enormous power hidden in his flesh away. He catalyzed True Energy, which entered his flesh. In an instant, the shackles disintegrated. Rumble! Explosion sounds could be hearding from inside his body, while his muscles twitched non-stop. With every twitch of his muscle, a shackle was destroyed. With that, powerful energy burst forth from inside his body. The aura he exuded grew increasingly terrifying that even Thea and Diney hurriedly retreated Thissted for a whole week. A weekter, James dispersed his aura and slowly stood up. As he clenched his fists, terrifying power came from inside his flesh. This was a brute force that originated from his flesh and not his True Energy. At that moment, he felt he could shatter a mountain and shake the earth with a single punch. Thea and Diney, who were watching from afar, walked over to him. Sensing the aura he exuded, Thea said, ¡°Congrattions on breaking the second shackle, Darling¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve broken the second shackle, I¡¯m still far too weak at the moment. I¡¯m still a distance away from crossing into the Supernatural stage. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d stand a chance against the likes of the Void Sect¡¯s Grand Priestess and Conrad Titus, the Grand Priest. I still have much work to do.¡± Thea handed him the Phoenix Essence and said, ¡°I can now sense the presence of the first shackle. This is more than enough for me. By refining the remainder of the Phoenix Essence, you should be able to break the third shackle and cross into the Supernatural stage.¡± Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Thea had no ns of absorbing the remaining Phoenix Essence. That was because she wanted James to reach even greater heights. Diney, who had absorbed some of the Phoenix Essence, also had her True Energy boosted. Now, she believed she had gathered enough power to cross into the ninth rank. "The same goes for me, James.¡± ¡°Mhm." James nodded. Greater energy would be needed atter stages of cultivation. Hence, the remaining Phoenix Essence should only be enough for James alone to break the third shackle. James continued cultivating. Meanwhile, since thedies had nothing else to do, they chose to leave and head to Dragonville. Soon, two months passed. James had been in a closed-door meditation on Mount Thunder Pass for almost six months now. His strength had drastically increased. One night on Mount Bane... Boom! Thunder struck an old tree and disintegrated it. However, at that moment, a seed began to germinate and flourish at the roots of the tree. Almost immediately, a sprout possessing concentrated Empyrean Spiritual Energy emerged. Upon sensing the presence of such a majestic Empyrean Spiritual Energy, Conrad hurriedly rushed over to the tree and watched from a distance. Under his gaze, the sprout soon grew to be a gigantic tree ten several meters in height. The speed was unbelievable. It only took less than ten minutes for the seed to grow into a tree. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Conrad was utterly stunned. "Just as I imagined, many opportunities present themselves on Earth. Such a magical phenomenon even before the seal is activated... And this tree, such concentrated and majestic Empyrean Spiritual Energy... I''ve never seen something like this even in the Otherworld. The berry this tree bears will be unbelievable.¡± Conrad looked forward to that day. Under his gaze, a berry with purple petals bloomed. Then, a purple re soared to the sky and illuminated the pitch-ck sky. Next, an alluring fragrance that contained majestic Empyrean Spiritual Energy permeated the air. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Upon seeing this, Conrad roared inughter. Even though humans stayed far away from Mount Bane aftering to an agreement with the Void Sect, there were still many martial artists lurking in the vicinity. So, the intriguing phenomenon immediately attracted their attention. On Mount Thunder Pass... Thea hurriedly rushed over to James. ¡°Something happened, Darling!" Hearing this, James stopped his cultivation and looked at her, asking,¡± What''s wrong? What happened?" Thea said, "A bizarre phenomenon urred on Mount Banest night. A purple light illuminated the night sky, and there was an alluring fragrance in the air near the mountain. This created a huge sensation. Many martial artists from around the globe are making their way there as we speak." Upon hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. Thea continued, ¡°There are rumors that a mysterious berry has appeared on Mount Bane." James was not surprised at all. After all, Mount Bane was the location of the seal. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy in its vicinity was many times greater than that of the outside world. "Darling, are you not going to have a look?" Thea asked. James really did not wish to go. That was because he had yet to sense the presence of the third shackle. Even if he went, he would not stand a chance against the Void Sect''s Grand Priestess and Conrad Titus, the Grand Priest. However, he could not allow his opponents to obtain the berry.He had no other choice but to go. Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Even if he stood no chance against them, he had to go regardless. Perhaps he might gain something out of this. "Let''s go." After brief contemtion, he stood up and said with determination in his eyes, "No matter what, I have to go." "Mhm." Thea nodded. Soon, the two hurriedly left. Upon returning to Dragonville, James stored the remaining Phoenix Essence away and boarded a private ne headed to Mount Bane alongside Thea. The trip to Mount Bane only took three hours. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, it was only eleven in the morning. Currently, a thin mist enveloped the mountain range. At the same time, the mist radiated a glimmering light. James knew that this light came from the magical-looking statue. Meanwhile, a purple light could be seen at a ce not too far away. Although they were a distance away from Mount Bane, James could still sense the alluring fragrance and the powerful energy imbued in it. A single sniff was enough to make one lose concentration. "How magical..." James murmured. By the time he arrived, there were already many martial artists gathered at the foot of Mount Bane. However, none of them dared take a single step forward. That was because the Void Sect''s Grand Priestess had already warned that trespassers would be killed on the spot. Although she had been chased away from Mount Bane, no one dared to trespass when faced against Conrad Titus. At that moment, a group of people arrived. In the lead was a morous-looking woman wearing a green dress. Holding a sword in her hand, she exuded a charismatic aura. Behind her were a few disciples of the Void Sect. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She was Juniper Waseem, the Grand Priestess of the Void Sect. Though she noticed James and Thea from the corner of her eye, she paid no heed to them. To her, apart from Langston Lafleur and the Omniscient Deity, no one else was worth her attention. "Your Holiness, can you smell the fragrance? What powerful Empyrean Spiritual Energy! This is a great treasure," Kay said excitedly upon gazing at the purple light in the distance. Meanwhile, Juniper was wearing a solemn expression. Though a treasure had appeared on Mount Bane, she stood no chance against Conrad. How would she seize the treasure for herself? She took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go have a look." Then, she headed in the direction of Mount Bane with her entourage. Thea looked at James and asked, "Are we going as well, Darling?¡± ¡®There''s no need to rush things." James waved his hand slightly.He was still far too weak at the moment. Showing up prematurely would only get him killed. "We''ll have to wait for Grandfather or the Omniscient Deity to appear. Before that, none of us can ascend Mount Bane.¡± Upon hearing this, Thea fell silent. The two waited patiently. At the same time, Juniper had already ascended Mount Bane with her entourage. However, before she could continue further, her path was blocked. "Hold it right there! Who''s there?¡± Aman in a ck robe roared. "Hmph!" Juniper grunted coldly and waved her arm. Powerful energy gathered in her palms, and she sent the man flying. The man copsed heavily to the ground and let loose an agonizing scream. "What do you think you''re doing?" A voice boomed. Then, Conrad appeared. Looking at Juniper, he said coldly, ¡°Juniper, Mount Bane no longer belongs to you. What are you doing up here? Have you forgotten what I told you?¡± Juniper''s expression darkened as she looked at him, saying, "A treasure has appeared on Mount Bane. Don''t tell me that you wish to have it all for yourself.¡± "But of course!¡± Conrad spoke arrogantly. "I will never let you have your way no matter what!" Juniper brandished her sword and pointed it and him, saying, "I know you''re powerful. But, you''ll still be gravely injured if I go all out.¡± Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 With the urrence of the bizarre phenomenon at Mount Bane, Juniper Waseem, the Grand Priestess of the Void Sect, knew that something magical was born. Although she knew that she would not stand a chance against Conrad, she came regardless. She surmised that he would not dare go all-out against her. Even if she perished in battle, Conrad would be gravely injured. This would provide the earthlings an opportunity to strike. Thus, Juniper was unafraid when faced with Conrad. She exuded a powerful aura as she looked death calmly in the face. Holding a sword in her hand, she pointed it at Conrad and said coldly," Come at me, Conrad. We couldn''t fight to our heart¡¯s content the last time we fought. Let me see how powerful you really are!" Conrad''s face darkened as he looked at her. He had not expected her to return to Mount Bane. He knew about Juniper''s strength when he fought against herst time. Since she was onlyparatively weaker, he would surely suffer grave injuries in the event of a conflict. "Do you really think that I''m afraid of you, Juniper?¡± Conrad said coldly. "You wouldn''t dare kill me,¡± Juniper said. "I admit that you''re strong, but you aren''t stronger than me. Meanwhile, there are humans equally strong as I am. If I go all-out, you''ll not stand a chance against the earthlings after suffering severe injuries. Hence, I suggest that we share the item amongst ourselves." Conrad was wearing a cloudy expression on his face. He was all alone on Earth without any additional reinforcements, and his disciples were weak. He could not stand against all his opponents by himself. However, the circumstances would be different if he could obtain the fruit. His strength would reach even greater heights. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, I promise you that the Void Sect will be given your share of the deal. However, you''ll have to join forces with me to resist the earthlings.¡± Hearing this, Juniper breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that the earthling called the Omniscient Deity was extremely powerful. However, by combining forces with Conrad, she would have nothing to be afraid of. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Juniper looked at him and said, "I''d like to have a look at the mysterious item." "Follow me.¡± Conrad turned to leave. Soon, they arrived at the berry tree. It was a tree several meters in height. Purple flowers blossomed on the branches while radiating a purple light and exuding an alluring fragrance. The moment they approached the berry tree, Juniper could sense the overwhelming abundance of Empyrean Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Energy was even greater than her sect''s Sacred Land. "What powerful Empyrean Spiritual Energy... As expected of the ancestralnd, its Spiritual Energy is so majestic even though the seal has yet to be released. What kind of power will be unleashed if it does?¡± Juniper was stunned. Looking at Conrad, she asked, ¡®What berry is this?" Conrad shook his head and said, ¡°I don''t know." "How was it formed?" "You ask too many questions.¡± Conrad nced at her coldly. Seeing this, Juniper fell silent and stared at the purple flower. A purple light illuminated the surroundings, and an alluring fragrance permeated the air. Once the berry was ripe, this would be a significant object. She looked forward to that day. Meanwhile, James and Thea waited patiently at the foot of Mount Bane. Many martial artists approached them to offer their greetings, to which James politely returned the kind gestures. A day passed, and Langston and Tyrus appeared. Behind them were a few martial artists from Lothian, which included Tapio Cabral, Diney''s elder brother. James walked over to them and greeted, ¡°Grandfather... Uncle..." Langston waved slightly and looked at him, asking, "What''s the situation on Mount Bane?" James shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet. I can only see a glimmering purple light in the distance and sense an alluring fragrance in the air. The mysterious berry must be ripe. However, I have no idea what it looks like. By the way, the Grand Priestess of the Void Sect ascended Mount Bane yesterday and has not returned since. She should havee to an agreement with Conrad Titus." Hearing this, Langston furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 "Does that mean that both the Void Sect''s Grand Priestess and Conrad Titus are on Mount Bane?¡± "Mhm." James nodded and said, ¡°You''re correct." Langston was lost in thought. He would have ascended the mountain without hesitation if there was only a single opponent up there. After all, he stood no chance against thebined strength of two martial artists at the Supernatural rank. He scanned his surroundings. Upon noticing that the Omniscient Deity was nowhere to be seen, he could not help but ask, "Is the Omniscient Deity here?" James said, "I have been waiting here since noon yesterday. However, there''s no sign of him.¡± ¡°We''ll wait here, then.¡± Langston said,¡± Mount Bane is where the seal is located, so the Omniscient Deity must be paying close attention to the events unfolding here. He will definitelye.¡± Langston was confident that the Omniscient Deity would arrive soon. More and more people gradually arrived. "Hahaha! Hey there, James!" Laughter boomed in the distance. Then, Can Maverick walked over to James. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since west met. I heard that you were in closed-door meditation at the Mount Thunder Pass in the Southern ins. How did it go?¡± James looked at him and said while smiling, "It¡¯s alright, I guess. My strength increased." Hearing this, Can was intrigued. He asked, "What stage have you reached?¡± James smiled smugly. "I''ve already broken the second shackle inside my body." "..." Can was stunned. "You broke free of the second shackle in just half a year?¡± He could not believe his ears. How did James manage to break free of the second shackle in just half a year? What unbelievable cultivation speed! Can, on the other hand, had yet to sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy. James smiled and remained silent. Following Can¡¯s appearance, more and more people arrived. Even Thomas was here alongside the guardians of Japura¡ªTobias and Lucjan. Thetter two had been in closed-door meditation. After consuming the Dragon Essence, they crossed into the ninth rank. Thomas, simrly, managed to do so after consuming the power of the dragon''s blood. However, as they forcibly advanced through the stages, they could not sense the presence of Empyrean Spiritual Energy despite having thebat prowess of a ninth-rank martial artist. James walked over to them and greeted Thomas. "Grandpa..." Thomas nced at him and nodded slightly. "How''s the situation on Mount Bane?" James recounted the events that had unfolded to him. Upon hearing about them, Thomas¡¯ expression darkened. "Conrad Titus and Juniper Waseem... This is getting a littleplicated." Soon, members of the Pris Sect and the Blood Race arrived. All the powerful martial artists on Earth had congregated in one ce. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, even though a day had passed, Omniscient Deity was still nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, the alluring scenting from Mount Bane was only getting increasingly stronger. As the berry was about to ripen, Langston knew they could not wait any longer. "Everyone!" His voice boomed, and the crowd turned to look at him. Langston said, ¡°Mount Bane belongs to Earth. We can''t allow outsiders to intrude on our territory as they please. Today, we shall chase away the intruders from Mount Bane at the risk of losing our lives. "Currently, there are two martial artists at the Supernatural rank on Mount Bane. I can stand my ground against one of them. Are you all confident in fighting against the other?¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd fell silent. Even the two Blood Race martial artists who had broken free of the second shackle remained silent. The power disparity between those who broke free of the second shackle and the Supernatural rank was simply too overwhelming. Even if theybined their strength, they might not stand a chance against a single Supernatural. Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 No one dared to utter a single word. Langston could fight against a Supernatural by himself, but the other Supernatural could annihte them all with ease. Just as everyone was silent, Tyrus spoke, "I¡¯ve already broken the third shackle." Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at him. Half a year ago, Langston brought back the Phoenix Essence and some phoenix blood after ying the Phoenix. Though James was given the Phoenix Essence, Tyrus had been in closed-door meditation over the past six months absorbing the enormous power hidden inside the Phoenix''s blood. Currently, he had broken free of the third shackle and was just a step away from reaching the Supernatural level. Tyrus continued, "With thebined strength of me, the Blood Race''s Grand Patriarch, and James, we can tie one of the Supernaturals down even if we can''t defeat him." ¡°Let''s get going then!¡± Kaiden Walchelin, the Grand Patriarch of the Blood Race, said, "Mount Bane belongs to Earth. We can''t allow these outsiders to encroach on ournd. We have to defend Mount Bane even if it costs our lives.¡± Thomas stepped forward and said, "While you deal with the Supernaturals, leave the rest to me.¡± Apart from Tyrus, James, and Kaiden, there were also many powerful martial artists present here. In fact, there were a handful of ninth-rank martial artists. After a brief discussion, they reached an agreement. They wouldunch an assault on Mount Bane. "Charge!" They charged forward. In the lead was Langston, who was followed close behind by Tyrus, Kaiden, and James. At the rear were the other ninth-rank martial artists. Meanwhile, those who had yet to cross into the ninth rank remained at the foot of the mountain. This would be a battle to the death, after all. They could lose their lives anytime. At the peak of Mount Bane... "Your Holiness!" Aman in a ck robe rushed over to Conrad and knelt before him. Wearing a panicked expression, he said hurriedly, "Something terrible has happened!" Conrad was in the midst of discussing the affairs of the Sealed Realm with Juniper when his subordinate barged in. Furrowing his eyebrows, he asked, ¡®What''s the matter?¡± ¡®Th-The earthlings haveunched an assault,¡± the man said. "Damn it!¡± Conrad stood up immediately. Then, exuding a terrifying aura, he swiftly rushed to the scene while Juniper followed close behind. Halfway up Mount Bane, Langston and the other martial artists were ascending the mountain when a figure came crashing from the sky. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Fwoosh! The figure radiated a blinding golden light. Like a celestial being that descended from the heavens, he stood thirty meters in mid-air and nced downward at the earthlings scornfully. His face darkened, and he said coldly, "Do you have a death wish?" Then, Juniper arrived. ¡®What do you think you are doing? I thought we had an agreement six months ago. You''re forbidden from trespassing into Mount Bane. Otherwise, you''ll be killed on sight.¡± She was also radiating a powerful aura. The group stopped. Langston looked at the two and said, ¡°Mount Bane belongs to Earth. How dare you outsiders upy ournd? Get out of our sight this instant. Otherwise, this will be your final resting ce.¡± Faced with two Supernaturals, Langston was unafraid. "Hahaha!" Conrad cackled. ¡®What a joke! The strong do what they can while the weak suffer what they must! This is an immutable law of the universe. You want to retake Mount Bane? Over my dead body!" Then, he brandished his sword. Swish! Invisible Sword Light shredded through the air. His aura was so overwhelming that even space had be distorted. "Do you think I''m afraid of you?¡± Langston roared and charged at him. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Conrad. Boom! Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Their palms collided, and Langston was sent flying. Conrad, on the other hand, only staggered backward. Immediately, everyone knew that Langston was weaker than Conrad. However, Conrad was undaunted. After being sent flying, he collected himself and brandished his sword. Then, he charged toward Conrad once more. A fierce battle broke out in the sky. Wearing a solemn expression, Tyrus said, "We''ll make this quick. Once we defeat Juniper, we can go help my father." James nodded. Swish! Then, he brandished the Primordial Dragon de. Tyrus, James, and Kaiden charged toward Juniper. Seeing this, Juniper''s face darkened as she said coldly, "You''ve got a death wish!" As she said that, she brandished her sword. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Swish! Awave of Sword Energy shredded through the air. The three swiftly dodged the attack and dispersed. Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, James performed a terrifying sword technique. Ever since he broke free of the second shackle, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. Juniper''s aura no longer had any effect on him. His movements were quick and agile. In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Juniper. However, Juniper''s speed was extraordinary. She simply turned and shed with her sword. nk! The swords shed. James could feel a terrifying power spreading from the Primordial Dragon de to his entire body. Immediately, the Blood Energy inside his body churned, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Meanwhile, he could feel his body being crushed by a mountain. Unable to resist the overwhelming weight, he plummeted from the sky and crashed heavily into a pile of rubble. At the same time, Tyrus began his attack, and so did Kaiden. However, Juniper was powerful. She sent Kaiden flying with a single move. Even Tyrus began losing ground. The Supernatural level truly was terrifying. Even though Tyrus had broken free of the third shackle, he was still much weaker than Juniper. Utterly beaten, he staggered backward while being inflicted a sword wound on his arm, from which blood gushed out like a cascading waterfall. James crawled out of the rubble with great difficulty. As he had never fought against a Supernatural, he had no idea how terrifying they were. He catalyzed True Lunar and Terra Energy to suppress his wound and scanned his surroundings. Kaiden was injured and no longer dared continue the fight. Tyrus, on the other hand, was still on the back foot. The battle on the other side was even fiercer. Langston and Conrad were extremely powerful. Even though Conrad was the stronger of the two, he could not defeat Langston who used his full force. Meanwhile, Thomas fought against Conrad¡¯s men alongside the Void Sect''s disciples and the other ninth-rank martial artists. However, they stood no chance against the enemy. Soon, manyy dead on the battlefield. After scanning the battlefield, James joined in the fight with the Primordial Dragon de. Sensing the looming threat, Juniper gave up on pursuing Tyrus and turned around. Upon seeing James, who was holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, her face darkened, "You have a death wish, don''t you? I''ll send you to the afterlife then." Then, she charged toward James at terrifying speed. Before she arrived, her Sword Energy had already burst forth. Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, James catalyzed the True Lunar and Terra Energy to its maximum level. At the same time, he gathered the power of his blood and muscles into the Primordial Dragon de. His sword radiated a dazzling light. Immediately, James'' aura soared. Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 By catalyzing True Lunar and Terra Energy as well as the power of the blood and muscles, James¡¯ aura immediately increased drastically. Holding the sword in her hand, Juniper charged toward him. ng! The swords shed. James switched tactics and aimed straight at Juniper''s vital point. A chill ran down her spine. She never expected James¡¯ sword technique to be this bizarre, so she hurriedly switched tactics to deflect his attack. After using all his strength, James was not only able to deflect Juniper''s attack, but he could even perform the First Sword Art and the First Lunar and Terra Sword Art against her. Tyrus, on the other hand, managed to have a brief moment of respite. He hurriedly retreated into the distance and consumed a bottle of elixir. Upon spectating the battle between James and Juniper, he could not help but sigh, "How powerful... His True Energy is almost equal in strength to mine despite only having broken free of two shackles. If he broke free of the third shackle, he would be able to stand his ground against a Supernatural easily.¡± Although James managed to stand his ground against Juniper, this was only temporary. Juniper was extremely powerful. Each time their swords shed, he could feel his Blood Energy churn inside his body. He only managed to suppress the Blood Energy through enormous True Lunar and Terra Energy. nk! Once again, the swords shed. This time, Juniper used all her strength. Overwhelmed, James¡¯ arm went limp, and he was sent flying. Fwoosh! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Juniper charged toward him at great speed. In an instant, she appeared before him and pierced his body with her sword. James wanted to deflect her attack. However, her speed was too extraordinary. Helpless to do anything, his body was pierced by Juniper''s sword. At the same time, Juniper struck him with her palm and sent him flying. "James!" Tyrus''s face paled, and he charged toward Juniper once more. "Darling!" Thea was in the midst of a battle against a ninth-rank martial artist when she noticed that James was injured. She hurriedly shook off her opponent and rushed toward James. Before James could crash into the ground, she managed to grab hold of him in time. Then, holding the injured James in her arms, she retreated into the distance. On a huge rock in the distance... Wearing an anxious expression on her face, Thea asked, "A-Are you alright, Darling?" Not only was his body pierced, but he even suffered a blow to the chest. As Juniper went all out, he suffered grave internal injuries. "I won''t die just yet." James wiped the blood off his lips. "Damn it!" Thea was enraged. Upon turning around and seeing the fierce battle in the distance, she brandished the Malevolent Sword and headed toward the battlefield. James tried to stop her, but it was no use. Thea was overwhelmed with anger. The blood inside her body boiled, and her pupils turned blood-red. Powerful energy burst forth from within her body, and she exuded a terrifying aura that surpassed even Tyrus¡¯. In the blink of an eye, she appeared on the battlefield and shed with the Malevolent Sword. A Sword Light a hundred meters in length shredded through the air. Juniper, who was in the midst of a fierce battle against Tyrus, felt a chill down her spine as she sensed a powerful aura approaching from behind. As she turned, the Sword Light was almost upon her. Seeing this, she hurriedly shed with her sword, and terrifying Sword Energy burst forth and deflected Thea''s attack. Thea had demonized. Though her strength was drastically boosted, she was still slightly weaker than Juniper. Upon seeing Thea''s bloodshot eyes, Juniper was stunned. ¡°What the... Does she possess the Supreme Spiritual Root? Could it be that she has been demonized after consuming a Holy Beast¡¯s blood?¡± As Juniper came from a Sealed Realm, she was knowledgeable about the affairs on Earth. At that moment, she was rather fearful not of Thea, but of her demonized version. Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Just as she was confounded, Thea charged toward her. She collected herself and met her attack. Boom! The two shed. Powerful True Energies collided and distorted even space. Thea was immediately sent flying. Even Juniper staggered backward, muttering silently under her breath, "What terrifying power..." Then, Thea''s blood churned, and powerful energy erupted from within her blood. Even though she only managed to cross into the ninth rank recently, she managed to make Juniper stagger backward through brute force alone. "Die." Thea red at Juniper with her bloodshot eyes. She summoned True Demonic Energy, imbued it with the Malevolent Sword, and performed the Demonic Sword Art. The strength of the Demonic Sword Art was greatly augmented by her True Demonic Energy. The demonized Thea was too strong. Even Juniper, who was a Supernatural, had lost herposure. In the distance, James sat in a lotus position on the ground and healed his injuries while spectating the battle. He was utterly stunned when he saw Thea''s strength. ¡®Thea''s power is unbelievable... Since she did not demonize over the past few years, I thought the problems within her body were resolved. I didn''t expect that she would be demonized after experiencing a shock.¡± Thea''s strength shocked James. At the same time, he was concerned about her safety because he did not want her to remain in this state. Now that Thea had joined the battle, Tyrus could breathe a sigh of relief. He quickly retreated into the distance, consumed an elixir, and began healing his injuries. The battle continued in the sky. Swords shed, and fists collided. As the terrifying True Energy shredded through the air, the surrounding mountains around Mount Bane slowly disintegrated. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, since Mount Bane was where the seal was located, it possessed certain magical attributes. Even though mountains copsed into a heap of rubble, they would automatically regenerate back to their original form. It appeared that there was some kind of powerful force safeguarding the region. While James treated his injuries, he kept watching Thea. Thea''s Demonic Sword Art was overbearing. Whenbined with her Murderous Energy, even Juniper who was at the Supernatural level began losing ground. "Damn you!¡± she cursed. Swoosh! At that moment, eighty-one ck needles suddenly appeared around Thea. It was Exalter. The eighteen-one needles shredded through the air and charged at Juniper. Juniper''s face paled as she hurriedly dodged the needles. At that instant, Thea appeared above her and shed with her Malevolent Sword. Seeing this, Juniper hurriedly raised her sword. Then, a Sword Light a hundred meters in length came crashing down toward Juniper, snapping her sword in half immediately. As she staggered backward, Exalter flew toward her. Suffering severe injuries, she plummeted from the sky and crashed to the ground. Before she could crawl out of the rubble, Tyrus immediately appeared before her and struck her acupuncture points to seal her cultivation base away. Then, he dragged her out of the rubble and pressed his sword against her neck. He looked at Conrad, who was in the midst of a fierce battle against Langston, and yelled, "Stop right now!" Conrad was in the midst of a fierce battle against Langston. Although he was the superior one, he could not defeat Langston easily. Then, a voice came from below. He nced down and realized that Juniper had been defeated, and a sword was pressed against her neck. Tyrus yelled, "Make another move and she''s dead!" Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Tyrus threatened Conrad with Juniper''s life. Conrad clenched his sword tightly as his face darkened. He had been fighting against Langston, but he had been paying close attention to Juniper''s battle. Since he knew that Juniper was defeated by a woman, he could not help but nce at Thea. By then, Thea was returning to normal, and the blood inside her body was pacified. Gradually, the powerful aura she exuded dissipated. ¡°Beast Blood, huh?¡± he murmured. Conrad made the decision to end the fighting. The earthling''s strength far surpassed his expectation. As Conrad sheathed his sword, Langston breathed a sigh of relief. Then, Langston descended from the sky and appeared before Tyrus. Thea had left her demonized state. Her face was pale, and she could not exert even a single ounce of strength. It appeared that the battle earlier hadpletely drained her energy. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She dragged her feeble body toward James. James looked at her and asked in concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± "I-I''m fine... I just feel a little dizzy,¡± Thea spoke weakly. Her memories of the previous battle were vague. She only knew that she engaged in a fierce battle with Conrad after being demonized. As for the specifics, she could not remember anything. James¡¯ condition had ameliorated after he treated his injuries. Although he had yet to fully recover, he was not in mortal danger anymore. Following the cessation of hostilities, a tense calm descended upon the area. Many disciples of Conrad and the Void Sect perished in the battle. Acrowd gathered. Conrad descended from the sky and stood before Tyrus, looking at the earthlings. Langston nced at the defeated and severely injured Juniper and furrowed his eyebrows. He never expected Thea to be the one to defeat her. Then, Thea and James walked over to him. "What do you n to do?¡± Conrad asked. He did not choose to cease hostilities because of Juniper. After all, he could not care less about her safety. Rather, he believed that he would be besieged on all sides by the earthlings after her defeat. As he might not stand against theirbined strength, he chose to make apromise. Langston said, ¡°Our terms are simple. Leave Mount Bane immediately.¡± "No way.¡± Conrad''s face darkened, and he said, "Over my dead body. I chose to put an end to the battle not because I was afraid of you." Langston thought about it and replied, "In that case, let¡¯s find a way to coexist. "You may remain on Mount Bane on the condition that we are allowed to stay as well. From today onward, you''re forbidden from harming the earthlings in the vicinity of Mount Bane, and we promise not to make a move against you unprovoked. Also, we will share the treasures that appear on Mount Bane amongst ourselves in a fair manner.¡± He looked at Conrad and asked, "How does that sound?¡± Conrad was lost in thought. Since he was all alone on Earth, there was no way he could annihte all earthlings by himself. If he antagonized them needlessly, he might not survive for long. After thinking for a brief moment, hepromised. "Alright, then." Hearing this, the earthlings all breathed a sigh of relief. Tyrus released his grip on Juniper, and Conrad walked over to her and unsealed her acupuncture points. Juniper immediately catalyzed True Energy to heal her injuries. The battle on Mount Bane resulted in an oue that was beneficial to everyone. After they chose to cease hostilities, they all headed to the tree. Upon seeing the purple flowers and the glimmering purple light the tree radiated, the earthlings were shocked. ¡®What a nice scent... Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 "It smells so alluring... This is going to be a priceless treasure once the berry ripens." ¡®This must be a magical fruit!" Many conversed. James stared at the tree too. He was stunned by the fragrance and the majestic Empyrean Spiritual Energy here. Cultivating at such a ce would greatly elerate one''s progress. He remained silent and sat in a lotus position on the ground while healing his injuries. Everyone waited patiently. In the meantime, Conrad kept ncing over at Thea. Pensive, he furrowed his eyebrows as if he was deep in thought. It made Thea extremely ufortable. Sitting beside James, she whispered, "Darling, that Conrad guy keeps ncing at me.¡± James waved slightly and said, "Pay no heed to him." "Darling, what exactly is this tree?" James shook his head and said, "How would I know?" However, Thea was one of many who were intrigued. Langston approached Conrad. Since they chose peace over war, Conrad had no right to monopolize the tree. So, Conrad chose to answer honestly, ¡®This tree used to be an ordinary tree. One night a few days ago, a lightning bolt struck this tree. Then, a seed germinated and bloomed on that same night. It has already blossomed for a couple of days.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. This was simply magical. After providing the crowd with an exnation, he approached Thea and smiled faintly at her, asking, "So, you must be Thea Cahan." Thea grunted and paid no attention to him. Conrad smiled and said, "You truly are impressive. Though you''ve only crossed into the ninth rank recently, you managed to defeat a Supernatural with just the Beast Blood inside your body." Thea remained silent. James furrowed his eyebrows and said, "What Beast Blood? That''s the blood of the Four Holy Beasts." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Upon hearing this, Conrad exined, "Did she really consume the blood of the Four Demons?!" Conrad could not believe his ears. He thought Thea was only demonized because she consumed Beast Blood. He did not expect her to have consumed the blood of the Four Demons. He took a deep breath. James was deeply intrigued by the Sealed Realms. Since Conrad approached them, he chose to pose him a question, "What are the Four Demons?" After collecting himself, Conrad smiled and said, ¡®There''s no point in hiding this from you, I guess. The Four Holy Beasts you people refer to are actually called the Four Demons. Imbued with Demonic Energy, anyone who consumes their blood will experience Energy Deviation and eventually be a demon. This should be a catastrophe for mankind. However..." As he spoke, he nced at Thea. "Demonic Blood has little to no effect on ordinary people. However, the opposite is true for those who possess the Supreme Spiritual Root. The higher one''s cultivation base, the stronger one would be after being demonized. One day, he or she will be the envoy of the one who will destroy the earthlings,¡± Conrad said. Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. Conrad''s spection matched Langston''s words. James looked at Conrad and asked, "What exactly is a Sealed Realm?" Conrad returned his gaze. He did not expect James to ask him such a question. However, this was to be expected. Earth was once sealed away. As such, some history was forever lost to time. ¡®This is a long story, and there''s no need for you to know about this. You only need to know one thing: Once the seal is broken, the Ultranaturals will descend on Earth and annihte all of humanity once and for all." Hearing this, the humans'' hearts sank. The Ultranaturals? How powerful would they be? Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 ¡®The Ultranaturals? How powerful could they be to be called that? The Earthlings found it hard to imagine. They only knew that a grim future awaited them. Conrad fell silent. James, on the other hand, did not ask further questions. He simply sat in a lotus position on the ground and healed his injuries. Everyone else followed suit as a tense silence descended upon the area. As they treated their injuries, their gazes were fixed on the tree before them, anticipating the berry to ripen. The berry was magical, so its growth speed was unparalleled. After a day passed, the flower withered, and a bud appeared. Everyone was stunned. Under normal circumstances, a bud would only appear after its flowers had bloomed for over a month. Now, only a day had passed. This was simply unbelievable. They waited patiently for a week. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. A weekter, purple berries gradually appeared on the tree. They were the size of a fist, and their appearances were not that much different from apples. Not only that, but they also glimmered a dull purple light and exuded an alluring fragrance. After healing his injuries for a week, James had almostpletely recovered. Although his injuries had yet to fully rejuvenate, they no longer adversely affected him. "At longst...¡± James said. Looking at the purple berries on the tree, he stepped forward and said, ¡®The time hase." Conrad too stepped forward and looked at the earthlings, saying, "There should be around thirty berries on this tree. Although we decided not to resort to violence, I was the one who discovered the tree. Naturally, we should be the ones who pluck the berries first. I''ll leave the remaining ones to you." He only had about a few dozen disciples on Earth. After a few perished on the battlefield, only about twenty remained. If each of them obtained one, there would not be any left. Juniper also stepped forward and said, ¡®The Void Sect will be the first to pluck the berries.¡± The Void Sect was almostpletely eradicated. Only three remained- her, Kaj Waseem, and another disciple. "No way!" James was displeased. If he allowed them to pluck the berries first, there would not be any of them left. "What?" Conrad looked at James and clenched his sword, saying coldly, "Are you questioning my decision?" "Yes." Undaunted, James said, "I object to your decision. Here''s what I think. The Void Sect and you will be grouped as one team, while we earthlings will be grouped together. Then, each team will take turns plucking the berries. I believe this is fair to everyone.¡± "No!" Conrad yelled in defiance, ¡°I''ll have twenty of them!¡± He was upromising and could not care less about the earthlings. "l only need six,¡± Juniper said. Although only three remained of the Void Sect, she demanded six berries. ¡°Let''s duke it out, then.¡± Langston looked at them and said coldly," Whoever emerges victorious will have the berries." "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Conrad looked at him and exuded a powerful aura. Juniper, on the other hand, was intimidated. She had only just lost to Thea a week ago. She needed time for her injuries topletely heal, so she wanted to avoid battle as much as possible for now. Conrad said coldly, ¡®The strong do what they can and the weak suffer what they must. The victor shall have everything! Let me say this now. I only ask for twenty berries. Is this too much to ask for? But don''t worry, I''ll leave a few." James looked at the tree. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 He counted the number of berries silently. There were thirty in total. If Conrad took twenty and Juniper six, only seven would remain for the Earthlings. How would that be sufficient? James thought about it and said, "Let''s fight, then." Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at him. James continued, ¡°Let''s hold a martial arts tournament. If you win the crowd¡¯s respect and no one wishes to challenge you, you will receive one berry. Each participant is only entitled to a single berry. How does that sound?" James knew that some of Conrad''s subordinates wereparatively weaker. If they agreed to his terms, they would only receive a few berries. Meanwhile, only Juniper and Kay among the Void Sect would obtain the berries. "I agree," Thomas said. "Me too." "No problem at all.¡± The earthlings nodded in agreement. "I don''t!¡± Conrad yelled, "Why do I have to enter a martial arts tournament? As one of the strong, I should gain more benefits. I won''t stand in your way if you wish to proceed with your n. However, I''ll have five berries for myself." "Does that mean I''ll have five as well?¡± Langston nced at him. "Since each of you is entitled to five berries, doesn''t that mean I get to have five as well?" Juniper asked. James snickered, "Since you were defeated by my wife, does that mean that she gets to have five too?" Kaiden stepped forward and said, "Since we''re basing this off strength, do I get to obtain two berries considering that I¡¯ve broken free of two shackles?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Tyrus smiled and said, "Does that mean I get to have four?" James said smilingly, ¡°In that case, I get to have four too. But won''t we deprive the rest of the berries?" Conrad scanned the earthlings and said coldly, "This is none of my concern. However, I''ll say this now. Not only will I be having five berries for myself, but I''ll also be taking five for my subordinates. If you disagree, well simply fight to the death. After I kill all of you, I''ll have all the berries for myself.¡± Although Conrad made apromise, he insisted on having ten for himself. He believed himself to be the strongest. The weaker martial artists remained silent as they knew their words held no weight. Even Thomas was wearing a grim expression. Even though he had crossed into the ninth rank, he could not stand a chance against Conrad and Juniper who had reached the Supernatural level. Langston protested, but Conrad refused topromise further. The atmosphere became tense, and the situation was on the verge of escting. Langston was lost in thought. Conrad was indeed powerful. He knew that he would not stand a chance against him. In all regards, whether it be speed and power, he was no match for him. "Why don''t we let him have ten?" Langston chose topromise, looking at James to ask for his opinion. Faced with no other option, James reluctantly agreed. "You aren''t stupid, after all..." Conrad smirked. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared on the tree and began plucking the berries. After collecting ten, Juniper stepped forward and said, "I''ll have five, then." Just as she was about to collect the berries, Langston appeared before her and blocked her path, saying coldly, ¡°I''m afraid you''re biting off more than you can chew." Hearing this, Juniper''s face darkened, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Conrad has ten berries. Is five too much to ask for?" "Yes." Langston wagged his finger and said, ¡°You''re only allowed to have two." "You..." Trembling in anger, she looked at Conrad pleadingly. However, since Conrad only obtained ten berries, which was almost a third of the total amount, he could not care less about her. He merely smiled faintly and said, "I''ll leave the rest to you. I''ll be taking my leave for now.¡± Then, he turned to leave alongside his entourage. Furious, Juniper wanted to brandish her sword. However, she managed to suppress the urge to do so. He red at Langston and said coldly, "Mark my words, I''ll have my revenge. Two berries, was it? I''ll dly have them." After she spoke, she flew toward the tree and collected two berries. Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Juniper only collected two berries. After all, everyone''s gaze was fixed on her. Holding two berries in her hand, she turned to leave reluctantly. Now, only twenty-one berries remained. "l only need ten,¡± Langston looked at the crowd and said. ¡®This is inappropriate, I''m afraid." Sky stepped forward and said. He remained silent earlier because he believed himself to be unworthy to speak before Conrad. Now, Langston intended to have ten berries for himself. Considering that the members of the Blood Race, James, Thomas, and a few others had yet to obtain one, he would not be able to obtain even a single berry if he continued to remain silent. Thomas chimed in, "Indeed, this is inappropriate. Every ninth rank here must obtain at least one berry." Thomas was standing up for himself. If he allowed Langston to pluck ten berries, there might not be any left for him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The other Earthlings voiced their thoughts as well. Even the Blood Race and the Pris Sect used Langston of biting more than he can chew. Langston, on the other hand, said coldly, ¡®There won''t be enough to go around regardless. In any case, I''ll have ten berries. I''ll leave the rest to you." Then, he appeared on the mysterious tree and collected ten berries. The other martial artists could do nothing but watch. "I only need one." After speaking, Tyrus went ahead and plucked a berry for himself. Now, only ten berries remained. "We only need five," Kaiden, the Grand Patriarch of the Blood Race, said. Though the Blood Race had many ninth-rank martial artists, he demanded only five for fear of provoking the Solean martial artists. If they ganged up on him, he would notst long. "No way.¡± James was the first to step forward, "There won''t be any left if the Blood Race takes five. Though you''re strong, you aren''t qualified to have five. Two berries are the most you can get.¡± "James, you..." Kaiden¡¯s expression darkened. Thea immediately walked toward him and red at him, saying coldly,¡± You should consider yourself fortunate to have two." Upon seeing her, a chill ran down Kaiden''s spine. Not even Juniper stood a chance against her. If he pushed too far, they might not even receive a single berry. "Fine!" Kaiden gritted his teeth. Then, he collected two berries. Now, only eight remained. James and Thea each plucked one. Now, only six remained. However, there were still many powerful martial artists there. Putting the Half-Saints aside, there were many ninth-rank martial artists¡ªSky, Thomas, Tobias, Lucjan, and the three Grand Patriarchs of the Pris Sect. The remaining ones had only crossed into the peak of the eighth rank. They could not help but drool upon smelling the sweet fragrance of the berries. If they could just get their hands on them, they would definitely cross into the ninth rank. However, it seemed that there would not be any left for them. Currently, there were still seven ninth-ranks left and six berries remaining. Thomas nced at the three Grand Patriarchs of the Pris Sect and said coldly, "You three can only have two." Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 After thinking for a brief moment, the Grand Patriarchs epted the terms. After all, two berries were better than none. Following that, the distribution process went smoothly. The three Grand Patriarchs of the Pris Sect received two berries, whereas Thomas, Tobias, Lucjan, and Sky each obtained one. Soon, no berries remained. Those who had yet to cross into the ninth rank received nothing. Although they were dismayed, they did notin. If anything, it was their fault for being too weak and powerless to do anything. James held the berry in his hand as he embraced its warmth. The berry was the size of a fist and glimmered a purple light. Transparent and crystal clear, he could also vaguely see the purple light darting about inside the berry. It was simply mysterious and magical. "It smells so good...¡± James sniffed the berry. He was tempted to swallow the berry whole, but he knew that this was not a ce for a closed-door meditation. James nned to return to the Southern ins and enter a closed-door meditation at the Mount Thunder Pass. With the help of this mysterious berry, he should be able to cross into the Supernatural stage easily. After distributing the berries, everyone gathered around the mysterious status. Langston looked at Conrad and Juniper, saying, "From today onward, Mount Bane shall belong to everyone. Moreover, every magical object that appears here shall be shared equally amongst everyone. How does that sound?" Conrad shrugged his shoulders and said, "Sure." Though he was reluctant to agree, he could not defeat the earthlings with his current strength. He had no choice but topromise. Juniper was in a worse position. She no longer ignited fear in the heart of the earthlings, so she considered herself fortunate to be able to live harmoniously alongside the earthlings. After all, if they were hell-bent on killing her, she would not be able to stand a chance. After putting forward his proposal, Langston looked at the earthlings and said, "Do not be disheartened if you fail to obtain a berry this time. Earth''s mutation has only just begun. There''ll be plenty of opportunities in the future." The crowd remained silent as they chastised their own powerlessness deep down. If they were stronger, they would have obtained something. After the discussion, James and Thea descended Mount Bane. Along the way... "Grandfather, Uncle, are we really going to let them continue staying on Mount Bane? They are a menace to us." James said anxiously. Langston waved slightly and said, "Living alongside them peacefully and harmoniously is currently our best option. What we need to do now is to bide our time while we increase our strength in the shortest amount of time possible. Once the seal is broken, there will be many powerful martial artists who''ll appear on Earth. ¡°Besides, right now I can''t destroy Conrad.¡± This was the main reason. If he had the ability to annihte Conrad, he would not have allowed him to stay. Upon hearing this, James fell silent. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "By the way, Thea...¡± Langston looked at Thea with a grim expression on his face, saying, ''You have the blood of the Four Holy Beasts within your body. Conrad''s words proved my hypothesis. You should avoid using the power of the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood as much as possible.¡± Over the past six months, Langston had been busy researching Phoenix''s blood. The oue of the research showed that Phoenix''s blood was contaminated by Demonic Energy. Just as Conrad said, the Four Holy Beasts had been tampered with. Their bodies had been imbued with malevolent Demonic Energy that would augment one''s desires. The stronger one''s Spiritual Root, the greater and more terrifying the adverse effects of Demonic Energy. Currently, he had yet to find a way to deal with Demonic Energy. As such, he could only remind Thea to be careful. Thea nodded slightly and said, "I understand... I''ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡®This is farewell, then.¡± Langston looked at James and said, "Time passed in the blink of an eye. The development of Dragonville must be hastened. No one knows exactly when the seal will be undone. Perhaps this would only transpire ten yearster...However, if something unexpected happens, it might happen in advance. That¡¯s why we have to increase our cultivation base as soon as possible.¡± "I''ll do my best," James said solemnly. Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 The earthlings were significantly disadvantaged this time because they were not strong enough. If they could intimidate Conrad, he would not have taken five berries. James¡¯ desire to be more powerful grew increasingly stronger. Then, he left Mount Bane alongside Thea and returned to the Southern ins. Soon, they returned to the Southern ins. The reconstruction of Dragonville had begun in earnest. Over six months of construction, Southern ins City was demolished, and Dragonville Pce waspleted. Now, many skyscrapers were erected from. the ground up. There were also underground buildings designed for the apocalypse After briefly checking on the construction progress, James left and headed toward Mount Thunder Pass. He nned to enter a closed-door meditation there. After absorbing the Phoenix Essence, he would then absorb the mysterious berry. After a few days of closed-door mediation, a person appeared at Mount Thunder Pass It was the Omniscient Deity. Wearing a white robe, he had a youthful appearance on his face as he looked at James who hurriedly stood up. ¡°What brings you here, Lord Omniscient?¡± James was stunned. After all, the Omniscient Deity did not even show himself during the fierce battle on Mount Bane a few days ago. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± James asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded slightly. James said, ¡°Please continue.¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°I just so happened to miss the events on Mount Bane because I headed to a location mentioned by my master If I had been there, Conrad Titus wouldn¡¯t have gotten away with so. many berries.¡± Upon hearing this, realization dawned on James¡¯ face. So the Omniscient Deity had left during the event. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He looked at the Omniscient Deity. Meanwhile, the Omniscient Deity continued, ¡°Two millenniums ago, my master once told me that there was a ce called the Chamber of Scriptures on Earth. This ce was left behind by the ancestor of mankind. There are many long-lost martial arts stored away in the Chamber of Scriptures. My master told me to begin searching for the whereabouts of this ce only before the seal is about to be undone. In the meantime, while I was gone, I managed to find the Chamber of Scripture as mentioned by my master.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. Left behind by the ancestor of mankind? It must be a precious treasure. So, he could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly is hidden inside the Chamber of Scriptures?¡± The Omniscient Deity shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I managed to locate the ce, but I couldn¡¯t find anything. My master once told me that only a selected few may obtain martial arts from the Chamber of Scriptures. I came here today to invite you to head over there alongside me Maybe we might learn something out of this journey.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ face lit up. The Omniscient Deity looked at Thea and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe along with us, Thea?¡± Thea asked, ¡°M-May I?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded and said, ¡°I heard about the events that transpired on Mount Bane. You managed to defeat Juniper Waseem who¡¯s at the Supernatural level. You are definitely qualified to enter the Chamber of Scriptures.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± The Omniscient Deity¡¯s expression turned grim as he said, ¡°The Chamber of Scriptures is of great significance to Earth. You must never leak information. Otherwise, disaster will befall humanity.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± James and Thea gave their assurances ¡°Let¡¯s get going, then.¡± The Omniscient Deity turned to leave, while James and Thea followed close behind. Then, they left the Southern ins. Along the way to the Chamber of Scriptures, the Omniscient Deity briefed them on the Chamber of Scriptures. It was a ce left behind by mankind¡¯s ancestors. ¡°Not just the Chamber of Scriptures, but even the Four Holy Beasts were left behind by our ancestors.¡± Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Upon hearing this, James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. He asked, ¡°Lord Omniscient, what exactly happened on Earth in the distant past?¡± The Omniscient Deity shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either I know little about the seal and the ancestors of mankind.¡± Upon hearing this, James did not pursue it further At Mount Tai in Sol¡­ Mount Tai was the most prominent mountain in Sol. This was a ce that held a special significance in history. So, every previous Emperor would choose this ce to offer sacrifices to heaven. ¡°Mount Tai?¡± Upon arriving at the foot of Mount Tai, James momentarily froze before asking, ¡°Lord Omniscient, is the Chamber of Scriptures located at Mount Tai?¡± ¡°Mhm¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded and said, ¡°Based on my master¡¯s information, I searched Mount Tai and found the Chamber of Scriptures.¡± James asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, should we inform the Mount Tai Sect?¡± The Omniscient Deity shook his head and said, ¡°The Mount Tai Sect knows nothing about this. Naturally. there¡¯s no point in informing them. Besides, the Chamber of Scriptures is located at Mount Tai, but it¡¯s not within the Mount Tai Sect.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James rested his case. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Under the Omniscient Deity¡¯s guidance, James and Thea entered Mount Tai and headed toward a forest nearby. At a ravine in the forest, the Omniscient Deity pointed at the ravine and asked, ¡°Can you see the stream inside there?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. The Omniscient Deity continued, ¡°There¡¯s a cave in the stream, and the Chamber of Scriptures is located right there.¡± Then, he entered the ravine, while James and Thea followed suit. The three entered the ravine and approached the stream. Then, they dove into the water and entered an underwater cave that extended deep underground. The Omniscient Deity exined, ¡°This is an underground tower that has nine stories in total. Each story has different martial arts. The ninth story, meanwhile, contains the invincible martial art skill left behind by our ancestors. Though I entered the ninth storyst time, I didn¡¯t learn anything. This means I¡¯m not fated to learn these martial arts.¡± James could see the entrance of the underground tower The Omniscient Deity pointed at the entrance, saying, ¡°Open this door and you¡¯ll arrive at the first story Why don¡¯t you and Thea try your luck inside?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Then, he walked over to the door and pushed it open. The space behind the door was only approximately fifty square meters in size, and it was surrounded by green stone walls on all sides. There was nothing inside. Thea scanned her surroundings puzzledly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing inside, Darling.¡± James said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look around.¡± The two began searching for martial arts inside the power. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not find anything. Then, the Omniscient Deity walked in. James asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anything inside?¡± The Omniscient Deity shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. My master told me that this tower has nine stories, and each story contains its own martial arts. However, when I first came here, I couldn¡¯t even find the entrance to the second story. I only brought you guys here to see if you¡¯re the ones my master mentioned.¡± The Omniscient Deity had learned everything from his master. Hearing this, James was intrigued. ¡°Lord Omniscient, what sort of person was your master?¡± The Omniscient Deity shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He never told me anything about himself He only instructed me to remain in Sol and wait for the seal to be undone.¡± Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 Based on the information left behind by the Omniscient Deity¡¯s master, the Chamber of Scriptures was left behind by mankind¡¯s ancestors for their future descendants. This ce was full of invincible martial art skills However, no matter how hard James and Thea searched, they could not find anything. Not only that, but they could not even locate the entrance to the second story. James inspected every corner of the story. After failing to locate the entrance to the second story, James looked at the Omniscient Deity and said, It appears that we won¡¯t be able to obtain the martial art manuals.¡± Pensive, the Omniscient Deity scanned his surroundings. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± He was puzzled. This was the Chamber of Scriptures mentioned by his master. But why were there no martial art manuals here? Could it be that James and Thea were not the fated ones? He had watched them grow. The two were the youngest and strongest amongst their earthling peers, not to mention that they possessed enormous potential. Moreover, they were also connected to the Four Holy Beasts. If they were not the fated ones, he had no idea what sort of person would be eligible to receive the martial art manuals from the Chamber of Scriptures. Wait¡­ These were no longer martial art manuals, but instead cultivation manuals. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give up, then?¡± Thea said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. I don¡¯t think these martial art manuals exist.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t do anything about this, let¡¯s leave.¡± After speaking, he turned to leave the tower, while James and Thea followed close behind. The moment they exited the tower, Thea stopped abruptly in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James looked at her in confusion. ¡°M-My blood is churning all of a sudden!¡± Thea was confounded. Under normal circumstances, her blood would not churn unless she was in an agitated state. Now, however, it began churning for no reason. Powerful energy began leaking from her blood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Thea?¡± The Omniscient Deity also stopped and turned to look at her. At that moment, Thea exuded a bizarre aura while her ck long hair flowed wavily in the air. Her pupils were blood-red in color, while her expression had turned hideous. It appeared that she was experiencing Energy Deviation. Stunned, James called out to her, ¡°Thea!¡± Thea had no idea why she suddenly experienced Energy Deviation. At that moment, her vision blurred as she slowly lost consciousness. Upon hearing James¡¯ cry, she tried to calm herself down, but to no avail. ¡°How dare a demon like you trespass into a human holy site?¡± an illusory voice spoke. Swoosh! Then, powerful energy came from inside the tower and sucked Thea in. James rushed into the tower. There, Thea was confined in an iron cage in the middle of it. Upon witnessing this, James yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s there?! Show yourself!¡± As soon as he saw the trapped Thea, the Omniscient Deity¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°My master once told me that are custodians guarding this ce. Could this be their doing?¡± he murmured. Then, he scanned his surroundings and sped his fists, saying. I¡¯m the Omniscient Deity of Mount Jade. Are you the custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures? My master is the Telepathic Master of Mount Springcastle. He was the one who gave me information about the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ whereabouts. I came here today with these two to see if they are the fated ones.¡± The Omniscient Deity¡¯s voice boomed. Upon hearing this, James was stunned. It appeared that the Omniscient Deity had kept many secrets from him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, he did not have time to ask questions. James rushed to the iron cage to try and save Thea. Just as he approached the cage, it radiated a ck-golden light and exuded a terrifying aura that sent him flying ¡°Thea!¡± he cried out. In the cage. Thea¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and she was wearing a hideous expression on her face as ck veins popped up on her face. Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Fwoosh! An illusory afterimage gradually materialized. Though the appearance of the figure could not be discerned, they could tell that the figure was a woman. ¡°Mount Springcastle?¡± The figure pointed at the Omniscient Deity and asked, ¡°Are you a disciple of the Telepathic Master of Mount Springcastle?¡± Yes.¡± The Omniscient Deity asked respectfully. ¡°Are you a custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures.¡± Though the figure spoke in a melodious tone, her voice was ice-cold. The Omniscient Deity hurriedly asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why have you trapped her?¡± ¡°This is a holy site of mankind. The Demonic Energy she exudes is far too overwhelming. If not for the human aura she exudes, I¡¯d have turned her to ashes.¡± The Omniscient Deity was at a loss for words. James, on the other hand, stared at the illusory figure before him. He was puzzled. Who was this person? Upon hearing Thea¡¯s excruciating screams, he stepped forward and said, ¡°Thea Cahan is my wife and at kind-hearted woman. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d be a demon.¡± The Omniscient Deity chimed in, ¡°She has Demonic Energy inside her body because she absorbed the blood of the Four Holy Beasts.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Then, the illusory figure said coldly, ¡°Leave this ce at once. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for. what happens next.¡± After she said that, she waved her hand, and powerful energy sent James and the Omniscient Deity flying. Once they flew out of the tower, the entrance immediately mmed shut. ¡°Thea!¡± James rushed toward the door and tried to open it. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not make the door budge. Swish! Brandishing the Primordial Dragon de, he shed at the door repeatedly. However, the door was sturdy. Even though he wielded the Primordial Dragon de and had broken free of the second shackle, he could not make a single dent in the door The Omniscient Deity panicked and cried out, ¡°Thea has never done anything harmful! Please reconsider your decision!¡± An ice-cold voice came from inside the tower, ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s still weak. Once her strength increases, the Demonic Energy will cause her to experience Energy Deviation. This would bring about a catastrophe for mankind. She has to die.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Furious, James roared, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but if you dare touch a single hair on her, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, he shed at the door repeatedly. Waves after waves of Sword Energy struck the door However, the door would not budge. At the same time, on the first story of the tower¡­. The illusory shadow gradually materialized. Then, a beautiful woman wearing a white dress appeared. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She stared at Thea who was trapped in the cage as her expression turned cloudy. Clenching her fists, she exuded a terrifying killing intent. However, gradually, she unclenched her fists. ¡°Should I kill her?¡± She was hesitant. As the custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures, she had heard of the Four Holy Beasts. Naturally, she knew that the Four Holy Beasts had been tampered with and that Demonic Energy targeted the most distinguished and talented humans. ¡°It would be humanity¡¯s loss if I kill her. But if I spare her life, she might bepletely demonized and wipe out all of humanity She was at a loss Thea¡¯s life was now in her hands. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 The custodian knew that the greater one¡¯s potential, the more terrifying one would be in the future after being contaminated by the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood. She really wanted to kill Thea. However, Thea was one of the martial artists who possessed the greatest potential. It would only be humanity¡¯s loss if she was killed. ¡°Since her Demonic Energy is still weak, there are still ways to deal with it,¡± she murmured. Outside, James shed at the door repeatedly like a madman. At that moment, the door opened, and a woman wearing a white dress walked out. The moment she appeared, a wave of Sword Energy struck her. However, the terrifying Sword Energy immediately dissipated upon making contact with her. James¡¯ Sword Energy had no effect on her She looked at James and the Omniscient Deity who was standing right outside. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± James yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Release Thea at once. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± The woman walked over to James and looked at him, saying coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take her life.¡± Upon hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. The Omniscient Deity stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Custodian, Thea really is a good person.¡± The woman waved slightly and interrupted him. Looking at James, she said, ¡°That being said, she¡¯s required to stay here from today onward. I¡¯ll adopt special means to purify the Demonic Energy inside her body.¡± ¡°What?¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman nodded slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how terrifying Demonic Energy is. There are still ways to eradicate the Demonic Energy inside her body now. Once the Demonic Energy overwhelms her, it¡¯ll be toote. Should you encounter any individual who possesses Demonic Energy in the future, bring them here. I¡¯ll purify the Demonic Energy inside their bodies.¡± Once he heard this, the Omniscient Deity looked at James. James had consumed the Spirit Turtle elixir, the dragon blood, and the phoenix blood, and was in the midst of consuming the Phoenix Essence. Why did he not have any Demonic Energy on him? Then, he looked at the woman and asked, ¡°Ms. Custodian, can you sense the presence of Demonic Energy?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°I once consumed qilin¡¯s blood, whereas James has consumed both dragon and phoenix blood.¡± The Omniscient Deity was puzzled. The custodian said, ¡°Demonic Energy only targets the best of the best, the most distinguished among his or her peers. Once someone like her crosses into the Supernatural level, she will gain insight into the Grand Supernatural. Who do you think you are? You two are merely ordinary people. As such, Demonic Energy has little to no effect on you. Demonic Energy is, after all, designed specifically to target geniuses.¡± Hearing this, the Omniscient Deity felt awkward. He believed that he possessed enormous potential. At least, he was the most powerful individual on Earth. James possessed enormous potential as well. Though the time he spent cultivating was short, he had already broken free of the second shackle. He pointed at James and asked, ¡°What about him? Can you sense Demonic Energy in him?¡± The woman nced at James and shook her head, ¡°Just a bit, I¡¯m afraid. Such tiny Demonic Energy would have no effect on him. He won¡¯t be experiencing Energy Deviation anytime soon.¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°Many Outsiders have appeared on Earth. It appears that the seal is about to be undone. I came here today in search of a few cultivation methods. I hope you can grant me passage.¡± The Omniscient Deity stated his purpose for the visit. The woman, however, said coldly. ¡°The time hasn¡¯te. You aren¡¯t allowed to obtain the manuals from the Chamber of Scriptures yet.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Anxious, the Omniscient Deity said, ¡°Earth is about to descend into chaos. I have to nurture a few powerful martial artists to defend Earth.¡± The woman knew about the situation on Earth. To her, the situation was still calm for now. Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 The custodian thought about it and said, ¡°In that case, follow me.¡± She turned and entered through the door, while the Omniscient Deity and James followed close behind Though Thea was still confined in the cage, the blood within her body had calmed down. When she saw James after regaining consciousness, she cried out, ¡°Darling!¡± She wanted to head over to his side. However, the moment she approached the cage, she unconsciously staggered backward as if jolted by a lightning bolt. "I¡­¡± James nced at Thea before looking at the woman pleadingly, saying. ¡°Could you release my wife?¡± The woman waved her arm, and powerful energy gathered in her palm. Then, in an instant, the cage disappeared without a trace. James was dumbfounded. What sorcery was this? Thea rushed over to James, who grabbed her hand. James looked at the woman and asked, ¡°Does she really have to stay here?¡± The woman nodded grimly and said. ¡°This is for her own good. By remaining here, I can purify the Demonic Energy inside her body.¡± James asked, ¡°How long do you need then?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about that. Maybe a couple of years, perhaps?¡± ¡°What?¡± Confused, Thea asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Darling?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. James said, ¡°She¡¯s the custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures on Earth. She said that the Demonic Energy inside your body is too overwhelming. That¡¯s why you need to remain here so that she could purify the Demonic Energy inside your body.¡± Hearing this, Thea furrowed her eyebrows. The woman then told her about the severity of the situation. ¡°Thea, was it? The Demonic Energy inside your body currently has little effect on you. However, as your cultivation base increases, the more prominent the adverse effects will be. In the future, you¡¯ll be devoured by your Demonic Energy and be a machine that lives only to ughter humans. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to stay here.¡± Thea was reluctant to part ways with James. However, the situation was grim, and she did not to be falsely used of being a demon. Clenching James¡¯ hand tightly, she consoled him, ¡°Everything¡¯s gonna be fine, Darling. As immortals, this is but a short and insignificant period of our lives.¡± Since Thea had decided to stay, the woman breathed a sigh of relief. With Thea¡¯s cooperation, things would go much smoother. Then, she waved her arm, and a piece of bluestone appeared in the middle of the first story of the tower The bluestone was about two meters in height and greenish in color. There were also mysterious characters inscribed on the stone. ¡°What is this?¡± the three asked in unison. The woman said, ¡°This is an aptitude stone that can evaluate your potential by pressing your palms Jgainst its surface. Different results will grant you ess to different stories inside the tower if you don¡¯t have potential, you won¡¯t be able to receive any cultivation methods since you aren¡¯t acknowledged by the Chamber of Scriptures. ¡°If your potential is sufficiently enormous, you might be granted ess to the ninth story of the tower The cultivation methods there are some of the most advanced and unrivaled that were left behind by mankind¡¯s ancestors. Each and every martial art skill there is unique. ¡°As now¡¯s not yet the time, I was initially reluctant to grant you passage. However, since you¡¯re here, I might as well let you test things out a little. Of course, my congrattions should you obtain the cultivation manuals. However, in the event that you fail to gain anything, do not be dismayed. The Chamber of Scriptures is, after all, a ce specially prepared for the brightest and most talented individuals. Not everyone can be acknowledged, unfortunately.¡± Hearing this, the three were intrigued. James pushed Thea gently and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try, Darling?¡± Thea was thrilled as she knew she possessed great potential. Were the ims true, though? Would she be acknowledged by the Chamber of Scriptures and be granted a cultivation manual? With nervousness, she slowly walked toward the bluestone Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Thea headed toward the bluestone and stood before the object. Then, she turned her head and asked, ¡± Do I just press my palms against the stone¡¯s surface?¡± The custodian nodded slightly. Seeing this, Thea raised her hands and pressed her palms against the stone. At that moment, she could feel a power emanating from within the rock, which spread from head to toe. She felt a warm,forting current circting throughout her body. Then, the mysterious symbols on the bluestone glimmered Crack! At that moment, a crevice appeared on the ground, which gradually increased in size. Then, an underground passage appeared. ¡°Congrattions.¡± The woman said delightedly. ¡°You have been acknowledged and granted ess to the Chamber of Scriptures. Once you enter through the passage, you will obtain a secret Supernatural art that corresponds to your strength.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Thea nced at the underground passage and entered without any hesitation. The moment she entered, the door immediately mmed shut. Next, the Omniscient Deity walked over to the aptitude stone in anticipation and pressed his palms against it. Soon, the symbols glimmered, and an underground passage appeared. Wearing a delighted expression on his face, the Omniscient Deity hurriedly entered the door. Now, only James and the custodian remained She looked at James and asked, ¡°Would you like to have a try as well?¡± James looked at her and asked, ¡°Which story did my wife go to?¡± The woman smiled. Though James could not understand what the smile insinuated, he walked over to the aptitude stone nheless and pressed his palms against the bluestone. At that moment, the bluestone trembled. ¡°What?¡± The custodian was stunned. However, she collected herself in time James also sensed the slight tremor, but he paid no heed to it. After a brief moment, he sensed a warm current circting throughout his body. Soon, the bluestone radiated a glimmering light, and an underground passage appeared before him. ¡°Congrattions,¡± the custodian said smilingly. James did not hesitate and entered immediately. The underground passage was only approximately ten meters in length. As he approached the end, he took a step forward. At that instant, the images before him disappeared, and he found himself in an unfamiliar ce. This was a room of about fifty square meters, and it was surrounded by mysterious light walls on all sides. Magical symbols and characters appeared only to disappear on the wall. James scanned his surroundings puzzledly. T-Is this the Chamber of Scriptures? What story is this? How am I supposed to obtain the martial art manuals?¡± He slowly walked toward a light wall, on which mysterious symbols and characters glimmered. Believing that his hands could pass through the wall, he extended his arm. Then, he touched a character The character radiated a blinding light and charged out of the light wall, entering his brain. In an instant, countless pieces of information abruptly flooded his mind. As the amount of information was simply too overwhelming, he could feel his head spin. Soon, the uforting motion stopped, and James was now wearing an overjoyed expression. ¡°Th-This is simply unbelievable!¡± Much information passed through his brain. These were records of a mysterious martial art, which he deeply etched in his mind. Just as he racked his brain to recall the memory, a mysterious energy came from inside the space and forcibly expelled His vision blurred. When he reopened his eyes, he was already at the first story of the tower. Meanwhile, Thea and the Omniscient Deity were waiting for him. Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 ¡°How did it go, Darling?¡± The moment he appeared, Thea¡¯s voice came. Wearing a delighted look on his face, James said, ¡°I got something impressive. How about you?¡± Thea smiled and said, ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The custodian walked over to them and looked at James and the Omniscient Deity, saying. Now that you each have obtained something, leave at once. Do not return here before the seal is undone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Thea.¡± James grabbed Thea¡¯s arm and turned to leave. ¡°She cannot leave.¡± The custodian said while blocking his path. Thea stopped in her tracks and looked at James, saying, ¡°You should return, Darling. I¡¯ll stay and purify my Demonic Energy¡± ¡°But¡± James was reluctant to part ways with her. It would take years for them to reunite once more. Thea said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just going to be a few years. Once I¡¯ve purified my Demonic Energy. I¡¯ll return for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then, her expression turned wistful. ¡°Poor Winnie Remember to return to Cansington and spend some time with her James took a deep breath. It appeared that he would not be able to take Thea away. So, he nodded and said, ¡°Be careful, alright? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Winnie.¡± Saying that, he looked at the custodian and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Thea to you.¡± The custodian nodded slightly. Then, James did not linger for long and turned to leave alongside the Omniscient Deity. Soon, they arrived at the shoreline by the ravine. Looking at the river before them, the Omniscient Deity asked, ¡°What did you get?¡± James said smilingly. ¡°An impressive secret Supernatural art that is more profound and advanced than any other I¡¯ve encountered in the past.¡± ¡°Cultivate well.¡± After giving a brief remark, the Omniscient Deity turned to leave. Meanwhile, James continued staring at the ravine. He never thought he would part ways with Thea just like that. The custodian had told him that purifying one¡¯s Demonic Energy would require at least a couple of years. Now that they had parted ways, James could not help but wonder when they would meet again. Thus, he did not leave immediately. Rather, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and meditated, transmitting information about the secret Supernatural art into his mind. The secret art was called the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi. It was a cultivation method used to cultivate one¡¯s physical body to release the Supernatural powers of one¡¯s physical capabilities. By cultivating one¡¯s body to the Grand Sage Realm, one could defend against any weapon with his body alone. However, the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi was difficult to cultivate. Its earlier stages were particrly excruciating. Regardless, once the physical capabilities had increased, one would be unbeatable amongst his peers in simr stages and could even surpass those at a higher rank. This meant that a ninth-rank martial artist could potentially defeat someone at the Supernatural stage. Under normal circumstances, it was simply unthinkable. After all, the disparity in strength between the two was gigantic. However, by cultivating the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, one would be able to rpensate for one¡¯sck of strength by possessing an indestructible body. James took a deep breath. ¡°The Novenary Golden Body Siddhi¡­ What a magical cultivation method. Fortunately, my physical body is much stronger than the average Joe. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to spend years in preparation¡± Then, he stood up and looked at the ravine before him. Immediately, Thea¡¯s image came to mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Thea, I won¡¯t let you down. Once we meet again, I¡¯ll be a changed man.¡± James was confident in his own abilities. Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Soon, James left Mount Tai. However, he did not head over to Dragonville immediately but instead headed to Cansington. That was because he promised Thea he would have a look at Winnie. Winnie was already seven months old. James left before she was even a month ago. Since then, he had not been back to visit her Ashamed, he believed himself to be a terrible father At the Cahans¡¯ in Cansington¡­.. Upon James¡¯ arrival, the Cahans were ecstatic. Lex cheered, ¡°Summon all prominent figures of Sol immediately. I would like to celebrate James¡¯ return!¡± James¡¯ doings in the Southern ins and the independence of Dragonville were no longer a secret in Sol. After hearing of this, the Cahans were proud of his deeds. Since then, they had proimed themselves the royal family of Dragonville. In the foyer of the Cahans¡¯ vi, James hugged Winnie tightly in his embrace. Her face was chubby, and her eyes were crystal-clear Obediently, she simplyy in James¡¯ embrace and did not throw a tantrum. James pinched her face softly and said while smiling. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be a beauty in the future like your mom.¡± David leaned over to him and asked, ¡°James, where¡¯s Thea?¡± James answered, ¡°She¡¯s busy at the moment. She might only be back in another few years.¡± ¡°James, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡± James looked at him. David continued, ¡°What happened at Mount Bane? You were once the Dragon King of Sol. Now, you¡¯re the Emperor of Dragonville. You must have heard about the events on Mount Bane. Could you please tell us?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued News of Mount Bane had spread all across the world. There were all kinds of rumors all over the inte. However, apart from a handful of people, no one knew exactly what had transpired. Lex walked over to them and sat opposite James, saying while smiling, ¡°James, we¡¯re all martial artists now. Could you tell us about the events on Mount Bane so that we can betterprehend the situation?¡± Intrigued, the Cahans simply stared at James. James thought about it. In the end, he decided against revealing the information to them. He simply said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on, so quit guessing already. Go practice your martial arts.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The time had yet toe. Hearing this, the Cahans were dismayed. However, since James¡¯ lips were tightly sealed, they did not persist. After staying at the Cahan¡¯s for a few days, James hurriedly left. These were unusual times. He could not linger for long in Cansington and had to increase his strength as soon as possible. However, he did not head to Dragonville immediately but instead went to Divine Sword Vi. Though the Divine Sword Vi was a great sect, its owner kept out of the affairs that urred on Mount Bane, wishing to keep a low profile. In the foyer of the Divine Sword Vi¡­ Waylon Giovanni, the owner of Divine Sword Vi, hurriedly rushed over to the foyer and greeted James respectfully, ¡°What brings you here, Mr Caden? Why didn¡¯t you inform me in advance?¡± James stood up and said smilingly, ¡°I came in a hurry, so I apologize for not bringing you any gifts.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Please, have a seat,¡± Waylon weed him warmly. James took a seat. Waylon asked, ¡°Is something the matter, Mr Caden?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯d like the Divine Sword Vi to make a set of clothes for me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Waylon was stunned. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said. 7 want it to be around three hundred kilograms and wearable.¡± Hearing this, Waylon asked. ¡°Are there any other requirements? ¡°Nope¡± ¡°This should be a piece of cake, then.¡± Waylonughed and said, ¡°1 should be done in a few days.¡± In that case, I¡¯ll stay here in the meantime.¡± ¡°Sure ¡± Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 After a brief conversation, James was invited to stay in the courtyard. Then, James waited patiently. Soon, five days passed, and James¡¯ outfit was done. This was a ck jacket made of quartz steel. Looking at the jacket, a bright smile crept up on James¡¯ face as he wore the clothing. Thank you, Waylon.¡± He did not linger for long. After wearing the ck jacket made of quartz steel, he said goodbye to Waylon and hurriedly left. After he left, Waylon breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he headed toward the underground cavern in the mountain behind the Divine Sword Vi. There was a sword there. Though the sword¡¯s appearance was identical to the Primordial Dragon de, it exuded a dark, terrifying aura. This sword was forged using dragon bones and some other unique materials. It was called Doomsday. When it emerged, the Divine Sword Vi was put on a pedestal. However, as the sword was too malevolent, no one was capable of wielding it. Looking at Doomsday, he murmured anxiously, ¡°If I had known this was an evil sword, I wouldn¡¯t have forged it at the very beginning.¡± ¡°How have you been, Waylon?¡± At that moment, a voice boomed. Shocked, Waylon turned his head only to see a woman approaching him. She was wearing a long red dress. Her looks were morous, and her features were as delicate as a carefully carved artistic piece. ¡°Maxine?¡± Waylon was shocked. Looking at Maxine, he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Maxine had been here for a few days. However, upon spotting James, she chose to remain hidden and only showed herself after he had left. She pointed at Doomsday and said, ¡°I came for that.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Waylon¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Maxine, leave this ce at once.¡± At that moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. A dozen disciples rushed over to Maxine and surrounded her while brandishing their swords. Maxine wasposed and waved her hand casually. In an instant, the disciples were sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground, groaning in pain. Then, she said coldly. ¡°The Divine Sword Vi forged Doomsday with dragon bones. I want that sword.¡± After she spoke, a powerful aura burst forth from within her. ¡°Over my dead body.¡± Waylon had crossed into peak Ninth Stair Over the past few months, the situation in Sol had be more vtile. Though he knew that something was about to happen, he chose to remain and guard Doomsday Doomsday was an evil sword that no ordinary person could wield it. He tried thinking of ways to remove the evil energy from Doomsday but to no avail. He never expected Maxine to be here for the sword. Fwoosh! Maxine moved. In the blink of an eye, she appeared before Waylon and mmed her palms against his chest. Before he could even react, he was sent flying and crashed heavily against a nearby rock, shattering it to pieces. Then, he copsed to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Y-You Ninth-rank. ?¡± Waylon¡¯s face paled. Meanwhile, Maxine paid no heed to him. She simply appeared before Doomsday and grabbed the sword. Holding Doomsday in her hand, it radiated a ck-golden light. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At that moment, Maxine¡¯s expression became contorted, ¡°Hahaha! With Doomsday in my hands, the world shall be mine!¡± She cackled. Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As Doomsday was made primarily out of dragon bones, it was virtually indestructible. This sword was also a Demonic Sword. Not even Waylon could wield it properly. Whenever he held Doomsday in his hand, a desire to kill would emerge. Now, the sword was in Maxine¡¯s hands. ¡°Kill She roared while wearing a contorted expression. Maxine only had a single objective in mind-to kill. Since she could not have what was hers, she would simply destroy everything. ¡°Maxine, this is an evil sword. Put it down right now!¡± Waylon cried out. However, Maxine paid no heed to him. Holding Doomsday in her hand, she disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, James had boarded the ne headed to Dragonville. He requested the Divine Sword Vi to forge a piece of clothing 300 kilograms in weight to train his physical capabilities. The Novenary Golden Body Siddhi was a cultivation method meant to cultivate one¡¯s physical body. To possess an indestructible body, one needed to train day in and day out. Only by oveing the ordeals could one be stronger Soon, he returned to the Southern ins. He was wearing the 300 kilograms jacket the whole time. If not for his True Energy, he would have copsed to the ground. No matter how strong his physical body was, he could not withstand the weight after wearing the clothing for some time. Upon arriving at Dragonville, James had begun gasping for breath. However, he persisted. The training had only just begun. After retrieving the Phoenix Essence and the mysterious purple berry, he drove toward Mount Thunder Pass. He began formting a cultivation n. Every day, he would spend three hours absorbing the Phoenix Essence and five hours training his physical body. As for the remaining time, he would cultivate some other martial arts. Thus, he began his cultivation at Mount Thunder Pass. He would jog every day, traversing the mountainndscape while wearing clothing that weighed 300 kilograms. In just a short while, he was already sweating. Though his back ached, he persisted. After five hours, his muscles began to cramp, and he sat in a lotus position on the ground. Then, he catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy, thereby nourishing his body. As Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body, his aching subsided, and he could feel a warm, comforting current circting throughout his body. After that, he returned to the peak of Mount Thunder Pass and began absorbing Phoenix Essence. As he cultivated, his strength grew increasingly powerful. In the beginning, he could only jog. Now, his speed had greatly increased, and he could even leap several meters at a time. The current weight he shouldered was no longer capable of training his physical capabilities. So, he began carrying huge boulders on his shoulders and traversed the mountain ranges. In the blink of an eye, six months passed. James had been cultivating in the mountains for six months now. His physical capabilities had improved by leaps and bounds. In the meantime, he had been absorbing the Phoenix Essence. After absorbing it, he broke free of the third shackle. He was now merely a step away from crossing into the Supernatural level. As for the specific time, James was unsure of it himself. What was the Supernatural level? Once one reached this stage, one could gain insight into a Supernatural Power that belonged only to the martial artist. Though different Supernatural Powers may differ in strength, the one acquired would be the one most suited for the martial artist. At the peak of Mount Thunder Pass, James sat in a lotus position on the ground. Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 ¡°I havepletely absorbed the Phoenix Essence. Now, only the mysterious purple berries remain. I should be able to reach the Supernatural level if I absorb them. However, my current physical capabilities are ipatible with it,¡± James murmured. His current physical capabilities were still a distance away from his realm. He stood up and struck the air with his fists. The fists were devoid of True Energy and he only utilized the raw strength of his muscles, but powerful energy shredded through the air and shook the mountains in the distance ¡°My current physical strength is probably around my overall strength when I broke free of the first shackle This is whenbined with the power of some of the muscles.¡± James gauged his strength. ¡°The Novenary Golden Body Siddhi allows one to regain life after going through great ordeals. Each time life is hanging by a thread, it would be the perfect time to cultivate it. In any case, I need to fight.¡± Though James had broken free of the third shackle, he still believed himself to be weak. He needed combat experience to train his body. But where on earth could he train? Pensive, he sat on the ground and contemted. At that moment, footsteps could be heard approaching. James lifted his head and saw a woman wearing a military uniform approaching him. ¡°James.¡± James stood up and looked at her, nodding slightly, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± It was Diney Wearing a solemn expression, Diney walked over to her and said, ¡°Something happened at the Heaven and Earth Sect.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James froze and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Diney said, ¡°A ferocious beast appeared on Mount Haven a week ago and injured many Heaven and Earth Sect disciples, forcing them to flee. Meanwhile, the beast has upied the area.¡± Upon hearing this, James was intrigued, ¡°Is that so? How interesting. What kind of beast is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an eagle about thirty meters long and twenty meters tall. Not only that, but it also speaks human language ¡°What?¡± James was stunned Then, he took a deep breath He thought that these beasts would only appear after the seal was undone. He never expected them to emerge only after a year Is it strong James asked Diney nodded gomly Extremearly Though the Spirit Master of the Heaven and Earth Sect has long crossed into peak harth Star the entire watbord stood no chance against the eagle Based on conservative estimates the beast seerga to be at the notan Curently, the Spit Master has on the ancient martial artists to help deal with it.¡± Upon hearing this, James was eager to go. After all, he neededbat experience to train his body. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°Spread the word. No one else is allowed to head to Mount Haven. Leave everything to me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get going, then.¡± James had been in closed-door meditation for six months. It was time for him to go on a walk. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Diney posted a message on the forum for ancient martial artists. [James of Dragonville has ordered everyone to stay away from Mount Haven. Leave the beast to him.] Immediately, there was amotion. ¡°Since James is dealing with the beast, everything should be fine.¡± ¡°Now, even an eagle that speaks humannguage has appeared. What will happen if the seal is undone?¡± ¡°Sigh. Chaos is about to descend upon us.¡± Martial artists from all over the world discussed this issue on the forum anxiously. They were worried about the looming catastrophe that could be unleashed once the seal was broken. None of them could imagine what the state of affairs would be like. Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 The Martial Arts Forum was established to facilitate exchanges between martial artists. As long as one¡¯s identity as a martial artist was verified, one could enter the forum, converse with others, and even post messages. Upon posting her message on the forum, Diney¡¯s words created a sensation. James was held in high regard in Sol, widely acknowledged by all as the greatest. He had not shown up in thest six months, and many guessed that he had been in closed-door meditation. ¡°I wonder how strong James currently is now.¡± ¡°He had been in closed-door meditation for six months. Back then, when he appeared on Mount Bane, he was able to stand his ground against Juniper Waseem of the Void Sect. Perhaps his strength has surpassed that of hers.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that. Though James cultivated hard, Juniper won¡¯t simply sit idly by. Don¡¯t forget that she obtained two berries on that day at Mount Bane.¡± They interacted on the forum. James knew nothing about this. After returning to Dragonville, he boarded a private ne and headed to Mount Haven. Soon, he arrived at the foot of the mountain where many people gathered. They were all in a pathetic state, and many were injured. In the lead was the Spirit Master, an individual who had lived for two centuries and only showed up a few years ago. Though he had reached the peak of the Ninth Stair, he had yet to ascend to the ninth rank. Apart from the disciples of the Heaven and Earth Sect, there were also other curious outsiders here to watch the show. James and Diney¡¯s appearance immediately caused amotion. The Spirit Master walked over to them and greeted James respectfully. ¡°Mr. Caden, you have arrived.¡± James waved slightly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation on Mount Haven? When did the monster appear? Where does ite from?¡± The Spirit Master said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The monster appeared a few days ago at the Heaven and Earth Sect, defeating my disciples and expelling us from our sect. Only a few beautiful female disciples. were allowed to stay. I¡¯m worried about their safety ¡± The Spirit Master spoke anxiously. He was surprised that the monster could speak. ¡°Mr. Caden, please save our sisters who were trapped in the sect!¡± ¡°Mr. Caden, we¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± The other disciples of the Heaven and Earth Sect spoke. Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. Initially, he came here to train his physical body. He did not expect that the female disciples of the sect would be trapped inside. In that case, he would have to annihte the monster and save them as soon as possible. He waved slightly and said, ¡°Rest at ease, I¡¯ll definitely save them. Wait here for me while I go have a look¡± Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, he ascended Mount Haven, while Diney followedText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. close behind. James stopped and looked at her, saying, ¡°Diney, wait for my return.¡± Diney said, ¡°James, I¡¯ve crossed into the ninth rank. I can help you out.¡± ¡°No need.¡± James turned down her offer. He had no idea how powerful the monster would be. Besides, this monster was a lecherous being. Since Diney was drop-dead gorgeous, the monster would definitely be attracted to her. Should he fail to annihte the monster, she would be in deep trouble. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Diney did not push it. James took a step forward and immediately appeared several meters away. Soon, he was at the foot of the mountain. In the main hall of the Heaven and Earth Sect, many female disciples were weeping. Meanwhile, a man was sitting in the main seat. He looked human, but he had a pair of wings attached to his back. His nose was also like an eagle¡¯s beak. Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 A few female disciples were massaging his back reluctantly. A few more were kneeling on the ground before him. Judging by their disheveled hair and bruised faces, they must have undergone excruciating torture. As he walked into the hall, James witnessed the entire scene. The humanlike eagle waved his hand upon sensing his presence, sending the female disciples who were massaging him flying. They copsed heavily to the ground and cried out in pain. The monster stood up. Looking at James, his expression darkened as he said coldly. Do you have a death wish?¡± Holding the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, James looked at the female disciples who were lying on the ground and said, ¡°Leave now. Realization dawned on their faces as they hurriedly stood up and left. The monster paid no heed to them but instead fixed his gaze on James. He could sense the powerful aura he exuded. This was not going to be an easy fight. ¡°Who are you?¡± the monster asked. James returned the question, ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from?¡± He was intrigued. Why would there be creatures like this on Earth? Though he looked human on the outside, he had wings attached to his back, and his nose was an eagle¡¯s beak ¡°Listen here, you piece of human sh*t. I¡¯m the ck Eagle King of Mount Darkwind. This mountain range is now mine. Get lost at once if you don¡¯t have a death wish. Otherwise. The ck Eagle King threatened, ¡°This will be your final resting ce.¡± James furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Mount Darkwind?¡± As Sol¡¯s territory was vast, James had never been to many ces. So, he was curious about where Mount Darkwind was located and how monsters like this emerge there. ¡°Did you mutate after eating a mysterious berry?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The ck Eagle King roared inughter, ¡°You ignorant earthling. Mount Darkwind is not on Earth. It¡¯s located within the Sealed Realms.¡± James¡¯ blood ran cold when he heard this. The Sealed Realm? The seal had yet to be undone. How did this monster appear on Earth? His expression turned grim. ¡°Get lost!¡± The ck Eagle King¡¯s face darkened, and he extended his wings, pping them. In an instant, a strong gust of wind shredded through the air and crashed into James. James was unable to withstand the force and was sent flying out of the hall. In the blink of an eye, the ck Eagle King appeared outside the main hall, transforming his hands into ws. Then, he shed at James¡¯ head, intending to decapitate him. His speed was extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, he was already before James. A chill ran down James¡¯ spine. ¡°He¡¯s strong This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Though he tried to dodge, it was already toote. He hurriedly raised his arm and struck back. Undaunted, the ck Eagle King was not intimidated in the slightest. He simply charged toward James and shed at him. In an instant, his ws sank into the flesh on James¡¯ shoulders, causing excruciating pain. A huge chunk of flesh was immediately torn away. Then, the ck Eagle King switched tactics and attacked James¡¯ chest. All this happened in the blink of an eye. Immediately, James knew that he must have broken free of the third shackle and was probably in the Supernatural level. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 The ck Eagle King was simply too strong, and James suffered injuries from the get-go. However, James was undaunted. Rather, he secretly rejoiced. Blood trickled down his wound, and his body ached all over, but he nevertheless gritted his teeth and smiled. "What the hell?" The ck Eagle King was slightly disconcerted by his smile. Why was he smiling when he was injured? Puzzled, the ck Eagle King carefully deliberated his next course of action. James smiled. "You fought well. Come, let us fight some more." He tossed the Primordial Dragon de aside and fought against the opponent with his bare fists. At that moment, the ck Eagle King did not know that he was now his training partner. James disappeared and reappeared before the ck Eagle King and struck with great force. The ck Eagle King, however, did not dodge the attack. As James¡¯ fist made contact with him, he merely staggered a few steps back. ¡®That''s all you¡¯ve got?" He looked at James scornfully and said, "You''re too weak. You stand no chance against me. Since I don''t wish to make an enemy out of the earthlings, I won''t kill you. However, if you return here once more, don¡¯t me me for what happens next." The ck Eagle King went to great lengths to travel to Earth not to make an enemy out of the earthlings. Rather, he came here in search of opportunities. Though he did not wish to kill James, James was relentless. He staggered backward, and his Blood Energy churned. He was furious. "F*ck offt" he roared and appeared before James, grabbing him by the cor and tossing him casually aside. As James¡¯ body crashed against the wall, he could feel excruciating paining from inside his body. His face contorted with pain, and he could not stand no matter how hard he tried. After some time, he crawled up with great difficulty and wiped the blood trace off his lips. Looking at the ck Eagle King, he smiled, "Come..." "Persistent, aren''t you?¡± the ck Eagle King said coldly. Then, he struck once more, and James was sent flying. James waspletely overwhelmed in battle. His injuries worsened, and he was covered in blood all over his body. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Enough, Kid." The ck Eagle King did not want to deal the death blow." You¡¯re no match for me. In any case, I promise you that I''ll never harm the earthlings from today onward." Upon seeing James¡¯ injuries, a chill ran down his spine. He would not have spared James¡¯ life if it was in the past. However, Earth was full of powerful martial artists. The ck Eagle King did not wish to needlessly provoke them. Jamesy on the ground motionless, his life hanging by a thread. After some time, he crawled up with great difficulty and looked at the ck Eagle King before him, saying weakly, "We''ll end the battle here. Once my injuries are healed, I will return.¡± Then, he dragged his feeble body down the mountain. Many waited patiently at the foot of the mountain. They could sense powerful energy fluctuations at the peak of Mount Haven. They knew that James was engaged in a fierce battle against the ck Eagle King. "I-ls that James?" "Is he injured?" "What about the monster?" Many were puzzled. Diney hurried over to James and supported him, asking in concern," How are you feeling, James? Are you alright?¡± Unable to hold on any longer, James copsed to the ground. He did not use his strength at all when he fought against the ck Eagle King and merely used the power of his physical body. Thus, he suffered grave injuries. As James copsed to the ground, his blood stained the white dress Diney was wearing. However, she paid no heed to it and hurriedly took out an elixir. "James, you''re gravely injured. Here, take this elixir." Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 James waved his hand slightly and said, "I¡¯m fine, I just need some rest." Diney slowly ced James on the ground. He immediately sat in a lotus position and took a deep breath. He was severely injured this time. However, this was a crucial step toward training his physical body. The Novenary Golden Body Siddhi can only make a breakthrough after going through great ordeals. So, James began catalyzing the cultivation method of the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy, which circted throughout his body and healed his injuries. Soon, his injuries were gone, and his physical capabilities greatly increased. In just a day, he hadpletely recovered. In the meantime, the Heaven and Earth Sects disciples did not interrupt his cultivation but instead watch him intently. "As expected of James... His injuries have recovered in just a single day.¡± "Indeed, if it was some other martial artists, they would need at least a few months to recover.¡± Many were stunned by James¡¯ recovery speed. As daybreak came, James stopped healing his injuries. The Spirit Master walked over to him and asked, "Mr. Caden, what happened to the monster that upied Mount Haven? Is it dead?¡± James said smilingly, "Not yet, I''m going to challenge him once more." Then, he ascended Mount Haven once more. By noon, he returned to the foot of the mountain. This time, his injuries were even graver than yesterday. Upon returning to the spot, he simply copsed to the ground. Diney hurried over to him and helped him up. "N-No need... I just need some rest." James waspletely exhausted. At that moment, he only wished toy there on the ground motionless. After some time, he crawled up with great difficulty and began to heal his injuries once more. After each battle, he would catalyze the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, which would greatly boost his physical capabilities. Another night passed, and James¡¯ injuries recovered once again. The next day, he ascended Mount Haven and engaged in another fierce battle with the ck Eagle King. Soon, two weeks passed. Over the past two weeks, James would engage in a fierce battle against the ck Eagle King. Each time, he would return covered in bruises. The Heaven and Earth Sect disciples had gotten used to the scene. The Spirit Master could tell that James was merely treating the opponent as a training partner. "Mr. Caden must have cultivated an ancient body refinement technique. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to heal his injuries so rapidly." "He¡¯s strong and terrifying. I have never seen such a technique.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The disciples conversed. As daybreak came once more, James ascended Mount Haven. Upon seeing him, the ck Eagle King was intimidated. ¡°Enough, James. I will yield Mount Haven to you." Hepromised. When James first appeared, he simply paid no heed to him. Now, he was fearful of his persistence. No matter what he did, he could not kill James. No matter how severe the injuries on James¡¯ body were, he would be back to normal the next day. Finally, he understood that James was treating him as a training partner. "That won''t do. Let¡¯s fight another round.¡± James was reluctant to leave after he finally found a nice training partner. Over the past two weeks, his physical capabilities had greatly increased. Currently, his physical prowess was as strong as those who had broken free of the third shackle. The ck Eagle King was at a loss. Currently, he could only injure James after exerting his full strength. James'' recovery speed was simply too overwhelming. "Nope, I''m not fighting you anymore. Kill me if you wish." Then, he sat on the ground. Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 The ck Eagle King no longer wished to engage in another battle with James. When James first appeared, he could easily injure him. Now, even if he used his full force, he could only leave a slight scratch on his body. "No, no, I insist.¡± James was eager to continue fighting. He had only just begun. If they continued for another two weeks, his physical prowess would certainly reach the Supernatural stage. By then, even if he was faced against a Supernatural, he could use only his physical capabilities to emerge victorious. ¡°I''m really not fighting anymore.¡± The ck Eagle King smiled bitterly and said, "Fine, I admit that I''m afraid of you. Don¡¯t you want to chase me away from Mount Haven? I''ll be leaving this ce at once." "In that case, let me ask you something. Answer me honestly if you know what''s best for you." "Ask away.¡± As long as they would not resort to violence, the ck Eagle King was content to do anything. He silently cursed James. The ck Eagle King had never seen anyone cultivate in such a way. His physical capabilities had increased drastically since they first encountered each other two weeks ago. What cultivation method was this? He was intrigued by James¡¯ cultivation method. James asked, "Where do youe from?¡± The ck Eagle King said, "Mount Darkwind of the Overworld.¡± "The Overworld?" James froze. The ck Eagle King nodded and said, "Yes, the ce where Conrad Titus came from." James said, "Tell me more about the Overworld.¡± The ck Eagle King nodded and said, ¡°The Overworld is a world inside the seal. Make no mistake, the Overworld is also located on Earth. However, it was sealed away. The Overworld is huge, maybe evenrger than a hundred Earths combined. There are countless powerful martial artists and sects there. To my understanding, Conrad Titus is the Grand Priest of an influential sect there. Though he possesses enormous strength, he isn''t the strongest among his peers. There are many whose strength far surpasses that of him. Besides..." As he spoke, the ck Eagle King paused. "Say it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± He continued, ¡°Although the seal has yet to be undone, a crevice has appeared that connects the Overworld with Earth. Living beings that do not possess great strength can travel through the crevice as they please. In a couple of months, Earth will be full of living beings from the Overworld.¡± Then, he nced at James. ¡°There are many monsters like me in the Overworld. However, unlike my kind-hearted personality, they would kill without batting an eyelid. You earthlings should brace yourselves. Otherwise, you might be annihted any minute.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. The ck Eagle King smiled and said, "There''s no need to worry since the seal is still intact. The seal''s power is great, and it can prevent those who possess enormous power from appearing on Earth. The most powerful ones that can traverse through the crevice are at most at the Herculean level. Besides, even for the Herculeans, making the arduous journey to Earth requires them to pay a hefty price." ¡°Herculeans, huh?¡± James murmured. To his understanding, the Herculean level was the highest known realm. He could only be a Herculean after crossing into the Supernatural stage. Cultivation was never-ending. There must be more stages beyond the Herculean level. However, as he was currently still too weak, he could not interact with any of these stages. After the brief conversation, James knew more about the affairs of the Overworld. He only learned that cultivators and monsters from the Overworld would soon descend on Earth. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This, however, was before the seal was even undone. Once the seal was broken, every passage to the Sealed Realms would be opened. What kind of world awaited them? Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 James found it hard to imagine. ¡°Leave Mount Haven at once and never return. If you continue to harass others, don''t me me for what happens next..." James said coldly. "Please, no!" The ck Eagle King stood up and looked at him, "James, please allow me to stay by your side." "What?" James froze. The ck Eagle King gave his assurances. "I promise I''ll obey your everymand.¡± He came here in search of new opportunities, and James¡¯ cultivation method would allow him to greatly increase his strength. Such a mysterious cultivation method would be far better than any berries or elixirs. "What for?" James asked coldly. The ck Eagle King lifted his head and said, "You don''t understand. I''m a renowned figure at Mount Darkwind in the Overworld. The Demon Emperor of Mount Darkwind, on the other hand, is also one of the most prominent figures there. Even influential sects have to pay respect to us. If you keep me by your side, Mount Darkwind will be your ally in the future. Besides, I can tell you more about the Overworld. This would certainly simply matter for your future ns.¡± James was lost in thought. He did not know what would happen if he kept a demon by his side. However, the demon had great strength. Although he had yet to cross into the Supernatural level, he was merely a step away. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After brief contemtion, James said, "In that case, I''ll allow you to stay by my side." Upon hearing this, the ck Eagle King was overjoyed. He said, ¡®Thank you very much, James. By the way, what kind of cultivation method was that? Why is it so magical? I heard that the ancestors of mankind attained immortality after cultivating their physical bodies. Have you received their inheritance?¡± The ck Eagle King looked at James in anticipation. James nced at him and said, ''This is none of your concern." ¡°Of course... Of course..." he hurriedly said. "By the way...¡± Once he was reminded of something, James asked, "Have you ever been to Mount Bane?" "Yes." "Do you know who the statue on Mount Bane is of?" The ck Eagle King was lost in contemtion. After a few seconds, he said grimly, "I may have heard of it somewhere.¡± "Oh?" James was intrigued. "Who is that statue of? Where did hee from?" The ck Eagle King thought about it and said, "I read some records in Mount Darkwind''s ancient texts. Long ago, the Ten Emperors were born on Earth. They were the ten most powerful individuals back then. If I''m not mistaken, the statue on Mount Bane should be one of the Ten Emperors.¡± "Are they strong?¡± James asked. "Huh..." The ck Eagle King had to suppress hisughter. "In your current state, you cannot even begin toprehend their power. You are ina totally different realm. Perhaps after a million years of cultivation could you have a glimpse of such power,¡± he said. James was confused. A million years? It was an unbelievably long time. Could humans even live that long? Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 The ck Eagle King revealed a lot of information. First, James became aware of a few things about the Overworld. The Overworld was vast, with a surface area a hundred times that of the present Earth. Aside from that, there were a lot of worlds in the Sealed Realms that were simr to the Overworld. Second, he discovered that martial artists of great power existed on Earth in ancient times. Among them, ten powerhouses emerged. These ten powerhouses were called the Ten Emperors. The Ten Emperors existed for a very long time. ording to James¡¯ knowledge of Sol''s history, only a few thousand years of it had been preserved in writing. There appeared to be many secrets he was still unaware of in history. "Mister James, where are we going next?" The ck Eagle King looked at James expectantly. He came to Earth from the Overworld to seek growth. Now that he was following James, he was curious as to what exactly James wanted to do next. James gave it some thought and said, "I''d like to see my daughter first, then return to Dragonville in the Southern ins, and raise my cultivation base while the world is still rtively peaceful so that I can deal with the impending apocalypse. "I see." The ck Eagle King started to ponder. After a brief moment of thought, he said, ¡°If that''s the case, may I travel to Dragonville first and wait for you there?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. James looked at the ck Eagle King. He looked at the wings behind him, looked at his eagle nose, and frowned.¡¯ You... Your appearance?¡± "Ah. This...¡± The ck Eagle King immediately understood what James meant. At this moment, the wings on his back slowly disappeared. His eagle nose returned to normal as well and transformed into a human nose. James looked at him with a solemn expression. ¡®This is too terrifying. He can actually turn into a real human. If he were to blend in with the humans, who would know that he¡¯s a monster?¡¯ "Don''t give me that suspicious look in your eyes.¡± The ck Eagle Kingughed and said, ¡°When I was in the Overworld, I took the Polymorph Pill. I''m able to assume a human form because of that." James made no further inquiries. They turned around and descended the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, many people had gathered. All of them were disciples of the Heaven and Earth Sect. The other martial artists who hade to watch had already left Mount Haven. Many Heaven and Earth Sect disciples were surprised to see James descend from the mountain so early today. ¡°James.¡± Diney walked over immediately and asked, "What happened? Why did youe down the mountain so quickly today?" She then saw the man following behind James. The man was tall andnky. He had dark skin and his face was pointy. He looked somewhat peculiar. ¡°This... This is?" She looked at the ck Eagle King with confusion. She had an idea, but she was not entirely certain of it. James provided no exnation, as a typical person would find it impossible to ept him having a monster around. "It''s been resolved,¡± he said, looking at Diney. Then, he moved to the side of Heaven and Earth Sect''s Spirit Master and said, "Spirit Master, I killed the monster. The Heaven and Earth Sect is now at peace.¡± With a look of gratitude, Spirit Master said, "Thank you so much, Mister Caden.¡± James gave a small wave of his hand and said, ¡°It''s not a big deal. Don¡¯t mention it. I have other things to attend to, so I won''t stay any longer." "Goodbye, Mister Caden." The Heaven and Earth Sect disciples watched as James left. After leaving the Heaven and Earth Sect area, James came to a halt and said to Diney, who was following him, "Diney, this is ck Eagle, my new subordinate. Bring him back with you to the Southern ins." ck Eagle had already noticed Diney. He was also captivated by Diney¡¯s beauty. He took a step forward and began to court her favor, saying, "Ms. Diney, right? Hi, I''m ck Eagle, the great ck Eagle King. I''m from the Overworld.¡± Diney had already surmised that when she first saw the ck Eagle King. She just did not say anything. James noticed his leering eyes and reminded him promptly, ¡°Don''t get any ideas about her, or I''ll never spare you." ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± the Dark King responded. James continued, ¡°Diney, take him back to the Southern ins with you." Diney cast a nce at the ck Eagle King and nodded softly. Then she looked at James and asked, "James, how about you? Are you not going back?¡± Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 James said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Cansington to take a look." He promised Thea that he would go see Winnie frequently. However, it had been more than six months since he hadst seen her. Winnie was already a year old. If there was nothing out of the ordinary, she should be able to walk by now. ¡®I wonder if Winnie knows how to say "dad". A blissful expression spread across James¡¯ face as soon as he thought of Winnie. At the same time, he missed Thea. Over six months had passed, and he had no idea how she was doing. "Alright. You should go back to Cansington, then. I''ll return to the Southern ins,¡± Diney said, nodding. Following that, James and Diney part ways. He left for Cansington, while Diney brought the ck Eagle King back with her to the Southern ins. After half a day, James appeared at the Cahans'' vi in Cansington. Over thest six months, the Cahan family had grown increasingly powerful in Sol, in terms of both financial prowess and overall strength. It was a result of the Cahan family''s skill in leveraging James¡¯ influence to expand their businesses. James was the Emperor of Dragonville, the ruler of a country. Furthermore, he was so closely connected to Sol. Using James¡¯ connections, the Cahan family quickly rose to prominence, bing the top family in Sol right now. Even on a global scale, the family had some influence. In the living room of the Cahans''¡¯ vi, a one-year-old toddler was crawling on the floor. She got to her feet, but only took a few steps before falling to the ground again, wailing in pain. dys immediately walked over and picked her up. James walked in just in time to see this happen. ¡°Mother,¡± he called her. dys turned around to see James approaching with a joyful expression on his face. She hurried over, smiling. "My good son-inw, you''re back.¡± ¡°Winnie.¡± As James looked at the child in dys¡¯ arms, he reached out, wanting to hold her. dys handed over Winnie. "Wanhhh..." Winnie immediately burst out crying. Tears streamed down her cheeks. dys immediately took Winnie back, and she stopped crying in an instant, staring at James with her small, innocent eyes. "She''s shy around strangers now,¡± said dys with augh. "Mhm.¡± James nodded and sat on the sofa. He was ming himself for not being apetent father. "By the way, where''s Thea?¡± dys asked, "Why didn''t shee back with you?¡± ¡®Thea''s busy and can''t get away for the time being. She won''t be back for several years,¡± said James. dys did not suspect anything. After that, James stayed in Cansington temporarily. He spent every day with his child. After a few days, the child stopped being wary of him and would approach James for hugs. She could talk now, albeit not very clearly. With James¡¯ guidance, she was somewhat able to call him dad. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This time, James stayed in Cansington for half a month. Half a month passed... "Father, mother, grandfather. There''re still some issues to deal with in Dragonville. I''ll be going back now.¡± James looked around the room at the Cahan family. Lex stepped forward promptly and said, "Go. National affairs are important.¡± James stared at Winnie. He was a little hesitant to leave her. He wished he could take Winnie with him, but he was going back to meditate in seclusion and cultivate. He would not have time to care for the child. "I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Winnie, then." "Don''t say that. It''s fine. We''re family,¡± Timothy began to speak. "Don''t worry. Your child is absolutely safe with the Cahan family. Who in Sol would dare toe looking for trouble at the Cahans'' vi?" Lex was not exaggerating. The Cahan family was indeed that powerful. Right now, the Cahans were the most prominent family in Sol. Add to that the existence of James and Thea, and no one in the whole of Sol dared to do anything to the Cahan family. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 James was not especially concerned about Winnie''s safety. Given that almost all martial artists around the world had learned of the impending apocalypse, they were all currently putting their efforts into practicing martial arts in order to deal with the approaching apocalypse. No one was out to make trouble. He just thought that he was not apetent father. After saying goodbye to the Cahan family, he did not stay any longer and quickly left Cansington for Dragonville in the Southern ins Meanwhile, in Tacriyrus... Tacriyrus was a country established by Sky. Sky wished to establish a capital as well as a prosperous dynasty that wouldst for thousands of years. Maxine had been assisting him for over a year. During this period of over a year, Tacriyrus developed rapidly. With Maxine''s help, it conquered many neighboring countries using tactics, sly maneuvers, or brute force. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Right now, Tacriyrus covered a sizable area. In the pce¡¯s backyard in Tacriyrus, Maxine was sitting on a stone bench. She was in a white dress and holding a sword in her hands. The sword bore a resemnce to the Primordial Dragon de. The only difference was the color of the de. The Primordial Dragon de was golden, whereas this sword was ck. It was the Doomsday Sword, which was made in the Divine Sword Vi using dragon bones as well as other unique materials. She touched the Doomsday Sword with a calm expression. Her face was devoid of any emotion. Then, a man in armor walked over. He knelt down on one knee and addressed her with respect, "Chancellor." Maxine did not turn around. "Speak," she said indifferently. "James has already departed Cansington for Southern ins'' Dragonville,¡± said the armor-d man. Maxine was currently the Chancellor of Tacriyrus. After a year of development, Tacriyrus had also established an intelligencework. The intelligencework now spanned the entire globe. Maxine also issued an order to closely monitor James'' every move. Previously, when James was meditating in seclusion at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins, Maxine did note out and cause any trouble. She did not send anyone to keep an eye on James until he showed up at the Heaven and Earth Sect. "Mhm. Got it. You may leave," Maxine spoke softly. "Yes." The man in armor stood up quickly and left in a hurry. Only then did Maxine slowly rise to her feet from the stone bench. Right then, Sky walked over. Maxine nced at Sky and said, "Why are you out and about when you could be practicing martial arts and meditating in seclusion?" Sky looked at Maxine, a smile spreading across his face. "I miss you, so I came out to see you.¡± Maxine appeared distant and cold. She did not respond to Sky. Sky walked over and sat down. "Is there anything significant that has happened recently?¡± he asked. Sky had been in closed-door meditation since half a year ago, after receiving a mysterious purple fruit from Mount Bane, so he had no idea what was going on in the outside world right now. All of Tacriyrus'' affairs were currently managed by Maxine. Maxine said nonchntly, "Nothing of note, really. A month ago, a very powerful monster appeared on Mount Haven. James came out of seclusion and fought the monster for half a month before killing it eventually." "Monster?" Sky furrowed his brow. Maxine did not want to say anything more about this matter. She looked at Sky and asked, "What rank is your cultivation base now?" "Well," Sky let out a sigh of resignation and said, "I absorbed the purple fruit, but I only managed to break the first shackle. Besides, I had previously forced my way up to the ninth rank using the Dragon Essence. I was unable to grasp the true essence of cultivation. I can''t sense the presence of the Empyrean Spiritual Energy either. This is definitely a major obstacle on my path of cultivation.¡± Sky was visibly frustrated. He had used the Dragon Essence to break through the ninth rank by force, but as of yet he still could not sense the presence of the Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Maxine said nonchntly, "Don''t rush. Take your time. There''s still a long time until the apocalypse anyway. Continue on with your cultivation. I have to go out for something.¡± Maxine was about to walk away with the Doomsday Sword in her hand. In a sh, Sky appeared in front of Maxine, blocking her path. Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 Tve heard that during this time, you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on James. What are you up to?¡± Maxine cast a nce at him and said, "You don''t have to worry about that." Sky looked at her with deep affection. "Where do I fall short of James?¡± "In every respect." Maxine finished her sentence, walked around Sky, and then left, soon disappearing from Sky''s view. Sky''s face gradually turned solemn. At this point, James had already returned to Dragonville in the Southern ins. Dragonville was rapidly developing. Quincy had brought arge amount of money to Dragonville. With her assistance, Dragonville was rapidly growing. In less than ten years, a country truly for humanity would be established. As for other things, they were managed by other people. There was Henry, the Elite Eight at the Dragon Pce''s upper management, ke Davis, and others. James did not have to worry about Dragonville for the time being, so he arrived at Mt. Thunder Pass once again. This time, he brought the ck Eagle King as well. He had an idea to cultivate with the ck Eagle King''s help. James expressed his intention, and the ck Eagle King was instantly displeased. "Mr. James, I didn''t follow you to be your training partner. I chose to follow you because I wanted to grow stronger and have more opportunities. If you want me to be your training partner, that¡¯s fine. You should at the very least teach me the cultivation method you''ve learned, don¡¯t you think?¡± James¡¯ cultivation method caught the ck Eagle King¡¯s attention. "I can''t do that." James refused, saying, ¡°I don''t trust you yet, since you''re from another world. You''re an enemy of the human race on Earth. After you''ve followed me for a while and Ipletely trust you, only then will I teach you." James¡¯ cultivation method was obtained from the Earth''s Chamber of Scriptures. It was an unrivaled secret body refinement technique. How could he just pass it on so easily? "For how long?¡± With a darkened face, the ck Eagle King said. "You''re not nning on having me follow you for thousands of years before passing it on to me, are you?¡± James gave a small wave of his hand and said, ¡°It won''t take that long. About three to five years. That''s probably enough.¡± Given that he was only in his thirties, thousands of years seemed far too long for James. Three to five years, from his perspective, was a sufficient amount of time. When he heard that, the ck Eagle King breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, fine then. I''ll just be there to help you with your practice, right? I''m terrible at everything, but I make a good training partner,¡± the ck Eagle King agreed with a smile. After hearing this from the ck Eagle King, James was also relieved. With a monster who was almost at the Supernatural rank as a training partner, he believed his physical strength would soon reach a level that couldpete with Supernaturals. At that point, not even a Supernatural could do anything to him, even if he relied solely on his physical strength. James was once again cultivating at Mt. Thunder Pass. Maxine, on the other hand, had arrived at Cansington in Sol in a hurry. When she appeared in Cansington, it was already nighttime. She stood at the top of a fifty-story building, looking out over the entire Cansington. The breeze was blowing through her hair, tossing it about. On her beautiful and alluring face, there was a hint of mncholy. "James, you forced me to do this. I''ve arrived at this point all because of you." Then, she leaped into the air and flew toward the Cahans¡¯ vi in the distance. Not long after, she arrived outside the Cahans'' vi. Right now, the Cahans were a truly prominent family. Guards were stationed around the vi¡¯s perimeter. As soon as Maxine appeared, she drew the attention of several guards. Some guards immediately approached with their weapons and blocked Maxine¡¯s path. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡®Who''s there?" Looking at the guards that were standing in her way, Maxine said casually," Maxine Caden, from the Floret Pce." Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 Maxine stated her name. As the guards of the Cahan family, it was impossible for them not to know about Floret Pce''s Maxine. She was not only the Master of Floret Pce but also Tacriyrus'' Chancellor. She was also very powerful in her own right. Aside from that, all the guards of the Cahan family were aware that Maxine was once a Caden family member and was quite close to James. "So it''s the Master of Floret Pce. Are you visiting the Cahans'' vi for a specific reason?" The guards treated Maxine with great respect once they learned who she was. "Here¡¯s the thing. James is worried about Winnie staying at the Cahans¡¯ vi, so he came to me specifically and requested that I pick her up,¡± Maxine spoke softly. Her tone was very calm. ¡°I see. Come in, then.¡± The guard did not stop her and motioned for her to proceed, allowing Maxine into the Cahans''¡¯ vi. It was nighttime. Almost everyone in the Cahan family was awake. When Maxine appeared in the Cahans'' vi, the family members all stood up. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As members of the Cahan family, how could they possibly not recognize Maxine? "If it isn¡¯t Maxine, the Master of Floret Pce. What brought you to the Cahan¡¯s vi?¡± asked Lex. "Master, take a seat.¡± Others were inviting Maxine to sit. Maxine sat down. She looked at Lex, who was the head of the family, then at Winnie, who was drinking milk. ¡°Here''s the thing. James is still concerned about Winnie staying at the Cahans'' vi. He specifically requested that Ie and take Winnie away." "Really?" Lex looked doubtful. Even the rest of the Cahans were puzzled. James just left yesterday. He did not say anything as he was leaving. Why would he ask Maxine to come and take Winnie away now? "Maxine, did James really ask you toe?¡± dys looked unconvinced. ¡®We could find out if it''s true with a simple phone call, couldn¡¯t we?" said David. ¡°Right.¡± Lex immediately took out his phone and called James. James was at Mt. Thunder Pass, sitting on the ground in a lotus position while cultivating. Right then, his phone started to ring. He paused his cultivation, pulled out his phone, and took a nce. When he noticed the call was from Lex in Cansington, he promptly epted the call and asked, "Grandfather, what''s the matter? Did something happen?" Lex said, "Maxine showed up at the Cahan''s vi, iming that you asked her to pick up Winnie, so I''m calling to ask you about that.¡± As Lex made the call, Maxine sat on the sofa and watched in silence. James, on the other hand, stood up abruptly and eximed after he heard those words, "What?¡± He breathed in deeply, forcing himself to calm down. "Grandfather, I never told Maxine to pick up Winnie. Don¡¯t give her to Maxine." In Cansington, at the Cahans''¡¯ vi, Maxine snatched the phone from Lex''s grasp with a casual wave of her hand. Holding the phone, she said,¡± James, it''s been a while.¡± James roared, "Maxine, what are you trying to do?" With a faint smile, Maxine said, "Nothing, really. The world hasn''t been all that peacefultely. I¡¯m worried about Winnie, so I specifically came to Cansington to take her away and protect her." "You... If you dare to hurt Winnie, I''ll never forgive you," James yelled angrily. Over a year ago, he was already aware that Maxine had changed. A lot of things that happened were connected to her. It was just that Maxine did not do anything after that, so James ignored her for the time being. Maxine going to the Cahans'' vi at this time was not something he had anticipated. Maxine''sughter came over the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ll never hurt her. She''s you and Thea¡¯s child. I want Thea herself to kneel before me and beg.¡± Beep, beep, beep... James wanted to say more, yet Maxine had already hung up the phone. His face darkened. With a murderous expression, he clenched his fist and said coldly, "If Winnie is harmed in any way, I won''t ever let you get away." He left Mt. Thunder Pass immediately. "Mr. Caden, what''s the matter?" When the ck Eagle King noticed James hurrying off, he could not help but shout at him, but James did not respond. Meanwhile, at the Cahans'' vi... After the Cahan family heard Maxine''s words, they all stood up and stared at Maxine, rmed. Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 Maxine got to her feet slowly as well. She looked at dys, who was holding Winnie, and said with a cold, detached look on her face, "Give me the child?" dys took a few steps back. In a sh, Maxine appeared in front of dys. Before dys could even react, the child in her arms was already taken by Maxine. "Wahhh." After being taken away, the child immediately burst out in tears. With Winnie in her arms, Maxine quickly left the Cahans¡¯ vi. The Cahan family members, on the other hand, were as pale as ghosts. "What are we going to do?" "What exactly is Maxine up to?¡± All of the Cahan family members were in a state of panic. Only Lex managed to regain his composure and called James immediately. "It¡¯s not good, James. Winnie was taken by Maxine.¡± James was hastily making his way to Southern ins¡¯ Dragonville at this precise moment. When he heard that, his heart swelled with intense rage. "I-I''m rushing over to Cansington.¡± He traveled quickly, and he soon reached the military region. He then boarded a private ne bound for Cansington. On the ne, he even pulled out his phone and made a call to Maxine. Maxine''s phone number remained the same. The call went through shortly. Over the phone, the sound of a child crying could be heard. When he heard the cries, James was heartbroken. He suppressed his rage, adopted a humble demeanor, and said in a lowered voice, "Maxine, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Maxine''sughter could be heard over the phone. "I¡¯ve changed my mind. Thea and the child, you can only choose one of them. Don¡¯t say that I''m not giving you a chance. Within a week, bring me Thea¡¯s head. If I don¡¯t see her head within a week, I''ll let you see Winnie¡¯s." Maxineughed in a grim and unsettling way. The sound of herughter was chilling. James took a deep breath, stifling his anger and forcing himself not to erupt in rage. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Don''t mess around, Maxine. Where are you? I''lle over to you. If there''s a problem, shouldn''t we just talk it out in person? Is it really necessary to go this far?¡± ¡°I''ll call you." Maxine ended the call after she said that. Beep, beep, beep. "Hey, hey!" James shouted, then called back right away. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter.¡± James kept trying to call, but the calls could not get through. He was in a panic, and it took him some time to calm down. He then took out his phone and made a call to Henry. "Mr. Caden." Over the phone, Henry''s voice could be heard. James instructed him, "Make use of every avable connection and every method at your disposal to track down Maxine''s whereabouts. If you have any updates, please inform me right away." "Yes." Henry did not ask why since James¡¯ tone was solemn. He could also tell that something significant had urred. After James called Henry, Henry began to pass down the order to use every avable means to locate Maxine. Meanwhile, James was en route to Cansington by air. Throughout the journey, he remained silent. He knew what had happened to Maxine, how she had be this way, and why she had taken Winnie.He wanted to go to Thea. However, Thea was currently purifying the Demonic Energy in the Chamber of Scriptures. Even if he went, he might not be able to see Thea. James arrived in Cansingtonte at night, returning once again to the Cahans'' vi. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 James hastily made his way to the Cahans'' vi. As soon as he entered the vi, he asked anxiously, "Winnie? Where''s Winnie?¡± He was aware that Winnie had been taken, but his mind was clouded by his worry for her. The entire Cahan family remained silent. James plopped himself down on the sofa. He pulled out his phone again and called Maxine. Meanwhile, in Cansington, Maxine was standing on the top of a building. From here, she could see the Cahans'' vi. Behind her stood a few men. "Chancellor, they''ve been escorted out of Cansington,¡± said the person behind her. ¡°Alright.¡± Maxine nodded softly and said, "Pass down the order to take good care of the child. Don¡¯t let the child suffer any harm.¡± "Yes." Right then, her phone started to ring. Remaining calm and collected, she answered it. Over the phone, James¡¯ roar could be heard, "Maxine, what exactly are you trying to do?" His voice was so loud that Maxine¡¯s eardrums went numb. She held the phone away slightly. Maxine did not start speaking until James stopped. With a soft voice, she said, "I told you, didn''t I? Bring Thea''¡¯s head to me, and the child will live. Otherwise, the child will die.¡± ¡®Thea is missing.¡± James inhaled deeply and said, "I haven''t seen Thea in six months.¡± James chose to lie. He wanted to first appease Maxine and ensure his child''s safety. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After hearing his words, Maxine furrowed her brow. During this period of time, she was watching James closely. She knew James was in closed- door meditation at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins, but there was no sign of Thea. "What happened?¡± she asked, her brows knitted. "Why is Thea missing?" "How would I know?¡± James took a deep breath and said, "Maxine, where are you? I''lle to you. Don''t hurt the child. She''s innocent. You can make any request, and I''ll ept.¡± ¡®You''ll ept any request I make?¡± Maxine muttered softly. Soon after, she hung up the phone. "Hey! Hey, hey...¡± James kept shouting. However, Maxine had already ended the call. Phew! He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Now all he had to do was wait to hear from Henry. Shortly after, Henry called. "We have information, Mr. Caden. Maxine hasn''t left Cansington yet. She''s still there. However, she sent Winnie away. Winnie isn''t in Cansington right now. We''re doing everything we can to track her down.¡± ¡°Alright. Understood.¡± James instructed, "Use every avable connection. You must find out where Winnie is. Make contact with Sol and conduct a search using Sol''s God-King system." ¡°Alright.¡± Henry did not say anything else. As soon as he tracked down Maxine, he found out what she had done. He was aware that Maxine had taken James¡¯ child. Henry continued on without pausing and got in touch with the King of Sol right away. Meanwhile, James was still making calls nonstop. After several attempts, Maxine eventually answered his call. This time, James did not be enraged. He suppressed his emotions, calmed himself down, and asked calmly, "I know you''re still in Cansington. Where are you? I''lle to see you." Maxine looked at the time. It was already after three o''clock in the morning. She said, "It''ste today. Tomorrow. I''ll contact you tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she ended the call. James leaned back against the sofa. That night, he did not sleep. Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 James had been waiting to hear from Henry. However, even after Henry made use of the God-King system in Sol, he could not track down Winnie. Maxine seemed to have anticipated all of this from the start. Winnie left Cansington, and they lost track of her after that. Right now, James could only wait. He had to wait until he saw Maxine. After eight o''clock in the morning, Maxine called. "Go to Cynthia''s house." After saying that, she hung up. James, on the other hand, immediately went out and hurried over to Cynthia''s residence in Cansington. Cynthia has spent most of thest few years in Cansington. She did not move around either. A few years ago, James gifted her the dragon''s blood. She drank the dragon''s blood, and with her own Frost Physique, her cultivation advanced quickly. She also reached the Eighth Stair of the Skyward Stairway, only a step away from the peak of the eighth rank. "Cynthia." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cynthia was sitting in the vi, contemting something as she looked out the window. Someone called for her from behind. A woman walked down from the second floor. The woman was in thin pajamas. She was tall and slim, with long, dark hair. Her appearance was stunning, and she exuded an ethereal aura. Cynthia regained herposure and turned to face Tiara, who was approaching, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Tiara walked over and sat down on the sofa. She pulled out her phone and said, ¡°Take a look.¡± Cynthia nced at the phone. When she realized it was a message from Maxine, she furrowed her brows unconsciously and said, "Isn''t Maxine the Master of Floret Pce and the Chancellor of Tacriyrus right now? Why is she in Cansington, and why is sheing to our house?" For the past few years, Tiara had been living at Cynthia''s house. They spent all these years together and became the best of friends who would confide in one another about anything. Back then, James gifted Tiara the Dragon Essence. She took the Dragon Essence as well. However, it was only a few years ago that she was first exposed to cultivation. Dragon Essense alone was not enough for her to be a top martial artist. Her current rank was only at the peak of the seventh rank. Tiara shook her head and said, ¡®That I don''t know. I just got Maxine''s message out of the blue. She said she''ll be here soon." "Alright." Cynthia nodded and said, "We haven''t seen each other in years. I wonder how she''s doing, as well as James and Thea. There''s news about James, though. I was looking at the Martial Arts Forum a few days ago and learned that James showed up at the Heaven and Earth Sect." The two of them conversed softly. They talked about some of the things that happened several years ago. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Cynthia promptly pressed the remote control and the door opened. Maxine walked in wearing a gorgeous dress. She was holding a ck sword in her hand. As soon as she entered the house, she said with a smile, ¡°Tiara, Cynthia. It''s been years since I''ve seen you.¡± Both of them stood up as well. "Maxine." Tiara''s face was beaming with joy. She said, "You''re really here. I thought you were joking.¡± ¡°Little girl, I haven''t seen you in a few years. You''ve matured, haven''t you?¡± Maxine nced at Tiara and could not help but chuckle. Tiara looked slightly bashful. She experienced yet another growth spurt because she absorbed the power of the Dragon Essence. "By the way, James will be hereter,¡± said Maxine. When she heard that, Tiara was stunned. ¡®James will be here?¡¯ This man had been buried in her heart for years. Cynthia, on the other hand, looked delighted. She asked, "Really? Is James reallying here? I''ve heard that a year ago, Thea gave birth to a girl and that the child is at the Cahans'' vi right now. I wanted to visit the Cahans to take a look, but I couldn''t find the time." "Mhm. He''ll be here." Maxine had a smile on her face. She sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs. With a carefree expression, she said, "He had initially returned to the Southern ins, but I took his child and forced him toe to Cansington.¡± She was talking about it casually. Cynthia and Tiara, however, were horrified as they listened to her. Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 "You kidnapped James¡¯ child?¡± Both of them were baffled. After a few seconds of stunned silence, Cynthiaughed. "Maxine, you''re joking, right? Why would you kidnap James¡¯ child?" Maxine cast a nce at Cynthia. As she looked over, Cynthia simply felt chills all over her body, like she was in an abyss. Maxine''s stare was frightening. Cynthia had never seen her like this before. She backed up a little, taking a few steps. Maxine said nonchntly, "That''s right. I kidnapped James¡¯ child. I did so much for him. I worked in the public eye and rose to be the head of the Cadens. I assisted him wholeheartedly. Regardless, he decided to live in seclusion with Thea." She spoke softly as if she were talking about a trivial matter, but her words wereced with resentment and displeasure. After hearing that, they were both stunned. For a while, neither of them said anything. The atmosphere in the room was a little unusual. Then, the doorbell began to ring. "I-I''ll go open the door." Cynthia gathered herself and quickly walked toward the entrance. She opened the door and saw that it was James. She looked at James and called out to him, "James." James had rushed over here. As soon as he entered the house, he could not help but ask, "Has Maxine arrived?" "S-She¡¯s here,¡± said Cynthia. She wanted to alert James that Maxine was being a little odd. However, James had already entered the house in a hurry after learning that Maxine had arrived. When he was in the living room, he saw Maxine seated on the sofa. She was the same, just as gorgeous and charming as before. Nheless, the moment James saw Maxine, the anger in his heart swelled up. However, he stifled it. Winnie was currently not in Cansington. If he flew into a rage, Maxine would be angered. It would be a problem if she hurt the child. He remainedposed as he walked over and sat across Maxine. "I''m here." Maxine looked at him with a calm expression. Her face was devoid of any emotion. What she was thinking about was unclear. James took a deep breath, nced at Maxine, who had a serene expression on her face, and forced a smile. He said, ¡°It''s been a while, Maxine. Are you alright? I''ve heard that you built a Floret Pce. I wanted to pay you a visit and catch up, but I¡¯ve been extremely busytely. I couldn''t find the time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maxine countered calmly, "Did you really want to stop by and catch up with me?" "Mhm. Really." James nodded solemnly. If he could establish a cordial rtionship with Maxine right now, he would do just that. He would use as many kind words as he could, even if they were against his conscience. As long as his child could be safe, nothing else mattered. "I''ve also heard that you''re with Sky and have be the Tacriyrus¡¯ Chancellor, assisting Sky in managing Tacriyrus. Congrattions,¡± James said with a smile. However, when he said that, Maxine''s expression changed immediately. Her face darkened and she asked coldly, "James, what do you mean by that?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. James was stunned. He did not know what he had said wrong. After giving it some thought, he said, "Maxine, I didn''t mean anything by that. Let''s stop talking about this. Let''s talk about the state of the future. You''ve always been smart. Right now, the apocalypse is approaching. I went back to live in the Southern ins and established Dragonville to create a peaceful country for humanity. Previously, Thea even asked me toe over to you and ask for your assistance.¡± Maxine took a deep breath. She forced herself to calm down. Then she asked, "By the way, where is Thea exactly?" James¡¯ expression became somber. He said, "I really don''t know where Thea is. She''s been missing for six months. During thest six months, I''ve sent people out to find her, but even after searching everywhere in the world, I couldn''t find her." James lied. ¡°Really?¡± Maxine looked skeptical. "Mhm. Really." James nodded and said, "After the child was born, she came to meet me at Mt. Thunder Pass and we cultivated together for six months. We had a fight, then she left and never showed up again. I really don''t know where she is right now." Cynthia and Tiara were standing off to the side, listening to the two''s simple conversation. They both looked at each other, but neither of them spoke. They did not know what had happened either. James had entered the house for quite some time. However, he never mentioned his child. Instead, he talked about the rtionship between him and Thea. He talked about fights and breakups and other things along those lines. Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Sure enough, after he mentioned these, Maxine''s expression softened considerably. James began coaxing Maxine to speak. He started to ask about his child. "Maxine, did Theae to you? Did Thea suspect that there was something going on between us so you two got into a fight, and that¡¯s why you took the child?" James asked tentatively. "No." Maxine shook her head. "So why did you?" James inquired, perplexed. "We seemed to have a close rtionship. We endured hardships together. We''ve be friends through adversity. Why did you kidnap my child?" "What do you think?¡± Maxine looked at James with a smile. James had been trying to figure out what Maxine was thinking. He had already guessed. However, he did not reveal it. "Maxine, I really don''t know. I''ve always thought of you as my little sister. Why are you doing this?¡± "Little sister?" Maxine sneered. ¡°Don''t y dumb, James. You know what I''m thinking. I gave up so much to help you, but all I got in return was a thank you. I don''t need your thanks." "Then what do you want?¡± James asked sternly. "The same as I said before. Kill Thea. If she lives, the child will not." Maxine was unyielding. Her current self was entirely different from before. Sheresembled a demon, eager to take the lives of others whenever she pleased. "But I really have no idea where Thea is," James said exasperatedly. When Maxine heard that, she started to get lost in her thoughts. ¡®Where is Thea? Where did she go?¡¯ she pondered. She also began to reflect on what James had said. She wondered if James and Thea really did have a falling out. After a while, Maxine eventually said, "James, marry me, and I''ll let the child go. And..." She pointed to Cynthia and Tiara, who were standing nearby. "You should marry three people all at once." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Huh?" "Maxine, you...¡± Cynthia and Tiara were both nonplussed. They never expected Maxine to say something like that. ¡®What? Is this not good?" Maxine looked at the two of them, who were standing to the side, and said, "Don''t tell me you have a problem with this. The entire world is about to change right now. It''ll be the end of the world soon. Are the outdated notions of monogamy and loyalty between two people still relevant?" They were both stunned and did not say anything for a while. Even James was taken aback. Maxine was forcing him to marry her. This made sense. However, why did she involve Cynthia and Tiara in this? James looked at Maxine. He did not speak. Maxine turned to Cynthia and asked, "Cynthia, do you have any objections?¡± "I..." Cynthia stole a nce at James and shook her head, saying, "I-I don¡¯t. I''ll do whatever you say." ¡°How about you, Tiara?" Tiara finally sat down after that. She looked around at everyone present and said with a pout, "What the hell are you guys doing? I''m not in the mood to mess around with you." "You must marry three people at the same time. Otherwise, the child will die.¡± Maxine was very adamant. "After three years of marriage, I''ll bring the child back. Consider this carefully.¡± She stood up holding the Doomsday Sword, then turned and walked away. James was left flustered. Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 James never expected Maxine to make such an outrageous request Maxine stopped at the door and turned to look at James who was frozen in shock as she said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d prefer Thea out of the picture.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned and walked away. After she left, Cynthia looked at James and asked, ¡°James, what is Maxine trying to do?¡± James took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a long drag and shook his head, saying, ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s on her mind.¡± James could not figure out what Maxine was thinking. It made sense for Maxine to ask James to marry her. However, it was strange that she was also trying to drag Tiara and Cynthia into it. Cynthia looked at Tiara sitting beside them and reprimanded her ¡°What¡¯re you thinking, Tiara?! Why are you trying to provoke Maxine? Asking James to marry three women at once is outrageous.¡± Tiara¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red. She was not thinking clearly back then and agreed as soon as Maxine prompted her Tiara murmured, ¡°D-Did Iplicate things for you, James? I didn¡¯t think it through properly and simply agreed when Maxine asked me. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to cause you trouble.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Cynthia asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± James was at a loss. Henry had not yet tracked down Winnie¡¯s whereabouts. Furthermore, Maxine¡¯s terms of returning her was for James to maintain the marriage with them for three years. Three years was a long time. In the first ce, it was impossible for him to marry three of them at once. Maxine¡¯s request was outrageous. ¡°What should I do?¡± James became frustrated. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°How about proceeding with the marriage? It¡¯s worth considering since Maxine will return your child to you. By the way, where¡¯s Thea? Maybe you should discuss this with her.¡± said Cynthia lightheartedly. James replied Cynthia honestly, ¡°Thea has something important to do and won¡¯t be able to return anytime soon. It may take as soon as three to five years, or in the worst case scenario, she might not return for eight to ten years.¡± Hearing this, Cynthia¡¯s jaw practically dropped. ¡°She¡¯ll be gone for that long?! Where exactly did she go to?¡± James did not go into details about Thea having to purify the Demonic Energy in her body. Cynthia did make a good point with her suggestion, though. He should discuss the situation with Thea. ¡°I¡¯ll head off now. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± James stood up and left After he left, Cynthia and Tiara looked at each other. ¡°Tiara, are you that desperate to marry James? Don¡¯t you care that he already has Thea?¡± Tiara opened her mouth but no words came out Does she not care? How could she not care? Was it unrealistic to not want to monopolize their loved one¡¯s affections? Deep down, she knew how improbable it was. He would not marry her, even if she was fine about the fact that he already had Thea. ¡°How about you?¡± Tiara directed the question back to Cynthia. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long, Cynthia. Although you¡¯ve never outwardly shown your affection for James, you¡¯ve been always asking about him all these years. It¡¯s obvious that you like him. Don¡¯t you want to be with him too?¡± ¡°Hah¡± Cynthia chuckled cynically ¡°Do we have to be in a rtionship just because I have feelings for him?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t pursue him, won¡¯t it just remain a one-sided crush?¡± The two had a brief conversation. At that moment, James had already left. He contacted Henry and requested him to continue looking for Winnie. After that, he took a private ne and headed to the Chamber of Scriptures on Mount Tai. He might not be able to see Thea but he still wanted to give it a shot. If he could not find Winnie, he might have to give in to Maxine¡¯s demands to ensure their child¡¯s safety. Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Half a dayter, James arrived at Mount Tai. Retracing his steps, he headed to the ravine where the Chamber of Scriptures was located. He dived into the water, entered the underground cave, and arrived outside the Chamber of Scriptures. He pushed open the stone door and entered the tower¡¯s first floor The first floor was empty. James shouted while looking around, ¡°Ms. Custodian! Are you there, Ms. Custodian? It¡¯s James. I need to speak with you.¡± Swoosh! At that moment, there was a sh of white that slowly descended to the ground, revealing the image of at woman in a white dress. She was tall with a delicate and beautiful appearance, giving off an ethereal aura. ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice was airy and pleasant to the ears. James asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Thea? I¡¯d like to see her ¡°Thea is purifying her Demonic Energy underground and is indisposed to see visitors at the moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I must see her The woman pursed her lips for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring you to her.¡± She casually waved her hand, and strong True Energy flowed from her sleeves, engulfing James. James felt his vision go blurry as they vanished from the spot. The next thing he knew, he had appeared in an unfamiliar ce. ¡°Wha-?¡± James was startled. What kind of magic did she use? Teleportation? Despite almost bing a Supernatural, he had difficulty figuring out how the custodian had transported them. After taking a moment topose himself, he scanned his surroundings. They were in an underground cavern surrounded by rocks. In the front was a strange round altar that looked like an Eight Trigram. A woman sat in a lotus position in the center of the altar. It was Thea. ¡°Thea.¡± James immediately rushed over after noticing her. When he got close to the Eight Trigram, he was sted away, and the Blood Energy within his body. bubbled violently causing blood to gush out James¡¯ moth. Thea sensed something happening around her and opened her eyes. Seeing James, she stood up and walked over to support James, who had spat out blood. She asked perplexedly, ¡°Honey, why are you here? Are you alright?¡± James gently waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Something¡¯s happened.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Thea. James said gravely, ¡°Winnie was kidnapped.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thea was in distress as she asked, ¡°What happened? How did Winnie get kidnapped?¡± James exined what had happened. ¡°I still haven¡¯t found out where Maxine has taken Winnie. Henry is doing his best to track her down. Maxine¡¯s condition for Winnie¡¯s return is for me to marry three women and remain married for three years.¡± Hearing James¡¯ exnation, Thea¡¯s mind was a mess. ¡°What are you saying? Maxine captured Winnie and is forcing you to marry three women? Who is she asking you to marry?¡± ¡°Her, Tiara, and Cynthia.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Thea burst outughing. ¡°How can youugh in such a dire situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good deal for you. Why did youe looking for me? Hurry up and ept her proposal. If anything happens to Winnie, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Thea pushed James, urging him to leave. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait, Thea James stopped and asked sincerely, ¡°I couldn¡¯te up with any proper ns, so I came to discuss it with you.¡± Thea replied earnestly, ¡°Go ahead and marry them. I mean¡­. It¡¯s fine as long as our child is safe. Plus, I¡¯m going to stay here for a long time. It might take longer than eight to ten years. How can you spend all that time alone? If anything. I¡¯m relieved there are three of them apanying you.¡± Thea was serious about the words that left her mouth. After having been through so much, she became more epting of such things. Now that the world was changing, how could she still hold onto conservative principles? ¡°Thea, I¡­ ¡°Alright. You should return as soon as possible. Don¡¯te to me again. I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯ve completely purified the Dernonic Energy in my body.¡± Thea pushed James, trying to get him to leave. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 The Chamber of Scriptures custodian lightly flicked her hand, and a force swept out from her sleeve to engulf James. His vision went blurry and when his eyes opened again he found himself on the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ first floor James was stumped. It was impossible for him to marry the three women. His only alternative is to locate Winnie as soon as possible. After he¡¯s rescued her, he would not have to worry about Maxine threatening him. Suddenly, the Omniscient Deity came to mind. The Omniscient Deity was probably the only other person who knew of Winnie¡¯s whereabouts James left the Chamber of Scriptures and boarded his private ne to Mount Jade. After half a day, the private ne arrived at Mount Jade James found the Omniscient Deity at the back of the mountain. He was dressed in his usual white robe. He sat on a rock at the back of Mount Jade with a piece of straw in his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The Omniscient Deity did not turn around. James walked over, sat on a rock beside the Omniscient Deity, and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve run into some problems recently.¡± ¡°Are you referring to Winnie¡¯s kidnapping?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The Omniscient Deity knew Winnie had been kidnapped and James was not surprised since Jade Sect had a worldwide intelligencework. ¡°Lord Omniscient, please tell me where Maxine is keeping Winnie.¡± James looked at the Omniscient Deity desperately. The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°I can send someone to investigate it for you, but I can¡¯t promise you anything. In fact, I¡¯ve been watching Maxine for a while and am perplexed by what she¡¯s thinking or trying to aplish.¡± James stood up and said, ¡°Thank you in advance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll find her¡± James nodded. If the Omniscient Deity could not find her, then no one else stood a chance of finding his daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± James did not linger any longer. After speaking with the Omniscient Deity, he turned and left. James boarded his private ne and returned to Cansington. Meanwhile, on Mount Bane After the intense battle on Mount Bane half a year ago, it had remained peaceful and anyone was allowed to enter the area Since then, Conrad and Void Sect¡¯s Grand Priestess, Juniper, settled on Mount Bane. Conrad built a pce on Mount Bane At that moment, Conrad stood in the main hall of the magnificent pce. Sitting before him was a man who looked to be in his 20s. His quest wore a cyan robe and was running his fingers over a beautiful piece of jade in his hand wasn¡¯t expecting you to pass through the crack of the seal to Earth, Sir¡± Conrad looked at the man and greeted him respectfully The sect Conrad belonged to was called Sacerdotal Sect. Sacerdotal Sect was one of the best sects in the Overworld. Moreover, their sect leader was one of the Overworld¡¯s top ten powerhouses. ¡°You¡¯re ipetent, Conrad You¡¯ve been on Earth for so long but haven¡¯t conquered it.¡± The man dressed in a cyan robe parted his lips and spoke casually. ¡°The situation isn¡¯t what you think it is.¡± Conrad immediately exined, ¡°The earth¡¯s martial artists were not as weak as we expected. There are strong people here that are on par with my strength. Previously, a fierce battle broke out on Mount Bane, and even the Void Sect¡¯s Grand Priestess was defeated. I¡¯m incapable of going against the humans on earth with my strength alone. I had no choice but topromise for now.¡± Conrad recounted the events of thepetition for the mysterious fruit While speaking, he took out his phone and brought up some information on a number of people. These people are currently the strongest on Earth. Once we get rid of them, we can easily take over the earth and prepare for our sect¡¯s arrival.¡± The man in the cyan robe carefully read through the information. Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 The people on the list included the Omniscient Deity, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, Tyrus, James, and Thea. After reviewing the information, the man in the cyan robe replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll slowly get rid of them. Since I¡¯m here, I should take a good look at Earth.¡± James was unaware that another formidable person from the Overworld hade to Earth. Compared to Conrad, this person was far more terrifying. So much so that even Conrad waspelled to address him respectfully out of fear and trepidation At that moment, James arrived in Cansington. He did not return to the Cahans vi immediately after his arrival. Instead, he headed to Cynthia¡¯s house He temporarily stayed at her ce and did not contact Maxine James waited for updates from Henry and the Omniscient Deity. Three dayster, the Omniscient Deity appeared in Cansington. ¡°Lord Omniscient, how is it? Do you have any news on Winnie¡¯s whereabouts?¡± James inquired impatiently. The Omniscient Deity shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I sent someone to investigate but they were unable to trace Winnie¡¯s whereabouts. I don¡¯t know where she is and won¡¯t be able to assist you with this matter.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. ¡°He couldn¡¯t find her? ¡®What should I do now? ¡®Do I really have to concede to Maxine¡¯s demands and marry all three women? Meanwhile, Maxine had kept track of James¡¯ movements. She was aware James had gone to Mount Tai but did not know his reason for going there. On top of that, she even knew James had visited Mount Jade and roughly guessed that it was to get Mount Jade¡¯s assistance in locating his daughter. At that moment, Maxine listened to her subordinate¡¯s report in a vi in Cansington. A faint smile formed on her face. She took out her phone and called James. Soon, the call went through. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, James. Have you made your decision yet? I¡¯ll give you another day, and if you refuse my offer, you can wait to collect Winnie¡¯s dead body. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s just an empty threat. I¡¯ll stay true to my word.¡± Just when James was about to respond, Maxine hung up the call The Omniscient Deity looked at him and asked, ¡°Was that Maxine?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James looked solemn. The Omniscient Deity asked, ¡°What did Maxine ask you to do?¡± James nced at Tiara and Cynthia sitting to the side. After briefly hesitating, he replied, ¡°She wants me to marry three women at once.¡± Taken aback, the Omniscient Deity said, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯ll take my leave right away¡± ¡°Lord Omniscient.¡± James shouted. However, the Omniscient Deity had already turned around and left. James sat down on the sofa and gently massaged his temples. What should I do? Do I really have to concede to Maxine? James agonized for a while before taking out his phone to call Maxine. ¡°Maxine, I agree to your demands. But first, you need to show Winnie to me.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s out of the question. I told you, I¡¯ll return the child to you after three years of marriage. If you agree to my terms, I won¡¯t hurt her and will care for her as if she were my own child,¡± Maxine immediately shot James down. ¡°Is there no room for negotiation?¡± asked James. ¡°No.¡± Maxine said firmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, then this matter is settled. You won¡¯t have to worry about the rest. I¡¯ll announce to the world that the wedding will be held in Floret Pce. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ll be marrying three beauties at once. ¡°You¡¯ll be the happiest man in this world.¡± Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 James¡¯ original intention was to deceive Maxine to reunite with Winnie first. His strength would allow him to snatch Winnie away from her, and Maxine would no longer have leverage over him. However, Maxine refused to negotiate and was only willing to let James see Winnie after staying married to them for three years. After she hung up the phone, James sat on the sofa pensively. ¡®What should I do? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡®Do I really have to marry three of them? That¡¯s out of the question. I already have Thea. I won¡¯t marry other women.¡± ¡°James.¡± Cynthia¡¯s voice reached his ears. James regained his senses, turned to her, and asked, ¡°Mhm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What did Maxine say?¡± asked Cynthia. James sighed and said, ¡°She isn¡¯t willing to negotiate with me and insists on handing Winnie over after the three years of marriage are up. I don¡¯t know where Winnie is right now, and I¡¯m worried to hell since 1 don¡¯t know what kind of person Maxine has be.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to marry us.¡± Cynthia thought for a while and said, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re the one who benefits the most.¡± James looked at Cynthia and Tiara for a moment and replied, ¡°I have no choice but topromise for now. I still refuse to marry the three of you, though. How about you two put on an act with me for now? After I obtain information on Winnie¡¯s whereabouts, I¡¯ll devise a n to save her.¡± Cynthia asked, ¡°What kind of act?¡± Tiara said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, James.¡± James replied, ¡°I n to pretend to get along with Maxine for now and proceed with the marriage. I¡¯ll use the time to build up a good rtionship with her and try to get the information I need. Once she lets her guard down, she might tell me where she¡¯s hiding my daughter.¡± The two women nodded simultaneously Haah! James took a deep breath. It was the only option for now. He took out his phone and called Henry. ¡°James.¡± Henry¡¯s voice came from the phone. James instructed, ¡°Continue tracking Winnie down and pay close attention to Maxine¡¯s activities. Investigate the people she¡¯s been in contact with and follow them to see if you can find Winnie.¡± ¡°James, that¡¯s ¡± Henry said troubledly, ¡°Maxine isn¡¯t some regr woman. She¡¯s a powerful martial artist, and our people from Dragonville cannot tail her safety. We¡¯ll be discovered as soon as we get close to her ¡°Think of something and find Winnie no matter what.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After talking on the phone with Henry, James hung up. Meanwhile, a post appeared on the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°Three dayster, James will be married to three beautiful women in Floret Pce. His brides are Maxine, Cynthia, and Tiara. Martial artists worldwide are invited to Floret Pce to witness the joyous asion.¡± As soon as the news was released, it immediately caused a huge sensation. James became famous throughout Sol and the global ancient martial world. Everyone knew that James already had a wife-Thea. With the news release, it became the hottest topic ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why is James marrying three women?¡± ¡°What a lucky guy¡± know Maxine is Floret Pce¡¯s princess, but who¡¯s Cynthia and Tiara?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know I¡¯ve never seen or heard of them before.¡± James was at Cynthia¡¯s house in Cansington when he found out the news. He frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Maxine to act so quickly. She arranged the wedding to be held in three days. I don¡¯t have much time. Where exactly do I go to find Winnie?¡± Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 Just as James was thinking about it, he received a call from Maxine ¡°Get ready I¡¯ll send someone to send you, Cynthia, and Tiara to Floret Pce.¡± After Maxine finished speaking, she hung up the phone without giving James a chance to get a word in. James had an exasperated expression. Now that things hade to this, he could only proceed with things a single step at a time. However, he refused to give up. He called Diney and asked her to use Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s connections to locate Winnie. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Soon, people from Maxine¡¯s sect arrived. Jamesplied and went without a fuss. The Floret Pce disciples led the three into a vehicle and drove them to the airport. There, they boarded a ne and headed to the city where the Floret Pce was located. Floret Pce was a sect founded by Maxine within the borders of Sol It was located atop a mountain range. One of the mountains towered into the sky, and a majestic building was built on its peak. After reaching Floret Pce, James was escorted to a room in the building¡¯s yard. The environment had an elegant ambiance. There were chirping birds amongst many sweet-smelling flowers. James¡¯ initial worry and anxiety gradually dissipated. He surmised that Maxine would never hurt Winnie. Maxine had feelings for him and confessed them to him a few years ago. Unfortunately, her feelings were not reciprocated. So, she resorted to kidnapping Winnie and attempting to kill Thea. However, she could not trace Thea¡¯s whereabouts, so she changed her mind. ¡°Maxine loves me and genuinely wants to marry me, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯d hurt my child¡­ But why is she dragging Cynthia and Tiara into this? Myst hope is that Maxine will spill information about Winnie during the wedding night when she¡¯s less cautious towards me,¡± James murmured pensively. He temporarily stayed within Floret Pce. Meanwhile, the news about the wedding had spread, and martial artists from around the world traveled to Floret Pce. There was one more day until the wedding reception. Almost all martial artists from across the globe had arrived. James sat in Floret Pce¡¯s backyard the night before the wedding reception and stared into the starry sky absently. Click ck! Click ck! The sound of high heels approaching resounded. Hearing the sound, James turned around. A beautiful woman walked toward him. She wore a red dress and had long ck hair. Her facial features were exquisite, and she had a morous appearance. She walked slowly and eventually appeared beside James, sitting on the wooden chair next to him. James looked at Maxine James remained calm and asked coldly, ¡°Maxine, I only need to know Winnie¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Maxine nced at James, got up, and sat on hisp. She stretched out her slender fingers and pulled his chin closer, staring into his eyes. ¡°I told you I¡¯ll return Winnie to you after we¡¯ve been married for three years. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll treat her well during this time and ensure she doesn¡¯t face any hardships. Also, you shouldn¡¯t waste time sending people to look for her. It¡¯s impossible to find her Maxine had a seductive voice Sitting on James¡¯p, she snuggled into his chest and wrapped her arms around him, leaning her head on his shoulder. ¡°You should know how much I¡¯ve done for you, James. Over the years, I¡¯ve provided you with so much help and solved countless problems for you. I¡¯ve hinted at you so many times that I don¡¯t care how many women you have by your side. Yet, you pretended not to hear me every time.¡± James gently pushed Maxine away. Maxine stood up, looked at James, and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be married tomorrow Martial artists from all over the world have gathered in Floret Pce. They will be here to witness your marriage to three beautiful women. ¡°It¡¯s every man¡¯s dream, and you should be happy. So why are you making such a face?¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me Winnie¡¯s whereabouts, it won¡¯t matter if you to force me to marry you. You can have me physically but you¡¯ll never have my heart.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Maxine chuckled softly. ¡°Why does it feel so strange to hear you say such a thing? Anyway, I don¡¯t believe you can resist the temptation of three gorgeous women.¡± Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 James ignored Maxine. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop bothering you. You should get prepared for the wedding tomorrow. You need to be in high spirits. There¡¯ll be a lot of martial artists present, and it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t look grumpy. Otherwise, they¡¯ll make fun of you.¡± Maxine smiled and left. The night felt unending. James could not fall asleep and was waiting for updates. He never received any news and the rest of the night went on uneventfully. Early the next day, a disciple from Floret Pce came to James with a pristine, white suit. Maxine wanted to have a traditional wedding. James did not turn them away and changed into the suit. After getting dressed, the disciple led him to Floret Pce¡¯s main hall. Lots of people were already gathered in the main hall when he arrived. Among them were many familiar faces. As soon as James showed up, Can, who has been drinking with some people, stood up and walked over He patted James on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, James. You¡¯re marrying three women at once. That¡¯s every man¡¯s dream.¡± James smiled bitterly At that moment, Maxine walked over. She wore a white wedding dress and exuded beauty. Her appearance caused amotion. Woah! The bride is gorgeous.¡± ¡°James sure is lucky!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pretty and looks just like a fairy!¡± Behind Maxine were Cynthia and Tiara. Both of them were also dressed in white wedding dresses. All three of them looked magnificent. The appearance of just one of them was enough to leave the crowd awestruck. The scene of the three of them arriving together seemed like the most beautiful sight on earth. With the appearance of the three brides, everyone stood up. Maxine said in a gracious tone, ¡°I¡¯m d to have everyone here today as our guests. Please enjoy yourselves and feel free to feast to your heart¡¯s content today!¡± She took the initiative to greet her guests. Afterward, she walked toward James with a smile, very intimately wrapped her arm around his, and asked, ¡°Are the clothes a good fit?¡± James shrugged indifferently. To him, the wedding was nothing more than a farce. Maxine took it seriously, but he did not His goal was to ask Maxine where she kept his daughterter that night. After getting his answer, he will rescue Winnie, and the farce will be over. The main hall was lively and full ofughter Many people came to greet James. Some people even secretly asked about Thea¡¯s whereabouts, but James did not answer their questions. Time passed by slowly. Soon, it was noon and time for them to exchange their wedding vows. James stood in the middle of the hall. Maxine stood to his left and Cynthia and Tiara stood to his right. ¡°It¡¯s time The voice of the wedding officiant drew everyone¡¯s attention. While the exchange of vows was happening in Floret Pce, a group of people appeared at the base of the mountain. In the lead was a person dressed in a cyan robe. Behind him were Conrad and several of the Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples The person in the lead was none other than the senior disciple of the Sacerdotal Sect, who had just appeared on Earth a few days ago. Initially, he wanted to get rid of Earth¡¯s martial artists one by one. He never expected James to throw a grand wedding and invite martial artists from around the world to Floret Pce. It was as if he was giving the Sacerdotal Sect an opportunity. Once they defeat and recruit the martial artists present at the wedding reception, they would be able to dominate the earth. In the main hall, James wore a troubled expression. ¡®Do I really have to say my vows? ¡°I haven¡¯t even done this with Thea.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, a voice boomed through the hall. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw a young man walking into the hall. He wore a in coat and held a long sword in his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sky from Tacriyrus?¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± Many people began to whisper spectively about Sky¡¯s sudden appearance. Maxine frowned when she saw Sky Meanwhile, James¡¯ face lit up with delight. Someone hade to crash the wedding. Maxine looked at the sullen Sky with a nonchnt expression and said coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Sky?¡± Sky walked into the main hall. He nced at James, then turned to Maxine, asking. ¡°Why?¡± Maxine returned his question calmly, ¡°What do you mean why?¡± Sky began to gripe. ¡°Haven¡¯t I treated you well in the past year? Yet, you¡¯re trying to marry James behind my back and willingly bing his mistress? Have you lost your mind, Maxine?¡± This is my decision and it has nothing to do with you. If you¡¯re here to attend the wedding, find yourself a seat and have some drinks. If not, get lost.¡± Maxine turned him away. The guests immediately became intrigued by the scene. Sky also had romantic feelings for Maxine. James quickly stepped between them and said, ¡°Sky, since you¡¯vee all the way, don¡¯t leave just yet. Let¡¯s settle it as men. I won¡¯t marry Maxine if you beat me, and you can have her.¡± ¡°You¡± Sky¡¯s face darkened, and he roared furiously, ¡°Stop looking down on me!¡± ¡°Was I looking down on him? James was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean, Sky? Are you afraid to take me on?¡± Sky¡¯s skin turned red and he began to stutter, unable to piece together his words. Maxine attempted to chase him away once more. ¡°Leave Floret Pce this instant! From today onward, I¡¯m denouncing my involvement with Tacriyrus and I don¡¯t care about your country¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Sky was infuriated. He never had an interest in women in the past. However, Maxine suddenly appeared and said she was willing to help him. He gradually developed feelings for her Yet, Maxine wanted to marry someone else. Shing! He drew his sword. ¡± ept your challenge, James. Even though I¡¯m no match for you, I¡¯lle at you with everything I have! Let¡¯s do this! Sky roared. Cynthia and Tiara stood aside silently Maxine gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± James mocked him and leaped into action. Sky gripped his sword and attacked as well. ¡°Argh.¡± James¡¯ arm had gotten sliced, and blood oozed out of the cut. His body was sted backward, and he mmed into the ground. He struggled to get up from the ground and eximed, ¡°H-How are you so strong? I¡¯m no match for you. I¡¯ll cancel the wedding¡± As he spoke, he looked at Maxine. ¡°Maxine, it seems we¡¯re not meant to be together I can¡¯t stand up to Sky, so I¡¯m not worthy of marrying you.¡± James spoke earnestly. However, Maxine¡¯s face darkened in response. Her face bore a scowl as she hissed, ¡°What do you mean by this, James.¡± At that moment, Sky was dumbfounded. The martial artists present were also stunned. Everyone knew James¡¯ strength far outssed Sky¡¯s. It should have been impossible for him to be defeated in a single move. Could it be that he was unwilling to marry Maxine? James looked at Maxine and whispered, ¡°Tell me where Winnie is. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll expose you in front of everyone and ruin your reputation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really something, James.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Maxine let out a balefulugh. Her hair began to flutter, and her dress swayed in the air Maxine looked at Sky angrily and shouted, ¡°Get lost, Sky! Or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Right then, James¡¯ phone rang. He took out his phone and answered it. ¡°James, we¡¯ve discovered where Winnie is being held. Our people are rushing over right now and estimate to extricate her within two hours.¡± James¡¯ heart was finally put to ease after hearing Henry¡¯s report Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 In the past few days, Henry used all of Dragonville¡¯s connections along with Sol¡¯s help, and he was finally able to find Winnie¡¯s whereabouts. Now, it would only take two hours to rescue Winnie. James only needed to buy them two hours. Two hourster, this entire debacle would finally be over James calmly ended the call At that moment, Sky held onto his long sword in the Floret Pce¡¯s main hall and looked at Maxine Maxine¡¯s long hair danced in the air. She casually waved her hand, and a ck sword zoomed to her from the outside. She caught the sword, and it trembled as she pointed it at Sky. ¡°Leave!¡± Sky¡¯s eyes were still on Maxine. He was heartbroken. For all the years he had lived, he never had feelings for any woman, He once assisted Lance in conquering and establishing Sol. Even when he stood at the peak of power and influence, there was no woman that could catch his intention. After getting to know Maxine, he eventually fell in love. He did not even hesitate to hand over Tacriyrus to her. ¡°Get lost!!!¡± Maxine¡¯s shrieks resounded in the main hall. However, Sky walked toward her slowly At that moment, Maxine thrust her sword forward. Shluk! The Doomsday Sword pierced through Sky¡¯s body Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sky¡¯s cultivation base was much stronger than Maxine¡¯s He had already broken free from one shackle in the ninth rank, whereas Maxine had not even reached the ninth rank yet. Despite that, he did not dodge Maxine¡¯s attack. The ck sword pierced into his body, and blood gushed out of the wound. All the martial artists gathered in the main hall watched the scene unfold as if the two were simply putting on a show. No one stepped in to interfere. James¡¯ brows slightly furrowed together Maxine remained emotionless as she withdrew her sword. Shluk! Blood sttered across the ground. Sky¡¯s body copsed to the floor, but he forced himself to stand up again. He reached out to cover the wound on his body, but blood continued to pour out, staining his palm red and running down from his fingers Unable to stand the sight, James walked over and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you dodge it?¡± James attempted to step over the bleeding, but Sky pushed him away. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± He parted his lips and refused James¡¯ help. Sky looked at Maxine and said slowly, ¡°Your sword pierced through my body and at the same time, it destroyed my love for you. My concern and possessiveness over you no longer exist¡± Maxine looked at him without saying a word. She did not feel anything despite Sky¡¯s injured state. Sky meant nothing to her She approached him merely to use him. Initially, she wanted to use Sky to cause trouble for James, but she hardly did anything. Even when she did, it was never anything major After speaking, Sky turned around with his long sword and dragged his injured body away Maxine nced at the guests in the hall, and the scowl on her face disappeared instantly She beamed with a bright smile and said, I¡¯m sorry for subjecting you all to such a dreadful scene. The wedding shall continue as nned now that the shameful disy is done with.¡± She still wanted to marry James. This was the closest she had gotten to having James for herself in so many years. Thus, she was not willing to give up so easily. That¡¯s enough, Maxine. Let¡¯s end this.¡± James looked at Maxine and uttered softly. Maxine¡¯s face darkened. She stared at James and said dangerously. ¡°What do you mean, James? What are we ending?¡± James said, ¡°Cancel the wedding¡± ¡°You¡± Maxine stared at James, and her blood began to boil with rage. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance to tell me Winnie¡¯s whereabouts.¡± James asked one more time. He wanted to give Maxine ast chance. Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 He wanted Maxine to tell him Winnie¡¯s whereabouts herself. Otherwise, he would have to deal with her ruthlessly to prevent her from causing trouble in the future. ¡°Haha. ¡± Maxine let out a maniacalugh ¡°Was it an act all along?¡± The guests gathered in the main hall were dumbstruck, wondering what had just happened. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°It seems like they¡¯re arguing.¡± ¡°How did a joyous wedding reception turn into this?¡± ¡°Winnie? Why is Winnie being brought up? Did Maxine kidnap James¡¯ child and use his daughter to threaten him to marry her?¡± Many people began to discuss in hushed whispers. James looked at the furious Maxine and spoke sternly, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. Where is Winnie?¡± He gave her one more chance. He wanted to believe in his heart that Maxine was not evil but simply blinded by love. ¡°James.¡± Maxine looked at James and bit her lips. Tears brimmed in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. At that moment, a person was sent flying into the main hall. Everyone quickly dodged, and the person collided with a table, shattering it into pieces. Bang! There was a loud bang when he fell to the ground, and the entire hall seemingly trembled from the impact. James cast his gaze on the person that flew into the hall and crashed to the ground. He realized it was Sky who had left just a few moments ago. Everyone was shocked. What happened? Sky struggled to pull himself up. ¡°Haha! It sure is lively here!¡± A raucousugh came from outside the door Soon, a group of people walked into the main hall. The person in the lead was Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s senior disciple. Following behind him were Conrad and dozens of disciples. Seeing the approaching group of people, the martial artists looked on warily Some clenched tightly onto their long swords. It¡¯s so lively here! All the martial artists from Earth are gathered in one convenient ce. It sure saves me the trouble of finding you all individually.¡± The Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s senior disciple looked at the martial artists in the hall and a sardonic smile formed on his handsome face. Seeing the people who had shown up, James knew they had untoward intentions. Maxine took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She walked over and looked at the people who had appeared, saying coourteously ¡°If you¡¯re here to attend the wedding reception, then have a seat and help yourselves to the wine. If you¡¯re here for something else, please leave.¡± She made a gesture for them to leave. Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s senior disciple sneered. ¡°Haha..¡± He chuckled. Then, he immediately raised his hand and thrust his palm forward. He appeared in front of Maxine instantly. Before she could react, his palm had already struck her Maxine was flung away and smashed into the wall, falling limply on the rubble. What ? The hall that was filled with hundreds of people went dead silent Sacerdotal Sect attacked as soon as they appeared, but no one dared to stand up to them as they knew they were too weak They were no match for Conrad¡¯s party. The greatest martial artists in Sol: the Omniscient Deity, the Prince of Orchid Moutain, and Tyrus did not attend the wedding reception. Only a few ninth-ranked grandmasters were present, including Thomas and some others. James turned around to check on the situation. Maxine had already gotten up from the rubble and was helped up by Cynthia and Tiara. Meanwhile, Sky sat in a lotus position with an ashenplexion, urging his True Energy to suppress his injuries Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s senior disciple looked at the people in the main hall. When their gazes met his, they all inadvertently took a step backward. ¡°What a disappointment.¡± Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s senior disciple shook his head lightly. Disappointed, he said calmly. The strongest martial artists, the Omniscient Deity, Prince of Orchid Mountain, and the rest aren¡¯t here. It seems I¡¯ll still have to go through the trouble of finding them after dealing with you guys.¡± Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s senior disciple¡¯s name was Xain Judah. Xain was rtively young at about 30 years old. He was born in the Overworld, and was the Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s leader In addition to that, one of the top ten powerhouses of the Overworld, was his teacher As such, he had countless resources at hand. Coupled with his own talent, he had amassed a formidable cultivation base at a young age. His strength was above Conrad¡¯s. Xain scanned the martial artists in the Floret Pce¡¯s main hall and was unimpressed. He thought that strong fighters like the Omniscient Deity and Prince of Orchid Mountain would have shown up. To his disappointment, the martial artists present were all weaklings. He had reviewed the information of almost all notably powerful people on Earth. Among the people gathered, only one was a worthy opponent- the groom, James He fixed his eyes on James and said ominously, ¡°After I kill you, the rest will be a piece of cake.¡± He turned to Conrad, who was standing behind him, and gave his order. ¡°Kill him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Conrad nodded. He stood up, looked at James, and smirked, ¡°No one will be able to save you today, James.¡± Despite therge crowd gathered in the hall, no one dared to speak. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?!¡± Maxine broke free from Cynthia and Tiara¡¯s grasp, and walked towards them. At that moment, her lips were covered in blood and herplexion was ashen, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You made an agreement with the humans on Earth, Conrad. Before the seal opens, you¡¯ll live in harmony with us. Are you going to break the agreement?¡± Maxine¡¯s face was pale, yet she showed no fear to her formidable opponents. ¡°Haha! Live in harmony?¡± Conrad sneered, and his expression darkened as he said, ¡°Earthlings are all sinners. It¡¯s your ancestors¡¯ fault that our world became a prison. Once the seal is open, all of you will die!¡± Xain chastised Conrad. ¡°Why bother reasoning with these idiots? Hurry up and do as you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Conrad replied respectfully Then, powerful energy erupted from his body. Those present could not bear the intense force of his energy. Apart from James, everyone was blown away. Boom! The massive hall copsed instantly. James¡¯ body flew out from the ruins and he stood atop the rubble. Conrad¡¯s energy was overpowering. He looked at James and screeched, ¡°Die!¡± As soon as he spoke, he leaped forward and appeared before James in the next instant. He thrust his palm at James¡¯ forehead, unleashing a potent Palm Energy that shook the surroundings. James¡¯ expression was desperate. During this time, he had been training diligently. He broke free from three shackles in the ninth rank but had not yet be a Supernatural. In the past six months, he used most of his time to improve his physique. Thus, his rank has remained the same ever since On the other hand, Conrad was a Supernatural and obtained countless mysterious purple fruits half a year ago. It was not surprising that his strength improved tremendously in the past six months. As soon as the battle began, James sensed a terrifying force bearing down on him. He quickly dodged and fled a hundred meters away. The ce where he initially stood was smashed instantly. Conrad¡¯s energy injured many martial artists in the distance, and a few weaker ones were bleeding. Maxine was also injured, but she quickly stood up and got everyone to evacuate the area. Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s senior disciple ignored the fleeing martial artists since they were small fry to him. It would be better to kill the stronger martial artists first. Once he got rid the top powerhouses, they could easily take control of Earth. Among the people he knew, only a handful posed a threat to him- the Omniscient Deity, Prince of Orchid Mountain, James, and Thea. None of the others were strong enough. Even the Blood Race was nothing in his eyes. ¡°Conrad, end this quick,¡± Xain ordered. ¡°Alright.¡± After Conrad received the order, the energy he released intensified. He dashed at James at the speed of light, appearing before him in the blink of an eye. Before James could react, Conrad had already struck. Conrad lifted James up James struggled to make a counterattack. Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 James felt an intense pressure crushing down on him like a mountain had been ced on his back. Conrad lifted James up andnded a punch on him. James¡¯ meridians were broken instantly, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Conrad kicked James, sending him flying until he crashed into a distant mountain. Boom! The ground and surrounding mountains trembled. James copsed into the mountainside and did not get back up. ¡°Wh-What. ?¡± The people who fled to a distance were dumbfounded. Although Conrad was strong, James was not exactly a pushover eitherr They never expected James to be unable to counter Conrad ¡°Stay right there.¡± Xain suddenly spoke. His voice was calm but rang loudly in everyone¡¯s ears like thunder Then, he appeared 30 meters into the sky and waved his hand. Powerful energy emerged from his wide sleeves and swept across the surroundings. The martial artists. that had fled to a distance were engulfed by the force and brought back to the Floret Pce¡¯s ruins. ¡°Argh!!! Terrified screams filled the area. Xain¡¯s body descended from the sky andnded firmly on the ground. He looked at the hundreds of martial artists from Earth with disdain and said, ¡°Boring. There isn¡¯t any one of you worthy of fighting.¡± Maxine struggled to get up from the ground. She looked to the mountain in the distance where James hadnded. ¡°James.¡± She had a solemn expression, knowing James might not have survived. The person who attacked him was Conrad, a peerless Supernatural. None of them were able to stand up to him. Even the Prince of Orchid Mountain would be helpless against Conrad. Maxine wept silently. She knew the people around her might not leave this ce alive. ¡°Don¡¯t say I never tried to spare you guys. Right now. I¡¯ll let those who submit to me and obey my orders live. Those who don¡¯t shall die¡­¡± Xain¡¯s voice resounded. A martial artist struggled up from the ground, red at Xain, and said coldly, ¡°No way Go ahead and kill us. You don¡¯t need to waste time spouting such nonsense.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a tough one, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xain smiled maliciously. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He waved his hand, and potent energy swept toward the martial artists who talked back to him, bringing him close. Xain grabbed the person¡¯s hair and thrust his palm into the man¡¯s chest. Immensely powerful energy was sent through his body. Xain casually threw the person to the ground like a piece of garbage. The martial artist¡¯s body was ravaged by the energy and he died instantly The hundreds of martial artists from Earth remained silent. None of them made a move. Meanwhile, in the distant mountain¡­ James suffered severe injuries. He had never been in such a bad state before. James never expected to be unable to fend off Conrad. He desperately wanted to get up from the ground, but excruciating pain spread through his body when he moved. His face was distorted from the pain. James activated the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi. Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body and quickly repaired his injuries. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xain sensed the majestic Empyrean Spiritual Energy gathering in the distant mountain and stared in the direction with a shocked expression on his face. Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Xain was blindsided. Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy was scarce, yet he could sense a very concentrated amount of it in the distance. That meant the person gathering the energy was practicing a very advanced cultivation method. He waved his hand, and a force shot out from his sleeve. James, who had activated the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi in the ruin, was swept up by the force and was dragged in front of Xain. He hasn¡¯t died yet? Now it was Conrad¡¯s turn to be dumbstruck. With the strength he had just exerted, he knew no one other than a Supernatural could survive the attack. Unexpectedly, James survived it. James¡¯ body mmed into the ground and further worsened his injuries. He could no longer suppress the rioting Blood Energy in his body and vomited out another mouthful of blood, dying the ground beneath him red ¡°James.¡± When she saw that James was alive, Maxine rushed over to try and help him up. Before she could get close to him, she was sent flying again and sustained more injuries She struggled up from the ground and red at Xain, Conrad, and the other disciples. She said bitterly.¡± What are you guys trying to do?¡± Xain ignored Maxine and walked toward James. He stepped on James¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Brat, what kind of cultivation method are you using?¡± Despite being the Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s senior disciple, he himself could not gather such strong Empyrean Spiritual Energy in such a short period. Yet, a mere earthling was capable of doing so. That meant James¡¯ cultivation method was much more advanced than the Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s. He desperately coveted it Xain stepped on James¡¯ chest, causing James to grimace from the pain. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Anger boiled violently in his heart, and he wanted to fight back. However, a piercing pain racked his body as soon as he activated his True Energy, dissipating whatever little True Energy he tried to gather This was humiliating James felt insulted in a way he had never experienced before. He had never felt so insulted before in his years as a martial artist. ¡°B¡¯stard!¡± He cursed hatefully, baring his bloodied teeth. ¡°Let him go!¡± Maxine dragged her grievously injured body and charged at Xain with all her strength. Before she was able toe close to him, she was once again sted away by the energy emanating from Xain¡¯s body. Damaged further by the energy, she vomited out more blood. Xain¡¯s immense strength was inexorable. Despair crept into the hearts of everyone as they witnessed the disys of his formidable strength. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Prince of Orchid Mountain or the Omniscient Deity shown up yet?¡± ¡°If they don¡¯te soon, Earth¡¯s martial artists will be finished.¡± Many people began praying in their hearts for powerhouses like the Prince of Orchid Moutain and the Omniscient Deity to show up soon and defeat the Outsiders. Pinned under Xain¡¯s feet, James was unable to move an inch. You¡¯re persistent, aren¡¯t you? Xain¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much longer you canst.¡± He lifted his foot and brought it down on James¡¯ ankle all of a sudden. Crack! The horrible sound of bones breaking rang out Argh James screamed in pain, and his eyeballs began to bulge from the sheer agony. ¡°Now, tell me. What kind of cultivation method do you practice? Xain asked again. However, James refused to speak another word after letting out his agonized cry. Xain raised his foot again and repeatedly stomped on James¡¯ incapacitated body. James¡¯ limbs were soon rendered useless, and he almost lost consciousness from the excruciating pain. The group of martial artists nearby went pale. Cynthia covered her mouth with her hand to prevent herself from screaming as tears flowed uncontrobly from her eyes. Despite her desire to save James, she was weak, and stepping out would be tantamount to walking into her own grave. Frightened. Tiara searched her surroundings to find Maxine. She wanted to ask Maxine toe up with some n. However, Maxine sustained multiple severe injuries after she was flung back a consecutive number of times. Thomas and the two powerhouses from Japura could only watch James being tortured with grim expressions. Although they wanted to help, they had only just entered the ninth rank with the assistance of external substances and were too weak to do anything. One attack from Conrad alone was enough to kill them, Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Xain was much stronger than Conrad. James pain tolerance exceeded Xain¡¯s expectations. Your determination ismendable, brat. I underestimated you. By the way, today is supposed to be your wedding, right? I heard you were nning to marry three women at once. I¡¯d love to see how much longer you canst.¡± A faint smile spread across Xain¡¯s face. He waved his hand, and Maxine, who had crashed in the distance, was picked up by the force and dropped beside James. Xain drew his sword. A sick smile formed on his face as he pressed his long, sharp sword against Maxine¡¯s neck. 7 wonder if your heart will be in agony if I kill her ¡± ¡°Why bother with the nonsense? Just kill me.¡± Maxine¡¯s face was pallid. She was not afraid of death at all. In fact, she was d to die with James Maxine struggled to crawl toward James and reached out to hold James¡¯ hand. James¡¯ limbs were disabled and covered in blood. Maxine¡¯s hands were slick with blood as she took his hand in hers ¡°James¡­¡± She cried out in pain and held onto James. Xain casually waved his hand and forcibly separated them. He held on to his sword and walked toward Maxine. His sharp de pressed against Maxine¡¯s pale face and he swiped his sword across it. The sword cleaved into her skin and left a gruesome wound on her face. Maxine shrieked in pain. James had almost fallen unconscious at that moment, but Maxine¡¯s agonized screams drew his attention back. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. James attempted to get up, but his whole body felt weak. He barely had the strength to open his eyes. ¡°Are you okay. Maxine?¡± He uttered softly, making a sound only he could hear ¡°You have impressive endurance to be able to stay awake.¡± Xain¡¯s voice came from above him. James took a deep breath and fully activated Novenary Golden Body Siddhi. The Novenary Golden Body Siddhi was a Supernatural Power capable of improving one¡¯s physique. The body can repair itself from damage and even turn the tide during battle. James exerted all his strength and forced himself to sit in a lotus position. His legs were already useless. He could not feel any sensation below his thigh as it was numb from the pain. However, he still forced himself to sit up. He looked at Maxine lying on the ground, her face covered in blood. Then, he looked at the dead martial artist who had his body maimed by Conrad. James took a deep breath. Then, he lifted his head weakly, looked at Xain, and mustered all his strength to say, ¡°If you want my cultivation method, you¡¯ll have to let everyone here leave safely. I¡¯ll give it to you after you let them escape unscathed.¡± Hearing this, Xain looked at the martial artists in front of him and said emotionlessly. ¡°Get lost.¡± The martial artists got up and scurried away. They did not even spare a nce at James, who had saved their lives. ¡°James.¡± Cynthia and Tiara did not leave. They walked over and looked helplessly at James¡¯ mangled body which stood on the brink of death. James looked at them and said weakly, ¡°T-Take Maxine and leave.¡± At that moment, Maxine got up from the ground Her face was covered in blood. With tears, she looked at James and said, ¡°James, I¡¯m sorry James shook his head feebly, signaling her to stop talking. ¡°Winnie is at..¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Take her and leave now.¡± James ordered again. What about you, James?¡± asked Cynthia James replied weakly, I know what I¡¯m doing¡± The two left with the injured Maxine. James closed his eyes and activated the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, focusing on treating his wounds. Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 ¡°Are you going to give me the cultivation method now that I¡¯ve already let everyone go?¡± Xain threatened him in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better not try to pull a fast one on me. I can let them go, but ! can also bring them back here just as easily. If that happens, they won¡¯t be leaving alive the next time ¡° James opened his eyes and looked at Xain, saying calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered serious injuries and might die any time soon. You should at least let me treat them. I¡¯ll give the cultivation method to you after I¡¯m done.¡± After James finished speaking, he remained silent. Xain was not in a hurry. To him, James was a mere ant that could easily be trampled on and disposed of. Many people gathered at the base of the mountain to Floret Pce ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Whoever has the Omniscient Deity¡¯s contact details, please inform him of the situation immediately. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s the only person who can save James now. ¡°I don¡¯t have it. Is there anyone else who does?¡± The martial artists gathered together and discussed how to save James. Maxine also headed down the mountain with Cynthia and Tiara¡¯s support. ¡°Are you alright, Maxine?¡± asked Tiara. Maxine¡¯s face was pale, and there was a bloody gash on her left cheek. At that moment, she regretted her actions. If she had known this would happen, she would have never proceeded with her ns, and James would never be at Xain¡¯s mercy. ¡°What should I do?¡± Maxine became anxious Meanwhile, James sat among the ruins on the mountaintop. After activating the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, Empyrean¡¯s Spiritual Energy began to enter his body and nurse his injuries. The more severe the injury, the stronger his physical strength would be after he recovered. No matter how bad his injury was, he could recover as long as he was alive and breathing. Recovering from injuries woulde with time. In the blink of an eye, half a day had passed. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. James¡¯ injuries were almostpletely healed, and even his crippled limbs recovered. He stood up and stretched his body. Xain looked at him in disbelief. He knew James had been grievously injured and was on the verge of death. Yet, here he was alive and well after half a day The cultivation method he used was nothing short of astounding. A cultivation method of its kind did not even exist in the Overworld. His heart was filled with greed. ¡°Quick, James. Give the cultivation method to me. From now onward, I¡¯ll protect you and ensure your continued survival,¡± Xain said eagerly. He desperately wanted to obtain James¡¯ cultivation method. James looked at Xain. Xain¡¯s strength exceeded his expectations. He had no idea what Xain¡¯s rank was. He was unsure whether his ultimate move would be enough to kill Xain. His ultimate move was devastating It was one he had never dared to use before because his current cultivation base and rank were insufficient to perform the move. He would die if he forced himself to use it Even if he ended up surviving, he would most likely be disabled. He looked at Xain and asked, ¡°Before I give you the cultivation method, I have a few questions for you. If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll give it to you¡± Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xain desperately wanted James¡¯ cultivation method. To that end, he would be willing to answer dozens of questions to acquire it. Simply answering a few questions was rtively easy. James asked, ¡°Is there a crack in the Overworld¡¯s seal? Do the Overworld Outsiders pass through the gap in the seal to enter Earth?¡± Xain nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a gap in the seal of the Overworld. Going through it will lead to Earth. James asked again, ¡°Are many Overworld Outsiders going to appear on Earth soon?¡± Xain nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Unfortunately, passing through the gap into Earth isn¡¯t as easy as it sounds. Perhaps only a hundred people will be able to pass through, whereas the rest will die in the process.¡± James sighed in relief. Then, he asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation rank?¡± Xain replied honestly. I¡¯m at the Supernatural Consummation and am one step away from bing a Herculean.¡± Hearing this, James was astounded. He had no idea what it was like to be a Supernatural, nor did he understand the concept of Supernatural Consummation. The only thing he was certain of was the person standing before him was far from a pushover. Seeing James¡¯ confused expression, Xain smiled and said, ¡°The cultivation knowledge on Earth has long been lost. You probably don¡¯t have knowledge of ranks above Supernatural. I¡¯ll exin it briefly, so you have a vague understanding of it.¡± James looked at Xain and waited for his answer. Xain exined, ¡°Only those who have entered the ninth-ranked are called cultivators. The ninth rank is the true beginning of cultivation. There are three shackles in the ninth rank that one must break free of before bing a Supernatural. ¡°As for the Supernatural rank, there are also nine Inner Gates. Each time an Inner Gate is opened, one¡¯s strength will increase tremendously. I¡¯ve already broken through the body¡¯s nine Inner Gates and reached the Supernatural Consummation, meaning I¡¯m only one step away from bing a Herculean.¡± Xain was proud of his rank In the entire Overworld, my strength is ranked at the top among those of my generation. Even some of the older, more experienced disciples are no match for me.¡± James felt a chill run down his spine He never expected Xain to be so strong. The Supernatural¡¯s Nine inner Gates, the Supernatural Consummation. Xain was terrifyingly strong and was far beyond James in terms of rank ¡°Can I kill him if I cast Cosmic Destruction?¡± James was undecided. Cosmic Destruction was a devastating Supernatural Power, which was among the other mighty martial art techniques he learned from the ind. At his current strength, he was unable to unleash it. Forcing himself to do so would cause his body to be torn apart. At that moment, James hesitated. ¡®Tyrus had just be a Supernatural not long ago. Even if he obtained a number of purple fruits and broken free from two shackles in the past six months, he was still far inferior to Xain. ¡®On the other hand, the Omniscient Deity is shrouded in mystery. I don¡¯t know his cultivation rank, so I can¡¯t leave the fate of humanity to him. If I can kill Xain with Cosmic Destruction, I¡¯ll be able to bring peace to humanity for a short time even if I die.¡± If I fail to kill him then my death will be in vain, but it¡¯ll be the same oue as if I don¡¯t hand over the cultivation method.¡± Many thoughts emerged in James¡¯ mind right then. After taking a whole to consider his options, James decided to put his own life on the line. The best oue is if he could kill Xain. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If he failed and survived, there was nothing he could do to stop Xain, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined so much to you. Hand over the cultivation method, James. I promise to take you under my wing if you pass it to me.¡± Xain¡¯s voice interrupted James¡¯ thoughts. James came to his senses, looked at Xain, smiled, and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise to you, but I¡¯ve already practiced it to an advanced level. You might not be able to fully grasp it if I simply exined it to you. Come, I¡¯ll show you how to perform it myself.¡± Xain¡¯s face lit up with delight. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡± Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Xain was eager to learn James¡¯ cultivation method. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He knew the Earth¡¯s ancestors had raised many powerful men that have left behind top-tier martial art skills. He suspected that James had acquired one of them. James wore a serious expression. He had not made up his mind yet. Seeing James¡¯ hesitation, Xain said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep my word. After you give me the cultivation method, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety from this point on. I¡¯ll ensure your survival even after the Earth¡¯s seal is open.¡± While Xain was trying to convince James, James was thinking about whether he could kill Xain with his signature martial art skill instead of having to bear the consequences of teaching him the cultivation method. Xain was ridiculously strong. If Xain were to suspect his intentions even the slightest bit, his n would fail. To sessfully kill Xain, he would have topletely catch him off guard. Xain would surely defend himself if James were to recklessly cast Cosmic Destruction. James racked his brains to devise a n to get Xain topletely drop his guard. After thinking for a while, he looked at Xain and took a deep breath. Then, he said, ¡°The cultivation method improves my physical state. It can temper my body and make it stronger. However, the cultivation method is brutal as it requires one¡¯s body to undergo destruction to be reborn, allowing one to break through in battle.¡± James parted his lips and uttered softly. ¡°In addition, I¡¯ve also practiced another signature martial skill, which allows me to cultivate two types of True Energy with different attributes.¡± James raised his hand while exining. Lunar Energy and Terra Energy gathered in his left and right hands respectively. Xain was astonished by the two bursts of energy that had appeared in James¡¯ palms ¡°Amazing.¡± ording to what he knew, a person could only cultivate one kind of True Energy, and it was impossible for one to bepatible with two different types of True Energy. Yet, he was witnessing a martial artist from Earth wielding two kinds of True Energies simultaneously His eyes filled with excitement. ¡°I want it! I want both of the techniques! Teach it to me quickly After you teach me, you¡¯ll be a Sacerdotal Sect member I assure you that no one will dare interfere with you from here on ¡± Xam became increasingly envious of James¡¯ cultivation method. James nodded lightly and said. ¡°Alright I¡¯ll show you the first signature martial art skill Eve acquired. You should watch carefully¡± Xain fixed his eyes and watched intently James raised his hand, and two True Energies of different aspects materialized. The two True Energies drew closer to each other and gradually fused together. Bzzt!!! The merging of the True Energies let off a crackling sound. Once they fused, the energy began to transfpr.. Terra and Luna alternated, Heaven and Earth merged, and Yin and Yang concentrated together to form an unprecedented power The True Energy in James¡¯ body was constantly sucked out and consumed instantly After the fusion, the strength of the energy was monstrous. Even James, the caster, could barely control it. Cuts formed on his body, and blood oozed out of them. ¡°S-Such strong energy!¡± Xain stared at the concentrated True Energy that had fused in James¡¯ palms. The powering from the True Energy ball made him tremble in disbelief James was not a Supernatural, yet he could summon such tremendous power. If he were to learn it, he would be invincible on Earth once the seal opened. Conrad was also shocked. The True Energy ball in James¡¯ hand emitted a destructive aura, distorting the sight of their surroundings. A strong maic field formed around James¡¯ body. The martial artists that fled previously were gathered at the mountain¡¯s foot. After leaving Floret Pce, they did not disperse but chose to stay at the base of the mountain and waited for half a day. ¡°What insane energy!¡± Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there such a powerful energy?¡± Everyone sensed the unbounded energying from the mountaintop and felt a sense of foreboding. Creak! The mountain where Floret Pce was located showed signs of crumbling because of the sheer pressure from the energy, and the people at the mountain foot began to panick. ¡°This is bad! Run!¡± They frantically fled. James had fused the two True Energies on the mountaintop together and formed a brand new force. He tried his best to control it, but it was toorge and too strong for him to manage.. He could hardly control the enormous force. ¡°Haha!¡± Xain let out a maniacalugh. The energy was powerful! Its strength was overwhelming! A martial artist who had not be a Supernatural could use the powerful skill not just to multiply his strength by several times. ¡°Amazing! This is amazing! Hurry and tell me what this move is called, James.¡± His body trembled from trepidation. Conrad and the other Sacerdotal Sect disciples felt a vigorous energy permeating the air. They could not withstand the energy and were forced to back away. James stood in the ruins. He raised his hand, and a True Energy sphere the size of a basketball appeared. The True Energy ball shone with a dazzling light. He looked at the excited Xain and said in a strained voice, ¡°Listen carefully. This move is called Cosmic Destruction.¡± ¡°Good, good! This Cosmic Destruction is impressive! That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already witnessed this skill¡¯s strength, so you can dispel it now. I can sense that your True Energy isn¡¯t powerful, and forcing yourself to to use this technique will result in destructive damage to your body. You¡¯re invaluable to me right now. I don¡¯t want you to die like this.¡± Xain parted his lips and stopped James. He could hear James panting and knew James had exhausted all his strength to perform the move He never thought that James would use it to attack him. Although the move was strong, Xain knew it was not enough to kill him. He had reached the Supernatural Consummation, so it was not enough to inflict fatal damage At that moment, James suddenly threw it at him. The True Energy ball shot out in Xain¡¯s direction. Xain immediately sensed the danger, and his face darkened ¡°You bastard! You must have a death wish¡± After he cursed, he quickly dodged. However, he was toote. The distance between him and James was too close. James¡¯ surprise attack shot out quickly. It appeared before him in the blink of an eye and exploded. Xain was caught up in the terrifying shock wave from the explosion. Boom! The mountaintop where Floret Pce was located exploded instantly. The explosion¡¯s aftermath caused a shock wave, rippling through the air like water The shock wave destroyed everything in its path. Many of those at the base of the mountain quickly fled. Although they sensed the danger in advance and fled, the destructive power of the shock wave was tremendous, and the explosion caused mass destruction. Some people who were caught up in the explosion¡¯s shock wave were disintigrated instantly. Sometime after the explosion, dust finally began to settle in the surroundings. A group of martial artists stopped in a mountain far from the Floret Pce. They looked aghast at the fallen mountain in the distance. ¡°What destructive energy!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°James is still on the mountaintop. Since the area got destroyed, does this mean James¡­. Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 The mountain where Floret Pce once stood waspletely demolished. Everything within dozens of kilometers was reduced to ruins and rubble. There were no signs of life in the vicinity where Floret Pce used to be. ¡°Is James dead?¡± ¡°Did James use his signature martial art skill to kill the Outsiders?¡± Many people were puzzled by what had happened. After the dust settled, the martial artist that had fled returned to the area and tried to find James within the ruins. Suddenly, rubbles began to move, and a bloodied figure from the ground. He sat on a rock and gasped for air Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That damned bastard almost killed me.¡± Xain was livid. He did not expect James to suddenly attack him. Since the attack was practically point nk, he was unprepared. Although he was strong, he almost died from being struck so close. At that moment, he was covered in blood and looked extremely ragged. He nced around his surroundings. Everything was destroyed. Conrad and the other Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciple disappeared without a trace. He narrowed his eyes. At that moment, some martial artists approached him. Seeing Xain get up from the ruins, they reacted in shock and they began backing away panickedly ¡°Die!¡± Xain¡¯s expression darkened. He waved his hand, and powerful force swept across the area. The martial artists that approached him were drawn in front of him and mmed into the ground. However, exerting himself worsenedthe injuries in his body, and he coughed up blood repeatedly Maxine got up from the ground without hesitation and red at Xain, shouting. Where s James Where is be?¡± Xain sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if that b*stard is dead or alive. He took me by surprise with his attack. Since it even managed to injure me, I¡¯m sure he penshed along with the st¡± James actions greatly disheartened him He felt like it was a waste that James had died before handing over the cultivation techniques Nain asked. hurn for Thinking of these, Xain felt furicus He raised his hand suddenly, and a powerful force appeared in his palm. As soon as he made a move, the injuries in his body were affected, and the True Energy he had gathered dissipated. He could not help stumbling a few steps backward. Seeing that Xain was injured, some martial artists thought to make desperate efforts to fight back. Thomas looked at Tobias and Lucjan standing beside him, and gave them a subtle signal. The two nodded simultaneously. At that moment, the three suddenlyunched an attack on Xain. ¡°You guys must really want to die!¡± Xain was furious and wanted to fight back. However, his injuries were too severe, and he could not mobilize his True Energy His current strength was less than a hundredth at his peak. The trio¡¯s attacks sted him away. He was subdued instantly. Several des were pressed against his neck. ¡°James! Where are you, James?!¡± Maxine went crazy and constantly dug through the debris trying to find James. Unfortunately, James did not respond, no matter how much she shouted. The other martial artist went silent. They knew James had sacrificed himself in the fight. If Xain was that severely injured, then James who was in the center of the explosion, definitely could not survive it. Meanwhile, a figure hovered above Mount Tai. She glided among the clouds and looked into the distance. The entire Sol was within her field of vision. Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 That person was the Chamber of Scriptures custodian. She witnessed everything that had happened at Floret Pce A troubled expression shed on her intangible face as she watched the area crumble to nothing. ¡°Doing everything for the sake of your country and its people You embody the spirit of the Earth¡¯s ancestors, and the world needs people like you if everyone were to fear death, the Earth would not have been sealed but destroyed¡± The custodian spoke softly at a volume only she could hear ¡°Gather, soul fragments¡± Her spectral hands suddenly moved, and a mysterious mark formed in the air Then, an invisible force swirled out from her hands. The force spread across thend, converging at Floret Pce¡¯s location White specks of light appeared out of the ruins and floated into the sky, forming a translucent figure. The figure quickly left the area and flew toward Mount Tai. The figure moved rapidly and appeared at Mount Tai almost in the blink of an eye, appearing before the Chamber of Scripture¡¯s custodian. ¡°How? Ms Custodian?¡± James suddenly regained consciousness. He saw an immaterial figure standing in front of him. ¡°What happened?¡± James was puzzled. He remembered his physical body perished from the force of the Cosmic Destruction he cast, and he lost consciousness instantly. He checked his body Upon realizing it was intangible, he was shocked. The custodian said indifferently, ¡°Remember that from now onward, you should avoid acting recklessly no matter what situation you find yourself in. Only by surviving will you be able to carry hope ¡°A-Am I dead?¡± Shock shed across James¡¯ face ¡°Theoretically speaking, you¡¯re indeed dead Your physical body was destroyed instantly, and your soul is the only thing left. However, I used powerful magic to forcibly gather your soul fragments together as they had been damaged quite badly¡± exined the custodian. Chock appeared on James face Tm dead? I died just like that?¡± James expression shifted into one of regret He still had a lot left to do Now he would not be ate to watch Winne grow up Moreover Wymestead was no fully developed yet Putting his regrets aside, he was concerned about whether Xain had died. If Xain died, then his sacrifice would be worthwhile Otherwise, he would have died in vain. At that moment, James felt his consciousness gradually dissipating. He felt a mysterious power from the earth tearing his soul apart. His illusory body slowly dispersed and returned to several white specks of light. The custodian stretched out her pale hands and gently touched the area where James¡¯ soul had dissipated. Powerful energy flowed forth from her and gathered James¡¯ soul into an illusory body once more. James was conscious again. He looked at the custodian and said pleadingly, ¡°Please save me, Ms. Custodian.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beyond redemption.¡± The custodian replied, ¡°Your body was obliterated, and your soul will soon disappear from this world. When that happens, you will no longer exist in this world.¡± ¡°Is there really nothing you can do?¡± James looked at the custodian and said, ¡°You¡¯re incredibly powerful, so you must have a way to save me, right? If you couldn¡¯t help me, you wouldn¡¯t have gathered my soul fragments.¡± He definitely believed the custodian could save him. Otherwise, the custodian would not have gone through the trouble of gathering his soul fragments together ¡°Do you want to live?¡± asked the custodian. James¡¯ illusory figure nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the reason you want to live? Drastic changes are about to take ce on Earth. Even if you are resurrected now, you¡¯ll die again in the future.¡± James said with determination, ¡°I can¡¯t die yet. I still have so many things left to do. I shoulder the responsibility of protecting the humans on Earth.¡± ¡°Who ced that responsibility on you?¡± For a moment, James could not respond. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°As a human from Earth, how can I just watch as my kind perishes? How can I watch them die just like that? Although my strength is limited. I¡¯m willing to give my life for the sake of our Earth¡¯s people without a second thought¡± Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 James was a soldier A soldier¡¯s duty was to protect the country¡¯s people. He developed this sense of responsibility after serving in the military for more than ten years. The world would be over if everyone shrank away from danger and refused to step up. ¡°Well said.¡± The custodian nodded gently. She agreed with James¡¯ words. In ancient times, there was a group of people with the same mentality. They were the reason Earth was saved. ¡°Ms. Custodian, is there any chance I¡¯lle back to life?¡± James¡¯ looked at the custodian with his translucent eyes. He was unwilling to ept his fate. There was so much more that he wanted to do, and even more that he had not aplished yet. The custodian replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s possible. However, the responsibility and burden ced on you will be much heavier ¡± James replied determinedly, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡± The custodian waved her hand, and James¡¯ illusory body glided upwards. His vision went foggy. When he opened his eyes again, he appeared in an unfamiliar ce. ¡°Where are we, Ms. Custodian?¡± James looked at the figure slowly forming before him and scanned his surroundings with trepidation. He had never been to this unfamiliar ce before. Surrounding them were ck and gold walls. It felt like he had been transported to some sort of ebony pce. ¡°This is the deepest part of the Chamber of Scriptures.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The custodian parted her lips, scanned her surroundings, and said, ¡°Untold secrets and powerful treasures are stored in this ce. There are also countless magical items left behind by Earth¡¯s ancestors kept here. There¡¯s something here that can resurrect you.¡± Overjoyed, James asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The custodian¡¯s spectral body slowly gained corporeal form as she walked forward. James followed behind her She walked ahead, pushed open a ck stone door, and continued into the depths of the underground Cavern. After crossing some winding paths, they arrived at a mysterious ce Colorful streaks of light shone from the ground and crisscrossed in the air. forming an enigmatic patter James did not understand the pattern From his perspective. he could only see the rays of lights crisscrossing continuously He could vaguely see some mysterious ancient scriptures. They were ancient so he was not able to recognize them. ¡°What is this, Ms. Custodian?¡± James was confused. The custodian waved her hand, causing the crisscrossing light rays and ancient scriptures to disappear. A ck lotus flower giving off a ck glow appeared before them. ¡°This is a Demonic Lotus.¡± The custodian looked at the ck lotus before them. The lotus was three meters wide and had nine petals. The petals let off a faint ck glow from within them. James questioned, ¡°What is this Demonic Lotus?¡± The custodian exined, ¡°In ancient times, a powerful human left it behind after his death.¡± James was puzzled. He could not understand why the custodian showed him the ck lotus. The custodian turned to look at James. James finally saw the custodian¡¯s appearance. She was gorgeous and had lovely features. Her face was akin to a wless piece of porcin with no imperfections. Across her alluring face was a rarely- seen expression of seriousness. ¡°Tell me, James. Do you know who is the enemy of humankind?¡± Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 James thought for a while and said, ¡°Is it the Outsiders from the Sealed Realm?¡± The custodian gently shook her head. ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t understand even if I told you outright. We¡¯ll save this for the future. I brought you here because I n to use the Demonic Lotus to reconstitute your physical body¡± ¡°What?¡± James¡¯ incorporeal mouth hung agape. He looked at the darkly glowing lotus before him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to use this lotus to remake my physical body?¡± The custodian nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Earth¡¯s ancestors managed to obtain this lotus after much hardship. This is part of a greater n, but I can¡¯t tell you much about it at the moment. If I tell you too much at this point, it¡¯ll end up further burdening your psyche. What I can tell you is that you¡¯re about to receive a great opportunity along with good fortune.¡± She turned to look at the Demonic Lotus. ¡°The lotus¡¯ original owner was a powerful man whose strength was beyond anything you could imagine Once we use the lotus to reconstitute your body, your potential will increase exponentially ¡± James had no idea what to think about the idea of arger n, but it did not matter to him as long as he could be resurrected. ¡°Please save me, Ms. Custodian.¡± ¡°Be patient. It¡¯ll take some time for me to refine the lotus. During this period, you need to stay here and refrain from roaming around. There is a formation here to ensure your soul doesn¡¯t disappear.¡± The custodian warned him. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. The custodian waved her hand, and the ck lotus hovered into her palms. Then, she left with it. James stayed in ce. Time crept by day after day. James waited a long time in the depths of the underground cavern. Initially, he was able to keep track of the time. One month passed, then two months, then three¡­. Eventually, his perception of time had been lost. Just when he was reaching the end of his rope, the custodian appeared once more. ¡°Ms Custodian!¡± James hurried over to her and looked at the ethereal woman. The custodian gave him a small nod and flicked her wrist. A ray of ck light shone, and a body appeared on the ground James was dumbfounded when he saw the body. The man lying on the ground looked exactly like him. Its eyes were closed, and a ck light glowed from. its body, giving it a somewhat devious air ¡°What is this, Ms. Custodian?¡± James questioned. The custodian said, ¡°I used the Demonic Lotus to reconstruct your physical body As long as your soul enters the body, you¡¯ll be resurrected. However, I must remind you that the Demonic Lotus naturally contains Demonic Energy and will affect your soul as a result. It may even attempt to alter your soul causing you to be demonized so that you be a member of the Demon Race The custodian said solemnly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll maintain your soul¡¯s purity and remember your responsibilities and mission. If you cannot retain your reasoning under the Demonic Energy¡¯s influence, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you.¡± James pursed his lips. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I purify the Demonic Energy in this body? Since Thea can purify her Demonic Energy, I should be able to do the same, right?¡± The custodian replied, ¡°You¡¯re both in different predicaments. She has a Supreme Body as well as a Supreme Spiritual Root. Only very few people with such physiques will be born in millions of years. The Demonic Energy only affects their body¡¯s purity.¡± ¡°However, this body¡¯s main advantage is that it is made from Demonic Energy As such, this body¡¯s potential is limitless. If you purify the Demonic Energy, then it¡¯ll lose its inherent advantages that I¡¯ve created it for That aside, this is a Demonic Lotus, and purifying it is beyond my capabilities This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. James seemed to follow her reasoning but was still unsure of some things. However, those uncertainties were beside the point. He would ept whatever kind of body it was as long as he could be resurrected. ¡°By the way, how much time has passed since I wasst in the outside world?¡± asked James. He only knew he had been in this ce for a long time but had no idea how long had passed. The custodian said, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for three years. The same amount of time has passed outside¡± James was startled. ¡°What?! It¡¯s been three years? How¡¯s everything outside?¡± The custodian replied, ¡°Things might have taken a turn for the worse but they¡¯ve yet to experience the full extent of the oing chaos.¡± Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Having been through Earth¡¯s darkest hour, everything now was considered rtively peaceful to the custodian. James felt relieved since the custodian did not bring up anything in particr that happened outside. which meant things were still under control. ¡°What do I have to do to be resurrected?¡± James eagerly looked at the custodian. He longed to be resurrected and walk out of this ce alive. The custodian nced at James and flicked her wrist. James felt his spectral form hover forward as it unsteadily moved toward the physical body on the ground. At that moment, a mysterious mark formed on the custodian¡¯s hand. She chanted some words, and mysterious symbols entered James¡¯ body one by one. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. About five minutes passed. James slowly opened his eyes after having entered the body on the ground. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful woman standing before him. Her alluring face was solemn as she quietly stared at James. James got up from the ground. ¡°A-Am I alive again?¡± He swung around his limbs but found that his movements were slightly awkward. Despite that, he was able to control the body. ¡°How do you feel?¡± The custodian looked at James. James replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I feel infinite power surging through my body.¡± He clenched his fists tightly. His physical strength had improved, and he was much stronger than before At that moment, a dauntless and confident expression shed on his face. Compared to his previous body, he was much stronger now. The custodian warned. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. Your current physical body is in its formative stage and is very weak. Your physical body has a lot of potential to grow, and in time, you¡¯ll definitely be a formidable powerhouse. However, there are significant drawbacks thate with it. I hope you can stay true to your pledge and contribute to humankind.¡± James sped his hands into a fist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡±¡± The custodian nodded slightly and said, ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s enough. You can leave now James could not help asking. ¡°By the way, how is Thea doing?¡± It had been three years since his death Thea likely spent this whole time purifying the Demonic Energy in her body James was eager to know her condition ¡°She¡¯s alright¡± The custodian said, ¡°However theres a considerable amount of Demonic Energy in her body, and it can¡¯t be purified in such a short period. It¡¯ll take some more time. You can leave here rest assured that Thea will be safe here.¡± Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. The custodian waved her hand through the air, and powerful energy flowed from her sleeves, enveloping James. James felt his vision go blurry. When he opened his eyes again, he was already outside. He was transported to a ce on Mount Tai where there were no signs of human life. James took a deep breath after finally stepping foot into the outside world again. ¡°It¡¯s been three years since then. I don¡¯t know how much Earth has changed in this time. I wonder if Xain died three years ago.¡± Thinking of what happened three years ago, James¡¯ heart began to beat faster Without the custodian¡¯s help, he would have perished and ceased to exist in this world. ¡°The custodian is truly almighty.¡± James was shocked by the custodian¡¯s strength. What kind of method did she use to gather his scattered soul with just a few motions of her hand? Even though he was a martial artist, it was hard for him toprehend her powers. A man whose body was blown into nothing had been resurrected. Her powers defied the naturalw of the heavens If not because James had personally experienced such unearthly power for himself, he would never have believed they existed. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 ¡°Three years have gone by now So, Winnie should be four years old by now.¡± James missed his daughter. He felt like an ipetent father A despondent sigh escaped his mouth when the thought crossed his mind. Then, he left Mount Tai. He went to the closest city to Mount Tai, bought a mobile phone, and visited the online martial artist forum. He began browsing the forum for details on events that happened in the past three years. James started reading the articles from three years ago. After spending half a day going through the forum, he learned his desperate effort to kill Xain had failed. Xain was too powerful. Even though he used his potent signature martial art skill that destroyed both his body and soul, he still could not kill Xain. Fortunately, Xain was heavily incapacitated by James¡¯ desperate bid. Afterward, Thomas led people and captured Xain alive. Thomas did not kill Xain and instead, locked him up. Xain was an important person. If they indiscriminately killed him, the Outsiders would take revenge on the humans on Earth once the seal opens. After Xain was imprisoned, things on Earth settled down for the moment. However, the Overworld¡¯s seal had a crack, and Outsiders could pass through it ande to Earth. In the past three years, many Overworld Outsiders came to Earth. Each time an Outsider appeared, they would attempt to conquer Earth. During this time, the martial artists on earth were more hard- pressed than ever. Earth¡¯s martial artists were under constant pressure. They were unable to stand up against Overworld Outsiders, so they had to concede to them. One year after Xain was locked up, another Sacerdotal Sect disciple came to Earth. This time, it was another Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s second senior disciple who was Xain¡¯s junior His name was Matias Judah. He was a ruthless man. He showed up in Japura and massacred many innocents. In one night, Japura had reached more than 300,000 casualties Ultimately, Thomas was forced to kneel and apologize for taking a member of their sect captive. Xain was released and established Sacerdotal Sect on Earth. After catching up with the situation, James took a sharp breath. He never expected so many things to happen in the past three years while he was dead. He had not anticipated Matias¡¯ arrival on Earth and for him to massacre the people of Japura, the city founded by his grandfather Thomas. Thomas was also subjugated, which he found unbelievable. These were just a few of the many things that happened in the past three years. In the past three years, the Earth went through drastic changes. Many Overworld Outsiders appeared at that time. They upied many notable mountains as well as swathes of Sol¡¯s territory, establishing their own sects. on Earth and capturing humans as ves. The only fortunate thing was that apart from Matias¡¯ massacre of 300,000 people in Japura, the Overworld Outsiders did not go on more killing sprees on Earth. Despite them not indiscriminately killing humans, these Overworld Outsiders did not regard earthlings as humans. Instead, they treated earthlings like livestock. During this period, the Omniscient Deity never showed up to intervene and seemed to vanish into thin air As for his grandfather, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, he was challenged by Overworld Outsiders since they recognized that he would be one of their biggest threats on Earth. They nned to defeat him to further demonstrate their might and renown after announcing their arrival on Earth. Langston was beaten half to death by an Overworld Outsider more than half a year ago. All that time had passed, but he was still recuperating in bed and had notpletely recovered. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. James had a vague grasp of what had happened on Earth in the past three years. He knit his brows together grimly. ¡°A single Overworld Outsider was enough to cause considerable casualties on Earth. After the seal opens, thousands of worlds like the Overworld will have ess to Earth. When that timees, it¡¯ll basically be doomsday for all of humanity. This all began four years ago, which means the seal will fully open in the next six years.¡± Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 The earth only had six years left. Six yearster, an apocalypse would befall the earth. The current humans on Earth were incapable of preparing for the impending doomsday. One Overworld Outsider was enough to throw Earth¡¯s inhabitants into despair. Once the seal opens, countless worlds, including the Overworld, would merge with Earth, marking the end of humanity. Moreover, only weaker Overworld Outsiders were able to enter Earth at the current stage. The stronger ones were still unable to pass through the seal to Earth. ¡°The most pressing task right now is to eliminate the Outsiders that have appeared on Earth as soon as possible to buy a few more years for humans to advance.¡± An idea began to form in his mind. Achieving his ns would not be an easy feat. James was troubled by how to deal with Matias and Xain. From what he knew, there were at least five people on Earth whose cultivation bases wereparable to Xain. ¡°How strong is my physical body?¡± James clenched his fist together and flexed. He could feel that he had great power in his body, but he could not definitively tell how strong he was since he had just only returned to life and had not gone against formidable people yet. ¡°I should head to Wyrmstead first,¡± James murmured and left the area. A dayter, James reached Wyrmstead¡¯s capital, Dragonville. Dragonville¡¯s construction began four years ago and when James return construction wasrgely completed. A pce was located in the central area, and high-rise buildings surrounded it. Dragonville became one of the most prosperous cities in the world. The city offered many business opportunities and attracted countless entrepreneurs to set up there. James looked at the surrounding high-rise buildings and wide bustling streets with a sense of aplishment. Wyrmstead was rapidly developing, and it had already be a country with many international dealings. At that moment, a group of fully armed guards were confronting some people in front of the pce In front of the guards were some of Wyrmstead¡¯s current leaders, Diney, Henry, Quincy, the Blithe King. ke, and the Elite Eight. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Standing across them were three young men Three of them looked around 20 years old and wore white robes. The group¡¯s leader had an impressive long sword engraved on his robe ¡°Who has the final say in Wyrmstead currently?¡± The leader looked at the group of people in front of him and said lightly. ¡°The Sword Sect would like to upy Wyrmstead. Obediently cede your country to us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll turn this ce into a sea of blood.¡± Standing in front of him, Henry bore a grim expression. Diney said softly. ¡°These people are from the Sword Sect that hails from the Overworld. They just appeared on Earth three months ago. ording to the information I gathered, Sword Sect¡¯s Yechiel Jenkin is quite strong. Although he¡¯s not as powerful as Xain and his ilk, it doesn¡¯t make him any less dangerous. He made a post on Earth¡¯s martial artists forum, iming that he unlocked four of his Inner Gates.¡± Hearing this, the creases on Henry¡¯s brow grew even deeper. A Supernatural that had unlocked four Inner Gates was indeed a devastating opponent. Among the martial artists on Earth, Langston was the only person who had reached the same level of power As for the Omniscient Deity, he disappeared a few years ago and was never seen again. ¡°What should we do?¡± Henry had a serious look on his face. ¡°Wyrmstead was built on James¡¯ hard work but now that he¡¯s gone, we can¡¯t even protect it for him.¡± Faced with the people from Sword Sect, Henry¡¯s heart sank into a deep pit. Seven years ago, he had absorbed the Dragon Essence and drank some of its blood. However, the Dragon Essence alone was not enough to propel him into the ninth rank. The strongest person in Wyrmstead was Diney. A few years ago, she reached the ninth rank. During this period, she had only broken free from the first shackle. Her strength was far inferior to a Supernatural that had unlocked four Inner Gates. Everyone else in Wyrmstead was even weaker than that. Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 At that moment, everyone looked solemn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why isn¡¯t anyone answering?¡± The group¡¯s leader, Yechiel, said lightly, ¡°Since there¡¯s no reply, it looks like the only option is to kill all of you.¡± Swoosh! He drew his sword all of a sudden. No one was able to follow his moves after that. The fully armed guards around them fell to the ground in pools of blood after his Sword Light manifested. All of them died instantly. Wyrmstead¡¯s senior authorities were furious when they saw their nation¡¯s guards ughtered so casually Henry said coldly. ¡°You have no right to act this brazenly in our territory!¡± A man behind Yechiel waved his hand, and a powerful force Henry over to them. The man grabbed Henry by the hair and pped him ruthlessly. A red handprint instantly appeared on Henry¡¯s tan face. His face soon swelled up and blood flowed from his lips. Then, he spurted out a mouthful of blood with several teeth. The man casually threw Henry to the ground and stepped on him. He looked at him scornfully and said.¡± Earthlings are cattle that will die sooner orter. Why bother building a moat to resist monster attacks after the seal is open? Haha! You guys are optimistic.¡± Henry was pinned to the ground and could not move his body. Diney and the others wanted to help but in the face of their opponents¡¯ might were discouraged and helpless. ¡°If you want to kill me, go ahead.¡± Henry spat defiantly. ¡°James built Wyrmstead for the sake of humanity. We¡¯ll never agree to hand it over. If you want to upy Wyrmstead, you¡¯ll have to kill us all.¡± Henry was not afraid of death. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Yechiel slightly waved his hand. Henry was finally released He struggled to get up from the ground and grasped at his chest with a pained expression. Leering at Diney and Quincy, Yechiel smiled and said, ¡°I never expected Wyrmstead to have such stunning women.¡± After speaking, his body flickered, and he appeared in front of them, quickly tapping his opponents acupoints In the next moment, he returned to his initial spot He turned around and said to the two subordinates behind him. ¡°Our purpose here sa to ocLUPY Wyrmstead, not to kill any of its inhabitants Lock them up. We¡¯ll stay in this pce for now Alsa send these two women to my room. I¡¯m going to savor these earthling women first.¡± ¡°Understood, Sir.¡± ¡°After you¡¯re done with them, leave some for us, Sir.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of themughed obscenely. ¡°Haha.¡± Yechiel cackled cruelly. ¡°There are plenty of beautiful women among these earthlings. After we upy Wyrmstead, you won¡¯t have to worry about finding new ymates.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Diney¡¯s pretty face was furious. She scolded them, ¡°You pigs!¡± ¡°Silence, b*tch.¡± p! One of Sword Sect¡¯s disciples walked toward Diney and swung his hand at her. Quincy immediately came between them, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, take it out on me instead. Please let her Yechiel looked at Quincy¡¯s alluring figure and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelye for you.¡± While Wyrmstead was in a crisis, James was making his way to the pce. Back then, he had reviewed the blueprints. When he reached the pce, he found it was built precisely ording to the blueprint. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Time waits for no one. In just a few years, Wyrmstead has already developed so much. This nation will surely be humanity¡¯s sanctuary in a few more years.¡± Suddenly, James sensed something strange. His expression darkened, and bloodlust flowed out from his body. Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 James detected themotion in the pce and was furious. He walked toward the pce angrily. Dozens of corpsesy on the ground of the courtyard outside the pce house. These people were stabbed in the heart and killed with a single strike Meanwhile, Henry, Diney, Quincy, the Blithe King, and the others looked at Yechiel¡¯s group with morose expressions. At that moment, Yechiel¡¯s gaze was fixated on Quincy as he ogled her shamelessly. He looked at her voluptuous figure with satisfaction. ¡°Attractive and mesmerizing. I think I¡¯ll enjoy you first.¡± Yechiel walked over and lifted Quincy¡¯s chin. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Quincy wanted to resist, but her acupoints were sealed so she could not move. What do you want, bastard?¡± she hissed at him. p! Yechiel swung his hand at her ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to take it out on you, b*tch? Do you think I won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re a woman? To me, earthlings are nothing but garbage. You¡¯re simply a ything for me to kill time with.¡± A red palm print appeared on Quincy¡¯s face, and blood trickled from her lips. At that moment, a person dressed in ck approached from a distance. His face was stony as he walked over, and a ck aura emanated from his body. Yechiel¡¯s men immediately sensed the aura as he appeared. The three turned to the approaching figure simultaneously. ¡°Who¡¯s that person? His aura is insane.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an extremely malevolent aura.¡± ¡°Did this person practice some sort of Demonic Art?¡± The three of them were frozen. Even Henry and the others were dumbfounded when they saw James approaching ¡°J-James ¡± ¡°James It¡¯s James ¡°How¡¯s this possible¡± They remained where they were with their eyes glued on hum Everyone knew that James had died three years ago He used his signature martis art skill and mortally wounded Xam The power of the ski was so string he perished along with his final how without se kong bur behind After Xain was locked up, the Earth¡¯s martial artists dug out Floret Pce¡¯s wreck but only found the Primordial Dragon de and Crucifier. James¡¯ remains were nowhere to be found. When they saw a person that looked exactly like James appear, it was no wonder that they would be taken aback. James walked over slowly His face was sinister, and Demonic Energy emanated from his body. The Demonic Lotus that reconstituted his body was also the source of his terrifying Demonic Energy. His presence alone made others feel restless and fearful of him. After his initial reaction, Yechiel quickly gathered himself. He looked at James and took a few steps forward. Staring at James, he said coldly, ¡°Who are you, brat? Don¡¯t be stupid and stay out of Sword Sect¡¯s affairs. Get lost.¡± Yechiel could sense James¡¯ terrifying aura and knew he was a formidable foe. Thus, he deliberately announced the identity of his sect to scare James away. James walked toward him. He looked at the dozens of corpses lying on the ground. Then, he looked at Henry and Quincy¡¯s red. swollen faces. Immediately, a bizarre red glow appeared in his eyes. His heart was boiling with rage, but he remained sane. He knew people from the Overworld were far from pushovers. To add to that, he did not know anything about Yechiel or his cultivation rank. In the past, James would have attempted to settle it peacefully. However, these enemies were harassing and killing his people. Blood shall be repaid with blood. ¡°Sword Sect?¡± James smiled coldly. ¡°Stop with that act, punk.¡± One of the Sword Sect¡¯s disciples drew his sword instantly. He immediately appeared in front of James and thrust his long sword at James¡¯ vital points. The ones that could pass through the seal to earth were extraordinary. Even though he was a low-ranked disciple of the Sword Sect, he had already be a Supernatural. Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Henry and the others had worried expressions as the Supernatural disciple lunged at James. Despite being rushed at a blinding speed, James simply raised his hand, stretched out two fingers, and caught the Sword Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s de. The Sword Sect¡¯s disciples looked on in stunned silence. James¡¯ opponent was a Supernatural and went all out in his attack. However, he could notnd a scratch on the man before him. Who was this man? James stared him down as he slightly twisted his fingers. Snap! The tip of the sword broke and immediately fell to the ground. At the same time, the sword¡¯s owner was shocked by the powerful foe before him and stumbled backward ¡°This is¡­?¡± Yechiel¡¯s expression shifted as he watched the battle. He knew his junior was a Supernatural. From his understanding, only one or two people on Earth had reached this particr rank. Following that logic, his disciple was supposed to be practically undefeatable on Earth. ¡°Who might you be, my friend? I¡¯m the Sword Sect¡¯s senior disciple. Which sect from the Overworld are you from?¡± asked Yechiel. James did not respond to him. In the next second, James appeared in front of the Sword Sect¡¯s disciple and struck him with a punch. Ridiculously strong energy erupted from his body, gathered together, and shot out at the Sword Sect¡¯s disciple. Before the Sword Sect¡¯s disciple could react, the punch reached him and his body was sted into oblivion. ¡°This¡­¡± Yechiel¡¯s expression became solemn, and he quickly backed away. Henry, Diney, Quincy, and the others werepletely dumbfounded. The Sword Sect¡¯s disciple was a Supernatural. Even without his injury, the Prince of Orchid Mountain was barely able to hold back a Supernatural. He himself would find it almost impossible to kill the disciple. Yet, James suddenly showed up and immediately eliminated a Supernatural powerhouse. What kind of powers did James have? James was also shocked by the capabilities of his new body and greatly enhanced strength. From the beginning, he could sense that the body had remarkable physical strength, but was not able to gauge the exact extent ¡°Die¡± James red at him mercilessly After speaking, he instantly appeared beside the other lower-ranked disciple. ¡°Sir, save me..!¡± The Sword Sect¡¯s disciple was panicked. Unfortunately, by the time he shouted, James had already made. his way to him. James threw another punch, and terrifying Demonic Energy rushed forth, completely engulfing the disciple. The energy then exploded. The disciple perished instantly. Yechiel suddenly found himself alone against James. He was flustered after seeing two of his sect¡¯s disciples killed instantaneously. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡°If I may ask, who are you and where do you hail from? I¡¯m a disciple of the Sword Sect. By killing a member of the Sword Sect, you¡¯ve essentially made an enemy out of us collectively. James cast a livid nce at him. Yechiel trembled in fear. ¡°Who are you to cause trouble in Wyrmstead?¡± James¡¯ expression darkened and suddenly lunged at Yechiel. ¡°Pfft.¡± Yechiel sneered ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Yechiel parried James¡¯ attack with all of his force.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Their fists collided. Yechiel¡¯s arm was mutted and soaked in blood. His body was flung away like a ragdoll and eventually mmed into the ground. Henry, Diney, Quincy, the Blithe King. ke, and the others were dumbfounded. James was taking on Yechiel. He was a powerhouse from the Overworld, who imed to be a Supernatural that had unlocked four Inner Gates. Yet, this supposed powerhouse could not even withstand one move from James. Henry¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°1-Is he really James? Isn¡¯t he dead? How did he be that insanely strong after suddenly reappearing?¡± Everyone looked on with incredulous expressions. It was hard to believe the person before them that killed two of Sword Sect¡¯s disciples and incapacitated Yechiel was James, who supposedly died three years ago. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Yechiel was no pushover. He was a Supernatural that had unlocked four Inner Gates. On Earth, someone of his strength would be easily regarded as invincible. With his power, he thought he wielded a great amount of authority on Earth where martial arts had declined. He quite liked Wyrmstead and wanted to be the Emperor of that nation. However, he was thwarted by a young man and defeated in a single move. The force shattered the bones in his arm. He fell to the ground, struggled to get up, and looked at James timidly. ¡°W-Who are you? I¡¯ve never heard of someone like you in the Overworld. Are you from the Overworld? Where did youe from?¡± Yechiel had seen almost all the talented powerhouses in the Overworld. He even knew of the ones he had not met before. However, he had no idea who was the person before him. James walked over slowly Yechiel continuously retreated backward as he could sense James¡¯ murderous intent. At that moment, the idea of retreating crossed his mind. Yechiel knew he was not a match for James. Unless he escaped, he would surely die. After the idea popped into his mind, he quickly turned and fled. He leaped away to the sky in the distance. James quickly gave chase. Yechiel¡¯s rank allowed him to move rapidly. However, James was much faster than him and promptly caught up. James grabbed him and violently threw him down to the ground. Yechiel crashed into the ground, causing a cavernous pit to form instantly, and his body fall further into the pit. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. James lightly flicked his wrist and mobilized his True Energy. A powerful force burst forth and pulled Yechiel up from the deep pit. James grasped his neck and mped down firmly. Crack! Yechiel¡¯s neck snapped and he died instantly. James casually threw his corpse aside like rubbish. Henry and the others watched the scene in horror. Yechiel was a powerful force from the Overworld but was powerless against James. Was this person really James? James stretched his body and murmured. ¡°This new body is incredible. I wonder if I can beat Xain as I am right now¡± Not far away, Henry called out anxiously, ¡°J-James? James came to his senses and withdrew his energy, returning to his normal state. He walked over and unsealed Henry and the other¡¯s acupoints Henry looked at James doubtfully. I-Is it you, James?¡± Quincy was also ted to see him and could not help but take a few steps forward. She ignored her facial injury and looked at James excitedly. ¡°J-James? Is it really you?¡± Diney looked at James in disbelief and asked, ¡°Y-You¡¯re still alive?¡± Everyone else stared at him in astonishment. James looked at the familiar faces and nodded lightly. ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m still alive.¡± After confirming James was indeed alive, everyone present gasped. A few secondster, Quincy rushed toward James and threw herself into his arms with tears. ¡°Waah!!! You¡¯re still alive! Thank god you¡¯re still alive! I thought¡­ I thought you were dead.¡± Seeing James still alive, Quincy could not hold back her true feelings. She did not care that other people were around and embraced James, bursting into tears. James patted Quincy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you for working hard all these years. Leave the rest to me.¡± Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 Quincy forced herself to calm down, let go of James, and stood beside him with joy on her tear- streaked face. She asked, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you die three years ago? How are you still alive? You¡¯re so powerful now that even Yechiel wasn¡¯t a match for you.¡± Diney said, ¡°Yeah! Yechiel is a powerful man from the Overworld. He¡¯s a Supernatural that unlocked the Fourth Inner Gate. He was helpless against you and died so easily in your hands.¡± ¡°He already unlocked the Fourth Inner Gate?¡± James murmured. He was unsure of Yechiel¡¯s strength. However, hepletely suppressed Yechiel. Moreover, he had only used a little of his physical strength. James did not know how strong he would be if he unleashed all his strength. He wondered whether he could defeat Xain. He was unsure how strong a Supernatural that unlocked all Nine Inner Gates was. He was only certain that he could easily suppress a Supernatural that had unlocked the Fourth Inner Gate ¡°Haah!¡± James took a deep breath. He clenched his fists and thought. The custodian was right. I¡¯ve acquired the opportunity of a lifetime and wonderful advantage. Even if I worked hard in my original body, I would never reach this level of physical strength. James pondered for a while and returned to his senses. He looked at the corpses on the ground sadly. He instructed in a gentle tone, ¡°Respectfully bury these guards andpensate their families adequately. Also, don¡¯t leak the fact that I return or that I killed the Sword Sect¡¯s disciples for now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded without a second thought. Sometimeter, many people gathered in Wrymstead¡¯s pce hall. Those gathered were Wrymstead¡¯s senior authorities. James sat on the highest tform. Henry stood up and began reporting Wrymstead¡¯s progress in the past three years. After they acquiredrge amounts of funds, Wrymstead developed rapidly, and an underground shelter was built beneath the country. Additionally, they made an underground cold storage, and had been storing food from all over the world. Wyrmstead¡¯s current food reserves were enough for one billion people to survive for three years. The country was developing rapidly In the past few years, Wyrmstead had also forcibly taken over many countries with its overwhelming force This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Wrymstead had already be one of the world¡¯srgest countries and was not far behind Sol James was pleased by the reports. It seemed that after his death three years ago, Henry and the others did not stay idle and had been working very hard. Meanwhile, Diney led Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples in training the ck Dragon Army. Now, the army¡¯s soldiers were all martial artists. Although their overall strength wascking, with the assistance of modern weapons, they were practially invincible. Quincy, on the other hand, focused on business aspect of the development. The New Era of Commerce was the strongest chamber ofmerce worldwide, with members from all over the world. In conclusion, Wyrmstead was developing smoothly. After Henry finished reporting the country¡¯s current state in detail, he asked, ¡°What do you n to do next. James?¡± James replied softly, ¡°I n to go into closed-door meditation for a while.¡± Although he was physically strong, his cultivation base was still weak, and he was not a Supernatural yet. The time left before the seal opened was gradually nearing. How would he save the world if his cultivation rank remained as it was? ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Winnie?¡± asked James. Henry said, ¡°After Winnie was saved three years ago, we sent her to Lothian.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. ording to the information he gathered, Lothian was also developing rtively fast. Although Langston had be the target of many Overwold Outsiders, they only went against him, and none of them had caused any harm to Lothian. James instructed, ¡°Pretend as if the incident today had never happened, and continue as you were. I¡¯ll have to hide and train for some time. After improving my rank, I¡¯ll wipe out Overworld Outsiders and attain some temporary peace for Earth.¡± Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 There were only six years when the Earth could be at peace. James did not want these Overworld Outsiders to wreak havoc in these six years. However, he was not confident inpletely eliminating the Overworld Outsiders. After a brief discussion, James left Wyrmstead Pce. ¡°James.¡± Diney followed him outside and said, ¡°Three years ago, your residence was demolished. I kept the purple fruit you stored in your safe.¡± Three years ago, James had acquired a mysterious purple fruit. However, he was refining the Phoenix Essence and did not consume the fruit back then. He never had the chance to consume it. James said, ¡°Go get it for me.¡± ¡°Mhm, alright. Wait for me.¡± D¨ªney left. In about ten minutes, she returned with a purple fruit in her hand. Even after three years, the fruit was still crystal clear. James took the purple fruit and headed to Mt. Thunder Pass. The primary forest was within Wyrmstead¡¯s territory. Construction had begun in other ces, but this area was still void of development because James had mentioned that he wanted to establish a sect in Mt. Thunder Pass. The senior authorities never touched the primary forest where Mt. Thunder Pass was located because of James¡¯ words in the past. James came to Mt. Thunder Pass¡¯ peak alone. He sat on the ground in a lotus position and carefully examined his body. His body was still in the same rank. He had broken free from three shackles and was one step away from bing a Supernatural. ¡°Supernatural¡­ I wonder what kind of Supernatural Powers I¡¯ll awaken after bing a Supernatural.¡± Any living being that bes a Supernatural would awaken a unique Supernatural Power. James did not ponder on it any longer. He carefully sensed his surroundings. Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy had grown much stronger over the past three years. James took out the mysterious purple fruit and consumed it. After taking a bite, a pleasant fragrance spread in his mouth. At the same time, a wave of energy spread through his body from his throat. Then, James activated the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s cultivation method to absorb the fruit¡¯s energy. The energy that permeated his body was quickly absorbed. In just a few minutes, he had absorbed and converted the mysterious fruit¡¯s energy into his own True Energy. His True Energy increased significantly. ¡°That was fast.¡± James was shocked. His body¡¯s absorption rate was extraordinary. He had also consumed and refined a spiritual fruit that contained Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the past, but the absorption rate was much slower. Now, it only took him a few minutes to absorb the mysterious. fruit¡¯s energy. James¡¯ face lit up with joy. His new body was magnificent. Huff! James took a deep breath. Although the mysterious fruit was not enough for him to be a Supernatural, James could feel that his True Energy had increased tremendously and that he had reached the peak of the third shackle. At that moment, he was only a half step away from bing a Supernatural. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He sat in a lotus position on the ground and performed the Lunar and Terra Art¡¯s special breathing method. As he breathed, Empyrean Spiritual Energy slowly gathered. ¡°Too slow.¡± James frowned. The Lunar and Terra Art was inefficient in gathering Empyrean Spiritual Energy. He unleashed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, and the True Energy in his body began to circte. His entire body¡¯s pores were stretched open at that moment, and powerful energy concentrated in his body. The energy oozed out of his pores and merged into the Earth¡¯s skies and grounds, affecting the Empyrean Spiritual Energy around him. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy around him became significantly active and quickly gathered before entering James¡¯ body through his pores. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 A significant amount of Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body and was refined into the purest True Energy. His body changed, and his cultivation speed elerated. The speed at which he absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy was ten times or even a hundred times faster than he previously could. His True Energy grew continuously. Time passed by silently. James had cultivated on Mt. Thunder Pass for half a month in the blink of an eye. Half a monthter, he sensed that his True Energy could no longer improve and knew he had reached the realm barrier. An invisible barrier appeared above his head. The barrier restricted his cultivation base and True Energy from improving further. ¡°Break!¡± James gathered the True Energy from his entire body and mmed his fist into the barrier. His current strength was tremendous and had exceeded his rank. With just one full-strength attack, the realm barrier was shattered instantly. The moment it broke, James felt like he had entered a mysterious state. He felt boundless Demonic Energy in his body and could sense ck energy gathering in his elixir field to form a ck lotus flower. The ck lotus flower constantly circled in ce. As it moved, ck Demonic Energy continuously oozed out from his body. In just a short moment, Mt. Thunder Pass¡¯ peak was enveloped by ck Demonic Energy. It permeated the air, and the nts that came in contact with it withered instantly. The surrounding area was dead silent and showed no forms of life. ¡°T-The Demonic Lotus?¡± James was stunned after sensing the ck lotus in his body. He never expected one to be born in his body after he became a Supernatural. ¡°Present yourself.¡± He tried to pull the ck lotus out of his body. At that moment, the ck lotus shattered into ck Demonic Energy and rushed out of his body. reforming at the top of his head. ¡°I-Is this my Supernatural Power?¡± James was slightly shocked. He looked at the ck lotus above his head. The lotus was ten meters in diameter and had nine petals. Each petal emanated with ck Demonic Energy. James thought in his heart, ¡®Big.¡¯ The ck lotus immediately grew bigger. ¡®Small.¡¯ The ck lotus shrank instantly. James manipted and controlled it for a while. He could sense there was a powerful energy within the lotus. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With a thought, the ck lotus transformed into a ck mist and entered his body again. James retracted his True Energy, and the Demonic Energy disappeared, submerging back into his body¡¯s flesh and bones. He stood up slowly, looked at the distant sky, and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m finally a Supernatural. My body now is incredibly potent, and my awakened Supernatural Power is the Demonic Lotus. It¡¯s definitely an invincible Supernatural Power.¡± James was very confident in his Demonic Lotus. His True Energy was still rtively weak. However, once he unlocked his Nine Inner Gates and reached the Supernatural Consummation, he could kill any living being that was in the same rank as him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been back. I should go to Lothian and check on Winnie. She¡¯s already four years old, but I¡¯ve no idea what she looks like. I wonder if she¡¯ll be able to recognize me.¡± Thinking of Winnie, James¡¯ face lit up with joy. Winnie was the proof of his and Thea¡¯s love. Thea had to purify the Demonic Energy within the Chamber of Scriptures and asked him to take care of Winnie, but he failed to keep his promise. He let Thea and Winnie down. ¡°Wait for me, Winnie. Dad ising to visit you right away.¡± Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 After James became a Supernatural, he left Mt. Thunder Pass and returned to Wyrmstead Pce. As soon as he returned, Diney showed up. ¡°Did you have any breakthroughs, James? You¡¯re out pretty early.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ve already advanced to a Supernatural.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diney was shocked. ¡°Y-You¡¯re only a Supernatural?¡± James nodded and asked, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°B-But you killed a Supernatural powerhouse that had unlocked the Fourth Inner Gate.¡± Diney was shocked and could not believe James had only just be a Supernatural. If James¡¯ words were true, it meant he was not a Supernatural when he first returned. Then, how could he kill a Supernatural that had unlocked the Fourth Inner Gate when he was not even a Supernatural? James smiled and did not exin his resurrection. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. I n to head to Lothian to see Winnie. Then, I¡¯ll clean up those Overworld Outsiders. Could you help me sort out a document with all the powerful Overworld Outsiders information? I¡¯ll eliminate them one by one.¡± Hearing this, Diney looked solemn. ¡°There are countless powerful Overworld Outsiders, James. A few of them are on par with Xain, some even above him. Are you seriously going to eliminate them? Do you have confidence in winning?¡± ¡°Confidence?¡± James was not sure either. He had never gone all out yet, so he was unsure of his strength at its peak. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a hundred percent confidence in winning, the Earth¡¯s humans have been oppressed for the past few years, and we must regain some dignity. We have to show those Overworld Outsiders that formidable humans exist on Earth.¡± Diney nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and prepare the document right now.¡± ¡°By the way, has there still been no news of the Omniscient Deity these few years?¡± asked James. Diney shook her head and said, ¡°No. The Omniscient Deity has never shown himself.¡± James harked back into the past. From his memories, thest time he saw the Omniscient Deity was when they had gone to the Chamber of Scriptures together. James suspected in his heart, ¡®Could it be the Omniscient Deity had obtained a secret technique from the Chamber of Scriptures and has been in a closed-door meditation all these years? If not, why would he not show up when the Earth¡¯s in such a chaotic situation?¡¯ After thinking about it for a while, he put it behind him. Diney turned around and left to sort out the information about the Overworld Outsider¡¯s powerhouses. Soon, James obtained information about the Overworld Outsider¡¯s powerhouses. He saved it in his phone and boarded a private ne from Wyrmstead to Lothian. Diney apanied him on the trip. Initially, James wanted to travel alone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Diney said she had stayed in Wyrmstead for a few years, hardly ever leaving. Thus, she wanted to take the opportunity to go out for a walk. James did not turn her down. Diney was originally a Mount Thunder Sect disciple but came to Wyrmstead to assist him. Since she wanted to go out for a walk, James had no reason to refuse. On the ne, James closed his eyes and rested. Diney sat beside him and nced at him from time to time. After James returned, she could sense that James was slightly different than he was three years ago. However, she could not pinpoint what exactly had changed about him. An invisible sense of attraction pulled her to him, making her subconsciously approach him. James caught a whiff of her charming fragrance and opened his eyes. He coughed softly when he saw Diney¡¯s whole body almost leaning on him. Diney regained her senses and blushed after realizing what she had just done. ¡®W-What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± She gently shook her head and asked, ¡°By the way, where have you been all these years, James? Three years ago, Floret Pce was demolished. Logically speaking, you wouldn¡¯t have survived it. So, how are you still alive?¡± She asked a question to divert her embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you when I have the time.¡± Regarding what happened to him, James did not exin much about it. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Diney murmured and did not say anything more. The ne soared through the sky quickly and soonnded in Lothian. Lothian was a country established by the Prince of Orchid Mountain. The country was also run by an absolute autocracy where the emperor had full control. After the two alighted the ne, they headed directly to the Lothian Pce. When they reached the pce gates, Lothian guards barricaded their path. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°State your identities. The pce is off-limits to outsiders.¡± Diney stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m Diney from Wyrmstead. I¡¯ve got an important matter to discuss with His Majesty.¡± The guard looked at Diney and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and report your visit.¡± The two waited patiently at the pce gates. At that moment, Langston was lying feebly in bed inside a room in the Lothian Pce¡¯s backyard. His face was pale, and he was breathing very weakly. Tyrus mobilized his True Energy to treat Langston¡¯s injuries. After a while, he stopped. ¡°Father.¡± Tyrus said worriedly, ¡°Your injuries have worsened again. We can¡¯t just wait idly. We have to find a way to heal your injuries as soon as possible. Otherwise, your life is going to be in grave danger.¡± ¡°Huff,¡± Langston heaved a sigh. It had been six months since he sustained these injuries. Tyrus had constantly been using his True Energy to prolong Langston¡¯s life in the past six months. However, doing so merely meant extending his life and not treating the injuries. He was aware of the severity of his injuries. If no cure was found soon, he was going to die. Langston sat up with difficulty. Tyrus immediately helped to prop him up. Langston leaned on the bed and asked, ¡°By the way, what has Xandra been up to these days?¡± Tyrus replied, ¡°The Empyrean Spiritual Energy on Earth has been revived. She has keen senses and left saying she¡¯d find a magical item to treat your injuries.¡± ¡°How¡¯s her condition?¡± asked Langston. Tyrus said, ¡°She¡¯s quite stable. As long as she doesn¡¯t use her True Energy, she won¡¯t be demonized.¡± Langston said worriedly, ¡°Her condition is the same as Thea¡¯s. I¡¯m not afraid to die, but I¡¯m worried about her. She has suffered a lot in these long years.¡± At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Tyrus walked over and opened the door. A guard knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Reporting! A man and woman have shown up outside. The woman imed to be Wyrmstead¡¯s Diney and requested an audience with His Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh? Diney?¡± Tyrus was slightly surprised and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see her.¡± After speaking, he turned to Langston and said, ¡°Father, some people from Wyrmstead havee to visit. I¡¯ll go and meet with them.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Langston gently waved his hand. Tyrus turned and left. Soon, he arrived outside the pce. He instantly spotted a man and woman chatting joyously. When he saw the man¡¯s appearance, he was dumbstruck. Fearing that he was hallucinating, he rubbed his eyes. ¡°James?¡± With a shocked expression, he walked over and took James¡¯ hand, eximing excitedly, ¡°Is it really you, James? You¡¯re still alive!¡± ¡°Mhm, Uncle,¡± James greeted him. ¡°Haha! Kid¡­¡± Tyrusughed ecstatically and patted James¡¯ shoulder. He said excitedly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡± Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Tyrus was thrilled. Three years ago, he had rushed to Floret Pce after learning that James had died in the battle. However, Floret Pce was already reduced to rubble when he arrived. He sent people to excavate the ruins but only found James¡¯ weapon after his death-the Primordial Dragon de and Crucifier. His body was nowhere to be found Therefore, he concluded that James was dead. In fact, the whole world¡¯s martial artists believed James to be dead, not just him. He never expected James to show up in front of him alive after three years. James asked, ¡°Uncle, how¡¯s Winnie? I came to see her.¡± Tyrus said, ¡°Winnie is already in kindergarten now. She¡¯s in Lothian Royal Kindergarten, and there are still two more hours until school ends.¡± Hearing this, James sighed in relief. ¡°By the way, I heard that grandfather was injured six months ago and hasn¡¯t recovered. How is he right now?¡± ¡°Huff,¡± Tryrus sighed softly. ¡°Father¡¯s situation isn¡¯t looking good. If we don¡¯t find a cure, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t make it much longer.¡± Hearing this, James felt his chest tighten. He said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Tyrus led James into the pce¡¯s backyard to see Langston. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Langston was leaning on the bed, thinking about something raptly. When he heard the voice calling out for him, he turned around. The moment he saw James, he was dumbfounded. He froze for a few seconds and said, ¡°James? James! Kid, you¡¯re still alive?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Langston was shocked and in disbelief. James walked over and sat beside him. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m still alive, Grandfather. Let me check your condition.¡± Langston knew James was skilled in medicine, so he immediately stretched out his hand. James checked Langston¡¯s pulse to read his body¡¯s condition. ¡°Your True Energy is incredibly vicious.¡± James frowned. The True Energy within Langston¡¯s body was very sinister and was constantly destroying his body. Langston¡¯s body was full of injuries. Standing aside, Tyrus asked, ¡°Is there any way to cure him?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. The True Energy I cultivated happens to be the nemesis of such sinister True Energy. I can get rid of it, but Grandfather¡¯s injuries are severe, and his body is riddled with holes. I¡¯ll need my Crucifier to treat his injuries. Unfortunately, I parted with it when I lost during the battle in Floret Pce three years ago, and I don¡¯t know where it is now.¡± Tyrus smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the Lothian Pce.¡± ¡°What?¡± James was shocked. Tyrus exined, ¡°Three years ago, I brought people to Floret Pce to search for you in the ruins. I didn¡¯t find you, but I found the weapons you left behind.¡± Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help get rid of the sinister True Energy in his body first.¡± After speaking, James mobilized his True Energy and ced his hand on Langston¡¯s chest. Just when he wanted to expel the sinister True Energy from Langston¡¯s body, he suddenly discovered his body could absorb it. He was slightly taken aback. After thinking for a few seconds, he absorbed the True Energy from Langston. Once he absorbed it, True Energy entered and disappeared into his body. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. Incredible! His body was extraordinary and could even absorb such sinister True Energy. At that moment, Tyrus returned with Crucifier. He handed it to James and said, ¡°It should be this steel wire, right? I¡¯ve no idea how to use it and have been keeping it in the pce.¡± James took Crucifier. Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 James pressed on the steel wire¡¯s tip, and it instantly disintegrated into needles. Immediately afterward, he picked up the needles and transfused his True Energy into them. The needles became brighter and emanated a golden light. James began to insert the needles. Soon, the treatment with Crucifier waspleted. On the other hand, Langston had a rxed expression on his face. He felt a magical energy rapidly repairing his severely injured body and that his body was recovering rapidly. In less than ten minutes, Langston was cured. James retracted the needles. Langston stood up and stretched his muscles and bones in disbelief. He said, ¡°This is miraculous. It¡¯s amazing! I was dying just now, but now I¡¯m fully recovered. Your treatment is much more effective than any elixirs or tonics.¡± James looked at Crucifier in his hand. He acquired it a long ago and knew it was an extraordinary item. After his strength improved, he had a new understanding of Crucifier. James concluded it was definitely a treasure left behind from ancient times. Otherwise, it would not have such miraculous effects. He put Crucifier away and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s my mother? How has she been in the past few years?¡± Tyrus said, ¡°Xandra¡¯s condition is pretty stable now. She¡¯ll be fine if she doesn¡¯t use her True Energy. But, once she uses her True Energy, she¡¯ll be demonized and will be stronger. Her condition is pretty much like Thea¡¯s. By the way, how¡¯s Thea? Why haven¡¯t I seen her in the past few years?¡± James was lost in thought. He knew that the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood only caused side effects to people with Supreme Spiritual Roots. Could it be his mother also had a Supreme Spiritual Root? He remembered the custodian telling him to bring whoever he encountered to have the same situation as Thea to the Chamber of Scriptures to purify their Demonic Energy. After pondering for a while, he returned to his senses and said, ¡°Thea is training in a very safe ce.¡± At that moment, Tyrus¡¯ phone suddenly rang. Tyrus took out his phone and checked. Seeing that it was Xandra calling, he said with a smile, ¡°We were just talking about her, and now she¡¯s called.¡± He answered the phone. An anxious voice came from the phone. ¡°T-Tyrus. I¡¯ve been besieged and might not make it out. Please take good care of our father.¡± ¡°Beep¡­ Beep¡­¡± After Xandra finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Tyrus¡¯ expression changed, and he shouted, ¡°Hello? Hello?! Xandra! W-What happened to you?¡± Unfortunately, the other party had already hung up the phone. James could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tyrus said solemnly, ¡°Xandra called to say she was besieged and won¡¯t make it. She asked me to take good care of our father.¡± James¡¯ face also darkened. ¡°What happened?¡± Tyrus was not sure either. He called back. He made multiple consecutive calls, but none of them went through. Unwilling to give up, he made a few dozen more calls. Finally, the call was picked up. On the phone, a vicious voice shouted, ¡°If you want her to live, hand over the Sacred Tree.¡± Tyrus asked calmly, ¡°What Sacred Tree? Who are you, and what did you do to Xandra?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. This girl will die if you don¡¯t hand over the Sacred Tree within three days.¡± ¡°W-Where are you?¡± ¡°Mount Silbergh. Remember, you only have three days.¡± After the other party finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Tyrus looked at James and said, ¡°Xandra has a high sensitivity to Empyrean objects. She went out to find a miraculous Empyrean object to cure our father. From the sounds of it, it seems she found something but was caught by the Overworld Outsiders and is unwilling to hand it over.¡± ¡°Was it Mount Silbergh?¡± James said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll go there myself. I¡¯d like to see who dares to touch my mother.¡± Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, James,¡± Tyrus quickly reminded him. Langston said, ¡°I should go there myself. Xandra must¡¯ve been captured by Overworld cultivators. Our martial artists on Earth are still too weak. They¡¯re no match for the Overworld¡¯s cultivators. We can only compromise for the time being and avoid direct conflict.¡± He was well aware of the Overworld Outsider¡¯s strength. Over the years, many of them had challenged him, and he got severely injured every time. Not even once did he win against them Langston was worried that something would happen to James if he went to Mount Silbergh. James looked at Tyrus and Langston, saying, ¡°Uncle, Grandfather, allow me to do it instead. I¡¯m fully capable of resolving these matters now. They¡¯re nothing but some Overworld martial artists. I¡¯ll destroy them if they darey hands on my mother.¡± James had a cold and gloomy expression. ¡°You?¡± Langston looked at James. James¡¯plexion rxed, and he smiled, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t been idle in the past three years and have been cultivating very hard. I¡¯m much stronger than I was before.¡± Seeing that James was so confident, Langston felt a huge relief. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a private ne to send you to Mount Silbergh instantly,¡± said Tyrus. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Afterward, Tyrus went to get James¡¯ Primordial Dragon de and arranged a private ne to send James to Mount Silbergh. Diney did not follow and temporarily stayed in Lothian. James boarded the helicopter and took off to Mount Silbergh. Mount Silbergh was within a mountain range in Sol and was a primary mountain. Hardly any people lived around the area. Half a dayter, James arrived at an open field not far from Mount Silbergh. James alighted the helicopter. He turned to the helicopter¡¯s pilot and instructed, ¡°Alright. You can head back first. It¡¯ll be dangerous to continue staying here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The pilot nodded. The helicopter took off and slowly left the ce. James looked at the mountains ahead of him. The mountain range was vast, and there was no end in sight. It looked like another world could be hidden in the deepest part of the mountains. James reached the area when it was evening. By the time he entered the mountain range, the sky had already darkened. He took out his phone and called his mother, Xandra. Soon, the call was connected. An angry voice came from the phone. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. This woman will die tragically if you don¡¯t hand over the Sacred Tree.¡± James did not know who captured his mother, nor did he know their precise location. Thus, he asked calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived in Mount Silbergh. Where are you? I¡¯ll bring the Sacred Tree to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location right away.¡± After the other person finished speaking, he hung up the phone. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, James received a location. He opened a map to check and found it was only about fifty kilometers from his current location. Then, he walked forward calmly. At that moment, many people were gathered on top of a mountain within Mount Silbergh. A woman covered in blood was tied to a big tree. She looked miserable as there were some injuries on her body, and her hair was disheveled. The others were men, about seven to eight of them. ¡°We¡¯re not going to get anyone by just waiting here, Sir. We should kill her and head to Lothian to retrieve the Sacred Tree.¡± A man wearing a ck robe suggested. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush¡± A long-haired man wearing blue clothes sat on a rock and said nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯ve guarded the Sacred Tree for more than six months, but this woman stole it from us. How can I not get it back? If no one returns it to us, we¡¯ll kill her and then head to Lothian.¡± ¡°She said the Sacred Tree was taken away by her aplices. She¡¯s Langston¡¯s daughter, and the person who took it must be from Lothian. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us just to attack Lothian?¡± Another person advised. The man in a blue robe gently waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯re in no rush and can wait a few more days.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Since their Young Master had said so, the others did not dare insist anymore. These people were from the Overworld and hade to Earth one year ago. When they arrived on Earth, they searched for mutated nts born from Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the deep mountains and forests. As Overworld cultivators, they would not want ordinary things. The Sacred Tree they found in Mount Silbergh was magical. It contained concentrated amounts of Empyrean Spiritual Energy. They waited six months just for the tree to bloom and bear fruit. However, when the fruit was about to ripen, it was stolen from them. They waited patiently. Meanwhile, James was slowly approaching their location. A journey of about fifty kilometers was nothing to him. Soon, he reached the mountaintop. ¡°Someone¡¯s here, Sir.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As soon as James appeared, he immediately attracted their attention, and everyone on the mountaintop stood up. James strode over, and anger boiled in his heart when he saw Xandra covered in blood and tied to a tree. ¡°Where¡¯s the Sacred Tree, brat?¡± a man asked coldly. James looked at them coldly. However, he suppressed the anger in his heart and maintained a calm expression. Then, he asked calmly, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± To him, these people were already fated to die. However, he wanted to figure out their identities before killing them. James¡¯ sudden appearance also caught Xandra¡¯s attention. She slowly opened her eyes. Although it was dark, she could still see James¡¯ face clearly. After seeing James, she was shocked. Her throat moved slightly, and she parted her lips, wanting to say something. but no words came out. One of the men shouted, ¡°Kneel! How dare you not kneel before our Young Master?¡± After roaring, he charged over and swung his leg at James¡¯ knee, attempting to kick James to his knees. James dodged suddenly and returned in front of the man. The man was taken aback. Before he could react, James thrust his palm into the man, sending him flying with a terrifying palm attack. The man mmed into the ground in the distance and let out painful screams. James was showing him mercy. Otherwise, he would have died. ¡°Huh¡­¡± The man in a blue robe looked at James solemnly. His sect¡¯s disciples were strong, and the weakest among them had unlocked three of the body¡¯s shackles. The one sent flying by James was already a Supernatural. However, this person had sent a disciple of the Supernatural rank flying with one move. That meant he must have also been a Supernatural that had high attainments in his rank. The only Supernatural martial artist on Earth he knew of was the Prince of Orchid Mountain. However, the person before him was evidently not the Prince of Orchid Mountain. ¡°Who are you, and why are you here? I¡¯m the Young Master of the Seven Star Sect, Brayden Waber. Which Overworld sect are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Brayden thought James was not a martial artist from Earth but from the Overworld. Although Brayden was strong, he was not a match for Xain and the other Overworld Outsiders. Still, he had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate. However, his heart palpitated uncontrobly as he was faced with James. It felt like the person before him was not human but a demon. Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 He felt terrified of James. The fear made his blood run cold. James looked at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Brayden, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the Seven Star Sect¡¯s Young Master, Brayden.¡± Brayden replied and stared at James warily. He felt an overbearing pressure from James. James¡¯ words and actions were very domineering. ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation rank?¡± asked James. He had a file on his phone that recorded the information of the Overworld¡¯s powerhouses, but he did not have the time to review itpletely. Brayden was unwilling to answer, but James¡¯ oppressive presence made him afraid to go against him. Thus, he replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m a Supernatural that has unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate.¡± Hearing this, James was shocked. This person had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate and was far beyond the Sword Sect¡¯s disciples in terms of strength. He was unsure whether his current strength could defeat a Supernatural that had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Brayden asked again. ¡°James Caden,¡± he replied casually. ¡°James?¡± Brayden was taken aback. He could not recall anyone named James Caden from the Overworld. After being stunned for a while, Brayden recollected himself and asked, ¡°A-Are you from the Overworld or another world?¡± James shook his head and said slowly, ¡°Neither. I¡¯m from Earth.¡± ¡°What?¡± Brayden and the other Seven Star Sect¡¯s disciples were shocked. A martial artist from Earth? When was there such a powerful martial artist on Earth? James stepped forward slowly. Brayden slightly retreated. The other Seven Star Sect¡¯s disciples stared at James warily. James walked over to Xandra. He scanned her bloody and weak body. Then, he quickly untied the rope around her and helped her sit on the ground, asking softly, ¡°Are you alright, Mom?¡± Xandra sat on the ground and looked at James. She was disheveled, and her lips were dry and cracked. ¡°J-James, is it really you?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s me, Mom. I¡¯m back,¡± James replied softly. Brayden and the others watched this scene in shock. They never expected James to be Xandra¡¯s son.¡± What should we do, Sir?¡± A Seven Star Sect¡¯s disciple whispered, ¡°The energying from him is potent, and it¡¯s hard to tell his rank.¡± Brayden pondered about it. They hade to Earth for good fortune and opportunities. Finally, they found a Sacred Tree, which was stolen from them. He did not want to give it up. However, he was slightly apprehensive of James. He did not know James¡¯ strength, but he was slightly worried about the strong energy emanating from him. He felt like he was facing an unrivaled powerhouse andpletely helpless. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to test James¡¯ strength. If James were strong, he would give up the Sacred Tree. If James¡¯ strength were mediocre, he would kill James. ¡°James¡­¡± Brayden said coldly, ¡°Hand over the Sacred Tree. Otherwise, this ce will be your grave.¡± James stood up slowly and nced at Brayden. Meeting his gaze, Brayden could not help shuddering. Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 ¡°You¡¯re from the Overworld, right?¡± James said with a grim expression, ¡°Overworld Outsiders don¡¯t treat earthlings like humans, but as ves and ughtered my kind. I have to avenge our people, starting from the Seven Star Sect.¡± James clenched his fists together, and intense Demonic Energy burst out from his body. ¡°Attack!¡± Brayden ordered. Several people drew their swords simultaneously. Swoosh! Several bursts of Sword Energy shot at James instantly. James stood in ce, motionless like a mountain. When the Sword Energies got close to him, his body flickered like a sh of light and dodged the attacks rapidly. Immediately afterward, he threw his fist out andunched an attack. One of the Seven Star Sect¡¯s disciples exploded instantly. He got rid of them one by one with one punch each. Seven to eight of the Seven Star Sect¡¯s disciples died tragically in just a few seconds. Only Brayden was left standing with a terrified expression on his face. Brayden was shocked and felt a shiver down his spine when he saw James attack. He was too strong! His opponent was formidable! James dealt with so many of them in such a short period with just his fists. ¡°W-What¡¯s your cultivation rank?¡± Brayden took a few steps back. James looked at Brayden calmly. After a few moves, he vaguely understood his physical body¡¯s strength. However, he still did not know how strong he would be if he went all out. He looked at Brayden and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Fight me with all your strength. If you defeat me, you can leave alive.¡± James wanted to go all out today and exert his full strength. After a brief shock, Brayden quickly calmed down. He understood that martial artists on Earth did not haveplete knowledge of cultivation. The strong martial artist had only risen recently. Whatever strength the earthlings had, it would not beparable to the Outsiders. Thinking about it for a while, Brayden felt more reassured. ¡°As you wish.¡± His face darkened, and he instantly appeared in front of James, throwing a punch at him. James did not dodge. Instead, he raised his fist and met with Brayden¡¯s attack. The two powerful forces collided. The shock pushed James¡¯ body several meters away, and the intense force permeated his whole body from his arm. His Blood Energy churned, and he could not suppress it. Puff! He spat out a mouthful of blood. Brayden also took a few steps back. His condition was not much better than James¡¯. His purlicue was broken, and blood dripped down his arm. A violent storm brewed in his heart. Brayden could sense that James was merely using his physical strength and did not exert any True Energy. He could not believe a martial artist from Earth could have physical strength of such a significant level. He had gone all out but could not deal substantial damage to James. After James spat out blood, he looked at the pale Brayden in front of him. He finally had a more comprehensive understanding of his own strength. Just now, he had attacked with all his strength, not holding back at all. However, it only caused Brayden¡¯s arm to bleed from the shock. That meant his physical strength had surpassed a Supernatural that had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate but only by a small degree. He had no chance at winning against a Supernatural that had unlocked the Eighth Inner Gate and was not a match for one yet. There was a murderous intent in his heart. Since his current strength was insufficient to go against Xain and the others, he could not expose himself now. Otherwise, he would be hunted down. ¡°Die!¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Brayden was shocked by James¡¯ strength. At that moment, the thought of fleeing crossed his mind. ¡°James, right? I¡¯ll remember you. You killed my disciples today, and I¡¯ll make you pay double the price in the future.¡± After leaving his threats, Brayden turned away and leaped into the air, fleeing from the scene. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and he exerted all his strength, quickly chasing after him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 Brayden quickly fled. With one step, he appeared one hundred meters away. However, James¡¯ speed was not inferior to his. His physical body was reformed by the Demonic Lotus, which gave him terrifying power. James exerted his physical strength and quickly chased after Brayden. He caught up with Brayden in the deep mountain forests and blocked his way. At that moment, Brayden could not exert any strength from his arm. His arm continued to bleed. He looked at James barricading his path and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t act arrogant, James. I¡¯m from the Overworld, and it won¡¯t be long before my world merges with Earth. When that timees, the strongest people from our world wille to Earth. You¡¯ll definitely be tortured to death if you kill me now.¡± Brayden knew he was no match for James. Thus, he resorted to threatening and intimidating James. James was not affected by his words. Brayden had to die. Otherwise, he would leak his information and attract formidable foes like Xain to hunt him down. James knew he was not ready yet. ¡°Your death is inevitable.¡± James did not say anything more and drew his sword. The Primordial Dragon de shined with a bright golden light. ¡°Presumptuous!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Brayden was furious. He knew he was inferior to James, but James might fail to kill him if he tried his best to fight back. Brayden also drew his sword and unleashed all his energy. The energy caused the ancient trees around them to be uprooted. A few rocks also burst and shattered into pieces. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Brayden roared furiously. Gripping his long sword, he instantly appeared before James and shed his sword, aiming for his head. James raised the Primordial Dragon de to resist. nk! The two swords collided, and sparks flickered. The ground under James¡¯ feet cracked open due to the monstrous force. However, James held up against the force. He counterattacked and plunged his sword at Brayden¡¯s vital points. Brayden quickly changed his posture to parry James¡¯ attack. An intense fight broke out instantly. James used all his strength with his exquisite swordsmanship, forcing Brayden to retreat constantly. In just a short moment, Brayden¡¯s thigh was pierced, and a bloody wound formed. Fighting against James, Brayden became increasingly furious. He exerted all his strength but was unable to harm James. However, James¡¯ reaction was quick, and he could swiftly dodge his attacks. After several exchanges of moves, Brayden was forced to defend passively. Although he had a rtively high rank, he was passively defending against James. However, James would not be able to kill him so soon. Boom! The two swords collided again. Brayden was knocked back a hundred meters, and his body mmed into a big tree, knocking it down. James also felt the aftermath of the collision, and his arm went numb. ¡°He¡¯s pretty strong.¡± James took a deep breath. A Supernatural who had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate was powerful. Despite using all his strength, he would not be able to kill him easily. James was worried dragging it out longer would give way to unexpected situations. He put away the Primordial Dragon Balde. ck energy emerged from his body and quickly gathered to form a ck lotus. A powerful energy erupted from the lotus. ¡°T-This¡­¡± Brayden¡¯s expressionpletely changed. This was the energy that scared him back then. Now that the ck lotus had appeared, his sense of defeat intensified. Under the energy¡¯s suppression, Brayden¡¯s legs trembled, and he could not help but have the urge to kneel to worship James. He forcibly suppressed the feeling, not letting himself kneel. Eventually, he could not withstand it anymore and fell to his knees. He mobilized all his True Energy and forcibly resisted the ck lotus¡¯ suppression. He struggled to get up from the ground and stared at James with fear. Through his trembling teeth, he asked, ¡°W-What is that?¡± Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 The ck lotus made it hard for Brayden to speak clearly. James was surprised to see Brayden so afraid. He had merely unleashed his Supernatural Power. James replied softly, ¡°This is my Supernatural Power.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re from the Demon Race! You¡¯re the demon that stayed on Earth back then!!!¡± James frowned. Demon? What demon stayed on Earth back then? However, he was not in the mood to think about it. There was a murderous intent on his face. Thump! Brayden knelt on the ground and repeatedly kowtowed, ¡°Great Demon Lord, please don¡¯t kill me. I will be your ve for the rest of my life.¡± He was terrified. Demons were terrifying existences. The whole world had fought against the demons in the past but was defeated. Without the several powerhouses that sacrificed themselves, the Earth and the other thousands of worlds would have been wiped out by the demons long ago. ¡°Die.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. With a thought, the ck lotus quickly floated out. It hovered over Brayden¡¯s head, and ck energy burst out from it. The energy fell from the sky and submerged into Brayden¡¯s body. Boom! Brayden¡¯s body was torn apart and exploded. He was reduced to nothing, leaving no flesh or blood behind. James quietly watched as it happened. He never expected his Natal Lotus to be so strong. Brayden was a Supernatural that had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate. However, he was helpless against his ck lotus and perished. ¡®Who¡¯s the demon he mentioned?¡¯ James retracted the ck lotus and thought in his heart. He knew his current physical body was made with the ck lotus and was aware of its origin. In ancient times, a powerhouse had left the Demonic Lotus behind after his death. The Earth¡¯s ancestors worked hard to obtain the Demonic Lotus. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is the demon the enemy that the custodian spoke of?¡± James murmured. He put away his thoughts and quickly left the ce, returning to the mountaintop. Xandra remained sitting on the ground, urging her True Energy to heal her wounds. Seeing James return, she could not help but stand up, asking, ¡°How did it go, James?¡± At that moment, James had retracted his energy and waspletely different from the person with Demonic Energy just now. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I got rid of him.¡± ¡°You?¡± Xandra was shocked. She knew the Seven Star Sect¡¯s Young Master, Brayden¡¯s strength. He was a Supernatural that had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate. He could dominate the Earth. She was in disbelief that James could kill a powerhouse like that. James smiled and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s settled. You¡¯re safe now. Let me treat your injuries first.¡± He took out Crucifier and began to treat Xandra¡¯s injuries. Soon, Xandra¡¯s injuries were all healed. The two sat on a boulder on the mountaintop. The bright moon hung in the dark sky, and dazzling white light shone down on the Earth. ¡°My child, what happened in the past few years? Didn¡¯t you die in Floret Pce? How are you still alive?¡± Xandra looked at James dotingly. Now that her injuries were healed, her face was ruddy again. However, her hair was still messy, and there were blood stains on her face, which made her look miserable. ¡°I didn¡¯t die. I went into hiding and have been training hard for the past three years. I only recently came out.¡± James lied. Information about the custodian had to remain confidential, and he could not tell anyone, not even his mother. Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 James fabricated a narration of his disappearance. Xandra believed it to be true. She was relieved that James was powerful and capable of killing a Supernatural that had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Xandra suddenly remembered something and smiled mischievously at James, saying, ¡°I came here to find a miraculous object to heal my father. After I came to Mount Silbergh, I spotted the people from the Seven Star Sect guarding a tree. Then, I stole the Sacred Tree and hid it when they weren¡¯t paying attention. I¡¯ll bring you to it right away.¡± James was intrigued by the Sacred Tree. An item that could interest even a Supernatural that had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate must have been something extraordinary. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The two stood up, and Xandra led James through Mount Silbergh. After walking for more than two hours, the two were deep into Mount Silbergh. Xandra stopped in front of some bushes and spread them apart. James saw a small tree hidden within the bushes. The small tree was about one meter long. The trunk was silver, with a few branches, leaves, and flowers, which were also silver. Xandra picked it up and said, ¡°This is the Sacred Tree. I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m very sensitive to such divine objects. I can still sense them even when I¡¯m far from them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty amazing.¡± James looked at Xandra in surprise. ¡°Mhm.¡± Xandra nodded and said, ¡°I could sense its existence in Sol¡¯s Mount Silbergh from Lothian. I came all the way here based on my senses.¡± Hearing this, James was shocked. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She could sense the divine object in Sol¡¯s Mount Silbergh from all the way in Lothian? The ability to do so was amazing. In other words, no matter where a new divine object was born in the future, Xandra would be able to sense it. Xandra continued, ¡°I can also feel many nts containing Empyrean Spiritual Energy appearing around the world. The fruits of these nts are great tonics that can improve martial artists¡¯ strength. However, this Sacred Tree is the rarest one ording to my senses.¡± James looked at the Sacred Tree. Its trunk, branches, leaves, and flowers were all silver. Additionally, silver energy could be seen vaguely surging through the branches. The sight of it was very magical. James did not know much about the Sacred Tree since these divine objects only came about because the world was changing. Thus, humans on Earth had never seen such things before. The only thing certain was these divine objects were beneficial to humans. From their previous conversation, Xandra knew James had already cured Langston. Thus, the Sacred Tree she snatched would be of no use. She handed it to James and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never given you anything in the past. So, I¡¯d like to give you this Sacred Tree.¡± James stopped her and said, ¡°No. You worked so hard to obtain the Sacred Tree. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Xandra said, ¡°Take it. Our Earth needs a powerful person to step up. You¡¯re strong now, but the seal isn¡¯t open yet, and you¡¯ll have to get even stronger to protect the humans on Earth in the future. Since Xandra insisted, James did not refuse and epted the Sacred Tree. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Xandra beamed with a bright smile. She was relieved that her son was so promising. Afterward, the two left Mount Silbergh. Xandra headed back to Lothian first. Meanwhile, James returned to the Southern ins with the Sacred Tree. The Sacred Tree was mysterious, and he had no idea what fruit would grow from it. If Overworld Outsiders discovered it, they would surelye to snatch it from him. Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 James had to be careful and guard the Sacred Tree until it grew fruit. He returned to Mt. Thunder Pass and nted the Sacred Tree. As soon he nted the Sacred Tree, he could clearly sense it rapidly absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Empyrean Spiritual Energy gathered around the Sacred Tree. It was much more concentrated than it had been when he cultivated. James looked at the little silver tree and could not help praising, ¡°Amazing.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He began to look forward to the mysterious fruit that would grow from the little tree. It was a moment he anticipated. Even his mother said the small tree was currently the rarest on Earth, so the fruit of it would surely increase his cultivation base significantly. James waited several days at Mt. Thunder Pass, but the Sacred Tree showed no signs of bearing fruit. A few dayster, he received a call from Xandra. ¡°James, a divine object is about to appear in Mount Bane.¡± ¡°What kind of divine object is it?¡± asked James. Xandra said, ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure. Last night, I dreamed of thousands of light rays shooting out from Mount Bane. When I looked in the direction of Mount Bane this morning, I strongly felt an extraordinary divine object was about to appear. It¡¯s going to be a very miraculous one. It¡¯s ten times or even more powerful than the Sacred Tree I obtained from Mount Silbergh.¡± James was shocked by the news. ¡°Mom, do you know what kind of divine object will be born on Mount Bane?¡± Xandra replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ll be able to sense its appearance about a weekter.¡± James said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll rush over to check on the situation.¡± Xandra reminded, ¡°Be careful. Mount Bane is full of Overworld Outsiders. The Sacerdotal Sect established by Xain is also situated on Mount Bane. There are at least five people with the same strength as Xain.¡± ¡°I will.¡± After speaking to Xandra, James hung up the phone. He sat in front of the silver Sacred Tree with a serious look. Mount Bane was where the powerful Overworld Outsiders gathered. Now, humans from Earth hadpletely lost their right to fight for Mount Bane. Meanwhile, he was slightly more potent than a Supernatural that had unlocked the Seventh Inner Gate if he did not use his Supernatural Power. Meanwhile, it would be a draw at best against a powerhouse that had unlocked the Eighth Inner Gate. A powerhouse like Xain could crush him. ¡°Mom already told me the divine object appearing on Mount Bane is extraordinary. No matter what, I¡¯ll have to go there. I can¡¯t let the Overworld Outsiders benefit from it,¡± James murmured. Afterward, he called Diney. Diney had already returned to Wyrmstead. Soon, she appeared on Mt. Thunder Pass. She wore a white dress and looked like a fairy. She slowly approached James and called out sweetly,¡± James.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to head to Mount Bane. You¡¯re the strongest in Lothian. I asked you toe because I need you to help me guard this Sacred Tree.¡± Diney looked at the Sacred Tree. She knew that James had brought back a Sacred Tree from Mount Silbergh. Yet, she was still shocked after seeing the Empyrean Energy gathered around the Sacred Tree. After a momentary shock, she asked, ¡°James, Mount Bane has be the gathering ce for Overworld Outsiders. What¡¯re you going there for?¡± James said, ¡°My mother said a divine object is about to appear in Mount Bane in a week. I have to go take a look.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you guard the Sacred Tree. Be careful on your trip to Mount Bane.¡± ¡°Thank you. If anything happens, call me.¡± After James requested her help, he turned and left. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 After James briefly exined his intentions to Diney, he left Mt. Thunder Pass. His destination was Mount Bane because his mother said a divine object would appear on Mount Bane in a week, and it would be the most precious one to appear on Earth. As for what it was, he did not know yet Even his mother was not sure what would appear this time. All she knew was that an extraordinary divine object would appear on Mount Bane in a week. After leaving Mt. Thunder Pass, he went to Wyrmstead and boarded the private ne Henry had arranged. Half a dayter, he appeared on Sol¡¯s Mount Bane. Mount Bane had be a gathering ce for the Overworld Outsiders. All of the Overworld¡¯s martial artists would gather on Mount Bane in the past three years. Previously, Earth¡¯s martial artists also had ess to the area. However, Earth¡¯s martial artists were forbidden from the area after more powerful.Overworld Outsiders appeared. Any martial artists that came within the range of Mount Bane would be ruthless killed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the past few years, countless martial artists from Earth had died in the Overworld Outsiders¡¯ hands. James got off the ne in a t area outside Mount Bane¡¯s range. Then, he looked at the mountains in the distance. A white mist surrounded the distant mountains. Colorful light rays could be seen shooting out into the sky through the mist, giving Mount Bane a touch of mystery. Several more unknown mountains had appeared around Mount Bane in the past three years. However, these mountains were sealed and could not be entered. The seal would have to be opened to enter these mountains. James scanned the area for a while. Just as he was about to enter Mount Bane, some people appeared in the distance They wore ancient clothing and had long swords on their waists. James stopped in his tracks. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± The group of people approached and immediately surrounded James James observed the group. They wore blue robes with the word ¡°Sacerdotal¡± on it At a nce, James immediately knew they were the Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples. The Sacerdotal Sect was established on Earth by Xain. An intense murderous intent rose in James¡¯ heart when he thought about how Matias had gone to Japura and ughtered hundreds of thousands of people. Since Xain had such virtues, James concluded the people from the Sacerdotal Sect could not be any better They would be a scourge if they continued roaming the earth. However, James did not act out immediately. He suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at the Sacerdotal Sect disciples surrounding him, saying. I¡¯m James Caden, a human from Earth. Go report to Xain that James is here.¡± ¡°James, who?¡± A Sacerdotal Sect disciple sald disdainfully. ¡°Who do you think you are to see our Sect Leader as you please? Another disciple added, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to leave.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t expect martial artists from Earth to still dare to appear on Mount Bane after everything. It seems the earthlings have already forgotten the past lessons we¡¯ve taught them. ¡± I¡¯ll break his legs first.¡± The Sacerdotal Sect disciples started joking around. One of them walked over, pulled out his long sword, and looked at James mockingly. Then, he said with smile, ¡°Breaking his legs is going too easy on him. I¡¯ll severe his legs and make him crawl out of Mount Bane.¡± After the disciple spoke, he brandished his sword and thrust it at James. James felt a chill down his spine. He knew the person attacking was powerful and had entered the ninth rank. If he were another martial artist from Earth today, his legs would definitely be cut off. Swoosh! A Sword Light charged at him. James slightly backed away. Boom! The Sword Light shed into the ground, and the rocks nearby shattered instantly. ¡°How dare you dodge, bastard.¡± The Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciple had a grim expression. The others looked at James mockingly. To them, James was already fated to die. James looked at the Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples solemnly. Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 ¡°Come here, bastard. I¡¯ll cut off your legs and let you live If you don¡¯t, no one whoes here today will be able to save me from killing you. I promise you that.¡± The Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciple was arrogant. James took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and said coldly, 7 said I want to see Xain, so go and report to him that James is here to visit.¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re still insisting on seeing our Sect Leader? The disciple¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickly attacked. Initially, James did not want to hurt them since he hade for the divine object However, he knew ascending Mount Bane would be impossible if he did not fight today. Just when the disciple¡¯s sword was about tond on him, James suddenly raised his hand and sped the sword with two fingers. ¡°What?¡± The Sacerdotal Sect disciple¡¯s expression became solemn. He exerted all his strength, but the sword did not move James slightly exerted some force on his fingers. Crack! The Sacerdotal Sect disciple¡¯s sword broke instantly. James unleashed his True Energy. The powerful energy swept forward like a wave and instantly blew away the surrounding Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples. They fell to the ground in different areas and groaned in pain. James looked at the Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples on the ground and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to hurt you guys, but you forced me to do so. Now, can you go and report my visit?¡± He did not recklessly enter Mount Bane. He knew countless Overworld Outsiders were within Mount Bane. Among them, there were a few that were not inferior to Xain. The Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples struggled to get up from the ground and backed away as they looked at James with horror ¡°You¡¯re dead, bastard! Just wait Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples cursed at him and left, dejected James patiently waited in the same spot. Xain had established the Sacerdotal Sect on Mount Bane Xain was chatting with a man inside the manor on Mount Bane The man was around twenty five or twenty-six years old. He wore a yellow robe and had quite a stunning appearance He looked at Xain and said with a smile, ¡°In a few more years, the seal will be opened Since you¡¯ve come to Earth earlier, have you found the four keys?¡± The man was also an Overworld Outsider and a powerful sect¡¯s disciple. His strength was not below Xain, but he had only appeared on Earth one year ago. His name was Samarth Carter. Xain looked at Samarth and gently shook his head, saying. T¡¯ve sent people to look into the four keys but haven¡¯t found them even after so many years. I still don¡¯t know who has the four keys.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hearing this, Samarth had a solemn look. ¡°You haven¡¯t found it even after so many years? The seal will be opening in a few more years. What will we do if we don¡¯t find the four keys?¡± Xain smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. It¡¯s already destined to happen. When the time comes, the four keys will also appear. As for who will appear on Mount Bane with the four keys, that isn¡¯t important.¡± Samarth also smiled and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re confident in obtaining great treasures after the seal is open. I¡¯m curious if you¡¯ve already be a Herculean. Xain smiled but did not answer the question. ¡°Reporting!¡± At that moment, a Sacerdotal Sect disciple entered and knelt on one knee. Xain looked at the disciple kneeling on the ground and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The disciple replied, ¡°Sir, a martial artist from Earth has appeared at the mountain foot. He injured our sect¡¯s disciples and requested to see you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xain asked out of curiosity. ¡°Who is he? Why does he want to see me?¡± ¡°He said you¡¯ll know who he is if I mention his name. His name is James.¡± Hearing this, Xain¡¯s pupils shrunk, and he stood up from the chair. He grabbed the disciple up from the ground and asked coldly, ¡°What did you say? Say it again, what¡¯s his name?¡± The disciple trembled in fear. ¡°H-He said his name was James Caden.¡± Xain gritted his teeth. How could he ever forget this person? Three years ago, James used his signature martial art skill and severely injured him, which caused him to be captured and imprisoned for some time. If not for his junior showing up, he would have been detained for much longer Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 He was severely injured by James three years ago. Back then, James¡¯ strength was rtively weak. He was not a Supernatural yet Yet, though he was at such a low rank, he was capable of causing devastating damage to him. If James grew stronger, he would definitely pose a considerable threat He thought James was dead. He never expected James to reappear after three years ande looking for him. With a grim expression, Xain said, ¡°T¡¯ll see him in person.¡± Sitting aside, Samarth looked at Xain puzzledly and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s James? Is it necessary to meet him in person?¡± With a gloomy expression, James said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this martial artist from Earth named James Three years ago, he wasn¡¯t even a Supernatural and was only a ninth-ranked martial artist that had broken free from three shackles. ¡°However, he used a powerful martial art technique and seriously injured me despite his rtively low strength. I lost mybat power after being injured and was captured by Earth¡¯s martial artists. Then, I was locked up for a long time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Samarth was curious. ¡°He only unlocked three shackles but could hurt someone who¡¯s reached the Supernatural Consummation?¡± Samarth was shocked. Xain stood up and descended to the mountain foot with strides. Meanwhile, James waited at the mountain foot for about ten minutes. Ten minutester, a group of people entered his sight. He recognized one of them as Xain, whom he had met three years ago. Behind him were a few Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples. There was also a man in a yellow robe, who he did not recognize Xain spotted James from afar James¡¯ appearance did not change, but he felt like he had seen a poisonous snake when he saw James, and his heart trembled. ¡°What happened?¡± Xain was puzzled. He thought, ¡°Why do I feel palpitations upon seeing James?¡± Samarth felt the same. He felt ufortable after seeing James, and it felt like he was being red at by a demon However, he did not say anything Xain also did not say much. He strode over to James and scanned him. With a grim expression, he asked. Is it really you, James?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years, Xain. I came to see you as soon as I returned. I¡¯ve kept you on my mind all these years.¡± He wore a bright smile. Those who did not know the truth would think James and Xain were good friends that could talk about anything Xain stared at James. Three years ago, he wanted James¡¯ cultivation method and let his guard down, falling into a trap Back then, he would have died if the Earth¡¯s martial artists had been determined to kill him. ¡°Haha! Xain!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At that moment, augh came from the distance. ¡°I heard the person who hurt you three years ago showed up.¡± As the sound resounded, a man quickly ran over and instantly appeared in James¡¯ field of vision. The man looked rowdy and had long, messy hair. He red at James before him and licked his dry lips. Then, he said, ¡°Is this the brat that hurt you?¡± The man rubbed his palms together excitedly and was getting prepared to fight. James looked at the man who appeared. He recognized the man from reading the records on the martial artist forum. His name was Matias. After appearing on Earth, he headed to Japura to rescue Xain and caused a massacre there, killing hundreds of thousands of humans. He had no mercy, and his hands were covered with blood. Seeing this person, James boiled with anger, and a murderous intent rose in his heart. He clenched his fists together and stared at Matias, saying coldly, ¡°Matias Judah, right?¡± ¡°Woah, brat. Have you heard of me?¡± Matias looked at James and smiled yfully. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Matias.¡± James red at him and said, ¡°I came to Mount Bane to discuss some things. Since you showed up, let¡¯s settle some past grievances today.¡± Matias looked at James mockingly and said, ¡°Oh? How do you want to settle it?¡± ¡°Matias, don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Xain quickly stopped him. The James before him felt incredibly dangerous. He had no idea what had happened to James in the past three years, but he could sense that he was no longer the same as he was back then. Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Otherwise, he would not feel strange palpitations from seeing James. James must have been incredibly strong to give him a sense of danger After Xain stopped him, Matias also sensed the abnormality. James¡¯ energy felt cold, sinister, and like a demon¡¯s However, he was still confident because they were on Earth. Earth¡¯s martial artists were weak, so he was not afraid. Xain knew Matias¡± character and was worried thetter would act recklessly. Thus, he hurriedly stepped forward, standing in front of Matias. He looked at James and asked, ¡°What did youe to see me for?¡± James said coldly, ¡°It can wait. We¡¯ll talk about it after I kill Matias.¡± ¡°Haha! Do you think you¡¯re capable of killing me, brat?¡± Matias burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll kill you.¡± James gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You went to Japura and ughtered hundreds of thousands of people Do you know what rtionship I have with Japura¡¯s Emperor? ¡°Well, he¡¯s my father. ¡°You killed my grandfather¡¯s citizens.¡± James roared furiously, and the energy emitting from his body increased to its peak. ck mist emerged from his body, and his ck pupils turned crimson. At that moment, he looked like a beast that had awakened. Demonic Energy emanated from his body, and he showed great hostility toward Matias. ¡°Die!¡± James shouted. Many of the disciples standing ahead were forced back. Even Matias and Samarth retreated tens of meters away. They stared at James. The energy emanating from him was terrifyingly strong James stretched out his finger and pointed at Matias. Immediately, ck energy morphed out of his finger and gathered to form a mysterious symbol, which looked like a group of demons dancing around in the air. ¡°Come here and meet your end!¡± James shouted Matias was shocked by James¡¯ energy After a brief shock, he returned to his sense and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Matias, don¡¯t Xain quickly stopped Matias and tried to grab onto him. However, it was toote. Matias had already charged over with clenched fists and appeared before James in an instant With a tightly gripped fist, he swung at James. His fist contained potent strength that could split mountains and the ground. James was not afraid of the powerful punch. He raised his hand and threw his fist to meet Matias¡¯ punch. Boom! Their fists collided. The two powerful forces shed, and a loud sound burst out James¡¯ body was pushed back a few steps, and he could feel a strong force permeating his whole body from his arms. His Blood Energy chumed from the shock. Matias was also injured His fist felt numb, and he could not help but swing his arm around ¡°What strong physical strength.¡± Matias was shocked. Meanwhile, James red at Matias. Matias was strong and likely a Supernatural that had unlocked his Eighth Inner Gate He would be unable to kill Matias with his physical strength alone. At that moment, he used his mind to unleash his power ck mist emerged from his body and gathered to form a ck lotus flower. As the ck lotus appeared, everyone had panicked expressions. ¡°W-What is that?¡± ¡°D-Demonic Energy?¡± Is he a demon?¡± ¡°Impossible! How could a demon show up on Earth?¡± Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Everyone was shocked when the ck lotus appeared. The ck lotus contained powerful Demonic Energic. It was impossible for an earthling to have such powerful Demonic Energy. James was not a human. He was a demon! Earth¡¯s humans might not know of the existence of demons, but Xain and the others were from the Overworld and knew about them. Earth¡¯s current skill was rted to demons. Even Matias was shocked and immediately lost the arrogance he had previously. His worried face was full of horror as he kept stepping backward ¡°Die!¡± James pointed at Matias. The ck lotus swept over to Matias with terrifying Demonic Energy. Before Matias could react, his body was enveloped by James¡¯ Demonic Energy. The Demonic Energy strangled his body like a snake. His face was distorted in pain, and his expression was hideous and horrifying. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The Demonic Energy surrounded him and caused him tormenting pain. He unleashed all his strength in an attempt to break free. However, the Demonic Energy was too strong, and he could not break free no matter how hard he tried. Boom! A momentter, his body exploded and vanished from everyone¡¯s sights in an instant. Witnessing Matias¡¯ death, James¡¯ furious heart gradually calmed down. The Demonic Lotus transformed into ck mist and entered his body again, returning his face to normal. He felt like apletely different person from who he was just a few moments ago. Xain could only watch helplessly as his junior died in James¡¯ hands. He knew Matias had already unlocked the Eighth Inner Gate. However, he was easily ughtered by James. He was in disbelief. Three years ago, James was nothing but an ant in his eyes. Three yearster, he had be peerless. It was unbelievable. ¡°J-James, you* Xain stared at James He had no idea how James had obtained such powerful Demonic Energy James also looked at Xain. At that moment, he also thought of killing Xain. Previously, he did not know how strong his Supernatural Power was, but he knew he could kill a strong man like Matias. Perhaps, he could kill Xain and all the Overworld Outsiders as well. After the thought crossed his mind, James smiled brightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in three years, Xain. I¡¯ve missed you.¡± James smiled and unleashed the Demonic Lotus again. He leaped up and stood on the ck lotus. Then, he looked at Xain, Samarth, and the Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a chance to live, Xain. Go ahead and attack.me. If you defeat me, I¡¯ll forgive you for everything that happened in the past. If you lose, this ce will be your grave.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Xain shouted. The Sacerdotal Sect¡¯s disciples behind him retreated into the distance and watched from afar. Samarth also retreated into the distance. James and Xain were the only ones left in the area. Xain performed his cultivation method, and the True Energy in his body circted. He unleashed his True Energy with his full strength. The energy shot up and scattered the clouds, and the sky immediately became clear. He was slightly apprehensive toward James. He was uncertain about what James had experienced in the past three years. He did not know how James had acquired such strong Demonic Energy However, it was clear he had to fight today. James killed his junior, and he would lose his foothold on Earth if he did not seek revenge. Moreover, James wanted his life. What would the Overworld Outsiders think of him if he did not fight back? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Die, b*stard!¡± Xain roared. His deafening voice resounded, and the ground trembled. A powerful sonic wave swept the surroundings. James felt his eardrums go numb. The True Energy and Blood Energy in his body churned. Unable to suppress the Blood Energy, his throat grew warm, and blood gushed into his mouth. Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 However, he forcibly endured it and swallowed the blood in his mouth. ¡°What terrifying energy. As expected from someone who¡¯s reached the Supernatural Consummation.¡± James was shocked. In terms of True Energy, he was far inferior to Xain. He relied on his body¡¯s physical strength and the ck lotus. Clearly, he was not a match for Xain if he only relied on his physical strength. At that moment, Xain appeared before him. Xain clenched his fist and swung at James. His fist contained great force, seemingly wanting to crush everything in its path. James was caught up in his thoughts and was slightly careless. The powerful fist mmed into his body. His body was injured, and he was sent flying into the distance. After being sted for about thousands of meters, the force finally dissipated. At that moment, James could sense some cracks on his body¡¯s surface as if it was a piece of ss that was shattered with countless tiny cracks, which would fall apart when touched. ¡°What intense force.¡± This was James¡¯s first fight against a powerhouse that had reached the Supernatural Consummation. He was shocked by Xain¡¯s strength. Although he was physically strong, he was still not a match for Xain. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Just when he was about to give up, a powerful force emerged from his body and quickly repaired his severely injured body. In just a short moment, his body¡¯s injuries werepletely healed. ¡°What?¡± James was shocked. It was the first time he got injured after his resurrection ¡°This body can automatically treat injuries and heal itself? ¡°What an amazing body.¡± James was surprised. At that moment, he was full of confidence again. Even if his opponent had reached the Supernatural Consummation, so what? As long as Xain could not kill him instantly, he would be unbeatable. He walked toward Xain slowly. Xain could definitely kill a Supernatural that had unlocked the Ninth Inner Gate in one move since he had reached the Supernatural Consummation and was one step away from bing a Herculean. However, he could not kill James with one move. His face gradually darkened. ¡°What happened to him in the past three years? How did he be so strong? Xain¡¯s heart was filled with murderous intent. James had terrifying potential He would surely be a threat if he were to continue growing. Swoosh! He drew his sword. His long sword had a purple de. He pointed it at James, and a purple Sword Light flew out of the long sword James made amand in his mind, and the ck lotus transformed into ck mist. Then, it was reshaped into a long ck sword and shot out. ¡°Break!¡± Xain roared. Xain held his long purple sword and attacked aggressively. He kept swinging his sword, shattering the materialized swords formed from the ck mist. Each time a long ck sword was shattered, James would suffer a bacsh. Xain charged forward and attacked the ck lotus first. He could sense that the ck lotus was strange, and he would have to destroy it if he wanted to kill James. He pierced the ck lotus with his sword. ck Demonic Energy emerged from the ck lotus. The Demonic Energy was like a vine growing along the long purple sword¡¯s de,pletely swallowing and destroying it. Xain quickly dropped the sword and backed away At the same time, he mobilized all his True Energy and attacked the ck lotus again. The ck lotus was shattered instantly and turned back into ck mist, entering James¡¯ body James took a few steps back. At that moment, his Blood Energy was churning, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. Xain¡¯s expression was terrifyingly grim. He red at James with shock. He never expected the ck lotus to be so evil, nor did he expect James¡¯ current strength to be so great Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Xain¡¯s sword, which came from the Overworld, was forged using state-of-the-art swordsmithing techniques. As such, it possessed enormous power. Even Herculeans could not snap the sword in half Now, however, it was devoured by the terrifying Demonic Energy. A chill ran down Xain¡¯s spine. Although he was uninjured, the ck lotus¡¯ Demonic Energy was simply too malevolent. If contaminated, he would not leave this ce unscathed. ¡°What sorcery is this, James? How dare you cultivate a demon¡¯s cultivation method as a human? You¡¯re a disgrace to all of humanity.¡± Xain said coldly James looked at him. Even though his sword was gone, he was unscathed. This meant that he was much stronger than James had initially anticipated. Thus, there was no guarantee that James could annihte him. Besides, there were many others in the Overworld whose strength wasparable to Xain¡¯s. Should he be killed, many in the Overworld might be displeased. After brief contemtion, James suppressed his aura and said with a smile, ¡°As expected of a martial artist from the Overworld¡­ I¡¯m thoroughly impressed. Let bygones be bygones, shall we? I didn¡¯te to Mount Bane to take anyone¡¯s life. Rather, I came for the sake of the earthlings.¡± Hearing this, Xain breathed a sigh of relief. Fearful of James¡¯ strength, he was worried that he would go all-out. ¡°For the earthlings¡­?¡± He looked at James puzzledly. James said, ¡°Not here¡­ Should we talk elsewhere?¡± ¡°Please.¡± Xain beckoned James to follow him. Meanwhile, Samarth, who wasparable to Xain in strength, remained silent. At the peak of Mount Bane¡­. This area was divided into a few regions, and each region was upied by a sect from the Overworld. The sects that had established a foothold on Mount Bane possessed immense influence and authority. and they were also considered some of the greatest in the Overworld. The main hall of the Sacerdotal Sect glittered in magnificent gold. As James had demonstrated great strength, his abilities were acknowledged, and he was treated as an honorable guest. He took a seat on a cushy chair, whereas Xain sat in the main seat. A few disciples of the Sacerdotal Sect appeared with tes of mysterious fruits for James¡¯ consumption. Such treatment was unprecedented for an earthling. ¡°I believe this ce is safe,¡± Xain looked at James and said. James scanned his surroundings. Only Samarth remained. As he knew there were other powerful cultivators on Mount Bane, he said coldly, ¡°I came here on behalf of Earth to negotiate with the Overworld. I believe you¡¯re unqualified to im to represent all living beings of the Overworld. Why don¡¯t you invite the other cultivators on Mount Bane here?¡± Only six years remained till the seal would be broken. James intended to annihte every single living being of the Overworld before then. However, he lacked the capability to do so. That being said, he still had a few bargaining chips. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll invite them over right away.¡± Xain immediately ordered, ¡°Invite the cultivators on Mount Bane here immediately.¡± ¡°Understood¡± A few disciples turned to leave. Xain¡¯s gaze was fixed on James all this while. He said, ¡°Tell me the truth, James. Why do you have such powerful Demonic Energy inside your body? What kind of Demonic Art have you cultivated?¡± He was intrigued. James, however, only smiled faintly and remained silent. Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Xain pressed on, ¡°Have you heard of the battle that took ce in ancient times?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. Though he had never heard of this battle, he roughly knew that it had something to do with demons. ¡°Do tell.¡± He looked at Xain. Xain exined. ¡°In ancient times, a foreign Demon Race invaded Earth, and chaos and destruction ensued. The mighty ones amongst the human race went to great lengths to expel and annihte them in exchange for peace.¡± James furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with the seal on Earth?¡± Xain thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the specifics. I can only give you a brief exnation.¡± ¡°Do tell.¡± James looked at him. Xain was lost in contemtion. After some time, he said, ¡°In ancient times, Earth was a heavenly ce. So, the foreign Demon Race invaded Earth hoping to seize the for themselves. Upon seeing this, every living being gathered and fought back. However, at that moment, a group of earthlings chose to side with the Demon Race, and those people were your ancestors.¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± James rebutted him. Although he knew little about this, he firmly believed that his ancestors would not havemitted such a wicked act. He learned from the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ custodian that the earthlings¡¯ ancestors were heroes who sacrificed their lives to expel the foreign invaders. ¡°I speak the truth.¡± Xain continued, ¡°Back then, just as the human race was about to emerge victorious, a group of people turned traitors and defected to the other side. In the end, we lost the war. And what did we get in return? Earth was sealed away, while countless beings were trapped in the seal.¡± ¡°But, what about the Demon Race?¡± James asked, ¡°Based on your statement, Earth should¡¯ve been conquered by the Demon Race. Why are they nowhere to be seen?¡± Xain shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. These events took ce a long time ago. I also have no idea the reason why the Demon Race left Earth and sealed the. In any case, you earthlings are the descendants of sinners. Once the seal is undone, the great purge will happen, and you, descendants of the traitors, shall die a painful death.¡± Hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. ¡°Is that really the truth?¡± He believed otherwise. After all, this happened a long time ago. How would Xain know about the specifics? To unravel the truth, James had no choice but to consult the Chamber of Scriptures custodian. As she was an influential figure, she had to have some insider information. ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯ve also cultivated Demonic Arts. You¡¯re the worst among all Xain stared James in the eye, trying to pierce through his thoughts. ¡°Haha Jamesughed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling him this, Xain?¡± Samarth, who had remained silent all this while, nced at James and said coldly, ¡°The earthlings will perish sooner orter. What¡¯s the point of wasting your breath with him?¡± Upon hearing this, James red at him. James¡¯ gaze sent a chill down his spine. So, he hurriedly shut his mouth and averted his gaze. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha, Xain A burst ofughter boomed. Then, a schrly man walked into the main hall. In just a few steps, he was already before James and the others. He looked around twenty years of age and was wearing white clothing. Holding a fan in his hand, he exuded a charismatic aura. Xain stood up and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Yandel ¡± ¡°How do you do? I¡¯ve been in closed-door meditation all this while. I heard that an earthling killed your disciples?¡± The man in a white robe said with a mischievous look on his face. Xain smiled faintly and shifted the subject. Looking at James, he introduced him to Yandel, ¡°James, this is Yandel Harlow, a genius disciple of the Overworld¡¯s Schstic Sect. Don¡¯t underestimate him just because of his youthful appearance. Though he¡¯s not even thirty years of age, he¡¯s reached the Supernatural Consummation and is about to cross into the Herculean rank.¡± Saying that, he looked at Yandel and introduced James to him, ¡°This is James, a martial artist from Earth.¡± Hearing that, Yandel looked at James scornfully and said coldly, ¡°Xain, how could you allow a mere earthling to sit in the main hall? If word of this spread, you¡¯d be held ountable.¡± Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 In Yandel¡¯s eyes, the earthlings were descendants of sinners. As ves, they had no right to take a seat in the main hall of the Sacerdotal Sect. Xain smiled bitterly. Of course, he knew about the repercussions. However, James¡¯ strength was comparable to his. Even if he went all-out and annihted James, he would be gravely injured. Xain, what have you been doing all these years? You¡¯re a disgrace.¡± Yandel looked at Xain in disdain. As the Schstic Sect was a rival of the Sacerdotal Sect, he wasted no time condescendingly lecturing Xain now that an opportunity had presented itself. Xain would have been infuriated under normal circumstances. However, he managed to suppress his anger He shed Yandel a bright smile and said, ¡°Yandel, I don¡¯t have the right to determine whether he has the right to sit in the main hall. Why don¡¯t you do me the honor and make him leave?¡± Hearing this, Yandel nced at James, who was wearing aposed look on his face. He could sense a bizarre aura emanating from him that made him ufortable. Then, he nced at Xain. Though he had been in closed-door meditation, the disciples of the Schstic Sect had informed him of the events that took ce at the foot of the mountain. As such, he knew that James was no ordinary man. Not only did he kill Matias Judah, but he even bested Xain in battle.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Believing that he might not be able to overwhelm James in a battle, he did not act recklessly but instead sat down and said coldly. ¡°So, why did you invite me here?¡± Xain said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. We¡¯ll wait for the others to arrive before we begin.¡± ¡°What a warm gathering. I see!¡± At that moment, a soft giggle reverberated throughout the hall. Then, a woman who looked around twenty years of age entered the hall. She was wearing red leather armor, which only entuated the sexiness of her curvaceous figure. She had long, red hair, delicate features, and a morous look. Her hips moved slightly as she strode forward. As she shed the men before her a bright smile, she scanned them from head to toe. ¡°Xain Judah¡­ Samarth Carter Yandel Harlow¡­ Everyone¡¯s here, I see. Did something happen?¡± The woman in red leather armor giggled. Xain stood up and introduced her to James. ¡°James, this is Wynter Freya. You may not know about this. but her original form is a phoenix. As such, she possesses enormous strength.¡± ¡°A phoenix?¡± James froze. As if having sensed his thoughts, Xain said with a smile. ¡°Of course she¡¯s slightly different from the phoenix of the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ Hearing this, James did not ask any further questions. He hade here today to negotiate, hoping to obtain benefits for his earthling brethren. He did not initially wish to enter into a negotiation with them if possible, he would have annihted them all from the get-go ¡°So, you¡¯re James.¡± Wynter looked at him and said, ¡°I heard that you killed Matias Judah.¡± James remained silent. ¡°Quite the cold and aloof guy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wynter pouted as she took her seat. James asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Son of Heaven here?¡± James had looked through the information of prominent figures of the Overworld. As such, he knew that the strongest of them all, the Son of Heaven, had yet to arrive. The Son of Heaven was a title, and the man¡¯s real name was unknown. James only knew that he was the disciple of the greatest figure in the Overworld. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Based on the information on the Martial Arts Forum, the Son of Heaven had crossed into the Herculean rank At that moment, a chubby, middle-aged man wearing a green robe and holding a sword walked in. As he nced at the crowd, he said coldly. ¡°The Young Master is preupied with some other matters. As such, he¡¯s dispatched me here on his behalf.¡± Xain stood up and introduced him to James. ¡°James, this is Leandro Xamir, the butler of the Son of Heaven. ¡°Leandro, this is James Caden, a powerful martial artist from Earth.¡± Leandro nced at James briefly and took a seat. Seeing that everyone had arrived, Xain looked at James and said, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s present here, please speak your mind.¡± James then stood up and scanned his surroundings, from Samarth to Yandel, Wynter, and finally Leandro. I came to Mount Bane today to reprimand your outrageous actions on Earth. My patience is stretched thin.¡± James began reproaching them from the get-go. ¡°This is Earth, and you¡¯re the Outsiders. However, not only were youcking in decorum, but you even treated the earthlings as ves and disposable material for you to ughter as you please. Countless innocent lives have been lost in your hands.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. His voice boomed. ¡°You¡¯vemitted wicked sins.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yandel burst into a peal ofughter as he looked at James with a mischievous look on his face, taunting.¡± Do you seriously think you can change the fate of the earthlings just bying here and voicing your thoughts? Do you think anything will change just because you annihted Matias and fought against Xain?¡± Disdainful of James, Yandel said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t qualified to speak on the earthling¡¯s behalf.¡± James nced at him coldly and said, ¡°So, do I have to kill you to earn that right?¡± James¡¯ expression darkened as he brandished the Primordial Dragon de, whose shapeless Sword Energy shredded through the air. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll start by tearing you to pieces.¡± James was being aggressive. After fighting against Xain, he now had a better understanding of his strength. He would certainly be able to stand against a cultivator at the Supernatural Consummation. As long as there were no Herculeans around, he would not be defeated. Besides, he knew he had to be domineering against the Outsiders of the Overworld for the sake of Earth and the mysterious objects that sometimes appeared on Mount Bane. If he backed down now, he would be in a passive state in the future. Yandel smashed the table and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Xain stood up and said, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from fighting to the death. However, this is the Sacerdotal Sect If you go all out here, this ce will be destroyed. How about you guys fight somewhere else?¡± Xain was secretly delighted that Yandel made a move. He nned to use someone else to take James life ¡°Sure.¡± Yandel turned to leave the main hall, while James followed close behind with the Primordial Dragon de in hand. On an empty plot ofnd on Mount Bane, Yandel swung a fan in his hand. Looking at James wielding the Primordial Dragon de, he smiled mischievously and said coldly, ¡°You have to show us what you¡¯re capable of before you have the right to im that you came on behalf of the earthlings Wearing aposed look on his face, James said, ¡°Cut the crp already¡± James knew that the negotiations would never go forward if he did not show his strength. As such, he came here prepared to fight. With his current physical capabilities, he would not die as long as he was not killed in a single move. Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Mount Bane was a mountain in Sol. Ever since the seal appeared, many unknown mountains suddenly sprung out from nowhere. Many of them were sealed and impossible to navigate, whereas a few were not At the peak of Mount Bane, James wielded the Primordial Dragon de. Wearing aposed look on his face, he simply gazed at Yandel who was a hundred meters away. Faced against a powerful figure from the Overworld, he was undaunted. Even when his strength was weaker three years ago, he had managed to gravely injure Xain after performing his ultimate move. Now, although his realm was still a distance away from Xain, their strength wasparable. Since Yandel was not any stronger than Xain, James was not afraid. Wearing a white robe, Yandel swung the fan in his hand as he exuded a charismatic aura. The fan was his weapon. As the fan moved, a mysterious power began to emerge. ¡°You have a death wish.¡± Yandel¡¯s expression darkened. Then, in an instant, he took a step forward and appeared before James. As he opened his fan, razor- sharp des appeared by the side and burst forth toward James¡¯ vital points. Although James was not afraid, he nheless proceeded with caution against someone as powerful as Yandel, Unwilling to take him on directly, he hurriedly dodged and appeared a hundred meters away. Rumble! As the des struck the ground, the earth shook. Seeing that his des missed his target, Yandel elerated his speed and charged toward James. He appeared ten meters in the air and swung his fan violently, creating a powerful force that shredded through the air. Boom! After being struck by the force, the earth rumbled, and a crevice appeared on the ground. James managed to dodge his attack once more. As Yandel¡¯s attacks were too ferocious, he was suddenly on the back foot. ¡°Do you think you can win just by dodging my attacks?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing that his attacks had missed twice in a row, Yandel was enraged. Meanwhile, James only smiled faintly. Then, he charged toward Yandel with extraordinary speed while holding the Primordial Dragon de. A Sword Light glimmered, and Sword Energy burst forth. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Yandel and shed with his sword. Yandel raised his fan to block the attack. Powerful energy gathered in his fan, blocking James¡¯ attack. At that moment, James could feel a powerful energy surging forth from the Primordial Dragon de. His arm went limp, and his grip on the sword loosened. Before he could react, Yandel struck James¡¯ arm with the fan The Primordial Dragon de plummeted to the ground and made a clear nking sound. James was obviously at a disadvantage. He was considerably weaker than Yandel both in terms of strength and True Energy Hahaha From afar, Wynter snickered. Is this the man who killed Matias? Is this all he¡¯s got?¡± Saying that, she looked at Xain and giggled. ¡°Yet, you couldn¡¯t defeat him. Tell me honestly now, did you go easy on him?¡± Xain only smiled faintly. Indeed, James¡¯ realm was weak. However, his power came from his physical body and the ck lotus inside his body. Hence, he remained silent and continued watching the battle. mysterious Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Samarth approached Xain and whispered, ¡°Xain, why don¡¯t we join forces and annihte him? Xain looked at Samarth Samarth had a murderous look on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been observing him for some time. His abilities are bizarre. If we let him go, he¡¯llpletely overwhelm us in just a few short years.¡± Xain thought about it and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. Let¡¯s observe for now.¡± Meanwhile, James was still engaged in a fierce battle against Yandel Now that his weapon was gone, he could only fight against his opponent with his physical capabilities. However, even though his physical capabilities were powerful, there was still a disparity of power between him and Yandel. After a few rounds of battle, he began suffering injuries. However, his physical body was weird. It seemed to be able to rejuvenate by itself. Boom! Their fists collided once more James staggered backward and vomited a mouthful of blood. Then, he lowered his head to look at his palm, on which there were tiny cuts and bruises. Meanwhile, the injuries were recovering at a rapid speed. Upon seeing this, Jamesughed. Even though he waspletely overwhelmed in battle, he was unafraid. At that moment, he hurriedly retreated to a safe zone as his body exuded a dark aura, which gathered to form the ck lotus. The ck lotus exuded a bizarre aura that sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°What?¡± Yandel was stunned. Staring at James, who oozed Demonic Energy, he cursed, ¡°How dare you cultivate the Demonic Arts?! Today, I shall exterminate you for the sake of the world!¡± He immediately appeared a hundred meters in the sky and released his fan, which gradually increased in Then, the giant fan moved, creating a hurricane that shook even the earth. James slowly staggered backward. As the powerful energy struck his body, he began to bleed from his skin while enduring the excruciating pain. As he retreated, the ck lotus soared to the sky and discharged a dark fog, which gathered to form a materialized sword The sword pierced through the hurricane and struck the fan, causing it to disintegrate. ¡°What?¡± Yandel¡¯s face paled as he stumbled backward At that moment, the ck lotus appeared above him and transformed into an illusory mountain, plummeting from the sky and crashing toward him. Unable to withstand the sheer weight of the mountain, Yandel crashed from the sky and copsed heavily to the ground Boom! He copsed into a pile of rubble. Meanwhile, the ck lotus materialized into a ck sword, which descended from the sky and crashed toward where Yandel was located. Boom! Immediately, a crater a hundred meters wide was created. Meanwhile, the mountains surrounding Mount Bane disintegrated while the earth shook. Many witnessed this scene from afar. Upon seeing Yandel being defeated, they were dumbfounded. Yandel was at the Supernatural Consummation rank. How was he defeated by a martial artist from Earth? At that moment, James was standing on top of the ck lotus. He radiated an overwhelming Demonic Energy, which sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. From the rubble below, Yandel dug his way out. His hair was disheveled, and he was covered in blood. He no longer exuded a charismatic aura. In the distance, Xain and the others were wearing grim expressions. Leandro nced at Xain before turning to look at Samarth and Wynter with a murderous look on his face, saying. ¡°This man is too evil. He has to be exterminated. Let¡¯s join forces and wipe him out now.¡± Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Leandro Xamir was the butler of the Son of Heaven, a mere servant. However, as the Son of Heaven wielded enormous influence, no one dared cross Leandro. Under normal circumstances, his words represented the Son of Heaven. Upon seeing James¡¯ terrifying strength, he intended to exterminate him on Mount Bane. They looked at one another and nodded. ¡°I have long wished to annihte him,¡± Xain said. After James killed his disciple, he had been thinking of ways to enact revenge. However, he was afraid of James¡¯ strength. Now that they joined forces, he was no longer intimidated. In the distance, Yandel was covered in blood, his hair disheveled. He looked at James furiously and roared, ¡°You¡¯ve provoked me, you b*stard! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Fwoosh! At that moment, the sound of the wind could be heard. James scanned his surroundings. Xain, Wynter, Samarth, and Leandro had appeared, blocking his path to retreat. They all exuded terrifying auras. All of them had broken free of the Nine Inner Gates and were now at the Supernatural Consummation rank. As they were merely a few steps away from reaching the Herculean rank, they possessed enormous strength. Their aura began to form a powerful maic field. Trapped in the middle, James could feel terrifying pressure from all sides. James began to have trouble breathing. In just a short amount of time, he was showing signs of plummeting from the sky. As he discharged waves of Demonic Energy, he turned to look at his opponents. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Ganging up on me now?¡± He smirked coldly. Leandro said coldly. ¡°As a descendant of sinners, not only did you not repent, but you even followed the path of your ancestors. Today, I shall exterminate you for the sake of humanity.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± James burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°For the sake of humanity? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± ¡°Leandro, no need to waste your breath on him. Just do it.¡± Samarth said. Saying that, he brandished his sword. Though his sword looked ordinary from the outside, it radiated a white blinding light as it left its sheath He was the first to make a move. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before James and shed at James¡¯ chest Before even making contact with the sword, James could feel a terrifying pressure emanating from with immediately, the ck lotus below him appeared in front of him and blocked the attack. As the glimmering white light pierced through the ck lotus, it was immediately devoured As Samarth knew how terrifying the ck lotus and Demonic Energy were, he hurriedly abandoned his sword and retreated for fear of being contaminated by the Demonic Energy the ck lotus possessed James now had a murderous look on his face. It appeared that negotiations would not go through by ying nice He had no choice but to engage in a battle against them. Though he did not wish to resort to violence, he had no other choice. ¡°Argh!¡± Like a ferocious beast, he roared. Many living beings hade from the Overworld in the vicinity of Mount Bane over the past three years. James¡¯ appearance and his battle against Matias had spread far and wide. Sensing the energy fluctuations in the air, many hurriedly made their way there to spectate the battle. Although they were not as strong as Xain, Samarth, Yandel, and the others, they were no pushovers either. In a short amount of time, thousands gathered. Upon seeing James surrounded by some of the most powerful figures of the Overworld, they were stunned. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 ¡°Wh-Who¡¯s that earthling?¡± ¡°Why are so many big shots surrounding him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s surrounded by so many cultivators at the Supernatural Consummation rank. Even a Herculean might not be able to emerge victorious.¡± Many conversed. Meanwhile, on the battlefield¡­.. Though Samarth made the first move, his attacks were easily deflected by James. This deeply embarrassed him. His face darkened as he looked at the others, saying. ¡°What are you standing there for? We should attack all at once!¡± The others brandished their weapons Swish! This time, Leandro was the one who made the move. Holding a sword in his hand, powerful materialized Sword Energy gathered and charged toward James with great force. The only thing James could rely on was his awakened Natal Supernatural. The ck lotus immediately appeared before him and blocked Leandro¡¯s attack. As Leandro¡¯s Sword Energy made contact with the ck lotus, it was immediately devoured. At that moment, James realized that as the Sword Energy was devoured, he could feel a surge of energy gushing through his body, which he instantly absorbed. ¡°What?¡± This discovery delighted James. It appeared that the ck lotus was connected to his body. After consuming energy, the ck lotus would transfer the energy to his body, thereby increasing his strength in battle. Just as he was overjoyed, Yandel appeared behind James in the blink of an eye and struck with great force. At the same time, Xain, Wynter, and Samarthunched their attacks. James could perhaps hold his ground against a single opponent. Now, however, he was overwhelmed His back was struck by a fist, his arm was shed by a sword, and his thigh was struck by a wave of Palm Energy. At that moment, he was gravely injured. He would have lost his battle prowess if not for his invincible body. Now, he would not have to worry about anything despite being severely injured. That was because his body would rejuvenate at lightning speed. ¡°What a freak!¡± ¡°How is he not dead yet?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. To think that there¡¯s such a terrifying guy amongst the earthlings¡± The crowd was stunned by James¡¯ power Meanwhile, on the battlefield it was James turn to go on the offensive. As he knew that he would not stand a chance against their combined strength, he had to focus all his attacks on a single individual to take him out. Only then the enemy¡¯s numbers dwindle. Currently, only Yandel was severely injured. So, he focused all his attention on him. As he catalyzed the ck lotus, threads of Demonic Energy surged forward in Yandel¡¯s direction. Upon seeing this, Yandel¡¯s face paled, and he hurriedly fled. In the meantime, James was attacked once more. Sword Energy, Palm Energy, and terrifying True Energy struck his body. Although his body was severely injured, he would not die. With his overwhelming rejuvenation ability, he took the attacks head-on while directing his attacks toward Yandel alone. Yandel fled, while James was close on his heels. Threads of Demonic Energy gained on him and enveloped him. Trapped, Yandel let loose an agonizing scream. ¡°Break, goddamn it!¡± He roared. Then, he catalyzed his full force and broke free of the Demonic Energy that enveloped him. Boom! The Demonic Energy that enveloped him dispersed. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, Yandel also suffered injuries. At that moment, he was covered in blood from head to toe. Swish! At that moment, a sword pierced James¡¯ body. At the same time, James was also struck in the chest by a fist. He crashed heavily to the ground and smashed against a mountain. Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Though James had severely injured Yandel, he also suffered injuries himself. His body was pierced by a sword, and his back was struck by a fist. He plummeted from the sky and crashed into a mountain below, which instantly disintegrated into a pile of rubble. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°His vital points must have been pierced by the sword. Even if he¡¯s still alive, he shouldn¡¯t be able to continue fighting.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s over, then.¡± ¡°That martial artist from Earth is terrifying. To think that he managed to inflict damage on the other party while being surrounded on all sides.¡± From afar, many martial artists from the Overworld spectated the battle from a distance away. Upon seeing the blood on Yandel¡¯s body, they could not help but take a deep breath. Just as everyone believed that James was defeated, a ck light soared to the sky from under the rubble. Then, James appeared in mid-air. Though he looked battered, his aura did not diminish at all. Not only did he not show any signs of fatigue, but his strength seemed to have increased. Leandro¡¯s face darkened. He had pierced James¡¯ body with a sword and struck his back with his fist. Under normal circumstances, even someone at the Supernatural Consummation rank would not be able to hold his ground against such an onught. James, however, waspletely fine. ¡°What a freak!¡± The crowd took a deep breath, stunned by James¡¯ tenacity. James paid no heed to their reactions. At that moment, he only had a single individual on his mind- Yandel Harlow. Seeing that James was fixing his gaze on him, Yandel¡¯s blood ran cold and he unconsciously staggered backward. James stepped on the ck lotus and charged toward Yandel at great speed. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before him, clenching his fists and smashing against him. ¡°Curse you!¡± Yandel roared. At the same time, he summoned his full strength and met James head-on. Boom! Their fists collided. James was immediately sent flying. His arm went limp, and cracks appeared throughout his body. Under normal circumstances, anyone would have lost the ability to fight after suffering such a blow. However, James¡¯ body was imbued with Demonic Energy. As such, his body, bizarre and terrifying, rejuvenated at a speed unbelievable to the naked eye. Though James¡¯ physica! prowess wasparatively weaker than Yandel¡¯s True Energy, Yandel nheless staggered backward. As he was already injured, he could no longer suppress the violent Blood Energy inside his body and vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Get him all at once!¡± Leandro yelled and charged toward James, while Xain, Samarth, and Wynter followed close behind. They summoned their full strength andunched an all-out attack. Surrounded by all sides, James began losing ground. Inadvertently, he was struck by Samarth¡¯s palm. The excruciating pain almost made him pass out. Then, Leandro came shing with his sword. Before James could react, his arm was sliced in half. However, at that moment, a mysterious power was discharged from where his limb was dismembered and forcibly attached his arm back. This deeply stunned Leandro and the others. Even James was surprised. This was simply unbelievable. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jamesughed. ¡°You can never hope to defeat me.¡± Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 He cackled. Then, he stepped on the ck lotus and headed in Yandel¡¯s direction. ¡°Again?!¡± Upon seeing James charging toward him, Yandel, who finally got a brief moment of respite, cursed, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± He was enraged. Ignoring his injuries, he summoned his full strength, and his aura was drastically boosted. An illusory ferocious tiger formed out of True Energy materialized behind him. Imbued with a mysterious power, it exuded an invincible aura. At that moment, the tiger roared and leaped toward James. Sensing the looming danger, James tried to dodge but to no avail. The tiger shed at his chest and tore a chunk of meat away. James could feel excruciating pain throughout his body. At that moment, however, a ck aura was discharged from his body, which immediately rejuvenated his wound. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± James smirked. As the battle dragged on, he now had a better understanding of his own body. He was invincible. As long as he was not wiped out in a single move, he could not be defeated. Even when faced against opponents several times greater in strength, he was unafraid. ¡°What a freak!¡± Wynter was shocked. Though she had seen powerful figures before, James was on an entirely different level. The others were wearing grim expressions. James¡¯ strength was simply too extraordinary, especially his rejuvenating abilities. The crowd watched the battle as their blood ran cold. Meanwhile, Yandel was filled with consternation. Though he had performed his Natal Supernatural, he could not annihte James. As his energy would be significantly depleted after performing his Natal Supernatural, this was hisst resort. However, once performed, the Natal Supernatural should be able to annihte all standing in his way. ¡°Die.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As James¡¯ body recovered, he went on the move once more. Meanwhile, the others simply stood idly by and watched. Without their interference, James had a much easier time pursuing Yandel. Even though Yandel could injure him, he could not kill him. As the battle ensued, Yandel began losing ground. At the moment, his injuries were grave, and he would be in mortal danger if he did not get medical attention in time. What are you standing there for, Leandro? We should work together and kill him!¡± Yandel pleaded. At that moment, James appeared before him. Threads of ck aura oozed out of the ck lotus, enveloping the injured Yandel and binding him in mid- air. Yandel struggled with all his might. At that moment, his expression became contorted with pain. ¡°Break!¡± He roared. He summoned all his strength and forcibly broke free of the Demonic Energy enveloping him. The Demonic Energy returned to the ck lotus. Yandel, meanwhile, was gravely injured. At that moment, his life was hanging by a thread, and he could no longer continue fighting. ¡°Die.¡± James¡¯ expression was ice-cold. He knew he had to ughter a couple of them before he could earn the right to negotiate with the Overworld. ¡°N-No more¡­ I admit defeat.¡± Sensing James¡¯ killing intent, Yandel was horrified. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Yandel chose to concede defeat and prayed that James would spare his life. James, on the other hand, simply red at him. Deep in contemtion, he wondered if he should use this opportunity to strike fear in the Overworld Outsiders¡¯ hearts by annihting Yandel. However, he was also concerned that this would have the opposite effect and instead incur the Overworld¡¯s wrath. In such a scenario, the earthlings would be their target of reprisal. Although he was unafraid of the Overworld, the same could not be said about the earthlings. Besides, after the fierce battle, he began to understand more about his body. His body was imbued with powerful Demonic Energy, but the energy would be depleted every time he suffered an injury. At the moment, he no longer had much Demonic Energy inside his body. Indeed, he could feel his recovery speed gradually slowing down. It made James realize that he was not invincible. There was a limit to his recovery. Once his Demonic Energy was depleted, his body would stop rejuvenating by itself. ¡°Stop right there, James.¡± Leandro walked toward James and looked at him, saying, ¡°End the fight now and tell us more about your conditions. As long as it¡¯s within our power, we¡¯ll ept your demands.¡± Leandro stepped forward and announced a truce, while the others simply remained silent. James had demonstrated incredible strength. Since he was recognized by the Overworld Outsiders, he now had the right to be on equal footing with them.. James took a deep breath to forcibly suppress his killing intent. His aura subsided, and the Demonic Energy dispersed. Seeing this, Yandel breathed a sigh of relief. Just a moment ago, he could clearly sense his life hanging by a thread. He would have died if James chose so. After all, no one could stop him. James red at Leandro and the others and asked coldly, ¡°So have I earned the right to negotiate with you?¡± Leandroughed and said, ¡°Since antiquity, the strong do what they can and the weak suffer what they must. To earn the right to negotiate with us, you need to demonstrate sufficient strength. My friend, you certainly are an equal among us.¡± Xain stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°That was a nice sparring match.¡± He was somewhat disappointed that they failed to kill James. However, he had no choice but to put those ns aside for now. Besides, James was already a dead man to him. Once the seal was undone, James would perish alongside the earthlings. Leandro said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk elsewhere.¡± Then, he turned to leave, while the others followed suit. James followed close behind. Yandel breathed a sigh of relief. Only after the battle truly ended did he copse to the ground. Soon, a few cultivators came rushing over. ¡°Q-Quick, heal my injuries.¡± Supported by many disciples, Yandel hurriedly left. Many gathered outside the main hall of the Sacerdotal Sect on Mount Bane. James¡¯ powerful strength had earned him the right to enter negotiations with his opponents. Leandro looked at James and asked, ¡°You may list your terms anytime. We¡¯ll ept your demands as long as they are reasonable.¡± As he looked at James who waspletely unscathed, he smiled faintly at him. However, his expression was dark. James stood up and scanned the crowd, saying, ¡°From today onward, all living beings from the Overworld are forbidden from making life difficult for the earthlings. Those who vite the rule will be annihted without mercy.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Leandro said smilingly, ¡°No problem at all. We came here in search of opportunities, after all. I promise you that the Overworld will not harass any earthlings, starting from today until the seal is released.¡± The others nodded in agreement, signaling their willingness to live in harmony with the earthlings. James continued, ¡°As the location of the seal, Mount Bane is the most mysterious ce on Earth. Thus, many magical objects will appear here. From today onward, the earthlings shall be allowed to enter Mount Bane as they please. You are forbidden from restricting ess to them.¡± The others looked at Leandro. The Son of Heaven was the greatest among those who came from the Overworld. Meanwhile, as the butler of the Son of Heaven, Leandro¡¯s words could be interpreted as the Son of Heaven¡¯s wishes. Leandro contemted for a brief moment before saying, ¡°I have no qualms about that. However, the earthlings are forbidden from entering the area in the vicinity of the sects that we¡¯ve established. Should they vite the rule, they shall be exterminated without mercy.¡± James epted the terms. ¡°Last but not least, finders¡¯ keepers for those who find the magical objects.¡± James listed his third demand. He was making preparations for the magical objects that would emerge on Mount Bane shortly. Now that he knew that magical objects would soon appear on Mount Bane, he might be able to keep a few for himself by constantly monitoring the area. This would prevent a fierce battle from breaking out. Besides, the earthlingscked the power to contend for the magical objects. These rules would be beneficial to them. ¡°Fine, I agree with your demands,¡± Leandro said. The others had no objections. The negotiations proceeded smoothly and the Overworld Outsiders epted all of James¡¯ demands. James breathed a sigh of relief. Although the fight was perilous, he nheless seeded in seeking opportunities for the earthlings. From today onward, they would no longer have to subject themselves to the barbarity of the Overworld. ¡°Farewell, then.¡± As the negotiations were done, James did not linger for long and immediately turned to leave the Sacerdotal Sect. After he left, everyone¡¯s expression darkened. Samarth asked, ¡°Leandro, why did you ept all his demands? Are these the Son of Heaven¡¯s wishes?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Leandro said, ¡°James is no ordinary man. No matter how gravely injured he is, he can simply rejuvenate in a short amount of time. Since we currently cannot annihte him, we can onlypromise. The Son of Heaven is still in closed-door meditation, so he¡¯s preupied at the moment. We¡¯ll have to wait for him to leave his meditation. In the meantime, we should keep a low profile and stop harassing the earthlings.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Leandro stood up and left. Meanwhile, after leaving the Sacerdotal Sect, James headed to the foot of Mount Bane. He found a secluded spot and gave a call to Xandra who was far away in Lothian. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°How did it go, James? Have you arrived at Mount bane?¡± Xandra¡¯s voice came from the phone. James smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I have. In fact, I killed Matias Judah of the Sacerdotal Sect and fought against Xain Judah. In the end, I even fought against a group of cultivators at the Supernatural Consummation rank to a standstill, earning the right to negotiate with the Overworld¡­¡± James recounted the events that unfolded. Xandra was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Y-You fought against a couple of cultivators at the Supernatural Consummation rank and almost annihted Yandel Harlow?¡± Shocked, Xandra eximed, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course! Now that the matter has been resolved, we are now allowed to enter Mount Bane. The Overworld will no longer harass us. Mother, from today onward, the magical objects that appear on Mount Bane will belong to whoever finds them first. ¡°Come to Mount Bane at once. I have a premonition that a magical object is about to appear. This time, the object shall be mine.¡± Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Xandra could not believe her ears. She knew how powerful the Overworld and the figures guarding Mount Bane were. Thus, she did not expect James to be able to fight them to a standstill. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can sense the magical object¡¯s specific location. But since Mount Bane is safe now, I¡¯ll head over there immediately. Wait for me, James. I¡¯ll be there within a day.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James hung up the phone. Then, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy to replenish the Demonic Energy within his body. His Demonic Energy had been depleted after the battle. It was not the True Lunar and Terra Energy he cultivated, nor was it his physical prowess. As Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body, the Demonic Energy that was depleted slowly replenished. After some time, as his Demonic Energy was restored, James became energetic. He did not leave but instead waited patiently. Before daybreak, Xandra Lafleur arrived. She was wearing a pair of jeans, a pair of sneakers, cream-colored short sleeves, and a pair of sunsses. Not only that, but she was also carrying a huge bag. Upon seeing James at the foot of Mount Bane, she called out, ¡°James!¡± James immediately turned her head and saw Xandra. Upon noticing her youthful appearance, he smiled. He could not believe that she was a woman who had lived for a thousand years. He stood up and greeted her, ¡°Mother.¡± Xandra removed her sunsses and revealed her beautiful features. Her skin was fair and delicate, and she was simply drop-dead gorgeous. ¡°You did well, Son,¡± Xandra praised him. ¡°Helpless and powerless, the earthlings are in despair facing the Overworld. Your efforts have brought us a moment of respite. Very well done.¡± James smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This is only temporary. Right now, the Overworld is everything we need to deal with. Once the seal is undone, there will be countless more worlds like the Overworld. When that dayes, it will be the end of us.¡± Then, he sighed deeply. James knew what they would face once the seal was undone six yearster. He shouldered a great responsibility. Xandra consoled him, ¡°One step at a time, Son. We have a few years left, after all. There¡¯s nothing much to worry about.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hearing this, James was slightly at ease. He changed the subject and asked, ¡°Mom, can you sense the approximate location of any magical object?¡± Xandra shook her head. ¡°I only know that they will appear on Mount Bane. As for their specific locations, I¡¯m unsure of that at the moment. Perhaps I can only sense their presence when they appear. Let¡¯s not rush things. We¡¯ll wait and see for a few days.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± So, James waited patiently alongside Xandra. On a mountain near Mount Bane¡­ The mountain was several kilometers in height and came from some other world. A few buildings could be seen on it. At the same time, a few wooden houses were erected at the back of the mountain, and mysterious trees were nted in the surroundings. There were also mysterious berries on the trees that glimmered a faint light and exuded an alluring fragrance. A middle-aged man stood before the wooden house. He was Leandro Xamir, the servant of the Son of Heaven. He simply looked at the wooden house before him and waited patiently. Creak¡­ The door opened, and a young man wearing a white robe walked out. His features were delicate, and his gaze was intense. ¡°Master.¡± Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Leandro bowed slightly to show his reverence toward his master. The man before him was the Son of Heaven, the most distinguished disciple of the greatest figure of the Overworld. Though he was youthful, he possessed great strength. ¡°Mhm.¡± The man nodded slightly and walked toward a wooden chair outside the wooden house, taking a seat. ¡°Master, an earthling appeared on Mount Bane a day ago¡­¡± Leandro narrated the events that unfolded to him. ¡°Oh?¡± Stunned, the Son of Heaven looked at Leandro and asked, ¡°A man who exudes terrifying Demonic Energy .. Does such a person truly exist on Earth?¡± ¡°Yes, he simply won¡¯t die. No matter how severe his injuries were, he managed to rejuvenate them in a short amount of time. Not even the five of us at the Supernatural Consummation rank can annihte him. Besides, he nearly killed Yandel Harlow,¡± Leandro said This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The Son of Heaven¡¯s expression turned grim when he heard this. Pensive, he remained silent. Leandro asked, ¡°What should we do now, Master? Should we get rid of him or do we make a compromise for now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± The Son of Heaven waved slightly and said, ¡°There are only a few years left before the seal is undone. Besides, we came here to seek opportunities and not to ughter the inhabitants.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Leandro nodded. The Son of Heaven stood up and gazed at the mountain range enveloped in a thin mist in the distance. Wearing a solemn expression, he said, ¡°Whoever releases the seal shall be greatly rewarded by heaven and earth. Now, powerful figures from all worlds are emboldened, seeking ways to send the most distinguished disciple of their sects here to Earth. Our enemy is not the earthlings, but rather those of the other worlds.¡± ¡°Master, your cultivation base¡­¡± Leandro looked at the Son of Heaven. Although he was his servant, he knew little about his strength. The Son of Heaven nced at him coldly. Leandro immediately shut his mouth and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overstepped my boundaries.¡± The Son of Heaven ordered, ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed. Pay no heed to the earthling. Let him do as he pleases.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Leandro nodded and turned to leave. At the same time, at the foot of Mount Bane¡­ Xandra took a few delicacies from her bag-drumsticks, roasted duck, and pig¡¯s trotters. ¡°Here, have a taste.¡± When he saw them, James was taken aback. Xandra smiled and said, ¡°I think the food here on Earth is delicious. I was worried that you¡¯d be hungry, so I brought you some food to eat.¡± Then, she handed a drumstick to James. James had no choice but to ept his mother¡¯s kind offer. As he munched on the food, he pulled his phone out, entered the Martial Arts Forum, and posted a message. [From today onwards you are allowed to enter Mount Bane as you please. The cultivators of the Overworld will no longer harass you. However, you are forbidden from entering the area in the vicinity of the sects. Otherwise, you will be annihted without mercy.] [At the same time, you are allowed to search for magical objects in the vicinity of Mount Bane. Whoever finds an undiscovered object is allowed to keep it for himself.] James used his real ount to post the message. Immediately, this caused amotion. [This is James¡¯ ount!] [Is James still alive?] [Is the message true? If this is a prank, I¡¯ll be killed by those from the Overworld once I enter Mount Bane.¡± [This must be a fake. Mount Bane has been upied. I don¡¯t have a death wish.] Many interacted on the forum. Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 No one believed James was still alive. They thought his message was a prank. [What kind of sick joke is this?] [Enter Mount Bane as we please? Finders keepers? Hasn¡¯t this guy heard of the Overworld?] [This must be the Overworld¡¯s doing. They must be bored and wanted to lure us over there.] Many interacted on the forum. After posting the message, James did not immediately leave but instead stayed to observe their reactions. Seeing that no one believed him, he scratched his nose. Then, he posted another message. [I am James Caden of Wyrmstead. I am still alive, and I have returned. On Mount Bane, I annihted Matias Judah, the man who ughtered dozens from the state of Japura and fought against many Overworld Outsiders.] [I fought Xain Judah, Samarth Carter, Wynter Freya, Yandel Harlow, and Leandro Xamir to a standstill alone, thereby earning the right to enter negotiations with them. In the end, I managed to obtain many benefits for us all.] James briefly described the situation on the forum. The message dropped like a bombshell. In just a few minutes, manymented on his post. However, most of them indicated their disbelief. Seeing that no one believed his words, James could not help but sigh. Then, he simply ignored the whole matter altogether. After all, he had tried his best. ¡°Mother.¡± James looked at Xandra. Xandra was sitting on a rock while supporting her chin with her arm. Looking at James, she flicked at his forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Your father¡¯s a good-for-nothing, but you turned out to be a wonderful man.¡± ¡°Indeed, my father¡¯s a good-for-nothing.¡± James did not deny that. ¡°Is something the matter?¡¯ Xandra asked. James asked, ¡°I heard from Grandfather and Uncle that you¡¯ll be demonized after using True Energy?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xandra nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s due to the Phoenix blood inside my body. Although it brought me great strength, my blood will churn once I catalyze True Energy. When that happens, I¡¯ll slowly lose consciousness. However, after cultivating Ataraxia, my condition has improved. Now, I¡¯m able to suppress the Demonic Energy inside.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. Suppress? No way. It was specifically designed by the enemy to get rid of the most distinguished fighters on Earth. The custodian told him that it could only be suppressed because one had yet to grow powerful enough. Once one reached a certain strength, the Demonic Energy inside one¡¯s body would lose control, and the individual would experience Energy Deviation after failing to suppress it. The custodian also told James he could bring people like Thea to the Chamber of Scriptures to purity their Demonic Energy. ¡°Mother, your condition is worrying. You¡¯re experiencing the same things as Thea did back then. You¡¯ll be in mortal danger if this continues. I know someone who can purify Demonic Energy. Once everything here¡¯s resolved, I¡¯ll bring you there to purify your Demonic Energy. Thea is also there at the moment,¡± James said ¡°Mhm.¡± Xandra nodded. She hadplete trust in James. There was no way James would ever harm her. James looked at her and said, smiling. ¡°Mother, this only happened because you¡¯re a genius who possesses the Supreme Spiritual Root. Someone like you is able to cultivate anything in a short amount of time. You¡¯re the hope of humanity.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Xandra could not control herughter. ¡°I¡¯m not as impressive as you say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth,¡± James said seriously. ¡°Only those who can experience Energy Deviation after consuming the blood of the Four Holy Beasts are true geniuses.¡± ¡°Alright, I believe in you.¡± Xandra did not argue with James. Then, they began discussing current affairs, the Four Holy Beasts, and the enemy¡¯s conspiracy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 At the same time, in Cansington¡­ Cynthia walked out of her room wearing pajamas. Unable to fall asleep, she headed to the living room downstairs and scrolled through the Martial Arts Forum. She wanted to know if anything significant had happened over the past few days. The moment she logged into the forum, she saw two messages that James had posted. Upon reading through the messages, she could not help but exim, ¡°J-James is still alive?¡± She could not believe her eyes. Holding the phone in her hand, she hurriedly ran upstairs and knocked on a door. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Maxine! Maxine!¡± However, no matter how hard she knocked, no one answered the door. So, she pushed the door open and entered the room. When she entered, she saw Maxine sitting in a lotus position on the bed. Wearing white pajamas, her long ck hair was on end, and her eyes were bloodshot. Green veins were popping out all over her face. Cynthia¡¯s blood ran cold and she unconsciously turned to leave. Fwoosh! In an instant, Maxine appeared before her and choked her. Fortunately, Maxine immediately regained consciousness. Her eyes andplexion returned to normal, and she hurriedly released Cynthia, asking, ¡°What happened, Cynthia?¡± Upon seeing Maxine return to normal, a chill ran down Cynthia¡¯s spine as she said, ¡°You were scary just now, Maxine.¡± ¡°I-Is that so?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maxine was puzzled. She only remembered that she was in the middle of cultivating and had no recollection of what happened a moment ago. Ever since the incident at the Floret Pce three years ago, Maxine had returned to Cansington to live alongside Cynthia and Tiara. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Maxine, did you just experience Energy Deviation?¡± Cynthia looked at her fearfully. Maxine shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only know that I will lose control of myself sometimes as my strength increases. Desires will surface in my mind. Not only that, but a mysterious power will appear whenever I catalyze True Energy. Sometimes, I have a feeling that I¡¯m being controlled by it.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Cynthia asked. Maxine shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Nevermind¡­ In any case, I¡¯ll be careful from now on. By the way, is something the matter?¡± Cynthia pulled her phone out and handed it over to Maxine. ¡°There¡¯s a user on the Martial Arts Forum who ims to be James!¡± Maxine was stunned when she heard this. With shivering hands, she took the phone and read through James¡¯ message. ¡°Is that really him?¡± Maxine could not believe her eyes. Three years ago, the entire Floret Pce was ttened, and the mountain on which Floret Pce was constructed was reduced to rubble. Many searched for James but to no avail. To Maxine, James was already dead. He only existed in her memories. Now that this happened, she was both overjoyed and stunned. ¡°Maxine, do you think he¡¯s James?¡± Cynthia asked. Maxine returned the phone to Cynthia and said, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m heading over to Mount Bane.¡± Then, she changed out of her sleepwear and headed to Mount Bane immediately. Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Maxine learned that James was still alive. To verify the truth, she headed to Mount Bane overnight. In the silence of the night, there was a bonfire at the foot of Mount Bane. James was discussing matters with Xandra when a group of people appeared in the distance. In the lead was a man wearing a white robe, his skin fair and delicate. He was holding a white pearl the size of a fist in his hand. The pearl glimmered a faint light, and there was a ck dot darting about inside the pearl. However, as if sensing something, the pearl in his hand trembled violently. Then, a ck aura gushed toward the pearl. In an instant, the white pearl was nowpletely dark. ¡°What?¡± The man was stunned. ¡°What terrifying Demonic Energy¡­¡± He had never sensed such majestic Demonic Energy in his world. The pearl in his hand was an invincible treasure gifted to him by his master that was capable of sensing the presence of Supreme Spiritual Roots that were contaminated by Demonic Energy. A man behind the man in a white robe said, ¡°I never expected to encounter someone who possesses the Supreme Spiritual Root. By the way, why did the pearl turn ck all of a sudden?¡± ¡°A Demon Emperor¡­?¡± The man in a white robe furrowed his eyebrows. Then, he put the pearl away and walked toward James. Sensing the presence of a group of people, James stood up and looked at the man in a white robe and his entourage. The man looked at James and shed him a smile. He was even more alluring than some women out there. James stared at the unweed guests before him. Sensing their aura, he immediately knew they were not earthlings. ¡°Hello.¡± The man walked over to James and extended his arm, his skin fairer and more delicate than most women. He said smilingly, ¡°My name is Marcello Mariano, nice to meet you.¡± Seeing that Marcello was being amiable, James lowered his guard and shook his hand. Marcello¡¯s hand was as soft as a woman¡¯s. James loosened his grip almost instantly after shaking hands. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± James asked. Marcello smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve only recently arrived on Earth, I¡¯m not familiar with the area. You seem like a local, so I came here to make your acquaintance.¡± James could tell that Marcello was not from Earth. Although Marcello acted friendly, James had no interest in making acquaintances with these Outsiders. ¡°Hey there, don¡¯t misunderstand things. Ie in peace. I came to Earth to familiarize myself with the environment here in advance. I really don¡¯t mean you harm,¡± Marcello said. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. His voice was melodious. James almost thought he was a woman. Marcello walked over to James and wrapped his arm around him, saying with a smile, ¡°I think we can be good friends.¡± James pushed him away. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 Marcello apologized, ¡°Sorry, I overstepped my boundaries.¡± James sat on a rock and pointed at one beside him, saying, ¡°Have a seat.¡± One of Marcello¡¯s subordinates walked toward the rock and put a cloth on it. Only then did Marcello take his seat. Xandra, meanwhile, remained silent throughout the conversation. Marcello asked, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet.¡± James said, ¡°James Caden.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°What a nice name¡­ You truly are impressive, James. You managed to fight five powerful figures to a standstill and almost manage to annihte one,¡± Marcello praised him. ¡°Though I sense that you have a low rank, your physical capabilities are impressive. That ck lotus of yours is truly bizarre. You seem to be able to control it as you please.¡± James looked at him. It appeared that Marcello had arrived at Mount Bane long ago and had been spectating the battle from afar. However, he had no idea what Marcello was up to. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by that.¡± Once he saw James¡¯ puzzled look, Marcello smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious¡­ As an earthling, how did you manage to possess such terrifying Demonic Energy? And your physical body¡­ This is a Demon Race¡¯s physical body. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your physical body should have been formed by the Demon Race¡¯s ultimate relic.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. Who was Marcello? How did he manage to see through him and the fact that his physical body was formed by the Demonic Lotus? ¡°Haha¡­¡± Marcelloughed. ¡°Calm down, I don¡¯t think having Demonic Energy is necessarily a bad thing. So what if your physical body is full of Demonic Energy? After all, the Demon Race isn¡¯t exactly a bunch of wicked and heinous monsters, am I right?¡± James remained silent. Taking the hint, Marcello fell silent too. Then, he pulled out a token from his pocket and handed it to James. James looked at the token and asked puzzledly, ¡°What is this?¡± Marcello said smilingly, ¡°Just take it. It mighte in handy in the future.¡± Hearing that, James epted his gift. He scrutinized the token, noticing that it was rather modest in size and pitch-ck. On one side was a pattern of a mountain, while a bunch of characters was carved into the token on the other side. Though he could not understand the characters, he felt a sense of familiarity when he touched the token. Before he could react, it suddenly transformed into a ck aura and entered his palm, disappearing without a trace. ¡°What?¡± James was stunned. Marcello smiled and said, ¡°Try feeling the insides of your body.¡± Hearing that, James did as was told. He realized that a ck fog had appeared inside his elixir field. He instinctively knew that it was the token. ¡°You!¡± James stood up and stared Marcello in the eye, questioning, ¡°Why do you have such a thing? What are you? Are you a demon?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Marcello burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°¡±Demon¡¯ is what others call us. We will meet again, James. Farewell.¡± Marcelloughed and turned to leave, while his subordinates followed close behind. Meanwhile, James remained rooted to the spot. A thought shed through his mind, and the ck fog inside his elixir field swiftly gathered and circted throughout his meridians. Next, a ck fog appeared in his palm and formed a token. ¡°Wh-What is this token? What does it have to do with the Demonic Lotus?¡± James murmured. Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcello left alongside his entourage. After they left, his subordinate asked, ¡°Young Master, how could you gift him such a precious token?¡± Marcello briefly contemted before saying, ¡°He has the Demonic Body, so he¡¯ll be ostracized by humans sooner orter. When thates to pass, he¡¯ll be an asset to the Demon Race. Giving the token to him in advance is akin to paving the way for him. Once he reaches a dead end, joining us will be his only choice.¡± ¡°How wise of you¡­¡± Meanwhile, Marcello took out the pearl once more, which had returned to normal. ¡°The Supreme Spiritual Root¡­ I never expected that there would be someone who possesses the Supreme Spiritual Root by James¡¯ side. However, I can¡¯t make a move on her for now. I should bide my time,¡± he murmured. Then, he waved his arm, and powerful True Energy gathered in his palm. True Energy entered the mysterious pearl, and the ck dot disappeared. Then, he catalyzed True Energy and imbued it within the mysterious pearl once more. Again, a ck dot appeared. He looked in a direction. ¡°There¡¯s another Supreme Spiritual Root near Mount Bane?¡± Marcello intended to leave. However, he realized that someone who possessed the Supreme Spiritual Root had approached Mount Bane. So, he decided against leaving and waited patiently. The night passed silently. The next day¡­ After making her way here in a hurry, Maxine finally arrived at Mount Bane before nine in the morning. She looked at the mountain range before her and murmured, ¡°Now, I just have to head over to Mount Bane. If I enter unrestricted, it would mean that the message on the forum is real and James is still alive. He really did negotiate with the Overworld and advanced the interests of we earthlings.¡± Just as she was about to continue on her journey, a group of people appeared. It was Marcello and his entourage who had been waiting patiently for a night. Upon seeing Maxine, Marcello looked at the pearl for confirmation before saying smilingly, ¡°What a beautiful woman¡­ I was almost entranced by her beauty.¡± Then, he walked over to Maxine. The moment Maxine saw them, she immediately tensed up. After all, only those from the Overworld would appear around Mount Bane. Marcello walked over to her and said smilingly, ¡°Hello there, beautiful. My name is Marcello Mariano, pleased to make your acquaintance.¡± Maxine looked at him and furrowed her eyebrows, asking, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just need you to follow us along for a while.¡± Maxine¡¯s face darkened as she staggered back. At that moment, a man behind Marcello instantly appeared before her. Before she could even react, her acupuncture points were struck, and her cultivation base was sealed. ¡°Wh-What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Her face paled. Marcello walked over to her with a slight grin on his face and caressed her cheek, ¡°What a beautiful face Though Maxine tried to break free, her acupuncture points were struck, and her cultivation base was sealed. So, she could not move a muscle. ¡°Release me now!¡± she yelled. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to, b*tch?!¡± Then, a man pped her across the face. Smack! Seeing this, Marcello¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at his subordinate. Then, he raised his arm, and powerful energy gathered in his palm before he struck him in the chest. His subordinate was immediately sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground while vomiting a mouthful of blood. Then, hey there on the ground motionless. Marcello had taken his subordinate¡¯s life. His other subordinates remained silent. Marcello said coldly, ¡°Remember to treat those who possess the Supreme Spiritual Root with utmost reverence. They will be the future leaders of our race.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± they spoke in unison. Maxine stared at Marcello, unable toprehend his actions. Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 ¡°Wh-What do you want from me?¡± Maxine questioned. Marcello smiled faintly and said, ¡°Oh, nothing much. From today onwards, you¡¯ll remain by my side. I¡¯ll give you the best things you need. Before long, you¡¯ll be one of the greatest in the world. I assure you that you can overwhelm anyone at the Supernatural and even the Herculean rank.¡± After he spoke, he waved his hand, and a ck fog emerged from his palm. As the ck fog entered Maxine¡¯s nostrils, she immediately lost consciousness. James did not know that Maxine came looking for him, nor the fact that she had been abducted by Marcello. He simply remained on Mount Bane in wait for the next magical object to appear. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, it was already the night before the magical object appeared. That night, James could not sleep at all. He waited patiently at the foot of Mount Bane alongside Xandra. Although it was nighttime, the statue at the peak of Mount Bane glimmered a five-colored light at all times, illuminating the pitch-ck sky. The two sat around a bonfire and were roasting a piece of meat when James asked, ¡°Mother, are you sure that a magical object will appear tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xandra nodded and said, ¡°Yes, 1 have a strong instinct, after all. The magical object will appear at nine in the morning.¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°What about the specific location?¡± Xandra shut her eyes and activated her senses. Ten minutes passed, and she opened her eyes and pointed at a mountain in the distance, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should appear at that mountain.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over there immediately.¡± James stood up at once, while Xandra followed suit. The two headed toward the mountain where the magical object would soon appear. At the moment, Xandra could only sense the approximate location of the magical object. Time passed. The next morning¡­ James stood on the peak of a mountain and scanned his surroundings. The moment the magical object appeared, he would immediately hurry over to the spot and im the object as his. After all, he had negotiated with the Overworld. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s almost nine in the morning. Can¡¯t you sense the specific location?¡± James could not help but ask after scanning his surroundings. Xandra shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet, but the sensation is getting stronger. There¡¯s no way my instincts are wrong. The object will appear around nine.¡± James looked at the time. It was now eight-thirty in the morning. Only half an hour remained. He waited in anxiety, silently praying that those from the Overworld would not be here. Otherwise, a fierce battle would erupt. Although he possessed enormous strength, there was no way he could fight against every single opponent at once. Time passed. A few minutes away to nine¡­ Boom! The ground shook and the earth rumbled. The mountains in the region began to disintegrate, and a deep chasm appeared on the ground. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Has the timee?¡± James was exhrated. Would the strongest magical object appear at longst? Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 ¡°What could it be?¡± James was standing in mid-air while staring at the mountain range below, which disintegrated and formed a deep chasm. Themotion here immediately attracted the Overworld Outsiders¡¯ attention. In under a minute, they arrived at the scene. However, when they saw James, they decided against revealing themselves and instead observed from afar. Swoosh! A golden light emerged from within the chasm and soared to the sky. James could sense powerful energy. Then, the ground shook and the earth rumbled. Soon, a building around the size of a thousand square meters emerged from within the chasm. James could not see what was inside as it radiated a blinding golden light. ¡°A building?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. James was dumbfounded. He thought something impressive would appear. ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary building,¡± Xandra beside him said. ¡°I sense that it is no ordinary structure.¡± At that moment, a few figures appeared in the distance. Their speed was extraordinary, and they appeared above the building in the blink of an eye. The leader was a man around twenty-five years old. He was wearing a white robe and had long ck hair, exuding a charismatic aura. Beside him was Leandro Xamir. James immediately knew he was the Son of Heaven, the greatest of all from the Overworld. ¡°A Celestial Abode?¡± Upon seeing the building, the Son of Heaven was delighted. ¡°Congrattions, Master,¡± Leandro said with a smile. ¡°I never expected there would be a Celestial Abode hidden deep beneath this mountain. It must be left behind by the Primordials, and there must be inheritances that remain. This is a great opportunity for you.¡± ¡°This Celestial Abode is mine.¡± The Son of Heaven licked his lips. Many others approached the area-Xain, Samarth, Wynter, and even Yandel who had been gravely injured a few days ago. Apart from them, there were many whom James did not recognize. Even though they wereparatively weaker than Samarth and the others, they were still leagues above the earthlings. Upon seeing them, James¡¯ expression turned grim. He hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Everyone, as per our agreement, the first to discover the objects on Mount Bane shall keep them. Since I¡¯ve been here waiting for the past few days, this should theoretically be mine.¡± Hearing this, the Son of Heaven nced at James. Leandro whispered behind him, ¡°Master, he¡¯s James.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Son of Heaven nodded slightly and walked toward James. James took a few steps back. The Son of Heaven looked at James and beckoned, ¡°Since you were the first to discover this building, it¡¯s all yours now.¡± Upon hearing this, James froze. Why would he simply give away such a precious treasure to him? After pausing momentarily, James descended from the sky and appeared before the building. The Celestial Abode was a hundred meters in height. Even the main door was thirty meters tall. The entire Celestial Abode was enveloped in a golden light, which prevented James from seeing what was inside. James could only see that mysterious patterns and characters were carved on the door. As he walked over to the door and tried pushing it open, powerful energy came from within the building and sent him flying. He copsed heavily to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Son of Heaven burst into a peal ofughter as he descended from the sky and appeared before the door. At that moment, the other cultivators of the Overworld followed close behind. Upon seeing the Celestial Abode, they could not help but be stunned. James crawled up from the ground. Xandra walked over to him and asked in concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James wiped off the blood trace on his lips and shook his head slightly, saying, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright.¡± Then, he walked over to the Overworld Outsiders and blocked their path. ¡°What is this thing?¡± James asked. The Son of Heaven nced at James and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°How are you so ignorant when you have guarded this ce for days?¡± James said, ¡°I only know that something impressive is about to appear. However, I don¡¯t know what specifically.¡± The Son of Heaven exined, ¡°This is a Celestial Abode.¡± ¡°A Celestial Abode?¡± James asked, puzzled.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Another cultivator from the Overworld said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this must be a Celestial Abode left behind by some powerful figure in ancient times. This building was constructed using top-notch materials. Under normal circumstances, a Celestial Abode would contain an inheritance.¡± ¡°I wonder what rank this Celestial Abode is.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s at least a Celestial Tool.¡± ¡°A lower-tier Celestial Tool, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°This must be left behind by a Celestial.¡± ¡°There must be some Celestial Arts inside.¡± They conversed. Upon overhearing their conversation, James roughly knew what it was. Basically, the Celestial Abode was a building left behind by an extremely powerful individual long ago. Meanwhile, there might be some inheritances hidden inside this Celestial Abode. If he could get his hands on them, he would be invincible. ¡°But how do I get in?¡± James asked. Xain said, ¡°To my understanding, there must be a Spirit Tool nearby if this Celestial Abode is a Celestial Tool. You can only obtain the Celestial Abode and the inheritances inside after being acknowledged by the Spirit Tool.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you arrive early. Only the fated ones can obtain the Celestial Abode.¡± Upon hearing this, James was slightly disappointed. It was nigh impossible topete against those from the Overworld for the Celestial Abode. ¡°Are you there, Spirit Too!?¡± The Son of Heaven stepped forward and greeted respectfully, ¡°I am truly honored to havee across this Celestial Abode. O, Spirit Tool, please show yourself and provide me guidance so that I may possess the inheritance of the Primordials.¡± Creak¡­ At that moment, the door opened, and a golden light radiated from within. Everyone immediately averted their gaze. Soon, the light was gone, and a shadow walked out, its appearance indiscernible. ¡°It really is a Spirit Tool!¡± Everyone was agitated. As the shadow appeared before them and scanned its surroundings, it spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are the living beings of the current era that weak now?¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd blushed. Weak? They were currently the strongest ones on Earth. The Son of Heaven spoke once more, ¡°Please enlighten me on how to obtain this Celestial Abode.¡± He was persistent. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 The shadow was the Spirit Tool of the Celestial Abode. In modern terms, it would be something akin to an artificial intelligence robot. Though it was not a living being, it had a consciousness, which allowed him to converse with humans. The shadow looked at them once more and shook its head slightly while sighing, ¡°It appears. that Master must have set the designated time wrongly. Who the hell are these people? With how weak they are, how are they qualified to obtain his inheritance?¡± Hearing this, the Son of Heaven panicked. ¡°Although I¡¯m currently still weak, I possess enormous potential. If I can obtain the Celestial worth.¡± Abode and the inheritance left behind by the Primordials, I¡¯d certainly prove my The others argued as well. ¡°Pick me!¡± ¡°I have potential too! If I¡¯m allowed to have the Celestial Abode, I¡¯ll surely be the greatest in the world.¡± ¡°Please consider me, Sir!¡± The Overworld Outsiders stepped forward and voiced their thoughts. James, on the other hand, remained silent. That was because he believed he would not stand at chance. The shadow spoke, ¡°Since I¡¯ve emerged from my slumber, I ought to follow Master¡¯s wishes and select a new owner of the Celestial Abode.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd was overjoyed. The shadow continued, ¡°However, I won¡¯t be the judge to determine your worth. Long ago, my master set up nine barriers. Those who manage to pass the nine barriers shall be the new owner of the Celestial Abode.¡± Upon hearing this, James regained his confidence. He might stand a chance in a fair fight. He looked at Xandra and said, ¡°Mount Bane is dangerous. You should return to Lothian for now and stay safe. Once everything here¡¯s resolved, I¡¯ll return to find you and purify your Demonic Energy.¡± Xandra nodded and looked at him, saying, ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Then, Xandra left. More and more Overworld Outsiders appeared before the Celestial Abode. There were now approximately 3000 people. Since they traversed through the seal to arrive on Earth, they must be top- notch fighters. Meanwhile, the numbers kept increasing. The shadow waited patiently. Ten minutes passed, and the mountain was full of people. There were now around ten thousand people, and almost all of them came from the Overworld. Most were humans, but there were also some beast-like creatures amongst the crowd. Only by consuming a transformation elixir could they transform their appearance into a human. Even Marcello who had just left Mount Bane hurriedly made his way back upon sensing the commotion. Upon seeing the sheer number of the crowd, the shadow stepped forward and said, ¡°Long ago, my master set up nine barriers and instructed me to activate them upon the Celestial Abode¡¯s emergence. Only those who pass the nine barriers can be the new owner of the Celestial. Abode.¡± The Son of Heaven stepped forward and asked, ¡°But what if more than one person passes the nine barriers?¡± The shadow replied, ¡°In that case, the first to pass shall be the owner of the Celestial Abode. Please enter, everyone.¡± It beckoned. Then, the door opened, and a blinding golden light emerged from within. The Son of Heaven was the first to enter, while the others followed close behind. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. James, meanwhile, remained rooted to the spot. Looking at the golden courtyard inside the Celestial Abode, he murmured, ¡°Can everyone fit inside the venue?¡± However, more and more people kept pouring in. Soon, thousands were already inside. Puzzled, he was thest to enter. After everyone entered the Celestial Abode, he stepped forward. As he crossed into the golden light, the scene before him changed abruptly. He was now on the peak of a mountain. There were all kinds of flora there, and mysterious berries that exuded an alluring fragrance on every tree. ¡°What?¡± James was stunned. Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 After entering the Celestial Abode, they were now seemingly in another world. ¡°There are so many divine objects here!¡± James rubbed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You are forbidden from plucking any of the berries here. Vitors shall be disqualified immediately,¡± the shadow spoke. The crowd who was itching to sink their teeth into the mouth-watering berries collected themselves. As they scanned their surroundings, they could not help but drool. Even without the Primordials¡¯ inheritance, they would stand to gain enormously with the berries alone. After James collected himself, he looked at his surroundings. There was a city in the distance where many castle-like structures were erected, and each of them was at least a kilometer in height. From afar, it looked like a wondend. ¡°This ce is unbelievably huge!¡± James could not believe his eyes. He initially thought this was only a building. However, upon entering the Celestial Abode, James found out there was another world within. His heartbeat elerated, and his body trembled. Would he have everything here if he owned the Celestial Abode? At that moment, he was dying to be the new owner of this ce. ¡°How magical¡­¡± ¡°As expected of the Celestial Abode constructed by the Primordials¡­¡± ¡°Everything here will belong to me once I be the master of the Celestial Abode!¡± ¡°What majestic Empyrean Spiritual Energy!¡± Many could not help but exim. At that moment, the shadow spoke, ¡°Do you see the city in the distance? Whoever arrives at the city area and obtains the Celestial Spirit shall be the owner of this Celestial Abode. Along way, there will be a total of nine barriers that you have to pass. Each barrier is challenging in its own right. To cross them, not only do you need strength, but you also require great luck. There are no restrictions to this challenge, so feel free to ughter as you please. If you¡¯re strong enough, you can simply kill everyone here and be the owner of the Celestial Abode even without passing the barriers.¡± As it finished speaking, everyone hurriedly catalyzed True Energy and scanned their surroundings for fear of being ambushed. Meanwhile, the Son of Heaven merely smirked upon hearing this. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. His chances would be much lower if this was a fairpetition. However, now that they were allowed to resort to violence, his chances had increased drastically. He would simply annihte anyone who stood in his way. After all, he was confident about his strength. Then, a winding path appeared before them. ¡°Let us begin, shall we? You shall begin from this winding path. After crossing the nine barriers and obtaining the Celestial Spirit in the city area, you¡¯ll be the new owner of the Celestial Abode,¡± the shadow spoke. When he saw the path, James was stunned. It was simply unbelievable for any modern human being. As thepetition began, many charged forward. Just as James was about to start the challenge, a man wearing a white robe appeared beside him. The man had long ck hair, delicate features, and fair and smooth skin. Although he was a man, he was even more beautiful than most women out there. ¡°James.¡± James looked at Marcello alertly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Marcelloughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± James did not dare lower his guard around him. Marcello smirked, ¡°We¡¯ll work together and annihte everyone here. By then, the Celestial Abode will be ours for the taking.¡± Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 ¡°Annihte everyone here?¡± James froze. There were at least 10 thousand Overworld Outsiders here. No way could he pull off such a feat. ¡°Yes.¡± Marcello said, ¡°This Celestial Abode is left behind by the Primordials. It won¡¯t be easy crossing all nine barriers. I¡¯d say annihting them all would be easier,paratively. speaking,¡± he said nonchntly. However, James was horrified. His opponents greatly outnumbered him in size and strength. There were at least five Overworld Outsiders at the Supernatural Consummation rank. Besides, he could not see through the Son of Heaven, who might have reached the Herculean rank long ago. Numerous cultivators had also released the Eighth Inner Gate. How could he aplish such a feat? James looked at Marcello, wondering how on earth was he so assured of his own strength. Perhaps he was already at the Herculean stage. In that case, it would be possible for them to annihte everyone here. ¡°H-Have you reached the Herculean stage?¡± James prompted. Marcello smiled and remained silent. However, his smile was the only thing James needed to know about his strength. Marcello must have reached the Herculean stage. At that moment, an idea surfaced in his mind. Since almost every Overworld Outsider had entered the Celestial Abode, peace would return to Earth if he could annihte them all here Although he had an agreement with the Overworld Outsiders, the deal would only hold as long as there were enough benefits for everyone. If there were not enough benefits for everyone, no one would pay any heed to the agreement made. ¡°What do you think?¡± Marcello looked at James who was deep in thought. After some time, James looked at Marcello and said, ¡°We can work together. However, I¡¯m not. confident I can annihte everyone here.¡± ¡°Oh, no worries.¡± Marcello smiled. Then, he headed toward the foot of the mountain, while James followed close behind. It was a winding path surrounded by deep foliage on both sides. Since there were many mysterious herbs and berries throughout the area, the alluring fragrance they exuded served as a powerful motivator to the challengers. As they walked side by side, James asked, ¡°When do we make a move?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Marcello smiled and said, ¡°Why the hurry? We¡¯re only at the first barrier. It won¡¯t be easy crossing all nine barriers, you know? Let¡¯s observe the situation for now.¡± Hearing this, James nodded slightly. Before long, a golem blocked the path before them. The golem was two meters in height, and it was holding a sword in its hand. ¡°Everyone, to cross the first barrier, you¡¯ll have to pass by the golem.¡± Though the shadow was nowhere to be seen, his voice reverberated throughout the area. Right then, someoneughed. ¡°I was wondering how hard it could be. I never expected this to be this easy!¡± Then, he summoned all his strength and charged toward the golem. Just as he was about to pass by the golem, the golem raised the sword in its hand and shed with great force. The golem struck with extraordinary speed. Before the man could react, he was shed by the sword, and his physical body immediately disintegrated. Not even a piece of him remained. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned. The man had crossed into the Supernatural rank and released the Third Inner Gate. However, he lost his life in an instant. ¡°How powerful¡­¡± James took a deep breath. After the man was annihted, the others did not dare act recklessly. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 ¡°Men!¡± Xain shouted. Immediately, a group of disciples from the Sacerdotal Sect appeared before him. Then, he ordered, ¡°All of you, charge at the golem.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± They froze. Upon seeing a powerful cultivator being annihted, they were not confident in passing through the golem. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. There¡¯s no way you can¡¯t pass with so many of you going. together!¡± Xain ordered. ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing that, they were at ease. Immediately, they headed toward the golem, while Xain followed close behind. The others did not act recklessly but observed the situation instead. When they arrived a few meters away from the golem, the disciples summoned all their strength and rushed toward the golem at great speeds. At that moment, the golem moved. Then, it waved the sword in its hand, annihting those who dared approach. Meanwhile, Xain seized the opportunity and passed through the golem as his disciples were being annihted, thereby bing the first to pass the first barrier. Upon seeing this, realization dawned on the crowd¡¯s faces. ¡°Let¡¯s move together!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± At that moment, many charged toward the golem. Soon, thousands upon thousands were scrambling to pass the first barrier. Some were annihted, whereas others slipped through the golem¡¯s grasp. Upon seeing this, a chill ran down James¡¯ spine. It was too bloody a scene. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At least thirty percent of the people who tried passing through the golem were killed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Marcello did not hesitate and hurriedly made his way toward the golem. Though the path ahead was narrow, it nheless was around four meters in width. Holding a sword in its hand, the golem swung violently. Its sword technique was impable, its speed extraordinary. Those who could not dodge in time were killed on the spot. Some fortunate ones managed to pass the first barrier with ease. More and more people made their attempts. The Celestial Abode was too alluring. Even though they might lose their lives, and their bodies. would disintegrate into nothingness, they nheless went all-out in the hopes of obtaining the Celestial Abode. James, who was amongst the crowd, slowed down and observed the golem¡¯s movements. Just as the golem struck a few individuals on its left, James seized the opportunity and slipped through its grasp, thereby seeding in passing the first barrier. More and more people tried passing the first barrier. Though there were around 10 thousand challengers at the beginning, only 7000 were left at the moment. ¡°How cruel¡­¡± James murmured. This was simply too terrifying. How many would be left by the time they arrived at the ninth barrier? However, the Celestial Abode was indeed a priceless treasure. As long as an opportunity presented itself, they would throw their lives away at a moment¡¯s notice. As they passed the first barrier, they slowly pressed on. Meanwhile, James and Marcello were at the furthest back. Marcello whispered, ¡°The next few barriers shouldn¡¯t be too challenging. There¡¯s no need for us to rush things. Once we reach an impassable barrier, we¡¯ll resort to the other option to obtain the Celestial Abode.¡± James nced at him and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I am. Once we annihte everyone, I won¡¯t stand a chance against you anyway. Wouldn¡¯t that make you the owner of the Celestial Sect?¡± Marcello smiled and said, ¡°No worries, James. I promise I won¡¯t turn against you when everyone else is dead. Besides, as long as I can have the Celestial Abode for myself, I promise there¡¯ll be benefits for you as well.¡± ¡°Should I trust you?¡± James smiled faintly. He could not bring himself to trust Marcello. Even then, he was silently contemting the ways to have the Celestial Abode for himself. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Marcello intended to annihte everyone here, whereas James disagreed, believing that such a n was unrealistic. Even though many perished just by attempting to pass the first barrier, there were still at least 7000 of them left. Besides, those who managed to pass the barriers. would be the best of the best. Annihting them all would be nigh impossible. Currently, the best way to obtain the Celestial Abode was to pass the nine barriers. With that thought in mind, James hastened his footsteps and pressed onward. Along the winding path, all sorts of mysterious flora exuded an alluring fragrance. The berries also radiated a blinding light. Every flora here was spiritual fruit that was imbued with mysterious energy. Upon consumption, it would bring many benefits to cultivators, such as improving one¡¯s strength in a short amount of time. Upon seeing the spiritual fruits in his surroundings, James¡¯ desire for the Celestial Abode grew more intense. *I have to obtain this Celestial Abode. This ce is as huge as a megacity. If properly reconstructed, it can house several millions of people. If the Cmity truly arrives, I can select a handful of elites to stay with me in the Celestial Abode.¡± James began formting ns for the future. Soon, he was already at the forefront. Those who advanced the furthest were also some of the most powerful. James could recognize a few familiar faces-Xain, Wynter, Samarth, Yandel, Leandro, and the Son of Heaven. Thought James could not recognize the others, he knew that they also possessed enormous strength and were only slightly weaker than those at the Supernatural Consummation rank. The strongest amongst them all were perhaps the Son of Heaven and Marcello. They might have advanced into the Herculean stage long ago. However, could they truly overwhelm everyone else by themselves? James doubted it. Even if they had crossed into the Herculean rank, they would not be able to annihte everyone here. Soon, they arrived at the second barrier. There were a few bizarre rocks nearby the road. As they approached, the rocks moved and formed a mysterious Magical Circle, trapping everyone inside. As the Magical Circle was enveloped in a thin mist, visibility was low. Swish! At that moment, James could hear the sound of a wave of Sword Energy. He hurriedly dodged. as Sword Energy nearly sliced his neck. Though he dodged the attack, his neck was scratched, and there was a bloody wound on it. Though he managed to dodge in time, the same could not be said about an Overworld Outsider behind him. The man¡¯s body was pierced through, and Sword Energy exploded inside his body, shattering his body into a million pieces. Upon seeing this, James took a deep breath. He began scanning his surroundings while on high alert. ¡°Argh!¡± Then, the sound of an agonizing scream came. James¡¯ face paled. It was simply too cruel. If he did not pay attention even for just a brief moment, he would lose his life. As he knew nothing about Magic Circles, he could only march along with the crowd. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Swoosh! A session of Sword Energies burst forth. Though many before him managed to dodge in time, those who did not were struck and perished almost immediately. ¡°James.¡± A voice came from afar. James turned his head to see Marcello walking toward him in a hurry. Marcello grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Be careful, this Magic Circle is powerful. Lose your attention for a moment and you¡¯ll lose your life. I know a way out, follow me.¡± After he spoke, he grabbed James¡¯ arm and left. His hand was soft and smooth. It was the first time James had been in such close contact with Marcello. He could smell the alluring fragrance he exuded, which was even more bewitching than a woman¡¯s perfume. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to continue anymore. I¡¯m quitting.¡± Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Many excruciating screams came from inside the Magical Circle. Some who let their guard down were immediately annihted by the Sword Energy. Unwilling to concern himself with the others¡¯ fates, James simply left alongside Marcello. Marcello was well-versed in Magic Circles. Holding James by his arm, they traversed through the thin fog. Besides, as his sense of acumen was strong, he could sense the movement of Sword Energy, thereby allowing them to dodge the attacks with ease. Ten minutes passed, and the thin fog dissipated. Marcello and James walked out of the Magic Circle. They were the first to do so. James turned to look at the mysterious rocks and took a deep breath. If not for Marcello¡¯s assistance, he would not have walked out of the Magic Circle. He might have perished inside. ¡°Thank you.¡± He seldom demonstrated his gratitude. However, this time, he truly was thankful for Marcello¡¯s help. James believed that Marcello was a rather kind-hearted person. Just as he said, the Demon Race was not entirely wicked either. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Marcello smiled. His smile was rather attractive. For a brief moment, James even thought he was a woman. ¡°A-Are you a man or a woman?¡± James asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Marcello looked at James and grabbed his hand, moving it to his chest area. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try touching them?¡± James hurriedly broke free and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Never mind, forget I asked.¡± Then, he shifted the subject, asking, ¡°Why did you bring me out of the Magic Circle? If you left by yourself, you¡¯d have advanced further than the rest and could potentially be the first to pass the nine barriers. You could have been the one to obtain the Celestial Abode.¡± Marcello blinked and said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a member of the Demon Race, and your body possesses majestic Demonic Energy. Hence, your body belongs to the Demon Race. In the future, we might even be part of the same family.¡± At the mention of the Demon Race, James was intrigued by the affairs that took ce in ancient times. ¡°Does the Demon Race have something to do with the seal on Earth? Besides, why is the Demon Race despised by all? I heard that the Demon Race once invaded Earth long ago and engaged in a fierce battle against the earthlings¡¯ ancestors. This caused the sealing of the Earth. Do you perhaps know anything about this?¡± James wanted to uncover the buried history. Upon hearing this, Marcelio¡¯s expression turned grim. After some contemtion, he said, Things wereplicated back then. It¡¯s hard to discern between good and bad. Everyone has different perspectives. As for the seal on Earth, this has something to do with the Demon Race. Earth was sealed away by a group of powerful figures in my race.¡± ¡°Why seal Earth away?¡± James looked at Marcello puzzledly. Marcello shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the specifics either.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Since Marcello knew nothing about this, James chose to rest his case. The two marched on. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Marcello suddenly stopped and nced at James. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked. Marcello paused momentarily before saying, ¡°How did you obtain your current body? Based on my investigations, you¡¯re a pure-blooded human. Three years ago, you performed an ultimate move in the hopes of annihting Xain Judah. However, you paid with your life. All of a sudden, you returned three yearster in this body Marcello was curious. After being informed about James¡¯ condition, he especially used a treasure to contact his master in the Demon Realm. His master told him that the Demonic Lotus was a highly-priced object in the Demon Realm and was the Natal Magic Treasure of one of the Three Great Demon Emperors. The Demon Emperor was the supreme being in the Demon Realm. Even amongst thousands of worlds, they stood on top of the power pyramid. Marcello could not understand how James managed to acquire such a treasure. Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 The Demon Emperor was the supreme being in the Demon Realm. His inheritance would be much more impressive than this Celestial Abode. However, such it fell into the hands of a human. Marcello could not help but feel envy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James, meanwhile, remained silent. He revealed nothing about the custodian, the Chamber of Scriptures, and also his body. ¡°Unwilling to share information with me?¡± Marcello looked at James. James said, ¡°No, you misunderstand. It¡¯s just that the situation¡¯splicated, and I¡¯m not in the position to reveal too much.¡± Since James was unwilling, Marcello did not ask further. The two continued marching along the winding path. The rocks on the ground glimmered a faint light, and mysterious energy was oozing from within. James, however, was no longer surprised upon seeing this. Everything inside the Celestial Abode was worth a fortune, even its soil and pebbles. Since the two walked slowly, someone managed to catch up. It was the Son of Heaven who believed he was the first one out of the Magic Circle. However, by the time he made his way here, he realized that James and Marcello were already there in front of him. Seeing this, his face darkened, and he had a murderous expression. He was tempted to annihte them upon seeing that they left the Magic Circle before him. However, after some thought, he decided against it. He was not in a hurry to do so. After all, it would not be too James and Marcello also noticed the Son of Heaven who had caught up. Marcello smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not bad¡­ To think that he managed to find a way out of the Magic Circle in such a short amount of time¡­¡± James whispered, ¡°He might have crossed into the Herculean rank. Be careful not to fall for his traps.¡± When he heard this, Marcello smirked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about a Herculean. To be frank with you, though a Herculean is invincible on Earth, he¡¯s nothing more than an insignificant creature in the context of the wider world. A true powerful individual would be able to annihte him with a single finger.¡± After experiencing many ordeals, James understood that cultivation knew no bounds. To him, a Herculean was an unbeatable being. However, that was because he was ignorant. He had never seen a truly powerful figure. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry,¡± Marcello consoled him. ¡°With your current physical body and the Demonic Lotus you possess, you¡¯ll gain the right to emerge as equals to these supreme beings sooner orter. After all, you¡¯re no ordinary man.¡± Marcello was envious of James. ¡°Sigh¡­ How I envy you. I¡¯d love to acquire the Demonic Lotus too. It¡¯s far greater than this Celestial Abode.¡± James scratched his nose. He knew how strong his body was. In fact, he was close to being invincible. As they conversed, the Son of Heaven caught up. ncing at them, he simply hastened his footsteps and overtook them. James hurriedly said, ¡°We should get moving. We can¡¯t allow him to get there before us.¡± Marcello stopped him and said while smiling, ¡°Why the hurry? We¡¯re only at the second barrier. Believe me, as the difficulty increases with each passing barrier, he won¡¯t be able to advance that easily.¡± Marcello was unconcerned at all. Seeing this, James could only slow down his pace. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 James asked, ¡°I heard from the Overworld Outsiders that the earthlings¡¯ ancestors left behind the Four Holy Beasts. However, they were tampered with. Do you know anything about this?¡± Marcello nodded and said, ¡°Yes, a little.¡± James looked at him. Marcello exined, ¡°In ancient times, those who sided with the Demon Race were branded as traitors. After we sealed Earth away, the descendants of the traitors remained on Earth, a that was deprived of any Spiritual Energy. However, since the ancestors of these traitors knew that their descendants would be annihted once the seal is undone, they summoned the Four Holy Beasts for their sake. The Four Holy Beasts aren¡¯t ordinary creatures, and you people are still too weak to experience the benefits. However, some people from the Sealed Realm injected Demonic Energy into the Four Holy Beasts in an attempt to demonize the earthlings. After all, Demonic Energy has adverse effects on human beings. Not only does it affect your mind, but it also eats away at your soul. In the end, you¡¯ll be a demon who will ughter innocent lives as you please before dying a horrible death. Besides that, the greater one¡¯s potential, the greater the effects would be.¡± James listened intently. He thought the Demon Race was the mastermind behind this. It appeared he was mistaken. ¡°In any case, things wereplicated back then. Being the origin of all worlds, Earth was called the Progenitor Star in ancient times. Meanwhile, the Progenitor Star was upied by the earthlings at the time, while the other races attempted to dislodge the earthlings from Earth.¡± James could not help but ask, ¡°But why?¡± Marcello shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± James asked once more, ¡°I heard that Earth was upied by the Demon Race after a fierce battle. But why did the Demon Race seal Earth away and retreat?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± The two discussed the affairs of ancient times. However, Marcello did not know about the specifics. He only knew that a deep secret was hidden beneath Earth. However, only those above the Emperor rank would know the specifics. They slowly marched on. Soon, they arrived at the foot of a mountain. Before them was a straight path around 500 meters long. On both sides of the path, approximately 500 golems stood there, and they were each two meters apart. By the time they arrived, they realized that the Son of Heaven was already at the 100-meter mark. His speed was extraordinary as he dodged the golems¡¯ attacks. However, he failed to pass the third barrier. At that moment, he suffered severe injuries. As such, he had no choice but to rapidly retreat and sat in a lotus position on the ground. Then, he consumed a healing elixir and catalyzed True Energy. Marcello nced at him and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve arrived at the third barrier, it¡¯s going to be an uphill battle from now on. For this barrier, I guess we just have to pass through the golem formation.¡± Then, he waved his arm. Materialized True Energy gathered in his palm and entered the golem formation. The golems raised their swords and shed, shattering the True Energy into nothingness. Upon seeing this, James furrowed his eyebrows, saying, ¡°This is not going to be easy.¡± ¡°Indeed, but it¡¯s a piece of cake for me.¡± Confident in his own strength, he simply walked toward the golem formation. Then, he summoned all his strength and charged straight forward. The moment he entered the formation, the golems immediately raised their swords and shed at him. However, like an elusive shadow, Marcello dodged their attacks wlessly. He moved so quickly and adroitly that James could not even see his movements clearly. Soon, Marcello passed through the 500-meter-long golem formation. The Son of Heaven¡¯s expression darkened when he saw this. Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Marcello was simply too strong. He, the Son of Heaven, could only reach the 100-meter mark, whereas Marcello easily passed the third barrier. After passing the third barrier, he returned. This time, the golem formation did not attack him. Upon returning to James¡¯ side and looking at his dumbfounded expression, Marcello smiled and said, ¡°Actually, passing through the golem formation isn¡¯t a difficult endeavor. As long as your movements are agile, you should be able to dodge their attacks easily. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± ¡°Me?¡± James looked at the golems before him. He was not confident in his own strength. ¡°Go on,¡± Marcello said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how far you can go?¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James approached the golem formation and looked at the golems. Then, he catalyzed True Energy, summoned all his strength, and charged toward the golem formation. The moment he stepped into the formation, a sword imbued with terrifying power came shing at him. Before they even made contact with James, he could feel an overwhelming pressureing toward him. Though the golem had great speed, James managed to dodge the attack by taking a sidestep. At that moment, a second golem swung its sword. James bent his body and pressed his body against the ground, dodging the attack. Just as he dodged the second attack, another sword came shing at him from the ground. Like a spring, he leaped into the air and dodged the attack. The moment he entered the formation, he had been paying full attention to his surroundings. In the beginning, the golem¡¯s attacks were sparse and disorganized. So, he could dodge the attacks using his reaction speed alone. As he continued dodging the attacks, he soon reached the fifty-meter mark. When he arrived there, however, the golem¡¯s attacks intensified. Golems on both sides swung their swords violently. Even James had to summon all his strength to barely dodge them. Then, his back was struck. As overwhelming power came crashing toward him, he copsed heavily to the ground as an excruciating pain reverberated throughout his body. This greatly affected his reaction speed. Before he could crawl up, several swords came swinging at him. Panicking, he swiftly staggered backward. As he retreated, the golems stopped their attacks. Disgraced, James exited the formation. He wiped the blood trace off his lips and shrugged, ¡°I can only reach a few meters at most, probably a tenth of the total journey. It¡¯s impossible to pass this formation.¡± Only now did James know how terrifying Marcello was. Marcello, meanwhile, had been closely observing James. Though James possessed a mysterious physique, he did not exert his full strength. ¡°I think you can do this. It¡¯s just that you have yet to demonstrate your full strength.¡± Marcello said after brief contemtion. ¡°Is that so?¡± James was doubtful. His full strength? Was he referring to his tenacity and incredible recovery speed? What else was there? James looked at him puzzledly. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcello looked at him and exined, ¡°After experiencing the challenge myself and observing you while you tried to pass the barrier, I hypothesize that this formation acts ording to one¡¯s strength. The stronger you are, the stronger they will be.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James was puzzled. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 Marcello nodded and said, ¡°The Primordials were the ones who left the Celestial Abode behind. This should be a piece of cake. Let me impart to you some of my techniques. You should be able to pass the barrier easily.¡± Right then, the Son of Heaven stood up. Though he failed a moment ago, he now had a rough understanding of the formation. Then, he tried breaching through the formations¡¯ defenses. James and Marcello observed him intently. The Son of Heaven charged into the formation and dodged a session of attacks wlessly. Soon, he was already halfway through. In the end, a dozen golems attacked all at once. Meanwhile, the Son of Heaven performed an unusual technique. No matter how many golems attacked him, he was able to dodge them in time. Eventually, he passed the formation. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Standing at the other side, he turned to look at James and Marcello and shed them a smirk. Then, he turned to leave, descending the slope and disappearing from view. Marcello was unconcerned. After all, this was only the third barrier. There would be more toe, and there was no way the Son of Heaven could pass through all nine barriers. James looked at Marcello and asked, ¡°You were saying you¡¯re going to impart me some of your techniques?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Marcello nodded slightly and said, ¡°Although you are strong, you have never undergone official training. Thus, you¡¯re unable to exert your full strength. ¡°Now, sit in a lotus position on the ground.¡± James did as he was told. ¡°Close your eyes and empty your mind. ¡°Rx¡­ ¡°Try sensing your surroundings with your Psynergy,¡± Marcello said. Then, he suddenly struck James with his fist. However, James managed to instinctively dodge his attack. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Marcello said. James opened his eyes and looked at Marcello, stunned. Marcello smiled and said, ¡°Our eyes have blind spots, and our senses have a brief moment of dy. When you charged through the formation just now, you used your senses to detect the attacks. Then, you transmit the information to your brain, which will then make a judgment. However, this process requires time. This caused your speed to slow down, thereby failing to pass through the golems. ¡°Empty your mind and discharge Psynergy to sense your surroundings. Let the body make its own decision, not the brain. Just now, when I tried striking you, your body dodged instinctively. That¡¯s because your Psynergy sensed a looming threat and performed a conditioned reflex.¡± James listened intently. Marcello¡¯s words seemed to have opened his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. These are merely the fundamentals. With your current strength, you should be able to pass the third barrier with no problem at all once you master what I¡¯ve told you. However, it takes time for the body to learn to perform a conditioned reflex. Regardless, there¡¯s no need for you to learn this now,¡± Marcello said. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. Marcello said, ¡°Once I finish training you with my methods for a few days, you should be able to pass the third barrier.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± James was thankful for him. Marcello smiled and said, ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s begin.¡± After he spoke, he appeared before James in the blink of an eye and struck him. Before James could react, he was sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground, groaning in pain. ¡°Hey, at least give me a heads-up!¡± He crawled up with great difficulty. However, the moment he stood up, Marcello immediately appeared before him andunched a session of attacks. Still, Marcello had controlled his strength. James would not be in any danger. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 Marcello was training James¡¯ reflexes. ¡°Remember not to rely on your brain to make a decision at critical moments, James. Use the natural reflexes of your body,¡± Marcello said. ¡°Th-This is hard.¡± James panted. Marcello exined, ¡°Once you learn the trick, it¡¯s going to be a piece of cake. Besides, I¡¯m not asking you to train your entire body into doing this. I just need you to pass the third barrier.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡¯ James rxed his mind and discharged Psynergy. With the help of his Psynergy, the surrounding objects nearby began to surface in his mind. Marcello struck once more. Sensing Marcello¡¯s hand, the trajectory of his attack surfaced in James¡¯ mind. However, by the time the information was transmitted to his brain, he was already sent flying. ¡°Your physical body is strong, and your conditioned reflexes are much faster than an ordinary human. When you sensed my attack, your body should have dodged instead of waiting for your brain to issue themand.¡± Marcello gave James his advice. Though James understood what he said in a theoretical sense, he simply could not do it. As such, he was beaten up many times. After a whole day of beating, however, he gradually improved, dodging some of Marcello¡¯s attacks. Then, a group of people arrived at the golem formation. They were all top-notch cultivators. Apart from a few who had reached the Supernatural Consummation rank, the rest had at least released the Eighth Inner Seal of their bodies. After these Overworld Outsiders arrived, they tried passing the barrier. However, they could not despite possessing enormous strength. The strongest only managed to reach the 400-meter mark before being forced to retreat. Meanwhile, James continued training. After being trained by Marcello, his reflexes improved drastically. However, he was still a distance away from passing the third barrier. Gradually, more and more people arrived at the third barrier. However, everyone was trapped there. Soon, three days passed. In the meantime, only a handful managed to pass the third barrier and descended the slope. ¡°Forget about me, Marcello. You should go by yourself. With your abilities, you should be able to obtain the Celestial Abode.¡± Alhough James trained arduously for the past few days, he still could not pass the third barrier. Marcello stared at him and furrowed his eyebrows, murmuring, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be¡­ He possesses incredible physical capabilities. Why can¡¯t he aplish such an easy feat?¡± He did not give up. ¡°Have a seat.¡± James immediately sat in a lotus position on the ground. ¡°Empty your mind and feel your surroundings. From now onward, you and nature are one and the same. James did as he was told. Then, Marcello waved his hand, and a few rocks on the ground levitated in mid-air. Then, they shattered into tiny stones and hurled toward James. Instinctively, James managed to dodge them with ease. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Marcello grinned. ¡°James, you have to empty your mind of all things. Do not allow your mind to wander at any cost.¡± James stood up. ¡°Alright then, go give it another try. If you fail again, I¡¯ll be leaving you behind,¡± Marcello said. Unwilling to disappoint him, James nodded and approached the golem formation, taking a deep breath to calm himself down.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Is James going to give it another try?¡± ¡°I wonder if that earthling can pass the third barrier.¡± Many had gathered by the third barrier after failing to pass. They all wondered if James could aplish what they could not. James emptied his mind and removed all impurities before taking a step forward. At the same time, he discharged Psynergy that sensed his surroundings, and every movement of the golems surfaced in his mind. He could clearly see the trajectory of their attacks, thereby allowing him to dodge in advance. As he dodged agilely, he pressed onward. Soon, he was at the 200-meter mark. However, the golems¡¯ attack speed elerated. Even though James could sense their iing attacks, he could not dodge them in time. His shoulder was struck, sending excruciating pain throughout his body. Meanwhile, he was showing signs of falling over. After being struck once, James suffered many more injuries from the golems. As blood trickled down from his lips, he silently murmured, ¡°Calm down, James.¡± Immediately, he catalyzed Ataraxia, and his mind began to clear. However, it was no use. He could not dodge the golems¡¯ attack in time. Their speed was extraordinary, and their force great. Even though he possessed impressive rejuvenating abilities, he only managed to proceed for another fifty meters before conceding defeat. He hurriedly retreated to his starting point. Wiping the blood trace off his lips, he looked at Marcello dejectedly and said, ¡°I failed again. I think you should go on without me. The Son of Heaven has already left for three days. You might not be able to catch up if you linger around here any longer.¡± Marcello bit his lips. He truly wanted to help James out. However, it appeared that James would not be able to gain insight into the techniques he imparted to him in a short amount of time. It was not James¡¯ fault. In fact, it was impressive enough that he managed to aplish this much in just a few days. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be taking my leave. But don¡¯t be dismayed. This Celestial Abode has nine barriers, with each more difficult than the one before. In my opinion, it might take years for any of us to reach the end. So, cultivate well, James.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Leaving that remark, Marcello swiftly left. Upon seeing Marcello pass through the third barrier, the crowd was dumbfounded. Many tried with all their strength and barely made it. Now, Marcello managed to pass the third barrier just like that. It stunned everyone. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so powerful¡­ He managed to pass the barrier so easily.¡± ¡°He seems to be well-acquainted with James.¡± Many conversed as they nced at James. James, however, paid no heed to them. He stood before the golem formation and contemted how best to proceed. Though passing the golem formation was nigh impossible, the Celestial Abode was simply too enticing. ¡°Marcello said it might take years for anyone to pass all nine barriers. I might still have a chance,¡± he murmured. Then, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and meditated, contemting and sensing everything Marcello had taught him. ¡®Conditioned reflex?¡¯ Marcello said that it would allow the body to acquire conditioned reflexes. He would be able to pass the barrier easily that way. However, aplishing it was hard. After thinking for a moment, James settled for a simple n. He would challenge the barrier repeatedly despite the injuries he may suffer. After all, he had cultivated the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, and the golem formation was the perfect spot to train his physical body. James believed that his body would eventually learn to acquire the conditioned reflex ability sooner or later after being pummelled as many times as needed. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 James was not concerned about his temporary setback. He already had a cultivation n in mind. In his opinion, he simply had to try repeatedly to cultivate his physical body. Sooner orter, he would surely pass the third barrier. Even if he did not obtain the Celestial Abode in the end, he would gain tremendously by improving his strength. After pausing for a brief respite, he charged into the golem formation once more. This time, he came here not to pass the barrier in mind, but rather to cultivate his physical body. Soon, he arrived at the 200-meter mark. By then, the golems¡¯ attack speed had increased so drastically that James could no longer keep up. In a short amount of time, he suffered many wounds. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The golems¡¯ stone swords were not sharp and could not inflict any external injuries. However, their force was great, and James copsed to the ground repeatedly. Just like that, with his physical body alone, he managed to press on for another hundred meters. After arriving at the 300-meter mark, the golems¡¯ speed and strength increased once more. Unable to continue further, James could only retreat from the golem formation. He then sat in a lotus position on the ground and absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy, catalyzing the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi to nourish his physical body. Soon, the injuries on his body recovered, and his strength only increased slightly. Then, he continued trying. This went on for three months. Over the past three months, more and more were gathered by the third barrier. There were now approximately 1000 of them. However, not many managed to pass the barrier. Only around a hundred managed to aplish that. With the beatings over the past few months, James¡¯ body grew increasingly stronger, and his reaction speed improved. Now, his body was capable of instinctively dodging attacks upon sensing a looming threat. Three monthster, James made another attempt. Like an agile fish in the water, he darted around the formation. Soon, he reached the 400-meter mark. By the time he arrived at the 400-meter mark, he was unscathed. However, the golems were now as quick as lightning. However, after three months of cultivation, his physical body had strengthened to the point where he could dodge the attacks wlessly. As he reached the 450-meter mark, he suffered an injury. However, he paid no heed to the injury. Summoning all his strength, he charged toward the exit. In the end, he sessfully passed the third barrier. Once James passed the third barrier, he panted. At that moment, he was covered in bruises all over his body. However, they rejuvenated at a rapid pace. Soon, his body waspletely unscathed. Standing up, he turned to look at the golem formation behind him. Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°I finally passed the third barrier after three months of hard work. However, there are six barriers left. I wonder where the Son of Heaven and Marcello are at now.¡± Though James did not know where they currently were, he knew that they had yet to pass all nine barriers and obtain the Celestial Spirit. After all, if that came to pass, everyone else would lose the right to continue the challenge. Since the challenge was still ongoing, this meant that no one had been able to pass the ninth barrier. James pressed on. Soon, he arrived at the foot of a mountain. There was a river by the foot of the mountain. Its water was crystal-clear, and there were many fishes swimming freely inside. There was also a bridge a hundred meters long over the river. At that moment, many people were crossing the bridge with great difficulty. Some had only just begun crossing, while others were already halfway across. As James approached the bridge, he murmured, ¡°Is this the fourth barrier?¡± Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 It was a stone bridge constructed out of white granite. After pausing momentarily, James walked toward the bridge. As he stepped onto the bridge, he was suddenly overwhelmed by powerful pressure. He could feel a mountain crushing his shoulders as his knees slowly gave way, and he copsed to the ground. No matter how hard he tried to get back up, he could not. So, James simply remained sprawled on the bridge and breathed in heavily. After some time, he catalyzed the True Lunar and Terra Energy inside his body. As True Lunar and Terra Energy spread throughout his body, he summonsed his physical strength and stood up, repelling the enormous pressure. Crack! The pressure was so great that his skeleton began to crack. However, as he possessed enormous power, he managed to withstand the pressure. Just as he raised his leg to take the next step, his foot was somehow glued to the surface of the bridge. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break free. ¡°Goddamn it!¡± James summoned all his strength, and green veins began popping out in his neck. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he raised his leg. However, it appeared that some mysterious force was tugging at his leg, preventing him from breaking free. Then, excruciating pain came from his thighs. Withstanding the pain, he forcibly took a few steps forward, advancing five meters in total. After advancing five meters, his strength was depleted, and he copsed to the ground, panting for breath. ¡°This is impossible.¡± James was stunned. His physical body was created using the Demonic Lotus of the Demon Race. Although his rank was low, his physical strength was extremely powerful. Regardless, he could only advance five meters. Meanwhile, the bridge was a hundred meters in length. It would be impossible for him to traverse a hundred meters. James sat on the ground and catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy to regain his strength. Soon, his body recovered. He then stood up with great difficulty and looked in front of him. There were many others on the stone bridge. Some were advancing, while others were resting. Their situation was dire. The bodies of some challengers were torn apart, and they were covered in blood all over. However, they did not concede defeat and continued to crawl forward. The Celestial Abode was too enticing. If they could obtain it, they would benefit enormously from it. That was why they had to persist no matter the cost. Upon seeing the injured, James took a deep breath. Then, he summoned all his strength-both True Energy and physical strength-andbined them together before advancing once more. This time, he advanced several meters in one go. However, the further he advanced, the greater the pressure. Crack! A sound came from within his body. Unable to withstand the overwhelming pressure any longer, the bones on his legs shattered into pieces, and he copsed to the ground heavily. When he mmed to the ground, he felt the weight of a mountain on his shoulders. Unable to withstand the pressure, cracks began appearing on his body. However, as his body was magical, his injuries would rapidly heal upon being injured. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As James panted for breath, his injuries had recovered. Lying on the ground, he catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and nourished his physical body. Although his physical body suffered a great injury, it nheless grew increasingly stronger. Then, he cultivated for three days at the same spot. Three dayster, the pressure on his shoulders gradually lifted. He stood up with great difficulty and continued his advance. This time, he arrived at the fifty-meter mark. As he arrived at the fifty-meter mark, he was once again mmed to the ground by terrifying pressure. Cracks began appearing on his body, and his blood tainted the surface of the bridge. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Now that James was halfway there, it had given him hope. He crawled up with great difficulty and sat in a lotus position on the ground. As he catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body and soothed his pain. Meanwhile, there was someone besides James. The man had copsed to the ground and was covered in blood all over. His bones were shattered, and he had lost the ability to continue. However, unwilling to admit defeat, he pressed on, leaving behind a trace of blood. When he saw this, James said, ¡°Stop. You¡¯ll lose your life if this continues.¡± ¡°I-I won¡¯t give up. Even if I lose my life, I have to pass this barrier and acquire the Celestial Abode. I¡¯ll be the greatest in the world,¡± the man answered. James was shocked by his obsession. Then, he paid no heed to him but instead focused all his attention on cultivating. With the help of the powerful pressure, his cultivation speed actually increased. James could clearly sense energy circting throughout his body. After cultivating, he stood up once more and advanced ten meters. Then, unable to advance any further, he stopped and continued cultivating. Just like that, he would stop to cultivate while advancing across the bridge. In the end, James managed to pass the fourth barrier. After crossing the stone bridge, the pressure on his shoulders was immediately lifted. Without the pressure, he could feel his body lighten. At that moment, he had the urge to leap into the air. Then, he clenched his fists as powerful energy came from inside his fists. ¡°After passing the fourth barrier, my power has increased tremendously. Even if I can¡¯t have the Celestial Abode in the end, I guess this journey is worth it, after all.¡± James hurriedly continued on with his challenge, since he had a lot of catching up to do. The Son of Heaven, Marcello, and a couple of others had already advanced much further than he did. He turned and looked in front of him. But then, he had already descended the mountain and was looking at the city before him. The city was magical. Every building was at least a kilometer in height, and each building radiated a mysterious glow. In the distance, he could vaguely see a majestic wall. After scanning his surroundings, he marched on. Soon, he arrived at the fifth barrier. There was a Magic Circle ahead of him. As the Magic Circle was enveloped in a thin mist, he could not see what was inside. James did not hesitate at all and simply stepped into the Magic Circle. At that moment, he could feel an excruciating paining not from his physical body, but rather that of his soul. The pain was so agonizing that he almost lost consciousness. However, the pain subsided almost immediately. Withstanding the agonizing pain, he hurriedly pressed on. In just a few moments, he was out of the Magic Circle. The moment he exited the Magic Circle, the pain disappeared. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± James turned his head. The Magic Circle had disappeared without a trace. Stroking his chin with a puzzled look on his face, he contemted, ¡®This must be a test of the soul. Should I fail to withstand the excruciating pain, I¡¯d be expelled from the Magic Circle and fail the challenge.¡± ¡°Thankfully, I managed to endure the pain.¡± James was slightly delighted. This was already the fifth barrier, and only four remained. He was getting closer to the finish line. As long as he could pass the remaining four barriers and obtain the Celestial Spirit, he would be the owner of this Celestial Abode. Upon thinking about this, James was motivated. He hurriedly pressed on. By then, he had arrived at the outskirts of the city, where there was an ancient passageway. Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 In the ancient passageway, James could see a few people in front of him, advancing at a modest speed. When James entered the passageway, he realized that the spatial pressure in this area was much greater than the previous ones. He would proceed at a snail¡¯s pace if he did. not catalyze True Energy. ¡°This ce is the perfect ce to train my physical body. At least it¡¯s much more convenient than having to wear a set of armor,¡± James murmured. Soon, he arrived at the city gate. Many people were gathered there, including the Son of Heaven and Marcello. Besides, there were also some other familiar faces-Xain, Samarth, Yandel, Wynter, and a few others whom James did not recognize. 1 Marcello was staring at the city gate when he suddenly turned. Upon seeing James, he walked over to him and smiled delightedly, ¡°James, did you manage to pass the first five barriers?¡± Marcello was stunned. He knew how hard the previous barriers were. Putting aside the golem formation, the fourth barrier required raw strength, while the fifth barrier targeted one¡¯s soul. James smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I made it here in time. I thought you guys have already entered the city. What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t find a way through?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Marcello nodded and said, ¡°This is the sixth barrier. However, no one knows about the specifics. As the city gate is closed, no one could enter the city.¡± Hearing this, James nced at the city gate. ¡°Can¡¯t you just fly over the wall?¡± Marcello shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t work. We can¡¯t fly here.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± James said as he scanned his surroundings. However, there were no clues around the ce. So, he cultivated while he waited. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy inside the Celestial Abode was simply abundant and many times more than the outside world. Cultivating here would hasten one¡¯s progress. Besides, since he possessed a mysterious body and cultivation method, he was able to absorb Empyrean Spiritual Energy at a much faster rate. Soon, two weeks passed. Throughout the past two weeks, more and more people arrived at the city gate. Fwoosh! Just as everyone was getting impatient, the shadow appeared. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Excited, the Son of Heaven hastily made his way over to him and greeted him respectfully, asking, ¡°We have waited outside the city gate for a very long time. What is the sixth barrier all about?¡± The others looked at the shadow. The shadow spoke, ¡°I never expected there would be so many of you to pass the barriers. I anticipated three, but forty of you showed up.¡± Everyone listened intently. ¡°The rules are simple for the sixth barrier. You¡¯ll be pitted against each other in one-on-onebat. You¡¯ll pass the barrier once you emerge victorious,¡± the shadow continued. Upon hearing this, everyone looked at one another. The Son of Heaven furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°But who will determine our opponents?¡± Though he was confident in his own strength, he was intimidated by Marcello. As long as he was not pitted against Marcello, he would be able toe out on top without a doubt. The shadow looked at the crowd and snickered. ¡°Naturally, that would be me.¡± James looked at the shadow and awaited its decision. As long as he was not pitted against Marcello or the Son of Heaven, the likelihood of him winning was high. ¡°You¡¯ll fight him.¡± The shadow pointed at James before pointing at the Son of Heaven. James was dumbfounded. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 James could not believe his luck. Of all people, he was worried that he would be pitted against Marcello or the Son of Heaven. The two of them had long crossed into the Herculean rank, whereas he, on the other hand, had only just reached the Supernatural rank. Even his Inner Gates were untouched. Now, the only thing he could rely on was his physical body. However, even though his physical body was strong, he was still weaker than those at the Supernatural Consummation rank. Though his physical strength had increased after cultivating inside the Celestial Abode, his hopes of defeating the Son of Heaven were close to non-existent. The Son of Heaven nced at James as a faint smile crept up on his face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The only person he was afraid of was Marcello as he could not see through him. When he heard that James would be his opponent, he breathed a sigh of relief. He would definitely emerge victorious. James believed that the shadow¡¯s decision was unfair. He wanted to obtain the Celestial Abode, but he did not wish to fight against the Son of Heaven. ¡°May I know how the distribution works? Do you assign our opponents based on strength?¡± James voiced his doubts. The shadow shook its head slightly and said, ¡°No, this was a random distribution. However, since you were able to make it here, the disparity in strength between you and your opponent shouldn¡¯t be that great. At most, you¡¯ll only be slightly weaker, so it¡¯s only natural to distribute them randomly. Do you have any objections?¡± The shadow looked in James¡¯ direction. ¡°Of course.¡± James stepped forward and said, ¡°My cultivation base is weak. Besides, I¡¯ve only just crossed into the Supernatural rank, and I¡¯ve yet to release a single Inner Gate. He, on the other hand, is at least a Herculean. The disparity between us is huge.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The shadow nced at the Son of Heaven before looking at James, giggling. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t I grant you the right to jump straight to the ninth barrier if him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± James was overjoyed. Jumping straight to the ninth barrier after defeating the Son of Heaven? you defeat They were currently at the sixth barrier. Even if he passed this barrier, there would still be three more barriers ahead of him. By jumping straight to the ninth barrier, his chances of obtaining the Celestial Abode were high. James was eager to try. Although he did not know how powerful a Herculean was, he believed he stood a chance. ¡°Do you ept the challenge?¡± The shadow looked at James. In truth, it had been observing their actions from behind the scenes. As the Spirit Tool of this Celestial Abode, it had a clear understanding of everyone¡¯s strength. James¡¯ performance along the way was simply too distinguished, especially how fast he learned things. Besides, it could sense that James¡¯ body was different from the rest. The nine barriers were left behind by the previous owner of the Celestial Abode. However, there were no guarantees that one would obtain the Celestial Abode upon passing all nine barriers. There were still remnants of the previous owner¡¯s soul inside this ce. Without his recognition, no one would have the right to have the Celestial Abode for themselves. The previous owner was searching for a true genius, a man with enormous potential who could receive his inheritance. Of all men, the shadow had its eyes on James. Though he was weak when he began the challenge, he managed to make his way here to the sixth barrier with his hard work and incredible cultivation speed. Now, it wanted to see James¡¯ true strength for himself. ¡°I do.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. How could he turn down such an offer? This was the closest he was to the Celestial Abode. As such, he would not and could not turn down the shadow¡¯s offer. ¡°You must have a death wish.¡± The Son of Heaven red at James and grunted. Though he was displeased by the shadow¡¯s partiality, he did not reveal his thoughts. After deciding on the first matchup, the shadow looked at the others and continued assigning opponents. Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 Marcello stepped forward and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste our time. I¡¯ll simply fight against everyone else.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Stunned, the shadow looked at Marcello and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you intend to challenge everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcello nodded. ¡°Good!¡± The shadow cheered, ¡°I love courageous folks like you. How about this? If you can defeat everyone else here, I¡¯ll also give you the right to advance to the ninth barrier straight away.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Remember to keep your word,¡± Marcello said smilingly. The Son of Heaven was displeased. When he saw that Marcello had the right to advance to the final barrier, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°What right does he have to be given such a prerogative? Everyone made their way here with our effort and hard work alone. Why do they have the right to advance directly to the final barrier? I object to this.¡± The shadow looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you displeased with my decision?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Son of Heaven said with determination, ¡°I should also have the right to challenge everyone else except for him.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at Marcello. ¡°This certainlyplicates things.¡± The shadow was lost in thought. Marcello looked at the Son of Heaven and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a fight, then? Whoever emerges victorious will gain the right to pass the barrier.¡± Marcello challenged him to a duel. James was instantly displeased. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Marcello? I finally have the chance to advance to the final barrier straight away. Don¡¯t you dareplicate things.¡± Their back and forth irritated the Son of Heaven. ¡°Enough!¡± the shadow roared. Upon hearing this, everyone shut their mouths. After thinking for a moment, the shadow said, ¡°How about this? James, you¡¯ll fight against the Son of Heaven first. If you win, you get to head to the final barrier immediately.¡± ¡°Marcello, you¡¯ll fight against the remaining challengers. If you win, you get to head to the final barrier as well.¡± ¡°As for you, Son of Heaven, you may head to the next barrier once you win against James. However, you have the option to fight against everyone else. If you emerge victorious, you get to head to the final barrier as well.¡± After it, it looked at the others. ¡°The same goes for the rest of you. You may head to the final barrier straight away if you can defeat the Son of Heaven. Of course, you can also choose to fight against everyone else. Are there any objections?¡± The shadow¡¯s voice boomed. Everyone looked at one another. No one here was a weakling, especially Xain, Samarth, and those who had reached the Supernatural Consummation rank. They were only a step away from bing Herculeans. Though they might not possess the strength to fight against everyone else, they stood a chance against the Son of Heaven alone. Xain was the first to step forward. He looked at the Son of Heaven and said, ¡°I¡¯ll challenge the Son of Heaven.¡± Samarth chimed in, ¡°Me too.¡± Yandel smiled, ¡°I¡¯d like to challenge him as well.¡± The offer to advance directly to the final barrier was simply too enticing. Even though their opponent, the Son of Heaven, was a Herculean, they were all cultivators at the Supernatural Consummation rank. That was why they chose to take the risk. Besides, they were confident in their own strength as they had cultivated their signature martial art skills. They might not lose against the Son of Heaven in a fight. ¡°I choose to fight against everyone else.¡± At that moment, a voice came. Everyone immediately turned their heads. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 The person speaking was a man. He was only about a meter and sixty centimeters tall, making him rtively short. His skin tone was slightly dark, and on his back was a long sword. He stood at the back of the crowd and walked out slowly. The man looked around the crowd before casually saying, ¡°I choose to challenge everyone.¡± ¡°Good,¡± said the shadow. There appeared to be many decent people among those who arrived here. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin.¡± The shadow gave a casual wave of its hand. In its palm, a white ray of light took shape. The white ray of light slowly became visible and materialized at the city gate. Immediately after that, a massive arena appeared at the city gate. With a diameter of roughly ten thousand meters, the arena was massive. Around the arena, there were also some mysterious rings of light. The shadow continued, ¡°This is a death match. If one does not concede defeat, one must kill the other person in order to be deemed to have passed the checkpoint.¡± The crowd nodded softly. Every step of the way up to this point, they had been aware of how brutal it was to pass through the checkpoints. The slightestpse in judgment would result in death. ¡°Who will go first?¡± The shadow scanned the crowd before pointing at James and finally the Son of Heaven. ¡°You two will go first,¡± it said. As soon as it finished speaking, the Son of Heaven leaped and instantly appeared in the arena. When James was about to proceed to the arena, Marcello walked over, looked at James, and patted him on his shoulder. He said, ¡°Be careful. If you can¡¯tpete with him, give up. There will always be hope as long as you¡¯re alive.¡± Marcello gave him a gentle reminder. James¡¯ body was special, he knew, but in the end, James¡¯ rank was still very low. There was a significant difference in rank between him and the Son of Heaven. In a real fight, James¡¯ chances of winning were slim. James nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± After he said that, he turned around and looked at the enormous arena in front of him. In a sh, he leaped and appeared in the arena. ¡°Who will win?¡± ¡°James is probably no match for him, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely no match for him. I¡¯ve fought him before. He¡¯s actually quite powerful, with strength comparable to the Supernatural Consummation. This time, however, his opponent is in the Herculean rank rather than the Supernatural Consummation. Despite being only one step apart, the two have very different levels of power.¡± Many people were discussing the matchup. No one had high hopes for James because the Son of Heaven had a distinguished background. He was the leader of the Overworld¡¯s ten most prominent figures and the most distinguished disciple of the greatest figure of the Overworld. He had also amassed a plethora of impressive Supernatural Powers, all of which were extremely destructive when used. Forget about James by himself. Even if everyone present worked together, they still might not be able topete with the Son of Heaven. Excluding Marcello and the person who challenged everyone, of course. Those two might be oddballs. The Son of Heaven was standing in the arena, dressed entirely in white. His long, dark hair was blowing in the wind. He was very handsome and had an impressive presence. However, at this precise moment, there was a tinge of darkness on his charming face, and in that darkness, there was murderous intent. ¡°Die,¡± he spat out a word while ring at James, his throat moving slightly. In his eyes, James was already a dead man. James¡¯ expression was grave as well. This could be his most serious fight since he became a martial artist. This fight would determine whether he could obtain this Celestial Abode, whether he could obtain this great treasure. He had to win this fight. He moved around a little. From within his body, a powerful force surfaced. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®While I was getting through the checkpoints earlier, my physical strength grew several times. Even if my physical strength hasn¡¯t yet reached Herculean, it might have already reached Supernatural Consummation. Going up against the Son of Heaven, I might not lose.¡¯ Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 James was muttering quietly to himself. As physical strength spread throughout his body, he started to feel a little more confident. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s begin.¡± From outside the arena, the shadow¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Fight well. Given that Master¡¯s spirit is still in the Celestial Abode, perhaps Master is watching from the shadows right now. If your performance is good enough and favored by the Master, you may not even need to pass the checkpoint and can be the new owner of the Celestial Abode right away.¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s expression brightened when he heard this. It turned out that the spirit of the Celestial Abode¡¯s previous owner was still present within the Celestial Abode. Right then, he made the decision to take down his opponent as quickly as possible. He intended to defeat James with a single attack. After having this thought, he exerted his full strength. True Energy was coursing through his body. The aura on his body instantly grew to an extreme. As the aura of a Herculean descended upon James, he felt significant pressure. Whoosh! In a sh, the Son of Heaven appeared in front of James. They were a hundred meters apart, but he only took a split second. His speed was abnormally fast, almost as if he were teleporting. He was so fast that James did not even have time to react. Before James could react, an imposing pair of fists mmed at him. He could not get away from it and could only defend himself by putting up his hands. Boom! The Son of Heaven¡¯s fistsnded right on James¡¯ arms. The impact made a loud rumbling sound. James could only feel a terrifying force encroaching on him. Under this crushing force, his body was immediately thrown into the air, striking the rings of light that surrounded the arena before copsing to the ground. Pff! James, who had just hit the ground, immediately spat out blood. The Son of Heaven was too powerful. When his fistnded, he could not resist them at all. After being jolted by the impact, his arms went numb. Cracks had appeared on his arms, and blood had started to seep out of them. Simultaneously, a powerful force was entering his entire body, destroying his body. With just a single attack, he was wounded. ¡®This¡­ This is the strength of a Herculean?¡¯ In his heart, James was astounded. Outside the arena, Marcello wore a solemn expression. He was well aware of how powerful the Herculean rank was. At first, he thought James could at least hold his own against a Herculean even if he could not win, but he had not anticipated James to be knocked to the ground with just a single attack. ¡°It appears that defeating the Son of Heaven and winning will be extremely difficult for him.¡± Marcello let out a soft sigh. Meanwhile, in the arena, the Son of Heaven was staring at James after making his move, his handsome face tinged with contempt. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He thought James had the guts to challenge him because he was confident in his own strength. He never expected James to be so weak that he could not even hold off a single punch from him. Slowly, James pulled himself up from the ground. The injuries on his arms had healed. His body, which had been injured by the impact, had also fully recovered. He looked at the Son of Heaven, cracked a smile, and said, ¡°We¡¯ve only just begun. What¡¯s the rush? Why don¡¯t you try blocking one of my attacks for a change?¡± Before James had even finished speaking, he began to attack. He charged at the Son of Heaven and suddenly leaped into the air, appearing at a height of tens of meters before quickly thrusting his palm out with great force. As he thrust out his palm, an illusory fist appeared. Immediately after, James moved around the Son of Heaven at a great speed andunched a series of attacks. In a short time, hundreds of illusory fists appeared in the sky. All of these fists came charging at the Son of Heaven. James employed the imposing and versatile Blithe Fist of Abomination. The Palm Energy was swift and fierce, causing the sky to shake as it charged toward the Son of Heaven with a terrifying force. The Son of Heaven looked serene. He moved his hands nonchntly as powerful energy manifested in his palm. The powerful energy swept through the area, scattering the attacking fistsing from all directions.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 The Blithe Fist of Abomination was extremely powerful. It was versatile, quick, and aggressive. However, when he faced the Son of Heaven, this attack waspletely ineffective. It was easily neutralized by the Son of Heaven. Even with the Tenth Fist, James was unable to harm. him. The Son of Heaven handled all of the attacks with grace. After neutralizing James¡¯ attacks, he leaped into the air and appeared behind James. With a powerful strike, James was sent flying like a rubber ball. He copsed once more to the ground. His entire body was in excruciating pain due to the fall. The Son of Heaven, who was in the air, had a cold expression on his face. He raised his hands, powerful True Energy forming in his palm. Then, he struck with ferocity. A storm of True Energy descended from the sky and mmed into James with great force. Boom. Instantaneously, a deep pit appeared in the arena. James¡¯ body, on the other hand, was thrown into the deep pit. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°He was directly struck by a Herculean with full force. He¡¯s got to be dead.¡¯ ¡°I thought James was very powerful. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be so helpless against the attacks of a Herculean.¡± A lot of discussions were happening outside the arena. The Son of Heaven¡¯s terrifying strength as well as the strength of Herculean rank astounded them all. Even Marcello was secretly worried about James. When everyone assumed James had been killed, a figure slowly got up from the deep pit of the arena. As he got up, the deep pit on the ground instantly recovered. Jamesy on the ground. His hair was a mess, and he was covered in blood. He was on the verge of death and kept gasping for air. ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive after that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this brat a little too tough?¡± Many were shocked to see James alive. Even the Son of Heaven, who was standing in the air, had a solemn look on his face. He had heard James¡¯ body was tough and could take a beating. He had never believed it, but now that he had seen it for himself, he was astounded at the strength of James¡¯ physical body as well. The fact that an Earthling who had just attained the Supernatural rank could withstand his full force attacks was truly terrifying. James was lying in the arena. His body was recovering from the wounds at a rate that was visible to the naked eye. After that, he slowly stood up and raised his head to look at the Son of Heaven, who was standing in the air, and grinned at him. He said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to use a true signature martial art skill.¡± His skin began to change gradually, turning a bronze color. On the surface of his body, a bronze halo appeared as well. Facing the powerful Son of Heaven, James did not hold anything back. He made use of the Invincible Body Siddhi. This signature martial art skill was one that he had cultivated for a very long time. The more powerful the True Energy, the greater the defense power of this martial art skill. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this point, he had long since arrived in the Grand Sage Realm. ¡°Hmph.¡± The Son of Heaven let out a cold huff. Whoosh He unsheathed the long sword on his back. As he held the long sword, Sword Energy pervaded the air. In a sh, he appeared in front of James. His speed was too quick for James to dodge. Terrifying Sword Energy charged at him, attacking the bronze halo on his body. Boom His True Energy halo, which had been shielding him, was shattered in an instant. James¡¯ body was impaled by the long, sharp sword. It pierced right through his body. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 The Son of Heaven smiled faintly. ¡°I expected your signature martial art skill to be extremely powerful, but s.¡± After using his sword, he thrust his palm out with great force. James was sent flying once more and landed hard on the ground in the distance. Without the strength to even get up, Jamesy in the ruins. He had believed that after using the Invincible Body Siddhi, even if he was no match for the Son of Heaven, he would be able to hold his own somewhat. However, he had no idea a Herculean could be so terrifying. He had not expected the Son of Heaven to be so powerful that he could easily break his Invincible Body Siddhi. The attacks from the Son of Heaven shattered his internal organs and the meridians throughout his entire body. He sustained injuries that he had never experienced. Hey on the ground and could not get up. Currently, his body was repairing itself. The Son of Heaven did not immediately make his move to destroy James. That was because he knew the spirit of the Celestial Abode¡¯s former owner was still watching from the shadows. He could note across as too aggressive. He said graciously, ¡°James, you¡¯re no match for me. Admit defeat. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s voice rang. He wanted to impress the owner of the Celestial Abode by defeating James with a single attack. Now, he had defeated him. The reason he did not kill James was also that he wanted to impress the owner of the Celestial Abode. Jamesy on the ground and did not say a word. After about five minutes, James¡¯ injuries eventually healed. He stood up, moved his body a little, looked at the Son of Heaven in the distance, and smiled. ¡°Admit defeat? There¡¯s no such word as ¡®admit defeat¡¯ in my dictionary.¡± Once again, the Son of Heaven was taken aback. He was aware of James¡¯ injuries. However, the injuries on James¡¯ body had already healed in a matter of minutes. ¡®Isn¡¯t this just too amazing?¡¯ Outside the arena, everyone was taken aback by James¡¯ body. Even Marcello looked surprised. ¡°This brat is too lucky,¡± he said enviously, a jealous look on his fair, clean face. ¡°If this body were mine, I¡¯d be unrivaled in the entire world. Pah! What am I saying? How can I want his body?¡± In the arena, James was beaming, but his heart was incredibly heavy. The Son of Heaven was too powerful. Even if his body was unique, he was in no position topete against a Herculean. His physical strength waspletely outmatched. The power of his True Energy was even weaker. At this moment, he was calcting how he could win. Right now, if he wanted to win, he could only use Cosmic Destruction. However, even though Cosmic Destruction was powerful, the Son of Heaven was quick to react. He was certainly capable of avoiding the attack. After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°Son of Heaven, I must admit that you¡¯re extremely powerful. How about this? Take one more attack from me. If you can handle this attack, I¡¯ll admit defeat. What do you say?¡± James¡¯ voice rang out. ¡°Heh.¡± The Son of Heaven chuckled and said, ¡°Even if there are ten, hundred, or thousand attacks, I¡¯ll be able to take them all. Let alone one.¡± James said with a wry smile, ¡°Let¡¯s be clear: you can¡¯t dodge. You can only take it directly. If you dodge, it counts as your loss, alright?¡± James was well aware of Cosmic Destruction¡¯s might. Three years ago, when he was still very weak, he used this attack to cause serious harm to Xain, making him lose his ability to fight. He was much stronger than he had been three years before. If he put Cosmic Destruction to use right now, he would definitely seriously hurt or even kill the Son of Heaven. ¡°Alright, I ept.¡± The Son of Heaven appeared to be generous. In his eyes, James was too weak. He would be able to fend off any attack Jamesunched at him. James looked at the shadow outside the arena and said, ¡°You call the shots, Sir. If he dodges, this counts as a loss for him.¡± The shadow said, ¡°You both agreed to this, so it¡¯s only natural. I¡¯ll be the judge. If he dodges, you¡¯ll win and move on to the ninth checkpoint.¡± When he heard that, James was relieved. The Son of Heaven, on the other hand, looked solemn. He had a bad feeling. ¡®Could it be that this brat has an ultimate move of some sort?¡¯ However, when he remembered James¡¯ strength, his worry was ayed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What am I worried about? Even if he has an ultimate move, he probably won¡¯t be able to hurt me.¡¯ Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 When the Son of Heaven thought of that, he felt slightly relieved. He was aware that extremely powerful people looking for a sessor had very high expectations for that person. They had to uphold very high moral standards. He was being quite generous right now, so the owner of the Celestial Abode would probably take note of this. ¡°James, make your move. I won¡¯t dodge. I¡¯ll use my own power to resist any attack you¡¯ll make. If I can¡¯t even withstand your attack, I¡¯m not worthy of this Celestial Abode either.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The Son of Heaven¡¯s voice rang out. Outside the arena, the corner of Xain¡¯s mouth twitched. He was well aware of James¡¯ strength. James was truly a freak. He was careless three years ago, and he fell victim to James¡¯ scheme. As a result, he sustained severe injuries and lost his ability to fight. Three years ago, James was a nobody in his eyes, but right now, James¡¯ ability was no longer inferior to his. He was secretly worried for the Son of Heaven. ¡°The Son of Heaven was careless. He definitely won¡¯t be able to hold out against James¡¯ lethal attack,¡± Xain muttered softly. In the arena, James looked calm and collected. Since the Son of Heaven epted his request, he was pretty confident that he could go straight to the ninth checkpoint. ¡°What are you waiting for? Make your move.¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s voice came once again. ¡°Alright.¡± James smiled. Under many watchful eyes, he raised his hand. True Energy formed in his palms. True Lunar Yang Energy was in his left hand, and True Terra Ying Energy was in his right. True Lunar and Terra Energy, also called True Heavenly Energy or True Demonic Energy. Two streams of True Energy. One Yin and one Yang. One gentle and one firm. One good and one evil. Two streams of True Energy with vastly different properties manifested in his palms. The True Energies grew stronger and more frightening, eventually forming an energy ball with an extremely powerful aura. Although this aura was very strong, the Son of Heaven thought it was too weak. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± His expression was one of contempt. However, James merely smiled. The two bursts of True Energy were fusing gradually. Heaven and Earth alternated, Yin and Yang merged, and Terra and Lunar were reversed. As the two streams of True Energy fused, the space around James began to distort and appear unreal. After fusing, they became a new form of power. It was too terrifying. ¡°This?¡± Outside the arena, many were taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s this Supernatural Power?¡± ¡°What a powerful aura.¡± ¡°These two streams of True Energybined, fused together, and immediately began to mutate. What a terrifying aura.¡± Everyone was astonished. When Marcello saw what was happening, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I had no idea this brat had such a trick up his sleeve.¡± At this moment, in the arena, the Son of Heaven had already sensed a dangerous aura. He knew that this time, he had acted carelessly. He agreed to James without thinking it through. Right now, he could only take James¡¯ attack with a stiff upper lip. In an instant, his aura grew to an extreme. His True Energy coursed through his body and his sleeves were puffed up. The Son of Heaven was currently standing in the air. His aura was magnificent. His long, dark hair was dancing in the breeze. He exuded an indescribable charisma as if he were an unsurpassed king. James¡¯ two streams of True Energy were still fusing together. Three years ago, he used this attack. However, his physical body was very weak at the time and could not withstand the power after the fusion. His body started to crack as soon as he used it, and after using it, he was immediately blown up and reduced to dust. This time, when he used it again, his body no longer felt any difort. It was fully capable of withstanding this power. In a split second, all of the True Energy in his body was drained. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 The two streams of True Energy hadpletely fused. They became a new power and exuded a frightening force. Outside the arena, many people¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cosmic Destruction, go.¡± James waved his hand casually and the fused True Energy in his palm burst forth, charging toward the Son of Heaven at a great speed. It was a True Energy ball. It was not very big, about the size of a basketball. However, it was blinding, with a strange glow emanating from it. The space where the True Energy ball passed through was distorted and made a crackling noise. The Son of Heaven was on high alert. At this very moment, he concentrated all of his True Energy in his palm and thrust his palms out forcefully. Two bursts of energy collided in the arena. Boom! There was an instantaneous explosion in the sky. The explosion created terrifying energy waves that moved through the area like water ripples. The Son of Heaven was immediately hit by the energy waves. His body was struck repeatedly like a small boat in the middle of the ocean. He was eventually knocked against the rings of light surrounding the arena and fell to the floor. The lingering energy waves from the fight were too powerful. They spread throughout the entire arena. Despite moving out of the way in advance and appearing at the edge of the arena, James was also struck by the energy waves. Cracks appeared on his body as soon as he was hit, like broken ss. There were even signs of fragmentation. However, just as his body was about to fall apart, a powerful burst of Demonic Energy manifested from within his body. The Demonic Energy swept over his entire body, instantly repairing his severely damaged body. Nheless, his body was smashed into the mysterious rings of light that were all around. Finally, he copsed to the ground, spewing a mouthful of blood. Even though the Demonic Energy within him kept his body from disintegrating, James was severely injured. His internal organs were all burned, his meridians were all severed, and his body was covered in wounds. He copsed to the ground and did not even have the strength to get up. Thest energy wave from the impact rippled through the arena before dissipating into nothingness. The arena was quiet once more. James and the Son of Heaven had both copsed to the ground. Despite using all of his might, the Son of Heaven was unable to repel James¡¯ attack. He was currently suffering from injuries he had never had before. His hair was disheveled and he was covered in blood, lying on the ground. He continued to gasp for breath and could not even stand up. It was dead silent outside the arena. Nobody expected the fight to end like this, with both of them injured. Nobody anticipated James, relying on his cultivation base that had just ascended to the Supernatural rank, could cause significant harm to the Son of Heaven from the Herculean rank. Everyone looked at the shadow. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Right now, they were both injured. In this case, who won? At this moment, James slowly got up from the ground. He was wounded. Moreover, his injuries were severe. However, his body was amazing. No matter how severe his injuries were, as long as he was not dead and had Demonic Energy in his body, he could recover in a very short period of time. James slowly got up from the ground. When he got up, the injuries in his body had healed about ten to twenty percent. Even though he had not fully recovered, his movement was unaffected. He walked toward the Son of Heaven and arrived in front of him. The Primordial Dragon de on his back came out of its scabbard. He took the Primordial Dragon de and ced it on the neck of the Son of Heaven, who was lying on the ground. The Son of Heaven had lost his ability to fight. He was on the ground and could not get up. Right now, if James used a little more force, the Son of Heaven¡¯s head would fall to the ground. This fight would be over then. He would advance directly to the ninth checkpoint, bing the first person to do so. ¡°Son of Heaven, do you still have the strength to fight?¡± James looked down from above at the Son of Heaven on the ground. Anger was apparent on the Son of Heaven¡¯s face. His eyes were bloodshot. His heart swelled with an intense rage. He wanted to get up, but every movement caused excruciating pain. His face was twisted in agony. He suffered injuries he had never experienced before and had already lost his ability to fight. Right now, even someone with no cultivation base could kill him. His heart was filled with resentment and anger. He wished he could hack James into pieces. However, he no longer had the strength. The shadow was well aware of the Son of Heaven¡¯s condition. He had already lost the ability to fight. The shadow appeared in the fighting ring and announced, ¡°This fight has been won by James. He¡¯s qualified to proceed directly to the ninth checkpoint.¡± As the shadow¡¯s voice rang out, the mor outside the arena began. Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 When James heard those words, he breathed a sigh of relief. At longst, he got through this checkpoint. Finally, he was qualified to go straight to the ninth checkpoint. He was the first to reach the ninth checkpoint, so he had the best chance of obtaining the Celestial Abode. James put away the Primordial Dragon de. The shadow nced at the Son of Heaven, who was lying on the ground and on the verge of death, then casually waved its hand. A pill appeared in its palm. It gave the pill to the Son of Heaven and said, ¡°You can¡¯t fight in your current state. For the sake of fairness, take this pill first.¡± The Son of Heaven slowly epted the pill and swallowed it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was an amazing pill and very effective. Soon after the Son of Heaven took it, he was able to stand up. The shadow removed the Magic Circle surrounding the arena. James walked away from the arena. Marcello quickly approached him, his face filled with admiration. He said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! I had no idea you have such an ultimate move at your disposal, and that you would deal serious damage to the Son of Heaven, im the victory, and gain the qualification to advance directly to the ninth checkpoint.¡± James grinned with pride. He managed to defeat the Son of Heaven. It was something to be proud of. After all, the Son of Heaven¡¯s level of ability was far too high. He had entered the Herculean rank, which was what he aspired to be. The shadow looked at the people around it and said, ¡°You have nothing to worry about. The ninth checkpoint is truly challenging. It will not be easy to get through. Furthermore, for those of you who do not qualify to advance directly to the ninth level, if you prevail in one-on- onebat, you can still advance to the next checkpoint.¡± The shadow¡¯s words were reassuring. Everyone felt a great sense of relief. If James beat them to it, their previous efforts would have been in vain. The shadow looked at James and said, ¡°First and foremost, congrattions on advancing directly to the ninth checkpoint. However, with your current abilities, you won¡¯t be able to pass the final checkpoint just yet. Being the first to reach the ninth checkpoint might not be enough to get you the Celestial Abode.¡± As it said that, it waved his hand casually. A powerful surge of energy formed in its palm. This surge of energy enveloped James¡¯ body. He jumped, lifted off the ground, and floated up into the sky. After that, he slowly drifted toward the city. While floating in the sky, James could see the entire city. The city was huge. The structures were all thousands of meters tall and radiated a vibrant divine light. It was spectacr. The streets beneath him were wide, but there was no one around. Soon, James appeared at the city center. He descended from the sky and stood firmly on the ground. At this location, there was an open space. Tall and majestic structures surrounded the area. James looked at his surroundings. Then, he looked straight ahead. An altar stood ahead of the city center. On the altar, a crystal the size of a fist was floating. The crystal was shaped like a rhombus and emitted a white glow. It was dazzling. ¡°This¡­ Is this the Celestial Spirit? One can be the owner of this Celestial Abode and rule this city after obtaining the Celestial Spirit, right?¡± When James noticed the white crystal, he looked excited and thrilled. With the intent of taking the crystal, he walked over. However, he had just gotten close to the altar when¡­ Whoosh. A white ray of light radiated from within the crystal. When the light hit the ground, it merged to form a woman. The woman looked to be in her twenties. She was in a white dress, pristine and divine. Her features were delicate, and she was graceful. Her white dress flitted in the breeze as if she were a fairy, transcendent beyond words. Her pretty eyes turned to James, who had appeared in front of the altar. James was slightly taken aback as he stared at the stunning beauty that had suddenly appeared. ¡°Draw your sword.¡± The woman was beautiful, but she had a distant expression on her face. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Her tone was icy. Itcked emotion, like a robot. After being briefly stunned, James asked, ¡°Draw my sword? Why?¡± With an emotionless face, the woman said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯ve made it this far, you must be extremelypetent, talented, and excellent in all areas. If you defeat me now, you¡¯ll receive the Celestial Spirit. Once you¡¯ve refined the Celestial Spirit, you¡¯ll be able to control this Celestial Abode.¡± A white light emitted from the woman¡¯s eyes while she spoke. This ray of light fell on James. ¡°Your rank is not high, yet your physical body is quite strong. This is a bit of a tough call.¡± The woman furrowed her brow. She was the defender of thest checkpoint. She was neither a human nor a living being but was created by humans, much like the Spirit Tool¡¯s shadow. Simply put, she was an artificial intelligence. In a more basic sense, she was a robot. Her master programmed her strength to match the rank of the person trying to pass through the checkpoint. If they defeated her, they would get the Celestial Spirit. However, while James¡¯ current rank was not high, his physical strength was very powerful. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°Right now, your physical strength isparable to the peak Supernatural Eighth Inner Gate. How about this? I¡¯ll adjust my strength to the peak Supernatural Eighth Inner Gate. If you defeat me, you¡¯ll be the owner of this Celestial Abode.¡± After hearing that, James let out a sigh of relief. He did not mind the Supernatural Eighth Inner Gate because he could fight powerful individuals of that rank even before his physical strength improved. When he heard the woman¡¯s words, he felt as if the Celestial Abode was within his grasp. With an eager expression, he said, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± He gathered his strength, clenched his fist, and struck hard. Since his opponent was a woman, he did not use all of his strength because he was afraid of injuring her. The woman remained motionless in the same spot. When James¡¯ attack appeared right in front of her, she raised her hand, extended her delicate fingers, and gently pointed at James. From her fingertip, a mystical force appeared. James¡¯ attack was instantly neutralized. His attack power vanished into thin air, and he was sent flying by a surge of incredibly powerful force. Boom! His bodynded hard on the ground. Even though the impact was powerful, this was the Celestial Abode. The ground was very hard. Even after he fell to the ground, the stone bs on the ground were unharmed. James¡¯ body hit the ground, and the impact left his entire body in excruciating pain. He got up with difficulty. Looking at the pristine woman in the spotless white dress in front of him, he could not help but clenched his teeth. ¡°How powerful.¡± He admitted that he had underestimated this woman. ¡°Be careful,dy. I¡¯m going to use my full force now.¡± James gave a kind reminder. ¡°Heh.¡± The woman chuckled. It would not be so easy to get past her checkpoint. She put one of her hands behind her back and motioned James to proceed with one hand. James immediately started to gather all of his strength. True Energy coursed through his body as a powerful force filled his entire body. His aura was constantly rising. After gathering all of his strength, he attacked once again. 1 The woman¡¯s body mysteriously vanished from where she stood. James immediately lost track of her. When he finally reacted, his back had already been struck. He was thrown to the ground again, and he could not get up for a while because the bones in his back were broken. Demonic Evergy flowed through his body, and the broken bones on his back miraculously healed. James got up from the ground. With astonishment on his face, he looked at the woman in the flowing white gown and asked, ¡°You¡­ Are you sure your strength is at the Supernatural Eighth Inner Gate?¡± Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 James was a little skeptical. Was the peak Supernatural Eighth Inner Gate¡¯s cultivation base this powerful? He had fought a powerful figure who was at the Supernatural Ninth Inner Gate. Although he was barely a match for them, his powerful body allowed him to defeat or even kill them. ¡°It is indeed,¡± the woman said indifferently. ¡°It is because I said so.¡¯ ¡°Fine. Take another attack from me, then.¡±James was still skeptical. Could the peak Supernatural Eighth Inner Gate be so powerful? It was able to render him powerless to even fight back. He put up both of his hands. In his palms, True Energies of different attributes appeared. The two bursts of True Energy slowly fused together. He was going to use Cosmic Destruction. If he could not even defeat this woman with that, he had no chance of obtaining the Celestial Abode. The woman watched him silently. Then, an energy ball charged toward her with terrifying force. There was a solemnity to her expressionless face. Her brow was slightly furrowed. At this precise moment, she raised her hand. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. True Energy formed in her palms and quickly gathered. With a forceful strike, a burst of True Energy swept through the area and met with James¡¯ energy. Boom! Two bursts of True Energy collided and instantly exploded. The explosion created extremely powerful energy waves. James was immediately sent flying. The woman took a few steps backward as well. This was the city within the Celestial Abode, and there were extremely powerful Magic Circles. Where the energy wave had passed through, no buildings were harmed. The energy waves then dissipated into nothingness. James¡¯ body copsed to the ground. Hey on the ground for quite some time before finally struggling to get up. When he saw that the woman was unharmed, he was dumbfounded. This attack severely injured the Son of Heaven, but it had no effect on this woman. He walked over. ¡°Y-You¡¯re cheating.¡± The woman gave a faint smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. At the very least, you jolted me a few steps back. Regardless, you still have a long way to go before you can match me. Go back and cultivate for a few years beforeing back.¡± She seemed at ease. James, on the other hand, furrowed his brow. Go back and cultivate for a few years? When he returned after a few years, this Celestial Abode would already belong to someone else. He sat on the ground without regard for his appearance. He looked at the woman in white who was as beautiful as a fairy in front of him. He was trying to figure out how to defeat this woman. However, even after thinking for a while, he could note up with a n, since even Cosmic Destruction could not harm her. Cosmic Destruction was the most powerful martial art skill James had mastered. James wanted to leave now. However, he did not leave because there were still some people behind him. He wanted to see if anyone arriving after him could defeat this woman and take the Celestial Spirit. He began to wait here. After waiting for about over an hour, Marcello showed up at the city center. ¡°James.¡± Marcello descended from the sky. He looked at James, who was staring nkly while sitting on the ground, and unconsciously called out to him. James stood up when he heard his voice. ¡°How is it? Why are you sitting here and staring into space?¡± asked Marcello. James looked at Marcello. He did not expect Marcello to actually have the ability to fight everyone in a duel. ¡°What¡¯s thest checkpoint like?¡± asked Marcello again. James cast a nce at the altar up ahead and said, ¡°Go over there and take a look for yourself.¡± After hearing that, Marcello walked over. When he got close to the altar, a white light shone, and the woman in white reappeared. Marcello was slightly stunned. Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 James said with a smile, ¡°Thest checkpoint is very simple. Defeat her, and you¡¯ll get the Celestial Abode.¡± When he heard that, Marcello let out a sigh of relief. The woman was looking at Marcello. Her eyes released a white ray of light thatnded on Marcello. ¡°Oh. You¡¯re quite impressive. You¡¯ve already reached the fourthyer of the Herculean rank at such a young age.¡± On the woman¡¯s face, there was a hint of surprise. She was created, and her abilities were exceptional. She could find out Marcello¡¯s age and his cultivation base. With such strength at such a young age, he was undoubtedly talented. ¡°Since you¡¯re at the Herculean rank¡¯s fourthyer, I¡¯ll limit my rank to the Herculean rank¡¯s fourthyer. Make your move. Defeat me, and you¡¯ll receive the Celestial Spirit.¡± The woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Sure.¡± Marcello was eager to start as well. He acted quickly. In a sh, he appeared in front of the woman. His long, slender fingers clenched into a fist and delivered a blow with terrifying force. The woman smiled faintly and raised her hand. From her fingertips, a mystical power manifested. Then, Marcello felt an invisible pressure charging toward him. His attack was instantly neutralized, and this formless force descended upon him, sending him flying. After seeing Marcello sent flying by an attack, James was delighted. He thought he would be the only one to be sent flying with a single attack, but Marcello showed up and did the same. Marcello dragged himself up from the ground, a shocked expression on his pale, clear face. ¡± You¡­ Is your strength really at the Herculean rank¡¯s fourthyer?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said the woman, ¡°I limit my strength to whatever rank my opponent is at.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can you knock me back with a single attack if we are of the same rank?¡± Marcello looked doubtful. The woman exined, ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t seen it before doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Again.¡± Marcello was unconvinced. He began to attack once again. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was very fast. He was moving so fast that James could not see him clearly. When he had a clear view of him, Marcello had already appeared in front of the woman. However, as soon as he appeared, he was knocked into the air. Even someone as strong as Marcello was unable to fight back against the woman. He could not even get close to her. After watching up until this point, James was relieved. At least he could knock back the woman a few steps when he used Cosmic Destruction. Marcello was persistent. He kept trying. After several attacks, the results were all the same. He could not even get close to the woman. Finally, he gave up. The woman put her hands behind her back, looked at James and Marcello, and said, ¡°You both have decent strength. Both of you have a lot of potential. However, if you want to defeat me, you won¡¯t be able to do that just yet.¡± ¡°How do we defeat you, then?¡± James asked, puzzled. The woman nced at James and said, ¡°Your current rank is very low, but your physical strength is extremely powerful. If you want to defeat me, you¡¯ll need to keep cultivating and raise your rank to the Supernatural¡¯s Eight Inner Gates. Then, building on this foundation,press your True Energy and rank. ¡°When you feel that you can no longer suppress them, you cane back and try again. Maybe you¡¯ll have a chance to beat me then.¡± After saying that, the woman turned to Marcello and said, ¡°You as well. Although you have a good cultivation base, your rank is not entirely stable. It is a bit of a vanity symbol, even. What you need to do is continue to stabilize your rank andy a solid foundation.¡± As soon as the woman said that, Marcello understood. ¡°Thank you for the information. If I leave now, will I be able to return to the Celestial Abode in the future and challenge again?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The woman nodded softly and said, ¡°As long as the Celestial Abode doesn¡¯t have an owner, you are wee to challenge me at any time.¡± After hearing that, Marcello dragged James along with him and walked. ¡°Let¡¯s first get out of here, James. Even if we stay, we won¡¯t get the Celestial Abode.¡± ¡°Ah. We¡¯re leaving now?¡± James was a little reluctant. He said, ¡°Many people are behind us. Isn¡¯t it a shame if we leave now and the Celestial Abode is taken by someone else?¡± Marcello said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Even I can¡¯t defeat her, so the people behind us won¡¯t be able to either. Instead of waiting here, we should first leave this ce, go outside, and cultivate. When we¡¯re stronger, we¡¯lle back to challenge her again.¡± Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 It was tough to ovee thest barrier. Even Marcello stood no chance of victory. Thus, he chose to leave. He was not worried that the others who came after him would be able to defeat the woman in white. The two returned on the same path. Soon, they left the city. The others were still fighting outside the city. When they saw Marcello and Jamesing out of the city, they were curious. However, the two simply continued on their way without saying a word. There were plenty of Magic Circles and barriers on their way, but their way back was unimpeded. They did not need much effort to return to the mountaintop outside the city. There was a portal on the mountaintop that was formed with golden light. The two stepped through the portal without hesitation, and were transported out of the Celestial Abode to a mountain within Mount Bane¡¯s vicinity. Several months had passed since they entered the city. The Overworld Outsiders gathered in Mount Bane and entered the Celestial Abode. In that time, they had been inactive on Earth for a few months. This attracted the attention of a number of earth¡¯s martial artists. Some of the bolder ones gradually made their way up Mount Bane. They discovered the Overworld Outsiders were nowhere to be seen, and a Celestial Abode had appeared. However, they had no idea what the Celestial Abode was since the Spirit Tool¡¯s silhouette had not appeared, which made it impossible for them to enter. Since then, more martial artists from Earth gathered on Mount Bane. When James and Marcello came out of the Celestial Abode, they found at least 2,000 people gathered outside. These people surrounded the Celestial Abode and were talking about it. The martial artists were stunned when they saw James and Marcelloing out from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Is that¡­ James?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really James!¡± ¡°A few months ago, there was a post on the Martial Arts Forum iming to be written by James, but no one could prove whether it was legitimate. After some time, Lothian officially announced that James was really alive.¡± ¡°It seems James had entered the Celestial Abode.¡± James¡¯ appearance caused amotion. ¡°James?¡± A man walked over and looked at James in surprise. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned. It¡¯s really you!¡± James looked at the person with a smile and said, ¡°Long time no see, Can.¡± ¡°James!¡± ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± The others also followed suit and went up to James to greet him. Bet Caden, as well as Simon and Jackson from Mount Thunder Sect were also present. Even Sky, who was on bad terms with James, walked over in surprise, saying, ¡°You¡¯re one lucky b*stard. How haven¡¯t you died yet? Anyway, congrattions. You¡¯ve gotten a lot stronger.¡± Hearing these words, James smiled. Thomas, followed by two war gods, Tobias and Lucjan, walked over and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside, James?¡± Everyone else¡¯s eyes were fixated on James, barely containing their curiosity about the golden abode. James exined, ¡°It¡¯s a relic left by powerful ancestors.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Can asked, ¡°The Overworld Outsiders are gone. Have they already entered the structure?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Contrary to its appearance, its interior is a lot bigger than it seems as if it contained a whole other world. There is a city inside and countless divine objects. Unfortunately, I¡¯m still too weak at this moment and can¡¯t secure this Celestial Abode.¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked. There was a massive space inside that was like another world? Moreover, there was even a city within it? The Celestial Abode was definitely an invaluable treasure. Standing beside him, Marcello sensibly hovered in the background as James chatted with the Earth¡¯s martial artists. After a while, he finally found the opportunity to speak with James. Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I¡¯ll go on ahead, James. I need to find a ce to meditate in seclusion. If everything goes to n, I¡¯ll be back here in three years to challenge the custodian on the ninth barrier. I hope you¡¯ll train hard too. Let¡¯s meet again here in Mount Bane in three years.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. James knew he had to cultivate diligently. As long as the Celestial Abode had no owner, he would not give up. After Marcello bid farewell, he turned and left. James stayed behind and caught up with some of his friends. ¡°Have you seen Maxine, James?¡± Two slender and beautiful women walked out of the crowd. It was Tiara and Cynthia. Seeing James, Tiara lowered her head shyly and did not speak. Cynthia was the one who spoke first. ¡°Maxine?¡± James was taken by surprise by the question and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡± After hearing his reply, Cynthia¡¯s brows furrowed, and she said, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Where could she have gone? We thought she went to see you.¡± James asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Cynthia exined, ¡°A few months ago, there was a post on the Martial Arts Forum iming to be you. Maxine wanted to verify it and ascertain whether you were still alive. She left Cansington at night and came to Mount Bane. However, there has been no news from her ever since, and her phone has been turned off.¡± After hearing the exnation, James said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any danger if she saw my post before coming to Mount Bane. I¡¯ve already reached an agreement with the Overworld Outsiders at that time, so Earth¡¯s martial artists are able to freely enter Mount Bane. She must¡¯ve left because she had something important to do.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Cynthia wore a solemn expression. She had a sinking feeling that Maxine had gotten into some trouble. ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve other matters to deal with, so I won¡¯t hang around Mount Bane any longer. I¡¯ll see you guys next time.¡± James bid farewell. ¡°James¡­¡± Thomas called out for him. James turned to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you need to tell me something else?¡± Thomas asked, ¡°How can I enter the Celestial Abode?¡± James replied, ¡°There is a Spirit Tool within the Celestial Abode. You¡¯ll need its permission to enter.¡± Suddenly, the Celestial Abode¡¯s golden door slowly opened. A shadowy figure emerged and said, ¡°Sorry for the long wait.¡± After the shadow appeared, he said, ¡°The Celestial Abode is officially open to challengers. Regardless of strength, anyone can enter the Celestial Abode to challenge the nine barriers. The person who completes all nine barriers will be the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner. Everyone mored excitedly when they heard this. However, James¡¯ brows furrowed together. He already knew what it was like in the Celestial Abode. Earth¡¯s martial artists were stillparatively weak. Even if they were to enter the abode, they most likely would fail. James reminded them, ¡°Guys, the Celestial Abode¡¯s barriers are dangerous. You might lose your life if you are not careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just want to head in to have a look.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Caden.¡± Many people replied him. Hearing their insistence, James did not stay to persuade them. He bid farewell to Cynthia and Tiara. ¡°Tiara, Cynthia. You two, be careful. I still have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be returning to Lothian first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two women nodded. True to his word, James did not stay much longer and quickly left the area. His goal was to return to Lothian and bring his mother, Xandra, to the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ custodian to purify her Demonic Energy. James knew the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ custodian was peerless. She was a powerhouse that survived since time immemorial. He wanted to ask to guide and teach him for the next few years. Then, he would return to Mount Bane to conquer the Celestial Abode. Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 After James left Mount Bane, he promptly made his way to Lothian. He went to the military region of the closest city to Mount Bane and boarded a private ne directly to Lothian. Half a dayter, James finally arrived in Lothian. He met up with Langston, Tyrus, and Xandra in the pce. Xandra knew most Overworld Outsiders had gone to Mount Bane¡¯s Celestial Abode. Since they already knew about it, Lothian¡¯s martial artists did not bother investigating further. ¡°How did it go, James? Are you alright?¡± Xandra pulled James over and checked him for injuries. James smiled and said, ¡°Nothing happened to me.¡± ¡°By the way, what exactly is the Celestial Abode?¡± asked Tyrus. James briefly exined the events that happened after he entered the Celestial Abode. Despite his offhanded descriptions, everyone present paled and balked at the experiences James described. ¡°I¡¯m going to meditate in seclusion for some time. When I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯ll challenge it once more to see if I can conquer the Celestial Abode.¡± After speaking, he turned to Xandra. ¡°Mom, remember how I told you about bringing you to a ce to purify the Demonic Energy in your body? Now is the time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xandra nodded gently. James took his time in departing. Thest time he came to Lothian, he wanted to see Winnie. However, his mother had called, and he hurriedly rushed to save her,pletely missing his chance to see his daughter. To make up for that, he decided to stay in Lothian temporarily. That afternoon, he finally reunited with Winnie. Winnie was already four years old. With a chubby face and hair that was tied into neat, little braids, she looked adorable. ¡°Winnie.¡± When he saw Winnie, James was choked up with emotion. In the past few years, he rarely had the chance to apany Winnie. Winnie carried a small schoolbag and looked at James with fear. Then, she hid behind Xandra. Xandra said with a smile, ¡°Winnie, this is your father. Go on, call him Papa.¡± ¡°Papa?¡± After James left Mount Bane, he promptly made his way to Lothian. He went to the military region of the closest city to Mount Bane and boarded a private ne directly to Lothian. Half a dayter, James finally arrived in Lothian. He met up with Langston, Tyrus, and Xandra in the pce. Xandra knew most Overworld Outsiders had gone to Mount Bane¡¯s Celestial Abode. Since they already knew about it, Lothian¡¯s martial artists did not bother investigating further. ¡°How did it go, James? Are you alright?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Xandra pulled James over and checked him for injuries. James smiled and said, ¡°Nothing happened to me.¡¯ ¡°By the way, what exactly is the Celestial Abode?¡± asked Tyrus. James briefly exined the events that happened after he entered the Celestial Abode. Despite his offhanded descriptions, everyone present paled and balked at the experiences James described. ¡°I¡¯m going to meditate in seclusion for some time. When I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯ll challenge it once more to see if I can conquer the Celestial Abode.¡± After speaking, he turned to Xandra. ¡°Mom, remember how I told you about bringing you to a ce to purify the Demonic Energy in your body? Now is the time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xandra nodded gently. James took his time in departing. Thest time he came to Lothian, he wanted to see Winnie. However, his mother had called, and he hurriedly rushed to save her,pletely missing his chance to see his daughter. To make up for that, he decided to stay in Lothian temporarily. That afternoon, he finally reunited with Winnie. Winnie was already four years old. With a chubby face and hair that was tied into neat, little braids, she looked adorable. ¡°Winnie.¡± When he saw Winnie, James was choked up with emotion. In the past few years, he rarely had the chance to apany Winnie. Winnie carried a small schoolbag and looked at James with fear. Then, she hid behind Xandra. Xandra said with a smile, ¡°Winnie, this is your father. Go on, call him Papa.¡± ¡°Papa?¡± Winnie looked at James distrustfully. She had absolutely no recollection of her father. Everyone else had a father and mother, but she had neither of them by her side. ¡°Winnie,e here. Give Papa a hug.¡± James bent down and spread his arms wide. Winnie looked at James with her bright eyes and blinked a few times. With an innocent expression, she asked, ¡°Are you really my Papa?¡± ¡°I sure am.¡± ¡°Papa! I finally have a Papa!¡± Winnie was overjoyed as she rushed toward Jam?s. James picked Winnie up in his arms. He went around Lothian with her for a few days. However, he did not stay for long because he had an important matters to handle. He was unsure if the Overworld Outsiders could pass the ninth barrier, so he had to train as soon as possible to improve his strength. Before he left to meditate in seclusion, he made a trip back to Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins to check on the Sacred Tree-the small, silver tree his mother risked her life to obtain. The Sacred Tree was the rarest divine object that appeared on Earth before the Celestial Abode emerged. Once the tree blossms, it would bear mysterious fruits. By consuming one of these fruits, his cultivation base would improve tremendously. James arrived at Mt. Thunder Pass in the Southern ins a dayter. A small silver tree stood on top of Mt. Thunder Pass. At that moment, two silver fruits were hanging from the tree. One of the fruits was round and the size of a fist. It shimmered with a silvery light and looked incredibly mystical. James could smell its aromatic fragrance as soon as he got closer to it. The fragrance rxed his body and made him feel pleasant. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Sitting in a lotus position next to the small tree was a woman. It was Diney who sat there cultivating. Perhaps it was due to absorbing the silver fruit, but Diney radiated a silver glow that made it seem like she was bathed in moonlight. It made her look exquisite and mystical. Sensing someone approaching, Diney stopped cultivating. She raised her head and stood up excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re back, James!¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Diney.¡± ¡°W-Who¡¯s that with you?¡± Diney looked at the woman behind James. James smiled and exined, ¡°This is my mother.¡± Diney immediately greeted her with a smile, ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Hello, nice to meet you,¡± Xadra replied with a smile. Diney changed the topic and said, ¡°James, the Sacred Tree has borne fruit. They¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ve been cultivating near the tree during this period, and that alone already improved my cultivation base significantly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± James walked over and observed the two fruits on the tree. He picked them and handed one to Diney as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Here, have this fruit.¡± Diney immediately shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t ept it.¡± She pushed the fruit back to him. ¡°You should keep it, James. We¡¯re all counting on you to repel the Overworld Outsiders. You must augment your strength as much as you can. The stronger you are, the higher chances of humanity¡¯s survival.¡± James took back the fruit and handed it to Xandra. ¡°Mom, you can have it then.¡± Xandra also pushed his hand away. ¡°Why are you giving it to me? Diney¡¯s right. You have to prioritize improving your strength as soon as possible. Don¡¯t you also want to acquire the Celestial Abode? This fruit should be able to improve your strength tremendously.¡± James reluctantly put the fruits away. ¡°I won¡¯t be stay long in the Southern ins. I¡¯m counting on you to develop Wrymstead, Diney.¡± Diney grinned, shing her brilliant, white teeth. ¡°Mhm! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± After James plucked the fruits, he inspected the tree. After having its fruits picked, the tree seemed to have lost vitality and withered instantly. The tree¡¯s condition did not matter to James. He left with Xandra and the fruits. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Soon, he reached Mount Tai. Following the route he remembered, he went to the mountain ravine where the Chamber of Scriptures was located. He dove into the water and emerged at an underground cave. Shortly after, they appeared in front of the underground tower¡¯s entrance. The stone entrance was shut. James walked over, pushed open the stone gate, and entered the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ first floor. Xandra looked at the surroundings and asked, ¡°Where are we, James?¡± James exined, ¡°This is earth¡¯s Chamber of Scriptures. It stores all the signature cultivation methods left behind by earth¡¯s ancestors. It¡¯s a ce prepared for the humans of Earth. However, it¡¯ll only be open to outsiders after the Earth undergoes drastic changes. Moreover, a powerful custodian guards this ce. This is also where Thea is purifying her Demonic Energy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Xandra nodded in understanding James opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°Ms. Custodian, are you here? It¡¯s James! I¡¯m here to see you.¡± After his voice rang out, a white light shone, and a beautiful woman appeared. It was the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ custodian. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Ms. Custodian.¡¯ ¡°Likewise.¡± The custodian nodded gently. However, her eyes were not looking at James but at Xandra. James quickly exined, ¡°You told me to bring anyone with a simr condition to Thea to this ce to purify the Demonic Energy within them. This is my mother. She also has a simr condition as Thea.¡± The custodian nodded gently and said, ¡°Indeed. I can sense it. Since that¡¯s the case,e with me.¡± After speaking, the custodian waved her hand, and powerful energy enveloped James and Xandra. The two felt their vision distort, and they were teleported away. Soon, they were in the depths of the tower. There was an altar with a Grand Extremity pattern engraved on it. Thea was sitting on it, emanating strong energy that shocked even James. ¡°This is¡­? It seems Thea made rapid progress over the years.¡¯ Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 The energy emanating from Thea¡¯s body was forceful. James was able to roughly infer Thea¡¯s current cultivation rank from the energy alone. Her cultivation base must have already reached Supernatural Consummation and was barely a step away from bing Herculean. The custodian turned to Xandra and said, ¡°From now onward, you¡¯ll have to stay here to cleanse the Demonic Energy within you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Xandra nodded. The Demonic Energy within her had tormented her for thousands of years. She was d to finally get rid of it once and for all. ¡°Ms. Custodian¡­¡± James spoke hesitantly. The custodian looked at him and asked, ¡°Yes? What else is the matter?¡± James mustered up the courage and said, ¡°A Celestial Abode had appeared in Mount Bane¡­¡± He exined the events that took ce at the Celestial Abode in detail. ¡°I¡¯m aiming to get through the ninth barrier, but I¡¯m not strong enough. I¡¯d like to train here for a while under your guidance. The ninth barrier¡¯s defender said I needed topress my True Energy and reach my rank¡¯s true zenith.¡± The custodian knew of everything that happened on the earth. However, her main duty was to protect the Chamber of Scriptures. She did not want to interfere with other matters rting to the earth. Since James asked for her guidance, she did not refuse him. ¡°I know a good ce to train. I¡¯ll bring you there and guide you for a while.¡± Hearing this, James was thrilled. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Custodian.¡± After speaking, he looked at Thea, sitting in front of the formation on the altar. Thea¡¯s energy was incredibly powerful. She sat in a lotus position and seemed to havepletely removed herself from the outside world. Although he had been in her vicinity for a while, Thea did not once get up. ¡°How¡¯s Thea doing?¡± asked James. The custodian replied, ¡°She¡¯s in a state of focused meditation and has no perception of the outside world. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯spletely fine, and a significant amount of Demonic Energy within her body has been purified.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. Afterward, the custodian arranged a spot for Xandra and instructed her on how to purify her Demonic Energy. James waited about half an hour until the custodian was finally done attending to Xandra. The custodian walked over to James. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James followed the custodian into the deepest level of the underground cave. The paths were winding, and there were some luminous white pearls on the surrounding rocks. The pearls illuminated the dark cave, making it seem almost like daytime. Soon, they arrived at the deepest level. The Demonic Energy that veiled the area was dreadful. ck Demonic Energy oozed out from the cracks in the grounds and surrounding walls. Its effects were so strong they caused James¡¯ heart to race. It felt like something was peering at him from the dark, making him shiver from the eerieness. James could not help asking, ¡°Where are we, Ms. Custodian?¡± The custodian replied, ¡°Another world lies beyond that seal ahead. It¡¯s a world that was a battlefield for countless strong powerhouses in ancient times. Your current rank is unstable, and most of your achievements were attained through the use of elixirs or Empyrean objects. Thus, you need to constantly refine and concentrate your True Energy to make it pure.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 James nodded gently. They continued advancing for another five minutes until they saw a spectral doorway before them. The portal was more than five meters in height and wasposed of ck energy. There was a constant flow of ck energy inside the doorway. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The custodian casually waved her hand, and powerful energy flowed from her hand, enveloping James. Then, she took James¡¯ hand and led him to the writhing portal. James felt an immense pressure crushing his body as he passed through the portal. Despite being protected by the custodian¡¯s True Energy, he felt like his bones were about to shatter, and the sheer overwhelming pressure made it hard to breathe. Fortunately, the feeling onlysted a short moment. After they passed through the portal, they arrived in an unfamiliar ce, and the difort he previously felt had vanished. The sky was gray, and the surroundings were dead silent. The ground was studded with craters, and ck energy continuously seeped out of these openings. In the distance, there were many copsed mountains. The area was full of crumbling ruins, with boulders scattered randomly and bones of unknown creatures strewn about. The whole area reeked of blood and iron, the hallmarks of a bloody sh. Even though tens of millions of years had passed, the scars of the fierce battle that took ce were still as fresh as ever. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The custodian stood on a pile of ruins, and sorrow tainted her beautiful face as she scanned the surroundings. She seemed to reminisce for a while and heaved a sigh. ¡°In the battle back then, the earth was torn apart, and countless strong people met their unfortunate end.¡± James could not help asking, ¡°Why did a battle break out in ancient times? Recently, I¡¯ve learned a little about the events that happened back then. I heard the earth¡¯s ancestors defected to the Demon Race and were called traitors. What exactly happened?¡± The custodian returned to her senses and turned to face James, saying calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know these things yet with your current strength and rank. You should train with peace of mind. When your strength improves, you¡¯ll naturally learn of these matters. All you need to know for now is that the events of ancient times are far moreplicated than you¡¯ve ever imagined.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James sensibly stopped inquiring any further. The custodian also said nothing more about the topic. She looked at James and said, ¡°ording to what you told me, the Celestial Abode¡¯s ninth barrier¡¯s defender must¡¯ve been trained by a powerful person. Thus, she¡¯s also rtively powerful and can adjust her strength to a certain rank. She¡¯s right. If you want to defeat her, you¡¯re far from enough. What you need to do now is train religiously.¡± James immediately replied, ¡°I humbly ask for your guidance, Ms. Custodian.¡± ¡°Your current physical strength is equivalent to a Supernatural that¡¯s broken through the Eighth Inner Gate. The defender there restricts their own power to match that, right? If that¡¯s the case, you should stay here and strengthen your rank until you reach the Eighth Inner Gate in the shortest possible time.¡± ¡°You can practice here at ease. This is an ancient battlefield with concentrated energy. Your Demonic Lotus can absorb any energy and convert it into your own True Energy. If you practice here, reaching the Supernatural¡¯s Eighth Inner Gate won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll take my leave first. When you reach that rank, I¡¯lle back to give you some pointers.¡± After the custodian finished speaking, her body flickered, and she disappeared from James¡¯ sight. James swept his gaze over his surroundings. Everything was gray and silent. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He already knew from previous battles that his Demonic Lotus could absorb any form of energy, convert it into his own and temper his body. ¡°Haah.¡± James took a deep breath. He advanced into the barren ce and soon reached a decimated mountain range. Although the mountain range was heavily damaged, it still towered over its surroundings at about five kilometers high. James reached the mountaintop and sat in a lotus position on a giant boulder. He took out his two silver fruits and looked at them while murmuring, ¡°These two fruits are the rarest divine object, only inferior to the Celestial Abode. If I consume them, my talents should improve rapidly. With my body¡¯s strength, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for me to reach the Eighth Inner Gate.¡± Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 James ate one of the silver fruits. An indescribable aroma wafted from his throat to his whole body with one bite. Right after that, powerful energy flowed through his body. His body¡¯s pores were stretched open, and silvery-white rays of light emanated from his body, lifting his body from the ground. He felt as if he was going to ascend to the skies. ¡°What incredible energy.¡± James¡¯ mouth hung agape. To avoid losing excess energy from his body, he closed his body¡¯s pores and quickly activated the Lunar and Terra Art. He absorbed the energy within his body and refined it into his own True Energy. His True Energy was rapidly enhanced. It had been some time since he became a Supernatural. Previously, he cultivated in the Celestial Abode. Now that he had absorbed the mysterious silver fruit, he could perceive the Inner Gates within his body. He continued to absorb the energy. Soon, he felt that he had reached the limit because something inside him prevented him from absorbing more energy. He knew the barrier he felt was one of the Inner Gates, and he had to break through them to continue strengthening his True Energy. He channeled all the energy in his body to surpass the invisible Inner Gate within his body. Boom! A loud noise came from within. James had sessfully broken the Inner Gate. It was like surging water that had broken through a dam, the True Energy in his body flooded his meridians like a flowing river. James could sense the vibrant force in his body. James continued to absorb the mysterious fruit¡¯s energy. The power from the mysterious fruit was incredible, and his True Energy continuously increased. He began to cultivate and soon lost track of time. Shortly after, he could sense his Second Inner Gate and easily broke through it as well. He reached Second Inner Gate. Meanwhile, the custodian stood at the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ ninth floor. A projection of the scene beyond the doorway hovered in front of her, allowing her to monitor James¡¯ progress. She was constantly watching him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°This boy is rather blessed. He even managed to get himself such a mythical fruit.¡± The custodian was shocked by the fruit¡¯s energy. At that moment, she pointed toward the void. Powerful energy rushed out from her finger. James was still cultivating when a white light suddenly descended from the sky. The light enveloped him and entered his body. At that moment, James felt his body get fettered by a mysterious force. From the sky, an ethereal voice resounded. ¡°James, I¡¯ve strengthened the Inner Gates in your body. From this point, you will only be able to breach your Inner Gates by reaching the peak of your rank. This will ensure you are able to defeat the Celestial Abode¡¯s defender after reaching the Supernatural¡¯s Eighth Inner Gate. The custodian¡¯s voice resounded. James sighed in relief after hearing the custodian¡¯s voice. ¡°Ah¡­ So turns out that was just the custodian, huh? I guess she¡¯s done this for my own good.¡± After that, James did not give it much thought and continued his cultivation. He continued absorbing more of the mysterious silver fruit¡¯s energy to augment his True Energy. Inside his body, True Energy surged and constantly amplified. Before he knew it, he found the Third Inner Gate and began attempting to unlock it. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not break through the Inner Gate this time. He was troubled. ¡°Why is it not working?¡± While James sat with a pensive expression, the ephemeral custodian appeared. She looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯ve strengthened the Inner Gates in your body. Your current strength alone won¡¯t allow you to break it.¡± James heard the voice and raised his head to look at the custodian ahead of him. He blurted out, ¡°Then, what should I do? Please grant me your wisdom, Ms. Custodian.¡± Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 The custodian said, ¡°What you must do now is continuously condense your True Energy to make it purer, denser, and more intense. You¡¯ll be stronger despite being in the same rank when your True Energy is purer.¡± ¡°How do I condense my True Energy?¡± James was confused. He had never condensed his True Energy before. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a cultivation method.¡± The custodian reached out with her slender fingers and tapped James¡¯ forehead. At that moment, some information was imnted into James¡¯ mind. He sat in a lotus position on the ground and processed the information. Afterward, he realized it was a cultivation method that could condense his True Energy. It was not an advanced cultivation method, but there were still some parts of it he needed help understanding. He turned to the custodian to address his questions. With the custodian¡¯s help, he quickly grasped the method. Then, he began to use the cultivation method from the custodian to condense his body¡¯s True Energy. All his True Energy gathered in his body¡¯s elixir field and took on a cloud-like form. It continuously shrank, but its power remained unchanged. After he condensed it, his True Energy continuously increased. Previously, he had already consumed half of the mysterious fruit. He took another small bite. Powerful energy filled his whole body, and his True Energy began to amplify once more. When his True Energy expanded to its limit, he condensed it. After doing that, he boosted his True Energy again. He repeated the process dozens of times. Each time hepressed his True Energy, it would shrink significantly. Now, when hepressed his True Energy, it was almost impossible to condense it further. After thoroughly preparing, he began to strike at the Third Inner Gate. The strength in his body exploded and struck the invisible Inner Gate in his body. Boom! An explosive sound reverberated in his body. He had sessfully broken through the Third Inner Gate. James now reached the Supernatural¡¯s Third Inner Gate. The custodian watched from beside him with satisfaction. She nodded and said, ¡°Mhm, very good, but remember not to get ahead of yourself. The fetters I set will be much stronger as you advance further. It¡¯s going to get incrementally more challenging to break through.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Custodian,¡± James said gratefully. The custodian gently waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Continue on with your cultivation. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. Inform me immediately if you encounter any more problems.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. After that, he continued to cultivate. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In this space, there was neither day nor night. No matter the time, the sky remained eternally gray, and it was hard to feel the passage of time. James had no idea how long he had been cultivating. He only knew his True Energy was constantly getting stronger. In the beginning, he had only just be a Supernatural. Now, he had breached the Sixth Inner Gate. He already consumed and absorbed the two silver fruits he picked. It had been a while since he reached the Supernatural¡¯s Sixth Inner Gate. He kept condensing his True Energy until he was unable to continue further. However, when he attacked the Inner Gate, he found that he could not so much as dent it. He tried countless times but to no avail. He stopped and looked at the pretty custodian. ¡°Miss, why can¡¯t I break through the Seventh Inner Gate? I can no longerpress my True Energy and have reached the peak of the Sixth Inner Gate. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to enhance my True Energy any further, but I still can¡¯t break through.¡± During this time, James became familiar with the custodian. He used to call her Ms. Custodian but recently started simply addressing her as Miss. The custodian said, ¡°If you can¡¯t break through, that means you have yet to reach your limit. You can¡¯t condense it any further now, so you¡¯ll have to resort to external means to improve your True Energy and purify it.¡± ¡°Resort to external means?¡± James cocked his eyebrow. The custodian nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Come with me.¡± Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 James had no idea what the custodian was trying to do. Still, he stood up and obediently followed her. The custodian stepped into the air, walking at a slow pace because she was afraid James could not keep up with her. James resolutely followed behind her. After passing through many copsed mountains and dried-up rivers, James saw a glow before him. As they got closer, the glow intensified, and James recognized it was mes that he saw. The mountain range was encircled by an inferno, which burned with an eerie, white me. The sight was slightly unsettling. The custodian stopped outside the mountain range that was surrounded by mes. James also halted in his tracks. Although they were standing far from the inferno, James could feel the burning heat, and drops of sweat kept forming on his forehead. He was shocked because no ordinary mes had an effect on him at his rank. ¡°What is this ce?¡± asked James. The custodian replied, ¡°This is the me Energy of a particrly strong person which he left behind from ancient times. Even after so many years, his me Energy burns ever so brightly. I brought you here to use the mes to refine your True Energy.¡± ¡°From ancient times?¡± James was shocked. How powerful did this ancestor have to be to leave behind these roaring mes that were still burning long after his death? ¡°Will this burn me to death, Miss?¡± He feared the heat would be worse since he could already feel it from afar. The custodian gently waved her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. You have a strong body. Although the mes are intense, they cannot destroy your body. At most, you¡¯re going to feel a little bit of pain. After you enter the mes, don¡¯t try to resist them. Instead, allow the mes to enter your body first before you activate your True Energy to fight it. It¡¯ll allow your True Energy to improve.¡± After learning he would not be burned to death, James sighed in relief. James was prepared to risk it all to acquire the Celestial Abode and be stronger. He strode forward and felt the scorching heat as he got closer. Before he stepped into the mes, he felt like he was inside a sauna, and his whole body was drenched in sweat. However, the heat was still tolerable. He continued advancing into the mes. When he walked into the mes, the sweat on his body began to evaporate, and his skin began to scald. James felt excruciating pain all over his body. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. His face was distorted from the pain. ¡°H-How is this a little bit of pain?! This feels worse than death.¡± James gritted his teeth in agony. Fwoosh! At that moment, a column of mes swept toward him. James did not resist it. The mes were magical and entered his body through his pores. His flesh was singed as soon as the mes entered his body. At that moment, James felt like he was on the brink of death. He immediately sat in a lotus position on the ground and mobilized his True Energy to resist the mes entering his body. During the confrontation of energies, the mes continuously burned away at his True Energy. ¡°Incredible.¡± Although James was enduring intense pain, he was thrilled to feel his True Energy being refined through the mes. He sat in a lotus position and began using the power of his mes to purify his True Energy. The miraculous mes gradually made his True Energy purer. Afterward, James began absorbing the Empyrean Spiritual Energy around him and augmenting his True Energy with it. Once, twice, three times, and ten times¡­ After repeatedly increasing his True Energy, he could sense that he had reached his limit. ¡°Break!¡± He mobilized the True Energy throughout his body. His True Energy overflowed from his meridians, surged through his body, and shattered the invincible Inner Gate in his body. Boom! A loud sound came from his body as the Inner Gate fell apart. ¡°I did it!¡± Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 James was ecstatic. After spending all that time and effort, he finally surpassed the Eighth Inner Gate. Now, he only needed the strengthen himself up to the Eighth Inner Gate¡¯s peak. Then, he would be capable of challenging the ninth barrier¡¯s defender in the celestial abode. James quickly got up and walked toward the custodian. The custodian turned around, and a robe appeared in her hands. She passed it to James. James realized the mes hadpletely burned away his clothes. With an embarrassed expression, he took the clothes handed over by the custodian and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± He quickly got dressed. The traditional robe fit him very well. The custodian turned to face him and nodded. Her pretty face was satisfied as she said, ¡°Yes, very good. You¡¯re cultivating much faster than I expected.¡± James could not help asking, ¡°How long has it been since I came to this ancient battlefield?¡± He was focused on cultivating and lost track of time. Therefore, he had no clue how long had passed. The custodian replied, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. Only two years have passed.¡± ¡°What?! It¡¯s already been two years?¡± James was startled. If two years had passed, that meant there was only four more years until the seal would be opened. The custodian was able to deduce James¡¯ thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Earth¡¯s seal won¡¯t open so easily. Even when the timees, plenty of conditions still have to be met to open it.¡± Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright. You should continue cultivating here for the time being. You should be able to leave this pce by next month or at most two months from now,¡± said the custodian. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Then, he turned back to look at the mes behind him. The white mes made his heart race. During this period, he went through so much that it almost felt like he was dying. Fortunately, his body was different from an ordinary person¡¯s. He would have been burned to death if he still had a regr body. To get stronger and obtain the Celestial Abode, James pulled out all the stops. He strode toward the mes again. Instead of entering the mes immediately, he lingered close to them and absorbed the vigorous energy contained in them to increase his True Energy. His True Energy gradually grew stronger, and soon he felt it could no longer increase anymore. Then, he used the white mes to refine his True Energy. Once, twice, ten times, a hundred times¡­ He repeated the refining process.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After refining his True Energy, he would condense it. After condensing his True Energy, he felt it had be more intensepared to before. Although his current rank was only at the Supernatural¡¯s Eighth Inner Gate¡¯s peak, the strength of his True Energy was tremendous. His True Energy¡¯s strength alone would allow him to be equally matched with a Herculean and perhaps even take one down. After reaching the Eighth Inner Gate¡¯s peak, James¡¯ training came to an end. The custodian teleported him out of the ancient battlefield. Soon, they returned to the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ lowest level. James wanted to see Thea and talk to her. It had been many years since Thea hade to the Chamber of Scriptures. ¡°Miss, can I see and talk to Thea?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± The custodian said, ¡°She¡¯s in thest stage of purifying her Demonic Energy and can¡¯t be disturbed right now. Don¡¯t worry too much about her. It¡¯ll take five years at most for Thea topletely purify the Demonic Energy in her body. When the timees, Thea¡¯s Supreme Spiritual Root will unleash its true potential, and you¡¯ll see that her cultivation base has improved exponentially.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James was disappointed he could not speak to Thea. However, he was relieved that Thea would be fine. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you outside.¡± The custodian casually waved her hand, and her True Energy enveloped James¡¯ body. In the blink of an eye, James appeared on the tower¡¯s first floor. James scanned the tower¡¯s first floor for a while, then quickly departed. ¡°With my current strength, I should be able to defeat the ninth barrier¡¯s defender in the Celestial Abode, right? I wonder if anyone has imed the Celestial Abode in these past two years?¡± Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 James spent thest two years cultivating in the ancient battlefield. Two years had passed, and he was unsure of whether anyone had passed the ninth barrier and be the Celestial Abode¡¯s new owner. He quickly left the Chamber of Scriptures and set off directly. He did not stop by Lothian because the only thing he could think of was the Celestial Abode. He wanted to im the ce for himself as soon as possible. He went to the nearby military region and used his authority to take a private ne to Mount Bane. After the long journey, he finally arrived on Mount Bane. Thend around Mount Bane had expanded after two years. Many unknown areas appeared during the past two years. The surroundings had undergone significant changes, and James was somewhat unfamiliar with the new terrain. Fortunately, he could still see the golden light shining in the sky from a distance. He knew the golden light came from the Celestial Abode. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. That meant the Celestial Abode was still there and had not been imed by anyone yet. He sighed in relief upon seeing the golden light. No longer in a rush, he slowed down. As soon as he got close to Mount Bane, James discovered many martial artists habituating the area. There was even a small city established in Mount Bane¡¯s canyon. ¡°Huh?¡± James stood atop one of the mountains and was surprised to see the unfamiliar city. ¡°It¡¯s only been two years? Did someone already establish a city here?¡± After careful observation, James surmised that the settlement most likely was not built in recent times but had instead originated from another world. The city sported ancient designs, and the city gate alone was several hundred meters tall. All the buildings looked like they had been transported from an earlier time in history. The modern generation would never build such an old-fashioned city. James wanted to head to the Celestial Abode immediately but saw many people inhabiting the city. ¡°It seems more Outsiders have appeared on Earth. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯vee from the Overworld.¡± James knew that there was more than one Sealed Realm. The Overworld was merely one of the many worlds. Since the Overworld was able to find the seal leading to the earth, the other worlds must be able to do so as well. After mulling it over for a while, James decided to check out the city. He leaped off the mountaintop andnded firmly on the ground, appearing right in front of the city gate. Many people were gathered at the city gate and were lining up to enter the city. James also joined the queue. Soon, he was admitted into the city. The broad streets were full of people. James was shocked as he had never expected this many martial artists from other worlds to appear on Earth in just two years. Suddenly, he saw a scene that made his blood boil. On the street, a few women were imprisoned in a cage. There were signs on the women¡¯s heads advertising them as beautiful earthlings for sale and disyed their respective prices. Upon seeing this, James was outraged. It was clear that things were not as peaceful as he thought during these two years. A fat man sat on a chair beside the cage and hollered, ¡°Don¡¯t miss your chance! These are rare, beautiful female earthlings! They¡¯re college students and only cost one crystal!¡± A few people would stop to take a look, while others did not bother even casting a nce at them. James walked toward the fat man with an unsmiling expression. The fat man was not tall, standing at about 160 centimeters. He wore oversized clothes, and his chubby face gave off a shrewd impression. Seeing James appear at his booth, he immediately stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Young man, are you interested in buying a beautiful woman? These are genuine college student earthlings. I took a huge gamble to enter a university in Sol and get my hands on them. Fortunately, I escaped quickly. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been doomed if I got caught by the Omniscient Deity. One woman only costs one crystal.¡± James looked at the women locked inside the cage. There were three beautiful women dressed in modern clothes. All of them had decent looks and great figures. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 At that moment, these women looked at James in fright. ¡°Haah.¡± James took a deep breath and chose his actions carefully. He had been away for two years and was uncertain what kind of powerhouses had appeared on earth recently. He was unsure whether he couldpletely fight off these Outsiders with his current strength. However, he heard the Omniscient Deity being mentioned. James forcibly suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°You mentioned the Omniscient Deity from Earth. Is he strong?¡± ¡°Why? Have you not heard of him? Oh! You must be new, right?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I just recently entered Earth and don¡¯t know much about this world.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± In an effort to sell his goods, the fat man eagerly exined things to James, ¡°The Omniscient Deity is Earth¡¯s strongest martial artist. He¡¯s a Herculean in terms of rank, and there are rumors that he¡¯s reached the Third Layer of the rank since he defeated a Herculean Second Layer in the past.¡± Hearing this, James asked calmly, ¡°Are there many Herculean martial artists on Earth right now?¡± The fat man said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for people above the Herculean rank to pass through the seal. The stronger one¡¯s strength, the harder it is to pass through the seal.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. It seemed the martial artists that appeared on Earth were rtively weaker. James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯ve already told you so much. Are you going to buy a woman or not?¡± That fat man was starting to lose his patience. James suddenly lifted the fat man off the ground and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m an earthling.¡± ¡°What?! You¡¯re an earthling?¡± The fat man was taken aback. Following that, he quickly attempted to strike back at James and thrust his palm forward. James allowed the attack tond on him. However, the fat man¡¯s full-force attack did not even scratch James. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± The fat man¡¯s mouth hung open incredulously. James suddenly lifted him higher and mmed him into the ground. Bang! The fat man¡¯s body fell to the ground, and he was winded by the impact. The fight caught the attention of some guards. A group of guards quickly approached them. The fat man got up from the ground and rushed to the guards, seemingly finding his saving He pointed at James and shouted furiously, ¡°Sir, he¡¯s an earthling! He¡¯s here to cause trouble in the city! Hurry and capture him!¡± grace. The guards wore armor and held long swords. The leader of the guards looked to be in his 30s. He walked over and looked at James. ¡°You¡¯re a martial artist from Earth?¡± James tersely replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The guard said, ¡°Our City Lord doesn¡¯t prohibit martial artists from Earth from entering the city. However, fighting is prohibited in Hazted City. Pleasee with us.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, the guards behind him drew their swords and surrounded James. James looked at them coldly. He did not want to cause a huge fuss. However, these Outsiders had crossed the line. They captured humans from Earth and were selling them in the city. Since things had reached this extent, there was no need for him to hold back against them. Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know who you are, but this is Hazted City. Anyone who steps into this city must follow our rules. Men, detain this guy. He shall be locked up for thirty years.¡± The guard¡¯s captain snorted snidely. The guards immediately surrounded James and were about to make their move. Suddenly, James¡¯ body vanished and reappeared ten meters away from where they closed in on him. ¡°Huh?¡± The guard¡¯s captain was blindsided. James¡¯ movements were too fast for him to see clearly. Before he could catch a glimpse of the action, James had already escaped from them. ¡°That man must die right here.¡± James pointed at the fat man behind the guard¡¯s captain. Since he had returned, James wanted to disy his strength and warn the Outsiders that those who coerce Earth¡¯s inhabitants will have to pay a heavy price. The captain stared at James. James was powerful. He was way stronger than they initially expected. However, they stood in Hazted City. As the captain of the guards, his duty was to protect the city. Anyone who caused trouble in Hazted City would have to be mercilessly executed. James walked slowly toward the man. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Save me, Captain!!!¡± The fat man wore an anxious expression. The captain spoke again, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what makes you think you can act so presumptuously! Take him down!¡± ¡°If you insist on standing in my way, then you leave me no choice but strike back with. extreme prejudice.¡± James clenched his fists. ¡°Kill him!¡± The guards all wore menacing expressions. They gripped their swords tightly and shed at James. James threw a punch into the air. Terrifying energy swept forward and sent the guards flying, causing them tond in the distance. They were audibly groaning in pain. With just one move, James defeated dozens of guards. Many people were in the city at the time, and themotion attracted a lot of attention. People gathered around and gestured at themotion as they discussed it amongst themselves. ¡°Who¡¯s this person? How dare he start a fight in Hazted City?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that Hazted City belongs to Tristen Hazted?¡± ¡°Even the Omniscient Deity would act cautiously here.¡± ¡°That young man is done for.¡± Many people murmured about the fight. To them, James was good as dead at that point. Even the strongest martial artist on Earth, the Omniscient Deity, feared Tristen and would not dare to step into Hazted City. Despite that, this unknown earthling had the guts to go on a rampage in Hazted City. ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The guard¡¯s captain red at James and cursed, ¡°Not even gods will be able to save you today! Mark my words!¡± James ignored the threat and slowly walked toward the fat man. After taking a few steps, his body suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of the fat man the next instant. The fat man attempted to dodge, but he was much slower than James. He was lifted into the air once more and immediately felt the murderous intent emanating from James. He was utterly terrified and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! Please spare me. I¡¯ll never repeat the same mistake again! I won¡¯t dare to capture earthlings and sell them ever again!¡± The fat man pleaded with James for mercy. James held him in the air and stared at him coldly, it was obvious to see that James intended to ruthlessly end his life. He lifted the main higher and threw him to the ground. The fat man¡¯s body mmed into the pavement. Swoosh! James unsheathed the long sword that hung from his back. He grasped the Primordial Dragon de, swung it at the man and promptly kept it away once more. Splurt! Blood sttered everywhere, and a head rolled on the ground. James showed no mercy and deliberately broke the rules, killing the fat man in front of the Outsiders. He scanned his surroundings and said ominously, ¡°This is what happens when you make enemies out of the humans on Earth. Today, I¡¯m warning you guys. Anyone who touches another human from Earth in the future will be beheaded.¡± His voice resounded. Initially, the crowd had formed to talk about the scene in front of them. Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Everyone¡¯s faces paled after watching James kill the fat man. The women imprisoned in the cage watched aghast. They were unaware of what was happening and did not know the identity of the man standing up for them. Meanwhile, the captain of the guards bore a frightening expression. ¡°You¡¯re going to die, b*stard.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Despite what he saw, he remained unfazed by James. He was standing in Hazted City which belonged to Tristen. The city appeared out of the blue one year ago. The Outsiders fought fiercely for dominion over the city. Ultimately, Tristen emerged victorious and sessfully conquered the city, naming it Hazted City. James ignored the captain. He walked toward the cage and opened it. Although the three women in the cage were unkempt, their beauty was still inly obvious to see. These three women would definitely be the most popr women in whichever school they went to. After James opened the cage, he tried his best to show that he bore them no ill will. He smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything will be alright. You three can go home now.¡± James stretched out his hand to the three women in the cage. They only responded by staring at James warily. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I mean no harm.¡± James sensed they had some reservations about him and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a human from Earth. I used to be the Dragon King of Sol¡¯s Southern ins. I¡¯m currently Wyrmstead¡¯s Emperor. My duty is to protect humans on Earth.¡± After hearing James¡¯ words, the women felt at ease and slowly walked out of the James ignored the captain and the spectators around him. He led them outside, saying, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll lead you out of this city.¡± The three women did not dare to speak and silently followed behind James. ¡°Do you think you can leave just like that, you b*stard?!¡± The captain stepped forward and barricaded their path. cage. He had already signalled to the rest of the guards. If he could restrain James for some time, reinforcements would soon arrive. When that happens, it would be the end of the road for James. ¡°You killed a person in Hazted City. Do you think we¡¯ll let you leave that esily?¡± The captain said intimidatingly, ¡°Homicide is a capital offense in Hazted City!¡± ¡°I already killed him. What more could you do to me?¡± James did not entertain the captain¡¯s outburst. With his current strength, he did not need to be afraid of Outsiders. Those who go caused trouble for humans on Earth had to die. ¡°Yo, it¡¯s pretty lively here.¡± At that moment, a voice resounded. Hearing this, everyone looked in that direction. A handsome and charismatic man in a white robe walked over along with a few subordinates. Seeing this person, crowd took a few steps backward. ¡°Son of Heaven.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the Son of Heaven to show up!¡± James raised his head and saw a familiar face. The Son of Heaven drew closer and recognized James. The captain immediately walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Deputy City Lord, you came just in time! This b*stard killed a person in Hazted City.¡± He pointed his finger at James while reporting the incident. The Son of Heaven looked at James. ¡°James? You¡¯re back?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± A murderous look crossed the Son of Heaven¡¯s face. Two years ago, he was tricked by James in the Celestial Abode, which caused him to sustain serious injuries. Back then, he wanted to kill James. However, James had left after he failed to breach the ninth barrier. ¡°You must really want to die since you¡¯ve chosen to kill someone here!¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Kill him!¡± Leandro stepped forward from behind him. Two years ago, Leandro reached the Supernatural Consummation stage. Right now, he had already be a Herculean. Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 The grievance between the Son of Heaven and James was not particrly significant. James merely manipted him into taking a blow which caused him severe injuries. He had long wanted to wring James¡¯ neck. Unfortunately, James vanished after he left the Celestial Abode. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Now that James had shown up and was acting insolently in Hazted City, he had to take action as the Deputy City Lord. He gave an order, and his subordinate, Leandro, stepped forward. The three female college students stood behind James with fearful expressions. James stared at Leandro who was approaching him. Two years ago, Leandro had severely injured him on Mount Bane. This led James to have bad impressions of the Outsiders. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to fight me?¡± He stared at Leandro calmly and showed no fear. Leandro came over and stood in front of James. With a look of contempt, he said, ¡°You¡¯re rather talented, James. If you kneel today and apologize to my master, he¡¯ll ask the City Lord to pardon you. After that, you¡¯ll only be behind bars for a decade or so at most. If you refuse then¡­ Hazted City will be your grave today.¡± The Son of Heaven raised his head and puffed his chest to express his approval of Leandro¡¯s words. As long as James kneeled, he could indeed exonerate James. ¡°Ha!¡± James sneered. ¡°How can you stillugh when your death is all but assured?¡± Leandro¡¯s face darkened, and he attacked. His body shed in front of James, and he raised his hand. He wanted to lift James up from the ground and toss his back down. James raised his hand before Leandro could even touch him, blocking his attack. He squeezed Leandro¡¯s wrist. Leandro¡¯s expression warped instantly. He used all his strength to try and break away. However, James was too strong and would not release his vise-like grip. James thrust his other palm forward. Powerful Palm Energy struck Leandro¡¯s chest. Leandro wanted to block the attack, but it was already toote. The attack hit him in the chest and he was sent flying into the distance. After only after being sted away tens of meters did he finally break free from James¡¯ powerful force. At that moment, his face was pale, and blood trickled from his lips. The spectators were shocked by the scene. Who was Leandro? Leandro was a powerful subordinate under the Son of Heaven, who had be a Herculean. He was considered one of the strongest among the people in Hazted City. Yet, he was spitting out blood after this simple confrontation. Everyone was bbergasted. They were dumbfounded by the earthling¡¯s strength. Even the Son of Heaven stood surprised. Although James was considerably strong two years ago and could injure him with his signature martial art skill, James was still merely an ant to him. One that could be killed with a single hand if he chose to. However, the man before him caused enough damage to his subordinate to the point he spat out blood after withstanding a single attack. He knew his subordinate was already a Herculean. Even so, Leandro had been injured by James. ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Leandro was furious. Terrifying energy erupted from his body as he rushed toward James in a rage. ¡°Stop it.¡± The Son of Heaven reprimanded him. ¡°You¡¯re in Hazted City. Are you trying to destroy this ce?¡± Hearing this, Leandro withdrew his energy. He stood behind the Son of Heaven and shot daggers at James. The Son of Heaven looked at James with a faint smile and said, ¡°James, right? You¡¯ve caused a commotion Hazted City. I¡¯ll give you three days to appear at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to plead guilty to your crime.¡± After speaking, he turned and left. The Son of Heaven had disappeared, but his voice rang in James¡¯ ears. ¡°After three days, for every day you don¡¯t admit your guilt at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯ll eradicate a city on earth.¡± When these words left his lips, everyone stood aghast. Eradicate cities? Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 To the Outsiders, Earthlings were sinners and deserved to die. Although the Outsiders regarded the earthlings as lesser beings, they never thought of genocide. This was because there was still a staunch defender among the earthlings-the Omniscient. Deity. Even though he was slightly weakerpared to Tristen and the others, he was not a simple pushover. Veins popped on James¡¯ forehead when he heard the threat to eradicate cities. He looked at the Son of Heaven, who was already walking away, and clenched his fist. ¡°Go ahead if you have the guts, Son of Heaven. I¡¯ll get rid of you before you can even wipe out even a single person.¡± James spoke calmly, but there was no humor in his tone. He was ready to kill if the Son of Heaven insisted on eradicating cities. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James did not stick around in Hazted City and left with the three college students. He escorted them out of Mount Bane¡¯s range and led them to a city. Outside the city, James looked at the three exhausted women and said, ¡°You guys should go back to where you were originally. I still have important affairs to resolve and won¡¯t be able to apany you guys the entire way back.¡± The three women looked at James. ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for saving our lives.¡± One of the women was the first to speak out and and bowed to James. The other two followed suit and thanked James for rescuing them. James gently waved his hand and said, ¡°Go on.¡± After he finished speaking, James turned and left. James did not return to Hazted City but walked toward the mountain range where the Celestial Abode was located. The Son of Heaven gave him three days. If everything went as nned, he should be able to pass through the ninth barrier and be the Celestial Abode¡¯s master within three days. He knew that obtaining the Celestial Abode would draw the Outsiders¡¯ interest. There were countless challenges that he would have to face soon. To prevent troubles from cropping up, he would need to make a show of his strength, and beating up the Son of Heaven was the perfect way to achieve that. James wanted to kill the Son of Heaven in the view of other Outsiders to prove the strength of Earth¡¯s martial artists. He wanted to show them humans from Earth were not to be trifled with and that anyone who went against martial artists from Earth would face severe consequences. James made his way toward the mountain range where the Celestial Abode was located. Soon, he arrived on the mountain that the Celestial Abode hoverd over. The Celestial Abode remained in the same spot for two years. In the past two years, many Outsiders appeared on Earth. These people were not just from the Overworld but came from various other worlds too. Despite that, no matter how many people challenged the Celestial Abode¡¯s barriers, none were capable of iming it. Although many who tried also reached the ninth barrier, not a single person sessfully passed it. Many martial artists were gathered outside the Celestial Abode¡¯s entrance, all discussing ways to obtain the abode. ¡°I think we should just give up. Even a strong man like Tristen could not pass through the ninth barrier. After challenging it countless times, he¡¯s already given up.¡± ¡°I heard many powerhouses are meditating in seclusion to condense their True Energy to make themselves stronger before they return to rechallenge the barriers.¡± ¡°I wonder who¡¯ll im the Celestial Abode in the end.¡± As soon as James approached the Celestial Abode¡¯s gateway, he heard the crowd¡¯s excited moring. He paid them no mind and walked up directly to the gateway. He stepped into the golden gateway, and his vision went blurry. The next moment, he found himself in a ce that was both famr yet unfamiliar at the same time. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It felt familiar because he had been here before. The unfamiliar feeling was because everything in front of him seemed unbelievable. He stood on a mountaintop. Two years ago, he reached the ninth barrier. He was unsure whether he would have to work his way up again or if he would he go straight to the ninth barrier after returning. However, it did not matter to him. Since he reached the sixth barrier through his own effort two years ago, reaching the ninth barrier would be easier this time because he was no longer the same as he was back then. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 James appeared on the mountaintop and looked at the city surrounded by a celestial aura in the distance. His desire to possess the Celestial Abode only firmed up in his eart There were many people on the mountaintop. He ignored them and descended to the mountain¡¯s base. Soon, he reached the first barrier. James thought he would have to challenge the barriers again from the beginning if he wanted to reach the ninth barrier. Fortunately, the golem on the first barrier did not attack him. James was overjoyed. This saved him a lot of time since he did not need to pass through the barriers again. He continued advancing and found that his path wasrgely unimpeded. Soon, he reached the base of the mountain and found himself outside the city entrance. When he appeared at the city entrance, his body was lifted into the air and transported directly into the city center. Then, he gained his footing firmly on the ground. He looked at the altar before him and the crystal floating on it. No one was at the ninth barrier. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Those who could reach the ninth barrier had already challenged it a long time Those who could not reach the ninth barrier did not have the strength to do so. James walked toward the altar ago. As soon as he approached, a white light appeared, and a charming woman in a white dress appeared in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The woman recognized James. He was the first person to reach the ninth barrier and challenge her. ¡°Yeah.¡± James was calm in front of his opponent. Compared to two years ago, he was much stronger and now was confident he could defeat her. As long as his opponent kept to the same rank, he felt assured and unstoppable. ¡°Good.¡± The woman nodded slightly with one arm held behind her back. A white light shone in her eyes. The light touched James¡¯ body, and the woman immediately analyzed his cultivation rank. ¡°Mmm, wow. Impressive.¡± The woman¡¯s pretty face was full of respect as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t you to reach the peak of the Supernatural¡¯s Eighth Inner Gate in just two years. I wonder how strong your True Energy is now.¡± James smiled calmly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± He knew the woman before him was not an actual human but merely a simcrum. She was incredibly powerful, so James brought his full power to bear on her. He activated his True Energy, and two streams of energy flowed through his body. Intense energy erupted from his body right after. The woman in white was surprised by James¡¯ energy. ¡°Not bad.¡± She clicked her tongue in amazement. At that moment, James lunged at her. James made an attack and appeared in front of the woman the next moment. He clenched his fist and swung it at the woman¡¯s vital points. His punch was fast and fierce, causing an invincible force to sweep forward. The woman did not dodge and raised her hand to block James¡¯ attack. Fist and palm collided. Both of them took a few steps backward. James felt a powerful force seeping from his fist, and it spread into his body causing him to stumble a few steps back. However, that was the extent of the damage he took. The woman¡¯s pretty face expressed amazement. She knew James had reached the Eighth Inner Gate¡¯s peak, so she adjusted her strength to match his. Originally, she expected to defeat James with a single attack. However, she was surprised James was capable of repelling her. As soon as the two exchanged their first move, the Spirit Tool appeared. The Spirit Tool¡¯s shadowy face also expressed shock after witnessing the woman in white being pushed back by James. ¡°This kid has improved a lot after disappearing for two years.¡± ¡°Strike again.¡± Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 The woman in the white dress was excited. After so many years, she finally met a worthy opponent. She stopped restraining her strength and used the full strength of the peak of the Eighth Inner Gate. Her dress and long hair fluttered in the air as oppressive energy emanated from her. With a sh, she charged at James and thrust her palm forward. Powerful Palm Energy rushed forward, causing the surrounding space to distort. Her attack was enough to injure even a regr Herculean martial artist. However, James was not afraid of her palm attack. He did not retreat. Instead, he charged forward and met her attack head-on. Rumble!!! As their True Energies intertwined, the surroundings began to warp. The aftermath of the collision swept across the arena. The two fought in an open area. The woman boasted insane speed, and her movements were unpredictable and mysterious. Even though James had strong True Energy, his attacks were deflected easily. In just a short moment, the two had exchanged dozens of moves. James had been struck a number of times and now looked worse for the wear. Fortunately, the attacks thatnded on him were not fatal. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. During the battle, James thought long and hard about how to defeat the woman in the white dress. His True Energy was on par with hers. However, he was far inferior to her in terms of martial art techniques. He waspletely suppressed and helpless against her. Against a powerful opponent, one could not afford to be careless. While James was distracted, the woman found an opening. James took three hits in a row. The woman pulled James¡¯ wrist towards herself and rapidly thrust her palm into him,nding another attack on him. James felt a shock of powerful energy rock his whole body from the area she struck. Her True Energy passed through his meridians and disrupted his flow of True Energy. In the end, James took another hit to his chest and was kicked into the distance. He mmed into the ground and coughed out a mouthful of blood. The moment James¡¯ body hit the ground, he sprung forward once again. Suddenly, a powerful energy erupted from his body, and he shot out like an arrow at the defender. His potent True Energy formed a shock wave and swept the surroundings. The woman in the white dress leaped tens of meters into the sky and dodged James¡¯ series of attacks. Then, she charged downward at James. Meanwhile, James elerated upwards at her. Boom! The two met in mid-air, and their palms collided again. Both of them were blown back by the force. James¡¯ body was sted away and plummeted toward the ground. Just when he was about to smash into the ground, he caught himself and backed up several meters. After he gained a firm footing, the woman in the white dress alsonded firmly on the ground. She looked at James with a smile, ¡°Howmendable. You¡¯re the first to have exchanged so many moves with me in the past few years. To be honest, your True Energy is already on par with mine. It¡¯s a pity your martial art techniques are stillcking, so you¡¯re still incapable of beating me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James smiled yfully. Swoosh! He unsheathed the Primordial Dragon de from its scabbard on his back. Gripping the Primordial Dragon de, James could feel a powerful forceing from the sword. At that moment, he felt his strength increase. In terms of hand to handbat, he was indeed no match for the woman in white. However, he was most proficient technique in swordsmanship. He nned to use his sword techniques. to defeat the woman in the white dress. ¡°Ha!¡± The defender chuckled.. A white light manifested in her hand and formed a long sword. She held onto the long sword and said lightly, ¡°Come at me.¡± James held the Primordial Dragon de and charged at her. A Sword Light shed as he appeared in front of the woman in the white dress. The sword in his hand plunged at her vitals. At the same time, a Sword Energy burst forth and charged in the same direction with terrifying power. The woman in the white dress maintained herposure. She turned to the side and dodged the attack. Then, she brandished her sword and struck James¡¯ sword. A powerful energy reverberated through James¡¯ sword, causing him to lose grip on it. The Primordial Dragon de was knocked into the air. Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 It was only their first exchange of blows using their swords, yet aiready James¡¯ long sword had been knocked away. After the woman disarmed James, she charged at him at lightning speed. Her long sword pressed against James¡¯ chest, but she did not push it in to stab him. Then, she looked at James with a smirk. ¡°You lost.¡± ¡°I¡­ lost?¡±James was stunned. He did not expect to lose so easily. After two years of rigorous training, how could he still lose so easily? ¡°Not yet.¡± At that moment, James seized the opportunity and raised his hand. Suddenly, twopletely different True Energies materialized in his palm. The True Energies merged instantly and formed a brand new force, bursting out suddenly. The whole process took only less than a second. The woman was not expecting James to continue fighting her. Truthfully, she waspletely capable of dodging the attack, but she received a message from the Spirit Tool at that critical moment. This led her to not dodge the attack and block it instead. However, James¡¯ True Energy was much stronger than it was two years ago. Back then, he was capable of pushing back the defender. Currently, it was impossible for her topletely disperse the force of his blow, and she was flung away. Her body began to show signs of disintegration right then. At that critical moment, a mysterious energy flowed out from her body and held her body. together. She stood up from the ground in a disheveled state and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve really put me through my paces, young man.¡± James had a despondent expression. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was not his intention to sneak an attack on her. However, the allure of owning the Celestial Abode was too tempting. He looked at the woman in the white dress walking toward him and asked, ¡°Does this count as my victory?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± she nodded. She intended to dodge James¡¯ attack but suddenly received a message from the Spirit Tool. She was slightly confused as to why the Spirit Tool instructed her to let him win. At that moment, the Spirit Tool walked over and said cheerfully, ¡°Congrattions, James. You¡¯ve sessfully advanced through all barriers and are now qualified to refine the Celestial Spirit. However, whether you obtain it depends on our master. You may advance further.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ expression was full of anticipation. He approached the altar ahead of him. The woman in the white dress questioned the Spirit Tool, ¡°Why¡¯d you tell me to suddenly let him win?¡± The Spirit Tool sighed and said softly, ¡°Master¡¯s time is running out. Back then, he died, and a fragment of his soul escaped into the Celestial Abode, allowing him to remain in the area. However, it¡¯s been a while since the Celestial Abode reappeared, and if we don¡¯t find a new owner soon, what¡¯s left of his soul will vanish. ¡°James excels in every aspect. He¡¯s only slightly less aplished in his martial art techniques. I¡¯m sure he can beat you if he is given a little more time. However, I don¡¯t think our master can afford to wait anymore.¡± Hearing this, the woman in white did not pursue the topic further. She turned around and looked at James approaching the altar. James went up to the altar and stood in the center. He could see the Celestial Spirit. It was within his grasp. Suddenly, a ray of light shone brightly and descended from above, appearing before James. The light ray slowly coalesced and formed a vague silhouette. Although it was an immaterial figure, James could see it was a handsome young man. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so many years. Has someone finally seeded?¡± The figure looked at James, and a touch of disappointment shed on his barely opaque face.¡± Why is he so weak?¡± He could tell James¡¯ cultivation base with a nce. Initially, he wanted the person inheriting him to be an unrivaled powerhouse. However, the person who showed up was a weak human. James looked at the figure and said, ¡°I may be weak now, but I¡¯ll definitely be a peerless martial artist in the future, Sir. I will not squander your inheritance and disappoint you. Please hand over the Celestial Abode to me with that confidence.¡± The figure stared at James. After some time, he could sense something from James. ¡°Tch. I wasn¡¯t expecting this to happen. It¡¯s beyond my wildest imagination, for sure. Never mind, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll still hand over the Celestial Abode today, and trust you will not tarnish my reputation.¡± ¡°Haha! ¡°The countless years spent waiting for weren¡¯t in vain afterall!¡± The illusory figure burst outughing. Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 As hisughter echoed, the silhouette gradually dissipated and eventually vanished altogether. The Spirit Tool and the woman in the white dress silently watched the scene in the distance. They knew their master had left his world once and for all. He disappeared from the world and was noting back anymore. Meanwhile, James was ecstatic as he quickly walked toward the Celestial Spirit and grabbed it. At that moment, the Celestial Tool walked over and appeared in front of James. He slightly bent over and said respectfully, ¡°Master, refining the Celestial Spirit is very simple. All you need to do is transfuse your True Energy into it.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks for letting me know.¡± James wore a grateful expression. He activated his True Energy and channeled it into the Celestial Spirit in his hand. At that moment, the crystal shone brighter and slowly transformed into a symbol in the air. Itnded on James¡¯ forehead and sunk into it. James immediately sensed a connection with the Celestial Abode. He could sense everything within the Celestial Abode and learned it was called the Jabari Celestial Abode. The previous owner was known as Emperor Jabari in ancient times. There was a great inheritance left behind by Emperor Jabari within the Celestial Abode, including some formidable and unique martial art techniques. ¡°Haah!¡± After gaining a connection with the Celestial Abode, James took a deep breath. He could sense the martial artists within the Celestial Abode still attempting to break through the barriers. With a single thought, a powerful force manifested within the abode, driving out all the martial artists. ¡°Haha.¡± James could not help butugh. He was like a god within the Celestial Abode and had absolute power over it. At that moment, there was amotion outside the Celestial Abode. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Everything was going well. Why did I get kicked out?¡± ¡°I already reached the eighth barrier and was about to move on to the ninth soon. With my strength, I was definitely going to obtain the Celestial Abode. Why? How did this happen?¡± ¡°Does the Celestial Abode already have a new owner?¡± The martial artists were shocked to be driven out of the Celestial Abode. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, James brimmed with satisfaction inside the Celestial Abode. The Celestial Abode was indeed amazing. The Spirit Tool said, ¡°Master. Since your cultivation is still rather low, you cannot discover Celestial Abode¡¯s true magic. Once you improve your cultivation rank, you¡¯ll be able to attain the Celestial Abode¡¯s true rewards.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He could sense it. The Celestial Abode was massive, but the areas he could perceive made up a small portion. He could not sense the other areas because of his low cultivation rank. He also learned the Celestial Abode¡¯s Spirit Tool was named Nova. Meanwhile, the woman in the white dress was called Sophie. James was surprised that Sophie was not in fact an artificial being but a living human. As for why she was within the Celestial Abode and what made her so strong, James was unable to prise this information. After he established a connection with the Celestial Abode, this information was not disclosed to him. He could not help but nce at Sophie. Sophie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Lucky you.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± James chuckled and walked toward the woman in the white dress. He sped his fists together and said, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you to advise me to the end of my days.¡± Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Sophie nced at James. Suddenly, her body flickered and disappeared. James had be the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner yet could not sense Sophie. He was surprised. What an extraordinary woman. James looked at the Spirit Tool and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be leaving for now.¡± ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. You can just call me Nova.¡± As the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner, it meant he was also Nova¡¯s new master. He refused to let James address him so formally. James kept his mouth shut after that. With a single thought, he appeared outside the Celestial Abode instantly. At that moment, countless martial artists were gathered outside the Celestial Abode. All of these people were Outsiders. James appeared in a deserted area outside the Celestial Abode and looked at the people. gathered in the distance. His lips formed into a faint smile. ¡°Shrink.¡± After he gave his telepathic order, the Celestial Abode began to shrink from its massive size, eventually turning into a small light. Then, it flew into James¡¯ palm and transformed into a ring. James took the Celestial Abode that turned into a ring and left contentedly. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Has someone already imed the Celestial Abode?¡± ¡°Who exactly is the new owner?¡± ¡°The Celestial Abode flew in that direction.¡± Many people hurriedly followed the path the Celestial Abode took before it disappeared. However, by the time they reached the area, James had already left. James¡¯ next goal was to make a show of his power by killing someone. His target was the Son of Heaven. The Son of Heaven demanded he plead guilty at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Hazted City within the next three days. Moreover, he threatened to wipe out a city for every day he waste. The threat had crossed the line. To prevent this from escting in the future, James concluded the Son of Heaven had to die. At that moment, a video of James rescuing the three women in Hazted City had gone viral. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It spread around the earth Many threads discussing the incident were made on the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°Is that James? Is he really the same James that disappeared two years ago?¡± ¡°What the hell has James been up to in the past few years? He suddenly reappears three yearster after everyone presumed him dead. Then, he only shows up for a while and suddenly leaves without a word. You¡¯re saying he¡¯s back again?!¡± ¡°What the hell is James doing? Doesn¡¯t he know how powerful these Outsiders are? How dare he still save those women in Hazted City? We¡¯re doomed! Now the Son of Heaven is going to wipe out our cities!¡± ¡°Where are you, James? Please confess your guilt as soon as possible! Don¡¯t just let so many innocents lose their lives over your actions!¡± Many people posted on the forum, demanding that James return to Hazted City and plead guilty. Everyone hoped James would not implicate Earth¡¯s humans with his actions. Meanwhile, James did not return to Hazted City immediately. Before doing so, he wanted to consult with the Omniscient Deity. Everything he was doing was for the sake of humanity. Besides himself, the Omniscient Deity was the other strongest martial artist on Earth. Moreover, the Omniscient Deity was the reason that Earth was able to carry on despite the past few years. Without him, the Outsiders would havepletely conquered the earth a long time ago. Half a dayter, James appeared in Mount Jade. The Jade Sect was located on Mount Jade, which was also where the Omniscient Deity resided. Since the Omniscient Deity¡¯s return, martial artists worldwide have turned to him to lead them. Under his leadership, Earth¡¯ martial artists were united under a single banner and formed a powerful force. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As soon as James appeared within Mount Jade¡¯s range, he was blocked by some martial artists. Their expression immediately changed upon realizing who James was. ¡°J-James? Is that you?¡± ¡°Do you know what a mess you¡¯ve caused? What did youe to Mount Jade for? Why haven¡¯t you gone to Hazted City to admit to your guilt? Do you want countless humans to die simply because of your impulsive actions?¡± These martial artists recognized James. Instead of respecting James for his contributions to the earth, they began to chide him. Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 They gave James an earful for acting recklessly in Hazted City. James looked at the martial artists blocking his path and said calmly, ¡°I came to see the Omniscient Deity. I will resolve the Hazted City¡¯s matter soon. First, I must see the Omniscient Deity.¡± ¡°Fine, wait here. I¡¯ll report your visit.¡± One of the martial artists turned and left. The others looked at James warily. James did not pay the martial artists¡¯ hostility any mind. To them, the Outsiders were powerful beings, and offending was a surefire way ti de. If he were in their shoes, he would not want to see countless people die because one person offended and angered these Outsiders. Soon, the martial artist who left to report the visit returned. ¡°The Sect Leader will see you. You may proceed. The Sect Leader is in the back mountain.¡± James ascended Mount Jade. The Omniscient Deity sat on a rock in the back mountain of Mount Jade with a piece of straw dangling from his mouth. His face was sorrowful as he was deep in thought, worrying about. the future of the earth¡¯s humans. ¡°Lord Omniscient.¡± James walked over and greeted him. ¡°Congrattions on arriving.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded lightly. James approached and sat down on a rock beside the Omniscient Deity. The Omniscient Deity looked at him and sighed, saying, ¡°You acted too recklessly this time, James. I know you merely wanted to save those women, but you should¡¯ve at least done your research on the type of ce Hazted City was or who Tristens¡¯ true identity esd. Your actions will result in countless sacrifices. When that happens, you¡¯ll no longer be humanity¡¯s hero but a sinner. Do you understand?¡± The Omniscient Deity also reprimanded James¡¯ reckless actions. Although Hazted City did not prohibit entry of the earth¡¯s martial artists, most would not dare to step foot into the ce. Even the Omniscient Deity did not dare to cause trouble in Hazted City. James, on the other hand, killed a person in the city. His actions could be seen as an invitation to tantly challenge Tristen. Tristen was a very powerful man. He had already reached the Herculean Sixth Layer and was currently the strongest man on Earth. Many threads discussing the incident were made on the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°Is that James? Is he really the same James that disappeared two years ago?¡± ¡°What the hell has James been up to in the past few years? He suddenly reappears three yearster after everyone presumed him dead. Then, he only shows up for a while and suddenly leaves without a word. You¡¯re saying he¡¯s back again?!¡± ¡°What the hell is James doing? Doesn¡¯t he know how powerful these Outsiders are? How dare he still save those women in Hazted City? We¡¯re doomed! Now the Son of Heaven is going to wipe out our cities!¡± ¡°Where are you, James? Please confess your guilt as soon as possible! Don¡¯t just let so many innocents lose their lives over your actions!¡± Many people posted on the forum, demanding that James return to Hazted City and plead guilty. Everyone hoped James would not implicate Earth¡¯s humans with his actions. Meanwhile, James did not return to Hazted City immediately. Before doing so, he wanted to consult with the Omniscient Deity. Everything he was doing was for the sake of humanity. Besides himself, the Omniscient Deity was the other strongest martial artist on Earth. Moreover, the Omniscient Deity was the reason that Earth was able to carry on despite the past few years. Without him, the Outsiders would havepletely conquered the earth a long time ago. Half a dayter, James appeared in Mount Jade. The Jade Sect was located on Mount Jade, which was also where the Omniscient Deity resided. Since the Omniscient Deity¡¯s return, martial artists worldwide have turned to him to lead them. Under his leadership, Earth¡¯ martial artists were united under a single banner and formed a powerful force. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As soon as James appeared within Mount Jade¡¯s range, he was blocked by some martial artists. Their expression immediately changed upon realizing who James was. ¡°J-James? Is that you?¡± ¡°Do you know what a mess you¡¯ve caused? What did youe to Mount Jade for? Why haven¡¯t you gone to Hazted City to admit to your guilt? Do you want countless humans to die simply because of your impulsive actions?¡± These martial artists recognized James. Instead of respecting James for his contributions to the earth, they began to chide him. They gave James an earful for acting recklessly in Hazted City. James looked at the martial artists blocking his path and said calmly, ¡°I came to see the Omniscient Deity. I will resolve the Hazted City¡¯s matter soon. First, I must see the Omniscient Deity.¡± ¡°Fine, wait here. I¡¯ll report your visit.¡± One of the martial artists turned and left. The others looked at James warily. James did not pay the martial artists¡¯ hostility any mind. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To them, the Outsiders were powerful beings, and offending was a surefire way ti de. If he were in their shoes, he would not want to see countless people die because one person offended and angered these Outsiders. Soon, the martial artist who left to report the visit returned. ¡°The Sect Leader will see you. You may proceed. The Sect Leader is in the back mountain.¡± James ascended Mount Jade. The Omniscient Deity sat on a rock in the back mountain of Mount Jade with a piece of straw dangling from his mouth. His face was sorrowful as he was deep in thought, worrying about. the future of the earth¡¯s humans. ¡°Lord Omniscient.¡± James walked over and greeted him. ¡°Congrattions on arriving.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded lightly. James approached and sat down on a rock beside the Omniscient Deity. The Omniscient Deity looked at him and sighed, saying, ¡°You acted too recklessly this time, James. I know you merely wanted to save those women, but you should¡¯ve at least done your research on the type of ce Hazted City was or who Tristens¡¯ true identity esd. Your actions will result in countless sacrifices. When that happens, you¡¯ll no longer be humanity¡¯s hero but a sinner. Do you understand?¡± The Omniscient Deity also reprimanded James¡¯ reckless actions. Although Hazted City did not prohibit entry of the earth¡¯s martial artists, most would not dare to step foot into the ce. Even the Omniscient Deity did not dare to cause trouble in Hazted City. James, on the other hand, killed a person in the city. His actions could be seen as an invitation to tantly challenge Tristen. Tristen was a very powerful man. He had already reached the Herculean Sixth Layer and was currently the strongest man on Earth. Moreover, Hazted City¡¯s Deputy City Lord and other senior authorities were also formidable people themselves. Any one of them could wreak devastating damage to the earth. James fell silent. ¡°Haah.¡± The Omniscient Deity sighed gently and said, ¡°Now that things havee to this, I¡¯ll have to go to Hazted City personally and ask for forgiveness to see if we can resolve this matter peacefully.¡± James finally spoke, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Lord Omniscient. I¡¯ll resolve the trouble I caused on my own.¡± ¡°Resolve?¡± The Omniscient Deity stood up and looked at James, scolding him, ¡°How are you going to fix the situation? You¡¯re simply gambling with the lives of humanity.¡± James said, ¡°The earth¡¯s humans will never bow down to these Outsiders. I¡¯ll challenge the Son of Heaven and kill him in front of everyone! I¡¯ll show these Outsiders that they can¡¯t treat our kind as they please.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The Omniscient Deityughed. ¡°You¡¯re going to challenge the Son of Heaven? Do you know what rank he is? He already reached the Herculean Second Layer.¡± James replied calmly, ¡°So what?¡± So what if the Son of Heaven was a Herculean Second Layer? Two years ago, he managed to hurt the Son of Heaven. He was much stronger than he used to be, and it would not be difficult for him to kill the Son of Heaven. ¡°You?¡± The Omniscient Deity was shocked by James¡¯ nonchnt reply and expression. He carefully observed James and asked incredulously, ¡°H-Have you grown stronger in the past two years?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not absolutely unstoppable, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to kill the Son of Heaven.¡± The Omniscient Deity was relieved by James¡¯ words. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Since James had the confidence to kill the Son of Heaven, the Omniscient Deity did not stop him. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from killing the Son of Heaven. However, do know that he isn¡¯t the strongest Outsider at the moment. The most powerful Outsider is Tristen, who is already a Herculean at the Sixth Layer. The Herculean rank only has sixyers. After breaking through the sixthyer, he will reach the Immortal Ascension rank. ¡°So please don¡¯t act recklessly in Hazted City. You must be respectful and get Tristen¡¯s permission to fight the Son of Heaven and make a promise that this matter will be over after you kill him. ¡°Do you understand?¡± James parted his lips and replied, ¡°Mhm, I understand. I¡¯ve alreadye up with a n.¡± After exining his intention to challenge the Son of Heaven and discussing the matter with the Omniscient Deity, James left Mount Jade. Half a dayter, James returned to Mount Bane and arrived outside Hazted City¡¯s gate. James was dressed in white and carried a long sword on his back. He walked toward Hazted City slowly. Many Outsiders were gathered outside the city. They stopped in their tracks upon seeing James draw closer and cleared the way for him. Standing on either side of James¡¯ path, they began to talk about him. ¡°That¡¯s James! He¡¯s the martial artist from Earth!¡± ¡°Some time ago, he violently killed someone in the city and angered the Deputy City Lord, the Son of Heaven. He was instructed to plead guilty to his crime at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion within three days if he wanted them to spare his life. If he didn¡¯t they were going to kill him.¡± ¡°The Son of Heaven also threatened to eradicate a city for every day James did notply with their demands.¡± James strode toward the city gate as the group of Outsiders gossiped about him. He ignored them and remained calm. Soon, he arrived at the city gate. The guards on duty were delighted to see James. ¡°Are you here to plead guilty to your crime, James?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here to plead guilty, you may enter the city and head to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion on your knees.¡± ¡°No, you should climb from under my crotch.¡± One of the guards spread his legs. James nced at these guards calmly. However, the quiet energy he exuded was intimidating. Sensing his terrifying energy, the guards sensibly shut their mouths and let James into the city without further harassing him. After James entered the city, he instantly became the center of attention. Many people followed him all the way to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. James arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in less than ten minutes after entering the city. The luxurious mansion was enormous and extravagant. In front of the mansion¡¯s gate were two majestic, giant dragon statues. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Many guards stood at the door. When James approached, he was immediately blocked off. James did not act recklessly when obstructed by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion guards. He said calmly, ¡°My name is James Caden. I¡¯m here to see the City Lord.¡± ¡°Wait here.¡± One of the guards nced at James coldly and went in to report his visit. James waited patiently at the mansion¡¯s gate. After waiting a few minutes, a group of people walked out of the mansion. The person in the lead was a handsome young man dressed in a golden robe with a crown on his head. ¡°Tristen!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Tristen! It¡¯s Tristen!!!! ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! I love him! I¡¯m so in love!¡± Women¡¯s screams could be hearding from the distance. The extravagant man walking in the forefront smiled and waved to the screaming women in the distance. ¡°Oh my god! Did you see that? Did you see Tristen smiling at me?¡± ¡°Nonsense! He was obviously smiling at me.¡± ¡°Please, he was clearly smiling in my direction.¡± Some of the women bickered among themselves. Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Meanwhile, James furrowed his brows. The person in the lead was Tristen. James never expected Tristen to be such a popr man. James recognized a few of the people standing behind Tristen. He noticed the Son of Heaven, Xain, Samarth, and Yandel. There were a number of people that James had never seen before. ¡°City Lord.¡± Seeing Tristening outside, the guards regarded him respectfully. Tristen gently waved his hand. The guards purposefully stepped aside to make a path for him. Tristen walked toward James and stood a few meters away from him. He looked at James, and a smile formed on his handsome face. ¡°You must be James, right?¡± James replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Tristen said softly, ¡°Did you know that fighting is prohibited in Hazted City? I established the rule to create a peaceful city, but you killed someone and broke the rules after stepping into my city. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, everyone will follow suit in the future, and Hazted City will descend into chaos.¡± Although he had a smile, Tristen¡¯s tone was incredibly tyrannical. ¡°Ha!¡± James snickered and said, ¡°Do you think Hazted City is the only ce governed by rules? Do you think there aren¡¯t anyws on Earth? So you¡¯re saying Outsiders can kill and sell earthlings like ves as they please? That man trafficked humans from Earth and that goes against the things I stand for. He deserved to die.¡± Faced with Tristen, James showed no fear. p! p! p! Tristen pped his hands and the crowd began to apud. The people standing behind Tristen watched the scene as if it was a movie. To them, James¡¯ fate was as good as sealed. After he was done pping, Tristen looked at James and said with a smile, ¡°One needs to have strength if they want to keep their dignity. If you refuse to be beaten or trafficked, you¡¯ll have to have the strength to protect yourselves. Unfortunately¡­¡± Tristen looked at James and said slowly, ¡°Earthlings don¡¯t seem to have the strength, do they?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°The City Lord¡¯s right!¡± ¡°If you want to be respected, you must have the strength to earn it!¡± Tristen¡¯s words received a lot of cheers from the crowd. Hearing this, Jamesughed. He was wondering how to bring up his intent to challenge the Son of Heaven. Since Tristen made such a bold statement, it made things easier for him. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I must prove my strength, right?¡± Tristen nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to prove your strength, but do you have what it takes?¡± James maintained hisposure and replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, am I allowed to challenge an Outsider?¡± ¡°Challenge?¡± Tristen was surprised by the request and burst outughing. ¡°Of course. Who do you want to challenge?¡± James pointed at the Son of Heaven standing behind Tristen and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to challenge him.¡± The Son of Heaven was surprised to see James pointing at him. He walked over with a smile. and looked at James contemptuously, ¡°What did you say? Did you just say you want to challenge me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you have the guts to ept it?¡± James looked at the Son of Heaven and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be a fight to the finish. The winner shall live, and the loser will die. Are you brave enough to ept the challenge?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The Son of Heaven was incensed. As the disciple of the Overworld¡¯s strongest martial artist, he was always treated respectfully regardless of where he went. Yet, James challenged him as if he was a nobody. ¡°Good.¡± Tristen interjected. ¡°If you defeat the Son of Heaven, your crime will be pardoned. However¡­¡± His tone became hostile as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re defeated, you will die, and I¡¯ll send my men to wipe off one city from the face of this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James agreed to the condition without any hesitation. Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 James agreed to Tristen¡¯s request. His homicide charge in Hazted City would be pardoned if he won. However, an entire city would be eradicated if he was defeated. He was risking the lives of Earth¡¯s humans, but he had the confidence to win. James looked at Tristen and said calmly, ¡°You can set the time and venue of the battle.¡± Tristen replied, ¡°Since I get to decide, how about one weekter on Mount Bane?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Then, he turned and left under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze. After James was gone, the smile on Tristen¡¯s face disappeared and was reced with a grim look. He turned around and returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Right behind him was a cabal of powerful fighters. Tristen sat on the highest tform in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s main hall. He looked at the Son of Heaven and asked calmly, ¡°Do you have the confidence to kill James?¡± The Son of Heaven said arrogantly, ¡°James is nothing but an ant to me.¡± Xain promptly advised, ¡°Son of Heaven, you shouldn¡¯t be careless. James is quite an unusual martial artist and practices Demonic Arts. Moreover, his body¡¯s recovery ability is incredible. Although he was rtively weak two years ago, he was still able to hold his own rather well.¡± He reminded the Son of Heaven. The Son of Heaven snorted and said, ¡°Hmph. I won¡¯t lose.¡± He was sure of his strength. Another person chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Son of Heaven. Two years ago, you were seriously injured by him.¡± Hearing this, the Son of Heaven¡¯s expression darkened, and he clenched his fists tightly. The disgrace he felt from the battle haunted him. James had outwitted him. With his strength, he was fully capable of dodging James¡¯ attacks no matter how lethal. Tristen said calmly, ¡°James must die at all costs. I n to get rid of Earth¡¯s martial artists as soon as possible, starting with James. After killing him, we can take advantage of the incident and cause a ruckus. Then, we¡¯ll destroy the Omniscient Deity.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Tristen already had a n. He had wanted to deal with the Omniscient Deity for a while now. However, that man was highly regarded, so Tristen needed an opportunity to take action against him. Now, the perfect opportunity had presented itself. ¡°James must be defeated. Only after he¡¯s defeated can we cause amotion and take action against the Omniscient Deity and the Jade Sect. After we eradicate them, our next targets will be Lothian, Wrymstead, Japura, Tacriyrus, and other countries.¡± Tristen stood up and clenched his fists. ¡°After the earth¡¯s seal is open, the human regions on earth will be protected, and stronger Outsider warriors will not be able to ess these strongholds. Thus, we must conquer the earth as soon as possible.¡± James had already left by then. There was still one week for him to make preparations before the decisive battle. Although he was confident he could kill the Son of Heaven, he wanted to be well-prepared just to be safe. After leaving Hazted City, he entered a forest deep within Mount Bane. James looked at the in ring on his finger. When James willed it, the ring slipped off his finger,nded on the ground, and a golden light formed. The golden light gradually grew brighter and turned into a fist-sized house. With another thought, James was transported into the Celestial Abode. After entering the Celestial Abode, it stopped glowing and shrank to the size of a grain of sand, concealing itself in the ground. Even if someone passed through the area, it would be impossible to find the Celestial Abode. This was the Celestial Abode¡¯s unique attribute-it could expand and shrink at will. Since James was the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner, he could freely change its shape and size. After entering the Celestial Abode, James appeared in the city center. ¡°Mr. Spirit Tool! Help! Help!!!¡± James began shouting as soon as he was inside the Celestial Abode. He came to ask the Spirit Tool to teach him some special martial art skills. Although the Celestial Abode¡¯s former owner, Emperor Jabari, left countless strong and special martial art skills behind. At James¡¯ current strength, he was unqualified to practice them. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 James would have to wait until he reached a higher rank before he was eligible to enter the library chamber. The only person he could depend on now was the Spirit Tool, Nova. Nova was at Emperor Jabari¡¯s side for thousands of years, so it was safe to assume he must have mastered many signature martial art skills. Swoosh! A hazy silhouette flickered in front of him and gradually took the physical form of an old man. The old man wore a gray robe. He had white hair and a beard but had a lively expression. He looked at James with a smile and asked, ¡°How may I help you, Master?¡± James finally saw the Spirit Tool¡¯s actual appearance for the first time. However, this was inconsequential at the moment. He came to the Celestial Abode to learn some signature martial art skills. Although he was confident in his current strength, he wanted to learn some powerful skills as an assurance for the battle ahead. ¡°You have to help me, Spirit Tool.¡± ¡°Calm down, Master. Speak a little slower.¡± James exined, ¡°This is what happened. I agreed to participate in a fight to the death. If I lose, I¡¯ll die, and one city on earth along with its inhabitants will be eradicated¡­¡± He briefly exined the bet he made with the Outsiders. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Son of Heaven?¡± Nova smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although his rank is higher than yours, he doesn¡¯t have a stable foundation. With your current strength, defeating him should be a simple task.¡± James replied, ¡°Still, I¡¯m worried. I agreed to their terms. Not only will I die, one of the earth¡¯s cities will be buried with me if I lose. Tens of thousands of lives rest on my shoulders right now. I need to ensure that there¡¯s a one hundred percent chance of victory.¡± Nova said, ¡°You aren¡¯t capable of learning my Supernatural Powers yet. How about I get. Sophie to tutor you for the next few days?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Speaking of Sophie, James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. After he became the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner, he established a connection and obtained information about the space. This included details about Sophie. He discovered that she was not an artificial being but was, in fact, a living human. ¡°Nova, what kind of person is Sophie? What¡¯s the reason she has to stay in the Celestial Abode?¡± James asked out of curiosity. ¡°Sophie¡­¡± The Spirit Tool thought for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know for now. I¡¯m sure, with time, you¡¯ll eventually know more about her.¡± After speaking, a mysterious symbol appeared in his hand and disappeared into thin air. Immediately afterward, a silhouette dressed in white appeared. She looked at James, then to the Spirit Tool, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Spirit Tool? Why did you summon me?¡± The Spirit Tool exined the matter to her. Sophie nced at James. ¡°You want me to guide him?¡± ¡°If you would be so kind!¡± James looked at Sophie eagerly and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, you have to help me. I know you¡¯re powerful and have mastered many extraordinary martial art skills. If you could just guide me at little, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to overwhelm and defeat the Son of Heaven!¡± Sophie smirked and said, ¡°Sure, I can guide you. However, there is something I need from you.¡± ¡°Go ahead, tell me. I¡¯ll give it to you as long as I have it!¡± ¡°I want a Fortune Fruit.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± The Spirit Tool coughed inadvertently. James was unsure of why the Spirit Tool coughed. He looked at Sophie puzzledly and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°You only need to agree to it.¡± Hearing this, James sensed that something was amiss. Could these things be within the Celestial Abode? After thinking about it, he asked tentatively, ¡°What is this Fortune Fruit? Are there any Fortune Fruits in the Celestial Abode?¡± yet. It¡¯s a The Spirit Tool coughed softly and said, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need the Fortune Fruit miraculous and precious fruit. There are indeed three Fortune Fruits within the Celestial Abode. Our previous master spared no effort to obtain them.¡± Hearing this, James hesitated. Emperor Jabari worked hard to obtain it? He had no idea how strong Emperor Jabari was, but as the person who created the Celestial Abode, he must have been immensely powerful. Since he went through a lot of effort to obtain it, it must be a remarkable treasure. Sophie rolled her eyes at the Spirit Tool. ¡°Zip it, would you?¡± Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Sophie looked at James and said with a grin, ¡°The Fortune Fruit is indeed extraordinary. However, you wouldn¡¯t be needing it any time soon. Moreover, a person can only consume it once. There are three Fortune Fruits in the Celestial Abode. Even if you gave me one, there would still be two left. It¡¯ll be more than enough for you in the future. What do you think? Get me one, and I¡¯ll guide you.¡± James touched his chin. ¡®What exactly are these Fortune Fruits?¡¯ He felt like Sophie was manipting him. However, he urgently needed to learn some powerful martial art skills. After pondering for a while, he gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Sophie giggled and said, ¡°Great!¡± She suddenly disappeared. Ten secondster, she reappeared where shest stood. In her hands was a white fruit slightlyrger than an apple, with a magical aura flowing from it. The fruit looked very mysterious. Sophie happily put away the fruit she was holding. The Spirit Tool¡¯s lips twitched. However, he did not say anything and disappeared from James¡¯ sight. Sophie looked at James and said with a smile, ¡°What do you want to learn?¡± James asked, ¡°Do you have anything capable of improving my skills within a few days?¡± ¡°What kind of martial arts technique do you want to learn?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± James did not have much contact with martial arts techniques. Everything he learned was considered rudimentary in the ancient martial world. His current techniques were rtively weakpared to the cultivators¡¯ elusive Supernatural Arts. Sophie rubbed her chin pensively. After a while, she said, ¡°How about I teach you a sword technique?¡± ¡°Sure!¡±James was delighted. Swordsmanship was his most proficient skill and he already knew countless sword techniques. Although he considered them intricate and difficult techniques, they were rtively low-level techniques to cultivators. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training ground.¡± Sophie¡¯s body hovered away and left the area. James followed her and soon arrived at the city¡¯s training ground. The venue was enormous and was 10 kilometers wide. Mysterious protective formations also surrounded it. Sophiended on the training ground. In her white dress, she looked like a goddess descending from the heavens. She turned to James and asked, ¡°What kind of sword techniques have you learned? Show me all of them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. Then, he drew the Primordial Dragon de and disyed all the sword techniques he had mastered starting from the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, Pris Sword Art, First Lunar and Terra Sword Art, and First Sword Art. After performing his sword techniques, he looked at Sophie proudly. With a smile, he asked, How about it? My swordsmanship isn¡¯t too bad, right?¡± Sophie frowned and said, ¡°What were you doing? It was such a mess.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hearing this, James was rendered speechless. ¡°Was it that shoddy?¡± Sophie said, ¡°I was watching every single sword technique you performed. They¡¯re all extremely basic sword techniques. While watching you. Ibined the sword techniques together to form a brand new one. If you master it, you¡¯ll be able to curb stomp the Son of Heaven.¡± James was shocked. ¡®How did she fuse the sword techniques just by watching me perform them only once?¡¯ ¡°Watch carefully.¡± A long sword appeared in Sophie¡¯s hand. She gripped the long sword and suddenly whirled it around it viciously. She appeared in front of James in one move and pressed the sharp sword¡¯s tip against James¡¯ chest. Her sword movements were too swift. James only saw the sh of a Sword Light, and it was already pressed against his chest. Sophie asked, ¡°How about it? Did you catch it?¡± Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 James shook his head dumbfoundedly and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. I¡¯ll slow down a little this time, so you better pay attention.¡± Sophie drew her long sword and disyed the technique again. This time, James could see her movements clearly. As Sophie raised her long sword, James caught a glimpse of all the sword techniques he had mastered. He could see a bit of the Thirteen Heavenly Swords, Pris Sword Art, and the First Sword Art. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In conclusion, all the sword techniques he mastered in the past werebined into this new sword technique. In the blink of an eye, the sword was pressed against his chest again. ¡°Did you catch it this time?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice resounded again. James nodded bewilderedly and said, ¡°A-A little bit. I could see many simrities to the sword techniques I¡¯m familiar with.¡± ¡°Mhm, not too bad.¡± Sophie nodded lightly and said, ¡°Pay more attention this time.¡± After speaking, she withdrew her sword and performed the technique once more James was able to get an even more detailed look this time. As Sophie drew her sword, she disyed all his sword techniques in that short moment. All of them were instantlybined together, and thousands of moves merged into one move. ¡°Did you get it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s all. You can practice it with ease. You¡¯ll be able to master it if youbine all of your techniques into one move. If you can¡¯t master this move within seven days, you¡¯re truly unworthy of being the Celestial Abode¡¯s master.¡± After leaving a few words, Sophie left. ¡°Wait, Ms. Sophie!¡± James called out for her. Sophie turned around and asked, ¡°What? Do you need something else?¡± James scratched his head and said, ¡°Are you going to leave? Shouldn¡¯t you to stay to guide me? ¡°Huh? Do you still need me to guide you? I already created the sword technique for you and even performed it a few times for you. Just practice it as I showed you. Do you really need me to hold your hand? Are you really that dumb?¡± ¡°¡­ But this technique isplicated, and I won¡¯t be able toprehend it by myself in such a short period. I need you personally guide me through it ¡± Sophie rolled her eyes. She had seen many stupid people before but had never encountered one as clueless as him before. She began to question why James had be the Celestial Abode¡¯s master. However, she could not just leave since he did help her after all. She stood to the side, looked at James, and said, ¡°Go on. Practice. As the saying goes, practice makes perfect, right? Ugh, forget it. I¡¯ll take you to the Time Chamber. You can practice there.¡± ¡°Time Chamber?¡± Surprised, James asked, ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡± He was the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner but was rtively weak. Thus, he was still unfamiliar with many of its functions and attributes. Sophie exined, ¡°The Time Chamber is a magical chamber. The passage of time is different from the outside world. Emperor Jabari constructed it himself. In the entire universe, only a handful of people are able to set up this time formation.¡± ¡°The passage of time is different?¡± James was astonished. Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s right. However, the passage of time also depends on your cultivation base. With your current cultivation base, one day of the outside world should be about three months in the Time Chamber.¡± ¡°I-Is it really that amazing?¡± James was in shock. Sophie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Please. You¡¯re now the Celestial Abode¡¯s master. Stop making such a stupid expression. This only one of many wonders that exist in our universe.¡± ¡°T-Then bring me there! Quickly!¡± James¡¯ heart was racing. One day outside was three months inside the Time Chamber. It was a remarkable ability. He still had seven days before the battle. In order words, he could practice in the Time Chamber for 21 months, which amounts to almost two years. It would be more than enough time to master one sword technique. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Sophie led James into the massive city. Although James was the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner, there were many areas he could not enter because he was too weak. He would have to improve his rank to have complete control over the Celestial Abode. The Time Chamber was one of such ces he could not ess. With Sophie guiding the way, he was able to easily enter these areas. There was an isted yard in the city, surrounded by ten-meter-high walls. Mysterious ancient scriptures were engraved on the walls and glowed with an ethereal aura. Simr ancient scriptures also hovered and circled above the yard. Sophie led James to the yard and pointed inside, saying, ¡°That¡¯s the Time Chamber. You cannot open the door to the Time Chamber alone with your current strength.¡± After speaking, she casually waved her hand. A magical symbol formed in her palm and faded into the Time Chamber. Then, the gate leading to the yard opened. Sophie said, ¡°Go ahead. Practice in there with peace of mind. I¡¯lle to get you when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He was intrigued by the Time Chamber as he went into it. There was a vast open space and a simple house ahead of him. Sophie walked in after him and said, ¡°As long as you remain in this yard¡¯s vicinity the passage of time will be slower than outside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. ¡°If you can¡¯t master this technique after practicing for two years, then you¡¯re truly unexceptional.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely master it.¡± James wore a determined expression. Sophie refused to linger and turned to leave. James pulled out the Primordial Dragon de and began to practice in the yard. While James was practicing his newly obtained technique in the Celestial Abode, news about his uing battle with the Son of Heaven had gone viral. Tristen was the one who had deliberately leaked the news to the media. He wanted to use this opportunity to destroy earth¡¯s martial artists. ¡°Breaking news! James visited Hazted City to challenge the Son of Heaven, putting the lives of earth¡¯s humans on the line. If James is defeated, the Son of Heaven will send his men to massacre an entire city!¡± A post appeared on the Martial Arts Forum. The post was trending and quickly caught many martial artists¡¯ attention. ¡°What is James doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane! How could he put human lives at stake!¡± ¡°He must be trying to make us go extinct.¡± Everyone criticized James¡¯ actions on the forum. At that moment, Thea was sitting on a magical formation in the Chamber Of Scripture¡¯s tower located on Mount Tai. A ck mist materialized from her body and disappeared into thin air. The custodian had been watching over her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She murmured, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting her to purify the Demonic Energy in her body so quickly. I thought it would take several years. It seems Thea¡¯s body is beginning to repel Demonic Energy after its purification, and this elerated the expelling of Demonic Energy. Thea¡¯s body began to revolve in ce. As she rotated, Demonic Energy continued to ooze out of her body. This phenomenonsted for about a day. Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 A dayter, Thea suddenly opened her eyes. A white glow gleamed across her dark eyes. She slowly stood up from the ground and stretched her body. She was thrilled after sensing the powerful energy coming from her body. ¡°Congrattions, Thea.¡± The custodian walked toward Thea. ¡°After many years of effort, you finally purified all the Demonic Energy in your body. You¡¯repletely cleansed of it. Now your body only contains the pure blood of the Four Holy Beasts. This means you can utilize their powers in the future.¡± The custodian was also overjoyed. A person who possessed a Supreme Spiritual Root was immeasurably strong. It was a miracle for one to be born every few millennia. However, several were born in this generation. Desperate times always brought forth heroes. Thea was destined to be this era¡¯s hero. Thea looked at the guardian and said, ¡°Ms. Custodian, thank you for helping all these years. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able topletely purify the Demonic Energy from my body and improve my strength tremendously.¡± Although Thea had primarily been purifying her Demonic Energy in the past few years, she did not forget to practice and improve her strength. Now, she had already be a powerful Herculean. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m going to teach you the Four-Quadrant Art.¡± ¡°Four-Quadrant Art?¡± Thea looked at the custodian in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The custodian said, ¡°Four powerful martial artists raised the Four Holy Beasts in ancient times. The Four Holy Beasts represent the power of each legendary warrior. Back then, these. four people were the greatest martial artists for many years and decided to join forces to create a formidable signature martial art skill, the Four-Quadrant Art. ¡°The requirement to practice this skill is astronomical, and it requires one to drink the blood. of all the Four Holy Beasts. At present, you¡¯re the only person on the earth who has met that requirement. Moreover, you have a Supreme Spiritual Root and are fully qualified to practice. it.¡± Hearing this, Thea was shocked. ¡°A signature martial art skill created by four legendary warriors in ancient times?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The custodian exined, ¡°It¡¯s a very powerful signature martial art skill. Once you activate the Four Holy Beats¡¯ power, your strength won¡¯t just slightly improve. It¡¯ll skyrocket.¡± ¡°In the future, the earth will depend on you to protect it. ¡°So, you must practice seriously.¡± The custodian wore a serious look. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Back then, the four legends requested me to hold onto the Four Quadrant Art and to pass it on to the destined ones.¡± ¡°The Four-Quadrant Art represents the Four Holy Beasts, the Spirit Turtle, phoenix, dragon, and qilin. Each one of them possesses the power to destroy the world. When the four are merged together, not only yin and yang will be reversed, but it will also overturn both heaven and earth.¡± The custodian began to exin diligently. Thea listened attentively to her. After exining for a while, the custodian casually tapped Thea¡¯s forehead. At that moment, a wealth of information arose in Thea¡¯s mind. The information was extensive, and Thea had a hard time processing it all, making her dizzy. After the custodian passed on the Four-Quadrant Art to Thea, she observed her from the side. Thea sat in a lotus position on the ground and earnestly processed the information that appeared in her mind. She could also hear the custodian¡¯s voice ringing in her ears. ¡°You¡¯re already a Herculean. Once you sessfullyprehend and master the Four- Quadrant Art, the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ powers will merge together and you¡¯ll experience an explosive growth in strength.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be easy for you to kill an enemy of a higher rank than you, be it a Herculean or someone at the Immortal Ascension rank.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t grow cocky. You still have a long way to go and will have to keep practicing.¡± The custodian¡¯s words resounded clearly in Thea¡¯s ears emphasizing the importance of the information. She exined that the dawn of a new era would emerge after the seal opens and the earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy is restored. In this era, countless extraordinary people will be born, and strange events will ur. Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Seven days passed by quickly. News of the fight between James and the Son of Heaven spread like wildfire. James¡¯ action aroused the collective anger of Earth¡¯s martial artists. Martial artists all over the world criticized James for acting recklessly and putting other human lives on the line. Seven days passed in the blink of an eye, and the date for James¡¯ fight against the Son of Heaven had arrived. Countless warriors gathered on a mountaintop in Mount Bane. The mountain was several thousand meters tall and was surrounded by other towering mountains. The crowd consisted of the Earth¡¯s martial artists and the Outsiders, adding up to more than 200,000 people. A man that looked to be in his twenties appeared on the mountaintop. He wore a white robe with a golden belt and had a long sword on his back. The man radiated an unearthly charisma. He was none other than the Son of Heaven. As soon as the Son of Heaven appeared, the Outsiders in the crowd began to scream. ¡°Son of Heaven! It¡¯s the Son of Heaven! The Son of Heaven is here!!!¡± ¡°The Son of Heaven will definitely win!¡± A loud wave of cheers resounded, followed by even more deafening chants. Everyone waited for James¡¯ appearance. At that moment, James was still practicing in the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber. Seven days. had passed outside, but in the Time Chamber, he had been practicing for almost two years. With Sophie¡¯s guidance, his sword technique had improved significantly in the past two years. Finally, he integrated all the sword techniques he had mastered into one move. ¡°Good.¡± Sophie watched as James merged the sword techniques into one. Pleased, she said, ¡°James, the technique you¡¯ve learned is from a powerhouse in ancient times.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James put away the Primordial Dragon de and looked at Sophie, asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t this sword technique a fusion of all the sword techniques I possess? How could it be someone else¡¯s?¡± ¡°I might¡¯ve worded it badly. I meant to say that this powerhouse basically merged all of the world¡¯s sword techniques into one.¡± ¡°He merged all the world¡¯s sword techniques into one?¡± James was surprised. Sophie nodded and said, ¡°You can use this as a foundation. In the future, regardless of what new sword technique you learn, you can integrate it with the rest. The more sword techniques you possess, the stronger this move will be. ¡°This is the way of the powerhouse. ¡°However, his swordsmanship isn¡¯t as simple as I make it out to be. Emperor Jabari had a few encounters with this powerhouse in ancient times and learned a bit about his swordsmanship. ¡°Emperor Jabari told me this powerhouse¡¯s techniques are divided into five realms, Sword Skill, Sword Shadow, Sword Will, Sword Intent, and Fusion.¡± James was dumbfounded. Seeing the confusion on James¡¯ face, Sophie said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to understand it. right now. In fact, I haven¡¯t evenprehended it myself. Unfortunately, this powerhouse¡¯s techniques have been lost. If you¡¯re lucky enough to obtain his martial art technique inheritance, you¡¯ll surely be one of the strongest people in this world. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve already mastered the technique, and it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James left the room under Sophie¡¯s guidance. Seven days had passed, and it was the day he had to fight the Son of Heaven. James left the Celestial Abode, and it transformed back into a ring and slid onto his finger. Martial artists surrounded a mountaintop within Mount Bane. ¡°Why isn¡¯t James here yet?¡± ¡°He must be scared.¡± ¡°The Son of Heaven is incredibly powerful. He¡¯s ranked top ten within Hazted City. Meanwhile, James is just a martial artist from Earth. Earth¡¯s people were given too little time. to develop. No matter James¡¯ strength, there¡¯s only so much he can improve.¡± Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 ¡°James must be scared to show up. That means one of Earth¡¯s cities will be eradicated.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! One city has to be eradicated, right? I wonder which city it will be. I suggest destroying Sol¡¯s Capital. There are countless beautiful women there.¡± Many Outsiders gathered and discussed. The Son of Heaven stood on the mountaintop. The breeze blew toward him, and his long hair fluttered in the air. He waited quietly with his long sword on his back. He also concluded that James was afraid to show up. Even if James had the courage to show up, he was confident he could kill him. He would be fine as long as he dodged James¡¯ deadly attacks. He thought James only had one lethal signature. martial art skill, Cosmic Destruction. Without Cosmic Destruction, James would be nothing but a weakling. Martial artists from Earth gathered in an open space at the mountain foot. The strongest people on Earth, the Omniscient Deity, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, Tyrus, and some other martial artists were also present. In short, all the powerful martial artists of Earth had gathered. The battle¡¯s oue would decide a city¡¯s safety, so they had toe. All of them wanted James to defeat the Son of Heaven. Although they knew the chances were slim, none of them wanted James to lose the battle. One of them asked, ¡°Lord Omniscient, what do we do? James must be scared to show up.¡± The Omniscient Deity believed in James. Thus, he replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Wait a little longer. I trust in James. He¡¯ll definitely show up on time and defeat the Son of Heaven.¡± James had revealed his strength to the Omniscient Deity. Thus, he waspletely confident in James. All he could do now was patiently wait for him to show up. After James left the Celestial Abode, he walked out of the primary forest. He was currently within Mount Bane¡¯s range. He did not know precisely where the battle would be held but spotted a figure after walking for some time. A person was standing on the mountain in the distance. He was none other than the Son of Heaven. After seeing the Son of Heaven, James leaped into the air and appeared mid-air. He walked in the air and sped over. Soon, he appeared on the mountain where the Son of Heaven stood. ¡°Look! James appeared!¡± ¡°James showed up. I didn¡¯t expect him to have the guts toe.¡± ¡°Kill him, Son of Heaven! Kill him! Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill James!¡± Deafening chants came from around the mountain. Those shouting were Outsiders. To them, earthlings were sinners and deserved to die. The Son of Heaven looked at James, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to show up, James. If you had hidden, you could¡¯ve at least lived for a few more days. Since you just can¡¯t wait to die, I shall fulfill your wish today.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not certain who¡¯ll be the victor.¡± The atmosphere was tense before the battle even began. Tristen and the others spectated in the distance. There were some other powerful Herculean Outsiders standing behind Tristen. Xain frowned and said, ¡°Since James dared to appear, he must have a trump card. I hope this battle isn¡¯t met with unexpected failure. I¡¯m worried the Son of Heaven isn¡¯t a match for James.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Xain was well aware of James¡¯ potential. Although James was weak a few years ago, he inflicted severe damage on him and stripped him of his combat strength. James showed up at the Celestial Abode a few years after that and disyed terrifying strength, even injuring the Son of Heaven. Another two years passed, and it was unpredictable how much James had grown. Tristen remained calm and said nonchntly, ¡°If the Son of Heaven is defeated, I¡¯ll personally kill James. No matter what, James must die today. After he dies, Earth will be ours.¡± Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Whether the Son of Heaven won or not was unimportant to Tristen. If the Son of Heaven won and wiped out one of the Earth¡¯s cities, the martial artists on Earth would undoubtedly stand against them. It was a perfect opportunity to kill all of the Earth¡¯s martial artists at once. If the Son of Heaven were to lose, Tristen nned to take action himself and kill James to avenge the Son of Heaven. His actions would also infuriate the Earth¡¯s humans. James stood on a huge rock at the mountaintop. He wore a white robe and carried a long sword on his back. His hair had grown longer since he had no time to take care of it. His current appearance made him look like an honorable knight with a strong sense of justice. He looked at the Son of Heaven and said nonchntly, ¡°Make your move, Son of Heaven.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your death wish.¡± The Son of Heaven looked at him coldly At that moment, the Son of Heaven activated his True Energy, which flowed through his body. Suddenly, a powerful energy erupted from him and formed an invisible maic field. The energy caused the fallen leaves on the ground to rise and circte around his body. He stepped out, and the leaves swept toward James like sharp darts. James stood in ce, motionless like a mountain. He did not do anything to block the attacking leaves. Although they contained strong power and could kill a Supernatural martial artist instantly, they could not cause him any significant harm. The leaves struck his body, causing him a tingling pain. However, they did not inflict any substantial injuries. Swoosh! The Son of Heaven drew his sword abruptly. His long white sword was sharp and had a dazzling glow to it. The Son of Heaven plunged his sword at James¡¯ vitals, showing no mercy. Many people were watching, and he had to defeat and kill James in the shortest possible time. James also drew his sword. He had been practicing his swordsmanship in the Time Chamber. After he learned to integrate all his sword techniques, his current swordsmanship was very strong. The Son of Heaven¡¯s movements and sword attacks were incredibly fast. Even a Herculean martial artist would have a difficult time parrying his attack. As the Son of Heaven unleashed his technique, dozens of Sword Energies burst out from the sword and charged at james. James calmly raised the Primordial Dragon de, and his body flickered, retreating more than a hundred meters away. He shed his sword forward, and a Sword Energy materialized, charging to meet with the dozens of Sword Energiesing in his direction. The Son of Heaven¡¯s Sword Energy was blocked easily. However, it was not the end yet. The Son of Heaven¡¯s physical sword was only one meter away from James and was about to thrust into James¡¯ body. At the critical moment, James raised the Primordial Dragon de and blocked the tip of the Son of Heaven¡¯s sharp sword. nk!!! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The two swords met, creating sparks in the air James felt a terrifying force charging against him like a wave. His body was shocked by the surge of energy and was pushed back. After flying back a hundred meters, James could finally disperse the terrifying force The rocks under his feet were shattered, and the mountain was also destroyed. Spectators around the mountain also kept retreating. James¡¯ expression darkened. After repeatedly condensing his True Energy and using the mysterious mes to refine his True Energy, he thought he would be strong enough to crush a Herculean. He never expected the Son of Heaven to be so strong and capable of pushing him a hundred meters away The Son of Heaven was also shocked. Two years ago, James could not even take a single blow from him in the Celestial Abode. Right now, the Son of Heaven had reached the Herculean Second Layer Yet, James could block his attack. He was only pushed back, unscathed. His expression was terrifyingly grim. ¡°This brat has been growing rapidly. ¡± The Son of Heaven was shocked by James¡¯ strength. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 This made the Son of Heaven¡¯s murderous intent grow stronger Regardless of James¡¯ strength or resilience, there was only one ending for him today-death! Many Outsiders and Earth¡¯s martial artists gathered around the mountain. After James and the Son of Heaven exchanged some moves, an uproar ensued. ¡°H-How is James so strong?¡± ¡°I thought the Son of Heaven would kill him in one move. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to block the attack without sustaining any injuries. Moreover, he was only pushed back a little after the collision.¡± ¡°This is the Son of Heaven we¡¯re talking about! He¡¯s a Herculean Second Layer!¡± Many Outsiders eximed after witnessing the exchange. Meanwhile, the Omniscient Deity was relieved to see James being able to block the Son of Heaven¡¯s attacks. With a faint smile, he murmured, ¡°This kid sure is growing rapidly. It¡¯s only been a few years, but he can already stand against a Herculean. I, on the other hand, have not aplished much in the past two thousand years.¡± Actually, it was not because the Omniscient Deity was inefficient in growing in cultivation. rank. The reason he could not improve rapidly was that the Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy had not been restored and was incredibly scarce. Now, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy on Earth was gradually recovering, and many divine objects had appeared, elerating martial artists¡¯ cultivation speed. Standing on the mountain, James looked at the Son of Heaven solemnly after dispersing the force. Suddenly, a faint smile formed on his face. ¡°Is that all a Second Layer Herculean can do?¡± James had a rough grasp on the Son of Heaven¡¯s strength. He knew the Son of Heaven could not inflict injury on him, let alone kill him. He was confident in winning this battle. ¡°Damn it.¡± Provoked, the Son of Heaven was furious. He shot up tens of meters into the sky instantly. ¡°Take this! Blooming Spring!¡± The Son of Heaven raised his long sword in the air, and a magical power burst out from his body. The power rapidly sucked all the surrounding energy into his long sword. Suddenly, a strange phenomenon followed. The scene of a blossoming field of flowers appeared in the Son of Heaven¡¯s long sword. ¡°Is that the Four Seasons Sword Art?¡± A few Outsiders eximed. ¡°It¡¯s the Overworld¡¯s strongest man, Saint Hazen¡¯s signature sword technique, the Four Seasons Sword Art!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over for James.¡± The Son of Heaven unleashed a terrifyingly strong sword technique. It was ridiculously strong and one that was beyond his rank. With a sh, the Son of Heaven appeared before James and shed his sword. The Son of Heaven shed his sword at James again. After he shed his sword, Sword Energies manifested and formed hundreds of petals, each of which contained terrifyingly strong Sword Energy The petals and Sword Energies fused to form an enormous sword. James could feel the oppressive pressure from it. At that moment, he raised the Primordial Dragon de and mobilized all his strength. All his energy concentrated into his long sword, causing it to glow with a dazzling gold light. James raised his sword to block the attack. As soon as he lifted his sword, his True Energy formed a Sword Energy and blocked the Son of Heaven¡¯s sword. Boom! The two Sword Energies collided, causing a massive explosion. As a result, a monstrous shock wave swept the surroundings and instantly copsed the mountain.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James was sted away by the terrifying force. The powerful energy made James feel like his body was tearing apart. At the critical moment, powerful Demonic Energy was unleashed in his body. The Demonic Energy surged throughout his body and healed his injuries instantly. Even so, his body still mmed into the ground. Boom! He made a heavy impact on the ground, causing the mountain to shake and further disintegrate. Boulders began to crash down the mountain, and the whole scene looked like the end of the world. Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 James fell into the ruins and was buried by rubble. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°That was the Overworld¡¯s strongest man¡¯s signature martial art skill, the Four Seasons Sword Art. The Son of Heaven merely used the first move of this technique. It¡¯s a formidable move. James has to be dead.¡± All the Overworld¡¯s Outsiders were convinced that James was dead because the Four Seasons Sword Art was a famous sword technique in the Overworld. The Son of Heaven hovered in mid-air. His hair fluttered in the air, and he looked incredibly mighty. He looked down at the ruins below him. His face was calm and confident. The sword technique was his teacher¡¯s signature martial art skill. It consisted of four moves, each of which contained terrifying strength. Even an opponent of a higher rank than him would not be able to withstand the attack. James was struck by his attack and must have died. Even though James had a strong physical body, he would not have made it. ¡°James is dead.¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s voice resounded in the area. ¡°I will send my men to eradicate one of the Earth¡¯s cities. I¡¯ve decided it to be Sol¡¯s Capital.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to eradicate the Capital?!¡± The Earth¡¯s martial artists were shocked since most of them were from Sol. They knew the importance of Sol¡¯s Capital. The world would surely be thrown into chaos if Sol¡¯s Capital was destroyed. Everyone was shocked and dumbfounded by the announcement. At that moment, the rubbles in the ruin began to move. Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the ruins and moved the wreckage out of the Way. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The surrounding rubble was swept away. Then, a man covered in blood climbed out of the rubble on the ground. He looked miserable as his white robe was stained with blood and dirt. It was James. James could not withstand the Son of Heaven¡¯s Four Seasons Sword Art. Although he sustained injuries, they were not severe. His injuries were almost nearly recovered, and it would not affect him from continuing the battle. He got up from the ruins and rested on a huge rock. James murmured, ¡°That was some powerful sword technique. I¡¯m fortunate my physical body is strong enough. If he can¡¯t kill me instantly, I can recover from it. Tristen might be the only person who can kill me instantly.¡± The Son of Heaven was strong and disyed terrifying skills. However, Jame was still confident in his own strength. James was sure the Son of Heaven could not kill him regardless of his strength. Chatter resounded around him. ¡°What? He¡¯s not dead yet?¡± ¡°James survived that?¡± ¡°Is he a monster? How is he still alive after sustaining such a powerful blow?¡± The Outsiders were shocked. The Earth¡¯s martial artists sighed in relief. ¡°James isn¡¯t dead. He hasn¡¯t lost yet.¡± ¡°I underestimated James. He actually survived the Son of Heaven¡¯s ultimate move. Although he looks a little pathetic, he seems capable of continuing the fight. This battle is going to be interesting. Perhaps James might really win this.¡± Seeing James resting on a rock, many of the Earth¡¯s martial artists gained confidence in him. ¡°Get up and fight, James! Destroy the Son of Heaven!¡± ¡°Kill him, James!¡± A few of them shouted in support of James. Their deafening shouts resounded throughout the area. James rested for a few minutes until the injuries on his body werepletely healed. Under the gaze of thousands of people, he slowly stood up from the ground and stretched his body. Then, he raised his head to the sky. The Son of Heaven was hovering in the sky, looking at James from above. He never expected James to still be alive. Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 ¡°You sure are resilient, James. I¡¯d like to see how many more blows you can take.¡± The Son of Heaven raised his long sword, and his aura changed instantly, causing hot to sweep the surroundings. His long sword gradually transformed into a fiery red color. Suddenly, a strange scene was projected on his long sword. A scorching sun could be seen shining down on the grounds. As the sun¡¯s re met the ground, the grounds caught on fire. ¡°It¡¯s the Four Seasons Sword Art¡¯s second move, the Scorching Sun. The first move is already challenging to learn, but he actually mastered the second move?¡± ¡°Amazing! He¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°James will surely die this time.¡± The Overworld Outsiders were excited. The Outsiders from different worlds were also shocked by the Son of Heaven¡¯s technique. Standing on the ground below, James could sense the heat and scorching air from the sky. If he were an ordinary martial artist, his body would not be able to bear the sweltering heat Waves. However, the heat had no effect on James at all. He had refined his body in the mountains on fire inside the ancient battlefield for a period of time. Moreover, he used the magical mes to refine his True Energy. Thus, his physical body and True Energy had be somewhat immune to high temperatures and mes. James smiled faintly and braved the heat. He leaped into the air and slowly soared higher ¡°What is he doing?¡± The Son of Heaven was dumbfounded. The Four Seasons Sword Art had four attributes, each one stronger than the previous one. He was casting the Four Seasons Sword Art¡¯s second move. Although he had not attacked with his sword, the energy emanating from his body was powerful. Even a powerhouse of the same rank as him would not dare to continue the fight. Meanwhile, James was not even a Herculean yet. ¡°What a freak. I have to kill him.¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s face darkened, and a murderous intent rose in his heart. ¡°Scorching Sun!¡± mes burst out from the long sword and shot up into the sky, forming a huge fireball. The fireball hovered in the sky like a scorching sun. As the fireball formed, the surrounding nts were burned by it. The martial artists spectating the fight retreated into the distance. The heat waves in the area were unbearable and even burned the nts. Some of the rocks on the ground could not stand the heat and exploded. A few ores on the ground turned red from the heat. James stood in the center of the battlefield. Apart from feeling a little bit of heat, it was nothing to him, and it did not cause him any damage. ¡°Strike!¡± The Son of Heaven floated in mid-air He tilted his sword, and the raging fireball formed by his True Energy charged toward the ground. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James smiled faintly, and he flew in the fireball¡¯s direction. At that moment, his True Energy waspletely restored. He quickly concentrated them into the Primordial Dragon de. His sword glowed with a dazzling golden light. Holding his sword, James approached the fireball formed from Fire Sword Energy. James pierced through the fireball with his sword. The fireball burst in the sky and disintegrated into thousands of Sword Energies, spreading out in all directions. Rumble! The me Sword Energies struck the ground, causing thend and mountains to tremble. In an instant, the skies darkened. James broke through the Son of Heaven¡¯s Scorching Sun. He floated in the sky unscathed and looked at the Son of Heaven, saying calmly, ¡°Go ahead and use whatever tricks you have up your sleeves.¡± James was not afraid of the Son of Heaven. He was determined to kill the Son of Heaven today to disy his strength to everyone. The spectators watching from a distance were dumbfounded. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°The Son of Heaven¡¯s attack was definitely destructive. However, it didn¡¯t even scratch James. How did James disperse that attack?¡± Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Everyone was dumbfounded. The Son of Heaven¡¯s second attack was evidently much more powerful than his first attack. Yet, James could break through the second attack despite being unable to block the first attack. James¡¯ strength shocked the Outsiders once again. On the other hand, the martial artists from Earth were excited. The humans of Earth would have a more peaceful life in the future if James disyed great strength. James calmly floated in the sky. The Son of Heaven¡¯s face was livid and distorted. He was not expecting James to break the Four Seasons Sword Art¡¯s second move. ¡°B*stard, I underestimated you. Haha¡­¡± The Son of Heaven burst outughing. However, hisugh was hostile and contained strong murderous intent. ¡°Let¡¯s see you take my third move!¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s energy changed again. He raised his hand and brandished his sword. Another strange vision was disyed on his long sword. Swoosh! The autumn breeze blew up fallen leaves, causing them to flutter in the air. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Son of Heaven¡¯s Sword Energy transformed into fallen leaves and swept through the sky Every leaf had destructive power, enough to kill a Herculean. The scene was magical and dreamy. ¡°What a powerful sword technique.¡± James was also shocked. This time, the Son of Heaven¡¯s attack was much more bizarre and more substantial than hisst one. Before James could react, the Sword Energy pierced through the sky and turned into fallen leaves. The scene made it feel like they were witnessing a beautiful scenery in autumn. Despite the beauty of the scene, it contained terrifyingly strong energy. James floated in the air, and his energy was intense. The Primordial Dragon de shone with at golden light. At that moment, he unleashed his full strength and swung his sword. A powerful Sword Energy would materialize and slice the leaves each time he waved his sword. Rumble!!! The collision of their strong Sword Energies caused a burst of destructive force. Despite that, James was slightlycking in strengthpared to the Son of Heaven. His movements were also slower. After barely parrying the Son of Heaven¡¯s attack, he was exhausted and looked disheveled. He was injured by the leaves formed by Sword Energy, which attacked all his vitals-his chest, thighs, and arms. In just an instant, his body was covered in injuries. However, the injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Jamesughed out loud. ¡°Haha! Son of Heaven, you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± His arrogant and confidentughter echoed through the sky. ¡°You¡¯re still acting tough even when your death is imminent.¡± The Son of God looked at him coldly. He charged at James and pierced his long sword at James¡¯ vitals at incredible speed. James raised his sword to block the Son of Heaven¡¯sattack. nk! The two swords collided. James felt a powerful force spreading throughout his body along the Primordial Dragon de. His hands went numb from the shock, and his body was sted down from the sky, plummeting to the ground. Before he hit the ground, he dispersed the force and quicklynded, stumbling a few steps forward. As he took the few steps forward, the force destroyed a few massive trees, and some rocks burst instantly. Sword Energies and leaves chased after him from the sky. James was struck in the back. The Sword Energy pierced through his body, causing him fatal damage. His body was smashed into the ruins. Before he could get up, he sensed a terrifying force approaching. He immediately jumped into the distance like a spring. Boom! The area where he was before exploded instantly and crumbled. ¡°As expected from a Second Layer Herculean. He¡¯s not an easy opponent.¡± James panted. Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 The Son of Heaven was too powerful. Even though James had constantlypressed his True Energy and had extraordinary physical strength, he was still being suppressed by the Son of Heaven, who was a Second Layer Herculean. ¡°Four Seasons Sword Art, Freezing Snow!¡± At that moment, a furious growl echoed in the sky. The Son of Heaven was furious. He felt tremendous shame from not killing James after the intense fight had extended for a long time. He unleashed the Four Seasons Sword Art¡¯sst move, which was also the strongest one. Hovering in the sky, his aura changed again. Immediately afterward, he waved his sword in the air, and a gust of cold air swept across, freezing everything in its path. The mountain below him froze instantly. James was slow to react to the attack, and his body was frozen into an ice sculpture in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s time you die, James!¡± After freezing James, the Son of Heaven charged at him. His long sword was surrounded by white mist, and cold air swept across as he shed at James. ¡°Die!¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s expression was hideous and terrifying. ¡°This?¡± The spectators were shocked. Was James about to die? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The battle was about to end. Everyone thought James was doomed. Just when the Son of Heaven¡¯s sword shed out, James broke free from the ice at a critical moment. The ice around his body shattered instantly. James quickly drew his sword and appeared before the Son of Heaven. The two seemed to have frozen in ce. The Son of Heaven stood there in a daze. James¡¯ Primordial Dragon de had pierced through his body. ¡°You¡­¡± The Son of Heaven¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His blood was overflowing, and his life was slowly withering away. Everyone specting was dumbfounded. They only saw James breaking free from the ice and charging at the Son of Heaven. Before they knew it, his sword had pierced through the Son of Heaven¡¯s body. No one saw clearly how James made the attack. The long sword pierced the Son of Heaven¡¯s body. James looked at the terrified Son of Heaven calmly. ¡°You lost, and your defeat means death.¡± James drew his sword, and blood splurted from the Son of Heaven¡¯s chest. Urging all his strength, James mmed his palm at the Son of Heaven. His powerful palm attack struck the Son of Heaven, sending him flying into the distance. At that moment, James appeared tens of meters in the sky, and the Primordial Dragon de burst out with dazzling Sword Energy. The Sword Energy shed down from the sky, slicing the Son of Heaven in half. James¡¯ body slowly descended from the sky, and he stood on a rock. Tens of thousands of martial artists were spectating the fight. However, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was tense. W-Was this the end? The Son of Heaven was defeated? The Son of Heaven died? They were in disbelief. No one could believe a Second Layer Herculean like the Son of Heaven would lose to James, an earthling. The results were unbelievable. ¡°Amazing!¡± After a momentary silence, passionate shouts suddenly sounded from a distance. The shouts came from the Earth¡¯s martial artists. Having been mistreated and suppressed by the Outsiders for many years, James finally avenged the Earth¡¯s martial artists today. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Good job, James!¡± ¡°Nice one! Nice one!!!¡± Some martial artists had family members killed by the Outsiders, and they were on the verge of tears. James remained calm. He did not feel conceited after killing the Son of Heaven. The Son of Heaven was not considered strong. There were many other people on Earth who were more potent than him. Moreover, the batch of Outsiders currently roaming the Earth was considered weak. Once the seal opened, many powerhouses would descend on Earth. It would be hard for Earth¡¯s martial artists to fight back when the time came. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 The Son of Heaven was dead. His sliced body fell to the ground, marking the end of his life. The Son of Heaven had extraordinary prestige in the Overworld. Moreover, he was adopted from birth and taught by the strongest powerhouse in the Overworld. He grew up with a golden spoon and practiced unrivaled sword techniques. With his talent, he would have a bright future if he remained alive. However, he was dead. He tragically died on Earth. Meanwhile, Earth¡¯s martial artists were rejoicing. After being suppressed by the Outsiders for so long, James finally avenged them. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, James!¡± ¡°James is invincible! You¡¯re the pride of the Earth¡¯s humans!¡± Following the Son of Heaven¡¯s death, the martial artists who criticized James previously were ted and shouted in joy. In the distance, Tristen and the other Outsiders had grim expressions after witnessing the Son of Heaven¡¯s death. They knew the Son of Heaven¡¯s strength, and even they themselves were not a match against him, let alone be able to kill him. However, Tristen remained calm. One of the Outsiders asked, ¡°Lord Tristen, what should we do now?¡± Tristen replied calmly, ¡°What else can we do? We¡¯ll have to seize this chance to kill James and arouse the anger of the Earth¡¯s martial artists. Then, we¡¯ll wipe them all out at once.¡± After speaking, Tristen flew toward the ruins. Floating tens of meters in the air, he looked at James below him condescendingly. With a grim expression, he said coldly, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done, James?¡± James did not expect Tristen to appear at that moment. He frowned and looked at Tristen, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tristen said coldly, ¡°You should¡¯ve held back in the battle. Yet, you were ruthless and showed no mercy You killed the Son of Heaven and didn¡¯t even leave his corpse in one piece. You¡¯re a merciless human and will be a scourge if I don¡¯t get rid of you. Today, I must eliminate the potential threat toward my people and kill you.¡± His voice resounded. Hearing this, Earth¡¯s martial artists were furious. The Omniscient Deity was the first to step up and express his displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Tristen? This was supposed to be a death duel, and both gambled their lives. If James won, the Son of Heaven was to die. If James were to be defeated, the Son of Heaven would send men to eradicate one of the Earth¡¯s cities. Yet, you¡¯re using James of being ruthless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Do you want to go back on your words?¡± ¡°You guys have no credibility at all!¡± The other martial artists from Earth began to speak out and stood on James¡¯ side. Tristen¡¯s face darkened, and he snorted. ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°James broke my city¡¯s rule bymitting homicide. As for the bet, it was between him and the Son of Heaven. It has nothing to do with me or Hazted City. Today, I must end his life! Are you guys going to stand against me? ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± His words resounded through the sky, echoing in the ears of Earth¡¯s martial artists. The Earth¡¯s martial artists were frightened and did not dare to speak out, fearing they would anger Tristen and cause their own deaths. ¡°Kill James!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Avenge the Son of Heaven!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The Outsiders shouted furiously, especially the Son of Heaven¡¯s subordinates. They knew they were not a match against James. Otherwise, they would have taken action to ughter James with their own swords. ¡°James, do you ept your fate of dying by my hands?¡± Tristen¡¯s voice resounded again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. You can make a move against me. If you defeat me, you can live. If you lose the battle, you¡¯ll be buried here.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± James stared at Tristen, who was hovering above him. His heart was boiling with anger Tristen had permitted the battle between them. Now that he had killed the Son of Heaven, he used him of being merciless. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Tristen.¡± James gritted his teeth. Tristen¡¯s face darkened, and he let out a cold snort. ¡°Hmph.¡± Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 With a sh, Tristen appeared in front of James. Before James could react, he was struck by a terrifying force and sted into the distance. His body mmed into a cliff in the distance. Boom! The cliff copsed instantly, and James¡¯ body fell into the rubble. Tristen¡¯s attack was horrifyingly powerful. He was at the Herculean¡¯s Sixth Layer and only one step away from reaching the Immortal Ascension His rank was a fewyers higher than the Son of Heaven¡¯s. Thus, his strength was much more substantial than James¡¯. James was powerless against his attacks. After falling into the rubble, he struggled to get up from the ground. He sat on a rock, covered in blood. He red at Tisten, who was floating in the distance. ¡°Do you have no morals, Tristen? How can you not keep your promise? You clearly agreed to my battle against the Son of Heaven.. Before he could finish speaking, Tristen appeared before him again andnded a strong. kick James was sent flying again, and his body curved into an unnatural position. He would have died instantly if not because his body had been reformed with the Demonic Lotus. His body mmed into the ground and crushed a boulder. ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°B*stard.¡± ¡°That b*stard isn¡¯t going to stay true to his word.¡± The Earth¡¯s martial artists were furious. Despite their displeasure, they were powerless against Tristen. Even the Omniscient Detiy could only stand aside with a sullen expression as he watched James being tortured. He wanted to help James, but he was inferior to Tristen. If Tristen was determined to kill him, he would not be able to fight back at all. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°What should I do?¡± The Omniscient Deity was anxious. Thomas approached the Omniscient Deity and said pleadingly, ¡°Lord Omniscient, please help James.¡± Even Langston, Tyrus, and some others came to the Omniscient Deity and begged him to rescue James. Apart from James, the other strongest person on Earth was the Omniscient Deity. He was the only person who could save James. However, the Omniscient Deity wore a troubled expression as he replied, ¡°I also wasn¡¯t expecting Tristen to go back on his word. I¡¯d love to help James, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. Moreover, even if I have the strength to go against him, I can¡¯t. My guess is this is Tristen¡¯s n to infuriate us to fight back against him, allowing him to wipe us all out at once.¡± The Omniscient Deity saw through Tristen¡¯s motives. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Diney said anxiously, ¡°We can¡¯t just watch James be beaten to death by an Outsider, right?¡± The Omniscient Deity fell silent. There was nothing he could do to help. In the distance, Tristen dragged James¡¯ body up from the ground and struck him consecutively. James¡¯ chest sank, and blood gushed out from his mouth. At that moment, James looked miserable. He desperately wanted to fight back but was being immobilized by Tristen¡¯s powerful energy Moreover, his True Energy was sealed, and he could not mobilize it to resist Tristen¡¯s attacks. Thus, he could only be beaten. Tristen was too strong, and James was powerless to resist. ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡± The Earth¡¯s martial artists became anxious. Swoosh! Just when James was at hisst string, a burst of energy cut through the area. A long ck sword fell from the sky. ¡°To whoever daresy a hand on James, I¡¯ll annihte your entire family A voice echoed. Hearing the voice, everyone looked for its source. In the distance, a figure walked in the air. It was a woman dressed in white. She had long, ck hair, delicate features, and fair skin, making her look like a goddess. ¡°Thea?¡± Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 The Earth¡¯s martial artists were stunned to see the person who had appeared in the Sky. It was none other than Thea, who had disappeared for many years. Before the seal and the Outsiders appeared on the earth, Thea was not inferior to James and was perhaps even slightly stronger than him. However, James went to live in seclusion for three years. After that, Thea got pregnant and disappeared after giving birth. The Earth¡¯s martial artists almost forgot about her and were surprised to see her appear again. Before she arrived, her voice resounded through the area. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy the families of those whoy their hands on James.¡± Her tone was domineering. Thea descended from the sky and appeared in front of the Malevolent Sword. Her white dress fluttered in the wind. Her appearance was morous, and she radiated an unearthly aura. ¡°Who¡¯s this woman? She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s as pretty as a goddess.¡± The Outsiders were mesmerized by Thea¡¯s beauty. At that moment, James, who was knocked into the ruins, heard Thea¡¯s voice. He struggled to get up from the ground and sat on a rock. Seeing the beautiful woman in the distance, a smile formed on his face. After so many years, Thea finally purified the Demonic Energy from her body. Despite being happy, his brows furrowed together. It was not the appropriate time for her to appear. He knew Thea was strong and had been practicing very seriously for the past few years. She was not inferior to him. However, his opponent was not just anybody. He was currently the strongest person on Earth. ¡°Thea.¡± He parted his lips, wanting to warn Thea to leave. Swoosh! With a sh, Thea appeared in front of James in an instant. She looked at the disheveled James. sitting on the ground, covered in blood. Her pretty face was full of concern upon seeing James¡¯ worn-out appearance. She asked, ¡°Are you alright? Although James had gone through torture, his injuries were not fatal. His body¡¯s recovery abilities were strong, and he had already almostpletely healed. He stood up and stretched his body With a grin, he said, ¡°Why would I not be alright? You should leave. Leave this matter to me.¡± James looked at Tristen, who was not far away, and his expression darkened. Faced with the peerless Tristen, he had to use his signature martial art skill, Cosmic Destruction. Perhaps only this move could hurt Tristen. Thea turned around and looked at Tristen. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Her beautiful face was cold. ¡°Another one here to seek death?¡± Tristen snorted coldly. At that moment, Thea stretched out her slender fingers, and a mysterious symbol appeared in her hand. Suddenly, her energy increased tremendously. Above her head, an illusory scene appeared. It was of the gigantic Spirit Turtle. She unleashed the Four-Quadrant Art that she had practiced. The Four-Quadrant Art was an invincible technique created by four powerful people from ancient times. The technique was terrifyingly strong. With Thea¡¯s current cultivation base, she could only master the basics. The Spirit Turtle¡¯s illusory image caused intense pressure to sweep across the area as if the world was being crushed. The Outsiders and Earth¡¯s martial artists felt oppressed by the force. ¡°What strong energy!¡± James was also surprised. He looked at the image above Thea¡¯s head and eximed, ¡°I-Is this the Spirit Turtle of the Four Holy Beasts?¡± Honey, back off for now.¡± Thea¡¯s long, ck hair fluttered, and her white dress danced in the air. A powerful aura emanated from her. She turned to James and said, ¡°Leave him to me.¡± Compared to James, her energy was much stronger. James could sense that Thea¡¯s current strength was far above him. Despite that, Tristen was not just anybody. He looked at her solemnly and reminded her. ¡°Thea, this man is Tristen. He has already reached the Herculean¡¯s Sixth Layer. He¡¯s not going to be an easy opponent.¡± Thea replied, ¡°I know.¡± She knew Tristen¡¯s strength. Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 However, she was not afraid. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Although she was only at the Herculean¡¯s First Layer, the Four-Quadrant Art she learned was powerful. Once she unleashed it, she would awaken the power of the Four Holy Beasts. Her strength would not just multiply by one fold, it would skyrocket. Seeing Thea¡¯s calm expression, James temporarily put away his worries and retreated from the battlefield. Tristen stood on the battlefield and stared at Thea. He was surprised by the image above her head. At that moment, the energy emanating from her body kept growing stronger Suddenly, a second illusory image appeared behind her It was the qilin. After the qilin, the phoenix also appeared. However, the most shocking part was yet toe. Thea¡¯s energy continued to increase. Finally, the dragon also appeared. The images of the Four Holy Beasts surrounded Thea. At that moment, she looked like a god. Suddenly, the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ images disappeared into Thea¡¯s body. Her energy spiked to its limit in an instant. Her energypletely outmatched Tristen¡¯s. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What strong energy.¡± ¡°Her energy is so strong. Has she entered the Immortal Ascension rank?¡± The Outsiders were shocked. Even Tristen felt the oppressing and terrifying energy from Thea. The idea of fleeing immediately crossed his mind. He stepped forward with a smile and said, It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Everything is over Everyone should disperse.¡± After speaking, he was about to leave. ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened, and she attacked. She stepped forward and appeared in front of Tristen as if she had teleported. Then, she shed out her sword, and the Spirit Turtle¡¯s image burst out and attacked Tristen. Thea¡¯s attack was incredibly bizarre. Tristen had no idea how to deal with it and was struck. His body was sted away, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What?¡± The earth¡¯s martial artists were dumbfounded. Her enemy was Tristen. He was Hazted City¡¯s lord, the strongest person on Earth. Moreover, he had reached the Herculean¡¯s Sixth Layer and was one step away from entering the Immortal Ascension rank.¡± Despite that, he could not even take a single blow from Thea. He vomited blood after being struck. What kind of sword technique was that?¡± After Tristen regained his bnce, he reached out to wipe the blooding out from his mouth. He stared at Thea with a solemn expression. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know.¡± Thea snorted coldly. She leaped into the air. ¡°Four-Quadrant Sword Art.¡± Sword Energies burst out from Thea¡¯s long sword in the image of the Four Holy Beasts. The four ferocious beasts charged at Tristen with terrifying strength. At that moment, Tristen¡¯s face changed, and his pupils shrunk. He was terrified and wanted to escape. However, it was already toote. The Four Holy Beasts that manifested had already sealed him, making him immobile. His body was frozen in ce. The Four Holy Beasts transformed back into Sword Energies as they got close to Tristen and pierced through his body. Boom! His body exploded in an instant. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Tristen let out a deste scream as the sword struck him. His eyes widened in disbelief. Then, his body exploded andpletely disappeared, leaving no flesh or bones behind. Hundreds of thousands of martial artists were surrounding the battlefield. Everyone was dumbfounded. All their expressions were almost identical. Shock and terror were written all over their faces as their jaws hung wide open. Each one of them felt a shiver down their spine. The person that died was Tristen, a powerhouse that oppressed countless martial artists to obtain Hazted City. Moreover, he had reached the Herculean¡¯s Sixth Layer and was one step away from the Immortal Ascension rank. Yet, he was killed so easily. Who was this terrifying woman? The Earth¡¯s martial artists were also collectively shocked by the scene. How did Tristen die so easily? After killing Tristen, Thea put away the Malevolent Sword and retracted her True Energy. She gracefully walked through the air with a faint smile on her face. Even James was stunned. He was utterly helpless against Tristen, but Thea easily killed him. with one move. What kind of insane strength did she possess? ¡°Thea, you¡­¡± James was surprised and could not even bring himself to speak properly. Thea smiled as she approached James. Then, she tidied his messy clothes and said, ¡°How are you feeling? Did you get hurt?¡± His injuries had already recovered. At that moment, he was most curious about Thea. What kind of signature martial art skill did she practice? How did she be so strong? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thea, what kind of signature martial art skill have you practiced? Why is it so terrifyingly strong? Your energy increased so much in a short moment, and even Tristen was no match for you. Have you already reached the Immortal Ascension rank?¡± Thea smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Mhm. After I purified the Demonic Energy in my body, the custodian taught me a signature martial art technique. It¡¯s one that four powerful people created in ancient times called the Four-Quadrant Art, which activates the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ power in my body. She briefly exined the technique. ¡°Incredible.¡± James was lost for words and responded to her with a thumbs up. At that moment, Thea scanned her surroundings. Meeting her gaze, some of the Outsiders were terrified. Some timid ones did not dare to linger and quickly left the area. Even Xain, Samarth, and the other powerful Outsiders gasped and quickly fled from the area. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°Nice one!¡± ¡°So what if Tristen was powerful?! He got killed with one move!¡± As the Outsiders retreated, the Earth¡¯s martial artists came to their senses and cheered for their victory. Their chants were deafening as they resounded through the sky. ¡°Haha, Thea! Amazing! I was right about you!¡± A burst ofughter resounded. Thomas walked over and said with admiration, ¡°Not bad, Thea! You¡¯re amazing! As expected from my granddaughter-inw!¡¯ Thomas was ecstatic. Thea killed Tristen with just one move. ¡°Thea.¡± Langston also walked over with a proud expression, saying, ¡°I knew I was right about you. It was a wise choice to give you the phoenix blood. I didn¡¯t expect you to learn such a signature martial art skill after consuming all the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood.¡± The Omniscient Deity walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Good job, Thea! After Tristen¡¯s death, those Outsiders won¡¯t dare to cause trouble anymore.¡± Many people approached and surrounded Thea. Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 Compared to James killing the Son of Heaven, Thea killing Tristen was a more shocking event. Thea smiled and greeted these people one by one. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± James stood up and said, ¡°After Tristen¡¯s death, I¡¯m sure the Outsiders won¡¯t dare to do anything to the Earth¡¯s humans. However, as time passes, more powerful Outsiders would appear on Earth. We¡¯re going to face a bigger crisis in the future. So everyone should go and practice hard. The Earth depends on all of you to protect it in the future.¡± ¡°Mhm, everyone should disperse now.¡± Thea said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for many years, and there are many things I still need to settle.¡± After speaking, she pulled James and left. Thea and James left Mount Bane under countless gazes. James sat on a rock on a cliff out of Mount Bane¡¯s range, and Thea stood beside him. back James talked about all the events that happened in the past few years, including Maxine kidnapping Winnie, him injuring Xain in Floret Pce with his signature martial art skill, him dying after exploding during the wedding, and then the custodian reforming his body with the Demonic Lotus to resurrect him. Then, he told her about the Celestial Abode, which appeared after he was resurrected, and how he worked hard to obtain it. In these years, James had experienced a lot, and he could not finish telling her all the stories even if he talked for days. Thus, he only brought up the main events. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thea listened with a touch of distress on her face. She reached out her hand to touch James¡¯ blood- stained face and said sorrowfully, ¡°Thank you for working so hard for the past few years. The Earth would¡¯ve fallen long ago if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± James grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re the biggest hero this time. You killed Tristen and restored temporary peace on Earth.¡± ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Winnie?¡± asked Thea. It had been more than five years since she had gone to the Chamber of Scriptures to purify her Demonic Energy. Winnie was already six years old. Speaking of Winnie, James had a guilty expression as he said, ¡°In the past few years, I only managed to visit her a few times. As a father, I¡¯ve failed her.¡± Thea interrupted James and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Winnie wille to understand, and in the future, she¡¯ll definitely be proud of you.¡± James nodded gently and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± Thea shook her head gently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m still clueless about the current situation on Earth. But, for me, Winnie is my priority. I n to apany Winnie for a while if there aren¡¯t any major events.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I think you should cultivate in the Celestial Abode. There¡¯s a Time Chamber in there and also countless divine objects. If you cultivate in the Celestial Abode, you should be able to improve very quickly.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after I spend some time with Winnie.¡± At the moment, Thea only wanted to see Winnie. She did not care about anything else. James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll apany you to Lothian.¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I can go myself. There are many things that you need to settle. Besides Wrymstead¡¯s affairs, Mount Bane¡¯s situation is pretty dire. Many Outsiders roam the area, and you¡¯ll need to figure out how to deal or negotiate with them.¡± The two chatted on the mountain for a while. After their discussion, Thea headed to Lothian to see Winnie and bring her to Cansington. She wanted to stay with her family in Cansington. As for James, he went to deal with other matters. James agreed with Thea¡¯s arrangements. He had been in seclusion for a long time and did not know how Wrymstead was doing. Wrymstead was his country, which he carefully established. In the future, it would be humanity¡¯s safehold. Thus, he had to pay much more attention to its development. His n was to return to Wyrmstead for now. Then, he had to discuss with the Omniscient Deity and Langston their following steps. Moreover, there were only a few more years until the seal opened. ording to the timeline, there were only four more years left. When the seal opened, it would be Earth¡¯s doomsday. Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 After James chatted briefly with Thea, the two separated for the time being. James headed to Wyrmstead, whereas Thea headed to Lothian to bring Winnie to Sol¡¯s Cansington. He nned to return to Wyrmstead, go through the country¡¯s development, and discuss with Earth¡¯s martial artists how to deal with the Outsiders on Mount Bane and in Hazted City. After finishing these matters, the two would meet up in Cansington. James left Mount Bane. Half a dayter, he arrived in Wrymnstead. After so many years, Dragonville had developed rapidly and be a modern city. It was enormous and could amodate at least 300 million people. Additionally, four cities were built around Dragonville. ording to the scale, each city could amodate 100 million people. After James returned to Wrymstead, Diney from the Mount Thunder Sect also returned. At that moment, many people were gathered in Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall. The pce was built because of Wyrmstead¡¯s autocracy system. These people were Wyrmstead¡¯s core leaders and senior authorities. Diney took the lead and said, ¡°James, the ck Dragon Army¡¯s soldiers have already all be martial artists in the past few years. Although their overall strength is rtively weak, they¡¯re still much stronger than ordinary humans. With high-tech weapons, they¡¯re a pretty unrivaled army.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Seated on the highest tform, James nodded slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the average strength of the ck Dragon Army right now?¡± Diney replied, ¡°Under the training of the Mount Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples, the ck Dragon Army soldiers are mostly first-ranked grandmasters. Only very few have entered the second rank.¡± After the brief report, James learned that the Southern in¡¯s ck Dragon Army had all be martial artists. However, their ranks were still rtively low. Most were first-ranked grandmasters, and only a few had reached the second rank. Sitting on the high tform, James touched his chin pensively. What¡¯s the most important thing right now? It was time. James needed more time. If he had enough time, he could build an invincible army within a few decades or even a few hundred years. Suddenly, he had an idea. ¡®Don¡¯t I have the Celestial Abode?¡¯ James suddenly thought of the Celestial Abode and the Time Chamber. He could send the ck Dragon Army into the Celestial Abode to cultivate for a while in batches. After training in the Time Chamber for a few years, they would be an unmatched army by the time the seal opened. ¡°James?¡± While James was deep in thought, Quincy suddenly interrupted him. Hearing the voice calling out for him, he looked in her direction. Quincy stood in the hall wearing a red dress and high heels. Even her hair was red, and her lips too. Her figure was as hot as ever. ¡°Hmm?¡± James looked at Quincy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°To develop Wyrmstead, we¡¯ve burned through a lot of money. Over the years, the savings from New Era Commerce has almost run dry. At this rate, New Era Commerce will not be able to provide any more funds in about six months. ¡°What?¡± James was taken aback. Were they out of money? He thought his country¡¯s funds would continue to flow with New Era Commerce supporting them from behind the scenes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯lle up with a solution for funds. What I need right now is to build a truly invincible army. Diney, choose some high-potential, disciplined, and loyal soldiers from the ck Dragon Army. I¡¯m going to focus on training these people up.¡± Diney asked, ¡°How many people do you need?¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°One hundred thousand people is enough.¡± The Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber was not really big and could only amodate about a hundred people each time. It would be hard to allocate equal time for everyone if there were too many people. Moreover, it would also cause them to have a massive gap in strength. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Diney nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James trusted Diney to take charge. Moreover, there were plenty of Empyrean herbs in the Celestial Abode and the Time Chamber. There were four more years left before the seal was opened. Within four years, he would definitely be able to create an army of Herculean soldiers. They would be an invincible army. ¡°That¡¯s it. Everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± James slightly waved his hand. Everyone left one after another. James and the Blithe King sat in the pce¡¯s backyard on stone chairs. The Blithe King said worriedly, ¡°Earth¡¯s situation has be increasingly dire in the past few years. As time goes by, more Outsiders will appear on Earth. If this continues, Earth will perish sooner orter.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Whateveres our way, we¡¯ll figure something out. The Blithe King looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you have any ns for the future?¡± James said, ¡°I want to build an invincible army.¡± After he spoke, he casually waved his hand. A ringer slipped off his finger and fell to the ground. It gradually grew in size and turned into a small house. James waved his hand, and the little house floated onto his hand. Then, he ced it on the stone table. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The Blithe King was surprised. ¡°I-Is this the Celestial Abode that appeared on Mount Bane?¡± It had been more than two years since the Celestial Abode had appeared on Mount Bane. Since Blithe King was now an important official in Wrymstead, he naturally heard about it. ¡°Yeap.¡± James smiled faintly. He held on to the Blithe King¡¯s hand, and with a thought, the two disappeared and were transported into the Celestial Abode. They appeared on a mountaintop within the Celestial Abode. James pointed to the Empyrean herbs around the mountain and said, ¡°This is what I¡¯m going to use to build my invincible army. There are still four more years before the seal opens. I¡¯ll train one hundred thousand people into Herculeans.¡± As a human of Earth and a senior authority of Wyrmstead, the Blithe King also had the chance to visit the Celestial Abode on Mount Bane. Thus, he had been inside the Celestial Abode before. However, the Celestial Abode lookedpletely different from thest time he had been in it. He never expected the Celestial Abode to have been imed by James. ¡°You want to train one hundred thousand people into Herculeans within four years. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overreaching, James?¡± A burst ofughter resounded. Suddenly, a woman in a white dress appeared. It was Sophie. She smiled at James and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even be a Herculean yourself.¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s different now. I have the Celestial Abode and the ability to build an invincible army. Plus, I have you to help me bring them into the Time Chamber.¡± Sophie rolled her eyes in thought. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, James. I can help you train them not just into Herculeans, but I could even help them reach the Immortal Ascension! And I can also teach them powerful formations! A super formation that one hundred thousand people can perform!¡± Sophie looked at James with a smile. James looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you want this time?¡± ¡°Haha! You know me very well. I¡¯d like to see Time Avenue¡¯s inscription. Just nod and agree to it. Then, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 ¡°The Time Avenue¡¯s Inscription?¡± James was stunned. He had no idea what that was. Seeing James¡¯ puzzled expression, Sophie exined with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what it is yet. As long as you nod and agree, I¡¯ll go and take a look, and you won¡¯t lose anything.¡± James was worried Sophie was scheming against him, but he sighed in relief after hearing her reassurance. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I agree to it.¡± Sophieughed and said, ¡°Alright, then. I promise to help you train up an invincible army!¡± After speaking, her body flickered, and she disappeared. James touched his nose. The Blithe King gave him a thumbs up and said with admiration, ¡°I never expected you to have be the Celestial Abode¡¯s master, James.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°With the Celestial Abode, it won¡¯t be hard to train up an invincible army within a few years. So, when the Earth falls into chaos, I¡¯ll have the strength to resolve all the problems that come our way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± The Blithe was excited to witness James aplish his ns. Afterward, James showed the Blithe King around the Celestial Abode. Then, they left. James decided to temporarily live in Wyrmstead in the Southern ins. As for Diney, she quickly made arrangements to select some disciplined and responsible soldiers from the ck Dragon Army. Soon, the selection of one hundred thousand soldiers waspleted. The Celestial Abode was to remain an absolute secret. James did not want others to know that he had acquired the Celestial Abode. If he were exposed, he would definitely be targeted by people with wicked intentions. He made the selected soldiers sign a non-disclosure agreement to ensure nothing went wrong. Henry appeared in Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce¡¯s backyard and approached James, who was sitting on a stone chair in a daze. He shouted, ¡°James, we¡¯ve already finished the process of signing the non- disclosure agreements.¡± James returned to his senses and nodded lightly. ¡°Mhm.¡± Henry sat down and asked, ¡°What¡¯re you trying to do after choosing one hundred thousand soldiers this time, James? Will they be going on some secret operation?¡± He was still clueless about Jame¡¯s intention of training an army of 100,000 soldiers. For now, the Blithe King was the only person who knew about the details. Even Diney was unaware of James¡¯ real intention of selecting these 100,000 soldiers. James stood up and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll find outter. For now, ry the message to them to gather and head to Mt. Thunder Pass. Remember, act separately and ensure that our tracks are covered. The whole world has its eyes on Wyrmstead right now. I don¡¯t want our every move to be known by the other countries.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded immediately. Then, he went to the military region and ryed the order. In a few batches, the 100,000 troops secretly made their way to the Southern ins¡¯ Mt. Thunder Pass. On the other hand, James had already departed to Mt. Thunder Pass before them. James stood on Mt. Thunder Pass¡¯ peak, and several people were standing behind him¡ªthe Blithe King, Henry, and Diney. At that moment, James¡¯ ring transformed into a house-sized courtyard on Mt. Thunder Pass. ¡°What?¡± Henry and Diney were shocked. Diney¡¯s pretty face was full of astonishment. She eximed, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this the Celestial Abode that appeared on Mount Bane?¡± Surprised, Henry also asked, ¡°James, you got through the ninth barrier and obtained the Celestial Abode?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I passed through the ninth barrier and imed the Celestial Abode. This abode will be our hope in surviving the impending apocalypse. These one hundred thousand soldiers we¡¯ve selected will be sent into the Celestial Abode to undergo special training to build an invincible army.¡± Henry recollected himself from the shock.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 ¡°No wonder the Celestial Abode disappeared from Mount Bane. Turns out it was with James!¡± Diney looked at James with admiration and said smilingly, ¡°Right now, the Outsiders are guessing who obtained the Celestial Abode. No one would¡¯ve guessed you were the one who obtained it!¡± James said, ¡°The one hundred thousand soldiers areing in batches, and it should take some time before they reach Mt. Thunder Pass. Come, I¡¯ll show you around the Celestial Abode first.¡± He casually waved his hand, and the Celestial Abode¡¯s gateway appeared. James took a step forward and entered the Celestial Abode. The three followed behind him. After entering through the gateway, they appeared on the mountaintop. The mountain was huge and full of Empyrean fruits, all of which were excellent tonics. After they appeared on the mountaintop, they could smell the pleasant smell of the Empyrean fruits. Moreover, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the Celestial Abode was a few times greater than that in the outside world. ¡°James, can we pick these fruits?¡± Henry had also been to the Celestial Abode. Back then, the abode did not have an owner, and he really wanted to pick the fruits when he saw the mountain full of them. ¡°Of course.¡± James nodded. Although his rank was rtively new, and he was not entirely in control of some of the Celestial Abode¡¯s functions, he could still freely pick the fruits. ¡°Woah!¡± Diney cried out in joy. ¡°There are so many mysterious fruits that contain powerful energy! These fruits can increase one¡¯s strength by leaps and bounds!¡± James replied proudly, ¡°Yeap.¡± The Celestial Abode was his treasure, his ultimate weapon to save humanity. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head into the city. I need to speak to Sophie.¡± James led the trio down the mountain. In the past, there were countless formations down the mountain. One would get killed if they were not careful. However, the formations disappeared after James became the Celestial Abode¡¯s master. Soon, they reached the city center. In the city center, there was a mansion for the city lord. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was majestic and extravagant. ¡°Master.¡± When they reached the gate of City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Nova appeared and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡± asked James. Nova replied, ¡°That girl went to inspect Time Avenue¡¯s Inscription. Master, you sure are generous. You allowed that girl to read such a precious thing whenever she wants. Her current rank is not enough to inspect it, and something might happen to her.¡¯ James waved his hand and said, ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Who said something would happen to me?¡± At that moment, a pleasant voice resounded. Following the sound, Sophie appeared in a white dress. Nova looked at Sophie and reminded her, ¡°There are many things in the Celestial Abode that you shouldn¡¯t touch even with the master¡¯s permission. It¡¯s for your own good.¡± Sophie stuck out her tongue mischievously and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I know the boundaries.¡± James did not overthink it and entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the mansion, he found a ce to sit down and rest. He looked at Sophie, who was following him, and asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, how do you n to train the army I brought?¡± She thought for a while and said, ¡°I read a formation from the library chamber previously and thought it would be perfect for these soldiers. I n to teach them this formation. However, one hundred thousand people aren¡¯t enough. We would need four teams, each having at least one hundred thousand people to perform it. In total, that¡¯ll be four hundred thousand people. Plus, it¡¯ll require four powerful people to lead it.¡± ¡°Four hundred thousand people?¡± James frowned slightly. It would be easy to get four powerful leaders. However, it would be challenging to get 400,000 people. Standing aside, Diney said, ¡°How about I return and get another three hundred thousand people from the ck Dragon Army?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be the only option for now.¡± James nodded lightly. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 James did not expect to need 400,000 soldiers. His initial n was to send all these 100,000 soldiers to the Time Chamber to speed up their cultivation. Now that they needed 300,000 more people, the Time Chamber would not have enough space. ¡°Ms. Sophie, I wanted the soldiers to practice in the Time Chamber. Now that we have three hundred thousand more people, would it be possible for all of them to train in there?¡± James expressed his concerns. Sophie said with a smile, ¡°Nothing is impossible. I read from Time Avenue¡¯s Inscription and roughly understood some of the rules. I can probably arrange a Time Formation. Although I can¡¯t adjust the passage for one month within the formation to be a day outside, I can at least achieve a few days in the formation to be one day outside. ¡°Roughly understood?¡± James was rendered speechless. Somehow, he felt like Sophie was slightly unreliable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sophie reassured him. For now, James could only ce his trust in Sophie. He personally sent Diney out of the Celestial Abode so that she could select another 300,000 soldiers from the ck Dragon Army. Afterward, James returned to the Celestial Abode. Sophie said 400,000 people had to be divided into four teams, and each needed one team leader, which was four leaders in total. ording to James, the Blithe King, Henry, and Diney would be great leaders. The Blithe King and Henry used to be generals capable of leading troops on a battlefield. Meanwhile, Diney was a talented martial artist from the Mount Thunder Sect. She had been training the ck Dragon Army all these years and had high prestige in the army. Thus, she was also very suitable for the position. Now, he was one person short. James became worried. He needed one more person. Who would fit the role? It would be inappropriate for him to fill the position. Suddenly, he thought of Thea. Thea would be the most suitable person to fill thest position. She was powerful and would not need much training. All she had to do was enter the Celestial Abode and learn the formation from Sophie. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Diney acted very quickly and selected 300,000 people in just a few days. A total of 400,000 soldiers gathered in the Celestial Abode. All of them were shocked when they entered the Celestial Abode. James did not interfere in the following training. After he brought all the soldiers into the Celestial Abode, he transformed the ce back into a ring and returned to Wyrmstead with it. James met up with Quincy in a restaurant in Dragonville. Quincy worerge sunsses and a hat, whereas James wore a mask to cover up half of his face. The two were prominent figures and disguised themselves as they did not want to cause amotion among the citizens. ¡°Thank you for working hard all these years.¡± James picked up his wine ss and said, ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you.¡± Quincy picked up her wine ss, toasted with James, and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t really do much. It¡¯s an honor that I could participate in Wyrmstead¡¯s establishment. I¡¯ve lived a pretty good life all these years and have been immersed in work. When I¡¯m busy with work, I don¡¯t have the time to think about other things or a certain person. So, I didn¡¯t have the time to feel sad or cry about anything.¡± Although she spoke calmly, her words were full of sorrow. Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 James immediately understood the meaning behind her words. He did notfort her and just smiled awkwardly. Then, he changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get enough funds as soon as possible. We don¡¯t have much time left and mustplete Wyrmstead¡¯s developments quickly. By the way, how¡¯s the food reserves going?¡± Quincy sighed softly. After she sorted out her emotions, she said, ¡°Everything is still under preparation. In the past few years, Wrymstead has united with Sol to promote agriculture. With the recovery of Empyrean Spiritual Energy on the earth, agricultural products of all kinds have been grown inrge quantities. Our country¡¯s current grain reserves will be enough to feed three hundred million people for ten years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s far from enough.¡± James said, ¡°Food is the basics for humanity¡¯s survival. No one knows what will happen in the future. We must have enough reserves to get through unexpected crises.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay more attention to this matter.¡± James was relieved by her words. Quincy suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard rumors that Thea, who disappeared many years ago, reappeared in Mount Bane and killed the strongest person on Earth, Tristen. Is it true? Is she that strong now?¡± Thinking about it, Quincy¡¯s pretty face was full of disbelief. James smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. Thea has been working hard in the past few years.¡± Hearing this, Quincy felt slightly dejected. She and Thea were ssmates in high school and remained as best friends. She knew Thea very well. To her, Thea had always been a very soft person. She never expected for her to be humanity¡¯s hero after so many years.¡± ¡°I also want to fight by your side, James.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Quincy looked at James pleadingly. She really did not want to continue helping James behind the scenes. Instead, she yearned to fight by James¡¯ side. ¡°What?¡± James was stunned by Quincy¡¯s words and did not know how to reply. Quincy quickly rposed herself and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I think things are pretty good right now. Plus, I¡¯m weak and can¡¯t fight by your side. I can only help you from behind the scenes.¡± James was pleased to hear that Quincy thought like that. At the same time, he also felt slightly guilty toward her. He ate his meal in silence. On the other hand, Quincy enjoyed the meal. It was the happiest she had been after so many years because she could dine with James. At that moment, she felt her hard work in the past few years was worth it. After the meal, the two walked side by side on the bustling street. Quincy asked, ¡°Where do you n to get the money? Over the years, the changes in the Earth¡¯s environment and the increase of Outsiders have caused the currencies to decrease in value. Many countries¡¯ economies have copsed, and even Sol is almost unable to sustain itself. Many countries have abandoned their currency and adopted gold as their new currency.¡± James listened carefully. Quincy continued, ¡°After the Earth¡¯s seal opens, gold will also be worthless. When that time comes, the most valuable thing would be food. I¡¯ve slightly investigated Hazted City¡¯s situation and learned they use spiritual crystals as currency.¡± James had heard of spiritual crystals before but was unsure of where they came from. Quincy seemed to have read James¡¯ mind and exined, ¡°Spiritual crystals are a scarce kind of crystal. They¡¯re energy stones formed by concentrated Empyrean Spiritual Energy and can be consumed to be refined. I learned that many Sealed Realms use spiritual crystals as their currency.¡± James stopped and looked at Quincy, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the reason for you telling me this? I don¡¯t think I understand your intention.¡± Quincy said, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is some of the Earth¡¯s rules and currencies will no longer be applicable. We¡¯ll have to follow the pace of these other worlds eventually. For now, we must do as much as possible while money is still valuable. At the same time, we need to search the world for spiritual crystals, as they¡¯ll be the main currency after the seal opens. The more spiritual crystals we have stored, the greater our country will be.¡± Hearing her exnation, James came to a realization. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Quincy took off her sunsses and revealed her beautiful face. She leaned into James and took advantage of a moment when he was not paying attention and nted a kiss on his cheek. Then, she said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I enjoyed this dinner tonight. You should get back to work. I¡¯ll be heading home to rest.¡± After speaking, she turned and left. Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 After having dinner with James, Quincy left. James caressed his cheek that was kissed and sighed. Then, he turned to leave. At the moment, he needed money to ensure the smooth construction of Dragonville. Now, currency all over the world was worthless. Hence, many countries had begun using gold as a new form of currency. James thought about the treasure buried by ke Davis. The treasure was ke¡¯s fortunes amassed over the decades after he formed an assassin organization. As the treasure was mainly in the form of gold, Dragonville should be able tost quite some time if James could acquire them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hence, he met up with ke and discussed matters with him. Hearing James¡¯ request, ke immediately sent men to unearth the treasure in Sol. After the matter was resolved, James left at night and headed to Mount Jade. By the time he arrived, it was already the next morning. Upon arriving at the foot of Mount Jade the next morning, James immediately attracted the attention of the disciples there. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Caden.¡¯ ¡°How do you do?¡± ¡°Hey there, Mr. Caden.¡± A few guards walked over to James and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see the Omniscient Deity.¡± ¡°He¡¯s currently in closed-door meditation at the back of the mountain.¡± Unopposed, James easily got into Mount Jade and went looking for the Omniscient Deity. The Omniscient Deity was sitting in a lotus position on a rock as he exuded a powerful aura. Empyrean Spiritual Energy gathered and was absorbed into his body. Upon sensing someone¡¯s presence, he stopped cultivating and stood up. Looking at James, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I came here to discuss how to best deal with the Overworld Outsiders of Hazted City.¡± Upon hearing this, the Omniscient Deity¡¯s face turned grim. The Overworld Outsiders were a menace to the earthlings. James asked, ¡°Should we annihte them all to get rid of the trouble once and for all?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Omniscient Deity hurriedly said, ¡°Although both you and Thea are capable of wiping out Hazted City, you have to be mindful that the Overworld Outsiders on Earth at the moment are merely small fries. As time passes, more and more Overworld Outsiders will emerge. If we annihte them now, we won¡¯t be able to deal with their reprisal.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Anxious, James said, ¡°Although the Overworld Outsiders won¡¯t act recklessly after Tristen Hazted¡¯s demise, they¡¯ll soon resume their usual mischiefs if we continue to stay idle.¡± The Omniscient Deity sighed. ¡°We have no other choice. We can¡¯t be too aggressive against the Overworld Outsiders as we may incur their wrath. We can only choose to live in harmony with them. Besides, things are stable at the moment. What we need to do now is focus on getting stronger quickly for the real apocalypse.¡± Upon saying that, he handed the four keys that he had assembled to James. ¡°These are the four keys used to release the seal. I believe they¡¯ll be safer in your hands. Over the past few years, the Overworld Outsiders have been searching for them. I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to keep them safe. ¡°Meanwhile, the releaser of the seal would receive the bounties of heaven and earth. This is a once-in- a-lifetime opportunity. In fact, many Overworld Outsiders came here precisely for the four keys. As we approach the Cmity, they will certainly resort to extreme measures.¡± The Omniscient Deity said. Although the Overworld Outsiders had yet to find him and learn of the four keys¡¯ location, it was only a matter of time. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 That was because he had lived the longest on Earth. As such, the chances of him possessing the four keys were high. There was no doubt the Overworld Outsiders knew about that. ¡°Mhm.¡± James took the four keys. The Omniscient Deity looked at James and asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. James said, ¡°Thea has brought Winnie back to Cansington. All these years of wandering about have prevented me from spending quality time with my family. Since we¡¯re at peace and the Overworld Outsiders won¡¯t be up to their deeds for now, I n to return to Cansington and spend some time with my child.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± the Omniscient Deity said. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard over the past few years. It¡¯s time for you to take a break.¡± James looked at the Omniscient Deity. Based on his initial thoughts, he would annihte the Overworld Outsiders in Hazted City and upy Hazted City straight away. However, the Omniscient Deity was worried that they would incur the wrath of the Overworld once the seal was undone. As the earthlings could not hope to stand against them, the two decided to stay put and observe the situation for now. As long as the Overworld Outsiders did not act rashly, they would not make a move against them. After the discussion, James left Mount Jade and headed toward Cansington. The Sword Realm was one of the Sealed Realms on Earth. Although this world was modest in size, it was nheless bigger than Earth¡¯s surface. At the peak of a mountain in the Sword Realm, a shapeless Sword Energy was levitating in the air. It would have been a picturesque scenery if not for the enormous killing intent hidden beneath it. A man was sitting in a lotus position on the mountain. His hair was disheveled, and he was naked from the waist up. Unkempt, he looked like a barbarian. As he slowly opened his eyes, the Sword Energy levitating in the air entered his body and disappeared without a trace. He slowly stood up. Fwoosh! At that moment, a shriveled old man appeared before him. The man naked from the waist up immediately greeted respectfully, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The elderly man nodded. He was wearing a white robe. He had white hair and a long beard. ¡°Jerome Nik, after many years of hard work, you¡¯ve sessfully inculcated Sword Intent inside your body. Now, the seal on Earth is about to be undone. Meanwhile, the releaser would receive the good graces of heaven and earth. This will be enormously beneficial to your cultivation of Sword Intent.¡± The elderly man spoke, while Jerome listened intently. ¡°There are approximately three thousand Sealed Realms, moremonly known as the Three Thousand Worlds, in which there are many gifted geniuses. I can sense that the seal is about to be released. However, there¡¯ll be a great providence on Earth before that.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Master?¡± The elderly man shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I can sense that this providence is extraordinary, and it appears to be specifically for the Three Thousand Worlds. The younger generation will have the right topete for the providence. Besides, the seal on Earth is about to be loosened. As such, you can head to Earth at no cost.¡± Hearing this, Jerome clenched his fists and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Master. I¡¯ll head to Earth and crush everyone. The providence will be mine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, Jerome. Although you¡¯ve nted the Sword Intent in your body and cultivated invincible Sword Intent, there are many gifted geniuses in this world. Based on the Primordials¡¯ prediction, there will be multiple earthlings blessed with the Supreme Spiritual Root in this generation. They possess terrifying strength.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Jerome grunted and said, ¡°So what if they have the Supreme Spiritual Root? I can crush them all the same.¡± Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 The Overworld was the first world within the Sealed Realms. At the moment, an old man was sitting on a wooden chair before a wooden house in the Overworld. He was the greatest of the Overworld and the Son of Heaven¡¯s master. As the creator of the Four Seasons Sword Art, he went by many titles. At times, he was called the Supreme Four Seasons. Sometimes, he was known as the Four Seasons Man. At that moment, a twenty-five-year-old-looking man was standing before him. He was wearing a grey robe, and he had a sword on his back. ¡°The Son of Heaven¡¯s soulmp has extinguished. He has passed on.¡± The Supreme Four Seasons spoke. Enraged, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he experienced on Earth, but he¡¯s my most beloved disciple. Magnus, I sense that a great providence will soon appear on Earth. Besides, the seal is showing signs of loosening. When that happens, you can head over to Earth without any obstacles. ¡°I¡¯m sending you to Earth to seize the four keys and investigate the Son of Heaven¡¯s death. Annihte the culprits without mercy.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Magnus Quinnton, who was kneeling, said with determination, ¡°I won¡¯t let him die in vain, Master. I will avenge him no matter who his killer is.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Supreme Four Seasons nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still time before the seal loosens. Since you¡¯ve been eager to learn the Four Seasons Sword Art, I shall impart to you the sword technique today.¡± The powerful cultivators of the other worlds had also sensed that a great providence would soon descend on Earth. They waited patiently for the seal to loosen, in the hopes of heading to Earth and competing for the providence. At the same time, in the Celestial Abode¡­ The Spirit Tool was standing at the peak of a mountain, staring nkly at the scene of the outside world. He was wearing a grim expression. ¡°Spirit Tool.¡± Sophie looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the grim expression?¡± ¡°The world is about to descend into chaos.¡± The Spirit Tool said grimly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie asked puzzledly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Spirit Tool asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you sense anything?¡± Upon hearing this, Sophie began sensing in earnest. After some time, she eximed, ¡°Wh- What a great providence!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± The Spirit Tool said softly, ¡°The seal is showing signs of loosening, and the most capable individuals of the three thousand Sealed Realms will soon gather on Earth topete for the providence. With the earthlings¡¯ current strength, they would have trouble defending against a single Outsider, let alone all Outsiders of the Three Thousand Worlds. I wonder if James can emerge victorious and gain the providence this time. ¡°The providence¡¯ appearance can only mean that the Cmity is upon us. The First Cmity of the earthlings is finally here. After this Cmity, the earthlings¡¯ poption will dwindle at a rapid pace. I hope they can get used to their new environment as soon as possible. The Spirit Tool said anxiously. Sophie, however, said nonchntly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Spirit Tool. At least not everyone will die. Sigh¡­ If not for the age restriction, I¡¯d be able topete for the providence too.¡± The Spirit Tool said, ¡°The Four Cmities are upon us, and the seal is about to be released. I wonder who will be the fortunate one to release the seal and obtain the providence of heaven and earth.¡± James did not know that a great providence would soon descend on Earth, nor did he know that cultivators from the Three Thousand Worlds would soon arrive. Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 The geniuses who would soon appear greatly overshadowed men like the Son of Heaven and Tristen Hazted. James also knew nothing about the iing First Cmity. At the moment, he was on a ne heading to Cansington. After the nended in the military region of Cansington, he got off the ne, left the military region, and hurriedly made his way to the Cahans¡¯ residence. However, the moment he left the military region, a woman blocked his path. The woman had her back to James. She was wearing a white dress and had long ck hair. As she turned, James recognized her immediately. He hurriedly walked over to her and asked, Ms. Custodian, what brings you here to Cansington?¡± The woman was none other than the custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures. She looked at James and said, ¡°I came here to tell you something.¡± ¡°Feel free to speak your mind.¡± James looked at the custodian with a serious expression on his face. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it as we walk.¡¯ The custodian took a few steps forward. James hurriedly chased after her and asked, ¡°What exactly happened to bring you here?¡± The custodian asked, ¡°Have you heard that Earth will go through four catastrophes before the seal is released?¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°I heard about this from the Omniscient Deity. Back then, he even thought that the Four Holy Beasts would bring about the Four Cmities.¡± The custodian said, ¡°The Omniscient Deity learned about the Four Cmities from his master, who also had limited understanding of the subject. As the Four Cmities descend upon Earth, there¡¯ll be four great providences as well. I sense that the First Cmity will soon arrive. This also means that a great providence is upon us.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. However, he could not care less about the providences. He was only concerned about the Four Cmities. Wearing a solemn expression, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the First Cmity?¡± The custodian said, ¡°Earth¡¯s environment will undergo a profound change. ck rain will fall from the sky, and countless foreign viruses will find their way here. Those who adapt to the viruses will have their physiques modified, whereas those who fail to adapt to the new environment will perish.¡± The custodian briefly exined what could happen next. ¡°In any case, this is the beginning of the end and also a precursor to the seal¡¯s release.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. He never thought that the situation would be this bleak. ¡°Will many die?¡± He asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The custodian nodded slightly. ¡°Of course. The First Cmity is estimated to wipe out one- third of humanity.¡± James took a deep breath. He was indeed stunned. The custodian consoled him. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Although the Four Cmities are terrifying, the earthlings won¡¯t go extinct. Those who survive will only get stronger.¡± James asked anxiously, ¡°Is there a way to prevent this?¡± The custodian shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡± James asked once more, ¡°In that case, what¡¯s the providence that would appear after this Cmity?¡± The custodian shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that either. I only know that the providence will allow you to increase your strength drastically. You might even be the greatest in the world.¡± She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at James. Her expression turned grim as she said, ¡°I came here today to urge you to seize the providence for yourself. Whether it be you or Thea, you must never allow the providence to fall into the hands of the Outsiders. Otherwise, there will be disastrous consequences for humankind.¡± Upon seeing her grim expression, James nodded his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 The custodian brought bad news: The First Cmity would soon descend on Earth and cause great destruction to humans. Billions would perish. James was at a loss. He had no idea what Earth would be after the First Cmity. Then, he headed to the Cahans¡¯ residence. Before he even entered the house, he could hear the sound of people happily chattering away. They were having lunch. He rang the doorbell. Soon, someone answered the door. It was Tommy. Upon seeing James, he froze before collecting himself. ¡°Y-You¡¯re back, James. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Thea, James is back.¡± Tommy¡¯s voice boomed. Everyone stood up. Upon entering the house, a young girl ran toward James and hugged his leg, cheering merrily, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡± It was Winnie. Now seven years of age, she had grown taller. Although James seldom returned home, Winnie knew what her father looked like. Thea walked over to him and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Putting his thoughts aside, he entered the vi. Lex immediately ordered his servants to grab some extra cutleries. James had lunch at the Cahans¡¯ residence. After lunch, James sat on a chair in the courtyard with a sullen look on his face. Thea grabbed his hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been like this ever since you returned.¡± James told her about the First Cmity. ¡°The custodian told me that the First Cmity is upon us. A third of humanity will perish. Not only that, but she also said that a great providence would soon appear on Earth, and she wants us to seize the providence by any means necessary.¡± Hearing this, Thea immediately stood up and eximed, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Once the First Cmity appears, it would mean the end of the world. Though I knew this day woulde eventually, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this soon.¡± James was filled with consternation. Though he had made preparations for the apocalypse, he was nheless at a loss as the day loomed closer. Thea collected herself after the initial shock and grabbed James¡¯ hand, saying with determination, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll be by your side. I¡¯ll face all adversities with you.¡± Upon hearing this, James tried to hold back his tears. Now, Thea and Winnie were the only ones supporting him. He sighed. ¡°I really hope that peace can return to Earth. That way, I¡¯ll get to live a simple life with you. However, that day may nevere now. Only a bleak future awaits us, and we might even lose our lives.¡± Thea hurriedly said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­¡± Winnie ran toward them. ¡°I want to go to the amusement park.¡± Putting his thoughts aside, James looked at Winnie and patted her head, saying with a smile, Sure thing. I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park.¡± Over the next few days, James remained in Cansington and apanied his family. On a night two weekster¡­. James was sitting on the balcony of the vi, smoking his cigarettes as he watched the pitch- ck sky. Tonight¡¯s darkness was rather unusual. Boom! A sh of silver lightning illuminated the pitch-ck sky, and a deafening thunder reverberated throughout the sky. At that moment, Thea walked over to James in her pajamas. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s gettingte. We should sleep.¡± She spoke in a melodious voice. Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Just as he stood up and was about to enter the room, a rain droplet dripped from the roof onto his face. Instinctively, he raised his hand and wiped the droplet off his face. However, upon wiping his face, he froze. His palm was ck. ¡°A-A ck rain droplet?¡± Wearing a sullen expression, James raised his head and looked at the pitch ck sky ¡°Has the day finallye?¡± Rumble! Lightning struck, and thunder roared. Pitter-patter! Rain poured from the sky. However, the raindrops were ck. Eerily, when the rain made contact with the ground, it seemed to have eroded the soil. The soil gave off a pungent smell. ¡°What?¡± Thea was stunned. Feeling her face, she realized that there were also water droplets on her skin. She could clearly see that the droplets were ck in color. Even as a powerful martial artist, she could feel the corrosiveness of the rain. ¡°Darling, has the First Cmity arrived?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded grimly. ¡°The First Cmity is upon us.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Thea asked anxiously. James shrugged helplessly. What else could he do? This was an act of nature. No matter how powerful one was, one could not stand in the way of nature. ¡°Let¡¯s return to our room for now.¡± James grabbed Thea¡¯s arm and returned to the room. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He did not sit idly by but instead used his current status to inform Sol¡¯s Supreme Commander, Japura¡¯s Thomas, Tacriyrus¡¯ Sky, Lothian¡¯s Langston, and even the person in charge of Wyrmstead of the situation. ¡°This is a natural catastrophe that you have to attach great importance to Tell your people to avoid going out as much as possible from now onward. We have to save as many lives as we can.¡± James informed the heads of state ¡°Breaking news! Ladies and gentlemen, this is the National Meteorological Bureau. ck rain has begun pouring from the skies. For your safety, please remain in thefort of your homes.¡± Sol began urging its people to remain indoors. The rain poured for the whole night all over the world. There was torrential rainfall in some ces and drizzles in others. In any case, the entire world was experiencing the same phenomenon. Some humans who remained outside did not pay any heed to the rain after being soaked. However, upon arriving home, they began experiencing a fever, and their bodies. began showing bizarre symptoms. That night, hospitals were at full capacity. As the catastrophe swept the globe, some cried out in fear, ¡°Why? Why is this happening to us? God, answer our prayers!¡± All of humanity roared in frustration. James did not sleep for the whole night. His attention was fixed on the current crisis. The night passed silently. The next day, a crevice appeared in the sky, and figures began pouring from within. They were the Outsiders who had arrived on Earth. Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 A crack appeared in the sky. As the crack was connected to the three thousand Sealed Realms, the Outsiders started descending on Earth. Upon seeing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. The Cmity was here. ¡°Darling.¡± The two were in the courtyard of the vi. Upon seeing the fissure in the sky and the figures emerging from within, Thea gripped James¡¯ arm and said anxiously, ¡°Th-There are so many of them¡­ This isn¡¯t good news for us.¡± James took a deep breath. ¡°Since this has already happened, we can only take things one step at a time.¡± James knew this day woulde eventually. For this day, he had made a lot of preparations. However, now that the day had arrived, he realized that his efforts were for naught. ¡°What should we do?¡± Thea grabbed James¡¯ arm and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. There¡¯s nothing much we can do at the moment. We don¡¯t know how strong these Outsiders are. As such, we can only stay put and observe the situation.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then, the two returned to their room. Upon leaving the balcony, they were surrounded by the Cahans, who had been waiting outside. Lex said, ¡°James, Thea, surely you two understand what¡¯s going on. What was the ck rainst night? Who were those Outsiders who came in through the fissure in the sky? What¡¯s going on exactly? Has the seal been released?¡± The Cahans looked at Thea and James and waited for their response. The Cahans were now a martial family. As they had consumed the dragon¡¯s blood, they were rather strong. Even when put inparison with the wider ancient martial world, they were. considered a powerful family. As such, they had a lot of insider information unbeknownst to the public. However, even they had no idea what was going on at the moment. Looking at the Cahans, James answered honestly, ¡°Last night¡¯s rain is one of the Cmities before the seales undone. This means that the apocalypse is upon us.¡± Then, James began stating the rules. One, they would have to remain indoors at all times. Two, they would have to spend all their money on food and store the food away. Three, they would have to increase their cultivation base as much as possible. That was because might makes right during a cmity like this. James told them the rules with a grim expression on his face. Upon hearing what he had to say, the Cahans remained silent. After some time, Lex sighed deeply. ¡°What the hell is going on? How did our world turn out this way? The apocalypse came faster than I anticipated.¡± ¡°Alright now, as I have important work to do, I shouldn¡¯t linger here for long. I should return to Wyrmstead as soon as possible.¡± Now, James had to return to Wyrmstead and stabilize the situation as soon as possible to prevent a total copse. That was because following the rain¡¯s emergence, many hospitals around the world were at full capacity. In just one night, millions had perished in the hands of an unknown virus. As such, many countries and regions had begun losing control. As the realization that the Cmity was upon humankind sank in, crime rates spiked everywhere. James wanted to construct a country free of outside threats. He did not wish for this to happen in Wyrmstead. After all, this would be against his primary reason for establishing Wyrmstead. ¡°Let me go with you, Darling.¡± Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 Thea grabbed James¡¯ arm tightly. At that moment, she simply wished to face the current adversity alongside him. She believed everything would turn out fine in the end. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. This time, they did not take Winnie along but instead left her with the Cahans. Sol wasparatively peaceful at the moment. As such, leaving her behind in Cansington would be a sound choice. Although they were reluctant to part ways with her, they had no other choice. A dayter, James and Thea arrived at Wyrmstead. At Wyrmstead Pce, James summoned the Celestial Abode and called for the Blithe King, Henry, and Diney Cabral. Alongside Wyrmstead¡¯s Elite Eight, ke Davis, Quincy, and the others, the senior authorities of Wyrmstead gathered for a meeting. Sitting in the main seat, James said with a solemn expression on his face, ¡°I established Wyrmstead to prepare for the Cmity. I thought we¡¯d have a few years to go. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.¡± ¡°ke, how¡¯s the situation around the world at the moment?¡± James asked. At that moment, he knew nothing about what was going on outside. ke, as one of the people in charge of Wyrmstead, had a clearer view of what was happening. ke stepped forward and said, ¡°The situation is dire. Last night¡¯s rain destroyed crops all around the world. Besides, there¡¯s a terrifying virus in the rain droplets. About eighty percent. of those who came into contact with the rain have contracted the virus. ¡°Some experienced mild symptoms, whereas others lost their lives. Some died over the of a few short hours. As of now, around fifty million have perished. ¡°I have to add that this figure is based on conservative estimates. As many regions have yet to report any figures, the situation could be worse than we think. Perhaps one hundred million. may have already died. ¡°At the moment, the world is in chaos.¡± ke said grimly. He briefly described the aftermath of the rainfall. Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned unusually grim. It appeared that the custodian was right. More than a third of humanity would perish. It was a horrifying figure. May Caden asked, ¡°What should we do now, James?¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°This is a natural catastrophe, and there¡¯s nothing much we can do except wait.¡± James summoned the persons in charge of Wyrmstead and organized a meeting. He mentioned a few points. One, they should save as many lives as possible. Two, they should tell the public the truth about this phenomenon. Three, they should disclose the secrets of cultivation methods and allow everyone to cultivate. That was the only way for humanity to survive this catastrophe. After the meeting, James personally called Langston, Thomas, Sky, and the King of Sol and told them about his ns to have everyone cultivate. Everyone agreed with his n. After notifying the other heads of state, James breathed a sigh of relief. This was the most he could do to help. Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 James remained in Wyrmstead for the rest of the day. As news of what was happening around the world poured in, he dreaded the worst. As night fell, ck rain poured from the sky once again. Due to the eventsst night, no one wandered about outside and simply remained indoors. Tonight¡¯s rain was less destructive thanst night¡¯s. In a city in Sol¡­ Murky water flowed through the underground drainage system as carcasses of mice were soaked in the water. From the corner, a giant rat appeared. It was about half a meter in length, and its teeth were sharp and menacing. It was a mutated rat. After being contaminated by the rainwater, unknown viruses entered its body, causing its body to mutate at a rapid pace. Possessing great strength, it leaped into the air and landed a few meters away. As its enormous body mmed against the wall of the underground drainage, cracks began appearing. At the same time, many animals began mutating all over the world. Some ants were nowrger than oxen, and some animals were now as gigantic as mountains. After being contaminated by the virus, they mutated in a short amount of time. At 10 p.m., James was sitting in the main hall of Wyrmstead Pce. ¡°James.¡± At that moment, Henry came rushing in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James, who was deep in contemtion, collected himself. Upon seeing Henry¡¯s anxious face, he asked, ¡°Did something bad happen?¡± Henry said, ¡°I just received news from Sol that a group of rats has mutated in Hulu City, allowing them to possess enormous strength. The rats have caused great destruction to human lives and property, generating great disturbances within the city. As of now, more than fifty thousand people have been killed.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. Henry continued, ¡°Some martial artists within Sol have headed in the direction of Hulu City to exterminate these mutated rats. ¡°Besides, many animals have mutated overnight. Both their strength and their size have increased. Many regions in Sol have fallen into disorder.¡± Henry brought much news. All the events seemed to be taking ce in Sol. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. James could do nothing about them. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation at Wyrmstead?¡± Henry said, ¡°As the ck Dragon Army is made up of martial artists, the situation is stable at the moment. Although their ranks are low, they aren¡¯t affected by the rain. Apart from the four hundred thousand ck Dragon Army that has entered the Celestial Abode, many others. are on duty. Once the mutated creatures show themselves, they¡¯ll annihte them on the spot.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. It appeared that his efforts were not in vain. At least Wyrmstead was stable when the Cmity hit. James ordered, ¡°Instruct all civilians to remain indoors at all times. Should there be any emergencies, order them to make contact with the ck Dragon Army in the area. They should only leave with the company of the army.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Henry nodded and turned to leave swiftly. After he left the pce, Thea walked in. She was dressed in ck, and her long ck hair waved in the air. Her features were fine and delicate, entuating her beauty. While she was outside the pce, she overheard Henry¡¯s summary of the situation. Not only that, but she was also keeping a close eye on the Martial Arts Forum. She walked toward James and sat beside him, gently grabbing his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Darling. Soon, everything will be over.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. James sighed. Though this was only just the beginning, the seriousness of the situation made him fearful of what might ur next. The night passed silently. The next day, James stood at the gates of Wyrmstead Pce. ck rain was still pouring from the sky as puddles of murky water dotted the ground. James could vaguely see a ck aura materializing from the water, which soared to the sky and simply lingered there. Silence filled the air. Standing by the gates, James stared at the puddles on the ground and the dark clouds on the horizon. He could clearly sense the ck aura resonating with his body. His pores absorbed the dark aura lingering in the air as his physical strength slowly increased. He knew this was providence to him. However, this was deadly to humans. Not everyone possessed a demonic body like him that could increase its strength by absorbing anything. ¡°A penny for your thoughts, Darling?¡± Thea walked over to him and stood by his side. James looked at the rainwater and the nts that were corroded in the distance, whispering, What¡¯s the way forward for humans? Why is this happening? Could there be someone behind this?¡± James had many questions on his mind. However, no one could provide him with any answers. ck! ck! ck! At that moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. James turned his head to see a man approaching from a distance away. The man was wearing a ck overcoat and a straw hat that shielded his body from the corrosive rainwater. Upon seeing the man, James had a bad feeling. Though this was Wyrmstead Pce, this man was able to approach without being detected. He stared at the approaching man. Soon, the man was only ten meters away from him. The man removed his straw hat to reveal his face. He looked twenty years of age and had an ordinary appearance. ¡°Who are you?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. The man nced at James before looking at Thea. Wearing aposed look on his face, he asked, ¡°Are you James and Thea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James answered truthfully. ¡°My name is Magnus Quinnton.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Do you have any business with me?¡± Magnus, on the other hand, said coldly, ¡°I came from the Overworld.¡± Upon hearing this, rm bells began ringing inside James¡¯ mind. Magnus continued, ¡°I have a junior disciple called the Son of Heaven. Though he came here before me, he perished in the hands of an earthling. He said nonchntly as if the matter did not concern him at all. Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Magnus¡¯ words sent a chill down James¡¯ spine. The moment he mentioned the Son of Heaven being his junior, James immediately had a bad feeling about this. The man before him was here for vengeance He looked at Magnus and remained silent. Wearing aposed look on his face, Magnus uttered word by word, ¡°The Son of Heaven lost. to you because he was weak. Let¡¯s have a battle where you two fought.¡± After he spoke, he took his gauntlets out from his sleeves and threw them at James. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month to prepare. We will fight to the death on Mount Bane in a week.¡± Magnus¡¯ voice grew increasingly distant as he slowly disappeared into thin air. James looked at the gauntlet in his hand that weighed heavily on him. ¡°Darling,¡± Thea¡¯s voice came. James collected himself and said grimly, ¡°This is the Son of Heaven¡¯s senior and the strongest disciple of the Overworld. The Son of Heaven is incredibly strong, and I went to great lengths to annihte him. Now, however, I have no idea about my opponent¡¯s strength.¡± James was unafraid of battle. However, he did not know how strong his opponent was. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Thea said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go in your stead?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that considering that we have a week left until the day of the battle. I have to head to the Time Chamber and cultivate for a while to try and cross into the Herculean rank.¡± James was confident in his own strength. Even though he was only at the peak of the Supernatural Eighth Inner Gate, he was able to defeat the Son of Heaven who was at the Herculean Second Layer. Should he cross into the Herculean stage, he would be able to stand against those at the Herculean¡¯s Fourth Layer. James did not linger for long. He immediately left Wyrmstead and headed in the direction of Mount Bane. He nned to find a secluded spot on Mount Bane and enter the Celestial Abode to enter a closed-door meditation. Thea nned to go alongside him. If James could not defeat Magnus, she would battle Magnus alongside him. However, James turned down her offer. The Cmity had arrived, and Wyrmstead needed a powerful leader in control of the situation. Since Thea knew that James only had his people¡¯s safety in mind, she did not force the issue and chose to remain in Wyrmstead. She nned to head to Mount Bane to observe the situation on the day of the battle. Soon, James arrived at Mount Bane. Hazted City, which was originally named after Tristen Hazted, had its name changed to Bane City after Tristen was annihted by Thea. It was now a gathering ce for the Outsiders. Ever since Tristen was annihted, they had begun keeping a low profile. Fearful of incurring Thea¡¯s wrath, they remained inside thepounds of Mount Bane most of the time. However, as the ck rain poured from the sky and many more Outsiders emerged from the fissure, they had be more active once more. Meanwhile, in the city¡­ ¡°I just received news that the Son of Heaven¡¯s senior disciple has appeared. He¡¯s called Magnus Quinnton. I heard that he went to Wyrmstead and challenged James to a duel on Mount Bane in a week.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°As I came from the Overworld, I have heard of this Magnus guy before. He¡¯s one of the most distinguished disciples of the greatest cultivator in the Overworld. In fact, he¡¯s number two on the Dragon Ranking although he¡¯s much younger than the number one guy.¡± ¡°In that case, how strong is this Magnus guy.¡± Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°He must have crossed into the Immortal Ascension rank.¡± ¡°Indeed, as the seal weakens, I heard that the ones now appearing on Earth are at least Immortal Ascensions.¡± ¡°A great providence will soon descend on Earth. That¡¯s why they came here in a hurry.¡± Many discussed the uing battle between James and Magnus and the providence that would soon appear on Earth. However, no one knew what providence it would be. At that moment, James appeared outside the city. Since he knew that Outsiders would gather here, he came primarily to find out about Magnus¡¯ strength. Before he even entered the city, his appearance had attracted much-unwanted attention. ¡°That¡¯s James.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here in Bane City after Magnus challenged him to a duel. Does he have a death wish?¡± Many pointed at James and whispered amongst themselves. As James was a well-renowned figure, almost every Outsider had heard of him. At that moment, a group of people entered the city. In the lead was a handsome young man around twenty years of age. Wearing a white robe, he exuded a charismatic aura. Behind him. were a few morous-looking women. Upon noticing themotion, the man stopped and turned his head. ¡°Master,¡± a woman behind him said, ¡°based on my intelligence, that man is James Caden, a renowned figure on Earth. He¡¯s rumored to be the second-best fighter. Meanwhile, his wife is the strongest fighter on Earth.¡± The man nodded slightly and said, ¡°Although the earthlings are sinners, my master told me to make my acquaintance with them before I head here. Hazel, go test his strength. I¡¯m curious. to see if he¡¯s worthy of my attention.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The woman who was wearing a colorful dress nodded. Then, she stepped forward and blocked James¡¯ path. James stopped and looked at the woman blocking his way, furrowing his eyebrows and asking, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Hazel Lorelei smiled and said, ¡°Your reputation precedes you, James Caden. Indeed, you¡¯re as charismatic as the rumors say.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± James smiled. However, the moment he lowered his guard, Hazel struck ferociously. In the blink of an eye, she appeared before James and struck with her palm. Her speed was extraordinary, so James could not react in time. He only saw a figure sh before him before he was sent flying. After flying for a few meters, he did a backflip andnded steadily on the ground. Then, he fixed his gaze on his opponent. Hazel, meanwhile, returned to the man¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°I guess he¡¯s alright, Master. His body is unscathed after being struck by my palm. He¡¯s considered powerful on Earth where Spiritual Energy is virtually non-existent.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The man nodded and headed in James¡¯ direction. An apologetic smile crept up on his face as he said, ¡°I apologize for my subordinate¡¯s recklessness. My name is Cody Beau. I came from the Ethos Realm.¡± Cody reached out to James. James demonstrated enormous strength despite being on Earth, a where Spiritual Energy was virtually non-existent. If he had been born in the Ethos Realm, he would be far stronger than he currently was. Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Cody had his eyes on James¡¯ potential. Besides, his master instructed him to befriend the earthlings before he came here The Ethos Realm was one of the most powerful worlds among the three thousand Sealed Realms. The Overworld, inparison, was insignificant. As they came from different worlds, their cultivation base would be different. In fact, the strength James demonstrated had far surpassed Cody¡¯s expectations after he was able to withstand Hazel¡¯s attack. James looked at Cody and smiled. Since he came out of his way to apologize to him, he let bygones be bygones. Cody looked at James and asked, ¡°James, Bane City is hostile to you. What business do you have in this city? Heed my advice, stay as far away as possible from Bane City It¡¯s no longer the city that you knew ¡± Cody warned him. When he encountered Cody by the city gate, James¡¯ primary objective was to find out Magnus¡¯ strength. Besides, he knew that Cody was strong considering that even his subordinate could send him flying with ease ¡°Magnus Quinnton of the Overworld challenged me to a duel on Mount Bane in a week I came here to find out his strength,¡± James exined. Cody smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate for you.¡± Then, he made a weing gesture, saying, ¡°Follow me in. I promise no one would dare make a move against you.¡± He spoke nonchntly James could tell that Cody was fully assured of his own strength. So, he epted his offer and followed Cody into the city Previously, there were guards stationed by the city gate Ever since Tristen was annihted, they were dismissed, which led to the current situation. Even so, no one dared make a ruckus. in Bane City. James and Cody entered the city unopposed. In a restaurant, James and Cody sat by the window seat. Cody treated him to a delicious meal. James had no idea what he was up to. However, he did not question him and instead quietly sipped on his wine, staring nkly at the Outsiders wandering about the streets. ¡°James,¡± Cody suddenly said. ¡°Huh?¡± James collected himself and looked at him. Cody smiled and said, ¡°Have you heard that many earthlings of this era will possess the Supreme Spiritual Root?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I have.¡± Cody asked, ¡°Have you ever met one personally?¡± James looked at him and shook his head slightly, saying, ¡°No.¡± Cody said, ¡°It¡¯s actually rather easy to spot them. There are Four Holy Beasts on Earth, and those who experience Energy Deviation after consuming the blood of the Four Holy Beasts would be the ones who possess the Supreme Spiritual Root. I heard that your wife, Thea Cahan, is exactly in the same situation.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. James¡¯ heartbeat elerated. He never thought that Cody would have investigated Thea the moment he arrived on Earth. Since he knew nothing about Cody¡¯s intentions, he feigned ignorance. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, honestly. Indeed, my wife experienced Energy Deviation once in a while a few years ago. However, this seldom happens recently. I don¡¯t think my wife possesses the Supreme Spiritual Root.¡± Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 From the conversation alone, Cody immediately knew that James had reservations about him. He smiled and said, ¡°To be honest with you, I don¡¯t mean any harm. I only know that your wife is the greatest fighter on Earth who can even defeat Herculeans. However, her strength will only attract unwanted attention. Besides, there are descendants of some ancient orthodox. factions in certain Sealed Realms who have been given strict orders to annihte everyone who has the Supreme Spiritual Root on Earth.¡± ¡°But why?¡±James asked, puzzled. ¡°Why would they want to do such a thing?¡± Cody exined, ¡°That¡¯s because they were the ones who went after Earth¡¯s traitors long ago. They were worried that those who have the Supreme Spiritual Root would pose a threat to them in the long run.¡± James had a rough understanding of the historical context. However, not even Marcello from the Demonic Realm knew about the specifics. Believing that Cody would not know much either, he chose not to question him further. Cody said, ¡°You should be on your guard, and also warn your wife not to show herself in public as much as possible. Although she¡¯s strong, the cultivators who have arrived on Earth. from the Sealed Realms are true geniuses. Even Magnus, who challenged you to a duel, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them.¡± Upon hearing this, James fell silent. Soon, Cody¡¯s subordinate returned. A beautifuldy appeared before Cody and said, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Cody nodded slightly and said, ¡°Get straight to the point.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The woman nodded and turned to look at James, saying, ¡°Based on our investigation, Magnus Quinnton came from the Overworld. He¡¯s the disciple of the greatest cultivator in the Overworld and the Son of Heaven¡¯s senior, whom you¡¯ve killed. To avenge him, he issued you a challenge. ¡°Magnus¡¯ strength should not be underestimated. He has crossed into the Immortal Ascension rank and is now at the Immortal Ascension Third Stair. As his strength greatly exceeds that of yours, you stand no chance of winning against him.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. The Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He was only at the Supernatural Eighth Inner Gate¡¯s peak. He would have to pass through sixyers of the Herculean rank before arriving at the Immortal Ascension rank. Besides, he had no idea about the ranking system for the Immortal Ascension rank. Now, he knew just how great the power disparity was. How should he proceed? Even if he entered the Time Chamber and elerated his cultivation, there was simply too little time left for him. There was no way he could catch up with Magnus. Cody smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s much stronger than you are. In my opinion, you should just admit defeat. Apologize to him sincerely and he might just spare your life.¡± Cody gave his opinion, and James took a deep breath. Looking at Cody, Jame asked, ¡°Cody, as you came from a powerful Sealed Realm, you should know more about the ranking system of cultivators than me. How many levels are there in the Immortal Ascension rank? What¡¯s after Immortal Ascension? How powerful are the strongest cultivators in the Sealed Realms?¡± Cody looked James in the eye and answered honestly, ¡°The Immortal Ascension rank has a total of nine stairs, with each more terrifying than the one thates before it. After crossing the Ninth Stair, you will then reach the Mage Rank. Once you aplish this, you get to cultivate a Yogacara of your own. This rank has a total of three levels. ¡°After the Mage Rank, you¡¯ll arrive at the Tribtion Rank. After that, it¡¯ll be the Sage Rank. ¡°As for the ancient orthodoxy within the Sealed Realms, they are all guarded by cultivators at the Sage Rank.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. There really was no end to the road of cultivation. He was simply too weak at the moment. After taking a deep breath, he asked, ¡°How strong are those who arepeting for the providence on Earth?¡± Cody shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. That¡¯s because the Sealed Realms are isted from one another. As such, I don¡¯t know the exact strength of the others from different Sealed Realms.¡± Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 Since Cody only recently arrived on Earth himself, he did not yet have the time to investigate the cultivators from the other Sealed Realms. ¡°What about your world?¡± James asked. ¡°You mean the Ethos Realm?¡± Cody smiled and said, ¡°I consider myself rather knowledgeable about the affairs of the Ethos Realm.¡± James listened intently. Cody exined, ¡°My master told me that only those below a hundred years old are eligible topete for the providence that would soon appear on Earth. That could only mean that the cultivators here are younger than that. ¡°In the Ethos Realm, the strongest amongst the younger generation should be¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°He should be at the Mage Rank and have already. cultivated his Yogacara.¡± Upon hearing this, James was stunned. The Mage Rank? Were the Outsiders that terrifying? To reach the Mage Rank, he would have to cross the Supernatural¡¯s Nine Inner Gates, the Herculean¡¯s Six Layers, and the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Nine Stairs. Currently, James was only at the peak of the Supernatural¡¯s Eighth Inner Gate. He simply did not stand a chance.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cody looked at James¡¯ grim expression and said with a smile, ¡°Even in the Ethos Realm, those who reach the Mage Rank before the age of 100 are few and far in between. I believe the same goes for the other Sealed Realms. That¡¯s why I think that most cultivators here are around the Immortal Ascension rank.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there were only a handful who had reached the Mage Rank. However, if they chose to join forces, the earthlings would not stand a chance. Now, James could only hope that they would only have the providence in mind and would not pester the earthlings. Otherwise, this would be disastrous for the earthlings. ¡°Thank you.¡± James stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Cody looked at James and asked, ¡°Are you really going to fight Magnus? You must understand that the power disparity between the both of you is huge. No matter what secret Supernatural Art you perform, you won¡¯t be able topensate for your weak strength.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Leaving this remark, James turned to leave Bane City. He knew he had no choice but to answer Magnus¡¯ challenge. Otherwise, Wyrmstead would be the target of reprisal if he turned down his challenge. Just as he left Bane City, a voice came from behind him. ¡°James.¡± James turned his head. A man wearing a white robe was swiftly approaching him from a distance away. His hair was long, and his skin was as fair and delicate as a woman¡¯s. ¡°Marcello?¡± James froze. Marcello appeared before James and looked at him, asking, ¡°Two years ago, I entered closed- door meditation in the hopes of seizing the Celestial Abode three yearster, but I hurriedly returned after learning that the first providence is upon us. Unfortunately the Celestial Abode has changed hands, and I don¡¯t know who currently owns it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 James nodded and said, ¡°By the time I arrived, the Celestial Abode had been taken away by someone else. I have no idea where it is right now either.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Marcello looked at James doubtfully and said, ¡°My investigation shows that the Celestial Abode changed hands the moment you annihted the Son of Heaven. Could this really be a coincidence?¡± James nced at him and said, ¡°Why? Do you think I have the Celestial Abode?¡± Marcello said, ¡°Why are you so defensive? I¡¯m not your enemy. Even if you own the Celestial Abode, I¡¯ll simply offer you my congrattions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± James shook his head. He had to be on guard at all times. ¡°In any case, let¡¯s not dwell on this matter any longer.¡± Marcello changed the subject and asked, ¡°I heard that Magnus Quinnton, the Son of Heaven¡¯s senior, has challenged you to a duel. Do you n to meet him in battle?¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. After some time, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. If Magnus turns his sights on Wyrmstead, the consequences would be disastrous.¡± ¡°But do you know his strength?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± James sighed and said, ¡°I know that the power disparity between me and him is huge. However, I was the one who annihted the Son of Heaven. Since I was the one who created this trouble in the first ce, I don¡¯t want to get the innocent involved.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Marcello smiled and said, ¡°A few cultivators of the Demon Race have arrived. We¡¯ll help you out.¡± Hearing this, James turned to look at him. Marcello was a member of the Demon Race and an enemy of the three thousand Sealed Realms. Once Marcello¡¯s identity was exposed, he would be in deep trouble if they mistakenly assumed that he was in cahoots with the Demon Race. ¡°Thank you for the offer.¡± James turned down his proposal. At the moment, he should keep a distance from the Demon Race to avoid being entangled with more troubles. Then, he turned to leave. As Marcello watched Jarnes¡¯ retreating figure, he scratched his nose and murmured, ¡°He has a backbone, alright. It¡¯s not going to be easy winning him over. Perhaps he would only join us once he experiences great ordeals and is backed into a corner.¡± ¡°Master.¡± The moment James left, a man in a ck robe appeared before Marcello. The man had a handsome-looking man around 180 centimeters tall. However, he looked rather terrifying due to some unknown ck marks on his face. Marcello fixed his gaze on James and nodded slightly, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Master, a few Demonic Realm cultivators have arrived.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Marcello said, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Though not many came, the ones that arrived are some of the most powerful ones.¡± ¡°Is Myles Nemo here?¡± Marcello asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The man in a ck robe continued, ¡°He had been in closed-door meditation over the past few years. I heard that his Yogacara has reached the third stage. With such strength, he should be invincible on Earth.¡± ¡°The third stage?¡± Hearing this, Marcello was stunned. He asked, ¡°How does hepare to Jace Sterling?¡± The man shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Jace so I know little about his strength. However, I remember that Jace¡¯s strength far exceeds Myles¡¯ strength many years ago.¡± Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 After he met Cody and Marcello, James now knew that more and more Outsiders had arrived on Earth. Some among them had even reached the Mage Rank. When faced with such an opponent, he would be instantly killed no matter how strong his physical strength was. Putting aside the Mage Rank, he could not even defeat Magnus. With a heavy heart, he entered the woods surrounding Mount Bane. Then, he found a secluded spot and entered the Celestial Abode. Upon entering the Celestial Abode, he hurriedly walked to the main building to look for the Spirit Tool. ¡°Spirit Tool, where¡¯s Sophie?¡± he asked. The Spirit Tool said, ¡°She¡¯s currently training the army you brought here.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense her presence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you are weak. You may be the master of the Celestial Abode, but there are many ces you can¡¯t sense inside. Sophie is different. Although she¡¯s not the Celestial Abode¡¯s master, the late Emperor Jabari gave her many special prerogatives. Thus, she¡¯s can enter certain regions which you are forbidden from.¡± ¡°Quick, inform Sophie that I have business with her,¡± James said hurriedly. ¡°What business?¡± The moment James finished his sentence, a young maiden appeared before him and giggled. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Did something happen outside?¡± ¡°Sophie, you have to help me out this time.¡± James sobbed. ¡°There¡¯s a really powerful guy out there that wants to fight to the death with me. I have no choice but to ept his challenge. I might lose my life.¡± Sophie asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Calm down for now, alright?¡± James took a deep breath and narrated the chain of events that unfolded-from his grudge against the Son of Heaven, whose death brought about Magnus Quinnton¡¯s appearance on Earth, to Magnus¡¯ overwhelming strength. Hearing this, Sophie¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°An Immortal Ascension at the Third Stair¡­ Now, this isplicated.¡± She looked at James and said, ¡°Your rank is too low at the moment, and the power disparity between you and Magnus is too great. I can¡¯t do anything to help. Even if you cultivate inside the Time Chamber for a week, you¡¯ll only reach the Herculean rank at most. You won¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± ¡°Wh-What should I do, then?¡± James looked at her pleadingly and said, ¡°Sophie, are you going to sit by the sidelines and watch me get killed?¡± Sophie sighed. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what else to do. Why don¡¯t you hide inside the Celestial Abode and cultivate for a few decades or even centuries? Perhaps you might stand a chance then.¡± ¡°No way.¡± James rejected it immediately. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Decades? He did not have even a month. Besides, Earth would be in ruins by the time he finished cultivating. Perhaps the seal would havee undone, and the Three Thousand Worlds would have merged with Earth, causing the earthlings¡¯ destruction. What point was there if he simply hid inside the Celestial Abode? ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± James looked at Sophie. He believed that she was tremendously powerful. After all, she had lived for a very long time. She might even stand a chance against the Grand Patriarchs of some powerful Orthodox factions within the Sealed Realms. Since Cody told him that these Grand Patriarchs were around the Sage Rank, Sophie must have reached that rank as well. Sophie stroked her chin, pensive. However, no matter how hard she pondered, she could not think of a way. At that moment, the Spirit Tool said, ¡°I have a n that might work.¡± Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 ¡°Huh?¡± James and Sophie looked at him. The Spirit Tool continued, ¡°Long ago, thete Emperor Jabari won a bet with the Grand Patriarch of the Divine Ape Race and obtained a powerful cultivation method. After cultivating it, he obtained enormous power. ¡°Sacrilegious Ascension?¡± Sophie eximed and asked, ¡°Spirit Tool, are you referring to Sacrilegious Ascension?¡± The Spirit Tool said with a smile, ¡°Indeed.¡± James was dumbfounded. He could not understand what Sacrilegious Ascension was. He looked at Sophie puzzledly and asked, ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s Sacrilegious Ascension?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to cultivate Sacrilegious Ascension with the limited time you have. Why don¡¯t you ask Magnus to postpone the battle for a month? you¡¯ll have enough time then. ¡°For each day that passes in the outside world, three months pass in the Time Chamber. This means that a month in the outside world is about ny months in the Time Chamber. I believe you¡¯ll have enough time to increase your strength.¡± Hearing this, James said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Although he was unsure Magnus would postpone the battle, this was the only avable option left. He left the Celestial Abode and appeared in the mountain ranges of Mount bane. Then, he headed to Bane City. ¡°Is Magnus here?¡± Standing at the gates of Bane City, James used his True Energy and magnified his voice. Soon, a few cultivators appeared. James knew some of them, which included Cody and Marcello. Magnus was in the lead. Wearing aposed expression on his face, he looked at James and said coldly, ¡°I gave you seven days to prepare, James, but you seem to have a death wish.¡± James smiled, ¡°You misunderstand, Magnus. I¡¯m not here to fight you. I¡¯m here to ask. postpone the battle by a month.¡± ¡°A month?¡± Magnus furrowed his eyebrows. you to James hurriedly said, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t bother you at all, right? To be honest with you, I know I¡¯ll be defeated by you. That¡¯s why I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for my people. Besides, I need time to take care of things, and seven days is too short. I hope you can give me a month.¡± James humbled himself before Magnus. In his opinion, the more wretched he appeared now, the higher the chances of Magnus agreeing to his request. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He had faith in Sophie. In just a month, he would reach a rank where he could stand against Magnus. ¡°Alright, I agree to your request,¡± Magnus said. Since James had humbled himself before him, not to mention there were so many cultivators from the other Sealed Realms staring at him, he would be ridiculed for not agreeing to James¡¯ request. ¡°Thank you,¡± James said. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be here a monthter for the battle.¡± Then, he turned to leave. Standing in the crowd, Marcello furrowed his eyebrows and murmured, ¡°What the hell is he up to? Does he think he can truly defeat Magnus after a month?¡± Marcello did not believe that James could cultivate that rapidly in such a short amount of time. However, he had no idea what James had in mind. Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 James managed to secure a month of cultivation in the Time Chamber, which was equivalent to seven and a half years in the outside world. After securing Magnus¡¯ promise, James left Bane City and entered Mount Bane. After finding a secluded spot and scanning his surroundings to ensure no one was trailing him, he removed the ring from his finger. Then, he tossed the ring to the ground, which immediately turned into a house the size of a fist. In an instant, he disappeared and entered the Celestial Abode. After entering the Celestial Abode, the house shrunk in size once more and buried itself beneath the soil. Even passers-by would not be able to discover the Celestial Abode. James immediately headed to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and looked for Sophie. ¡°How did it go?¡± Sophie looked at James and asked, ¡°Did Magnus postpone the battle?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he did.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Good. Follow me, then.¡± Sophie and James headed to the Time Chamber. The Time Chamber¡¯s courtyard was full of other cultivators. They were all sitting in a lotus position on the ground and cultivating in earnest. Sophie had gone to great lengths by plucking the mysterious berries of the Celestial Abode for them to consume inr order to increase their strength. As such, they were bing stronger at a rapid pace. ¡°Dragon King¡­¡± The moment James appeared, the soldiers inside the Time Chamber immediately stood greeted him respectfully. up and Sophie ordered, ¡°Alright now, you should leave the Time Chamber and cultivate outside. James will be entering a closed-door meditation for some time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The soldiers hurriedly left. Soon, only James and Sophie remained. James sat in a lotus position on the ground, while Sophie sat opposite him. She said, ¡°I will now briefly describe the things you need to do over the next seven and a half years in the Time Chamber.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Please continue.¡± Sophie continued, ¡°Allow me to exin more about the cultivation method you¡¯ll be cultivating.¡± ¡°Are you referring to Sacrilegious Ascension?¡± James asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Sophie nodded. When he heard this, James was intrigued. She continued, ¡°Sacrilegious Ascension is a signature martial art skill of the Primordial Divine Ape Race. Thete Emperor Jabari only managed to obtain it after going to great lengths. There¡¯s a prerequisite for this cultivation method. You need to have a sufficiently strong physical body.¡± After she spoke, she nced at James. ¡°Your physical body is unique, so you can qualify to cultivate Sacrilegious Ascension. However, as of now, your physical capabilities have yet to reach the minimum requirement. ¡°While you¡¯re in the Time Chamber, do your best to increase your rank and physical strength. Your rank needs to be at least Herculean, and your physical strength needs to be at least at the Immortal Ascension rank.¡± Hearing this, James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If my physical strength was at the Immortal Ascension rank, Magnus wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me even if I don¡¯t cultivate Sacrilegious Ascension.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Sophie rebuked him. ¡°It¡¯s an invincible martial art skill. You will gain enormous benefits from cultivating it and defeat opponents who are an entire rank higher than you in no time.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James nodded. To him, Sacrilegious Ascension was not a matter of priority. His rank could reach Magnus¡¯ by the time he finished cultivating. ¡°Three months.¡± Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Sophie said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three years to cultivate your physical body and increase your rank. As for the remainder of your time here, you¡¯ll cultivate Sacrilegious Ascension.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. Sophie was powerful, so he obeyed her wishes. ¡°You should begin first. I¡¯ll go get you some spiritual berries.¡± After she spoke, she turned to leave. Meanwhile, James sat in a lotus position on the ground and began cultivating. Catalyzing his cultivation method, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy of the entire Celestial Abode gathered in one ce. Then, they entered James¡¯ body, which refined them into the purest form of energy. Soon, Sophie returned with a handful of berries that contained Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Each of them was much greater in energy than the silver berries James had. In Sophie¡¯s words, these berries were considered fifth-rank berries, just right for James. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. James also learned that Empyrean Berries had a ranking system. After the ninth-rank, the spiritual berries would turn into celestial berries, the highest-ranked berries of all. First-rank berries were of the lowest quality. Meanwhile, the Empyrean Berries that appeared on Earth were almost spiritual berries below the fifth-rank. Even the fifth-rank berries were considered high quality as most of them were usually first-rank or second-rank ones. Spiritual berries of the first and second-rank were most suitable for those who had yet to cross into the Supernatural rank. So, James did not hold back but instead began munching on the berries. Soon, after finishing a berry, he began refining it. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy inside the berries was simply too majestic, and James¡¯ pores all over his body began to glimmer a glowing light. James was already at the peak of the Supernatural¡¯s Eighth Inner Gate. Soon, he would reach the Ninth Inner Gate. To stabilize his rank, he needed to suppress his rank and his True Energy. Gradually, his True Energy began to be purer and more concentrated. After a month of suppression, unable to suppress his True Energy any longer, he crossed into the Ninth Inner Gate easily. Then, he continued absorbing the Empyrean Spiritual Energy from the spiritual berries to increase his True Energy. As long as he had sufficient spiritual berries, his True Energy would increase by leaps and bounds. In just under a month, he had reached the Supernatural Consummation rank. After reaching the rank, however, he once again suppressed his rank and True Energy. This time, he persisted for three months. After three months, he made a breakthrough into the Herculean rank. James sat in a lotus position on the ground inside the Time Chamber as his body exuded a powerful aura. At that moment, his body was as light as a feather, and he felt as if he had attained immortality. ¡°I-Is this the Herculean rank?¡± James stood up and clenched his fists. As he catalyzed True Energy, a confident smile crept up on his face as powerful energy reverberated throughout his body. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came. ¡°Your rank has now stabilized and reached perfection, and you¡¯re now invincible among those who are in a simr rank. Since you¡¯re a Herculean now, there¡¯s no need to increase your rank anymore. For now, try increasing your physical strength in preparation for Sacrilegious Ascension.¡± James collected himself and nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± Just as he nodded, a terrifying pressure came crashing down from above. Under the overwhelming pressure, his body bent down, and the bones inside his body began to crack. Unable to withstand the pressure, his skin began to tear. He copsed to the ground and shouted, ¡°What the hell, Sophie? At least let me prepare myself!¡± Sophie, who was standing beside him,giggled. ¡°I know that you have incredible rejuvenating capabilities. This pressure should be a piece of cake for you. Besides, your physical strength can only grow under pressure. Work hard, I¡¯m cheering for you! I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how powerful a human can be after cultivating Sacrilegious Ascension!¡± Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 Sophie managed to increase the spatial pressure in the Time Chamber. Even though James was already a Herculean and had great physical strength, he could not withstand the pressure. His body could automatically rejuvenate by itself, but he consciously suppressed the Demonic Energy inside of him to prevent it from healing his body. He wanted to use the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi to nourish his body. So, on the one hand, he suppressed his Demonic Energy, and catalyzed the Novenary Golden Siddhi on the other. Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body and circted throughout his organs, healing his gravely injured body. As his injuries recovered, his physical strength increased as well. This was a specialty of the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi. Each time he recovered, his physical strength would increase. In essence, his strength would only increase as long as he was not annihted in a single strike. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Upon sensing his physical strength increase, Sophie praised him, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you practice such a mysterious cultivation method. With it, you¡¯ll have a much easier time increasing your physical strength in a short period of time. It appears that I have to intensify the spatial pressure.¡± Then, she waved her arm, and mysterious symbols appeared on her finger. The symbols levitated into the air and disappeared without a trace. At that moment, James could sense the spatial pressure increase. As he could barely endure the previous spatial pressure, he waspletely overwhelmed by the new spatial pressure, preventing him from breathing normally.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. His muscles began to tear, and his bones began to crack as an excruciating pain spread throughout his body. At that moment, his life was hanging by a thread. He took a deep breath and catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, utilizing the mysterious cultivation method to nourish and rejuvenate his physical body. Then, the process repeated itself. James simply embarked on an arduous journey of cultivation in the Time Chamber. His physical body was destroyed and torn apart repeatedly. As it rejuvenated, his physical strength also grew. Soon, James had spent three years in the Time Chamber. Over the past three years, he had endured excruciating torture. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came as the spatial pressure subsided. As the spatial pressure disappeared, his body lost control and flew to the sky. Hurriedly, he catalyzed True Energy andnded on the ground. Sophie looked at James and praised him, ¡°Although the cultivation process was cruel, it was rather effective, to say the least. In a few short years, your physical strength has reached the Fifth Layer of the Herculean rank. Even if your opponent goes all out, he might not be able to injure you.¡± Sophie was stunned by James¡¯ persistence. No one else could have endured such a cruel cultivation process. James, however, managed to bear the pain for several years. The results were evident. After all, not many cultivators cultivate their physical bodies. nowadays. Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll teach you Sacrilegious Ascension.¡± Saying that, Sophie raised her finger. Then, a white light materialized in the air and entered James¡¯ mind. At that moment, a ton of information flooded his mind. Everything he received was rted to Sacrilegious Ascension. Immediately, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and received the information that was transmitted to him. After some time, hepletely understood the cultivation method. Stunned, he eximed, ¡° This is simply unbelievable!¡± ¡°Shocked, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sophie smiled smugly and said, ¡°This is the signature martial art skill of the Divine Ape Race which thete Emperor Jabari went to great lengths to obtain. Once cultivated, you can use this for a lifetime.¡± After the initial shock, James collected himself. Although the cultivation method was unbelievable, it would be nigh impossible to cultivate. Once he performed Sacrilegious Ascension, his strength would increase drastically in a short amount of time. By then, he would be capable of fighting opponents at a higher rank than him. However, this cultivation method was extremely difficult to cultivate. There were thirty-three vertebrae in the human body-seven cervical vertebrae, twelve thoracic vertebrae, five lumbar vertebrae, five sacrum, and four caudal vertebrae. Meanwhile, the first step of Sacrilegious Ascension was to break all thirty-three vertebrae of the human body and use Sacrilegious Ascension¡¯s power to reshape the vertebra. Every vertebra he broke would be reshaped. Once all thirty-three vertebra was broken, his body would merge with heaven and earth, allowing him to attain enormous power. After learning of the cultivation process, James was dumbfounded. ¡°Uhm¡­ Sophie? Isn¡¯t this cultivation method a little too¡­?¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°I know that Sacrilegious Ascension is near impossible to practice. Besides, you have to keep in mind that ordinary people aren¡¯t even qualified to cultivate it anyway. Only the Divine Ape Race who have invincible physical capabilities are capable of cultivating it. However, since your body is formed by the Demonic Lotus, you totally have the right to do so. ¡°Ordinary people would be crippled once their spine is broken. You, however, are different. You won¡¯t die even if your spine is snapped in half. ¡°Give it a try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± She giggled. James was filled with consternation. However, Sacrilegious Ascension was magical. Once cultivated, he would gain enormous power. Regardless, he was concerned that he would not be able to endure the excruciating pain caused by his bones getting destroyed. Sensing his concern, Sophie said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know you can do this. I mean, you just have to break your spine and reshape it using the power of nature. Only you who possess the Demonic Body can aplish this.¡± Sophie encouraged him. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to defeat Magnus?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t defeat him with your current strength. You¡¯ll only have the opportunity to do so after you cultivated Sacrilegious Ascension 11 Upon being reminded of the state Earth was in, James solidified his determination and nodded grimly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He sat in a lotus position on the ground and tried to gain insight into Sacrilegious Ascension. After all, gaining insight was the first step toward cultivation. Although Sophie did not practice Sacrilegious Ascension, she had already mastered the cultivation method. As such, she exined patiently to James the parts he was confused about. In the blink of an eye, three months passed. Over the past three months, Jamespletely understood Sacrilegious Ascension. The first step was not to break his spine but rather to cultivate his energy reservoir. He would have to carve out a storage ce for True Energy within his body¡¯s acupuncture points to facilitate the endless cycle of True Energy. Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 The process was ratherplicated. ¡°James, since you havepletely mastered the method of cultivating Sacrilegious Ascension, you should carve out somece to store True Energy inside your acupuncture points.¡¯ ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Sitting in a lotus position on the ground, he observed the insides of his body and catalyzed True Energy, transporting them to an acupuncture point. Then, he carved out somece inside the acupuncture point, where his True Energy waspressed into a tiny dot. However, as True Energy waspressed to its limit, James lost control, causing True Energy to explode. He copsed to the ground, and a part of his arm blew up. Other cultivators would have been dead straight away, but not James. This was nothing to him. As Demonic Energy circted throughout his body, the injuries on his arm soon recovered. ¡°Don¡¯t rush things, take it slowly. I know that it¡¯s difficult in the beginning. Once you seed in creating some space, it¡¯ll only get easier from there.¡± Sophie offered him some words of encouragement. James stood up with great difficulty and attempted once more. This time, he chose an acupuncture point at his abdomen. He ushered True Energy into the acupuncture point andpressed it to its limit until it turned into a small dot that contained terrifying power. At that moment, an illusory space appeared inside the dot. Sophie was watching James¡¯ every action intently. At that moment, she instructed, ¡°Steady now! Catalyze True Energy and move them into the space.¡± James did as he was told. True Energy from all over his body entered his acupuncture point and fortified the space. He seeded. Soon, a special space appeared in the acupuncture point at his abdomen. Although it was only the size of a fist, he could store arge amount of True Energy in it. ¡°Not bad! Now, on to the next,¡± Sophie praised him. James took a deep breath and continued. Sometimes, he would seed. At times, he failed. Each time he failed, his acupuncture point would be blown away, and he would suffer severe injuries. However, each time he was injured, his wounds would heal almost instantly. ¡°Hmm¡­ This is the perfect body to cultivate Sacrilegious Ascension,¡± Sophieplimented him. James¡¯ body was so unbelievable that even she was envious. After failing a few times, James grew increasingly familiar with the process. However, he nheless proceeded with caution at certain key points. As there were many acupuncture points inside a human¡¯s body, James only needed to carve out some space, which Sophie called the energy reservoir. As long as he stored his True Energy inside the energy reservoir, not even the greatest of cultivators would be able to see through his strength. The entire process took James three whole months. Three monthster¡­ James sat in a lotus position on the ground. He did not exude any aura. Then, suddenly, all his energy reservoirs opened up, and the True Energy within gushed out and circted throughout his meridians. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Good, the first step is done.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came. ¡°Now, let us begin the second step, which is also the hardest.¡± James took a deep breath. Since he had alreadymitted to this cultivation method, he would have to give it a try. Besides, once cultivated, he would obtain enormous power. The prospects were simply too alluring. Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 James sat in a lotus position on the ground and catalyzed True Energy. Immediately, a vertebra inside his body shattered into pieces. ¡°Argh!¡± Even James could not endure such excruciating pain. His expression contorted, and he let loose an agonizing scream. ¡°Gather!¡± Groaning, he roared. The True Energy inside his energy reservoirs gathered where the vertebra was shattered and formed a new vertebra in its ce. At that moment, James was in an entranced state. Vaguely, he could see an illusory image of his body and spine in the air. Meanwhile, the illusory body slowly moved upward and ced itselffortably on the vertebrae formed by True Energy. At that moment, his strength grew. Crack! Crack! Crack! James catalyzed True Energy and shattered his vertebrae. Then, True Energy would gather inside his body and form new vertebrae. Meanwhile, his illusory body moved upward and appeared on the newly formed vertebrae. Each movement made his aura stronger. Soon, James had shattered and reformed seven vertebrae. At that moment, unable to endure any longer, his illusory body copsed to the ground. This illusory body of his was a state of being. Meanwhile, his original body was currently still sitting in a lotus position on the ground. As his illusory body copsed to the ground, his original self vomited a mouthful of blood. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The shattered vertebrae instantly recovered. In less than ten minutes, he waspletely rejuvenated. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Sophie said smilingly, ¡°Based on the information I received, even the Primordial Divine Ape Race need a long time to heal their injuries after performing Sacrilegious Ascension. You, on the other hand, managed to heal your injuries in less than ten minutes, so you can infinitely repeat the process. Right now, you are already at your eighth vertebrae. As such, you have enough time to break and reform all thirty-three vertebrae. When that happens, your physical body will merge with heaven and earth, and you¡¯ll obtain overwhelming strength.¡± James rested momentarily before continuing cultivating. This time, he shattered eleven of his vertebrae and reformed them using his True Energy. However, his body was near its limit. ¡°Take it slowly, you have enough time. Your physical strength and determination are just as strong as the Divine Ape Race. I believe you can do this.¡± Sophie kept offering him words of encouragement. James marched on, enduring the excruciating pain. Thirteen¡­ Fourteen¡­ Fifteen¡­ Eighteen¡­ Twenty¡­ Twenty-five¡­ The more vertebrae he shattered, the more vertebrae he needed to reshape. Fortunately, his physical body had high endurance. Otherwise, he would not be able to cultivate this invincible signature martial art skill. James sat in a lotus position in the Time Chamber, his aura growing increasingly stronger. At that moment, he stood up all of a sudden and took a step forward. Even space was distorted. In the blink of an eye, he walked thirty-three steps forward. Then, his body merged with heaven and earth, and he exuded a terrifying aura. ¡°Wh-What power¡­!¡± Sophie was stunned. ¡°At longst, he has made it.¡± Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 After arduous cultivation, James finally broke all thirty-three vertebrae and used the nature gathered by Sacrilegious Ascension to reshape them. power of Then, he took thirty three steps forward. His strength grew with each step he took. After he made thirty-three strides, his aura hadpletely merged with heaven and earth. ¡°Finally¡­¡± James took a deep breath. Sensing the power within him, he was now confident in his own strength. ¡°Magnus stands no chance against me.¡± At that moment, he was fully assured he could defeat Magnus. Then, James dispersed Sacrilegious Ascension. As his aura slowly faded away, he copsed to the ground. That was because the vertebrae formed using the power of heaven and earth had disappeared, whereas his original vertebrae were shattered. So, he simplyy on the ground motionless and catalyzed Demonic Energy, which swiftly rejuvenated his injuries. In just half an hour, James¡¯ wounds hadpletely regenerated. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Then, he tried once more. Again, he took thirty-three steps forward and reshaped the thirty-three vertebrae. After trying a few times, he stopped. After so many years of hard work, he was now at the Herculean First Layer. Meanwhile, his physical strength was equivalent to the Herculean Fifth Layer. Although this was all to his strength, his strength would increase exponentially once he performed Sacrilegious Ascension. p! p! p! Sophie pped her hands. ¡°James, you¡¯re much stronger than I expected. I never thought you¡¯d be able to cultivate Sacrilegious Ascension in such a short amount of time. Even the Primordial Divine Ape Race need many years to cultivate this cultivation method. Besides, each time they perform Sacrilegious Ascension, they would have to rest for a very long time for their injuries to rejuvenate. You, on the other hand, are different.¡± James who was recovering from his injuries on the ground thanked her, ¡°Thank you for your help all this while, Sophie. By the way, how long have I been cultivating? How many days do I have left till the battle?¡± Sophie said, ¡°You still have time. If you leave the Time Chamber now, you¡¯ll still have three days left before the battle.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. Half an hourter, his shattered vertebrae had recovered. He stood up and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t linger in the Celestial Abode. Once I¡¯ve defeated Magnus, I¡¯ll return here to offer my thanks.¡± ¡°No need for that, James. After all, you¡¯re the owner of the Jabari Celestial Abode.¡± Sophie giggled. ¡°So¡­ Since I¡¯ve worked hard to guide you in your cultivation and train your army, shouldn¡¯t you at least show me some gratitude?¡± James looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°Wh-What do you need?¡± Sophie said smilingly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. There¡¯s a sword-fighting inscription in the Celestial Abode. May I have a look at it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose anything, right?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just going to have a look and see what a true invincible Sword Intent is like. Perhaps I could gain some insight into it and impart the knowledge to you.¡± Upon hearing this, James said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you permission to do so.¡± A smile crept up on Sophie¡¯s face. Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 James said, ¡°By the way, do your best to train my army. I¡¯ll be leaving everything in your hands. Help me create an invincible army.¡± Sophie said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me. There are many low-ranking spiritual berries in the Celestial Abode, and they are totallypatible with your army. Soon, an invincible army will be born.¡± Hearing this, James was at ease. Then, he turned to leave the Celestial Abode. When he reappeared, he was back in the dense. forest surrounding Mount Bane. After he returned the Celestial Abode into the shape of a ring, he left the forest. Since the battle would only take ce in three days, he did not head to Bane City. Instead, he headed to a mall in a nearby human city in search of a power bank to charge his phone. Then, he logged into the Martial Arts Forum and scrolled through the news. A month had passed since the ck rain¡¯s first appearance. Since he had remained in closed- door meditation during that time, he had no idea what was going on outside. After logging into the Martial Arts Forum and scrolling through the news, he was utterly stunned. The ck rain had brought about death and destruction at such a scale that he could not believe what he had just read. As the ck rain swept through the globe, there were crop failures all over the world. Besides, as the soil was now contaminated by unknown viruses, they were no longer suitable for agricultural purposes. This caused the price of food to skyrocket in just a month. Not only that, but approximately 300 million people sumbed to the natural catastrophe. The mortuaries were at full capacity, and bodies were sprawled all over the streets. In short, Earth had fallen into disarray. The only thing worth celebrating was that a certain portion of the human poption had developed an immunity to the virus. Then, their bodies mutated, allowing them to gain enormous power. Besides, as the cultivation methods were made known to the entire world, some earthlings had be martial artists. Though they were weak at the moment, this situation was only temporary. With time, the earthlings would emerge as a force to be reckoned with. Those who perished were weak and purposeless. Only those who survived would be true warriors. After reading the news, James murmured, ¡°It appears that death is inevitable. I can only pray that the earthlings can adapt to the new environment.¡± James continued scrolling through the news. Over the past month, many animals had mutated and acquired strength that was equivalent to a Herculean. As they obtained consciousness, they decided against shing with the humans and instead entered the pristine forests in search of providence. Of course, some mutated animals did not obtain consciousness and ughtered many innocent lives. Under the leadership of the Omniscient Deity, the earthlings had be annihting these mutated animals. Apart from this, James¡¯ing battle with Magnus was also a hot topic.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This battle concerned the glory of the earthlings. Besides, if James was defeated, he would probably lose his life. When that happened, Thea would certainly be involved as well. Earth would lose two of her greatest fighters. If the Outsiders chose to strike Earth then, the earthlings would not stand a chance against them. ¡°I really hope James will win.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s impossible. The power disparity between them is too great. There¡¯s no way James can win.¡± ¡°Perhaps there¡¯ll be a miracle.¡± Many interacted on the forum. Upon seeing this, James clenched his fists and said with determination, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll defeat Magnus and let the Outsiders know that we aren¡¯t a pushover.¡± Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 The world had descended into chaos. Naturally, people would be concerned about where the future would be heading. Meanwhile, the martial artists were all fixated on theing battle between James and Magnus. The cultivators of the three thousand Sealed Realms, on the other hand, did not wander about but instead concealed themselves, waiting patiently for the providence. After leaving the Celestial Abode and reading about the situation on Earth, James breathed a sigh of relief. Although the situation was dire, this would be the worst it can get. Next, he entered Mount Bane and found a secluded spot on the peak of a mountain where he sat in a lotus position. Then, he began regting his condition in preparation for the uing battle. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Soon, the day of the battle arrived. At daybreak, a man walked out of Bane City. Wearing a green robe and carrying a sword on his back, he walked firmly with determination. In the blink of an eye, he appeared at the peak of a mountain. This mountain was not originally from Earth but instead came from the Sealed Realms. At the moment, many mountains like this had appeared all over Mount Bane. The man was Magnus, and his appearance created a sensation. Countless cultivators rushed over to the mountain he was at. Almost every martial artist of Earth had arrived and gathered at the peak of a mountain¨Cthe Omniscient Deity, Langston Lafleur, Tyrus Lafleur, Sky, Thomas Caden, Simon Cabral, Jackson Cabral, Bet Caden, Can Maverick, and many others. ¡°Magnus is here.¡± Upon seeing Magnus who was standing at the peak of a mountain, the Omniscient Deity¡¯s expression turned grim, and he said, ¡°I wonder if James can create a miracle and defeat Magnus.¡± ¡°Unlikely.¡± Langston shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Although I really hope that James can emerge victorious, the power disparity between them is too great. Magnus is already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair. No matter how insane James¡® cultivation speed is, there¡¯s no way he can catch up in just a month.¡± Thomas wore a solemn expression. James was one of the most distinguished members of the Cadens amongst his peers, and he was also one of the strongest representatives of Earth. He did not wish for anything to happen to him. ¡°What should we do?¡± However, no matter how hard he pondered, he could not think of a way. At that moment, a beautiful woman walked over to him from a distance away. Wearing a ck dress and holding a ck sword in her hand, her figure was slender, and her beauty was impable. ¡°Thea,¡± Thomas stepped forward and called out to her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thea nodded slightly and greeted him, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Anxious, Thomas said, ¡°Thea, James¡® fate depends on you.¡± Wearing a surly expression, Thea sighed and said, ¡°There are rumors that Magnus is at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair. Although I can defeat cultivators who have only just reached the Immortal Ascension stage, I stand no chance against an Immortal Ascension Third Stair.¡± Although she had cultivated the Four¨CQuadrant Art, which would greatly increase her strength in a short amount of time by activating the Four Holy Beasts¡® power, she was nheless still too weak. She would stand a chance against Magnus if she was at least at the Herculean¡¯s Fourth Layer. However, as she had only recently crossed into the Herculean rank, the Four¨CQuadrant Art would not be able topensate for the power disparity. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Thomas furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are we simply going to sit by the sidelines and watch James get killed?¡± Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Thea said, ¡°Calm down, Grandpa. We should observe the situation for now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let James get killed. If necessary, I¡¯ll intervene to save his life even if I don¡¯t stand a chance against Magnus.¡± ¡°Thea.¡± A voice came from afar. Thea turned her head and noticed that two gorgeous women were walking toward her. They were Cynthia and Tiara. Over the past few years, they had been together. When she saw Tiara, Thea frowned slightly. Tiara, on the other hand, averted her gaze. Cynthia walked over to Thea and greeted her. Thea collected herself and nodded, ¡°Hello, Cynthia. It certainly has been a while. How are you doing?¡± Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°As well as I can be. By the way, have you seen Maxine recently?¡± Thea froze momentarily and asked, ¡°Maxine?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Cynthia nodded. Thea asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± She had not seen Maxine recently. Cynthia said, ¡°She disappeared without a trace about two or three years ago. I have no idea where she went.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea asked, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cynthia narrated the chain of events that unfolded. Hearing this, Thea furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you saying that she made her way over to Mount Bane to confirm for herself whether James is still alive? However, before meeting James, she disappeared while she was on her way to Mount Bane.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Cynthia nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked James about this, but he told me that he hasn¡¯t seen Maxine either. This could only mean that she wasn¡¯t here at Mount Bane.¡± Thea said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. After all, I¡¯ve been in closed¨Cdoor meditation, and I seldom walked around outside. I have no idea about Maxine¡¯s whereabouts. Let¡¯s search for her after the battle is over.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Cynthia was dismayed. It appeared that something had happened to Maxine. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The earthlings gathered and waited patiently for James to arrive. At that moment, more and more cultivators from the Sealed Realms appeared. Each of them possessed enormous strength. Among them were some top¨Cnotch geniuses, who came here to watch the show before the providence emerged. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t James here yet?¡± ¡°Did he chicken out?¡± James did not show up despite Magnus¡® appearance, so many impatient Outsiders were getting irritated. Meanwhile, James was sitting in a lotus position on a rock at the peak of another mountain. The warm sunlight brushed through his skin as he simply sat there motionless. Then, he slowly stood up and appeared hundreds of meters in the air and scanned his surroundings. Upon spotting Magnus, he realized that the ce was teeming with cultivators. A grin crept up on his face, ¡°I guess I have to impress the crowd.¡± Then, he walked toward the mountain where Magnus was in mid¨Cair. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at his destination. ¡°J¨CJames has arrived!¡± ¡°Interesting¡­ To think he would dare appear¡­ I¡¯m curious to see how the battle will turn out.¡± Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 James¡® appearance shocked many. In the minds of the Outsiders, they believed that James would not show up for fear of being killed. ¡°He came despite knowing he would die. How interesting¡­¡± ¡°I bet that James wouldn¡¯t evenst a single round.¡± Many looked down on James as the power disparity between him and Magnus was simply too big to ignore, and no cultivation method would be able topensate for hisck of strength. The earthlings did not have much faith in him either. Jamesnded steadily at the peak of the mountain and appeared a hundred meters away from Magnus. Wearing aposed expression on his face, he looked at Magnus and said, ¡°I apologize for beingte.¡± Magnus smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe, James. Today, we shall fight to the death.¡± Though he spoke softly, there was a threatening tone in his voice. Before leaving the Overworld, he was given strict orders to avenge his junior disciple, the Son of Heaven. As such, he had no choice but to annihte James. James would have to die. ¡°And fight to the death, we shall.¡± James took a deep breath. He was secretly thankful that he managed to obtain the Celestial Abode and receive Sophie¡¯s guidance. Otherwise, he would certainly lose his life today. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll allow you to make the first move.¡± Magnus made a weing gesture as he looked at James scornfully. To him, James was nothing more than an insignificant creature. Though he could annihte James in the blink of an eye, he did not make the first move. After all, his strength far exceeded that of James. If he made the first move, he would be ridiculed for picking on the weak. As such, allowing James to make the first move was a sign of one¡¯s confidence and dignity. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Magnus¡® arrogance made James chuckle. He did not make a move but instead said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re confident in killing me, why don¡¯t you make the first move? I¡¯m curious. to see how powerful someone at the Third Stair of Immortal Ascension is.¡± ¡°Since you have a death wish, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± The smile on Magnus¡® face froze, and his face darkened. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared before James. Before James could react, his chest was struck, and he was sent flying. After crashing through several mountains, he copsed heavily to the ground. Boom! As Magnus¡® power was great, the ground shook and the earth rumbled. Meanwhile, James simplyy on the ground motionless. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Well, I told you James won¡¯tst a single round.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in watching this.¡± ¡°Boring!¡± A few Outsiders shook their heads slightly and turned to leave. Since they already knew the oue of the battle, there was no point in remaining here any longer. The earthlings, on the other hand, were wearing grim expressions. Even though they knew that James was no match for Magnus, they clung to hope. However, after James was sent flying, they lost all hope. In the distance, Marcello was standing on an empty plot ofnd with his entourage behind him. He was staring at the rubble where James copsed. He murmured, ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re that weak. If you can¡¯t even withstand a single blow, your invincible physical body would be for naught.¡± Just as everyone believed that James had lost, a powerful aura suddenly burst forth from where James was. Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 At that moment, Empyrean Spiritual Energy gathered and formed a Spiritual Energy Cloud. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is James alive?¡± Everyone was stunned. Even some who turned to leave returned to watch the battle. A man slowly walked out of the rubble below. It was James. As he took a step forward, the ground shook and the earth rumbled. Boom! Magnus, on the other hand, could feel an overwhelming pressure threatening to tten him. Unconsciously, he staggered backward and almost copsed to the ground. He hurriedly catalyzed True Energy and stabilized himself. At that moment, James took the third step. At that moment, Empyrean Spiritual Energy gathered to form a wave of terrifying pressure and shredded throughout the air, making its way toward Magnus. However, as Magnus had braced himself this time, James¡® step did not affect him. Slowly, James ascended an invisible flight of stairs. With each step he took, his aura increased, and Magnus could feel an increasing pressure on his shoulders. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What martial art skill is this?¡± ¡°James¡® aura is increasing!¡± ¡°How terrifying!¡± ¡°Look, Magnus won¡¯tst any longer. Blood is trickling down his lips.¡± Many watched Magnus. By the time James took the thirty-third step, Magnus could no longer withstand the pressure. He could feel an overwhelming pressure on his shoulders. His body suffered internal injuries, and some of his meridians were destroyed. The Blood Energy inside his body churned, and unable to suppress them, he vomited a mouthful of blood. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At that moment, James was already high up in the air. His aura hadpletely fused with heaven and earth. ¡°What cultivation method is this?¡± Stunned, Marcello eximed, ¡°How did his strength increase so drastically in such a short amount of time? Why have I never heard of this cultivation method?¡± Marcello was dumbfounded, and so too were the Outsiders. In the area where the earthlings were located, the earthlings could not believe their eyes. Thomas smiled brightly. ¡°I told you that kid has something up his sleeves. What a powerful aura! Faced against him, I could not help but feel insignificant.¡± Thea smiled. ¡°It appears that he already has a few ns on his mind. I think he stands a chance against Magnus.¡± Upon seeing James performed Sacrilegious Ascension and his ever¨Cincreasing aura, Thea was at ease. The oue of the battle could swing either way. In the distance, James nced downward at Magnus and said coldly, ¡°Magnus, the battle has only just begun. Make your move.¡± Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 James¡® aura was so overwhelming that even Magnus staggered backward. Wiping the blood trace off his lips, his face darkened as he red at James. ¡®What happened all of a sudden? How did his aura increase so drastically in such a short amount of time?¡± Magnus was stunned. James¡® aura was too powerful. As he stood in mid¨Cair, majestic Empyrean Spiritual Energy gathered around him and formed a powerful field. ¡°Since you have a death wish, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± After the initial shock, Magnusposed himself. He knew James had a much lower rank than him, and he must have performed some sort of secret art. To his understanding, secret arts that increase one¡¯s strength would notst very long. As such, James¡® current condition was only temporary. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Argh!¡± As he roared, he soared to the sky while exuding a powerful aura. He unsheathed his sword, and powerful Sword Energy burst forth and struck at James¡® vital points. ¡°Hmph!¡± James smirked. Then, he raised his foot and stomped at nothingness. Immediately, power of heaven and earth gathered to form an overwhelming pressure, which crashed from the sky and shattered the Sword Energy. Magnus could feel an overwhelming pressure that was directed at him. Unable to withstand the pressure, he was crushed and copsed heavily to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this. Who was this? Was he truly James? How did he be so powerful? How did he manage to defeat Magnus that easily? Everyone was stunned by James¡® strength. Even Magnus could not conceal his shock. ¡°How is this possible?¡± He was in disbelief. As he stood up with great difficulty, he roared, ¡± You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± The deafening roar reverberated throughout the mountains, disintegrating them into nothingness. This was the power of an Immortal Ascension, whose sound wave was capable of destroying mountains. Even James was temporarily disabled by the deafening roar. Before he could react, Magnus soared to the sky once more and shed with his sword. Swish! At that moment, James unsheathed his sword and performed the sword technique Sophie taught him. Merging countless sword techniques into one, he appeared behind Magnus in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, Magnus was frozen in mid¨Cair. His eyes bulged, and his expression was one of disbelief and confusion. James stood behind him, and the Primordial Dragon de he wielded was bloodstain. Time froze, and this scenested for five whole seconds. Five secondster, blood trickled down Magnus¡¯s neck. Then, his head was decapitated, and his body plummeted from the sky and copsed to the ground,ying there motionless. Silence filled the air as everyone stared at James. The Outsiders could not believe their eyes, but the fact remained that James had annihted Magnus. Magnus, however, was at the Third Stair of Immortal Ascension, whereas James had only recently reached the Herculean rank. Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 ¡°He didn¡¯t disappoint us.¡± Upon witnessing the scene, a smile crept up on Marcello¡¯s face as he murmured, ¡°I wonder what cultivation method was that. To think that it was able to increase James¡® strength so drastically in such a short amount of time.¡± Everyone else was equally stunned. At that moment, their gazes were simply fixed on James. James descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. Then, he dispersed Sacrilegious Ascension, and his vertebrae that were formed using the power of heaven and earth disappeared. As his power gradually disappeared, hey on the ground motionless, his life hanging by a thread. Thea hurriedly made her way over to him and helped him up. James said, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m fine¡­ Just let me rest for a while.¡± As hey on the ground, he catalyzed Demonic Energy and elerated his rejuvenation speed. Then, some earthlings and Outsiders approached him. Marcello walked over to James, whose face was pale and whose life was hanging by a thread, and asked, ¡°Are you alright, James?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I am.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marcello praised him, ¡°How impressive of you! Magnus is at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair, yet you were able to defeat him by yourself. By the way, what cultivation method did you cultivate? It¡¯s so insanely powerful!¡± ¡°Sacrilegious Ascension,¡± came a voice. Everyone turned their heads to see a man in a ck robe approaching. Around twenty years of age, he had long hair and a somewhat handsome¨Clooking face. However, he exuded a slight trace of malevolent energy. ¡°Jace¡­¡± Marcello greeted him and asked, ¡°What is Sacrilegious Ascension?¡± At that moment, another voice came, ¡°Sacrilegious Ascension is a signature cultivation method of the Primordial Divine Ape Race.¡± Everyone turned their heads to see another man approaching. James recognized the man. He was Cody Beau of the Ethos Realm. Jace, the senior disciple of Marcello, nced at Cody and said, ¡°Not bad¡­ You even know that James cultivated the Primordial Divine Ape Race¡¯s signature cultivation method.¡± Cody looked at Jace and said smilingly, ¡°Likewise¡­ You also know that James cultivated Sacrilegious Ascension.¡± Though Cody looked at Jace with aposed expression on his face, he was secretly stunned. As the sect he hailed from was an influential one, it was only natural that he had heard of Sacrilegious Ascension. However, who was the man before him and how did he learn of it? James, who was lying on the ground, was also shocked. He expected Cody to know about Sacrilegious Ascension. However, he did not anticipate that Marcello¡¯s senior disciple would be equally knowledgeable. As his injuries had yet topletely recover, he got up with great difficulty and sat on the ground, saying smiling, ¡°Alright now, I¡¯m alright, everyone. Now, go away and return me some peace.¡± Cody looked at the injured James and said, ¡°It is my understanding that even the Divine Ape Race finds this cultivation method difficult to cultivate. I didn¡¯t expect you to be capable of aplishing such a feat. Since you wish to rest, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. We¡¯ll meet again some other day.¡± Then, he turned to leave. Though there were many more surrounding James, they did not dare approach him. Jace nced at James and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad¡­ That physical body of yours is truly impressive.¡± After he spoke, he burst into a peal ofughter and turned to leave. Soon, the other Outsiders gradually left. The oue of the battle took everyone by surprise. No one would have thought that James would be able to annihte Magnus in a single move. It was simply unbelievable. James sat in a lotus position on the ground and healed his injuries. Thirty minutester, he stood up. Thea hurriedly helped him up. James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marcello, on the other hand, smiled at James, saying, ¡°Not bad, your strength has increased by leaps and bounds. If you increase your rank further, you¡¯ll have a shot atpeting for the providence.¡± Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 James¡® strength stunned everyone, including Marcello. In his opinion, James couldpete for the providence brought about by the First Cmity should his rank increase further. Not now, however. Although James managed to annihte Magnus, his strength was still a distance away from the truly powerful Outsiders. James, on the other hand, smiled faintly. Providence? He had thought about this before. Besides, the custodian gave him strict orders to seize the providence for himself. However, he knew that he was stillcking in strength. Even though he had cultivated Sacrilegious Ascension, it would be nigh impossible to seize the providence for himself with his current strength. Now, the only thing he needed to do was to cultivate in earnest and increase his rank as soon as possible. ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Then, Marcello turned to leave with his entourage. The Outsiders gradually left. Soon, only the earthlings remained. James sat on the ground and healed his injuries. Meanwhile, the earthlings gathered to discuss. James¡® strength and the cultivation method he had just performed. Some posed James a few questions, to which James smiled faintly and remained silent. Soon, another thirty minutes passed, and James¡® shattered vertebrae were recovered. Such was the rejuvenation speed of his physical body. Even the Divine Ape Race required a long time to fully rejuvenate after performing Sacrilegious Ascension. James, on the other. hand, needed only thirty minutes. Then, he stood up and greeted the earthlings, ¡°Grandpa, Grandfather, Lord Omniscient¡­¡± ¡°You did well.¡± Langston patted James¡® shoulder and said, ¡°You really made Earth proud. After this battle, no one would dare look down on we earthlings again.¡± Thomas asked, ¡°James, what was that cultivation method? How did your strength increase so drastically in such a short amount of time?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just fortunate, that¡¯s all. Alright now, I should return to Wyrmstead as soon as possible.¡± Then, he grabbed Thea¡¯s arm and turned to leave. Soon, they were out of sight of the earthlings. On the outskirts of Mount Bane, James and Thea were walking side by side when Thea nced at him and asked, ¡°Darling, what was that cultivation method?¡± James answered her truthfully with a smile on his face, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a signature cultivation method I cultivated in the Celestial Abode. Over the past month, I¡¯ve been cultivating inside the Time Chamber. Though only a month has passed in the outside world, I¡¯ve been cultivating inside for seven years and a half.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. She knew that James owned the Celestial Abode and that there was a Time Chamber inside. The two hurriedly left Mount Bane. Soon, they arrived at Wyrmstead, currently the safest country on Earth. That was because the ck Dragon Army wasprised of martial artists. Although they were weak, with most of them being first¨C rank martial artists, they could deal with the mutated animals just fine with the help of high¨Ctech weaponry.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Under the ck Dragon Army¡¯s protection, Wyrmstead was safe. Besides, in preparation for the apocalypse, Wyrmstead had a series of precautionary measures. As such, the country was the one that suffered the least casualties since the outbreak of the First Cmity. At the moment, there was hunger and poverty all around the world. Countries that had limited. food reserves found themselves on the brink of copse as the poption began taking things into their own hands by resorting to violent activities. Many countries had no choice but to take a hard stance, annihting all who created disturbances. In any case, the world had fallen into disarray. Apart from Wyrmstead, some other countries remained rtively peaceful, which included Sol, Japura, Tacriyrus, Lothian, and a few others. On the way back to Wyrmstead, Thea exined the current situation to James. Upon arriving at Wyrmstead, they headed straight for the pce. Thea grabbed James¡® hand and said, ¡°Over the past few years, countries like Sol, Wyrmstead, Japura, Tacriyrus, and Lothian have been acquiring and hoarding food reserves in preparation for the apocalypse. As such, at the current moment, nearly eighty percent of all food reserves. are concentrated in just a few countries.¡± ¡°As famine swept through the globe, some countries only have a month¡¯s worth of food reserves remaining. As such, they have been pleading for us to send them aid.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡® expression turned grim. He never expected that the First Cmity would be a natural catastrophe. He did not anticipate. that the ck rain would lead to crop failure and the contamination of the soil. The two entered the pce¡¯s main hall. At that moment, many people were gathered there. In the lead were the Blithe King, Henry, Quincy, and others of Wyrmstead, whereas behind. them were the leaders of certain countries. Upon James and Thea¡¯s return, they immediately stood up. James went straight for the main seat. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Quincy approached him and whispered, ¡°They are representatives of countries that have experienced famine. They came here in search of aid, hoping that Wyrmstead would donate some of our food reserves so that they could weather the storm.¡® Quincy briefly described the situation to him. James turned to look at the representatives, who were all looking at him pleadingly. James was lost in contemtion. Although Wyrmstead had been hoarding food reserves over the past few years, they only had enough tost a few years. ¡°Your Majesty, please send us aid. My country, which has a poption of 10 million, has been deprived of food for days. As we speak, bodies are piling up in the streets.¡± ¡°This is a global crisis. As a superpower and a country established to deal with the apocalypse, we hope that Wyrmstead will take the lead in leading us out of the current crisis.¡± The other representatives spoke. Over the past few years, James had been ridiculed and admonished for establishing Wyrmstead in the Southern ins. However, as the apocalypse drew nearer and as he annihted the Outsiders time and again, the world now knew of his righteous and awe¨Cinspiring objective. That was why these small countries that had been backed to a corner came pleading for Wyrmstead to send them aid. Thea walked over to James and sat beside him, whispering, ¡°Now that the soil is contaminated, we won¡¯t be able to rece what limited food reserves we have. What should the people of Wyrmstead do if you donate the food reserves to them? As Wyrmstead has been developing rapidly over the past few years, we now have a poption of around 300 million.¡± ¡°I know.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡± Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Please rest at ease. As this is a global crisis, we humans should work together and ovee this ordeal. I will give the order to send our food reserves all around the world so that everyone can live.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡± ¡°You must be sent here by the heavens to rescue us!¡± ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡± The representatives all stood up, unable to control their emotions. Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 News of James¡® decision to send food aid around the world spread like wildfire. On the Martial Art Forum¡­ ¡°James is nning to share the food reserves of Wyrmstead to save some small impoverished nations.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point? These paupers are going to die anyway. We should save the food for ourselves.¡± ¡°Yeah, what was the point? No one canst long in this apocalypse anyway.¡± Many discussed. Soon, news began to spread all over the world. ¡°Wyrmstead is such a nice ce to live in¡­¡± ¡°When Wyrmstead was in the early stages of development a few years ago, they invited people from all over the world to migrate there. If I had known the apocalypse is going to happen, I¡¯d have moved there long ago.¡± ¡°What a shame though¡­ It¡¯s almost impossible to migrate there now.¡± As Wyrmstead was now the safest country on Earth, many people wished to migrate there. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At the same time, many of Wyrmstead¡¯s senior authorities gathered at Wyrmstead Pce. Quincy said anxiously, ¡°This can¡¯t go on. By sharing our food, we depleted one¨Cthird of our entire reserves when the Cmity has only just begun. What should we do now?¡± She looked at James. Wearing a grim expression, James said slowly, ¡°This should be around harvesting time on Earth. Yet, as the soil is now contaminated, the crops have failed. We should set our sights on the Sealed Realms.¡± Hearing this, Thea looked at James and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Darling? Could it be ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Rightnow, we have two ways to resolve the problem. One, we elerate our cultivation progress on Earth and make every earthling a cultivator. A cultivator uses Empyrean Spiritual Energy to replenish energy, and so they do not needrge quantities of food. ¡°Two, we have to find a way to acquire more food and strive to make every earthling a cultivator within ten years. ¡°However, our food reserves won¡¯t be able to sustain us for that long a period. The only choice we have is to head to the Sealed Realms and search for food.¡± Wearing a solemn expression, Thea said, ¡°But only cultivators from the Sealed Realmse to Earth, not the other way around.¡± ¡°I know someone who can take me to the Sealed Realms,¡± James said. Marcello of the Demon Race came to mind. Although he did not know who Marcello was, James roughly guessed that he was an individual of high status. As such, he could certainly take him to the Sealed Realms. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.¡± James stood up and looked at Thea, saying, ¡°Thea, you should remain in Wyrmstead and guard this ce. I¡¯ll head over to Mount Bane to look for Marcello and ask him to bring me to the Sealed Realms. I¡¯lle up with a way to secure enough food for everyone on Earth and get through the current crisis.¡± As he had the Celestial Abode, he could transport as much food back as needed. Concerned, Thea said, ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± He nodded. After saying his goodbye, James turned to leave, heading to Mount Bane. Soon, he arrived at his destination. Before he approached Mount Bane, he encountered a familiar face. A young man was sitting in a lotus position on the rock. He was Can Maverick. ¡°Hey, Can.¡± James walked over to him and greeted him. Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Can, who was sitting in a lotus position on the ground, opened his eyes. Upon seeing James, he smiled delightedly and said, ¡°James, I thought you returned to Wyrmstead. Why have you returned to Mount Bane?¡± James looked at him and said, ¡°You were being enveloped in Spiritual Energy when cultivating. I guess you must have found your cultivation method.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Can sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. At longst, I¡¯ve finally found my own path. I remember back then that you were simply a brat in my eyes. However, in just a few years, you managed to be so powerful, while I remained stagnant. Finally, I was able to find my own path and cross into the ninth rank.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s great that you were able to cross into the ninth rank. Remember, one step at a time. Although the environment has changed, this has many benefits for martial artists and cultivators as a whole. At least we have an abundance of Empyrean Spiritual Energy now.¡± The natural catastrophe was elerating the evolutionary process of humans. Since the weak were disposed of, only the strong remained. Though the environment was hostile to ordinary people, it was a blessing in disguise for martial artists and cultivators. ¡°By the way, why have youe to Mount Bane?¡± Can looked at James and asked. James sat on a rock and handed him a cigarette as he narrated the chain of events that unfolded. Can sighed, ¡°You truly are a blessing to Earth.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you any further. I¡¯ll be heading to Bane City at once.¡± ¡°Get going, then.¡± Can waved his hand slightly. James then stood up and turned to leave. Soon, he arrived at Bane City. Immediately, his appearance attracted much¨Cunwanted attention. Although he was far weaker than the top¨Cnotch Outsiders, he was nheless the most powerful cultivator of Earth. Besides, news of Sacrilegious Ascension had spread far and wide. As this was a terrifying cultivation method, he naturally garnered a lot of attention. As he entered the city, many Outsiders by the gates unconsciously moved aside. Some, however, approached him. As the subordinates of the top¨Cnotch Outsiders, their masters were intrigued by James and wanted to meet him personally. Under normal circumstances, James would have been willing to make acquaintances with the Outsiders. However, as he was a man on a mission, he turned down their offers. ¡°James,¡± came a voice. James turned his head. A gorgeous woman wearing a white dress walked over to him. Upon seeing her, James was stunned. ¡°Marcello, you¡­?¡± He looked at Marcello with his mouth agape. The Marcello before him was wearing women¡¯s wear, a pair of earrings, and ornaments embroidered with beads on her head. Her bright smile was captivating. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marcello walked over to James and giggled. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re a woman?¡± ¡°Well, I never said I was a man.¡± James scrutinized her from head to toe. Her figure was slender, and her appearance was morous and as delicate as a piece of art. After some time, he collected himself, ¡°I came here to request your help.¡± Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 James was indeed taken aback by the fact that Marcello was a woman. When he first saw her, he was already captivated by her gorgeous looks. Right then, he remembered asking himself how on earth could there be such a beautiful man. However, he did not delve into the matter. At the moment, he was merely shocked knowing that she was a woman. Regardless, gender did not matter to him now. The only person who could help him out was Marcello. Marcello asked smilingly, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Then, she made a beckoning gesture and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move elsewhere, shall we?¡± Then, she walked straight forward, while James followed close behind. Under her guidance, they proceeded deeper into Bane City and arrived at a majestic¨Clooking residence. Bane City was currently a no man¡¯snd. Following the Outsiders¡¯s arrival, almost everyone. gathered in Bane City. As such, it was difficult to obtain a private residence there. Owning a private residence was not only just a symbol of prestige but also of strength. The guards of the residence knelt immediately upon seeing Marcello. As if she was used to this, Marcello paid no heed to them and simply walked in with James. When they entered, a man walked over to them. Wearing a ck robe, he had a somewhat. handsome¨Clooking face and exuded evil vibes. He looked at Marcello who was grabbing James¡® arm. Upon seeing the man, Marcello immediately released her grip and greeted him, ¡°Jace¡­¡± The man before them was Jace, one of the most talented cultivators of his generation in the Demonic Realm. Along with Myles Nemo, they were regarded as the two geniuses. Jace nodded slightly and nced at James as he walked over to him. In the blink of an eye, Marcello stepped forward and looked at Jace, asking, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Jace smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your identity, Marcello. If word of fraternizing with an earthling spreads to the Demonic Realm, you should know the consequences.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Marcello furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already notified Master in advance.¡± Hearing this, Jace fell silent. Then, he nced at James before turning to leave. Marcello breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Jace has always been arrogant and vain.¡± James was unaffected. However, he was intrigued by Jace. After all, he was able to tell that he performed Sacrilegious Ascension. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He asked, ¡°I heard he¡¯s your senior.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Marcello said. James asked, ¡°Is he strong?¡± Marcello paused momentarily before saying, ¡°How should I put this? He¡¯s one of the weakest in the Demonic Realm. However, whenpared with his peers, he definitelyes out on top. He¡¯s only twenty years old, but he has already crossed into the Mage Rank and gained insight into the Yogacara. As for which stage he¡¯s currently in, I have no idea.¡± She looked at James and said, ¡°Among the cultivators of the three thousand Sealed Realms, Jace is definitely in the top five.¡± Although Marcello knew little about the other cultivators, she was confident in Jace¡¯s strength. Upon hearing this, James took a deep breath. The Mage Rank? Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 The power disparity between him and Jace was simply too big. At the moment, he was only at the Herculean rank. Above the Herculean rank was the Immortal Ascension rank, which had nine stairs to ascend. To reach the Mage Rank, one would have to ascend all nine stairs of the Immortal Ascension rank. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. James¡¯ rank was simply far too weak. Marcello smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re pretty strong too. You haven¡¯t really cultivated much, whereas Jace, on the other hand, has been cultivating since young. Besides, he has a top notch master offering him guidance. James put his thoughts aside. Marcello asked, ¡°By the way, why have youe looking for me?¡± James said, ¡°Here¡¯s the case Earth is plunged into a crisis because of the natural catastrophe. brought about by the First Cmity, and we are currently running low on food reserves. Based on my calctions, Earth would require at least ten years before turning into a cultivation world. Before that, we need to acquire sufficient food to weather the storm. However, we¡¯re running low on food supplies at the moment. I came here today to request your help with sending me to the Sealed Realms. I n to head there and gather some food to help my people ovee the ordeal.¡± Marcello listened intently. Upon hearing this, she frowned. ¡°The seal has yet to be released, so it might be a little difficult for you to head to the Sealed Realms.¡± James looked at her pleadingly and asked, ¡°Please tell me, is there a way to head there?¡± ¡°Well, there is a way.¡¯ Marcello¡¯s eyes were cloudy as she looked at James and said, ¡°I have a treasure that allows you to traverse the seal as you please. However, this is a treasure of the Demon Race. I¡¯d be in deep trouble if my family learns of this.¡± Hearing this, James gave his assurances and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell a single soul. Once I get my hands on the food supplies, I¡¯ll head back immediately and return the treasure to you.¡± After some contemtion, Marcello took a white pearl out of her pocket. The pearl was the size of a fist, and there was some mysterious inscription dancing about inside. James asked, confused, ¡°What is this?¡± Marcello exined, ¡°This is a Netherpearl, a priceless treasure of the Demon Race that contains terrifying power. The Netherpearl is capable of resisting the seal¡¯s power, thereby allowing you to travel to the Sealed Realms safely.¡± Then, she handed the Netherpearl to James. ¡°You can activate the pearl by summoning Demonic Energy, something you have an abundance of.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± James took the Netherpearl. The moment he made contact with the pearl, it suddenly exuded a ck aura. James, on the other hand, could feel a sense of familiarity. Marcello remained silent upon seeing this. Instead, she asked, ¡°When will you embark on your journey?¡± James said, ¡°Now.¡± She said, ¡°Be on your guard at all times. The Sealed Realms are full of powerful cultivators the likes you have never seen before on Earth. Although the cultivators here on Earth are powerful, they are nothing more than insignificant beings in the Sealed Realms. ¡°By the way, as a priceless treasure, the Netherpearl is capable of bringing you to a Sealed Realm that is most suited for you. ¡°Return as soon as possible, since the providence is about to appear. You may be weak, but the providence chooses its owner. It¡¯s not based on strength but rather fate.¡± James said, ¡°Thank you for everything, Marcello. I¡¯ll remember what you did for me. Farewell, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡°Get going already.¡± Marcello waved her hand. Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 James knew that Marcello would certainly have a way around things, and he was right. After receiving the priceless Netherpearl of the Demonic Race, he left Bane City. Now, he needed to head to the Sealed Realms immediately and secure sufficient food supplies so that the humans on Earth can survive. He entered a pristine forest nearby Mount Bane and stood on a tree a hundred meters high, gazing at the sky. The fissure in the sky was still there. James knew that this was the passage to the Sealed Realms. Once he passed through the fissure, he would enter the Sealed Realms. ¡°I wonder what the Sealed Realms would look like.¡± He was intrigued. Holding the Netherpearl in his hand, he summoned Demonic Energy and imbued them within the pearl. At that moment, the pearl turned ck, and he could feel a sense of connection with The Netherpearl was like a high-end mobile gadget, on which he could see many functions. There was also random information recorded inside the pearl. This was information regarding the Sealed Realms. After recording James¡¯ requirements, the pearl automatically selected a Sealed Realm that was most suitable for him. ¡°How magical¡­¡± James could not believe his eyes. However, since he had seen unbelievable things like the Celestial Abode, the Netherpearl¡¯s functions only surprised him. After scrutinizing the information provided to him by the pearl, James chose a world called the Land of Tabal. The Netherpearl briefly introduced the Land of Tabal, which was one of the three thousand Sealed Realms. The Land of Tabal was at the lower rungs of the hierarchy, meaning that the cultivators there were only modestly strong. Besides, the ce only had one star on the danger index. This was the perfect ce for James. As long as he did not go around making things difficult for himself, he knew he would certainly be safe. ¡°The Land of Tabal, then!¡± James chose his location. At that moment, the Netherpearl exuded a ck aura that enveloped his body, propelling him into the air and entering the fissure in the sky. The moment he entered the fissure, James could feel his head spinning. Itsted for approximately ten seconds. Ten secondster, everything returned to normal, and he found himself in an unfamiliar ce. Before him was a canyon with steep cliffs on both sides N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. James scanned his surroundings. The sun was about to sink below the horizon. ¡°Looks like this ce is no different from Earth. It even has a sun,¡± James murmured. Then, he took a few steps forward. He nned to leave this ce and find a ce of habitation before looking for food. There were two ways for him to secure the necessary food supplies. One, he would befriend powerful figures of the Land of Tabal and senior authorities of some countries here and ask them for food. Two, he would simply resort to violence. Before arriving at this ce, he had a rough understanding of this ce. The Land of Tabal was not a dangerous ce for him. He had enormous strength vis-¨¤-vis the people living here, so he could get away easily by resorting to violence. However, he did not wish tomit any wicked deeds. Thus, he decided on the first option. Now, he needed to befriend powerful figures in the Land of Tabal and the senior authorities of some countries here to ask them for food. Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 The night descended upon the Land of Tabal as stars illuminated the pitch-ck sky. After James left the canyon, he entered a pristine forest. As he was not in a hurry at the moment, he stopped and made a bonfire before taking a rest. As he knew little about this world, he decided against finding his way in the dark and nned to make his next course of action tomorrow morning. In the forest, he hunted an animal and roasted the meat on the bonfire. The smell of meat was mouth-watering. Looking at the meat before him, James licked his lips in delight. After taking a sniff, he took a bite of the roasted meat. Immediately, the captivating smell of meat filled the air. Just as he was in the midst of having his meal¡­ nk! The sound of fighting could be heard in the distance. Then, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps. Immediately, furrowing his eyebrows, James appeared on a tree in the blink of an eye and scanned his surroundings. Then, he saw a fierce battle taking ce in the distance. A few men in ck robes and wearing ck masks were fighting against a group of armor- d warriors. The battle was fierce. The armor-d warriors who were slowly losing ground were being killed. There was also a woman wearing a white dress among the armor-d warriors. Holding a sword and exuding Sword Energy, she kept shing at the iing opponents. However, although she was strong, the opponents had far superior numbers. As such, she had suffered injuries, and her dress was blood-stained. James witnessed the whole scene clearly. The number of the armor-d warriors slowly dwindled to about a dozen from the original hundred. Meanwhile, the woman in a white dress was shielded on all sides by the warriors. There were about three hundred cultivators wearing ck robes surrounding them. A man wearing a red mask walked over to them and spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your Highness, hand over the thing and you might die with your body intact.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± a warrior roared and charged at the cultivator. However, before he could even approach the man, a wave of Sword Energy shredded through the air and sliced him in half. The woman was in a wretched state. Her hair was disheveled, and there were blood traces on her lips. Her expression darkened as she said coldly, ¡°Dream on! Save your breath and get on with it already!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The manughed coldly, ¡°Think again, Your Highness. You are a princess and the most beautiful woman in all of the Empire of Tabal. You don¡¯t understand how many men lust for your body. How long do you think you canst against my three hundred men?¡± ¡°Y-You¡­!¡± The woman¡¯s face contorted with rage. Holding a sword in his hand, the man in a red mask walked over to the woman. Meanwhile, the woman only had a dozen warriors by her side. Her face turned grim as she clenched her sword tightly. James saw everything from the tree. ¡°Is she a princess?¡± James came to the Land of Tabal in search of food so that the humans on Earth couldst through the First Cmity. In his opinion, he needed to befriend some powerful figures. However, he did not expect toe across a princess on his first day here. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll obtain some food after saving her,¡± he murmured. With that thought in mind, he leaped from the tree andnded steadily on the ground before the princess. Seeing this, the men in ck robes unconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°Who are you?¡± rmed, the man in a red mask said, ¡°This is the Dark Keep¡¯s business. Stay out of this.¡± Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 James had been watching from therge tree for some time. The cultivators in ck robes were not particrly powerful. Judging by their aura, they were only at the Seventh or Eighth Inner Gate. If he faced someone of this caliber, he was more than capable of killing them. That was why he dared to reveal himself. He stood in front of several guards, looking at the person dressed in a ck robe and wearing a red mask, and said casually, ¡°You¡¯re trying to every single one of them. That¡¯s too cruel, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°This is a matter concerning the Dark Keep. Do you want to be an enemy of the Dark Keep?¡± the cultivator in the red mask spoke again. He could not tell how strong James was, so he mentioned the regiment he was a part of in the hopes of intimidating James. He was, however, mistaken. James was not from this world at all, but rather from Earth outside of it. He had never heard of the so-called Dark Keep. James smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about some ¡®keep¡¯ or whatever. Now that I¡¯ve been presented with this situation, this concerns me as well.¡± ¡°You have a death wish, brat.¡± The man in the red robe suddenly raised his sword and lunged at James. He was the leader, and he was far more powerful than the other ck-robed men. He had reached the Herculean rank. His movement was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of James. ¡°Be careful.¡± The princess behind him gave a warning. However, in this crucial moment, James raised his hand, stretched out two fingers, and mped his opponent¡¯s sword. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He smiled faintly. His fingers exerted some force. Crack! In an instant, the opponent¡¯s sword was broken. James then thrust his palm out with great force. A terrifying energy swept through the area, striking the man in the red mask. He was immediately launched into the air and crashed to the ground. ¡°Wha-?¡± The several hundred ck-robed individuals around them were all shocked. ¡°Get lost,¡± James said coldly. With their swords in hand, these people were at a loss as to whether to remain or leave. Then, James¡¯ aura grew dramatically. He appeared at a height of several dozen meters in the air and held up his hand. Powerful energy formed in his palm. The surrounding people in ck robes were all terrified as they sensed the formidable aura and fled in fear. Several people took their leader with them and soon vanished into the night. Only then did James smile, descended from the sky, and stood firm on the ground. The princess walked over, her face filled with gratitude, and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir.¡± James gave a small wave, took a nce at her, and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why were you being hunted?¡± Laelia was a little hesitant. James noticed that she seemed apprehensive. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Exhaustion was evident on Laelia¡¯s beautiful face. When she was about to speak, a look of pain suddenly appeared on her tired face. She pressed her hand against her chest and spat out a mouthful of dark blood. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She could not stop herself from copsing to the ground. ¡°Princess!¡± Around her, the remaining dozen guards began to panic. They rushed over to help her up. Laelia waved them off faintly, dragged herself up from the ground with difficulty, and sat cross-legged on the ground. James was watching her as well. He studied medicine. Just by looking at Laelia, he could tell she was poisoned. Moreover, it was a particrly horrible type of poison. If the poison was not promptly removed, her life would be in danger. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 James crouched down, looked at her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably a very dreadful kind of poison. If it¡¯s not removed quickly, you could die very soon. If you trust me, I can save you.¡± Laelia¡¯s face was stricken with pain. She was being hunted, and the guards who were with her were all killed in the battle. She had no one to turn to now. Right now, the only person she could rely on was James, aplete stranger to her. She nodded softly. After getting her permission, James took her hand and ced his hand around her pulse. He then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple to get rid of the poison.¡± James¡¯ body was unique. He had the ability to absorb any force and transform it into his own. energy. The poison in Laelia¡¯s body was highly toxic to her, but to James, it was nothing. Holding Laelia¡¯s hand, he used his True Energy to forcibly absorb the poison in her body into his own. When this highly toxic poison entered his body, it was quickly refined and turned into his body¡¯s Demonic Energy. Laelia¡¯s face gradually regained its rosy hue. She nced at James. A look of surprise shed across her beautiful face. James stood up and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s done. You¡¯re alright now.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving my life yet again,¡± said Laelia as she struggled to her feet. James gave a small wave and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was nothing.¡± In the old-growth forest, a bonfire was burning. James was looking at Laelia, who was sitting across from him and staring into space, and could not help but ask, ¡°I heard they say you¡¯re a princess?¡± Laelia was snapped out of her thoughts. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a princess of the Tabal Empire. Laelia Targwyn is my name.¡± James knew nothing about this world. He asked, ¡°Is the Tabal Empire powerful?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Laelia was stunned. She could not understand why James would ask this question. After giving it some thought, she still answered him, ¡°The Tabal Empire is the most powerful sovereignty in this Sealed Realm. It has been around for ages. Currently, our empire has ten billion people and over a hundred million troops. It is undeniably a hegemon of this world.¡± After hearing that, James had to ask, ¡°If you¡¯re the princess of the most powerful sovereignty, then why were you being hunted?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Laelia let out a sigh and said, ¡°It all started when the seal weakened and the treasure passed down through my family revealed a vision. That drew the Dark Keep¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°The cultivators of the Dark Keep appeared in my country and demanded my father to hand over the treasure of my family. Under the arrangement of my father, I left the capital quietly with the treasure. However, there was a traitor in our family, and my escape route was leaked. I was pursued the entire way, and the guards who apanied me were almost all killed inbat.¡± James¡¯ interest was piqued.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What kind of treasure is that?¡± He was extremely interested in learning what the treasure actually was. It actually had at connection to the seal, and it only started to act strangely after the seal weakened? Laelia¡¯s pretty face bore a hesitant expression. James smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Laelia regarded James with confusion on her beautiful face and asked, ¡°Sir, you Who are you?¡± James did not conceal the truth. He responded candidly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not from the Land of Tabal. I¡¯m from Earth, outside of this world.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Laelia stood up in shock. Even the guards nearby were staring at James with a look of surprise. As people of the Land of Tabal, they all knew about the seal and about Earth. They were all aware that when the seal was broken, the three thousand Sealed Realms wouldbine with Earth to form a new world. An opening of the seal had also appeared in the sky. Following the appearance of the First Cmity on Earth, it was still quite easy to cross the gateway and arrive on Earth. Furthermore, some cultivators from the Land of Tabal had entered Earth through the portal topete for providence. It was easier to traverse there. However, getting here from Earth was much more difficult. That was why Laelia was taken aback by James¡¯ statement. James let out a sigh as well and said, ¡°I¡¯m a human from Earth. I came to the Land of Tabal because there was a natural disaster on Earth. There¡¯s a famine. I came here in search of more food.¡± Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 James exined why he came here. He knew this beautiful woman in front of him was the princess of the most powerful country in thisnd. If he could enlist the princess¡¯ help, he would have a good chance of acquiring food. When Laelia learned of James¡¯ motivation foring to the Land of Tabal, she was a little taken aback. ¡®Is the situation in the outside world really that bad that people are actually worried about food?¡¯ She gave James a strange look. James had no idea why Laelia was looking at him strangely. He touched his nose and asked, Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Laelia asked, ¡°Is the outside world so impoverished that you even have to worry about food?¡± James had no knowledge of the situation in the Land of Tabal. He also had no idea how this world operated. He gave a general overview of the situation on Earth. After listening to him, Laelia understood. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I see. So Earth is less developed than the Land of Tabal. To my understanding, the Land of Tabal¡¯s standing in the Sealed Realms is already quite low. It appears that Earth isgging further behind the Land of Tabal.¡± With a pleading expression on his face, James asked, ¡°C-Can you help me?¡± Laelia¡¯s pretty face looked troubled. ¡°I really want to help you, but there¡¯s a crisis in my country right now. My father made me leave with the treasure. I still don¡¯t know how things are in the capital. The Dark Keep is the most dreadful force in this world. Even the royal family of Tabal is no match for them. I¡¯m worried that my father¡­¡± Laelia was in a bind. Though she genuinely wanted to help James, she was struggling to deal with her own problems right now. After hearing that, James asked, ¡°Is the Dark Keep powerful?¡± ¡°How do I put this?¡± Laelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°The Master of the Dark Keep is one of the most powerful individuals in the Land of Tabal. If the elder of my family had not died, they could probablypete with him somewhat. However, they had already passed away thirty years ago. Currently, there aren¡¯t any cultivators in my family who could take on the Master of the Dark Keep.¡± ¡°Just tell me what rank the Master of the Dark Keep¡¯s cultivation base is.¡± James knew that if he wanted to have ess to enough food, he had no choice but to help the Tabal Empire get through this difficult time. ¡°They are already an Immortal Ascension.¡± Laelia had a solemn expression. She aspired to be of such rank. The only thing she could hope for was that the Master of the Dark Keep was not among those who traveled to the capital. Otherwise, the Targwyn family was doomed. After learning the Master of the Dark Keep¡¯s strength, James gave a faint smile and said, ¡± That¡¯s easy. Alright. Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Laelia looked at James, confused. James said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll help your family get through this plight and destroy the Dark Keep. After that, you¡¯ll provide me with enough food and let me return to Earth with them. What do you think?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Laelia seemed thrilled as she looked at James. Grains were widely avable in the Tabal Empire. Furthermore, they were not just any typical grain; they were spiritual grains, which had been specially nted. After her initial excitement, Laelia calmed down and asked, ¡°The Master of the Dark Keep has reached the Immortal Ascension rank. You¡­ Can you really destroy them?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James was confident in himself. He could even kill Magnus who was at the Third Stair of Immortal Ascension. So, he would have no trouble dealing with a cultivator who had just attained the Immortal Ascension rank. ¡°Alright. I ept.¡± Laelia stood up with excitement and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Let¡¯s go right now.¡± She was worried that something had gone wrong in the capital, and about something happening to her family. She wanted to rush back to the capital immediately. James quickly scanned his surroundings and said, ¡°Is there really any rush? We can still make it even if we set out after daybreak.¡± Laelia was very worried about her family, but James had said they would leave after daybreak, so she did not say anything. Instead, she sat down by the bonfire. For the time being, the issue with the food supply was settled. James felt a great sense of relief. Right now, the Targwyn family¡¯s treasure had piqued his interest. Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 ¡®What¡¯s the treasure, exactly? ¡®It¡¯s surprising that it¡¯s actually rted to the seal.¡¯ He looked at Laelia, who was sitting on a rock, and asked with a smile, ¡°Princess Laelia, what exactly is your family¡¯s treasure? When the seal became loose, why did your family¡¯s treasure be unusual? Does that have anything to do with the seal?¡± Laelia shook her head absent mindedly. She knew little about the treasure that had been passed down through her family. ¡°What¡¯s the treasure, then? Can you let me take a look at it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s.¡± Laelia was hesitant. It was a treasure that had been handed down through her family. How could she simply show it to a stranger? ¡°If you¡¯re bothered, forget about it. I¡¯m just curious.¡± When he saw Laelia¡¯s unenthusiastic face, James waved his hand slightly and did not say anything more. Laelia looked at James and began to ponder. James had saved her. Furthermore, he was very powerful. He was confident in his ability to destroy the Dark Keep. If such a powerful person tried to take the treasure from her hands, she would be powerless to defend it. After giving it some thought, she finally said, ¡°The treasure that has been passed down through my family is actually just a jade pendant.¡± As she said that, she took out the jade pendant. She handed it over to James and said, ¡°This is it.¡± James curiously took it and started to examine it in his hands. The jade pendant was not particrlyrge. It was round and blood red. It was slightly warm in James¡¯ hands. He flipped it over several times to inspect it, but he found nothing unusual about it. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± James asked, perplexed, ¡°This jade pendant drew the attention of the Dark Keep?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Laelia nodded and said, ¡°Since the seal showed signs of weakening, the jade pendant began to show visions.¡± ¡°What kind of visions?¡± asked James. Laelia responded, ¡°Previously, a crimson light emanated from the jade pendant and shot into the sky, projecting visions. There were scenes of countless cultivators killing one another, and blood flowing like a river.¡± ¡°In the end, all of these people lost their lives in the battle. They were buried in the barrennd, bing mounds of graves.¡± Laelia briefly described the visions that the jade pendant had shown. However, she was not sure why the jade pendant was revealing these visions. Even the cultivators in her family had no idea.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Given that this jade pendant had been passed down for many years, details about it had been lost to history. Her family was only aware that this jade pendant had a distinguished history and had been passed down since antiquity. ¡°This is the Burial Jade.¡± At this very moment, a voice rang out in James¡¯ head. As soon as the voice appeared, in his mind, an image of the Celestial Abode¡¯s interior materialized. The Spirit Tool was standing at the Celestial Abode¡¯s main entrance. James was aware that the Spirit Tool was speaking. He promptly made contact with the Spirit Tool that was inside the Celestial Abode and inquired in his heart, ¡°What¡¯s the Burial Jade?¡± The Spirit Tool said, ¡°In ancient times when the entire world was at war, there were countless deaths. Even cultivators who were at the Emperor rank were not immune to the fate of their demise. After the battle, the world buried the cultivators that were killed in the battle. Then, from the consciousness that was left by the countless cultivators after they had passed away, a jade pendant was manifested. That¡¯s the Burial Jade that you¡¯re currently holding.¡± The Spirit Tool¡¯s exnation astonished James. He had no idea this small jade pendant had such an impressive backstory. The Spirit Tool continued, ¡°One can enter the Mausoleum of Gods with this jade pendant. Rumor has it that the gods have left a legacy in the Mausoleum of Gods. Back then, even Emperor Jabadi tried to find the Burial Jade. Unfortunately, despite searching the entire world, he was unable to locate it. ¡°Master, this Burial Jade is actually an antique. Even during the reign of Emperor Jabari, it was a thing of legend. Rumor ims that there is a great secret hidden in the Burial Jade.¡± Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 The Celestial Abode¡¯s Spirit Tool once served an emperor, and he was very knowledgeable about many things. Even during the reign of Emperor Jabari, the Burial Jade was a thing of legend. The Spirit Tool went on, ¡°ording to my understanding, the Burial Jade once belonged to someone. Targwyn was his surname, and he was called the Guardian of the Tomb. He was extremely powerful. At one point in time, he was the most prominent figure in the world. However, for unknown reasons, he vanished along with the Targwyn family. ¡°I never imagined we¡¯de across the Guardian of the Tomb¡¯s descendant in this small Land of Taval.¡± The Spirit Tool could not stop himself frommenting. The descendants of the most powerful person in history had fallen into such dire straits. James asked in his heart, ¡°How does the Burial Jade rte to the seal of the world, then? Why did the Burial Jade show visions when the seal became loose?¡± The Spirit Tool exined, ¡°The Burial Jade was manifested from the consciousness of countless cultivators after they died. The graves where they wereid to rest were shaped by the world itself. The current seal on Earth was also created by the world sealing itself off. Naturally, there are some connections between them. However, I have no idea what sort of connections there might be.¡± Hearing that, James was bewildered. ¡°The current seal on Earth right now, is that not rted to the Demon Race?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± The Spirit Tool exined, ¡°Back then, the Demon Race appeared on Earth because there was something that attracted them. However, when the Demon Race almost took over Earth, they chose to leave Earth. As to why they wanted to leave Earth, I¡¯m not sure. Also, the seal was not ced by the Demon Race, but by the world sealing itself. ¡°I only know that the world sealed itself off to protect the Earth. Considering that during the conflict that followed the Demon Race¡¯s invasion of Earth, the Earth was almostpletely destroyed. I suppose this time the Earth decided to seal off itself in order to rest and recuperate.¡± The Spirit Tool revealed a lot of secrets. In the past, James had always thought that the Demon Race was responsible for the seal on Earth right now. He never expected that it was the world sealing itself off. The Spirit Tool continued, ¡°The four keys to open the seal are also formed by the world naturally. They are priceless treasures. However, because you are still weak, you¡¯re unable to activate the power of the four keys. Furthermore, the seal has yet to be broken. The four keys¡¯ power has yet to be manifested. Until the seal is broken, the power of the four keys will not be revealed.¡± Once again, the Spirit Tool provided James with some new information. James continued to ask, ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of this Burial Jade?¡± The Spirit Tool said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Emperor Jabari say that the Burial Jade is the key to the tomb. The tomb was also formed naturally by the world and held the world¡¯s ultimate secret. Of course, these are all still too far away for you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James did not really understand everything that was said. Laelia noticed James was staring nkly while holding the Burial Jade, but she did not disturb him. After conversing with the Spirit Tool, James came out of his thoughts and handed the jade pendant that was in his hand over to Laelia. He said, ¡°Princess Laelia, here¡¯s your jade pendant. Keep it safe. Although I have no idea what it actually is, I have a strong feeling that it¡¯s a magnificent treasure.¡± James already knew what this jade pendant was. Nevertheless, he remained silent. He wanted to have Burial Jade. However, it was a Targwyn family heirloom. It did not belong to him. James gave it back to Laelia. At the same time, he was contemting how to obtain this treasure. He believed that Laelia could not really make the final decision in this matter. He could only go to the Tabal Empire¡¯s capital, meet with the Emperor, and try to work out a deal with him to get this Burial Jade. In any case, he could not use it right now. Nheless, the Spirit Tool had said that the ultimate secret of the world was hidden in the tomb. He might be able to use it in the future. Laelia nodded her head softly and put away the Burial Jade. James said nothing else. He sat down on a rock with his legs crossed and closed his eyes to rest. Laelia, on the other hand, was preupied. She was very worried about her family. When she was fleeing, the capital was already surrounded by cultivators from the Dark Keep. She was worried that something bad had happened to her family. Laelia took a quick nce at James and noticed that James seemed rxed. She wanted to speak, and her throat moved slightly, but then she did not know where to begin. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A guard moved closer to Laelia and said in a lowered voice, ¡°As we were leaving the capital, arge number of the Dark Keep¡¯s cultivators appeared in the capital and surrounded it. Three days have passed since then. If we don¡¯t return right away, I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Laelia was extremely anxious. However, she would not be able to help even if she hurried back. Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 Right now, in order to save the empire and her family, she needed James to return with her. ¡°S-Sir.¡± Laelia could not bear to wait any longer and had to speak up. Her voice shook James from his thoughts. He opened his eyes slightly to look at Laelia and asked quietly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Highness?¡± There was a hint of pleading in Laelia¡¯s slightly awkward face. She said, ¡°When I escaped from the capital, the capital was already surrounded by Dark Keep¡¯s cultivators. It has been three days since then. 1-I¡¯m worried that the capital has met with misfortune.¡± ¡°So, you want to hurry back immediately?¡± James nced at Laelia. He could see that Laelia was very anxious, however he was also calcting. Could he use Laelia¡¯s anxiety and worry to make another deal with her and trick her into giving him the Burial Jade? Laelia was unaware of the Burial Jade¡¯s history, but he knew about it. It was something that even the creator of the Celestial Abode hadboriously sought after. ¡°Yes.¡± Without regard for her appearance, Laelia immediately knelt on the ground. With a pleading look on her pretty face, she said, ¡°Sir, please set out for Tabal¡¯s capital right away and save the Targwyn family. If you can actually save my family, the Targwyn family will definitely repay you.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The more worried and anxious Laelia became, the more indifferent James acted. He wanted the Burial Jade. However, he could not be too obvious about it. James wanted Laelia to take out the Burial Jade and give it to him voluntarily. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s been three days. If anything were to happen to the Targwyn family, it would have happened already.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Laelia was extremely anxious. James interrupted her with a small wave. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be alright. We¡¯ll leave at dawn.¡± Laelia let out a sigh of resignation. James continued to rest with his eyes closed. He was secretly disappointed as well. Why did Laelia not give him the Burial Jade and beg him to leave immediately? Regardless, Laelia stopped asking after that, so he said nothing. He could not show his greed for the Burial Jade. In the dead of night, the breeze blew in the forest, making the branches rustle. James was sitting on the ground in the lotus position, absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy and cultivating. The Land of Tabal had little Empyrean Spiritual Energy. It was significantly weaker than Earth, which had recovered Spiritual Energy. No wonder there were not any truly terrifying cultivators. On the other hand, Laelia was walking around anxiously and kept looking at the sky, hoping for dawn to arrive more quickly. Seconds and minutes passed. For Laelia, every second seemed tost forever. She finally got through the night. As soon as it was daybreak, Laelia eagerly appeared in front of James, who was concentrating on his cultivation, and woke him up. ¡°Sir, i-it¡¯s dawn. Can we set out now?¡± ¡°Is it daybreak yet?¡± James stood up and exhaled a mouthful of impurities. ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s daybreak. Let¡¯s hurry and go,¡± Laelia said anxiously. ¡°Okay,¡± James spoke softly. ¡°Do you think it would be so easy to leave?¡± A voice suddenly rang out. Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 As the voice rang out. From a distance, the sounds of footsteps could be heard. Soon, arge number of cultivators in dark robes and dark masks appeared. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At a nce, the area appeared to be densely packed with approximately three thousand people. These people appeared quickly and surrounded James and the others. From the sky, an elder descended. He stood firm on the ground. The elder looked to be in his seventies. His face was wrinkly, and his eyes were sunken. His appearance was unsettling. He was dressed in a red robe and holding a red sword. ¡°Saturio Hadecus?¡± When Laelia saw this elder, her face turned pale. The remaining dozen guards were all so terrified they were starting to shiver. James could not help but turn to face Laelia and said, ¡°Saturio Hadecus? Who is he?¡± Laelia¡¯s face was filled with fear. Her teeth were slightly chattering as she said, ¡°The Dark Keep ¡­the Dark Keep¡¯s Deputy Master. His ability is only second to the Master¡¯s. He is one of the top cultivators in the Land of Taval. Rumor has it that his strength is at the peak of Herculean Sixth Layer, just a step away from the Immortal Ascension rank.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think such a young girl as you would know about me.¡± The elder in the red robe stroked his beard gently. With a rxed smile on his aged face, he said softly, ¡°Princess Laelia, I don¡¯t want to trouble you either. Give me the treasure, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Saturio¡¯s voice rang out. Every word he spoke pierced Laelia¡¯s chest like a sharp de. Her whole body was trembling in fear. A cultivator at the peak of the Herculean Sixth Layer could easily kill her with a flick of a finger. She could not help but tug at James¡¯ sleeves. James gently took her hand andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here. After hearing these words from James, the anxiety in Laelia¡¯s heart slightly subsided. James looked at Saturio and said in a soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. If you know what¡¯s best for you, leave now. Otherwise, don¡¯t hold it against me for not being courteous.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Saturioughed. Hisughter was icy and low. As heughed, his face darkened. Impudent brat. Since you want to y the hero, I¡¯ll send you on to your fate today.¡± He raised his hand and gave an order, ¡°Attack.¡± Schwing! Schwing! Schwing! The surrounding cultivators in ck robes pulled out their swords all at once. Their intangible Sword Energy was swaying. These people were the true elites of the Dark Keep. They were all very powerful, with each of them having reached the Seventh or Eighth Inner Gate. As thousands of people drew their swords all at once, a dozen guards trembled in fear. Even Laelia¡¯s expression turned grave. Although James scared off some Dark Keep members yesterday, the person who showed up today was the Deputy Master of the Dark Keep. He was a cultivator who had almost reached the Immortal Ascension rank. She was worried that James would be no match for him. James gave a small wave and said, ¡°No need to worry.¡± James focused his mind, and the Primordial Dragon de that had been ced in the Celestial Abode immediately materialized in his hand. Holding the Primordial Dragon de, James looked around at the thousands of Dark Keep guards waiting to strike. His lips curled into a faint smile. When it came to his foes, James never showed mercy. ¡°Kill him!¡± Saturio¡¯s cold shout resounded. Following hismand, thousands of cultivators that surrounded him held onto their weapons and charged toward James at the same time. At this moment, James moved his body, and a brilliant Sword Light manifested from the Primordial Dragon de in his hands. The Sword Light swept the vicinity with frightening power. Boom! In the distance, there was a sudden explosion. The Sword Energy struck many of the Dark Keep¡¯s guards. They all instantly died violent deaths. Once James attacked, he was absolutely terrifying. He was only at the Herculean rank, but his physical strength was very powerful. It had already reached the Herculean Fifth Layer. Furthermore, he had reached the extreme at every rank. His rank was at the Herculean First Layer, but his True Energy was far superior to the Herculean First Layer. His speed was pushed to the limit. Cultivators from the Dark Keep that moved closer to him were instantly killed. In a matter of seconds, hundreds of people were killed. As Saturio witnessed James¡¯ impressive strength, his face darkened. He promptly drew his sword and began to strike voluntarily. Rumor had it that his strength was at Herculean Sixth Layer, but he had actually entered the Immortal Ascension rank. The Immortal Ascension rank¡¯s cultivator struck with a dreadful aura. An incorporeal Sword Energy rippled through the area, shaking it up. The terrifying pressure engulfed Laelia and the others, and they were powerless to resist it. Agony was apparent on their faces. ¡°Die!¡± Saturio shouted coldly. Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 As his voice reverberated throughout the area, incorporeal Sword Energy swept through. A dozen guards around Laelia were killed instantly. There was a sh of an afterimage. In the next second, Saturio was already in front of Laelia. After shing down with his sword and killing many of the Dark Keep¡¯s guards who were approaching him, James appeared in front of Laelia with a sh and grabbed her. Laelia¡¯s body tipped, allowing her to avoid Saturio¡¯s attack. Sword Energy hit the ground, and the entire area trembled in an instant. James drew Laelia along with him, stepped into the air, and appeared at a height of several dozen meters in the air. After that, he put away his longsword. ¡°Hold on to me!¡± he shouted. Laelia knew James would be distracted if he dragged her along. She immediately held on to James. James raised both of his hands. In his palms, two entirely different True Energies appeared. The two streams of True Energy instantly merged to form a new power. ¡°Cosmic Annihtion.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. An energy ball formed by the fusion of two True Energies swooped down. Boom! The ground trembled and the mountains shook. The mountain range beneath them was reduced to dust in an instant. The Dark Keep¡¯s guards below them tragically perished all at once. When James was putting Cosmic Annihtion to use, Saturio, on the other hand, felt a dangerous aura. He dodged immediately, appearing in the distance in the sky and avoiding this fatal attack. In a sh, James appeared on a mountain range ten thousand meters away. Laelia let go of him. James instructed her, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move around. I¡¯ll go deal with Saturio.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Laelia nodded. James stepped into the air and rushed forward. ¡°Brat, I want you to die.¡± In the distance, Saturio¡¯s roar could be heard. Immediately after that, fearsome Sword Energy hacked at him. James dodged. Boom! The Sword Energy crashed into the ground. A mountain range was split into pieces. Laelia trembled in fear and backed away quickly from the area of the battle. Right then, Saturio was already dashing over, holding his sword. His aura was very strong. With the magnificent Sword Energy of his sword in hand, he resembled an undefeatable war god. His moves were swift and fierce. Under his attacks, James was unable to fight back immediately. Wielding the Primordial Dragon de, he continued to exchange blows with Saturio. ng! Sparks flew as two swords collided. Through the Primordial Dragon de, James felt a terrifying power engulfing his entire being. The sudden shock caused his Blood Energy to seethe and his arms to go numb. It jolted him to move back without stopping. Before he could get rid of this force, Saturio was already charging at him. The longsword in his hand was aimed at James¡¯ vital point. ¡®How strong. James was secretly astonished. ¡®Saturio is definitely not at the Herculean Sixth Layer. If he was, I wouldn¡¯t have such a difficult time dealing with his attacks. He must have already reached the Immortal Ascension rank¡¯ Following the first round ofbat, James had a general idea of Saturio¡¯s strength. Swoosh! Saturio was very fast. He was moving so fast that James could only see a blur in front of his eyes before the sharp longsword pierced his body. ¡°Ah?!¡± In the distance, Laelia saw the longsword piercing James¡¯ body. She screamed involuntarily. Her face turned pale in an instant. ¡°Die.¡± After Saturio stabbed James, he thrust his palm out once again. The dreadful force from Saturio¡¯s palm struck James and caused his chest to cave in. His body was sent flying backward and mmed into the ground. A deep pit appeared in the ground, and he was buried. Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 Laelia witnessed James¡¯ body being stabbed. He was even struck with a palm, sent flying, and copsed to the ground. The ground had even developed a deep pit Her face turned pale from the horror. Even her savior had died horribly at Saturio¡¯s hands. She would have no way out today. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Saturio stood in the air. He smiled as he looked at Laelia, who was trembling in the distance. ¡°Did you really think that this man could save you? How absurd ¡± James was already dead, as far as Saturio could tell. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Laelia decided to make apromise. Even James was dead. If she did not hand over the jade pendant, she would also be dead and Saturio would still get the jade pendant. If she handed over the jade pendant, she could at least preserve her life. As long as she lived, there was a chance for vengeance. However, at this precise moment, a silhouette of a person shot up into the sky from the ruins below. His hair was unkempt, and his entire body was covered in blood. He looked like a mess. However, the wound on his chest had healed. With his hand, James wiped away the blood that had spilled from the corner of his mouth. Ast he looked at Saturio in the distance, a faint smile appeared on his face. He said, ¡°How troublesome. It seemed that unless I employed my signature martial arts skills, I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill you.¡± ¡°You?¡± When Saturio saw that James was safe and sound, he could not help but be shocked. His longsword had pierced James¡¯ body. He had even used his palm to deliver a powerful strike to James. James could not possibly be alive. Nheless, James was now standing in front of him, safe and sound. How could he not be taken aback? James took a step forward while he was high in the air. After he took a step, the aura on his body became much more intense and powerful. With every step he took, Saturio could sense an unseen force pressing down on him. His body tipped slightly, and he nearly copsed to the ground. James continued march forward with each stride. Shortly after, he had taken thirty-three steps. After he took the thirty-third step, Saturio had reached his limit. His body was already on the ground at this point, having been trod upon. Cracks had appeared on his body. It seemed like it could fall apart at any moment. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He was lying on the ground. Blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°This¡­ How is this even possible?¡± His aged face bore a horrified expression. James was standing in the air and smiling faintly. Sacrilegious Ascension. One step forward would be taken after the creation of each vertebra. With each step, one could gather tremendous strength to stomp the enemy. After he used Sacrilegious Ascension, he could kill cultivators who were at the Third Stair of the Immortal Ascension rank. Saturio had just entered the Immortal Ascension rank. He had not yet struck, but Saturio was already wounded from being trampled. ¡°Die.¡± James had be murderous. As he concentrated his thoughts, a plethora of ck energies emanated from his body. These ck energies came together to form a ck lotus flower. The ck lotus flower swept toward Saturio and countless ck energies entered his body. Saturio¡¯s energy was instantly absorbed. In an instant, he was turned into a dry corpse. After James¡¯ Natal Demonic Lotus absorbed all of Saturio¡¯s strength, James sensed that the ck lotus¡¯ aura was slightly stronger. He could feel very potent Demonic Energying from the ck lotus. This Demonic Energy was nourishing his physical body. His body was gaining strength imperceptibly. James clenched his fist and felt the strength from his body. His face broke into an evil grin. ¡°How powerful.¡± When he was on Earth, he dared not use the Demonic Lotus carelessly. However, it was different in the Land of Tabal. All of the other people¡¯s strength was absorbed by the Demonic Lotus. Part of this strength was returned to his body, and his body became stronger as a result. His body wasparable to the Herculean Fifth Layer previously. Currently, it was at the Herculean Sixth Layer. After he took care of Saturio, James dispelled Sacrilegious Ascension. The spine formed by the power of heaven and earth vanished. James copsed to the ground. He did not even have the strength to pull himself up. At this point, the Demonic Energy in his body began to flow automatically, repairing his spine. In the distance, Laelia was bewildered as she watched everything unfold. She had witnessed James die in the fight and was about to ept her fate. However, the battle quickly turned around. In a short period of time, James killed Saturio. Furthermore, the manner in which he killed him was unbelievable to Laelia. It gave her a fright. Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 After a while, she finally arrived where James was. She saw James lying on the ground. His aura was very weak. As she was reminded of how James killed Saturio earlier, she was a little frightened and did not dare to move close to him. Instead, she stood several meters away from him, keeping a wary eye on James. She asked cautiously, ¡°S-Sir, are you alright?¡± James was lying on the ground and recovering. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡± After hearing that, Laelia let out a sigh of relief. She did not dare to approach him and instead stood several meters away, staring at him. Under her watchful gaze, James¡¯plexion gradually grew rosy. In just half an hour, James had recovered. He got to his feet and started to move his body. ¡°Wha-?¡± Laelia was taken aback once again. She could clearly sense how weak James¡¯ aura was. He was on the verge of death. However, after only half an hour, he was full of vim and vigor. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With a smile on his face, James said, ¡°The enemy has been dealt with. Let¡¯s hurry to the Tabal Empire¡¯s capital.¡± ¡°Mhm. Mhm.¡± Laelia nodded her head. They both started to walk, leaving this shattered mountain. ¡°Sir, this is too slow. Let¡¯s speed up.¡± James was moving at a slow, leisurely pace. Laelia was very anxious, and James was frustrated as well. He had heard Laelia was about to hand over the Burial Jade. ¡®Why isn¡¯t she taking out the Burial Jade now? ¡®Will I have to resort to force?¡¯ Many ideas started to surface in James¡¯ mind. He then threw all of these messy thoughts away, pulled Laelia, and appeared in mid-air in a sh. He said, ¡°I can travel fast. You¡¯ll give me the directions. I¡¯ll get you there.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Laelia reached out her hand and pointed forward. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded, drew her along, and elerated forward with all his might. With a single stride, they appeared at a distance of a thousand meters. After just a few strides, they disappeared from this mountain range. He was moving forward at a rapid pace. Previously, Laelia had been on the run for three days before arriving at this location. However, James traveled as fast as he could, and after only half a day, he arrived at Tabalham. Tabalham was the capital of the Tabal Empire. It was an ancient city that had been around for a thousand years. The city gate was made of ck rocks and stood a thousand meters tall. From a distance, it looked majestic. Both of them appeared outside of the city gate. The city gate was closed, and there was no one outside it. Laelia started to have a bad feeling. In the past, Tabalham was quite lively. Out side of the city, there was a constant traffic of both vehicles and people. However, the city gate was tightly shut and there was no one there. She could not help but pull at James. ¡°S Sir. Something might have happened.¡± James waved his hand faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s first go into the city and take a look.¡± He pulled Laelia along with him, took a stride, and appeared on the city wall that was a thousand meters tall. When they stood on the city wall and looked out over the city, they could see mountains of dead bodies and rivers of blood. ¡°Ah!¡± As Laelia saw this, she let out a scream. The corners of her eyes became red and tears started to flow uncontrobly. Even James furrowed his brow. ¡°The Dark Keep is so devoid of conscience that they actually butchered the entire city? ¡°My father, mother, brother, little sister¡­¡± Laelia started sobbing and darted into the city. James followed behind. Therge city was deafeningly quiet and reeked of blood. On the ground, corpses were strewn about. Blood had stained the ground red. It was extremely deste and depressing. Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 Along the way, corpses were strewn about on the ground. It was a gruesome sight. Even James was appalled. He never expected the Dark Keep to be so devoid of morals that they would eradicate a whole city. Laelia quickly rushed in the direction of the Imperial Pce. Within the pce¡¯s perimeter, more corpses were scattered on the floor. The floor was soaked in fresh blood. Laelia had to step over bodies in order to advance forward. Soon, she entered the pce. Many dead armored guards could be seen inside the pce, and it was evident that they died miserable deaths. Laelia rushed inside, but corpses were piled up around the pce, and she could not find a single living person. ¡°Father¡­¡± She fell to the ground and wailed in despair. James had no idea how to console her. After a while, James attempted tofort her. ¡°Let¡¯s search the pce first to see if we find your rtives¡¯ remains. It¡¯s possible they were spared and captured instead.¡± Laelia finally calmed herself and began to search through the heaps of dead bodies. After a long time, she returned to James¡¯ side. James looked at her and asked, ¡°Did you find any of them?¡± Laelia gently shook her head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t find any of my rtives¡¯ bodies. They must have been captured by the Dark Keep.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s highly likely since their main goal is to obtain the treasure your family possesses. It¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll carelessly dispose of your rtives before they are able to obtain it.¡± With a tear-streaked face, Laelia looked at James and pleaded, ¡°You must help me, Sir. You¡¯re the only one who can help me right now. I really don¡¯t know what I can do without you.¡± James was troubled as he replied, ¡°¡­But I¡¯ve no idea where the Dark Keep¡¯s base is. I also haven¡¯t a clue where these people have taken your father and rtives.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Laelia thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s a person who knows where the Dark Keeps¡¯ base is located.¡± ¡°Who?¡± asked James. Laelia replied, ¡°The Lord of Liberty City. James inquired, ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± Laelia exined, ¡°Liberty Citymands a lot of authority in the Land of Tabal. The City Lord¡¯s real name is unknown, but he goes by the monicker of Cloyd Xavier. He¡¯s one of the most powerful men in the Land of Tabal. Our family used to be on friendly terms with him. If we look for him, he should be able to tell us more about the Dark Keep.¡± ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t waste any more time. Let¡¯s go right away.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. James walked out with long strides. Laelia followed behind him. The two left Tabalham, which had be a dead city. They appeared outside another city three days after departing from the Tabal Empire. It was a massive city with hectic traffic and bustling crowds. A few vivid words were carved into the high city walls- Liberty City. Laelia said softly, ¡°Cloyd is incredibly strong and is currently one of the top ten powerhouses within the Land of Tabal. Liberty City¡¯s cultivators alsoe from all over the world and are mainlyprised of people who weren¡¯t epted by other ces.¡± ¡°However, Cloyd gave these people sanctuary in the city.¡± ¡°Regardless of one¡¯s actions outside or even if one is currently a fugitive, Cloyd will protect anyone that seeks refuge in Liberty City.¡± James nodded. ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s go.¡± The two entered the city. Laelia no longer exuded a noble presence and was dressed in in clothes to blend in as an average person. The two easily entered Liberty City and did not face any difficulties at the gates. Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 After entering the city, the two found an inn to stay in for the time being. James was seated on a chair inside the room. Meanwhile, Laelia poured some tea for him. ¡°James, when are we going to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to see Cloyd?¡± Laelia was at her wits¡¯ ends. Many days passed, but she was still unsure of how her father and other rtives fared. She desperately wanted to learn more about the Dark Keep and her family¡¯s condition. ¡°We¡¯ll go after having something to eat.¡± James stood up and walked out of the door. He made his way to the inn¡¯s first floor and ordered a number of small dishes. Then, he ate them leisurely. Laelia sat beside him but had no desire to eat. Many people were also eating around the inn¡¯s lobby. ¡°I heard the Tabal Empire¡¯s capital, Tabalham, was destroyed, and millions of people were ughtered.¡± ¡°Mhm. I also heard about the incident. It seems the Dark Keep was responsible for it.¡± ¡°The Dark Keep must want one of Tabal Empire¡¯s treasures which led them to wipe out Tabalham.¡± ¡°What kind of treasure would spur the Dark Keep into action like that? The Dark Keep has remained silent for many years.¡± The cultivators in the inn discussed the fall of the Tabal Empire. However, they merely heard rumors about the incident and were unaware of the real reason behind it. All they knew was that the Targwyn family possessed a valuable treasure. Hearing their chatter, Laelia¡¯s expression grew more despondent. James stood up and patted her on the shoulder, trying to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be alright. We¡¯ll head to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion immediately to meet with Cloyd and ask him about the Dark Keep.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Laelia nodded. The two left the inn and headed directly to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. There were many guards stationed at the gate of the mansion when they arrived. The two found their paths barred immediately upon arrival. ¡°State your names.¡± the guard said sternly. Laelia quickly answered, ¡°I-I¡¯m the princess of the Tabal Empire¡¯s Targwyn family. The Targwyn¡¯s predecessors have previously met with Lord Cloyd a few times. I¡¯m here to request an audience with him.¡± The guards could not help but give Laelia another once over after hearing she was from the Tabal Empire¡¯s Targwyn family. Then, one of the guards replied, ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll go report your visit.¡± Meanwhile, a young man sat at the head of the table in the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He was dressed in a blue robe and held onto a paper fan, constantly pping it.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°A few days ago, the Deputy Master of the Dark Keep, Saturio, was killed.¡± An old man sat opposite the blue robed man. The old man looked between 70 and 80 years old and wore a ck robe. His expression was grim as he mmed his hands on the table, causing wine to spill everywhere. ¡°Oh?¡± The man in blue nced at the old man. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Saturio had already reached Immortal Ascension. He was one of the strongest in the Land of Tabal. Who¡¯s strong enough to defeat him?¡± Shaking his head, the old man said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I only know that Saturio headed out to pursue and kill Laelia. She¡¯s the one who has the family treasure.¡± The man dressed in a blue robe was Liberty City¡¯s lord. The elderly man was the Dark Keep¡¯s Master. Cloyd fluttered his paper fan and said nonchntly, ¡°I wonder¡­ What kind of family treasure does the Targwyn family possess thatpelled you to make such a big move? You even went through the trouble of wiping out the entire city.¡± The Dark Keep¡¯s Master replied, ¡°You must know about the visions that appeared some time ago, right? I¡¯ve discovered some clues in our ancient books. The Targwyn family treasure has been passed down from ancient times. Whoever obtains it will inherit a great fortune.¡± ¡°The Land of Tabal is one of the weakest territories among the Sealed Realms. Once the seal opens, we¡¯ll be wiped out. ¡°However, that¡¯ll change if I get my hands on their family treasure. My strength will improve tremendously. I¡¯ll be an unrivaled powerhouse capable of crushing those ancient Orthodox factions from other Sealed Realms.¡± At that moment, a guard walked into the hall and kneeled on one knee. ¡°My Lord, a woman iming to be the Tabal Empire¡¯s princess has shown up outside.¡± Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hearing that the Tabal Empire¡¯s princess hade to visit him, a yful smile formed on Cloyd¡¯s face. The Dark Keep¡¯s Master was taken aback by the announcement. With a smile, he said, ¡°I was just about to look for her. What a surprise that she¡¯se straight to me.¡± Cloyd pped his paper fan, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Please step away for a moment, Sir. I¡¯d like to hear what the Tabal Empire¡¯s princess wants from me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Dark Keep¡¯s Master gave a small nod, stood up, and walked out of the main hall. Cloyd ordered, ¡°Invite them inside.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The guard nodded and quickly left the main hall. James and Laelia waited at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s gate for a while before the guard that left to report their visit returned. ¡°Princess, this way, please.¡± The guard led James and Laelia into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. After passing through a hallway, they entered the main hall. A slim, young man with a slightly gaunt look sat inside the main hall. ¡°My Lord, they¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Alright. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Cloyd gently waved his guards away. The guard turned and left. Laelia looked at Cloyd and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m Laelia from the Tabal Empire. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Cloyd.¡± Cloyd made a gentle hand gesture and said, ¡°Sit.¡± Laelia sat to the side, and James silently sat next to her. Cloyd looked at Laelia and said, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve had a few encounters with the Tabal Empire¡¯s predecessor. I never expected him to go before me. Time is cruel and unforgiving.¡± Cloyd sighed. With teary eyes, Laelia said, ¡°My Lord, a catastrophe has befallen the Targwyn family of the Tabal Empire. Tabalham¡¯s people were massacred, and the Dark Keep captured my family. Their whereabouts are currently unknown. I understand you¡¯re extremely knowledgeable, so I came to inquire about the Dark Keep.¡± Hearing this, Cloyd¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the incident. I never would¡¯ve imagined the Dark Keep to be so insane that they¡¯d massacre an entire city.¡± He looked at Laelia and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that the Dark Keep is after an invaluable treasure in your family¡¯s possession. There¡¯s also word that you¡¯re the one who possesses it. What exactly is this treasure you¡¯re carrying? My suggestion is that you use it to exchange for your family members. The Dark Keep¡¯s members are ruthless.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s my family¡¯s jade pendant. It¡¯s not really a treasure. I have no idea who spread the rumor about my family¡¯s jade pendant being an invaluable treasure,¡± said Laelia. ¡°Can I have a look?¡± Cloyd looked at Laelia and asked for her permission. ¡°I¡­¡± Laelia was troubled. Cloyd smiled at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid I¡¯ll want your family treasure too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Laelia immediately shook her head. She came to seek help from Cloyd and did not want to offend him. So, she immediately took out the jade pendant. James interrupted when she was about to hand it over to Cloyd. ¡°Wait.¡± James spoke abruptly and snatched the jade pendant away from her. ¡°James, you¡­¡± Laelia looked at James with a puzzled expression. James held the jade pendant and nced at Cloyd, saying calmly, ¡°We came to inquire about the Dark Keep and its location. As for how we rescue the captives is none of your concern.¡± Cloyd finally cast a nce at James. Initially, he thought James was simply Laelia¡¯s mindless subordinate. Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 Contrary to Cloyd¡¯s assumptions, James was not a simpleton. Although he was displeased, he did not let it show on his face. He looked at James with a smile and said, ¡°Young man, do you understand what you¡¯re saying? Have you any clue what kind of organization the Dark Keep is? Even I, myself, am not confident I can save Laelia¡¯s family from them. Are you implying you have the strength to rescue them?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± James¡¯ expression remained calm. Although James had only just met Cloyd, he learned from Laelia¡¯s description of him that he would protect anyone seeking shelter in Liberty City, even if they hadmitted heinous crimes. Someone who would do something like this was definitely not a good person. Cloyd smiled faintly and said, ¡°Haha¡­ I heard that the Dark Keep¡¯s Deputy Master was killed while trying to assassinate Laelia. Does this perhaps have something to do with you, young man?¡± James nced at him and said coolly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so well-informed.¡± He did not deny it and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who killed the Dark Keep¡¯s Deputy Master, Saturio.¡± Cloyd asked the question rather offhandedly. Thus, he was shocked when James confirmed his statement. He could not help but stare at James in bewilderment. Saturio already reached the Immortal Ascension rank. Even Cloyd, himself, would find it hard to kill him. He did not expect Saturio to die at the hands of the young man before him. ¡®Is this young man really that strong?¡¯ Cloyd tried to analyze James¡¯ strength. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. However, James¡¯ True Energy was hidden in a small energy reservoir within his meridian. Thus, Cloyd could not sense any energy nor infer James¡¯ true strength. After a brief shock, he smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, many talented people in the younger generation exist. I never expected such a powerful human to appear on Earth since my absence. ¡°Serve our guests some tea.¡± Soon, a maid came into the room with tea. Laelia picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said, ¡°Lord Cloyd, please tell us about the Dark Keep.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Cloyd smiled and watched as James sipped the tea. As soon as he drank it, James sensed that something was wrong. The tea was highly poisonous. Fortunately, it was ineffective on him because his body was reformed by the Demonic Lotus and became immune to poison. ¡°Argh.¡± At that moment, Laelia groaned and copsed to the floor. James also fell limply to the floor. He pointed at Cloyd and said, ¡°Y-You poisoned the tea.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Cloydughed and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t expecting it, were you?¡± Suddenly, footsteps approached, and an old man appeared. It was the Dark Keep¡¯s Master. ¡°Bastard, you killed my Deputy Master. I want you to pay with your life.¡± The Dark Keep¡¯s Master approached and looked at James with a hostile and bloodthirsty expression. ¡°Lord Cloyd, you¡­¡± Laelia was stunned. At that moment, her face was warped in agony as the poison had already spread through her body, making it impossible for her to mobilize her True Energy. She nearly passed out from the pain alone. Suddenly, James slowly stood up from the floor. He casually waved his hand, and powerful True Energy gathered in his palm, sucking out the poison from Laelia¡¯s body. Laelia finally felt much better. She struggled to get up from the floor and quickly ran to stand behind James. Cloyd looked at James, and a smile crept on his face. He said, ¡°Impressive, young man. I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t think the poison I carefully prepared would have no effect on you.¡± James smiled lightly. ¡°I also wasn¡¯t expecting you to be in cahoots with the Dark Keep. I was nning to look for the Dark Keep¡¯s Master, but it looks like I won¡¯t have to go through that effort since he¡¯s already here.¡± James wore a nonchnt expression. The Dark Keep¡¯s Master sneered. ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re still trying to act tough even though you¡¯ll die soon, huh?¡± Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 The Dark Keep was the most mysterious organization in the Land of Tabal and had been established many years ago. The current master of the Dark Keep was also one of the strongest people in the Land of Tabal. His name was Miguel Hadecus, and he was Saturio¡¯s elder brother. To him, James had to die for killing his younger brother. He was unwilling to speak needlessly with someone he was about to kill. All he wanted was to acquire the Targwyn family¡¯s family treasure which was now in James¡¯ hands. With a grim expression, Miguel stretched out his hand and said coldly, ¡°Hand me the jade pendant, and I¡¯ll be sure to leave your corpse in one piece.¡± Miguel¡¯s attitude was arrogant and overbearing. James looked at the jade pendant in his hand. With a single thought from James, it disappeared and was transported into the Celestial Abode. ¡°If you want it, you¡¯ll need to have the ability to take it from me. James smiled faintly. Then, he turned to Laelia behind him and whispered, ¡°You should find a chance to leave when you can and wait for me outside the city. After I finish off these two, I¡¯lle to find you.¡± Laelia would only be a burden to James if she stayed. After nodding gently, Laelia turned around and left. However, many guards appeared outside the main hall before she could leave. Holding up their swords, they blocked Laelia¡¯s path, forcing her to return to the hall. Cloyd chuckled. ¡°Do you think you James frowned. "could leave aftering here?¡± He would have nothing to worry about if he was fighting alone. Even if he could not beat them, escaping would not be a problem. However, the situation was different with Laelia present. Laelia returned to James¡¯ side. James took her hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t resist. Just trust me.¡± She nodded despite not knowing what James was about to do. Suddenly, she sensed a powerful forceing from James¡¯ hand. It wrapped around her and drew her body towards it. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As James instructed, Laelia did not resist the force. Immediately afterward, she disappeared from the hall. In the next moment, she found herself inside the Celestial Abode. After transporting Laelia into the Celestial Abode, James looked at Cloyd and Miguel with a bright smile. The two of them were rooted where they stood with shock. ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®How did a live person suddenly disappear?¡¯ Both of them were puzzled. However, that was no longer important since the Targwyn family¡¯s heirloom was not with Laelia but with James. As long as James was still around, then they could obtain it. ¡°Hand it over.¡± Miguel reached his hand out to James. Cloyd also advised. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, young man. You might have killed Saturio, who reached Immortal Ascension, but the Dark Keep¡¯s Master and I are already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair. If you have any sense, hurry and hand over the jade pendant.¡± ¡°Come and get it if you can.¡± James smiled. An opponent on the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair was nothing to him. Once he activated the Sacrilegious Ascension, he could easily kill people on the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair. The two people before him were no match for him. ¡°You must have a death wish.¡± Miguel snorted, and his expression darkened. A powerful force formed from his wide sleeves, and the force swept toward James with the sound of a veritable gust. James knew he was not a match for these two if he did not use the Sacrilegious Ascension. He dodged quickly and appeared outside the main hall in a sh. Then, he leaped into the air and promptly fled from Liberty City. His intention was not to escape, but to head towards a deserted area. The city was crowded, and many people would be affected if a fight broke out. He was unwilling to allow innocents to die because of him. He quickly fled while Miguel and Cloyd were hot on his tail. The two moved rapidly and caught up with James in no time. Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 On a mountain range outside Liberty City, Miguel dashed in front of James and blocked his path. James turned around to flee, but Cloyd was also on his tail. They nked him, and his escape routes were blocked off. Faced with these two powerhouses, James kept his cool. ¡°I¡¯m going to say it onest time, motherf*cker. Hand over the treasure, and I¡¯ll leave your body in one piece,¡± Miguel said dangerously. ¡°Ha,¡± James snickered. He activated Sacrilegious Ascension, and powerful True Energy emerged from his energy reservoir. Several streams of True Energy merged together, and James¡¯ aura increased. Then, his True Energy shattered his own spine. At that moment, the power of heaven and earth gathered together to form a new spine. James stepped forward, causing the ground and surrounding mountains to tremble. The surrounding mountains were unable to withstand the force of the technique and began to crumble apart. Creatures within the mountains sensed the terrifying power released by James and evacuated the area. Some of the weaker ones could escape in time, and their bodies were ripped to pieces by Sacrilegious Ascension¡¯s terrifying force. James took one step. Then, two steps. Then, three¡­ In a mere instant, he took thirty-three steps. When he took the final step, Cloyd and Miguel could no longer bear the pressure of the heavens and the earth. Their bodies were barely holding on as they felt like the weight of a mountain was trying to tten them. ¡°B*stard! You¡¯re stronger than I thought.¡± Miguel¡¯s face darkened. He immediately exerted all his strength to withstand the crushing pressure. Then, he charged in front of James and raised his palm to attack. James reached out his hand to block the attack. Boom! Their palms struck each other, and tremendous force swept the surroundings, causing a distortion. After activating Sacrilegious Ascension, James¡¯ strength doubled. In terms of strength, James completely outmatched Miguel. Compared to James, who was only pushed a few steps backward, Miguel was blown away by the powerful force. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± After James¡¯ blocked Miguel¡¯s attack, he turned to Cloyd. Miguel was the Dark Keep¡¯s Master and had captured Laelia¡¯s rtives. Thus, there was still value in keeping him alive. However, it was different for Cloyd. The Primordial Dragon de appeared in James¡¯ hand. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. James¡¯ body flickered and reappeared in front of Cloyd. With the increase in strength, James¡¯ speed had also improved. He was insanely fast, and his sword attacks were also as fast as lightning. Despite being at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair, Cloyd could not react fast enough to defend himself. After Cloyd saw the sh of Sword Light before him, his neck had been cleaved into two. He saw himself travel through the air for a few moments. A few secondster, his head fell to the ground. One of the Land of Tabal¡¯s most powerful men met his demise so pathetically. Miguel watched it happen in the distance, and his face paled in fear. ¡°This¡­?¡± He was stunned in disbelief. Cloyd¡¯s strength was on par with his own. Even if Cloyd was slightly weaker, the difference was almost negligible. Yet, James killed him so easily. At that moment, Miguel was scared out of his wits. The idea of fleeing crossed his mind. He no longer cared about the treasure and tried to make a run for it. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± James growled at Miguel. He activated Sacrilegious Ascension and quickly gathered the power of heaven and earth together. Miguel felt an invisible pressure crushing him as he was escaping. As if someone had stepped on him, he suddenly plummeted from the sky. Boom! His body mmed into the ground and was buried in the rubble. He could no longer get back up to his feet. ¡°Haha.¡± Jamesughed out loud. The Sacrilegious Ascension was wickedly strong. Even though he was weaker, he was able to totally dominate opponents in higher ranks after he cast Sacrilegious Ascension. Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Miguel felt squashed by the force and fell from the sky, mming into the rubble below him. James descended from the sky and steadilynded on a rock. An old man covered in blood crawled out from the rubble before him. It was Miguel. Sacrilegious Ascension was indeed formidable. James could crush all his opponents with the power of heaven and earth. Although Miguel was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair, he could not resist the force and sustained injuries. He red at James as he struggled to get up, and roared furiously, ¡°You f*cker! I want you dead!¡± Suddenly, he cast his secret art, and his aura grew more potent. He was on the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair but could forcibly increase his rank to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth Stair. His aura grew considerably. ¡°Die!¡± Miguel bellowed with a ferocious expression. A long sword manifested in his hand, and a Sword Energy rushed at James. James¡¯ body flickered, and he reappeared in the distance, having sessfully dodged the attack. Bang! The sky darkened, and the grounds trembled as the sword attack was unleashed. The immense force destroyed the surrounding area, causing rocks to explode into dust and trees to be reduced into splinters. ¡°He became a lot stronger.¡± James appeared in the distance and smiled faintly. After his first attack missed, Miguel raised his long sword andunched several fierce attacks consecutively. His speed became much faster after forcibly increasing his rank. James defended against the attacks. Their Sword Energies shed, and countless Sword Lights burst forth. Rumble! The surrounding area was constantly destroyed. After fighting for a while, James gained a better understanding of his own strength. Upon activating Sacrilegious Ascension, his strength was slightly higher than the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth Stair. That being said, he would not be a match for someone at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. Miguel had casted a secret art to forcibly increase his rank. Unfortunately, his enhanced state gradually weakened after a short while because it was a rtively weak secret art. Seizing an opportunity, James thrust out his palm, and a devastating palm energy swept forward, knocking Miguel away. Miguel spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, unable to get back up again. James walked over, and looked at Miguel, who was barely alive. He gave a slight smile and immediately tapped Miguel¡¯s acupoints to seal his cultivation base. After subduing Miguel, he dispersed the Sacrilegious Ascension. Hey down feebly on the ground and mobilized the Demonic Energy in his body to repair his injuries. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although the Sacrilegious Ascension boasted tremendous strength, there was a consequence to using it. For some time, James would in a weakened state. If a powerful enemy appeared right now, he would be doomed. Fortunately, he already killed Cloyd, and there were no other enemies around their vicinity. Half an hourter, James was fully recovered. He stood up from the ground and smiled at the immobilized Miguel. Then, he said, ¡°You would¡¯ve died by now if it weren¡¯t because you¡¯re keeping the Targwyns hostage in the Dark Keep.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Miguel snorted coldly. James ignored him. Then, he teleported Laelia out of the Celestial Abode. When she saw Miguelying miserably on the ground, her pretty face was shocked. Miguel was the Dark Keep¡¯s Master and his strength was renowned in the Land of Tabal. How could he have lost so easily? Remembering that James owned the Celestial Abode, she quickly dismissed her doubts. When she was transported into the Celestial Abode previously, she was dumbfounded. She never expected James to have such a supranatural treasure. James looked at Laelia who was stunned and said with a smile, ¡°Princess Laelia, I¡¯ve subdued the Dark Keep¡¯s Master. If you have any questions, go ahead and ask him.¡± Laelia came to her senses. Her heart boiled with rage as she thought of the ughtered Tabalham citizens. She drew her sword and pressed it against Miguel¡¯s neck, hissing furiously, ¡°Where are my parents, brother, sister, and other rtives?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it. Why waste time on such nonsense?¡± After being defeated, Miguel was resigned to his fate. ¡°Are you going to be stubborn about this?¡± A maleficent smile crept on James¡¯ face as powerful Demonic Energy materialized out of his body. ck Energy oozed from James and formed a ck lotus. As soon as the ck lotus appeared, Miguel felt its oppressive aura and his heart began beating wildly. Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 ¡°Y-You¡¯re a demon?¡± Miguel¡¯s eyes widened, and his face was full of panic. James said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I am. I¡¯m giving you one more chance. If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll let you feel the full force of my wrath.¡± Demonic Energy seeped out from the ck lotus and engulfed Miguel. Miguel was shaken to his very core. He knew he would die if he refused to speak. He was terrified. Faced with death, his survival instincts kicked in. ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll answer your questions.¡± Only then did James retract the Demonic Lotus. Laelia also gave James a dubious look. She knew about demons from legends she had heard. Never would she have expected a human from Earth to have such terrifying Demonic Energy. However, she could not care less at this point. She did not care if she was fraternizing with demons as long as it would allow her family to be saved. ¡°Talk,¡± Laelia threatened. Miguel quickly replied, ¡°Your family members are safe and sound in the Dark Keep¡¯s base. We did not kill any of them.¡± James said nonchntly, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Miguel shakily stood up from the ground and said, ¡°The Dark Keep¡¯s base is in the deepest region of the Soul Beast Mountain Range.¡± Laelia turned to James and said pleadingly, ¡°Let¡¯s head to Soul Beast Mountain Range as soon as possible, James.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Afterward, James left the ce with Laelia with Miguel in tow. Three dayster, James and Laelia entered the Soul Beast Mountain Range with Miguel¡¯s guidance. The Soul Beast Mountain Range was within the Land of Tabal and was full of towering mountains connected to one another. It looked spectacr from a distance. After they headed deep into the mountain range, they arrived at the Dark Keep¡¯s base. With Miguel leading the way, the two easily made it into the base. After entering the Dark Keep¡¯s main hall, Miguel ordered, ¡°Bring the Targwyn family members here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Dark Keep¡¯s guards promptly set off. Soon, hundreds of people were brought into the hall. These people were the Targwyn family members. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Father.¡± Laelia¡¯s body trembled with joy after seeing her family. She rushed toward a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man wore a white robe that was soiled with dirt. At that moment, he hardly seemed like the lord of a country at all. ¡°Laelia?¡± Zoe Targwyn was shocked to see Laelia. With a disappointed expression, he sighed. ¡°I see¡­ Even you weren¡¯t able to escape. Our family must be destined to perish.¡± ¡°Father, everything¡¯s alright. We can leave.¡± Laelia wept happily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zoe was taken by surprise. James walked over and said, ¡°Princess Laelia, you should leave with your family first.¡± ¡°Father, let¡¯s go.¡± Laelia guided Zoe away. The Targwyn family left the Dark Keep¡¯s base in a state of confusion. Miguel pleadingly looked at James in the main hall and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already let everyone go, don¡¯t you think you should unseal my acupoints and spare my life?¡± James nced at him. Meeting his gaze, Miguel kneeled on the ground in fear. ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve you, Sir. I swear to submit and obey you for the rest of my life.¡± Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Laelia quickly left with her family. It did not take long for them put distance between themselves and the Soul Beast Mountain Range, where the Dark Keep¡¯s base was located. Laelia shed tears of joy after they left the mountain range. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re alright, Father. It¡¯s fortunate nothing happened to you. The entirety Tabalham was brutally massacred. I thought you¡­¡± ¡°Sobs¡­¡± Thinking of everything she had experienced recently, Laelia began to weep. Laelia was a princess that grew up in royalty and had never been hunted down before. Her suppressed emotions burst out as she recalled her escort guards sacrificing themselves for her one after the other,ying in pools of blood while she fled. ¡°Laelia.¡± Zoe embraced her in his arms and gentlyforted her, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s going on, Laelia?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°How did you get us out of the Dark Keep?¡± ¡°Did you hand over our family¡¯s jade pendant to the Dark Keep?¡± Some of her other family members surrounded her. Only then did Laelia begin to exin everything that happened up to this point. She told them in detail about how James rescued her while she was being pursued, how they headed to Tabalham, and finally ended up in Liberty City. After hearing her tale, the Targwyns were at a loss for words. Surprised, Zoe asked, ¡°When did such a powerful young man appear in the Land of Tabal?¡± Laelia exined, ¡°Father, he¡¯s not a cultivator from the Land of Tabal. He came from beyond our world; from Earth. He came to the Land of Tabal in search of food supplies because Earth is experiencing natural disasters.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Zoe came to a sudden realization. At that moment, a deafening explosion sounded in the distant mountain, causing the ground to shake as if the end of the world had arrived. Soon, a man appeared. It was none other than James. James rushed over and descended from the sky,nding firmly on the ground. ¡°James.¡± Laelia took a few steps forward. Her family members regarded James warily. They learned from Laelia that he was a powerful man who was not of their world. Even a powerhouse like the Dark Keep¡¯s Master stood no chance against him. James approached with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯vedestroyed the Dark Keep. From today onward, the Dark Keep no longer exists in the Land of Tabal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Zoe walked over with a grateful smile and said, ¡°My family would¡¯ve been doomed if it weren¡¯t for your help, Mr. Caden.¡± James slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing it for myself too. I saved your family in exchange for food. Now that the Dark Keep has been destroyed, when will I be able to collect the food?¡± Zoe immediately replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. After we head back to Tabalham and repair the city, I¡¯ll immediately order my people to gather provisions from all over the country for you.¡± ¡°James, where¡¯s my jade pendant?¡± Laelia looked at James expectantly. James was taken aback. He indeed had the jade pendant and should have returned it to Laelia long ago. However, he wanted it for himself and had not handed it back to her. He thought she would have forgotten about it by now and did not expect her to bring it up. After a brief shock, he took out the Targwyn¡¯s heirloom jade pendant from the Celestial Abode and handed it back to Laelia. ¡°Here you go. I was keeping it safe for you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± After returning the jade pendant, Laelia¡¯s pretty face beamed with gratitude. James simply stayed silent. Although he wanted the jade pendant, it was not rightfully his and belonged to the Targwyn family. ¡°Let¡¯s head back first,¡± said Zoe. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. The group confidently left the mountain. Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 A few dayster, they reached Tabalham. The once bustling Tabalham was now a dead city. Piles of corpses were heaped around the city, blood ran through the streets, and it reeked of a horrid odor. After Zoe returned, he immediately dispatched soldiers from nearby cities to clean up the city. In just a few days, Tabalham was thoroughly tidied up. Since the Targwyn family had plenty of affairs to handle, they were temporarily unable to prepare rations for James. In that time, James temporarily stayed with them. His staysted for half a month. Half a monthter, Tabalham was rebuilt and slowly regained operations. James sat in the independent courtyard behind Tabalham¡¯s Imperial Pce. He absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy and used it to cultivate. ¡°James.¡± A dainty voice sounded from outside the door. The door was pushed open. A beautiful woman with exquisite features and gorgeous figure walked into the room wearing a gorgeous dress and flower crown. With a sweet smile on her face, she called out again, ¡°James.¡± James stopped cultivating and looked toward Laelia, who walked into the room. He nodded and answered, ¡°Hi.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Laelia walked over and sat down on a chair in the yard. She said with a smile, ¡°Father has already issued an order for food to be gathered from across the country. If everything goes well and there are no hups, the food will arrive in Tabalham within a month.¡± Hearing this, James sighed in relief. After obtaining the rations, he could return to Earth. All the while, he was unsure whether any problems had arisen or whether the supposed good fortune hade to pass on earth. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Laelia wanted to say something but swallowed her words, and her face flushed red. James looked at her and asked, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± After some brief hesitation, she said, ¡°F-Father would like to see you in the pce¡¯s main hall right now.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. Lead the way.¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± Laelia gestured to him and turned to leave. James followed behind her. After passing through the backyard, they arrived in the pce¡¯s main hall, situated in the front yard. When they reached, many people were already gathered in the main hall. Most of them were members of the Targwyn family. Sitting at the head of the table was a middle-aged man in a robe embroidered with a dragon. He brimmed with extraordinary charisma. An ordinary person would have to kneel in the presence of the Emperor. However, James was also an Emperor, and a strong one at that. Thus, he merely sped his fists together upon seeing the Tabal Empire¡¯s Emperor. Zoe invited with a smile, ¡°Please be seated.¡± Soon, a servant brought a chair to him. James took a seat. Sitting at the head of the table, Zoe said cheerily, ¡°Mr. Caden, I¡¯m really grateful for helping us. If you hadn¡¯t rescued us, our family wouldhave met its unfortunate doom. To express our gratitude for your life-saving grace, I¡¯ve decided to betroth Laelia to you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was nonplussed. Inside the main hall, Laelia lowered her reddened face and was embarrassed to look at James. Zoe said with a smile, ¡°Our family has also decided to bestow you our family¡¯s heirloom, the jade pendant, as a dowry. Although we don¡¯t know the exact function of this jade pendant, it¡¯s definitely a great treasure. Moreover, you¡¯ll be granted ess to our ancestralnds to look for treasure after marrying Laelia.¡± Although James really wanted the Burial Jade, he did not want to obtain it through marriage. He stood up and said apologetically, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m incredibly sorry. I¡¯m already married and can¡¯t take Laelia as my wife.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Zoe looked disappointed. Then, James said with a smile, ¡°However, I¡¯m very interested in the jade pendant and the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd. If you insist on repaying me, I¡¯d be happy to ept the jade pendant and explore your ancestralnd.¡± Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 James was truly interested in the Burial Jade. Since Zoe brought up the topic, James expressed his interest in the jade pendant. As for the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd, James knew the Targwyns were renowned in the family¡¯s predecessors once made up the greatest n in a certain period of history. Thus, the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd was undoubtedly an extraordinary location. This piqued his interest and James was intrigued to see it. Zoe briefly hesitated after James stated his refusal to marry Laelia. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The jade pendant was their family heirloom, and they refused to hand it over even at the cost of their entire city, so it was impossible to simply hand it over to James. Although James did indeed save their family, Zoe was unwilling to give it to James as a simple gift of gratitude. He would only bequeath it to James in the form of a dowry. ¡°Mr. Caden, the jade pendant has been handed down by our family¡¯s ancestors and is a very sentimental item to our family. We can only offer it to you in the form of a dowry. Please forgive me.¡± Zoe was upfront with his reservations. James would have to marry Laelia if he wanted the jade pendant. Disappointed, James said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it.¡± There was also a look of disappointment on Laelia¡¯s face. She was in favor of marrying James but did not want to force the issue since he already had a wife. Sitting at the head of the table, Zoe called out, ¡°Laelia.¡± Laelia nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Father?¡± Zoe ordered, ¡°Since Mr. Caden is interested in our family¡¯s ancestralnd, you should take him there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Laelia nodded. ¡°Alright. Everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± Zoe stood up and left the main hall first. The other Targwyn family members also left one after another. Laelia led James back to the pce¡¯s backyard. In the backyard, Laelia said with a soft smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it seriously, James. Even though my father¡¯s n to marry us fell through, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened or pressured.¡± James smiled and replied, ¡°I should be apologizing to you instead. I¡¯m sorry I publicly rejected the marriage and embarrassed you.¡± Laelia smiled bashfully in response. Suddenly, James remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, what kind of ce is the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd?¡± Laelia exined, ¡°It¡¯s where our family used to live a long time ago. Our ancestors have lived there for generations. We only left the ancestralnd a thousand years ago. ¡°Oh, is there anything special about your family¡¯s ancestralnd?¡± asked James. Laelia shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about that. However, there¡¯s a rumor that¡¯s been passed down about a super powerful ancestor that existed in our family. It¡¯s said that he left his legacy behind in thatnd. Many years have passed, but no one has ever unearthed this inheritance. Every family member is granted permission to visit the ancestralnd when theye of age to try their luck looking for this legacy.¡± Laelia briefly exined her family¡¯s ancestralnd. Although she did not know much about their family history, she knew they had a powerful ancestor. James was intrigued by the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd after briefly learning about it. Laelia took out the jade pendant and looked at it, saying, ¡°I¡¯d love to give it to you, but my father said it¡¯s our family¡¯s heirloom, so I can¡¯t just give it away.¡± James gently waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about it. It¡¯s not that I really want it. Plus, it may not even be useful to me.¡± Laelia absentmindedly looked at the Burial Jade. With doubt on her pretty face, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea what secret this jade pendant holds.¡± James looked at it, and then a thought shed in his mind. He suggested, ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with your family¡¯s ancestralnd.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Laelia put away the jade pendant and did not think much of it anymore. ¡°You shout rest well for the night. I¡¯ll bring you to there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Laelia turned around and left. James cultivated in the courtyard all day long. Before long, night hade. James sat in the courtyard and stared at the starry night in a daze. Looking at the star-lit sky, he felt extremely small. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He did not know what was on the other side of this starry sky or how many more secrets it held. Was there even a limit to this starry sky? As he thought about it, the night passed. Laelia appeared the next day morning in the courtyard. She wore a gorgeous dress and was beautiful as ever, radiating a noble allure. ¡°James.¡± Her airy and sweet voice called to him. James nodded and answered, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to our ancestralnd.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James was interested in the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd and was curious to see whether a powerful Targwyn ancestor indeed left behind an inheritance. The two walked out of the pce together. The two sat in a beast carriage attached to a flying creature. After getting into the carriage, the creature began to move, taking them away from Tabalham. Laelia exined while they travelled inside the carriage, ¡°My family¡¯s ancestralnd is located in a ce called Endless Sea within the Land of Tabal. We¡¯ll have to travel through the Endless Sea to reach a region guarded by powerful formations. Only members of our family can pass through the formation. Even top-tier elite fighters cannot pass through the formation and will be locked out of the area.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He was not surprised. The Celestial Abode¡¯s Spirit Tool did mention to him that the Targwyns¡¯ ancestor used to be stand at the top of the world at a certain period of history. What did standing at the top of the world even mean? He must have had strength beyond James¡¯ imagination and reached an unfathomable realm. Such a powerful man left behind the ancestralnd, so it would surely be a remarkable area protected by formations. After leaving Tabal Empire, the beast carriage flew at full speed. This route was the direction that Laelia had fled thest time. While being hunted down, she nned to escape to the ancestralnd. As long as she entered the ancestralnd, she would be safe. Unfortunately, her enemies caught up before she could reach her intended destination. After flying for a few days, the beast carriage entered the mountain range. Then, they traveled for another two days through mountains and finally arrived in an oceanic region. Sitting inside the beast carriage, Laelia said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Endless Sea, James. We¡¯ll reach our family¡¯s ancestralnd in one more day.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡±James nodded slightly. The beast carriage flew over the sea. After flying for a day, a storm whipped up in the stretch of ocean ahead of them. A powerful gust of wind swept across the sky. Even James felt terrified and helpless at that moment. His body would have been torn into pieces if he got caught up in the storm. ¡°James, this is the first checkpoint to enter our family¡¯s ancestralnd. This storm has always protected our family. There¡¯s a spoken rumor in our family that even a Sage won¡¯t be capable of forcefully passing through this storm.¡± Laelia exined. Hearing this, James was shocked. Even a Sage would not be able to pass through? As far as he knew, only a few predecessors of the Sealed Realm had reached the Sage Rank. However, it made a lot of sense since the invincible ancestor of the Targwyn most likely set up the formation. Laelia smiled and said, ¡°This storm does not affect those of our family. Our family¡¯s blood allows us to pass through unharmed.¡± She looked at James and said again, ¡°You¡¯re the first outsider to ever visit our ancestralnd since the times of yore.¡± Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 James would be the first outsider to visit the Targywn¡¯s ancestralnd since times of yore. The Targwyn family only moved out of the ancestralnd a thousand years ago. Before then, they had lived in ancestralnd and were isted from the outside world. The beast carriage came close to the storm. Even though they were still quite far away, the storm¡¯s force caused James¡¯ heart to race. Laelia stepped out of the beast carriage and looked at the cyclone over the sea. She bit her finger, and a drop of blood trickled out. She moved the drop of blood toward the storm before them. At that moment, a strange phenomenon happened. The blood was absorbed into the storm and suddenly the turbulent gales ceased, giving way to a safe passage. ¡°Keep going,¡± Laelia ordered the beast carriage to pass through the storm. After passing through the storm, they entered another marine region surrounded by white mist. It was difficult to see anything beyond the few meters ahead of him. Laelia asked, ¡°Are you seeing the thick mist, James?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. There¡¯s a thick, white mist, and it¡¯s hard to see clearly.¡± Laelia exined, ¡°This is the second checkpoint to enter the ancestralnd of our family. The white mist will cause one to lose all sense of direction. If one isn¡¯t from the Targwyn family, they will get trapped in the mist, even if they somehow got through the storm outside. ¡°However, the white mist is simply part of the atmosphere for members of my family.¡± With a bright smile, Laelia directed the beast carriage through the white mist. After about ten minutes, they emerged on the other side of the mist. Beyond the ocean ahead, an ind appeared. A mysterious circle of light surrounded the ind. A number of symbols could be seen floating inside the light, making the ind seem incredibly mysterious. Standing in the beast carriage, Laelia looked at the ind before them and exined, ¡°That¡¯s our family¡¯s ancestralnd. Thousands of years ago, our family lived on this ind. There¡¯s a formation guarding the ind. ording to our family¡¯s legend, our ancestor left the ind because he drew the ire of a formidable enemy. Thus, they left this ce to protect future generations.¡± The beast carriage kept moving forward. Soon, it appeared near the ind and was blocked by the mysterious light circle. Laelia raised her hand and gently tapped on the mysterious light circle. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She was a member of the Targwyn family, so she could easily break through the mysterious formation. A hole formed in the formation, and the beast carriage easily passed through. The beast carriage stopped in the open field. Laelia and James got out of the carriage. ¡°This is my family¡¯s ancestralnd. The ind has remained deserted after the family left. Only an elder stayed behind to guard it. He was unwilling to leave and remained there to protect the ind.¡± James scanned the surrounding. The ind looked rtively normal, and nothing looked out of the ordinary. ¡°Let¡¯s go, James.¡± Laelia reached out to hold James¡¯ hand and pulled him forward. Soon, they headed deep into the ind. Eventually they reached a small vige. There was a massive willow tree with a small bird resting on it at the vige gate. The bird had a striking red plumage. Seeing visitors approach, it cawed. ¡°This is our family¡¯s ancestral vige.¡± Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After reaching the vige, Laelia exined, ¡°Thousands of years ago, my family¡¯s forbearers lived in this vige.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Mhm. The ind appears ordinary at first nce, but there were many unusual things along the way. It¡¯s evidently a ce left behind by a very powerful person. However, did he really leave behind his legacy here?¡± Laelia shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. ording to my family¡¯s oral tradition, he left behind an inheritance for the younger generations of our family to attract them to the ind. We¡¯re allowed to search the ind to see if we can find the boons he left us. as adults. However, none of our family members have found it even after allt his time.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James questioned her, ¡°This is your family¡¯s ancestralnd. Your family¡¯s forebearers have lived on this ind and should know where to look for the boons, right?.¡± Laelia nodded slightly and said, ¡°My family¡¯s ancestralnd is rather ordinary and looks just like every other ind. The only thing special is the grotto behind the vige.¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a grotto?¡± Laelia¡¯s statement caught James¡¯ attention. He asked, ¡°What kind of grotto is it?¡± Laelia exined, ¡°It¡¯s a bottomless grotto. Since ancient times, our family members would go to the grotto to try their luck in finding the inheritance when theye of age. However, they¡¯ve always returned empty-handed.¡± James asked, ¡°Then, what¡¯s so special about it?¡± Laelia exined, ¡°Our family has passed down by word of mouth that a magical power will appear in the grotto every once in a while. A light will appear along with the magical power. However, the phenomenon would disappear after my family members entered the grotto.¡± Laelia briefly talked aboutthe grotto behind the vige. In short, it was a ce full of magic, mysteries, and unknown secrets. Many myths about this ce were spread amongst the Targywn family. It was said that their ancestor had also left behind an unrivaled signature martial art skill. In a person¡¯s hands, it would allow their strength to improve by many fold. It had been rumored that there was a great fortune hidden within the grotto. Countless myths about the grotto had been passed through the generation. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the vige, James.¡± Laelia led James into the vige. There were many simple buildings inside the vige. However, they were worn out, and it was evident no one had lived in them for a long time. Soon, an old man approached them. The old man had a slightly hunched back. He wore a gray robe and walked with a cane. Beside him was a girl about 17 to 18years old. ¡°Sir Sylvester.¡± Laelia walked over to him and greeted him respectfully. She looked in James¡¯ direction and exined, ¡°This is our family¡¯s elder that has been guarding the ancestralnd. His name is Sylvester Targwyn. Father told me that Sir Sylvester has been guarding this ce for a thousand years.¡± Sylvester looked at Laelia, and a smile formed on his wrinkled face. ¡°Laelia.¡± Laelia pulled James over and introduced, ¡°Sir Sylvester, this is James. He¡¯s our family¡¯s savior. Recently, our family underwent a crisis and he rescued us from doom. Had he note, our family would¡¯ve been wiped out. To repay James for his life-saving grace, my father has asked me to bring him around our ancestralnd to see if he¡¯s able to attain anything of value for himself.¡± Hearing this, Sylvester looked at James with a strange expression. The strange look disappeared in the next second. With a smile on his wrinkled face, he said, ¡°I see.¡± Laelia suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°By the way, Sir Sylvester. With the recent appearance of the seal, our family¡¯s heirloom has projected some visions. Is our family¡¯s jade pendant connected to the seal?¡± Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 The person of the highest seniority in the Targwyn family was Sylvester. He was the only person who could possibly answer whether the jade pendant had something to do with the seal. Sylvester shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Our history has been fragmented. I only know that our family¡¯s jade pendant is one-of-a-kind and that a huge secret must be hidden within it.¡± Even Sylvester did not know about the jade pendant¡¯s secret. ¡°Alright.¡± Laelia was disappointed but did not press him for further answers. She changed the subject, saying, ¡°Sir Sylvester, let¡¯s bring James to the grotto first.¡± ¡°Yuliana, bring them there,¡± Sylvester instructed the girl beside him. She was rtively young, about 17 to 18 years old. She was dressed very simply and wore a blue dress. Although she seemed like a peasant, she was lovely. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Yuliana looked at Laelia and James, saying, ¡°This way, please.¡± She led both of them toward the back of the vige. Behind the vige stood a mountain range. The ground was full of entangled roots on the mountain paths, and the trees blocked out the sun. The ground was also littered with piles of fallen leaves. Rustling sounds rang through the air as they stepped through the fallen leaves. White mist seeped out from the leaves. They walked through the mountain roads for about ten minutes. Finally, a cliff appeared in James¡¯ line of sight. At the bottom of the cliff, there was a natural cave. It was rtively small and about five meters high and three meters wide. Soon, they reached the cave entrance. Laelia exined, ¡°This is the grotto, James.¡± James looked at the grotto¡¯s entrance. It was pitch ck inside, and he could not see anything. Even though he was a cultivator with excellent eyesight, he could not see what was within the grotto. Standing aside, Yuliana exined, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the grotto. Laelia, and James, you two can go in. I won¡¯t go with you guys, but remember to be careful while inside. The grotto is very deep, and the paths are winding. Thus, it¡¯s easy to get lost inside there.¡± James replied, ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± He was intrigued by the grotto in Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd and its hidden secret. Without hesitation, he stepped into the grotto. Laelia followed behind him. After entering the grotto, it was rtively empty and only surrounded by some bizarre stctites. The ground was full of potholes and moisture. When they stepped into the grotto, a chilly breeze swept toward them. Despite being a powerful martial artist, he still felt a chill, as if he was inside a frigid abyss. ¡°It¡¯s chilly in here.¡± James could not help but shudder. Laelia immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s a frigid abyss within the grotto, which is full of cold energy.¡± ¡°I see. No wonder.¡± James nodded lightly and did not think too much about it. Looking at the winding paths, he asked, ¡°Which way should we go?¡± Laelia shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This grotto is very magical, and the paths constantly change. What you see now will change by the time we pass through to leave the grotto.¡± Shocked, James asked, ¡°Is it that miraculous?¡± Laelia nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very magical. Because of this, our family members wille upon bing adults to look for the great treasure. Although it¡¯s miraculous, no one has ever found the inheritance even after such a long time. After some time, none bothereding back despite its being so magical.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The extraordinary grotto tempted James¡¯ curiosity. He had the Celestial Abode, and two powerful people existed within it-Nova and Sophie. Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 With guidance from the two women, he might be able to obtain some kind of boon in the grotto. He looked at Laelia and asked, ¡°How about we split up?¡± Since they were in the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd, he did not want to stick with Laelia. If he were to find the legacy within the grotto, it would inevitably arouse the resentment of her family. Although he was not afraid of conflict, he wanted to avoid it as much as possible. ¡°Sure.¡± Laelia nodded gently. Afterward, James walked toward one of the passages. Laelia walked in the opposite direction. James found many passages as he walked deeper into the grotto. He was unsure of where he should go. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Nova. Nova¡­!¡± After separating from Laelia, he called out the Celestial Abode¡¯s Spirit Tool. Soon, a voice responded in his mind, ¡°Yes, Master?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd. It¡¯s a very enchanting ce. I learned that this ce was left behind by a powerful ancestor of theirs. Do you know if there are any boons within this ce?¡± At that moment, Nova was standing at the gates of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and could see the scene outside. ¡°Wait a minute. Let me scan the area.¡± Nova began to perceive the surrounding area. After a while, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Master, there¡¯s something amazing in this ce. It¡¯s an extraordinary find!¡± James was overjoyed and blurted out, ¡°What kind of boon is it?¡± Nova replied, ¡°This ce was indeed left behind by a powerful man. His strength was on par with Emperor Jabari¡¯s. I can sense that this ce is a great formation with many hidden transcendental items.¡± James¡¯ delight grew and urged Nova to borate, ¡°What kind of items?¡± Nova said, ¡°The formation is very intricate. Since I¡¯m not proficient in crafting formations, I can¡¯t break through them. However, I can sense a strong vigoring from deep within the grotto.¡± After a brief surprise, James asked, ¡°You mean to say there is a powerful person within this grotto?¡± ¡°Not quite¡­¡± Nove exined, ¡°Although it has a strong vigor, it¡¯s in a state of deep slumber. If I¡¯m not wrong, it might be a descendant of a certain ancient creature. It has been sealed within this grotto and has yet to hatch.¡± ¡°An unhatched descendant of a certain ancient creature?¡± James was stunned. Nova replied, ¡°Yes. Sophie is much more knowledgeable in formations. You should get her to help you.¡± After answering James, Nova fell silent. A few secondster, a white light burst out from the ringer on James¡¯ finger. Then, a beautiful goddess- like woman in a white dress appeared before him. ¡°Ms. Sophie?¡± Seeing Sophie appear in front of him, James was slightly taken aback. He asked, ¡°Y-You can leave the Celestial Abode?¡± Sophie roiled her eyes and said, ¡°Is there a reason why I shouldn¡¯t be able to?¡± Jame was unable to refute her words. After a few seconds, Jamesughed. ¡°That¡¯s great! This is the best! In the future, you can help me deal with difficult enemies! With you, I won¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone! Even if it¡¯s a Sage or the powerful foe from the Sealed Realm, you¡¯ll be able to take them on with ease, right?¡± Sophie rolled her eyes again and said, ¡°You can forget that idea. My actions are limited outside the abode due to certain restrictions. I can only help you indirectly by teaching you signature martial art skills. If I personally step in to help you, I¡¯ll have to face the Karma of those actions.¡± Confused, James asked, ¡°What do you mean? What kind of Karma?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand for now. When you¡¯re strong enough, it¡¯lle to you naturally.¡± Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Sophie exined that she could not directly help James kill his enemies. Since she held a significant rank, her every action would have great consequences. Everything she did would result in a chain reaction. The Karma brought about by these consequences would be considerable, she would be able to bear the burden of some of it but not all. James was very interested in the topic. However, Sophie refused to exin further. She simply said he was stillcking in many aspects, and as such, he did not need to know about it yet. James had no choice but to give up for the time being. He looked at Sophie, dressed in white, and asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Sophie, what is your current rank? How strong are you?¡± Sophie responded with a smile but did not answer James¡¯ question. ¡°What do you mean?¡± James frowned. Sophie replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. There¡¯s no need for you to understand these things. right now. When your strength improves, you¡¯ll naturally understand everything.¡± After speaking, she scanned and sensed her surroundings. After a while, she frowned and said, ¡°What an extraordinary formation. The person who arranged this formation has to be very powerful. Even if Emperor Jabari were here today in person, it would take a long time for him to break this formation, let alone me.¡± James asked solemnly, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Sophie¡¯s furrowed brows gradually rxed. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°Although you can¡¯t get the core item inside the formation for now, the organism that Nova mentioned is in the outermost periphery of the formation. Although it¡¯s still protected within the formation, dealing with it is a piece of cake.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. James could not help asking, ¡°What is this organism?¡± Sophie thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It might be the offspring of the previous powerhouse¡¯s pets. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± After speaking, Sophie walked off. James followed behind her. After walking for a while, Sophie took the initiative to hold James¡¯ hand. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Ms. Sophie?¡± James was slightly nervous. Sophie scolded him, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. This ce is full of magic, and if I don¡¯t hold onto you, you won¡¯t get through the formation even if you spent your entire lifetime trying.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Only then did James heave a sigh in relief. Sophie dragged him behind her and kept walking forward. They continued deeper into the depths of the grotto. During this period, Sophie performed a mysterious gesture and broke through a few of the simple formations. Although the formations were simple to Sophie, they were extremely intricate and hard to decipher for James. After half an hour in the grotto, the two arrived at a stone house. Sophie stopped and looked at the stone house before, saying, ¡°I can sense the powerful energy that Nova senseding from inside.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯re you waiting for? Hurry up and break into it,¡± James said impatiently. Sophie looked around for a while, then slightly backed away. She leaped several meters into the air, and a mysterious symbol appeared in her hand. The bizarre symbols materialized one by one and disappeared into the surrounding area. Invisible ripples appeared around them. Ten secondster, a stone door appeared. Sophie descended to the ground, pped her hands together, and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go inside and have a look.¡± She took the lead and walked into the stone house. Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 James followed behind her. The stone house¡¯s interior was spacious and bright. Inside the house, there was a very extraordinary formation. James could not understand it but saw countless mysterious symbols gathered together to form a strange pattern. Within the center of the strange formation was an egg. The egg wasrge, with a one-meter diameter. The eggshell was purple, and some mysterious purple characters slithered around the eggshell. As soon as he got close to the stone house, James sensed a powerful force. When he saw the egg, he felt he hade across a huge monster. At that moment, he felt quite insignificant. James asked curiously, ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡± Sophie stared at it for a long time. Her expression gradually became solemn, and she took a deep breath. ¡°Haah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked James. Sophie collected herself and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to find such an ineffable within this grotto.¡± ¡°Ineffable?¡± After a brief shock, James asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, don¡¯t beat around the bush. What exactly is this. egg?¡± With aplicated expression, Sophie told him, ¡°It¡¯s a Gorger.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James was surprised. ¡°A Gorger?¡± He was puzzled. What was this creature and why does it solicit such a grave expression from Sophie? Sophie nodded slowly and exined, ¡°From my understanding, it¡¯s a despicable beast. It used very well-known in ancient times. It¡¯s capable of devouring anything.¡± ¡°Back when I was very young, Emperor Jabari once told me that the Gorger¡¯s predecessors were capable of reaching the ultimate level of cultivation. They were able toe very close to the pinnacle of cultivation.¡± James was slightly confused. ¡®Capable of reaching the ultimate level of cultivation? They could near the pinnacle of cultivation? What was this realm Sophie is referring to?¡¯ thought James. Although he was unsure of what it meant, he could tell that the Gorger was a potent existence from her words. The Gorger¡¯s predecessor must be a peerlessly powerful being beyond Emperor Jabari, who was an Emperor Rank. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly lucky, James.¡± Sophie turned to James who was still struggling to process it all and said, ¡°I can sense this Gorger is about to hatch. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it has been sealed here, waiting for an opportunity to hatch.¡± ¡°This era is the perfect timing for it to emerge into the world.¡± ¡°We¡¯re currently in a brilliant age where countless powerful warriors will be born. In ancient times, savants that felt they were born in the wrong era would choose to seal themselves and wait for a time to return to the world. ¡°The person who sealed the Gorger here wanted it to be born in this era.¡± James touched his nose and said, ¡°Then what does it have to do with me? Why did you say I¡¯m lucky?¡± Sophie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Are you stupid? The Gorger hasn¡¯t hatched yet and will need blood to hatch. You can use your blood to help it hatch. Then, it¡¯ll recognize you as its master after its born. ¡°In the future, no one in this world will dare to stand against you if you have the Gorger by your side.¡± Hearing this, James was fascinated. He could not help asking, ¡°Do I use my blood to help hatch. it right now? How do I do it?¡± ¡°Wait for a while. Let me break the formation on the eggshell first.¡± After speaking, Sophie stretched out her slender fingers. Several mysterious symbols appeared out of her hand and melted into the eggshell. The formations around the eggshells gradually disappeared. After finishing everything, Sophie said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s done.¡± James asked, ¡°What should I do?¡± Sophie said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Just create a wound on your finger and put your blood on the eggshell.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded, then walked toward the purple egg. Standing in front of it, he bit his finger, and his blood trickled on the purple egg. Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 James¡¯ blood melted into the eggshell and was absorbed into it, disappearing without a trace. At that moment, a powerful force came from inside the eggshell and rapidly absorbed James¡¯ blood. James had lost too much blood in such a short period, his face went pale. He showed signs of passing out and wanted to withdraw his hand. However, the forceing from the eggshell was powerful, and he could not retract his hand. Gradually, he started to feel dizzy. Just when James was about to pass out, the force disappeared, and he fell headfirst to the ground. He did not even have the strength to get back up. He mobilized his True Energy. His True Energy circted in his body, and he activated the regeneration ability in his blood. James struggled to get up, then sat in the lotus position on the ground as he stared at the eggshell. Right in front of his eyes, the egg began to shine with a dazzling purple light. Crack! While in a daze, James heard the sound of the egg beginning to hatch. Cracks appeared on the eggshell, and purple light shone from within. Sophie also stared at the egg. At that moment, she knew the Gorger, which had been sealed for a long time, was about to be born. This was the offspring of a mighty creature. Once it was born, it wouldmand extraordinary strength. As for how strong the Gorger would be, Sophie had no idea. Under the two pairs of watchful eyes, cracks spread throughout the eggshell. It looked like shattered ss and its surface waspletely covered in dense, web-like cracks. Suddenly, strange sounds came from within the eggshell. It sounded as if a woodpecker was pecking at the shell. Craaaw! A clear cry rang through the stone house. The eggshell waspletely broken and was scattered across the ground like purple fragments. Then, a strange creature flew out. James stared at the stunning creature. It had the appearance of a bird creature and was covered with purple feathers all over its body. It also had a pair of wings full of luxurious amethyst feathers. ¡°I-Is this the Gorger?¡± James¡¯ eyes widened, and he was at a loss for words. He was surprised that the creature was incredibly beautiful. The bird looked at James. It had bright and clear eyes, and a purple glow shone from its eyes. It sensed a familiar aura from James and could feel their connection through its blood. Although the Gorger had just been born, it was already highly intelligent. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It flew toward James and circled around his head, chirping melodiously. James also sensed the Gorger¡¯s tion. He stood up and stretched out his hand to stroke its beautiful purple feather, saying with a smile, ¡°I never thought it would be so beautiful.¡± Sophie looked at the Gorger and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s finally born. From onward, you must treat the Gorger well, James. It¡¯ll serve you well.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I will. By the way, do you know how strong it is? I can sense that it¡¯s rather powerful.¡± Sophie smiled gently, changed the subject, and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you require of me, I¡¯ll head back into the Celestial Abode. You can return along the same path. As for the other treasures within the formation, you¡¯re not worthy enough to acquire them now. When you¡¯re strong enough, you can try again in the future.¡± After speaking, she waved at the Gorger and said, ¡°Little Gorger, you shoulde with me to the Celestial Abode.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bringing it to the Celestial Abode?¡± James was taken aback. Sophie nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s in a weak state right now. It¡¯ll take some time for it to grow. I¡¯l bring it to the Celestial Abode. After it grows and bes stronger, I¡¯ll release it back to you This is the best option for the both of us.¡± The Goger understood Sophie and turned to look at James. James stroked its feathers and said cheerily, ¡°Go on.¡± Then, he unlocked the Celestial Abode, allowing Sophie and the Gorger to transport themselves into it. He did not continue to linger and quickly returned along the same route. Soon, he left the grotto. When he walked out, Laelia was already waiting outside for him. Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Seeing Jamese out, she walked over and asked, ¡°How did it go, James? Did you have any luck?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Nope. I wandered around the grotto for a long time but felt like I was getting disorientated by the paths, so I didn¡¯t dare to venture any deeper. In the end, I turned back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Laelia smiled and consoled him, ¡°Since ancient times, many of my family members havee to the grotto, but none of them found their trip fruitful. Since we didn¡¯t find anything, let¡¯s head back.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He did not say anything about the Gorger because he did not want to cause a fuss. With Yuliana leading the way, James and Laelia left the grotto. Soon, they returned to the vige. Sylvester waited in the vige this whole time. Seeing them return, he walked over and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°How did it go? Did you two find anything?¡± Laelia gently shook her head and sighed, saying, ¡°We were unsessful.¡± Sylvester said with a smile, ¡°Although it¡¯s said there are great boons in the grotto, it can¡¯t be helped if you¡¯re unable to find them. Perhaps this isn¡¯t the right time for it. When the moment is right, these boons will naturally reveal themselves.¡± As a Targwyn, he was sure there were many fortunes within the grotto. However, there was not much they could do if they could not find it. He turned to James and asked cheerfully, ¡°What about you, Mr. Caden?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°I had no luck either.¡± Sylvester continued looking at James with a smile. His smile made James feel guilty. ¡®Does he possibly know something?¡¯ James thought to himself. However, he kept his mouth shut. Sylvester held his cane and stroked his beard. Then, he said nonchntly, ¡°This ce is our family¡¯s ancestralnd. There¡¯s a myth in our family that an unrivaled powerhouse existed at a certain point in history. His strength was said to be the greatest in the world at that time.¡± Sylvester¡¯s lips held a smile the whole time. James could not understand what his words meant. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave first, Sir Sylvester.¡± Laelia bid farewell with a smile. Sylvester nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Laelia did not stay longer and led James away. Sylvester and Yuliana sent them off to the vige entrance and watched them leave. Shortly after, the smile on Sylvester¡¯s face gradually disappeared and was reced with a bitter expression. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Yuliana parted her lips and said softly, ¡°There are some abnormal fluctuations with the formation.¡± Sylvester nodded slightly and said, ¡°Since something has changed, it must have been brought forth by a corresponding action. The Karma of getting involved in our family matters maye back to bite him someday.¡± He uttered some very profound words. Yuliana questioned, ¡°What exactly did he get from the grotto, Grandpa?¡± Sylvester uttered quietly, ¡°Everything in this universe is fated. All of this was destined to happen since time immemorial. Yuliana, the vige no longer needs to be protected anymore. I¡¯ll take you away from this miserable ce.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Although Yuliana did not quite follow, she chose to not ask any questions. At that moment, James and Laelia had already left the ind in the beast carriage. After passing through several formations, they appeared above the ocean again. Sitting in the beast carriage, Laelia asked, ¡°Will you be leaving after you obtain the food, James?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been away from Earth for a while and I have no idea what¡¯s going on there. I¡¯ll have to go back as soon as possible.¡± With a bright smile, Laelia said, ¡°You should head back first, James. When the seal ispletely open, the Land of Tabal will merge with Earth. When that happens, our worlds will be one and the same. I can actually pass through the seal now, but the ones on Earth right now are arrogant powerhouses. I will only die in vain if I go now. It¡¯s best for me to stay safe in the Land of Tabal.¡± Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 There was now a crack in the seal to the Three Thousand Worlds. Those who were rtively weaker could easily pass through the seal to Earth. The seal was powerful, and stronger people could not easily travel through to Earth for the time being. Even if they were to be able to pass through, they would have to pay a heavy price for doing so. Laelia¡¯s strength was mediocre, as such she would easily have been able to pass through the seal. However, Earth was currently in a chaotic state, and she would not be able topete for the treasures. Thus, she might as well stay in the Land of Tabal. The two returned on the same path. A few dayster, they arrived back at Tabalham. Upon their arrival, the Targwyns bombarded James with questions. However, his answer remained unchanged. He told them he obtained nothing. The Targwyns were not surprised that James¡¯ trip to the ind was fruitless. So many of their family members had gone to the ancestralnd in the past, but all were to no avail. James stayed in the Tabal Empire for the time being. In the meantime, the Emperor of the Tabal Empire collected food from across the country. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. James practiced in the independent courtyard behind the pce in the morning. Laelia appeared and said merrily, ¡°James, we¡¯re almost done collecting all the food you requested.¡± Hearing this, James was ted. After havinge to the Land of Tabal for so long, he was finally close topleting his task. ¡°Thank you, Laelia.¡± Laelia said smilingly, ¡°You saved our family. This little favor is nothing inparison. The food is stored in the military base right now. My father asked me to bring you there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Laelia gestured to him. ¡°This way, please.¡± Afterward, she turned around, led James out of the pce, and showed him the way to the military base outside of the city. Soon, they arrived at the military base. Along the way, the soldiers that noticed Laelia¡¯s presence respectfully greeted her. After entering the military base, James saw some tents full of sacks. He could tell the sacks were filled to the brim with food. Laelia and James walked side by side. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°The food my father asked the people to prepare isn¡¯t just any ordinary food. It¡¯s spiritual grain.¡± ¡°Spiritual grain?¡± James was surprised. Laelia exined, ¡°Spiritual grain is much more sophisticated than ordinary grain. It contains Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Cultivators consume spiritual grains in the Land of Tabal, whereas ordinary people take regr grains.¡± Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°Could I have some of their seeds?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Laelia smiled. She looked at James and asked, ¡°Are you going to move all these grains into the Celestial. Abode to bring back to Earth?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s the only way I can bring them back.¡± He was not worried his possession of the Celestial Abode would be exposed because there were no threats left in the Land of Tabal. Even if word got out, no one would dare to snatch it from him. With a thought, the ring on his finger burst with golden light and fell onto the open space before him. The golden light grew stronger and turned into a 100-meter-high abode. The Celestial Abode was surrounded by golden light, and many soldiers in the military base were attracted to the mysterious sight. Soon, a crowd gathered around the Celestial Abode. They inspected the Celestial Abode with astonishment. James opened the Celestial Abode¡¯s gate. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Laelia immediately ordered, ¡°Gather here. Move all the grain into the Celestial Abode.¡± As soon as she issued the order, the soldiers in the military camp took action and began moving the grain. Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 James was not in a hurry and waited patiently. James walked into the Celestial Abode with Laelia as the soldiers moved the grains. As soon as James walked into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion inside the Celestial Abode, a purple bird flew over. It gradually shrank to the size of a sparrow, thennded on James¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Oh!¡± Laelia could not help eximing upon Seeing the sparrow-sized Gorger. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. James turned around and looked at her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Laelia stared at the Gorger intently. After a few seconds, she said with a smile, ¡°It looks very simr to the red bird at the vige in my family¡¯s ancestralnds.¡± James felt a shiver run down his spine after hearing her words. The little bird at the vige in the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd? James did not pay attention, so he did not know there was a simr bird in the ancestralnd. However, if Laelia pointed it out, she must be correct. James knew the purple bird was a Gorger. ¡®Could there be another Gorger in the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd? ¡®Could it be the parent of this purple Gorger?¡¯ Thinking of the possibilities, James¡¯ blood ran cold. Laelia asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, James?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He came to his senses and said nonchntly, ¡°I guess birds more or less look alike.¡± Laelia nodded. ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s true. The bird in our ancestralnd has red fathers, but this one is purple. Your bird is gorgeous.¡± After speaking, she reached out to touch the Gorger on James¡¯ shoulder. The Gorger immediately flew away. It pped its tiny wings in the air and chittered at Laelia. Laelia said smilingly, ¡°I see this little guy has a bit of a temper.¡± While this was happening, James¡¯ thoughts were fixated on what Laelia had mentioned just now. He wondered whether there was another Gorger in the Targwyns¡¯ ancestralnd and if it was the one that had a cultivation base close to the ultimate rank. The ancestralnd was not a simple ce if his conjectures were true. James felt slightly anxious after considering all the possibilities. ¡°James.¡± Sophie walked out from the mansion gate and greeted James with a bright smile. James straightened up and replied, ¡°Ms. Sophie.¡± Sophie nodded lightly in response to James. Then, her eyes locked onto Laelia, and a white glow shone from her eyes, scanning Laelia. At that moment, Laelia felt like everything had beenid bare and no secret would escape unnoticed by Sophie. She took a few steps backward. Soon, the white glow on her body disappeared. James knew what Sophie had done and was exasperated. He reprimanded her, ¡°What are you doing, Ms. Sophie? Why would you scan her the moment you just met her?¡± Sophie said smilingly, ¡°I just felt a different aura about her and wanted to know why.¡± Hearing this, James was also intrigued. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± By now, he was somewhat used to Sophie¡¯s quirks. If Sophie thought that Laelia was unusual, that meant she must be very extraordinary. Sophie said with a faint smile, ¡°Even if I told you, you won¡¯t understand. I¡¯m going to the training grounds in the back of the city to check on your army.¡± She then turned around and left. Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 As usual, Sophie refused to exin. She left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and went to the training ground behind the city. James had no way of dealing with her. Afterward, he took Laelia around the city and briefly told her of the Celestial Abode¡¯s origin. Laelia¡¯s face was full of astonishment. Meanwhile, the soldiers quickly moved the grains into the Celestial Abode andpleted their tasks swiftly. Laelia ordered them to bring some seeds for James to bring back to Earth. After all the grain was moved into the Celestial Abode, James stood outside and shrank it down. Many people were gathered in the military base, including the Emperor of the Tabal Empire, Zoe, Laelia, and other Targwyn family members. Laelia waved at James sadly. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again one day, James. I¡¯ll devote myself to my training and find you when the Land of Tabal merges with the Earth.¡± Zoe walked toward James and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay a while longer? Is there really such a rush to return to Earth?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already been here for quite some time and I have no idea what the situation on Earth is. The current situation there is extremely tenuous, so I don¡¯t dare to stay any longer.¡± Hearing this, Zoe did not continue to persuade him. James waved goodbye to the Targwyns and immediately leaped into the air, entering through the crack in space. Under the gaze of many people, James disappeared. Laelia¡¯s pretty face was full of sadness. Although she had not known James for a long time, she could sense he was a nice person. James had many chances to steal their family¡¯s heirloom, the jade pendant, but he did not. She was impressed by his virtuousness. James relied on the Netherpeal he borrowed from Marcello toe to the Land of Tabal. However, he did not need any external help to return to Earth. After passing through the seal, he returned to the earth. However, he had no control over where he would be sent to and reappeared over an oceanic region. James hovered above the sky and looked at the sea below him with a frown. ¡°Where am I?¡± He took out his phone from the Celestial Abode and tried to check his location. However, his phone was out of battery. Seeing as he had no choice, he took out his power bank and charged his phone for a while. James found an uninhabited ind along the ocean and sat on a rock. He held his phone and used its GPS to find out his precise location.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Sword Lights flickered, and True Energy swept through the air. The terrifying True Energy rippled through the surroundings like waves of water, causing 100-meter tsunamis to form in the water. The tsunami crashed toward James. His body was like a boat swaying along with violent motions. James stepped forward and appeared higher in the air. He looked at the ind in front of him with a frown and said, ¡°Why are cultivators fighting in the Pacific Ocean? Has some kind of treasure appeared here?¡± James felt that the only reason cultivators would fight each other so fiercely was over some sort of valuable treasure. The people who fought against each other had powerful auras. James could sense that these people were at least the Fifth Stair of Immortal Ascension. Strong men of such ranks would be considered elites even within the Three Thousand Worlds. They were perhaps only slightly weaker than some Outsiders but were fully capable of fighting over any boons that appeared on the Earth. James did not want to interfere because he was not confident in beating the people on the ind, even if he activated the Sacrilegious Ascension. However, he would miss out on obtaining the boon that appeared if he were just to leave. After thinking about it, he decided to stay and take a look. James nned to inspect it covertly. After he made the decision, he quietly approached the ind. Suddenly, a gentle reminder came from within the Celestial Abode. ¡°Be careful, James. Some people here are Grand Supernaturals.¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°What are Grand Supernaturals?¡± Sophie exined, ¡°These so-called Grand Supernaturals are a nickname for people considered prodigies. However, not all prodigies are fit to be called Grand Supernaturals. Only those who possess terrifying Supernatural Powers are worthy of being called Grand Supernaturals. ¡°From my understanding, a person born with Grand Supernatural Powers can reach the pinnacle of cultivation if they don¡¯t encounter too many adversities. Such people can choose to seal themselves when they reach a certain age to awaken in a more suitable era and reach. grander heights. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Our current era is a very bright one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to get a glimpse of a Grand Supernatural. I never expected two of them to be on this small ind at once. I can¡¯t tell whether these two were from ancient times or were born in this era. It could also be possible they were just freed from their seals.¡± James had a clearer picture after he listened to Sophie¡¯s exnation. At the same time, he took a deep breath. Being born with some kind of Supernatural Power meant they were definitely devastatingly strong people. Sophie continued to exin, ¡°Under normal circumstances, Grand Supernaturals are also born with Supreme Spiritual Roots. Conversely, those with Supreme Spiritual Roots aren¡¯t necessarily born as Grand Supernaturals. Do you understand?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± James knew how formidable one was with a Supreme Spiritual Root. Outsiders feared the rise of people with Supreme Spiritual Roots on Earth. Thus, they meddled with the Four Holy Beasts because they wanted to eliminate the humans with Supreme Spiritual Roots. From those actions alone, he could already tell how formidable a Grand Supernatural was. Regardless of the era they were in, meeting a Grand Supernatural was still an incredibly rare urrence. Miraculously, there were two of them on this small ind. This meant whatever appeared on this ind must be exceptionally unique. ¡°Ms. Sophie, for two Grand Supernaturals to appear here, I¡¯m guessing some sort of amazing treasure must have been unearthed in this ce. I¡¯d like to see if I can obtain it. It would be amazing if I could get it in my hands. Can you help me?¡± Sophie refused outright. ¡°No. I told you before I can¡¯t help you directly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since Sophie was unwilling to help, there was nothing he could do. Boom! As he was speaking with Sophie, the battle on the ind intensified, and the collision of True Energy grew more forceful. At the same time, a beam of white light shot up into the sky from the ind. It immediately caught James¡¯ attention. Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 The white light was unusual, and it was hard to see if one was not paying careful attention. The lights began shooting up one after the other and grew from one ray of light to ten. After the first light beam shot up, many more followed after it. The light beams appeared only for a few seconds before disappearing. James looked at the ind in the distance and began to ponder. He concluded the light beams. must be shooting out from the treasure on the ind. However, he was unsure of what the treasure could be. He would have to get closer to find out. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The battle on the ind was intense, and the atmosphere was heated. Even from a distance, Jamescould sense the terrifying aura from the battle. He would very likely die if he were to approach carelessly and get discovered. He watched the battle in the distant sky. Many people were involved in the battle. However, there were two people who were mostly stationary. One was a woman in a white dress with a pair of white wings on her back. These dazzling wings were formed by True Energy and had some mysterious symbols flowing through the wings. It looked mysterious and eerie. She hovered in the air, and a white light radiated from her body. The white light enveloped her body, masking her appearance. Judging by the outline of her facial features, it was apparent she was gorgeous. A man stood on the other side. The man wore a blue robe, and a blue cloud swirled under his feet. The two looked at each other. Although they did not make a move, a harsh aura radiating from their bodies. In the space between them, more than 20 cultivators fought fiercely against each other. They were powerful and their strength was likely at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. These people were evidently subordinates of the two powerhouses that had not moved. James frowned and thought to himself, ¡®If their subordinates are already so strong, wouldn¡¯t those two be even stronger?¡¯ Just as he was thinking about how he could get close to the ind to find the treasure, a group of people appeared in the distance. ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s very lively here.¡± Before anyone could get a proper glimpse of her, herughter carried through the air. At the sound of the woman¡¯sughter, the fierce battle on the ind stopped. The two powerhouses¡¯ subordinates retreated from the battlefield. Everyone looked into the distance. James also looked in the direction of the sound and saw a man wearing a ck robe in the lead. The man was handsome and had long hair, but there was a wicked expression on his face. ¡°Jace?¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed together. The person was none other than Marcello¡¯s senior from the Demon Realm, Jace. Many people were walking behind Jace. In total, there were about 20 people. Although they did not take action, their energy was very strong and subdued the previously battling people. James analyzed their strength. Jace¡¯s subordinates were at the very least on the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, or even stronger. Standing behind Jace was a charming woman wearing a long ck dress. She radiated with a morous and ethereal atmosphere. From afar, James looked at the many powerhouses from the Demon Realm with a frown and muttered, ¡°Why are they here? What exactly is on this ind?¡± He was unsure of what secrety in the ind. Initially, he was wary of carelessly exposing himself on the ind. However, he was on rtively good terms with Marcello, who had just appeared. After considering it for a while, he showed himself. In a sh, he flew toward Marcello, who was approaching from the distance. Before he got close to Marcello, one of Jace¡¯s subordinates appeared in front of James, blocking his path. The subordinate drew his sword and thrust it at James. His attack was incredibly fast, and James could not react in time. At that moment, he was in the Pacific Ocean, far away from Sol. Since he did not have a ne, he would have to travel using his own means. He guessed he would probably run out of True Energy before he reaches Sol. However, he had no choice. After figuring out the direction, he put away his phone and stepped forward, appearing 100 meters in the air. He stimted his True Energy and covered a lot of ground. However, traveling like this would exhaust his True Energy much faster. After traveling for two hours, a deafening explosion urred on an ind below him. Suddenly, a terrifying wave of True Energy swept in his direction. James flew with all his strength to avoid the force but was struck by it and plummeted from the sky. Before he fell into the sea, he dispersed the force and righted his body in midair. He bnced himself steadily above the sea and stared at the ind in front of him. It was a huge ind that was full of towering mountains. A figure flickered above the ind. Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 ¡°Hold on.¡± Marcello opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± The subordinate¡¯s sword was only one meter away from James. Upon hearing Marcello¡¯s voice, he quickly retracted his sword. James broke out in a cold sweat from the fear. The subordinate was powerful. If even one of Jace¡¯s subordinates could unleash such terrifying strength and speed that he could barely counter, then how strong was Jace himself? At that moment, Marcello approached James. ¡°James? You¡¯re back?¡± Her pretty face bore a surprised expression. James nodded and took out the Netherpearl from the Celestial Abode. He handed it back to Marcello and grinned. ¡°Thank you for borrowing me your treasure. I was able to traverse the Sealed Realm safely because of it.¡± Marcello put it away and returned his smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jace watched their interaction. He walked over, nced at Marcello with a frown, and said, What¡¯re you doing, Marcello? Why did you give such a precious thing to him? What if he lost it?¡± Marcello smiled faintly and said, ¡°How could he lose it? Who in this world would dare to snatch the Netherpearl? Anyway, the fact is, I already lent it to him.¡± ¡°You?¡± Jace was shocked. Marcello replied with a smile, ¡°Father gave me his permission.¡± When he heard this, Jace decided to drop the issue. He nced at James intently. The nce alone made James feel as if an invisible force was crushing him, making it hard for him to breathe. It onlysted for a few seconds before Jace dispelled it. He stepped forward and glided through the air. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Marcello called out to the absent-minded James. James finally came to his senses and followed behind Marcello. Soon, they arrived near the ind. There were two groups of people above the ind. One group was led by the woman with True Energy wings. The other group was led by the man that rode atop the blue cloud. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Jace¡¯s party as they approached the ind. The man with clouds under his feet looked at Jace¡¯s party calmly. He said nonchntly, ¡°It seems all kinds of people havee to join the fun. Although he was being mocked and humiliated, Jace kept his cool. He knew the person before him had an unusual background. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Your Excellency must be the Grand Supernatural that was born in the Cloud Realm eighty thousand years ago, correct? You were sealed by your sect when you were younger, and they selected this era for your birth.¡± Jace¡¯s clear voice rang out. Hearing this, the man standing on clouds was slightly taken aback. He looked at Jace warily. Who was this person, and how did he know his origin? Jace continued to speak, ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s name pays homage to the blue clouds under feet. You¡¯re Yerick Cloud. I also know this blue cloud was born with you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Yerick chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to know so much about me.¡± Jace smiled faintly. His eyes turned to the woman with wings and said, ¡°Tsk, tsk and there¡¯s more to this woman here than just her beauty. You¡¯re Xavia Bell, born in the Sky Realm one hundred and thirty thousand years ago, right?¡± Xavia¡¯s body was shrouded in white light, and her appearance was indiscernible ¡°Who are you? Why do you know about me?¡± When she opened her mouth, her pleasant voice resounded. Despite her airy voice, her tone was incredibly condescending and standoffish. Jace did not answer her question but said, ¡°Xavia Bell, born one hundred thirty thousand years ago in the Sky Realm. You were born with a Supernatural Power and chose to seal yourself at the age of twenty to awaken in a better era.¡± Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 Jace immediately revealed the origins of the two powerhouses. Both Xavia and Yerick were blindsided by this move. Their identities were supposed to be secret, and no one of this era should have known about. them. How did Jace find out? Who exactly was this person? James was also shocked by the revtion. He was stunned to discover the identities of Yerick and Xavia. He did not expect that one of them to come from 80,000 years ago and the other from 130,000 years ago. Moreover, he was taken aback by Jace¡¯s knowledge. He did not expect Jace to have knowledge of the origins of these two people. Marcello smiled faintly and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so shocked by Jace¡¯s knowledge, James. He knows so much because our family has information from all walks of life. We know about. every powerhouse that¡¯s ever been born and about the prodigies from past generations that chose to seal themselves. We even know when and where these people will awaken.¡± James rubbed his nose in embarrassment and asked, ¡°Is that so? Then what treasure is on this ind?¡± Marcello exined, ¡°This ind appeared out of nowhere and is probably an unknown Sealed. Realm. The loosening of the seal caused it to appear on Earth. An ancient powerhouse left. behind Blood Essences on this ind. Blood Essence can improve one¡¯s physique and is at transcendental treasure for cultivators.¡± Hearing this, James came to a sudden realization. So an ancient powerhouse left behind Blood Essences. Jace ignored Marcello and looked at the two people before him. He said with a faint smile, There¡¯s no need for you two to go on a killing spree, don¡¯t you agree? There are plenty of Energy Pools on this ind which should be enough to improve your body. Moreover, they might not even be particrly beneficial to both of you. At most, it may slightly improve your physical strength.¡± Jace¡¯s voice resounded. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He had alsoe to im the Blood Essences. If he could soak in the Blood Essence Energy Pools for a few days, his physical strength would multiply. It would aid him in iming the boons that would eventually appear when the earth goes through various disasters. ¡°Who are you to interfere in my business?¡± Yerick sported an angry scowl. He was upset that his identity was exposed, yet he had no knowledge about his opponent. At that moment, his aura increased significantly. James felt a horrifying pressure crushing against him and found it hard to breathe. Marcello reacted quickly and took out the Netherpearl. Mysterious power emanated from the Netherpearl and pushed back the pressure. Jace said, ¡°Stand back.¡± He knew a fight was inevitable. Hearing this, Marcello quickly pulled James away. Jace¡¯s subordinates also retreated to asafe distance. Yerick¡¯s aura grew stronger. Behind him, the hazy image of a world appeared, showing mountains, rivers, andnds. With the appearance of the vision, James felt a crushing pressure again. Although the Netherpearl resisted the force, he still felt the oppressive force. Marcello inadvertently remarked, ¡°What terrifying Yogacara.¡± James looked at the world that appeared behind Yerick and asked, ¡°Is this Yerick¡¯s Yogacara?¡¯ Marcello nodded, ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s at the Mage Rank and has cultivated his own Yogacara, which is the vision of the world behind him. However, I don¡¯t know what the stage of his Yogacara is. Jace floated in the air and looked at remained calm in the face of the Yerick¡¯s Yogacara. Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Suddenly, the illusory world ruthlessly smashed toward Jace with devastating force. At that moment, Jace made his move. ck energy wrapped around his arm. He clenched his fist and punched forward. The strands of ck energy quickly gathered together and formed a phantom fist. Bam! As Jace¡¯s fist crashed into the illusory world, an explosion happened on the spot. The resultant impact shook their surroundings violently. The illusory world was pushed away, and Yerick took a few steps backward. Meanwhile, Jace also had a solemn expression. ¡°Tch. He¡¯s really strong.¡± Marcello eximed happily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yerick to be so strong. Jace used his Demonic Fist but only pushed him back by a bit.¡± James nced at Marcello puzzledly, not understanding what kind of technique the Demonic Fist was. Marcello exined with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Jace. He¡¯s also a Grand Supernatural and was born with a strong Supernatural Power. The Demonic First was one of the signature martial art skill he learned. It¡¯s a very remarkable skill even in the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­?¡± In the distance, Yerick was surprised after sensing Jace¡¯s energy. He stammered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re a demon?¡± Jace smiled faintly and did not reply. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a couple of Blood Essence Energy Pools. It¡¯s not worth dying over. If you want to fight, let¡¯s wait until the seal opens and more great fortunes appear.¡± Yerick chose to concede to Jace¡¯s argument. After testing Jace¡¯s strength, he gave up on the idea of killing his opponent. Although he was confident in his strength, the treasure on the ind was not worth using his signature martial art skill for. Xavia stepped forward and interjected, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s stop this unnecessary fight. There are three main Blood Essence Energy Pools on the ind, so we can all have one each. Additionally, there are also seven to eight more small Blood Essence Energy Pools. Our subordinate¡¯s strength will determine who gets it.¡± Yerick nodded and said, ¡°I agree. They can fight, and the winner can enter the Energy Pool.¡± James was overjoyed as he overheard the conversation between the three seasoned fighters. He finally felt like he had a chance, but he then was crestfallen after remembering the strength of said subordinates. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Some of their subordinates should be at the Seventh or Eighth Stage of the Immortal Ascension. James was not confident in winning even if he utilized Sacrilegious Ascension. Standing aside, Marcello seemed to have seen through James¡¯ worries. She smiled and said, You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡± James looked at Marcello and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She turned to Jace and blinked her bright eyes at him, asking, ¡°Right, Jace?¡± Jace frowned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a waste to snatch an Energy Pool for him.¡± Marcello persuaded him, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that. After all, he¡¯s the strongest man on Earth and has an extraordinary Supernatural Power. Do you think you could master Sacrilegious Ascension?¡± Jace looked at James. After thinking it over for a few seconds, he replied, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with it.¡± Marcello chuckled. Afterward, the three powerhouses dispatched their men to fight one by one. They simply exchanged some moves and did not deal lethal blows. Jace¡¯s subordinates were geniuses from the Demon Realm. They were powerful and overwhelmed Yerick and Xavia¡¯s subordinates. On the ind, besides the three main Energy Pools, there were eight regr Energy Pools. Jace¡¯s subordinates won seven of them. Xavia¡¯s subordinate won thest one. The Energy Pools were distributed to the winners respectively. With Marcello¡¯s help, James also obtained a spot to enter the Energy Pool to improve his physique. Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 Just like that, James obtained a spot to enter one of the ind¡¯s Energy Pools to improve his physique without lifting a finger. James followed them onto the ind, which was an unknown Sealed Realm that had surfaced on Earth. It was not originally part of the earth and only appeared because of the loosening of the seal. A primordial environment on the ind greeted James. They were surrounded by mountains towering into the sky. Several trees stood 100 meters from the ground and blotted out the sun. Jace, Yerick, and Xavia each upied one of the three main Energy Pools in the ind¡¯s central region. James went to the the ind¡¯s outskirts. His Energy Pool was located in a canyon. Inside the canyon, he found the Energy Pool and it had a width of 100 meters. The liquid inside the pool had a milky color with streaks of red. It was a remarkable sight. Upon getting closer, James could sense powerful energy thrumming from the pool. James stood by the pool, looked at the white and red liquid in it, and murmured, ¡°Is this the Energy Pool?¡± Just as he voiced his doubts, a dazzling white light shonefrom the Energy Pool and shot up into the sky. James was unsure of what was inside the Energy Pool and who left behind the Blood Essence. Moreover, he did not know what perks he would gain after taking a dip in the pool. Without much hesitation, he jumped into the pool. When he entered the pool, he immediately sensed a magical power from the water, which helped open the pores throughout his body. The mysterious energy entered his body, and he felt warm and indescribablyfortable. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James could not help but exim, ¡°It feels so good.¡± His body absorbed the mysterious energy, nourishing his muscles and bones. Without him. noticing, his physical strength gradually grew. James¡¯ physical strength had already reached the Herculean¡¯s Sixth Layer and was close to the Immortal Ascension. Despite that, his cultivation rank was rtively low. At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice chimed in from the Celestial Abode and rang in James¡¯ ears. ¡°James, your physical strength is much higher than your cultivation rank. Your priority shouldn¡¯t be to improve your physical strength but to improve your rank. You need to bnce out your physical strength and cultivation rank. Otherwise, your body will be too strong, and your True Energy won¡¯t be able to keep up which will inhibit you from exerting your physical body¡¯s true strength.¡± Sophie began to lecture James about some basic theory. Under normal circumstances, cultivators would only work to improve their rank and True Energy. Very few people would cultivate True Energy and improve their physical strength simultaneously. This was because physical strength improved at a much slower rate and needs to be diligently trained. This requires one to go through countless trials and tribtions. Many cultivators are unable to endure the pain to improve their physical strength. Additionally, cultivation methods to improve physical strength were very rare. Only a few major sects have such cultivation methods and said methods were only passed down to direct disciples. Thus, many people do not even have the chance toe into contact with such cultivation methods. However, only true genius cultivators simultaneously would improve their physical strength and True Energy. One would needplementary True Energy to disy one¡¯s real physical strength. Having weak True Energy and strong physical strength was inefficient and would only provide one with a strong defense. It could be said the physical body¡¯s main function was defensive, while True Energy was the actual offensive power. After hearing Sophie¡¯s exnation, James finally understood what he had to do. However, Sophie was not entirely correct either. When the physical body reaches its pinnacle, one punch alone could split mountains and the ground. However, James would still need to raise his True Energy and cultivation rank to continue improving in the future. Sophie¡¯s voice resounded again. ¡°Your body is extraordinary, James. It can grow infinitely and absorb any energy and convert into your own True Energy. It¡¯s very beneficial to improving your rank.¡± ¡°The energy here is potent. Since your current rank is still rtively low, it¡¯ll probably help you improve by multiple fold. However, you shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about raising your physical strength for now. Instead, raise your cultivation rank.¡± Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 ¡°Mhm. Alright.¡± James no longer thought about improving his physical strength after Sophie¡¯s lecture. When the mysterious energy entered his body, James activated his cultivation method. The energy entered his body and diffused into his flesh and blood. He refined the energy and converted it into pure True Energy. From there, James¡¯ True Energy grew rapidly. His True Energy began to climb higher and higher. Consequently, James¡¯ cultivation rank also advanced at an astonishing pace. After soaking in the Energy Pool for a month, James¡¯ cultivation rank had grown considerably. Currently, he was a Fifth Layer Herculean. He was very close to reaching the sixthyer. Once he entered the Sixth Layer, he could break into the Immortal Ascension. He believed he could easily achieve the Immortal Ascension rank with his body and resources in the Celestial Abode. After reaching the Fifth Layer, James had almost absorbed all of the energy from the Energy Pool. With a leap, he flew out of the Energy Pool andnded nimbly on the pool¡¯s edge. He stimted his True Energy and felt it surge through him instantly. Sensing the powerful True Energy in his body, James¡¯ face lit up with delight. He could have easily stepped into the Immortal Ascension rank by now if he had not constantly condensed his True Energy and rank in the past. Afterward, he dissipated his True Energy and tried to sense the ind¡¯s surroundings. He could sense people in the other Energy Pools focused on absorbing the energies from their respective pools. His exceptional physique allowed him to absorb the energy remarkably quickly. He had already finished absorbing the energy, but others were still in the midst of doing so. Initially, he wanted to leave earlier and leave for Wrymstead. However, Marcello was still in the process of absorbing the energy from her Energy Pool. Marcello acquired the opportunity for him, so it would be inappropriate for him just to leave without telling her. After giving it some thought; James decided to wait for a few more days until Marcello was done. Then, they could depart from the ind together. Since he had nothing to do, he walked through the mountain range, trying his luck in finding high- quality divine herbs. Although the Celestial Abode contained countless divine objects, he wanted to give them to the 400,000 soldiers there. Thus, the more divine objects he could obtain, the better. James walked through the primordial forest. As he stepped through the thick piles of fallen leaves on the ground, the rustling of the leaves beneath his feet echoed through the forest. He strolled through the forest and whenever he encountered an obstructed path, he would fly over it. Before he knew it, he had arrived at the ind¡¯s central region. The three main Energy Pools were located here, and the three powerhouses were focused on absorbing the energy. Even after a month, the energy within their pools was still very concentrated. James could not help but feel envious when he saw how much better their pools were. If he entered the Energy Pools in the central region, his strength would definitely increase tremendously. While James observed the Energy Pool from nearby, the person within it sensed his presence. The person inside the Energy Pool was Xavia. The white light around her body had dissipated and James could clearly see her face. She was attractive but had an ice-cold expression. She nced in James¡¯ direction. James felt a powerful force overwhelm him and was knocked back. He vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Such strength¡­!¡± He was shocked. ¡®What kind of monstrous strength is this?¡± She made him vomit blood with just a nce. James did not dare to linger any longer and quickly left the area. As he departed, he secretly made a vow in his heart, ¡®Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be as strong as her.¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Over the years, James hade to understand the truth. He would have to get stronger if he did not want to get beaten. It was the eternal truth. He left the Energy Pool where Xavia was cultivating and headed to a mountain in the ind¡¯s most central region. It was the highest point and gave him a view of the entire ind. ¡°James¡­¡± A voice suddenly came from the Celestial Abode. Only James could hear it as it came telepathically. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This ce seems off.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. Confused, James asked, ¡°Hmm? Is there something strange about it?¡± At that moment, Sophie stood at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in the Celestial Abode. Since the Celestial Abode was on James, she could sense and see the surroundings from inside. the mansion. After scanning the surroundings for a while, she said, ¡°Have you not noticed? There are thirty three mountains on this ind. Theyout of these mountains is in a very profound. formation. The Energy Pool is only the treasure on the surface. I suspect there¡¯s a greater treasure hidden on this ind.¡± James was overjoyed. He asked, ¡°What kind of treasure is it?¡± Sophie said, ¡°I¡¯m not certain yet.¡± Swoosh! A white light emerged, and Sophie appeared in her white dress in front of James. She stood in the center of the ind and scanned the surroundings. Then, she said. ¡°I was right. There¡¯s at formation here. I¡¯m curious what we¡¯ll discover on this ind after I trigger the formation.¡± After speaking, Sophie¡¯s body flickered, and she leaped several hundred meters into the air. Mysterious symbols appeared in her hand and descended from the sky, spreading over the ind. At that moment, the mountains on the ind began to move. The mountains constantly shifted. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are the mountains moving?¡± ¡°This ce is a formation, and I¡¯ve activated it.¡± The people on the ind were shocked to see the mountains moving. All the peaks revolved around the central mountain where James was located. At that moment, many people appeared in front of James. Jace, Yerick, Xavia, Marcello, and the others showed up on the mountain. As soon as Marcello appeared, she looked at James and asked, ¡°What did you do, James?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The others also had their eyes on James. James looked into the sky and found that Sophie had disappeared. Suddenly, her voice sounded in his mind again. ¡°I¡¯ve already activated the formation and returned to the Celestial Abode. I don¡¯t want others. to know of my existence. As for whether you can obtain the treasure hidden by the formation, that¡¯s up to you. ¡± Hearing this, James was slightly taken aback. Immediately, he regretted it. ¡°Why would you activate it now if you knew some kind of treasure would appear right after? You should¡¯ve waited until everyone was gone so I wouldn¡¯t have to fight these people over it. How will I defeat them and obtain the treasure with my current strength?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think that through. Well, you¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself.¡± After replying to him, Sophie did not say anything more. James looked at Marcello, who was staring at him. He put on a puzzled expression and said, What did I do? I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Marcello did not ask any more questions. Initially, she thought that James had activated the formation. However, it seemed that the formation had activated by itself. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Marcello looked around. Rumble! Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the surrounding mountains shifted in a rapid, continuous motion. The thirty-three mountains rotated around the central region. In just a short moment, the ind¡¯s topography had undergone drastic changes. The ind¡¯s mountains,ndforms, and environment hadpletely changed. Boom! Suddenly, the mountain James and the others were standing on cracked, and there was a loud burst of sound. Everyone leaped into the air. As soon as everyone was in the air, the mountain below them immediately split open, and an ancient city gradually came into view. After the mountain in the center disintegrated, the surrounding mountains split open. A huge city was hidden beneath the mountain range. The city was well preserved. The city walls were made of ck rocks and were very high. The buildings within the city were also all ck and had traces of Demonic Energy. Everyone stared at the city in astonishment. The city suddenly began to move as if it was being lifted by something. After that, the ind started moving as well. ¡°Huh?¡± James was shocked. Everyone was dumbfounded. A moving city? Someone shouted, ¡°Chase after it!¡± Everyone floating in the air immediately began chasing after the moving city, wanting to get close to it and see what was within it. ¡°James, don¡¯t chase after it.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James questioned, ¡°Why not? There must be a great treasure hidden within the city.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Right after Sophie replied to James, the moving city and ind suddenly floated into the sky. Everyone spotted a massive turtle under the ind. The turtle flew up into the sky with the city on its back. The seal in the sky cracked wider in an instant, and a huge hole appeared. With the city on its back, the turtle disappeared into the huge hole and vanished from everyone¡¯s sight. After the turtle and city disappeared, the crack in the sky shrank. Jace, Yerick, Xavia, and the others did not chase after it. The turtle carried the city into the Sealed Realm. Although it was called Three Thousand Worlds, many unknown Sealed Realms were full of danger. If they chased the turtle into a dangerous ce, they might never find their way back. ¡°W-What the hell was that?¡± Yerick stared at the seal. Even though he was born tens of thousands of years ago and had lived through many experiences, he had no idea what kind of city the turtle was carrying. Even Jace from the Demon Realm had no idea what it was. He turned to Marcello, who was standing beside him, and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple matter. Report it back to the sect immediately.¡± At that moment, James chatted with Sophie. He asked, ¡°How did you know I wouldn¡¯t catch up, Ms. Sophie? Do you know that city¡¯s origin?¡± Sophie replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure either. But, I¡¯ve heard Emperor Jabari mention a Silent City of Death before. It¡¯s also called Dead City. The city has existed since ancient times. He told me that arge turtle wandered around with a city on its back and had appeared a few times in the past. Every time it appeared, a great catastrophe would befall the world. ¡°Huff!¡± Sophie took a deep breath and said, ¡°There are many secrets in this world. Dead City was something that even Emperor Jabari could not exin. I never expected to witness it in my life.¡± James was curious about Dead City, but even Sophie did not know much about it. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite powerful. You casually activated the formation, and a mysterious creature appeared.¡± Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Sophie did not feel proud about being praised by James. Instead, she said lightly, ¡°Although the formation is profound to you, it¡¯s nothing to me. It¡¯s a very simple trick to deceive the eye.¡± ¡°Still, you¡¯re very impressive!¡± James had a lot of admiration for Sophie. Until now, he still had no idea what Sophie¡¯s cultivation rank was. The only thing he was sure about her was that she was very powerful. ¡°Huff.¡± Sophie heaved a sigh. ¡°We¡¯re in the greatest era of history, but it¡¯s also one of the darkest ages. Whatever will happen in the future is unpredictable.¡± Sophie went silent after saying that. At that moment, those who chased after Dead City returned. Not only did they not catch up with Dead City, but they also missed their opportunity to cultivate in the Energy Pool. Yerick and Xavia immediately left the area with their subordinates. Meanwhile, James followed Marcello and Jace away from the glowing Pacific Ocean. As soon as they returned to Sol, Marcello returned to Bane City on Mount Bane. Meanwhile, James returned to Wyrmstead without stopping. His True Energy had improved significantly, and it was sufficient for him to fly back to Wyrmstead. His travel speed was much faster than a ne¡¯s. It did not take long for him to reach Wyrmstead. While he was gone, the Earth was rtively peaceful. Many mighty powerhouses hade to Earth, but none of them had shown themselves. Instead, they silently stayed within Bane City, waiting for the tribtions to befall the world. and great boons to appear. The cultivators did not dare to cause trouble on Earth either. As soon as James returned to Wrymstead, he summoned the country¡¯s senior authorities to the pce¡¯s main hall. ¡°Honey.¡± Thea took James¡¯ hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Did anything happen to you this time?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°What could¡¯ve happened? Among the Three Thousand Worlds, I arrived in a rtively underdeveloped realm. I managed to bring back enough grains and some special seeds too.¡± What James brought back were seeds of spiritual grain. The Earth¡¯s current soil condition was perfect for growing these spiritual grain seeds. ¡°Thank god.¡± Thea heaved a sigh of relief. Recently, she had been worried that something would happen to James. Now that he had returned safely with seeds, she was finally at ease. James looked at the people in the hall and ordered, ¡°Contact Sol, Lothian, Tacriyrus, and the other nations immediately. Then, split the grain and food with them. As long as we can grow our own food, we humans on Earth will be self-sufficient.¡± Quincy stood up and said, ¡°Leave this matter to me.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James looked at Henry, the Blithe King, and Diney and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. From now onward, you three will have to enter the Celestial Abode and practice with the four hundred thousand soldiers.¡± The 400,000 ck Dragon Army soldiers were still in the Celestial Abode. The 400,000 soldiers needed four leaders. The four chosen leaders were Henry, the Blithe King, Diney, and Thea. Thea was powerful, so it was not necessary for her to train with them for the time being. ¡°Alright.¡± The three nodded. Afterward, James opened the Celestial Abode and let the three enter James also instructed people to move the grain out from the Celestial Abode. Soon, the grain. he brought back from the Land of Tabal was transported to Wyrmstead¡¯s food storehouse. James and Thea walked side by side in the Imperial Pce¡¯s backyard. Thea asked softly, ¡°James, what¡¯re you nning to do next?¡± Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 James said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the First Cmity struck the Earth. However, there hasn¡¯t been any providence. I want to enter the Celestial Abode to train before the providencees so I¡¯ll be able to obtain it.¡± James was rtively weakpared to other top powerhouses such as Jace, Yerick, and the rest. With his current strength,peting with them for the providence would be impossible. However, the providence could not be obtained through the use of strength alone. It also required a little bit of luck. James knew he was weaker than them and wanted to train harder. ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± said Thea. Although she was strong amongst Earth¡¯s martial artists, she could not measure up to the cultivators from the other realms. Thea was already a Herculean, and with the Four-Quadrant Art, she could kill powerhouses at the Immortal Ascension. However, her strength was far from enough. She could no longer keep up with the Outsiders. Hence, she wanted to continue training for a while. ¡°Alright.¡± James held Thea¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s train and increase our strength together. Then, we¡¯ll protect the world and lead the humans of the Earth to rise in the apocalypse. We¡¯ll be a force that the Three Thousand Worlds fear.¡± James had great ambitions. He not only wanted to protect the Earth¡¯s humans but also to lead a revolution so they could. be a strong existence that even the Orthodox factions of the Three Thousand Worlds would dread. Even though he knew it would take a long time to achieve such a feat, he did not want to give After a brief chat, Thea headed into the Celestial Abode to train. Meanwhile, James headed to Bane City. He was unsure of the catastrophe¡¯s nature, so he wanted to find that out in Bane City. A long time had passed, so some of the cultivators from the Three Thousand Worlds should already know something about it. Soon, he arrived on Mount Bane, where Bane City was located. Boom! Before he entered the city, a dazzling light ray burst out on Mount Bane. The light ray soared into the sky. Shortly afterward, magical light rays shot up from different regions across the Earth. With the appearance of the light rays, some unknown mountains appeared across the Earth. They contained concentrated amounts of Empyrean Spiritual Energy. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy quickly fused with the Earth¡¯s atmosphere. The Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy gradually became stronger. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What are these lights?¡± ¡°Latest news from our station! ording to the satellite images we¡¯ve obtained, many inds, mountains, and even potholes have appeared in different regions of the Earth.¡± News concerning the phenomenon was broadcasted internationally. With the emergence of natural disasters, countries worldwide announced the arrival of the doomsday apocalypse. The surviving humans throughout the world had already adapted to the changing circumstances. The new emergence of unknown areas only caused some surprises. The public did not show restlessness or panic. At that moment, James was also puzzled. ¡®The seal hasn¡¯t opened yet. Why are so many unknown regions already showing up?¡± Meanwhile, the Outsiders in City Bane became incredibly excited. ¡°The providence is finally here!¡± ¡°Before the seal opens, Four Cmities and Four Providences will befall the Earth. The first providence will be mine!¡± ¡°Haha! After so long, it¡¯s finally here!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Some Outsiders, who were confident in their strength, were excited as if they were bound to obtain the boon that was about to appear. ¡°James, the providence has appeared.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice sounded in James¡¯ mind. Hearing this, James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s here? So soon?¡± Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 James did not expect the providence to appear so soon. He had traveled to Bane City to inquire about the providence that would appear after the First Cmity. Afterward, he nned to train in seclusion within the Time Chamber for some time to improve his strength topete for the providence. Unexpectedly, the providence appeared just as he arrived on Mount Bane. At that moment, light rays were bursting out from Mount Bane. Not only that, but numerous light rays were bursting out from all over the earth, and many unknown regions concentrated with Empyrean Spiritual Energy appeared. James asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, is the providence here? What¡¯s the providence that appears after the cmity? Why are so many Outsiders so eager to obtain it?¡± In his mind, Sophie¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the providence is. However, it¡¯s definitely very extraordinary. It should appear in a few more days because the Empyrean Spiritual Energy on Earth is just beginning to rise. It will emerge when the Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy is strong enough.¡± Sophie was unsure what it was, but she had a rough idea since she was a powerful subordinate who used to serve Emperor Jabari. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not ask any more questions. He entered Bane City and went to Marcello¡¯s mansion. Marcello was the only person he knew in Bane City. Thus, she was the only person he could see. Many guards surrounded Marcello¡¯s mansion. They were all cultivators from the Demon Realm. Although their strength was rtively weak amongst those in the Demon Realm, they were powerhouses on Earth. They were only slightly weaker than the geniuses from the Three Thousand Worlds. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± Seeing James, the guards greeted him respectfully. James had visited before, and Marcello was very friendly to him. Thus, the guards did not dare to neglect him. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Marcello.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The guards made a weing gesture. James entered the mansion. Another guard walked over to him and offered a slight bow. James asked, ¡°Is Marcello here?¡± The guard replied, ¡°Ms. Marcello is in the backyard.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded gently and walked toward the backyard.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcello was sitting with Jace in a gazebo in the backyard. When she sensed James approaching, she immediately stood up and greeted him from far away. ¡°James, I¡¯m over here!¡± James strode over and looked at Marcello and Jace. He asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯re you two talking about?¡± Marcello looked at James and said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about the providence after the cmities. We also talked about you.¡± Shocked, James asked, ¡°What did you two say about me?¡± Marcello replied with a smile, ¡°We talked about your physical body and the Demonic Lotus.¡± James sat down. He did not know whether Marcello already knew that his body was made by the Demonic Lotus left behind by a powerhouse of the Demon Race. He could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my Demonic Lotus?¡± Marcello said smilingly, ¡°James, we¡¯re from the Demon Realm. You don¡¯t have to hide it from us. I know your body was reformed with a Demonic Lotus. It used to be one of our family¡¯s member¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit.¡± ¡°So?¡± James looked at Marcello. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡± Jace parted his lips and changed the subject. He asked, ¡°What are you here for, James?¡± Since Jace changed the subject, James did not pursue the topic any further. He replied, ¡°I came to ask about the providence. I wasn¡¯t expecting such drastic changes to take ce over all the Earth upon reaching Mount Bane.¡± Jace said, ¡°It¡¯s the signs before the appearance of the providence. My teacher told us that unknown regions will appear on Earth before the providence arrives. Earth¡¯s area will continue to expand, and Empyrean Spiritual Energy will continue to rise. When it¡¯s strong enough, the providence will emerge.¡± Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 ¡°Then, what¡¯s the providence this time?¡± asked James. Jace gently shook his head. He did know what it was exactly. Even his master did not have a precise answer. No one in the universe knew what the providence was or what Four Cmities would strike the earth. Jace continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have the answer to your question. The only thing I know is that the providence that will appear along with the Four Cmities is rted to the ultimate secret of heaven and earth. It also has something to do with our family¡¯s attack on the Earth during ancient times.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. Up to now, he had not learned why the Demon Race attacked the Earth in ancient times and why they decided to leave when they were so close to conquering it. In the past, he had asked Marcello about it before, but she refused to exin. James expressed his curiosity. Jace thought for a while and then replied, ¡°Our family attacked Earth because our ancestor was simply following the Heavenly Path. Even if we hadn¡¯te to attack, there would still be an internal fight on Earth. The world would be demolished and would seal itself. ¡°In ancient times, a powerhouse from our family had insights into the Heavenly Path, so he chose to attack Earth. He chose to leave when we were so close to conquering Earth because he wanted destiny to take its course of action. Everything that happened was predestined and bound to happen.¡± James was slightly confused. Heavenly Path? Destiny? Seeing James¡¯ puzzled face, Jace chuckled and exined, ¡°Basically, everything is fated. I don¡¯t understand these things, and I¡¯m simply telling you what my teacher has told me. I only know that being born in this era gives us the opportunity to peek into the world¡¯s ultimate secret. Those who get close to the secret will rise above everyone else. ¡°That¡¯s why many geniuses from ancient times chose to seal themselves. They wanted to wake up in this era. ¡°They have their eyes on the providence and want toe close to the world¡¯s ultimate secret to be the world¡¯s strongest being.¡± James could understand some of what he was saying but was still confused. Jace was getting impatient and said, ¡°Even if I exin things to you, you won¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a tough matter to dive deep into.¡± Perplexed, James uttered, ¡°Fine.¡± Marcello propped her chin up and looked at James, asking, ¡°James, is there a powerhouse from ancient times on Earth?¡± James looked at her suspiciously and asked, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Marcello said, ¡°Only a powerhouse from ancient times can help you refine and reform your body with the Demonic Lotus.¡± James smiled but did not answer the question. Jace reminded her, ¡°Marcello, that¡¯s a very personal question. You should respect his privacy.¡± For the first time, James felt that Jace was pretty friendly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine,¡± Marcello replied casually and did not pursue the matter further. Afterward, the three chatted about some other things. Then, James decided to stay in Marcello¡¯s mansion for the time being. The whole world was filled with glowing white lights. Meanwhile, the seal in the sky kept. letting out Empyrean Spiritual Energy. This energy spread throughout the Earth and onto the nts and animals of the Earth. Even ordinary humans on Earth were drenched by the Spiritual Empyrean Energy. It transformed their physical bodies to be stronger and suitable for cultivating. Marcello exined it as a gift from heaven and earth. The heavens would not let humanity go extinct. Thus, benefits would be given to humans after each cmity. Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy grew continuously for three days. Three dayster, a vision of heaven and earth appeared. Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 James stayed in Bane City for three days. At dawn, there was a heaven-and-earth vision. An illusory gate appeared in the sky above Bane City. On the gate, there were a few words. In the past few days, James had been cultivating in the courtyard. He noticed the illusory gate as soon as it appeared. He stared at it for a while but could not read the words floating on it. They were very mysterious ancient words. They seemed to be alive and kept changing. Soon, Marcello, Jace, and some of the Demon Race¡¯s strong men appeared. James walked toward Marcello and asked, ¡°Look over there. That illusory gate just appeared. and is connected to the seal in the sky. There are some words on the gate. Can you read the words?¡± Before Marcello could answer, Jace replied, ¡°I can read it.¡± James looked at Jace and asked, ¡°What do they mean?¡± ¡°Space-Time Portal.¡± Shocked, James asked, ¡°Space-Time Portal? What exactly does that mean?¡± Jace shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If I¡¯m not wrong, the gate is connected to a certain space. Passing through this gate should lead to an unknown time or space.¡± James asked, ¡°Is it a space within one of the Sealed Realms? Jace shook his head and replied, ¡°Not necessarily. It could be a Sealed Realm or some kind of space. As for what it is, you¡¯ll have to go inside to find out.¡± ¡°Is this gate the so-called providence after the First Cmity?¡± asked James. Jace nodded. ¡°Most likely.¡± At that moment, many people appeared in the sky. These people leaped into the sky from Bane City and entered the illusory gate without any hesitation, disappearing under many watchful gazes. After the first person entered, many more followed suit. Many more Outsiders entered the Space-Time Portal. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out too.¡± Jace looked at Marcello. Marcello turned to James. However, James hesitated. He had no idea what the Space-Time Portal was or where he would be transported. It would be troublesome if he could not return back to Earth. He was indecisive about whether he should follow them or not. Sensing James¡¯ hesitation, Marcello said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, James. It¡¯ll be fine. If there¡¯s an entrance, there must be an exit. It¡¯s a Space-Time Portal that leads to an unknown ce. A great treasure must be hidden within it.¡± James coughed lightly. ¡°Ahem.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if there was a great treasure within it, I might not even get the chance to obtain it. There are plenty of powerhouses from the Three Thousand Worlds present. Some of them have just awakened from their seals after tens or hundreds of thousands of years. ¡°With so many powerhouses vying for it, it¡¯ll be hard for me to obtain it.¡± James sighed softly. Although the custodian reminded him that he would have to obtain the treasure from the providence no matter what, judging by the current situation, it would not be an easy feat for him to defeat the other competitors. Marcello said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be obtained by strength alone. One also needs a bit of luck. Let¡¯s go. It won¡¯t hurt for you to check it out.¡± After speaking, James made up his mind and decided to have a look. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jace urged. He leaped into the air, and his subordinate followed behind. Marcello also followed suit with James. They appeared in front of the Space-Time Portal. Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 The gate hovered in the sky and was right beside the cracked seal connecting the Earth to the Three Thousand Worlds. The gate was massive, with a height of 100 meters. Another row of mysterious ancient words could be seen on the gate. Even Jace and the Outsiders from the Demon Realm could not read the words. White mist billowed behind the gate, hiding the view behind it. One after another, powerhouses appeared in the sky and entered through the Space-Time Portal, disappearing from sight. Jace directly stepped into the Space-Time Portal. His men followed right after him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, James.¡± Marcello looked at James. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. The two entered the Space-Time Portal together. James felt a powerful force sweep over and surround him as soon as he walked into the Space- Time Portal. At that moment, he lost control over his body. The power surrounded him, and a strong suction force came from inside the Space-Time Portal, drawing him inside. He felt dizzy and almost lost consciousness. The situationsted for about five seconds. Five secondster, James appeared in an unfamiliar ce. He scanned his surroundings. It was a world he did not recognize. He found himself in a primary forest within a mountain range surrounded by towering trees. The roar of unknown creatures could be heard from within the forest. James leaped several thousand meters into the air and scanned his surroundings. In his view, all he could see were mountains. ¡°What is this ce?¡± James was puzzled. ¡°Where did Marcello go?¡± He looked around but was confused when he could not find Marcello. They had entered the Space- Time Portal together, but she was nowhere to be seen. Could it be that they were transported to different ces? ¡°Wee to the Provenance.¡± Just as James was deep in thought, a voice sounded from a distance. ¡°Wh-Who¡¯s there?¡± James warily scanned his surroundings. The voice sounded again. ¡°The Provenance is a magical and extraordinary world. From now onward, every time youplete a challenge, time will rewind a little. The moreplicated the challenge, the more time will rewind. ¡°Trace back to the past and discover the world¡¯s origin! ¡°Through a series of challenges, you can go back in time. Afterpleting enough challenges, you¡¯ll travel back to the period when the world was first created. ¡°Legend says that when heaven and earth were first created, several beams of light burst out in our universe. These light beams are the key to unlocking the ultimate secret of the world. ¡°Participants, how much you learn will depend on your own capabilities.¡± A voice echoed throughout the unknown world for all who entered the Provenance to hear. After hearing the instructions, James was stunned. ¡°Is that why this ce is called the Provenance? ¡°We¡¯ll have toplete challenges and travel through time and space to return to the beginning of the world.¡± James could not help but take a deep breath. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He would never have imagined that such a magical ce existed in this world. Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 After entering the Space-Time Portal, James arrived at the Provenance. After hearing the exnation, he had a clearer picture of the ce. The Provenance allowed them to travel to the beginning of time when the world was first created so that they could discover the ultimate secret of the world. As for the purpose and benefit of it, James was still clueless. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He nced at the area, but it was deste. James descended from the sky andnded in the mountain forest. Golden light burst forth from the ring on his finger, and the ring fell to the ground, transforming back into the Celestial Abode. James walked into the Celestial Abode. Then, the Celestial Abode shrank and submerged into the soil. No one would find the Celestial Abode even if they passed through the area. James, Nova, and Sophie gathered in the backyard of the Celestial Abode¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion. James exined how he had entered the Space-Time Portal and arrived in the Provenance. He looked at both of them and asked, ¡°Nova, Ms. Sophie, do you two have any idea what kind of ce the Provenance is?¡± Sophie¡¯s face was full of astonishment. Surprised, she said, ¡°The Provenance? I never expected the Provenance to appear after the First Cmity.¡± James was overjoyed. Judging from Sophie¡¯s reaction, she must have known about the Provenance. Curious, he asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, what kind of ce is it?¡± Nova, who was standing aside, replied, ¡°Entering the Provenance is every powerhouse¡¯s dream. Those who reach the Emperor Rank would want to enter the Provenance and time to find out the ultimate secret of the world so they could break through into an unprecedented rank.¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s right. However, finding the Provenance is super difficult. Even a person of the Emperor Rank would have to pay a heavy price to enter the Provenance. I didn¡¯t expect the first providence to appear in this bright era to be the Provenance.¡± Nova continued, ¡°In the past, Emperor Jabari mentioned that many powerhouses have entered the Provenance. These people had reached their cultivation limit and could no longer break through. Thus, they entered the Provenance to find the world¡¯s ultimate secret to improve their cultivation. However, all these powerhouses that made it into the Provenance never reached the beginning of time. ¡°I¡¯m guessing no one will make it to the beginning of time. ¡°However, countless great emperors of the past have entered the Provenance. It¡¯s full of treasures. If you can obtain some of them, it¡¯ll benefit you greatly.¡¯ Nova and Sophie briefly shared their knowledge about the Provenance. It had existed since the beginning of the world, but no one knew why it was created. The only avable information was that one could travel back to the beginning of time bypleting the Heavenly Path¡¯s challenges. The more challenges onepleted, the further back in time one could travel. The moreplicated the challenges, the more time one could travel through. One couldplete these challenges until one traveled to the beginning of the world. Sophie looked at James and said smilingly, ¡°Remember, James. Putting aside everything else, your greatest fortune is being born in this era. Regardless of how far back you travel, the fact. that you¡¯re able to enter the Provenance will already benefit you greatly.¡± James nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know what kind of challenges we¡¯ll be met with?¡± Sophie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. The challenges are closely rted to the Heavenly Path. They aren¡¯t created by humans but formed by the Heavenly Path. ¡°The Heavenly Path?¡± Once again, there was mention of the Heavenly Path. Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 Sophie said worriedly, ¡°How should I put it? Basically, the Heavenly Path is an absolute existence that transcends and controls everything, including the life and death of living beings.¡± James was still perplexed. Nova said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand it for now. All I can tell you is the purpose of cultivation is to get close to the Heavenly Path. The closer one gets to the Heavenly Path, the less control the Heavenly Path has over one. Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Getting close to the Heavenly Path means getting close to the world¡¯s secret. You¡¯ll be able to predict the future. You may even be able to resist the Heavenly Path and change the course of fate.¡± Their exnation was too profound, and James could not understand. James asked, ¡°Then, what should I do now?¡± Sophie replied, ¡°Go out andplete the challenges, of course.¡± Nova nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Sophie¡¯s right. Plus, I think it¡¯s very unusual for the Provenance to appear right now. Under normal circumstances, only those of the Emperor Rank can enter the Provenance. However, this time, it¡¯s open to everyone regardless of their rank. I think the Heavenly Path deliberately gave this opportunity to everyone.¡± Sophie cheered James on. ¡°Good luck, James. I believe you can do it. You¡¯ll benefit greatly if you get to the beginning of time and learn the world¡¯s secret.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll go back outside.¡± ¡°Go on. Go on.¡± Sophie waved her hand. James reappeared in the outside world, pensive. A burst of golden light appeared on the ground and transformed back into a ring, sliding back onto James¡¯ finger. James looked around and scanned the primitive mountain range. He murmured, ¡°I have to travel back to the beginning of time? The Heavenly Path? Everything sounds so unfathomable. ¡°But, how do I ept the challenges?¡± James was confused. Just as he was trying to figure it out, a voice sounded. ¡°Your every action and word in the Provenance will trigger a challenge. However, this is a very dangerous ce, and you might die if you aren¡¯t careful.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Swoosh! Suddenly, a white light descended from the sky. A white token appeared in front of James. The voice continued to exin, ¡°All the creatures within the Provenance will be given protection. Thus, if you ever encounter a dangerous situation, crush this token, and you¡¯ll be teleported out of the Provenance. Of course, leaving will also mean forfeiting your challenge.¡± He took the white token before him and put it away. James murmured, ¡°This sure is a magical ce. I didn¡¯t expect to be still protected after entering the Provenance. Does it mean the Heavenly Path is deliberately protecting us?¡± Until now, he still did not know who was speaking to him. ¡®Could it be that there¡¯s a mysterious powerhouse hidden in the Provenance? Is he controlling everything within the Provenance?¡¯ The thought popped up in James¡¯ mind. However, he quickly dismissed the thought. Sophie and Nova said the Provenance was an extraordinary ce. Thus, no ordinary living being could be capable of controlling this ce. The being controlling it must have been the supreme Heavenly Path. It was the Heavenly Path that transcended everything. ¡°Tsk, James. Enemies sure are unavoidable.¡± Just as James was deep in thought, a burst ofughter sounded in the distance. Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Hearing the sound, James looked over. In the distance, a man quickly flew toward him, appearing in just a few seconds. James saw the man¡¯s appearance. He did not look too old, about twenty-five or twenty-six. He wore ck armor and had a long sword on his waist. He stood a few meters away and looked at James with a grim and hostile expression. ¡°Who are you?¡± James was puzzled as he could not recognize the man before him. Enemies? The man in ck armor said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Quade Hach from the Overworld.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the Overworld, James had a bad premonition in his heart. He had ughtered many Overworld Outsiders and had grievances with those from the Overworld. After a brief shock, James sped his fists together and said, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Quade¡­¡± ¡°The Son of Heaven and Magnus were my juniors.¡± Quade¡¯s expression was grim. At that moment, powerful energy erupted from his body. James was knocked into the distance as though a mountain had crashed into him. His Blood Energy churned. ¡°How strong¡­¡± James was startled. He did not expect this man to be the Son of Heaven and Magnus¡¯ senior. Both the Son of Heaven and Magnus had died in his hands. It seemed he would get caught up in an intense battle today. ¡°The challenge has been activated.¡± Just as James was preparing to face his opponent, a voice sounded from the distant sky. Yet, the sound was so clear, as if it wasing from right beside him. James was startled. ¡®Is this how challenges are activated?¡¯ ¡°Huff!¡± James immediately took a deep breath. At that moment, Quade was slightly stunned. Obviously, he also heard the voice and knew that they had activated a challenge. ¡°Die!¡± Quade¡¯s face darkened, and he roared furiously. Then, he clenched his fist and threw a punch at James. His attack contained terrifying power. Before James could react, his terrifying fist was already swinging toward him. In a panic, he raised his hand to resist. Boom! The two forces collided and caused a huge explosion. A shock wave swept over the surroundings, and the mountain under James¡¯ feet was demolished into rubble. James was knocked back by the force. He felt the terrifying force travel through his fist and permeate his entire body. The force damaged his body, and his body showed signs of disintegration. James would have died from Quade¡¯s punch if not for his Demonic Lotus body. Although he was only slightly injured, he was shocked. He was at the Herculean¡¯s Fifth Layer, and his physical strength had reached the Herculean¡¯s Sixth Layer. However, he was still not a match for Quade. James thought, ¡®How strong is he?¡± While still shocked, the Demonic Lotus in his body unleashed Demonic Energy. The Demonic Energy flowed through his body and healed his body¡¯s injuries instantly. James seized the chance and quickly backed away, keeping a safe distance from Quade. Seeing an injury forming on James¡¯ fist and permeating his body, Quade concluded that James would die. However, James¡¯ body recovered as he backed away. ¡°I underestimated you.¡± His face darkened and was hostile. nk! Quade drew his sword and gripped it, causing a terrifying force to sweep toward James. He leaped into the air and dashed toward James, shing his sword forward. James quickly dodged the attack. Quade¡¯s sword mmed into the ground, and an explosion burst out, causing a bottomless pit to appear in the ground. Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Quade was strong, and his attacks contained destructive power. James knew it would be impossible to kill Quade without using Sacrilegious Ascension. At that moment, his energy reservoirs let out a few waves of True Energy. They permeated his whole body and shattered his spine. He took a step forward, and heaven and earth¡¯s power gathered toward him. His body absorbed heaven and earth¡¯s power and formed a new spine. He took a step forward, and Quade felt a powerful force crushing his body. However, the power was not enough to knock him back. Quade gripped the long ck sword and shed at James. His sword shed out a storm. James took several steps forward, and a few of his vertebrae were reformed. At the same time, he dispersed the storm. Sacrilegious Ascension was a potent signature martial art skill of the Primordial Divine Ape Race. After James took a few steps forward, Quade was knocked back by the force. Meanwhile, James continued to step forward. Soon, he took thirty-three steps. Thirty-three of his vertebrae were reshaped. At that moment, his energypletely merged with the surrounding Empyrean Spiritual Energy. A powerful energy emerged under his feet. The mountains in the area crumbled into ruins. James floated in the air and looked down at Quade. With a calm and confident expression, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you, Quade. However, since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± Sacrilegious Ascension gathered a strong maic field around James. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Quade felt as if the pressure of heaven and earth was crushing down on him as he stood within the maic field. Although he was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, he could not withstand the force. His Blood Energy churned uncontrobly. His True Energy also churned and showed signs of leaking from his body. ¡°Damn it.¡± Quade roared furiously. He stared at the pressure formed by Sacrilegious Ascension and raised his long sword, shing aggressively. The long sword burst out with powerful energy and instantly shattered Sacrilegious Ascension¡¯s power. Meanwhile, James¡¯ reformed spine by the heaven and earth¡¯s power also showed signs of Before James could react, his terrifying fist was already swinging toward him. In a panic, he raised his hand to resist. Boom! The two forces collided and caused a huge explosion. A shock wave swept over the surroundings, and the mountain under James¡¯ feet was demolished into rubble. James was knocked back by the force. He felt the terrifying force travel through his fist and permeate his entire body. The force damaged his body, and his body showed signs of disintegration. James would have died from Quade¡¯s punch if not for his Demonic Lotus body. Although he was only slightly injured, he was shocked. He was at the Herculean¡¯s Fifth Layer, and his physical strength had reached the Herculean¡¯s Sixth Layer. However, he was still not a match for Quade. James thought, ¡®How strong is he?¡¯ While still shocked, the Demonic Lotus in his body unleashed Demonic Energy. The Demonic Energy flowed through his body and healed his body¡¯s injuries instantly. James seized the chance and quickly backed away, keeping a safe distance from Quade. Seeing an injury forming on James¡¯ fist and permeating his body, Quade concluded that James would die. However, James¡¯ body recovered as he backed away. ¡°I underestimated you.¡± His face darkened and was hostile. nk! Quade drew his sword and gripped it, causing a terrifying force to sweep toward James. He leaped into the air and dashed toward James, shing his sword forward. James quickly dodged the attack. Quade¡¯s sword mmed into the ground, and an explosion burst out, causing a bottomless pit to appear in the ground. Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 After Quade killed James, another person appeared before he could catch his breath. It was a powerful person who had much stronger energy than him. After a brief contact, he was knocked away. Another fierce battle broke out in the area. At that moment, James was lying weakly among the ruins below them. His strength had improved tremendously after casting Sacrilegious Ascension. However, it was only comparable to the strength of someone at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. Meanwhile, Quade had reached the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair and was close to the Seventh Stair. Although their strength were both in the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, the gap them was rtively big. James was severely injured but not dead. The Demonic Lotus reformed his body, so Quade¡¯s strength was not enough to kill him. Sensing the movement above him, James knew another fierce battle had broken out. Thus, he remained under the ruins in the ground and did not show himself, using the opportunity to heal his body. Demonic Energy surged through his body, and he quickly recovered from his injuries. In less. than a minute, he had fully recovered. His strength had returned to its peak, but he did not choose to reveal himself. Instead, he waited within the ruins. The fierce battle above him continued. Terrifying energies swept across the surroundings and destroyed everything. The mountains were destroyed, and the ground was full of bottomless pits. The fightsted for about half an hour. James sensed that Quade and the other cultivator were not dead yet but wounded. Quade sustained a wound on his arm and was bleeding. He stared at his opponent, who was wearing a ck robe. The ck-robed man also panted and stared at Quade. He said coldly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so resilient. However, you¡¯ll die since I¡¯m your opponent.¡± At that moment, a ck lotus silently shot out of the ground. The ck lotus appeared in the sky and released ck energy. ¡°What?¡± Quade and the ck-robed man were shocked. At that moment, the ck lotus released Demonic Energy. The energy swept the surroundings and engulfed the ck-robed man. The ck Demonic Energy entered the ck-robed man¡¯s body. Suddenly, he felt like his True Energy and Blood Essence were being swallowed up. At that moment, he was terrified of his impending death. ¡°Argh! No¡­¡± His eyes widened, and he exerted all his strength. Although James¡¯ Demonic Lotus was terrifying, the ck-robed man was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. He broke free from the Demonic Energy. Afterward, his body flickered, and he appeared in the air. His long sword shed the Demonic Lotus, and a terrifying Sword Energy burst out. Upon being struck, the Demonic Lotus transformed into ck mist and quickly disappeared into the deep pit in the ground. James, who was hiding in the pit, spat out a mouthful of blood. His Demonic Lotus was sliced apart, and he suffered injuries from the bacsh. At that moment, he felt a dangerous energy approaching him. His body flickered, and he quickly rushed out of the deep pit. After he escaped, several Sword Energies mmed into the ruins on the ground, creating a bigger mess. James appeared in the distance and gritted his teeth. ¡°That was so close.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two who were previously engaged in the fight noticed James. Quade was shocked. He pointed at James in the distance and said, ¡°Y-You¡¯re a demon?¡± The ck-robed man also was frightened of James. When the Demonic energy entangled him, he was overwhelmed with the fear of death. Fortunately, he was strong enough to break free. Otherwise, it would have been the death of him. James looked at the ck-robed man and Quade with a frown. Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 The two had fought an intense battle and were both injured. Their strengths were no longer at their peaks. Despite that, they were still rtively strong. ¡°Damn it. I made a mistake. I showed up too early. I should¡¯ve waited until they no longer hadbat power.¡± James pped his forehead. He regretted taking action and revealing himself too early. The two looked at James with fear, especially the ck-robed man. At that moment, he was covered in cold sweat. Meanwhile, James was deep in thought. He had no grudge against the ck-robed man. The ck-robed man would probably avoid conflict if he did not attack. However, he had a grudge to settle with Quade. James decided to get rid of Quade first. After he made up his mind, James said, ¡°Your time is up, Quade.¡± James¡¯ cold voice resounded, and Demonic Energy emerged from his body to form a ck lotus. The ck lotus hovered above his head, surrounded by ck mist containing terrifying power. The ck-robed man slightly backed away upon seeing the scene. Meanwhile, Quade held on to his sword and shed out to cut the ck Demonic Energy that swept at him. Quade was powerful, and James could not kill him so easily, even with the Demonic Lotus. However, Quade was injured and was slightly powerless against Demonic Energy. After a while, he was struck by the Demonic Energy and was sent flying. James seized the opportunity and urged the ck lotus¡¯ energy. The Demonic Lotus quickly floated toward Quade, and countless strands of Demonic Energy swept over to surround him. The Demonic Energy enveloped Quade and absorbed his True energy and Blood Essence continuously. The Demonic Lotus transmitted the power to James. James¡¯ physical strength improved rapidly by the second. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Quade let out a miserable scream. Soon, his screams died down. Quade was turned into a pile of bones. The Demonic Lotus hadpletely absorbed his True Energy, flesh, and blood. Quade could not find the chance to use the token given to him after James¡¯ Demonic Energy This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. surrounded him. At that moment, the Demonic Lotus reacted strangely. A white hue could be seen on the Demonic Lotus. It looked very strange. The Demonic Lotus had transmitted the energy to James, helping him to improve his physical strength and True Energy. ¡°Challengepleted.¡± After Quade¡¯s death, a voice rang in James¡¯ ears. Suddenly, his body disappeared from the area, and he was transported to a city. ¡°Where am I?¡± After appearing in the city, James was slightly taken aback. He scanned the city. It was a very old city, and many people were walking down the streets. These people were powerhouses from the Three Thousand Worlds. ¡°Congrattions onpleting the first challenge anding to Infinity City.¡± After James appeared in the city, the voice sounded again. James listened attentively. ¡°Infinity City is the starting point of the Provenance. Outside the city are some very dangerous ces where challenges can be triggered. Afterpleting your challenge, you¡¯ll be transported to the next city. ¡°Each city represents an era. ¡°In this city, you¡¯ll find the Infinity Stele, which records the information and events of this era.¡± Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 ¡°The Infinity Stele?¡±James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. The information about the era they traveled to was engraved on the Infinity Stele. Since he was transported to Infinity City, he was no longer in his original era and had traveled back into the past. James scanned his surroundings. There were many cultivators in the city. These were people who hadpleted their challenges and entered Infinity City. Infinity City was the first stop of their time travel. James walked around the city and soon found a mysterious b with inscriptions. It was a ck b 100 meters high and more than 20 meters wide. Many strange words were engraved on it. Many people were gathered below the b. At one nce, James saw a densely packed crowd. There were at least 100,000 people. ¡®What does the text on it mean?¡± ¡°The Infinity Stele sure is amazing.¡± Many cultivators who could not understand the text discussed the Inifinity Stele. Soon, James came to the Inifinity Stele and scrutinized it. There were mysterious scripts on both edges of the Infinity Stele. At the center of it were many names. The names were written in ancient scripts, and it was hard to tell which era they were from. James could not read a single word. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Sophie, are you there?¡± James telepathicallymunicated with Sophie, who was in the Celestial Abode. Soon, Sophie replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± James asked, ¡°What exactly is the Infinity Stele? What are these words on it?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. But, I¡¯ve heard Emperor Jabari say the Infinity Stele is the representation of the Infinity Cities. There are one hundred and eight Infinity Cities in total.¡± Surprised, James asked, ¡°So, if I travel through one hundred and eight Infinity Cities, I¡¯ll return back to the beginning of the world?¡± ¡°Haha. You¡¯re so naive.¡± Sophieughed, saying, ¡°The Inifnity Cities are only the starting point. The real time traveling begins after you go through the one hundred and eight Inifnity Cities. Countless powerhouses have entered the Provenances, but none have reached the world¡¯s beginning.¡± ¡°Then, do you understand the text on the Infinity Stele?¡± James could not understand the words, so he could only ask for Sophie¡¯s help. Sophie said, ¡°They¡¯re ancient scripts. I can¡¯t tell you what it means. You¡¯ll have to reach a certain rank to be able toprehend it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± James was confused. Sophie suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, I heard Emperor Jabari say that the Infinity Stele has existed since the beginning of the world and is a valuable treasure. Emperor-ranked powerhouses of the past have tried to take it with them, but it backfired. ¡°Even Emperor Jabari hade to try and take it but failed. He told me that only a person with a weak cultivation base can take the Infinity Stele.¡± Sophie exined, ¡°Emperor Jabari also said that there are ancient scripts on the Infinity Stele. They are very powerful and will have a strong resistance to strong people. However, it won¡¯t resist average cultivators. ¡°He also told me only unrivaled powerhouses can enter this ce, but at a hefty price. On the other hand, Ordinary cultivators aren¡¯t capable of entering this ce. However, the Space ¨C Time Portal appeared to be connected to this ce. There¡¯s also an age restriction where those. over one hundred can¡¯t enter the ce.¡± After speaking, Sophie fell into deep thought. Then, she continued speaking, ¡°Combining the conjectures made by Emperor Jabari, I think the treasure hidden in this ce isn¡¯t just the secret of the world at the beginning of time. It¡¯s possible that even the Infinity Stele itself is a treasure.¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°What you¡¯re trying to say is that the Infinity Stele is a treasure I can take away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but give it a try. After all, powerhouses at the Emperor Rank haveprehended the Heavenly Path. Since these are Emperor Jabari¡¯s conjectures, it must be close to the truth.¡± Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 James asked, ¡°How do I take it?¡± Sophie replied, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve never been to Infinity City or the Provenance before.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded gently. After a brief conversation with Sophie, he learned that the ck Infinity Stele in front of him could be an extraordinary treasure and had existed since the beginning of the world. It would greatly benefit him if he could take it away and learn to control it. The Infinity Stele was not inferior as a tool for learning the secret of the world. However, James did not know how he could take it. He fell deep into thought. Afterward, he walked toward the ck Inifity Stele and tried to lift it. However, the Infinity Stele would not budge. It was too heavy as if it was grounded to the world, not moving even an inch. ¡®How am I supposed to do this?¡± James looked at the Infifty Stele and fell into thought again. More cultivators appeared in the first Infinity City. After these cultivators showed up city, they quickly left to trigger more challenges to move on to the next destination. There were challenges of different levels. Afterpleting a difficult challenge, one could skip through a few Infinity Cities. Eventually, they would reach the one-hundred-and-eighth city. Arriving at thest city was not the end. Instead, it was the real beginning of time traveling. More and more people began leaving the city. There were also many people still gathered around the Infinity Stele. However, no one could understand the scripts on the Infinity Stele. No one knew the origin or meaning of the scripts. After inspecting it for a while, they chose to leave. After a while, James was the only person left. One would lose their sense of time inside the Provenance. James stood under the Infinity Stele. It seemed as if only a few moments had passed, but at the same time, it felt like an eternity had passed. His sense of time was already obscured. Everyone else left Infinity City, leaving only James behind. ¡°James.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice sounded from the Celestial Abode. James regained his senses and asked, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sophie said, ¡°I went to study the ancient scripts on the Infinity Stele. Although I couldn¡¯t figure it out, I think my power should be able to trigger it.¡± A white light shed in front of James. The white sh fell to the ground, and a beautiful woman in white appeared. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was Sophie. She ordered, ¡°Step back, James.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James quickly stepped away. Sophie floated into the air, and a mysterious symbol and powerful force appeared out of her palm. The force dragged the Infinity Stele and tried to lift it. At that moment, the mysterious scripts on the Infinity Stele seemed to havee alive. Powerful energy burst out and knocked Sophie away. Sophie fell from the sky and mmed into the ground. Then, she spurted out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 James was unsure of how strong Sophie was. However, she was able to move the Infinity Stele slightly. Although she was injured, she still managed to make it budge a little. James walked toward Sophie and helped her up from the ground. He asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sophie gently waved her hand and wiped the blood dripping from her lips. Then, she replied, I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s the bacsh from the Infinity Stele¡¯s power. It contains incredible strength. As expected from an extraordinary treasure that even Emperor-ranked powerhouses can¡¯t touch.¡± James asked, ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± Sophie fell into deep thought. After thinking for a while, she replied, ¡°Even I can¡¯t lift it since there are inscriptions on it. There are also the names of some Emperor ranked powerhouses on it, which contain extreme power. Powerful people will have to resist the Infinity Stele and the tremendous power of these Emperor-ranked names. You should try it, James.¡± ¡°Me?¡± With a helpless expression, James said, ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t lose anything from trying.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He jumped into the air. Looking at the ck Infinity Stele, he mobilized all his strength. He urged his whole body¡¯s strength and True Energy. ¡°Move!¡± James roared, and his powerful True Energy swept toward the ck Infinity Stele. However, he could not lift it, no matter how hard he tried. He tried a few more times but to no avail. Eventually, he gave up. He descended to the ground and sat down. He leaned against the Inifinity Stele and looked at Sophie, asking, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be working, Ms. Sophie.¡± Meanwhile, Sophie stood in front of the Infinity Stele with a thoughtful expression. Even with her strength and past experiences with ancient scripts, she could not understand. the meaning of the scripts on the Infinity Stele. Sophie waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll research it.¡± James was not in a hurry either. He sat on the ground and waited patiently. Sophie scrutinized the Infinity Stele. Time seemed to have frozen at that moment. However, it also felt like an eternity had passed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sophie suddenly stretched out her hand and pointed at the Infinity Stele. Powerful energy emerged from her fingertip. The force struck the Infinity Stele, causing it to shake. Suddenly, a powerful force emerged from the Infinity Stele and wrapped around James and Sophie. The next moment, the two appeared in an unfamiliar ce. The space was incredibly bright and did not have any darkness. Many white lights floated in the air, forming a spectacr view. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Sophie?¡± James looked at Sophie in a daze. Sophie wore a confused expression. She shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. I simply tried what I had in mind. It seemed I was right. The Infinity Stele used to have an owner. We must¡¯ve entered a dimension stored within the Infinity Stele. The previous owner must¡¯ve left it behind.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡¯ ¡± Suddenly, some of the white lights floated toward Sophie. Sophie¡¯s face distorted in pain. Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Sophie¡¯s body flickered and disappeared, She teleported back into the Celestial Abode. After returning to the Celestial Abode, her face was pale, and she looked like she had suffered a serious injury. She said, ¡°James, the outside world is resisting me. The inscriptions on the Infinity Stele will attack me, so I can¡¯t stay any longer.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. Jame was puzzled by her words and asked, ¡°Why am I fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because your cultivation base is rtively weak. You¡¯re far from the point ofing to understand the ancient scripts. Thus, they won¡¯t attack you.¡± James asked again, ¡°Then, what should I do next?¡± Sophie said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. A powerhouse must¡¯ve left this ce behind. His soul fragments must¡¯ve been left in this ce.¡± After Sophie finished speaking, some white light gathered together and formed a silhouette. James could vaguely see that this person was dressed in a white robe. He had long, ck hair, and his facial features were fairly handsome. ¡°Has someone finally shown up?¡± The silhouette looked at James. It looked like it was talking to James, but at the same time, it looked like he was talking to himself. At that moment, Sophie wanted to talk to James. However, she realized a powerful force had forcibly severed James¡¯ connection with the Celestial Abode. No matter what she said, James could not hear her. Meanwhile, James could not be bothered with Sophie. He looked at the silhouette floating before him. He sped his hands together and said respectfully, ¡°My name is James. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. ¡°Mhm.¡± The silhouette nodded gently in response to James. The silhouette uttered, ¡°The heaven and earth¡¯s seal is opening, and the Provenance has opened. It seems this day has finallye.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°May I know your name?¡± James asked tentatively. The silhouette finally cast a nce at James. Immediately, he replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Tatum Warderm.¡± Although James had never heard of a Tatum Warderm, the person before him must have been a well- known powerhouse from ancient times. He was probably also the Infinity Stele¡¯s owner. James was interested in obtaining the Infinity Stele. Sophie said it could be as good as understanding the world¡¯s secrets. James asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Warderm, are you the Infinity Stele¡¯s owner?¡± Tatum looked at James but did not answer. At that moment, James was not a person in Tatum¡¯s eyes. Instead, he was in the form of weird symbols constantly changing. He was a powerful man that could see through anything and anyone¡¯s life. However, he could not see through James. He could not see James¡¯ future. It seemed like a powerful force was preventing him from doing ¡°You¡¯re full of variables.¡± Tatum said softly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve managed to arrive here, it must be fate. Whether you can take the first piece of the Infinity Stele depends on your capabilities.¡± Overjoyed, James inquired, ¡°How can I acquire the first Infinity Stele?¡± Tatum replied, ¡°Since you¡¯vee here, you must be destined to. However, the Infinity Stele is no ordinary item. Once you acquire it, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences and Karma. After bing its owner, you¡¯ll be burdened with a lot of things. To be the Infinity Stele¡¯s owner, you have to be good in all aspects. Being able toe here doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll definitely obtain the Infinity Stele.¡± James was slightly confused and could not understand Tatum¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°Please tell me how I can obtain it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. It depends on whether you can bear the consequences and Karma thate with it. I can¡¯t see your future. It¡¯s full of unknowns and variables.¡± Tatum murmured and immediately disappeared from James¡¯ sight. After he disappeared, countless white light dots in the area quickly gathered together, forming a few mysterious words that enveloped James. At that moment, James was bewildered and confused. However, this onlysted for a few seconds. A few secondster, he disappeared from the glowing space. When he reappeared, he was back in Infinity City under the Infinity Stele. Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 James looked at the ck Infinity Stele before him, confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did I suddenly get transported out? ¡°What did Tatum mean? I must bear the consequences and Karma if I want to obtain the Infinity Stele? ¡°What Karma do I have to bear? James was confused. ¡°Ms. Sophie, are you there?¡± James did not understand, so he resorted to asking Sophie. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice sounded from within the Celestial Abode. ¡°A powerful force cut off your connection with the Celestial Abode just now. I couldn¡¯t get to you. How did it go? What happened?¡± James recited Tatum¡¯s words. Then, he asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, what do you think he meant?¡± Sophie thought for a while and said, ¡°It probably means you¡¯ll have to meet a certain qualification to obtain the Infinity Stele. You¡¯ll probably have to be able to take and put it away.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James nodded. He walked toward the Infinity Stele. With a leap, he appeared several meters in the air and activated his True Energy, having them surround the Infinity Stele. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Previously, he could not move the Infinity Stele, no matter how hard he tried. Surprisingly, he could now lift the Infinity Stele. ¡°What?¡± Sophie, who was watching from the Celestial Abode, was also shocked. She quickly reminded him, ¡°You can do it, James. Quick, allow the Infinity Stele to recognize you as its owner.¡± James asked, ¡°How can I make it recognize me as its owner?¡± Sophie said, ¡°The Infinity Stele is a divine object that has existed since the world was created. It¡¯s not an item that can be refined. You can¡¯t use your blood to make it recognize you as the owner. Instead, you¡¯ll have tomunicate telepathically with it.¡± Sophie briefly exined how to make the Infinity Stele recognize him as its owner. James followed her instructions. Soon, James connected with the first Infinity Stele and became its owner. After he became its owner, the Inifity Stele kept shrinking until it was the size of a fist. Then, it moved andnded on James¡¯ palm. Sophie eximed from the Celestial Abode, ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°I never expected you to obtain the first Infinity Stele. You¡¯re really lucky, James. Even powerhouses of the Emperor-rank couldn¡¯t im it. I¡¯m envious of your luck.¡± Sophie had an envious expression. James chuckled and yed with the Infinity Stele in his hand. The Infinity Stele was heavy in its original form, but now, it felt very light in his hand. After scrutinizing it for a long time, James still could not figure out what was so extraordinary about the Infinity Stele. The names on it were already a supreme power. Sophie exined, ¡°You¡¯re still very weak right now. When you be stronger, you¡¯ll understand how good of a treasure it is. Putting aside everything else, the names are already a supreme power. Although the Infinity Stele was powerful, James¡¯ current strength was weak, and he could not comprehend it yet. With a thought, the Infinity Stele grew bigger in an instant. It returned to its original form, which was 100 meters in height and 10 meters in width. The ck Infinity Stele smashed at a distant building with destructive force. Boom! The entire building was destroyed with a loud bang, and Infinity City trembled. However, it immediately restored itself. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly powerful.¡± James took a deep breath. Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Although he was not sure of the Infinity Stele¡¯s attribute, he knew ordinary cultivators would not be able to control it. He put away the Infinity Stele with satisfaction. The Infinity Stele turned into ck mist and entered his body, submerging into a certain area within his Elixir Field. Satisfied, James said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, I¡¯ve already obtained the first Infinity Stele. Does this mean I can easily obtain the other Infinity Steles? Are there really one hundred and seventy Infinity Steles?¡± Sophie exined, ¡°Supposedly, yes. As for whether it¡¯s true, you¡¯ll have to travel to the next Infinity City to find out.¡± ¡°Do I have toplete a challenge to move on?¡± asked James. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At that moment, the Infinity Stele in James¡¯ body revealed some information and transmitted it to him. After being in a daze for a few seconds, James said with joy, ¡°It seems there¡¯s a portal between every Infinity City. There¡¯s no need toplete the challenges to move on to the next city.¡± The Infinity Stele revealed a lot of information to James. After James obtained the information, he did not linger anymore and walked to the back of the city. Soon, he reached a wall of light behind the city. James knew he would appear in the next Infinity City after passing through the light. Ordinary cultivators were not capable of passing through it so easily. However, James could easily pass through because he had the Infinity Stele. Without hesitation, he passed through the wall. His body disappeared and reappeared in the next city. It was the second Infinity City, which waspletely identical to the previous one. The only difference was it was of a different era. Within the second Infinity City, there was another Infinity Stele. There was no one in the second Infinity City. The other powerhouses that entered the Provenance had notpleted the challenges from the first to move on to the second city. James quickly walked toward the Infinity Stele and tried to lift it up. He became the Infinity Stele¡¯s owner and put it away without much effort. Then, he traveled to the next Infinity City. He kept moving and collecting the Inifity Steles. Soon, he reached thest Infinity City and obtained thest Infinity Stele. He stood at Infinity City¡¯s gate. His heart skipped a beat as the 108 Infinity Steles materialized out of his body and hovered in the sky. The sight was spectacr and shocking. ¡°Haha.¡± At that moment, a burst ofughter sounded. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± James quickly put away the Infinity Stele and scanned his surroundings warily. After the voice sounded, a blurry silhouette appeared in front of James. It gradually formed the outline of a middle-aged man. However, James still could not see the face of the man clearly. ¡°Wh-Who are you?¡± The man smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Infinity Stele to have a new owner. You¡¯re pretty lucky, young man.¡± James looked at him warily. The man reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have malicious intentions.¡± James asked again, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man replied, ¡°My identity doesn¡¯t matter. You no longer need to continue advancing further. You won¡¯t be able to go beyond Infinity City with your current strength. Since you¡¯ve already obtained a great treasure from the Space-Time Portal, you should return to where you came from. Then, train very hard. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Provenance. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll fight side by side sooner orter.¡± Then, his body became blurry again, and he gradually disappeared. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 James could not discern the appearance of the mysterious man who appeared at the 108th Infinity City. The man¡¯s words confused James. ¡°What did he mean by that? ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± James was lost in contemtion as he stood at the wall of Infinity City and watched the man disappear without a trace. After some time, he put his thoughts aside. ¡°That man told me there¡¯s no need for me to leave the city since I¡¯ve obtained the most valuable object in the Space-Time Portal. With my current strength and rank, I won¡¯t be able to travel to the beginning of time when the universe was born.¡± James murmured. Then, he asked, ¡°Sophie, should I leave?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode, ¡°Yes, I think so. Although I¡¯ve never been to the Infinity Cities and the Provenance, even I know that you can¡¯t travel back in time to when the universe was born with your current strength.¡± Since Sophie said the same thing, James did not linger for long. After all, he had already obtained the invincible providence. Holding the token he received when he entered the Provenance in his hand, he crushed it into pieces. The token radiated a white light that enveloped him. Then, he disappeared without a trace. At that moment, he could only feel his head spinning. Thissted for ten seconds. Then, he left the Infinity Cities of the Provenance and reappeared on Mount Bane. Upon returning to Earth, James realized that there were many people gathered on Mount Bane. They were the Outsiders who also entered the Space-Time Portal. Besides, there were glowing white lights all around them. Each light represented a cultivator¡¯s return from the Provenance. ¡°Why is everyone back?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows and scanned his surroundings. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, he spotted a woman wearing a ck dress and hurriedly walked over to her, asking, ¡°Marcello, you¡¯re back as well. Did you notplete the challenge?¡± Marcello looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I entered a cave that stated that I can advance three Infinity Cities in a row once I leave the cave. However, before finding the exit, I¡¯m suddenly back here again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was confused. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Marcello shook her head. She had no idea what was going on. James scanned his surroundings. More and more cultivators returned. In less than ten minutes, Mount Bane was full of cultivators. ¡°Why am I back?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten what I want!¡± ¡°I want to go back in!¡± Many were puzzled. Some cultivators tried entering the Space-Time Portal once more but to no avail. Upon seeing this, James murmured, ¡°Could this be caused by the fact that I obtained the Infinity Stele, the most important object of the Space-Time Portal?¡± ¡°What?¡± Marcello asked, ¡°James, did you obtain the Infinity Stele?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James collected himself and said smilingly, ¡°No way!¡± Marcello said, ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡± ¡°Marcello, I¡¯ll be heading back to Wyrmstead now. Let¡¯s meet again some other day.¡± James said goodbye to her. ¡°Get going, then. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡± She waved at him. Then, James leaped into the air and flew in the direction of Wyrmstead. As his strength was enormous and his True Energy majestic, his speed was extraordinary. Soon, he arrived at his destination. At the moment, the Elite Eight and ke Davis were in charge of Wyrmstead. Meanwhile, Diney, Henry, the Blithe King, and Thea were in closed-door meditation in the Celestial Abode. Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 ¡°James.¡± In the pce, Quincy walked toward James, who was sitting in the main seat, with a puzzled look on her face. Wearing a red dress, her curvaceous figure only entuated her impable beauty She said, ¡°I thought you went to Mount Bane and entered the Space-Time Portal. Why have you returned so quickly?¡± As there was no concept of time in the Infinity Cities in the Provenance, James had no idea how much time had passed. ¡°How many days has it been since the Space-Time Portal opened?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Three days.¡± ¡°Only three days?!¡± James eximed. He thought he had been in the Provenance for a very long time. It appeared that only three days had passed. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s only been three days.¡± Quincy nodded. James took a deep breath. Why did he feel like a long time had passed? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something bad happen?¡± Quincy asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m just tired. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m heading to rest.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave. He arrived at his room in the courtyard andy on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. After brief contemtion, he got up and summoned the 108 Infinity Steles. Looking at the Infinity Steles that had diminished in size, James let loose augh. He never thought he would be this fortunate to obtain the most significant object of the Space -Time Portal. It appeared that the providence that emerged after the First Cmity was the 108 Infinity Steles, not traveling back in time to when the universe was born. The Infinity Steles exuded an ancient aura that sent a chill down James¡¯ spine. ¡°Their power should be unbelievably great¡­¡± James murmured as he happily stored them away. Then, the feeling of anxiety returned. That was because four catastrophes would appear on Earth before the seal was undone. Though this was only the First Cmity, many had perished. What would happen when the Second Cmity appeared? When would it emerge? Jamesy on the bed and contemted. Slowly, he drifted off to sleep. For the next few days, James remained in Wyrmstead and dealt with the country¡¯s affairs. Soon, a week had passed. A week ago, the Space-Time Portal disappeared after the cultivators were forced out of the Provenance. However, they did not leave Earth but instead remained here. Although they missed the providence brought about by the First Cmity, there was still the Second Cmity. As the Second Cmity targeted only the earthlings, they were concerned. In essence, they could not care less about the fate of the earthlings. Before the Second Cmity even appeared, James encountered a new problem. On a morning a weekter, James was in the middle of a meeting with Quincy and the others in the pce when approaching flying objects blotted the sky in the distance. ¡°Reporting!¡± A guard rushed into the pce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked with a frown. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wearing a horrified expression, the guard pointed outside the pce, ¡°Th-There are airships approaching Wyrmstead.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James momentarily froze before standing up and rushing outside. Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 James walked out of the pce, while the others followed close behind. James gazed at the weirdly-shaped airships in the distance. They were the size of mountains, and everyone could not help but marvel at the majesty of the armada. ¡°What the¡­¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. However, he was not surprised upon seeing the airships, considering that Earth¡¯s environment had changed drastically. From the exterior and structure of the airships, they must havee from the Sealed Realms. He was puzzled why anyone woulde knocking on his doors. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Those must be airships from the Sealed Realms.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say those are magic treasures rather than airships. I heard from cultivators from other Sealed Realms that airships like these can shrink in size whenever the user wills it. Many conversed in whispers. ¡°Is James Caden here?¡± An oppressive voice boomed as an elderly man appeared on the airship at the very front. He was wearing a mboyant robe and a golden belt on his waist. Standing on the airship, he nced downward at Wyrmstead Pce. James stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m James Caden. May I know who you are and your purpose of visit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yuvaan Zymir, the Sect Elder of the Divinity Sect of the Ancient Realm.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. His voice boomed. Quincy whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Ancient Realm, James. Over the past few years, Wyrmstead has been collecting information on the Sealed Realms. Meanwhile, the Ancient Realm is the highest-ranked Sealed Realm.¡± Upon hearing this, James had a bad feeling about Yuvaan¡¯s visit. He said, ¡°Ahh, so you must be the well-renowned Mr. Zymir. May I know what brings you here to Wyrmstead?¡± Yuvaan said coldly, ¡°James Caden, as a descendant of sinners, not only did you not repent, but you even cultivated the Demonic Arts. So, I¡¯vee here today to exterminate you.¡± His voice boomed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. One, you admit to your sins andmit honorable suicide. Two, I¡¯ll wipe Wyrmstead off the map and annihte you.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ face darkened. ring at the airship in the sky, he furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, Sir. You have no evidence to support your ims that I¡¯ve been cultivating the Demonic Arts. Besides, even if I did cultivate them, you have no right to pass judgment. Though James knew that the Ancient Realm was the most powerful world among the three thousand Sealed Realms, he had no idea how strong the Divinity Sect was. However, based on what he was seeing, the Divinity Sect was not a force to be reckoned with. Regardless, he was unafraid. After all, since the enemy was already at his doorstep, he could not show any weakness. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yuvaan burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°The Divinity Sect has every right to pass judgment on you! Don¡¯t me me for this, James, but the descendants of sinners have no right to live. ¡°However, I promise you that I won¡¯t harm the innocent. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to think about this. Three dayster,e to the Divinity Sect on Mount Bane and repent your sins. Then, I¡¯ll finish you off before the public. Otherwise, I¡¯ll exterminate all earthlings starting from Wyrmstead. ¡°Pull back!¡± As Yuvaan¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the area, the airships retreated and soon disappeared from view. James¡¯ expression was unusually solemn. ¡°What should we do now, James?¡± Quincy tugged at James¡¯ sleeves. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I still have three days.¡± Then, he headed to the pce¡¯s courtyard and entered the Celestial Abode. Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 Many gathered at the main building of the Celestial Abode, including Sophie, Thea, Henry, the Blithe King, Diney, and the Spirit Tool. James narrated the chain of events that unfolded. ¡°A bigshot from the Ancient Realm showed up, used me of cultivating the Demonic Arts, and passed judgment on me. He wants me dead.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, Thea immediately stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do, then?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The Ancient Realm is the most. powerful world among the three thousand Sealed Realms. Now, the Ancient Realm¡¯s Divinity Sect¡¯s Sect Elder is threatening to annihte all humans on Earth starting from Wyrmstead if I don¡¯t forfeit my life.¡± James was filled with consternation. ¡°Since he¡¯s made such a bold im, he must have sufficient strength to enforce his ims. I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± Saying that, he looked at Sophie and asked, ¡°Sophie, could you intervene and resolve the matter by annihting the Divinity Sect?¡± Sophie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, James. There¡¯s too much Karma on you at the moment. If I intervene, I¡¯ll get involved in this. I¡¯m unable to bear the Karma. As such, you have to think of something by yourself.¡± James sighed, ¡°Are you going to sit on the sidelines and watch me get killed?¡± Sophie sighed as well and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I can¡¯t intervene directly as I¡¯ll have to endure great Karma.¡± James looked at the Spirit Tool. Since Sophie was unwilling to help, he could only turn to the Spirit Tool. He believed that the Spirit Tool also possessed great strength. ¡°Flee.¡± The Spirit Tool said. ¡°Huh?¡± James¡¯ mind nked. ¡°Yes.¡± The Spirit Tool continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one being targeted, the Divinity Sect of the Ancient Realm will not pursue the matter further if you flee and conceal yourself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± James said anxiously, ¡°Yuvaan said that he¡¯ll exterminate all humans on Earth if I don¡¯t head to Mount Bane within three days.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pfft¡± The Spirit Tool suppressed his snicker and said, ¡°James, don¡¯t you underestimate the earthlings. He can¡¯t wipe them out by himself. Do you seriously think you¡¯re the only one capable of standing up to the Outsiders? If the Divinity Sect truly resorts to this, I guarantee you that they¡¯ll be annihted in the process.¡± James froze. What was the Spirit Tool trying to say? Were there other powerful figures on Earth? After brief contemtion, he chose to put his thoughts aside. After all, he knew of a certain figure in the Chamber of Scriptures that possessed terrifying strength. He was lost in contemtion. At the moment, he had no choice but to flee. As long as he concealed himself for the time being or changed his appearance, he would be able to reappear one day. Otherwise, he would be struck dead. ¡°What do you think, Darling?¡± Thea asked. James sighed and said, ¡°What else can I do now? I can only conceal myself and wait till the storm is over.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°The Sealed Realms are too powerful. We shouldn¡¯t provoke them. unnecessarily. For now, we can only bend over backward and try to survive. Once we be powerful, no one would dare mess with us anymore.¡± With that thought in mind, James began making preparations for Wyrmstead. After all, Wyrmstead needed to remain in safe hands. So, Thea would leave the Celestial Abode temporarily and guard the nation. Meanwhile, Diney, Henry, and the Blithe King would continue their closed-door cultivation inside the Celestial Abode. After making the necessary preparations, James Jeft Wyrmstead. Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 Since Sophie was unwilling to lend James a helping hand, he had no choice but to flee. However, where could he escape to? He knew that the Ancient Realm was the most powerful world among the three thousand Sealed Realms. As the Divinity Sect was a powerful sect, its Sect Elder must have possessed great strength as well. Such a person could easily find him. After leaving Wyrmstead, James created a human mask and modified his appearance. At the same time, on Mount Bane¡­ Many people gathered in the main hall of the Divinity Sect, which was on a mountain that came from the Sealed Realms. This mountain had been upied by the Divinity Sect of the Ancient Realm and made a sect. In its lead was Yuvaan Zymir, the Sect Elder of the Divinity Sect, and before him were a few middle- aged men. ¡°What kind of providence did James obtain? How did he manage to cultivate such a terrifying cultivation method?¡± Someone asked puzzledly. Yuvaan smiled faintly and said, ¡°In any case, his Sacrilegious Ascension cultivation method is mine. Not only that, but I¡¯ll have his physical body and be immortal.¡± ¡°But, will he reallye here?¡± Someone asked. Yuvaan smiled and said, ¡°He will. Based on my information, he has the safety of the earthlings on his mind. By threatening to annihte them, he¡¯ll definitely obey mymand.¡± ¡°How wise of you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a genius!¡± Many sucked up to Yuvaan. Soon, three days passed, and James was nowhere to be seen. Yuvaan was enraged. As the Ancient Realm¡¯s Divinity Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, he went to great lengths to traverse through the seal and arrive on Earth. Upon his arrival, he immediately found out about James¡¯ Sacrilegious Ascension and his invincible physical body. That was why he led the Divinity Army to Wyrmstead. He only coveted James¡¯ secret arts and had no interest in exterminating him. Otherwise, he would not have given him three days to consider. ¡°That James! Is he trying to provoke me?¡± Yuvaan roared. ¡°Men, mobilize the army and annihte Wyrmstead!¡± He ordered. ¡°Sect Elder!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, Sect Elder. Although the earthlings are weak, there are powerful figures hidden on Earth. If we provoke them unnecessarily, it would bring about disastrous consequences to the sect.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Indeed, please reconsider your decision!¡± ¡°Sect Elder, James is a loving man who cherishes his wife and daughter. In my opinion, we should abduct them and force him to show up.¡± Many gave their thoughts. Yuvaan took a deep breath and calmed down. He knew there were powerful figures hidden on Earth. Wearing a surly expression, he said, ¡°In that case, I want you to abduct his family. If he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll ughter them all!! Although they could not go about wiping countries off the map, murdering a few innocent lives should not incur the wrath of the powerful figures hidden on Earth. ¡°Understood.¡± Having been given an order, the disciples immediately made haste and headed to Wyrmstead to abduct Thea. A few others headed to Cansington to abduct Winnie and the Cahans. At the same time, James had changed his appearance. He headed to Cansington and watched Winnie in secret. Seeing that she was safe, he breathed a sigh of relief. After leaving the Cahans and walking on the busy streets, he suddenly felt rudderless. Troubles had begun popping out even before the seal was undone. What would happen to Earth once the three thousand Sealed Realms merged with Earth? Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 James did not dare imagine. Then, he entered a bar. As it was now evening, deafening music could be heard sting from inside the bar. Although the Cmity had appeared, the situation on Earth had stabilized. Those who sumbed to the viruses perished, and those who survived gained immunity. Such was the nature of humans. They would indulge themselves to the fullest extent for nothing. As James had not been to a bar for many years and did not have anywhere else to go at the moment, he entered the bar and ordered a few bottles of wine. As he drank, his gaze was fixed on the women on the dance floor. At that moment, his resolve wavered. He had sacrificed a great deal to protect the humans on Earth. However, everyone only cared about indulging themselves. As the old saying goes, courtesans perceived not the sorrow of a perished empire. As he drank, it was the first time he felt truly lost. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once reaching a certain realm, he could not get drunk no matter how much he drank. After staying there for a while, he left and found an inn to stay in. The night passed silently. The next day¡­ James got up from the bed and opened the windows, allowing the warm sunlight to caress his skin. Then, he pulled out his phone and logged into the Martial Arts Forum, curious to see what was going on in the outside world. The moment he logged into the forum, he could see a top thread that concerned him. He had a bad feeling about this. As he tapped on the thread, pictures of Thea, Winnie, and the Cahans being abducted were shown. [James, I demand you appear at the Divinity Sect on Mount Bane within a week. Otherwise, be prepared to say goodbye to your wife, daughter, and your family.] There was even a message at the bottom of the thread. Upon seeing this, James clenched his fists as green veins popped out from his neck. He cursed, ¡°Despicable!¡± He was enraged. He never expected the sect of the most powerful Sealed Realm to resort to such an underhanded tactic. He knew that he would lose his life if he obeyed. However, he did not have a choice. Hence, he hurriedly left Cansington and returned to Mount Bane. The Divinity Sect had been spreading the message far and wide. As news of the abduction spread, many earthlings cursed the Divinity Sect in secret. After all, they stood no chance against a sect from the most powerful Sealed Realm. A man walked toward Mount Bane. It was James who had removed his human mask Just as he arrived in the vicinity of Mount Bane, a man appeared. ¡°James.¡± A voice came. James looked at the man and said listlessly, ¡°Lord Omniscient¡­¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°You can¡¯t go. You¡¯ll lose your life.¡± James smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What choice do I have? They have my wife and my daughter.¡± The Omniscient Deity thought about it and said, ¡°There are still a few days left. Don¡¯t act recklessly. I¡¯ll go and find my master.¡± James looked at him. The Omniscient Deity continued, ¡°My master is the Telepathic Master of Mount Springcastle.¡± Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 James had long heard of the Telepathic Master of Mount Springcastle. Back when the Omniscient Deity brought him to the Chamber of Scriptures, he could recall him talking to the custodian. James looked at him and asked, ¡°Where is Mount Springcastle? Can your master stand against the Divinity Sect of the Ancient Realm?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The Omniscient Deity shook his head slightly and said, ¡°In the beginning, I had no idea where Mount Springcastle was located or who my master was. It was only recently that I found out that Mount Springcastle is located in a Sealed Realm, and the cultivators of Mount Springcastle are the ancestors of the humans on Earth. Besides, some envoys from Mount Springcastle appeared and contacted me, saying that I can request help if I encounter any trouble.¡± Hearing this, James hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll wait for you here. Hurry up and go.¡± The Omniscient Deity nodded. ¡°The envoy gave me a treasure that allows me to travel to the Sealed Realm where Mount Springcastle is located. Don¡¯t act recklessly until I return.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± James had no choice but to rely on the Omniscient Deity¡¯s master. Then, the Omniscient Deity turned to leave. James, on the other hand, did not enter Mount Bane but instead remained on the outskirts. Deep in contemtion, he did not believe the Omniscient Deity¡¯s master to be reliable. Hence, he decided to look for the custodian. Then, he turned to leave. Soon, he arrived at Mount Tai, headed to the depths of the ravine, and entered the first floor of the Chamber of Scriptures. ¡°Miss!¡± He shouted. Immediately, a white light glowed, and a woman wearing a white dress appeared before him. She looked at James calmly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded. ¡°Ms. Custodian, you have to help me this time. The enemy is a sect of the most powerful Sealed Realm. How am I supposed to fight against them?¡± The custodian was lost in contemtion. After some time, she said, ¡°James, I truly wish to resolve the matter for you. However, these are obstacles to your way of progress. You should deal with them yourself. Besides, my responsibility is to protect the Chamber of Scriptures. As such, I won¡¯t intervene unless the situation absolutely demands my attention. I hope you can understand.¡± Hearing this, James was dejected. ¡°Do you really intend to stand on the sidelines?¡± The custodian shook her head and said, ¡°The world isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. Many powerful figures currently have their eyes fixed on Earth. If I intervene, the consequences will be disastrous.¡± Though she wanted to help James out, she was concerned she would cause trouble several times worse than the one he was currently experiencing. Since the custodian was unwilling to intervene, James could only rely on the Telepathic Master of Mount Springcastle. If that failed as well, he would fight to the death to protect his family. Dejected, he turned to leave. After he left, the custodian murmured, ¡°James, these matters are insignificant in the grand. scheme of things. In the future, you will face greater ordeals than this. If you can¡¯t even resolve such a simple matter, I¡¯ll be very disappointed indeed.¡± After his audience with the custodian, James returned to Mount Bane and waited patiently. The Divinity Sect gave him a week. As long as the Omniscient Deity returned by then, Thea and Winnie would be safe. Three dayster, the Omniscient Deity appeared. ¡°How did it go?¡± Upon seeing the Omniscient Deity, James hurriedly walked over to him. Dejected, the Omniscient Deity said, ¡°I went to Mount Springcastle in the Sealed Realms and met my master. However, he told me the event is unworthy of his attention.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James froze. ¡°Unworthy?¡± At that moment, he was enraged. All these years, he had been working hard for the sake of humans on Earth. However, when he encountered trouble, no one came to his aid. Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 He knew that the cultivators of Mount Springcastle could help him defuse the crisis. Yet, they remained in thefort of their homes and simply watched from the sidelines. ¡°Calm down, James. Let¡¯s think of something else.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to calm down when my family is in danger?!¡¯ James roared. Then, he marched toward Mount Bane with angry steps. If anything happened to his family, he would make the Divinity Sect pay a hefty price. ¡°James, don¡¯t act rashly!¡± The Omniscient Deity shouted. However, James ignored him and headed in the direction of the Divinity Sect. Soon, he arrived at his destination. At the foot of the mountain, there were many disciples of the Divinity Sect. They all wore ancient robes and wielded swords. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Upon his appearance, James¡¯ path was blocked. James red at them. However, even though he was enraged, he suppressed his fury and said, ¡°James Caden.¡± Hearing that, the disciples roared inughter. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, James Caden.¡± ¡°Out of hiding, I see.¡± ¡°Men, tie him up!¡± A guard ordered. Then, a few guards walked over to James and struck his acupuncture points. After sealing away his cultivation base, they tied him up with a rope and escorted him up the mountain with a sword pressed against his neck. Concerned about his family¡¯s safety, James did not resist. Beforeing here, he was prepared toy down his life for them. Soon, he was brought to the main hall of the sect. In the lead was an elderly man, and there were many others near him. Each of them exuded a powerful aura. Upon seeing James, Yuvaan¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°James, as a descendant of sinners, not only did you not repent, but you even cultivate the Demonic Arts. Do you admit to your sins?¡± James lifted his head and nced at him, saying coldly, ¡°Cut the cr*p. Since I¡¯m here, do whatever you wish to do. However, please let my family go free.¡± Yuvaan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm the innocent.¡± ¡°Men, release them.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± A few disciples left. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Soon, they returned with James¡¯ family. ¡°James!¡± Upon seeing James being tied up, Thea rushed over to him. ¡°Stop where you are!¡± Before she could reach James, the disciples brandished their swords and blocked her path. James turned and looked at Thea, Winnie, and the Cahans, and took a deep breath. Then, he said, ¡°Thea, leave Mount Bane with Winnie. Take good care of her.¡± ¡°Darling, what about you?¡± Thea was anxious. Wearing aposed expression on his face, James said, ¡°If I perish here, don¡¯t avenge me. However, remember this hatred. Find a secluded ce and cultivate¡­¡± James seemed to be saying hisst words. Yuvaan paid no heed to this. To him, the earthlings were insignificant creatures unworthy of his attention. He was only after James¡¯ Sacrilegious Ascension. As for the rest, he could not care less. Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 James took a deep breath and looked at Thea and Winnie with a smile, saying, ¡°Leave I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Thea was no longer the innocent young girl from before Hence, she did not linger for long She grabbed Winnie¡¯s hand and turned to leave ¡°Daddy Daddy!¡± However, Winnie called out for James, reluctant to leave Thea hugged Winnie and looked at the Cahans, saying, ¡°Grandpa, we should leave ¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. James watched them leave, After they left, James breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Yuvaan, saying coldly,¡± I¡¯m all yours now. I hope you¡¯ll hold up to your end of the bargain and leave my family alone Or else, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± ¡°Lock him up!¡± Yuvaan ordered. Then, James was taken away and imprisoned inside a dark and damp dungeon At the same time, in Bane City. Marcello and Jace were in the courtyard of the residence they were in. ¡°Jace, I just received news that James has been imprisoned by the Divinity Sect. What should we do now?¡± Jace smiled faintly and said, ¡°James possesses the Demonic Body, an invincible body of the Demonic Realm. Yet, his loyalties lie with the humans. He has to undergo some ordeals before he gives up on the humans and joins us. ¡°But¡± Just as Marcello wanted to refute him, Jace waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°No buts! The decision is final. Even Master would agree to this if he was here.¡± Marcello sighed and said no more. At the Divinity Sect on Mount Bane, James was imprisoned in a dark and damp dungeon. At the moment, he was tied up and lying on the bed while staring nkly at the ck ceiling ck! ck! ck! At that moment, the sounds of footsteps could be heard. Then, the door opened. ¡°James " A voice came James turned his head Through the dimly lit lights, he could see that Yuvaan was here With all his strength, he got up and sat on the ground Then, he looked at Yuvaan and cabl coldly, ¡°Hurry up and take my life already¡± Yuvaan smirked, ¡°James, I¡¯m a merciful man. As long as you hand over the Sacrilegious Ascension cultivation method, I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Haha Jamesughed Yuvaan, so you went to great lengths just to obtain Sacrilegious Ascension. Since you already know I cultivate Sacrilegious Ascension, you should know how difficult it is to cultivate it Even if I give you the cultivation method, can you really manage to practice it?¡± Yuvaan said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern As long as you give the cultivation method to me I¡¯ll spare your life Deal?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me James was doubtful However, if Yuvaan kept his word, so what if he gave him the cultivation method of Carrilegious Ascension? Sarr legious Ascension was not easy to cultivate With Yuvaan¡¯s physical capabilities, it would be impossible for him .I¡¯m a man of my word ¡± Yovaan said ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± James did not hesitate at all. ¡°Give me a piece of paper and a pen. I write them down for you Men, release him!¡± Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 As Yuvaan gave his order, a few disciples immediately walked over to James, untied him, and released his acupuncture points. That was because Yuvaan was unafraid of James. Even though James was the greatest fighter on Earth, he was nothing more than an ant in Yuvaan¡¯s Soon, the material was ready. James wrote the cultivation method of Sacrilegious Ascension and handed it to Yuvaan. Upon scrutinizing it, however, his face darkened. ¡°What is this?¡± Stunned, he asked, ¡°Is this how you cultivated Sacrilegious Ascension?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you won¡¯t be able to cultivate it even if I give it to you.¡± ¡°Are you ying tricks on me?!¡± Yuvaan¡¯s expression darkened, and powerful True Energy gathered in his palm. Then, he struck James in the chest, sending him flying and crashing against the wall. James copsed heavily to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. Even though James had regained his strength, he did not stand a chance against Yuvaan. ¡°There¡¯s no way such a cultivation method exists! Don¡¯t me me for what happens next if you don¡¯t come clean!¡± Yuvaan threatened James as he tore the piece of paper apart. To him, James was fooling around with him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. James crawled up from the ground with great difficulty. Though he had given Yuvaan the real cultivation method of Sacrilegious Ascension, thetter thought he was messing around with him. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you don¡¯t believe me. What else can I do? Cut the cr*p and kill me already.¡± ¡°Dream on! I¡¯ll give you another week. A weekter, I¡¯ll hold a public trial at the Divinity Sect on Mount Bane!¡± Yuvaan grunted and turned to leave. James sat on the ground and sighed. Even though he had answered him honestly, no one believed his words. He suffered great injuries. However, as he possessed a Demonic Body, his healing abilities were extraordinary. As Demonic Energy circted throughout his body, his wounds recovered almost instantly. For the next few days, Yuvaan woulde to the dungeon every day to interrogate James about Sacrilegious Ascension and the cultivation methods for the Demonic Arts. To him, James only managed to acquire such a powerful physical body because he cultivated the Demonic Arts He wanted to seize James¡¯ body for himself. However, that was thest resort. For now, he would continue with the interrogation. If James continued to keep his lips tightly sealed, he would have no choice but to seize his body after passing judgment on him. For the entire week, James underwent excruciating torture. However, the pain was nothing to him. As he had once bathed in mes to train his physical body, he had acquired better resistance than ordinary men. Since James continued to keep his mouth shut, Yuvaan had no choice. A week passed in the blink of an eye. On a morning a weekter, James was tied up once again and led to the main hall of the Divinity Sect. Then, he was tied to a stone pir several meters high outside the hall. A week ago, the Divinity Sect spread the word of James¡¯ public trial. As such, many people gathered outside the sect to watch the show. Most were Outsiders of the three thousand Sealed Realms, and there were even powerful figures who had sealed themselves off tens of thousands of years ago. The Divinity Sect was crowded with people. Outside the hall, Yuvaan looked at the Outsiders and stroked his beard, saying, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Divinity Sect. As you all may know, the earthlings are descendants of sinners who betrayed our ancestors. We suffered greatly, and countless innocent lives were lost. ¡°As a descendant of sinners, not only does James not repent of his sins, but he even colluded with the Demon Race and cultivated the Demonic Arts. ¡°I have summoned you all here today to witness the public trial of James Caden. May justice be served!¡± Yuvaan¡¯s voice boomed. The people gathered were powerful, and the weakest among them were at the Immortal Ascension rank. James, who was tied to the stone pir, knew that his fate was sealed upon hearing Yuvaan using him of colluding with the Demon Race. At that moment, his mind raced, thinking of a way for him to make his escape. Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 James would be able to make his escape easily. After all, although his cultivation base was sealed, he still had tremendous physical strength. Besides, he still had the Celestial Abode too, not to mention Sophie¡¯s presence. She insisted that she would not help him resolve the matter, but she should be able to assist him in escaping. The only thing he was concerned about was that the Divinity Sect would target his family if he escaped. James was in a bind. ¡°James, do you admit to your sins?¡± a voice boomed. James collected himself and looked at Yuvaan, snickering. ¡°What sins?¡± Yuvaan admonished him, ¡°As a descendant of sinners, you should be repenting for your sins. Yet you colluded with the Demon Race and cultivated the Demonic Arts.¡± James questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°Stop trying to talk your way out of this!¡± Yuvaan said coldly, ¡°Since you demand evidence, I¡¯ll show you!¡± Then, he yed a few videos that were taken when James fought against Xain and the others on Mount Bane. The Outsiders watched the battle unfold before their eyes on a big television in the main hall. Yuvaan yelled, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± James fell silent. Since Yuvaan had provided evidence, there was nothing more he could say. After all, his body was indeed made of demonic substances. James took a deep breath, knowing that he was doomed, ¡°Though I¡¯m a sinner, my family is innocent. I only hope that you won¡¯t make life difficult for them after I¡¯m sentenced to death. Outsiders of the Three Thousand Worlds, monitor the Divinity Sect. Don¡¯t let them go after my family.¡± James was prepared to die. However, he was concerned about Thea and Winnie. At that moment, a cultivator stepped forward and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve cultivated the Demonic Arts, there¡¯s nothing much I can say to help you. However, I can guarantee your family¡¯s safety. I, Cody Beau, will do my best to keep my word.¡± Cody Beau of the Ethos Realm spoke. He was one of the greatest fighters among the Sealed Realms. As he also hailed from an influential sect, he was unafraid of the Divinity Sect However, since James was on trial for cultivating the Demonic Arts, there was nothing much he could do to help. ¡°James is not a wicked person.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree. Although he cultivated the Demonic Arts, he only has Earth¡¯s interests in mind Such an upright person is rare nowadays.¡± ¡°In any case, since he cultivated the Demonic Arts, he deserves to die ¡± Many exchanged their opinions. Seeing this, a faint grin crept up on Yuvaan¡¯s face. Everything was within his calctions. He had made up his mind. He would annihte James if he refused to reveal the secrets of Sacrilegious Ascension to him and seize his physical body for himself. At the same time, he would use a certain magical treasure to imprison his soul and conduct a meticulous search. That way, he would be able to learn about the cultivation method James cultivated. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°James, I shall sentence you to thirty days of lightning strikes. Do you have anyst words?¡± Yuvaan¡¯s voice boomed. Wearing aposed expression, James said, ¡°As long as my family is safe, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Yuvaan said. Then, mysterious symbols appeared in his hands. As they soared to the sky, the clear sky turned cloudy. ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion Art?¡± When they saw this, everyone¡¯s face turned pale. Yuvaan performed a terrifying cultivation method and summoned a Heavenly Tribtion. Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Boom! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A sh of lightning struck the stone pir and then James. When the lightning struck James, he could only feel pain so excruciating that even his soul shivered. Then, he let loose an anguished scream. No one stepped forward to defend James, nor did anyone feel any sympathy toward him After all, James was an earthling, a descendant of sinners. Their ancestors perished because of the earthlings¡¯ ancestors¡¯ betrayal. After the first sh of lightning struck James, he already suffered grave injuries. However, Demonic Energy immediately circted throughout his body and healed his injuries. Before he could react, the second sh of lightning struck him. ¡°Argh!¡± James cried out in anguish. His physical body and even his soul underwent agonizing torture. In the distance, Marcello furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Jace, are we just going to sit here and watch?¡± Wearing a calm expression, Jace said coldly, ¡°I only need him alive. Besides, I believe he can survive this ordeal with that physical body of his. Once hepletely gives up on the human race, it¡¯ll be much easier for him to join our ranks.¡± ¡°But can he?¡± Marcello asked anxiously. ¡°Yes. He has no choice,¡± Jace said. Marcello fell silent and turned to leave, unable to bear witness to James¡¯ torture. The footage of James¡¯ trial was broadcasted live to the world. As they witnessed it, every human being on Earth wept. ¡°Hang in there, James!¡± ¡°You can do this!¡± Many offered words of encouragement. Meanwhile, Thea, who was currently in Cansington, cried her eyes out upon seeing this. At that moment, she wanted to head over to Mount Bane and save James. However, she did not lose her rationality. James risked his life to save them. If she headed to Mount Bane, not only would she not be able to save his life, but she would create even more trouble for him. Upon seeing James being tortured, she clenched her fists, cursing, ¡°The Ancient Realm and the Divinity Sect Mark my words, I¡¯ll have my revenge!¡± Her expression was solemn She silently swore to annihte the Divinity Sect should tames perish on Mount Bane In the beginning, James was able to resist the lightning strikes using his physical body. However, as his Demonic Energy was slowly depleted, his injuries only worsened. Soon, two weeks passed. Each day, James was struck by lightning repeatedly. His body was horribly burned, and his Demonic Energy waspletely depleted. James¡¯ life was hanging by a thread, and he constantly slipped in and out of consciousness. Inside the Celestial Abode, Sophie knew what was happening to James. She furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°He¡¯ll die if this continues.¡± The Spirit Tool nced at her and said, ¡°Lend him a helping hand, then.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sophie said, ¡°You know who I am. How can I intervene just like that? Besides, he has obtained the Infinity Steles. If I help him out, I will incur heavy Karma. The Spirit Tool said coolly, ¡°James is the owner of the Jabari Celestial Abode in which you reside. All this while, you have umted great Karma while helping him.¡± Sophie said, ¡°I can release this Karma, and I have the ability to endure it.¡± ¡°Then help him out indirectly and send him away from where he is. If he dies, the Celestial Abode will be masterless. Now that the remnants of Emperor Jabari have dispersed, it won¡¯t be easy for the Celestial Abode to find a new master.¡± Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 James had suffered from being struck by lightning for two weeks now, and his Demonic Energy was utterly depleted. Regardless, as his physical body was extraordinary, he was not turned to ashes by lightning strikes. Rather, it was charred and burned repeatedly. Meanwhile, his soul was severely damaged. However, since had a strong physical body, his soul managed to remain intact. Other cultivators would have died long ago. Yuvaan watched James¡¯ condition intently. To him, James¡¯ fate did not concern him. If he perished, he would simply imprison his soul and seize his physical body. ¡°Haha. His physical body truly is impressive. Others would have died long ago.¡± Yuvaan was stunned by James¡¯ physical body. His desire to seize it only grew more intense. James¡¯ vision was blurry, and he could feel his life hanging by a thread. ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ That thought sprung to mind. He did not want to die. However, he could not escape because he was afraid of the Divinity Sect¡¯s reprisal against his family. ¡°James!¡± At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. He answered her, ¡°Sophie¡­¡± ¡°James, I¡¯ll help you escape Earth. Conceal yourself and do not return.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t leave,¡± James croaked. ¡°What should I do if they abduct Thea and Winnie after I escape?¡± Sophie said, ¡°Rest at ease, James. Once you reach the pinnacle of cultivation, you can resurrect them. ¡°R Really?¡± James was doubtful. ¡°Of course! Since when have I lied to you?¡± ¡°A Alright then, help me get out of here! I won¡¯t be able tost much longer.¡± As James slowly lose consciousness, he realized he would have to leave this ce as soon as possible. ¡°Alright, brace yourself. I¡¯ll forcibly open the seal on Earth. In the meantime, you¡¯ll seize the window of opportunity and escape. But I don¡¯t know which Sealed Realm you¡¯ll arrive at.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± James groaned. ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, I don¡¯t mind going anywhere¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Sophie said Immediately, powerful energy gathered inside the Celestial Abode and soared to the sky, augmenting the fissure¡¯s size in the air This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the chains on James¡¯ body shattered, and he soared to the sky. Meanwhile, Yuvaan was watching James intently. The moment he sumbed to the lightning strikes, he would make his move. However, at that moment, he realized something was amiss. James had broken free from his chains and was soaring to the sky. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± His face darkened as he summoned an illusory hand in the air, in an attempt to drag James back down to earth. At that moment, Sophie smirked and waved her arm. Powerful energy materialized from within the Celestial Abode and blocked his attack. Powerful energy waves shredded through the air and struck Yuvaan, who staggered backward and vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Hahaha!¡± At that moment, a roar ofughter reverberated throughout the mountains. ¡°The Ancient Realm, the Divinity Sect, and you, Yuvaan Zymir¡­! Mark my words, I shall return and annihte all of you!¡± Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 James¡¯ voice boomed. Then, he entered the seal and disappeared from Mount Bane. ¡°Dammit!¡± Yuvaan¡¯s face darkened as he cursed, ¡°Who the hell is helping him behind the scenes?¡± The scene was broadcasted live all over the globe. Upon seeing James escape, Thea breathed a sigh of relief. Before James left, he summoned what remained of his strength and roared. After that, he soon lost consciousness. As he entered the seal, he had no idea where he would end up. After some time, James slowly regained consciousness. He was feeling sluggish. When he tried getting up, an excruciating pain came from inside his body. Then, upon realizing a white curtain before him, he murmured, ¡°Am I dead? Where am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Just as he was puzzled, a voice spoke. James tried turning his head to see where the voice came from. However, as he was gravely injured, excruciating pain came from inside his body the moment he moved. ¡°Your injuries are severe. You shouldn¡¯t move around,¡± the voice said. Then, James could feel someone taking a seat beside him on the bed. Though he could not see the person¡¯s face, he could smell the alluring fragrance of a woman.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He opened his mouth and tried to ask who the person was. However, James was gravely injured. It was already a miracle that he survived repeated lightning strikes over the past two weeks. Although he had regained consciousness, he could feel his head spinning and his awareness slipping in and out. He had a feeling that he could sumb to his injuries anytime. After waking up, he soon lost consciousness once more. For the next couple of weeks, James would constantly slip in and out of consciousness. Thissted for a month. His physical body demonstrated bizarre abilities by automatically healing itself. A monthter, James could finally move. However, he still could not crawl out of bed. Over the past month, someone had been taking care of him. Though he had no idea who she was, he knew that his voice was melodious. Today, James woke up early. At a loss of what to do, hey on the bed listlessly and stared nkly at the white curtain before him. Creak The door opened, and someone walked in. A woman stood beside the bed and murmured as she stared at James, ¡°His body has recovered well. In just a month, he¡¯s almostpletely healed, but I don¡¯t know if he suffered injuries to his head. He regained consciousness a couple of times over the past month, but he didn¡¯t utter a single word.¡± The woman then sat down and grabbed James¡¯ arm, taking his pulse and inspecting his body condition. ¡°What a magical body¡­ When I brought him back, he had suffered great injuries all over. Although he consumed the elixir I fed him, I¡¯m pretty sure my elixir doesn¡¯t have such a miraculous effect.¡± The woman then released James¡¯ arm. ¡°My Lady, something bad happened!¡± At that moment, a voice came from outside the door. Hearing this, the woman hurriedly stood up and walked out of the room. Jamesy on the bed. He could speak. However, he chose to remain silent as he did not know where he currently was nor the identity of the person who saved him. Now, his physical body had almost recovered. Only his strength had yet to return. With his current condition, he couldpletely rejuvenate in a week. Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 After being continuously struck by lightning for two weeks, his physical body suffered terrible injuries, and his soul was damaged. Even though he had rested for a month, his injuries had yet to recover. Now, he had only regained consciousness. However, although his injuries were still visible, his Demonic Energy had been slowly recovering. His recovery speed would gradually increase. Jamesy on the bed and rested. At the same time, outside the room¡­. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± A morous-looking woman wearing a white dress looked at the chambermaid who was in a hurry and admonished her, ¡°Stop making such a fuss! You¡¯re a servant of the Yanis household!¡± ¡°My Lady, the Zaydons are here to discuss your engagement!¡± Hearing this, the woman frowned. This was the Ancient Realm, the most powerful world among the three thousand Sealed Realms. The woman¡¯s name was Mny Yanis, a member of the Yanis household of Kineallen City, which was located inside Doncaster. There were three great families inside Kineallen City-the Yanis, the Zaydons, and the Quintarius. However, the Yanis were the weakest of them all. The Yanis used to be the strongest. However, the Grand Patriarch of the Yanis¡¯ fell from grace thirty years ago. Since then, their overall strength had decreased, and they had been oppressed by the Zaydons and the Quintarius all these years. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Then, Mny left the courtyard and headed to the foyer. Many people were gathered in the foyer, and in the lead was a middle-aged man wearing a magnificent robe. He was Zaid Yanis, the current Patriarch of the Yanis household. Before him was an elderly man in a grey robe and a handsome young man in a blue robe. The elderly man was the Zaydons¡¯ Sect Elder, whereas the young man was called Justin Zaydon, a distinguished cultivator among his peers. Mny walked over to them. justin stood up immediately and shed her a bright smile when he saw her. ¡°Hello, Mny.¡± Mny nced at him and nodded slightly. Then, she looked at the man in the lead and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Father.¡± Zaid nodded slightly and said, ¡°Have a seat Mny obeyed. Then, the Zaydons¡¯ Sect Elder spoke, ¡°Mr. Zaid, I came here today for the marriage between our two families. As you all may know, Justin here is the most distinguished cultivator among his peers in Kineallen City. He has even obtained the right to join the Divinity Sect Soon, he¡¯ll be a dispel of the sect. ¡°Mny, on the other hand, is the most beautiful woman of Kineallen City I think they are a perfect match. ¡°Besides, this marriage can bring our two families closer together,¡± the Zaydons¡¯ Sert Rider exined. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying anyone.¡± Before Zaid, the Vanis¡¯ Patriarch, could speak, Mny stood up and looked at the Zaydons¡¯ Sect Elder, speaking respectfully, ¡°sect Elder, I¡¯m still young, so 1 wish to focus my attention on cultivating. I have no ns on marrying at the moment¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m unworthy of you?¡± Justin stood up and said, ¡°Mny, you know I have a crush on you. I Mny cut him short and said, ¡°Mr. Zaydon, it is 1 who¡¯s unworthy of you. Please leave Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 At that moment, Zaid stepped forward and said smilingly, ¡°Sect Elder Zaydon, my daughter has no wish to marry at the moment. Why don¡¯t we postpone this matter for now? Maybe my daughter wille to her senses in the future.¡± Since the Zaydons were the leader among the three great families of Kineallen City, the Yanis did not wish to provoke them unnecessarily. ¡°Mny, you are destined to be mine.¡± Justin looked at Mny with a ravenous look on his face and said, ¡°Soon, you wille to the Zaydens¡¯ household and beg me to marry you.¡± Then, he turned to leave. The Zaydons¡¯ Sect Elder red at Zaid and smirked. ¡°Ungrateful wretch!¡± After he spoke, he turned to leave. Once they left, Zaid sighed dejectedly and said, ¡°Mny, you shouldn¡¯t have turned down their offer. You should understand what kind of situation we¡¯re in at the moment. After suckering up with the Divinity Sect, the Zaydons have grown ever more abrasive and arrogant. No one dares challenge them in Kineallen City. Even in Doncaster, very few families dare stand up to them.¡± ¡°That being said, you should know what kind of person Justin is. He¡¯s a rare genius, but he¡¯s also a cold and ruthless man. Besides, he¡¯s a yboy who messes around with women. How will I be happy being married to him? ¡°He only has his eyes on my body. Once he has his way, he will lose interest in me. I will never marry him.¡± Zaid sighed, ¡°Now that you rejected his advances, I don¡¯t know what kind of underhanded tactics the Zaydens will resort to.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He was only concerned that the Zaydons would resort to underhanded tactics behind the scenes. With the Yanis¡¯ current strength, they stood no chance against them. Mny thought about it and said, ¡°Since Justin passed the Divinity Sect¡¯s examination and has be a disciple of the sect, I will turn to the Welkin Academy. As long as I be a disciple of the Divinity Sect, the Zaydons wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against us.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zaid said anxiously, ¡°The Welkin Academy has an extremely strict admission process. In fact, joining the Welkin Academy is even harder than joining the Divinity Sect. Are you confident in your chances?¡± Mny shook her head. She was not confident at all. There were a few influential forces within the Ancient Realm, and the Divinity Sect and the Welkin Academy were among them. Every disciple of these two sects was a genius and distinguished amongst their peers. However, Mny had no choice. To avoid being married to Justin and prevent the Zaydons from resorting to underhanded tactics against them, she could only join the Welkin Academy and be a disciple. It was the only way to deter the Zaydons from making a move. ¡®Alright, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Zaid waved his hand slightly. ¡°Rest well, Father,¡± she said and turned to leave, Upon leaving the foyer, the chambermaid who notified her of the Zaydons¡¯ arrival rushed over to her side. ¡°How did it go, My Lady?¡± Mny sighed, ¡°I turned down their offer. However, they threatened me with words.¡± Stunned, the chambermaid asked, ¡°What should we do now then?¡± Mny said, ¡°Justin Zaydon passed the Divinity Sect¡¯s examination and would soon be a disciple. All these years, the Zaydons have looked down on the other two families. Now that they have suckered up with the Divinity Sect, they might grow even more abrasive. Only by bing a disciple of the Welkin Academy can I stand against them.¡± Stunned, the chambermaid said, ¡°What? The Welkin Academy? But I heard that getting into the Welkin Academy is even harder.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to try regardless. Coincidentally, the Welkin Academy has been admitting new disciples in Doncastertely.¡± Now that it hade to this, Mny had no other choice. She refused to sit around and do nothing. Her man would be a hero of her choosing and not a foul and despicable man like Justin. Dejected, she returned to the courtyard. Entering the room, she looked at James who was lying on the bed, and walked over to him. Then, she sat beside him and looked at James who was staring nkly at the ceiling. She sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. I won¡¯t be able to take care of you soon.¡± She encountered James while she was passing by a mountain. Back then, his body was covered in injuries, and his life was hanging by a thread. Unwilling to leave him to his own fate, she brought him back and took care of him. Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 Mny Yanis was widely regarded as the most beautiful woman in Kineallen City, not to mention the most kind-hearted. She would never throw tantrums, and she acted with kindness toward everyone, no matter their status or wealth. She saved James because she did not want him to die in the wilderness. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are nor where you came from. In any case, I won¡¯t be able to take care of you. Before I leave, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± Mny had constructed a shelter in Kineallen City where she would bring the people she saved after their injuries had healed. Just as Mny was murmuring to herself, James suddenly asked, ¡°Was it you who saved my life?¡± She was stunned. ¡°Y-You can speak?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James said, ¡°I only couldn¡¯t speak sooner because my injuries were too grave. By the way, where is this ce?¡± Over the past month, James had been slipping in and out of consciousness. He had no idea where he landed after leaving Earth. ¡°This is the Yanis¡¯ household in Kineallen City. While I was out looking for ingredients for elixir refinement a month ago, I found you lying on the ground. Your life was hanging by a thread, so I brought you back here and healed you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± James thanked her. Although he would not die from his injuries due to his extraordinary body, he thanked her nheless. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Kineallen City? What world is this?¡± James asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Mny was stunned. Was the man before her not from the Ancient Realm? However, she did not ask any questions and simply replied, ¡°Kineallen City is located in Doncaster of the Ancient Realm.¡± ¡°The Ancient Realm?¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ blood ran cold. It was only because of the Ancient Realm¡¯s Divinity Sect¡¯s Sect Elder that he could not return home to his family. He needed to gain sufficient strength to fight against the Divinity Sect before he could return home. Otherwise, there was no point in going back Upon seeing James¡¯ ghastly expression, Mny asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s nothing ¡°James took a deep breath. There was no point in dwelling over the events that had urred. Now, he needed to cultivate and increase his strength in the shortest amount of time possible Then, he would return to Earth and annihte the Divinity Sect Now that he had fled Earth, he was worried about Thea and Winnie. What should he do if the Divinity Sect targeted them? Although Sophie told him that resurrection was possible once he reached the pinnacle of cultivation, he doubted he could ever reach such heights. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Then, Mny turned to leave. For the next few days, she did not appear. James, on the other hand, remained bedridden, allowing his body to slowly recover. Though he still could not move about as he pleased, he no longer lost consciousness. Three dayster, he was taken onto a carriage. Then, he arrived somewhere else. ¡°Sir.¡± After being ced on a bed at a new location, a voice came, ¡°This is Angel¡¯s Haven Sanctuary, a shelter sponsored by Ms. Mny. For the time being, rest here and treat your injuries.¡± James could see that a woman with fine features was speaking to him. Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 Back when he was still gravely injured, he could not even turn his head. As such, he was not able to take a glimpse of his savior. ¡°Miss, may I know who yourdy is? By the way, where did she go?¡± ¡°She¡¯s called Mny Yanis, and she has gone to Doncaster City, the core city of Doncaster since the Welkin Academy is currently admitting new disciples. Ms. Mny wants to join the academy,¡± the woman answered. Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. The Welkin Academy? What the hell was that? He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Welkin Academy?¡± The woman suppressed a snicker and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t a cultivator I guess, or you would have heard about the Welkin Academy.¡± James simply smiled and said nothing. The woman exined, ¡°There are a few influential forces in the Ancient Realm, primarily the Sect, the Academy, and the n.¡± James asked puzzledly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman said, ¡°The Sect refers to the Divinity Sect. Hearing this, James took a deep breath. Though he knew that the Divinity Sect belonged to the Ancient Realm, he had no idea that it enjoyed such a lofty status. ¡°The Academy refers to the Welkin Academy. ¡°Meanwhile, the n refers to the Ancient n.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Upon hearing the exnation, James now had a rough idea of the distribution of power within the Ancient Realm. He was also intrigued by the Welkin Academy. Since he had nowhere to go in the Ancient Realm, he could join the Welkin Academy and be a disciple there. Once he cultivated. enough, he would return to Earth and have his revenge. James had nothing to worry about when it came to Earth¡¯s affairs. After all, Earth still had Mount Springcastle to turn to. The powerful figures of Mount Springcastle would not sit by the sidelines if anyone dared make a move against Earth. As for the seal, he had nothing to be worried about too because the four keys were in his hands. As long as he remained here, the seal on Earth would never be undone, and the Three Thousand Worlds would not merge with Earth. He stopped worrying about the looming Cmities and providences that would soon appear on Earth. Now, the only thing he needed to do was to stay hidden in the Ancient Realm and cultivate in earnest before returning to Earth. He would have to reach at least the Mage Rank by then. Otherwise, he would not stand a chance against Yuvaan Zymir in a fight When he remembered Yuvaan¡¯s despicable acts, the desire to grow stronger grew more intense in his heart. ¡°Rest well, Sir. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Then, the woman turned to leave. For the next few days, James concentrated on healing his injuries. As his body slowly recovered and his Demonic Energy increased, his body gradually recovered. On the third day since he was transferred to the shelter, he was able to walk. By the fifth day, he had practically regained his physical strength, but he needed time to restore his cultivation base. However, James could not wait. If he dyed any longer, he would miss the deadline for the Welkin Academy¡¯s admission process. So, he chose to leave without saying goodbye. After leaving Angel¡¯s Haven Sanctuary, he left Kineallen City and embarked on a journey to Doncaster City. Once he left the city, he found a secluded spot and entered the Celestial Abode. There, he plucked the Empyrean Berries and consumed them before healing his injuries in the Time Chamber. Soon, his injuries were healed, and his strength returned to its peak form. On a mountain the Ancient Realm, James was fighting against a ferocious beast. The beast was a huge python several hundreds of meters in length. As James struck with his fist, the python immediately exploded. With a delighted look on his face, he murmured, ¡°I suffered grave injuries from the lightning strikes and almost sumbed to them, but my body is made out of the Demonic Lotus. The lightning was able to nourish my body as well. Now that my injuries have healed, my physical strength should be equivalent to the First Stair of Immortal Ascension.¡± Though James almost lost his life, he nheless gained enormous benefits. His physical strength had increased to such an extent that he was now able to fight against some at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s First Stair. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 Though his physical strength was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s First Stair, his rank had not increased. In fact, he was only at the Herculean Fifth Layer. After fighting against the beast to evaluate his current strength, James hurriedly made his way over to Doncaster City. For the next three days, James was on the move. Three dayster, he arrived at his destination. As he left the mountain range, a huge city a thousand years old appeared before him. Its walls were hundreds of meters high, and they were constructed from grey granite. Outside the walls, there were many armor-d guards armed with swords garrisoned. The words ¡®Doncaster City¡¯ were carved onto the city gate. As James gazed at the city before him, he murmured, ¡°This should be Doncaster City, the core city of Doncaster. I wonder if the Welkin Academy is still admitting disciples. I hope I can make it.¡± James had nowhere to go in this foreignnd. Since the Welkin Academy was the strongest in the Ancient Realm, he might be able to receive its protection in the future by bing its disciple. Besides, he also learned that the Welkin Academy had bad blood with the Divinity Sect. This was the reason Mny came here. James walked through the busy streets teeming with people. On both sides of the street, many cultivators were selling weapons, elixirs, and cultivation methods. After entering the city, James grabbed a random person and asked, ¡°Excuse me, I heard that the Welkin Academy is admitting new disciples in Doncaster City. May I know where should I go?¡± The person nced at James. When he saw his travel-weary look, he immediately knew James came from a foreignnd. Pointing in a direction, he said, ¡°They¡¯re currently registering at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Make haste! Today¡¯s thest day of registration. If you miss this, you¡¯ll have to wait for another ten years.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Then, James immediately made haste. Soon, he arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Many people were gathered outside. In front of James were a few tables, and many youngsters were registering their names on a piece of paper. Meanwhile, there was a long queue at the back. Everyone came here from afar to be a disciple of the Welkin Academy. James moved to the back of the queue. After three hours of waiting, it was finally his turn. ¡°Name, age, and address.¡± There was a woman wearing a white dress, on which the words ¡®Welkin Academy¡¯ were written. She did not even lift her head to nce at James. ¡°James, thirty-six, rogue cultivator, no established residence,¡± James answered truthfully. The woman noted down everything. After the registration was done, she said coolly, ¡°Alright, you are now registered. Gather outside the city gate tomorrow morning.¡± Then, James turned to leave. For the time being, he nned to stay in an inn temporarily. However, when he arrived at the inn, he realized that spiritual crystals were the only means of currency in the Ancient Realm. Meanwhile, he had zero spiritual crystals on him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unwillingly, he left the city and headed into a forest before entering the Celestial Abode. In the Celestial Abode¡¯s courtyard, James and Henry met up. Henry knew of James¡¯ current circumstances. As they drank, Henry asked, ¡°James, what do you n to do next?¡± James took a sip of his wine and said, ¡°What else can I do? With my current strength, I won¡¯t be able to return to Earth. For now, I n to remain hidden in the Ancient Realm. Once I gain. enough strength, I¡¯ll return to Earth.¡± ¡°What about Thea and Winnie?¡± Henry asked. Upon hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 The only people he was worried about were his family. If he knew this was going to happen, he would have brought them into the Celestial Abode and cultivated in there. ¡°I know that they will be fine,¡± James said anxiously. Before his trial, Cody had promised he would protect Thea. Not only that, but he also had Marcello¡¯s assistance. As a member of the Demon Race, not to mention that James had a close rtionship with her, Marcello would not sit idly by as Yuvaan ughtered his family. Thinking about this, James took a deep breath. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°By the way, what rank are you at now?¡± Henry smiled smugly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating in the Time Chamber all this while, so I¡¯ve already reached the Eighth Inner Gate of the Supernatural rank. Soon, I¡¯ll be a Herculean!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. With the Time Chamber, Henry and the others should be able to increase their strength drastically in a short period of time. ¡°What about the four-hundred-thousand-strong ck Dragon Army? What rank are they at now?¡± Henry replied, ¡°Under Sophie¡¯s arrangement, the ck Dragon Army has been taking turns cultivating inside the Time Chamber. With the countless Empyrean Berries avable there, they have also crossed into the ninth rank. Though most remained at the first shackle, the strongest has broken free of the third shackle.¡± Hearing this, James was delighted. With the Celestial Abode and the Time Chamber, their strength would be able to increase drastically in a short amount of time. By the time they returned to Earth, they would have acquired unbelievable strength. In addition to the battle formation of the ck Dragon Army, the Divinity Sect would be reduced to nothingness. Henry continued, ¡°Among the leaders, Diney¡¯s cultivation speed is the fastest Now, she has reached the Herculean rank. She possesses enormous potential. Even Sophie is impressed¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. The two discussed many things from when they were enlisted to the Southern ins to their arrival at Cansington. ¡°To think that this would happen in just twenty years I guess our time in Cansington back then was the happiest and the most rxing.¡± Henry sighed ¡°Indeed,¡± James said, ¡°I miss those leisurely days as well However, times have changed Wo have to be stronger to survive¡± What are you guys talking about?¡± came a voice Turning his head, James noticed Sophie approaching them Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Immediately, they stood up and greeted her, ¡°Sophie.¡± Sophie waved her hand slightly and said, ¡°Alright now, no need for formalities.¡± Then, she sat down, grabbed a bottle of wine, and swallowed a gulp. After that, she looked at James and said, ¡°James, although I didn¡¯t help you much, I did help out in your escape from Earth. I guess you owe me your life, so shouldn¡¯t you show some gratitude?¡± James was on full alert, asking, ¡°Wh-What else do you need?¡± Sophie snickered. ¡°Look at you getting all defensive¡­ It¡¯s not like I make demands every now and then.¡± Saying that, she changed the subject, ¡°Actually, I was hoping I could have a glimpse of the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°What is that?¡± At that moment, the Spirit Tool walked over to them and said, ¡°The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts is a scripture left behind by Emperor Jabari.¡± Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 James had no idea what the Three-Thousand Cultivations Arts were. Regardless, since Sophie wanted to have a glimpse at them, James did not stop her. ¡°Sure thing,¡± James said nonchntly. Hearing this, the Spirit Tool furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°James, are you ying dumb or what? Do you have any idea how powerful the Three Thousand Cultivation Arts are? Do you know that thete Emperor Jabari went to great lengths to acquire them?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. James said nonchntly, ¡°Well, taking a look at them won¡¯t hurt, right?¡± ¡°I love you so much, James!¡± Wearing a bright smile, Sophie turned and left. James could not care less. He would not lose anything by allowing her to have a look at them The Spirit Tool said nothing and left. James remained inside the Celestial Abode for the whole day. The next morning, he left the Celestial Abode, walked out of the forest, and headed toward Doncaster City. By the time he arrived, there was already a crowd gathered by the city gate They were all geniuses from all over the world who wished to join the Welkin Academy Though the admission process was extremely strict, the prerequisites for registration were simple. As long as you were not over the age of fifty, you were eligible to register. James arrived at the city gate and scanned his surroundings. Based on conservative estimates, there were at least 100 thousand people. He tried looking for Mny. However, although he stayed at the Yanis¡¯ household for a month, he had never seen Mny¡¯s appearance. Thus, he was unable to find her in the crowd ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to join the Welkin Academy before repaying my debts to her,¡± James murmured. Then, he waited patiently. More and more people gradually appeared. Soon, a group of people appeared on the city wall. They were wearing the same attire, on which the words ¡®Welkin Academy¡¯ were written. It was evident they were disciples of the Welkin Academy. Meanwhile, an elderly man stood in the middle. When he appeared, the crowd fell silent. Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on the elderly man ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting,¡± the elderly man spoke. ¡°Wee to Doncaster City and the Welkin Academy¡¯s examination. I¡¯m the person in change of the examination and also the academy¡¯s Sect Elder. Allow me to briet you on the examination process. he Sect Elder spoke, ¡°The examination will be held in the Moonlit Ridge Painting, a priceless treasure of the Welkin Academy Once you enter the painting, you will each obtain a token, and your objective will be to seize others¡¯ tokens. For each token you obtain, you will gam one point. Once you lose your token, you will be disqualified on the spot. At the same time, you are required to head to the central region where the arena is located. The moment you enter the arena, no one else will be allowed to take your token.¡± Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 ¡°You have a time limit of ten days ¡°You will be disqualified if you fail to enter the arena in the central region within ten days. ¡°The number of tokens you seize will only determine your ranking and the opponent you will be assigned to in the arena. Your main objective should be to arrive at the arena at all costs.¡± ¡°Remember, there are only ten thousand openings. Once ten thousand people have entered the arena, the rest will be disqualified immediately regardless of the tokens you have in your possession. ¡°After ten thousand people have entered the arena, a battle will be held to determine the admission of a thousand disciples. This means that only a thousand people are eligible to join the Welkin Academy.¡± ¡°Not only that, but those in the top ten will gain the right to be one of the Sect Elder¡¯s disciples, whereas the number one top-ranking participant will be admitted as an Inner Disciple by the headmaster.¡± The Sect Elder briefly described the rules of the admission process. Hearing the exnation, James roughly knew about the rules. On the way to the central region, they would encounter many Welkin Academy disciples who would obstruct their progress. Heading directly to the central region would not be an easy task. After exining the rules, the Sect Elder waved his arm, and a green light emerged from his sleeves The green light levitated in the air and materialized into a huge painting a thousand meters in length. ¡°Everyone, this is the Moonlit Ridge Painting. Let the examination begin!¡± As the Sect Elder¡¯s voice boomed, many soared to the sky and entered the painting. James, however, was not in a hurry to enter. Many people were gathered on the city wall. A young man wearing a white robe crossed his arms as he watched the enthusiastic examinees entering the painting. A woman walked over to him and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Zayn¡­¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The man nced at her and asked coldly, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°N-No¡± The woman hurriedly lowered her head and averted her gaze At that moment, the Sect Elder walked over to them. ¡°Zayn ¡± ¡°Master,¡± Zayn Bridger greeted him respectfully. The Sect Elder sighed ¡°The Divinity Sect was one step ahead of us by admiting disciples Doncaster, so I guess we won¡¯t able to admit any distinguished disciples The people gathered here for the examination today must be the ones who failed the Divinity Sect¡¯s admission process. It appears that we¡¯ll be defeated by them in theingpetition again.¡± Zayn said, ¡°That being said, there aren¡¯t any rules stating that only recently admitted disciples can participate in theingpetition. As long as they aren¡¯t over the age of titty, they are eligible to join. I believe we still have many talented cultivators among the younger generation.¡± The Sect Elder nced at the examinees entering the Moonlit Ridge Painting and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope we can find a few talents this time. All this while, we have been overshadowed by the Divinity Sect. I really hope we can find a few individuals with enormous potential and stand up to the Divinity Sect.¡± At that moment, tons of people poured into the painting. Seeing that most examinees had entered, James leaped into the air and joined them. The Moonlit Ridge Painting was mysterious. From the outside, it looked like an ordinary painting. However, there existed another world inside the painting. As James gazed into the distance, he realized there was no end in sight. He appeared on a mountain. When he arrived, a white token carved with the words ¡®Welkin Academy¡¯ descended from the sky Holding the token in his hand, he murmured, ¡°Is this the token?¡± Then, after getting his bearings, he headed in the direction of the central region. Before he even took a few steps, someone blocked his path. ¡°Hand over the token if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Grinning, a chubby man holding a sword stood in his way. James scrutinized the man. Sensing that his cultivation base was at the Herculean First Layer, he snickered. ¡°You want my Token?¡± Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 James could not care less about a cultivator at the Herculean First Layer. With his current strength, he could easily annihte him without resorting to Sacrilegious Ascension. He grinned mischievously at the man before him. ¡°Cut the cr*p!¡± The man¡¯s face darkened as he swung his sword. Terrifying Sword Light shredded through the air and charged toward James. James smiled faintly as he appeared a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye. When the Sword Light made contact with the ground, the earth rumbled. A sword appeared in James¡¯ hand. It was the Primordial Dragon de that he had kept in the Celestial Abode. With the sword in hand, he magically appeared before the man. Before the man could react, James¡¯ sword was already pressed against his neck. ¡°I¡­¡± His blood ran cold. He was a Herculean First Layer, which was considered powerful at his age. Now, however, he was defeated in seconds. James extended his arm and said coldly, ¡°Come on.¡± Frustrated, the man looked at James and pleaded, ¡°I-I¡¯ve learned my mistakes. Please give me a chance. I¡¯ll be disqualified if you take my token. With my strength, I have the right to be a disciple of the Welkin Academy.¡± James smiled faintly and struck the man¡¯s chest with his palm. Powerful Palm Energy burst forth and sent the man flying, who copsed heavily to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. James appeared before the man and nced downward at him, saying, ¡°Your token.¡± Reluctantly, the man handed his token to James. After obtaining the token, James turned to leave. Meanwhile, the man who lost his token was forcibly transported out of the Moonlit Ridge Painting and disqualified. Once he got his bearings, James pressed forward. Along the way, he came across many examinees engaging in fierce battles against one another in the hopes of seizing more tokens for themselves. James knew that the token only determined the preliminary ranking and as such, was unimportant. The primary objective should be to head to the arena in the central region. Meanwhile, Mny was surrounded by three men at a ce not too far away from James. ¡°Your token, Miss.¡± Surrounded, Mny bit her lips. She knew she would be disqualified once she lost the token. She had no choice but to be a disciple of the Welkin Academy. Otherwise, her family would be tyrannized by the Zaydons. However, the three men before her exuded an aura that was not beneath hers. Besides, she stood no chance against three people at once. ¡°p-Please let me go. I really want to be a disciple of the Welkin Academy.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± A man roared inughter, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to be a disciple of the Welkin Academy? However, you need to have certain strengths to do so. So what if you arrive in the central region? With your strength, you won¡¯t be able to make it to the top thousand.¡± ¡°I-I won¡¯t give up! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Mny said with determination in her eyes. Then, she brandished her sword and pointed at her opponents, saying, ¡°Come!¡± ¡°Since you have a death wish, don¡¯t me us for what happens next!¡± James was sensing his surroundings as he made his way to the central region. He wanted to look for Mny and repay his debts. Though he had never seen her, he knew what Mny¡¯s aura felt like. Just as he was making his way to the central region¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Sensing a familiar aura, he stopped and gazed into the distance. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not too far away, a woman was engaged in a fierce battle against a man in a forest. Two other men were also watching the battle. Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 The woman was losing ground. Blood trickled down the wound on her arm and stained her white dress. Regardless, she fought on, unwilling to yield. ¡°Is that Mny?¡± James stood in mid-air and watched the battle below. The woman¡¯s aura felt familiar. Without the slightest hesitation, he descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground, yelling, ¡°Stop right there!¡¯ His voice boomed. Hearing this, Mny and her opponent turned to look at James. When she saw him, Mny was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Meanwhile, her opponent stared at James. Sensing his unusual aura, he threatened, ¡°This is none of your concern! Stay out of this.¡± James paid no heed to him and walked toward Mny. The gorgeous woman before him had fine and delicate features. However, she was currently in a wretched state. Her arm was wounded, and her dress was blood-stained. Unsure of her identity, James asked, ¡°Mny Yanis?¡± ¡°Wh-Why are you here?¡± Mny immediately recognized James. This was the man whom she saved. ¡°It really is you.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, James was now certain that the woman before him was Mny. ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Swish! The man behind them cursed and swung his sword, summoning a wave of Sword Energy that shredded through the air. ¡°Watch out!¡± Mny cried out. However, James grabbed her hand and dodged the Sword Energy with ease. Then, in the next instant, he appeared a hundred meters away, put Mny down, and charged toward the man who ambushed them. His speed was so extraordinary that no one could see his movements. In the blink of an eye, the man was struck and sent flying before copsing heavily to the ground. James walked over to him and said, ¡°Your token, please.¡± The man was frustrated. However, faced with James, he was powerless. So, he obeyed hismand. Upon seeing this, hisrades ditched him behind and hurriedly fled. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. James did not give chase. With the token in hand, he walked toward Mny. She looked at him in surprise. ¡°Y-Your injuries¡­¡± She knew that James suffered grave injuries. However, he waspletely rejuvenated in a few short days. She also did not expect that James would be this powerful, defeating those who backed her to a corner with ease. James nodded and said, ¡°They are almost recovered. Speaking of which, I owe you my My injuries wouldn¡¯t have recovered this quickly if not for your care.¡± ¡°Why are you here at the Welkin Academy¡¯s examination?¡± Mny asked. James said smilingly, ¡°Well, I came here in a hurry after learning that you are here as well. Besides, as I don¡¯t have any ce to go, I wanted to find a ce to cultivate. As the Welkin Academy sounds like a pretty nice ce, I came here for the examination.¡± Then, he nced at Mny. Based on the battle a moment ago, he knew that she was only around the Supernatural¡¯s Seventh Inner Gate. She would not be able to join the Welkin Academy with such strength. ¡°Since you saved my life, I have to repay you in some way. Do you really want to join the Welkin Academy?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Mny nodded. James promised her, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a helping hand and escort you to the arena in the central region. However, I won¡¯t be able to help you during the battle afterward.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Mny was thankful for James¡¯ help. Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 The requirements for joining the Welkin Academy were extremely strict. Among the 10 thousand examinees who sessfully entered the arena, only a thousand would have the right to join the academy after a battle. Mny knew that she would not be able to be a disciple of the Welkin Academy with her current strength. Regardless, she had to give her best. Besides, now that she had James¡¯ assistance, getting to the central region would be less difficult. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Upon being reminded of something, Mny looked at James pleadingly. ¡°Huh?¡± James asked, confused, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mny said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Sect Elder say that the tokens will determine our ranking? That means the more tokens I obtain, the higher my ranking will be. ¡°Meanwhile, the current ranking serves only to assign our opponents. If I have a higher ranking, I might be able to enter the top 1000 even if I¡¯m defeated in theing battle.¡¯ James thought about it. That seemed to be the case. Since the number of tokens obtained determined one¡¯s ranking and subsequently one¡¯s opponent, Mny could avoid being disqualified if she had a sufficient number of tokens even if she was defeated. That was the benefit of seizing tokens now. ¡°C-Can you help me out?¡± She looked at James pleadingly and said, ¡°I-I really want to join the Welkin Academy.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± James nodded. Mny was his savior. How could he turn down her request at such a critical moment? He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the tokens I seize from now on.¡± Stunned, Mny said, ¡°B-But what about you?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°I just have to enter the arena in the central region. I¡¯m confident in my strength, after all. But I have no idea what the battle will be like. If the victors are allowed to keep issuing challenges to those who have a higher ranking, it might be difficult for you to join the Welkin Academy even if you have enough tokens. After all, your strength is currently too weak.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll have to try.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll help you out as promised. Let¡¯s get going,¡± James said. After confirming his directions, he continued in the direction of the central region. It was a forest that was hard to traverse through. As such, James and Mny traveled in mid- air. Before long, their paths were blocked by a group of people wearing white robes, on which the words ¡®Welkin Academy¡¯ were written. James frowned when he saw them. Then, they descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. James whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are there disciples of the Welkin Academy blocking our path inside the Moonlit Ridge Painting?¡± Mny exined, ¡°I heard that this is a normal thing to do here. They were sent here by the academy to increase the examination¡¯s difficulty. After all, the Welkin Academy is the top academy in the Ancient Realm. We will have to go through several rounds of obstacles. ¡°However, they won¡¯t use their full strength, or else the Welkin Academy won¡¯t be able to admit new disciples.¡± Hearing this, James understood what was going on now. As the twonded on the ground, a group of disciples of the academy appeared before them. ¡°Are you heading to the central region?¡± One of them said smilingly, ¡°Before that, you¡¯ll have to go through us, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 James scrutinized them. However, as their aura was suppressed, he could not figure out their strength. Regardless, he asked, unafraid, ¡°So what do we have to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just have to withstand three blows. If you don¡¯t think you can do that, take a detour. However, there are many ferocious beasts in this area. You might lose your life, just saying,¡± the disciple spoke. The others were wearing mischievous grins. To them, James and Mny were simply children. ¡°Alright then, understood.¡± Wearing aposed expression, James asked, ¡°So do you go one by one or all at once?¡± Hearing this, the disciples were stunned. Then, one of them smiled and said, ¡°Arrogant, aren¡¯t you? In that case, allow me to test your strength.¡± Brandishing his sword, he pointed it at James. Shapeless Sword Energy reverberated throughout the forest, causing the fallen leaves on the ground to swirl in the air. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Unsheathe your sword, Kiddo.¡± The disciple who brandished his sword said, ¡°Regardless of the oue of your examination, my name is Xavyer Mchi. Keep that in mind.¡± Xavyer introduced himself. With a calm expression, James said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword to defeat you.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such an arrogant youngster. Today, I¡¯ll show you true strength of the Welkin Academy.¡± After he spoke he charged at James. Right then, Mny had retreated to the rear. James, on the other hand, remained where he stood. Swish! Terrifying Sword Energy shredded through the air. Leaping thirty meters into the air, James dodged his attack with ease. Boom! As Sword Energy struck the ground, the earth shook, and a fissure appeared on the ground. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Xavyer collected himself before charging at James once more. Before making contact with James, powerful Sword Energy burst forth from his sword. Standing in mid-air, James stomped on nothingness. Then, powerful energy gathered at his foot and charged downward, colliding with the Sword Energy. Boom! The two energies collided, and the Sword Energy immediately shattered into pieces. Sensing a powerful energy hurling toward him from above, Xavyer hurriedly sidestepped and dodged the attack. As James¡¯ powerful energy struck the earth, the ground trembled violently, and debris swirled in the air. ¡°He¡¯s pretty strong.¡± ¡°Not bad¡­ I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful guy among the examinees.¡± ¡°Xavyer is in deep trouble now.¡± Many conversed in whispers at the rear. The moment Jamesunched his attack, they immediately knew how powerful he was. His strength might have even surpassed that of Xavyer¡¯s. Although Xavyer managed to dodge the attack, his arm went limp after energy brushed through his body. His hand shivered, and his sword almost fell to the ground. He appeared several meters away and looked at James who was wearing aposed expression. Then, his face darkened as he murmured, ¡°He¡¯s pretty strong. I might be defeated if I don¡¯t use my full strength. With everyone here watching, I¡¯ll be humiliated if word of me being defeated by an examinee spreads.¡± Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Xavyer did not wish to be humiliated in front of his At that moment, his aura surged. ¡°Xavyer is about to get serious.¡± ¡°But it looks like the examinee hasn¡¯t even used his full strength yet. I wonder what his rank is.¡± ¡°Xavyer is at the Immortal Ascension First Stair. He should be invincible against anyone below the age of fifty.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he breaking the rules by going all out? If the Sect Elder mes us¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Even if he¡¯s defeated, we¡¯ll simply let him pass through us.¡± Sensing Xavyer¡¯s aura increased, they conversed in whispers. Upon sensing Xavyer¡¯s increasing aura, a faint smile crept up on James¡¯ face. He was not afraid at all. ¡°Brace yourself, Kiddo!¡± Xavyer roared. Then, he charged toward James. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before him and shed with his sword. His sword technique was bizarre. Even James could only see a glimpse of a Sword Light before the sword appeared in front of him. Seeing this, he sidestepped and dodged the attack wlessly. When he saw that his attack missed, Xavyer changed his tactics and tried stabbing James. ¡°What is Xavyer up to? Isn¡¯t that the Meteor Fall Sword Art of the academy?¡± a disciple eximed. Xavyer kept shing at James. However, James managed to dodge them wlessly. Though Xavyer¡¯s sword technique possessed great power, he could notnd a hit on James. James knew that he would be joining the Welkin Academy in the future, so he did not want to humiliate his opponent. Besides, he came here in search of a ce to peacefully cultivate and not unt his strength. After dodging a few more times, he appeared in the distance and raised his hand, saying, That was at least thirty blows. I should have passed, no?¡± Xavyer stopped and looked at James, his expression grim. He knew that James had not used his full strength, yet he could not scratch him even though he used his most powerful sword technique. If James fought back, he would have been defeated long ago. Seeing that James gave him an out, he sheathed his sword and said, ¡°How impressive! I never expected such a powerful examinee in this examination.¡± James smiled faintly. When the battle was over, Mny walked to him and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Of course I am.¡± Then, he turned to leave. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± At that moment, another disciple blocked James¡¯ path. James nced at the man blocking his way. He was a youthful man around twenty-five years of age. However, he knew that he should not judge a book by its cover. ¡°Is something else the matter?¡± James looked at him and asked. The disciple said, ¡°You may pass, but not her.¡± He pointed at Mny and said, ¡°You demonstrated enormous strength, so I have no objections to you passing through. She, on the other hand, is a different matter.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. Mny grabbed James¡¯ arm tightly in fear of being left behind. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. James looked at the man before him and asked, ¡°But what if I insist?¡± Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Alright, then. Are you all fighting me all at once?¡± James said nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, Kid.¡± The disciple blocking James¡¯ path grunted and said, ¡°My name is Thorin Wasyl. Remember my name. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget.¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and he hurriedly instructed Mny, ¡°Stand back.¡± Mny hurriedly retreated to the rear. At the same time, Thorin brandished his sword. However, James summoned all his strength and appeared before Thorin at extraordinary speed. Just as Thorin brandished his sword, his chest was struck. Before he could react, he was sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood. Although James¡¯ rank was only at the Herculean¡¯s Fifth Layer and his physical strength at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s First Stair, he had reached the pinnacle of his ranks. As such, his strength could not be determined by rank alone. Swish! While Thorin was sent flying, the other disciples brandished their swords and surrounded James. The Primordial Dragon de appeared in James¡¯ hand, and he performed the sword technique Sophie taught him. This sword technique was countless sword techniques merged into one. His movements were quick. Before the disciples could even react, their swords snapped in half. In the next instant, James appeared behind them. Sheathing the Primordial Dragon de, James looked at the dumbfounded disciples and said, If I hadn¡¯t gone easy on you, your heads would be rolling on the ground now as we speak.¡± His voice was calm. ¡°What the¡­?¡± The disciples looked at their swords in disbelief. Meanwhile, Mny walked over to James and cheered, ¡°How impressive of you, James! I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Jamesturned to leave, while Mny followed close behind. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the other disciples looked at one another. They no longer dared stop James. Meanwhile, on the city wall in the outside world¡­ The Sect Elder had been paying close attention to the situation inside the Moonlit Ridge Painting. ¡°Master, that guy is pretty strong,¡± Zayn said upon seeing James perform the bizarre sword technique. ¡°Indeed.¡± The Sect Elder stroked his beard and said smilingly, ¡°Though he¡¯s strong, this is nothing to be surprised by. To my understanding, the Divinity Sect has admitted many powerful disciples. One of them is even a Grand Supernatural.¡± He spoke enviously. The Welkin Academy¡¯s prestige was not beneath the Divinity Sect¡¯s. However, as they werete in admitting disciples, most of the talents had flocked to the Divinity Sect. When he witnessed James¡¯ strength, he was pleased. ¡°Zayn, I can tell that he hasn¡¯t used his full strength yet. Enter the Moonlit Ridge Painting and test his strength.¡± Hearing this, Zayn furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Master, there are other distinguished disciples that are present here today. Although he¡¯s strong, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s worthy of my attention.¡± Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 Zayn was arrogant and vain. Even though James demonstrated enormous strength, he could not care less because he was one of the strongest cultivators to be admitted into the Welkin Academy during the previous examination. If it were not for the fact that he was young andparatively weaker than those who had cultivated for centuries, he would have gone to Earth topete for the providence. After all, there was still a slight power disparity between him and the Outsiders of the Sealed Realms who headed to Earth. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Knowing how arrogant his disciple was, the Sect Elder did not press the issue. In the Moonlit Ridge Painting, James headed in the direction of the central region alongside Mny. Along the way, they encountered many other examinees who were busy trying to seize the tokens of others for themselves. Seeing this, James randomly chose a few of them and seized their tokens before handing them over to Mny. During the journey, none could stand in his way. Meanwhile, Mny was giggling the whole time. She never expected the man she saved would turn out to be this powerful. If not for James, she would have been disqualified long ago because she was too weak. She did not have the right to be a disciple of the Welkin Academy. While they headed toward the central region, the Sect Elder¡¯s subordinates had also entered the painting. The current Sect Elder in charge of the admission progress was called Yoan Xenocrates, one of the Ten Sect Elders of the Welkin Academy. He was in charge of various affairs of the academy. Besides that, he also had many disciples under him. Over the past ten years, Zayn Bridger was the most distinguished among all. Although the one who was sent to test James¡¯ strength was not as strong as Zayn, he was not a pushover either. His name was Wendel Yossi, and he was currently at the Immortal Ascension Third Stair. Inside the Moonlit Ridge Painting¡­ ¡°James, I already have a hundred tokens. I guess I have enough,¡± Mny said with a bright smile. James thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s not going to be enough, I¡¯m afraid. Considering there are around a hundred thousand examinees, there¡¯ll be a hundred thousand tokens out here. In my opinion, you need at least ten thousand to be safe.¡± ¡°What? Ten thousand?¡± Stunned, Mny asked, ¡°Do we have to defeat ten thousand examinees?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Not really¡­ Once we arrive at theter stages, the people we encounter will have many tokens on them. We¡¯ll be able to obtain many tokens without having to fight our way through.¡± James spoke nonchntly. However, Mny knew that only James was qualified to make such a bold im. Just as they were slowly traversing the forest, a voice came, ¡°Stop right there, you two.¡± James and Mny turned their heads as a figure descended from the sky before them. He was wearing a green robe, and a sheathed sword was hanging on his waist. Though he was rather ordinary-looking, he exuded a somewhat charismatic aura. The words ¡®Welkin Academy ¡®were written on the robe. Seeing this, James immediately knew he was a disciple of the academy. He knew that he would encounter many disciples along the way. That was because they were here to increase the difficulty level of the examination and disqualify the weaker ones. ¡°James¡­¡± Seeing that someone blocked their path, Mny gripped James¡¯ hand tightly. James consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± She rxed a little when she heard this. James looked at the man before them and asked, ¡°So do I have to withstand a few blows from you or do I have to defeat you?¡± Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 The man was none other than Wendel Yossi, who was sent by Sect Elder Yoan to test James¡¯ strength. He was currently at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair, a rank considered powerful by many, Wendel looked at James with a bright smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re in luck, Kid. The Sect Elder has noticed your strength, and I¡¯ve been sent here to test your cultivation base. If you defeat me, you may advance directly to the central region and even secure the top ten openings.¡± Wendel gave an exnation. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. He never expected he would attract the Sect Elder¡¯s attention. After all, he came here to the Welkin Academy to cultivate in peace. However, this was an eptable scenario. By attracting the Sect Elder¡¯s attention, he would be able to be an Inner Disciple under him. Besides, the Welkin Academy and the Divinity Sect were arch-rivals. Meanwhile, he had deep grievances against the Divinity Sect. If he obtained the number one spot, he would be able to be one of the Sect Elder¡¯s Inner Disciples and receive his protection. ¡°Defeat you?¡± James looked at Wendel and grinned, ¡°In that case, make your move.¡± Seeing this, Mny hurriedly retreated. Wendel, on the other hand, beckoned for James to make the first move. As a disciple of the Welkin Academy, he acted gentlemanly and did not make the first move against James, who was only an examinee, saying, ¡°You have no problem joining the Welkin Academy. By then, I¡¯ll be your senior disciple. You should make the first move.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jamesughed. Then, he charged at Wendel with clenched fists at extraordinary speed. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Wendel and struck him with all his physical strength. His physical strength was equivalent to the Immortal Ascension First Stair. As he struck with his powerful fist, Wendel simply raised his hand to block his attack while wearing a calm expression on his face. He could feel a terrifying force spreading throughout his body. Wendel unconsciously staggered backward as his arm went limp, and the excruciating pain almost made him lose consciousness. The moment James¡¯ fist struck him, he immediately knew how powerful he was. Although James was merely an examinee of this examination, he was not to be underestimated. Wendel gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I guess I underestimated you a little.¡± Then, he catalyzed True Energy. ¡°Eat this!¡± After he spoke, he charged at James, who met his attack head-on. Boom! Their fists collided, and the battle waves shredded through the air, uprooting trees and shattering rocks on the ground. James was immediately sent flying by the powerful energy and smashed against the trees. The moment Wendel fought seriously, James was immediately at a disadvantage. At that moment, the Blood Energy inside his body churned, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Upon seeing this, Yoan Xenocrates who was in the outside world broke into a smile and said, He¡¯s pretty good, I must say. He was able to withstand Wendel¡¯s blow. He should be at least at the Immortal Ascension Second Stair or even the Third Stair. Such power at such a young age¡­. He¡¯ll be a distinguished cultivator if properly nurtured.¡± Yoan was satisfied with James¡¯ performance, who could easily be one of the best examinees in this examination. ¡°He¡¯s indeed strong,¡± Zayn said with a slight hint of displeasure. His master seemed to have taken an interest in James. If James became Yoan¡¯s Inner Disciple, he would be cast aside and fall from grace. Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 James and Wendel were engaged in a fierce battle inside the Moonlit Ridge Painting. As their powers collided once more, it was apparent that there was a power disparity between James and Wendel. Even though James possessed great strength, he was much lower in rankpared to Wendel. He would not be able to emerge victorious without using Sacrilegious Ascension. However, he had no ns of using Sacrilegious Ascension. After all, he was targeted by the Divinity Sect precisely because of this cultivation method. ¡°You¡¯re strong.¡± James looked at Wendel and said, ¡°I¡¯m no match for you.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. James did not overexert himself but instead concealed his true strength. Wendel said, ¡°I can tell that you haven¡¯t used your full strength. Fight with me seriously.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°I told you I don¡¯t stand a chance against you. Besides, that was my full strength. Since you have already aplished what you came here for, please leave.¡± He did not act rashly. Even though he would gain the right to head directly to the central region by defeating Wendel, there was no point in doing this. Since James was reluctant to fight, Wendel had no other choice. He said nothing and simply turned to leave. After Wendel left, Mny walked over to James and asked puzzledly, ¡°James, why didn¡¯t you go all-out and defeat him?¡± James smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Defeating him is near impossible for me. After all, he possesses far greater strength than me. Besides, as a disciple of the Welkin Academy, he must have cultivated many powerful cultivation methods. If we fight seriously, I won¡¯t stand at chance against him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mny was doubtful. To her, James was strong enough to remain unscathed after withstanding Wendel¡¯s blows. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Then, James turned to leave. In the outside world¡­ After leaving the Moonlit Ridge Painting, Wendel approached Yoan and said respectfully, Master, he refused to continue the battle. I can tell that he hasn¡¯t used his full strength.¡± Yoan nodded slightly and said, ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯ve done well, Wendel. Go take a rest.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Wendel nodded and turned to leave. In the Moonlit Ridge Painting, James and Mny continued in the direction of the central region. However, they proceeded at a snail¡¯s pace. That was because James wanted to secure more tokens for Mny. The cultivators they encountered along the way posed no threat to James. Regardless, James did not act ruthlessly by seizing all of their tokens. As long as the examinees did not lose all their tokens, they would have the right to continue the examination. Soon, three days passed in the blink of an eye. Three dayster, James and Mny arrived at the central region. This was a spacious piece ofnd, on which an arena was constructed. The arena was several kilometers in both length and width and shielded by a mysterious Magic Circle formed using unique scriptures. It glimmered a dazzling white light. When they arrived, there were no other examinees at the spot. Only a few disciples of the Welkin Academy could be seen. ¡°We finally made it.¡± When they arrived at the central region, Mny breathed a sigh of relief. By then, she already had more than 20 thousand tokens in her possession. It should secure a pretty solid spot in the rankings. ¡°Thank you, James.¡± She was grateful for what James did for her. James smiled and said, ¡°No trouble at all, Mny. If you hadn¡¯t saved me, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered this quickly. Perhaps I¡¯d have perished in the wilderness.¡± Hearing this, Mny smiled. Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 Saving James¡¯ life was perhaps the wisest decision she had ever made. Not too far away, a group of Welkin Academy disciples was stunned to see them. ¡°How did they manage to arrive at the central region in three days? They must be insanely powerful.¡± ¡°I wonder who they are.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we test their strength?¡± ¡°I¡¯d advise against it. The Sect Elder will be mad if he hears about it.¡± They began conversing upon seeing James and Mny. James paid no heed to them. He found a random spot, sat in a lotus position on the ground, and began absorbing the Empyrean Spiritual Energy of the Moonlit Ridge Painting. Mny, on the other hand, simply observed him. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, five days passed. Though there were two days remaining, those who had yet to arrive at the central region had been disqualified as ten thousand people had already gathered there. Then, the disciples of the academy began counting the number of tokens each examinee had in their possession. After that, they began determining the ranking and making preparations for theing arena battle. This process took them two days. Two dayster, an elderly man in a grey robe appeared in the arena in the Moonlit Ridge Painting¡¯s central region. He was Yoan Xenocrates, the person in charge of the current admission process. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Looking at the crowd before him, he said smilingly, ¡°First and foremost, allow me to congratte you for arriving at the central region. You have gained the right topete in the arena battle.¡± ¡°Only a thousand among you will be admitted as disciples of the Welkin Academy. This means that ny percent of you will be disqualified.¡± Everyone listened intently. ¡°Your opponent in the arena battle will be determined based on the number of tokens you. have. The ones with the least number of tokens will fight against those with the highest number of tokens. The winner will enter the next round, whereas the loser will enter the lower bracket. However, this does not mean that you will be disqualified immediately. You¡¯ll be randomly assigned an opponent in the lower bracket. If you emerge victorious, you¡¯ll still gain the right to enter the next round. ¡°The top hundred cultivators who obtain the most tokens will enter the next round without having to participate in the arena battle. ¡°After the first round of battle, there¡¯ll be a free-for-all battle royale where a hundred examinees will be randomly selected. The top ten will immediately be made a disciple of the Welkin Academy. ¡°Then, the process will continue until a thousand disciples have been selected. ¡°Afterward, there will an additional round to determine the top ten examinees. I shall exin the rules after the top thousand is decided.¡± ¡°Is that understood?¡± Yoan¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Yes!¡± the crowd said in unison. James looked at Mny beside him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your ranking?¡± Mny smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m eighth.¡± Hearing this, James said, ¡°Not bad¡­ That means you won¡¯t have to go through the first round of battle. If we are assigned to the same team in the battle royale, I¡¯ll make sure that you be a disciple of the academy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied to be here.¡± Mny was grateful for James¡¯ assistance. She was weak. If not for James¡¯ help, she would not have arrived at the central region and be in the top ten. Although she could advance directly to the next round, she knew that she would be disqualified in the battle royale. Now, she could only depend on her luck. If James was assigned to the same team as her, she was guaranteed to be a Welkin Academy disciple. However, would she be this fortunate? Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 Mny was pessimistic about her luck. Regardless, she was grateful for James¡¯ help to have arrived at this stage. James waited patiently for his battle. Since he only had a single token in his possession, he was rankedst. Naturally, he would be the first to fight. The arena was divided into many sections. In the section where James was, a disciple of the academy announced, ¡°First round, James Caden versus Heriberto Yehoshua.¡± Then, a man walked toward the center of the arena. The arena was divided into many tiny arenas where many cultivators gathered. James looked at the man. He knew that was his opponent, Heriberto Yehoshua. As long as he could defeat him, he would advance to the next round. Then, he would emerge victorious by being in the top ten and be a disciple of the Welkin Academy. He walked toward the center of the arena. The disciple looked at them and reminded them, ¡°This is a sparring match and not a fight to the death. As such, you¡¯re strictly forbidden from taking your opponent¡¯s life. You may admit defeat any time you want. In the event that your opponent continues the battle, he or she will be disqualified on the spot. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± they said in unison. ¡°Good, let the battle begin!¡± After speaking, the disciple retreated. James looked at Heriberto. He was a youthful man. Wearing a red robe and holding a sword in his hand, he looked at James and said confidently, ¡°Admit defeat now if you don¡¯t wanna be beaten to a pulp!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± James snickered. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Heriberto. Before he could react, he was sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood. ¡°What?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The crowd was dumbfounded. ¡°He won just like that?¡± ¡°Damn, he¡¯s strong!¡± Even the disciples of the academy were stunned by James¡¯ overwhelming strength. ¡°Victory goes to James Caden. He will advance to the next round.¡± Hearing that, James smiled faintly and turned to leave, heading toward the rest area. Upon seeing James, Mny who had been waiting at the rest area, immediately walked over to him and asked smilingly, ¡°How did it go, James?¡± James smiled, ¡°I won.¡± ¡°As expected!¡± she cheered. James smiled faintly as he entered the rest area. Then, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and cultivated. Since the situation on Earth was dire, he did not wish to waste even a second of his time. After bing a Welkin Academy disciple, he nned to enter the Celestial Abode and cultivate in the Time Chamber. That way, he would be able to return to Earth and to his family after increasing his strength. He did not wish to worry them. So, James paid no attention to the other battles that were taking ce. Instead, he focused on cultivating. Soon, the first round of battle was over. Next was the battle royale, in which a hundred people would fight, and only ten would be sect disciples. This time, there was only a single arena at the scene. At the center of the arena¡­ Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 Yoan, the Sect Elder of the Welkin Academy, appeared and looked at the crowd below, saying, ¡± Next will be the battle royale. There are no rules whatsoever, and you¡¯re allowed to use any weapons and resort to any underhanded tricks until only ten of you remain. In any case, you¡¯ll be forfeited the moment you fall off the arena. However, this does not mean that you¡¯ll be disqualified.¡± ¡°In the event that we¡¯re short of a thousand finalists, the battle royale will continue until we reach the number.¡± Yoan¡¯s voice boomed. Upon hearing this, the crowd was looking forward to the battle royale. By arriving at the central region and advancing to the current round, they were all confident in their own strength. Soon, a disciple of the academy entered the arena and began calling out names. Those whose name was on the list entered the arena and prepared for battle. James did not participate in the first round, and neither did Mny. The first round began. The battle was fierce. Swords shed and fists collided. Mny watched the battle nervously. James, on the other hand, paid no heed to the battle and instead focused on cultivating. The examinees were much weaker than he was. As such, there was no need to spectate the battle. The first roundsted a few hours. Then, the second round began. It was not James¡¯ turn either. James simply waited patiently. A few more rounds continued. ¡°James Caden.¡± After some time, it was finally James¡¯ turn. He stood up. Mny offered him words of encouragement, ¡°You can do this, James!! ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. Then, he leaped into the air and appeared in the arena. As the disciple continued reading through the name list, Mny waited nervously. She really wished to be on the same team as James. That was the only way she could emerge victorious and be a disciple of the Welkin Academy. However, as more and more people entered the arena, she was dismayed. There were already more than ny people in the arena. Seeing this, Mny knew she would soon be saying goodbye to the academy. Without James¡¯ help, she would be disqualified without a doubt. ¡°Mny Yanis.¡± Just as she had given up hope, she heard her name. At that moment, she could not believe her ears. She simply remained rooted to her spot, petrified. ¡°Mny Yanis,¡± the disciple said once more. Mny collected herself and swiftly entered the arena. Immediately, she rushed toward James ¡®side and shouted in exhration, ¡°James, I¡¯m on the same team as you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jamesughed. He never thought Mny would be on the same team as him. With him by her side, she would be able to enter the top ten easily. At that moment, Yoan appeared on the stage and looked at the examinees, especially James. He had specially made arrangements for James and Mny to be on the same team. As he had been watching James intently, he knew just how powerful he was and how weak Mny actually was. The examinees present on the stage were specially arranged as well. They all had great strength. If randomly assigned, all of them should be able to be disciples of the Welkin Academy. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Among the examinees, there was also a handful of Immortal Ascensions. Apart from James, he had also taken an interest in another individual. Though the individual kept a low profile, he demonstrated strength that wasparable to James. ¡°Do your best, everyone. The final ten remaining will be academy disciples.¡± Then, he turned to leave the arena. Immediately, the examinees dispersed and maintained a certain distance from the others for fear of being ambushed. Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 James¡¯ opponents were specially arranged by Yoan, who was curious to see if he could emerge victorious with someone dragging him down. He was intrigued by James¡¯ true strength. That was because he could easily see through any other cultivator out there. Yet, the opposite was true for James. At that moment, the examinees hurriedly dispersed. Meanwhile, James remained at the center. Scanning his surroundings, he looked at Mny and ordered her, ¡°Stay close, and don¡¯t move around by yourself. If you fall out of the arena, you¡¯ll lose the right to enter the academy.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Mny nodded. James was her final hope. Without his protection, she would be able to join the Welkin Academy. In the arena, everyone was on high alert, frantically searching for the weaker ones to knock them out of the battle. James, on the other hand, could not care less as he possessed extraordinary strength. The only thing he needed to do was to knock the others out and end the battle as soon as possible. Spotting a group of cultivators on his left from the corner of his eye, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Stay in the middle. I¡¯ll go wipe our opponents out.¡± After he spoke, he appeared before a cultivator in the blink of an eye. He was so fast that the cultivator could not react in time. He could only feel an overwhelming wave of True Energy mming into his chest. Unable to withstand the great force, he was sent flying out of the arena and copsed to the ground, losing the right to continue. James struck with lightning speed. In just a few short seconds, he knocked a dozen cultivators out with ease. At that moment, someone screamed, ¡°James!¡± James turned his head. Realizing that Mny was sent flying by a powerful force, he summoned all his strength and flew toward her. Before she flew out of the arena, he managed to embrace her in his arms. Someone appeared in mid-air. Holding a sword in his hand, terrifying Sword Energy burst forth. Sensing the looming threat, powerful True Energy gathered in James¡¯ palm, forming a hurricane that stopped the Sword Energy in its tracks. At the same time, the hurricane shredded through the air and hurled toward the ambusher. After being struck by the hurricane, the man plummeted from the sky and copsed heavily to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood. Then, hey there motionless. Knowing that he could potentially lose his life, the man endured the excruciating pain and stood up with great difficulty. Then, he hurriedly made his way to the periphery of the arena to avoid battle. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, many examinees had been looking for the weaker ones to knock them out of the fight. Seeing an injured person, they hurriedly rushed over to him and knocked him out of the arena. Jamesnded steadily on the ground. Mny, however, was injured. Blood trickled down her lips, and her face was pale. The moment James released his grip, she copsed to the ground. James immediately helped her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked. Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 However, almost immediately, a group of cultivators approached them. ¡°Get lost!¡± James¡¯ face darkened as he exuded a terrifying aura. Then, he waved his arm, summoning a hurricane with his True Energy. Seeing this, the cultivators hurriedly staggered backward. After learning of James¡¯ strength, no one dared approach him. Mny sat on the ground, her face pale. With great difficulty, she said, ¡°I¡¯m injured, James. Just leave me be. I don¡¯t want to drag you down. If you¡¯re disqualified because of me, I¡¯ll feel guilty for a lifetime.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since I made a promise, I¡¯ll keep my word. I¡¯ll definitely make you a disciple of the Welkin Academy.¡± Then, he raised his arm, and a steel wire fell from his sleeves, which transformed into many silver needles. Holding Crucifier in his hand, he treated Mny¡¯s injuries. Soon, her injuries were healed. ¡°What is this?¡± She was stunned. James smiled faintly and said nothing, storing Crucifier away. Mny stood up with a shocked look on her face. Though she was injured just a moment ago, her injuries hadpletely healed. Whatever James used to heal her was more effective than elixirs. The Primordial Dragon de materialized in James¡¯ hand. Holding the sword in one hand and grabbing Mny¡¯s arm with another, he observed the chaotic arena. Then, he moved at lightning speed around the area, shing with the Primordial Dragon de. As powerful Sword Energy burst forth, the nearby cultivators all staggered backward. After watching the battle that unfolded in the arena, Zayn Bridger said, ¡°Master, it appears that your arrangements did not work as intended. The cultivators at the Immortal Ascension avoided fighting directly against James. Meanwhile, no one else could stand a chance against James.¡± Yoan watched the arena and murmured, ¡°To think he¡¯s able to demonstrate such strength when someone is dragging him down¡­ He¡¯s a rare talent indeed.¡± ¡°I disagree.¡± Displeased, Zayn said, ¡°He is at most at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair, just like Wendel. There were many other disciples with a simr strength who were admitted to the academy in the previous examinations.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Yoan said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have taken an interest in him in the past. Perhaps I may have gotten my hopes up after the talents have flocked to the Divinity Sect.¡± After he spoke, he sighed. The examinees in the current examination were simply too weak. Ten years ago, cultivators at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair would only be able to be normal disciples. Back then, the top ten wasprised of at least the Fifth Stair and above. Meanwhile, the cultivator at the first ce was at Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. He had reached the peak of the Ninth Stair and had gone to Earth for the providence. In the arena, with the Primordial Dragon de in hand and Mny by his side, James used his physical strength and True Energy to defeat every opponent that stood in their path. Simrly, the other cultivators at the Immortal Ascension were knocking out the weaker ones from the arena. Soon, only ten remained. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing this, James sheathed his sword. At that moment, Yoan entered the arena and looked at them, saying smilingly, Congrattions on bing disciples of the Welkin Academy. Please rest for now.¡± Hearing this, Mny could not believe her ears. ¡°A-Am I now a disciple of the Welkin Academy?¡± It felt like a dream to her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going,¡± James said. Hearing this, Mny collected herself and thanked him, ¡°Thank you very much, James.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Well, you saved my life, after all. Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 As the other examinees were simply too weak, James managed to be a Welkin Academy disciple alongside Mny. After the battle, they headed to the rest area and rested. Once she became an academy disciple, Mny kept thanking James profusely, to which James only smiled and said nothing. The other battles raged on. Some examinees were disqualified, while a selected few were able to emerge victorious. After a fierce battle, a thousand disciples had been selected. ¡°Congrattions on bing disciples of the Welkin Academy,¡± Yoan¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°There¡¯ll be another battle that determines the top ten rankings. Keep in mind that there are many benefits to being in the top ten. For example, you will gain the right to be admitted as a disciple of the Sect Elders, whereas the cultivator in the first ce will be allowed to be admitted as a disciple of the headmaster. ¡°Apart from that, the top ten will gain the right to enter the Welkin Academy¡¯s library chamber and choose a Supernatural Power of your liking. ¡°However, thepetition to determine the ranking will not be held in the Moonlit Ridge Painting but rather at the Welkin Academy. As such, you shall remain here in the painting while I return to the academy and request the headmaster to personally set the rules for the top tenpetition.¡± Hearing this, James learned that the final round would be held at the Welkin Academy. ¡®What kind of academy is the Welkin Academy?¡¯ He could not help but wonder. This was a well - renowned academy among the three thousand Sealed Realms, after all. Soon afterward, Yoan left the Moonlit Ridge Painting and returned to the Welkin Academy. As his speed was great, he arrived at his destination in two days. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James and the others appeared on a mountain. Before them were undting mountains that were so lofty and majestic that they seemed to be touching the clouds. White mist enveloped the mountain range, and the scenery was picturesque. ¡°J-James, this is Mount Welkin where the Welkin Academy is located.¡± As Mny gazed at the mountains in the distance, she could not conceal her emotions. She said excitedly, ¡°The Welkin Academy¡¯s headquarters is located at the peak of Mount Welkin. Meanwhile, Mount Welkin is located in the center of the Ancient Realm. This is a ce where Spiritual Energy gathers. The Spiritual Energy here is abundantpared to the outside world, making the academy a holy site for many cultivators.¡± ¡°We have arrived at Mount Welkin,¡± Yoan¡¯s voice boomed. Then, under his guidance, a thousand new disciples entered Mount Welkin and ascended the highest mountain there. There were many buildings at the peak of the mountain. Soon, they arrived at their destination. Before them was a majestic hall. At that moment, many core members of the Welkin Academy were gathered there. A thousand disciples walked into the hall. Before them was a middle-aged man wearing a white robe. Suave and urbane, he exuded an aura so charismatic that no one dared utter a single word. Yoan looked at the man and said, ¡°Headmaster, I have aplished my mission in Doncaster. This time, through the academy¡¯s highlypetitive admission process, we have managed to admit a thousand distinguished disciples.¡± ¡°Distinguished?¡± Before the headmaster could speak, a voice of doubt came, ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, I heard that these were leftovers from the Divinity Sect. All the talents have flocked to them. There are even rumors that they recruited a Grand Supernatural.¡± Jeffery Waheed, another Sect Elder who had bad blood with Yoan, spoke. Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Yoan shrugged and sighed, ¡°This is out of my control. I didn¡¯t expect the Divinity Sect to admit new disciples before us.¡± Jeffery stepped forward and looked at the new disciples. Obviously displeased, he said, ¡°Look at the quality of disciples you admitted.¡± Jeffery looked around fifty years old and was wearing a yellow robe. Scanning the crowd, he was able to see through the cultivation base of every cultivator using his Divine Sense. Then, his gaze was fixed on Mny. ¡°What the hell? Why is there a cultivator at the Supernatural rank here? What the hell have you been up to, Sect Elder Yoan? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re practicing favoritism now!¡± Hearing this, Mny lowered her head and did not dare utter a single word. Just as Yoan wanted to exin¡­ ¡°Enough,¡± the man in the white robe said. He was the headmaster of the Welkin Academy and one of the strongest individuals in the Ancient Realm. He said, ¡°This is not Sect Elder Yoan¡¯s fault.¡± Hearing this, Yoan breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Headmaster, based on past traditions, we¡¯ll hold a tournament once the finalists arrive at the academy to determine the top ten rankings. The top ten will be admitted as the Sect Elders¡¯ disciples, whereas the disciple in the first ce will be made an Inner Disciple. Please give us your orders, Sir.¡± Before the headmaster could speak, Jeffery chimed in, ¡°No need for that, Sect Elder Yoan. These are all leftovers from the Divinity Sect. Even if there are a few talents among them, they are a million light years away from challenging the Divinity Sect¡¯s disciples. If you ask me, we¡¯ll make them sweep the courtyard for ten years before making a decision.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yoan¡¯s face darkened. The headmaster, on the other hand, had yet to make ns for a tournament. That was because the disciples this year wereparatively weaker. He waved slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯ll be no need for a tournament. Sect Elder Yoan, I¡¯ll leave these disciples to you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Yoan reluctantly obeyed. Then, he left alongside the newly-admitted disciples. After leaving the main hall, he looked at them apologetically and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. I¡¯ll prepare your amodation for now. Soon, disciples will be here to inform you of your tasks.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± No one dared disobey him. Then, Yoan took them to another mountain where the disciples would reside. Though they were only ordinary disciples, each of them was assigned an independent room. This was the Welkin Academy, after all. Without the tournament, James was secretly overjoyed. After all, his objective was to find a ce to cultivate. Since he had Sophie as his master, there was no need for him to seek guidance from elsewhere. Just as James was sitting in the courtyard all by himself, the door opened, and a morous- looking woman with a curvaceous figure walked in. It was Mny, who greeted James with a smile, ¡°Hey, James.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°I owe you my thanks, James. It¡¯s only because of you that I be a disciple at the Welkin Academy and make my family proud. Now, my family back in Kineallen City will no longer be intimidated by the Zaydons anymore.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to depend on yourself from now. Cultivate hard and increase your cultivation base.¡± ¡°Mhm, I will.¡± Mny nodded.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 This was all James could do to help. From now on, Mny would have to depend on herself. After greeting James, Mny turned to leave. Coincidentally, she lived just next door to James. Perhaps this was Sect Elder Yoan¡¯s special arrangement. After joining the Welkin Academy, James cultivated in the courtyard each day. Though he wanted to enter the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber, he was worried that he would be assigned tasks by his seniors. Things would certainly be troublesome should he simply vanish without a trace. So, he decided against heading to the Celestial Abode for the time being. Three dayster, Yoan appeared in James¡¯ courtyard. Seeing this, James hurriedly stood up and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Sect Elder.¡± Yoan waved slightly. James looked at him, intrigued by his sudden visit. ¡°You must be James Caden, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yoan asked. ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded and asked, ¡°Is something the matter, Sect Elder?¡± Yoan stroked his beard and said smilingly, ¡°I have taken an interest in you ever since you entered the Moonlit Ridge Painting. Your sword technique is impable, and you have enormous strength. To think you¡¯d have such power at such a young age¡­ I must say that you¡¯re the most distinguished disciple of this examination.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± James was humble. ¡°Would you like to be my disciple?¡± Yoan asked. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, James froze momentarily before asking, ¡°Pardon?¡± Yoan said, ¡°Since you demonstrate considerable potential, I have ns to admit you as my disciple. Of course, I won¡¯t force you if you¡¯re unwilling to do so.¡± James was lost in contemtion. After some time, he asked, ¡°What do I gain in return by bing your disciple?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yoan roared inughter and said, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t count them all. For one, ordinary disciples of the academy will have to constantly work in the fields. By bing my disciple, you¡¯ll be exempted from all that. Besides, some of the academy¡¯s instructors will asionally hold sses. By bing my disciple, you¡¯ll gain VIP ess to those sses.¡± Hearing this, James believed this was a fair deal. At least there would be a Sect Elder shielding him from outside threats. Based on his previous calctions, he nned to secure first ce and be the headmaster¡¯s disciple. However, one of the Sect Elders believed that was no point in organizing a tournament as the disciples this year were ordinary in strength. James hurriedly knelt. ¡°Please take me in as your disciple.¡± A smile crept up on Yoan¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Please rise.¡± James stood up. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Yoan asked, ¡°All this while, I wasn¡¯t able to see through your true strength. I can¡¯t sense any fluctuation of True Energy inside your body. Have you cultivated some sort of cultivation method to conceal your True Energy? By the way, what rank are you at now?¡± James was able to attract Yoan¡¯s attention because thetter was unable to see through his true strength. James smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He had cultivated Sacrilegious Ascension, and there were now energy seas in his acupuncture points where he could store True Energy. As long as he did not catalyze True Energy, none would be able to see through his strength. Faced with his master, he chose to disclose his strength. ¡°Though I¡¯m only at the Herculean¡¯s Fifth Layer, I have been cultivating my physical body. My physical strength is now equivalent to a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s First Stair.¡¯ Hearing this, Yoan was stunned. ¡°The Herculean¡¯s Fifth Layer but with physical strength at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s First Stair?¡± Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 Yoan was stunned. As a cultivator, he knew just how difficult it was to cultivate the physical body. One would have to undergo great ordeals consistently to increase one¡¯s physical strength. Besides, though James had a significantly lower rank than Wendel, he was able to stand his ground against him. This was simply unbelievable. At that moment, he was overjoyed. James would be a terrifying foe for his enemies if properly nurtured. In another decade or two, he might be able topete against those who headed to Earth for the providence. Yoan could not conceal his joy. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± he said. James, on the other hand, smiled faintly. If Yoan knew that he had cultivated Sacrilegious Ascension, the signature cultivation method of the Primordial Divine Ape Race, he would be utterly shocked. ¡°I have high hopes for you, James. The Ancient Realms¡¯ Grand Tournament is upon us. As long as you are below the age of fifty, you¡¯re eligible to participate in the tournament.¡¯ ¡°The Grand Tournament?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Yoan exined, ¡°This is a decennial gathering of the Ancient Realm, where geniuses from all sects and academies would participate in. You¡¯ll gain enormous benefits by getting first ce.¡± ¡°Regardless, you¡¯ll obtain the right to enter the Dragon Abyss as long as you¡¯re in the top ten.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Dragon Abyss?¡± Yoan said, ¡°Legend has it that this was where the Divine Dragon met its end. As such, the Dragon Abyss is full of the dragon¡¯s aura. The Dragon Abyss only opens once every ten years, and each time, only ten individuals are allowed in.¡± ¡°Dragon Energy is extremely beneficial to the physical body. As such, as a cultivator of the physical body, your physical strength will increase by leaps and bounds if you¡¯re allowed to enter.¡± Hearing this, realization dawned on James¡¯ face. He asked, ¡°In that case, what are the ranks of those who¡¯d be participating?¡± Yoan said, ¡°Based on the information I currently have, the Divinity Sect has a Grand Supernatural who¡¯s currently at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. As there¡¯s a year remaining till the Grand Tournament, not to mention that he¡¯d be properly nurtured by the Divinity Sect, he might even reach the Seventh or Eighth Stair.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Indeed, to possess such strength at such a young age is truly terrifying.¡± Yoan sighed. James asked, ¡°What about the other sects?¡± Yoan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, the strongest ones of the Welkin Academy of your generation are at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth or Sixth Stair.¡± To be frank, James could not care less about such strength. As long as he used Sacrilegious Ascension, he would be able to defeat them with ease. However, now that he was in the Ancient Realm, he could no longer use Sacrilegious Ascension. Besides that, he was forbidden from using the Demonic Lotus as well. From now on, he would keep the Demonic Energy inside his body under control. If they leaked, the consequences would be disastrous. ¡°Master, you overestimate me.¡± James said dejectedly, ¡°There¡¯s only a year left till the Grand Tournament, yet I¡¯m only at the Herculean¡¯s Fifth Layer. I have a long way to go before reaching the Immortal Ascension rank. Even though my physical strength isparatively stronger, I¡¯m only at the First Stair of Immortal Ascension. I¡¯m nothingpared to the other challengers.¡± Yoan sighed. James was only around thirty years old. If the Grand Tournament was postponed for a few years, James would surely emerge victorious with his strength. ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll have to give it a try. Since I¡¯m now your master, I¡¯ll devise a cultivation n for you and increase your rank as much as possible in a year.¡± Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 Yoan believed James had great potential. He always had a good read on people. Moreover, even though James¡¯ current rank was quite low, he had demonstrated exceptional strength. He was able to hold his own in a fight with a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair. If he could reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair, he might be able to fight those at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. Yoan would feel proud and ted as well if that happened. ¡°James, I¡¯ll formte a cultivation n for you. However, you¡¯ll go through a lot of pain. Will you be able to handle it?¡± asked Yoan. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not death, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± James replied to Yoan¡¯s question. ¡°Good.¡± Yoanughed. With James¡¯ words, he was relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Next, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to train you so that, within a year, your strength will improve by leaps and bounds.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± James was excited about it as well. ¡°Right, wait here for a few days. I¡¯ll go make some preparations for you.¡± After saying that, Yoan left. He was one of the ten Sect Elders of the Welkin Academy. He had his own mountain, named Mount Luna. After he returned to Mount Luna, he pondered how he could actually boost James¡¯ strength in the shortest amount of time. ¡°This kid has a powerful physique. He needs to work on his physical body,¡± he muttered. ¡°Oh, right.¡± An idea came to him in a moment of inspiration. ¡°The Landolf family at Southwood specializes in body refinement. There¡¯s a kind of pill that has been carefully crafted -the Helios Pill. If I can acquire a Helios Pill, in a short period of time, his physical strength will definitely be brought up to a higher level,¡± mumbled Yoan. The Landolf family was a very powerful family in the Ancient Realm, despite the fact that it was not the top family and could notpete with extremely powerful sects such as the Welkin Academy and the Divinity Sect. However, excluding these illustrious sects, the Landolf family could be considered to be quite powerful. ¡°If I can get the Helios pill, James¡¯ physical strength could, at the very least, reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair in about six months. ¡°But, it¡¯s still not enough. His rank is too low.¡± Yoan was troubled. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll have to visit the Ancient n?¡± The Ancient n was an extremely prominent family in the Ancient Realm. Despite the fact that it was only a family, it stood alongside the Welkin Academy and the Divinity Sect. However, the Ancient n kept a low profile. The n members rarely walked around the Ancient Realm. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Rumor has it that the Ancient n has Ancient Blood that can boost True Energy and rank. ¡°It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll first visit the Landolf family in Southwood, then the Ancient n,¡± Yoan said softly. In order to train James and help him perform well in the uing Grand Tournament, he would do everything he could. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knocking outside the door at this precise moment. ¡°Come in,¡± said Yoan. Immediately after, the door to the room was pushed open, and Zayn walked in. ¡°Sir,¡± he said respectfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± Yoan nodded gently. ¡°Sir, I heard you went to see James?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoan nodded softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to recruit disciples this time. However, because the Divinity Sect started recruiting disciples earlier, there weren¡¯t any outstanding geniuses who joined the Welkin Academy. The other Sect Elders and the headmaster were not pleased with me. ¡°Then why did you go to James?¡± asked Zayn. Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 Yoan said, ¡°James isn¡¯t half bad. He¡¯s quite strong in all areas. I¡¯ve already recruited him as a disciple. I¡¯m going to devise a cultivation n for him, put all of my might into training him, and assist him in achieving a good result in the uing Grand Tournament. I¡¯ll show the other Sect Elders and the headmaster that there¡¯s still an outstanding disciple among the new recruits this time.¡± Hearing that, Zayn furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Sir, even though James has great potential, there isn¡¯t much time left before the Grand Tournament. His strength couldn¡¯t possibly improve significantly in such a short amount of time. There¡¯s no reason to squander resources on him. There are quite a few brilliant disciples of yours who are under fifty. It would be more worthwhile to train any of them than James.¡± After hearing that, Yoan cast a nce at Zayn. The meaning behind Zayn¡¯s words was clear to him. Though he was old, he was not senile. ¡°Zayn, you¡¯ve also reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. Your next step is to enter closed-door seclusion and strive to reach the Sixth Stair in the final year. If you can get to the Sixth Stair, you might be able to do well in the uing Grand Tournament.¡± As he said that, he took out a bottle of elixir and gave it to him. ¡°This is the Energy Enhancement Elixir. It has the ability to quickly boost your True Energy. With this bottle of Energy Enhancement Elixir, you shouldn¡¯t have any trouble ascending to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair within a year.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Zayn epted the elixir with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll take This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. my leave now.¡± He turned around and left, holding the bottle of elixir. Despite the fact that he greatly benefited from his visit to Mount Luna this time-the Energy Enhancement Elixir was not amon item-he did not feel good when he considered his master¡¯s desire to devote all of his efforts to James¡¯ training. After James waited in his own courtyard for a day, Yoan appeared once again. ¡°Sir.¡± James¡¯ face was filled with respect. ¡°Mhm.¡± Yoan nodded softly and said, ¡°James, I already have a method for you to quickly increase your strength.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James looked thrilled. ¡°Yes. However, luck will also y a role in whether it seeds.¡¯ ¡± James looked confused. ¡°In the Ancient Realm¡¯s Southwood, there¡¯s a Landolf family. The Landolf family pursues the path of body refinement. The Landolf family has a particr kind of extraordinary pill named the Helios Pill. It is a supreme treasure to body refinement cultivators,¡± said Yoan. ¡°Huh?¡± James asked, ¡°Are you nning to visit the Landolf family and request a Helios Pill from them on my behalf?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take you there,¡± Yoan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Landolf family. Whether we can get the Helios Pill will depend on our luck.¡± He continued, ¡°If we can acquire it, your physical strength can at least match that of a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair in a short period of time. Besides, I n to take you to visit the Ancient n after that.¡± ¡°The Ancient n. Is that the n that rivals the Divinity Sect and the Welkin Academy?¡± asked James. Yoan answered, ¡°Yes. The Ancient Race is so powerful because of the Ancient Blood that ancient cultivators left behind. Ancient Blood is a very potent supplement for cultivators. If you can get a drop of it, your strength will soar.¡± After hearing Yoan¡¯s series of arrangements, James was moved. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± ¡°Alright. There¡¯s no time to waste. Let¡¯s go.¡± The man did not dally any longer, as he was also unsure whether they would receive the items after visiting the Landolf family and the Ancient n. If they could not get the items, James¡¯ ability would only allow him to increase his strength by one rank. He would not be able to take part in the Grand Tournament with such a rank. ¡°Alright.¡± James was ready to leave as well. He thought of Mny and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to speak with my friend for a moment.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Yoan waved his hand slightly. James left the courtyard and entered the courtyard right next to it. He then rapped on the door. Soon after, the door to the courtyard was opened by Mny, who was in a white dress. When she realized it was James, her beautiful face lit up. ¡°James.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mny, I¡¯m going on a long journey with my master.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Mny was stunned for a moment before noticing Yoan, who was behind James. Her jaw dropped open in surprise. Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Mny was a little shocked. ¡®Master? James became Sect Elder Yoan¡¯s disciple?¡¯ It took a while before she regained herposure and asked, ¡°J-James, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Southwood with my master,¡± said James. ¡°Oh. Go on, then.¡± Mny waved her hand. ¡°Mhm.¡± James did not say much. He bid her farewell and walked away. Then, he turned around and looked at Yoan. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go.¡± Yoan waved his hand casually. A golden light manifested from his palm, and a gourd appeared. The gourd grew bigger and bigger, soon reaching a length of a dozen meters. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± James looked astonished. Yoan exined with a smile, ¡°This is a magical flying tool. Let¡¯s go.¡± While he was speaking, he took the initiative to board the enormous gourd. James followed suit and leap onto it. After getting on the gourd, Yoan exerted his True Energy, and the gourd began to fly. It quickly appeared in mid-air and then shot forward. The magical flying tool had a very high speed. Huge mountains beneath them were moving swiftly in the opposite direction. Two dayster, Yoan appeared in the Southwood with James. Southwood was a massive, ancient city that had existed for a millennium. An old man and a young man strode up the worn road outside the city. Soon, they appeared at the city gate and then hurried into the city. Led by Yoan, James arrived at the front of avish mansion in the city. Two massive stone lions were ced at the main entrance. There were also numerous guards on patrol. The main entrance was carved with two words: ¡®Landolfs¡¯ Mansion¡¯. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As soon as they moved closer, some guards approached James and Yoan, blocking their path. Yoan stroked his white beard gently and said with a smile, ¡°Yoan Xenocrates from the Welkin Academy. I have some matters to discuss with the head of the Landolf family. Please let them know.¡± When they heard ¡°Welkin Academy,¡± the guards who stood in their way trembled. However, since they lived in Southwood, they were unaware of Yoan¡¯s position within the Welkin Academy. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A guard immediately said, ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡¯ After saying that, he quickly left to announce their arrival. After about five minutes, many people walked out of the main entrance. There were over thirty people, young and old. A middle-aged man was in the lead. He appeared to be in his forties. He was a little fat, but he had a sturdy physique. His face was chiseled. ¡°S-Sect Elder Yoan, wee. Your presence brings light to my humble dwelling.¡± The slightly overweight middle-aged man with a solid build approached with a respectful expression. Yoan said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Landolf. How have you been?¡± ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, pleasee in.¡± The head of the Landolf family personally weed Yoan into the mansion. Although the Landolf family was a powerful family, they were facing a Sect Elder of the Welkin Academy. The Landolf family did not dare slight him. Many people had gathered in the main hall of the Landolfs¡¯ Mansion. Yoan and James were treated as esteemed guests. At the head of the table, Dacre Landolf, the head of the Landolf family asked with a smile, Sect Elder Yoan, ourst meeting was years ago. You didn¡¯te all the way to Southwood and the Landolfs¡¯ Mansion just to see me, did you?¡± ¡± Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 Dacre did not know the reason for Yoan¡¯s visit. Yoan did not try to hide anything and got right to the point. ¡°Indeed. I do have a request.¡± ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, you¡¯re being too polite. Just tell me whatever you need.¡± Yoan said, ¡°The main reason I¡¯m here at Southwood¡¯s Landolfs¡¯ Mansion is to request a Helios Pill from you.¡± Dacre¡¯s smile instantly froze upon hearing that. The rest of the Landolf family began conversing quietly. With a troubled face, Dacre said, ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, in all honesty, the Helios Pills that my ancestor left behind a thousand years ago are all gone.¡± It was obvious to Yoan that the Landolfs were giving an excuse. ¡°Mr. Landolf, I¡¯m not asking for it for free. Just let me know what the Landolf family needs, and I¡¯ll find a way to provide it.¡± Yoan understood that without paying a hefty price, he would not be able to obtain the Helios Pill today. After hearing that, Dacre asked, ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, even though the Helios Pill is amazing, it won¡¯t be much use to you, right?¡± Yoan pointed at James and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m requesting it for my disciple. His name is James Caden. He also pursues the path of body refinement. The Helios Pill is a body refinement pill. After consuming it, one¡¯s physical strength will improve drastically. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve come to ask for the pill.¡± ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, the Helios Pill is extremely potent. A typical body cannot withstand the Helios Pill¡¯s overwhelming Yang Energy.¡± James had been silent because everyone present was a powerhouse. He was not qualified to speak. Yoan smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mr. Landolf.¡± ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, this is a big deal. I can¡¯t make the final decision. Please stay at the Landolfs¡¯ Mansion for the time being. I¡¯ll have to gather the family elders for a discussion on this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yoan nodded. ¡°Someone, please bring Sect Elder Yoan somewhere to rest.¡± Soon after, several beautiful women walked over and led Yoan and James to the backyard. ¡°Sir, will the Landolf family actually give us the Helios Pill?¡± James asked in an annex in the backyard. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Yoan was unsure as well. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but they probably will. From my understanding, even though the Landolf family specializes in body refinement, they have gradually abandoned the path of body refinement over thest millennium because it is too difficult to cultivate. Cultivating a physical body requires a lot of work and extensive training. An average cultivator would not be able to withstand the pain from body refinement. ¡°The Landolf family¡¯s Helios Pill is of little use to the family¡¯s younger generation. Aside from that, I¡¯ll give them something of equal value in return. ¡°I believe the Landolf family is wise enough to make the right decision.¡± After hearing that, James started to be hopeful. He was looking forward to the Landolf family¡¯s Helios Pill. The fact that his master brought him here suggested that the Helios Pill was truly amazing and could significantly increase his physical strength. The two waited patiently in the room. While they waited, night fell. Knock, knock, knock. During the night, there was a knocking on the door. James stood up to open the door. He discovered that the person knocking was the head of the Landolf family, Dacre. James addressed him with a respectful expression, ¡°Mr. Landolf.¡± Dacre walked in with a grin. ¡°Sect Elder Yoan.¡± Yoan was seated on a chair and did not get up. ¡°How did the discussion go?¡± he asked. Dacre said merrily, ¡°We¡¯ve reached a decision. I can give you thest Helios Pill. However, the Landolf family needs some items in return.¡± Yoan asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± Dacre walked over, pulled out a list, and handed it to Yoan. He said, ¡°Everything the Landolf family requires is on this list.¡± Yoan epted the list and took a nce. His facial muscle twitched slightly in an instant. He said, ¡°Mr. Landolf. You¡¯re asking for too much.¡± With a troubled look, Dacre said, ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, there¡¯s only one Helios Pill left. The Landolf family also doesn¡¯t want to use it as a means of exchange. However, you came to see us in person. It would be impudent if we continue to keep it to ourselves.¡± ¡°Alright. I ept,¡± said Yoan. Despite the fact that the Landolf family was requesting a lot of things, including some real treasures, he would go out of his way for James, the Grand Tournament, and his own reputation. Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 For James, the uing Grand Tournament, and to earn a new level of respect from the other Sect Elders and the headmaster, Yoan agreed to the Landolf family¡¯s demand. After that, Yoan went out with the head of the Landolf family. James waited in the room. He waited for over an hour. Eventually, Yoan returned. ¡°Sir,¡± James called out to him. Yoan looked grim. He had clearly suffered a huge loss for James this time. ¡°James, I lost a lot of money for you this time. Years¡¯ worth of my savings were taken out. If you don¡¯t do well in the uing Grand Tournament, you should feel sorry for your teacher.¡± James looked embarrassed. He was indeed not confident in his ability to perform well in the approaching Grand Tournament. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll travel to the Ancient n through the night, and you¡¯ll take the Helios Pill on the way.¡± After receiving the Helios Pill, Yoan did not stay any longer at the Landolfs¡¯ Mansion in Southwood and left with James. It was nighttime. The two had entered an old-growth forest. In the forest, a bonfire was burning. James was roasting some meat. Yoan, on the other hand, pulled out a small bottle and dispensed a pill from it. The pill was round and golden. ¡°Sir, is this the Helios Pill?¡± James, who was roasting some meat, looked at the pill that was in Yoan¡¯s hand and asked doubtfully. ¡°Yes,¡± said Yoan. Then, he looked at James and asked, ¡°James, the Helios pill is potent. Six varieties of herbs with True Yang Energy were used to make the pill. It contains six different types of force. Its power is rampant. If your body is unable to withstand it, it will be a major issue. Are you sure you can do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± James spoke with certainty. If his body could not consume the Helios Pill, nobody else in the world could either. Yoan continued, ¡°After consuming the Helios Pill, it will take some time for it to be James gave a knowing nod. He had used fire to improve his True Energy, and he had been struck by lightning and thunder. His physical endurance was exceptional. Besides, he had a Demonic Body. Regardless of how severe his wounds were, as long as he was not dead, he would be able to recover in a very short period of time. Yoan felt relieved after hearing James¡¯ words. He gave James the pill in his hand and said, First, take this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James epted the pill. Although the pill was tiny, it felt heavy in his hands. It also felt a little warm. Without any hesitation, James ate the pill. Once the pill was in his throat, he felt like his throat was on fire. He felt as if a ball of fire had entered his body through his throat. Then, this force erupted inside him. There was indescribable pain all over his body. He was in so much pain that he was writhing on the ground. Yoan watched in silence. He was aware of the Helios Pill¡¯s power. James could only deal with it on his own. If he really could not withstand it, he would intervene and negate the Helios Pill¡¯s power. However, all of his efforts would then be in vain. A ball of fire was currently burning within James¡¯ body. It was burning his flesh and bones. He endured the excruciating pain coursing through his entire body, dragged himself up from the ground, and sat in the lotus position. He began to practice the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, refining the force within his body in order to improve his body and strengthen his bones. As he watched this, Yoan¡¯s face was filled with surprise. ¡°This kid¡¯s endurance is quite impressive.¡± Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Yoan was also taken aback by James¡¯ willpower. The Helios Pill¡¯s power continued to be refined, and James¡¯ physical strength kept getting stronger. The night flew by. The next day, the pain inside James¡¯ body subsided significantly. He stopped cultivating. Yoan, who was nearby, asked, ¡°How is it?¡± James said, ¡°After a night of cultivation, I feel like my physical strength has increased significantly. However, I¡¯ve only refined less than one percent of the Helios Pill¡¯s power. There¡¯s still a powerful force inside my body. I can¡¯t absorb this force anymore.¡± Yoan said, ¡°Well, it is the Helios Pill. Next, you¡¯ll need assistance from an external force if you want to absorb this power.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He was aware of the so-called external force. It was nothing more than a beating. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Yoan said with a grin. Before James could react, he made his move, forming an extremely powerful True Energy in his palms. This powerful True Energy charged toward James and delivered a direct hit to his body. The impact sent his body flying, and he mmed into arge tree some distance away. Boom! Therge tree copsed, and James fell to the ground. Before he got up, Yoan appeared. Powerful True Energy propped James up and yanked him off the ground. Next came a barrage of punches and kicks. James¡¯ entire body, from head to toe, became the target of the attacks. He was battered and bruised. Every inch of his body was covered in injuries. After a long time, Yoan stopped. James sat down on the ground and focused intently on absorbing the Helios Pill¡¯s power. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Once he was beaten, the power of the Helios Pill inside him was activated. His body was nourished by its potent force. His entire body felt unbelievablyfortable. Yoan watched him from the side. With a delighted smile on his aged face, he muttered, ¡°It will take an average body refinement cultivator one to three years to fully absorb the power of the Helios Pill. But James is different. At this rate, he will be able topletely absorb the power of the Helios in a month at most. What an incredible body.¡± He was also astonished by James¡¯ physical strength. When he struck James previously, he had been careful not to overdo it, but he soon realized James was only slightly hurt. He exerted more force after that. However, this not only did not injure James, but it alsopletely activated the Helios Pill¡¯s power, making it easier for James¡¯ body to absorb it. James continued to absorb it for some time. His physical strength had greatly improved once more. He rose from the ground, looked at Yoan, who was standing in front of him, and said, ¡°Sir, again.¡± Yoan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°This is only the beginning. Do you really expect me to keep hitting you for over a month?¡± ¡°Ah. What should I do then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have an idea.¡± Yoan smiled faintly. Then, dragging James behind him, he took to the air and flew towards the heart of the old-growth forest. Soon, they arrived in the depths of the forest. He let go of James. James began to fall. He promptly used True Energy to stand in mid-air. ¡°Rawr!¡± A roar of an unidentified beast came from beneath him. Rumble¡­ Following that, the earth trembled and the mountains shook. James nced in that direction and was immediately startled. An enormous beast had appeared in his line of sight. It was more than fifty meters tall and a hundred meters long. It looked like a tiger, but its body was covered in ck scales and radiated a brilliant ck light. The beast opened its mouth, revealing two rows of sharp teeth. It barreled toward James with great speed. As its massive limbs made contact with the ground, the entire area shook and trembled. Some small, feeble creatures ran away in fright. ¡°F*ck.¡± James could not help but take a deep breath. Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 ¡°James, this is a Celestial Tiger. It¡¯s the king of this forest. Its strength isparable to a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. Using it is the most effective way to improve your body.¡± Yoan¡¯s voice came from a distance. James had a look of resignation on his face. The Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair was not particrly powerful. If he used the Sacrilegious Ascension, he could kill this Celestial Tiger in a matter of minutes. However, the Celestial Tiger was enormous. Standing before it, he was incredibly small. Before he could react, the Celestial Tiger began to attack. It opened its mouth and released a beam of ck energy. James considered dodging it. However, dodging it would defeat the purpose of refining his body. Instead of dodging, he decided to face it head-on. The ck beam of light struck him, and his chest immediately caved in from the impact. James purposefully manipted the Demonic Energy within his body. After he was injured, no Demonic Energy manifested, and his injuries did not heal instantly. Boom! His body copsed to the ground. Before he could get up off the ground, the Celestial Tiger was charging at him. Its massive foot stepped directly on him, crushing his body into the ground. From a distance in the sky, Yoan saw what had happened and unconsciously furrowed his brow. ¡°He wasn¡¯t killed, right?¡± he muttered. He was a little worried. However, the Celestial Tiger¡¯s gigantic body tipped slightly when he became anxious. From the wreckage under its foot, a man with wounds all over his body rushed out and started to attack the Celestial Tiger. In this primeval forest, the man and the beast started fighting ferociously. Upon seeing this, Yoan grinned. He was growing more pleased with James. James¡¯ physical body was too powerful. It had terrifying resilience to attacks. His efforts were worthwhile. He believed that in the uing Grand Tournament, James would be the biggest dark horse. He would definitely get a good result. He might even enter the top ten. He could not keep from grinning. In the distance, the fierce battle was continuing. The earth trembled and the mountains shook. Mountains ranges were falling apart. In terms of strength, James was outmatched by the Celestial Tiger. He could not even hurt the tiger. After a round of battle, his entire body was injured. His body was constantly battered. However, because he was battered, the power of the Helios Pill within him was stimted. The battle went on for an hour. James could not take it any longer and quickly fled, but the Celestial Tiger chased after him closely. At this precise moment, the Celestial Tiger sensed an extremely powerful force. It backed away, terrified, and dared not to pursue any further. It was the aura emanating from Yoan to stop the tiger from chasing after James. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After it was safe, James immediately copsed to the ground. He was covered in wounds at the moment and kept gasping for air. He did not even have the energy to drag himself up. After resting for several minutes, he eventually pulled himself up from the ground. He sat on the ground in the lotus position. He started to use the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi to absorb the Helios Pill¡¯s power in order to improve his body. Yoan was watching from the side. He could clearly sense that James was absorbing the power of the Helios Pill at a very quick rate. He knitted his brow inadvertently. ¡°What kind of body refinement technique does James cultivate? It¡¯s incredible.¡± James¡¯ cultivation method was quite amazing, even Yoan, who was a Sect Elder of the Welkin Academy was intrigued by it. After half a day, James had absorbed the power of the Helios Pill once again. If he wanted to keep absorbing it, he would have to keep getting beat up. Right then, Yoan walked over. James got to his feet, looking energized. ¡°Sir,¡± he called out. Yoan nodded and said, ¡°Hm. James, what kind of body refinement technique do you cultivate? I sense that your cultivation method is quite amazing. Even the Welkin Academy¡¯s best cultivation method would be no match for it.¡± Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Hearing that, James froze. ¡°Also, who are you exactly? Which family are you a disciple of?¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, there is no powerful family by the name of the Cadens in the Ancient Realm.¡± Yoan asked several questions in a row. James started to ponder. He was not from the Ancient Realm. He was from Earth. He was hesitating because he did not know if he should reveal his identity. Moreover, he was slightly wary. Cultivators of the Sealed Realms regarded earthlings as enemies. James was concerned that once he revealed his identity, Yoan¡¯s attitude toward him would change. ¡°Why? Is it something difficult to talk about?¡± Yoan said, ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t force you to.¡± James reflected for a while. He found Yoan to be quite nice, so he thought that he should not hide the truth. If Yoan¡¯s attitude towards him changed after he revealed his identity, that could not be helped. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not from the Ancient Realm.¡± After some deliberation, James decided to reveal his identity. Hearing that, Yoan was slightly taken aback. ¡°What? You¡¯re not from the Ancient Realm?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m from Earth, outside of the Sealed Realms.¡± James made the decision to tell the truth to his master, who had been very kind to him. ¡°Earth?¡± Yoan was thunderstruck when he heard that word. ¡°Yeah.¡± James did not hide anything and said candidly, ¡°I was fortunate enough to acquire a cultivation method from antiquity. A Sect Elder from the Divinity Sect appeared on Earth. He desired my cultivation method and intended to take it from me by force. So, he captured me. With the help of a very capable person, I managed to escape from Earth. However, I didn¡¯t expect to still end up in the Ancient Realm.¡± ¡°Phew¡­¡± Yoan took a deep breath after hearing all this. ¡°The seal is frightening. Only weaker individuals can pass through the seal and reach Earth. Powerful people will have to pay a hefty price to get out. Furthermore, no one from outside can enter the Sealed Realms. Smaller Sealed Realms are fine, though. With the use of some extraordinary treasures, the force of the seal can be evaded. ¡°However, entering the Ancient Realm is impossible. The person who was assisting you in the shadows must be immensely powerful.¡± James did not say anything about Sophie. Yoan looked at James arid asked, ¡°To my understanding, there are Four Holy Beasts on Earth, but the Four Holy Beasts were fed with Demonic Energy. It was to target the Supreme Spiritual Root on Earth in this era. However, besides the Supreme Spiritual Root, other cultivators will also be affected. Did you consume the blood of the Holy Beast?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I did. But I wasn¡¯t affected by the Demonic Energy.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Furrowing his brow, Yoan said, ¡°It has no effect on you right now because you¡¯re still very weak. Once you reach the Sage Rank, the Demonic Energy will be active.¡± Given that his body was a Demonic Body, James was not at all concerned about this. He was even less concerned about Thea, as the Demonic Energy inside her body had been purified by the custodian. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s stop talking about this.¡± Changing the subject, Yoan said, ¡°Regardless of where you¡¯re from, I am your master since you joined the Welkin Academy and chose me. I¡¯ll keep you safe. However, don¡¯t divulge the fact that you¡¯re from Earth. Everyone in this world despises earthlings.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you for the reminder.¡± James nodded his head in acknowledgment. Yoan also stopped inquiring about James¡¯ cultivation method. After that, James continued to fight with the Celestial Tiger. Using the Celestial Tiger¡¯s force to improve his body and stimte the Helios Pill¡¯s power. Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 James engaged in another fierce fight with the Celestial Tiger. During the supposedly fierce fight, he was just passively taking a beating. Considering his low rank, he was physically incapable of inflicting any harm on the massive Celestial Tiger with his strength. After over an hour, James was covered in wounds once again. He began to absorb the power of the Helios Pill once more. The wounds on his body healed after he absorbed the power. Yoan watched silently at the side. It was too amazing. James¡¯ injuries were so severe. Under normal circumstances, it would take a long time for him to recover, but he was able to heal his injuries as he was absorbing the power of the Helios Pill. His body was truly amazing. Even Yoan, a Sect Elder of the Welkin Academy was impressed by For some time after that, James kept fighting with the Celestial Tiger in this old-growth forest. He used the Celestial Tiger¡¯s force to strike his body, stimting the Helios Pill¡¯s power within him. His physical strength was improving every day. At first, the Celestial Tiger could still hurt him. However, after a month, Celestial Tiger¡¯s force was no longer able to harm him. In the forest, a man and a beast were fighting ferociously. James soared up into the air. He clenched his fist and struck the Celestial Tiger¡¯s body with great force. Boom! Powerful force swept through the area. The scales on the back of the Celestial Tiger were instantly broken, revealing a bloody wound. Its massive body was hurled into the air before mming into several mountain ranges, shattering them into pieces. James pounced on the opportunity and sprinted in its direction. While clenching his fists, he struck repeatedly. Raw physical strength repeatedly struck the Celestial Tiger¡¯s body. Soon, the Celestial Tiger¡¯s body was riddled with injuries. However, it was powerful. Despite having injuries all over its body, it had a strong fighting spirit. A fierce fight was happening. The Celestial Tiger was beaten until it was covered in wounds. It was beaten until it was on the verge of death. It did not dare to fight any longer and fled quickly. James did not chase after it. He stopped, clenched his fist, and felt the powering from his body. He was unable to contain his smile. Yoan walked over, his aged face beaming with delight. He pped and said, ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all. After a month of training, you¡¯vepletely absorbed the power of the Helios Pill. Your physical strength right now isparable to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. Even if a cultivator on the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair fights you with all their might, they might not even be able to harm you.¡¯ James¡¯ growth was too fast. To put it another way, the rate at which he absorbed the Helios Pill¡¯s power was too fast. In just a month, his body had drastically improved. ¡°Now all you have to do is raise your rank. Then, you¡¯ll be the biggest dark horse in the uing Grand Tournament. James, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you shine at the Grand Tournament.¡± With a face filled with gratitude, James said, ¡°My current progress is all thanks to you. If you didn¡¯t go to the Landolf family and asked them for a Helios Pill on my behalf, it would have taken years for my body to reach this state.¡± Yoan was bing increasingly pleased with James. ¡°Alright. Stop being so humble. The Helios Pill¡¯s power has been refined almost entirely. Next, I¡¯ll take you to the Ancient n and ask for a drop of Ancient Blood.¡± As he mentioned the Ancient n, Yoan¡¯s face became solemn. The Landolf family would not be able topare to the Ancient n. The Ancient n was the most powerful n in the Ancient Realm. Despite the fact that it was only a family, its power rivaled that of the Welkin Academy and the Divinity Sect. Even though he was a Sect Elder of the Welkin Academy, it would be extremely challenging for him to receive a drop of Ancient Blood from the Ancient n. Nevertheless, he would have to try no matter how difficult it was. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yoan summoned the flying magic treasure once again, and James boarded the giant gourd. Yoan controlled the magical flying tool and quickly left the forest.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 They traveled for days on end. After about eight days, Yoan appeared in a dense forest with James. ¡°Sir, is the Ancient n in this forest?¡± James looked doubtful. Yoan nodded softly and said, ¡°This mountain range is named Mount Bloodmoon. The headquarters of the Ancient Race is at Mount Bloodmoon. The Ancient n has consistently maintained a low profile. Members of the Ancient n rarely venture outside.¡± He pointed at the mountain range straight ahead and said, ¡°Mount Bloodmoon is protected by a powerful formation. Any cultivators who enter without getting permission from the Ancient n will perish violently in the formation.¡± James nodded softly. Yoan strode forward, and James followed behind. Soon, they arrived at an open space. A stele more than thirty meters tall stood in the open space. Several words were inscribed on the stele: ¡®Mount Bloodmoon. Unauthorized individuals are not permitted entry. Vitors will be dead.¡¯ Yoan appeared in front of the stele. Using True Energy, he said in a loud voice, ¡°Sect Elder Yoan Xenocrates from the Welkin Academy. Here to pay a visit to the Ancient n.¡± His voice rang out. Soon after, a ripple appeared in the air in front of him. Some guards walked out from it. The person in the lead was a man in his thirties. He was dressed in armor and carried a long sword around his waist. The man walked over, looked at the Yoan, and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Sect Elder Yoan of the Welkin Academy. I sincerely apologize for not greeting you sooner. However, the n leader has recently gone into seclusion. We¡¯re not epting any visitors. Please make your way back.¡± The Ancient n member treated the man with respect. However, the n asked him to leave right away. Yoan hurriedly said, ¡°I have an urgent matter to discuss with the n leader. Please notify them.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, then.¡± Along with a few guards, the captain left. After taking a few steps, they vanished from James¡¯ sight. After seeing them leave, James said, ¡°The Ancient n is quite arrogant, huh? They even dismissed you.¡± Yoan¡¯s expression was a little dejected. He said, ¡°Who am Ipared to them? The n leader of the Ancient n is the most powerful cultivator in the Ancient Realm. They have attained unfathomable heights. Even the headmaster of my academy and the Patriarch of the Divinity Sectbined might not be able topete with the Ancient n¡¯s leader.¡± ¡°They¡¯re that powerful?¡± James was stunned. He asked, ¡°What cultivation rank has the Ancient n¡¯s leader reached?¡± at all. After a month of training, you¡¯vepletely absorbed the power of the Helios Pill. Your physical strength right now isparable to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. Even if a cultivator on the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair fights you with all their might, they might not even be able to harm you.¡± James¡¯ growth was too fast. To put it another way, the rate at which he absorbed the Helios Pill¡¯s power was too fast. In just a month, his body had drastically improved. ¡°Now all you have to do is raise your rank. Then, you¡¯ll be the biggest dark horse in the uing Grand Tournament. James, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you shine at the Grand Tournament.¡± With a face filled with gratitude, James said, ¡°My current progress is all thanks to you. If you didn¡¯t go to the Landolf family and asked them for a Helios Pill on my behalf, it would have taken years for my body to reach this state.¡± Yoan was bing increasingly pleased with James. ¡°Alright. Stop being so humble. The Helios Pill¡¯s power has been refined almost entirely. Next, I¡¯ll take you to the Ancient n and ask for a drop of Ancient Blood.¡± As he mentioned the Ancient n, Yoan¡¯s face became solemn. The Landolf family would not be able topare to the Ancient n. The Ancient n was the most powerful n in the Ancient Realm. Despite the fact that it was only a family, its power rivaled that of the Welkin Academy and the Divinity Sect. Even though he was a Sect Elder of the Welkin Academy, it would be extremely challenging for him to receive a drop of Ancient Blood from the Ancient n. Nevertheless, he would have to try no matter how difficult it was. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yoan summoned the flying magic treasure once again, and James boarded the giant gourd. Yoan controlled the magical flying tool and quickly left the forest. Chapter 2240 They traveled for days on end. After about eight days, Yoan appeared in a dense forest with James. ¡°Sir, is the Ancient n in this forest?¡± James looked doubtful. Yoan nodded softly and said, ¡°This mountain range is named Mount Bloodmoon. The headquarters of the Ancient Race is at Mount Bloodmoon. The Ancient n has consistently maintained a low profile. Members of the Ancient n rarely venture outside.¡± He pointed at the mountain range straight ahead and said, ¡°Mount Bloodmoon is protected by a powerful formation. Any cultivators who enter without getting permission from the Ancient n will perish violently in the formation.¡± James nodded softly. Yoan strode forward, and James followed behind. Soon, they arrived at an open space. A stele more than thirty meters tall stood in the open space. Several words were inscribed on the stele: ¡®Mount Bloodmoon. Unauthorized individuals are not permitted entry. Vitors will be dead.¡¯ Yoan appeared in front of the stele. Using True Energy, he said in a loud voice, ¡°Sect Elder Yoan Xenocrates from the Welkin Academy. Here to pay a visit to the Ancient n.¡± His voice rang out. Soon after, a ripple appeared in the air in front of him. Some guards walked out from it. The person in the lead was a man in his thirties. He was dressed in armor and carried a long sword around his waist. The man walked over, looked at the Yoan, and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Sect Elder Yoan of the Welkin Academy. I sincerely apologize for not greeting you sooner. However, the n leader has recently gone into seclusion. We¡¯re not epting any visitors. Please make your way back.¡± The Ancient n member treated the man with respect. However, the n asked him to leave right away. Yoan hurriedly said, ¡°I have an urgent matter to discuss with the n leader. Please notify them.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, then.¡± Along with a few guards, the captain left. After taking a few steps, they vanished from James¡¯ sight. After seeing them leave, James said, ¡°The Ancient n is quite arrogant, huh? They even dismissed you.¡± Yoan¡¯s expression was a little dejected. He said, ¡°Who am Ipared to them? The n leader of the Ancient n is the most powerful cultivator in the Ancient Realm. They have attained unfathomable heights. Even the headmaster of my academy and the Patriarch of the Divinity Sectbined might not be able topete with the Ancient n¡¯s leader.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°They¡¯re that powerful?¡± James was stunned. He asked, ¡°What cultivation rank has the Ancient n¡¯s leader reached?¡± Yoan said, ¡°They¡¯ve probably surpassed the Sage rank.¡± Hearing that, James was astonished. To his understanding, only the leader of the Orthodox faction in the Sealed Realms had reached the Sage rank. The leader of the Ancient n, however, had actually surpassed the Sage rank. That was far too impressive. Yoan exined, ¡°The Ancient n is very mysterious. There¡¯s a rumor that a powerhouse from ancient times is still living among the Ancient n. However, this powerhouse was wounded in ancient times, so they have been recuperating.¡± ¡°Phew!¡± After hearing that, James took a deep breath. Yoan began exining to James some information about the Ancient n. Half an hour flew by. After half an hour, some people appeared in their line of sight again. The person at the lead was a woman. She was dressed in a green dress. Her body was moving with grace. ¡°Quincey?¡± The moment he saw the woman, Yoan was slightly stunned. He asked, ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°Sect Elder Yoan, why are you here?¡± The woman in the green dress had a radiant smile on her face. ¡°Sir, this is?¡± James was a little confused. Looking at Yoan¡¯s reaction, he seemed to recognize the woman in the green dress. He looked at the woman in the green dress as well. Her facial features were delicate, and she was stunning. Her figure was quite nice. She looked like a fairy. Yoan looked bbergasted. He asked, ¡°Why are you at the Ancient n?¡± Quincey smiled and said, ¡°Because I was originally a member of the Ancient n. I only joined the Welkin Academy to get some experience outside. It will be the Grand Tournament soon, so I returned to the n and went into seclusion for some time to prepare for the uing Grand Tournament.¡± Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 James was puzzled by their conversation. He looked at Quintina, who was standing in front of some guards from the Ancient n, and thought to himself, ¡®Could she also be a Welkin Academy disciple?¡¯ ¡°Sir Yoan, this way, please.¡± Quintina made a weing gesture, beckoning Yoan to enter. Yoan nodded, turned to James, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Quintina led James and Yoan into the Ancient n¡¯s domain. There was a towering mountain range in front of them, but as they advanced, they entered a paradise full of beautiful mountains and clear rivers. At the furthermost area in their vision were a number of Spiritual Fields. Many people were toiling in the fields. Ahead of them were several buildings. Their structure was nothing close to luxurious and rather simple. It felt like they had arrived in a small mountain vige. Along the way, James asked softly, ¡°Sir, who is Quintina?¡± Yoan whispered, ¡°Ten years ago, she joined the Welkin Academy and became a disciple of our sect aftering out on top of all the other disciples. Our sect leader favored her and epted her as an Inner Disciple. She¡¯s one of the most outstanding disciples Welkin Academy has had in the past decade. She has great potential and learns very fast. On top of that, she¡¯s a Grand Supernatural.¡± ¡°Do you know what a Grand Supernatural is?¡± asked Yoan. Jarnes nodded lightly. He knew what kind of people Grand Supernaturals were. These people possessed a Supreme Spiritual Root. Moreover, they were born with some kind of mysterious, ancient Supernatural Power. Under normal circumstances, these people would have chosen to seal themselves in times of yore. James had only encountered two of them. He never expected there to be another in Welkin Academy. They were indeed in a brilliant era. In the past, Grand Supernaturals would be born tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of years apart. However, they seemed to crop up pretty frequently in the current era. Grand Supernaturals that are born with Supreme Spiritual Roots are superior to normal people that only possess a Supreme Spiritual Root. Being born with a Supreme Spiritual Root does not automatically make one a Grand Supernatural. Yoan continued the conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t know her exact origin either. I never expected her to hail from the Ancient n. It¡¯s possible only our sect leader knew about her identity.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here, Sir Yoan.¡± Quintina, who was leading the way, came to a stop. She pointed to a simple courtyard ahead and said, ¡°This is our reception hall. I hope you don¡¯t mind that it¡¯s a bit shabby.¡± Yoan smiled in response. There was nothing he could say, even if it did bother him. ¡°This way, please.¡± Quintina gestured for them to enter the courtyard. Yoan and James walked into the courtyard and entered the hall. The hall was rtively small, with only a few tables and chairs. Quintina ordered a maid to brew them some tea. Then, she sat to the side and asked with a mesmerizing smile, ¡°What made you travel all the way to the Ancient n, Sir Yoan?¡± Yoan replied, ¡°I need to see the Ancient n¡¯s leader.¡± Hearing this, Quintina said, ¡°My father is meditating in seclusion right now and isn¡¯t epting any guests. You can tell me if there¡¯s anything you require of him.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Yoan was surprised. He did not expect Quintina to be the n leader¡¯s daughter. James was also dumbfounded by the sudden revtion. ¡®She¡¯s the daughter of the Ancient n¡¯s leader?¡± ¡°Sir Yoan?¡± Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 Quintina¡¯s voice called out to him once more. Yoan returned to his senses. He looked at Quintina troubledly and said, ¡°A-Actually, I¡¯vee here to ask for a drop of Ancient Blood.¡± ¡°Ancient Blood?¡± Quintina stood up abruptly. She looked at Yoan with a strange expression and said, ¡°Sir Yoan, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a bit you. don¡¯t know about the Ancient Blood. When our n¡¯s ancestor was on the verge of death, he used his entire life¡¯s cultivation to create the Ancient Blood. It¡¯s only beneficial to our n¡¯s. disciples. If you¡¯re not a disciple of our n, the Ancient Blood is useless to you. The Ancient Blood¡¯s power is exceedingly savage. You¡¯ll explode and die instantly if you¡¯re not a disciple of our n.¡± James interjected. ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± Hearing this, Quintina nced at James. Yoan quickly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry my disciple couldn¡¯t control his mouth. Please forgive him.¡± Quintina gently waved her hand. She could not be bothered arguing with James, but since she had never seen him before, she asked out of curiosity, ¡°Is he a newly recruited disciple of yours?¡± Yoan replied, ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a disciple that has been recently epted into our sect. Since the Grand Tournament is soon upon us, I wanted to ask for a drop of Ancient Blood to help him improve his rank to participate in the tournament.¡± Yoan replied honestly without hiding his intention. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± Quintina sat down and said softly, ¡°Aside from the Ancient Blood being our n¡¯s treasure, there isn¡¯t much that remains from ancient times. Only the most outstanding disciples in our n are permitted to consume it, let alone outsiders.¡± ¡°Moreover, your disciple won¡¯t be able to absorb and refine the Ancient Blood even if I allow him to have it. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll most likely explode and die instantly after consuming it.¡± Yoan did not know much about the Ancient Blood. However, Quintina¡¯s arguments were sound. Disappointment filled his wrinkled face. Their trip to the Ancient n was in vain. Seemingly seeing through Yoan¡¯s disappointment, Quintina smiled and said, ¡°Well¡­¡± Yoan showed slight anticipation as he asked, ¡°Well, what?¡± Quintina asked, ¡°Do you know why I returned to the Ancient n?¡± Yoan shook his head in response. Quintina exined, ¡°There¡¯s a miraculous ce in the Ancient n called the Pagoda of mes. It¡¯s an underground tower with eighteen floors. The Pagoda of mes contains extremely powerful energy, and it¡¯s opened to visitors every fifty years. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°There are only ten people allowed to enter each time. ¡°Apetition will be held topete over a chance to enter the Pagoda of mes. Even though I¡¯m the n leader¡¯s daughter, I¡¯ll still have to enter and defeat other disciples for the opportunity to enter the Pagoda of mes.¡± While speaking, she nced at James. A smile formed on her face, then she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be participating in the Grand Tournament, you must be pretty strong. I can give you permission to participate in our n¡¯s competition. If you can rank amongst the top ten, you¡¯ll obtain the chance to enter the Pagoda of mes to cultivate. Being able to enter the Pagoda of mes to cultivate is almost. equivalent to consuming the Ancient Blood.¡± Hearing this, Yoan asked ecstatically, ¡°Really?¡± Quintina replied, ¡°Of course. I would never lie to you, Sir Yoan. I returned to my n to prove my worth to enter the Pagoda of mes. I¡¯d like to cultivate within the Pagoda of mes for some time before participating in the Grand Tournament.¡± After speaking, she turned to James again. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the opportunity. Whether you can seize it or not depends on your own capabilities.¡± James knew the Ancient n was the most powerful n in the world. Thus, their disciples. were undoubtedly remarkable. ¡°Are there any restrictions on the people participating in thepetition?¡± asked James. Quintina replied, ¡°The Pagoda of mes opens only once every fifty years. Disciples that are under the age of fifty are all eligible to participate in thepetition.¡± Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. There were no cultivators that posed a threat to him under the age of 50. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Quintina. Since you¡¯ve permitted me to participate in thispetition, I¡¯ll do my best to end up in the top ten and ensure I don¡¯t embarrass you,¡± James promised with a resolution ¡°Ha.¡± Quintina chuckled and said, ¡°I merely permitted you to participate because of Sir Yoan. Whether or not you sessfully earn the chance to enter the Pagoda of mes and cultivate there will depend on your own efforts.¡± After she finished speaking, tina stood up and said, ¡°Sir Yoan, although I¡¯ve arbitrarily decidedon this matter, I¡¯ll still have to report it to our n¡¯s elders. I¡¯ll send someone to lead you to a room to stay in for the time being. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll report this matter to my elders and get back to you.¡± After speaking, Quintina left. Immediately afterward, several servants walked in and led Yoan and James out of the reception hall. Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 Despite beingposed of simple buildings, the Ancient n¡¯s territory was enormous. James and Yoan¡¯s lodgings were arranged in an independent courtyard. Meanwhile, Quintina left to report to her elders. Many mountains could be seen behind the vige. A few buildings stood on the mountain peaks. Those qualified to stay in these mountains were prominent figures within the Ancient n. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her father was meditating in seclusion. As the Ancient n¡¯s Elder, Thoryn Gideon was in charge of the n¡¯s affairs. Quintina ascended the mountain where Thoryn cultivated. A bearded man in his 70s sat on top of the mountain, ying with a cricket. ¡°Elder Thoryn.¡± Quintina greeted him from afar. ¡°Quintina.¡± Thoryn nced at her, and picked up the cricket. Thoryn remained seated on the ground. He looked at Quintina approaching and asked, What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Quintina looked at the slovenly elder with a helpless expression, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s regarding thepetition for the right to enter the Pagoda of mes.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Thoryn looked at Quintina and asked, ¡°Did something happen to the Pagoda of mes? Is there a crack on it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Quintina was unsure whether she wanted tough or cry. ¡°Sir Yoan from Welkin Academy brought his disciple to request for a drop of Ancient Blood, but I turned him down. Instead, I gave his disciple permission to participate in our n¡¯spetition for the chance to enter the Pagoda of mes. ¡± ¡°Is that so? I thought it was something serious. You can do as you see fit on this matter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in charge of our n¡¯s affairs, so it¡¯s only reasonable that Ie to inform you about it.¡± Thoryn replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. However, the other n members might not share my sentiments. After all, the Pagoda of mes opens once every fifty years, and many disciples are counting on thispetition to obtain the opportunity to cultivate there.¡± Quintina said nonchntly, ¡°Their strength will prove their worth. In the past, people from outside our n would bring along their disciples to participate in ourpetition after learning about our n¡¯s Pagoda of mes. It¡¯s not time yet, but tomorrow, I¡¯m sure many other sects¡¯ disciples will show up. I can¡¯t be certain about the other sects, but the Divinity Sect will surely be here¡± In the past, the Ancient n¡¯s leader would send out invitations to other ns. However, the Divinity Sect would always show up uninvited. Quintina believed this time would not be an exception either. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this when they show up.¡± Thoryn was uninterested in these matters. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Quintina turned and left. Then, she headed to meet with Yoan to inform him that she had gained their elder¡¯s approval. Yoan felt relieved when he heard the news. After Quintina left, Yoan looked at James and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you now, James. If you can¡¯t obtain the right to enter the pagoda, then that¡¯s on you.¡± James replied confidently, ¡°My current physical strength is almost equivalent to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. Very few people under the age of fifty can reach this rank, right?¡± Yoan reminded him, ¡°That might be true, but you shouldn¡¯t be conceited. You must understand there is always someone better than you in this world. Our current era is abundant in prodigies. As we get closer to the opening of the seal, even more prodigies wille forth.¡± ¡°I understand, Sir. I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind.¡± James and Yoan did not wander outside and stayed in the room for the remainder of the day. The night passed silently. Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 The next day, there was a knock on the door just before dawn. James stopped cultivating and went to open the door. An Ancient n disciple stood outside the door. With a respectful look, he said, ¡°Sir, thepetition for the right to enter the Pagoda of mes begins today. The Young Lady has instructed me to bring you to Mount Trinvard.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± James walked out of his room. As he stepped outside, Yoan also walked out of his room. ¡°Sir.¡± James greeted Yoan. Then, the Ancient n disciple led the two out of the vige toward a mountain. Mount Trinvard was the highest mountain within the Ancient n. It was also the residence. of the Ancient n¡¯s leader. Under normal circumstances, the n¡¯s disciples were forbidden to ascend the mountain. Today was an exception as it was an important event for the n that took ce every half a century. The disciples have trained for many years to prepare for this day and to win the chance into the Pagoda of mes to be the main disciples of the n. When James and Yoan reached Mount Trinvard, many people had already gathered inside at battle arena on the mountain¡¯s peak. A majority of them were young people and powerhouses from older generations. James spotted Quintina. At that moment, she was standing amongst some elderlies, seemingly discussing something. Quintina was standing together with Thoryn. She whispered to him, ¡°Elder Thoryn, the Divinity Sect is here. The Infernal Emperor has also brought his disciples. To add to that, Emperor Tamen has also arrived.¡± Her brows furrowed together as she continued speaking, ¡°Since the Grand Tournament is happening soon, everyone has brought their disciples here, knowing that our n¡¯s Pagoda of mes will be open. Everyone¡¯s scrambling to enter the Pagoda of mes and reach a higher rank before the Grand Tournament.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since they¡¯re here, let them be.¡± Thoryn was unbothered by their presence. But there are quite a few of them this time. Most of them are very promising contenders of the Grand Tournament and will likelye out in the top ten. With them here, our n¡¯s disciples will have a lower chance of entering the Pagoda of mes.¡± Thoryn replied, ¡°What else can we do about it? We can¡¯t possibly turn them all away. Our n. has always been discreet and maintained decent rtionships with outside forces. Although we¡¯re not afraid of others, we also don¡¯t necessarily want to antagonize them. As long as you make it into the Pagoda of mes, the rest doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quintina did not say anything more. ¡°Haha! Long time no see, Thoryn! I see you¡¯re still doing well!¡± At that moment, augh resounded. Suddenly, a figure at the mountain¡¯s foot rushed toward him. As his voice boomed, he appeared in front of the arena on Mount Trinvard at the speed of light. It was a middle-aged man, about 40 years old. He was a chiselled man dressed in an extravagant robe. He had a round face, thick eyebrows, and big eyes and seemed slightly rowdy. A young man wearing a golden robe followed in his tracks. ¡°He¡¯s here too?¡± Seeing the two people that just showed up, Yoan¡¯s brows immediately furrowed together. Beside him, James inquired, ¡°Who¡¯re they, Sir?¡± Yoan replied, ¡°The middle-aged man is the Divinity Sect¡¯s leader, the Divine Holy Emperor. He¡¯s one of the strongest people in the Ancient Realm. The young man in the golden robe beside him is the Divinity Sect¡¯s newly recruited disciple. He¡¯s a Grand Supernatural with no known information about his background. I only know that he¡¯s pretty young. He¡¯s probably about forty years old this year. Despite his rtively young age, he¡¯s already at the Immortal. Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair.¡± ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡± James took a deep breath. With a solemn look, Yoan said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the Divine Holy Emperor to bring his disciple here today.¡± Thoryn looked at the Divine Holy Emperor who had appeared before him. He stroked his beard and greeted the other man merrily, ¡°How have you been, Divine Holy Emperor?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor replied smilingly, ¡°You won¡¯t fault me foring here uninvited, right, Elder Thoryn?¡± ¡°Of course not. Anyone thates today is a guest of ours. You¡¯re of course wee toe here.¡± Thoryn replied with a smile, but he cursed the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s ancestors in his heart. Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Soon, a few more people appeared on the Ancient n¡¯s Mount Trinvard with their disciples Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James did not recognize any of them. Yoan patiently told James all about them. ¡°Did you see the person talking with Elder Thoryn just now? He¡¯s the Infernal Emperor. He¡¯s a transcendent powerhouse and is one of the top ten in the Ancient Realm.¡± ¡°The man in gray clothes over there is Emperor Tamen.¡± James observed them from a distance and waited. Some of the Ancient n¡¯s elders had left and gathered in a hall on Mount Trinvard. The person leading the gathering was Thoryn. Thoryn¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°Many outsiders are participating in thepetition this time. We¡¯ll have to make changes to thepetition¡¯s rules. My suggestion to make the participants go through the Mound of Sabers first. We¡¯ll allow those who pass through it to participate in thepetition, and the rest will be disqualified. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll let you call the shots.¡± ¡°Elder Thoryn, the Mound of Sabers is our n¡¯s holy site, and several legendary swords are buried there. What if these people steal them?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Thoryn sneered and said, ¡°Stealing the swords won¡¯t be so easy for these outsiders. These swords have spirits, and even the strongest people in our n cannot control them. Regardless of how strong these youngsters are, they won¡¯t be able to steal our n¡¯s swords. I suggested having them go through the Mound of Sabers first because the swords buried there have very strong Sword Intent, which will make it difficult to pass through.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± With Thoryn¡¯s exnation, the others had no objections. Soon, the elders appeared back outside. Thoryn stood before everyone and announced loudly, ¡°My guests, hear me out. Due to many outsiders joining our n¡¯spetition this time, we¡¯ve specifically discussed and decided on the rules. It¡¯s very straightforward. The first challenge will be to pass through our n¡¯s Mound of Sabers. Those who seed within three days will move on to the next round.¡± James asked, ¡°What¡¯s this Mound of Sabers like, Sir?¡± Yoan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not from the Ancient n, so how would I know?¡± At that moment, Thoryn¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°I must remind everyone that the Mound of Sabers is our n¡¯s holy site. Powerful Sword Intent is umted there, and those without strong will won¡¯t be able to pass through the area. If you find yourself unable to get past, don¡¯t force it, or else you might lose your life.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A neat and loud response resounded on Mount Trinvard. Afterward, Thoryn personally led the young participants inpeting for a spot to enter the Pagoda of mes to Mount Trinvard¡¯s leeward. Behind the mountain, there was a canyon. Beyond the canyon was a stone tablet with tworge words engraved on it, Mound of Sabers. After arriving outside the Mound of Sabers, Thoryn turned around and looked at the young participants. Then, he said, ¡°The first round of thepetition is very simple. Pass through the Mound of Sabers, and you¡¯ll move on to the next stage. If you fail to do so, you¡¯re eliminated from thepetition. Again, I must remind you not to force it if you can¡¯t pass through. There are many legendary swords within the Mound of Sabers, which once belonged to unrivaled powerhouses. These swords have spirits, so refrain from touching them. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be struck by their Sword Energies. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re not afraid of death and covet these legendary swords, you can go ahead and try.¡± After he spoke, many participants were eager to start thepetition, especially those not of the Ancient n. ¡°That¡¯s it. Thepetition begins now. You have three days.¡± After Thoryn¡¯s voice resounded, some Ancient n¡¯s disciples quickly made their way through the canyon. James was standing behind the crowd. He looked around and noticed many younger people from the Ancient n participating in thepetition. In total, there were about 3,000 participants. Yoan reminded him, ¡°Be careful, James. Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°Understood, Sir. Thank you.¡± After responding to Yoan, James strode into the canyon. Immediately, he sensed a strong Sword Intenting from the canyon. The Sword Intent was like a massive mountain crushing him down, making him queasy. Shortly after, he felt what seemed like an immortal me burning him all over. Before the sweltering sensation subsided, he then felt like he heard the rumbling of thousands of horses galloping. In a trance, he saw a vision of thousands of horses charging at him, kicking up a cloud of dust into the sky. ¡°Haah!¡± James took a deep breath. ¡°The Sword Intent here is terrifying.¡± ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 A shriek came from beyond, and a young man from the Ancient n scrambled out. James nced over and saw that the young man had been injured by the powerful Sword Intent. He was bleeding all over, and his face was pale as a sheet. He was evidently in a bad mental state. James ignored the young man. Although the Sword Intent in the area was potent, it was still within tolerable levels for him. ¡°James.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from within the Celestial Abode. After hearing Sophie¡¯s voice, James replied to Sophie, ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sophie said, ¡°There are many swords and sword techniques here. They¡¯re not particrly special, but they¡¯lle in handy for you. I can sense that each of these swordses with a sword technique of its own. Since you¡¯re focusing on your swordsmanship, you should acquire and learn these sword techniques.¡± ¡°How do I acquire them?¡± asked James. ¡°Keep going. I¡¯ll guide you.¡± After listening to Sophie¡¯s advice, James quickly advanced and crossed the canyon. ¡°Do you see that cave ahead? There¡¯s a sword in there. You should go in there first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nced at the cave in front of him. The cave¡¯s entrance was rtively small, only a couple of meters high. He turned around and walked toward the cave entrance. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice came from behind him. James turned around and saw Quintina. Quintina walked over and chided him, ¡°There¡¯s a divine sword in the cave. The closer you get, the stronger the Sword Intent gets.¡± James replied with a grin, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just curious to see what kind of divine swords are stored in the greatest n¡¯s holy site. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll retreat if I sense danger.¡± Quintina crossed her hands in front of her chest and stared at James. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about taking our n¡¯s divine swords, are you?¡± James looked slightly uneasy. He was not interested in their swords and was only aiming for the sword techniques stored within them. ¡°Elder Thoryn did say we can take the swords if we¡¯re capable of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply reminding you that these divine swords are very dangerous. It¡¯s impossible for you to take them with your strength.¡± ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± James smiled faintly, then turned around to enter the cave. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The cave was in a tight space and spanned only fifty square meters. A boulder with a sword stuck into it could be seen on the ground. The sword was fiery red, and its de was about two meters long. Some mysterious words were engraved on the sword¡¯s de. After James entered the cave, his eyes narrowed as he sensed that Quintina had followed him. Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. The sword techniques are transferred into your subconscious. She¡¯s rtively weak and won¡¯t be able to glean anything from it. Use your mind tomunicate with it telepathically.¡± James walked toward the red sword. He tried to form a telepathic connection with the sword. At that moment, the sword inserted into the boulder burst out with a fiery red light and overwhelming force. The force struck James, sending him flying out of the cave like a pinball. His body mmed into the ground. ¡°Ha, you must really want to court death.¡± Quintina followed him out of the cave. Looking at James on the ground, she could help to snicker at him. ¡°I already warned you, but you still went ahead despite that. Now, look at you. You¡¯re injured, aren¡¯t you?¡± James struggled to get up from the ground and wiped blood dribbling down from the corner of his lips. Then, he walked back into the cave after Sophie told him that she had forcibly snatched the sword¡¯s inheritance. Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Under Quintina¡¯s gaze, James entered the cave once more. After he entered the cave, he stood two meters away from the divine sword. The sword¡¯s aura was potent, and its Sword Energy was savage. James felt like his body was being scorched by fire. Quintina followed him into the cave again. Seeing that James could stand unscathed close to the sword, she found herself murmuring. ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t seem that weak after all. He can actually withstand the Sword Intent within this cave.¡± James stood still, and a vigorous Spiritual Power came from within the Celestial Abode. Itmuned with the divine sword and forcefully snatched the sword technique recorded within it A fiery red light sank into James¡¯ forehead. At that moment, James¡¯ head was filled with massive amounts of information. It was aplete set of swordsmanship skills, including the cultivation method and the sword techniques. The information felt like it had been branded by hot iron into James¡¯ mind. Since the sword glowed with a red light, Quintina did not catch the small red light that melded into James¡¯ forehead. A few secondster, James turned around and left. Quintina nced at the sword and did not linger any further, quickly leaving the cave. Along the way, James encountered a few more stone caves that were a short distance away from each other. Divine swords rested within these caves. With Sophie¡¯s help, James mentally acquired these various techniques. However, he did not have the time toprehend or practice them right now. The Ancient n¡¯s Mound of Sabers was immense. Following the canyon¡¯s natural route, James could feel some pressure bearing down on him from the atmosphere. Luckily for him, it was still tolerable. In less than a day, he reached the canyon¡¯s exit. During the entire time he was there, he obtained all the sword techniques from the swords stored in the Mound of Sabers. In total, there were about 108 sets of sword techniques. He did notplete the first trial particrly quickly. Dozens of people had already passed through the Mound of Sabers by the time he reached the end. After walking out of the Mound of Sabers, he waited patiently. He sat in a lotus position with his eyes closed and reviewed the 108 sword techniques stored in his mind. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Out of the 3,000 participants, only a hundred or so passed through the Mound of Sabers safely, and the rest were eliminated from thepetition. Therge arena on Mount Trinvard¡¯s main peak was about 10,000 meters wide and was surrounded by a protective formation in the form of a mysterious circle of light. At that moment, the hundred or so young people who passed through the Mound of Sabers were standing in the arena. Thoryn stood in the front and exined the rules, ¡°The next challenge is very simple. It¡¯s a one-on-one battle. The winner advances to the next round until the top 10 contestants are determined. The way you¡¯ll be matched up is also equally as simple. Participants will be divided into two groups, and you may freely choose your opponents from the opposing group. ¡°If you win against your chosen opponent from your first match, you won¡¯t be able to choose. your opponent for the next match. Instead, you¡¯ll have to wait to be challenged by someone else. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Everyone clear?¡± ¡°Yessir!¡± A neat and loud response came from the participants. The hundred or so participants randomly lined up and formed two rows. Thoryn said, ¡°First, the group on the left will choose an opponent from the opposite side. going down the line.¡± James noticed he was the first person in the line on the left side. ¡°We¡¯ll start with you.¡± Thoryn¡¯s voice resounded. James returned to his senses and looked at the group of people opposite him. He noticed those on the other side were all powerful people. Among them were Quintina and a Grand Supernatural from Divinity Sect. James learned that his name was Harold Carmelo. Loki Xabi, the Infernal Emperor¡¯s disciple, was also on the opposite side. Emperor Tamen¡¯s disciple, Demetrius Lev, also stood amongst the opposing crowd. Yoan had specifically pointed out these people to him. They were all extremely formidable and were likely going to be in the top ten in the next Grand Tournament. James frowned as he spotted them in the opposite group. He would definitely have to fight one of them in thepetition¡¯s final rounds. Seeing James take a long time to choose an opponent, Thoryn frowned and urged him, What¡¯re you nking out for? Hurry up.¡± At the sound of his voice, James finally came back to his senses. Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 James casually pointed to one of the Ancient n¡¯s disciples. ¡°I choose him.¡± After James selected his opponent, those behind him also began choosing theirs in order. Then, the contest began. Since James was the first to pick an opponent, thepetition began with him versus his chosen opponent. His opponent was a disciple from the Ancient n. Outside the arena, Quintina looked at Yoan with a bright smile and said, ¡°Sir Yoan, your disciple has a bad eye for opponents. The person he picked isn¡¯t just some regr guy. He¡¯s the eldest grandson of one of our eldersand had been personally tutored by the elder since he was a child. Although he¡¯s young, he isn¡¯t weak. He is already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth Stair.¡± Yoan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just sit back and wait to be surprised, then. I¡¯m confident in James.¡± At that moment, the Ancient n disciple drew his sword. He pointed his long sword at James, and Sword Energy rippled through the air. He looked at James calmly and said, ¡°Draw your sword.¡± James smiled faintly. Since there were plenty of powerhouses in the opposite group, he would have to go against them sooner orter in thepetition. Thus, he wanted to disy monstrous strength so these stronger opponents would avoid him and choose someone else instead. ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword to fight you.¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯re just being arrogant.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. The Ancient n discipleughed out loud. Then, extremely powerful energy burst out of his body. He gripped his sword and charged at James. James stood in ce motionlessly like a tree rooted in the ground. The long sharp sword zeroed in on his chest. James remained in ce and the sword failed to pierce through his body. ¡°That¡¯s all you got?¡± James smirked. ¡°You?¡± The Ancient n disciple was shocked. He attacked with all his strength, but he was not able to wound James¡¯ body. James suddenly released his energy. His body¡¯s physical strength was unleashed, and his opponent¡¯s sword broke as a result. The Ancient n disciple was sent flying and mmed into the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°He has such potent physical strength.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a cultivator that practices body refinement techniques.¡± ¡°Jasper Gideon is at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth Stair yet could not deal any damage despite going all out. How strong is this guy¡¯s physical body if he can resist the attack?¡± Outside the arena, many people from the Ancient n were shocked. Even the Divinity Sect¡¯s leader was stunned. With a solemn expression, he murmured, ¡°I never expected someone to have such a strong physical body in the Welkin Academy.¡± While everyone else sat bbergasted, only Yoan had a smile on his face. Quintina looked at Yoan. Her pretty face was astonished as she said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting James to be a cultivator that practices body refinement techniques. How strong is his physical strength? He must be at least at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair, right?¡± Yoan smiled proudly, ¡°You¡¯ll know for yourself during the Grand Tournament.¡± Without using much strength, James easily defeated his opponent. Thoryn entered the arena and said, ¡°James is the victor of the first round!¡± After speaking, he looked at James and said, ¡°You can head down and rest for now. After all the preliminary matches are over, we¡¯ll proceed to the second round.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and turned around, walking out of the arena. He came to Yoan¡¯s side and said. smilingly, ¡°Did I tarnish your reputation, Sir?¡± ¡°You did well! Very well.¡± Yoanplimented him a few times. Standing to the side, Quintina gave James a thumbs up and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re a body refinement cultivator. I underestimated you.¡± James gave her a bashful smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 James won his first battle without putting in much effort. He overwhelmed his opponent with his sheer strength. The audience was surprised by his powerful physical strength. Then, he waited patiently. One after the another, the next few matches were held as nned. The day passed by quickly. Throughout the entire day, the hundred or so participants fought against each other. By the end of the day, everyone had fought their matches. Unsurprisingly, Quintina, the Divinity Sect¡¯s Grand Supernatural, the Infernal Emperor¡¯s disciple, and Emperor Tamen¡¯s disciple, all won their respective matches. After the first day¡¯s matches were over, the participants were allowed to rest for the night as the next round wouldmence the day after. James headed back to his lodgings to rest. At night, James and Yoan met up in the courtyard. Yoan said, ¡°Today, two groups were formed at random. Since your group got to select their opponents today, you¡¯ll be the ones being picked from for tomorrow¡¯s match.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ve been paying attention to the matches today. Most of the people in my group lost their matches. Only about a dozen of them won. After the remaining people in my group are selected tomorrow, how will the others select their opponents?¡± Yoan said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about thepetition¡¯s rules. You just need to focus on winning your match tomorrow and get closer to the top ten.¡± James vowed, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win!¡± Seeing that James was confident, Yoan sighed in relief and said, ¡°Alright, you should go replenish your energy and ensure you¡¯re in peak form for tomorrow¡¯s match.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Throughout the night, James focused on restoring his energy to ensure he would be at his most optimized the following day. The night passed silently. The next day, the victorious participants stood in two rows in the arena on Mount Trinvard¡¯s main peak. James¡¯ group had rtively fewer people. Only about a dozen participants from his group remained, Meanwhile, the opposing team had about 40 people. For today¡¯s round, the opposite group would be the ones choosing their opponents. The opponent selection process soon began. The participants would choose their opponents ording to the order of their matches the previous day. Soon, the other people in James¡¯ group had all been selected. James was the only person left in his group. However, there were still about 30 people in the opposing group. James took a look at the opposite group. The next person to make a selection was the Grand Supernatural from Divinity Sect, Harold. Seeing that the next person was Harold, James was stunned. James deliberately disyed his terrifying strength the previous day to intimidate his opponents into not wanting to choose him. However, he was not expecting his group¡¯s overall strength to be on the weaker side, which caused the two groups to be out of bnce. ¡°You¡¯re James, right?¡± Harold stepped forward and looked at thest option left, James. A faint smile formed on his handsome face. ¡°I wanted to avoid you because you¡¯ll be a difficult opponent, but since you¡¯re the only one left, it seems like I don¡¯t really have a choice.¡± James felt helpless in the situation. Harold was a Grand Supernatural at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. He was a powerful opponent. N?velDrama.Org content. James knew that he had no chance of winning against such a formidable opponent unless he unleashed the Sacrilegious Ascension and his Demonic Lotus. At that moment, Ancient n¡¯s elder, Thoryn, stepped forward and said, ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to choose an opponent from the opposite group. The selection is ording to the order of yesterday¡¯s match, but you¡¯re also allowed to choose from the remaining people in your group. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Harold smiled faintly. Then, he looked at the remaining participants in his group. Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 The other people in Harolds¡¯ group took a few steps back. They were fully aware of who Harold was and did not want to go against him. Choosing to fight him was akin to basically forfeiting your match. ¡°I still want to choose him.¡± Harold pointed at James. James¡¯ brows furrowed together. He was slightly incensed by Harold¡¯s decision. ¡°There are so many other people. Why does he insist on choosing me?¡¯ James said in a discontented tone, ¡°Do you take me for an easy opponent?¡± Harold replied earnestly, ¡°No. I chose you because you¡¯re strong. I like fighting against strong opponents. Most importantly, you¡¯re from Welkin Academy.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Since you chose me, I won¡¯t back down from the match. Is the strength of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair really that amazing? Watch me put you in your rightful ce.¡± James sneered spitefully in his heart. He decided to secretly use the Sacrilegious Ascension in his next match if Harold overpowered him. If he exploited the Sacrilegious Ascension technique in battle, his actions would not escape unnoticed by the more powerful people in the room. However, he would slip under their radar if he were to only cast a portion of the technique. Not everyone knew of this ancient signature martial art skill. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Harold smiled faintly. After Harold selected his opponent, the people behind him continued to make their choice. Following the order of yesterday¡¯s matches, the remaining participants chose opponents from their own group. Since James¡¯ battle was the first the previous day, his bout was also arranged to be today¡¯s starting match. Harold stood inside the arena wearing a golden robe with his hands behind his back. His handsome face was calm and confident. In contrast, James stood opposite of him with a frown. on his face. Truthfully, if this had been a life-or-death situation, James would not be afraid of Harold. Unfortunately, it was not a fight to the death but simply a mere contest. Yoan furrowed his brows as he stood below the arena. He uttered softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect James to go up against the Grand Supernatural from Divinity Sect. The oue of this battle was already determined.¡± Standing beside him, Quintina said, ¡°The Divinity Sect disciples bear a lot of animosity toward Welkin Academy disciples. He had the opportunity to choose a different opponent but insisted on James. He¡¯s determined to defeat and swipe away James¡¯ right to enter the Pagoda of mes.¡± Yoan nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yes¡­ Perhaps it was an order by the Divine Holy Emperor. We can only wait for the oue of this battle.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± Yoan sighed. Although he had confidence in James, his opponent this time was no regr person. James¡¯ opponent was a young savant as well as an unquestionable powerhouse in this era. Harold was considered peerless even amongst the Three Thousand Worlds. Some of the elders watching from outside the arena also felt a twinge of pity for James. James demonstrated great strength in the previous match. He would have definitely ended up in the top ten and earned a spot to enter the Pagoda of mes had he not gone against Harold. Unfortunately, the reality was cruel and so was his opponent, Harold. Harold was one of the strongest among the youths in the Ancient Realm. If not for how young he was, he would have gone to Earth topete with the other bigshots there over the boons. In the arena, Harold calmly looked at James¡¯ glowering face. He smiled faintly and said, You¡¯re really strong, James. It¡¯s a pity you ended up with me as your opponent. I hope you don¡¯t hold this against me. I simply love fighting the strong.¡± James¡¯ expression rxed. ¡°So, I should feel honored to go against you?¡± Harold nodded and said smilingly, ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s an honor for you to be my opponent. Not everyone is qualified to fight me.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After taking a deep breath, James said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go ahead and make a move.¡± James was prepared to go all out. ¡®It¡¯s just a Grand Supernatural at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. ¡®Even if I don¡¯t use the Sacrilegious Ascension, I still have other tricks up my sleeve. ¡®I possess the Infinity Stele, which I obtained from Infinity City. ¡®If I attack him with one hundred and eight of the Inifity Steles, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be too much for even an Immortal Ascension on the Seventh Stair to handle. ¡°The only thing I¡¯m worried about is the someone recognizing the Infinity Stele. It¡¯ll definitely cause a number of issues for me.¡± Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 James came to the Ancient Realm while trying to flee for his life. He was unwilling to cast the Sacrilegious Ascension or use the Infinity Stele because it would cause unnecessary problems. He simply wanted to cultivate unbothered and improve his strength as soon as he could. After that, he would return to Earth and kill the Divinity Sect¡¯s elder. Swoosh! After a myriad of thoughts shed through his mind, James took a deep breath. He looked at Harold and said calmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Harold replied nonchntly, ¡°Draw your weapon. It¡¯ll be child¡¯s y to crush you if you¡¯re going in unarmed.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall admit my defeat.¡± After weighing the pros and cons, James forfeited the match. The audience was shocked to hear James admit defeat. No one expected James to surrender before the match even started. Even Harold was blindsided. He knew James had impressive physical strength at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. He still stood a chance against harold but chose to surrender instead. Under countless gazes, James slowly walked out of the arena. He arrived beside Yoan and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I don¡¯t think I stand a chance against Harold. Let¡¯s give up on the opportunity to enter the Pagoda of mes and head back.¡± James chose to give up. He did not want to be in the spotlight and risk exposing his trump cards. Anyway, he could still use them to rapidly enhance his strength in a short period, even if he lost the opportunity to enter the Pagoda of mes. There was still nearly a year before the Grand Tournament. Plus, he also had the Celestial. Abode. He would have enough time to train himself if he entered the Time Chamber. The currentpetition was not that important to him. Thus, he chose to forfeit. Yoan nodded lightly and said, ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re indeed no match for him right now. It¡¯s understandable, you¡¯d choose to surrender. I¡¯m not ming you for it. On the contrary, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t lose your sensibility and tried to defeat a Grand Supernatural.¡± Yoan¡¯s respect for James grew stronger. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After a brief conversation with James, Yoan walked toward the Ancient n¡¯s elder, Thoryn, and said, ¡°Thank you for the hospitality you¡¯ve provided us with in the past few days, Elder Thoryn. Since my disciple has forfeited the match, there¡¯s no need for us to stay in your n¡¯s domain anymore so we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Thoryn¡¯s brows furrowed. Although James was not from the Ancient n, Thoryn expected James to perform better than this. He knew James was strong and could definitely end up in the top ten if he had not gone against Harold. After a few seconds, Thoryn said, ¡°Losing now doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve lost your chancepletely. You still have some hope even after losing this match.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yoan was confused. Thoryn exined, ¡°After this round, twenty-six participants will be left. In the next round, there will be thirteen remaining. After the final round, only six will be left along with a single person who will advance without participating in the prior rounds. ¡°These people will be eligible to enter the Pagoda of mes. ¡°However, there are still three spots remaining. In the name of fairness, all the defeated participants may join the survival round. The losers of the first round will be given a chance to challenge the losers of the second round. Then, the winner will move on to challenge the losers of the third round, and so on. If James can keep winning, he¡¯ll still have a chance to enter the Pagoda of mes.¡± Hearing this, Yoan sighed in relief. Yoan walked back to James and exined thepetition¡¯s rules. ¡°James, you still have a chance. After seven spots are upied, the losers from the previous fights will participate in a survival round. The losers of the first round will challenge the losers. of your round, and the winner will move on to challenge the losers of the third round. If you can keep a winning streak, you may still be able to enter the Pagoda of mes.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James¡¯ face lit up with joy. He had already given up and was not expecting to still have a shot at entering the Pagoda of mes. With his current strength, he could surely win if he did not have to duel against the strongest prodigies in thepetition. In fact, he could win if he were to go against someone like Harold. However, he was not willing to expose his true strength. Yoan said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, so we¡¯ll stay for a few more days. After the top seven are determined, you can participate in the survival round.¡± Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 ¡°Alright.¡± Knowing there was still a chance for him, James was delighted. After the seven people were determined, the other participants would all be rtively weaker. Thus, James was confident he could win the opportunity. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to rest first, Sir.¡± Since James had no matches today, he did not want to loiter around the area needlessly. Yoan frowned and said, ¡°How can you go back to rest right now? You should watch the matches and learn more about your opponents. It¡¯ll be beneficial to your next matches.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James relented. The remaining matches continued. Today¡¯s matches were much faster than the previous day. In no time, the second round was over. Those who won their second matches chose new opponents and continued with their next matches. By nightfall, the top 13 were determined. Today¡¯s matches came to an end. The qualifier matches were tomence the following day. The winners would directly gain a spot to enter the Pagoda of mes, whereas the losers would have to wait for the losers of the previous rounds to challenge them. At night, James sat in the yard in a lotus position. Intense Empyrean Spiritual Energy surrounded his body. Suddenly, he heard footsteps approaching him. Creak. The courtyard¡¯s door was pushed open, and a beautiful woman with an excellent figure wearing a blue dress walked inside. She was about 180 centimeters tall and had a slim figure with a dignified air around her. N?velDrama.Org content. Yoan, who was sitting on a stone chair in the yard, stood up when he saw Quintina walk into their courtyard. He greeted her, ¡°Good evening, Quintina.¡± Although he was an elder and Quintina was a disciple in Welkin Academy, they were within the Ancient n¡¯s territory. Quintina was the daughter of the Ancient n¡¯s leader. Thus, he did. not assert his seniority over her, instead, he was rather respectful to her. ¡°Sir Yoan.¡± Quintina walked over and greeted him back. She saw James cultivating on the ground not far away, and she sensed the strong Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the courtyard. She felt the Empyrean Spiritual Energy around James¡¯ body about to materialize. She was slightly surprised. ¡°This is really strong Empyrean Spiritual Energy. Even I am unable to amass such strong Empyrean Spiritual Energy. How is he doing it?¡± Quintina was shocked. She was also a Grand Supernatural with a Supreme Spiritual Root, which gave her a higher affinity with Empyrean Spiritual Energy. She could gather Empyrean Spiritual Energy much faster than ordinary cultivators. However, that which she could not do was now being done by James with ease. It was inevitable that she would be stunned by him. Yoan exined with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s using a cultivation method handed down from the Primordial Age.¡± Quintina was envious of James. She said, ¡°He must be really lucky to have obtained a cultivation method from the Primordial Age.¡± ¡°By the way, what brings you here at such ate hour?¡± asked Yoan. Quintina replied, ¡°Oh, right. Elder Thoryn asked me to inform you that tomorrow¡¯s matches. will be postponed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing this, Yoan was slightly taken aback. He asked, ¡°Everything was going well. Why the sudden dy?¡± ¡°Haah.¡± Quintina sighed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because of my father¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°What happened to the Ancient n¡¯s leader?¡± Quintina exined, ¡°My father was involved in an ident years ago. This is why he has been meditating in seclusion in recent years. His condition has deteriorated again. Elder Thoryn has summoned some of our n¡¯s powerhouses to help suppress the Demonic Energy in his body.¡± Startled, Yoan asked, ¡°Demonic Energy? What exactly happened to him?¡± Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 Quintina did not hide the truth from Yoan. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir Yoan, I¡¯m sure you know that although the strong demons left the earth in ancient times, they left some of their minions behind-The Demon Race¡¯s Fangs. ¡°These Fangs were scattered throughout the Three Thousand Worlds. My father encountered a Fang and was injured by Demonic Art, causing him to be inflicted with Demonic Energy. ¡°Since then, my father has been tortured by Demonic Energy and has been meditating in seclusion. By chance, it now happens to be the time to suppress the Demonic Energy in his body. If the elders don¡¯t suppress it in time, then¡­¡± Quintina wore a worried expression. Yoan¡¯s face became solemn. He never expected the Ancient n¡¯s leader to have sustained such severe injury. James was also paying attention to their conversation. Hearing that it was rted to Demonic Energy, James was slightly tempted to take action. He had a Demonic Body and was not afraid of Demonic Energy. He had the ability to dispel the Demonic Energy out of the Ancient n¡¯s leader and absorb it to nourish his own body. However, he was in the Ancient Realm. The fact that he had a Demonic Body could not be exposed, or he would get into huge trouble. Yoan thought awhile and said, ¡°How about I inform the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster? With his strength and the Ancient n¡¯s elders, maybe they could suppress the Demonic Energy in your father¡¯s body. Quintina shook her head slightly and said, ¡°It won¡¯t work. The headmaster has known about it. since long ago. He came here a few years ago but couldn¡¯t suppress the Demonic Energy within my father¡¯s body.¡± ¡°So the headmaster already knew¡­?¡± Yoan took a deep breath. ¡°Haah.¡± Quintina sighed and said, ¡°Sir Yoan, I¡¯ll stop disturbing your rest and head back first.¡± After speaking, she turned around and left the courtyard. James did not say anything throughout the entire conversation. Although he could save her father, he was unwilling to risk exposing his identity. If he were to reveal his identity, it would not be as simple as one of the Divnity Sect¡¯s eldersing after him. In likelihood, the entire Divinity Sect and the powerhouse of the Ancient Realm would target him. James continued to cultivate silently. At that moment, the Ancient n¡¯s leader, Farley Gideon, sat in a lotus position in his seclusion sanctuary which was located in a cave on Mount Trinvard¡¯s back mountain. Demonic Energy oozed out of Farley¡¯s body. Surrounding him were some Ancient n elders. These elders all called forth their energy to suppress the Demonic Energy in Farley¡¯s body. However, Demonic Energy grew stronger. Boom! A burst of potent Demonic Energy swept across and struck the eight elders. All the elders, including Thoryn, fell to the ground and spat out blood. Farley, on the other hand, copsed to the ground feebly. ¡°n Leader!¡± Ignoring their injuries, the elders got up from the ground. At that moment, Farley sat back up with difficulty. He was rtively young and looked about 40 years old. However, his face was pallid and hardly had any color to it. He gently waved his hand and stopped the elders from approaching him. ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not going to make it.¡± Farley uttered weakly, ¡°The Demonic Energy is terrifyingly strong. It¡¯s rapidly destroying my body. I¡¯ll be completely consumed by it in three days at most. Don¡¯t announce my death. Recently, the Divinity Sect have been testing the waters. They¡¯ll definitely seize the opportunity to destroy our n if they find out about my death.¡± Hearing this, the elders had solemn faces. Farley said, ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed. Help me get Quintina here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The elders left reluctantly. After a while, Quintina arrived. Seeing her father¡¯s weak state and his body surrounded by Demonic Energy, her pretty face crumpled in worry. She quickly rushed over. ¡°Father.¡± However, she was knocked away by the Demonic Energy before she could get close to him. She got up from the ground and stood nearby. She looked at Farley with tears in her eyes. ¡°Quintina.¡± Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 Farley spoke very feebly. ¡°I won¡¯t make it. You¡¯re the Ancient n¡¯s only hope, Quintina. You¡¯ll have to lead the n in the future. I sent you to Welkin Academy to foster a good rtionship with them to prevent the Divinity Sect from seizing the opportunity to destroy our n when the news of my death spreads.¡± Farley knew his death was inevitable a long time ago. Thus, he has made arrangements ever since. He sent Quintina to the Welkin Academy because he wanted the Ancient n to establish a rtionship with them. If the Ancient n encountered a crisis, the Welkin Academy woulde to their aid. ¡°Father, is there really no hope?¡± Quintina was not willing to give up. Farley replied weakly, ¡°I¡¯m beyond saving. I¡¯ve been suppressing the Demonic Energy for so many years. My True Energy is almost exhausted. The Demonic Energy will ovee me when my True Energy is depleted. ¡°You have to be strong, Quintina. You¡¯re a Grand Supernatural and have limitless potential. It¡¯s a pity I won¡¯t be tost long enough to witness the day you achieve that potential.¡± Farley began walking her through the arrangements he had made in the event of his death. That night, James was upied with many thoughts. He had learned of the condition of the Ancient n¡¯s leader, and he had to ability to save him. However, James was worried about exposing himself if he lent a helping hand to Farley, as it would attract the attention of powerful opponents. At that moment, he sought out Sophie¡¯s advice. Sophie said, ¡°I can see that the Ancient n isn¡¯t treacherous or evil. Just like Yoan, they are righteous people. Since you¡¯re in their territory, it¡¯d be beneficial to help them. My suggestion is to save him. You might even get a drop of their Ancient Blood as a reward. If they decide to betray you after saving their n leader, then just run away. There are a lot more other realms among the Three Thousand Worlds. It¡¯s not a must that you stay in the Ancient Realm.¡± Sophie provided her opinion on the matter. She thought it would be worth the gamble as the Ancient n would owe James a favor if James were to seed. The Ancient n was the strongest in the Ancient Realm. Moreover, the n leader was the strongest man in the Ancient Realm, meaning Farley was most likely the strongest person in the Three Thousand Worlds. It was worth the risk for such a powerful person to owe him a favor. Additionally, Sophie also mentioned that James would face many troublesome matters when he returned to Earth. It would be good for him to build rapport with powerful people. James thought about it for a while and concluded that Sophie¡¯s analysis made sense. He decided to take a risk to secure a better future. Then, James stood up and turned to leave. Yoan noticed that James was about to leave the courtyard and could not help asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡± James turned to Yoan and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little bored, so I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± ¡°Alright, go on. However, you¡¯re in the Ancient n¡¯s territory, so don¡¯t recklessly wander around.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the conversation with Yoan, James promptly departed. James did not know where the Ancient n¡¯s leader was staying. He headed to Mount Trinvard and noticed a woman in a blue dress heading down the mountain before he could reach the mountain¡¯s peak. Her eyes were bloodshot. It was evident she had been crying. James walked over and greeted her. ¡°Quintina.¡± Quintina looked at James and asked, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night. Why are you roaming around instead of being in the courtyard?¡± James scanned their surroundings. After confirming no one was around, he whispered, ¡°Is your father alright?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Quintina looked puzzled about why James camete at night to check on her father¡¯s condition. James whispered again, ¡°I have a way to get rid of the Demonic Energy in your father¡¯s body.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quintina was taken aback.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Quintina recovered from her initial shock after a few seconds, and her face darkened. ¡°Do you find my misery entertaining, James? Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re the most powerful man in this world?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I really can help your father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop using my issues as a way to kill time. You¡¯re Sir Yoan¡¯s disciple, so I¡¯ll overlook this for now, but don¡¯t think I¡¯ll take it lying down if you continue being impertinent.¡± Quintina did not believe James. How would a young man like James be able to do anything about the Demonic Energy that gued her father when even he, himself was unable to treat it on his own? ¡°It¡¯ste, don¡¯t wander around. There are many guards on Mount Trinvard. You might get mistaken for an assassin. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± After speaking, Quintina turned around and left. ¡°I¡¯m serious about helping him.¡± James reached out his hand to grab Quintina¡¯s. However, he was greeted by a powerful palm attack. James quickly dodged into the distance to avoid the attack. Then, he said gloomily, ¡°Do you really not believe me?¡± Quintina replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to believe you, James¡­ But do you even know what Demonic Energy is? Do you know who my father is? Do you not know of my father¡¯s strength? Even despite teaming up with our n¡¯s many elders, they couldn¡¯t dispel the Demonic Energy! Yet, you¡¯re telling me you can do it? Do you take me for a gullible. toddler?!¡± Since Quintina would not believe him, James had no other choice. The Divinity Sect¡¯s leader, the Divine Holy Emperor, stood in a different courtyard at the same moment. He had been notified that tomorrow¡¯s match was postponed. Sitting in the yard, he thought, ¡®Has Farley reached his limit? After being tormented by Demonic Energy for so many years, it¡¯s about time for him to kick the bucket. If he¡¯s really about to die, then it¡¯ll be the perfect opportunity to destroy the Ancient n. Without Farley, the Ancient n¡¯s elders won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± He thought to himself and started making ns to destroy the Ancient n. He quietly stepped out of the protective formation encircling the Ancient n¡¯s mountain and secretly transmitted some signals. After doing all this, he quietly snuck away. The Ancient n was not aware the Divine Holy Emperor brought his disciples into their territory for a different purpose. His goal was not just to bring his disciples topete for a spot to enter the Pagoda of mes but also to test the Ancient n¡¯s strength. He wanted to use this opportunity to wipe out the entire Ancient n at once. After the Ancient n was gone, the Welkin Academy would be his final target. Meanwhile, James was still trying to persuade Quintina. However, Quintina refused to believe him no matter what he said. ¡°Ms. Quintina, why don¡¯t you believe me? You guys can¡¯t do anything about his condition. anyway, so why don¡¯t you just let me try? What if I¡¯m able to do something?¡± Hearing this, Quintina fell into deep thought. After contemting for a while, she looked at James and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust. you for now and bring you to see my father.¡± In fact, she still did not believe James. However, she was left with no other options. Thus, she decided to wager herst shred of hope on James. Quintina led James up Mount Trinvard and returned to Farley¡¯s seclusion sanctuary. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they reached, Farley¡¯s feeble voice called out to them. James was shocked when he saw Farley sitting in a lotus position inside the cave, surrounded by Demonic Energy. Just then, the cells in his body began thrumming actively and his blood started to roil after being stimted by the Demonic Energy released into the surroundings. ¡°Quintina, wait outside.¡± After James took a deep breath, he dismissed Quintina. Farley looked at James and sputtered, ¡°Quintina, who¡¯s this man?¡± Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 ¡°Wait outside, Quintina,¡± James urged her again. N?velDrama.Org content. Quintina exined, ¡°Father, this is Sir Yoan¡¯s disciple. He said he could save you, so I brought him here to see what he can do.¡± Farley showed Quintina a vulnerable expression when he heard the news. He understood how Quintina was feeling and did not want to disappoint her. He told her, ¡°You can stay outside for the time being, Quintina. I¡¯ll have a few words with him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Quintina nodded and turned to leave. After she left, Farley¡¯s gaze turned to James. With a faint smile, he asked, ¡°Young man, you were sent by the Divinity Sect, weren¡¯t you? The Divine Holy Emperor didn¡¯t intend to bring his disciples into our territory just to gain a spot in the Pagoda of mes, right? He¡¯s trying to find out whether I¡¯m still alive.¡± Farley thought James was a spy sent by the Divine Holy Emperor from the Divinity Sect. James¡¯ brows furrowed, and he replied, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m a disciple of the Welkin Academy. My teacher is Sir Yoan. I¡¯ve nothing to do with the Divinity Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can go back and tell the Divine Holy Emperor that I¡¯m not dead yet. He¡¯ll have to think twice if he wants to take action against the Ancient n.¡± James did not leave. Instead, he strode toward Farley. Farley wanted to knock James out of the cave. However, a thought suddenly urred to him, and his eyes widened. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not being affected by the Demonic Energy?¡± The Demonic Energy in his body was oppressive, and no one could get close to him. Yet, this young man was getting near him without being affected. It was not surprising that Farley would feel shocked. James sat down beside Farley. He looked at Farley with a faint smile and said, ¡°I told you I could save you. Did you think I was joking? Tell me how you got injured and why you¡¯re inflicted with Demonic Energy?¡± Farley looked at James in shock. After a while, he took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s a long story that happened many years ago. About twenty years ago, a Fang from the Demon Race approached me, and we ended up battling each other. I got injured in that fight and was tainted with its Demonic Energy. I¡¯ve secluded myself all these years¡­¡± Farley briefly exined the incident. Then, he looked at James and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? How are you unaffected by the Demonic Energy?¡± Sitting before the Ancient n¡¯s leader, who was likely the strongest person in the Three Thousand Worlds, James did not hide the truth. He replied honestly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not from the Ancient Realm. I¡¯m from Earth.¡± ¡°While I was still rtively weak, I died once on Earth. Fortunately, I was saved by a secret benefactor and she used a sacred object from the Demon Race to reform my body. ¡°I have a Demonic Body, so naturally, I¡¯m not repelled by Demonic Energy.¡± James still had the Celestial Abode, and Sophie was waiting inside. Although Sophie could not help him kill a person, she could still help him escape. Thus, James was not afraid of Farley. If Farley were to target him, he could easily escape. ¡°Haah.¡± After hearing this, Farley took a deep breath. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected a young man like you to have gone through so much.¡± James said, ¡°After I learned of your condition, I agonized for a long time before deciding to save you, Sir Gideon. The people in the Sealed Realm aren¡¯t friendly toward humans from Earth and are even more hostile toward demons. I¡¯ll be in big trouble if people discover I have a Demonic Body. I¡¯m disclosing the truth to you because I trust you. I hope you help me keep it a secret. If you agree to do so, I¡¯ll help you get rid of the Demonic Energy in your body.¡± Hearing this, Farley nodded and said, ¡°I promise not to say a thing.¡± ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Sir Gideon.¡± After speaking, James immediately stretched out his hand and put his palm on Farley¡¯s chest. He activated his cultivation method and forcefully drew out the Demonic Energy within Farley¡¯s body. The Demonic Energy instantly cloaked James¡¯ body. However, he was not hurt by the Demonic Energy and it sustained his body instead. Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 The Demonic Energy in Farley¡¯s body was oppressive and terrifying. James absorbed the vigorous Demonic Energy through his palm, allowing it to seep into his entire body. At that moment, his body felt like it had been starving for a long time as it greedily absorbed the Demonic Energy. His physical strength immediately increased significantly. In less than a minute, his physical strength had reached a rank equivalent to that of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. As he nned, his physical strength had reached even greater heights. James could not help eximing, ¡°This energy is so strong.¡± However, his physical strength reached its limit shortly after, and he could no longer absorb anymore Demonic Energy from Farley¡¯s body. At that moment, the Demonic Lotus in his body also began absorbing Farley¡¯s Demonic Energy. Soon, the Demonic Lotus grew and became even more sinister. Soon, the Demonic Lotus eventually reached its limit. However, James did not stop absorbing the Demonic Energy from Farley¡¯s body. The Demonic Energy flowed through his body and formed a mist-like energy in his Elixir Field. The energy became stronger and increasingly more concentrated. James found that he was beginning to lose his control over the Demonic Energy. James was puzzled by the trun of events. At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice came from within the Celestial Abode. It was a telepathic transmission that only could be heard by James. ¡°James, you have a Demonic Body, so you can only carry Demonic Energy. This Demonic Energy you¡¯re absorbing is too strong and automatically umting within your body. Although you can¡¯t control it as you are, it¡¯ll benefit youter on. ¡°You can gradually absorb this Demonic Energy in the future. ¡°At a critical moment, you can even forcibly unleash this umted Demonic Energy to kill your enemy. ¡°Even a peerless powerhouse would likely die after getting struck by it.¡± James came to a realization after Sophie exined it to him. All of these were benefits his new body gave him. James absorbed the Demonic Energy from Farley¡¯s body for about two hours. Two hourster, the Demonic Energy within Farley¡¯s body waspletely dispelled by James The Demonic Energy gathered in James¡¯ Elixir Field in the form of a mist Finally, the Demonic Energy had beenpletely expelled from Farley¡¯s body Farley¡¯s pale face slowly took on some color He stood up from the ground, stretched his body, and a joyful expression spread on his face. The Demonic Energy had tormented him for years. He was already resigned to his death after being blighted by the Demonic Energy. The possibility of expelling the Demonic Energy from his body never once crossed his mind. Farley felt great after his body was freed of the torturous Demonic Energy. He looked at James sitting in a lotus position on the ground and said, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m really grateful to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been doomed.¡± James stood up and said smilingly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°Your body is really extraordinary. You¡¯re still fine after absorbing so much Demonic Energy. I wonder what was used to reform your body.¡± Farley looked at James with admiration. He would never have expected the person to save him to be a low-ranked cultivator. James smiled in response. N?velDrama.Org content. His body was reformed by the Demonic Lotus, but he only knew very little about it. Farley took a deep breath and said, ¡°Although the Demonic Energy in my body has been expelled, I still haven¡¯t recovered my strength. I¡¯ve been suppressing the Demonic Energy for the past few years and have nearly exhausted all my True Energy. It¡¯ll take some time for me to recover. Moreover, the Divinity Sect hase to us with bad intentions.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Divinity Sect plotting? Farley replied, ¡°I suspect they are colluding with the Fangs. Since I was injured, powerhouses. of the Divinity Sect have constantly been sneaking into our n, but I turned a blind eye to these happenings. A ball of anger stewed in James¡¯ heart after Farley brought up the Divinity Sect. He had to escape to the Ancient Realm because of the Divinity Sect¡¯s Elder, Yuvaan. ¡°Hmph,¡± Farley snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯d love to see what the Divinity Sect is trying to do.¡± Afterward, he turned to James and sped his hands together. ¡°Young man, thank you so much for saving me. Please don¡¯t tell others of my recovery, not even your teacher, Sir Yoan.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 James nodded. He was unsure of Farley¡¯s ns but would hazard a guess that he intended to mislead the Divinity¡¯s Sect and try to force them into action. Then, he could wipe them all out in one fell swoop. After speaking, Farley sat in a lotus position on the ground and closed his eyes. ¡°Sir Gideon?¡± James called out with some hesitation. Farley opened his eyes and looked at James, saying, ¡°From this point, I¡¯ll be hiding all signs I¡¯m alive. I¡¯ll appear dead to everyone, and the news will surely spread throughout the Ancient n. Perhaps it might even be a worldwide sensation. You¡¯ll be the only one who knows that I¡¯m in a state of suspended animation. I hope you help me keep it a secret.¡± James nodded and replied earnestly, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Meanwhile, Quintina was still waiting outside the cave. Two hours had passed, but James had note out yet. She anxiously paced back and forth, waiting for him. James walked out of the cave just as she was about to rush in to check on them. As soon as she saw James, she rushed over and grabbed him, asking, ¡°How did it go? How¡¯s my father?¡± James looked at Quintina and uttered some brief constion, ¡°My condolences.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Quintina was stunned. After a few seconds, she rushed into the cave and saw Farley sitting in a lotus position on the ground lifelessly. She immediately rushed over and shook Farley. ¡°Father!¡± As soon as she shook him, he fell to the ground. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Quintina bawled out. Her cries attracted the disciples guarding the mountain. Soon, many people rushed over and saw Farley¡¯s body on the ground. Immediately, these guards knelt on the ground. ¡°Lord Yoan¡­¡± Many n members made their way to the cave. Thoryn also arrived on the scene. Seeing Farley¡¯s copsed body on the ground, he sighed helplessly. ¡°In the end, he couldn¡¯t make it. Thoryn issued the order, ¡°Pass on the message that the opening of the Pagoda of mes will also be dyed. Everything else will be continued after our n leader¡¯s funeral and the appointment of a new n leader The night passed by silently The next morning, a ck cloth was hung in Mount Trinvard¡¯s main hall. All the Ancient n¡¯s members wore ck funeral clothing. In front of the main hall was a coffin with a mat) lying within it. The man¡¯s face was pale and colorless. It looked like he had lost vitality a long time ago. ¡°Announce to the world that the Ancient n¡¯s leader has passed away. Invite those with close connections with our n to attend his memorial service.¡± Thoryn stood in front of the main hall and issued the order. Inside the hall, many people kneeled before the coffin. Keeling in the front was Quintina, who also wore ck clothes. At that moment, more people walked into the hall. Yoan, James, the Divine Holy Emperor, and Harold were among the crowd. The Infernal Emperor, Emperor Tamen, and their disciples also attended the funeral. As soon as the Divine Holy Emperor entered the hall, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did someone die?¡± Although he was sure it was the Ancient n¡¯s leader, he had not confirmed it yet. Standing in the main hall, Thoryn said apologetically, ¡°My apologies, Divine Holy Emperor. Our n leader has passed away, and the opening of the Pagoda of mes will have to be postponed for now. After the funeral, we¡¯ll appoint a new n leader and proceed with thepetition.¡± ¡°My condolences.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor walked up to the coffin and bowed gently.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 As he stood before the coffin, the Divine Holy Emperor conducted himself respectfully. After he bowed, he came closer to the coffin and pushed open the coffin lid. Quintina stood up abruptly and shouted, ¡°What¡¯re you doing? My father is already dead! What are you trying to do to him?!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor turned to Quintina and apologized, ¡°Sorry for my indescretion. I simply could not bring myself to believe it. The Ancient n¡¯s leader is the strongest person in the Ancient Realm. I found it hard to believe he died so easily, so I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes. After speaking, he turned to the person lying in the coffin. Farley¡¯s face was ashen and had no trace of color. There were no signs of life in his corpse-like body. After sensing no energy from Farley, the Divine Holy Emperor sighed in relief. He turned to the Gideons gathered in the main hall and apologized again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my disrespectful behavior.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor slid the lid back on the coffin. Thoryn stepped forward and said, ¡°We understand. Please go back and rest for the time being. We¡¯ll hold a memorial service when other close friends of our family arrive.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor departed immediately. He turned around and left with Harold. Since it was the Gideons¡¯ family matters, Yoan did not linger around for long either. He left with James back to their momentary courtyard lodgings. Inside the yard, Yoan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that generation¡¯s strongest man died so miserably. James said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s fate. No one can escape the machinations of fate after all.¡± He promised Farley not to tell anyone, so he also kept their agreement a secret from Yoan. Yoan said, ¡°Since things have turned out this way, we have no choice but to wait for the Gideons to finish dealing with Farley¡¯s funeral.¡± James nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± The two continued to stay within the Ancient n¡¯s territory. Meanwhile, the passing of the Ancient n¡¯s leader was announced to the world. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The news spread quickly throughout the Ancient Realm. Soon, many prominent figures of the Ancient Realm showed up one after another. Even Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster personally showed up to attend Farley¡¯s memorial service. Seven days passed since Farley¡¯s death. The Ancient n¡¯s close friends from throughout the Ancient Realm had gathered for the past seven days. All the renowned powerhouses were present. Farley¡¯s memorial service would be held the next day. At night, the Ancient n¡¯s territory was brightly lit. A masked man quietly waited in the forest outside the Ancient n¡¯s perimeter. Suddenly, a gust of wind whipped up the air. A few people in ck robes and ck masks appeared. ¡°How¡¯re things going, Holy Emperor?¡± A voice croaked out the question. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed Farley¡¯s death. All of the powerhouses of our realm are gathered in the Ancient n¡¯s territory. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to destroy them at once.¡± ¡°My people are on standby. Tomorrow morning, we shallunch an attack on the Ancient n.¡± After the brief conversation, the men in ck left. Then, the masked man took off his disguise. It was none other than Divinity Sect¡¯s leader, the Divine Holy Emperor. He was also one of the most powerful people in the Ancient Realm. A sly smile formed on the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s face. He materialized powerful True Energy in his palm and destroyed the mask in his hand. Then, he stepped back into the Ancient n¡¯s territory. James did not sleep throughout the night. He was not informed of the specifics of Farley¡¯s n. However, Farley did mention that the Divinity Sect once conspired with the Fangs from the Demon Race. ¡°Will something happen tomorrow?¡± James had a strong feeling that something would happen in the Ancient n the next day. ¡°What¡¯re you doing, James?¡± Yoan¡¯s voice called out to him. James came back to his senses and replied, ¡°N-Nothing.¡± ¡°You look worried. I can tell there¡¯s something on your mind.¡± Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 ¡°I¡¯m just pondering on something rted to cultivating.¡± James steered the topic away and began to ask Yoan about cultivation. The night passed uneventfully. The next day, many powerhouses from the Ancient Realm gathered outside the main hall on Mount Trinvard. Those who came to the Ancient n had a sizeable amount of prestige and renown. Everyone held flowers in their hands and came to pay their respects one by one. Since James was a disciple of the Welkin Academy, he was not qualified to enter the main hall. Thus, he watched from afar. Boom! Suddenly, a loud explosion went off in the distance. Following the sound, an armed man rushed over and appeared in the main hall. He looked at Thoryn in a panic and said, ¡°Elder Thoryn, we have a problem. Our protective formation is under attack.¡± Boom!!! Another loud explosion ripped through the air. The Ancient n¡¯s territory began to quiver and shake. ¡°Insolent fools!¡± Thoryn¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Who dares attack our n¡¯s formation at this time? These people must have a death wish!¡± ¡°Warriors!¡± Hearing hismand, all the Ancient n¡¯s warriors readied themselves. James heard the loud explosions while standing away from the main hall. Then, he sensed the ground shaking, and his brows furrowed. He thought to himself, ¡®Is something really about to happen?¡¯ ¡°Elder Thoryn, the formation has been breached! Enemies have infiltrated our territory!¡± Another person rushed into the hall to report the situation. ¡°Haha!!!¡± A burst ofughter resounded throughout the hall. ¡°It sure is lively here.¡± A figure flew toward them from a distance. The person was dressed in ck and wore a ck mask. He hovered in the sky above Mount Trinvard and looked at the powerhouse standing on the mountain. Heughed ¡°Since all the powerhouses of the Ancient Realm are so neatly gathered here, it saves me the trouble of finding you all.¡± ¡°Impudent b*stard!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor was the first to step forward and bellow at the enemy, ¡°You¡¯re in the Ancient n¡¯s territory! Today¡¯s the memorial service of the Ancient n¡¯s leader! Don¡¯t think you can act as you please here, you curs! Leave this ce immediately, or this ce will be your grave!¡± All the other powerhouses watched in shock. They were in the Ancient n¡¯s territory, the strongest n of the Ancient Realm. Their whole n was full of powerful people. All the powerful people from all over were gathered in the Ancient n¡¯s territory. Who was the person in a ck robe and mask? How dare he barge into the Ancient n¡¯s ce and act so boldly? At that moment, many cultivators wearing ck robes and masks appeared from afar. These uninvited guests confronted the Ancient n¡¯s warriors at Mount Trinvard¡¯s foot. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster also stepped forward and shouted, ¡°We¡¯re gathered to honor the memory of the Ancient n¡¯s leader today. If you¡¯re here to seek revenge, can¡¯t until the ceremony has concluded?¡± you wait ¡°Why¡¯re you wasting time talking to him, Headmaster?¡± The Divinity Sect¡¯s Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s face darkened. He leaped into the air, and powerful energy erupted from his body. The energy swept through the air and called forth a wicked storm. ¡°Haha.¡± The man in ck floating in the airughed and said, ¡°Divine Holy Emperor, you¡¯re at the Sage¡¯s Third Rank. However, you¡¯re still no match for me.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We shall see about that!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor raised his hand, and a long sword appeared in his hand. A dazzling, golden light burst out from his sword. Before the Divine Holy Emperor could move, the man in ck already made his move. Mysterious symbols appeared in his palms, vibrating with devastating power. The Divine Holy Emperor took a direct hit, and his body plummeted from the sky, crashing outside the main hall on Mount Trinvard. ¡°It¡¯s Curse Magic. Are you a demon?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor got up from the ground and looked warily at the ck robed man floating in the sky. Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 The crowd was shocked at the mention of Curse Magic. All the powerhouses present immediately heightened their guard. Curse Magic had an infamous reputation. It was a supreme martial art skill of the Demon Race, and only demons were capable of learning it. The Divine Holy Emperor stared at the man in the ck robe in the distance and said solemnly, ¡°A-Are you a demon?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The man in the ck robe cackled. ¡°Everyone here must die today! Once you¡¯re all dead, the Ancient Realm will belong to me! I¡¯ll be the sole Emperor of this world. Remember my name! It¡¯s Marquis Tenzin!¡± At that moment, all the elites present gathered outside the Ancient n¡¯s main hall. There were very famous powerhouses. The weakest among them was currently at the Tribtion Rank. Many of them were at the Sage Rank. Each on their own were powerful enough to stir up a storm in the Ancient Realm. The Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster also had a solemn expression. His rank was close to the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s, who stood at the Sage¡¯s Third Rank. If this opponent could knock away the Divine Holy Emperor and cause him to cough up blood, it would not be someone he was capable of going up against. At that moment, many people turned to Thoryn. Since they were in the Ancient n¡¯s territory, everyone was waiting for one of their n members to step up. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Thoryn stepped forward and stared at Marquis in the distance. He asked slowly, ¡°Were you the one who injured our n leader in the past?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Marquis brazenly admitted his actions. He admitted. ¡°I was the one who injured him. Farley was the biggest obstacle in my n to conquer the Ancient Realm. He was at the Sage¡¯s Sixth Rank. To get rid of him, I specificallyid out a formation and lured him into it. That¡¯s how he got severely injured by Curse Magic ¡°Haha!¡± Heughed out loud and said, ¡°After waiting for so many years, he¡¯s finally dead. Now that he¡¯s gone, who can stand against me?¡± Marquis floated in the air with a ferocious expression hidden under his mask. He roared, ¡°Kill them all! Leave no survivors!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Following his order, tens of thousands of men in ck at the mountain foot engaged in battle with the Ancient n¡¯s warriors Powerful energy permeated the Ancient n¡¯s territory, and the grounds trembled At that moment, Thoryn shouted, ¡°The Demon Race are wicked! Everyone, let¡¯s unite and destroy them together.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± In the sky, Marquisughed loudly and casually waved his hand. ck Energy emerged from his palm and transformed into a number of mysterious characters. These characters were imbued with a strange power. All the powerful people in the Ancient Realm¡¯s main hall sensed the ominous energy. Under the pressure of mysterious force, they could no longer mobilize their own True Energy. ¡°T-The Curse Magic is overbearing.¡± Even a powerhouse like the Welkin Academy Headmaster could not resist the Curse Magic. His face was pale as he sat in a lotus position on the ground, struggling to withstand the force of the Curse Magic. At the mountain foot, the fierce battle continued. The Ancient n¡¯s warriors were slowly dying horrifically. Marquis¡¯ subordinates gradually made their way up Mount Trinvard. Boom! At that moment, a potent force burst from the coffin inside the hall. The coffin lid was suddenly knocked away. Swoosh! A man flew out of the coffin and hovered in the air. ¡°C-n Leader?¡± The Ancient n¡¯s members were shocked to see the man that dashed out of the coffin. Even the powerhouses that came to attend Farley¡¯s memorial service were stunned. ¡°Farley is alive?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡± Everyone was shocked to see Farley show up. Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Quintina was the most surprised by Farley¡¯s sudden appearance. Shocked, she shouted, ¡± Father!¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, the Curse Magic targeted her. She fell to the ground and spat out blood. Everyone was struggling to withstand the Curse Magic. Even the Divine Holy Emperor had to sit in a lotus position on the ground to bear the pain from the Curse Magic. He was taken aback and he hissed in his heart, ¡®Damn it, Farley. What happened? Why is he still alive?¡¯ Hovering in the sky, Marquis looked at Farley, who flew out of the coffin. Under his mask, he also had a startled expression. Years ago, Marquis schemed to severely injure Farley because he could not defeat him. Before he learned of Farley¡¯s death, he was afraid to step foot in the Ancient n¡¯s domain. He only struck with his army when he learned that Farley was dead. Unexpectedly, Farley was actually alive. Marquis was livid at the Divine Holy Emperor. ¡®Damn you, Divine Holy Emperor. Farley wasn¡¯t dead yet. Why did you tell me he died then?!! ¡°Marquis?¡± Farley floated in the air and easily shrugged off the Curse Magic. He calmly looked at the man wearing a ck robe and mask in front of him. ¡°You plotted to injure me in the past. After so many years, you finally showed yourself.¡± ¡°M-My curse should have consumed you. Why is there no Demonic Energy in your body?¡± Marquis was aghast. Curse Magic was a signature martial skill of the Demon Race. Although he only learned the basics, Farley should not have been able to dispel it. ¡°What can a little bit of Demonic Energy do to me?¡± Farley maintained a calmposure. He looked at the battle happening at the mountain foot. Farley¡¯s face darkened when he saw his n¡¯s warriors fending off the aggressive army of tens of thousands of Marquis¡¯ men. He raised his hand, and a long sword appeared in his palm. Then, he instantly drew out the maximum power he held. N?velDrama.Org content. He swung his long sword violently, and an invisible Sword Enery sliced through the air. The Sword Energy whirled through the air so quickly, it seemed to have frozen time. All the men in ck at the mountain foot died in an instant. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Marquisughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much your strength has improved over the years¡± After he spoke, Marquis¡¯ energy increased tremendously. He waved his hand, and mysterious characters appeared one after another. The wordsbined with his Demonic Energy and formed a powerful force. None of the powerhouses on the ground could withstand the severity of the energying at them. They vomited blood and copsed to the ground. Some of the Ancient n¡¯s weaker disciples exploded instantly. In just a short moment, at least thousands of the Ancient n¡¯s disciples died. Not even their bodies remained, and only pools of blood were left behind. Floating in the air, Farley was immediately surrounded by the ck Demonic Energy. Around his body were strange characters formed from Demonic Energy containing a great amount of power. Farley unleashed as much of his True Energy as he could to form a halo around him to resist the Curse Magic¡¯s damage. However, he had been gued by Demonic Energy for years, and his True Energy was almost completely exhausted. Although he had been secretly recovering for the past few days, he had not returned to his prime. After holding on for a few seconds¡­ Creak! The protective halo formed by his True Energy began to warp and give way. Hundreds of ck words instantly struck him, and he plummeted from the sky, crashing into the main hall¡¯s ground. He submerged into the ruins and was incapacitated. ¡°Haha!¡± Marquisughed sinisterly, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the Ancient n¡¯s leader or the world¡¯s most powerful man? You¡¯re still vulnerable to my Curse Magic!¡± At that moment, many men in ck robes appeared and quickly rushed up the mountain. The Ancient n¡¯s warriors were no match for them and had no choice but to retreat slowly. Soon, Marquis¡¯ subordinates reached the mountaintop. The powerhouses on the mountaintop could not mobilize their True Energy to fight them off because of the Curse Magic¡¯s pressure. They all sat in lotus positions and struggled to dispel the Cruse Magic Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Marquis floated above the Ancient n¡¯s Mount Trinvard, and Demonic Energy surrounded his body. ck Demonic Energy covered the entire sky and formed strange ancient characters, each containing strange but extraordinary power. At that moment, a bloodied Farley climbed out of the ruins. Earlier he acted a bit carelessly. His strength had not fully returned, so he should have hidden for a while and waited until his strength returned to its optimum state before revealing himself. His current state was still unable to resist the Curse Magic, and he was no match for Marquis, All the powerhouses gathered in the Ancient n could not resist the Curse Magic¡¯s overwhelming burden on their bodies. Only one person was unaffected by it, and that was James. James knew the situation had taken a turn for the worse. After Farley was defeated, he quietly snuck away. Not even Marquis noticed someone had fled because his Curse Magic had already spread throughout the Ancient n¡¯s territory. From his perspective, nobody could escape. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. James quietly made his way out of the mountain range where the Ancient n was located. He was safe and could leave unscathed. James looked at the broken formation from outside the Ancient n¡¯s perimeter. He could see the situation in the Ancient n through the cracks in the formation and noticed the ck Demonic Energy hovering over the entire area. James said in resignation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Yoan. I don¡¯t want to die needlessly I still have a lot more things I need to do My wife and daughter are waiting for me on Earth. I have to return to them alive. Please forgive me for leaving without a goodbye.¡± James knew that even if he had trained for another 100 years, he would still not be able to defeat Marquis He could only escape untouched because he had a Demonic Body, which was not affected by Demonic Energy or Curse Magic Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode ¡°Are you going to just watch them die, Jattes ¡°All of the Ancient Realm¡¯s powerhouses are gathered there If you leave, they¡¯re all going to wiped out. Then, the entire Ancient Realm will fall into Marquis¡¯ hands ¡® Lattes replied helplessly, ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m weak and stand no chance of winning ?gaitist someone of such a high rank. He can kill with just the stap of a finger Sophie¡¯s vou¡¯e chinued in again. ¡°You can still try to do something. Marquis n of the Demon Race. You happerti to have a body crafted by a sugitetne Dertunk Lotus Moreover your Supernallural Power is also Demons Lotus Your an use it to try to repel Marquis James said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take any risks. If this n fails, I¡¯ll die like a dog.¡± Sophie replied, ¡°If you fail, I¡¯ll find a way to help you escape. You¡¯ll regret leaving for the rest of your life. It might even haunt you in the future. It¡¯ll be very detrimental to your cultivation.¡± Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. At that moment, Marquis¡¯ subordinates had already reached Mount Trinvard¡¯s peak. All the powerhouses on the mountain resisted the Curse Magic but could not break free from it. Their cultivation bases were sealed, and they were trapped. Marquis descended from the sky, looked at the incapacitated powerhouses, and a smirk formed under his mask. ¡°My god, Farley. You¡¯re pretty impressive to have actually dispelled the Demonic Energy from a Curse Magic. I underestimated you. You had your little scheme against me, but it¡¯s a pity your strength hasn¡¯t fully recovered. If you were at your full strength and we had a fair fight, I might have lost to you.¡± Marquis¡¯ hoarse voice grated in everyone¡¯s ears. Farley¡¯s cultivation base had been sealed, and he could only sit in a lotus position on the ground. Despite the circumstances, Farley remained calm. He replied, ¡°If you want to kill me, go ahead. What¡¯s with the unnecessary chatter? Do you really think you can conquer the Ancient Realm? Keep dreaming. After you destroy the Ancient n, our n¡¯s hidden powerhouses will rise against you. When that happens, you¡¯ll regret you ever did this.¡± Marquisughed. ¡°Haha! If I were scared, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked the Ancient n in the first ce. Do you think your n is the only one with powerhouses from the Primordial Age? ¡­And you, Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster.¡± Marquis looked at Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster and said coldly, ¡°You like to act all high and mighty, so I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± He raised his hand, and ck Demonic Energy formed in his palm. Just when he was about to strike, a voice yelled out. ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. From afar, a loud voice rumbled through the sky. Following the sound, a cloud of Demonic Energy appeared in the distance. The Demonic Energy gathered together and formed a ck lotus. A man was seated in a lotus position at the center of the ominous, obsidian flower. The man was dressed in a ck robe and ck mask. In his seat, James spoke in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re very brazen, Marquis.¡± He obtained a lot of information from Sophie.. Although the demons had left the earth before it was sealed, they left behind an organisation called the Demon Castle. The Demon Castle had members spread throughout the Three Thousand Worlds. James wore a mask and pretended to be a prominent figure from the Demon Castle. Marquis saw the ck lotus. Even though he was a Sage of a high rank, he felt intimidated by the ck lotus¡¯ dangerous aura. He was startled and shaken to the core. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Marquis took James for a member of the Demon Race because of the Demonic Energying from him. However, he had no idea who this person was. He knew almost all the secret elites from the Demon Castle that were in the Ancient Realm. However, he could not identify the person that had just showed up. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name.¡± James pretended to be assertive to intimidate Marquis, saying sternly, ¡°Take your troops and leave immediately.¡± ¡°My Lord,¡± Marquis looked at James respectfully. He could not fullyprehend the extent of James¡¯ strength but knew the Demonic Lotus under James¡¯ feet was peculiar. ¡°My Lord, I was given the order by the Protectors. They asked me to upy the Ancient Realm. before the seal opens in order to prepare the Demon Race for the conquest of Earth.¡± Hearing this, James frowned. The demons were scheming something big. ¡°The Protectors, huh?¡± James snorted and said, ¡°Even if the Protectors were here today, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act presumptuously before me. After speaking, James took out a token. Marcello gave him the token, saying it might be useful if he found himself in a desperate situation. Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°James, imbue the token with some Demonic Energy.¡± James followed her instructions. He poured his Demonic Energy into the token. Suddenly, it flew out of his hand and hovered in the air. A supreme force exuded from the token. Even Marquis felt the horrific power and kneeled on the ground, trembling in fear. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be in your presence, My Lord.¡± James had never used the token before and kept it hidden within his body after receiving it from Marcello. He used his Demonic Energy, and the token unleashed ominous power. Faced with the token, James felt petrified, as if he was in the presence of a powerful person. ¡®What exactly is this token? What¡¯s Marcello¡¯s story?¡± James took a deep breath. He casually waved his hand and withdrew the token into his hand. With a simple thought, the token submerged into his palm and disappeared. ¡°Leave immediately with your troops. You don¡¯t have to interfere with the Ancient Realm¡¯s affairs. I have a n of my own.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Marquis knelt on the ground, not daring to oppose James¡¯ words. He felt a shiver down his spine when the token appeared. After James put away the token, the pressure he felt was relieved tremendously. He retracted his Curse Magic and ordered, ¡°Retreat!¡± Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 Marquis did not recognize the person sitting on the ck lotus. However, he could sense that the ck lotus had a unique aura-Pure Demonic Energy. The token was also extraordinary. It felt like he was up against a powerful demon. Thus, he did not dare question James¡¯ order and ordered his army to retreat. Following his order, his troops quickly withdrew from the area. The Ancient Realm¡¯s powerhouses stood with their jaws agape. They would have died today if not for the mysterious person that had shown up. ¡°Who¡¯s this person?¡± ¡°Why did he save us?¡± Everyone was puzzled. After Marquis retreated with his army, James also left. After leaving the Ancient n¡¯s territory, he changed back into his previous clothes and returned to the area. When he reached back to the scene of themotion, Farley had already dispelled the seal on his cultivation base and was helping the others. As soon as James appeared, Yoan asked, ¡°Where did you go, James? I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you.¡± James said, ¡°1-1 was so overwhelmed by everything. I just only managed to recover from the shock of it all.¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s alright. It¡¯s over,¡± Yoanforted him. Afterward, Farley began to record the number of casualties. This time, the Ancient n suffered heavy losses, and many of their younger members died from the Curse Magic. The Ancient n began to deal with the battle¡¯s aftermath. James and the others temporarily continued their stay in the Ancient n¡¯s territory. They stayed for 20 additional days. 20 dayster, the Ancient n finally recovered from the battle¡¯s aftermath. Farley and Quintina walked side by side in the back mountain of Mount Trinvard. ¡°How did you recover, Father?¡± The question had been on her mind for the past 20 days. However, she never had the chance to ask because Farley was swamped with various affairs. Finally, he had some free time today. Farley had promised James he would not disclose his identity. He was only alive because of James¡¯ help. However, before he couldpletely recover his strength, he acted recklessly T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. against his opponents. This led to countless tragic deaths of the Ancient n¡¯s members. Farley dodged Quintina¡¯s question and asked, ¡°Have all the powerhouses from the other sects left?¡± Quintina nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. The powerhouses attending the memorial service have gradually taken their leave. Only a few people are still around, including the Divine Holy Emperor, the Infernal Emperor, Emperor Tamen, and some others that brought disciples to participate in thepetition for a spot to enter the Pagoda of mes. Since the Pagoda of mes isn¡¯t open yet, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll leave anytime soon.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡± asked Farley. ¡°He¡­ Should still be around.¡± Quintina was slightly taken aback and puzzled by why her father suddenly brought James up. Farley looked at Quintina and said, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, Quintina. It¡¯s time you get married. What¡¯s your ideal type? I¡¯ll help you find a partner.¡± Quintina¡¯s pretty face was slightly flushed as she replied, ¡°I-It¡¯s still too early for me. I want to focus on my cultivation for now. I don¡¯t want to be distracted by other things yet.¡± ¡°What do you think of James?¡± asked Farley. ¡°James?¡± Quintina was slightly caught off guard. After some contemtion, she replied, ¡°He seems pretty decent. He¡¯s a body refinement cultivator. Although he¡¯s young, he has very formidable physical strength. Refining one¡¯s body is much harder than cultivating True Energy. If he also cultivates True Energy, he must be much stronger than he let on.¡± ¡°How about choosing him as your partner?¡± ¡°Father! What¡¯re you talking about?¡± Quintina¡¯s cheeks were as red as a tomato. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just making a suggestion. You can go after whoever you like. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Farley smiled. Although Farley found James a rather good prospect and was optimistic about him, it was still Quitina¡¯s personal affairs. He did not want to interfere too much with his daughter¡¯s right to choose. ¡°Father, what do you find so good about James? Was he the one who saved you?¡± Quintina asked with suspicion. Farley said with a smile, ¡°How could he? I was infected by Curse Magic. Even I myself couldn¡¯t suppress the Demonic Energy in my body. How could he possibly be able to? Never mind. Go inform Elder Thoryn to open the Pagoda of mes tomorrow. Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 ¡°Father, the people who¡¯ll be granted permission to enter the Pagoda of mes haven¡¯t been determined yet.¡± ¡°Then, that should be settled as quickly as possible.¡± Farley sighed slightly and said, ¡°Our n has sustained severe losses, and we¡¯ll need at least a few years to fully recover from today¡¯s tragedy. Get Elder Thoryn to make the appropriate arrangements. After the situation with Pagoda of mes has been sorted out, our family will go into seclusion and won¡¯t wander around the Ancient Realm.¡± Quintina nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°By the way, did Jamese to the Ancient n to ess the Pagoda of mes too?¡± Once again, Farley brought up James. Quintina exined James¡¯ original intentions foring to the Ancient n. Farley finally learned James¡¯ purpose foring here. He also learned that James chose to surrender his match against Harold. ¡°Tell Elder Thoryn to give James a spot in the top ten. Alright, I¡¯ll be going to mediate in seclusion now.¡± After Farley finished speaking, he turned to leave. Quintina looked at Farley¡¯s back and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with father today? Why did he keep bringing up James?¡± She could not fathom her father¡¯s actions. However, she soon dismissed the thought. Afterward, she went to see Thoryn and ryed Farley¡¯s orders to him. After hearing Farley¡¯s instructions, Thoryn quickly made the appropriate arrangements. Apart from those who had won themselves a right to enter in the prior matches, he also selected a few people to enter the Pagoda of mes. The next day, James was informed in advance that the Pagoda of mes would be opened. Moreover, an Ancient n¡¯s disciple informed James that he could enter the Pagoda of mes without fighting any further matches. Thoryn led ten people to a location in the Ancient n¡¯s back mountain. When they got close, James felt a heat wave. After advancing for a while, a building entered their sight. The building was diamond shaped. It looked like a castle but was not very tall, standing about ten meters high. There was a gate in front of the building. Thoryn brought the ten people to the gate and pointed toward the building, saying. ¡°This is our n¡¯s Pagoda of mes. It¡¯s an underground tower with a total of eighteen levels He began to briefly talk about the Pagoda of mes. ¡°After entering the Pagoda of mes, the deeper you go underground, the more savage the energy will be. If your body can¡¯t bear the strain, you should refrain from going deeper. Find a level that your body can withstand. ¡°You can only cultivate for half a year at most in the Pagoda of mes. ¡°There is a powerful seal in the bottom of the Pagoda of mes, which seals the bizarre me that was obtained from ancient times. The energy in the Pagoda of meses from these very mes. If you cultivate in there for too long, it¡¯ll cause harm to both your physical body and mental state.¡± Thoryn reminded them of the dangers. ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone nodded in unison. Afterward, Thoryn walked toward the gate. A mysterious symbol flew forward from his hand, and the energy submerged into the gate. Creak! The gate swung open, and a strong gale containing very powerful energy swept toward them. ¡°Go on. Remember, you can only cultivate in there for half a year at the very most.¡± Thoryn waved his hand. N?velDrama.Org content. The ten people entered the Pagoda of mes with anticipation and excitement. James felt the heating from inside as he walked through the gates. The heat contained intense energy. The energy swept over him, and he felt the scorching sensation on his skin. However, there was no harm apart from the heat. The others did not stay around for long and quickly entered the underground tower. As James was about to head down the tower, Quintina¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°James.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James turned around and looked at her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quintina said, ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to remind you the energy will get more potent as you go deeper underground. Don¡¯t recklessly advance, or you might lose your life.¡± She had a rough idea of James¡¯ personality. When he was in the Mound of Sabers, James went into the cave with little regard for his life. She was worried James would recklessly make his way to the deepest level of the Pagoda of mes, James smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I¡¯m already aware.¡± Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 James did a cursory investigation of the pagoda¡¯s ground level. The ground level was not very big with an area of only about 200 square meters. Stone walls surrounded it, and it was hard to identify the material used to make it. The stone walls were red, seemingly heated by the high temperature within the Pagoda of mes. In the corner of the room, there was a stone staircase that led underground. The others that entered the Pagoda of mes did not stay on the first level but chose to go deep underground. James did not stay idle either. He followed behind everyone and went further underground. The temperature on the second underground level was much higher than on the first level. After arriving at the second underground level, he immediately noticed the sizeable and obvious temperature difference compared to the first floor. The heat wave swept over him, and he felt a burning sensation on his skin. Everyone that entered the Pagoda of mes were all very strong. It was unsurprising that they were able to tolerate the energy on the second underground level. Thus, refusing to dally needlessly, they went further down the Pagoda of mes. After reaching the third underground level, several of the Ancient n disciples chose not to advance to a lower level. The energy was strong enough for them to cultivate. Even though the fourth underground level had much more potent energy, their cultivation base was limited, and as such it would end up being a waste as they could not absorb that much energy. Most people stayed on the fourth underground level. Meanwhile, the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s disciple, Harold, chose to advance to the fifth underground level. Quintina also followed after him. James did not stay behind either and went along with them. After arriving on the fifth underground level, Harold found a corner for himself and sat in a lotus position on the ground to cultivate. The fifth underground level was sweltering hot. Even James began sweating from the heat, and his clothes were soon drenched with his sweat. Quintina also fared simrly. Although she was a Grand Supernatural, she could feel the heat upon reaching the fifth underground level. However, she still felt that she could continue on to a lower level. She continued to move down to the sixth underground level. James thought for a while and followed her. After arriving at the sixth level, Quintina¡¯s clothes were also soaked with sweat. Her blue dress stuck to her skin and outlined her wless figure. She chose to stop here and found a ce to begin cultivating. After she sat down, she mobilized her True Energy, and the scorching sensation was greatly reduced. Her face was red from the heat. She turned to James, who had followed her and reminded him, ¡°James, the sixth level is the limit. You shouldn¡¯t go any further. ¡°Although you have potent physical strength and may be able to withstand the energy on the seventh level, the sixth level is the limit of this ce. The levels below the sixth house even more violent energy and those are difficult to refine. Staying down there for a long time will cause your body to sustain irreparable damage after taking in the violent energy. James parted his lips and said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but I¡¯m still proceeding to the seventh level.¡± The energy on the sixth level was potent and suitable for James to cultivate. However, James had many secrets he did not want revealed. Therefore, he had to go to a level without anyone to cultivate. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already said my piece. If something goes wrong, that¡¯s on you.¡± Quintina snorted softly with annoyance on her face. She kindly reminded him about the dangers, but James did not take it seriously. She voiced her displeasure in her heart, ¡®Men are all the same. They¡¯re so stubborn.¡± James walked down to the seventh level and reached shortly after. He felt a very different energy when he reached the seventh level. The first six levels had rtively peaceful energy suitable for absorbing and refining into True Energy. However, the seventh levely had much more violent energy. James felt a trace of the scorching energy entering his body. However, the energy did not cause him any harm. His physical body was sturdy, and able to absorb all sorts of energies. The violent energy was ineffective on him. ¡®I probably can go further to the eighth level,¡¯ thought James.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After mulling it over for a while, he went to the eighth level. The energy on the eighth level was many more times violent than on the seventh level. James. could even see wisps of mes dance through the air. Someone who did not practice body- refinement techniques could not withstand the energy. This would be too much for even an Immortal Ascension ranked cultivator on Seventh or Eight Stair. Although James was a cultivator whose physical strength was equivalent to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, it was still unbearable, and his skin turned red instantly. His skin was like a soldering iron that was fiery red. ¡°W-What terrifying energy.¡± James could not help but take a deep breath. He was only on the eighth level. The Pagoda of mes had 18 levels. It was hard for him to imagine what cultivation rank one would have to be to reach the eighteenth level. Thoryn had mentioned that the Pagoda of mes was a formation used to seal the bizarre me Energy from the lowest level. Meanwhile, the Pagoda of mes¡¯ energy leaked out from the gaps in the formation. Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 A slight leak had already contained such intense energy. How strong were these mes? James could not wrap his head around the idea. He put his worries aside and sat in a lotus position on the ground. Then, he activated his Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and quickly absorbed the energy around him. The Novenary Golden Body Siddhi could not only be used for body refinement but was also a splendid cultivation method that could absorb a variety of energies and either convert them into sustenance for his body or into his own True Energy. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He absorbed the aggressive energy around him and refined it into pure energy of his own James began to focus all his effort into cultivating. One dayter¡­ Boom! The True Energy flowed like a raging torrent, surging through his body¡¯s meridians. His energy increased tremendously, and he had a breakthrough. After cultivating for just a day in the Pagoda of mes, his True Energy increased, and he reached the Sixth Layer of the Herculean rank. ¡°I¡¯m improving at such an amazing pace.¡± James took a deep breath. The energy in the Pagoda of mes was much better than any tonic or elixir. With the rate at which his True Energy grew, it would not take long for him to reach the Immortal Ascension rank. James continued to cultivate. Other cultivators could only absorb a limited amount of energy before needing refine the energy to continue to increase their True Energy. However, this did not apply to James. His physical body was reformed by the Demon Race¡¯s Demonic Lotus. Thus, he could practice continuously without limitations that normal bodies faced. He cultivated for a month on the eighth level of the Pagoda of mes. A monthter, his rank was at the peak of the Herculean¡¯s Sixth Layer. Moreover, he had constantly been condensing his True energy. Had he not, he would have already reached the Immortal Ascension. He continued to repeatedly condense his True Energy. Half a month passed, and James could no longer condense the True Energy in his body. ¡°C¡¯mon, surpass the limit!!!! After he could no longer condense his True Energy, he stopped. Then, he chose to release his True Energy. The True Energy seeped through his whole body, and he entered a state of emptiness. The scorching energy surrounding him entered his body and tempered his physical body as well as his True Energy. What was the meaning of Immortal Ascension? One¡¯s physical body and True Energy are transformed upon entering the Immortal Ascension. After reaching this rank, one¡¯s physical body would undergo a transformation, even if one was not a body-refinement cultivator. One¡¯s True Energy would also evolve from True Energy to True Essence. James¡¯ True Energy rapidly transformed. There were two types of True Energy in his body- True Heavenly Yang Energy and True Demonic Yin Energy. His True Energy slowly transformed and became much purer- from True Heavenly Energy and True Demonic Energy to True Heavenly Essence and True Demonic Essence. James¡¯s body also constantly transformed, improving his physical strength tremendously. The processsted for three days. James¡¯ True Energy and physical body werepletely reformed three dayster. Previously, his physical strength was equivalent to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, but he was now at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. Even though his cultivation rank had just entered the Immortal Ascension stage, he could easily take down an opponent on the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair with a punch. ¡°Huff!¡± James stood up, clenched his fist, and sensed the power flowing through his body. ¡°My physical strength should be good enough to nab me first ce in the Ancient Realm¡¯s Grand Tournament, right?¡± James had a calm and confident look on his face. Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 After a long time, he finally reached the Immortal Ascension. His True Energy had also been refined and improved exponentially, now bing True Essence. There was a world of difference between True Energy and True Essence. This great leap in difference was akin toparing an ember to an inferno. After entering the Immortal Ascension¡¯s First Stair, James did not rx for a moment and continued cultivating since he still had a lot of time to spare. He sat in a lotus position on the ground and activated the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi once. more. Powerful energy entered through his pores and was refined into True Essence. James¡¯ True Essence continued to grow day by day. After he reached the Immortal Ascension, he would require tremendous amounts of energy to have another breakthrough. This time, he cultivated for three whole months before finally getting close enough to step. into the next stair. However, he chose not to and condensed his True Essence for another month until it attained its maximum density. At that moment, he sat in a lotus position on the ground, and was surrounded by immense amounts of true energy. From a distance, he looked like he was engulfed by mes. The True Essence within his body flowed like crashing waves as he tried to break into the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair. After he entered the Immortal Ascension rank, his True Energy and physical body would be enhanced signifitly each time he made a new breakthrough. This was why some cultivators. had rtively strong physical bodies despite not being body ¨C refinement cultivators. James¡¯ physical body went through another transformation. The processsted for half a month. Half a monthter, James had finally reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair. His True Energy had also be purer, and his physical body was much more sturdy. However, his physical strength did not improve as much because the difference in his cultivation rank was rtively huge. Without focusing on cultivating his physical strength, James climbed three cultivation ranks and one rank in physical strength. His physical strength was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. ¡°Six months should almost be up,¡± James murmured. Although he did not remember how much time had passed, he could subconsciously estimate the approximate time. Even after cultivating at the seventh level, his body was unaffected by the violent energy. However, the Ancient n alloted them a time limit of half a year. Since he was within the Ancient n¡¯s territory, he did not want to break their rules.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He had already gained a lot from cultivating the Pagoda of mes. His cultivation rank reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair, and his physical strength was at the middle. stage of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. With his current strength, although it was not certain he could win first ce in the Grand Tournament, he could at least enter the top ten without any issues. James stopped cultivating and headed up the stairs. When he reached the sixth level, he found Quintina still cultivating seriously. She sat in a lotus position on the ground, and her long ck hair fluttered in the air. A dazzling blue light surrounded her body. James did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he stopped and watched Quintina cultivate. He noticed that mysterious energy emanated from Quintina¡¯s body and formed some ancient scripts which circled her. The scripts were very mysterious and contained great power. ¡°What¡¯re those, Ms. Sophie?¡± James stood in ce andmunicated telepathically with Sophie inside the Celestial Abode. Sophie was instructing the 400,000 soldiers to practice their formation when she heard James. calling for her. She looked at the outside world and sensed the Pagoda of mes¡¯ surroundings. Then, she saw Quintina, who was cultivating. After observing Quintina for a while, Sophie replied, ¡°It¡¯s Inscription of the Way.¡± ¡°Inscription of the Way?¡± Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 Surprised, James asked, ¡°What exactly is that?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie continued to observe Quintina. She looked at the mysterious scripts around Quintina¡¯s body. The scripts wereposed of True Energy and were constantly morphing. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s probably an unknown power. She must have some kind of inexplicable ability.¡± James was puzzled. Sophie exined, ¡°She¡¯s a Grand Supernatural and was born with a Supernatural Power. Every Grand Supernatural¡¯s Supernatural Power is unique. The Inscription of the Way must¡¯ve been engraved within her when she was born. Although she still can¡¯t understand their meaning, it can still give her great power.¡± After Sophie¡¯s exnation, James felt like he was able to understand better. At that moment, Quintina sensed someone was watching her, and she stopped cultivating. She looked at James standing before her, and her brows furrowed slightly. She said, ¡°Why¡¯re your staring at me instead of cultivating?¡± James returned to his senses and replied with a smile, ¡°Six months are almost up, right? Since I can¡¯t improve my cultivation rank any further, I n to leave early. I passed by and saw you cultivating and was curious.¡± After speaking, he walked over and sat in a lotus position next to Quintina. Then, he turned to her. ¡°You¡¯re a Grand Supernatural, correct? I haven¡¯t seen the Supernatural Power of a Grand Supernatural before. Could you show me?¡± Hearing this, Quintina smiled and replied, ¡°If you can make it into the top ten during the Grand Tournament, you might have the chance to fight me. You¡¯ll be able to experience my Supernatural Power firsthand then.¡± Quintina was confident in her strength and did not doubt her abilities. With her strength, entering the top ten would be a piece of cake. At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°I don¡¯t know about other Grand Supernaturals, but Quintina is born with the Inscription of the Way in her body. She has great potential and will be able to at least reach the Emperor Rank. It¡¯d benefit you greatly to get on her good side. You have too much Karma and you¡¯ll need people to help you bear its burden.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going on about Karma again?¡± James frowned. Why was Sophie constantly mentioning Karma? Was dealing with Karma really that scary? He asked doubtfully, ¡°What does my Karma have to do with the friends I make?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? If you marry Quintina, your matters will also involve her, and she will share part of your Karma.¡± James rolled his eyes. Since Sophie mentioned bing friends with Quintina was beneficial, James kept it in mind. He already had a wife, so he having a second marriage was out of the question. They could still be friends instead of being husband and wife. James talked to her meaningfully, ¡°Quintina, I think you¡¯re a decent person. As the daughter of the Ancient Realm¡¯s most powerful man, you¡¯re still quite approachable and not. condescending. I¡¯s very much like to be your friend.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Quintina rolled her eyes. She ignored James and stood up to leave. Quintina also sensed the time was almost up, and her cultivation would not improve any further even if she continued cultivating in the Pagoda of mes. James stood up and followed behind Quintina. The two left the Pagoda of mes together. The other people who entered the Pagoda of mes also sensed that their time in the pagoda was drawing to a close and chose to leave prematurely without using up the leftover days. The ten people who entered the Pagoda of mes had gained a lot in this time span. The Divine Holy Emperor, Infernal Emperor, and Emperor Tamen left the Ancient n with their disciples. James and Yoan also prepared to leave. Standing in the yard, James asked, ¡°Are we going to leave now, Sir?¡± Yoan nodded and said, ¡°Mhm, the Pagoda of mes is already closed. The next time it¡¯s open is another five decadester. We¡¯ve already achieved our goal, so we will return to Welkin Academy. You must prepare and ensure you¡¯re in the best condition when participating in the Ancient Realm¡¯s Grand Tournament since only happens every fifty years.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James looked forward to seeing how strong the Ancient Realm¡¯s powerhoues were. As the two were about to leave, a woman wearing a blue dress walked over. She looked as elegant as a nymph. She looked at James and said calmly, ¡°My father would like to see you, James.¡± Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 James was puzzled. ¡®Why does Farley want to see me now?¡± He was not the only person confused by the situation, Quintina was as well. She knew her father¡¯s character. He had never bothered with the Ancient Realm¡¯s affairs. Even powerful prodigies could not catch his eye, but somehow, he favored James. Moreover, he had requested to see James in person. James said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°This way, please. ¡°Quintina beckoned him. James turned to Yoan and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go ande back quickly.¡± Yoan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go on.¡± Afterward, Quintina led James to Mount Trinvard. They went to Farley¡¯s seclusion sanctuary located in the back mountain. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve brought James,¡± Quintina said respectfully to Farley Farley gently waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. You may leave first.¡± Quintina was perplexed. She did not know what Farley wanted to speak to James about, but she did not ask any questions. After casting a nce at James, she turned to leave. Farley sat in a lotus position on the ground. He looked at James and pointed to a mat on the ground. James sat in a lotus position on the ground, ¡°Sir Farley, is there something you need me to do?¡± asked James. Farley smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite with me. You¡¯re of a simr age to Quintina, so you can just call me uncle.¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle.¡± James corrected himself. Farley said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. Quintina used to be from the Welkin Academy and stayed in the Ancient n afterward. Now that she¡¯s frequently wandering the outside world, she¡¯ll inevitably be deceived by some malicious people. Please do help me watch over her.¡± His words dumbfounded James, Quintina was a Grand Supernatraul. Who would dare to deceive her? However, James did not disappoint Farley. With a smile, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I¡¯ll definitely look out for her.¡± Farley casually waved his hand, and a bottle appeared in his palm. It was a small transparent bottle with some bright red blood in it. He handed it to James. James took it and asked doubtfully, ¡°Wh-What is this? Is this the Ancient n¡¯s Ancient Blood?¡± Farley nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. During the Primordial Age, one of our n¡¯s powerhouses used his entire life¡¯s cultivation base to extract some pure blood before he died. The blood contains powerful energy. Under normal circumstances, only our n¡¯s disciples are qualified to absorb and refine the energy ¡°However, you have a special physique and aren¡¯t even afraid of Demonic Energy. You should. be able to refine the energy within the blood. I¡¯ve nothing else to help you on your cultivation path. This Ancient Blood should be enough to help you go up a few minor ranks.¡± ¡°H-How can I ept such a valuable thing?¡± Although James wanted it, he declined it out of etiquette. Farley waved his hand and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been dead. A few drops of Ancient Blood is nothingpared to your life-saving grace.¡± James put it away and said smilingly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Farley nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. The fewer people who know about your body, the better. Don¡¯t tell anyone else if not absolutely necessary. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome for you. James nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± He was very aware of the dangers. The Three Thousand Worlds despised the Demon Race. Thus, it would be troublesome if others discovered he had a Demonic Body. Before James left, Farley reminded him again, ¡°I¡¯m leaving Quintina in your hands.¡± James smiled in response, got up, and left. Quintina had been waiting outside the cave. Seeing James walking out with a smile, she quickly approached him. She stared at him and asked suspiciously, ¡°What did my father talk to you about?¡± James looked at the pretty woman before him and said smilingly, ¡°Nothing much. He wanted to know whether I was married and said he wanted me to take you as my wife.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Quintina was startled. Seeing her shocked expression, James said smilingly, ¡°Just kidding.¡± Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 ¡°Huff!¡± Quintina heaved a sigh in relief. She turned to James and scolded him, ¡°Do you have a death wish? Why would you joke about something like that?¡± James said with a yful smile, ¡°What if I say it¡¯s true, but I turned your father down?¡± Quintina was stunned. She felt that James was not lying since her father had mentioned it to her before. ¡°You turned him down? Why would you turn him down?¡± Quintina stared at James, then scanned herself, saying, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not pretty enough? Or am I not charming enough? Or is there something about me that isn¡¯t worthy of you?¡± Although Quintina did not have any feelings for James, she was slightly confused about why James would refuse to marry her. She was the daughter of the Ancient n¡¯s leader. Countless suitors hade for her hand in marriage. Many people wanted to marry her and build a rtionship with the Ancient n. Quintina stared at James and asked for an exnation. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m married.¡± Thinking of Thea, a smile formed on James¡¯ face. He felt happy thinking of the memories he had with Thea. Then, he grew worried. Six months had passed, and he was unsure about the situation on Earth. He was also curious about how Thea and Winnie were doing. Seeing James¡¯ smile suddenly turn into a worrisome expression, Quintina could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James recollected himself. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± With his wife and daughter still waiting for him on Earth, James was determined to improve his strength as soon as possible. Then, he could return earlier to eliminate the Divinity Sect¡¯s elder, Yuvaan, and end their feud. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡± James waved goodbye to Quintina, turned around, and headed down the mountain. Quintina looked at James¡¯ leaving figure and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the point pretending? He said he rejected the marriage? Who would ever reject me?¡± Soon, James returned to the courtyard where Yoan was staying. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sir.¡± He called out to Yoan from outside the courtyard. Yoan asked with a smile, ¡°What did the Ancient n¡¯s leader want from you?¡± Jannes said smilingly, ¡°Nothing much We just had a brief conversation.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yoan had a look of disbelief. ¡°Of course ¡°James nodded. Yoan did not pursue the matter any further. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James turned and left. The two departed from the Ancient n¡¯s territory. After leaving the Ancient n, the two made their way to the Welkin Academy without taking any breaks A few dayster, they arrived at the Welkin Academy. ¡°James, there are still three months left before the Grand Tournament. I don¡¯t know what cultivation rank and physical strength you¡¯ve reached after going into the Pagoda of mes, but you better not waste these three months. You have to train hard and prepare for the Grand Tournament.¡± With that said, he took out some Energy Enhancement Elixirs. ¡°Here¡¯s some Energy Enhancement Elixirs. They can quickly increase your True Energy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± James epted the elixirs. ¡°Mhm. Go ahead and cultivate. I¡¯ll get going.¡± After he finished speaking, Yoan turned to leave. James was now Yoan¡¯s disciple and was qualified to live on the independent mountain within Mount Crescent. However, he remembereding to the Welkin Academy with Mny. He was gone for six months and did not know what had happened to Mny during this period. James did not rest on Mount Crescent but walked toward the peak where the ordinary disciples stayed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 Soon, James came to the mountain range where ordinary disciples lived. He walked over to Mny¡¯s small courtyard house and gently knocked on the door. He knocked for a while, but no one responded. ¡®Is she not home? James wondered to himself. Then, he leaped over the fence and entered the courtyard. No one was around the courtyard, and the door to her house was shut tight. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A voice came from inside, and footsteps approached. Soon, the door was swung open. James parted his lips and greeted her, ¡°Mny¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he noticed that Mny¡¯s body was covered in injuries. He could not help asking, ¡°What happened? How did you get hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, James! You¡¯re back?¡± Mny said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll be fine after cultivating for some time. Then, she beckoned James into the house. Her house was very tidy. Mny went and made some tea for James. James looked at Mny¡¯s bruised face and the injuries all over her body. He also noticed that through her cor, there were bandages around her neck. ¡°Have some tea, James.¡± Mny served a cup of tea to James. James stared at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you getting bullied?¡± ¡°N-No,¡± Mny replied instantly. James said, ¡°You can tell me. I¡¯m Sir Yoan¡¯s disciple now. I can help you resolve the matter. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Mny sat down. James knew she had a good heart and that there was definitely something going on. ¡°Mny, you brought me to the Welkin Academy. You¡¯re my savior, and it¡¯s my duty to protect you. Tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of whoever is bullying you.¡± James said a lot to persuade her. Finally, Mny was willing to tell him the whole story. She had gone out to train with a few other disciples some time ago. They encountered rare elixirs in the mountains and plucked them. When they brought it back, the elixirs were intercepted in the Welkin Academy. The elixirs they brought back were stolen. Moreover, the people who snatched their elixirs beat her and herpanions. After learning the whole story, James asked, ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°It was members of the United Alliance. They¡¯re a very powerful force within the Welkin Academy. Even though you¡¯re Elder Yoan¡¯s disciple, we can¡¯t afford to offend them, James. Plus, the elders won¡¯t intervene in the grievances between disciples.¡± Seeing Mny¡¯s timid attitude, James knew she had gone through a lot. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll avenge you. I¡¯d like to see how strong this United Alliance is.¡± Mny quickly dissuaded him, ¡°Forget it, James. Just let it go. The United Alliance¡¯s leader is the Inner Disciple of the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster. He¡¯s powerful, and I heard he¡¯s reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair. He¡¯s really close to the Mage Rank and has already gone to Earth for the boons there.¡± Mny was worried James would offend the United Alliance for her sake. ¡°Let¡¯s just go on with our business and not cause any trouble in the Welkin Academy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair?¡± James sneered. When he first came to the Welkin Academy, it was impossible for him to fight against someone like him. However, things have changed. His physical strength was already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. Although he was still inferior to someone at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair, Mny had said the United Alliance¡¯s leader was no longer in the Welkin Academy but on Earth. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James stood up and pulled Mny out of the house. ¡°Forget it, James. Just forget it. We just came to the Welkin Academy and shouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mny begged him pitifully. She did not rely on her own strength to join the Welkin Academy but was epted only because of James, which caused a lot of talks. If they were to cause trouble and anger the elders, she would be expelled from the Welkin Academy within minutes. Her hometown, Kineallen City, was dominated by the Zaydons. Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 The Zaydons did not dare to do anything to Mny because she had be a disciple of the Welkin Academy. She would be doomed if she was expelled from the Welkin Academy and lost her status. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you.¡¯ With a nonchnt expression, James said, ¡°Just because we don¡¯t cause trouble doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re afraid of trouble.¡± ¡°Huff,¡± Mny sighed helplessly. She knew James was determined to avenge her, so it was useless to dissuade him, as she could not convince him no matter what she said. ¡°Let¡¯s set things straight first, James. If the situation gets out of hand, please don¡¯t act tough. I don¡¯t want to drag you down.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡± James gave Mny a big grin and pulled her away. As they left the ordinary disciple¡¯s amodation, James learned about the person who had robbed Mny and the others. His name was Yitzchok Griffin, and he was the younger brother of the United Alliance¡¯s deputy leader. ¡°From what I know, Yitzchok is domineering and frequently bullies ordinary disciples by relying on his connection with the United Alliance. His leader is the United Alliance¡¯s deputy leader, Hayden Salvatore. Hayden is at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eight Stair and is also Elder Waheed¡¯s disciple.¡± James said solemnly, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll get an exnation out of Yitzchok. Otherwise, I¡¯ll destroy the United Alliance.¡¯ Soon, the two came to the mountain where the United Alliance was located. The Welkin Academy was situated within a vast mountain range with many mountains in the area. Many powerhouses of the Welkin Academy upied a portion of the mountain as their own. The United Alliance also had a mountain as its own base. A stone tablet could be seen at the mountain foot, with the words ¡°United Alliance¡± engraved on it. Before James and Mny could get close, a few disciples wearing robes of the Welkin Academy approached them, barricading their path. ¡°Which mountain are you from? This is the United Alliance¡¯s base, and not just anyone is allowed entry.¡± Apart from the words ¡°Welkin Academy¡±, their robes also had ¡°United Alliance¡± embroidered on them. Being United Alliance members made them superior to other disciples. Hence, they did not take Mny and James seriously. James asked calmly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Yitzchok.¡± ¡°Who are you to look for Captain Griffin? Do you think he¡¯s someone you can see as you please?¡± James spoke to them peacefully, but they showed him no respect. He took a deep breath and unleashed his True Energy, causing a powerful wave to knock into the United Alliance¡¯s members. All of them mmed hard into the ground. ¡°Let me say it one more time. I¡¯m looking for Yitzchok. Ask him toe to see me within ten minutes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll destroy the United Alliance¡¯s base.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. ¡°Who dares act so presumptuously in our territory?¡± A deafening shout filled the air. Swoosh! Following the sound, a figure flew over from a distance. The man descended from the sky andnded firmly on the mountain foot. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The United Alliance¡¯s members that were sted away stood up and stood behind the person that showed up. ¡°Mr. Wilder, these two came to cause trouble.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize them. They must¡¯ve joined the Welkin Academy recently.¡± The members of the United Alliance reported what happened. Lochan Wilder looked at James and Mny He walked over to them with his hands behind him and said contemptuously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know this is the United Alliance¡¯s territory?¡± James parted his lips and uttered softly, ¡°A minute has passed.¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Lochan shouted. He suddenly unleashed his powerful True Energy, and it materialized in his palm. Then, he swung his hand at James. Mny, who was standing aside, shrieked, ¡°Ah!!!¡± James grabbed her and pulled her behind him. Then, he stood in ce like a motionless mountain. Boom! The potent palm attack struck him, but he was unscathed. Instead, Lochan was knocked back tens of meters. Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 Lochan was the United Alliance¡¯s Guardian and was a core disciple of the Welkin Academy. He was rtively strong and had reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. He had a very high status in the United Alliance, ranked only below the deputy leader. Dozens of the United Alliance¡¯s members gathered around them. The scene dumbfounded everyone. How could Lochan, the United Alliance¡¯s Guardian, a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, be knocked away? Moreover, his opponent was a neer that had just joined the Welkin Academy less than Six months ago. They would have never believed that happened if they had not seen it with their own eyes. Mny was also stummed. She knew James was strong, but only whenpared to the new disciples. However, he had been much weaker than the disciples in the Welkin Academy for a long time. She never expected James¡¯ strength to increase so much in under six months. How had he been cultivating? Many people gathered around them, but it was dead silent. Lochan got up from the ground. His face was pale, and blood dripped from the corners of his lips. He stared a James with a grim expression and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Lochan knew all the strong disciples in the Welkin Academy, but he had never heard of James before. He was clueless about James¡¯ background. He concluded that James had to be stronger than him to make him vomit blood. James had to be a prominent figure in the Welkin Academy. James looked at him calmly and replied, ¡°My name is James Caden. I joined the Welkin Academy about six months ago. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble for the United Alliance However, my friend was robbed by a member of the United Alliance, and I came to ask for an exnation.¡± As soon as James spoke, the spectators were shocked. They could roughly guess that James had only just joined Welkin Academy but was still shocked after he confirmed their conjectures, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it rumored that the disciples recruited this time were leftovers from the Divinity Sect¡¯s selection? I heard the new disciples were weak. How is it possible for someone as strong as him to exist?¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± ¡°Many other elders med Elder Yoan for being too slow, allowing the Divinity Sect to preempt him.¡± Some of the spectators began chatting. James said lightly, ¡°Three minutes have passed.¡± Although he spoke very calmly, the United Alliance¡¯s members felt pressured. Lochan¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. He walked over and wiped the blood off his lips. Looking at James, he said, ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± James¡¯s face darkened, and he asked, ¡°What kind of misunderstanding can there be? Immediately notify Yitzchok toe to apologize in person. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tten the United Alliance¡¯s base today.¡± ¡°You Lochan was infuriated, but thinking of James¡¯ strength, he forcibly suppressed his anger He turned to the other United Alliance members and said, ¡°Go inform Yitzchok.¡± ¡°Alright¡± A few of the United Alliance¡¯s members hurried away. Meanwhile, James waited patiently since he was not in a hurry. The United Alliance was one of the most potent and popr forces within the Welkin Academy Many of the Welkin Academy¡¯s disciples were interested in joining the United Alliance However, the requirements to join the United Alliance were very high. Not just anyone could be a member Many people stood outside the United Alliance¡¯s territory. Everyone was shocked when they witnessed James causing trouble in the United Alliance¡¯s territory. At the same time, the news of James going to the United Alliance, injuring Lochan, and threatening to tten the United Alliance¡¯s base went viral quickly. Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye N?velDrama.Org content. However, Yitzchok was nowhere to be seen. James stepped forward and was about to charge into the base. Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 Lochan immediately stepped forward and blocked James. With a gloomy face, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for him, James. Have a little patience. Don¡¯t act recklessly. With your strength, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong enough to make an enemy out of the United Alliance. Our alliance isn¡¯t one you can easily destroy. James replied calmly, ¡°I already warned you I¡¯d destroy the United Alliance if he didn¡¯t show up within ten minutes. Time is up, but he¡¯s not here. So, don¡¯t me me for taking action.¡± Many disciples had gathered outside the United Alliance¡¯s base. Hearing James¡¯ words, they could not help but admire him for his guts. ¡°He¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°No one has ever dared to challenge the United Alliance since its establishment.¡± ¡°His name is James, right? Did he just join the Welkin Academy?¡± ¡°How is he so strong?¡± ¡°Could it be he¡¯s not happy to be an ordinary disciple and wants to cause trouble to get the attention of our elders or even the headmaster so he can be their disciple? Is that why he deliberately came to trouble the United Alliance?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s standing up for the woman next to him. Her name is Mny. Some time ago, she went to train outside and obtained rare elixirs by luck. However, her elixirs were stolen by Yitzchok from the United Alliance. ¡°Yitzhock is the subordinate of the United Alliance¡¯s deputy leader, Hayden, right? He¡¯s that arrogant bully of the academy, right? ¡°Yeap, that¡¯s him.¡± The spectators around them discussed the situation. At that moment, many people walked out of the United Alliance¡¯s base. The group consisted of more than thirty people. The leader was a man who looked about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He wore a blue robe with a long sword embroidered on it. ¡°That¡¯s Hayden.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the United Alliance¡¯s deputy leader, Hayden!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Things are getting interesting.¡± ¡°Hayden has shown up. If James can bring him down today, he¡¯ll surely be the star of the Welkin Academy.¡± As Hayden¡¯s group showed up, the atmosphere immediately became tense. Lochan sighed in relief when he saw Hayden, and he quickly walked over with a respectful look. ¡°Hayden.¡± Hayden walked over and stood in front of James. He looked at James with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re in the United Alliance¡¯s territory. Do you not take our alliance seriously? Why are you here causing trouble?¡± Faced with Hayden¡¯s usation, James replied calmly, ¡°I came here to ask for justice. The United Alliance is a powerful force within the Welkin Academy. Many of your members are disciples of the academy¡¯s elders. Among your members, some are the headmaster¡¯s disciples. However, your alliance¡¯s members are bullying newly recruited disciples. Why is this?¡± ¡°James, that¡¯s him.¡± Mny pointed at a man behind Hayden and said, ¡°That¡¯s Yitzchok¡± Yitzchok felt slightly guilty when Mny pointed at him, and he shrank back. However, remembering he was within the United Alliance¡¯s territory, he regained his confidence and straightened up. He stepped forward and nced at Mny and James disdainfully, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Yitzchok What do you need?¡± Mny was slightly nervous when she saw Yitzchok, Hayden, the other United Alliance disciple, and the many spectators. She could not help tugging James¡¯ hand. She whispered, ¡°L-Let¡¯s forget it, James.¡± Seeing Mny¡¯s timid behavior, Yitzchok immediately said arrogantly, ¡°I remember you, Mny. My friends went out with you to train and found rare elixirs. However, you snatched it from them. I simply took it back for him. Am I at fault?¡± ¡°Y-You liar!¡± Mny trembled. Hayden remained silent for a while but finally spoke again. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the truth or not, we can ask some people to find out.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Yitzchok parted his lips and said, ¡°Hayden, I¡¯ll go get the person who went to train with her that day.¡± After he finished speaking, Yitzchok turned and left. Hearing this, Mny had a bad feeling and turned to James. Jamesforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡± Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 James wanted to see what kind of tricks Yitzchok could y Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Yitzchok left and came back very soon This time, he was not alone. There were many people following behind him. They were all young women who joined the Welkin Academy half a month ago. Seeing them, Mny recognized them as the people who had gone to train with her. Yitzchok returned with three women They were all covered in injuries, but the severity of their wounds differed. ¡°Madison, Yamilet, Hana.¡± Seeing the three women, Mny walked over and greeted them. However, they winced away from her as if they had seen a demon and wore wary expressions. Seeing their reactions, the bad premonition in Mny¡¯s heart grew strong The three women stood behind Yitzchok Yitzchok said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to be scared. I¡¯m here and will give you justice. Now, tell them what happened. There are so many people waiting to hear the story¡± A woman stood up and said, ¡°It went like this Back then, we went outside to train together and came across a rare elixir. However, Mny wanted to take it for herself because she had someone backing her up. Of course, we refused, but she attacked and injured us. ¡°She also threatened us, saying she knew one of the elder¡¯s disciples and would hurt us if we didn¡¯t give to her ¡°We were scared, so we gave her the elixir. ¡°After we returned to the Welkin Academy, Yitzchok took it upon himself to help us and snatched the elixirs back for us. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± The three women backed each other¡¯s story, pinning the me on Mny. Hearing this, Mny trembled with anger. Mny shouted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that! That¡¯s not what happened! Why are you guys doing this? Yitzchok was the one who injured you guys. Why are you ndering me? Did Yitzchok threaten you? Don¡¯t be scared. Tell everyone the truth. James will help us.¡± Before the three women could say anything, Yitzchok stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who threatened them! Everything is pretty clear!¡± Then, he turned to the three of them, ¡°Alright. You¡¯re not needed here anymore. Go on.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The three women did not dare to stay longer and scurried off. ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened? I really thought Mny was the one being bullied. It turns out she¡¯s the one oppressing others. Yitzchok simply helped avenge a few disciples.¡± ¡°What a shameless person.¡± ¡°She bullied the neers because she had connections with one of the elder¡¯s disciples.¡± ¡°Is James that disciple of an elder? Which elder¡¯s disciple is he?¡± Discussions began brewing again. Hearing what the spectators were saying, Mny grew anxious. Her pretty face was nervous as she looked at James, saying, ¡°1-James, it wasn¡¯t me. They¡¯re ndering me. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± James gently waved his hand, motioning her to stop talking At that moment, the United Alliance¡¯s deputy leader. Hayden, stepped forward and looked at James. He said calmly. ¡°The truth is out, James. That woman beside you is the troublemaker. Yitzchok simply lent a helping hand to a few disciples. Yet, you came to cause trouble in the United Alliance and injured many of our members. That¡¯s a little overboard, don¡¯t you think? What do you think we should do?¡± Hayden began to criticize James¡¯ actions. What would the outsiders think of the United Alliance if he did not punish James? James¡¯ brows furrowed slightly He never expected the United Alliance¡¯s authority to be so oppressive that some disciples would be scared to tell the truth. Now, things were working against him. No one would be on his side if he pursued the conflict with them. However, it was not important to him. He did not care if no one wanted to support him. The reason he came was to seek justice for Mny He wanted to disy his strength. Although he would not stay in the Welkin Academy forever, it was different for Mny Mny would undoubtedly be constantly pestered in the future if he let this matter go today Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Thinking of this, he pointed at the arrogant Vitachok and said coldly. ¡°Today, he must hand owen what he robbed, on else¡± ¡°Or else what Hayden¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°The matter is already very clear That woman beside you tried to take the elixirs for herself and injured the other women ¡°Haha ¡°James smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°She injured the other women? Are you kidding me she hasn¡¯t even tea hed the Herculean Rank, and those women just now are already Herculeans How could she have taken on the three of them alone?¡± Rearing his remark, the spectators were shocked. ¡°That¡¯s time ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable¡± ¡°How can someone not even at the Herculean Rank take on three Herculeans? Could it be they nally les At that moment, many people began to stand on James¡¯ side Meanwhile, Yitzchak panicked and sand frantically, ¡°Sh She threatened them that you were backing her up. They knew you¡¯re a disciple of one of our elders, so they didn¡¯t dare to fight back. ¡°Bullsh*t¡± James¡¯ face darkened. He waved his hand, and a powerful force materialized in his palm, forcefully pulling Yitzchok to him James grabbed Vitzchok¡¯s hair and said grimly, ¡°Mny wasn¡¯t aware that I¡¯m a disciple of one of our elders Even she didn¡¯t know about it, so you have to be really well-informed to know about it Moreover, you even conspired with the three of them to nder Mny Just because you¡¯re a member of the United Alliance, you¡¯ve been doing evil. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you¡¯ll continue to cause trouble¡± He roared and lifted Vitzchok up Then, James mmed him into the ground. Yitzchok crashed into the ground and was in pain Before he could react, James stepped on his chest ¡°Hayden, save me¡­¡± Yitzchok shouted for help. Hayden¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Do you really want to make an enemy out of the United Alliance, James James stepped on Vizchok and looked at Hayden, who was nearby. With a gloomy face, James replied, ¡°I never wanted to make an enemy out of the United Alliance I simply wanted to help. my friend get back what was rightfully hers. If Yizchok refuses to hand it over, I won¡¯t hold back either¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to hold back?¡± asked Hayden. After his question was asked, James raised his foot and stomped on Yitzchok¡¯s foot. Immediately, Yitzchok¡¯s foot was broken. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Yitzhchok cried out in pain. The many spectators could not help gasping upon witnessing the scene. James had to be ruthless and someone not to mess with for him to injure a United Alliance member in front of the alliance¡¯s deputy leader. ¡°What?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Hayden¡¯s voice trembled from anger, and a powerful energy erupted from his body. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t take action against you?¡± Hayden¡¯s energy rose to the extreme in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just when he was about to attack, a voice resounded. Then, a woman wearing a blue dress appeared. ¡°I-It¡¯s Quintina.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the headmaster¡¯s disciple. She¡¯s the most outstanding disciple who was recruited to the Welkin Academy ten years ago. Her appearance caused an uproar in the crowd. James was slightly taken aback after seeing Quintina. When he left, Quintina was still within the Ancient n¡¯s territory. Surprisingly, she arrived at the Welkin Academy very shortly after him. Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 Quintina was a true prodigy. She joined the Welkin Academy ten years ago and was epted as the headmaster¡¯s Inner Disciple. No one knew about her background, not even the Welkin Academy¡¯s elders. The fact that she was a Grand Supernatural was unknown. However, James knew about her. As soon as Quintina showed up, it caused amotion. All the men¡¯s eyes were fixated on her graceful and unparalleled appearance. She was gorgeous and had an outstanding temperament. She had crystal clear eyes that shone brightly After witnessing her beauty, the male disciples tensed up and found it hard to breathe. Hayden retracted his energy upon seeing Quintina. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Ms. Quintina, why are you here?¡± Quintina had joined the academyter than Hayden However, she was the headmaster¡¯s disciple. Thus, the disciples of the academy¡¯s elders addressed her with respect. Quintina looked at James, then turned to Hayden, and said calmly, ¡°I was passing by and saw many people gathered here, so I came to check out the situation. What happened?¡± Hayden did not hide anything since she was the headmaster¡¯s disciple. He exined the entire incident. However, he pushed the me onto Mny and James, ¡°Ms. Quintina, his name is James Caden. He wanted to take false avenge for Mny and hurt many of our alliance¡¯s members. He even injured one of my closest friends. I was about to make him pay for it.¡± Mny quickly interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s not the truth! You¡¯re lying! Quintina looked at James and said, ¡°You¡¯re in the Welkin Academy. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± James smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not causing trouble. I¡¯m just seeking justice for my friend. If he doesn¡¯t apologize today, I won¡¯t let this matter go. He calmly raised his hand, and powerful True Energy materialized in his palm. Then, he struck Yitzchok¡¯s hand. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Yitzchok¡¯s deste screams sounded once again. Previously, Yitzchok¡¯s foot had already been broken. Now, one of his hands was also broken. ¡°You ¡± Hayden¡¯s face darkened, and he clenched his fists tightly He said coldly, ¡°B¡±stard, don¡¯t be arrogant¡¯ Regardless of who shows up today, no one can save you¡¯ I¡¯ll hurt you just as you¡¯ve T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. hurt Yitzchok.¡± His energy erupted again. He leaped forward and appeared right in front of James. Just when he was about to strike, Quintina moved slightly and stood before Hayden. She asked, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Hayden?¡± ¡°Ms. Quintina, you just saw how arrogant this b*stard was. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, how will the United Alliance gain a foothold in the Welkin Academy?¡± Standing behind, James rubbed his palms together and said, ¡°Move, Quintina. Today, I¡¯ll destroy the United Alliance¡¯s base.¡± Quintina turned around and rolled her eyes at James, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve caused enough trouble? You¡¯ve already beaten him up, so just let this matter go. It won¡¯t be good for anyone if you insist on prolonging this.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± James wanted to help Mny gain a foothold, and his goal had been achieved. He did not really care about the elixirs anyway. However, Hayden roared, ¡°I¡¯m not going to just let this go! You injured our members at our alliance¡¯s base. If word gets out, how will the United Alliance maintain authority?!¡± Quintina asked, ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± Hayden pointed at James and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to challenge him. As long as he can take three moves from me, I¡¯ll let this go. If he can¡¯t take three moves, he will have to kneel here for three days as an apology to the United Alliance.¡± Hearing this, Quintina turned around and looked at James. Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Quintina had a rough understanding of James¡¯ strength. Although he had cultivated in the Pagoda of mes for half a year, he was still not a match for Hayden. Hayden was Elder Waheed¡¯s disciple and also the United Alliance¡¯s deputy leader. His cultivation rank had already reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. She was worried James would lose and have to kneel for three days. Thus, she suggested, James, just admit it¡¯s your fault and let this go. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡± Quintina came over because she heard James was causing trouble in the United Alliance¡¯s base. She was worried James would be bullied, so she came to have a look. Standing aside, Mny tugged his hand and whispered, ¡°J-James, forget it. I didn¡¯t lose much anyway. I only sustained minor injuries and will be fine after cultivating for some time.¡± After speaking, she looked at Hayden. Then, she nced at Yitzchok, who was being helped up by some other people. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hayden. W-We¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Mny apologized. ¡°Hayden, break his legs and hands!¡± Yitzchok growled with a pained expression. He was furious. He had been in the Welkin Academy for many years and had never been so humiliated before. His anger would not dissipate if James¡¯ limbs were not broken. ¡°Alright. I ept your challenge.¡± Everyone thought James would apologize and choose to let the matter go. Those with discerning eyes could see that the peerless powerhouse, Quintina, was helping James. With her backing him up, the matter could be easily resolved as long as James. apologized. Unexpectedly, James epted Hayden¡¯s challenge. ¡°Does he have a death wish?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hayden is the United Alliance¡¯s deputy leader. He¡¯s at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. His strength is one of the most outstanding among the younger generation. Meanwhile, James had only just joined Welkin Academy about six months ago. ¡°Could he really be conceited enough to think he could take three moves from Hayden?¡± No one believed that James could withstand three moves from Hayden. Even Quintina was doubtful of his capabilities. She understood James¡¯ strength and knew he had surrendered during his match against Harold of the Divinity Sect. Meanwhile, Hayden was much stronger than Harold. She frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, James? Do you really want to kneel here for three days?¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have that little trust in me? If I can¡¯t even withstand three moves from him, how will I win first ce in the Grand Tournament?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± James was acting incredibly arrogant. Quintina could not stand him anymore. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going to help you anymore. Do whatever you want. Quintina turned away furiously. However, she did not leave the area. After calming down, she remembered that James was very calm. He was not someone who would force himself through things. Otherwise, he would not have surrendered his match against Harold in the Ancient n. ¡°Good.¡± Hayden looked at James and shouted, ¡°James, I will keep my word. I¡¯ll let this matter go if you can take three moves from me. However, I¡¯m not going to show any mercy. If you can¡¯t withstand my attacks and die, then it¡¯s not my fault.¡± James said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re going to let this matter go? If 1 withstand three moves from you, Yitzchok will have to return the elixirs he took from Mny and kneel to apologize.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Hayden replied loudly, immediately agreeing to James¡¯ condition. From his perspective, James would never be able to withstand his attacks. His only reason was that James had only joined the Welkin Academy six months ago. Many of the Welkin Academy¡¯s disciples hade to the United Alliance¡¯s base. About tens of thousands of people gathered around. Even some of the academy¡¯s elders were alerted and secretly kept an eye on the situation. Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Several elders gathered on a mountain peak in the distance. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Among them were James¡¯ teacher, Yoan, and Hayden¡¯s teacher, Jeffery. lettery looked at Yoan beside him and said calmly. ¡°Elder Yoan, is this your new disciple? He looks a little arrogant, thinking he can take three moves from Hayden¡± Yoan smiled tauntly He was confident in Jannes After James consumed the Helios Pill, his physical strength improved a lot. Moreover, James also cultivated in the Ancient n¡¯s Pagoda of mes for half a year In actuality, Yoan did not really know James¡¯ exact strength From his observation, James¡¯ physical strength was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair, so it would not be difficult for him to withstand three moves from Hayden ¡°Although James is young, he has great potential He has the greatest potential out of all the newly recruited disciples I believe he¡¯ll fare well in the Grand Tournament. He might even enter the top ten Yoan was optimistic about James. ¡°Haha,¡± Jeffery chuckled Yoan had confidence in James, but Jeffery also had faith in Hayden. ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± Jeffery said with a smile. Yoan agreed. ¡°Sure. What are we betting on?¡± Jeffery said, ¡°We¡¯ll bet on whether James can withstand Hayden¡¯s three moves. If he seeds and can still stand up, then I lose. It he can¡¯t stand up andpletely losesbat power, then you lose. Since we¡¯re just ying around, how about the loser ps himself three times?¡± Hearing this, Yoan¡¯s mouth twitched Yoan knew Jeffery had been dissatisfied with him since long ago but never expected him to suggest such a bet. Although he was confident, James¡¯ opponent was Jeffery¡¯s Inner Disciple, Hayden, who had been in the Welkin Academy for a hundred years. Hayden was terrifyingly strong. At that moment, he was slightly hesitant to ept the bet. He would have to p himself if he epted the bet and lost, which was very embarrassing Jeffery said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? Well, it¡¯s only reasonable for you to be since James would never be able to withstand three moves from Hayden.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± Yoan gritted his teeth and epted the bet He believed in James. Since James dared to agree, he must have had the confidence to win. The other elders smiled and did not say much. At the United Alliance¡¯s mountain foot, the spectating disciples stepped back and cleared up an open space. Extremely strong energy erupted from Hayden¡¯s body, and it formed a maic field. Everyone in the area felt pressure sweeping toward them. Meanwhile, James was right in the center of the maic field. He stood rooted in the ground, like a motionless mountain. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say I¡¯m bullying you, Hayden. I have to withstand three moves from you, right? I¡¯ll just stand here, and you can attack me, Go ahead. Strike.¡± Hearing James¡¯ words, the audience was shocked. ¡°James must be mad.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just mad. He¡¯s conceited! Even a powerhouse of the same rank as Hayden would not dare make such an arrogant remark. Yet, he says he¡¯ll stay in ce for Hayden to attack him?¡± ¡°He definitely has a death wish.¡± Everyone felt that James was simply courting death. It would already be a miracle if he could withstand three moves from Hayden, yet he also wanted to stand in ce. He was definitely asking for it. ¡°Haha. Since you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Haydenughed out loud. He thrust his palm forward, and powerful energy gathered in his hand. He took a step forward, appearing right in front of James. Then, his palm struck James¡¯ body. James felt a powerful force permeating his body, making him feel numb. Apart from that, he feltpletely fine. He did not even take a step back. James patted his chest where he was struck, then calmly said, ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Hayden was shocked. He was slightly worried about really killing James and did not use all of his strength. His attack contained only half of his strength, but he did not expect James to be unscathed. Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hayden¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I underestimated you. Just now, I only used half of my strength. I¡¯ll use eighty percent of my strength on the next attack. We have many people watching. If you die, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± James smiled faintly. His physical strength was already at the middle phase of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. It would not be a problem for him to withstand three blows from someone at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. James opened his mouth and said, ¡°Cut the cr*p. Go on and strike.¡± Hayden mobilized his energy. This time, he used eighty percent of his strength. His body. flickered and appeared before James and attacked. The eighty percent strength of a powerhouse at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair was terrifying. The force slightly knocked James back, and his Blood Energy churned. Unable to suppress it, James spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡± ¡°He endured it?¡± ¡°He only vomited blood?¡± ¡°Is this James a freak?¡± ¡°I thought James would¡¯ve definitely died after this blow. However, he was only knocked back slightly and vomited some blood.¡± The people spectating the fight were shocked. On the mountain in the distance, Yoan could not help stroking his white beard andughing upon seeing the scene. James¡¯ physical strength had improved once more. With his current physical strength, he would surely obtain good results in the Grand Tournament. Perhaps he could even make his way into the top ten. Thinking of the possibility, Yoan¡¯sughter gradually grew louder. Jeffery, on the other hand, had a gloomy expression. At that moment, he secretly connected telepathically with Hayden, who was at the mountain foot. ¡°Don¡¯t show any mercy on the next attack. Kill him.¡± Hayden did not expect James to be capable of withstanding eighty percent of his strength. After hearing the telepathic message from his teacher, he said, ¡°I really did underestimate you I won¡¯t hold back with the next attack. You can still admit defeat now. However, you¡¯ll have to kneel for three days at the mountain foot of the United Alliance¡¯s base. Still, it¡¯s better than dying¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Make your move.¡± His Blood Energy churned from the force, so he mobilized some of his True Energy and calmed it down. Then, he continued standing in ce motionlessly. ¡°Since you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Hayden raised his hand and gathered all his True Energy in his palm. A dazzling golden energy gathered in his hand, shining brightly like a sun. Powerful energy gathered in his palm. ¡°Die!!!¡± After Hayden roared, he appeared before James and thrust his palm forward. Struck by the force, James¡¯ body curved, sending him flying into the distance. ¡°James is probably not going to make it this time.¡± ¡°A powerhouse at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eight Stair attacked with full strength. It¡¯s impossible for James, who just joined the Welkin Academy, to withstand an attack like that. Everyone closed their eyes. They could not bear seeing James¡¯ tragic death. Seeing James¡¯ being sted away, Mny shouted, ¡°James¡­¡± After James was knocked hundreds of meters away, his body fell, and hended on the ground. Boom! As Jamesnded, a crack appeared on the ground. Unable to suppress the shock, James spat out a big mouthful of blood. At that moment, his body was slightly traumatized by the force. However, the injuries were not serious. He wiped the blood away from his lips and walked toward Hayden. Everyone watching was stunned. Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 Everyone was surprised. Hayden was a senior in the Welkin Academy, the United Alliance¡¯s deputy leader, and a powerhouse at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eight Stair. He attacked with full strength andnded three palms on James, but James could still get back up and walked toward Hayden. ¡°W-What¡¯s James¡¯ background? How is he so strong?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it rumored that the disciples recruited into our academy this time were leftovers? I heard the Divinity Sect selected the powerful ones. So, how is James so powerful?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Quintina was equally surprised by the scene. She thought James would not be able to withstand three moves by Hayden. However, he proved her wrong. ¡°Huff!¡± She took a deep breath. ¡®Is this kid a freak? Or was he hiding his strength from the beginning?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± On the distant mountain, Yoan could not helpughing out loud after watching the fight. James made him proud and did not let him down. It was worth taking him to the Landolf family and the Ancient n. He looked at Jeffery with a smile. At that moment, Jeffery¡¯s face was gloomy and distorted from anger. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He snorted coldly, swung his sleeves, and turned to leave. Yoan shouted, ¡°You lost, Elder Waheed. You haven¡¯t pped yourself yet.¡± Jeffery stopped abruptly and almost fell. However, he did not turn around and left. The other elders looked at Yoan. ¡°Elder Yoan, you¡¯re being so secretive. You recruited such a strong disciple but did not tell us about it. You secretly recruited him and kept quiet about him.¡± ¡°I know, right? That¡¯s unfair to the other elders. I think James should be able to choose his teacher.¡± Many people were envious. James was powerful. He was already so impressive after just joining the Welkin Academy. In a few years, he would be incredible. Yoan caressed his white beard and replied with a smile, ¡°The headmaster didn¡¯t hold apetition in the main hall. It isn¡¯t my fault.¡± At that moment, at the mountain foot of the United Alliance¡¯s base, Hayden¡¯s face darkened. He did not expect James to only be slightly injured after he had used all of his strength to attack. Moreover, James did not seem to have sustained any severe injuries. That meant James could easily defeat him if they were to have a real fight. James walked to Hayden and said smilingly, ¡°You lost, Mr. Hayden.¡± ¡°I¡± Hayden parted his lips but did not know what to say. James casually waved his hand, and a powerful force swept forward, pulling Yitzchok to him. ¡°M-Mr. Hayden, save me¡­¡± Yitzchok screamed in fear. James casually threw him on the floor. Yitzchok¡¯s foot was broken, and he did not have time to treat it, so he was still unable to stand up.¡± ¡°Hand it over.¡± James lowered his head and looked at Yitzchok. With a horrified expression, Yitzchok said, ¡°I-I¡¯ve already refined them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ expression darkened. He lifted his foot and stepped on Yitzchok¡¯s other foot. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Yitzchok shouted again. Hayden watched the scene lividly. He wanted to step forward and intervene but could not find any reason to do so since he was already defeated. James left Yitzchok on the ground, looked at Hayden standing nearby, and said, ¡°Mr. Hayden, your turn to apologize.¡± Hayden lost, so he had nothing to say. ¡°Sorry,¡± He uttered an apology with difficulty. Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Being watched by everyone, Hayden feltpletely humiliated after apologizing. He quickly turned around and left, no longer bothering with Yitzchok. James¡¯ goal was also aplished. He walked toward Mny and said smilingly, ¡°Alright. Everything¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You got hurt, James¡­¡± Mny wore a worried expression. James smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Quintina also walked over and took a look at James. She saw him in a new light. ¡°Very well, James. So, you¡¯ve been hiding your true strength, and here I was worrying about you.¡± Many people were watching them. Hearing their conversation, amotion burst out in the audience. Quintina felt like she had said something inappropriate and immediately said, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After speaking, she hurried off. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re acquainted.¡± ¡°It seems our goddess, Quintina, has known James for some time.¡± ¡°Yeah. It looks like they¡¯re pretty close.¡± Many people discussed them. Meanwhile, James quickly pulled Mny away from the United Alliance¡¯s mountain and returned to Mny¡¯s amodation. After returning to her amodation, Mny looked at James with wide-open eyes. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°James, I didn¡¯t expect you to have be so strong in just half a year. You even withstood three blows from Hayden. ¡°Hayden is at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. ¡°After this fight, you¡¯ll be a star in the Welkin Academy.¡± James smiled faintly. He took out the Energy Enhancement Elixir he got from Yoan and handed it to Mny, saying, ¡°This is an Energy Enhancement Elixir that Sir Yoan gave me. It isn¡¯t useful to me, so you can have it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing it was an Energy Enhancement Elixir, Mny was shocked She refused him, saying, ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s too valuable for me to ept, James.¡± James forcibly stuffed it into Mny¡¯s hands ¡°Even though you¡¯re in the Welkin Academy, it¡¯s still a ce where the strong will suppress the weak. If you don¡¯t want to be bullied, you have to practice hard and improve your strength. ¡°Thank you, James,¡± Miney sincerely expressed her gratitude. James smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first. I¡¯m staying on Sir Yoan¡¯s mountain, not here. You can go there to look for me if you need me for anything. ¡°Mhm.¡± Mny nodded. James did not linger any longer. He got up and left Mny¡¯s amodation. After he left, Mny tightly clenched the elixir in her hand, and her pretty face had a hint of sorrow ¡°James is so powerful now. Even if I had more elixirs, I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to keep up with him. He and I are destined to be people from two different worlds. It won¡¯t take long for him to be the most dazzling person in the Ancient Realm ¡°And me, what am I? ¡°I¡¯m the most beautiful woman in Kineallen City. ¡°However, my beauty isn¡¯t going to get me anywhere in the Welkin Academy. Quintina is so much better than me in every aspect,¡± Mny murmured to herself. James returned to Yoan¡¯s mountain. When he reached, Yoan showed up. James called out respectfully, ¡°Sir.¡± Yoan said smilingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your physical strength to have improved so much after entering the Ancient n¡¯s Pagoda of mes. You were even capable of taking three hits from Hayden. With your current physical strength, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake for you to achieve good results in the Grand Tournament.¡± James smiled. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your current cultivation rank?¡± asked Yoan. James replied truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m only at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair?¡± Hearing this, Yoan had a look of disappointment. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair is already considered a very fast improvement. You¡¯ve surpassed even prodigies. However, seeing you take three hits from Hayden, I expected you to have reached a higher rank.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°There are still a few more months before the Grand Tournament. In these few months, I¡¯ll definitely reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair.¡± He was full of confidence. Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Yoan was shocked. James intended to improve his rank to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair? He nned to break through one rank a month? Who in the world would dare to im such a thing? It was not easy moving up a sub-rank. Even a prodigy with enough resources would need more than half a year to advance one sub-rank. Without sufficient resources, breaking through a sub-rank would take decades or centuries. However, James said he would increase his rank by one sub-rank per month. Yoan did not know what to say, so he just gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re impressive, James. My reputation depends on you. If you win first ce in the tournament, it will make me and the Welkin Academy proud. James smiled faintly. Since he had the Celestial Abode, it would not be hard to advance to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair within three months. Next, Yoan arranged for James to stay temporarily in an independent yard on the back mountain. It was a forbidden ce, and none of his disciples could trespass. After Yoan gave a few instructions, he left. Then, James returned to his room in the courtyard. With a thought, he entered the Celestial Abode. The abode shrunk and turned into a grain-sized object, hidden on the ground. Inside the Celestial Abode, Henry, the Blithe King, and Diney chatted in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s courtyard. Since they were training within the Celestial Abode, they could not go to the outside world. Thus, they could only gather and have a few drinks together when they had nothing to do. James walked over to them. All three of them stood up and greeted simultaneously, ¡°James.¡± James walked over, sat down, and said smilingly, ¡°Not bad. The three of you seem to be having a good time.¡± Henry replied with a smile, ¡°We got bored of training and left the Time Chamber to gather here for a bit.¡± James asked, ¡°How¡¯s training going?¡± Henry smirked and said, ¡°During this time in the Time Chamber, I¡¯ve already reached the Immortal Ascension.¡± Hearing this, James gave Henry a thumbs up. ¡°Impressive! I¡¯m only at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair, and you¡¯ve already also entered the Immortal Ascension. When you return to Earth, you¡¯ll definitely be stronger than me.¡± After he spoke, he turned to Diney. Diney was a genius and had much greater potential than Henry. Before Diney could speak, Henry said, ¡°Diney is even more powerful now. Now she¡¯s at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. If she cultivates a little more, she will undoubtedly enter the Mage Rank.¡± ¡°That strong already?¡± James¡¯ eyes widened in shock. Diney was already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. Her strength had improved very fast. Diney said smilingly, ¡°With such a great ce like the Time Chamber, reaching the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair is still considered inadequate.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What about you, Blithe King?¡± James looked at the Blithe King. The Blithe King shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m still far behind. Even though I¡¯ve been training in Time Chamber, my improvement has been rtively slow. I¡¯m only at the Herculean¡¯s Third Layer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°When I return to Earth, the four hundred thousand soldiers should also have be much stronger. They will be our trump card to surviving on Earth and destroying the Divinity Sect¡¯s elder, Yuvaan.¡± James really wanted to return to Earth. However, he was not strong enough yet. The Divinity Sect was still a powerful force in the Ancient Realm. As an elder in the Divinity Sect, Yuvaan must have surpassed the Mage Rank and reached the Tribtion Rank already. Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 He was still incapable of standing against someone so powerful. However, he was looking forward to the second providence that would appear on Earth. The First Cmity was a natural disaster. After the first providence appeared, James obtained the 108 Inifity Steles. What would the Second Cmity and second providence be? James was slightly anticipating the Second Cmity but also worried about it. He also hoped the Second Cmity would not happen so soon but wait until he returned to Earth. He would have unrivaled strength by the time he returned to Earth and couldpete with the cultivators from the Three Thousand Worlds over the second providence. At that moment, many thoughts crossed his mind. ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath and put away his jumbled thoughts. Henry asked, ¡°Did youe to the Celestial Abode to cultivate?¡± James nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. A tournament is happening in the Ancient Realm in three months. It¡¯s a grand event for young prodigies. If I rank in the top ten, I can enter the Dragon¡¯s Abyss and be baptized by the powers from the Primordial Age. It¡¯s a great chance to improve my strength, so I don¡¯t want to miss it.¡± He turned to Diney and Henry, saying, ¡°It¡¯ll also be an opportunity for the two of you. Go back to training and improve yourselves for the next three months. ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve learned, those who¡¯ve reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eight Stair would certainly make it into the top ten of the Grand Tournament.¡± Hearing this, Henry said excitedly, ¡°There are still three more months! Inside the Time Chamber, we¡¯ll have much more time. I¡¯ll surely reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eight Stair during this period. I¡¯ve stayed in the Celestial Abode long enough and have wanted to go out for some time.¡± Diney smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also have to cultivate hard.¡± ¡°Well, enough talking. Let¡¯s head back into the Time Chamber.¡± After James had a brief conversation with them, he turned to leave. Although he was the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner, he did not know many of its functions. He could not even enter the Time Chamber without Sophie¡¯s help. Just as he was leaving the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Sophie appeared. As usual, she was wearing a spotless white dress. Her face was wless and beautiful. She greeted him, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I came to cultivate in the Celestial Abode for a few months. Bring me to the Time Chamber.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Sophie led James to the Time Chamber. After reaching the courtyard where the Time Chamber was located, James saw countless soldiers seriously cultivating. Sophie reported, ¡°During this time, the four hundred thousand soldiers have been cultivating in the Time Chamber in a few batches. If not because the Time Chamber is too small and can¡¯t amodate too many people, these soldiers¡¯ strength will have improved significantly long ago.¡± James was not in a rush either. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We can take our time. With enough time, I¡¯m sure these soldiers will definitely be the pir of Earth.¡± ¡°Go on with your cultivation. I won¡¯t stay to disturb you.¡± Sophie did not stay around for long and turned to leave. James walked into the Time Chamber. The one hundred or so soldiers inside the Time Chamber stopped their cultivation and greeted James. James greeted them back. ¡°Continue on with your cultivation.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He found an empty corner to sit down and took out the Ancient Blood that was given to him by Farley, the Ancient n¡¯s leader. Farley said the blood was enough for him to improve a few sub-ranks. James opened the bottle and sensed the pure energying from within it. He did not consume it. Instead, he wanted to absorb and refine the energy within the Blood Essence. He sat in a lotus position, and a drop of blood floated in front of him. Then, powerful energy materialized out of the drop of blood. James absorbed the energy and converted it into True Energy of his own. Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 The Ancient Blood was made by one of the Ancient n¡¯s ancestors from the Primordial Age. He had used all his True Energy and fresh blood to refine the Ancient Blood. As expected from such an extraordinary tonic, just a drop increased James¡¯ True Energy by leaps and bounds. James was currently at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair and would need a lot of True Energy to make a breakthrough. Absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy to cultivate would take an average person ten years or even longer. However, James would only need one month with the help of the Ancient Blood. James began to focus on cultivating within the Time Chamber. His True Energy increased day by day. A month passed in the blink of an eye. James had reached the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair and could soon break into the Third Stair. However, he knew he could still condense his True Essence. Thus, he began condensing his cultivation rank and True Essence. Since he had a lot of time, he continuously condensed them. He condensed his cultivation rank from the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair back to the middle phase. Then, he cultivated until he reached the peak again. He repeated the process a few dozen times. It took him more than a year. This was only the time that had passed in the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber. In the outside world, only a few days had passed. After he could no longer condense his True Energy, James chose to make a breakthrough. His body and True Essence went through another evolution. After this breakthrough, his physical strength reached thest phase of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. Once his cultivation rank reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth Stair, his physical strength would reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eight Stair. Then, he could easily rely on his unrivaled physical strength to win first ce in the tournament. After cultivating for so long, he only used one drop of the Ancient Blood. He still had a lot more Ancient Blood. James continued to practice. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The days of cultivation were rtively dull. However, James desperately wanted to acquire great strength because he was thinking about his wife and daughter waiting for him on Earth. He worked hard to cultivate and improve his strength as soon as possible. Only then could he return to Earth and defeat the Divinity Sect¡¯s elder, Yuvaan. In the blink of an eye, James had cultivated in the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber for another year. In total, he had practiced in the Time Chamber for two years. He had reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth Stair, and his physical strength was already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. With such strength, even an opponent at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair might not be able to hurt him. ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time left.¡± James initially nned to head out to have a look, but he knew time passed differently in the Time Chamber. He had more than enough time. Moreover, he still had a lot of Ancient Blood. Ultimately, he decided to continue cultivating. Soon, he reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. His physical strength had reached the middle phase of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. During this period, he advanced from the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Second Stair to the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. Although he did not focus on his physical training, his physical strength had also improved by one rank. James had been cultivating in the Time Chamber for three years, but only dozens of days had passed outside. He had used up the Ancient Blood and decided to stop cultivating. He left the Time Chamber and returned to the Celestial Abode¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When he reached the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, a little bird flew over andnded on his shoulder, chirping at him. ¡°Little Gorger.¡± James stroked the little bird and smiled. Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 After so long, the Gorger had not grown yet. It looked exactly as when it hatched. Sophie walked over and said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it, James. Although it looks cute, its strength isn¡¯t inferior to yours once it transforms.¡± Startled, James asked, ¡°Is it that strong?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie said, ¡°There are countless spiritual fruits in the Celestial Abode. During this time, the Gorger has consumed spiritual fruits, and since its predecessor is super strong, the Gorger has huge potential. Its strength will improve rapidly,¡± ¡°Good.¡± James caressed the Gorger and said with a smile, ¡°Cultivate hard! When I return to Earth, we¡¯ll destroy the Divinity Sect¡¯s elder together.¡± The Gorger chirped in response to James. ¡°Ms. Sophie, I won¡¯t stay in the Celestial Abode any longer. I¡¯ll leave and have a look outside.¡± James had been meditating in seclusion for more than ten days. Thus, he was unsure of what was happening outside. He could not disappear for too long. After he bid farewell to Sophie, he left. When he reappeared, he was back in his room. The Celestial Abode grew bigger and became a ring, sliding back onto James¡¯ finger. James walked toward the door, opened it, and left the room. It was morning outside. The sun shone down on him, making him feel warm and rxed. James was worried someone woulde looking for him, so he came back outside to have a look After walking around, he found no one around the yard. Even Yoan was nowhere to be found. He heaved a sigh of relief after finding no one around. Then, he returned to his room and returned to the Celestial Abode. He wanted to meditate in seclusion. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When he went to the Ancient n, he obtained a lot of sword techniques. He wanted toprehend them and fuse them to form one move. Sophie taught him that a powerhouse of the Primordial Age would fuse all his sword techniques together into one move. The more sword techniques he could fuse, the stronger that move would be. After returning to the Celestial Abode, Sophie helped him return to the Time Chamber. James had learned a lot of sword techniques. Although it was difficult for him toprehend all the sword techniques he obtained from the Ancient n¡¯s divine swords, he would eventually learn them. Moreover, he had the help of a very powerful person, Sophie. He requested Sophie to give him some pointers. With Sophie¡¯s help, James began to learn sword techniques. He spent another ten years cultivating sword techniques. After staying in the Time Chamber for ten years, he had learned all the sword techniques in his mind. The next step was to fuse the sword techniques into one move. This step was much more difficult. James began to focus on the process. asionally, he would swing his sword. Sometimes, he sat in a lotus position on the ground to cultivate. Gradually, his execution of the sword technique became faster. His moves became increasingly substantial and unique. Another ten years passed in the blink of an eye. Twenty years had passed since James had gone into the Time Chamber. One day outside was three months in the Time Chamber. Twenty years had passed in the Time Chamber, which was equivalent to two months outside. Adding the past ten days that he was in the Time Chamber previously, it was almost the day of the Ancient Realm¡¯s Grand Tournament. After twenty years of painstaking cultivation, although James had notpletely integrated all the sword techniques into one move, his current swordsmanship was almost near perfection. ¡°It¡¯s almost time, James.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice sounded. James stopped cultivating, stood up, and said, ¡°Mhm. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll head outside first.¡± James left the Celestial Abode. He returned to his room again. The Celestial Abode had transformed back into a ring. James put it on and walked out of the room. As soon as he left his amodation, he saw Yoan sitting on a stone chair in the yard. Startled, James walked over and asked, ¡°When did youe, Sir?¡± Yoan looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for several days.¡± Hearing this, James was shocked. Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 Yoan had been waiting for several days. Upon entering the room, he must have noticed that James was missing and came out of the room. James stood on the spot, not knowing what to say. However, Yoan did not ask any questions. He did indeed enter James¡¯ room to find him. After searching the yard and the room, James was nowhere to be seen. Although Yoan did not know where James went and how he suddenly reappeared, he did not confront James. He understood that everyone had their own secrets. It was unsurprising that James had a secret of his own. ¡°Some of the academy¡¯s elders have brought their disciples to the Divinity Sect to participate in the Grand Tournament. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yoan stood up. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Many of the Welkin Academy¡¯s elders had already set out with their disciples. However, the duo waste because Yoan was waiting for James. ¡°Okay,¡± James uttered softly. Yoan summoned magical flying tools and hopped onto one of them. James also leaped onto a magical flying tool. The Grand Tournament was to be held and organized by the Divinity Sect. James followed Yoan to the Divinity Sect. Their journey to the Divinity Sect was really long. However, it only took three days for them to arrive in the Divinity Sect¡¯s perimeters with Yoan¡¯s flying magic tool. They arrived at Divine City. The city was under the Divinity Sect¡¯s jurisdiction and was one of the most developed cities in the Ancient Realm. There were about 300 million permanent residents in the city. They went to arge inn in the city that the Welkin Academy had booked. Upon arriving at the inn, James was assigned a separate room. Meanwhile, Yoan went to meet up with the headmaster. James did not ask any questions. He did not need to do anything and just had to wait for the Welkin Academy¡¯s instructions. The Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster led the disciples out of the city three dayster. There was a mountain range outside of the city. The mountain was called Mount Divinity, which was the Divinity Sect¡¯s base. From a distance, there were countless towering mountains. On the mountaintops, many old- fashioned buildings were surrounded by white mist, making it look like a paradise on Earth. ¡®Is that the Divinity Sect¡¯s base?¡¯ James looked at the mountains in the distance, and his heart grew slightly worried. He had grievances with the Divinity Sect¡¯s elder, Yuvaan. It would be a disaster if Yuvaan, who had already gone to Earth, returned to the Divinity Sect. ¡®It should be fine. Yuvaan is an elder with great strength. It was difficult for him to pass through the seal, and he would have to pay a heavy price to return. Thus, he probably won¡¯t return so easily. No one in the Divinity Sect will recognize me if he doesn¡¯t return.¡¯ Jamesforted himself in his heart. ¡°James.¡± A pleasant voice sounded from behind him. He turned around and looked to see who it was. Quintina, who was wearing a blue dress, strode over to him. James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quintina asked, ¡°How was your meditation in seclusion?¡± Hearing this, James smiled faintly and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to make it into the top ten of this Grand Tournament.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Quintina looked at James. ording to the information she acquired, many talented people were participating in the Grand Tournament. Even she was worried about not getting into the top ten, yet James was full of confidence. However, she was relieved after remembering how James withstood three hits from Hayden. She thought, ¡®Maybe he could really get into the top ten.¡¯ James did not respond to Quintina¡¯s question. Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 James was confident in his strength. Their party continued to advance. Soon, they were on Mount Divinity. At the mountain foot, there was a stone tablet with a height of 100 meters. Vivid words were engraved on the stone tablet-Divinity Sect. Many people were standing outside the Divinity Sect¡¯s gate at that moment. ¡°The Divinity Sect sure is arrogant. They¡¯re making so many people wait outside their mountain gate.¡± Jeffery from the Welkin Academy had a dissatisfied look. The other elders agreed with him. ¡°Right? We¡¯ve already arrived, but no one is here to wee us.¡¯ ¡°The Divinity Sect sure has be more domineering in recent years.¡± The Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Let¡¯s just wait for a while.¡± James scanned the surroundings. There were at least 30,000 people gathered in the area. Almost all of them were elders with their disciples. Suddenly, he remembered he had not let Henry and Diney out. He scanned his surroundings and walked to a deste area. Then, he walked toward a big tree far away from the Divinity Sect¡¯s mountain gate. He looked into the Celestial Abode and saw Henry and Diney waiting at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He connected with them telepathically. ¡°Henry, Diney. I¡¯ve already arrived at the Divinity Sect. Are you two ready? I¡¯ll let out right now.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the two replied simultaneously. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Immediately afterward, James released them from the Celestial Abode. After two bursts of lights emerged, the two appeared before James. James looked at them and asked, ¡°How are you two? What are your cultivation ranks?¡± Henry smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°You should know I¡¯ve been cultivating very hard in the Celestial Abode. I think I¡¯ve been in the Time Chamber for about twenty years. I¡¯m already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair.¡± Hearing this, James gave Henry a thumbs up. The Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber was a very extraordinary existence. Henry would have had to take a hundred years to reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair if he were to cultivate normally. James turned to Diney and asked, ¡°What about you, Diney?¡± Diney wore a white dress, and her long hair fluttered behind her. She had exquisite features and a graceful figure. With a faint smile on her pretty face, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been idle either. With Sophie¡¯s help, I¡¯ve reached the Mage Rank and now have my own Yogacara. However, my Yogacara is very ordinary. Sophie said I can refine it again if I encounter a more powerful Yogacara in the future.¡± Startled, James asked, ¡°What? You¡¯ve already reached the Mage Rank?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Diney smiled mischievously. James gave her a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Amazing. You¡¯re really amazing. I¡¯m sure you two will shine in the Ancient Realm¡¯s Grand Tournament.¡± After James briefly chatted with the two of them, he turned to leave. He returned to the area where the Welkin Academy¡¯s elders were. More and more people showed up at the Divinity Sect. However, the Divinity Sect¡¯s mountain gate was still closed, and no one came to receive the guests. When James returned, Yoan asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s my first time at the Divinity Sect, so I had a look around.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Yoan nodded and did not ask any more questions. The group waited a long time outside the Divinity Sect¡¯s mountain gate. Half a dayter, the Divinity Sect¡¯s mountain protective formation finally opened. The scenery before them changed, and a 10,000-meter-long staircase appeared. Fully-armed disciples from the Divinity Sect stood on both sides of the stairs. From the top of the stairs, a golden light suddenly appeared. The golden light gathered and formed a silhouette. It was the Divinity Sect¡¯s leader, the Divine Holy Emperor. ¡°My fellow guest, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor stood on top of the stairs. He looked at the cultivators that came from all over the Ancient Realm. His voice sounded. ¡°Wee to the Divinity Sect. I¡¯m sorry if we have caused any inconvenience.¡± Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 Standing on the flight of stairs, the Divine Holy Emperor, who was wearing a golden robe, exuded an overwhelming aura. His voice boomed, reverberating through the area. ¡°Wee, my fellow guests. Please, follow me. He made a weing gesture. As his voice boomed, the group of people at the foot of the mountain began ascending the mountain in an orderly manner. Upon arriving at the peak, they were led by a few disciples to the various mountains of the Divinity Sect where they would reside in. After everyone¡¯s amodation was sorted out, the group gathered at the main hall of the Divinity Sect¡¯s main peak. In the lead was the Divine Holy Emperor, followed by the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster, the Infernal Emperor, and Emperor Taman. About thirty people gathered in the hall. In the main seat, the Divine Holy Emperor scanned the crowd and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s now the Divinity Sect¡¯s turn to organize the Grand Tournament, we n to deviate from the norm and try something new.¡± Hearing this, someone said, ¡°Holy Emperor, since it¡¯s the Divinity Sect¡¯s turn to organize the Grand Tournament, we have no objections whatsoever to your proposal.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor waved slightly and said, ¡°Let me finish my sentence.¡± The person sat down and said nothing. Meanwhile, the Divine Holy Emperor continued, ¡°There¡¯s a ce called Mount Walvern in the Ancient Realm where countless monsters reside. Based on the information I¡¯ve acquired, some monsters have even reached the Mage Rank. ¡°Here¡¯s what I think. Let¡¯s organize the Grand Tournament on Mount Walvern. Participants shall annihte the monsters and obtain their demon elixirs. Then, we¡¯ll determine the participants¡¯ rankings based on the quality of the demon elixir obtained. The greater the power of the monsters one annihtes, the higher one¡¯s ranking will be. Any objections?¡± Hearing this, many began conversing in whispers. Someone said, ¡°Holy Emperor, Mount Walvern is a treacherous ce. Though some powerful cultivators might be able to annihte the monsters there, it would still be a disaster for the weaker ones.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor said, ¡°Well, since we only have ten openings for the Dragon Abyss, you may choose not to go if you¡¯re afraid of death. However, since the ranking is determined based on the quality of denon elixirs you obtain, you¡¯re allowed to work with others to exterminate the monsters. ¡°I¡¯m all in agreement.¡± ¡°That sounds like a good n. The youngstersck practical knowledge on the battlefield. This is a perfect opportunity for them to learn.¡± Many agreed with the rules. ¡°What about you, Headmaster?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor looked at the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The headmaster smiled faintly and said, ¡°I agree with your proposal.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor said smilingly, ¡°In that case, the meeting is adjourned. Inform your disciples to make arrangements. We¡¯ll depart tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, everyone stood up and left. Upon returning with the Sect Elders, the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster immediately summoned their disciples. Many participants in the Grand Tournament were from the Welkin Academy. Each Sect Elder had sent two disciples. In addition to the headmaster¡¯s Inner Disciples, there were around twenty of them. The headmaster looked at them and said, ¡°The Grand Tournament will be held on Mount Walvern. The rules are simple. The stronger the monsters you annihte and the higher the quality of the demon elixirs you obtain, the easier for you to be in the top ten. ¡°Besides, the Divine Holy Emperor has reiterated that we¡¯re allowed to work together to annihte the monsters. This is no longer a solo mission but rather one focused on teamwork and cooperation. I want you all to join forces to annihte the powerful monsters. We have to make as many of you part of the top ten as possible.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They nodded. Meanwhile, James had other ns in mind. Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 He had never thought of joining forces with the disciples of the Welkin Academy. Instead, he nned to work with Henry and Diney. By working together, they might be able to make it to the top three. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°James, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Seeing that James was staring nkly into space, Yoan asked. ¡°Huh?¡± James collected himself and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± Yoan said, ¡°Keep in mind that teamwork is key here. You should cooperate with the disciples of the Welkin Academy.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Though James was reluctant to do so, he could not disobey Yoan. ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± The headmaster waved his hand. Seeing this, the disciples turned to leave. After they left, the headmaster sighed and said, ¡°Our disciples have beenpeting against each other all this while. As such, it might be a little difficult for them to work together.¡± Hearing this, the Sect Elders nodded in agreement. After all, they did not have a harmonious rtionship with each other as well. Jeffery said smilingly, ¡°The tournament is all about participation and teamwork. So what if they fail to achieve good results? As long as they return safely, I¡¯m content.¡± ¡°Sir Jeffery, this is unlike you. Aren¡¯t you apetitive guy?¡± A Sect Elder snickered. Jeffery smiled faintly and said nothing. The headmaster sighed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now? They will only learn to work together once they understand how powerful the monsters are.¡± Yoan nodded and said, ¡°I agree with the headmaster. Once they encounter great obstacles standing in their way, they will naturally band together and join forces. There¡¯s no need for us to be worried about this. The Welkin Academy is full of talents. Quintina, for one, should have no problem getting into the top ten. Not only that, but my disciple James possesses great strength as well. Besides, he seems to have a close rtionship with Quintina. If they work together, they¡¯re bound to make it into the top ten.¡± At the same time, James had returned to his lodgement. He stayed inside and regted his breathing in the courtyard in preparation for theing battle. A woman wearing a green dress walked in and looked at James, who was sitting in a lotus position. Then, she walked over to him and sat on a stone chair nearby. Sensing an unknown presence, James turned his head. Realizing that it was Quintina, he asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Quintina snickered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that the Grand Tournament will be held on Mount Walvern, which is a treacherous ce full of powerful monsters. If we act on our own, our progress might be hampered. So, why don¡¯t we form a team?¡± She smiled confidently and said, ¡°By working together, we should be able to defeat powerful monsters with ease. We might even get into the top ten.¡± James nced at her. Under normal circumstances, he would have epted her request. However, he already had partners of his own-Henry and Diney. Henry was already at the Immortal Ascensions¡¯ Ninth Stair, while Diney had crossed into the Mage Rank. If they worked together, they could annihte even monsters at the Mage Rank. If they could obtain the demon elixir of the monsters in the Mage Rank, they should be able to enter the top ten with ease. ¡°Hey, are you going to ept my proposal or not?¡± Seeing that James remained silent, Quintina stood up and said with a displeased tone, ¡°Do you have any forces although I¡¯vee personally to invite you.¡± idea how many people want to form a team with me? Yet, you seem reluctant to join James smiled faintly and said, ¡°To be frank, I don¡¯t really want to be on the same team as you.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Quintina shouted. Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Quintina was exasperated. She had acknowledged James¡¯ strength and only wished to join forces with him. After forming a team with him, she only needed to find another disciple of the Welkin Academy to form a team of three. That way, they should be able to get into the top three. Yet, James was being unappreciative. James looked at Quintina and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not looking down on you. I have a team of my own already. Besides, numbers don¡¯t matter here. The more members have in your team, the more monsters you¡¯ll have to ughter.¡± Hearing this, Quintina took a deep breath and looked him in the eye, asking, ¡°Who are your teammates? Are there other more suitable candidates than me in the Welkin Academy?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°They aren¡¯t disciples of the academy.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing that, Quintina was seriously pissed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright now¡­¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll grudgingly ept you into our team. Together, we¡¯ll aim for the top ten.¡± ¡°Who needs your help anyway?¡± Quintina spat and turned to leave. Soon, Yoan appeared. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± He asked. James froze and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yoan said, ¡°The Grand Tournament, of course! We¡¯re allowed to form teams and annihte the monsters together. The Divinity Sect and every sect out there must have already formed their teams. The Welkin Academy isn¡¯t weak as well. If you join forces with Quintina and the others, getting into the top ten should be a piece of cake.¡± Hearing this, James said, ¡°I already have a team.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yoan asked, ¡°I thought you came from Earth. Do you have friends in the Ancient Realm?¡± James smiled and said nothing. Seeing this, Yoan did not press the issue. ¡°In any case, get into the top ten and make me and the academy proud.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll surely enter the top ten.¡± James was full of confidence. Yoan did not linger for long and turned to leave. James continued regting his body condition. Soon, a day passed. The next day, participants of the Grand Tournament gathered outside the Divinity Sect¡¯s main hall. There were approximately 100,000 of them. Of course, most of them were at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth or Fifth Stair. The Divine Holy Emperor stood by the door of the hall and looked at the crowd, saying, ¡± Everyone, the venue of this year¡¯s Grand Tournament is on Mount Walvern¡­¡± He began describing the rules of this tournament. ¡°You¡¯ll be given a time limit of one month. Within the time limit, you¡¯re allowed to annihte as many monsters as you please. The more demon elixirs you obtain and the higher the quality of the elixirs, the higher your ranking will be. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The participants spoke in unison. ¡°Good.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor looked at them and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s create a void together.¡± Hearing this, many powerful cultivators stepped forward and summoned great strength, forcibly opening the void and creating a passage. ¡°Remember, the time limit is one month. A monthter, the passage will reopen for you to return.¡± Hearing that, many began pouring into the passage, disappearing from the Divinity Sect¡¯s main hall without a trace. James, who had managed to find Henry and Diney, also entered the passage upon arriving outside the main hall. Together, they entered the void passage and appeared in an unknown ce. They were on an empty plot ofnd, and before them were undting mountains. The sky was blotted out by grey clouds.. Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 The deafening roar of monsters reverberated throughout the mountains. ¡°I-Is this Mount Walvern?¡± Henry nced at the mountain range before him and looked at James, saying, ¡°We should be able to enter the top three, right?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Unless something unexpectedes up, we should be able to enter the top three.¡± He was confident in Henry, Diney, and his own strength. Putting aside the fact that Diney was at the Mage Rank, Henry was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair, making him one of the highest-ranked cultivators present. Besides, James¡¯ physical strength was at the middle stage of Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair, making himparable to Henry in strength. Not only that, but he also had many ultimate moves hidden up his sleeves. By working together, they should be able to annihte even monsters in the Mage Rank. After all, who else would be capable of aplishing such a feat? That was why James was fully assured that they would be able to make it into the top three. After leaving the void passage, many began searching for their partners. ¡°James.¡± A voice came from behind. James turned his head and saw Quintina standing behind him. With a smile, he greeted her, ¡°Hey, Quintina.¡± Quintina walked over to him and nced at Henry and Diney, asking, ¡°Are they your teammates?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. At that moment, a group of people approached them. They were disciples of the Welkin Academy. Apart from Zayn Bridger, a disciple of Yoan, James could not recognize anyone else. ¡°Quintina.¡± The man in the lead called. Wearing a white robe on which the words ¡®Welkin Academy¡¯ were written, the man had a somewhat handsome-looking appearance. Not only that, but he was also suave and elegant. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Quintina introduced the man to James, ¡°This is my senior and an Inner Disciple of the headmaster. Though he¡¯s young, he¡¯s already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. He¡¯s currently the tournament¡¯s top contender.¡± ¡°Eighth Stair?¡± James froze momentarily. He never thought the Welkin Academy would have a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. ¡°Mhm.¡± Quintina said, ¡°Yunus possesses great strength. He¡¯ll surely make the academy proud.¡± ¡°You must be James Caden, a disciple of Sect Elder Yoan.¡± Yunus¡¯ gaze was fixed on James. Then, he said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your deeds while I was in closed-door meditation. Since you managed to withstand Hayden¡¯s blows, I guess you aren¡¯t that weak. Why don¡¯t you join my team? With me, you, and Quintina, we¡¯ll definitely make it into the top ten.¡± Yunus La was an Inner Disciple of the headmaster. As such, he was arrogant and vain. Though there were more than twenty disciples from the Welkin Academy participating in the Grand Tournament, he only chose Quintina and James to be his teammates. Hearing this, the others instantly panicked. ¡°Yunus, the headmaster ordered us to form a group.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t invite only Quintina and James!¡± The others said. Without Yunus in their team, they would stand no chance against the powerful monsters. James looked at Yunus and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°Yunus, since I already have a team of own, I have no choice but to turn down your offer.¡± Saying that, he looked at Quintina. ¡°Quintina, do you want to join my team or Yunus¡¯?¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned, even Yunus. Yunus was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. With him in the team, they would be able to enter the top ten easily. Now, however, James had turned down his offer. ¡°Hmph!¡± Since James had rejected him, he only smiled faintly and said, ¡°In that case, I wish you the best of luck.¡± Saying that, he looked at Quintina and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡± Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 Quintina hesitated, unsure which team she should be a part of. Shepared James¡¯ and Yunus¡¯ strengths. Though James could withstand Hayden¡¯s blows, Yunus was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. As such, there would not be any disparities between them whatsoever. However, upon being reminded of James¡¯ haughtiness yesterday, she felt irritated. ¡°I¡¯m going with you, Yunus.¡± Quintina made her choice. Hearing this, a slight grin crept up on Yunus¡¯ face as he said, ¡°Quintina, we¡¯ll surely make it into the top ten. I promise you.¡± Seeing this, James could not care less. After all, he had no ns whatsoever to bring her along. He was simply messing around with her. ¡°Good luck, James.¡± Quintina gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯ll surely regret this. I bet won¡¯t even make it into the top ten. James smiled faintly and turned to leave without saying a single word, while Henry and Diney followed close behind. Under the disciples¡¯ watchful gaze, the trio entered Mount Walvern. After they left, Yunus looked at the remaining disciples. He nned to select an additional few disciples to form a strong team. As for the leftovers, he could not care less. James and the others entered Mount Walvern. ¡°James, who¡¯s Quintina?¡± Henry asked. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. James said nonchntly, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the strongest guy in the Ancient Realm. Not only that, but she¡¯s also a Grand Supernatural who was born with mysterious scriptures inside her body. Sophie thinks rather highly of her.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Henry grinned mischievously. ¡°Well, I think she has a crush on you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Diney.¡± Henry looked at Diney. However, she only smiled and said nothing. The three traversed the mountain while chit-chatting along the way. Soon, they encountered a python several meters in length. Its scales were ck, and it exuded a red aura. With just a single glimpse, Henry immediately knew the monster¡¯s strength. ¡°At most, it¡¯s at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°We should hurry and proceed deeper into the mountain. Finding Mage- Ranked monsters is our priority.¡± Unwilling to provoke the trio, the python hurriedly fled. The three did not give chase but continued marching forward. This mountain range was where many monsters resided. Hence, the deafening roars of monsters would asionallye from the depths, terrifying many of the weaker ones into fleeing. Just as the three were gliding through the air¡­ ¡°What a powerful aura¡­¡± At that moment, Henry suddenly stopped and nced downward. Seeing this, James and Diney stopped in their tracks as well and looked downward. Down in a valley below, a powerful aura could be sensed. As Henry waved his hand, powerful True Energy gathered in his palm, which he then hurled toward the valley. Boom! As his attack struck its target, the deafening roar of a beast reverberated throughout the mountains. Then, a gigantic creature emerged from the valley. Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 The monster had the appearance of an ox. It had a single horn on its head and wings on its back, and its entire body was covered in ck scales. As it stood, it exuded a terrifying aura. ¡°Die, humans!¡± It roared. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stunned, Henry said, ¡°This monster is at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. James, leave this creature to me. I haven¡¯t been able to use my strength after so many years of cultivation. Just sit back and watch the show.¡± Just as Henry was about to charge toward the monster, James made his move. A ck stone tablet materialized in the air and began growing in size. In the next instant, it was already hundreds of meters in length. Mysterious symbols were carved on the tablet. It possessed terrifying power and flew toward the monster. It was the Infinity Stele. Though James had had it in his possession for quite some time, he had never used it as his current rank was insufficient for him to gain insight into the Inscription of the Way recorded on the Infinity Stele. At that moment, the object was simply a blunt weapon to him. Boom! The Infinity Stele crashed into the monster that was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. The monster¡¯s scales shattered, and blood trickled down its wound. James then summoned a few more Infinity Steles and sent them flying toward the monster. Just like that, the monster at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair was pummeled to death before it could even react. ¡°What the¡­¡± Henry and Diney were shocked. Meanwhile, James was wearing a satisfied look. The Infinity Steles¡¯ power truly was impressive. At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice could be heard inside his head. ¡°The Infinity Steles are treasures created when the universe was born. As such, they possess unlimited power. Of course, their power is also directly corrted to your strength. The higher your rank, the greater their power. However, as the power they demonstrate is too overwhelming, I¡¯d caution against using them constantly. After all, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble if others learn of this.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded and stored the Infinity Steles away. Henry looked at the motionless monster below in disbelief and turned his head to look at James, asking, ¡°What was that, James? How did you manage to defeat the monster just like that?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t believe this, but this is the providence that appeared on Earth after the First Cmity.¡± Henry praised him, ¡°I was even prepared to show you my strength. I didn¡¯t expect you to defeat the monster with such ease. Looks like this tournament is going to be a piece of cake!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at the monster. The three descended from the sky and appeared beside the monster that had lost all signs of life and whose body was smashed into pieces. James summoned the Primordial Dragon de, catalyzed Sword Energy, and pierced through the monster¡¯s body. Then, he found a ck elixir the size of a fist that exuded powerful energy. James stored the elixir away and grinned. ¡°There we have it, our first elixir. Not only that, but this is an elixir from a monster at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. I¡¯m afraid the other cultivators at this tournament would have to use their full strength to defeat such a monster.¡± ¡°How impressive!¡± ¡°Alright now, stop kissing my *ss already. Since this monster is at the Eighth Stair, its meat contains powerful energy. We should take a slice and roast it for dinner.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Henry nodded and went to extract the meat. Then, he headed to a nearby river to clean the meat. The three gathered by a bonfire and roasted the meat. Soon, the smell of the sulent meat filled the air. The three ate to their hearts¡¯ content as they chit-chatted through the night. Many people were still searching for monsters. No one knew that James and the others had already defeated a monster at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 As clouds blotted the sky, they gathered by the bonfire and gobbled down their meal as the smell of sulent meat filled the air. Then, James took some spices he had obtained from the Celestial Abode and sprinkled them on the roasted meat. ¡°Here you go.¡± He handed Diney and Henry a piece of meat each, and the three gobbled down the roasted meat. As this was the meat of a monster at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair, it possessed great energy that served as nourishment to cultivators. Although they could notpare to high- quality medicinal pills and elixirs, they were nheless better than some low-quality ones. ¡°This tastes delicious!¡± As Henry ate, he asked, ¡°When do you n to return to Earth, James?¡± James froze. He wanted to return to Earth as soon as possible. However, what could he possibly do there? He would have to scurry about like a rat for fear of being hunted down. Instead of returning a loser, it made better sense for him to cultivate in the Ancient Realm and increase his strength. He chomped on a piece of meat and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry for now. As I¡¯m still no match for Yuvaan Zymir, the Sect Elder of the Divinity Sect, there¡¯s no point in returning now. I¡¯ll only return once I¡¯ve acquired strength equivalent to that of a cultivator in the Mage Rank. By then, I¡¯d surely be able to annihte him.¡± Saying that, he took a few bottles of wine from the Celestial Abode and handed one each to Diney and Henry. Soon, they finished their meal. James said, ¡°This meat is good stuff. We shouldn¡¯t let it go to waste. Let¡¯s head over to the monster¡¯s carcass and salvage whatever we can find there.¡± James stood up and headed toward the valley. As the monster was gigantic, he could acquire a huge amount of meat despite the monster¡¯s body having been crushed to pieces. The Primordial Dragon de appeared in James¡¯ hand, and he began carving up the meat into tiny pieces. Then, he waved his arm, and True Energy materialized to envelop the pieces of meat, transporting them to the Celestial Abode. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± After he was done dealing with the meat, the three continued on their journey. Mount Walvern was ginormous. It was considerably bigger than Earth¡¯s surface area. It was where monsters resided, each of them having a territory of their own. It was not long before they encountered another monster. This time, it was an Aethon, the hegemon of the skies. ¡°James, that¡¯s an Aethon. Sophie told me that they¡¯re the descendants of the Primordials, and they possess the bloodline of the Primordial Race. This Aethon should be at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair.¡± The three looked at the gigantic bird before them. While Henry and Diney were in the Celestial Abode, they received guidance from Sophie, who not only taught them cultivation methods but also new knowledge. ¡°It¡¯s too weak.¡± James said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on this monster. We can enter the top ten just by annihting a few monsters at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair. In fact, we can enter the top three just by killing a Mage-Ranked monster.¡± As James had a rough understanding of the other participants¡¯ strengths, he knew they would not be able to annihte any monster at the Mage Rank even after joining forces. Henry said, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s continue our search.¡± The three pressed on. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, many Patriarchs and Sect Elders were at the Divinity Sect, waiting patiently for a month to pass. Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 Meanwhile, at the closed-door meditation sanctuary of the Divine Holy Emperor¡­ The sanctuary was a concealed underground building full of ck granites. On the ground sat a man wearing a ck robe, whose face was pale and devoid of color. Creak¡­ At that moment, the door opened, and the Divine Holy Emperor walked on. The man in the ck robe looked at him and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent everyone to Mount Walvern.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Overjoyed, the man said, ¡°Finally, there¡¯s hope for Lucifer Menachem to be resurrected.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to, Marquis Tenzin, but since I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve requested of me, when do you n to hold up your end of the bargain?¡± The man before him was none other than Marquis Tenzin, who had been forced to retreat by James at the Ancient n. A smile crept up on Marquis¡¯ face as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my promise once Lucifer is resurrected.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Lucifer?¡± Marquis said, ¡°He¡¯s a descendant of a powerful guy of the Demon Race who was besieged and annihted by the human race in ancient times. Lucifer perished right there on Mount Walvern. Well, he¡¯s not exactly dead, to be precise. He was merely sealed away. To resurrect him, we need to break the seal using the blood of cultivators.¡± Hearing this, the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he asked coldly, ¡± Does that mean that everyone heading to Mount Walvern will die?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marquis said, ¡°We¡¯ll use their blood to wake Lucifer from his slumber.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about anyone else, but my disciple, Harold Marcello, must be spared. He¡¯s a Grand Supernatural who knows many Supernatural Powers. Once nurtured, he would be a terrifying cultivator. I don¡¯t want him to die.¡± ¡°Rest at ease.¡± Marquis waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°None of the Divinity Sect¡¯s disciples will die. However, I can¡¯t say the same for everyone else.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor contemted for some time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to arouse any suspicion. Apart from Harold, feel free to kill my other disciples. However, you¡¯ll have to escort Harold to safety in secret.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Marquis nodded. Intrigued, the Divine Holy Emperor asked, ¡°Is Lucifer that powerful? Is he worth so many lives?¡± ¡°Extremely.¡± Marquis said, ¡°He¡¯s a member of the Demon Dragon Race and possesses unrivaled physical strength. Though his rank is low, he has enormous potential. If everything goes as nned, he¡¯ll surely be the most powerful individual in the world. ¡°He¡¯s someone the higher-ups demand to resurrect at any cost.¡± Hearing this, the Divine Holy Emperor said nothing and turned to leave. After he left, the door closed once more. No one knew that the Divine Holy Emperor had colluded with outsiders to sacrifice the lives of countless disciples on Mount Walvern for the sake of resurrecting a genius of ancient times. The participants in the Grand Tournament continued traversing through Mount Walvern in search of monsters to annihte. Naturally, James knew nothing of this too. At that moment, he, Henry, and Diney had reached the depths of Mount Walvern. The trees around them were shriveled, and they were no signs of life at all. ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right, James,¡± Scanning his surroundings, Henry said. ¡°It¡¯s Demonic Energy.¡± James frowned. As he possessed Demonic Energy, he was particrly acute to its presence. At that moment, he could sense that there was powerful Demonic Energy in his vicinity. Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 James scanned his surroundings. Every nt in the region had long shriveled to death, caused by the adverse effects of Demonic Energy. James asked puzzledly, ¡°How weird¡­ Why is there Demonic Energy here?¡± Diney chimed in, ¡°I can sense terrifying power in this region. Let¡¯s turn back and search elsewhere. It¡¯s not worth risking our lives for this.¡± Henry nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°We should search somewhere else. Mount Walvern is huge, after all. We don¡¯t necessarily have to search this ce.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s turn back.¡± The three decided against heading further. Instead, they changed course and searched elsewhere. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After leaving the ce, they flew full speed ahead in search of powerful monsters. Soon, they entered a marsnd. ck bubbles rose, and some ck fumes flew out from the marsnd where many beasts crawled, including some venomous snakes of different sizes. Some were as big as a thumb, while others were several meters long. Boom! As they approached, the sound of an explosion could be heard. James and the others turned their heads and saw someone engaged in a fierce battle against a monster. The monster was a white python hundreds of meters long and covered in white scales. Flying in mid-air, it caused a raging wind that swept through the marsnd below, sending debris flying. Meanwhile, it was surrounded by three people who were attacking it relentlessly. ¡°That¡¯s Quintina!¡± Seeing this, James stopped. Henry said, ¡°The python is at least at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair.¡± Diney nodded and said, ¡°Although Yunus is also at the Eighth Stair, a monster at an equivalent rank is usually much stronger than a cultivator. It would be difficult for them to annihte the python.¡± At that moment, James noticed a group of people spectating the battle in the distance. On the battlefield, Yunus held a purple sword in his hand and shed it. The sword emitted a purple Sword Light, and wave after wave of Sword Light materialized, attacking the white python. However, the python had incredible defensive capabilities. As such, even Yunus, who was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair, could not deal any effective damage to it. The python roared and swung its tail violently with great power. Yunus dodged the attack in time. However, he was knocked back by the powerful force of the python¡¯s tail and nearly lost his bnce, his body tilting sideways. Seizing the window of opportunity, Quintinaunched her attack. Appearing a hundred meters in the air, mysterious symbols materialized in her palm, descending from the sky and crashing toward the python. Struck by the powerful force, the python plummeted from the sky and crashed into the marsnd, causing ck mud to ssh all over the area. Seeing this, Yunus seized the opportunity and went on the offensive once more. His sword emitted a blinding Sword Light, and wave after wave of Sword Energy descended from the sky and struck the white python. Another disciple of the Welkin Academyunched his most powerful move. Terrifying True Essence gathered in his palm to form a ball-like shape before crashing toward the python. However, this only dealt damage to the python. It was utterly insufficient to annihte it. ¡°Curse you, humans!¡± Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 In the marsnd, angry roars could be heard. The white python¡¯s massive body rose into the air, and it spat out a Poison Gas Wave from its mouth. This was, in essence, True Essence Wave that contained terrible poison and was deadly upon contact. Seeing this, the three hurriedly retreated. The fierce battle ensued. James did not intervene but instead watched the battle from afar. The battle had attracted the attention of many, who gathered to observe the situation. Soon, there were thousands of people watching from the sidelines. These thousands of people were mostly in groups of three to five, and those who dared approach were confident in their own strength. Upon watching the battle, James could not help but praise Quintina, ¡°As expected of a Grand Supernatural Although Quintina has yet to gain insight into the Inscription of the Way, she was able to perform them. As these inscriptions possess enormous strength, they were able to fight the python to a standstill.¡± Henry nodded slightly and said, ¡°Indeed, the python will be defeated sooner orter.¡± The battle raged on for three hours. Yunus seized the opportunity and shed with his sword. Sword Energy shredded through the air and decapitated the python. As the python¡¯s head dropped to the ground, the battle came to an end. The three descended from the sky. Delighted, Quintina said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to y a monster at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair on the very first day. If this continues, we¡¯ll certainly be in the top three.¡± Yunus looked at her, his expression containing a hint of admiration, and he said, ¡°You really are impressive, Quintina! As expected of a Grand Supernatural! If it wasn¡¯t for your assistance, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to decapitate the python.¡± Quintina smiled faintly and said, ¡°You tter me, Yunus,¡± The other disciple chimed in, ¡°I owe you two my thanks,¡± He also possessed great strength and was at thete stage of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. After ying the white python, theyplimented each other. Then, Yunus waved his sword and retrieved the elixir from the python¡¯s body. However, at that moment, an extremely powerful force seized the elixir. By the time Yunus reacted, the elixir was already in another man¡¯s hands. Standing in mid-air, the man was wearing a golden robe and had a somewhat handsome-looking appearance. Holding the elixir in his hand, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I offer you my thanks.¡± Looking at the man, Quintina was filled with anger as she rebuked him, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Harold?¡± The man was none other than Harold Carmelo, the strongest disciple of the Divinity Sect of this generation and a Grand Supernatural. ¡°What could it possibly mean?¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any rules against snatching the possession of others in this tournament. Why? Are you displeased?¡± ¡°Curse you!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yunus¡¯ expression darkened as he clenched his sword. Just as he was about to make a move, another group of people appeared. Quintina immediately recognized them. They were Loki Xabi, the disciple of the Infernal Emperor, and Demetrius Lev, the disciple of Emperor Tamen. Back then, they had appeared at the Ancient n and cultivated inside the Pagoda of mes. Quintina could not believe that they were on the same team. Loki was dressed in a grey robe. A slight grin crept up on his somewhat handsome face as he said, ¡°How do you do, Ms. Quintina?¡± Demetrius smirked. ¡°This elixir is now ours. Do you have any objections?¡± Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 The three were very overbearing. ¡°Dammit!¡± Yunus¡¯ expression darkened as he cursed, ¡°Think you can bully us?¡± Then, he took his sword and initiated an attack. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before the one holding the demon elixir, Harold. His sword emitted a dazzling Sword Light, he plunged it straight toward his opponent¡¯s vital point. Harold hurriedly retreated. Even though Yunus¡¯ speed was extraordinary, his attacks could not reach Harold. As Harold raised his hand, powerful energy materialized from his sleeves, blocking the iing Sword Energy. Boom! An explosion urred when the powerful energy collided with the Sword Energy. Both Harold and Yunus were sent flying by the great force. Around them, a crowd had gathered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the three of them to join forces!¡± ¡°One of them is Harold Carmelo, a Grand Supernatural of the Divinity Sect and one of the strongest of his generation. The other two, meanwhile, are disciples of the Infernal Emperor and Emperor Tamen. Since they are working together, they will certainly reach the top three.¡± ¡°Based on the information I have, they are already at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair.¡± ¡°They could even defeat a monster at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair.¡± ¡°If they have some tricks up their sleeves, they might even challenge a Mage Rank monster.¡± Many conversed in whispers. On the battlefield, Yunus was enraged. The monster was one he had finally killed with great difficulty, but now it was seized by someone else, not to mention everything that transpired before a huge crowd. He would be deeply humiliated if he could not take back what was his. ¡°What? Do you n to resort to violence?¡± Harold stored the elixir away and gazed at Harold with a composed expression on his face. It appeared that he could not care less about the Welkin Academy¡¯s disciples. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving if you don¡¯t give back our elixir!¡± Not only was Yunus a genius of the Welkin Academy, but he was also the headmaster¡¯s Inner Disciple. Never had he received such treatment before. He hadpletely lost his cool. Quintina, on the other hand, did not lose her rationality. She approached Yunus and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it, Yunus. There are three of them, not to mention they are at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. Since our other teammate is only mediocre in strength, we¡¯ll be humiliated if things escte out of control.¡± She chose to make apromise and simply hand the elixir to them. Then, they just had to stay as far away as possible from them. Even if they could not enter the top three, they could aim for the top ten. ¡°But¡­¡± Yunus was disgruntled. Quintina consoled him, ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively. Harold is a Grand Supernatural who possesses great strength. None of us stand a chance against him.¡± Hearing this, Yunus calmed down. Watching this from afar, James furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Harold has crossed the line. Quintina and the others had been fighting against the monster for hours. Now, he simply appeared out of nowhere and stole the elixir.¡± Henry cracked his knuckles and said, ¡°Should I intervene, James? I¡¯ll take back the elixir and return it to your crush.¡± James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°She¡¯s not my crush, just a fellow disciple of the academy.¡± ¡°Sure thing! Should I make a move then?¡± Henry grinned. James said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Though James wanted to mind his own business, he promised Farley Gideon that he would take good care of Quintina. Now that Quintina was in trouble, how could he simply sit by the sidelines? ¡°It¡¯s really lively here, huh?¡± Jamesughed as he walked over to them. Just when Quintina was about to leave, she heard a burst ofughter. As she turned, she furrowed her eyebrows when she saw James. Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. James walked toward Quintina and said smilingly, ¡°Are you being bullied, Quintina?¡± Quintina¡¯s face immediately darkened as she said, ¡°This is none of your concern.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you take back what¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°You?¡± Quintina looked at him doubtfully. However, she was also concerned that James would steal the limelight, so she advised James, ¡°Just forget it. You won¡¯t stand a chance against them, but we might just be able to fight them to a standstill if we work together.¡± ¡°No need, just leave everything to me.¡± James smiled. Just as Harold and the others were about to leave, James suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Seeing this, Harold chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who chickened out? Back at the Ancient n, you chose to concede defeat. Now that my strength has increased once more, are you trying to stand up for them?¡± Harold smirked. James did not even dare fight against him back when they were at the Ancient n. Now that his strength had increased drastically, James was nothing in his eyes. James said coldly, ¡°This is so uncool, Harold. With your strength, you should be able to defeat monsters at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair without breaking a sweat. Yet, you chose to seize their elixir away, something that they spent a great deal of effort to obtain.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Harold asked. James extended his arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make me, Harold. Hand it over to me.¡± Hearing this, the crowd was stunned. ¡°Who the hell is he?¡± ¡°Does he have a death wish? Doesn¡¯t he know that Harold has reached the Eighth Stair of Immortal Ascension, not to mention he¡¯s a Grand Supernatural?¡± ¡°He should be trying to y the hero by saving the damsel in distress.¡± Many conversed in whispers. Displeased, Yunus said, ¡°When do I need an outsider to stand up for me?¡± Just as he was about to stop James, Quintina stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively, Yunus. Let¡¯s observe for now. No one knows what rank James is currently at. If he¡¯s no match for them, we¡¯ll work together and seize the elixir.¡± Quintina had thought about it. She would let James take the lead. Even if James was defeated, at least the enemy would be weakened as well. Only then would they seize the window of opportunity and strike back. After all, they should avoid being humiliated. James¡¯ words made Harold freeze. Then, he said smilingly, ¡°What gave you the courage to challenge me?¡± Unwilling to prolong the conversation any longer, the Primordial Dragon de materialized in James¡¯ hands. Then, his face darkened as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m picking on the weak now. I¡¯ll allow you three to attack together.¡± Hearing this, the crowd was dumbfounded once more. ¡°What? Is he trying to take on all three of them by himself?¡± ¡°Does he even know who they are?¡± ¡°They are cultivators at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair.¡± ¡°He would not be able to defeat them even if it¡¯s a one vs. one!¡± ¡°Who the hell is he?¡± As James had only shown himself at the Ancient n, where his performance was only mediocre, everyone believed that he was only being haughty. Only Henry and Diney woreposed expressions. Henry asked smilingly, ¡°How strong do you think James is, Diney? How long do you think he needs to defeat them all?¡± Diney shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but his sword technique is extremely terrifying. After all, he spent twenty years in the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber practicing his sword, so he has reached an unbelievable level. I don¡¯t think they will be able tost long against James.¡± Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Though Diney did not know James¡¯ strength, she knew just how powerful his sword technique was. So did Henry, who knew just how dedicated James was in practicing with his sword in the Time Chamber. Diney said smilingly, ¡°Well, just sit back and watch the show.¡± Faced with James¡¯ arrogance, Harold said scornfully, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I, alone, am enough to deal with you. Feel free to make your move. If you canst three moves against me, I¡¯ll admit defeat and return the elixir to you.¡± Harold was equally vain, fully assured of his own strength as a Grand Supernatural. James, however, shook his head slightly. Harold asked, puzzled, ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡± James said coolly, ¡°I have no grievances against you, so there¡¯s no need for me to be so cruel. How about this? Let¡¯s settle this with one move. If you can withstand my attack, I¡¯ll admit defeat, and I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs ever again. ¡°However, if you lose, you¡¯ll have to return the elixir and apologize. How does that sound to you?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Harold burst into a peal ofughter and said, ¡°How arrogant!¡± Then, he beckoned, ¡°Come at me.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing this, James shook his head slightly. Loki and Demetrius retreated to the rear and made space for James and Harold. They knew just how powerful Harold was. Even if they worked together, they might not stand a chance against him. Now, however, an unknown man was challenging him to a fight. James remained where he stood and brandished the Primordial Dragon de. Pointing the sword at Harold, he said, ¡°Watch closely now. I¡¯m making my move.¡± ¡°Come.¡± Harold¡¯s expression wasposed. He could not care less about James. At that moment, James made his move. The crowd could only catch a glimpse of a Sword Light before James appeared beside Harold in an instant. Harold, who remained rooted at his spot, was dumbfounded. The moment James moved, he could sense an extraordinary aura. Though he wanted to defend himself against James¡¯ attack, he did not know how. That was because he saw countless sword techniques from inside his sword. However, upon taking a closer look, there was only a single sword. He was at a loss. Then, in the blink of an eye, James¡¯ sword was already pressed against his neck. ¡± Silence fell on the battlefield as everyone¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°What the hell?¡± After a few seconds, someone eximed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Harold dodge his attack?¡± ¡°Why is he just standing.there?¡± Everyone was puzzled. ¡°You¡­!¡± Harold¡¯s expression was one of fear. The moment James unsheathed his sword, he felt that all of his escape routes were blocked, and he would not be able to parry James¡¯ sword no matter what move he made. The sword, seemingly ordinary, epassed everything. It was seemingly ordin¨¢ry, yet bizarre. It appeared to have frozen space and time, making it impossible to parry. Sweat beaded on Harold¡¯s forehead. He never expected James to have mastered such a terrifying sword technique. Quintina, meanwhile, was dumbfounded. ¡°Wh-What was that?¡± she eximed. She was the daughter of the greatest figure of the Ancient Realm and also a Grand Supernatural, but she was nheless shocked by James¡¯ sword technique. She had witnessed all forms and varieties of sword techniques of the Ancient n. Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 Even Yunus could not believe his eyes. James¡¯ sword was pressed against Harold¡¯s neck. James, on the other hand, smiled faintly and sheathed his Primordial Dragon de, saying, ¡°You have been defeated, Harold. If I hadn¡¯t gone easy on you, your head would have been rolling on the ground now.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. Everyone finally understood that James was unbelievably strong. They took a deep breath. After staring nkly into space for some time, Harold collected himself and roared, ¡°Th-That doesn¡¯t count! Again!¡± James looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me you n to renege on your promise. Even if we fight for a hundred rounds, you still won¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡± James¡¯ sword-fighting was passed down to him by a powerful cultivator in ancient times, and he only perfected the sword technique after a great deal of effort under Sophie¡¯s guidance. Though the sword seemed ordinary, it actually contained numerous marvelous sword techniques. Of course, James had yet to incorporate the sword techniques he learned from the Ancient n, or his sword technique would have been stronger. Moreover, as his strength and the number of sword techniques he practiced increased, his strength would only grow. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Harold said, ¡°Y-You must have cheated! I will defeat you in a single round if we y fair and square!¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡± James pointed his sword at Harold who was in denial and said, ¡°Make your move.¡± Swish! A sword appeared in Harold¡¯s hands as he exuded a powerful aura. The aura of a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair overflowed, forming a terrifying force field that affected even the marsnd where bubbles began to form. ¡°Wh-What a powerful aura¡­¡± ¡°Is this the strength of a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair?¡± The crowd hurriedly retreated to the rear for fear of being pulled into the conflict. However, James waspletely unaffected. Though Harold was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair, James¡¯ physical strength was at the same rank. Not only that, but he was also already in the middle stage. Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, James sheathed his sword and looked at Harold, saying smilingly, ¡°I won¡¯t make a move this time. As long as you can injure me, I¡¯ll consider this my loss.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Die, you arrogant b*stard!¡± Harold roared. He was a Grand Supernatural, a genius of his time. He had never experienced such humiliation before. ¡°Die!¡± His sword radiated a terrifying Sword Light as he charged toward James, aiming for his chest. James simply remained where he stood. When the sword pierced his chest, he staggered backward a few hundred meters before deflecting the attack. nk! Harold¡¯s sword snapped in half. Meanwhile, James patted his chest. His clothes were torn, and the crowd could vaguely see a small wound on his chest. However, it was only a minor wound. Harold¡¯s powerful attack had failed to injure James. Seeing this, the crowd was dumbfounded. Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 Harold¡¯s attacks only managed to tear through James¡¯ clothes, leaving only a minor wound on James¡¯ body However, his force was overwhelming. James¡¯ body was not pierced by Harold¡¯s sword, but his Blood Energy churned. If he had not suppressed it, he would have vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°H-How terrifying ¡°What a terrifying physical body.¡± ¡°I thought that his sword technique is invincible. Turns out that his physical body is even more impressive.¡± ¡°He must have cultivated his physical body hard. After some time, the crowd eximed. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡± Even Harold could not believe his eyes. Although he summoned his full strength, he could not even injure James. Just how powerful was his physical body? Quintina¡¯s mouth was agape. She remembered that James was able to withstand Hayden¡¯s blows back at the Welkin Academy. However, Harold was far stronger, not to mention that he was using a sword this time. His physical strength must have increased once more. Now, not even Harold can injure him. His physical strength must be at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair.¡¯ Then, she took a deep breath. James was not as strong as he currently was back at the Ancient n. As such, she never expected that his physical strength would increase this drastically in such a short amount of time. James patted his chest and said, ¡°I have to admit that your sword¡¯s power is impressive. I think I¡¯m bruised.¡± 1¡ä¡ä Harold did not know what else to say. His confidence had crumbled. James asked with a smile, ¡°Do you wish to continue the battle? If not, you¡¯ve lost. As per our agreement earlier, you¡¯ll have to return the elixir.¡± After he spoke, James turned and walked toward Quintina. At a loss for words, Quintina simply stared at James. James said smilingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t disappoint you, did I?¡± ¡°Freak.¡± That was the only word she uttered. Meanwhile, Yunus did not even dare utter a single word. Although he would not be annihted by Harold in battle, he would not stand a chance against him. Besides, he truly believed that he would not be able to withstand Harold¡¯s sword. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. James then turned to look at Harold who was in a daze, saying, ¡°Hey, say something.¡± Harold took a deep breath and casually tossed the elixir he seized from Quintina and the others in the air, Quintina managed to catch the elixir in time. Harold said, ¡°I was in the wrong. For that, I apologize for my actions.¡± Then, he looked at James and uttered word by word, ¡°James Caden of the Welkin Academy, I will remember you. I admit that I¡¯m no match for you at the moment. Let us battle in the future.¡± After he spoke, he turned to leave. Meanwhile, the other two looked James in the eye before turning to leave. As they left, the crowd took a deep breath. ¡°He¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°With such strength, there¡¯s no one who can stand against him in the Ancient Realm. He should have gone to Earth andpeted for the providence against the cultivators from the other Sealed Realms.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I never expected there to be such a terrifying guy in the Welkin Academy.¡± Many conversed. James, however, paid no heed to them, and instead looked at Quintina and waved, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already helped you retake the elixir, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± He turned to leave. Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 ¡°James¡­¡± Quintina spoke. James turned his head and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Quintina was at a loss for words. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± Hearing this, James paid no heed to her and walked toward Henry and Diney. Henry praised him, ¡°You¡¯re impressive, James! I didn¡¯t expect physical body cultivators to be this powerful. If I had known, I¡¯d have followed your path and be invincible.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Cultivating the physical body is extremely difficult. I don¡¯t think you can endure the pain.¡± Displeased, Henry said, ¡°What the hell? Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I know you can endure pain. We should annihte a few more powerful monsters and leave this ce as soon as possible. I¡¯m extremely interested in heading to the Dragon Abyss. By then, my strength would increase drastically, and my physical strength could even reach the Mage Rank.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, the three left and continued searching for monsters in Mount Walvern. However, even after a few days, the only monsters they encountered were considerably weaker in strength with none exceeding the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. At that moment, a group of mysterious people wearing ck robes and masks appeared at Mount Walvern. Possessing great strength, they began searching for cultivators on Mount Walvern to capture them. One night, James, Henry, and Diney were gathered by a bonfire roasting meat. ¡°James,¡± Henry said as he munched on his meat, ¡°we¡¯ve been searching for a few days, but we haven¡¯t come across any powerful monsters. This can¡¯t go on.¡± James said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. Since the time limit is one month, we still have plenty of time.¡± Dineyughed. ¡°Yes, so why are you in such a hurry?¡± Rumble! At that moment, the sound of a battle came from af?r. Hearing this, they unconsciously stood up and turned their heads in the direction of the sound. From afar, a few cultivators were running toward them. They were injured and in a wretched state. Besides, there were a group of people who were wearing ck robes chasing after them. ¡°H-Help!¡± Upon seeing James and the others, they immediately screamed for help. Before James could speak, Diney unsheathed her sword and appeared before the mysterious group of people, questioning, ¡°Who are you people?¡± The group of people looked at one another before attacking her. However, they stood no chance against her. In just a few rounds, they fled in panic. Diney returned, saying, ¡°James, those people are at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair.¡± James nodded slightly and looked at the injured cultivators, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± One of them said, ¡°W We don¡¯t know either. This group of people suddenly appeared out of nowhere in Mount Walvern and began capturing participants of the Grand Tournament. Many have already been captured.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°They are capturing participants of the Grand Tournament?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ They are very powerful, so none of us stand a chance against them.¡± Henry murmured, ¡°Who could they be¡­?¡± Diney thought about it and said, ¡°Are they here to increase the difficulty level of the tournament?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°The Grand Tournament¡¯s venue was determined by the Divinity Sect. Besides, this is the Grand Tournament of the Ancient Realm. Who would dare go against the Divinity Sect?¡± After a brief analysis, James believed this was specially arranged by the Divinity Sect to increase the difficulty level of the tournament. Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 After a superficial analysis of the situation, James, Henry, and Diney believed that these men in ck robes were sent by the Divinity Sect to increase the difficulty level of the Grand Tournament. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Another cultivator who was injured refuted their idea, saying, ¡°These people are ruthless and cold-blooded. I saw them murder many people and drain their blood, turning them into piles of dry corpses!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re merciless! If they can¡¯t capture you alive, they¡¯ll simply kill you on the spot!¡± Hearing this, the three froze. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± An injured cultivator nodded. James and the others looked at one another, speechless. Then, they gathered by the bonfire. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, this must be a conspiracy to annihte the hundreds of thousands of cultivators here. But why do they have to drain our blood? What are they trying to do?¡± Henry and Diney shook their heads. Diney asked, ¡°What should we do next, James?¡± Henry looked at James, who said after a brief contemtion, ¡°We don¡¯t know what they up to where those captured cultivators are confined. Our priority should be to save them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Although this is none of our business, we can¡¯t just sit by the sidelines and watch them die.¡± He looked at Henry and Diney and said, ¡°You should return to the Celestial Abode for now. Leave everything to me. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡± Diney asked anxiously, ¡°But¡­ Will you be fine by yourself? At least with us here, we¡¯ll be able to help you out.¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Too many cooks spoil the broth. I¡¯ll be fine by myself, don¡¯t worry. If even I can¡¯t resolve the matter, no one can.¡± Just as Diney wanted to argue, Henry said, ¡°We should just listen to him.¡± James nced at the injured cultivators. He could not just stand by and watch them die. However, he did not wish to reveal the secrets of the Celestial Abode Stroking his chin, he was lost in contemtion. After some time, he made the decision to save them. Even if the Celestial Abode¡¯s existence was revealed, no one would dare take it from him. After all, the Celestial Abode was still guarded by powerful figures like the Spirit Tool and Sophie. Then, James sent them into the Celestial Abode, while Henry and Diney followed close behind. It was night-time at the moment. As the sky was blotted out by dark clouds, everything was pitch-ck. The night wind blew, and the branches of the trees in the surroundings creaked and rustled. James stood on a 100-meter-tall tree and scanned his surroundings. After confirming his directions, he leaped and flew forward. His speed was extraordinary, and he disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. Before long, he smelled the sense of blood. Then, he descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. A dozen corpses wereying on an empty plot ofnd. Their blood had been drained, and the corpses were dry. It was evident that they died in excruciating pain. James crouched down and inspected the corpses. As their blood was drained, only a few drops of blood could be seen on the ground. ¡°Huh?¡± At that moment, James smelled a familiar scent. ¡°Demonic Energy?¡± However, this Demonic Energy was slightly different from his. He could not exactly deduce what was different between them. Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 Staring at the corpses on the ground, James was lost in contemtion. ¡°Why is there Demonic Energy here? Who¡¯s the one behind this?¡± ¡°Could this be the work of Marquis Tenzin?¡± To his understanding, Marquis was a Fang of the Demon Race. Back then, when the Demon Race left Earth, they left behind a few Fangs. Meanwhile, the person in charge of the Demon Race in the Ancient Realm was Marquis. Many years ago, he made a move against the Ancient n¡¯s Patriarch and tried to conquer the Ancient Realm. ¡°Could it be him¡­?¡± James was unsure of this. If it truly was Marquis, what was he up to by draining the blood of cultivators? Taking a deep breath, he did not linger for long and hurriedly left. He tried searching around Mount Walvern to interrogate the men in ck robes. However, he did not encounter anyone along the way. There were only motionless corpses lying on the ground. James came across hundreds of dead cultivators along the way. nk! From afar, the sound of swords shing could be heard. Hearing this, James hurriedly headed in the direction of the sound. Soon, he arrived at the battlefield. ¡°Quintina¡­¡± James saw that Yunus, Quintina, and a few other disciples of the Welkin Academy were engaged in a fierce battle against the men in ck robes. Although the disciples were strong, and they managed to annihte many of their foes, they slowly lost ground against the unending horde. James thought about intervening, but after some thought, he decided against it. After a short while, he ordered Sophie who was inside the Celestial Abode to create attire and a mask that looked exactly like the men in ck robes. Soon, Sophie was done creating the necessary material James needed. Once James surreptitiously changed into the men in ck¡¯s attire, he leaped into the air andnded on the ground. Watching the battle in the distance, he thought of a way to sneak into the enemy¡¯s ranks. His original n was to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s ranks and discover what they were up to. Besides, since many cultivators had been captured, he needed to find the enemy¡¯s headquarters to save them. As the unending hordes of enemies poured into the battlefield, the disciples were no longer able to put up a fight. After being injured, they were captured alive. At that moment, James seized the opportunity and infiltrate the enemy¡¯s ranks. ¡°Take them,¡± the enemy¡¯s leader ordered. Then, the disciples of the Welkin Academy were taken away. Following the enemy¡¯s group, James headed deep into Mount Walvern. Soon, he arrived at the depths. Immediately, he could sense powerful Demonic Energy. This was where he, Henry, and Diney passed by not too long ago. ¡°So this is the ce¡­¡± James murmured, ¡°It appears that the Demon Race has a camp in the depths of Mount Walvern. Why is there a camp here? Why did the Divinity Sect choose this ce to hold the Grand Tournament? Are they ignorant or have they colluded with the Demon Race?¡± James¡¯ mind raced.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 James had no idea what was going on behind the scenes. So, he continued marching forward alongside the main unit. Affected by Demonic Energy, the nts in this region had shriveled. All around, there was an eerie silence, and only the sound of footsteps could be heard. Soon, they arrived outside a valley. There was a Magic Circle outside the valley. As the main unit passed through the Magic Circle, threads of Demonic Energy would materialize around them. As the Demonic Energy enter the Magic Circle, they easily passed through the barrier. However, as the disciples of the Welkin Academy did the same, an rm rang as the Magic Circle glowed brightly. Seeing this, James murmured, ¡°So I need to have Demonic Energy inside my body to enter the Magic Circle¡± As he had Demonic Energy inside his body, he was undaunted. Soon, he arrived at the Magic Circle. Without any hesitation, he passed through the Magic Circle as threads of Demonic Energy materialized around him. After passing through the Magic Circle, there was a stone cavern before him. Outside the stone cavern, there was a group of enemies waiting to enter through a stone door. As they approached the door, they pressed their palms against the door and catalyzed Demonic Energy to open the door. Seeing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. He could easily infiltrate the ce. Soon, he entered the stone cavern. Before him was a passageway that extended deep underground and was guarded on both sides by the enemy¡¯s garrison. The ce was heavily guarded. Not only that, but James could sense the strength of the guards. Each of them was at least at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. It would be nigh impossible to break in forcibly. ¡°You may rest for now. Another team will continue the search in Mount Walvern,¡± a man ordered. Then, the main unit turned to leave. James followed them close behind, at a loss for what to do. He nned to search for the Welkin Academy¡¯s disciples¡¯ whereabouts. However, upon arriving at the Demon Race¡¯s camp, he did not dare act impulsively. After all, he would not be able to force his way out unscathed if he was discovered. Although he had the Demonic Lotus and a token in his possession, he was unsure if they woulde in handy. If they ignored the token, his identity would be revealed, and he would die a merciless death here. Following the main unit, he proceeded deeper into the cavern and arrived at an underground pce. The pce was huge and had many rooms. Since each room had a number of its own, the main unit dispersed, and everyone returned to their own room. Seeing this, James was filled with consternation. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Since he was an infiltrator, he did not dare move around as he pleased. After some thought, he nned to search the underground pce for the imprisoned cultivators. Though the exterior was heavily guarded, the opposite was true for the interior. James walked around nonchntly. Along the way, he came across many men in ck robes and ck masks. None of them greeted each other. Perhaps no one knew the other¡¯s identity. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Soon, James left the underground pce and arrived at the entrance of an underground passageway. Standing by the entrance, he could sense powerful Demonic Energying from within. He was shocked. Meanwhile, his body sprang to life. His cells were pulsing, and his blood was boiling. ¡®What powerful Demonic Energy! It¡¯s able to affect even my body.¡¯ ¡°Hey!¡± Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 Just as James stopped and stared at the entrance, a rebuke came from behind him. James turned his head and saw an elderly man who was wearing a ck robe approaching him. He was not wearing a mask. Besides that, his face was wrinkled, his eyes were deep-set, and he held a ck cane in his hand. He¡¯s not wearing a mask. James froze. Since everyone here wore masks, the man before him must be the person in charge. However, James had no idea how he should address him. So, he simply lowered his head and remained silent. Meanwhile, the elderly man walked over to him and fixed his gaze on him. James was nervous, and his palms were drenched in sweat. ¡°Master Protector.¡± At that moment, a man wearing a ck robe and a red mask walked toward the elderly man. Then, he knelt and said, ¡°Master Protector, we have captured many cultivators. Those we fail to capture have been killed and their blood drained. However, there are still a lot of them out there in Mount Walvern.¡± The elderly man holding a cane ordered, ¡°Make haste and capture them all within three days. Capture them alive if possible. If not, kill them and take their blood.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the man in the red mask said. Then, he stood up and hurriedly left. James knew that the person before him was a Protector. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Master Protector, I¡¯m just looking around.¡± This ce is off-limits, so don¡¯t wander about as you please. Be careful not to be devoured by the concentrated Demonic Energy here.¡± After he spoke, he turned and entered the passageway. James¡¯ actions did not arouse any suspicion at all. As the camp was surrounded byyers of Magic Circles, only those who had cultivated the Demonic Arts could enter as they pleased. Outsiders would only be contaminated and devoured by Demonic Energy. After the Protector left, James breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Whew, that was close! His aura is too strong. I don¡¯t think I stand a chance against him.¡± James nced at the passageway behind him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This ce has terrifying Demonic Energy. What is this ce?¡± He nned to leave, but he nheless decided to enter the passageway because his curiosity was piqued The passageway was notrge and was only five meters in both height and width. Some luminous pearls emitted a faint white light and illuminated the passageway on the ck rocks in the surroundings. James proceeded deeper into the passageway. The ce was silent, and only his footsteps could be heard. As he suppressed his aura, he slowed down. After about ten minutes, he arrived at the depths of the passageway. The ce was spacious, and bizarre- shaped stctites were hanging above his head. Besides that, there was a tomb in the middle of an empty plot ofnd. An elderly man was standing before the tomb. ¡°Master Lucifer, you shall be resurrected in a few days,¡± the elderly man murmured. ¡°I went to great lengths to capture hundreds of thousands of young talented cultivators to undo the seal and resurrect you. There¡¯s even a Grand Supernatural among them. Their blood shall nourish your body and resurrect you.¡± Hearing this, James held his breath. ¡°So, everything the Demon Race did was to resurrect the guy in the tomb.¡± ¡°Who is Lucifer? How is he worth hundreds and thousands of innocent lives?¡± James¡¯ heart was in turmoil. After learning the truth, he dared not linger and quietly left without a sound. He had suppressed his aura, and this ce contained concentrated Demonic Energy so no one could even approach. The elderly man did not notice that someone had sneaked in. Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 James had never expected there would be a tomb located in the deepest parts of the camp. Not only that, but the person inside the tomb was a member of the Demon Race from ancient times. Now, the Demon Race was painstakingly trying to resurrect a person called Lucifer Menachem. Since James had learned of the Demon Race¡¯s conspiracy, how could he simply sit by the sidelines as the imprisoned cultivators were ughtered? Besides that, there was also Quintina to consider. He had promised Farley he would take good care of her. Now that she was in trouble, he could not just disregard her just like that. So, he surreptitiously turned back and searched around the underground cavern. Fortunately, the camp¡¯s interior was not heavily guarded. Otherwise, it would be considerably harder for him to move around. Soon, he found the whereabouts of the dungeon. This ce, however, was guarded. So, James did not dare to barge in without being prepared. A few days passed, and the window of opportunity to save them did not materialize. Over the past few days, many more cultivators had been captured alive. Today, the Protector appeared and personally headed to the dungeon. James infiltrated the ranks of the Demon Race¡¯s guards and followed close behind him. As they entered the dungeon, the Protector ordered, ¡°The time to resurrect our master has arrived. We shall ughter them all and use their fresh blood to resurrect our master.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After being given the order, a few men behind him rushed toward the first dungeon and opened the door. There were approximately a hundred imprisoned cultivators inside. Their cultivation base had been sealed. Some were even injured. The men in ck robes and ck masks were merciless. As they shed with their swords, a few cultivators died. Then, they used a unique instrument to collect their blood. ¡°You demons!¡± ¡°There will be retribution!¡± ¡°H-Help!¡± ¡°Someone save us!¡± Upon seeing this, the other cultivators screamed in fear. James, who was among the guards, was pained to witness this gruesome scene. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ James¡¯ mind was in turmoil. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As he contemted his next move, many more were killed. They died right in front of his eyes. Though he really wanted to save them, he was greatly outnumbered by the Demon Race, not to mention that they possessed great strength. The Protector, especially, was insanely powerful. Based on conservative estimates, he must have reached the Sage Rank. If he made a move now, not only would he fail to save them, but he would be captured and killed. ¡°Argh!¡± As the cultivators let loose an agonizing scream, they copsed to the ground. Their blood was drained, and they turned into dry corpses in the blink of an eye. ¡°Help!¡± The sounds ofment and pleas filled the air. Those who faced death huddled in corners, trembling with fear. James could not watch any longer. If he did not step forward at that moment, more people would lose their lives. On the contrary, however, he would be risking his own life. He was torn with conflicting thoughts. Just as he hesitated, over a hundred people in the first dungeon were ughtered. The Protector headed to the second dungeon, where approximately 500 people were imprisoned. Among them were faces James knew-Yunus, Quintina, Harold, and the others. As James followed the main unit, he spotted Quintina. A group of men in ck entered the dungeon and began killing them. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, you demons!¡± Frustrated roars echoed throughout the dungeon. A guard walked toward Quintina, raised his sword, and shed at her neck. Since Quintina¡¯s cultivation base was sealed, she could not move. She could only shut her eyes when faced with death. ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 Unable to withstand any longer, James roared. At the same time, he appeared before Quintina and raised his hand, his powerful Palm Energy made the enemy stagger backward. ¡°What the hell?¡± The Protector¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Do you have a death wish? Get lost!¡± Looking at the Protector who was enraged, James said, ¡°Master Protector, do we really have to sacrifice so many people to resurrect Lucifer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Protector said, ¡°Master Lucifer is a once-in-a-lifetime genius. Once resurrected, he¡¯ll overwhelm the cultivators of the Three-Thousand Worlds. This is an order from the higher-ups. Which department are you from?¡± James took a deep breath. He knew that his identity was about to be exposed. However, he could not just simply sit back and watch Quintina die. He forcibly calmed himself down as he looked at the Protector. Then, a ck token materialized in his hand. As he catalyzed the Demonic Energy inside his body, the token radiated an overwhelming power. ¡°What?¡± The Protector was stunned. The moment he faced the token, his legs trembled. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Thump! Unable to withstand it any longer, his knees gave way. Everyone else knelt on the ground as well. Quintina and the others were dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡± As she looked at the token in James¡¯ hand, she could not feel any pressure at all since she did not have any Demonic Energy. The token only targeted the Demon Race and those who cultivated the Demonic Arts. However, she felt she had seen it before. ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± She suddenly stood up. When the Ancient n encountered a great crisis, someone appeared with this token in hand and resolved the matter. ¡°M-Master¡­¡± The Protector knelt on the ground, his body shivering. James never thought that the token given to him by Marcello would be this terrifying. Even a powerful figure as the Protector would kneel upon sight. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°Release them now.¡± ¡°L¡± The Protector was in a bind. ¡°Master, we went to great lengths to resurrect Master Lucifer. Now that we are about to seed, how can we simply give up?¡± James never thought that the token could only bring him this far. After some thought, he asked, ¡°Do we really need fresh blood to resurrect him?¡± Kneeling, the Protector said, ¡°Back then, His Majesty the Demon Emperor knew that his life wasing to an end. Before his demise, he used his supreme Demonic Energy to seal away his own blood kin, Lucifer Menachem. ¡°As time passed, the seal¡¯s power gradually weakened. However, the seal cannot be undone easily, so we learned an arcane art. With their blood, we can break the seal and resurrect Master Lucifer.¡± Hearing this, James roughly knew that Supreme Demonic Energy was needed to release the seal. However, as they did not have enough power, they needed the blood of all these cultivators. Supreme Demonic Energy? He thought about his body that was formed using the Demonic Lotus. Meanwhile, the Demonic Lotus was a priceless treasure of the Demon Race which possessed unbelievable Demonic Energy. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try releasing the seal. Do not kill them for now.¡± ¡°Master, you¡­¡± The Protector raised his head to look at James. He did not know James¡¯ identity, nor did he understand why someone among his subordinates would carry a token that held such terrifying Demonic Energy. Although he had no idea what the token was, he only knew that a truly powerful figure of the Demon Race was worthy of possessing it. ¡°I¡¯ll go give it a try. Kill them only if I have failed.¡± Holding the token in his hand, even his volume was louder now. ¡°Understood.¡± The Protector did not dare disobey. James said, ¡°Alright now, stand up and talk.¡± The Protector stood up. James turned and nced at Quintina. Then, he did not linger long and turned to leave. Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 James intervened and stopped the Protector from continuing the ughter. Under the Protector¡¯s Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. guidance, James descended into the depths of the tomb. Meanwhile, the Protector was apprehensive. He did not know James¡¯ identity and wanted to ask, but he did not dare to. James also had many questions on his mind. Though he wanted to ask, he was afraid of revealing his identity. After some time, unable to stand it any longer, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Lucifer Menachem?¡± This time, it was the Protector¡¯s turn to be puzzled. Lucifer was renowned in the Demon Realm. His father was one of the Demon Emperors and leaders of the Demon Race in ancient times. So why had the man before him not heard of Lucifer Menachem despite having such a terrifying token? ¡°This should be an easy question,¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. The Protector stopped and looked at James. His face was wrinkled. Humbly, he asked, ¡°Master, who are you? Why were you among my subordinates? Were you sent here by the higher-ups to monitor me?¡± James said nonchntly, ¡°Ie from the Demon Realm. That¡¯s the only thing you need to know.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Protector nodded. Then, he answered James¡¯ question, ¡°Emperor Rank cultivators are the most powerful living beings in this world. In ancient times, the grand army of the Demon Race appeared on Earth and tried to conquer the. However, we were met with resistance by the earthlings.¡± ¡°Back then, His Majesty Xacobe Menachem was the one who led the army. However, he was met with a counterattack from the earthlings and was trapped in Mount Walvern. As His Majesty had foreseen his demise, he sealed his only blood kin, Lucifer Menachem, away to leave behind seeds for a future renaissance of the Demon Race. ¡°After the Demon Race retreated, the earthlings pursued the Demon Race and hunted us down. In the current age, the Demon Race¡¯s influence on Earth is negligible. Meanwhile, my ancestor who was a general under His Majesty ordered me to remain in the Ancient Realm and await further instructions. ¡°A few decades ago, I received a secret order instructing me to conquer the Ancient Realm and resurrect Lucifer.¡± Hearing this, James knew that the Demon Race was on the move. ¡°Show me the way,¡± James said. ¡°Follow me.¡± The Protector made a weing gesture. Soon, they arrived at the tomb deep underground. The Demonic Energy here was terrifying as they were countless times that of the outside world. No ordinary cultivators could approach this ce. James stood before the tomb, on which mysterious characters were carved. Though James could not understand their meaning, he roughly knew that the words meant ¡®the Tomb of Lucifer Menachem¡¯. James asked, ¡°How do we resurrect him?¡± The Protector walked over to him and waved his arm. Then, powerful energy materialized in his palm, and they shredded through the air. Following that, the soil on the tomb disappeared. This ce was a Magic Circle. James knew nothing about Magic Circles. He could only see someplicated lines, within which was an uncovered coffin. Inside the coffiny a man around eighteen years of age. He had a youthful look on his face. The Protector said, ¡°This was the seal left behind by His Majesty. Even though a long time has passed, the seal¡¯s power is still strong. Though I¡¯ve learned the ancient arcane arts, I still can¡¯t undo the seal. As such, I require the fresh blood of countless humans inbination with the arcane arts to forcibly undo the seal.¡± James looked at the convoluted lines and asked, ¡°Can I release the seal just by using Demonic Energy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Protector said. ¡°However, you require an enormous amount of Demonic Energy. With my strength, I¡¯m incapable of aplishing such a feat.¡± James said, ¡°Stand back, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Protector retreated to the rear. Looking at the convoluted lines before him, James took a deep breath and catalyzed the Demonic Energy inside his body. Then, he directed them to the Magic Circle in front of him. At that moment, he could sense a powerful suction forceing from within the Magic Circle that frantically absorbed his energy. His face paled as he tried to stop the process. However, he could not no matter how hard he tried. Soon, his Demonic Energy was drained. His Demonic Energy waspletely depleted. Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 His consciousness blurred. At that moment, he felt that his vitality was being depleted. Then, Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. ¡°Don¡¯t put up a fight, James. This Magic Circle is absorbing the Demonic Energy inside your body, which you are still incapable of controlling. Your body is made out of the Demonic Lotus. You have no idea how majestic the Demonic Lotus¡¯ Demonic Energy is.¡± Hearing this, James stopped resisting. At that moment, he could only feel terrifying Demonic Energy coming from inside his body. The Demonic Energy entered the Magic Circle, which radiated a colorful light. Behind him, sweat beaded on the Protector¡¯s forehead. James was too strong and his Demonic Energy too terrifying. Even if he cultivated for thousands of years, he would not be able to reach even a fraction of James¡¯ Demonic Energy. At the same time, he was intrigued by James. Just who exactly was he? The entire processsted ten minutes. Crack! A loud sound echoed, and the Magic Circle disappeared. As the Magic Circle disappeared, the coffin was now revealed to all. Meanwhile, the man inside the coffin slowly opened his eyes and crawled out of the coffin. ¡°M-Master Lucifer¡­¡± The Protector was so agitated that his voice trembled. James looked at Lucifer, who returned the gaze. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lucifer asked. His voice was a bit rough as if he had not spoken for a very long time. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Then, James turned and looked at the Protector, saying, ¡°The Magic Circle has been released, and Lucifer Menachem has been resurrected. Release the cultivators you¡¯ve captured at once and leave this ce as soon as possible. Once the sects learn of this, they will send hordes of powerful cultivators after you.¡± After he spoke, his knees gave way, and he copsed to the ground. At that moment, Lucifer appeared before him and waved his hand. Powerful energy gathered in his palm, and he removed James¡¯ mask. Wearing a grim expression, he looked at James and said, ¡°I never expected that the Magic Circle seal my fatherid down was released by a mere human. Although your physical body possesses terrifying Demonic Energy, your soul belongs to that of a human.¡± James did not expect that Lucifer would be able to see through him just like that. ¡°The Dernonic Lotus¡­? He stared at James After some time, his expression turned to that of shock. ¡°I-Is this my father¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit?¡± Grabbing James¡¯ cor and lifting him up, Lucifer¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°Who are you? Why is your Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. physical body my father¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit?¡± At that moment, James was extremely weak. As such, he could not exert any strength to break free of Lucifer¡¯s grip ¡°So what if I¡¯m a human? I was the one who resurrected you. Is this how you show your gratitude?¡± James said coldly ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question Answer me?¡± Lucifer was wearing a solemn expression, and his aura was terrifying James answered him truthfully, Actually, I have died once When I was dead, I happened toe across. a ck lotus, which transformed into my current physical body. That was how I came back to life¡± ¡°No way! Impossible! My father¡¯s Primordial Spirit is eversting! Do you seriously expect me to believe that you managed to turn it into your physical body?¡± Lucifer found it hard to believe James Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Lucifer did not believe James¡¯ words. Even if his father had died, the Primordial Spirit he left behind should have been invincible. How did a guy who appeared out of nowhere manage to refine it? ¡°Leave us for now.¡± Lucifer turned and looked at the Protector. ¡°Understood.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Protector did not linger for long and hurriedly left. Meanwhile, Lucifer released James, who copsed to the ground. Then, he got up with great difficulty and sat in a lotus position on the ground. Lucifer, who was standing beside him, asked, ¡°We¡¯re alone now, so tell me the truth. How did you obtain this physical body?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. He had no idea what Lucifer was thinking of. Regardless, he stood no chance against him in a fight. ¡°Lucifer, your father is long dead. Although the Demonic Lotus was once your father¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit, it has long dispersed. The Demonic Lotus is now merely an object,¡± James spoke softly. ¡°Answer my question!¡± Lucifer roared. His Demonic Energy was so terrifying that it even made James¡¯ blood run cold. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°I told you I was once dead. However, someone saved me and used the Demonic Lotus to reshape my physical body. That¡¯s how I came back to life.¡± Hearing this, Lucifer¡¯s knees gave way. ¡°There¡¯s no more hope¡­ Now that the Demonic Lotus is lost, my father can never be resurrected.¡± He was dejected. James sat on the ground and rested for some time before getting up with great difficulty and looking at Lucifer, saying, ¡°Do you intend to take back the Demonic Lotus? I¡¯ve already cultivated a new Natal Demonic Lotus.¡± Lucifer nced at James, saying, ¡°The Demonic Lotus has perfectly merged with your soul. This means that you were predestined to obtain the Demonic Lotus and that you have my father¡¯s acknowledgment. Otherwise, your soul wouldn¡¯t have merged with the Demonic Lotus wlessly no matter how powerful you are.¡¯ Then, he stood up and headed outside. James followed suit as many cultivators were imprisoned here. Outside, the Protector waited. Soon, the two walked out of the room. ¡°Master Lucifer¡­ Master¡­¡± The Protector looked at the two. Lucifer said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here for long. Order our men to retreat.¡± ¡°Wh-What about the cultivators in the dungeons?¡± The Protector looked at Lucifer before ncing at James. James said, ¡°You should leave first and remove the Magic Circle. I¡¯ll think of a way to save them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Protector nodded. Then, under his order, everyone hurriedly retreated. Soon, they were out of the stone cavern. Outside, the Protector knelt. ¡°Master Lucifer, my ancestor is a Senior General under His Majesty¡¯s banner. My duty is to wait here and resurrect you.¡± Lucifer gazed into the distance. His memories were still stuck in ancient times. He remembered the words his father said to him before they parted. ¡®Lucifer, I¡¯ll be sealing you away. Sleep peacefully. By the time you awake, you¡¯d have reached the brightest era of our times. You do not belong to this era. You belong to the era countless millennia in the future.¡¯ ¡®Father, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Lucifer clenched his fists. ¡°Master, that person has a Supreme Token of the Demon Race,¡± the Protector said. Lucifer nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. He must have attracted the attention of some among the Demon Race. That token must have been given to him by a core member of the Demon Race. Pay no heed to him. We should leave at once.¡± Then, Lucifer left alongside the members of the Demon Race. James walked out of the camp. Seeing that everyone had left, he returned to the stone cavern. As the Demon Race left, the Magic Circle disappeared. James, however, did not act impulsively. Instead, he waited outside and waited for another day to pass. Then, he released Henry, Diney, and the cultivators who were being pursued from the Celestial Abode. He looked at the cultivators and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re safe now, you may leave. Do not tell anyone anything about the Celestial Abode. Or else¡­¡± Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 ¡°O-Of course¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for saving our lives.¡± The three nodded and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Henry brought Henry and Diney back into the underground cavern. Soon, they arrived at the dungeon. In the first dungeon, many corpses wereying on the ground. Their blood had been drained. James arrived at the second dungeon and forced the door open. ¡°Quintina.¡± He hurriedly walked toward Quintina and released her seal. ¡°Why are you here, James?¡± Quintina stood up and looked at James puzzledly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. James said, ¡°I encountered a few cultivators who were being pursued by a group of men in ck robes. They said that the men in ck were capturing everyone, so I hurriedly make my way here. When I arrived, I saw you being imprisoned here.¡± James lied as he did not wish to expose his identity. ¡°This ce is heavily guarded by powerful guards. How did you get in?¡± Quintina looked at James puzzledly. Stunned, James asked, ¡°What? What do you mean? But I didn¡¯t see anyone on my way here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quintina was shocked. ¡°Alright now, stop the chit-chatting already. Hurry up and release my seal,¡± Yunus said. Quintina walked over to him and released his seal. Then, Yunus did the same to the other cultivators who were imprisoned. Soon, everyone left the stone cavern upon being freed. The Magic Circle and the Demonic Energy had disappeared, and the ce had returned to normalcy. Puzzled, Quintina murmured, ¡°Weird¡­ It¡¯s only been a single day. Why did so many Fangs disappear without a trace? Besides, why is the Magic Circle here gone?¡± Everyone else was confused as well. However, they could not care less at the moment. After experiencing despair, they no longer cared about the Grand Tournament and only wanted to leave. They scrambled to leave Mount Walvern. However, as there was still a time limit, the passage back to the outside world remained shut. As such, they could not return to the Divinity Sect. James followed everyone else and left Mount Walvern. Henry asked, ¡°What should we do next, James?¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°The Grand Tournament can¡¯t continue any longer. We¡¯ll see how it goes once we return to the Divinity Sect.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Henry nodded. After experiencing such a great ordeal, no one was in the mood to exterminate monsters. They had no idea if there were remnants of the Demon Race¡¯s Fangs out there in Mount Walvern. If they were captured once more and killed, they would lose everything. They waited outside Mount Walvern. James, Henry, and Diney gathered together. The three were roasting the meat of the monster they previously killed. The scent of sulent meat permeated the air. Quintina walked over to them and took a seat beside James. She nced at him and asked, ¡°By the time you arrived, was there really no one else there?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± James said while roasting his meat, ¡°After learning that many people have been captured, I began searching around. Then, I found a cavern where you guys were imprisoned.¡± ¡°That couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Quintina was confounded. The Demon Race was cold-blooded and ruthless. Why would they simply walk away after the initial ughter? At that moment, she was reminded of the man with the token. He was the one who saved her life. If not for him, she would have perished. ¡°Could that man be the one who chased the Demon Race¡¯s Fangs away?¡± Quintina was baffled. Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 Quintina could not understand what had happened. Not only that, but no one else understood it either. However, as they had only just narrowly escaped certain death, they could not care less about the details. Though there were about 100,000 participants at the beginning of the Grand Tournament, a third had perished. The survivors gathered outside Mount Walvern for the tournament toe to an end. Once the passage appeared, they would immediately return to the Divinity Sect. James, too, no longer went after monsters. Instead, he waited patiently alongside everyone else. Regardless, he did not disregard his cultivation and began absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy in earnest. A month had passed in the blink of an eye, and the passage reappeared in the sky once more. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°The passage has appeared!¡± Everyone stood up and leaped into the air, entering the void passage. After traversing the passage, they arrived outside the main hall of the Divinity Sect¡¯s main peak. Upon seeing the participants return, the Divine Holy Emperor furrowed his eyebrows and murmured puzzledly, ¡°What the hell? Why are there still so many of them left?¡± However, he remained silent. The others also noticed that the participants¡¯ numbers had dwindled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there fewer of them now?¡± someone asked. Harold, the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s disciple stepped forward. Though the Divine Holy Emperor knew what had transpired, he feigned ignorance as he asked, ¡°Harold, what happened? Why are there fewer of you?¡± Harold sped his fists and said, ¡°Master, while we were going after monsters on Mount Walvern¡­¡± He narrated the events that unfolded. Hearing this, everyone eximed, ¡°What?¡± The Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster was enraged and roared, ¡°The Demon Race¡¯s Fangs have pushed this too far! They knew that the Grand Tournament was held at Mount Walvern. That¡¯s why they sent men after our cultivators!¡± At that moment, Quintina stepped forward and said, ¡°Master, the Demon Race seemed to be plotting some sort of conspiracy. I overheard a conversation between a Demon Race¡¯s Protector and the man who appeared at the Ancient n with the ck token. It appears that they¡¯re trying to resurrect a guy named Lucifer Menachem. However, I have no idea why the Demon Race retreated all of a sudden.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She narrated the chain of events. She also mentioned James. ¡°James!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor shouted. James emerged from the crowd and looked at the Divine Holy Emperor before him. He already suspected him as the Divinity Sect was the one that chose the location of the Grand Tournament. Did they not screen through the ce before making their decision? However, he remained silent. He spoke, ¡°Holy Emperor.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor questioned, ¡°What happened exactly?¡± James answered, ¡°I came across a group of cultivators who were being pursued and saved them. That¡¯s when I learned that the Demon Race was capturing people everywhere. So, I began searching for the cultivators who were being imprisoned. By the time I found them, the Demon Race had already left. I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡± Hearing this, the Divine Holy Emperor furrowed his eyebrows. Then, the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster stepped forward and said, ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± The participants of the Grand Tournament turned to leave. Meanwhile, the powerful figures of the Ancient Realm gathered to discuss the matter. In the Divinity Sect¡¯s main hall, the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster roared, ¡°The Demon Race has pushed this too far! First, they appeared at the Ancient n. Now, they¡¯ve made a move against cultivators from all over the world. We can¡¯t just sit around this time. We have to band together and deal a heavy blow to them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Many agreed with his words. Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 The Divine Holy Emperor stepped forward and said, ¡°I agree wholeheartedly, or else the Demon Race will think we¡¯re pushovers. However, since the Dragon Abyss¡¯ entrance will soon open and the Grand Tournament came to an early end, we need to finish the tournament as soon as possible. That way, we can select distinguished cultivators to enter the Dragon Abyss.¡± ¡°Holy Emperor, as the organizer, I¡¯ll leave everything in your hands.¡± ¡°We will obey you.¡± ¡°But how do we proceed?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor thought about it and said, ¡°Now, we can only hold a martial arts tournament just like in the past.¡± They discussed their next course of action. After discussion, the Divine Holy Emperor left and headed to his closed-door meditation sanctuary at the back of the mountain. Marquis was still there. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± the Divine Holy Emperor immediately questioned him. Marquis sat in a lotus position on the ground as his body exuded Demonic Energy. He nced at the Divine Holy Emperor and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just received news from the Protector that Lucifer has been resurrected. He was resurrected by a human. Not only that, but the human was the one who appeared at the Ancient n and had the token.¡± Although Marquis was located in the Divinity Sect, he was able tomunicate with the Protector via long-distance arcane arts. Marquis continued, ¡°I thought some big shots were behind the scenes. I never thought it would be a mere human. He was only fortunate enough to obtain a relic of the Demon Race. I wonder where he obtained the token from.¡± Then, he looked at the Divine Holy Emperor. ¡°This man is a participant in the Grand Tournament. Besides, he was also there at the Ancient n on that fateful day. If not for him, the Ancient n would have been annihted.¡± Hearing this, the Divine Holy Emperor furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°In that case, who is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the investigation to you. Once you find out about the man¡¯s identity, finish him off.¡± Marquis made a gesture to kill. He had learned of James¡¯ identity and the origin of his physical body. However, he had no idea where his token came from. Such a person would pose a challenge to them in the Ancient Realm if he was spared. Though Lucifer chose to spare James, the Protector wanted him dead. So, he instructed Marquis to investigate James and annihte him. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll look into the matter.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor turned to leave. After leaving, he began investigating the outsiders that appeared at the Ancient n. Based on what James had said earlier, he was now sure that James was the one he was looking for. James did not know yet that he was in deep trouble. After learning that James was the one he was looking for, the Divine Holy Emperor immediately contacted powerful figures all over the world. As they gathered at the Divinity Sect¡¯s main hall, the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster asked, ¡°Holy Emperor, is something the matter?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The Divine Holy Emperor nced at him and sneered, ¡°Headmaster, I never thought you¡¯d the one who colluded with the Demon Race. Why did you try to kill our cultivators? What are you up to?¡± ¡°Watch your words, Patriarch of the Divinity Sect.¡± Yoan immediately stepped forward. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor smirked. ¡°I was wondering how the Demon Race appeared at Mount Walvern. Based on my investigation, one of the Welkin Academy¡¯s disciples who participated in the Grand Tournament is a member of the Demon Race.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Jeffery rebuked him. ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Yoan Xenocrates, your disciple James Caden is a member of the Demon Race.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Yoan immediately dismissed the mere thought of it. The Divine Holy Emperor said, ¡°The truth will be revealed soon. Men, bring James Caden here!¡± Immediately, the Divinity Sect disciples left the main hall and began searching for James. Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 As a Sect Elder¡¯s disciple at the Welkin Academy, James was assigned a room of his own. Just as he was resting in the courtyard while discussing things with Henry and Diney, the Divinity Sect¡¯s disciples appeared. ¡°James Caden, the Patriarch wishes to see you. Follow me to the main hall of the Divinity Sect¡¯s main peak.¡± Puzzled, James stood up and asked, ¡°What for?¡± The Divinity Sect¡¯s disciple said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. There are many people gathered there at the moment.¡± James turned to look at Henry and Diney, saying, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Then, he looked at the disciple and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Please, follow me.¡± With the disciple¡¯s guidance, James headed to the main hall of the Divinity Sect¡¯s main peak. ¡°Please enter,¡± the disciple said. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Mbm.¡± James nodded and entered the hall. About a hundred people were gathered in the hall. There, James spotted a few familiar faces the Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster, his master, and of course, the Divinity Sect¡¯s Patriarch. However, he could not recognize the rest. As James walked in, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on him. Who would have thought that such a young man would be a Fang of the Demon Race? Sensing the hostile gazes, James had a bad feeling deep inside. However, he remained expressionless as he sped his fists and said, ¡°I heard you were looking for me, Holy Emperor.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor who was sitting on the main seat stood up and questioned him, ¡°James, answer us truthfully. Are you a member of the Demon Race?¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ heartbeat elerated. Before he could reply, Yoan stepped forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, James. Just tell us the truth. An innocent man like you has nothing to be afraid of.¡± James forcibly calmed himself down and looked at the Divine Holy Emperor, asking, ¡°What do you mean, Holy Emperor? I¡¯m a disciple of the Welkin Academy, and my master is Sect Elder Yoan Xenocrates. How could I possibly be a member of the Demon Race? How am I rted to them in any way?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor said coldly, ¡°The fact that Mount Walvern is the location of the Grand Tournament is a secret that no outsiders would know. However, the Demon Race appeared there and ughtered many innocent lives. Based on my investigation, you are a member of the Demon Race. You were the one who informed them of the location. You were the one who caused countless deaths.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± James roared inughter. ¡°Preposterous! How am I even capable of colluding with the Demon Race? The Demon Race is full of powerful figures, whereas I have only reached the Immortal Ascension rank. Even if I wish to collude with them, do you think they would take me seriously?¡± Then, he pointed at the Divine Holy Emperor and said, ¡°You, on the other hand, are even more deserving of suspicion than me. You were the one who determined the Grand Tournament¡¯s location. Did you not realize that there was a Demon Race camp at Mount Walvern? Or could it be that you sent us there to our deaths? You use me of being a member of a Demon Race, but where¡¯s the evidence to support your ims? In fact, I think it¡¯s more likely that you were the one who colluded with them!¡± James¡¯ voice reverberated throughout the hall. ¡°Preposterous!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s face darkened as he raised his arm. Powerful energy gathered in his palm, which sent James flying and copsed to the ground. James vomited a mouthful of blood. The Divine Holy Emperor was strong. However, he did not kill James. He only wished to teach him a lesson. Seeing that his disciple was attacked, Yoan stepped forward and reprimanded him, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? How could you resort to violence? Was what he said not valid? You were the one who determined the Grand Tournament¡¯s location. Shouldn¡¯t you have found out about the Demon Race¡¯s camp at Mount Walvern?¡± Standing at the top of the main hall, the Divine Holy Emperor said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m merely teaching him a lesson for disrespecting his elders. He¡¯s not worthy of questioning me. As for the evidence he demanded, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this conclusion if I don¡¯t have any to support my ims.¡± Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 ¡°Men, bring me the magic mirror!¡± As the Divine Holy Emperor ordered, a few disciples of the Divinity Sect walked in while carrying a bronze mirror. The mirror was two meters in height, and mysterious symbols were carved on it. The Divine Holy Emperor said, ¡°This is a magic mirror. As long as you have cultivated the Demonic Arts or Demonic Energy, everything will be revealed by the bronze mirror.¡± At that moment, James had stood up, and the mirror was before him. Standing before the mirror, al bronze light shone on him. At that moment, the Demonic Energy inside his body churned. Unable to suppress the hidden Demonic Ehergy inside his body any longer, threads of Demonic Energy materialized. Soon, majestic Demonic Energy enveloped his body. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What powerful Demonic Energy!¡± Upon seeing this, everyone in the main hall stood up and eximed. ¡°James, you¡­¡± Even Yoan was taken aback. James never thought that the Divinity Sect had an object that could reveal his Demonic Energy. However, though his secret was exposed, he did not panic. In the worst-case scenario, he would simply request Sophie¡¯s assistance. However, he did not wish to be falsely used of something he did not do. ¡°Anything else you wish to say, James?¡± the Divine Holy Emperor said coldly. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Indeed, my body is a Demonic Body. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a member of the Demon Race.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use talking your way out of this.¡± James said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to talk my way out of this. I am not a member of the Demon Race. On the contrary, I was the one who saved the imprisoned cultivators. ¡°To be frank, I¡¯m not originally from the Ancient Realm. I came from Earth. Many years ago, I lost my life while I was weak. However, I was saved by someone who used a Demon Race relic to reshape my physical body. That¡¯s how I was resurrected. Then, I came across a member of the Demon Race who gave me a token upon recognizing my physical prowess. ¡°Back then at the Ancient n, it was only thanks to the uniqueness of my physical body that I managed to remove the Demonic Energy inside the Ancient n¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s body. However, the Patriarch told me that someone had colluded with the Demon Race to take his life. That¡¯s why he wanted to fake his death to lure the Demon Race into showing themselves. ¡°Still, he didn¡¯t expect that Marquis Tenzin of the Demon Race would be this powerful. That¡¯s why I wore a mask and presented the token given to me to deter the Demon Race from continuing their ughter. Besides, I was the one who appeared with the token and saved the imprisoned cultivators at Mount Walvern. They can be my witness.¡± Looking at the Divine Holy Emperor, he uttered word by word, ¡°Do I not have the right to live just because there¡¯s Demonic Energy inside my body? ¡°Besides, the only person who knew of my identity in the Ancient Realm is the Protector of the Demon Race. Apart from the ones who captured the cultivators at Mount Walvern, no one knew anything about my Demonic Body. So how did you learn of this? Could it be that you colluded with the Demon Race toN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. resurrect Lucifer Menachem by sacrificing a hundred thousand innocent lives?¡± James questioned him and spoke with great confidence. Everyone here was present at the Ancient n back then. They were wondering why Farley Gideon died all of a sudden and the Demon Race appeared. It appeared that someone had been colluding with the Demon Race. Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Since James¡¯ Demonic Body was no longer a secret, he narrated the events that unfolded in front of everyone. ¡°The Demon Race went to great lengths to resurrect someone called Lucifer Menachem. Do you know who he is?¡± The Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster stepped forward and said, ¡°Tell us what you know, James. Justice and truth will prevail in the end.¡± ¡°Understood, Headmaster.¡± James continued, ¡°Lucifer Menachem is the only blood kin of the Demon Emperor in ancient times. During that battle long ago, he foresaw his own death. So, he sealed away his descendant in Mount Walvern. Mount Walvern has always reeked of Demonic Energy. Anyone who has been there before knows of this. The Demon Race¡¯s Protector said that he learned an ancient arcane art, but he required the blood of many distinguished cultivators to undo the seal left behind by the Demon Emperor. ¡°I have no idea why the Grand Tournament was held at Mount Walvern. Someone must have arranged for this. I also feel that someone must havee to an agreement with the Demon Race to resurrect Lucifer Menachem. After learning that many cultivators had been captured, I used my Demonic Body to infiltrate the Demon Race camp. There, I saw them ughtering the cultivators and extracting their blood with my own eyes. ¡°Though I could simply turn a blind eye to this, I couldn¡¯t sit by the sidelines as innocent people lost their lives. At the pivotal moment, I stepped forward and presented my token, putting an end to the senseless ughter. I used my Demonic Energy to release the seal and resurrect Lucifer to save everyone. Only then did the Demon Race retreat. However, to prevent my identity from being exposed, I only returned to save the cultivators after a day passed.¡± James narrated the whole truth. ¡°This is the whole truth. Though I have a Demonic Body, I am not a member of the Demon Race. I could simplymand every member of the Demon Race in the Ancient Realm with my token alone, yet I didn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°I am a human. Every moment of my existence, I live to protect humans. Back then at the Ancient n, all of you would have perished if I hadn¡¯t risked my life. As for the reason why Mount Walvern was selected as the Grand Tournament¡¯s location, I¡¯m afraid the Divinity Sect¡¯s Patriarch owes us an exnation.¡± James pointed at the Divine Holy Emperor, who had already taken his seat. The Welkin Academy¡¯s headmaster stepped forward and looked at him, saying, ¡°Holy Emperor, James has told us everything he knew. Though he possesses a Demonic Body, he saved our lives time and again. I¡¯m afraid you still owe us an exnation about the location of the Grand Tournament.¡± ¡°Exnation?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of that? Now that it hase to this, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s going to believe what I have to say. In that case, I¡¯d rather admit to my deeds.¡± He stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me. ¡°I cooperated with Marquis Tenzin to resurrect Lucifer in exchange for the Demon Race¡¯s supreme cultivation method.¡± Hearing this, the crowd was stunned. Many brandished their swords immediately. ¡°I knew it!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You despicable viin! You¡¯ll pay for my disciples¡¯ life!¡± Someone brandished their sword and charged toward the Divine Holy Emperor. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before him and discharged a powerful wave of Sword Energy. This was a cultivator who had reached the Sage Rank. However, as he had only recently reached the Sage Rank, he stood no chance against the Divine Holy Emperor. As thetter¡¯s sleeves waved, powerful True Essence materialized and blocked the attack. At the same time, he sent the attacker flying, who copsed to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Marquis, I¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t show up now!¡± the Divine Holy Emperor roared. ¡°Heehee¡­¡± An eerieughter reverberated throughout the hall. Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 As the snicker echoed throughout the hall, a ck aura suddenly appeared and gathered together, forming a man in a ck overcoat. Seeing this, everyone retreated and stared cautiously at Marquis who appeared. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor roared inughter, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me all along. But so what?¡± Actually, Marquis was here at the Divinity Sect to annihte every cultivator here in one fell swoop. The Divine Holy Emperor knew that his actions would arouse suspicion after the Grand Tournament was over. That was why he made preparations in advance. The cultivators stared cautiously at Marquis. Although they were some of the greatest fighters in the world, they knew how powerful Marquis was, especially his Curse Magic. The moment he performed his Curse Magic, none would stand a chance against him. The headmaster questioned, ¡°What do you think you are doing, Holy Emperor?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor smirked coldly, ¡°For my strength, of course. I have been stagnant at my rank for many years now. Only by cultivating the Demonic Arts can I increase my rank.¡± ¡°Something bad has happened, Patriarch!¡± At that moment, a few disciples of the Divinity Sect rushed in and said anxiously, ¡°A bunch of Demon Race people has surrounded us.¡± Hearing this, everyone felt a chill running down their spine. James knew that the situation was dire. It appeared that the Divinity Sect had colluded with the Demon Race. If he did not leave now, he would not be able to do in the future. Seeing that everyone was in a confrontation with Marquis, James turned and tried to leave surreptitiously. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Marquis¡¯ face darkened as he waved, dragging James back forcefully. Then, Marquis mmed him against the ground. The Blood Energy inside James¡¯ body churned, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. James crawled up with great difficulty and said coldly, ¡°Are you defying my orders, Marquis Tenzin? I have the Demon Race¡¯s Supreme Token. How dare you kill a distinguished guest of the Demon Race?¡± James threatened him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Hmph!¡± Marquis, meanwhile, snickered. ¡°Who do you think you are fooling, James? You are just a human who just so happened to possess a Demonic Body. You won¡¯t be a member of the Demon Race. After annihting you and seizing your token, perhaps I might find out that the token¡¯s actually mine!¡± He walked toward James, who staggered backward. ¡°How lively!¡± A voice boomed, Then, a person walked into the hall. ¡°Farley!¡± Upon seeing Farley, James hurriedly rushed to his side. Farley nodded at James and Quintina before saying, ¡°James, leave now with Quintina. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± After he spoke, he looked at Marquis. ¡°Marquis, since my strength hadn¡¯t recovered yet, I was defeated by you at the Ancient n. Let the battle rmence, shall we? I¡¯m curious to see if your Curse Magic is truly invincible.¡± Faced with Marquis of the Demon Race, Farley wore aposed look on his face. After being in closed- door meditation for a few months, his strength had reached its peak. Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 Upon Farley¡¯s appearance, James breathed a sigh of relief. That was because Marquis was so strong that everyone here was no match for him even when theybined their strength. There was only one who could stand a chance against him, and that was Farley Gideon whose strength had returned to its peak. James did not linger for long and turned to leave. Marquis stepped forward and tried to seize James. However, Farley¡¯s speed was extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before the door of the main hall and blocked his path. Wearing a composed look on his face, he said coldly, ¡°We couldn¡¯t fight to our heart¡¯s content thest time we fought. Allow me to test the strength of your Curse Magic once more.¡± Then, a powerful aura burst forth from within. At that moment, James had rushed out of the main hall. Then, he heard the deafening sts of explosions behind him. The moment Farley and Marquis fought, the main hall was instantly destroyed. Afraid of staying for another second, James hurriedly left and arrived at where Henry and Diney were located. Then, he ordered, ¡°Something has happened. Return to the Celestial Abode immediately.¡± The two immediatelyplied. That was because they could already sense the terrifying battle waves from the Divinity Sect¡¯s main peak. The two entered the Celestial Abode. At that moment, every cultivator walked out of their rooms and gazed at the main peak in the distance.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is there a fight?¡± ¡°What a terrifying aura¡­¡± They had no idea why a fight broke out at the Divinity Sect¡¯s main peak. As Marquis and Farley possessed enormous strength, the battle waves permeated the air as the mountains showed signs of disintegration. Many began to panic. After some searching, James found Quintina. She was standing before an independent courtyard gazing at the figures in the sky. Furrowing her eyebrows, she murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Father here? I- Is that the Demon Race?¡± ¡°Quintina.¡± Just as she was confused, a voice came from behind. Quintina turned and saw James. Then, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯ll bring you to the Celestial Abode now.¡± James grabbed Quintina¡¯s arm. Then, powerful energy materialized from within the Celestial Abode and dragged Quintina into the abode. Boom! From afar, a wave of Demonic Energy shredded through the air and struck the mountain, which instantly disintegrated. Meanwhile, many cultivators perished at the hands of the Demonic Energy before they could flee. ¡°¡­¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. How could he simply leave them to their own fate? After a brief hesitation, the Celestial Abode grew increasingly in size. Soon, it transformed into an abode a hundred meters in height that floated in the air. Then, the gates opened. Standing in mid-air, James yelled, ¡°Quick, enter the golden door!¡± Upon seeing the golden Celestial Abode floating in the air, the panicking cultivators hesitated momentarily. However, as they sensed the battle aura getting stronger and stronger, they hurriedly rushed toward the Celestial Abode. Soon, they were inside the abode. James stored the Celestial Abode away and turned to leave. Swoosh! Marquis, who was engaged in a fierce battle against Farley, was distracted when he saw James flee. Then, a ck aura rushed toward James. The ck aura changed constantly and formed some ancient andplex symbols that possessed mysterious and profound power. As the symbols overwhelmed James, he could feel he was being trapped in mid-air and could not even catalyze True Energy. Just as the ck symbols descended from the sky and were about to crash into James, the headmaster appeared. Powerful True Energy gathered in his palm, and he deflected the ck symbols. Meanwhile, the pressure on James dissipated. The headmaster looked at him and said, ¡°Leave now, James.¡± James obeyed. Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 That was because he could not intervene in the battle between superpowers. With the headmaster¡¯s assistance, he hurriedly left. Soon, he arrived outside the Divinity Sect. However, the entire ce was surrounded by a group of men in ck robes. Standing in mid-air was the Demon Race¡¯s Protector James had encountered at Mount Walvern. ¡°I can¡¯t leave now¡­¡± James¡¯ face paled. There was nowhere else for him to run. He returned to the Divinity Sect once more. However, a fierce battle had broken out. The Divinity Sect¡¯s Patriarch had joined forces with Marquis Tenzin to fight against the other cultivators. Mount Divinity disintegrated. The battle aura was so overwhelming that even James¡¯ blood ran cold. He did not dare wander about. After diving into a pile of rubble, he entered the Celestial Abode, which gradually shrank until it was the size of a grain of sand hidden deep beneath the rubble. At the same time, many cultivators were gathered inside the Celestial Abode. They wore baffled looks on their faces as they had no idea what had happened. On the mountain outside the city, everyone looked at one another. At that moment, James appeared. Immediately, everyone swarmed toward him. ¡°What¡¯s going on, James?¡± Among them were Harold Carmelo, the Grand Supernatural of the Divinity Sect, and others such as Loki Xabi, Demetrius Lev, and Quintina. The moment he appeared, Quintina grabbed his arm firmly. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, James!¡± ¡°Woah, calm down!¡± James gently patted Quintina¡¯s hand and said, ¡°A woman should be gentle, or else you won¡¯t be able to get married.¡± Quintina released her grip and said, ¡°Cut the cr*p and tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on James, who narrated the chain of events that unfolded-from how he rescued Farley Gideon at the Ancient n, how Marquis Tenzin was scared off by his token, to the Divinity Sect¡¯s conspiracy. ¡°What? It was you all along?¡± Quintina was stunned. Some who were doubtful said, ¡°How can this be? The Divine Holy Emperor is a well-respected figure in the Ancient Realm. How could he have colluded with the Demon Race?¡± Harold said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t believe you. My master isn¡¯t that sort of person.¡± James said coldly, ¡°Are you guys dumb or what? He was the one who chose the Grand Tournament¡¯s location. Could he really not know that there was a Demon Race camp in Mount Walvern? It¡¯s obvious he sent us to our deaths. If it wasn¡¯t for me, all of you would have died long ago. ¡°Besides, the Demon Race has already surrounded the Divinity Sect. Do you have any idea how fierce the battle outside is?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Unwilling to prolong the conversation any longer, James descended the mountain and headed toward the city. Quintina chased after him and grabbed his arm, pleading, ¡°James, you have to save my father.¡± Upon hearing this, James stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°You must be kidding me. Your father is the greatest figure in the Ancient Realm, whereas I have only recently reached the Immortal Ascension rank. I haven¡¯t reached the Mage Rank.¡± James had no idea what was going on outside, but he did not wish to concern himself with the affairs of the outside world. Since he had no wish to die, he did not want to leave the Celestial Abode. The moment he took even a step out, the Demon Race could annihte him easily. At least he would be able to guarantee his own safety by remaining hidden inside. Based on his n, he would only leave the Celestial Abode only after it was safe outside. Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 As for the fate of everyone outside, James could not care less. He was not a savior. As for these cultivators here, he only saved them incidentally within the range of his abilities. As this was the Celestial Abode, James disappeared and reappear in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in the blink of an eye. ¡°James!¡± Quintina stomped her feet. Meanwhile, Henry and Diney were in the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Though the two entered the Celestial Abode, they had no idea what had happened. James walked in. Immediately, Diney stood up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James? What happened outside?¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded. Hearing this, they finally understood. James said, ¡°The Ancient Realm is in chaos, and there¡¯s a high possibility that this ce might be conquered by the Demon Race. Meanwhile, my identity has been exposed, and the Demon Race wishes to exterminate me. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. Once the battle outside dies down, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to leave.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He came to the Ancient Realm in search of a ce to cultivate in peace. Now, he could no longer remain here. He would be able to remain if Farley won. However, if he was defeated, James would have to flee. Over the next few days, James paid close attention to the battle outside. As he was the master of the Celestial Abode, he could sense the situation outside, where a tremendous and terrifying battle raged on. The Divine Holy Emperor colluded with the Demon Race and even sacrificed the entire Divinity Sect to obtain the Demon Race¡¯s cultivation method. Under Farley¡¯s leadership, cultivators from all over the world fought on. However, the Demon Race had Marquis Tenzin, the Divine Holy Emperor, the Protector, and many others. No matter how strong Farley was, the cultivators who fought alongside him gradually lost ground. After a few days of battle, the Ancient Realm suffered tremendous losses. In the end, realizing the defeat was inevitable, Farley fled alongside a few cultivators. The Divinity Sect was reduced to rubble, while the mountains had disintegrated. The Divine Holy Emperor was covered in wounds, and he lost one of his arms. At that moment, he sat in a lotus position in the rubble and healed his injuries. Meanwhile, Marquis and the Protector were standing beside him. Some members of the Demon Race were also cleaning up the battlefield. Marquis said, ¡°Protector, although we failed topletely annihte Farley and the others, they were severely injured and no longer pose a threat to us.¡± The Protector waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to celebrate. Our next objective is the Welkin Academy. Once we annihte them, we¡¯ll move on to the Ancient n. When that happens, the Ancient Realm will be in our hands. And when the seal is released, we will conquer Earth.¡± ¡°Reporting!¡± At that moment, a member of the Demon Race walked over to them and knelt, ¡°Despite having searched the rubble, we found no trace of James Caden.¡± Hearing this, the Protector furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°He must be here somewhere. We have completely surrounded the area. There¡¯s no way he can leave.¡± Marquis said, ¡°While we were fighting against Farley Gideon, I noticed a golden building in the air where many sought refuge. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, that should be James¡¯ treasure. He should be hidden inside it right now.¡± The Protector¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°James Caden must die. Although he has the Demonic Body and has obtained the recognition of some among the Demon Race, as well as possessing the Supreme Token, my higher-ups ordered me to take his life. The Azurean n has taken an interest in him, but the n is on bad terms with us, the Hadean n.¡± Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 The Protector had informed the Demon Race of this matter using arcane art. However, the Demon Race was divided into many ns. The strongest among them was the Hadean. n, whereas the n Marcello was in was the Azurean n. Since James swaggered around using the Azurean n¡¯s token in front of the Hadean n, he would have to pay for this insult. ¡°Find him even if you have tob through every nook and canny of the rubble.¡± Then, many began searching around for James. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not find him. Both the Protector and Marquis knew that James must be here somewhere. So, they stood in mid-air and performed terrifying arcane arts, bombarding the area relentlessly for ten days before stopping. Meanwhile, James was sipping wine in the Celestial Abode. Sensing that the bombardment outside had died down, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Looks like the Demon Race is out of patience.¡± Henry asked, ¡°When will they leave then?¡± Holding the ss of wine in his hand, James said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. We¡¯ll wait for a few more days. The Demon Race hasn¡¯t retreated yet. I¡¯ll lose my life if I leave the Celestial Abode now.¡± At that moment, Diney walked over to them, ¡°James, Quintina is at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James stood up and headed toward the gates of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As he pushed the door open, a woman wearing a green dress was standing outside. Upon seeing James, Quintina could not help but ask, ¡°James, how¡¯s the situation outside now?¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°The battle is over. Your father has been defeated.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quintina was stunned. James hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he isn¡¯t dead. He fled the Divinity Sect alongside a few other cultivators. Meanwhile, the Divinity Sect has been reduced to a pile of rubble. If I guess correctly, the Demon Race will soon make a move against the Welkin Academy, the Ancient n, and many other powerful sects of the Ancient Realm. Soon, the Demon Race will conquer the Ancient Realm.¡± Hearing this, Quintina was filled with consternation. James nced at her and consoled her, ¡°As your strength is too weak, there¡¯s nothing you can do at the moment. You stand no chance against the powerful figures of the Demon Race. Your father instructed me to take good care of you. I¡¯m nning to return to Earth soon. If you¡¯re willing, you may remain here inside the Celestial Abode. Once I return to Earth, I¡¯ll release you.¡± He could tell that she was worried about her father and the Ancient n. However, if she returned to the Ancient n now, she would not stand a chance against the Demon Race if they attacked. After speaking, James turned to leave, heading toward the mountain outside the city. That was because there was still a group of cultivators there. Now, he had to inform them of the situation outside. Quintina followed close behind James. ¡°There must be something you can do, James,¡± she said. ¡°You managed to scare them off by using the token before. Why can¡¯t you use that again?¡± James stopped and looked at Quintina behind him, saying, ¡°Ms. Quintina, aren¡¯t you overestimating my strength a little? There¡¯s nothing I can do. Besides, I¡¯m also dying to know why they¡¯re after my life.¡± He was indeed bewildered. Back then, Lucifer had acknowledged him. Otherwise, he would not be able to leave Mount Walvern. In that case, why would the Demon Race attack him? ¡°Could it be that the Protector and Marquis are after my life?¡± James murmured. Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 James believed this to be a likely scenario. That was because Lucifer told him that it was only with his father¡¯s acknowledgment that James¡® soul managed to merge wlessly with his physical body. So, there was no way Lucifer wanted to go after his life. This made the Protector and Marquis the prime suspects. However, this no longer had anything to do with James. Now that the Ancient Realm was about to be overrun by the Demon Race, he would not remain here any longer. In fact, staying here was much more dangerous than returning to Earth. James headed to the mountain outside the city. There, tens of thousands of cultivators gathered. There were originally 100,000 of them, but many perished at Mount Walvern, and some were implicated in the battle at the Divinity Sect. So, only approximately 50,000 of them remained. Seeing James approach them, they stood up. James arrived at the mountain¡¯s peak and looked at them, narrating the chain of events that unfolded ¡°This is basically what¡¯s happening outside. Once it¡¯s safe to leave, I¡¯ll leave the Celestial Abode with you. However, the rest will depend on you after that.¡± Harold stepped forward and looked at him. Doubtful, he asked, ¡°Are you really speaking the truth, James?¡± James nced at him and said, ¡°Why? Do you still not trust me?¡± Harold shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that this is simply unbelievable. Although I don¡¯t know much about my master, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s an evil person. There¡¯s no way he colluded with the Demon Race.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Divine Holy Emperor sacrificed the entire Divinity Sect to obtain the Demon Race¡¯s cultivation method. Now, the sect has been reduced to a pile of rubble, and most of the disciples are dead.¡± Hearing this, Harold¡¯s expression turned grim. James continued, ¡°You should be careful around someone like him.¡± ¡°You came from Earth?¡± Harold asked. ¡°Yes, is something the matter?¡± James said coldly, ¡°To be honest with you, a Sect Elder of the Divinity Sect had headed to Earth. To obtain my cultivation method, he made a move against me. That¡¯s why I fled here to the Ancient Realm. Since then, I came to the conclusion that there are no good guys in the Divinity Sect.¡± He was reminded of the affairs that took ce on Earth. James clenched his fists. ¡°Once I gain enough strength, I swear to annihte Yuvaan Zymir, the Divinity Sect¡¯s Sect Elder!¡± At that moment, Quintina said, ¡°James, take me to Earth.¡± She had considered the matter thoroughly. Quintina was totally helpless in the Ancient Realm. As this was a battle between superpowers, there was nothing she could do to help. Even if the Ancient n was annihted, she would have no choice but to turn a blind eye. Now, the only option she had was to travel to Earth, the core of the world. Besides, Earth was now full of powerful figures, and this was the perfect opportunity topete for providence. Although she was As for Farley, she believed that her father would not act impulsively. Besides, her father would not want anything to happen to her at this moment. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Earth is a lively ce now. Before I arrived at the Ancient Realm, there were already natural catastrophes on Earth. Then came the first providence, which the cultivators from the three thousand Sealed Realms came topete for.¡± Then, he bragged, ¡°Who would have thought that I¡¯d be the one who obtained the providence after the First Cmity?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . James¡® identity and the secret of his Demonic Body were already exposed. Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 He no longer cared about revealing the secret of the Infinity Steles. Besides, even if word spreads, he was no longer afraid of anything. Once he returned to Earth, there would be no superpowers there. With his strength, he could easily fight against the cultivators of the Three Thousand Worlds. ¡°Y¨CYou ?!¡± Quintina was stunned. As the daughter of the greatest figure in the Ancient Realm, she knew that the Four Cmities would appear on Earth, with each followed by a providence. She was shocked. She never expected that the man before him would be the one who obtained the First Cmity¡¯s providence on Earth. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re this impressive¡­¡± She murmured. James¡® strength was simply unbelievable. When he first arrived at the Ancient Realm, he was weak and insignificant. However, before long, he was able to withstand Hayden Salvatore¡¯s moves. Then, not even Harold at his full strength could scratch him. This cultivation speed was simply unimaginable for her. Even though she was a Grand Supernatural who possessed enormous potential, her cultivation speed was iparable to his. After some bragging, James said no more and descended the mountain. ¡°James,¡± Harold¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Hmm?¡± James turned to look at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can you bring me to Earth too?¡± ¡°You wanna go too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harold nodded grimly. Though he was a Grand Supernatural, he was of humble birth. As the child of a nobleman and his mistress in a country in the Ancient Realm, his mother was murdered at his birth. He left his family to cultivate alone, enduring hardships along the way, all for the sake of rising to power one day. After joining the Divinity Sect, he thought he would soon reach the pinnacle of his life. However, he did not expect the sect to turn out this way. He could no longer remain in the Divinity Sect. He was a Grand Supernatural, a genius of his time. He wanted to head to Earth andpete for providence so that his strength could increase. ¡°Of course you may.¡± James nodded and looked at the others, saying, ¡°I can take everyone to Earth. Well, actually, you can easily traverse through the seal by yourself. With the appearance of providence on Earth, the seal has weakened. As long as you aren¡¯t a hundred years old and possess enormous strength, you can easily travel to Earth.¡± ¡°Earth?¡± ¡°Forget it! I won¡¯t be able topete for the providence anyway with my current strength.¡± ¡°The providences belong to geniuses. They have nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Many conversed. They did not wish to head to Earth. To them, they would not be able topete for providence anyway. James said nothing. He had informed them of the situation outside. As for their decision, he could not care less. After leaving this ce, he returned to the city center of the Celestial Abode. There, he waited patiently while at the same time monitoring the outside world closely. Soon, a month passed in the blink of an eye. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After he could no longer sense the presence of the Demon Race outside, he left the Celestial Abode and appeared on a pile of rubble. Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 James appeared at the Divinity Sect, which had been reduced to a pile of rubble. Then, the Celestial Abode returned to being a ring on his finger once more. As he was worried that the Demon Race had not left, he scanned his surroundings carefully and proceeded with caution. As expected, there was a group of men in ck robes stationed outside the rubble. He changed directions. However, no matter where he went, he realized that the entire ce had been surrounded by the Demon Race. He had no way out. The Protector must have determined that he had remained hidden in the rubble. However, they could not find him after such a long time. That was why they simply cordoned off the area. ¡°What should I do?¡± Pensive, James sat on the ground below a huge rock. At that moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Some members of the Demon Race were patrolling the area. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James suppressed his aura and concealed himself. The moment he appeared, he would be relentlessly pursued by countless enemies. With his current strength, he had no guarantee of surviving the onught. He only dared breathe after the footsteps were far away. As James lifted his head and nced at the fissure in the sky, he contemted, ¡°Do I have no choice but to return to Earth through the seal?¡± That was his only avable option at the moment. However, many cultivators inside the Celestial Abode refused to travel to Earth. He also had the Dragon Abyss on his mind. He only knew that it was a ce that long existed since ancient times. The Dragon Abyss would open once every fifty years, and only ten would be allowed to enter each time. Entering the Dragon Abyss would allow James to gain enormous benefits. Hiding below the huge rock, he could not help but think about the Dragon Abyss. After some contemtion, he chose to give up on the tempting thought. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Ancient Realm should almost be conquered by the Demon Race by now. This means that the Dragon Abyss is now off¨Climits for me. Besides, I have left Earth for close to a year now. I wonder what¡¯s the situation there now. Maybe the Second Cmity has appeared,¡± James murmured. Lifting his head to gaze at the sky, he thought about traversing through the fissure to leave the Ancient Realm ¡°James.¡± At that moment, a voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. It was Sophie. James hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Then, a scroll appeared from within the Celestial Abode. Holding the scroll in hand, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sophie said, ¡°This is a talisman I created. By catalyzing the talisman, you can break through the void and reappear somewhere else. That¡¯s because you can¡¯t leave the Ancient Realm now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± James asked in confusion, ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave the Ancient Realm?¡± Sophie said, ¡°I can¡¯t really say why. Once I reached my rank, I¡¯m somehow able to see through certain fates. I can sense that you¡¯ll lose something if you leave the Ancient Realm now.¡± ¡°What will I lose?¡± James asked. Sophie said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just remember that fate is preordained. Back then when we were on Earth, I tore through the seal and allowed you to leave. However, you ended up in the Ancient Realm. This is fate.¡± James furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Since Sophie said so, he knew he could not leave now, but what would he lose exactly? James could not figure this out, and Sophie could not describe it in detail either. Looking at the scroll in his hand, he catalyzed True Essence, which slowly seeped into the scroll. At that moment, the mysterious symbols on the scroll glimmered and came to life. Then, powerful energy materialized from within the scroll. Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 The energy enveloped him, and he disappeared without a trace. James could feel his vision blur. When he reappeared, he had arrived at an unknown ce. The pile of rubble had vanished, only to be reced by picturesque scenery. Looking at the mountains and rivers before him, James breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve left the Divinity Sect. Now that so much time has passed, I wonder if the Demon Race has made a move against the Welkin Academy and the Ancient n.¡± ¡°Hmm I wonder how Mny is doing at the Welkin Academy¡­¡± At that moment, he thought of Mny, the woman who saved him when he first arrived at the Ancient Realm. He nned to head over to the Welkin Academy for now to have a look. Then, he hurriedly left and headed in the direction of the Welkin Academy. He traveled for a few days. Afterpletely leaving the region of the Divinity Sect, he opened the Celestial Abode and released everyone inside. ¡°You are safe now. Return to wherever you came from.¡± James said, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, James.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you did for me.¡± Many left after thanking James. Soon, only Quintina and Harold remained. Harold looked at James and asked, ¡°Are you not returning to Earth, James?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Not now¡­ I¡¯ll return once I¡¯m strong enough. When I return to Earth, I¡¯ll annihte the Divinity Sect¡¯s Sect Elder.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m heading to Earth now.¡± Harold lifted his head and looked at the fissure in the sky in anticipation. Then, he looked at James and said, ¡°Regardless, I owe you my thanks. If not for you, I¡¯d have been killed at the Divinity Sect. I¡¯ll head over to Earth and wait for you there. I can never forget our battle at Mount Walvern. Survive this and return to Earth. One day, I¡¯ll defeat you.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Harold was confident. He was a Grand Supernatural who had never been defeated by anyone. James could tell that Harold was not a wicked person. He thought about it and said, ¡°Upon your arrival on Earth, do not leak any information about me to anyone, especially the Divinity Sect. If possible, head to Wyrmstead and find my wife, Thea Cahan, and tell her that I¡¯m safe and sound. Remember, tell only Thea and no one else.¡± He trusted Harold. Though he missed Thea dearly, he could not return at the moment. As such, he could only request Harold to bring her his word. Harold nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll convey your message to her.¡± Then, he leaped into the air. Under James and Quintina¡¯s watchful gaze, his body entered the fissure, and he disappeared from their view. After Harold left, James looked at Quintina and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going as well?¡± Quintina was wearing a green dress. Her curvaceous figure and delicate features only served to entuate her beauty. ncing at James, she asked, ¡°Why? Trying to chase me away now?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± James smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I mean, why would I? I¡¯m nning on returning to the Welkin Academy to have a look. You might drag me down if you follow me.¡± Quintina pursed her lips. Though she was a Grand Supernatural, she was now a burden to James. Only he would dare such a thing in this whole wide world. ¡°Th¨CThen, I¡¯ll just enter the Celestial Abode.¡± Quintina lightly brushed the scattered ck hair on her shoulder, her morous face blushing. She said, ¡°I¨CI immediately hit it off with Diney the moment I entered the Celestial Abode. I¡¯ll chit¨Cchat with her inside and maybe even cultivate following Sophie¡¯s guidance.¡± While Quintina was inside the Celestial Abode over the past month, she had grown increasingly familiar with Diney. She also now knew of Sophie¡¯s power. Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Quintina had strongly requested it, so James had no choice but to let her into the Celestial Abode. Then, James turned around and left. After determining the direction, he moved forward quickly. His appearance had already been leaked. If he walked around in the Ancient Realm like this, his whereabouts might be discovered. So, he made a mask. It was a silver¨Ccolored mask that obscured half of his face. Only the bottom half of his face was visible. A dayter, James appeared in a city. Since he was unfamiliar with the Ancient Realm, he needed to purchase a map in order to locate the Welkin Academy. Even though he was currently a cultivator, he still needed to eat. It was a habit he had picked up on Earth. After not eating for a while, his heart felt empty, as if he had lost something. The city in the Ancient Realm was quite prosperous. There was a lot of foot traffic. In a restaurant in the city, a man in a ck robe and a half¨Csilver mask was savoring some delectable fare slowly in a corner. Many people had gathered in the restaurant and were chattering idly. ¡°Have you heard? The Divinity Sect was destroyed.¡± ¡°Mhm. I knew. I¡¯ve heard it was destroyed by the Demon Race. The Demon Race surrounded and attacked the Divinity Sect. The battle was joined by extremely powerful cultivators from the Ancient Realm, but everyone died.¡± The people who had gathered mostly talked about the Divinity Sect. However, nobody was aware of the truth behind the incident. After hearing all this, James said nothing and took a spiritual berry from the Celestial Abode. He then casually tossed it on the table as payment for his meal. He exited the restaurant, went to a grocery store in the city, and bought a detailed map of the Ancient Realm. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Once he walked out of the city, he looked intently at the map he was holding. After determining his location, he discovered that it was quite far from the Welkin Academy. Even with his current strength, it would take him about ten days to arrive if he traveled as quickly as he could. ¡°I hope the Welkin Academy is alright.¡± James folded the map and hurried off. For the following ten days or so, James traveled quickly. The Welkin Academy was the most powerful academy in this realm. It was not any weaker than the Divinity Sect; in fact, it was even more powerful. Near the Welkin Academy was a city as well. Its name was Moonlit City. James arrived in Moonlit City. However, the once¨Cbustling city had be a ghost town. No one could be found in the vast city. Clip clop, clip clop. The sound of footsteps came from a distance. James, who was standing in the city, turned to look. In the distance, a cavalry was approaching. There were about fifty cavalrymen, all warriors on horses and d in armor. The warriors charged toward James and surrounded him. The general in the lead shouted coldly, ¡°Who are you? What brought you to Moonlit City?¡± James was well aware that Moonlit City was managed by the Welkin Academy. The cultivators of Moonlit City had been evacuated, and only some warriors remained to patrol. This meant that Farley, the headmaster, and the others had returned. As a precaution against the Demon Race, they had evacuated everyone. James was also aware that these were warriors of the Welkin Academy. He took off his mask and revealed his face. Looking at the warriors, he said, ¡°I¡¯m James Caden, a disciple of Welkin Academy¡¯s Sect Elder Yoan Xenocrates. I¡¯ve just escaped from the Divinity Sect.¡± ¡°James Caden?¡± The warrior in the lead was slightly stunned. Clearly, he had heard of James. However, he had never seen him. Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 ¡°Wait.¡± The warrior in the lead put away the long sword he was holding, reached out, and some symbols appeared on his palm. Immediately after, a light beam of True Energy shot up into the clouds. James was aware that he was informing the senior authorities of the Welkin Academy. He waited patiently After about ten minutes of waiting, several people came flying in from the distance. These people were fast. They were far away, but in the blink of an eye, they appeared in Moonlit City James saw them as well. They were Farley Gideon, the headmaster, and his master. He walked over and greeted them, ¡°Master, Headmaster, Mr. Gideon.¡± Farley appeared in front of James and asked, ¡°James, you¡¯re finally back. Where¡¯s Quintina? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James did not try to hide anything from these people. He took the ring off his finger, and it transformed into the Celestial Abode. The Celestial Abode grewrger andrger. Then he spoke with Sophie and requested that she let Quintina out. Everyone present was astounded to see such a treasure in James¡® possession. However, they were only astounded. They made noment about it. Soon, Quintina appeared. ¡°Father.¡± As soon as Quintina appeared, she noticed Farley. She said cheerfully, her face beaming, ¡°You¡¯re fine. Great. This is wonderful.¡± The headmaster stepped forward and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk after we get back to Welkin Academy.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Following that, James returned to Welkin Academy, led by the headmaster and Farley. The Welkin Academy had be heavily fortified. Outside the Welkin Academy, there was a powerful Magic Circle. Farley and the headmaster, as well as powerful cultivators from around the world, formed this Magic Circle to thwart the attack of Demon Race powerhouses. At Welkin Academy¡¯s main peak, the headmaster, Farley, Yoan, James, and Quintina gathered in the main hall. Farley looked at James and said, ¡°James, Welkin Academy will be a battlefield very soon. This ce is not suitable for a long stay. You should leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried something happened to the academy as well, so I came back to take a look,¡± James exined. The headmaster said, ¡°In thest few years, the Demon Race has been active. The Divine Holy Emperor colluded with the Demon Race, and as a result, this realm has suffered a great deal. Many powerful cultivators were killed in the battle at the Divinity Sect.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Yoan agreed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to fight to the death against the Demon Race. The location will be Welkin Academy. Welkin Academy students were all evacuated to a safe location. Now we¡¯re waiting for the army of the Demon Race to arrive at Welkin Academy.¡± Only when he learned that all of the students at Welkin Academy had been evacuated did James feel relieved. He came because he was concerned about Mny as well. The headmaster took out a token and handed it to James. James was slightly taken aback. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The headmaster said, ¡°This is the key to the Dragon Abyss. Once every fifty years, the Dragon Abyss is opened. Welkin Academy hosted the most recent Grand Tournament, which is why the token was in my possession. The Divinity Sect was in trouble before I could hand over the token. I¡¯m giving you the token right now. You can travel to the Dragon Abyss with the token, unlock the Dragon Abyss, and go inside to cultivate for a while.¡± James epted the token. The token was only the size of a palm. It was bronze in color and inscribed with some mysterious writings. Farley exined, ¡°The Dragon Abyss is a holy site for cultivation in the Ancient Realm. It has been passed down since ancient times. Many powerful cultivators have visited the Dragon Abyss and cultivated there. The Dragon Abyss is situated on an ind in the Endless Sea. ¡°The ind is surrounded by an enigmatic Magic Circle. Nobody has the ability to open the Magic Circle. Only those who have the token are able to unlock it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The headmaster nodded and said, ¡°You have now been given the token. Take Quintina and cultivate there for a while. Then, as quickly as possible, leave the Ancient Realm and return to Earth. The Ancient Realm will soon descend into chaos. You shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡± Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 The Welkin Academy had already made the necessary arrangements for its disciples. The people who remained at Welkin Academy were all powerful cultivators. These cultivators came from all over the world, not just Welkin Academy. Now that the Ancient Realm was about to fall into chaos, the headmaster and the others could no longer care about the Dragon Abyss. Instead, they gave James the token to unlock the Dragon Abyss. The headmaster said, ¡°The Dragon Abyss can only be essed once every fifty years. When it¡¯s time to unlock it, the token is required. If the Dragon Abyss is not opened during that time, there will be a wait of fifty years before it can be opened again. ording to my calctions, the time hase to unlock the Dragon Abyss. There¡¯s still a month before it closes. You can still make it if you hurry now. If the time has passed, you won¡¯t be able to open it even with the token.¡± James did not object and immediately responded, ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll head over to Dragon Abyss right away.¡± When he said that, he looked over at Quintina, who was standing aside and asked, ¡°What is it? Are you not leaving right now?¡± ¡°Father, take care.¡± Quintina looked reluctant to part with Farley. Farley¡¯s face was filled with adoration. He said, ¡°Quintina, you¡¯re a Grand Supernatural. You have boundless potential. You don¡¯t belong in the Ancient Realm. You belong on Earth. You should go to Earth andpete with the prodigies of the Three Thousand Worlds for providence and opportunities.¡± Farley only gave her a few sinct instructions. Following that, James and Quintina left Welkin Academy. After they walked out of the Magic Circle, Quintina looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you have a magical flying tool?¡± James shook his head. It was something he did not have. After learning that, Quintina raised her hand. A green ray of right emanated from the ring on her finger, and a small airship appeared in James¡® sight. This airship was not veryrge. It resembled a skiff. James looked confused. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is the magical flying tool gifted to me by my father,¡± Quintina exined, ¡°It flies quickly and requires very little energy.¡± As she said this, she boarded the airship. James followed suit. Although the airship was small, it had no trouble carrying two people at once. After James boarded the airship, Quintina set the airship in motion. The airship rose slowly into the sky before heading towards the Dragon Abyss. The airship was very fast. James could feel the wind force while sitting on the airship. However, such a small amount of wind resistance was insignificant to him. ¡°You guys certainly know how to have a good time.¡± James was seated on the airship. He looked at Quintina and said, smiling, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this thing to actually fly. It can even move at such a high speed.¡± Quintina rolled her eyes at James. Even though the magical flying tool was umon, it was an essential item for a powerful cultivator. She did not say anything else on this topic. Instead, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°What is the Earth like? Can you tell me about it?¡± As the daughter of the top cultivator in the Ancient Realm, she knew about Earth. She was also aware that the Ancient Realm was a Sealed Realm, that there were three thousand worlds just like it, and that all three thousand Sealed Realms had once been Earth¡¯s territory. She also knew that once the seal was broken, the three thousand Sealed Realms would merge with Earth. However, she had no idea what Earth was like. ¡°Earth¡­¡± James started to get lost in his thought. He eventually said after some time, ¡°Earth was once in the age of technology. Humans had very little fighting ability. There were almost no cultivators. Even now, humans on Earth have yet to enter the age of cultivation. Only a small number of people became cultivators.¡± James began to talk briefly about Earth. He talked about some of the technology used there and took out his phone as he spoke. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, the battery on his phone had long since run out. He took out the power bank he had prepared and charged his phone. After about ten minutes, he turned on his phone, opened the camera app, and snapped a photo of Quintina. Then, he gave Quintina the phone to look at. Quintina took a look at the image of herself on the phone, and a look of surprise appeared on her pretty face. ¡°Th¨CThis is amazing. It looks exactly like me.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°It is you. This is a camera.¡± ¡°Uh, what¡¯s a camera?¡± Her question left James at a loss. Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 He started to exin. After exining for a while, Quintina still did not seem to fully understand. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I still don¡¯t quite get it.¡± Quintina shook her head. James said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand right now. Everything will make sense after you go to Earth and live there for a while. In short, Earth is a wonderful ce. You¡¯ll definitely enjoy it once you¡¯ve been there.¡± The airship was flying at its highest speed. After chatting with Quintina, James started to close his eyes and rest. Then, he entered the cultivation state. ¡°You¡¯re cultivating even while traveling. Boring.¡± Quintina pouted involuntarily. There was no mishap on the way to the Dragon Abyss. After about eight days, the airship appeared at the Endless Sea. It was a vast ocean. At first nce, there appeared to be no end in sight. Now, they only needed to move forward for three days before reaching the Dragon Abyss. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. James and Quintina appeared on the ind where the Dragon Abyss was located. ¡°James, we¡¯re here,¡± Quintina¡¯s voice rang out. James stopped cultivating and looked up. Straight in front of him was an ind. The ind was massive Its perimeter was not in sight. Some mysterious white aureoles could be seen around the ind. There were some enigmatic characters in the aureoles. ¡°Is this the Dragon Abyss?¡± James looked ahead and asked, ¡°Quintina, what¡¯s the origin of the Dragon Abyss?¡± Quintina thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ve only heard my father say that the Dragon Abyss has existed since ancient times. It¡¯s always been a holy site for cultivation in the Ancient Realm. ¡°My father told me that there are many powerful cultivators hidden in the Ancient Realm. ¡°These cultivators have been around since the Primordial Age. However, these cultivators are almost entirely in seclusion and rarely venture outside. ¡°Father said that in the Dragon Abyss, a true powerhouse is hidden. He¡¯s of the Dragon Race. ¡°He¡¯s very strong, but I have no idea what rank his strength has reached. ¡°And deep underground on the ind where the Dragon Abyss is located, there is the Dragon Vein. The Dragon Vein will continuously emit Dragon Energy, and the Dragon Energy will gather within the ind Dragon Energy can not only enhance one¡¯s True Essence, but it can also improve one¡¯s physical body.¡± Quintina gave a brief introduction to the Dragon Abyss. After listening, James gained a general understanding of the Dragon Abyss. Quintina put away the airship. The two stood on the surface of the sea. Just as James was about to take out the token to unlock the Dragon Abyss, a person walked over from the distance. This person was dressed in a ck robe. He appeared to be very young. On his face, there was even a hint of childishness. He looked quite handsome, but there was a slightly evil tinge to his handsome face. This person walked over to them, step by step, on the surface of the ocean. Soon, he appeared in front of James and Quintina. ¡°Lucifer Menachem?¡± When he saw this person, James unconsciously furrowed his brow. Quintina heard James¡® words and was secretly shocked. She had never met Lucifer, but she had heard of him. He was the person the Demon Race attempted to resurrect. Lucifer walked over with his hands behind his back. With his gaze resting on Jarnes, he said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°Why? Did you know I wasing?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I knew someone wasing, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. I never thought you¡¯d be so lucky. You even managed to escape from the Divinity Sect. Looks like my father made the right decision. You are a man of great fortune.¡± Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 James locked his gaze on Lucifer. Lucifer was too unusual. He was the son of the Demon Emperor. He was the sole descendant of the Demon Emperor. With such an identity, he would always be a sphemous presence, no matter where he was. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I saved you, and you want to kill me?¡± questioned James. ¡°No.¡± Lucifer¡¯s expression was calm. He said, ¡°I never gave the order to kill you. The ones who want to kill you. are the other members of my race, because the token in your hands belongs to the Azurean n, and the n I belong to is the Hadean n. ¡°We are all of the Demon Race. However, since the battle in ancient times, and after my father died in the battle, my n¡¯s standing in the Demon Race plummeted, and my n began to be suppressed. This caused friction between the two ns.¡± Only after hearing that did James understand. There were actually different ns within the Dernon Race ¡°Besides, I believe you won¡¯t die.¡± Lucifer smiled faintly. ¡°Why?¡± asked James. Lucifer pointed at the sky. With a puzzled expression on his face, James raised his head and looked up. He had no idea what Lucifer meant. ¡°Destiny,¡± Lucifer said nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what fortune awaits you or what opportunities you will encounter. However, given that your soul has perfectly merged with the physical body reconstructed by the Demonic Lotus, you are a man of great fortune. The Heavenly Path is on your side. Simply put, such a person as yourself is blessed by the Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°Why?¡± James still did not understand. Lucifer exined, ¡°Because your body is stained with powerful Karma. When there is a cause, there is an effect It¡¯s impossible for your life to end like this. You¡¯ll have to resolve this Karma and put an end to it. ¡°Let¡¯s put everything else aside and simply talk about your body. ¡°Do you truly believe that acquiring the Demonic Lotus and reconstructing your physical body was your stroke of luck and a boon? ¡°Indeed, it is a stroke of luck and a boon to you. However, the moment you obtained the Demonic Body, it was predetermined what you will have to bear as a result of it. ¡°This is Karma. ¡°And your Karma is already powerful enough. If you die, the future might be fraught with some uncertainties. Thus, the Heavenly Path will protect you when you are still weak. Do you understand?¡± James did not seem to fully understand. ¡°Never mind. Even after I exin it to you, you still don¡¯t understand. It will make sense to you in the future,¡± said Lucifer. The truth was that he, too, did not fully understand these. He was only slightly more informed because he had a father who was a Demon Emperor. James asked, ¡°Then why did youe here?¡± Lucifer turned around to face the ind behind him. He said, ¡°I¡¯m here for the Dragon Abyss, of course. The Dragon Vein is beneath the Dragon Abyss. I n to transnt the Dragon Vein into my body.¡± He was talking about it casually. Quintina and James¡® expressions, on the other hand, had changed. ¡®Transnt the Dragon Vein into his own body? How insane would someone have to be to say something so outrageous?¡® Lucifer muttered to himself, ¡°I was born a littlete. I¡¯ve already missed the providence of the First Cmity on Earth. ording to my understanding, the Earth¡¯s Second Cmity has already urred. After the disaster, providence will appear. I have to move the Dragon Vein into my body and quickly improve my strength so that I can fight for the providence that is going to appear.¡± Lucifer was the son of the Demon Emperor. Blood of the Demon Emperor was coursing through his body. However, he was very young when he was sealed away. As a result, his strength was not quite powerful. James took a deep breath. Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 He then calmed down. He had heard Lucifer say that Earth¡¯s Second Cmity had already appeared. However, he still did not know what the Second Cmity was. He was concerned about Earth and could not help but ask, ¡°Has the Second Cmity on Earth appeared? What is the Second Cmity?¡± Lucifer turned around and looked at James. He was aware of James¡® origin and knew James was from Earth. Without trying to hide anything, he said, ¡°The First Cmity on Earth is natural catastrophes. The Second Cmity is a catastrophe of beasts.¡± ¡°A catastrophe of beasts?¡± James looked confused. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucifer nodded and said, ¡°ording to information revealed by an oracle in my n, the Heavenly Path has undergone changes. Humans used to be the wisest of all creatures, and the Heavenly Path favored humans. However, that is no longer the case. The Heavenly Path has shifted. An Elysian Inscription has appeared on Earth. ¡°So long as one is not of the human race, one¡¯s rate of cultivation will significantly increase. ¡°Furthermore, if one is lucky enough to find this Elysian Inscription that has appeared on Earth and is illuminated by the Elysian Light, they will be able topletely transform. ¡°The Second Cmity for humans on Earth is a cmity caused by beasts. Beasts will rise, and humans will suffer misfortune. This cmity willst for a very long time until it is neutralized by humans.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James was listening intently. After hearing this, he had to ask, ¡°How can the Second Cmity of humans on Earth be neutralized?¡± Lucifer shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know? Everything I know is information obtained by my n¡¯s oracle by peering into Heaven¡¯s secret. I don¡¯t know much about the specifics either.¡± Phew! James took a deep breath. He had not expected the Second Cmity to be this way. An Elysian Inscription had appeared on Earth. Every non¨Chuman on Earth would have a faster rate of cultivation. Furthermore, those who had the opportunity to see the Elysian Inscription would instantly transform. Could it be that if the Elysian Inscription was found and destroyed, humanity would be able to put an end to the Second Cmity? James began to connect with Sophie, who was in the Celestial Abode. He told her what he had learned about the situation and asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, if the Elysian Inscription is found and destroyed, will the Second Cmity of humanity be neutralized?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Sophieughed and said, ¡°James, your way of thinking is too naive. Do you know what the Heavenly Path is? Do you understand what the Elysian Inscription is? You¡¯re even considering destroying it. Even a Grand Emperor would be terrified and hesitant to confront, let alone destroy, the Elysian Inscription.¡± James asked, ¡°How can the Second Cmity of humanity be stopped, then?¡± ¡°Wait. Let me do some calctions.¡± On a mountain range behind the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in the Celestial Abode, Sophie was seating cross- legged on the ground, dressed in white. Her long, ck hair was flowing freely in the absence of wind. She raised her hand and some mysterious characters manifested in her palm. These characters came together and formed an ancient Magic Circle. This Magic Circle resembled a Tai Chi diagram in some ways. However, in the Magic Circle, there were thousands of enigmatic characters that kept flowing around. Sophie¡¯s aura became mysterious at that moment. All of a sudden, she appeared to be merging into heaven and earth. The Magic Circle in front of her kept turning, and the mysterious characters within it continued to manifest a powerful force. This went on for about ten seconds. Crack! The Magic Circle in front of Sophie suddenly broke. She was impacted by the bacsh and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her body fell helplessly to the ground. She dragged herself up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. With a solemn expression on her face, she muttered, ¡°With my current ability, it should not be difficult for me to predict the Second Cmity on Earth. However, an extremely powerful force is preventing me from doing so.¡± Despite the failure of the extraption, Sophie still managed to get some information. ¡°James, I made a prediction. Each of the Four Cmities on Earth will be more severe than thest. I learned that humans were once protected by the Heavenly Path. However, it seems like human cultivators did something that was contrary to the Heavenly Path in the distant past. As a result, the Heavenly Path shifted and began to side with other races.¡° Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 Sophie did not figure out how to resolve the Second Cmity, but she did gather some information. In ancient times, humans did something that was against the Heavenly Path. As a result, humans were no longer the wisest of all creatures, and the Heavenly Path stopped protecting humans. However, she still had no idea what exactly humans had done in the distant past. ¡°Is there really no way to put an end to the Second Cmity on Earth?¡± asked James. Sophie said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. However, there is always a way. A solution can always be found. Try not to worry too much. Everything has been predetermined. Take it one step at a time.¡± After saying that, Sophie stopped talking. ¡°James,¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice rang out again. James returned from his thoughts and looked at him. Lucifer said, ¡°You were able to get here. That means you have the token to the Dragon Abyss. Open the Dragon Abyss now. I want to go inside, find the Dragon Vein, and transnt it into my body.¡± Quint¨ªna could not help but say, ¡°The Dragon Vein has been around since ancient times. Can you transfer it into your own body?¡± Lucifer gave a small smile and said, ¡°I have a way. You don¡¯t need to be concerned about that.¡± James knew very little about the Dragon Vein. He also had no idea how Lucifer was going to transfer it into his body. These, however, did not directly concern him. All he needed to do now was enter the Dragon Abyss and concentrate on cultivating for a while. James took out the token. Following the headmaster¡¯s instructions, he exerted True Energy. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. True Energy sank into the token. Immediately after, an incredibly powerful force erupted from the token. This force shot off into the distance and entered the white aureoles. Suddenly, a passage was opened by the white aureoles. Lucifer turned around and began to walk without lingering. When James saw that the passage had opened, he put the token away and strode up to the passage ahead. Quintina trailed behind him. She said, ¡°This Lucifer person is insane. I¡¯ve never heard of the Dragon Vein being able to be transferred into a body before.¡± James said, ¡°His father was the Demon Emperor, a powerhouse of the Grand Emperor rank. He must have quite a few things the Grand Emperor left behind. He¡¯s more terrifying than any prodigy.¡± Currently, James did not understand the rank of Grand Emperor. What he did know was that the Celestial Abode he was holding belonged to one. As the son of a Grand Emperor and an heir to one, he must have had arge collection of treasures and mastered sacrilegious methods as well. If Lucifer made his way to Earth and shed with him, he would be a formidable foe. Quintina said nothing else. She followed behind James, and they both entered the Dragon Abyss. As soon as they stepped inside, James felt a primal force embrace him. This force was very powerful While receiving nourishment from this force, the cells throughout his entire body became more active ¡°What a powerful energy,¡± James could not help but exim. The ce had an abundance of energy. He was aware that all this energy emanated from the Dragon Vein. If Lucifer actually moved the Dragon Vein into his body, would an endless stream of energy be released, increasing his strength all the time? James did not dare to imagine it. He did not dwell on it either. The two quickly moved forward. They soon reached the center of the ind and climbed the highest mountain. On top of the mountain, ten beams of light were shooting into the clouds. Pointing at the light beams ahead, Quintina said, ¡°This is Mount Dragonvein. The Dragon Vein lies deep underground. And this is where cultivators havee to cultivate throughout history. Father said that this ce is only open once every fifty years. Each time, only ten people may cultivate. All the Dragon Energy gathered by the Dragon Vein for fifty years can be absorbed by ten people in about half a year.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James also saw the ten light beams on top of the mountain. He quickened his pace. Soon, he arrived at the summit. He looked at the ten light beams in front of him. Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 Among them, the energy in the center was the strongest, while the others were slightly weaker. James did not hesitate and walked right over to the center. There was a rock there. The rock was not particrlyrge. There was only enough room for one person to sit cross¨Clegged on the rock. The rock had a few small holes in it. White energies were emitted from the small holes. The energies shot into the clouds, forming a light beam. He walked over and sat in a lotus position on the rock without hesitation. As soon as he sat down, energy began to enter his body through all of his pores. He sensed a flood of energy flowing into him. Without hesitation, he invoked Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and began to absorb the energy. transforming it into his own True Energy. His rank had reached the Immortal Ascension Fifth Stair. As his rank advanced, more and more energy would be required to raise his rank again. James began another cycle of cultivation. His True Energy was growing by the second. After cultivating for a few days, he finally remembered Henry, Diney, and the Blithe King who were in the Celestial Abode. He opened the Celestial Abode immediately and let the three out. He gave them a brief introduction to the Dragon Abyss before letting them choose a rock to sit on and cultivate. When James was cultivating, Lucifer had already descended far beneath the earth. A cavern was located deep underground. He had arrived at the Dragon Vein¡¯s fountainhead. In front of him appeared an Energy Pool that constantly spewed out colorful rays of light. These rays of light were all pure Dragon Energy. Lucifer looked at the Dragon Vein¡¯s fountainhead with a serene expression. James was here, so he was not in a rush. If he transferred the Dragon Vein into his body right now, James would havee here for nothing. Fate brought James and him together. First, James¡® body was reconstructed using his father¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit Demonic Lotus. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Second, James had saved and resurrected him. He did not want James to go back empty¨Chanded. ¡°Young man, you have a lot of nerve to think about transnting the Dragon Vein into your body.¡± While Lucifer was staring at the fountainhead of the Dragon Vein, a faintly discernible voice rang out. Following that, a sh of white light appeared, and an elder manifested in front of Lucifer. He looked at Lucifer and said, ¡°Do you understand the significance of the Dragon Vein at this location? This ce, this Dragon Vein, is the source of Spiritual Energy in the Ancient Realm. If you take it away, the Ancient Realm¡¯s Spiritual Energy will soon run out. This realm will be a wastnd.¡± Lucifer nced at him and said nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me? All I want is the Dragon Vein. Don¡¯t stop me, old man, or your long life wille to an end.¡± He was aware that the elder standing in front of him was a powerhouse of the Dragon Race who was hiding there. Lucifer was not at all afraid, though. Even though he was weak, he was the son of the Demon Emperor. He had many tricks up his sleeve. It would not be difficult for him to kill this old man. ¡°Think twice, young man.¡± The elder¡¯s aged face had a tinge of resignation. He appeared to be aware of Lucifer¡¯s origins as he gently persuaded him. Lucifer said casually, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Even if I take the Dragon Vein and the Ancient Realm enervates, before the day itpletely withers, Earth¡¯s seal will have opened, and the Ancient Realm will merge with Earth. The Earth will regain its Primordial Energy. To Earth, this one Dragon Vein is insignificant.¡± The elder heaved a soft sigh. He knew he could not stop Lucifer. ¡°Since you¡¯re adamant about doing so, I have nothing else to say.¡± In a sh, the elder vanished from where he stood. The next instant, he was already outside and on the summit. He looked at the people who were sitting in the lotus position in the light beams. He did not disturb them. He simply watched from a close distance. James and the others werepletely unaware that someone was watching them. Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 The Dragon Energy from the Dragon Vein was extremely potent. However, James¡® rank had risen to the Immortal Ascension Fifth Stair. If he wanted to make another breakthrough, he would need an enormous amount of energy. Even though he had Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and was fast at absorbing and refining energy, he would need half a year to reach the Immortal Ascension Sixth Stair at his current speed. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Moreover, this was a situation with sufficient energy. He also needed topress his rank and ensure that he reached the extreme at each rank. This made it difficult for him to reach the Immortal Ascension Sixth Stair. He forgot everything and concentrated solely on cultivating. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. During this half¨Cyear of cultivation, James¡® rank had reached the peak of the Immortal Ascension Fifth Stair. He was one step away from entering the Immortal Ascension Sixth Stair. Nheless, he chose to compact his rank. He forciblypressed the Immortal Ascension Fifth Stairte¨Cstage into the Immortal Ascension Fifth Stair middle¨Cstage. At this point, the Dragon Energy emanating from beneath the rock was already quite sparse. James slowly opened his eyes and took his time exhaling a mouthful of impurities. He stood up from the rock, stretched a little, and muttered, ¡°As the rank advances, it bes increasingly difficult to want to advance it again. If I didn¡¯t enter the Dragon Abyss, and simply cultivated methodically, I might not reach the Immortal Ascension Sixth Stair even after ten years.¡± The others stopped cultivating one by one at this point, as the Dragon Energy had mostly been absorbed. If they wanted to return to this ce, they would have to wait fifty years. Quintina looked at James, her face beaming with pride, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the Immortal Ascension Ninth Stair. How about you?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m only at the Immortal Ascension Fifth Stair middle¨Cstage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Quintina looked perplexed. She said, ¡°At your current rank, half a year of cultivation is sufficient for a breakthrough. Why are you still at the Immortal Ascension Fifth Stair middle¨Cstage?¡± James exined with a smile, ¡°Because I¡¯m constantlypressing my rank and True Essence in order to make my True Essence purer and denser.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quintina did not say anything else. This time, Henry and Diney had also made significant progress. Their strength had improved. As they were about to leave, an elder approached them from nearby. The elder was dressed in a grey robe. He looked a little old. His face was wrinkled. His hair was slightly long and almost entirely white, with only a few ck hairs. He had a long beard. When he appeared, James and the others all looked wary. The elder looked at James and the others with a smile as he walked over Quintina nced at him. With confusion on her face, she asked, ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Gently stroking his white beard, the elder said with a smile, ¡°I am Xozarth Laldraxi.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this name, Quintina immediately eximed, ¡°Sir, y¨Cyou¡¯re the guardian of the Dragon Abyss, the elder of the Dragon Race, Xozarth Laldarxi?¡± Quintina had heard of Xozarth. He was a powerhouse who had been around since antiquity and stood guard at the Dragon Abyss. If her father met him, he would also have to regard him as his superior. To Quintina¡¯s understanding, Xozarth¡¯s strength was terrifying. His rank was so high that it was unfathomable. With a hint of resignation on his face, Xozarth said, ¡°What guardian? I¡¯m simply meditating in seclusion in the Dragon Abyss. Now I can¡¯t even defend, the Dragon Vein of the Dragon Abyss. What a disgrace to the word ¡®guardian¡®.¡± James looked at Xozarth and asked, ¡°Sir, what do you mean by that?¡± Xozarth said, ¡°An outsider came here and wanted to move this ce¡¯s Dragon Vein, but I can¡¯t even stop him.¡± Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 Xozarth let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°He is the son of the Demon Emperor. When the Demon Emperor died, he sealed him away in the Ancient Realm. I was aware of his existence. I just didn¡¯t expect him to come here right after being resurrected with the intention of moving the Dragon Vein of this ce.¡± James was well aware that he was talking about Lucifer. He asked, ¡°Will moving the Dragon Vein have any impact on this ce?¡± Xozarth exined, ¡°The Dragon Vein at this location is the core of the Ancient Realm. Thousands upon thousands of ley lines in the Ancient Realm all originate from this Dragon Vein. Once the Dragon Vein is gone, the other ley lines will gradually wither. ¡°The Spiritual Energy of the Ancient Realm will also gradually fade away, eventually turning it into a dead realm.¡± After hearing that, James furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Xozarth nodded and said, ¡°However, these are no longer relevant because Earth¡¯s Primordial Energy will recover and the seal will soon be opened. The seal will most likely be ready to open before the Spiritual Energy of the Ancient Realm has withered.¡± James was listening intently. He was unaware of the purpose behind Xozarth¡¯s appearance, but he believed Xozarth did not show up just to tell them about these things. Xozarth continued, ¡°Actually, the rarest thing in the Dragon Abyss is not the Dragon Vein.¡± James, Quintina, and the others were all looking at Xozarth. Xozarth went on, ¡°The most precious thing in the Dragon Abyss is an inscription.¡± ¡°An inscription?¡± James knitted his brow slightly and asked, ¡°What inscription?¡± Xozarth exined, ¡°An inscription left by the Ancestral Dragon of my family.¡± James and the others were all perplexed. Xozarth said, ¡°My family is a primordial race. We are a well¨Cknown existence since the Primordial Age. The ancestor of my family was a top powerhouse in the Primordial Age. Their strength had reached unfathomable heights. When the ancestor died, they left a bone. In the bone is an inscription which is a comption of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s lifelong signature martial art skills. ¡°Obtaining this bone equates to obtaining the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s legacy. ¡°And this bone is underneath the Dragon Vein, receiving nourishment constantly.¡± James was paying close attention. He could not help but ask, having listened to this point, ¡°Sir, why are you telling us these?¡± Xozarth said, ¡°I stand guard here not to protect the Dragon Vein, but to protect the Dragon Bone. I can sense that your body is unique. There is an aura of an Emperor rank powerhouse within you. Now that the Dragon Vein will soon be gone, the dragon bone will quickly disappear without the nourishment of Dragon Energy. I need to find a new home for the dragon bone.¡± He looked at James. ¡°Your body is very suitabie. I intend to imnt the dragon bone into your body.¡± Hearing that, James furrowed his brow. He did not consider this to be his good fortune. He was worried about the effects the dragon bone would have on him once it was imnted in his body. Xozarth seemed to notice James¡® concern. He exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t affect you in any way. It will even give you tremendous strength. If nothing else, the legacy of my family¡¯s ancestor is what all cultivators desire to have.¡± James asked, ¡°Sir, in that case, why don¡¯t you just take the legacy of your family¡¯s ancestor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Xozarth¡¯s face had a tinge of resignation. He said, ¡°Even if I continued to cultivate for countless years, I¡¯m still not qualified to get my family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re giving it to me just like that?¡± James was a little puzzled. Perhaps he was actually a man of great fortune? He could obtain an amazing boon simply by,ing to the Dragon Abyss? Xozarth said with a smile, ¡°Because you came from Earth, your Demonic Body can withstand the dragon bone. And because there is dragon blood in your body. It can nourish the dragon bone. Aside from these factors, the Dragon Vein will be transnted. So, I¡¯m just going along with fate.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 James was stunned. The Dragon Race¡¯s ancestor must be a transcendent existence as a being who was a powerhouse from the Dragon Race¡¯s Primordial Age. As far as James knew, the Grand Emperor was the highest cultivation rank one could reach Therefore, he concluded the Dragon Race¡¯s ancestor was undoubtedly a Grand Emperor James looked at Xozarth and said bashfully. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, I¡¯m lucky to have stumbled upon it?¡± No wonder Sophie warned him that he would miss out on many great things if he were to leave. She was referring to the legacy of a Grand Emperor, including the transcendent dragon bone. Quintina looked at Xozarth and asked, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re rather strong I¡¯ve met Lucifer previously Although he was born with great potential, he isn¡¯t that formidable right now. You should be capable of preventing him from taking the Dragon Vein.¡± Xozarth knit his brows together ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. Have you ever heard of Ancient Supernatural Powers?¡± Everyone looked at Xozarth Xozarth sat down on a boulder and uttered softly. ¡°You¡¯re all underestimating Lucifer Although he isn¡¯t at a high rank and has yet to step into the Mage Rank, his father was a Demon Emperor. Back then, his father knew of his fate and that he was about to die Thus, he sealed Lucifer before his death.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°At that time, he used an indescribable Supernatural Power to change Lucifer¡¯s fate. This allowed Lucifer to defy the Heavenly Path and the Five Elements ¡± Xozarth took a deep breath and said, ¡°I was also rtively weak back then. My sect¡¯s seniors instructed me to guard the Ancient Realm¡¯s Dragon Abyss and not to involve myself with Lucifer. He is out of the Heavenly Path and Five Elements reach, and he also has the support of the Demon Race¡± ¡°Who can afford to antagonize him?¡± Everyone listened carefully They had no idea what it meant to be out of the Heavenly Path and Five Element¡¯s reach. Xozarth did not exin in detail either. Boom! Suddenly, the Dragon Abyss trembled and cracks formed on the ind. Xozarth stood up and said, ¡°Lucifer is on the move.¡± Knowing he was incapable of stopping him, Xozarth did not take action He allowed Lucifer to remove the Dragon Vein The Dragon Abyss trembled for about ten minutes After the trembling subsided, a crack appeared on the ground, and a person zoomed out It was Lucifer. After he appeared, he looked at James with a faint smile and said, ¡°T¡¯ll be heading to Earth first, James. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± After Lucifer finished speaking, he flew toward the sky. Soon, his body disappeared into the cracked seal in the sky and disappeared from their sight. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the dragon bone.¡± After Lucifer left, Xozarth walked toward the crack in the ground James summoned the Celestial Abode and turned to Henry, Diney, and Quintina, saying, ¡°Head back into the Celestial Abode for now, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± The three nodded and entered the Celestial Abode. James followed Xozarth underground. Xozarth knew James was holding onto an extraordinary treasure, so he was not surprised by the Celestial Abode. He led James deeper underground and soon reached the Dragon Vein. Since the Dragon Vein had been removed, a bottomless pit remained empty and gaping in the ground As soon as they reached the area, Xozarth casually waved his hand, and magical energy materialized in his palm, sinking into the depths of the ground. A few secondster, a golden light emerged from the depths. Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 James could see the dazzling golden lighting from a bone. It was rtively small and golden in color with some mysterious symbols slithering around its surface These symbols were constantly changing as if mimicking the Milky Way. In just a short while, the symbols had transformed more than thousands of times. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a puzzled expression, James stammered, ¡°1-Is this the dragon bone?¡± Xozarth nodded and said, ¡°Yeap, this is the dragon bone left behind by the Ancestral Dragon. The inscription on it contains the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s entire legacy. It¡¯s a treasure that the strong can only dream of obtaining ¡°This bone belongs to the Ancestral Dragon. It¡¯s almost indestructible ¡°It¡¯s very extraordinary and needs strong energy to sustain it Without energy, it will soon wither away Once that happens, the inscriptions within the bone will also vanish with it, ¡°I¡¯ll transnt the dragon bone into your body. You should be able to keep it alive for a long time with the Demonic Energy in your body. Once itpletely fuses with your body, you won¡¯t need to supply it with energy to keep it alive anymore.¡± Xozarth looked at James and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± James nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Xozarth said, ¡°Alright. Lie down.¡± James did as instructed Xozarth waved his hand, and a small knife appeared in his palm. He walked toward James and made an incision on James¡¯ body. James had a resilient physique. Even a cultivator at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair would not be able to hurt him. Despite all this, Xozarth sliced open his skin with ease. He felt Xozarth forcibly break off a piece of his rib Then, Xozarth motioned with his hand once more. The dragon bone hovering in the air nearby flew over. Xozarth grafted it into James¡¯ body. The dragon bone was ced into his body and merged with his bone. James did not feel any difort throughout the entire procedure. Simply by thinking. James circted the Demonic Energy in his body, and the incision in his chest closed up. At the same time, new flesh grew around the dragon bone. Xozarth looked at James, who had stood up, and asked, ¡°How are you? Do you feel any difort?¡± James stretched his body and felt nothing out of the ordinary. He shook his head and said, ¡°I feel fine.¡± Xozarth smiled gently. ¡°As expected from a body reformed by a Grand Emperor. Your body is really remarkable. It epted the dragon bone without any difficulty. Now that the dragon bone has been transnted into your body, try and see if you can bring forth its power.¡± James nodded. Then, he attempted to call upon the dragon bone¡¯s energy. True Energy flowed through his whole body and gathered in the dragon bone in his chest. The True Energy awakened the dragon bone, causing it to shine with a faint golden glow. Then, a strong force came from within the dragon bone, significantly augmenting James True Energy At that moment, the inscriptions in the dragon bone were also activated and was if they sprang to life. James could sense the power of the magical inscriptions from the bone. ¡°Come forth,¡± Jamesmanded it with his conscious The inscription manifested as a golden light and appeared before his eyes. He looked at the constantly morphing inscriptions before him in shock. This is amazing. The moment the dragon bone was transnted into my body, it felt like it had be part of me. I can also activate the Inscriptions and call forth the scripts.¡± Xozarth had a satisfied look on his face. James did not need to channel energy into the bone, as it perfectly merged with his body. James was undoubtedly born to be the dragon bone¡¯s host Not only was it perfectlypatible with his body, but he was also able to activate the inscription ¡°Go back from where you came from.¡± Xozarth lingered not a second longer and strode away with his hands behind him, quickly disappearing from James¡¯ sight Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 Xozarth left after he transnted the dragon bone into James¡¯ body. James did not hang around either and quickly left the underground area, resurfacing back on the ind. Immediately after, he let Henry, Diney, the Blithe King, and Quintina out of the Celestial Abode. ¡°How did it go. James?¡± Henry promptly asked as soon as he got out. Quintina also looked at James, curious about what had happened with the dragon bone. James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm, everything went well. The dragon bone has been sessfully grafted into my body.¡± Diney asked, ¡°What are you nning next, James?¡± James thought about it for a while. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Initially, he wanted to cultivate in the Ancient Realm and return to Earth after amassing enough strength. However, the situation in the Ancient Realm was chaotic and not an ideal ce to cultivate peacefully. The Ancient Realm was now more dangerous than Earth James said, ¡°I n to return to Earth. The Second Cmity has befallen the Earth, and the Beast Race is getting stronger. They will surely turn into a deadly threat to the humans on Earth. I want to return to Earth and check on the situation¡± Henry¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. ¡°What about Yuvaan?¡± James said. Tll return to Earth but I¡¯ll keep a low profile. I¡¯ll stay hidden and cultivate on Earth. It¡¯s much safer than staying in the Ancient Realm. The ones after my life here are from the Demon Race On Earth, the only threat to my life is from Yuuvan.¡± James weighed his options and concluded that returning to the earth was safer than staying in the Ancient Realm. He turned to Quintina and asked, ¡°Do you really want toe to Earth with me?¡± Quintina replied, ¡°Yeah. Why not? What am I supposed to do in the Ancient Realm? This world is getting progressively worse. There¡¯s not much I can do even if I stay here. It¡¯d be better to go to the earth and fight for the boons there.¡± James said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then. You guys won¡¯t need to return to the Celestial Abode this time.¡± ¡°Henry, Diney, Blithe King, you three head to Wrymstead after returning to Earth and inform Thea that I¡¯m safe. If there¡¯s no one monitoring Wrymstead closely, I¡¯ll find a chance to return.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry, Diney, and the Blithe King nodded in unison. After a simple discussion, they immediately departed. They flew into the sky and entered the seal¡¯s crack, leaving the Ancient Realm, James appeared atop a barren mountain after returning to Earth. Henry and the others were nowhere to be seen. After entering the seal, they would be randomly transported to a ce on Earth. Thus, they had no exact idea where they would appear. James took out his phone and a spare power bank. After charging his phone for a while, he turned it on and pulled up a map. After checking the map, he learned that he was currently in a country in the west. He did not stay in the area for long and quickly rushed back to Sol. Sol was now the Earth¡¯s core region. Mount Bane was located within Sol¡¯s borders. Not only that, Bane City had be the gathering ce for Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds. This contributed to Sol¡¯s development as a central hub on earth. It did not take long for James to reach Sol. Since his identity was unique, he disguised himself with a silver mask and obscured most of his facial features. He had been away from Earth for almost two years and was unaware of how it changed at that time He immediately headed to Cansington. In Cansington, the buildings, streets, and most of its infrastructure remained the same as before. The only difference was that many people dressed in ancient clothes roamed the bustling streets. First, he headed to the Cahans¡¯ vi and observed the Cahans from a distance. Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 He secretly observed the Cahans and saw that they were doing well. Thea seemed like she was not in Cansington which was something he expected. He guessed that she was in Wrymstead. He left Sol and rushed to Wrymstead. In the meantime, he also logged into the Martial Arts Forum to apprise himself of the situation on Earth for the past two years. He learned that no significant events happened in the past two years and things were rtively peaceful. However, more Outsiders appeared on Earth at this time. Some powerhouses from the Three Thousand Worlds even resorted to using some tricks to cross into Earth. From what James knew, the most powerful person on Earth was at the Sage Rank, and there were multiple people also in this rank. One of them was the Divinity Sect¡¯s elder, Yuvaan. Additionally, James learned that the Second Cmity had already taken ce. The Second Cmity was dubbed the Cmity of Beasts While the earth¡¯s humanity faced this disaster, it was the Outsiders¡¯ chance to rise. In just a few months, many powerful beasts began to popte the Earth. ¡°Have you guys heard of the Tiger King? He was originally a normal tiger but stumbled upon the Elysian Inscription In one night, he was bathed by Elysian Light and transformed from a normal tiger to a beast with strength equivalent to a warrior at the Mage Rank.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the Fox Queen on Mount Lazerth. ording to rumors, she used to be a normal, little fox but transformed into a nine-tailed fox as strong as a Mage Rank cultivator¡± On the forum, people were discussing the beasts that appeared recently. Fortunately, these beasts had not caused mass destruction on Earth after their initial appearance. However, James knew it was the calm before the storm. There was definitely more to the Second Cmity than this. Countless more powerful beasts woulde into being and will cause devastating damage to the earth. Humanity could be wiped out if they did not develop a proper countermeasure. Soon, James reached Wyrmstead However, he chose to stay hidden He watched from the shadows and found that Thea was safe. Since Wrymstead was under surveince, he could not expose himself now. It would be disastrous if he was discovered. 1 can¡¯t use Sacrilegious Ascension or the Demonic Lotus. If I use them, my identity will be exposed, and Divinity Sect¡¯s elder will definitely hunt me down. The only ace up my sleeve is the newly-acquired dragon bone in my body.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. James took a deep breath. He did not stay long and returned to Sol shortly after. Then, he headed toward Mount Bane. A long time passed, and many more unknown areas appeared in Mount Bane. However, the statue that previously appeared in Mount Bane¡¯s central area was still in its original ce. The statue shone with colorful rays of light, and its energy had grown stronger. James sensed the statue¡¯s energy as soon as James¡¯ got close to Mount Bane He headed straight to the peak where the statue was located. On the mountain¡¯s peak, many people were gathered around the statue. They sat in lotus positions and were focused on cultivating. The mysterious statue made Mount Bane¡¯s surroundings abundant in Empyrean Spiritual Energy. James could sense that the people cultivating around the statue were still rtively weak. They were merely around the Herculean Rank and had not yet stepped into the Immortal Ascension. James walked closer to the statue and inspected it. The statue was carved in the image of a dignified- looking man. Although it was only a statue, James could sense the domineering aura from its eyes and expression. James murmured, ¡°Who exactly is this statue carved after? Is he one of the earth¡¯s Ten Emperors?¡± ¡°Have you guys heard that the Elysian Inscription hasnded on a certain ind? Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds rushed to see it.¡± ¡°Mhm I heard many beasts have also headed to the ind hoping to be blessed by Elysian Light and rise above humans.¡± At that moment, James heard spective whispers around him. Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 After James came close to the statue, he overheard the surrounding cultivators¡¯ conversation and obtained an important piece of information The Elysian Inscription had appeared on a particr ind, and beasts from all over the world were rushing there, hoping to benefit by being bathed in the Elysian Light. Simultaneously, some powerful humans have also headed to the ind. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Although it was rumored that the Elysian Inscription had no effect on humans, some cultivators still headed there to observe the situation. After James learned this, he fell into deep thought Initially, he wanted to head over and have a look at things. However, he decided not to after properly considering it. He left the mountain and left for Bane City. The city had be more prosperous than it was two years ago. Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds gathered in Bane City Retracing his previous steps, James walked toward Marcello¡¯s mansion. It did not take long before he arrived in front of it. Many warriors stood guard outside the mansion. All of them were powerful members of the Demon Race. James wanted to see Marcello but was afraid spies from the Divinity Sect were around the area. It would be a pain if he showed up and was discovered. Thus, he did not recklessly head toward the mansion Instead, he waited outside for two days. Two dayster, Marcello exited the mansion and got into a beast carriage. A huge lizard with wings on its back was hooked to the carriage. After she got into the carriage, the lizard flew up into the sky and took off James leaped into the air and flew after it Then, hended firmly on top of the beast carriage. As soon as hended, Marcellounched an attack from inside the carriage. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Marcello raised her hand, and powerful force materialized in her palm. It swept outside, aiming for James In the past, Marcello used to be very strong. There used to be a considerable difference in strength between her and James. Fortunately, James came across many boons on his recent adventures and grew much stronger. His current cultivation rank had already surpassed Marcello¡¯s cultivation rank Even if Marcello attacked with full strength, she would barelynd a scratch on James James did not counter the attack but dodged in a sh, He appeared at the other end of the beast carriage and quickly revealed himself, ¡°It¡¯s me, James.¡° ¡°James?¡± Marcello was shocked. James slowly removed his mask It¡¯s really you¡± Marcello sighed in relief when she saw James¡¯ face and said, ¡°I was wondering who was daring enough to sneak onto my beast carriage. Turned out it was you after all. Where have you been these past two years?¡± James wore his mask again and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. By the way, are you going on a long journey or something? Marcello nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Jace told me the Elysian Inscription appeared on a certain ind. I¡¯m headed there to try my luck.¡± Hearing this, James was puzzled Marcello saw through James¡¯ thoughts. She smiled and exined, ¡°I may look like a human, but I¡¯m not actually human. If I¡¯m lucky enough to find the Elysian Inscription and be bathed by the Elysian Light, I¡¯d benefit greatly from it.¡± James immediately understood her haste to travel to the ind. Marcello asked, ¡°By the way, what did youe to see me for?¡± James sat down inside the carriage and sighed. ¡°I have nowhere to go and no one to turn to, so I came to see you ¡°Back then, when the Divinity Sect captured you, I nned to save you But the Demon Race¡¯s powerhouses had yet note to Earth. We wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against the Divinity Sect¡¯s elder with the few members we had here, so.¡± James gently waved his hand. It was already water under the bridge. He did not me Marcello for noting to his rescue. ¡°By the way, do you know Xacobe?¡± Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 James suddenly thought of the Grand Emperor from the Demon Race, Xacobe, and his son, Lucifer. He realized that he hardly knew anything about them. Since Marcello was a pivotal member of the Demon Race, she should be familiar with them. Marcello looked at James suspiciously and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡± James said. ¡°You should already know about my body¡¯s origin since you were the one who gave me the Demon Race¡¯s Supreme Token. My body was reformed with the Grand Emperor, Xacobe¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit, the Demonic Lotus. I went to the Ancient Realm and resurrected his son, Lucifer, with the Demonic Energy in my body.¡± ¡°Lucifer¡±¡± Marcello eximed and asked, ¡°You resurrected Lucifer?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. ¡°Haahli Marcello took a deep breath and said, ¡°This is a serious problem, James. Do you know just who you resurrected?¡± 7sn¡¯t he the Demon Emperor¡¯s son? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand Marcello had a grave look as she exined, 1 heard from my father that Xacobe peered at his eventual fate and knew he would die. Before he died, he used his deific Supernatural Power to alter Lucifer¡¯s fate.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Lucifer is no longer constrained by the Heavenly Path and the Five Elements. His potential is unfathomably terrifying!¡± James said, ¡°Thad no idea. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you, so I can learn more about Lucifer¡± Marcello gently shook her head. She too had limited knowledge about him. All she knew was how he came to be, and how the Demon Race would obey him if he was resurrected and broke free from his seal She learned all of this from her father. ¡°I never expected you to be the one who awakened Lucifer. Now that I think about it, I can understand why it happened. Your body is formed with his father¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit, thus your fate has already been entangled with his ¡± Marcello took a deep breath She looked at James and said. ¡°You should be careful. The Hadean n is known for being ruthless Since Lucifer has been resurrected, he¡¯ll definitelye to Earth and fill the streets with blood.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. I must inform my father about this matter.¡± After speaking. Marcello sat in a lotus position. A wisp of ck energy seeped out from her body and disappeared into the air. Marcello was using a secret art tomunicate with her father, who was still in the Demon Realm. She stayed like that for about half an hour. Finally, she got up from the floor. James asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Marcello replied solemnly. ¡°News of Lucifer¡¯s resurrection has spread everywhere. Everyone in the Demon Race now knows about it. I also just got a new piece of information.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James frowned and asked, ¡°What information is it?¡± Marcello said, ¡°You know about the earth¡¯s Second Cmity, right? It¡¯s dubbed the catastrophe of beasts As the catastrophe urs, an Elysian Inscription will appear. The Heavenly Path will favor the non-human races ¡°The cultivation speed of non-human races will elerate and Outsiders bathed in Elysian Light will rise above humans ¡°More importantly, the Elysian Inscription was specifically created for a certain being from a particr race.¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed as he asked, ¡°Was it made for Lucifer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡± Marcello exined. His fate was altered a long time ago. Now even the Heavenly Path has created a separate inscription specifically for him. If he gets his hand on the Elysian Inscription, he¡¯ll be even more formidable and his strength will grow tremendously in a short period of time.¡± James became troubled when he heard this. He never expected the Second Cmity faced by the earth¡¯s humans to be a being from the Demon Race To make matters worse, he was the one who resurrected this devastating being. Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 After hearing Marcello¡¯s words, James was filled with dread. He was responsible for Lucifer¡¯s resurrection. The Elysian Inscription appeared specifically for Lucifer¡¯s sake. It was in to see that Lucifer was meant to be Earth¡¯s Second Cmity. ¡°Is killing Lucifer the only way to avert the catastrophe? James asked the question in his heart. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Hal¡± Marcelloughed lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too naive, James. Kill him? How are you going to manage that? Don¡¯t you understand who¡¯s backing him up? It¡¯s the Hadean n. Although they don¡¯t have a Grand Emperor right now, there are Quasi-Emperors among their ranks.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± asked James. Marcello shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It depends on Lucifer¡¯s ns after he obtains the Elysian Inscription. The bottom line is, regardless of what he wants to do, no one on Earth can really stand against him.¡± Hearing this, James went silent. The lizard drawing the carriage continued to glide swiftly through the sky. In the blink of an eye, half a day passed The beast carriage appeared above the ocean. The two passed by a variety of beasts along the way. There were cows with wings and giant ants with bodies tens of meters long. All these different kinds of beasts appeared around the ind¡¯s vicinity. They also spotted a few humans. Inparison, the humans only formed a small minority among the beings on the ind Soon, an ind appeared in sight It was an enormous ind. At a nce, James could see towering mountains and countless beasts. The beast carnage hovered outside the ind. Marcello stood in the carriage and looked at the distant ind, saying, ¡°Many beasts are gathered there. It should be the ce I¡¯m looking for.¡± James nodded ¡°Mhm ¡± Marcello effortlessly flicked her wrist. The huge lizard and carriage instantly disappeared. James was unsurprised by the sight since Marcello was a pivotal member of the Demon Race. Having a magical item simr to the Celestial Abode would not be entirely unexpected of her He his mask back on. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Marcello took the lead, making a beeline to the ind ahead of them. James followed behind her. Soon, they reached the ind. James immediately felt intense pressure upon stepping onto the ind. It felt like a mountain was crushing him. His knees bent, and he almost fell to the ground. Marcello turned around and looked at James, who had a pained expression. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James gritted his teeth and said with difficulty. ¡°There¡¯s extreme pressure here.¡± ¡°Pressure? Why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± Marcello was puzzled because she waspletely fine. After thinking for a while, she suddenly came to a realization and said, 7 see The Elysian Inscription must be on this ind. It¡¯s ineffective on non- human races but naturally repels humans¡± Unable to resist the pressure, James chose to retreat. Sure enough, the pressure dissipated after he left the ind¡¯s immediate vicinity James wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He looked at Marcello and said. ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems the Elysian Inscription on the ind is preventing me from stepping foot on the ind. Since I¡¯m unable to proceed, I can¡¯t apany you. You should go ahead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Marcello nodded. She turned and walked to the ind. Meanwhile, James waited away from the ind. More and more beasts began appearing in the area. At the same time, some humans also arrived on the ind. Just like James, they felt a crushing pressure on their bodies as soon as they stepped on the ind Ultimately, they moved away for the time being and watched from the ind¡¯s outskirts James remained away from the ind, but his eyes were fixed on it. He saw tens of thousands of beings gathering on the ind. All of them were non-human races He waited for three days. Three dayster, a shimmering golden ray of light shot up into the sky. Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 James immediately noticed the light. The golden light formed a mysterious symbol that constantly shifted and morphed unpredictably. The light enveloped the entire ind, and countless oppressive auras immediately burst forth. ¡°What?¡± James was shocked ¡°Is this the Elysian Inscription? The golden light spread throughout the entire ind. Does this mean that all the beasts on the ind have been illuminated by the Elysian Light? Did they all suddenly gain immense strength?¡± James bit his lip. He had read about the Elysian Light on the Martial Arts Forum. There were reports about ordinary animalsing into contact with Elysian Light and mutating into beasts with Mage Rank strength. The beasts that travelled to the ind were already powerful. If they really were bathed in the Elysian Light, how strong were they now? While James was still frowning in deep thought, the golden symbol in the sky rose higher above the ind. The golden light slowly emanating from the ind gradually spread to every corner of the earth. At that moment, all animals and non-human races on the earth were illuminated by the Elysian Light However, the humans felt like their bodies had been bound when the golden light shone on them The same happened to James While he was hovering above the ocean, away from the ind range, the golden light made contact with his body. Immediately, a powerful force entered his body and restrained him James quickly called forth his True Energy and was relieved to find that he still had True Energy in his body. Moreover, he did not find or sense anything amiss with his body ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does it feel like something about my body has been restricted, yet I can¡¯t seem to find anything abnormal about my body?¡± James could not figure it out Meanwhile, an old man was seated stock still in a lotus position at a magical ce in a particr world. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw everything happening on Earth through the world¡¯s barrier ¡°In the end, this day was unavoidable.¡± ¡°The sins of the past will eventually face judgment ¡± ¡°From now onward, the beasts will rise above humans, I¡¯ll be the downfall of humanity. It¡¯ll be difficult for humans to cultivate now since they¡¯ll have to break the Elysian Seal At that moment, many renowned fighters throughout the universe were watching Earth. Seeing the events unfolding on Earth, they all knew what had happened and felt sorry for the humans there It was a bright and unprecedentedly prosperous era However, this only applied to non-human races. For humans, it was the end of the era of cultivation. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, James had no idea what was going on. He stared at the golden light in the distance in a daze. At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice resounded from the Celestial Abode. ¡°James, it¡¯s the end of humankind.¡± Hearing this, James frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sophie said, ¡°The Elysian Light has spread throughout the entire universe. All the non-human races have been bathed by it and have benefitted greatly. At the same time, it also ced a seal on every human¡¯s body¡± James was still confused. Sophie exined. ¡°This means that it¡¯ll be challenging for humans to cultivate from this point forward. A seal will appear when a human is about to break through a rank, preventing humans from advancing any further. ¡°Under such circumstances, it¡¯ll be near impossible for humans to make breakthroughs in cultivation.¡± Sophie sighed softly Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 Sophie¡¯s strength had also reached the pinnacle of cultivation, and she immediately sensed the abnormality from within the Celestial Abode as the Elysian Light emerged. It was a prosperous era for non-human races, but it was the end for humanity. What exactly did the humans do in ancient times for the Heavenly Path to treat humans like so? Sophie¡¯s words made James frown. He looked at the Elysian Inscription above the ind and the golden light shining out from it. The light permeated the earth and throughout the Three Thousand Worlds, allowing all non-human races to gain significant strength Conversely, shackles formed in the human body in order to bine them The Elysian Light shone for about one day One dayter, James sat a figure hovering above the ind. The Elysian Light enveloped him and instantly caught the attention of everyone Under tens of thousands of watchful eyes, the Elysian Inscription slowly descended from the sky and sank into the man¡¯s body It was Lucifer Marcello was right. The Elysian Inscription appeared for Lucifer. His fate had been changed He would be the most eye catching being of this era Soon, Marcello returned in James¡¯ line of sight. James sensed that Marcello¡¯s aura had be more substantial. She appeared before James, and her pretty face beamed with a satisfied smile as she said, ¡°Although the Elysian Inscription is for Lucifer, I also received great benefits after being bathed by the Elysian Light I can feel that my spint has evolved, and my potential has improved. Also, my strength soared tremendously. As expected from an inscription by the one who controls everything of the world.¡± James frowned. Although Marcello was his friend, he could not bring himself to be happy at all The rise of non-human races would be a disaster for humankind. Not only would the earth¡¯s humans be affected, but also the humans of the Three Thousand Worlds. Noticing James¡¯ conflicted expression, Marcello could not help ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Tve learned some new information,¡± James said softly, exining the situation to her. When she heard this, Marcello also frowned. Although she was not human, she could empathize with James¡¯ worries and the burden he bore. After thinking about it, sheforted him, ¡°Cheer up. There will surely be a way out.¡± Til head back first.¡± At that moment, James was feeling quite dismal. He turned around and glid through the air, quickly leaving the ind Marcello followed closely behind him but could not keep up since she was still weaker than him Although she had benefitted greatly from this experience, she was still much slower and inferior to him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She flew as fast as she could yet could not keep up with James. Understanding James concerns, she did not continue to pursue him James returned to Cansington. He wandered around the bustling streets, thinking about what to do next. Since things have taken such a grim turn, his only option was to proceed w caution. He did not return to Wrymstead because spies from Divinity Sect had infiltrated it. Going back now would mean walking to his own death. One dayter, some shocking news caused a worldwide uproar ¡°A powerful beast has emerged from the Sealed Realm on Mount Bane. He imed to be the Elephant King and dered that he wanted to upy Sol¡¯s Southwest Province. This beast also proimed that the tens of millions of humans there would be his ves¡± The Elephant King¡¯s online post drove people into a panic After returning to Cansington, James had been paying attention to the news online. He lurked the Martial Arts Forum, keeping himself updated on major events happening worldwide He never expected the beasts to rise up this quickly and have the desire to upy a human settlement. After the Elephant King¡¯s demands were posted online, information about him was dug up and disseminated as well Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 The Elephant King came from the Sealed Realm. He¡¯s as strong as a Second Stage Mage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over for us! The humans on Earth are doomed!¡± ¡°The Elephant King was the first to im a human city. Many more powerful beasts will surely follow suit. Once they start popping up, humans will be doomed! Humans will no longer stand at the top and will be ves¡± People all over the Three Thousand Worlds shared their opinions on the inte. It depends on whether the powerful humans hidden on Earth will step up to prevent it from happening.¡± ¡°Probably not. These people won¡¯t step in so easily. They might not act even if humanity ends up destroyed¡± ¡°If these powerhouses on Earth don¡¯t take action, how will humanity fight against these powerful beasts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The humans from the Three Thousand Worlds won¡¯t care about the fate of Earth¡¯s humans. The Solean¡¯s ancestors were despicable sinners.¡± The boards were rife with all sorts of opinions After reading through them, the creases on James¡¯ brows deepened further. He was the strongest person on Earth, If not him, who else could step up to prevent the catastrophe humans were about to face? Who could prevent the impending disaster about to befall Earth¡¯s humans? ¡°Haah James took a deep breath First, he nned to go to Mount Jade to seek out the Omniscient Deity At the start of the cmity, the Omniscient Deity stepped up to lead the martial artists on Earth. As such, most of Earth¡¯s martial artists were gathered on Mount Jade After making ns, James left Cansington and rushed to Mount Jade He traveled at breakneck speed. It took him less than half an hour to fly from Cansington to Mount Jade. Mount Jade was a famous Solean mountain. Although Earth¡¯s seal had not fullye undone, many unknown areas surfaced worldwide. Mount Jade was no exception, and several new mountain ranges appeared around it. These emerging areas had two characteristics This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Firstly, it was open to the outside world, and any living being could enter it freely. Second, they were still sealed Since the seal was still not yet open, it was still inessible despite having surfaced Right then, countless beasts had surrounded Mount Jade Snakes, rats, wolves, and various animals drew close to the mountain range. A beastman with a weasel¡¯s head and humanoid body sat at the very top of the main peaks¡¯ main hall. Below him were some well-known human powerhouses. The Omniscient Deity, the Prince of Orchid Mountain, Tyrus, Sky, Tobias, Thomas, and some non- Solean martial artistsy wounded on the ground ¡°Haha. So this is the strength of humankind?¡± The beastman sitting on the head seat looked at them condescendingly and sneered, ¡°Humans are a weak lot. From now onward, Mount Jade is under my dominion and as such will be renamed Weasel Mountain¡± The beastman spoke and his voice boomed through the hall. The cultivators led by the Omniscient Deity were all injured. Although they attempted to resist, they did not have the strength to fight back. At that moment, all of them were wracked with hopelessness. ¡®Could this really be the end of humankind on earth? ¡®These beastfolk are vicious. Who¡¯s going to stop them?¡± The feeble martial artistsy on the ground despondently. Faced with such an overwhelming foe, they were incapable of standing against them. The beastman effortlessly trounced them. Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 The Elysian Inscription appeared and provided significant gains to non-human races. Those bathed by the Elysian Light unlocked greater potential, but some had instant improvements to their strength It was akin to all non-human races winning the lottery. The difference was that some only won a few dors, while others won millions The weasel was originally an ordinary animal that lived at the base of Mount Jade With the restoration of Empyrean Spiritual Energy on Earth, he gradually gained sentience. In the beginning, he was rtively weak so he cultivated in hiding. After the Elysian Light transformed him, he immediately attained immense strength. His current strength far exceeded that of Earth¡¯s martial artists As soon as he gained tremendous strength, he summoned all the beasts around Mount Jade. He launched an attack to upy and rule Mount Jade Seeing the incapacitated martial artists strewn around the hall, he could not repress his delight and burst into a haughtyugh ¡°Haha! Humans were supposed to be superior beings endowed with great intelligence Despite it all, you¡¯re but an ant before my might. Today, I¡¯ll feast on all your blood¡± He waved his hand and powerful energy formed in his palm The force swept across the hall and a martial artist was swiftly dragged to him. The martial artists were completely helpless. The Weasel King bit the martial artist¡¯s neck and drained him of his blood in seconds. The victim did not even have the chance to scream in pain The Weasel King thoughtlessly threw the martial artist¡¯s corpse on the ground. He reached up and wiped off the fresh blood on the corner of his mouth. He stood up with a satiated look and walked down from his seat. He looked at the martial artists in the main hall. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to keep you all captive and slowly feed on your blood.¡± He burst out inughter. ¡°Grunts, lock up these self-righteous human martial artists.¡± Soon, several beastfolk entered the hall. These beastfolk had humanoid forms with animal characteristics. The martial artists in the hall were locked up All the martial artists on Mount Jade were now held captive. Mount Jade had fallen. After the Weasel King conquered Mount Jade, he posted an article on the earth¡¯s Martial Arts Forum. ¡°I, the Weasel King, have taken over Mount Jade. I will establish a sect on this mountain. From today onward, Mount Jade will be renamed Mount Weasel and I shall be its king. The mountain will be open to the public, and powerful beasts are wee to settle here.¡± The humans on Earth were shocked at the sudden announcement ¡°What? Mount Jade has fallen?¡± ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t Mount Jade where the earth¡¯s martial artists are gathered? How could this happen? Even Mount Jade, led by the Omniscient Deity, has been conquered by beasts. Who¡¯s going to lead humanity now?¡± ¡°We can only put our hopes on Wrymstead.¡± People all over the world were gripped by fear. By then, James had already reached Mount Jade. He appeared outside Mount Jade¡¯s vicinity. He did not see any martial artists Instead, he noticed a few strong beasts gathered in a group The weakest among them was as strong as a Supernatural. ¡°What happened to Mount Jade?¡± James stood outside Mount Jade and observed the beasts before him. Frowning, he murmured, ¡°It seems beasts have overrun Mount Jade. What¡¯s the condition of the Omniscient Deity and the other martial artists?¡± He was lost in thought while standing outside Mount Jade. Initially, he came to discuss a n with the Omniscient Deity. However, Mount Jade had fallen, and it would not be long before the whole world followed suit and was conquered by beasts. Humanity had lost dominion over the earth. ¡°Right now, I can only save as many people as possible. Hopefully, when the catastrophe of beasts is over, humanity will still be able to fight back.¡± James murmured Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, he took out a silver-white mask and put it on James donned a ck robe and the upper half of his face was covered by the silver-white mask. He telepathically summoned the Primordial Dragon de to his hand. ¡°No¡­ The Primordial Dragon de is too conspicuous. If I use it and word gets out, Divinity Sect will figure out it¡¯s me James frowned slightly Divinity Sect had investigated him before, so they naturally knew the weapon he usually wielded Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 His identity would be exposed if he used the Primordial Dragon de. James put away the sword and contacted Sophie, who was in the Celestial Abode. He asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, is there any suitable weapon for me in the Celestial Abode?¡± Sophie said, ¡°There¡¯s a Supreme Armory in the Celestial Abode However, you need to at least be at the Sage Rank before entering it. You won¡¯t be able to wield the weapons in there with your current strength Hmm How about this? Give me some time. I¡¯ll forge a suitable sword for you.¡± Hearing this, James waited patiently N?velDrama.Org content rights. In just five minutes, Sophie had forged a brand-new sword for James The sword materialized in James¡¯ hands. It was a long sword about two meters in length. It had a white de with several mysterious inscriptions on it. James held the sword and could tell that it was an extraordinary sword with powerful energy. The new sword¡¯s energy was far greater than the Primordial Dragon de Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°The Primordial Dragon de is a magnificent sword made from dragon bone. Not only that, it was also stained with dragon blood. However, you are still very weak and can¡¯t unleash the Primordial Dragon de¡¯s full potential ¡°I quickly forged a new sword for you. Despite it being forged so fast, it¡¯s pretty powerful and better suits your current strength. ¡°Got it Thank you, Ms. Sophie James had a grateful expression. Immediately afterward, the smile on his face vanished and was reced by a vicious glower. He nned on going on a killing spree today. James wanted the blood of the beasts to flow down Mount Jade. He wanted it to serve as a warning for the beasts on Earth He wanted them to rethink how powerful they were if they wanted to take action against the earth¡¯s humans¡± He wanted to make the Weasel King an example for the other beasts Before he moved, James pulled out his phone and made a new ount on the Martial Arts Forum. He entered the broadcast page and started a live broadcast He gave his live broadcast an eye-catching and menacing name-The Live Broadcast of the Masked Warrior¡¯s Massacre on Mount Jade! Then, James flicked his wrist lightly and the phone floated behind him. He used his telekinesis to control the phone and filmed himself approaching Mount Jade ¡°Who¡¯s there? As soon as he got close, he was immediately detected by some beasts on Mount Jade Soon, hundreds of beasts surrounded him All of these beasts were beastfolk that retained a number of bestial features. Some had human bodies and horse faces, while others had snake bodies with human heads. Hundreds of them appeared and blocked James¡¯ path, At a nce, James could sense that these beastfolk were rtively weak. The weaker ones among them were at the Supernatural Rank, and stronger ones were only at the Herculean Rank ¡°You¡¯re the Masked Warrior?¡± James held his long sword and said ruthlessly. ¡°Do you really think humans can¡¯t fight against you? How dare you lowly beasts try to upy Mount Jade ¡°So you¡¯vee to die?¡± ¡°Attack! Kill him!¡± Countless beasts charged at him James stepped forward with his long sword, suddenly appearing hundreds of meters away. He swung his long sword while moving and instantly ughtered hundreds of beasts With one attack, he killed hundreds of them At the same time, he was broadcasting the massacre His live broadcast room¡¯s pompous name quickly attracted a lot of attention. A few people watched his live broadcast and were stunned by the footage. Immediately, they began to share the link of the live broadcast with others. In just one minute, tens of thousands of people were actively watching his livestream. At the same time, people were rapidly sharing the live broadcast, and the number of viewers kept growing. With countless viewers watching him, James held his long white sword and slowly stepped imposingly toward Mount Jade. Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 James took his time since he was waiting for more viewers to join his live broadcast. He wanted Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds and the beasts on Earth to hear about his live broadcast. He knew it would be difficult for him to save humanity on Earth with his strength alone. However, he had to step up and gain a foothold for humans. He needed to make it known to the beasts that powerful humans existed on Earth James¡¯ live broadcast room quickly went viral In just a few minutes, it gained hundreds of thousands of viewers. At that moment, some human women were dancing on Mount Jade¡¯s main peak. The Weasel King was seated in the front, leaning on his chair. He enjoyed the performance as some beautiful women fed him Spiritual Fruits and the others massaged him. ¡°My Lord, I bring bad news! We have a problem!¡± A weasel ran into the hall it was a weasel that did not have a humanoid form yet. The Weasel King said nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you making such a big fuss?¡± ¡°A-A human appeared at the base of the mountain and killed many of our guards protecting Mount Weasel.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Weasel King stood up abruptly and unleashed imposing energy from his body. The people around him were simply ordinary humans he had taken captive. These humans could not bear the intensity of the energy and died instantly. With a furious expression, he said. Tm already at the Mage Rank. Which human dares to show up at Mount Weasel and stir up trouble?¡± ¡°Warriors! Destroy this human that¡¯s attempting to climb the mountain¡± He dispatched his beast army immediately James casually strolled up Mount Jade. When he was halfway up the mountain, countless more beasts appeared. Some were in humanoid forms, while others still had bestial forms. However, all of them were quite powerful. Their strength far surpassed that of earth¡¯s humans. Apart from a few people like James, the other humans on Earth stood no chance against them. James kept his cool when he saw the army of beasts before him. He could sense that he had hundreds of thousands of viewers watching his transmission. It was not a lot, but still adequate for now. As long as someone watching the live broadcast recorded it, the video of him massacring the beasts on Mount Jade would spread eventually and deter the beasts on Earth from acting foolishly James held his long white sword and took a step forward. A blurred silhouette was left in his ce. It gradually faded away, and his physical body reappeared on the mountaintop. In that time, all the beasts on the mountainside were exterminated. James swordsmanship had already reached the point of perfection. He easily killed these lesser beasts with a simple, invisible energy sword. After he killed the army of beasts, the Weasel King walked out of the hall. He looked at James holding a long sword in his ck robe and silver-white mask. His face darkened, and he said dangerously. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± As his menacing voice left his lips, he suddenly lunged and a powerful force materialized in his palm. James knew the Weasel King was strong and had reached the Mage Rank. Although James had acquired many boons in the Ancient Realm, his cultivation rank was still rtively low. His physical strength was only at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. The Weasel King was at the Mage Rank and could easily crush him So, James had to act with the utmost caution. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He also was unwilling to use the Sacrilegious Ascension. If he had chosen to, he could kill the Weasel King within minutes. James mobilized his True Energy His True Energy rapidly surged throughout his body and roused the dragon bone. At that moment, the dragon bone emitted a golden light, and the inscription within it was triggered Powerful energy emerged from the inscription and fused with James¡¯ True Energy, flowing throughout his body James¡¯s strength immediately skyrocketed. The Weasel Kingunched an attack, but James stood motionless like a sturdy mountain. An incredible force struck James and knocked him back by tens of meters. Aside from being pushed away, he was unharmed Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 James raised his hands and straightened out his disheveled clothes. He looked at the solemn Weasel King before him and said nonchntly. ¡°You biggest mistakes were trying to take over Mount Jade and hurting earth¡¯s humans. Today will be the day you breathe yourst.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The Weasel King raised his head and cackled. After seeing his opponent withstand his earlier attack, he knew fighting James would not be easy. ¡°¡°Haha!¡± He no longer held back, and channeled his full force through his body. Suddenly, he transformed back into his original bestial form. He had a massive body, like a towering mountain, and exuded an intense killing intent ¡°Human scum. Today, I¡¯ll devour your flesh and blood¡± At that moment, millions of people were watching James¡¯ live broadcast. Among them were some Outsiders When they saw the weasel return to its bestial form from their screens, the earth¡¯s humans were worried about James. That weasel is very strong. He imed to be at the Mage Rank¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the masked human?¡± ¡°When did such a powerful person exist on Earth?¡± ¡°Masked Warrior, you can do it ¡°Humanity is depending on you.¡± People¡¯sments flooded the live broadcast C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org On the contrary, James was not intimidated by the weasel at all After activating the dragon bone¡¯s power, James¡¯ strength skyrocketed. With his invincible swordsmanship and formidable physical body, he was confident in disposing of the Weasel King. ¡°James¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. James responded, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± it¡¯s time for the Gorger to show its might.¡± Sophie said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the Gorger was born. It was very weak when it first hatched but has matured now. In addition to that, it was touched by the Elysian Light and now has strength way above yours.¡± James nodded ¡°Alright. If you insist, then let the Gorger handle this. It¡¯s a divine beast from ancient times, so it should be familiar to the beasts here. They¡¯ll surely fear the Gorger once they see it.¡± He channeled a thought and the ring on his finger glowed with a faint light. Then, a bird flew out of the Celestial Abode and perched on James¡¯ shoulder ¡°James, you finally let me out!¡± A breezy voice tickled his ears. James was taken aback when he heard the voice ¡°A female voice James had an astonished look ¡°Little Gorger, you¡¯re female?¡± The little bird on his shoulder replied dissatisfiedly, ¡°Who are you calling Little Gorger? My name is Feb.¡± ¡°Feb?¡± James was taken aback. The Gorger replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sophie said I was born in February, so my name is Feb. Watch me devour this weasel, James¡± Feb dashed forward and flitted in mid-air. She looked at the enormous weasel before her. She pointed her little w at him and said, ¡°Puny weasel, why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡± The Weasel King was dumbfounded at the sight of the little bird pointing its tiny w at him. Then, he snickered ¡°Haha I¡¯m going to die fromughter.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful force emitted from Feb. All of a sudden, her body grew larger and she transformed into a massive bird This ¡± This scene shocked not only the Weasel King, but also the rest of the humans watching the live broadcast. Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 A little bird transformed into a behemoth in the blink of an eye Feb had a huge body that was hundreds of meters long with beautiful purple plumage. A purple light surrounded her wings. Her beak was as sharp as a knife. She also had a single horn on her head that had mysterious inscriptions flowing around it The talons on her feet were sharp and her a long tail trailed in the air. James looked at the transformed Feb in shock. He murmured. ¡°Is this the true form of a Gorger? Despite her gargantuan size, Feb still looks beautiful with the dazzling purple light around her body.¡± At that moment, the live broadcast¡¯sments section went crazy ¡°What kind of beast is that?¡± It has such an enormous body!¡± ¡°Do you guys see the inscriptions circling its wings and horn?¡± ¡°Usually, anything bearing such inscriptions is a force to be reckoned with.¡± Humans had never seen Gorgers before and had no idea what Feb was. She looked like a big purple bird, closely resembling a phoenix. The beasts watching the live broadcast trembled in fear even though they were simply watching through their screens The Waesel King was also paralysed with terror C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Although he reached the Mage Rank, his blood ran cold upon seeing the transformed Gorger. He felt an oppressive force that made his soul shiver. It was akin to amonering before an emperor, His very soul trembled in fear As the Weasel King quivered, Feb opened herrge beak She inhaled forcefully and swallowed the Weasel King whole. After Feb swallowed the Waesal King she refined him and converted his entirety into her True Energy Then, Feb transformed back into an adorable bird. James turned around and looked at his phone nearby. Then, he said in a low voice. I¡¯m the Masked Warrior, a human from Earth. I¡¯m warning all the beasts on Earth not to cause trouble. If any of you step into human territory, I won¡¯t you show any mercy¡± After speaking. James casually waved his hand, and the phone drew closer to him. He grabbed the phone and ended the live broadcast. Afterward, he wiped out all the beasts around Mount Jade and began to rescue the humans. After sessfully saving everyone, he did not reveal himself but quietly left. The Masked Warrior and his terrifying beast that swallowed the Weasel King whole on Mount Jade caused an uproar online. The video went viral throughout the earth in a very short period. ¡°Who¡¯s this powerful human?¡± Right¡± Even in the face of the Weasel King he showed no fear That must mean he is at least at the Mage Rank¡± The human isn¡¯t the scary one. It¡¯s the beast with him that¡¯s terrifying. It swallowed the Weasel King whole What kind of terrifying capability is that?¡± The whole world was discussing the incident The powerhouses of the Three Thousand Worlds were also discussing the Gorger Marcello and Jace gathered together in Marcello¡¯s mansion in Bane City Seeing the Masked Warrior and the Gorger, Marcello¡¯s brows furrowed. She murmured. ¡°Is that James?¡± James was wearing a mask, and Marcello was uncertain whether it was him. However, from her understanding. James was the strongest human on Earth right now Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 ¡°Do you know what kind of creature is this, Jace?¡± Marcello looked at Jace, who was also watching the video. After watching the footage for a while, Jace took a deep breath. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a Gorger¡± ¡°A Gorger?¡± Marcello was startled. ¡°Mhm¡± Jace nodded solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s a terrifyingly strong beast. I¡¯ve only read about it in our n¡¯s ancient books The ancient books said that Gorgers fed on stars. At the same time, these beasts possess the ability to devour anything The ancient books have records of a Gorger reigning supreme in ancient times as the lord of heaven and earth.¡± Jace pursed lips tightly. There was little information about the Gorgers recorded in their n¡¯s books. There were only few brief descriptions of its devastating abilities. Jace recognized the Gorger instantly. Other powerful beings also recognized the Gorger. ¡°This human isn¡¯t one to be messed with.¡± Td better avoid this Masked Warrior¡± ¡°The Masked Man isn¡¯t the one I fear It¡¯s the Gorger with him that¡¯s dangerous. It has the power to devour anything.¡± Many patriarchs from different sects began to warn their ns about the Gorger. At that moment, Henry, Diney, and the Blithe King returned to Wrymstead. When Harold came to Earth, he went to Wrymstead, apprised Thea that James was well, and told her not to worry about him. After learning that James was unharmed, Thea breathed a sigh of relief. At the back of Wrymstead, there was a secret location. It was a forbidden area of Wrymstead, and no one was allowed to approach. Even the Divinity Sect¡¯s spies could not infiltrate the ce. ¡°Haha!¡± Henry burst out in raucousughter. ¡°I never expected that little Gorger to be so amazing. I underestimated it inside the Celestial Abode.¡± Diney smiled and said, ¡°James¡¯ forceful retaliation against these beasts must¡¯ve frightened them. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll think twice before acting in the future. He bought a lot of time for humans.¡± Thea looked at her phone, and smiled beautifully as she looked at the masked man in the video. She was delighted to see James. She had not expected to see her beloved for a long time. Surprisingly, she was able to see him again after such a short period. While watching him, she immediately realized howcking she was in terms of strength.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even though she mastered the Four-Quadrant Art, there was still a huge gap between her, the Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds, and the recently emerged beasts. Moreover, James¡¯ strength eclipsed hers She was his wife and did not want him to bear all his burdens alone. She wanted to be of help to him. As such, she decided right there that she would meditate in seclusion She put away her phone and the smile on her face vanished. Then, she turned to Diney, Henry, and the Blithe King, saying, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that that James has returned to Earth, and you guys are back in Wrymstead. I¡¯m nning to cultivate on my own for a white.¡± Thea wanted to go into seclusion and meet with the custodian. The custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures was the strongest person she knew on Earth With the custodian¡¯s help, her strength would definitely see major improvements. Diney said, ¡°You can go rest assured, Thea. With the three of us here in Wrymstead, everything will be fine Plus, James wouldn¡¯t sit idly by if a beast were to attack Wrymstead.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head off now. If James returns, tell him I¡¯m in the Chamber of Scriptures¡± After Thea finished speaking, she turned around and departed. She did not disclose the precise location of the Chamber of Scripture. She believed James would know where to find her with the mention of the Chamber of Scriptures. Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 James and the Gorger¡¯s appearance on Mount Jade, and the scene of the Gorger devouring the Weasel King whole caused a hugemotion. However, no one knew that the person involved was James. People knew him instead as the Masked Warrior. Everyone also knew a powerful beast apanied the Masked Warrior and that the beast was a Gorger. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After James rescued the Omniscient Deity and other martial artists, he left Mount Jade. He wandered around one of Sol¡¯s lively cities, feeling like he had nowhere to go. There was no ce for him in the vast world. ¡°Look! It¡¯s the Masked Warrior!¡± ¡°Is that little bird on his shoulder the Gorger that has gone viral online?¡± James attracted a lot of attention simply by walking the streets. He had already be an inte sensation, and everyone knew about him. The mask he was wearing was too conspicuous, and drew too much notice. Although some people recognized him as the Masked Warrior, they did not dare to approach him and only watched him from afar. James also noticed that people around him recognized him from the broadcast. Afraid of causing a commotion, he left the city and entered the deep mountain forest. After the carnage on Mount Jade, he believed the non-human races wouldy low for the time being. Now, he had to wait for the providence after the Second Cmity to appear on Earth. Unfortunately, the Second Cmity on Earth had only just begun. James had no idea when the Second Cmity¡¯s providence would appear. He could only wait for the time being. In an open space on an unknown mountain in Sol, James sat in a lotus position and absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy to cultivate. His body was surrounded by the plentiful Empyrean Spiritual Energy around him. James absorbed it and refined them into his own True Energy. At that moment, his phone buzzed, and he received a notification. He stopped cultivating and pulled out his phone. It was a notification from the Martial Arts Forum. After seeing the content of the article, James frowned deeply. ¡°This Elephant King must have a death wish.¡± The news article was about the Elephant King gathering a beast army. He was preparing to attack Sol¡¯s Southwestern Province. Not only that, the Elephant King also publicly taunted the Masked Warrior. ¡°The Masked Warrior is a mere ant in my eyes. I¡¯ll tear him into pieces if he dares to appear in the next few minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of his Gorger either.¡± The Elephant King made his confident deration online. It caused widespread panic. James was deeply upset by the news. ording to the information he gathered, the Elephant King was a very powerful beast that was at the Mage Rank¡¯s Second Stage. The Weasel King could notpare to his might. There were only three stages in the Mage Rank. However, the difference in strength between the stages was vast. ¡°Feb, can you devour a beast at the Mage Rank¡¯s Second Stage?¡± asked James. Feb, who was perched on his shoulder, repliedzily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. I can only devour beasts at the First Stage with my current strength. I¡¯m not strong enough to devour a Second Stage beast.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± James was stumped. With his current strength, James could only take on a beast at the Mage Rank¡¯s First Stage. He was not confident about defeating a beast on the Second Stage. Feb said nonchntly, ¡°How would I know? By the way, there are many great boons on Earth, James. There¡¯s a wealth of opportunities for me. I can¡¯t keep following you around. I want to go seek great treasures for myself too.¡± ¡°I can only help you if I improve my strength as fast as I can. As I am now, I can¡¯t provide you with the support you desire.¡± Feb requested permission to leave since there were many possibilities and boons on Earth. She wanted to go on her own adventure. ¡°You want to leave at a time like this?¡± James¡¯ frown deepened. Feb was incredibly powerful and was his greatest asset. If she left, it would be difficult for him to act. Feb exined, ¡°The situation on Earth isn¡¯t that bad yet. If I don¡¯t improve my strength when I can, there will be nothing I can do when the situation on Earth worsens.¡± James gave it some careful consideration and nodded. ¡°Alright. Since you want to find your own boons, go for it. I¡¯ll find a way to deal with the Elephant King and protect the Southwest Province myself.¡± Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 ¡°Alright.¡± Feb nodded her dainty head. Then, she pped her little wings and left, quickly disappearing from James¡¯ sight. After Feb left, James¡¯ anxiety resurfaced. The Southwest Province was one of Sol¡¯s central regions. Once it gets conquered by the Elephant King, other beasts would surely follow his example, and Sol would soon be subjugated. Once Sol falls, the entire world would also rapidly copse, as would Wrymstead. James had to prevent this from happening. Even though he was no match for the Elephant King, he still had to go to the Southwest Province. This was the first battle between humans and beasts. He had to defend the Southwest Province with all his might. However, he knew it would be impossible for him to defend the Southwest Province alone. He needed Sol¡¯s assistance and along with their heavy artillery. Only then would he have a fighting chance against the Elephant King. James left the area and headed to the Capital in Sol. The Capital no longer flourished like it did in the past. There were fewer people on the streets. Instead, fully armed troops marched around, and many combat aircraft patrolled through the sky. Clearly they were worried about Outsiders infiltrating the Capital. There was a guard post every few steps he took in the city. However, James could easily sneak past these guards with his current strength. Both the new and old Kings were gathered together in the Peace Mansion. The new King said despondently, ¡°The situation is dire now. We¡¯ve entered an apocalyptic era, however, I¡¯m just a regr human without any cultivation base. I¡¯m not qualified to lead Sol anymore.¡± He looked at the old King and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to resign from my position as King, Sir.¡± The old King looked at him and said, ¡°You want to resign at this critical hour?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do, Sir. The Elephant King has already announced he would bring a beast army. ¡­¡± The old King interrupted him with a wave and said, ¡°I understand your worries, but who will take over your position if you step down now?¡± In this era, no one would dare take over as Sol¡¯s King. Seeding the throne would mean being responsible for the safety of billions of Sol¡¯s citizens. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Both Kings fell silent. A person stood guard outside the door. Gloom watched the surroundings attentively. In the past, Gloom was considered a powerful person, However, now, his strength was only slightly better than an ordinary person¡¯s. Compared to the beasts, his strength was nothing. Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of a pair of footsteps grew louder. Gloom turned around and saw a man approaching. He was slightly taken aback and eximed, ¡°The Masked Warrior?¡± James came over and took off his mask. ¡°J-James? Is that you?¡± Gloom¡¯s jaw dropped. James nodded slightly, pushed open the door, and walked into the living room. Before he entered the living room, he had already overheard the two Kings¡¯ conversation. The men in the room fell silent. Suddenly, the door opened, and a voice said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the King, then.¡± Hearing the voice, the Kings got up simultaneously and turned to see the visitor. When they saw James, both of them were dumbfounded. ¡°J-James? It¡¯s you! You¡¯re still alive?¡± The old King was frozen in shock. Then, a thrilled look appeared on his face. James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Sol is now being threatened by a beast army, and I can no longer stay hidden. I¡¯ll take up the position of King. I will shoulder the burden of Sol¡¯s fate.¡± Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 James overheard that the new King wanted to step down from his position. The country¡¯s leader would be the prime target with the current circumstances. Having no power, he would quickly meet his demise. The new King did not want to die in vain. He was determined to survive the disaster. The old King was unwilling to take over again but could not find someone willing to do it in his ce. Seeing James before them, both the new and old King were overjoyed. The old King stood up and said excitedly, ¡°You came back at just the right time, James. Sol is in dire straits and needs your guidance. Since you¡¯te here, I dere you Sol¡¯s new King.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The new King also hurriedly added. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately make arrangements to transfer all authority to you.¡± Both of them wanted to push the responsibility onto James. James did not say anything about how the two were acting. Since he chose toe himself, he was committed to either live or die with Sol. James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s not toote, so speed up the procedures. However, I¡¯m not going to use my real identity. With that said, he took out his mask and put it on. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the-?!¡± Both Kings had not expected this. ¡°You¡¯re the Masked Warrior that broadcasted the death of the Weasel King at Mount Jade?¡± James gave a small nod. After that, he stayed in the Capital and waited for the procedures to be settled. Drastic situations called for drastic measures. In less than a day, the handover procedures were swiftlypleted. James was now the Emperor of Wyrmstead and also the King of Sol. He currently held the highest authority in the world. However, the higher one¡¯s position, the more responsibilities one had to carry. After the two Kings handed over the country¡¯s affairs to James, they left the Capital. Many beasts had their eyes on Sol, so it was dangerous to stay in the Capital. Despite the authority over the country being handed to James, Gloom did not leave along with the previous Kings. James sat on the soft sofa in the Peace Mansion. Gloom stood aside and gave him his report, ¡°James¡­I mean, King, the situation is currently quite grim. The Elephant King has dered that he wouldunch an attack on Sol¡¯s Southwest Province in three days.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± James exasperatedly rubbed his temples. Gloom asked, ¡°What should we do, King?¡± James rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Ry the order to deploy our country¡¯s arsenal. Within three days, transport nuclear bombs to the Southwest Province. This will be the first battle between humans and beasts on Earth. Even if we must makerge sacrifices, we can¡¯t let the Southwest Province fall.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gloom nodded. Then, he quickly arranged to secretly transport various weapons to the Southwest Province. James took out his phone and called Henry, who was far away in Wrymstead. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Henry¡¯s personal phone rang and he answered the call warily. ¡°It¡¯s me, the King of Sol,¡± said James. ¡°James!¡± Although he did not say his name, Henry immediately recognized James¡¯ voice. James said, ¡°I need your help. Get Diney to take charge of Wrymstead. You and the Blithe King need to immediately head to Sol¡¯s Southwest Province. I¡¯ll head over soon. Let¡¯s meet up and discuss the rest there.¡± ¡°Alright, understood.¡± Henry nodded. James hung up the phone, then got up and left the Capital. He boarded a private ne and headed to the Southwest Province. James, Henry, and the Blithe King met in the Southwest Province that night. James took off his mask inside the military region¡¯s secret room. He said solemnly, ¡°The situation at the moment is bleak. The Elephant King dered an attack on the Southwest Province. It¡¯s going to happen two days from now. ording to my information, the Elephant King¡¯s strength is equivalent to a Second Stage Mage.¡± Henry nodded and said solemnly, ¡°So, I¡¯ve heard.¡± The Blithe King asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°The Elephant King is too powerful. There¡¯s no way I can defeat him unless I reveal myself and use the Sacriligeous Ascension. However, we¡¯re in the age of mass media, and many beasts will be watching Sol¡¯s Southwest Province closely. If I use the Sacriligeous Ascension, my identity will be exposed, and it¡¯ll attract Divinity Sect¡¯s attention. If that happens, it¡¯ll be impossible for me to escape.¡± Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 ¡°Since this is the first battle between humans and beasts, we absolutely need to win. ¡°If we fail, it¡¯ll lead to a terrible chain of events.¡± The two subordinates listened carefully. Henry asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n, James?¡± James shook his head sadly. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had no ns and only thought of defending the province with all the had. James had 400,000 soldiers in the Celestial¡¯ Abode, they were put through constant training. It was not yet a suitable time to deploy them. They were his trump card, and he did not want to use them if it were not absolutely necessary. For now, they could only focus on defence. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Issue an order for citizens to evacuate the Southwest Province. In the next two days, get as many people out of the city as possible.¡± ¡°Inform the military region¡¯s troops to make preparations. Once the beast army appears, fire our nuclear bombs at them.¡± James gave a series of orders. After receiving the orders, Henry and the Blithe King immediately made arrangements. Time passed by in a sh. The two days went by in the blink of an eye. Most of the people of Yizerton in the Southwest Province had evacuated, but not all of them managed to leave in time since it was on such short notice. Right then, a legion of beasts appeared on a mountain range outside of Yizerton. Additionally, these beasts had the ability to fly. An army of thousands of beasts had gathered. ¡°Attack!¡± The Elephant King started a live broadcast on the Martial Arts Forum. He stood on top of a mountain. His body was gargantuan, and devastating aura emanated from his body. As the order left his mouth, the massive beast army descended on the Southwest Province from various directions. James appeared in Yizerton. He hovered above the suburbs and held a long sword, watching the army rushing toward the city from a distance. He was wearing a wireless transceiver. At that moment, a message came from the transceiver. ¡°James, the beast army is drawing close to the cities and arrive shortly.¡± ¡°Launch the nukes.¡± James instructed decisively. Following his order, the military region fired a missile. A mushroom-sized cloud billowed into the sky outside a particr certain city in the Southwest Province. After a while, the dust settled. The mountains below were reduced to dust, and the ground was littered with bones. Rumble!!! The ground in the Southwest Province shook non-stop. The beast army emerged but took the full brunt of the human¡¯s most potent weapon. Half of the beast army¡¯s troops were wiped out in that short moment. The beasts were unable to avoid the human¡¯s most powerful weapon in time. Although they managed to eliminate many beasts, there were also human casualties. However, James had no luxury to concern himself over that at the moment. Once the beasts breached the city, the number of casualties would surely soar to a more horrendous height. At that moment, James was also broadcasting the battle. He contacted the Elephant King online. He looked at the colossal Elephant King through the screen and said grimly, ¡°Elephant King, you¡¯re walking to your death.¡± The Elephant King said, ¡°The other beasts might fear you, but I don¡¯t, Masked Warrior. Sol¡¯s Southwest Province will be mine, and all humans there will be my ves.¡± ¡°You can go ahead and try.¡± James gripped his long sword. He looked at the army of flying beasts in the distance. A dazzling golden light burst from the dragon bone in James¡¯ body and his strength multiplied instantly. The long sword in his hand also glowed brighter. ¡°Haaah!!!¡± A bright Sword Energy manifested and continued to erge. It pierced through the sky and sliced the beasts. In a short moment, the beast army suffered numerous casualties. Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 The beasts invading the Southwest Province were not very strong. Most of them were Supernaturals, but even so, they were still much stronger than the humans trying to fend them off. Although humans had entered the age of cultivation, they hardly had enough time to improve their strength. In general, the humans were still rtively weak and were only considered martial artists; not proper cultivators. James swung his sword. His devastating Sword Energy took out a significant number of beasts. James hovered in mid-air, and his long sword continuously sent out Sword Energy, efficiently ughtering the rampaging beasts. This scene was broadcasted live and spectated by humans and beasts all over the world. Meanwhile, other beasts attacking different cities were bombarded by high-powered artillery and ended up suffering heavy casualties. At that moment, they were still driven to continue their attacks for a while longer. When the Elephant King realized that his army would not be able to conquer the Southwest Province, he bellowed in rage, ¡°Don¡¯t let up for a moment! Send out our strongest fighters to repel the human¡¯s missiles!¡± As a powerful beast, he had knowledge of the human¡¯s ace in the hole. Their most potent weapons were incapable of damaging beasts above the Immortal Ascension rank. By sending out beasts above said rank, he could easily take over the cities. ¡°Masked Warrior, I advise you to surrender. If youply, I¡¯ll only upy the Southwest Province and won¡¯t touch the humans. If you refuse, I¡¯ll seize the Southwest Province and leave mountains of corpses everywhere.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The Elephant King threatened James. Hearing this, James gritted his teeth. He was torn at that moment. If he surrendered, the Southwest Province would fall. Then after that, the whole country and then the rest of the world would follow suit. If they failed to defend the Southwest Province, and the missiles are unable to stop the Elephant King¡¯s army, then the humans in the Southwest Province would definitely suffer. It was not just a handful of people but tens of thousands of human lives, possibly even billions that he would be consigning to that fate. ¡°What do I do?¡± James had a dilemma. He wanted to stand their ground but was afraid the humans of the Southwest Province would be doomed because of his decision. ¡°Masked Warrior, you¡¯d better consider carefully. Will you surrender, or shall I continue my assault on the Southwest Province?¡± The Elephant King warned him once more. He was forcing James to make a decision. James took a deep breath. With a resolute expression, he proimed, ¡°Even if we fall in battle, we won¡¯t concede! Do you have the guts to reveal where you are, Elephant King?¡± After hearing the Elephant King¡¯s taunting, James decided to fight to the bitter end and was not willing to surrender. If hepromised, the situation would get worse and out of control. Even if tens of thousands of soldiers had to be sacrificed in battle, he would not bow to these beasts. He would never surrender. ¡°Haha, why not?¡± The Elephant King was also broadcasting live. He dered to everyone watching his broadcast, ¡°I¡¯m on Mount M in the Southwest Province. Masked Warrior, if you dare to show up, I¡¯ll make sure you return in a body bag!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Overtake them!¡± ¡°Destroy the humans!¡± Arge number of beasts rushed over from a distance. The strength of these newly-arrived troops was much stronger than that of the previous troops. The leader of these beasts had reached the Immortal Ascension stage. ¡°After I get rid of you guys, I¡¯ll make my way to Mount M.¡± James¡¯ face was serious. He held his long sword and leaped forward. With his sword, he charged at the army of millions of beasts. His Sword Energy constantly rushed forth, leaving corpses of dead beasts in its wake. More beast armies also appeared around different regions. Wherever the beast army went, everything would be left in tatters. In the beginning, human weapons were capable of resisting the beast army. However, the beastfolk¡¯s powerhouses were now among those in the army. These insanely strong individuals used their strength to deflect human weapons. Eventually, they reached the human cities. One of the cities, Lanbergh City, used to have a poption of 8,000,000 people. Although many of the city¡¯s citizens died during the cmity¡¯s onset, 5,000,000 people still lived there. Out of 5,000,000 people, only 2,000,000 of them had evacuated, and the remainder was still within the city. The beast army rushed into the city, and the military region now hesitated tounch their missiles. Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 The beast army went on a frenzied massacre in the city. In just a day, they ruthlessly ughtered 3,000,000 people. Meanwhile, James fought fiercely the entire day. He faced thousands of beasts on his own and they all died at his hands. ¡°James, Lanbergh City has fallen, and millions of humans were heartlessly killed.¡± The Elephant King threatened, ¡°Masked Warrior, the humans in Lanbergh City died because of you. It¡¯s not toote to surrender now. If you don¡¯t, more of earth¡¯s humans will die because of your hubris.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s surrender, James.¡± Henry watched the deaths of countless humans through satellite footage in the military region. He shed tears as he looked at the streets of Lanbergh City stained with blood and corpses heaped into rotting piles everywhere. ¡°The beasts are too strong. Humans are still too weak. Not everyone can fight against them like you. If you continue to battle, the entire Southwest Province might really copse, and you¡¯ll have to shoulder the deaths of innumerable people.¡± The Blithe King also advised him, ¡°James, I agree we should surrender. We should at least do our best to keep the remaining humans alive.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the pleasing from his transceiver, James¡¯ eyes began to fill with tears. ¡°Surrender? Is that truly our only option?¡± ¡°Argh!!! Why has ite to this?!¡± Jamesmented loudly. His shout contained his feelings of helplessness and his unwillingness to simply give up. ¡°Stop the massacre, Elephant King. I surrender.¡± With the fall of Lanbergh City, James relented to the beasts. ¡°Excellent choice. You¡¯re quite sensible, Masked Warrior. I only want to upy the Southwest Province. I don¡¯t want to ughter needlessly, either. I shall now take over the Southwest Province. From today onward, all the humans in this area will bow to me.¡± James clenched his fists tightly as he heard the Elephant King¡¯s bold promation. Although the humans would be enved, they could at least survive for now. The whole world watched the oue battle. Humans worldwide were watching James in his Masked Warrior appearance. Although he surrendered and consigned hundreds of millions of humans to the fate of very, no one med him. He stood up to fight back for humanity in such desperate times and as such, was already considered humanity¡¯s hero. They did not condemnn him and understood there was nothing he could do since these beasts had such overwhelming strength. After surrendering, James turned off the live broadcast. He stood on top of the pile of the beast corpses and began to cry. He wept in sadness and frustration. Throughout the years, he had not shed a tear. No matter how badly injured or how much he was suffering, he was never reduced to tears. However, right then, he could not help butment miserably. He was powerless while humanity faced a catastrophe. ¡°No, James. You can¡¯t give up yet! ¡°You still have other things you could use. ¡°I still have the four hundred thousand soldiers. If I deploy them, I can surely defeat the Elephant King. Even if I have to sacrifice these soldiers, I must win the battle.¡± James¡¯ mind spun in circles. Two voices argued with each other in his mind, constantly agonizing over whether to fight to the end or topromise. James was troubled and unsure of what to do. ¡°What should I do, Ms. Sophie?¡± James forlornly turned to Sophie in the Celestial Abode. Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°The cmity has only just begun, James. Humans being enved by non-human races is inevitable. There¡¯s nothing you or anyone else can do to change it.¡± ¡°What should I do then? Should I fight until the bitter end?¡± The tears in James¡¯ eyes had not yet dried. Sophie fell silent. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s up to you. If you want to fight to the end, then do it. If you want to give up, that¡¯s fine too. You can save your strength to deal with the next,rger crisis.¡± Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 Sophie did not give James much helpful suggestions. Her only advice was for James to follow his heart. James sat on the ground and casually took off the silver-white mask on his face, then began to ponder deeply. He sat in ce for three hours. Eventually, he stood up. Sol could fall and the Southwest Province could be subjugated, but James himself could not surrender. The Elephant King was currently in Mount M. There was only one way to solve this disaster, and that was to kill the Elephant King. Once the Elephant King had been eliminated, the beast army would have no leader, and would automatically retreat from the human cities. The only drawback for James was the fact that this n would expose his identity. Exposing his identity was a small price to pay for a clear conscience. He was unwilling to let millions of humans fall into ruin just because he prioritized hiding his identity. After he made his decision, James pulled out his phone and brought up a map. He scanned it and quickly found his destination. Then, he put away his phone, jumped into the air, and flew toward Mount M. He mobilized his True Energy and traveled very rapidly. With a single step, he appeared a hundred meters away. In just a few steps, he hadpletely left the area. Half an hourter, he arrived outside Mount M. Mount M was a famous mountain in the Southwest Province. With the onset of the apocalypse, many unknown mountains surfaced around Mount M. These mountains were directly connected to Mount M and were not sealed. Thus, humans from earth could freely pass through. James looked at the towering mountain ahead. With an unusually calm expression, he took out his phone and called Henry. ¡°James.¡± Henry¡¯s voice replied his call. James ordered, ¡°Henry, evacuate along with the Blithe King.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us, James. The Blithe King and I escape at anytime.¡± -¡°Beep¡­Beep¡­Beep¡­¡± James simply hung up without a word. Then, he walked toward Mount M with a couple of strides. As soon as he entered Mount M, he encountered a multitude of beasts. There were many different types of beasts, but the ones primarily guarding Mount M were an army of ants. These ants were not ordinary ants but had clearly evolved miraculously. Every ant was about several meters long and had a pitch ck body. They had scales all over their bodies and a menacing air. An ant beastman found James and walked over as he demanded, ¡°Who are you?! How dare you get approach Mount M? This is the territory of the Elephant King. Leave at once!¡± The ant beastman had a human body and an ant head. It was the leader of the ant army and was rtively strong. It reached Immortal Ascension, and it could sense that James possessed powerful energy. If James had been any weaker, it would not waste its time shouting at James and would have directly killed him instead. It knew it was no match for James, but they both were on Mount M which was the Elephant King¡¯s territory. Since he served the Elephant King, he did not take James seriously. James looked at the ant beastfolk and the horde of giant ants behind him. With a level expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m James, the King of Sol and Emperor of Wrymstead.¡± James did not appear as the Masked Warrior but under his actual identity. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I¡¯m here to see the Elephant King. He sent troops to attack the Southwest Province of Sol. I¡¯m demanding an exnation.¡± James spoke very calmly. It was impossible to sense the fury in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re the King of Sol, the Emperor of Wrymstead?¡± The antman looked at James suspiciously. The ant had only recently acquired some strength and was unaware of who James was. He was also unaware of James¡¯ strength. He simply knew the humans had a powerful country and that its name was Wrymstead. However, Wrymstead¡¯s Emperor had long vanished. Sensing James¡¯ intimidating aura, the antman acted with caution. It replied James, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go report it.¡± Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 After the ant finished speaking, it left. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a thuggish man kneeled on the ground of Mount M¡¯s peak. A young man sat in front of the main hall, ying around with a dagger in his hand. He wore a ck robe and had a youthful face. The thuggish man kneeling on the ground was the Elephant King, who had transformed into a human. Meanwhile, the young man was none other than the one who benefited the most from Earth¡¯s Second Cmity, Lucifer. ¡°Master Lucifer.¡± The Elephant King kneeled on the ground in his human form and addressed him respectfully, ¡°The strongest human on Earth, the Masked Warrior, has surrendered. My troops from Mount M have already entered and upied the Southwest Province.¡± Lucifer lightly gripped his dagger and said nonchntly, ¡°Are the humans of Earth so fragile?¡± ¡°Reporting, sir!¡± At that moment, the ant man walked into the hall and kneeled on the floor. ¡°Elephant King, Master Lucifer, a human of Earth, has appeared outside the mountain. He ims to be Wrymstead¡¯s Emperor and the King of Sol. His name is James. He said he came to seek an exnation for why the Elephant King sent troops to upy Sol.¡± The Elephant King, who was in his human form, immediately stood up. His thuggish face darkened, and he said menacingly, ¡°He sounds like he wants to die!¡± Sitting in front of the main hall, Lucifer smirked and said, ¡°James has finally shown himself. I wonder how strong has he gotten?¡± The Elephant King immediately rose up to the task as he said, ¡°Master Lucifier, I¡¯ll go kill that guy right now.¡± Lucifer waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead but be careful. James won¡¯t be an easy opponent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Lucifer.¡± The Elephant King was confident. He did not consider this human from Earth a proper threat. He would not cower even if the Masked Warrior that killed the Weasel King appeared, let alone James. James was not in a hurry and waited patiently outside Mount M. He waited for ten minutes. Ten minutester, a thuggish man dressed in a gray robe appeared. The man¡¯s skin was incredibly red, as if he had been sunburnt. The Elephant King appeared outside the mountain and looked at James, who showed a calm expression. Then, he said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re James? The King of Sol, and Wrymstead¡¯s Emperor?¡± With his hands behind him, James replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Haha! You came at the right time. I¡¯m going to kill you today.¡± The Elephant King let out a loud chortle. James raised his hand and said, ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have anyst words?¡± The Elephant King did not immediatelyunch an attack but instead, looked at James mockingly. James said, ¡°How about we make a bet, Elephant King?¡± Hearing this, a smug smirk formed on the Elephant King¡¯s face. He replied, ¡°A bet? I don¡¯t make bets with weaklings.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± James also smiled faintly and said, ¡°Are you scared you¡¯ll lose?¡± Infuriated, the Elephant King immediately said, ¡°Absolutely not. What do you want?¡± James said, ¡°The bet will be very simple. We shall both do battle. If I win, your beast army will have to leave the human cities and never appear in human territory ever again.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Elephant Kingughed and asked, ¡°What if I win?¡± James replied, ¡°If you win, Sol and Wrymstead will belong to you.¡± Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 James¡¯ spoke in a measured tone. ¡°Alright.¡± The Elephant King looked at James and said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already challenged me, I¡¯ll look like a coward if I don¡¯t ept. Let¡¯s do it. If I lose to you, my troops will immediately withdraw from the Southwest Province.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a simple match. It¡¯ll be a duel to the death.¡± James added an important use. The simply winning a match would not solve the problem at hand. He wanted to have fight to the death and kill the Elephant King. Only by doing so will he be able to deter the other beasts from acting. ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown yourself, James.¡± At that moment, a crisp voice rang out. James turned toward the sound and saw a young man in a ck robe not far from them. He recognized the man with a single nce. It was Lucifer, the person he resurrected in the Ancient Realm. Moreover, he was the one that had benefitted tremendously from the earth¡¯s Second Cmity. James looked at Lucifer and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucifer smiled faintly and replied, ¡°That¡¯s besides the point. I approve the duel between you and the Elephant King. The beast army will immediately withdraw from the Southwest Province if you manage to kill him.¡± Lucifer was not joking. It was no secret that he obtained the Elysian Inscription. All beasts on the Earth were under hismand. A single word would be all it took and these beasts would no longer step into human territory. James looked at Lucifer and immediately understood that the Elephant King attacked a human territory under Lucifer¡¯s orders. Had he known this would happen, he would not have resurrected Lucifer. However, it was useless to regret it now. He took a deep breath, calmed down, and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all in agrement, make your move.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Lucifer interrupted again. James looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucifer said, ¡°After defeating the Elephant King, the beast army will withdraw from the Southwest Province. If you defeat him and also win against me, beasts will no longer appear in human territory from this day forward.¡± Hearing this, James cast a nce at Lucifer. James was not overjoyed about it since he was familiar with Lucifer¡¯s background. Lucifer was the son of the Demon Emperor. He had the blood of a Grand Emperor. Not only that, he was also a terrifying powerhouse who possessed the Elysian Inscription. James was unable to infer Lucifer¡¯s cultivation rank. ¡°What¡¯s Lucifer¡¯s cultivation rank, Ms. Sophie?¡± He called out to Sophie in the Celestial Abode. Sophie quickly responded. ¡°He isn¡¯t at a high cultivation rank. He just reached the starting point of the Mage Rank. Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. Although he was a Demon Emperor¡¯s son, James figured he still stood a chance against him. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him, James. There¡¯s more to him than meets the eye.¡± ¡°I know.¡± James stopped talking to Sophie. Lucifer looked at the James who was staring absentmindedly and asked, ¡°Do you dare ept the challenge, James?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James replied indifferently, ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± Lucifer said again, ¡°If you lose, you must join us and be a member of my ¡°Alright. I ept your challenge.¡± James nodded. Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 James weighed the pros and cons in his mind. Defeating Lucifer would mean putting a stop to the Second Cmity. He would have to ept the challenge no matter how things stood. ¡°Excellent. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s begin. I¡¯ll broadcast both matches live on the inte.¡± After speaking, Lucifer casually waved his hand. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A woman immediately rushed over, took out her phone, and began filming. Lucifer¡¯s ount immediately began broadcasting the battle globally. Lucifer was very famous on Earth, and had over 10,000,000 followers. As soon as his live broadcast began, it attracted many viewers who were beasts. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me, Lucifer. Wrymstead¡¯s Emperor and the King of Sol, James, has appeared on Mount M to challenge the Elephant King. If he wins, the beast army will withdraw from Sol¡¯s Southwest Province. ¡°If he defeats the Elephant King, he¡¯ll go against me. If he also wins against me, the beasts will noty hands on humans from today onward. If he loses, James will join our n.¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice was carried forth clearly. Many beasts paid attention to the live broadcast. Meanwhile, Marcello was in her mansion in Bane City. Marcello said furiously, ¡°Damn it. Does Lucifer have no shame?! I worked very hard and even gave away my Supreme Token to gain James¡¯ favor, hoping he¡¯d turn to us when things get desperate. Yet, Lucifer is recruiting him through such a dirty tactic.¡± Beside her, Jace said calmly, ¡°Calm down, Marcello. James¡¯ body was reconstituted by the Natal Priomordial Spirit that used to belong to Lucifer¡¯s father. His fate and Karma are entangled with the Hadean n¡¯s.¡± At that moment, James stood in ce at the foot of Mount M. He looked at the thuggish Elephant King that stood at over 200 centimeters tall. He had flushed skin and a full head of ck hair, giving him a brutish appearance. Suddenly, extremely powerful energy was released by the Elephant King. As soon as the energy was unleashed, James immediately felt crushed under the pressure. It left James out of breath. ¡°Such tremendous strength.¡±James could not help but gasp in astonishment. As expected from a beast at the Mage Rank¡¯s Second Stage, the Elephant King¡¯s energy alone made him feel like he had lost the battle before it began. He would never be a match against the Elephant King without his extraordinary martial arts skills. The Elephant King could possibly even kill him in one move. The Elephant King spoke with arrogance and confidence. ¡°I won¡¯t show you mercy, human. I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces.¡± James secretly brought out the Sacrilegious Ascension, and the True Essence hidden within his meridians stirred. The tremendous force broke his spine. Immediately, powerful Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his body and rapidly coalesced to form a new spine. James¡¯ strength was now greatly enhanced. He knew he would not be a match for the Elephant King if he did not use the Sacrilegous Ascension because the divide between their cultivation ranks was too great. This was the only way he knew how to give himself a fighting chance. From his first vertebra, all the way down to his thirty third vertebra, his spine shattered to pieces instantly. Using Empyrean Spiritual Energy, his entire spine was reformed. At that moment, he gained immense strength. His energy assimted with the Empyrean Spiritual Energy. He felt like he embodied both heaven and earth. Although his cultivation rank was not high, he had condensed his True Essence every step of the way. This made his strength far beyond those of the same rank. After he used the Sacrilegous Ascension, his strength doubled, and he no longer felt pressured by the Elephant King, who was a Second Stage Mage. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Lucifer sensed James¡¯ energy continuously increasing and snickered. ¡°This guy sure is something. He learned the closely-kept Divine Ape Race¡¯s signature martial art skill. He definitely made full use of his special physical body.¡± After activating the Sacrilegous Ascension, James stretched out his hand and gestured for his opponent to attack. ¡°Make your move, Elephant King.¡± The Elephant King also noticed James¡¯ energy had grown more potent, but he was not afraid. ¡°I¡¯ll show you pure physical strength.¡± After speaking, the Elephant King¡¯s body flickered, and he immediately appeared in front of James. Despite his brutish and burly appearance, the Elephant King was quick on his feet. He moved as fast as lightning and instantly appeared before James, swinging his massive fist at James. His fist was imbued with destructive force. His attack drew in the surrounding Empyrean Spiritual Energy and struck James. Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 The Elephant King was at the Mage Rank¡¯s Second Stage and had immense strength. He could split the heavens with a single punch. One punch from him was enough to destroy arge human city. He attacked all his might, and his powerful energy gathered together to strike James. Before he couldnd his attack, James sensed the terrifying force from the blow and quickly called upon his energy to block it. Their fists collided. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Boom! Two forces crashed into each other and caused an explosion in the air. A great shock wave swept across the mountain range, reducing everything into ruins and rubble. Some of the beasts in the mountain could not bear the destructive force and were wiped out. Meanwhile, the other beasts fled for their lives. Lucifer, who was standing in the distance, was unaffected by the force. A man in ck clothes stood before him and unleashed potent energy to form a protective shield, blocking the shockwave. After an exchange of fists, James¡¯ arm throbbed in agony and cracks formed on his hand, quickly spreading throughout his whole body. His body was forcibly pushed away. After several thousand meters, he finally dissipated the shock of the impact. Hurk! He spat out a mouthful of blood. James was injured right at the beginning of the fight. Although he activated Sacrilegious Ascension, his strength was still inferior to the Elephant King. He was injured after they exchanged blows. ¡°Haha.¡± The Elephant Kingughed from afar. ¡°I underestimated you, James. I thought you were weak. I didn¡¯t expect you to withstand even a single blow from me. However, this is just the beginning. I¡¯d like to see how much more of this you can take.¡± After the Elephant King spoke, he immediately charged at James again. He was as fast as lightning and appeared above James instantly. He threw his glowing fist at James. James¡¯ body flickered, and he quickly dodged the attack. Boom! The Elephant King¡¯s fist mmed into the ground and caused it to tremble. A crack appeared on the ground and gradually grewrger; bing a thousand-meter-long pit. ¡°He¡¯s so strong.¡± James¡¯ expression became solemn. He initially thought he stood a chance against the Elephant King with his exceptional physical strength and the Sacrilegious Ascension. He never expected the Elephant King to be such an overwhelming foe. Although he activated Sacrilegous Ascension, he was stilcking in terms of strength. Channeling his thoughts, he gathered his whole body¡¯s True Essence in his chest. His True Essence stimted the dragon bone, causing the inscriptions to release a fervent force. The force surged through his body and increased his energy tremendously. ¡°Huh?¡± The Elephant King was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re really something. I didn¡¯t expect you to know so many secret arts and be able to continuously improve your strength. I¡¯d like to see how long you canst in this state.¡± The Elephant King was a formidable being and knew that many secret arts capable of improving one¡¯s strength existed. However, the effect was only temporary. Once the time was up, the enhanced strength would also disappear. The Elephant Kingunched another fierce attack. His fists were like powerful weapons, and every punch contained devastating strength capable of destroying the world. James had activated the Sacrilegious Ascension and the power of the dragon bone. However, he was still barely pushing back the Elephant King. Every time they exchanged blows, he would be injured by the Elephant King¡¯s overwhelming force. If the Elephant King¡¯s opponent was anyone else, they would surely be incapacitated after a few moves. However, James had a special body and could continuously recover from his injuries as long as he stayed alive. The fierce battle raged on. Mountains were demolished, and the surrounding area was reduced to ruins. In the distance, Lucifer¡¯s subordinate was televising the fight live. The whole world watched the fight between James and the Elephant King in real time. ¡°My goodness. This is unbelievable. Who would¡¯ve thought such a powerful man existed among Earth¡¯s humans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Elephant King. He has rough and thick skin. He also has terrifying physical strength. What¡¯s more, he is at the Mage Rank¡¯s Second Stage. With such strength, he could probably take on a powerhouse on the Third Stage.¡± Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°James deflected the Elephant King¡¯s attacks. He¡¯s impressive.¡± Humans and beasts from all over the world paid close attention to the match. Everyone was shocked by the strength James¡¯ disyed and was in disbelief that such a powerful human existed on Earth, especially because Empyrean Spiritual Energy had only been restored a few years ago. He was definitely a savant since he acquired such great strength in such a short amount of time. ¡°It¡¯s a pity fate is no longer on the human¡¯s side. James¡¯ strength is also at its limit.¡± ¡°Yeah. He has no way of improving his cultivation rank from here on out. He won¡¯t be able to get any stronger.¡± Many beasts secretly felt sorry for James. Limits were ced on humans, and they could no longer increase their cultivation rank. Meanwhile, James was still fighting a fierce battle with the Elephant King on the battlefield. They swung their fists and legs, striking at each other¡¯s bodies. When the Elephant Kingnded punches, the bones in James¡¯ body would splinter and crack. Fortunately, they would also heal up very quickly. As for James¡¯ attacks, he could only knock the Elephant King away and did not cause any substantial injuries. ¡°What terrifying physical strength.¡± James took a deep breath and quickly distanced himself from the Elephant King. Swoosh! A golden light began to shine. The Primordial Dragon de appeared in James¡¯ hand. He gripped the long sword, and his energy was unleashed. The Elephant King stood in the distance with a grin and said, ¡°You finally decided to use a weapon, huh? I¡¯ll stand right here and let you attack me. If you can breach my defenses, I¡¯ll admit my defeat.¡± The Elephant King was confident in his remarkable physique. James¡¯ strength was not enough to hurt him. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. He held onto the Primordial Dragon de and dashed in front of the Elephant King. Then, he thrust his sword at his foe. The Elephant King did not dodge, allowing James tond the attack. nk!!! A crisp sound rang out as the long sword came in contact with the Elephant King¡¯s body as if it had crashed into a rigid steel te. Meanwhile, the Elephant King was merely knocked back a little. James¡¯ sword could not pierce the Elephant King¡¯s body. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± A smirk appeared on the Elephant King¡¯s face. James took a deep breath. The Elephant King¡¯s physical body was too strong, and James¡¯ current strength was insufficient. If he continued to fight on, he would die of exhaustion even with his miraculous ability to recover. However, he was unwilling to throw in the towel. He still had an ace up his sleeve. Now, he had no choice but to put them to use. James put away the Primordial Dragon de. He stood in ce and looked at the Elephant King who stood not far away. With a calm expression, he said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use myst resort, but you left me with no choice.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Elephant Kingughed. ¡°Go ahead ande at me with all you¡¯ve got.¡± At that moment, beasts all over the world watched curiously. The battle had already gone on for so long. What other trump card did James have left? Lucifer was also curious and watched the battle from a distance. He knew his father¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit reformed James¡¯ physical body. Moreover, James¡¯s fate was tied to the earth, and he acquired many extraordinary boons. He was brimming with anticipation and was excited to see what kind of surprise James would show him. Under the whole world¡¯s gaze, a ck stone tablet appeared in front of James. Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 A ck stone tablet appeared. Initially the ck stone tablet was not very big, only about a few meters long and about one meter wide. Then, it gradually grew and became a hundred meters long. The 100-meter-long stone tablet hovered in the air before James. It was the first Infinity Stele. Mysterious inscriptions were carved around the stele, and in the center were names left behind by Grand Emperors. The Inifity Stele contained power from primitive times. As soon as the Infinity Stele appeared, the surrounding space began to warp. ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡± The Elephant King was dumbfounded. Although he did not know what James had summoned, he could feel extreme power exuded by the ck stone tablet. Even he felt terrified by the force. The whole world was watching this happen live. The Infinity Stele was captured on camera and appeared in the live broadcast¡¯s footage. ¡°W-Why does that look familiar?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± Many people seemed to recognise the Infinity Steele. ¡°Ah! I know what that is! It¡¯s the Infinity Stele from Infinity City!¡± ¡°It really is!¡± ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°James obtained the Infinity Stele? No wonder we got kicked out of the Provenance before anyone else got the First Cmity¡¯s providence.¡± ¡°It turns out the real boons in Provenance wasn¡¯t the insight at the beginning of time, but was really the infinity Stele all along.¡± As soon as the Infinity Stele appeared, people began to recognize it. James could not be bothered to hide it any longer. This was his final resort. Without using it, he would never be able to defeat the Elephant King. ¡°Come at me.¡± The Elephant King¡¯s voice boomed. Even though he felt intimidated by the Infinity Stele, he was unafraid and still ced a lot of confidence in this physical strength. ¡°Alright, since you insist.¡± After James spoke, the Infinity Stele rushed at the Elephant King with deadly force. The Elephant King channeled all his strength to counter the attack. He leaped at the Infinity Stele and swung his palm at the Infinity Stele. His powerful fist mmed into the stele, and his great strength caused it to tilt. The moment his hand touched the stele, he was sted forcefully and plummeted from the sky, mming into the ground. Boom! A deep crevice appeared on the ground. He immediately climbed out from the pit. At that moment, the Elephant King no longer had his nonchnt appearance from before. Instead, his face showed a rarely seen seriousness. He looked down and noticed his fist was mangled. He could only grit his teeth in pain. The live broadcast also captured the sight of the Elephant King¡¯s fist. The viewers could not help but feel horror when they saw the Elephant King¡¯s mangled and bloody fist. The Infinity Stele was a divine object that appeared when at the world¡¯s conception. Although James did not understand what the Infinity Stele was, he knew it was a powerful weapon that could crush anything with its weight. James¡¯ killing intent grew stronger. Tons of humans died tragically because of the Elephant King. Today, he wanted to kill the Elephant King in front of the whole world. ¡°B*stard.¡± The Elephant King¡¯s face was baleful, and he let out a roar. Immediately afterward, hostile energy erupted from his body. He immediately transformed into his bestial form, a colossal elephant that was asrge as a mountain. Pawoo! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Elephant King let out a loud trumpet. He reared up and began charging at James. James immediately avoided the attack. Boom! The Elephant King¡¯s massive body crashed to the ground. Thend began to quake violently. Right then, the Infinity Stele fell from the sky and mmed down on the Elephant King. The Elephant King¡¯s leaped into the air and thrust its tusks into the Infinity Stele. Even though the Infinity Stele contained great power, it was still knocked away. With a loud bang, the Infinite Stelended in the ground crookedly and sunk into the soil. In the distance, James stood with his mouth agape. The Elephant King had be more deadly after transforming into his bestial form and the increase in strength allowed him to resist the Infinity Stele. James was unwilling to expose the fact he had all 108 Infinity Steles. Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 The appearance of one of the Infinity Steles was enough to cause a sizeable uproar. If he were to show all 108 of them, he would surely get targeted by powerhouses everywhere. He controlled the Infinite Stele with his mind, and it shot back into the sky. It became smaller and turned into a little pinprick of light. Then, it melded into his body. James¡¯ immediately shot up into the sky. He looked down at the Elephant King who towered over everything like a mountain. ¡°Take this, Elephant King!¡± James raised his hand. Two different energies swirled around in his hands. In his left hand was True Heavenly Essence, and in his right was True Demonic Essence. At that moment, the two streams of True Essence quickly merged together. The fusion of yin and yang created an incredibly turbulent, new force. The surrounding space warped and distorted, making it hard to distinguish whether it was real. ¡°Cosmic Destruction.¡± James flicked his hand. The energy ball in his palm shot out and rushed at the Elephant King with tremendous power. ¡°Ha.¡± The Elephant King snorted disdainfully. He was assured in his own strength, so he charged head-on at James¡¯ ultimate weapon. When he collided with the energy ball, the destructive amalgamation of True Essence exploded. Boom! A deafening explosion tore through the air. The explosion caused the mountains to crumble and the ground to shake. The terrifying force sted the Elephant King¡¯s enormous body and ripped through his gray skin. Immediately, wounds formed on his body. The Elephant King thought too highly of himself. He was cocky and underestimated Cosmic Destruction¡¯s sheer power. His huge body fell from the sky and smashed into the ground. Boom! With a loud bang, he plunged deep into the ground. It was as if time had stopped at that moment. Cultivators all over the world watched the scene in shock and awe. No one expected James to gain the upper hand over the monstrous Elephant King. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Everyone held their breaths. James¡¯ attack was powerful. Even watching through a screen was enough to grip them with fear. Under their watchful gaze, the Elephant King slowly got up from the rubble on the ground. At that moment, he was bloodied and covered in wounds. His breathing was also shaky. ¡°Die!¡± James wanted to kill him. Summoning it with his mind, the Infinity Stele appeared again. The Infinity Stele continued to erge until it was 100 meters in length. The Infinity Stele fell from the sky with terrifying force. ¡°Ahh, no¡­!¡± The Elephant King let out a defiant growl. He wanted to dodge, but James¡¯ Cosmic Destruction gravely wounded him and made it difficult for him to move. The Elephant King¡¯s eyes widened, and he shouted for help, ¡°Save me, Master Lucifer.¡± However, Lucifer merely ignored him from afar. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Boom! The Infinity Stele ttened the Elephant King¡¯s body. The Elephant King¡¯s body was crushed into the ground. The Infinity Stele crashed down on him again. This happened over and over. Rumble! The earth trembled from the impact, and a deep crevice was formed. The Elephant King was pounded by the stele hundreds of times repeatedly. Every time he was struck, the beasts watching would feel a shiver down their spine. When James finally sensed that life had left the Elephant King¡¯s body, he put away the Infinity Stele. Then, he slowly descended from the sky and calmly stared at Lucifer in the distance. Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 James defeated the Elephant King, but it was only the battle¡¯s beginning. After he killed the Elephant King, the beast army would withdraw from the Southwest Province. However, he would have to defeat Lucifer so that no beasts would ever attack human cities again. James believed Lucifer had the strength tomand the beasts. Lucifer walked over step by step, stopping right before James. He nced at James and said, ¡°You just fought, James. If I were to fight you now and win, word would spread that I bullied you and didn¡¯t win fair and square.¡± James replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest.¡± Although he had used all his trump cards during his match with the Elephant King, he did not consume much of his True Essence. Lucifer gently waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you enough time to rest and recuperate. How about this? One monthter, we¡¯ll have our match on Mount Bane. It¡¯ll be the most crucial battle for humankind. I hope you¡¯ll prepare well and not let me down. If your strength remains the same after one month, then you won¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡± Lucifer was very confident. Although James had killed the Elephant King and showed extreme strength, he still did not consider James a match for him. After speaking. Lucifer turned to his subordinate in ck clothes and ordered, ¡°Issue the order for the beast to evacuate the Southwest Province. In this one month, no beasts are allowed to attack any humans. If James fails to defeat me in the fight one month from now, all beast armies will be dispatched to attack the humans and take over Earth.¡± After issuing the order, Lucifer turned to leave. He quickly disappeared from the area. The live broadcast ended. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James dispersed Sacrilegious Ascension. After deactivating it, he immediately went limp and fell headlong into the ruins on the ground. Lucifer was confident in his own strength and gave James a month to readjust himself. His decision gained a lot of praise. ¡°As expected by the one chosen by the Heavenly Path. His character is respectable.¡± ¡°Yeah. He gave James a month to prepare for the match.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯ll be impossible for James to defeat him even if he was given a year or ten.¡± ¡°Lucifer is invincible. The Demon Emperor is invincible!¡± People worldwide discussed the incident and the battle that would take ce in one month. Although James showed great strength in the battle against the Elephant King, many people still did not think he could measure up to Lucifer. At that moment, James was lying weakly in the ruins. He used his Demonic Energy to restore his strength. Half an hour had passed when he finally recovered. He stood up from the ground and looked at the demolished Mount M. A rare solemn expression appeared on his face. ¡°One month. ¡°The safety of Earth¡¯s humans will depend on my battle against Lucifer in one month. If I lose, human territories will bepletely upied by beasts, and humans will lose their homes. ¡°I have to win the battle in one month.¡± James clenched his fists tightly, and a resolute expression formed on his face. Instead of leaving, he found a ce and entered the Celestial Abode. James sat in the gazebo of the Celestial Abode¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Sophie wore a white dress, and her long, ck hair fluttered behind her head. She had a graceful figure. With a helpless look, he asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, what do you think about my battle against Lucifer in one month?¡± Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 ¡°You¡¯re not his opponent.¡± Sophie turned around, and her beautiful face appeared in James¡¯ sight. She replied softly, ¡°Lucifer is a Grand Emperor¡¯s son, with supreme blood flowing through his veins. His lineage alone is enough to beat you. Moreover, he has the Elysian Inscription. Although he isn¡¯t at a high cultivation rank yet, he has very explosive strength.¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°I still have one month left. I can¡¯t give up yet. Ms. Sophie, I¡¯m going to cultivate in the Time Chamber. I need you to overwatch my training.¡± James had a determined expression. The uing battle concerned all of humankind¡¯s fate. Earth¡¯s humans would be doomed if he gave up. Sophie shook her head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. The Heavenly Path has put a seal on your body. It¡¯ll be very tough to break through the seal. With your current strength, you¡¯ll need to break through two consecutive times. That means you¡¯ll need to reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. With the dragon bone¡¯s power and Sacrilegious Ascension, you might have a slim chance of fighting against Lucifer. ¡°Although the Time Chamber¡¯s passage of time differs from that of the outside world, it¡¯ll still be impossible for you to break through twice in one month.¡± ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± James knew there was a seal in his body, but he had no idea what kind of seal it was. He still wanted to try. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that James was so persistent, Sophie did not want to shatter his hopes. Thus, she turned around and led him into the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber. James followed behind her. In the Time Chamber, there were still many soldiers training. To ensure James could cultivate in peace. Sophie asked the soldiers to halt their cultivation and leave the Time Chamber for the time being. In the Time Chamber, James sat in a lotus position on the ground. Sophie stood before him and thought for a while before saying, ¡°James, I think there¡¯s only one way you can defeat Lucifer and save humankind.¡± James nced at Sophie and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Sophie said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to use the Infinity Stele. It¡¯s a divine object that appeared at the beginning of the heavens and the earth. If you make good use of the one hundred and eight Infinity Steles, you may be able to defeat Lucifer.¡± James frowned and said, ¡°But, I can¡¯t even unleash the Infinity Stele¡¯s power right now. In my hands, the Infinity Steles are nothing but heavy weapons.¡± Sophie said, ¡°Summon the Infinity Steles. I¡¯ll research them for a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapt James immediately summoned the 108 Infinity Steles. The Infinity Steles stood in the Time Chamber. Sophie looked at the Infinity Steles and nced at James, saying, ¡°Continue cultivating. It¡¯ll be best if you can make a breakthrough during this period. If not, you¡¯ll have to borrow the strength of the Infinity Stele.¡± After speaking, Sophie casually waved her hand. A bright fruit appeared in her hand. The fruit floated toward James. James took the fruit and held it in his hand. He could smell the fruit¡¯s charming fragrance and sense it contained significant energy. Sophie said, ¡°It¡¯s a divine fruit from the Celestial Abode. If you can absorb all its energy, you may be able to reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. Whether you break through or not will depend on your own abilities.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James did not stay idle and immediately began absorbing the fruit¡¯s energy. When James was in the Ancient Realm, he practiced in the Dragon Abyss and absorbed Dragon Energy. He also repeatedly condensed his cultivation rank and was now at the middle phase of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. After he absorbed the fruit¡¯s energy, his True Essence immediately increased. In just three months, he reached the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. Three months inside the Time Chamber was only one day in the outside world. N?velDrama.Org content rights. This time, James did not intend to condense his cultivation rank anymore because he urgently needed to gain strength. He wanted to reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh or Eighth Stair before his match against Lucifer. By improving his cultivation rank, his physical strength would also increase. With the help of the dragon bone in his body and Sacrilegious Ascension, he might just be able to defeat Lucifer. Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 James did not condense his cultivation rank. In fact, he could no longer do so. When cultivating in the Ancient Realm¡¯s Dragon Abyss, he kept condensing his cultivation rank, and his True Essence was very pure. When he was about to attempt a breakthrough, Sophie, who had been studying the Infinity Steles, interrupted him and said, ¡°James, you can¡¯t make a breakthrough in the Celestial Abode.¡± ¡°Why?¡± James looked at her puzzledly. Sophie said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the seal in your body is, I can sense that it might demolish the Celestial Abode if you do it here.¡± Puzzled, James asked, ¡°It¡¯ll shatter the Celestial Abode? But, the Celestial Abode is such a powerful existence. Can the seal¡¯s power really destroy it?¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. The seal in your body is an Elysian Seal, which carries the power of Elysium. It¡¯s mainly used to restrain the strong. The stronger a person is, the more powerful the seal will be ¡°Since you¡¯re in the Celestial Abode, you¡¯ll be protected, and Elysium¡¯s power will be directed at the Celestial Abode. ¡°This is simr to what happens in the Tribtion Rank. If someone at the Sage Rank interferes while one is going through tribtion, the Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s power will be raised to that of a Sage Rank.¡± James could roughly understand what she was saying but was still slightly confused. Sophie said, ¡°Attempt your breakthrough outside the Celestial Abode.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. With a thought, he left the Celestial Abode. When he reappeared, he was in the ruins. He had cultivated in the Time Chamber for three months, but only one day had passed outside. During this time, some beasts and humans had rushed to Mount M. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as James appeared, he saw some beasts around the ruins. ¡°It¡¯s James.¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he left yet?¡± The beasts also noticed James but did not dare to approach him, wary of his strength. They avoided him and maintained a distance. James ignored the beasts. He found a huge boulder among the ruins and sat in a lotus position. He rxed his mind and entered a state of emptiness. Immediately afterward, he activated all his True Essence, allowing it to flow through his body. ¡°Break!!!¡± James roared furiously. Just as he was about to make a breakthrough and enter the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, a potent force suddenly erupted in his body. It was like a shackle, sealing his True Essence and preventing him from breaking through. Moreover, the force destroyed his physical body. In that short moment, James was injured. Boom! The power within the seal in his body leaked out, and the huge boulder he was sitting on shattered instantly. Splurt! James spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body fell to the ground. ¡°Th-The seal has such tremendous power.¡± James was shocked. Initially, James was not too concerned about the Elysian Seal, but now that it had appeared while he was trying to make a breakthrough, he immediately realized its power. Its force had blocked his meridians and the acupoints all over his body, preventing his True Essence from circting. Moreover, the force possessed terrifyingly destructive power, constantly dealing damage to his body. ¡°Ms. Sophie, is there really no way to break through the Elysian Seal? Will humans never be able to improve?¡± James asked Sophie, who was in the Celestial Abode. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Making a breakthrough has be tougher, a few times tougher than it had been in the past. For your cultivation rank, you¡¯ll have to reach the pinnacle of each rank to shatter the Elysian Seal and make a breakthrough.¡± Hearing this, James said, ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the pinnacle of every rank. So, why can¡¯t I shatter the Elysian Seal?¡± Sophie replied, ¡°That¡¯s what you think. What you¡¯ve reached is what you perceived to be the pinnacle. However, you¡¯ve actually never reached the true pinnacle of every rank. Moreover, from my understanding, the more Karma you¡¯ve gathered and the more outstanding your strength, the stronger the Elysian Seal¡¯s power will be.¡± Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 ¡°Unlike how it is on you, the Elysian Seal isn¡¯t as powerful on ordinary humans. ¡°Your physical body is extraordinary, and you¡¯ve obtained Emperor Jabari¡¯s legacy. Moreover, you¡¯ve obtained the Infinity Steles. Thus, you carry a significant amount of Karma, which strengthens the Elysian Seal¡¯s effect on you.¡± Hearing this, James had a clearer understanding. In other words, the Elysian Seal¡¯s strength depends on the achievements one had obtained on their cultivation road as well as one¡¯s potential and strength. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the pinnacle?¡± James murmured. ¡°You¡¯re far from close to the pinnacle.¡± Sophie said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong right now, especially your physical strength, which has reached the middle phase of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. It¡¯s time you learn about some of the Celestial Abode¡¯s functions. As for the rest, you should get Nova to exin them to you. Also, get him to guide your cultivation.¡± At that moment, Nova¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode ¡°Back then, Emperor Jabari had already foreseen the disasters humans would face. To deal with the Elysian Seal¡¯s power and allow his inheritor to break through, he left a seclusion sanctuary in the Celestial Abode With a thought, James disappeared and entered the Celestial Abode. After he entered the Celestial Abode, it gradually shrank and buried itself in the sand. A few beasts and humans surrounded the area. They had been watching James, but seeing him suddenly disappear, they quickly rushed over. ¡°How did he suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°I saw a light sink into the ground.¡± ¡°Could it be James has learned some kind of teleportation technique?¡± The beasts that rushed over were puzzled. At that moment, James was already in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He looked at Nova and asked, ¡°Nova, where¡¯s the sanctuary Emperor Jabari left behind? ¡°Come with me.¡± Nova turned around and walked out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He led James into an unknown ce in the Celestial Abode¡¯s city, to which he still had no ess. Soon, they reached a courtyard. Therge courtyard had a ck door. There was an ancient script engraved on the door. ¡°Cultivation Courtyard.¡± James could not read the script, but he immediately understood what it meant upon seeing it as he was the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner. At that moment, information about the courtyard also appeared in his mind. The courtyard was built by Emperor Jabari. Nova said to James, ¡°Go ahead.¡± James pushed the door open and walked inside. Immediately, he felt great pressureing from within it. The force prated his body and suppressed his True Essence. He felt his True Essence being continuously condensed. He was at the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, but his cultivation was abruptly condensed until the final phase of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair. ¡°Amazing.¡± James was shocked after he sensed his cultivation rank receding but his strength remaining unchanged. ¡°As expected by the courtyard left behind by Emperor Jabari. It sure is impressive.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie suddenly appeared and said, ¡°Emperor Jabari personallyid the inscription around this courtyard. The inscriptions will condense your True Essence as much as possible. So, you can continue cultivating, and when you can no longer condense your True Essence, you can make a breakthrough.¡± James said helplessly, ¡°My cultivation rank has been suppressed to the final phase of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to continue cultivating until you can break through to the Sixth Stair. ¡°Besides, suppressing your True Essence is only one of this ce¡¯s benefits. You can also condense your physical strength here. However, there¡¯s no need to do so. You won¡¯t have to temper your physical strength for now. ¡°There¡¯s also a Time Inscription in the courtyard. It works the same as the Time Chamber, so you can cultivate here with peace of mind.¡± Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 James did not expect his cultivation rank to be so unstable. He was already at the peak of Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair but was suddenly suppressed back to thest phase of Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth Stair again. He was not even at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair anymore. Fortunately, he had obtained Emperor Jabari¡¯s Celestial Abode and the Cultivation Courtyard within it. Sophie pointed to the room ahead and said, ¡°There are three rooms in the courtyard for cultivating your True Energy, physical body, and soul respectively. You only need to improve your True Energy, so you should only enter the first room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He stepped forward and approached the room. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, he pushed the door open and walked inside. He took a step into the room. The scenery in the room totally changed once James stepped foot into it. James was no longer looking at a room but at a ce with beautiful mountains and rivers. In the distance, there was a mountain with a waterfall. There was a simple wooden house beside the river at the foot of the mountain. James looked a the scenery before him in a daze. At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°Everything in front of you is an illusion formed by Primordial Energy.¡± ¡°Primordial Energy?¡± James looked puzzled. Sophie exined, ¡°Primordial Energy is the most original ancient power. Empyrean Energy is graded as well. In the order of the weakest to the strongest, it¡¯s Spiritual Energy, Sage Energy, Divine Energy, and Primordial Energy. ¡°The Celestial Abode has a powerful attribute. It can absorb the energy from the outside world and convert it into Primordial Energy. ¡°For countless years, the Celestial Abode has constantly been absorbing the outside world¡¯s energy and turning it into Primordial Energy Emperor Jabari had specifically prepared this for his sessor. The Primordial Energy here is enough for you to be an unrivaled powerhouse.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± Sophie replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re too weak to know all of the Celestial Abode¡¯s functions. However, since you¡¯ve encountered an obstacle, we¡¯ve brought you here in advance. After you enter the Sage Rank, you should be able to unlock all the Celestial Abode¡¯s functions.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get on with my training.¡± James took a deep breath and sat in a lotus position. He sat on a rock at the mountain foot. He discovered that the rock contained extremely pure energy As soon as he sat on it, pores all over his body erged and quickly absorbed the energy within the rock. As the energy entered his body, he felt a majestic force circting through his body. Chapter ¡°What powerful Primordial Energy.¡± James could not help but be shocked by it. Primordial Energy was extremely powerful. It was not on the same level as Empyrean Spiritual Energy James immediately activated the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and began to refine the Primordial Energy, converting it into his own True Essence. While he was cultivating, he could sense that there was a magical power constantly condensing his True Energy. Hence, he no longer had to condense his True Essence on his own. At the same time, his cultivation speed was also slowed down. Even though he had absorbed Primordial Energy, his cultivation speed was still slow. He cultivated for half a year before finally raising his True Essence to the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fourth Stair Meanwhile, only two days had passed outside of the Celestial Abode. James felt like he could make a breakthrough. Thus, he left the Celestial Abode and returned to the outside world. James returned to the ruins outside. There were still many beasts circling the area. James was immediately spotted when he reappeared, but none of the beasts dared to approach him. Ignoring them, James sat in a lotus position and mobilized his True Essence. His True Essence surged through his body, attempting to break through the Elysian Seal and improve his cultivation rank. Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 The Elysian Seal¡¯s power emerged from his blood vessels, muscles, limbs, and bones. It permeated his whole body and sealed off all his meridian and acupoints, preventing the flow of his True Essence. The Elysian Seal also had terrifyingly destructive power. James was instantly hurt by it. However, James could tolerate those injuries. ¡°Break!!!¡± James forcibly activated his True Essence.. His True Essence gathered like a torrent and struck the seal in his body. Boom! An explosion happened in James¡¯ body, and a seal was broken. A powerful force surged through James¡¯ body, injuring him once again. James fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. James got up from the ground and sat in a lotus position. He ignored his wounds and continued to break through the other seals. Many beasts gathered around him. Under the beasts¡¯ gazes, James¡¯ body seemed to have be transparent, and thousands of ck threads could be seen in his body. The threads entangled together and sealed James¡¯ body. ¡°Is that the seal on humans?¡± ¡°It should be. James is trying to forcefully make a breakthrough.¡± ¡°I heard from a senior in my family that the strength of human seals depends on the human¡¯s potential. The greater one¡¯s potential and the more boons one has obtained on their cultivation journey, the stronger the seal will be on them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of such rumors. It seems the Heavenly Path is deliberately preventing the rise of human prodigies.¡± ¡°The seal on James¡¯ body is powerful. However, he also has very potent True Essence. Look at how many threads he¡¯s broken through already.¡± The beasts in the distance discussed. Meanwhile, James tried to shatter the seals with all his strength. With his terrifying True Essence, the seals on his meridian and acupoints were shattered. The processsted for three days. Three dayster, James finally broke through all the seals. When he broke through thest seal, his cultivation rank increased. His True Essence and physical body evolved again. His physical strength was at the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. With another breakthrough, he would enter the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair. After James broke through the seals, he stood up and clenched his fists tightly. Immediately, he felt powerful energy flowing through his body. With a calm expression, he murmured, ¡°The Elysian Seal is nothing more than that.¡± After breaking through the Elysian Seal, James reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair and gained confidence. Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°James, don¡¯t underestimate the Elysian Seal. You merely broke through an ordinary seal. As your cultivation rank improves, the seal will be stronger.¡± ¡°I see. Thanks for the reminder.¡± James smiled confidently. After that, he quickly left the ruins. He found a deste area and entered the Celestial Abode again. Some of the beasts filmed the incident of James breaking through the Elysian Seal and uploaded it online. [James broke through the Elysian Seal! He broke through the seal on his body!] [Tsk, tsk. He¡¯s amazing. He managed to break through the seal under such circumstances.] [He really is gifted.] [If the Elysian Seal wasn¡¯t there, he would have an easy time improving his cultivation rank.] N?velDrama.Org content rights. As the video surfaced online, beasts from all over the world were shocked. Even Lucifer was slightly surprised when he saw the video. He never expected James to make a breakthrough in just a few days. However, his shock was overshadowed by his anticipation. ¡°This is getting interesting. I¡¯m really looking forward to fighting you, James.¡± Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 James¡¯ breakthrough exceeded Lucifer¡¯s expectations. He had given James a month to recover and heal his injuries. However, he did not expect James to improve his cultivation rank in just a few days. James¡¯ breakthrough also brought hope to humankind. [So, it¡¯s possible to break through the seal.] [If James can make a breakthrough, so can we.] [Let¡¯s do our best!] James was unaware of the hope his breakthrough had brought to all humans. The hopeless humans were now optimistic again. Meanwhile, James entered the Celestial Abode and went to the room to temper his True Essence. After entering the Celestial Abode, he began to cultivate determinedly. His goal was to reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Third Stair. It should be feasible with the remaining time he had left. The Primordial Energy in the room was powerful. James¡¯ body was unable to reach its full capacity. As he absorbed the energy, his True Essence increased rapidly. However, the magical formation continuously condensed his True Essence. Although his strength kept increasing, his True Essence was improving rtively slowly. This time, he cultivated for three years. With the concentrated Primordial Energy, he reached the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair within three years. Although he had cultivated in the Celestial Abode for three years, only twelve days had passed outside With the addition of the time he spent cultivating previously, only half a month had passed outside. The battle against Lucifer was only ten days away. James overestimated himself. He thought he could reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair with the time he had, but he could only reach the Sixth Stair. Although he could only reach the Sixth Stair, his True Essence was powerful. He was confident in going against a powerhouse at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair, even if he did not use Sacrilegious Ascension or the dragon bone¡¯s power. That was the benefit of reaching the pinnacle of every cultivation rank. His True Essence was abundant, allowing him to go against one stronger than himself. James left the Celestial Abode to make his breakthrough outside. Mount M had been demolished and be ruins. James appeared in the ruins in a remote area where there were no beasts around. Then, he quickly began to make a breakthrough. As soon as he activated his True Essence, the seals appeared, sealing all the meridians and acupoints throughout his body. At that moment, thousands of ck threads quickly oozed out of his body. The ck threads gathered and formed a silhouette. James was stunned by the scene. ¡°What is this?¡± At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°James, be careful. This is the Embodiment of the Heavenly Path. ¡°Huh?¡± James was taken aback. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He asked, ¡°The Embodiment of the Heavenly Path? What¡¯s that? Why would it appear now?¡± Sophie exined, ¡°Cultivation itself is something that goes against the heavens. While you cultivate, you¡¯ll also encounter some tribtions. The higher your cultivation rank, the more difficult your tribtion will be. The Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment is a clone of the Heavenly Path. ¡°From my understanding, the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment will only appear when you¡¯re attempting to break through to be a Grand Emperor. If you defeat it, you¡¯ll be a Grand Emperor.¡± Sophie took a deep breath. ¡°I never expected you to face the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment. It seems you¡¯re really extraordinary. Otherwise, the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment wouldn¡¯t appear.¡± Hearing Sophie¡¯s exnation, James frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that I have to defeat this so-called Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment to make a breakthrough?¡± Sophie said, ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s correct. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. The Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment will be adjusted to your cultivation rank. You¡¯re currently at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair, so the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment will also be at the same rank.¡± Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment was not of a rank too high, he was confident in defeating it. Sophie seemed to have read James¡¯ thoughts and reminded him, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t act recklessly. Anything rted to the Heavenly Path isn¡¯t going to be easy to deal with.¡± ¡°I understand. Thanks, Ms. Sophie.¡± James slowly stood up. Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 James mobilized his True Energy. As soon as he activated his True Essence, the seal in his body appeared and prevented the flow of his True Essence. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± James¡¯ expression changed. He thought the seal in his body would disappear since the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment had appeared. However, the seal was still in his body, preventing him from using his True Essence. How was he going to fight in such a state? ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. James decided to use his physical strength to fight. His physical strength had far exceeded the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Fifth Stair, so he thought that killing the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment would not be hard. When he attempted to use his physical strength, he found it was also restrained, and he could not unleash any force. ¡°The Elysian Seal is really powerful.¡± James had a solemn expression. He finally understood the terrifying strength of the Elysian Seal. A silhouette stood in front of him. The silhouette was made up of countless ck threads and looked illusory. The silhouette emanated terrifying energy. As soon as James stood up, the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment moved. With a sh, it appeared in front of James. Before James could react, he was already struck, and his body was sent flying. After being sted back a few thousand meters, he fell to the ground and sunk into the ruins. Unable to use his True Essence and physical strength, James was not a match for the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment and was defeated in a single move. He struggled to get up from the ruins. He was wounded and spat out a big mouthful of blood. He wore a very solemn expression. As soon as he got up, the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment appeared in front of him again. It held a long sword, and Sword Energy burst out,ing straight at James. Under the Sword Energies¡¯ crushing pressure, James found it hard to breathe. ¡°Damn it,¡± James cursed out. Under such circumstances, he had to break through the seals in his body before he could fight the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment. James immediately sat in a lotus position on the ground and mobilized his True Energy to break through the seal in his body. Two forces collided with his body. An incredible force swept across the surroundings, and the surrounding area was razed to the ground. Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 As he fell to the ground, the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment stabbed his chest with the sword with terrifying strength. Immediately, a bloody wound formed in his chest. ¡°Am I going to die just like this?¡± Before dying, James still had a little bit of consciousness. James did not want to die. He still had a lot he wanted to do. However, he was powerless in the face of the terrifyingly strong Elysian Seal. ¡°James, get up! You have to keep going!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Suddenly, he heard a voice calling for him. At that moment, an invincible force entered, his body, pulling back his consciousness. ¡°What?¡± James was slightly taken aback. He did not understand what was happening. Meanwhile, Sophie stood at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion within the Celestial Abode, also paying attention to James¡¯ attempt to break through the seals. She said, ¡°This is the power of faith, James.¡± Confused, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the power of faith?¡± ¡°The power of faith is invincible and intangible but a real existence. Humans all over the world are cheering for you. They¡¯re thinking about you and praying that you ovee this obstacle. This is the power of faith.¡± Hearing this, James came to a realization. He suddenly gained confidence and disregarded the wounds on his body. Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 ¡°Come on, break!¡± Veins bulged on James¡¯ face as he roared. The True Essence in his body was like a flood, surging at the sealed meridians and acupoints. His True Essence continuously grew stronger. Under the attack of the strong True Essence, the seals were constantly broken one after another. The scenested for a day. One dayter, the seals on his main acupoints and meridians were broken. However, his body was riddled with injuries and covered in blood. Not even a portion of his body was left unharmed. If it were someone else, they would have already died. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, James persisted tenaciously. He abruptly stood up in the ruins. His long ck hair fluttered, and his face bulged with veins. His body emanated murderous intent. ¡°The Embodiment of the Heavenly Path?!¡± James was infuriated. He suddenly attacked the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment. Although the seals in his body were notpletely broken, they did not cause much of a restrain anymore. He dashed over and fought fiercely with the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment. While fighting, he urged his True Essence to continuously break through the remaining seals. It was a tough battle. James fell to the ground over and over again. However, he always got back on his feet. He fought until he was exhausted and had no strength left in his body. The battlested for several days. During the battle, James broke through all the seals in his body. However, the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment was overpowering, and he was not a match for it. After fighting for so long, he was exhausted. He fell to the ground and gasped for air. However, the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment was still there. It held onto a long sword and slowly walked toward James. The scene was being broadcasted live on the inte by a beast in the distance. Seeing the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment approaching James slowly, the humans watching the live broadcast held their breath. ¡°What kind of monster is that? Why is it so strong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s horrifying.¡± ¡°James is already exhausted from the battle. He can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± The humans were desperate. Some of them began tearing up. Meanwhile, some beasts also fell silent as they watched the live broadcast. Lucifer was also watching the battle. He even traveled to Mount M to watch it from a distance. He floated in the air and watched the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment slowly approach James. ¡°James is powerful. Even with the seals in his body, he still stood against the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment for so long. Even if he failed, he would be remembered forever. After all, he¡¯s facing the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment, which appears as a tribtion when one is about to break through to be a Grand Emperor,¡± Lucifer murmured. James heard the approaching footsteps. At that moment, he was already exhausted. However, he was not willing to give up. He secretly gathered his remaining True Essence in the dragon bone within him. Powerful energy immediately emerged from the dragon bone, flowing through his whole body. Just as the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment approached him, he shouted, ¡°Die!!!¡± James suddenly leaped up and gathered all his strength in his palm, striking the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment. Terrifying power swept across, and the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, itpletely vanished. Meanwhile, James copsed to the ground and did not have the strength to get back up. At that moment, a colorful divine light descended from the sky and enveloped James. James¡¯ injuries were miraculously healed, and his exhausted True Essence recovered instantly. His True Essence and physical body went through another evolution. ¡°He made a breakthrough!!!¡± ¡°James made another breakthrough!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡± At that moment, humans all over the world cheered for him. The beasts, on the other hand, had solemn expressions James was too powerful. He had transcendent strength and would definitely be a threat to the non- human races in the future. Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 After James defeated the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment, a colorful divine light descended from the sky and enveloped him, immediately healing his injuries. At that moment, James fell into a mysterious state. His True Essence and physical body went through an evolution. The scenested about ten minutes. Ten minutester, the divine light dissipated. James stood up from the ground and looked at the surrounding ruins. Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°The Elysian Seal is terrifying. I almost died.¡± His attempt to break through was incredibly dangerous. Fortunately, he got through it and sessfully entered the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. Yet, his real strength wasparable to those at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair. Moreover, his physical strength was also at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair. With the two combined, he could defeat a powerhouse at the Mage Rank¡¯s First Stage even without using Sacrilegious Ascension and the dragon bone¡¯s power. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath again. Then, he noticed the beasts surrounding him. He left the area, found a deste region, and entered the Celestial Abode. At the same time, on Mount Bane, Yuvaan sat in the head seat of Divinity Sect¡¯s main hall and was deep in thought. During this period, he had been paying close attention to James and knew about his two consecutive breakthroughs. ¡°James really has amazing talent,¡± Yuvaan murmured. Yuvaan was very clear about the current situation. It was tough for humans to make breakthroughs in their cultivation. However, James made two consecutive breakthroughs in just half a month. James had unlimited potential. Thus, he was convinced that James had some kind of treasure on him. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to have such rapid improvements. ¡°James became so strong after disappearing for a short time. I can¡¯t let him continue to grow anymore. Otherwise, he¡¯ll definitely be a threat in the future. However, he¡¯s going to have a match with Lucifer. If I were to capture him now, I¡¯d be standing in Lucifer¡¯s way.¡± Yuvaan had a solemn expression. He could not afford to offend Lucifer. Otherwise, he would die a terrible death. ¡®What should I do? Yuvaan fell into thought. ¡®James¡¯ physical body and treasures are very extraordinary. I have to obtain them. I¡¯ll certainly make continuous breakthroughs and be an unrivaled powerhouse of the humans if I obtain them all.¡¯ Yuvaan began plotting to snatch James¡¯ treasures. At that moment, James had already returned to the Celestial Abode. In the backyard, Sophie gave him a thumbs up and praised him, ¡°You¡¯re really strong, James. I never thought you could defeat the Heavenly Path¡¯s Embodiment. Your potential is really limitless.¡± James had a bitter look on his face. Although he got through the tribtion, James knew how dangerous the situation was. Suddenly thinking of something, Sophie said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already so strong, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lose against Lucifer. But, to be safe, I think you shouldprehend the Infinity Steles.¡± Hearing this, James looked at her. Sophie smiled proudly and said, ¡°During this time, I¡¯ve been researching the Infinity Steles. Although I haven¡¯tpletely cracked their secret, I deciphered some of the inscriptions. I¡¯ve created a set of Supernatural Powers for you using the Infinity Steles. I¡¯ll teach you right away.¡± After James sessfully made a breakthrough, he disappeared. All the humans and beasts worldwide were waiting for the battle between James and Lucifer. Time passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of James and Lucifer¡¯s match. Early in the morning, Lucifer appeared on top of a mountain in Mount Bane. It was an unknown region that appeared from the Sealed Realms.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Lucifer showed up, thousands of beasts also gathered. Even Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds showed up to spectate. The match was going to be a pinnacle match. It was a fight between the two strongest people on Earth. Lucifer wore a ck robe and looked very handsome. He stood calmly on the mountaintop with his hands behind him. ¡°Lucifer¡¯s father was a Grand Emperor and the Emperor of one of the Demon Race¡¯s ns.¡± Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 ¡°He has a terrifying origin. ¡°Moreover, he has the Elysian Inscription and now leads the beasts on Earth.¡± ¡°If James wins this battle, the beasts won¡¯t attack the humans on Earth in the future.¡± In the distance, Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds gathered and discussed in hushed tones. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t James appeared yet?¡± Lucifer had already arrived for a while, but James was nowhere to be seen. At that moment, a man came from the distance. He was a handsome man wearing a ck robe. He calmly walked through the air and stopped at the mountain where Lucifer was. He stood hundreds of meters away and looked at Lucifer. ¡°James is here.¡± ¡°James has finally shown up. Humanity¡¯s fate depends on this battle. Can James defeat Lucifer?¡± Some of Earth¡¯s humans grew tense. James looked at Lucifer before him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here, Lucifer.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time,¡± said Lucifer. James said, ¡°I might not have been your opponent a month ago, but my strength has since improved significantly. Since you¡¯ve given me a month, I¡¯ll definitely win this match.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Lucifer snickered. ¡°I like your confidence, James. As I said, I can guarantee the safety of humanity if you win. No beasts will attack any human territories, nor will my n attack Earth for ten thousand years. ¡°The safety of humankind for ten thousand years depends on you.¡± After speaking, Lucifer made a gesture for James to attack. James walked through the air. He scanned his surroundings. Many people have gathered in the distance. They were Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds that came topete for the boons on Earth. An old man caught James¡¯ attention. The old man wore a gray robe and had a very calm expression. Noticing James¡¯ gaze, a faint smile formed on his face. The old man was none other than Yuvaan. James thought to himself, ¡®Old freak, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter.¡¯ His eyes shifted, and he saw some of Earth¡¯s humans. His grandfather, Thomas, was amongst the crowd. His other grandfather, Langston, and his uncle, Tyrus, were also there. Additionally, he also saw Henry, Diney, the Blithe King, Quincy, and the others from Wyrmstead. Many of the Cahans also came to spectate. All of them stood behind Lex. James scanned these familiar faces one by one. All of them had heavy expressions, evidently worried about his safety. Then, he saw Marcello. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even Harold and Quintina from the Ancient Realm had shown up. After scanning the crowd, James turned to look at Lucifer, who was standing on the mountaintop before him. He asked indifferently, ¡°Do we decide the oue like a normal match, or do we fight till one of us dies?¡± James¡¯ voice echoed through the area. Even though James had made consecutive breakthroughs and learned a lot of Supernatural Powers rted to the Infinity Steles, he was not really confident in defeating Lucifer, who had a powerful origin. Lucifer¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I would¡¯ve done so long ago. Plus, how would I get you to join my n if I killed you?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and understood Lucifer¡¯s intentions. Lucifer did not intend to kill him. Instead, his goal was to get James to join the Hadean n. James¡¯ robe began to flutter in the winds, and a terrifying energy erupted from his body. The match was about to begin. James against Lucifer, who would be the victor? Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 James¡¯ physical strength had already reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair, and his cultivation rank was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. Without using Sacrilegious Ascension and the dragon bone, he should be able to stand against a powerhouse at the Mage Rank. He activated his True Essence, allowing it to flow through his body, and the energy emanating from him immediately grew stronger. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Standing not far away, Lucifer saw the scene and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve improved a lot in the past month. You have such powerful energy even without activating Sacrilegious Ascension.¡± Although Lucifer maintained a calmposure, he was shocked internally. He knew about Sacrilegious Ascension. Now that James was already so strong, he would undoubtedly be very powerful after activating Sacrilegious Ascension. James also had a calm expression as he looked at Lucifer. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Make your move.¡± Luciferughed and replied, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s have a good match today.¡± After he spoke, an extremely powerful energy erupted from his body. His destructive energy caused cracks to form on the mountain below him. Unable to withstand the pressureing from him, the mountain immediately disintegrated. Boom! The mountain copsed as if it was struck by a destructive force. His energy was already so domineering before he even made a move. If he were to attack, who would be able to withstand such aggressive force? The crowd watching from a distance immediately began to retreat to a safer area to watch the fight. Lucifer had tremendous energy emanating from him. His long ck hair fluttered in the air. With a step forward, he immediately appeared in front of James. He clenched his fist and swung it at James. His punch contained terrifying power. As he swung his hand, the sky began to change color. An illusory fist morphed out. Before the first struck James, he could already feel a dull pain in his body. This shocked James. His physical strength was absolutely unrivaled. He already felt a faint pain even before being struck. If the attack were tond on him, it would definitely deal significant damage. Despite that, James did not dodge. He wanted to have an exchange of moves to test Lucifer¡¯s strength. Therefore, James stepped forward and blocked Lucifer¡¯s attack. As their fists collided, James felt a terrifying force spreading through his fist. The crushing force deformed his fists and continued to spread through his arm. Cracks formed on his arm and continued to spread toward his body. James¡¯ body was sted away by the force. The Blood Energy in his body churned, and his throat felt warm. Then, he spurted out a mouthful of blood. Lucifer did not take advantage of his upper hand. Instead, he stood in ce and looked at James, who was sent flying in the air. With a calm expression, he said, ¡°If you fight me in this state, you¡¯re not going to be a match for me, James. Since you¡¯ve learned Sacrilegious Ascension, go ahead and use it. Show me how strong the Primordial Divine Ape Race¡¯s signature martial art skill is.¡± In the distance, James looked at the motionless Lucifer ahead of him and gritted his teeth. The Demonic Energy flowed through his body and healed his injuries. His arm and deformed fists were restored in an instant. James shook his arm and said smilingly, ¡°I must admit, you¡¯re really strong. With my current strength, I would stand a chance against a powerhouse at the Mage Rank. However, you managed to injure me with just one attack.¡± James knew it would be impossible to fight against Lucifer without Sacrilegous Ascension. Thus, he activated it. His whole body¡¯s True Essence gathered and broke his spine. Immediately afterward, Empyrean Spiritual Energy quickly entered his body and formed a new spine. One vertebra, two vertebrae, three vertebrae¡­ In no time, his 33 vertebrae were reformed. At that moment, his energy hadpletely fused with the Empyrean Spiritual Energy. At that moment, he felt one with the sky and the ground. The power of heaven and earth was integrated into his body. His strength immediately skyrocketed and surpassed Lucifer¡¯s. He took a step forward. Heaven and earth¡¯s power gathered and weighed down on Lucifer¡¯s body. Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 Lucifer¡¯s body was knocked a few steps backward, and he had a pained expression. ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡± Lucifer gritted his teeth and said, ¡°With Sacrilegious Ascension, your strength has doubled. But, that¡¯s what¡¯s going to make this fight interesting.¡± After withstanding Sacriligeious Ascension¡¯s pressure, Lucifer clenched his fist and charged at James. Even though he was within Sacrilegious Ascension¡¯s force range, he was not slowed down. Instead, he was moving even faster than before. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of James. He swung his fist at James. His attack contained destructive strength. James was not afraid and raised his hand to block the attack. Boom! Their fists collided. Two terrifying forces shed, and an explosion happened in the air. The collision of the two strands of True Essence caused a huge shock wave to sweep across the surroundings like water ripples, spreading in all directions. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. James was knocked tens of meters away. Meanwhile, Lucifer was sted hundreds of meters into the distance. Lucifer¡¯s fist went numb, and his Blood Energy churned from the impact. Unable to suppress it, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He reached out to wipe the blood on his lips and looked at James with a strange smile. After James activated Sacrilegious Ascension, his strength was way beyond Lucifer¡¯s Taking advantage of the slight upper hand he gained, Jamesunched another attack. James rushed toward Lucifer, swinging his fists consecutively. Within a second, he hadunched hundreds of moves. Lucifer was on defense against his attacks. The two fought from the sky to the ground, then back into the sky. The others watched as the two fought and separated repeatedly. There were no fancy moves. It was a battle of pure strength. Their destructive forces caused the nearby mountain ranges to copse into ruins. The cultivators spectating in the distance had to keep retreating further away. The two exchanged about tens of thousands of moves Lucifer was wounded during the fight. His body was covered in injuries and blood. His hair was also disheveled, and he looked slightly pitiful. Meanwhile, James was unscathed. Boom! They collided once again. Lucifer was sted away, and his body plummeted from the sky, mming into the ruins. In the distance, the Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds observed the match. The strength James disyed was not inferior to that of anyone present. His strength was already comparable to the Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds. Jace was shocked by the fight. He murmured, ¡°This kid. It¡¯s only been a short while, but his strength is alreadyparable to mine. If I went up against him now, I might not be able to win.¡± ¡°Did Lucifer lose?¡± ¡°Did he really lose so quickly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s the son of a Grand Emperor. The blood flows within him. It¡¯s impossible for him to go down so easily.¡± Everyone paid attention to the battlefield. In the ruins of a mountain in the distance, a man covered in blood climbed out. His hair was messy, and he looked very miserable. He leaped into the air and reached out his hand to wipe his lips. He looked at James in the distance, and a smile formed on his face. ¡°You¡¯re powerful, James. You¡¯ve exceeded my expectations. Alright, warm-up is over. Next, I¡¯ll be going all out on you.¡± Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 ¡°He was just warming up?¡± Lucifer¡¯s words startled the crowd. The fight was incredibly intense, yet he was saying it was just a warm-up to him. Everyone looked at the battlefield before them and the disheveled Lucifer They began looking forward to Lucifer¡¯s following performance and anticipated the battle Lucifer stretched his body and said casually, ¡°As expected from the Primordial Divine Ape Race¡¯s signature martial art move, Sacrilegious Ascension is indeed powerful However, my n also has simr Supernatural Power. It was created by my father and is called Supreme Form.¡± ¡°Supreme Form?¡± In the distance, many beasts frowned upon hearing the Supernatural Power. ¡°Could it be Emperor Xacobe¡¯s signature martial art skill, Supreme Form?¡± ¡°What¡¯s Supreme Form?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Many Outsiders and beasts from the Three Thousand Worlds gathered here were from great families and knew a lot. Some had heard of Supreme Form, while others were clueless. Lucifer spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s a unique technique created by my father for those of our bloodline. It¡¯s Supreme Form, also called Super Combat Form. You¡¯re the first opponent to make me execute my Supreme Form.¡± After speaking. Lucifer¡¯s energy immediately grew stronger. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. His long ck hair began to flutter, and his hair stood on its ends. Then, his ck hair gradually turned blonde. At the same time, his physical strength also became more substantial. He no longer had a slender body but now had a burly physique. His energy grew stronger as his hair color changed. ¡°Super Saiyan?¡± When some of Earth¡¯s cultivators saw his transformation, they could not help but think of a certain anime After entering his Supreme Form, Lucifer became much more potent. He grinned at James and said, Let¡¯s go again, James¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he moved. Everyone saw his afterimage, and he was already in front of James Lucifernded a powerful blow on James, sting him away Lucifer¡¯s Supreme Form was powerful, and all his traits were improved, especially his speed His movements were terrifyingly fast that James could not even react before he was struck James felt a sharp pain in his chest. Before he could rpose himself, Luciferunched another attack In just a short moment, James was hit several times Even though he had activated Sacrilegious Ascension and doubled his strength, he could not withstand Lucifer¡¯s fierce attacks. At that moment, James had no room to counterattack. Is this all you¡¯ve got, James?¡± Lucifer taunted James while beating him up. ¡°I¡¯ll be very disappointed if you¡¯re this weak.¡± James was unable to express his suffering. Lucifer was too fast, and James could not block the attacks. He quickly dodged and distanced himself from Lucifer. James appeared in the distance and panted. He looked at his bruised body and urged his Demonic Energy to repair the injuries throughout his body. His wounds quickly healed up. Huff! James took a deep breath. He immediately urged all his strength and attacked. Lucifer calmly received his attacks. James was slightly weaker than Lucifer in terms of strength, speed, and reaction. The two fought fiercely. After a while, James was in a miserable state. As for Lucifer, he was not in a good state either. His Blood Energy churned, and some parts of his body were red and swollen. Boom! They collided again. After the two shed, they quickly retreated. Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 The energy fluctuations remained in the sky after the two shed. In the distance, many powerhouses were watching the battle. ¡°Judging by the strength Lucifer and James disyed, they¡¯ve reached the Mage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. However, neither of them has stepped into the Mage Rank yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s true James hasn¡¯t stepped into the Mage Rank, but Lucifer is already at the early phase of the Mage Rank.¡± ¡°They¡¯re so strong. It¡¯s really impressive. The gap between their physical strength isn¡¯t far apart. But, after Lucifer activated his Supreme Form, his physical strength improved significantly and surpassed James¡¯ greatly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. James is using Sacrilegious Ascension but only can increase his strength and not strengthen his physical body. Because of this fact alone, Supreme Form is much stronger than Sacrilegious Ascension.¡± While the two were fighting, some powerhousesmented on the match from a distance. At the same time, they also measured whether they could defeat either one of them. On the battlefield, the intense match continued. The two fought from the ground into the sky and back to the ground again. Their movements were incredibly fast. Apart from the powerhouses, the other spectators could not even see them clearly. They exchanged about tens of thousands of moves. None of them gave their opponent a chance to breathe. After fighting for a while, James had used up much of his True Essence. He quickly distanced himself and panted. Lucifer also retreated into the distance and panted while looking at James. A faint smile formed on his face. ¡°You¡¯re really good, James. Let¡¯s have another round!¡± With that said, he took the initiative tounch an attack. ¡°You still want to go again?¡± James cursed loudly. James quickly dodged. Suddenly, ck mist erupted from his body and gathered to form a ck lotus The ck lotus appeared before him and had a strange yet frightening aura. As soon as Lucifer got close, ck energy burst out from the ck lotus and rapidly transformed into a long sword, darting at Lucifer. Lucifer did a backflip and leaped high into the sky. At the same time, a dazzling long sword appeared in his hand. His long sword glowed and constantly shot Sword Energy out, parrying the long ck swording at him. The long ck sword was shattered into ck energy and surrounded Lucifer¡¯s body. ¡°Haha!¡± Lucifer burst outughing. ¡°James, aren¡¯t you being a little naive? How can you use the Demonic Lotus against me?¡± After Lucifer¡¯sughter resounded, the ck energy surrounding him was absorbed by his body. Seeing this, James frowned. The Demonic Lotus was a deadly weapon. If his opponent were someone else, they would immediately be sucked dry and turned into dummies. However, it was ineffective against Lucifer. With a thought, James retracted the Demonic Lotus. He chuckled and said, ¡°I forgot you¡¯re from the Demon Race. Moreover, you¡¯re the Demon Emperor¡¯s son. The Demonic Lotus isn¡¯t going to work on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, James.¡± Lucifer floated in the air with powerful energy emanating from his body. His long golden hair fluttered in the air. ¡°If those are all the trump cards you have, then I¡¯m the winner of this match.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so.¡± James smiled faintly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He raised his hands, and two different energies formed in his palms. The two strands of True Energy fused and formed a brand new force. The powerhouses in the distance were shocked as they sensed the force. ¡°Wh-What terrifying force.¡± ¡°What kind of Supernatural Power is this? ¡°The Elephant King died after being struck by this technique.¡± James unleashed Cosmic Destruction. It was the move he used to kill the Elephant King. ¡°Is this yourst move?¡± Faced with James¡¯ ultimate move, Lucifer remained calm. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll withstand this move so you can finally admit defeat.¡± Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 Lucifer had watched James fight before and knew the power of Cosmic Destruction. However, he was not afraid and was confident in withstanding James¡¯ attack. From what he knew, James¡¯ ultimate move was Cosmic Destruction. Under many watchful gazes, ck energy emerged from Lucifer¡¯s body. They quickly gathered and materialized, turning into a set of ck armor. He was immediately dressed in ck armor and a ck helmet. At that moment, Lucifer looked like a Demon Emperor. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was startled. ¡°What kind of Supernatural Power is that?¡± ¡°His Demonic Energy turned into armor?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they watched the scene in shock. Dressed in new armor, Lucifer looked at James and said, ¡°Make your move, James.¡± ¡°Attack.¡± James¡¯ two stands of energy had gathered to form True Lunar and Terra Essence and attacked Lucifer with great strength. Lucifer stood in ce like a motionless mountain. Boom! The True Lunar and Terra Essence exploded around Lucifer¡¯s body. The powerful force caused ripples in the air, continuously spreading in all directions and destroying the surroundings. After a while, the sky returned to calm. Lucifer stood in ce, but the ck armor on his body was damaged. Still, he was unscathed by the attack. ¡°James.¡± Lucifer said, ¡°I must admit, your ultimate move is really powerful. My Demonic Armor can resist attacks from those in the Tribtion Rank¡¯s early phase. However, you almost destroyed my armor On top of that, you haven¡¯t even reached the Mage Rank yet.¡± James observed Lucifer. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Lucifer¡¯s energy was still very stable, and it was obvious the Cosmic Destruction did not cause any substantial damage to him. James frowned. He already used Sacrilegious Ascension, which significantly improved his strength. Moreover, Cosmic Destruction allowed his strength to increase even more. However, he was still unable to hurt Lucifer. Lucifer was terrifyingly strong. ¡°Are you out of moves yet, James?¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Since you¡¯ve nothing left, admit defeat and submit to me. I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± ¡°Out of moves?¡± James smiled faintly. ¡°I just finished warming up, Lucifer. Why did you assume I¡¯m out of moves?¡± James¡¯ voice sounded. ¡°What?¡± Those watching the battle from afar were shocked. ¡°They were engaged in such a fierce match, but he¡¯s saying he¡¯s just finished warming up?¡± ¡°He¡¯s putting on such a big act.¡± ¡°James can¡¯t do anything but spout self-aggrandizing statements now.¡± Many powerhouses discussed the fight. Everyone thought James had run out of moves and had already used all his martial art skills. ¡°Haha.¡± Lucifer chuckled lightly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s continue. I want to see what else you have left.¡± At that moment, James activated the dragon bone¡¯s power. Immediately, the dragon bone glowed with a golden light. The inscriptions within the dragon bone were stimted, and a powerful force was unleashed. The energy surged through James¡¯ limbs and bones, allowing his strength to elevate again. ¡°What?¡± ¡°James¡¯ energy grew stronger again.¡± ¡°His current energy feels as if it¡¯s about the Mage Rank¡¯s Third Stage.¡± ¡°His energy is almost at the final phase of the Mage Rank¡¯s Third Stage.¡± Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 ¡°Just how many more trump cards is James hiding?¡± As James¡¯ energy increased, all the spectators were stunned. James¡¯ energy kept escting. The dragon bone¡¯s power was really powerful, and its inscription was also overpowering. Even though James could notprehend them, he still gained a lot of strength from them. At that moment, the sky suddenly became cloudy. Lightning pierced through the ck clouds.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. ¡°James, stop using the dragon bone¡¯s power to increase your True Essence right now. If you continue doing so, tribtion will befall you.¡± In the distance, all the powerhouses were stunned. ¡°His energy is terrifying. Is he about to reach the Tribtion Rank?¡± ¡°It must be since the lightning tribtion has appeared.¡± Seeing the ck clouds in the sky, many powerhouses had shocked expressions. Even Lucifer¡¯s expression became solemn. Suddenly, a yful smile appeared on his face. ¡°James, James. I really underestimated you. Although you¡¯ve only reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair, you can raise your energy to the Mage Rank. Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re really impressive.¡± Lucifer gave James a thumbs up. He had never admired anyone. At that moment, he was really impressed by James. Hearing Sophie¡¯s warning, James stopped urging the dragon bone¡¯s power. In fact, he had already unleashed the maximum strength of the dragon bone. James looked up to the sky and saw the silver- white bolts of lightning, and his heart palpitated. Thus, he suppressed some of his True Essence. After he suppressed his True Essence, the clouds in the sky dissipated. James smiled at Lucifer and said, ¡°I¡¯m in my strongest state now. If you defeat me this time, then I¡¯ll admit my defeat.¡± After James spoke, his body flickered, and he appeared directly before Lucifer. He clenched his fists and threw a punch at Lucifer. His punch contained two kinds of True Essence and all his physical strength. James¡¯ movements were so fast that Lucifer could not even dodge. Previously, there was already a crack on his Demonic Armor. This time, James¡¯ punch caused a hole to form in the Demonic Armor. Lucifer¡¯s body was also sent flying. His body was knocked a few kilometers away before he could regain a firm footing. He had a solemn expression, and blood dripped from his lips. He reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. ¡°Interesting. This is very interesting.¡± Lucifer chuckled. Faced with James¡¯ peak strength, heughed. Then, the energy from his body immediately increased, and his blonde hair gradually became blue. Soon, he was out of breath. His hair did notpletely turn blue, but a few blonde strands remained and were mixed among the rest. Despite that, his current energy was inferior to James¡¯ energy. Lucifer grinned and said, ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you I was only using the First Combat Form just now. Right now, I¡¯m using my Second Combat Form. No, I¡¯m not really in theplete Second Combat Form yet.¡± James frowned. He thought he would win. However, Lucifer also had more tricks under his sleeves. Moreover, Lucifer had a very impressive origin. James was unsure of what other hidden skills Lucifer would have left. James still had one more ultimate move, which was rted to the 108 Infinity Steles. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, he was not confident in beating Lucifer with it. ¡°You¡¯re powerful, Lucifer. How about we end this match in a draw? If we continue fighting, we might fight until one of us dies. It¡¯s not the oue you want, nor do I want this to happen.¡± James thought about it and chose topromise. ¡°Oh?¡± Lucifer smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s a draw, then what about our bet? Should I continue to send beast armies to attack the humans?¡± James¡¯ expression darkened, and he replied, ¡°Then, let¡¯s continue the match.¡± Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 Lucifer¡¯s energy grew stronger once again after he entered the Second Combat Form. His current energy wasparable to that of James. However, Tribtion Clouds did not form, meaning he had not reached the Tribtion Rank yet. Still, he was not far from it. James proposed a draw and wanted to avoid continuing the battle because both of them would end up severely injured. However, he had made a bet with Lucifer. Humanity would have peace for ten thousand years if he defeated Lucifer. ¡°Alright.¡± Lucifer stretched his muscles. He knew James was very powerful, powerful enough for the Tribtion Clouds to form, which meant that his strength was at the Tribtion Rank. Despite that, Lucifer was not afraid. As the son of a Grand Emperor, Lucifer learned a lot of Supernatural Powers when he was young. Any one of them was enough to severely injure James. With a thought, Demonic Energy emerged from his body and surrounded him to form another ck armor. Then, Lucifer gestured for James to attack. ¡°Make your move, James. Let me see what else you have left.¡± Swoosh! James raised his hand, and a long golden sword manifested in his hand. It was the Primordial Dragon de, which was forged with a dragon bone and Ascenium Steel. Sophie mentioned that it was very powerful. With the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, James emitted a powerful aura. He pointed the sword at Lucifer and said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t show any mercy, Lucifer.¡± Luciferughed. ¡°Haha. Please don¡¯t hold back at all.¡± After heughed, a sword appeared in his hand. It was a ck sword with strange inscriptions on it. As the sword appeared, the surrounding space became distorted. ¡°This sword?¡± ¡°What terrifying power.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s the Demon Emperor¡¯s weapon!¡± As soon as the sword appeared, the powerhouses watching the battle from a distance felt a terrifying power. ¡°That must be it! It¡¯s the Demon Emperor¡¯s sword.¡± ¡°I-It really is the Demon Emperor¡¯s sword.¡± Many people eximed. Lucifer, on the other hand, remained calm. He looked at the sword and said, ¡°This used to be my father¡¯s long sword. It¡¯s called Hadean. It¡¯s my n¡¯s treasure. Many powerhouses have died by this sword. Using this sword might be considered toying with you, but without it, I might not be able to defeat you.¡± After their prolonged battle, Lucifer could grasp James¡¯ strength. At that moment, James¡¯ strength was at the Mage Rank, and he was almost unbeatable by others at the same rank. Only a powerhouse at the Tribtion Rank would be able to defeat him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. James looked at Lucifer¡¯s sword. Inscriptions flowed on the ck sword¡¯s de. It was very mysterious, and James felt pressureing from it. ¡°Time to end this fight,¡± said Lucifer. After he spoke, his body shed in front of James. James raised his sword to parry the attack. nk! A crisp sound resounded through the air. The Primordial Dragon de was instantly shattered. James felt an intense pressure sweeping over him, causing him to vomit blood. His body fell to the ground and sank into the soil. The Imperial Weapon was incredibly terrifying. It was his father¡¯s sword, so it was verypatible with him. It gave Lucifer great strength. With just one move, Lucifer defeated James, who was in his strongest state. ¡°The Imperial Weapon is really powerful. James is no match against it.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the Imperial Weapon that the Demon Emperor wielded. If Lucifer wanted to, he could even kill a powerhouse at the Sage Rank.¡± ¡°What is a powerhouse at the Sage Rank in the face of the Imperial Weapon?¡± Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 Many people were shocked and overwhelmed by the Imperial Weapon. James¡¯ body sank into the ground. He immediately mobilized his True Energy, flew up, andnded firmly on the ground. He looked at the Primordial Dragon de, picked it up, and put it into the Celestial Abode. ¡°Admit defeat, James.¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°With the Imperial Weapon, I can even kill a powerhouse at the Sage Rank. If you submit to me, you¡¯ll have ess to great boons and get to climb to the top, bing one of the strongest people.¡± Lucifer held his long ck sword with a calm expression. James frowned. Admit defeat? Impossible. If he admitted defeat, the humans on Earth would be doomed. Earth would be the beasts¡¯ territory, and humans would be enved. It was something he absolutely refused to see happen. ¡°The Imperial Weapon can kill a powerhouse at the Sage Rank, but it can¡¯t kill me.¡± James looked at Lucifer before him and said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use myst trump card, but I¡¯ve no choice but to do so now.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lucifer was intrigued. He looked at James curiously and said smilingly, ¡°I have the Imperial Weapon. What do you have that canpete with it?¡± With a thought, the 108 Infinity Steles emerged out of his body. James leaped 100 meters into the air, and the Infinity Steles floated around him. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°The Infinity Stele?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one piece? Why does he have so many?¡± Seeing the 108 Infinity Steles, all the humans and beasts were shocked. ¡°Could it be James went through all one hundred and eight Inifinty Cities and obtained all of the Inifity Steles within them?¡± ¡°Huff!¡± ¡°James has a lot of treasures on him.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°The Infinity Steles must be great treasures.¡± Many people were envious of him. James floated in the air, and the 108 Inifity Steles surrounded him. Each Infinity Stele emanated with strength no weaker than the Imperial Weapon. However, James¡¯ strength was limited, and the Infinity Steles were not a powerful weapon in his hands. They were merely some heavy weapons. ¡°How about you try to make a move, Lucifer?¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. Following the sound, the 108 Infinity Stele rotated around James and formed a formation. ¡°Damn it.¡± Seeing the Infinity Stele, Lucifer could not help cursing, ¡°He sure has a lot of treasures on him.¡± However, Lucifer was unwilling to surrender after fighting for so long. He gripped his long ck sword and leaped into the air. A terrifying power exceeding his current cultivation rank emerged from the long sword. The Imperial Sword was overpowering, and even Lucifer trembled, barely keeping his grip on it. Lucifer raised the ck Imperial Weapon and shed it at James. The grounds trembled, and the skies darkened, making it seem like the world was about to end. His dazzling Sword Light darted at James with terrifying strength. The Sword Light made even a powerhouse like Yuvaan tremble in fear. He slightly stepped back. Meanwhile, the other beasts trembled even more. However, James was fearless in the face of the terrifying sword. The Infinity Steles around him glowed with ck light rays. They connected with each other and formed a potent formation. Boom! The terrifying sword attack shed with the Infinity Steles¡¯ formation. Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 The Imperial Weapon was the Grand Emperor¡¯s weapon and the pinnacle of his cultivation. Even though Lucifer did not possess great strength, he could y immortal beings with the Imperial Weapon. Holding the Imperial Weapon in hand, he struck ferociously, and a wave of Sword Energy burst forth and bombarded the Magic Circle formed by the Infinity Steles. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Boom! As battle ripples spread throughout the region, all of Mount Bane shook. Even those who were standing in the distance sensed a terrifying power and retreated to the back. As the Infinity Stele spun, the powerful attack of the Imperial Weapon was deflected. However, powerful energy seeped through the Magic Circle and struck James. Injured, he vomited a mouthful of blood. However, that was all. James controlled the Infinity Steles with all his strength. Standing in mid-air, heughed, ¡°What can you do to stop me, Lucifer?¡± Lucifer stopped and looked at James in the distance. Furrowing his eyebrows, he murmured, ¡°What was that? Why can¡¯t even Hadean destroy them?¡± ¡°Eat this!¡± James roared. At that moment, an Infinity Stele carrying the strength of all 108 Infinity Steles flew toward Lucifer, who held his sword to resist the attack. However, he was unable to resist the overwhelming strength and was crushed by the weight. The Demonic Armor on his body instantly shattered as he plummeted from the sky and crashed heavily into the pile of rubble below. A few secondster¡­ Swoosh! A ck light soared into the sky. With disheveled hair, Lucifer held Hadean in his hand. It brought him immeasurable power. His face darkened as he said, ¡°Not bad¡­ Let¡¯s go again!¡± Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 The Imperial Weapon descended, striking the Infinity Stele, which plummeted from the sky and crashed to the ground. Boom! At that moment, the earth shook, and the surrounding region was reduced to a pile of rubble. Lucifer was standing in mid-air from afar as he summoned his full strength to control the Imperial Weapon. However, catalyzing the Imperial Weapon severely depleted his energy. At that moment, a vein popped out on his face as sweat trickled down his forehead. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Break!¡± Lucifer roared. With a wave of his hand, the huge sword descended from the sky. This time, two Infinity Steles flew toward the sword and blocked the attack. However, they were knocked away again. This time, James¡¯ injuries were aggravated, and his True Essence was almost completely depleted. He lost all control over the Infinity Steles, and the Magic Circle disappeared. James plummeted from the sky and copsed heavily into the pile of rubble below. Then, the Infinity Steles transformed into a flicker and entered his body. Lying on the ground, James panted for breath. He could not even exert a single ounce of strength. Lucifer was the same. After forcibly catalyzing the Imperial Weapon and summoning the full force of Hadean to destroy the Magic Circle, he had beenpletely depleted. The Imperial Weapon shrank and entered his body as a wave of ck light. Then, he crashed from the sky and copsed to the ground. In an area far away, many living beings were watching the battle. ¡°Wh-Who won?¡± After seeing James and Lucifer copse to the ground, they had no idea what was going on. However, they did not dare approach the two for fear of their weapons¡¯ lethality. Silence fell on the battlefield. James could not stand no matter how hard he tried. At that moment, his True Essence waspletely depleted, and only a few threads of Demonic Energy circted throughout his body, rejuvenating his injuries. However, based on the current speed, he would require a long time to heal. ¡°I can¡¯t lose.¡± He knew he could not lose. With all his might, he stood up. ¡°I won¡­ I won!¡± His voice was feeble. At that moment, a thousand meters away, Lucifer stood up as well. His hair was disheveled, his body was covered in blood, and he was in a wretched state. Staring at James, he walked toward him step by step. Enduring the pain in his body, James did the same. Soon, they were only ten meters apart. As their gazes met, Lucifer said, ¡°Can you still fight, James?¡± James looked at him as he wiped the blood trace off his lips, saying, ¡°As long as you aren¡¯t defeated, I¡¯ll soldier on.¡± At that moment, Sacrilegious Ascension could not be sustained any longer. In just a few minutes, Sacrilegious Ascension would dissipate, and he would be severely weakened. Should thate to pass, he would be defeated. Hence, he had to defeat Lucifer in a short span of time. He forcibly catalyzed the dragon bones and tried to summon their strength. However, his injuries were too grave, not to mention that his True Energy was almostpletely depleted. With so little True Energy, he could not stimte the dragon bones. Lucifer¡¯s expression was ferocious. Then, suddenly, he charged toward James and mmed his fist against James, sending him flying. James copsed heavily to the ground. ¡°I won!¡± Lucifer was wearing a smug look on his face. ¡°I won!¡± He roared. However, as his voice was too great, his injuries were aggravated, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. At that moment, James sprung to his feet. He had been silently gathering his strength in search of a window of opportunity. He charged toward Lucifer at extraordinary speed and struck his back with all his remaining strength. Lucifer was sent flying, and he copsed to the ground, motionless. Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 Though James was ambushed, he had been secretly gathering strength to deal the death blow the moment Lucifer lowered his guard. After attacking, James copsed. Unable to hold on to Sacrilegious Ascension any longer, his spine which was formed using Empyrean Spiritual Energy dissipated. Without the support of his spine, James could not even stand. However, he could not copse. To copse now would mean that he had lost the battle, or at best fought to a draw. He tried to roll over. However, as his spine was shattered, not to mention that his injuries were grave, he felt excruciating pain throughout his body the moment he moved. Even though he had cultivated his physical body for a long time, he could not endure the pain. So, hey on the ground and rested. The Demonic Energy inside his body had yet to be depleted. Threads of Demonic Energy slowly rejuvenated his injuries. However, the Demonic Energy was scarce. It was merely like a drop in the ocean. It was no use. Hey on the pile of rubble and panted for breath. Lucifer was the same. After forcibly catalyzing the Imperial Weapon and summoning its full strength, not to mention being injured by the Infinity Steles and ambushed by James, he was already at his limit. The two simplyy on the ground, motionless. Upon seeing that the battle had died down, the living beings that were observing the battle summoned their courage and slowly approached the battlefield. After approaching the pile of rubble, they realized that both James and Lucifer were lying on the ground motionless. ¡°Master¡­¡± A few beasts approached Lucifer and tried to help him up. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lucifer roared. However, as he was in a weakened state, his voice was feeble. Seeing this, the beasts backed off. ¡°Stand down!¡± Lucifer said, ¡°How can I possibly be defeated by the likes of him?¡± He leaned against a rock as he stood. However, the moment he stood, he copsed to the ground once more. Though the beasts wanted to help him up, they did not dare to do so. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After a couple of minutes, Lucifer finally managed to stand up. Staring into the distance, he noticed that James was lying on the ground with a group of people surrounding him. However, no one helped him up as well. ¡°You have lost, James.¡± Lucifer walked in James¡¯ direction, staggering and stumbling his way toward him. James¡¯ injuries were simply too grave, not to mention that he had lost his spine. As such, he could not stand. However, he did not lose consciousness and was able to hear Lucifer¡¯s words. However, he could not see him. In fact, he could only see the sky and a few familiar faces before him-the Blithe King, Henry, Diney, and Quincy. As for the rest, he could not see their faces. ¡°Did Lucifer manage to stand?¡± He asked in a feeble voice. Seeing that no one answered him, he roared, ¡°Answer me!¡± However, his roar aggravated his injuries, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Quincy hurriedly said, ¡°Y-Yes, he did.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. That would mean he had lost. ¡°No, I cannot lose.¡± He felt a strong conviction rising in his heart. If he lost, all of humanity would be doomed. He tried getting up. However, as his body did not have the support of the spine, the upper half of his body simply would not budge. Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 ¡°What should I do?¡± James panicked. He had to stand now. However, he was powerless to do anything. He could only lie on the ground motionless and gasp for breath. His body had suffered both external and internal injuries, and his meridians were already destroyed. He tried catalyzing True Energy. Time and again, he catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi. However, his body waspletely empty inside, and not a single trace of True Essence remained. Then, a thread of Demonic Energy materialized in his body. Seizing the window of opportunity, he catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and forcibly absorbed the Demonic Energy, transforming them into True Energy. Meanwhile, Lucifer was walking toward James one step at a time. With every step he took, he staggered. However, he did not copse to the ground. Regardless, it took him ten minutes to traverse a short distance. Ten minutester, he arrived two meters away from James. Looking at James whose life was hanging by a thread and who was in a wretched state, a smug smile crept up on Lucifer¡¯s face as he said, ¡°You have lost, James.¡± Hearing Lucifer¡¯s voice, James was distraught. At that moment, he had only gathered a tiny bit of True Essence. Out of desperation, he catalyzed what True Essence he could gather and hurled them toward the dragon bones. Stimted by the True Essence, the dragon bones glimmered with a faint golden light. Then, a mysterious inscription circted, materializing mysterious power. The mysterious power swiftly transformed into True Essence. Catalyzing the True Essence and gathering them to form his spine, James gritted his teeth as he stood up with great difficulty. Under the watchful gaze of every living being there, James stood up, his back straight. ¡°The battle isn¡¯t over yet.¡± James beckoned and said, ¡°Come, Lucifer.¡± Seeing how James, whose life was hanging by a thread just a moment ago, was now energized, Lucifer furrowed his eyebrows and muttered under his breath, ¡°How did he manage to recover that quickly?¡± Just as he was bewildered, James made his move. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Lucifer and mmed his fist against his chest. However, as his strength was weak, he could only send him copsing to the ground. As Lucifer copsed to the ground, he vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Can you still stand?¡± James spoke in a feeble voice. ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Lucifer tried to stand. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, James immediately sat on Lucifer and pressed him down. At the same time, he struck Lucifer¡¯s legs. Even though his True Essence was no more and what remained had materialized into his spine, his physical strength was still overwhelming. Each strike possessed devastating power. Hence, Lucifer¡¯s legs were broken, and he was beaten to a pulp. ¡°Argh! James, you¡­!¡± Even Lucifer could not endure the agonizing pain. Meanwhile, everyone around them had their mouths agape. They did not expect a once-in-a-lifetime battle to end this way. ¡°J-James¡­ N-No more¡­ I-I admit defeat.¡± Lucifer said. He chose to concede defeat. Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. His spine that was formed using True Essence dissipated, and he instantly copsed to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Thousands upon thousands of living beings simply watched. None dared to approach them. ¡°H-Haha¡­¡± Though his legs were broken, Lucifer wasughing. ¡°Haha¡­!¡± James, who was beside him,ughed as well. ¡°I-I¡¯ve won¡­ Finally, I¡¯ve won.¡± Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 The two simplyughed. Luciferughed as he believed himself to be invincible within his rank. Wielding his father¡¯s Imperial Weapon, he falsely believed that he could defeat anyone. Now, however, he was defeated by a man whose rank was considerably weaker than his. He was pleased to have such a powerful rival. Besides, James¡¯ body was reshaped by his father¡¯s physical body. Jamesughed because humans could live in peace from now on. ¡°James?¡± Quincy walked over to James, who had a silly grin on his face, and tried helping him up. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. James waved slightly, saying, ¡°Let me rest.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Quincy retreated. Some beasts also tried helping Lucifer up but were stopped by him. The humans and beasts simply stood there and watched. Not too far away. Yuvaan was furrowing his eyebrows. As James was currently at his weakest, this was the perfect opportunity to capture him. Otherwise, once James¡¯ injuries recovered, he would be in deep trouble. Besides, James had the Infinity Steles that were capable of fighting the Imperial Weapon to a standstill. How could he possibly stand a chance against him? However, he did not make a move. Instead, he nodded at a human in the distance. The human came from the Ancient Realm and was about thirty years of age. He possessed great strength and was one of Yuvaan¡¯s subordinates. As he seldom showed himself, no one knew of his existence. The man roared, ¡°You massacred my family, James! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± As he said that, he charged toward James, hoping to take him away. Swoosh! There was a flicker. Then, a man appeared before James, blocking the aggressor¡¯s path. Wearing a ck robe, the man looked about twenty-five years of age. Not only that, but he had a somewhat handsome-looking face. His face darkened as he red at the middle-aged man and roared,¡± Get lost!¡± He was Jace Sterling. Sensing that someone was up to no good, Lucifer said, ¡°If anyone dares harm James, the Hadean n shall annihte his entire sect!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± A few powerful beasts said. In the distance, Yuvaan furrowed his eyebrows as he walked over to them. Looking at Marcello and then at Lucifer, who was lying on the ground, he said coldly, ¡°This is an affair of the human race. This doesn¡¯t concern you. Please stay out of this.¡± ¡°Exactly! By cultivating the Demonic Arts, James is a traitor to the human race! He should pay for this!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The people by Yuvaan¡¯s side said. James, who was lying on the ground, red at Yuvaan and the others and silently cursed, ¡°Once my strength recovers, I¡¯ll ughter all of you!¡± ¡°James is a member of the Hadean n,¡± said Lucifer. ¡°His physical body was reshaped by my father¡¯s Natal Primordial Spirit. He no longer has anything to do with the human race.¡± Jace said as well, ¡°He joined the Azurean n long ago. He possesses the token of a powerful member of our n.¡± Jace and Lucifer shielded James. Seeing this, Yuvaan¡¯s hopes were dashed. Hence, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s joined the Demon Race, he no longer matters to us. I¡¯ll no longer concern myself with his affairs.¡± As she said that, he turned to leave. Marcello tossed a healing elixir to James and said, ¡°Here. Consume the elixir to heal your injuries.¡± Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 James epted the elixir. As he consumed the elixir, a warm current circted throughout his body, rejuvenating his gravely injured body and restoring his True Essence and Demonic Energy that had been depleted. Lucifer, too, consumed an elixir and healed his injuries. About thirty minutester, the two stood up at the same time. Lucifer looked at James and praised him. ¡°I underestimated you, James. Your strength far exceeded my expectations. If I had known the oue of this battle, I wouldn¡¯t have given you a month to achieve so many breakthroughs. ¡°However, the ultimate providence on Earth has yet to appear. So, I¡¯ll be in closed-door meditation for the time being. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me by then.¡± As he said that, he turned to leave, while a horde of beasts followed close behind. James breathed a sigh of relief. This was a hard-won battle. He had performed almost every technique and cultivation method, except for one. If Lucifer refused to concede defeat, he would resort to his trump card-the Demonic Energy inside his body. This Demonic Energy was not his own. Instead, it was absorbed from Farley¡¯s body in the Ancient Realm. He had sealed it away in his body. Once he released the seal, he could annihte even immortal beings with the Demonic Energy. However, as he could not control the Demonic Energy as he pleased, he did not dare act recklessly. Otherwise, the battle would have ended long ago. ¡°James, you improve too fast.¡± Marcello praised him. ¡°When I first met you a few years ago, you were weak and insignificant. However, in just a few years, your strength has increased by leaps and bounds. Currently, not even the top cultivators of the Three-Thousand Worlds can stand a chance against you.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. Take care.¡± After speaking, Marcello turned to leave. Jace nced at James and said, ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Then, he turned to leave as well. Following that, two people approached James. They were Harold and Quintina. They had conflicting emotions. Not long ago, James was in the same rank as them. However, his strength had greatly surpassed theirs despite him having the Elysian Seal in his body. ¡°You¡¯re too strong, James. I don¡¯t think I can ever surpass you in this lifetime.¡± Harold smiled bitterly. Quintina looked at James. At that moment, her gaze, which was filled with tenderness and love, was somewhat different. As James¡¯ strength grew stronger by the day, her understanding of James kept changing. Jamesughed and said, ¡°It was only with a stroke of luck that I managed to defeat Lucifer. That certainly was a dangerous fight. I almost lost my life.¡± ¡°Since there are countless providences on Earth, I¡¯ll have to work hard from now on. Even with the Elysian Seal, I have to rise no matter the odds.¡± Harold clenched his fists. He had gained motivation from watching the battle and decided that he had to work hard now. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A group of people surrounded James. They were all familiar faces. Henry said, ¡°You¡¯re impressive, James!¡± The Blithe King praised him. ¡°I¡¯m in awe!¡± Thomas said, ¡°As expected of a Caden! You¡¯ve made us proud.¡± Meanwhile, Quincy looked James in the eye with aplex expression on her face and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really grown stronger over time. I¡¯m no longer worthy of you. Perhaps only Thea among us humans can keep up with your pace.¡± Diney asked, ¡°What do you n to do next, James?¡± The smile on James¡¯ face froze. Then, his expression darkened. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to collect some old debts, of course.¡± Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 There were some ounts to settle. Sophie had created a Magic Circle after gaining insight into the Infinity Steles. Meanwhile, James was able to catalyze the Magic Circle formed by the Infinity Steles. The Magic Circle possessed devastating strength and could annihte all that stood in its path. However, there were still many threats remaining on Earth, and Yuvaan Zymir was one of them. Yuvaan of the Divinity Sect was like a ticking time bomb. That was why James had to annihte him as soon as possible. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll return to Wyrmstead first.¡± James said. Then, they returned to Wyrmstead. Many core cultivators of Earth gathered at the main hall of Wyrmstead Pce. However, they were weak The strongest among them were the Omniscient Deity and Langston. The others were simply too insignificant to be considered a force to be reckoned with. ¡°James, you have contributed significantly to the safety of all of humanity. If not for you, the beast army would have invaded us, causing great destruction and casualties.¡± ¡°Indeed! First, you yed the Elephant King, securing the southwest region of Sol. Next, you engaged in a fierce battle against Lucifer Menachem and defeated him, winning the bet.¡± ¡°I never expected you to grow this powerful in just a few short years.¡± Many spoke. Meanwhile, James was sitting on the main seat, smiling faintly. He was pleased to have won the battle. Henry asked, ¡°Do you n to make a move against Yuvaan next, James?¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ face darkened. ¡°That old geezer is the source of my troubles. I nearly died when he struck me with lightning at the public trial. As long as he¡¯s alive, I can¡¯t rest in peace.¡± Yuvaan had to die. ¡°But¡­¡± Diney furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°James, Yuvaan is no ordinary man. As the Divinity Sect¡¯s Sect Elder, he¡¯s reached the Sage Rank. His information is avable on the Martial Arts Forum. Although he¡¯s only at the first stage of the Sage Rank, it¡¯s still the Sage Rank we¡¯re talking about Are you confident in your strength?¡± The Sage Rank was considered invincible even among the three thousand Sealed Realms. Diney was worried that James would not be able to defeat Yuvaan. Assured, James said, ¡°These are different times. I¡¯ve already mastered the Infinity Steles Supernatural Powers. The Infinity Steles have existed since the birth of the universe As such, they aren¡¯t any weaker than the Imperial Weapon. With the Magic Circle, I¡¯m confident that I can annihte Yuvaan.¡± The others remained silent. That was because they believed they had no right to speak Cultivators at the Sage Rank were supreme beings that could annihte a city on Earth with a flick of their fingers. James looked at the Omniscient Deity, Langston, and the others and said, ¡°Although Lucifer has promised that he wouldn¡¯t attack us anymore, not every beast answers to him. Return now and watch the situation on Earth intently. If any beast dares to attack us, we have to stage a counteroffensive.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Omniscient Deity said, ¡°After such a fierce battle, your injuries have yet to fully recover. You should rest well for now and n your next course of action when the injuries have recuperated.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, the Omniscient Deity, Thomas, and the others turned to leave. Only Langston and Tyrus remained. Langston asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xandra, James? Why haven¡¯t I seen her over the past few years?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s currently in a safe ce. Once she reappears, her strength will have reached an unbelievable level.¡± Hearing this, Tyrus breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be returning to Lothian now.¡± Langston did not linger for long and turned to leave alongside Tyrus, Tapio, and the others. At that moment, only those from Wyrmstead remained in the hall. James said, ¡°As I¡¯m still injured, I¡¯ll be treating my injuries for now.¡± Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 As he said that, he turned to leave and headed toward the pce¡¯s courtyard. Then, he entered a room and entered the Celestial Abode. In the courtyard of the Celestial Abode, Sophie, who was wearing a white dress, sat beside James. Her features were fine and delicate, and her appearance was morous. Wearing a satisfied smile on her face, she said, ¡°Congrattions on winning the battle and resolving the Second Cmity. The humans on Earth may live in rtive safety for the time being¡± James smiled bitterly. He considered himself fortunate to be able to defeat Lucifer, whose strength was comparable to his. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Upon being reminded of something. James asked, ¡°Sophie, can I defeat a Sage using the Infinity Steles Magic Circle?¡± Sophie nodded slightly and said, ¡°Of course, the Magic Circle formed by the one hundred and eight Infinity Steles is incredibly powerful. Besides, the stronger you are, the more terrifying the Magic Circle¡¯s power. However, as you have only recently gained insight into the Magic Circle, you aren¡¯t able topletely master it just yet. Besides, using the Infinity Steles severely depletes your energy Hence, I¡¯d suggest not acting impulsively.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Wearing a heavy expression, James said, ¡°Yuvaan would¡¯ve made a move against me if not for Lucifer and Jace shielding me. As Yuvaan fears the Demon Race, he won¡¯t dare to provoke me in broad daylight. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, I¡¯m worried that he would resort to underhanded tactics.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± Sophie said She could not control James¡¯ actions. She simply nced at him and said. ¡°Tend to your injuries for now ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and entered the Time Chamber, healing his injuries in there. Soon, he was done healing his injuries, and his strength was restored to its peak. After leaving the Celestial Abode, he headed to the pce¡¯s courtyard. There, a young girl was twirling her de. She looked around nine years of age, and her hair was tied up in a ponytail. Her features were fine and delicate, a sign that she would grow to be a beautiful woman. The young girl held the sword in her hand and swung it with a whistling sound, showing her mastery of swordsmanship. Beside her was a man, Can Maverick ¡°Can¡± James walked over to him and greeted him. Hearing James¡¯ voice, Can turned and greeted him with a smile, saying, ¡°Have your injuries recovered, James?¡± ¡°Yep ¡± James nodded ¡°Daddy!¡± The young girl sheathed her sword and ran toward James before leaping into his embrace ¡°Winnie, you¡¯ve grown so tall.¡± James hugged Winnie tightly and smiled brightly. ¡°In another few years, I can help you y enemies on the battlefield, Daddy!¡± Winnie clenched her fists Can said smilingly. ¡°Winnie has great potential in the martial arts. Though she¡¯s young, she has already reached the ninth rank¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. He asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± Being at the ninth rank would make Winnie a grandmaster a few years ago on Earth. He never expected her to be this strong at such a young age. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m a Grand Supernatural!¡± James froze. A Grand Supernatural? To his understanding, only those who mastered terrifying secret Supernatural Arts at birth would be called a Grand Supernatural. However, Winnie did not seem to possess any of these signs. ¡°Winnie, what¡¯s your Supernatural Power?¡± James asked in disbelief. Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 As James had been out and about all these years, he did not know that his daughter was a Grand Supernatural. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my Supernatural Power is.¡± Winnie shook her head. Then, she jumped out of James¡¯ embrace and catalyzed True Energy, forming a scythe. The scythe was ck in color, and ancient inscriptions were circting inside the scythe. Winnie waved the ck scythe and smiled, revealing her dimples. ¡°As my True Energy increased, this thing suddenly appeared in my body. I don¡¯t know what it is either.¡± James stared at the scythe. He had no idea what it was. ¡°Winnie, follow me to the Celestial Abode.¡± Perhaps Sophie would know. Then, James brought Winnie and Can into the Celestial Abode. In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Sophie¡¯s expression turned grim upon seeing the ck scythe in Winnie¡¯s hand. James asked, ¡°Sophie, do you know what this is?¡± Sophie did not answer him.. Pensive, she furrowed her eyebrows. About a minuteter¡­ ¡°The Scythe of Judgment.¡± She uttered a few words. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°What?¡± James did not understand the meaning of those words. As Winnie was clueless as well, she looked at Sophie with a curious look on her face. Can did the same. However, though he had no idea what the ck scythe was, he knew long ago that Winnie was a Grand Supernatural. Sophie shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure either. Wait here while I flip through the ancient texts.¡± After speaking, she turned to leave. Winnie looked at James with innocent eyes and asked, ¡°Daddy, is something the matter?¡± James patted her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we just have to wait.¡± Though Can knew of the Celestial Abode¡¯s existence, he had never been in it before. He scanned his surroundings curiously and said, ¡°Is this the Celestial Abode? I never expected there to be such a treasure in this world. How rare¡­¡± James said smilingly, ¡°I consider myself fortunate to have obtained this Celestial Abode.¡± Then, the two conversed. Chapter 399 Ten minutester, Sophie was back. The three stood up at the same time and looked at her. James asked, ¡°How did it go, Sophie? Did you find anything?¡± Sophie nodded before ncing at Winnie with a weird expression on her face. Winnie hurriedly hid behind James. James patted her head and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Then, he looked at Sophie and said, ¡°Just cut to the chase.¡± Sophie sat down and nodded slightly, saying, ¡°After flipping through the ancient texts left behind by Emperor Jabari, I can now confirm that this is the Scythe of Judgment.¡± James listened intently. Intrigued, Can did the same. Sophie continued, ¡°In ancient times, there was a species that was held in high regard in this world. They were called the Adjudicators, and their weapon was the Scythe of Judgment. With the Scythe of Judgment, they can pass judgment on any living being that transgresses the Heavenly Path.¡± Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 ¡°In essence, those who possess the Scythe of Judgment are a walking Heavenly Path and are capable of passing judgment on every living being on its behalf. Legend has it that the Scythe of Judgment was born out of the Heavenly Path and was formed by the Law of Heaven.¡± Hearing this, James was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Winnie¡¯s scythe is that impressive?¡± He was stunned. The Scythe of Judgment passed judgment on everything on behalf of the Heavenly Path. What power was this? ¡°Indeed.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°In the records of ancient texts left behind by Emperor Jabari, Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators once existed in ancient times. They were merciless robots who passed judgment on all living beings who transgressed the Law of Heaven on behalf of the Heavenly Path. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°However,ter on, the humans did something thatpletely rebelled against the Heavenly Path. From that day onward, Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators vanished without a trace, and the seals that Heaven ced inside the bodies of all humans on Earth today are also rted to this matter. It was something that the ancestors of humankind had done that the Heavenly Path found impossible to ept.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. This was simply terrifying. He never thought that his daughter would possess the Scythe of Judgment inside her body and that she would be a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator and a walking Heavenly Path. Sophie continued, ¡°Winnie was chosen by the Heavenly Path. As such, she¡¯s many times luckier than Lucifer. After all, he only obtained an Elysium Inscription, whereas Winnie, on the other hand, would be able to pass judgment on all living beings on behalf of Heaven once she bes an adult. Even cultivators at the Emperor Rank could be judged if they transgressed the Heavenly Path.¡± Winnie had no idea what Sophie was talking about. She simply blinked her eyes and said innocently, ¡°Will I be able to help my daddy y his enemies if I grow stronger?¡± Sophie furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such gory stuff at such a young age.¡± ¡°But, Mommy said that Daddy has been trying hard to protect mankind. I want to help Daddy out and make his job easier.¡± Sophie said no more and gestured for James to bring Winnie somewhere else. Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 James never thought that his own daughter would be chosen by the Heavenly Path and wield the Scythe of Judgment. Now, he had a rough idea of what the Scythe of Judgment was. It was rather simr to the de of Justice, which was capable of passing judgment on all who hadmitted crimes and vited Solean law. Winnie, on the other hand, passed judgment on those who transgressed the Heavenly Path. However, how did one transgress the Heavenly Path? He had no idea at all. After all, his current strength was far too weak to reach the point of understanding it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°A bright era is upon us. Likewise, the darkest age in history has arrived.¡± Wearing a solemn expression, Sophie furrowed her eyebrows and said slowly, ¡°In the era when there were still Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, there were countless Grand Emperors. I believe that after a period of time when these geniuses grow up and reach the Grand Emperor Rank, the world will descend into chaos.¡± As this was too distant from James at the moment, he did not wish to concern himself with this. At the moment, his priority was to annihte the Divinity Sect that was garrisoned on Earth. Since the Divinity Sect of the Ancient Realm had been annihted, there was no reason for the one on Earth to continue to exist. ¡°Sophie, as I still have matters to attend to, I¡¯ll be taking my leave,¡± James said. ¡°Get going then. I can sense that the providence after the Second Cmity is about to appear. After you resolve the matter and enter a closed-door meditation, the providence should have emerged by then.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the providence that would appear after the Second Cmity? By the way, what would be the Third Cmity?¡± Sophie shook her head. ¡°I do not know. Under normal circumstances where the providence will soon appear, the Heavenly Path experiences fluctuations. That¡¯s when I learn what the providence and the cmity will be.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James was dismayed. He truly believed that Sophie was omnipotent and omniscient. He looked at her, intrigued. ¡°Sophie, what rank are you at now?¡± ¡°Me?¡± An attractive smile crept up on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m probably the strongest figure beneath the Emperor Rank.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Stunned, he asked, ¡°Are there still cultivators at the Grand Emperor Rank out there?¡± ¡°Grand Emperor?¡± After thinking for a moment, Sophie said, ¡°I think so. There have been many Grand Emperors throughout history. Some have fallen, whereas others have concealed themselves Besides, after reaching the Grand Emperor Rank, one can even change fates and destinies. So, even if they fall, they can be reincarnated.¡± Hearing this, James had a rough understanding now. All of this was because he had insufficient strength. Once he reached a certain strength, these powerful figures would appear out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± James turned to leave the Celestial Abode. At Wyrmstead Pce¡­ James simply remained in Wyrmstead and spent his time with Winnie. He also guided Winnie¡¯s cultivation. Winnie was truly a genius. No matter what she learned, she understood it immediately. No matter what martial arts they were, she would grasp the essence immediately. Even James was envious of her talent. Meanwhile, James knew that Thea had gone to the Chamber of Scriptures in search of the custodian to enter a closed-door meditation. ¡°James.¡± Just as James was watching Winnie perform her sword moves while sitting on a chair in the pce¡¯s courtyard, he heard a voiceing from behind him. As he turned, he noticed a gorgeous woman walking toward him. She was wearing a blue dress, had long ck hair, delicate features, a slender figure, and exuded a charming temperament. ¡°Hey, Cynthia.¡± Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 James smiled and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Cynthia took a seat beside James and said, ¡°James, aren¡¯t you the greatest fighter among humans? Now, every human wishes to be admitted as your disciple. I encountered a few problems while I was cultivating, so I came here to seek your advice.¡± ¡°Sure thing¡± James nodded. In the following days, Cynthia asked James about some difficulties she encountered in her cultivation, and James answered all her questions without reservation. During the time when James stayed in Wyrmstead Pce, some old friends from the past came to visit him. However, he spent most of his time with Winnie. Meanwhile, at the Divinity Sect on Mount Bane¡­ A few days passed following the battle between James and Lucifer. Meanwhile, Yuvaan was experiencing sleepless nights. The terrifying strength James and the Infinity Steles had demonstrated deeply unnerved him. If the Infinity Steles could demonstrate such strength even in James¡¯ hands, what would happen if he seized them for himself? ck! ck! ck! The sound of footsteps came. A middle-aged man walked into the hall and knelt. ¡°Sect Elder¡­¡± Yuvaan collected himself and nced at the man-before him in displease, saying. The Divinity Sect in the Ancient Realm has been annihted. The Patriarch has betrayed mankind and be a Fang of the Demon Race. Now, the Divinity Sect on Earth is the sole remaining one.¡± The man hurriedly corrected his mistake, saying, ¡°Patriarch¡­¡± A smile crept up on Yuvaan¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± The man stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. During this time, development has been rapid on Earth, and we have recruited many cultivators. We also have many disciples from the Ancient Realming to join us. The earthlings seldom see eye to eye with each other. A hundred years ago, there was even a world war ¡°The Sun Empire has been ambitious. I have met with the leader of the Sun Empire and came to an agreement with him. We¡¯ll send three hundred thousand cultivators to reinforce them, while they promise topletely upy Sol within three months. Then, they¡¯ll move on to Wyrmstead. Delighted, Yuvaan said, ¡°Very good. Make haste! We can¡¯t allow James to have breathing room. Invade Sol, upy the nation, and invade Wyrmstead to capture James alive.¡± After he spoke, he was lost in contemtion. A whileter, he ordered, ¡°Jairo, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Failure is not allowed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jairo Zymir instantly left upon receiving his orders. Yuvaan, meanwhile, was lost in thought. Now that James had a backer, he could not act recklessly. If he provoked the Demon Race, he would be doomed. Since he knew that humans had always been at odds with each other, he nned to let them fight among themselves. The Empire of the Sun, meanwhile, was his selected partner. He wished to annihte Sol and Wyrmstead by their hands. Since Lucifer had ordered every beast to cease hostilities with the humans, the beasts concealed themselves for fear of antagonizing Lucifer. However, it would be a totally different matter if the humans fought among themselves. ¡°Oh, James¡­ If I had known you¡¯d rise this rapidly, I would have taken your physical body. Oh well. At least you now have the Infinity Steles. They will soon be mine.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As he murmured, his face darkened. James was in Wyrmstead. He had no idea that a war would soon break out just as the Second Cmity had ended Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 James was living a leisurely life in Wyrmstead. He originally nned to find Yuvaan and annihte him. However, after learning about Winnie¡¯s situation, he temporarily put those matters aside and focused on spending time with her. Soon, a few weeks passed. On the 18th of July, sirens red in the early-warning surveince room in Sol. ¡°Reporting, a missile is heading toward Driftveil City!¡± ¡°Intercept the missile immediately before it hits Driftveil City!¡± Today, the senior authorities of Sol were in panic mode. Meanwhile, James was in the courtyard of Wyrmstead Pce. Henry rushed in, ¡°Something terrible has happened, James!¡± James released his grip on Winnie and looked at Henry who had a worried expression on his face, asking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Henry hurriedly said, ¡°I just received a coded message from Sol. The Sun Empire hasunched a few missiles toward Driftveil City in Sol. Moreover, satellite images have shown that the Imperial Army of the Sun Empire has been mobilized, and they are expected to arrive in Solean waters within a day. They will disembark on the eastern shores of Sol and arrive at Driftveil City in two days.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought something serious happened. This is no big deal.¡± To James, the Sun Empire was insignificant. There was nothing to worry about against humans. He would be fine as long as the enemies were not ferocious beasts. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°James, you¡¯re the King of Sol. Now, the missile has been intercepted, and the senior authorities of Soi are awaiting yourmand.¡± Without any hesitation, James said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight Every piece of Soleannd is sacred, and we shall fight against those who dare vite our sovereignty.¡± James gave the order. Then, the Solean army began to gather in preparation forbat. On the high seas, numerous vessels appeared, and the sky was full ofbat aircraft. The scene was terrifying. The Imperial Army advanced rapidly and appeared in the waters just outside Sol Sol was prepared. A loud voice red, ¡°You will soon enter Solean waters. Leave immediately. Otherwise, we shall take strong measures.¡± The voice boomed. At the deck of a huge vessel stood Jairo. Behind him were the senior authorities of the Sun Empire. ¡°What should we do, Mr. Zymir?¡± a general of the Sun Empire asked respectfully. ¡°Kill them.¡± Jairo¡¯s face darkened as he gave the order to kill. Chapter ¡°Attack!¡± The general gave the order. At that moment, thebat aircraft took off andunched multiple missiles alongside the vessels. Soon, missiles rained down from above the sky. Though Sol was prepared, they were caught off guard by the Sun Empire¡¯s senseless aggressiveness. ¡°Strike back!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± A fierce battle on the seas erupted. However, since the Sun Empire came prepared, the Solean Army was immediately crushed and annihted. Then, the Imperial Army marched on. At Wyrmstead¡­ ¡°James, our vanguard has been annihted. Hundreds ofbat aircraft have been shot down, and fifty thousand of our men are dead.¡± Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 Henry rushed in to report the situation on the battlefield Enraged, James smashed his table and roared, ¡°How dare they?!¡± Henry continued, ¡°The Imperial Army has advanced rapidly Based on their speed, they should be able to disembark on the East Sea within a day.¡± ¡°Use weapons of mass destruction,¡± James said with a solemn expression. Then, under his order, Solunched its weapons of mass destruction. However, as there were many powerful cultivators in the Imperial Army such as Jairo Zymir, the weapons were simply deflected. Unscathed, the army advanced rapidly James had arrived at themand center in Wyrmstead. Through the satellite images, he witnessed the scene where the weapons of mass destruction were deflected. Henry furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°They are at least at the Mage Rank and above. ¡°Interesting.¡± James said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Sun Empire to have powerful cultivators like these it appears that someone must have been assisting them secretly.¡± James immediately knew that Yuvaan was the one behind this. Henry asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± James gently tapped his table as he contemted and said, ¡°Though I didn¡¯t go after him, he has been creating troubles for me. It¡¯s time for me to fight back.¡± Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Inform the Blithe King and Diney to head over to Sol immediately. It¡¯s time to reveal the 400-strong-army inside the Celestial Abode.¡± After he spoke, he entered the Celestial Abode and found Sophie. ¡°Sophie, what rank is my army at now?¡± Sophie said, ¡°After taking turns entering the Time Chamber and cultivating, not to mention the abundance of resources inside, they have reached the Herculean rank in general. However, as there are seals inside human bodies, it would be difficult to make a breakthrough.¡± ¡°Herculean rank?¡± James was disappointed. Sophie said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a four-hundred-thousand-strong army at the Herculean rank, James. Now, you need four leaders to take the lead and form a super formation. Once the formation is formed, its power can be devastating.¡± ¡°Four leaders?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. Based on his original ns, the four leaders wouldprise Thea, Henry, the Blithe King, and Diney However, Thea had been guarding Wyrmstead all these years, and she was now in a closed- door meditation in the Chamber of Scriptures. As such, he needed a new leader After brief contemtion, he said, ¡°Since Thea isn¡¯t here at the moment, I¡¯ll rece her for now. I¡¯ll enter the Time Chamber, and you¡¯ll teach me the formation. Once I learn it, I¡¯ll head to Sol and prepare for a showdown.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Then, James headed to the Time Chamber Though the formation was profound andplex, James was a fast learner. Soon, he gained insight into it. Meanwhile, a few hours passed outside. Eventually, he left the Celestial Abode. Henry, Diney, and the Blithe King had been waiting for him at the courtyard of Wyrmstead Pce James looked at them and said, ¡°We¡¯ll head to Driftveil City immediately¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They nodded. They chose not to take the ne as it would take too long. Instead, they opted to fly there themselves Soon, they arrived at the East Sea. Driftveil City waspletely in chaos. With the assistance of rted personnel, the civilians were retreating in an organized manner. At the port of the sea¡­. Fully-armed soldiers heavily guarded this ce, and the sea was full of vessels and aircraft carriers. At the same time,bat aircraft circled the sky. James and the others waited. A general ran to them and saluted. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I¡¯m themander-in-chief of the East Sea.¡± James waved lightly. Then, as he waved his hand, the Celestial Abode grew in size. The golden opened, and the 400,000- strong army walked out. Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 At the port in the East Sea¡­ The situation was dire, so the army upied the entire area. As the 400,000-strong army arrived from the Celestial Abode, they appeared onnd, in mid-air, or even on the water¡¯s surface. They were all wearing ck armor, on which a ck dragon was carved. Not only that, but they also wore swords on their waists. The armor was specially tailored for them by Sophie. Although they were not top-notch armor, they passed as objects of eptable quality. ¡°Greetings, General!¡± they spoke in unison. Seeing this, the other armies were stunned. James, on the other hand, was overjoyed. This army had been cultivating inside the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber many years ago in preparation for the apocalypse. However, they were part of the reserves, and the time had finallye for them to appear. James wanted to deter the world from attacking them. He wished to let everyone know that Sol and Wyrmstead were not fragmented and disunited. Not only that, but they also had a powerful army shielding them. ¡°Sophie, what kind of cultivators can the formation formed by the 400,000-strong army fight against?¡± James asked Sophie, who was in the Celestial Abode. Sophie said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll have a problem annihting a Sage.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James was stunned. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Of course,¡± Sophie said. ¡°The Magic Circle they form is called the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. This is a well-known formation from ancient times, and it¡¯s capable ofbining the strength of all the people in it. When fully executed by the four leaders, its power is capable of causing great destruction.¡± James knew about formations as he hade across them before. However, he had no idea how powerful this particr one would be. He knew that now was not the time to chit-chat with Sophie. ¡°Your Majesty, the enemy is upon us. We await your further instructions,¡± the general guarding the East Sea said. James waved lightly and said, ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Saying that, he looked at his army and ordered, ¡°Prepare to stand by.¡± At hismand, the 400,000-strong army quickly assembled and stood suspended in mid-air. The positions of the troops were unique, as they were standing in the four cardinal directions. Meanwhile, in the lead were the four leaders. ¡°Forward!¡± James shouted and flew ahead. The other three leaders followed behind him, and the 400,000- strong army followed them. The massive army then set out to sea in a grand and imposing manner. On the seas, arge number ofbat aircraft, cruisers, and aircraft carriers swiftly advanced. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll reach the East Sea in another day.¡± Hearing his subordinates¡¯ news, Jairo was delighted. This time, he would annihte Sol and Wyrmstead and capture James alive. Jairo was fully prepared in the event that James intervened. The moment he showed himself, Jairo would have an excuse to take him alive. At that moment, James rushed to the scene with his army. Soon¡­ ¡°Reporting!¡± One of Jairo¡¯s subordinates rushed over to him and knelt on one knee, saying, ¡°Lord Jairo, there is an army ahead. As they are flying in mid-air, they should be cultivators.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jairo stood up. ¡°An army?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many of them are there?¡± ¡°A few hundred thousand. They exude a great aura. They are at least at the Herculean rank, far surpassing our army.¡± Hearing this, Jairo furrowed his eyebrows. An army that was formed out of a few hundred thousand cultivators? To his understanding, although there were many cultivators in Sol, most of them were weak. The strongest among them had only barely reached the Herculean rank. Most, meanwhile, had not even reached the ninth rank. So where on earth did these cultivatorse from? He also had an army full of cultivators, but they were considerably weaker as they had yet to cross into the Herculean rank. Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 ¡°In about an hour, the two armies will sh head-on.¡± ¡°Understood, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jairo waved a hand. Then, he contacted Yuvaan who had remained on Mount Bane. ¡°Patriarch, Sol was prepared for this. They have a huge army of cultivators at the Herculean rank numbering in the hundreds of thousands. With my current strength, I¡¯m no match for them. Could you some other powerful cultivators to reinforce us?¡± Hearing this, Yuvaan¡¯s expression turned grim. A huge army of cultivators at the Herculean rank numbering in the hundreds of thousands? When did Sol amass such arge army? He asked, ¡°Is the intelligence urate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Yuvaan hung up the phone. Then, he left the main hall and headed to the courtyard. A strange voice came from one of the rooms there. He arrived at the room¡¯s door and furrowed his eyebrows before knocking on it. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± came a rebuke. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Yuvaan said. ¡°Wait there,¡± the voice said. A few minutester, the door opened, and a man around forty years old walked out. He was still getting dressed as he walked out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a busy man? What¡¯s your business with me?¡± Yuvaan nced at him and said coolly, ¡°A huge army of cultivators numbering in the hundreds of thousands has appeared near Sol. My men are no match for them. We need you to intervene and annihte them.¡± The man asked, ¡°What¡¯s their strength?¡± Yuvaan said, ¡°Around the Herculean rank.¡± Hearing this, the man was displeased. He said, ¡°Are you seriously asking me to fight against cultivators at the Herculean rank? If word spreads, I¡¯ll be deeply humiliated.¡± Yuvaan replied, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to worry about that. We have to defeat Sol and Wyrmstead to force James into taking action. Once he intervenes, we will have a reason to go after him. I believe that with your strength, capturing him shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± The man said, ¡°That man¡¯s a freak. To think that he possesses a treasure such as the Infinity Steles¡­ Once he utilizes the treasure, not even I can stand a chance against him. However, against me, he won¡¯t even have the time to use the Infinity Steles.¡± ¡°Make haste.¡± The man nced at Yuvaan and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me. If James appears on the battlefield, I¡¯ll capture him alive. When that happens, Earth will be ours.¡± Yuvaan stroked his beard and said smilingly, ¡°If I seize James¡¯ body, the treasures we will obtain will be much more valuable than Earth itself. Once we emerge as a force to be reckoned with, the whole world wille under our control.¡± Yuvaan was not bragging. James¡¯ physical body was too mysterious, his arcane arts were too powerful, and his Infinity Steles were too terrifying. With those in hand, he would have the world in his grasp. ¡°I¡¯ll head over there at once.¡± The man did not linger for long and hurriedly left Mount Bane and headed in the direction of the East Sea. As he was a Sage, his speed was extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, he traversed an ocean and arrived before Jairo. Upon discerning the appearance of the man before him, Jairo immediately knelt on one knee and greeted respectfully, ¡°Master Bruno.¡± The man was Bruno Zymir, Yuvaan¡¯s nephew. Although he was a generation younger than Yuvaan, his strength wasparable to his. Bruno waved slightly and said, ¡°Stand up and talk.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jairo stood up. Bruno asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Jairo answered, ¡°A few hundred thousand Solean cultivators are headed our way. Based on current speeds, they should arrive in twenty minutes.¡± Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 ¡°Twenty minutes?¡± A faint smile crept up on Bruno¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Perfect timing, I would say. I¡¯ll annihte them all in one fell swoop. I¡¯m curious to see what else James has under his sleeves.¡± Bruno had heard about James¡¯ battle against Lucifer. Naturally, he knew that James¡¯ strength was weak. He only managed to defeat Lucifer by using the Infinity Steles. Faced against James, Bruno would not give him the opportunity to even summon the steles. Upon being reminded of the immense power of the Infinity Steles, he gulped. If he could obtain them, who else would stand a chance against him? At that moment, his desire for the Infinity Steles only grew stronger. As the two armies pressed forward, Bruno gave the order to decrease the speed. Meanwhile, James ordered his army to advance at full speed. He had to stop his enemies on the high seas, far away from the East Sea. Otherwise, the consequence would be disastrous for the region. Twenty minutester, James spotted manybat aircraft in the air densely packed in a group Based on conservative estimates, there were at least 3,000 aircraft. Meanwhile, below them was a huge vessel full of armor-d soldiers. He signaled his army to stop. Meanwhile, upon seeing James¡¯ army before him, a smile crept up on his face as he ordered, ¡°Fire!¡± At hismand, countlessbat aircraft beganunching missiles toward James and the others. Not only that, but the aircraft carriers alsounched a few weapons of mass destruction. ¡°Stand back!¡± Before James could give his order, Diney stepped forward and appeared in front of the army. Then, she exuded a powerful aura that formed a huge barrier, shielding the 400,000-strong army. Rumble! Countless missiles and weapons of mass destruction exploded. Deafening explosions shook the earth, and the waves below created a tsunami. The destructive power was overwhelming. However, Diney blocked them all. As she had reached the Mage Rank, these weapons could no longer deal any damage to her. Naturally, the army behind her was unscathed. Seeing this, Bruno grinned and said, ¡°The Mage Rank¡­ I never thought that there would be someone else at the Mage Rank on Earth besides James. How impressive¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Bruno ordered. Then, the attack stopped. Meanwhile, Diney retreated to the rear and dissipated the barrier that was formed using True Energy. She appeared before James and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°How was that, James? Not bad, right?¡± As James had been the one unting his strength all this while, Diney did not have the opportunity to demonstrate her strength. However, she was also a cultivator at the Mage Rank. Apart from James, there was no one else on Earth whose strength wasparable to hers. James only smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode, ¡°Watch out, James. The enemy has a cultivator at the Sage Rank.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hearing this, James had a fright. ¡°In position!¡± he ordered. At hismand, Diney, Henry, and the Blithe King hurriedly entered into their positions and arrived at the forefront of the army. A terrifying aura burst forth from within them. Then, the 400,000-strong army catalyzed True Energy at the same time. Their True Energy seemed to havepletely merged at that moment. James was standing at the very front with the other three leaders behind him. Then, at the rear was the army. The formation was shaped like a triangle. As True Energy gradually gathered inside James¡¯ body from the rear, James¡¯ aura burst forth at that moment. The power immediately surpassed the Tribtion rank. However, this time, there was no Heavenly Tribtion, because it was the formation¡¯s power and not James¡¯. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James? Why are we suddenly in formation?¡± Henry was confused. James said, ¡°There¡¯s a Sage in the enemy ranks.¡± Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 Hearing this, the other three took a deep breath. James gazed into the distance. In the distance, Bruno could sense a powerful auraing from inside the Magic Circle. Though he could feel some pressure, he paid no heed to it. That was because he was a Sage, an omnipotent existence. Looking at James before him, his face darkened, ¡°I never thought James would be the one to lead the army this time. In any case, I¡¯ll capture him alive.¡± Knowing that James had the Infinity Steles, he did not dare mess around. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the air a thousand meters away from James¡¯ army. James asked coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bruno fixed his gaze on James and the 400,000-strong army behind him. He could sense that the had merged into a single entity with their aura fused into a single collective. Then, the aura was transferred to the other three leaders before making its way to James, ¡°How bizarre¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Die!¡± Without answering James, his expression turned cold, and a dazzling sword appeared in his hand. Then, he swung the sword, drawing upon the energy of heaven and earth and Sage¡¯s power, and shed at the 400,000-strong army. Under normal circumstances, this would have annihted the 400,000-strong army. However, just as the invincible Sword Energy was about to strike its target, James moved. He leaped into the air, holding the sword crafted by Sophie in his hand. Then, he shed with his sword. This power was not only his but rather the collective. As the power of the 400,00 strong army merged, the power increased exponentially. Boom! As the Sword Energies collided, there was an explosion. As the st was too great, the 400,000-strong army all staggered backward, almost breaking the Magic Circle. However, in the end, they managed to bnce themselves. Meanwhile, Bruno could sense a terrifying power shredding through the air. Under its overwhelming pressure, even a Sage like him staggered backward, spurting out a mouthful of blood. His face darkened, as he cursed, ¡°Damn it! How can this be? He hasn¡¯t even used the Infinity Steles yet. How did he manage to deflect my de? How did he send me staggering backward and coughing a mouthful of blood?¡± Bruno could not believe this. Meanwhile, countlessbat aircraft in the distance also suffered the aftermath of the battle between two extremely powerful cultivators, and many were destroyed. However, some survived. ¡°Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation!¡± James roared. As his voice boomed, everyone unsheathed their swords at the same time. Then, their sword flew forward and gathered, forming a huge sword. At that moment, the sword was several kilometers in length and exuded a terrifying aura. As the sword descended, it was like a huge mountain crashing down. ¡°Damn it!¡± Bruno cursed. Then, he summoned his full strength to resist the attack. Standing in mid-air, he catalyzed all his sagely powers and gathered them together, forming a huge protective barrier. Boom! However, as the sword came crashing toward him, the protective barrier immediately shattered. Meanwhile, Bruno¡¯s body was struck. He plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ocean. Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 The swords of 400,000 cultivators at the Herculean rank flew forward and gathered together, forming a gigantic sword. The sword contained the power of 400,000 cultivators. Even Bruno who was at the Sage Rank could not stand a chance against it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Like a stringless kite, he plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ocean. The power generated by the sword was simply too terrifying. The vessels and aircraft carriers in the distance were struck by the battle waves and instantly disintegrated into nothingness. Meanwhile, the soldiers of the Sun Empire and the cultivators who joined Yuvaan were annihted in a single blow. With just one move, James had turned the tide. ¡°Whew!¡± Even James could not help but feel a chill running down his spine. The Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation was simply too powerful. Who on earth invented such a Formation? The power of hundreds of thousands of cultivatorsbined was simply too terrifying. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Henry asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± James said, ¡°The Sage Rank is not to be trifled with. Although the Nine Heavens God- Annihting Formation is impressive enough to defeat a Sage, annihting him with a single move is near impossible.¡± James firmly believed that Bruno was still alive. He stared at the sea below him, observing the waves. Then, he spotted Bruno. Bruno had suffered some non-life-threatening injuries. Swoosh! A figure flew out of the water. It was Bruno. His hair was disheveled, and he was in a wretched state. Standing in mid-air, he looked at the formation and furrowed his eyebrows, muttering under his breath, ¡°Dammit! How are they so strong?¡± He was a Sage. As such, he never expected a Formation formed by 400,000 cultivators at the Herculean rank could injure him. ¡°This Formation is bizarre. As I don¡¯t know what other powers it has, I should flee for now.¡± At that moment, Bruno thought about leaving. Then, his body shed and he tried to flee. However, sensing that he nned to make his escape, James catalyzed 108 Infinity Steles. As he was the leader, the power of all 400,000 cultivators had gathered in him. As he used the Infinity Steles, the Formation could no longer bepared to the one he used against Lucifer a few days ago. Now, the Formation created by the Infinity Steles was greater in power Blocks of the Infinity Steles flew toward Bruno and blocked his path of retreat, fiercely smashing toward him. Bruno summoned all his sage powers and gathered them before punching the Infinity Steles with all his might, creating a terrifying force that collided with the Infinity Steles. However, James¡¯ power was simply too strong. Bruno was no longer a match for him. As James catalyzed the Infinity Steles, their power grew, and Bruno could not even make a dent in them. Boom! A loud sound reverberated throughout the air. The sound wave was so loud that it caused a tsunami as the sea below churned. The Infinity Steles remained static. Meanwhile, Bruno could only feel an overwhelming power hurling toward him. Before the Infinity Steles could even reach him, he spurted out a mouthful of blood as his body tilted and plummeted from the sky. Before he hit the ground, however, the Infinity Steles crashed toward him, leaving wounds that spread throughout his body. Unable to withstand the terrifying blow, his body was torn apart Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 Boom! Then, Bruno¡¯s body exploded, and he disintegrated into nothingness. Upon seeing this, the 400,000-strong army was dumbfounded. Henry, Diney, and the Blithe King were stunned. Even James could not believe his eyes. ¡°Is this the true power of the Infinity Steles? Sophie¡¯s right. The stronger I am, the more terrifying the power of the Infinity Steles.¡± James took a deep breath. If he crossed into the Sage Rank, the Infinity Steles would no longer be blunt weapons. Rather, they would transform into indestructible weapons. ¡°J-James, did a Sage die just like that?¡± Diney was in disbelief. Henry chimed in, ¡°His physical body disintegrated into nothingness. Not even ashes remained. He¡¯s completely gone.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Blithe King praised, ¡°How powerful and terrifying! With James and his 400,000-strong army, Sol has nothing to be afraid of!¡± James collected himself and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°I merely borrowed their strength. Anyone of you would have done the same thing.¡± Henry said, ¡°No way! Your treasure is the key to everything. If not for the Infinity Steles, it would be impossible for us to y a Sage.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Diney nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± James smiled. He was extremely fortunate to have obtained a treasure like the Infinity Steles. Then, he put them away. The ring on his finger increased in size and turned into the Celestial Abode. As the golden door opened. James ordered, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, everyone. Though peace has returned however temporarily on Earth, there are still many crises lurking around the corner. You¡¯ll have to work hard and cultivate. Now, return to the Celestial Abode and cultivate in peace.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. ¡°Understood.¡± Their voices rang in unison. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Then, they took their turns entering the Celestial Abode. Soon, only four people remained. Henry asked, ¡°What do you n to do next, James?¡± James was lost in thought. He firmly believed that someone had been pulling the strings behind the scenes, and Yuvaan was the most likely candidate. Although he did not have any evidence, he was sure about his spection. ¡°Now that I have the ability to annihte Sages, I¡¯m no longer afraid of Yuvaan. He has brought about tremendous destruction of lives and property. Perhaps the mastermind behind the Sun Empire¡¯s mobilization is Yuvaan. So, I n to head to the Divinity Sect on Mount Bane.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I support your decision.¡± ¡°I totally agree.¡± The three did not have any disagreements. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the East Sea for now.¡± James turned to leave. In the blink of an eye, he was already a thousand meters away. All four of them swiftly left the area. Soon, they arrived at the port of the East Sea. Parts of Driftveil City were affected by the tsunami that was brought about by the fierce battle earlier. By the time James and the others arrived, some ces were already underwater. Meanwhile, the entire city was experiencing strong gales and heavy torrents. Seeing this, Diney took a deep breath. ¡°To think that the battle so far away managed to cause such devastating destruction¡­ If we had fought in Driftveil City itself, perhaps the entire city would have been. wiped off the map.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°The power of a Sage is terrifying. A single one of them is able to destroy Sol with a single move.¡± Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 Mount Bane, a mountain that came from the Sealed Realms, was located in Sol. Ever since the seal had shown signs of weakening and Spiritual Energy began to recover, more and more unknown regions gradually appeared in the surroundings of Mount Bane. Every other day, there would be a new mountain in its vicinity. The Divinity Sect was located on a mountain that appeared after the Spiritual Energy recovered. As there were many Spiritual Roots beneath the mountain, it had tremendous Spiritual Energy. At that moment, Yuvaan was in the Divinity Sect¡¯s main hall waiting patiently for news of Bruno. However, no news came although quite some time had passed. He pulled his phone out and called Bruno. However, his call would not go through. After all, Bruno had already been killed by the Infinity Steles. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡± Yuvaan had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Men!¡± he shouted. Soon, a few guards walked in and knelt on one knee. ¡°Patriarch.¡± Yuvaan stood up and ordered, ¡°Investigate what happened on the seas near the East Sea of Sol.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, James had returned to the East Sea. After giving a few instructions to the general garrisoned there, he hurriedly made his way to Mount Bane. Since he already guessed that Yuvaan was the mastermind behind this, he had to make his way to the Divinity Sect as soon as possible and annihte Yuvaan Zymir. He could not provide Yuvaan any breathing room. Otherwise, if he escaped, trouble would only keep oning. In any case, even if Yuvaan was innocent, he would have to be exterminated. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Soon, James, Henry, the Blithe King, and Diney arrived outside Mount Bane. There, Henry asked, ¡°James, do we mobilize the 400,000-strong army?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± James said. ¡°Although I could fight a Sage to a standstill with my full strength, I won¡¯t be able to annihte him. However, with the 400,000-strong army providing power to me, I can easily annihte a Sage.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The three nodded. Then, James opened the Celestial Abode and released the 400,000-strong army, which was garrisoned just outside Mount Bane. Henry, the Blithe King, and Diney remained outside, while James headed into Mount Bane by himself. At the same time, in the Divinity Sect on Mount Bane, Yuvaan was sitting in the main seat. Below him was a man kneeling on one knee, ¡°Patriarch, we have concluded our investigation. They are all dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yuvaan stood up. The man pulled his phone out and entered the photo gallery, saying, ¡°These are images captured by national satellites.¡± With a casual wave of his hand, Yuvaan conjured up a powerful force in his palm, which pulled the phone over to him. He looked at the phone and saw the photos inside, including the Formation of the 400.000- strong army, the gigantic sword, and the Infinity Steles. Seeing this, his expression was unusually grim. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed ¡°Curse you, James!¡± He was enraged. Not only did James y a member of the Zymir family, but Bruno was a Sage. Even among the three thousand Sealed Realms, a Sage was a supreme being. Now, he was simply dead. ¡°What should I do?¡± He calmed himself down. Since James managed to kill Bruno, that would mean he was capable of annihting him as well. Besides, James had grievances against him. At that moment, he could not care less anymore. ¡°Men!¡± Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A few guards walked in. ¡°Patriarch.¡± Yuvaan¡¯s face darkened as he ordered, ¡°Abduct everyone rted to James, especially his daughter and his wife Yuvaan originally did not n to resort to this. Now, it appeared that he had no other choice. ¡°Understood " The disciples of the Divinity Sect swiftly moved out. At the same time, James had arrived at Mount Bane, where living beings from the Three Thousand Worlds gathered. Upon his arrival, he was immediately recognized by the crowd. ¡°Th-That¡¯s James''¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who defeated Lucifer¡± ¡°He possesses 108 Infinity Steles. Although he¡¯s weak, he can y a Sage.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing here on Mount Bane?¡± The living beings pointed at James and discussed among them. James paid no heed to them and simply headed in the direction of the Divinity Sect. Soon, he arrived at the area where the sect was located. It was a range of undting mountains, and at the foot of one of the mountains stood a huge stone tablet, on which the words ¡®Divinity Sect¡¯ were carved. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As soon as he arrived, James was discovered by the Divinity Sect¡¯s disciples. A couple of them walked over to James and blocked his path. Upon discerning his appearance, they brandished their swords and cautiously took a few steps back at the same time. Wearing aposed expression on his face, James said coldly, ¡°James, Caden, the Emperor of Wyrmstead and the King of Sol. I came here to settle some old ounts. Get lost if you value your life¡± Though his voice was calm, hemanded an air of majesty. These disciples were not weak and were around the Herculean rank. They knew of James¡¯ strength. However, as disciples of the Divinity Sect, they would be severely punished if they retreated now. One of them said coldly. ¡°This is the Divinity Sect, James. Yuvaan Zymir, our Patriarch, has long crossed into the Sage Rank. Leave immediately if you don¡¯t have a death wish.¡± The disciple brought up Yuvaan¡¯s name in the hopes of intimidating James into leaving. ¡°What?¡± James looked at them as his face darkened and said, ¡°You don¡¯t n to make way for me?¡± ¡°No,¡± they roared ¡°Then die!¡± James raised his hand, and powerful energy materialized in his palm. Then, powerful energy shredded through the air, sending them flying. Themotion attracted the attention of other disciples. Soon, a hundred of them appeared and surrounded James. Some were at the Immortal Ascension rank, whereas others were only at the Supernatural rank. James¡¯ expression remainedposed That was because he knew there were two types of people on Earth Sages who possessed enormous strength and normal cultivators who were insignificant Besides the strongest group of people on Earth at the moment were the prodigies of the Three Thousand Worlds Since his current strength wasparable to or even surpassed that of theirs, he could not care less about them. ¡°Those who stand in my way shall die!¡± James said. Then, a sword materialized in his hand. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Stop him!¡± The disciple brandished their swords. At the same time, in the main hall of the Divinity Sect¡¯s main peak¡­ Yuvaan waited patiently for news toe. As long as he could abduct those rted to James, he would be able to intimidate him. By then, James would simply be amb to the ughter. As for the Demon Race, he already had a n in mind. Once he captured James, he would leave Earth immediately and head to an unknown world. There, he would seize James¡¯ physical body and treasures for himself and conceal himself in a secluded spot before cultivating. In the future, he would be the greatest figure in the world. ¡°P-Patriarch, something terrible has happened! James has made his way here to the Divinity Sect!¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2413 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 Hearing this, Yuvaan¡¯s expression turned solemn. He knew that James would certainly make his over here after annihting Bruno. However, he did not expect him to be here so soon. The moment he sent his men to abduct those rted to James, he was already on his doorstep. ¡°Damn it! Did he seriously think I¡¯d be afraid of him?¡± Yuvaan clenched his fists. Meanwhile, hundreds of the Divinity Sect¡¯s disciplesy dead on the ground at the foot of the mountain. The James from before would have chosen to spare them, as he waspassionate and merciful. Now, he was different. Since they decided to resort to violence, they would have to face the repercussions. After annihting hundreds of disciples, he ascended the stairs of the Divinity Sect. At the same time, outside Mount Bane¡­. Henry, the Blithe King, and Diney were already in mid-air alongside the 400,000-strong army. Having already set up the formation, all they needed to do was wait for James¡¯ order to activate it. When that happened, the power of all 400,000 cultivators would be fused together. The appearance of a grand army just outside Mount Bane created a sensation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why are there so many human cultivators?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all earthlings. Since when did Earth have so many cultivators at the Herculean rank?¡± ¡°I just received news that this is a 400,000-strong army under James¡¯ banner. Not too long ago, James used this army to form a Formation alongside the Infinity Steles topletely annihte a Sage. I heard that the Sage disintegrated into nothingness, and not even ashes remained.¡± News of a Sage¡¯s demise spread, creating a sensation. ¡°What¡¯s James doing here at Mount Bane with a 400,000-strong army?¡± ¡°Could he be nning to annihte every cultivator here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Apart from a few individuals, some of the prodigies who appeared on Earth did not harm the earthlings at all. Besides, James isn¡¯t that dumb to provoke the Three-Thousand Worlds.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ If he offended the Three-Thousand Worlds, the earthlings will be doomed once the seal is ¡°He should be after the Divinity Sect. After all, Yuvaan Zymir once captured James and struck him with lightning for two weeks. He almost lost his life.¡± ¡°How interesting¡­ Let¡¯s watch the show for now.¡± Upon seeing the 400,000-strong army, the cultivators of the Three-Thousand Worlds were excited. Although news of James annihting a Sage had spread like wildfire, everyone here had never witnessed it with their own eyes. As such, they considered this the perfect opportunity to witness a Sage¡¯s demise. In Marcello¡¯s residence on Mount Bane¡­ ¡°What?¡± Stunned, Marcello said, ¡°Jace, are you saying that James annihted a Sage?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jace nodded and said, ¡°The news has spread like wildfire. The grand army outside Mount Bane is James¡¯ subordinates. Rumors say that the four hundred thousand cultivators are capable of forming a terrifying formation that could umte their power,bine them together, and create terrifying power.¡± ¡°How unbelievable¡­ What formation is it?¡± Marcello asked. Jace replied, ¡°After watching some images of James annihting the Sage and the formation set up by the 400,000-strong army, I flipped through some ssics and found out that it is called the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation.¡± ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± Marcello was puzzled about the formation. Jace exined, ¡°ording to the records in ancient texts, this is a formation of the Heavenly Court in ancient times. In primordial times, the Heavenly Court was the most terrifying entity in the world that ruled over the universe. Meanwhile, there was a war god by the name of Pranav Tiberius in the Heavenly All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Court. ¡°Pranav Tiberius the War God had an army numbering in the hundreds of thousands.¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2414 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 ¡°He used the army to create a terrifying Magic Circle called the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation.¡± ¡°However, this formation should have been long lost. I never thought that it would see the light of day once more. Moreover, the ancient texts recorded that Pranav the War God met his demise during the battle in the Ancient Heavenly Court. This means that the only one who could obtain the formation was his daughter.¡± Hearing this, Marcello asked in confusion, ¡°Jace, do you mean that James knows Pranav the War God¡¯s daughter?¡± Jace shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, I learned everything I know from the ancient texts. Since these are the only records of this formation, I don¡¯t know much about anything else.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Hearing this, Marcello took a deep breath. She never thought that James would have learned such a terrifying formation. Not only that, but the entire 400,000-strong army hadpletely mastered it. Pensive, she said, ¡°There must be someone insanely powerful helping him behind the scenes. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way that a four hundred thousand-strong army could have learned such a terrifying formation.¡± Jace nodded and said, ¡°I agree as well. However, we have no idea who the person behind the scenes is.¡± He had learned of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation through some images. The opposite was true for the other prodigies, who only found it hard to believe that James had annihted a Sage. At the same time, in the Celestial Abode¡­ There was a mysterious realm at the rearmost part of the city. Sophie was sitting in a lotus position on the ground while being enveloped in a gentle white light. ¡°Who¡¯s calling me?¡± Sensing something, she stopped her cultivation and opened her eyes. Then, mysterious symbols appeared in her palm, forming a Formation. This was an Extraption Formation. Soon, she understood everything. ¡°I never thought that Jace Sterling of the Demon Race would learn of my existence. It appears that there are still records of the Ancient Heavenly Court in the Demon Race,¡± Sophie murmured. She paid no heed to this and shut her eyes before continuing to cultivate. At the same time, James had reached the mountainside of the Divinity Sect. Before the main hall at the peak of the mountain, Yuvaan, who was wearing a grey robe, gazed at the 400,000-strong army in the distance. Although their rank was weak, they had already formed a Formation. As their power fused, even he could feel his blood run cold. ¡°What Formation is this? Why is it so bizarre? How did the aura of these people fuse together?¡± Yuvaan was puzzled. Even though he was a Sage, he knew nothing about the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. Then, he turned to look at the mountainside. James was slowly approaching him while holding a sword in his hand. Soon, he arrived at the peak and walked toward the main hall. Charle 474 Standing a thousand meters away from the main hall, James looked at Yuvaan and the thousands of disciples standing behind him. ¡°You¡¯re here, James.¡± Yuvaan said coldly, ¡°Though I didn¡¯t go after you, you came knocking on my doorstep. Do you seriously think you kill me just because you killed Bruno? Do you seriously think that a formation created by four hundred thousand cultivators at the Herculean rank can annihte me?¡± Considering that James could even annihte Bruno, Yuvaan knew that he stood no chance against James. Now, he was merely stalling for time for the people rted to James to be abducted and brought before him. Pointing his sword at Yuvaan, James said, ¡°A few years ago, you struck me with lightning for two weeks. just to seize my cultivation method for yourself. I endured excruciating pain and torture. Today will be the day you pay for your sins.¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2415 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 ¡°Today will be the day you pay for your sins.¡± Hearing this, Yuvaan was so enraged that he roared inughter. ¡°Hahaha! Who gave you the courage to make such a bold im, James?¡± Yuvaan was infuriated. Though he had cultivated for thousands of years, he now had a brat pointing a sword at him. However, upon sensing thebined power of the 400,000-strong army, he suppressed the fury inside of him. Now, he could only stall for time. After calming down, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°James, I don¡¯t have any grievances against you. I passed judgment on you because you¡¯re a descendant of sinners. However, not only did you not repent for your sins, but you even cultivated the Demonic Arts. I did that on behalf of the humans of the Three- Thousand Worlds.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jamesughed coldly. ¡°What a sh*tty excuse.¡± He roughly guessed that Yuvaan was trying to stall for time. Then, a thought came to mind. There was only a single possibility. Yuvaan must have known that he wasing. Knowing that he would not stand a chance against him, he nned to abduct people rted to him to intimidate him. James¡¯ body shed as he appeared in the sky. At that moment, hepletely fused with the aura of the 400,000-strong army. Now, he could transfer the power as he pleased. Seeing this, Yuvaan¡¯s face paled. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, James?¡± At that moment, many cultivators had gathered near the Divinity Sect. They were prodigies who came from the Three-Thousand Worlds. When they saw James soar to the sky, their faces paled. ¡°Though Yuvaan¡¯s a Sage, James is capable of annihting Sages. If these two fights, the battle waves will be terrifying.¡± ¡°Stand back.¡± Everyone hurriedly retreated to avoid being pulled into the fight. Meanwhile, James pointed his sword at Yuvaan and said coldly. ¡°Yuvaan, you made a move against me to seize my cultivation method for yourself on that day. Today, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces. Now, die!¡± At that moment, majestic Sword Energy materialized from within his sword and shredded through the air. Yuvaan dodged the attack. However, his disciples could not dodge in time. In an instant, the entire Divinity Sect was reduced to a pile of rubble, and every disciple died a horrible death. Such was the power equivalent to a Sage¡¯s. Though the mountain on which the Divinity Sect was established was hundreds of square kilometers, the whole ce was turned into a pile of rubble in an instant. In the air a distance away, Yuvaan¡¯s expression was grim. He never thought that James would act so decisively. He did not believe he stood a chance against him. ¡°James, do we really have to fight to our deaths?¡± Yuvaan asked coldly. ¡°Make your move,¡± James said. ¡°Hmph!¡± Knowing that James had made up his mind, Yuvaan said coldly, ¡°Do you seriously think I won¡¯t have an ace up my sleeves? Even if I¡¯m no match for you, your daughter will die alongside me.¡± Hearing this, James was enraged. He sheathed his sword and summoned the Infinity Steles. 108 Infinity Steles appeared in the air. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing this, Yuvaan¡¯s blood ran cold. At that moment, he could not care less about James¡¯ treasure. Wishing to stay alive, he turned and fled. However, the Infinity Steles had already crashed toward him. As Yuvaan was a Sage, he summoned terrifying power and forcibly tore the void open in an attempt to flee this region. However, as the Infinity Steles crashed toward him and the void, the void immediately dissipated. The Blood Energy inside Yuvaan¡¯s body churned. Before he could even react, the second Infinity Stele came crashing toward him. He hurriedly fled. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2416 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 However, as the power of the Infinity Steles was simply too terrifying, they formed a powerful spatial pressure. Under this pressure, Yuvaan¡¯s speed drastically decreased and he was struck by the Infinity Steles. His rank was slightly higher than Bruno¡¯s, so he only plummeted from the sky and crashed into the pile of rubble. He did not lose his life just yet. ¡°Holy!¡± ¡°How terrifying!¡± ¡°Yuvaan¡¯s at the peak ofte-stage Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage. To think that he doesn¡¯t even stand a chance against the Infinity Steles¡­¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The cultivators in the distance werepletely stunned. Swoosh! From below, Yuvaan soared to the sky and stood in mid-air. At that moment, his hair was disheveled, and there were blood traces on his lips. He seemed to be in a wretched state. ¡°Curse you! Die!¡± Enraged, a sword materialized in his hand. As he casually waved his sword, dark clouds blotted out the sky, and lightning shed in the clouds. Under his control, the lightning struck the 400,000-strong army. Boom! Boom! Boom! Lightning bolts struck the army repeatedly. However, as they had be a collective, the damage they suffered would be distributed equally among the rest. Besides, as their power had increased, the lightning did not manage to break the formation. Some cultivators were injured and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Swoosh! A few Infinity Steles flew toward the army and shielded them from the lightning attack. At that moment, Henry, the Blithe King, and Diney made their moves. As leaders, they were able to use the formation¡¯s power as they pleased. As such, they now had sufficient strength to fight against a Sage. Under thebined attack of the three, Yuvaan was in a wretched state. Then, a few Infinity Steles came crashing toward him. Unable to dodge in time, he was heavily struck by them. At that moment, he was gravely injured. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed. Crash! He was struck by another Infinity Stele. As the injuries on his body grew, he was nowpletely fearful for his life. ¡°N-No more, James. I admit defeat. I¡¯ll obey your everymand from today onwards,¡± he hurriedly said. Chapte ¡°Toote.¡± A sword materialized in James¡¯ hand. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared before Yuvaan and pierced through his body with the sword. Though the sword seemed ordinary, it was in fact extraordinary. Before Yuvaan could even react, he was pierced by the sword. His head was decapitated, and his body plummeted from the sky and crashed to the ground. Upon seeing this, the living beings observing in the distance were stunned. Who would have believed that James truly annihted a Sage if they had not witnessed this with their own eyes? Jace had been watching the battle too. Upon seeing this, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°As expected of the formation created by Pranav Tiberius the War Fod of the Ancient Heavenly Court¡­ It certainly is terrifying. If the army achieves another breakthrough, James¡¯ power would increase drastically.¡± Marcello pursed her lips and smiled ¡°James is really impressive. After this battle, no one would ever dare mess around with the earthlings ever again.¡± After Yuvaan was dead, James stored the Infinity Steles away. The 400,000-strong army descended from the sky andnded in the pile of rubble below. Although the formation was powerful, some cultivators had suffered injuries after being struck repeatedly by Yuvaan¡¯s attacks. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2417 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation was able to deflect a Sage¡¯s attack and distribute the damage equally among everyone, many were injured. However, the injuries were not severe. At the moment, all 400,00 cultivators were resting on the pile of rubble that used to be the Divinity Sect. Meanwhile, James breathed a sigh of relief. Yuvaan was finally dead. A few years ago, Yuvaan was a supreme being in his eyes, a gap he could never hope to cross. Now, however, he had acquired the strength to annihte a Sage. Although he had borrowed the strength of the formation, this 400,000-strong army was brought up by him. As such, this should be considered part of his strength. Henry said, ¡°At longst, he¡¯s dead.¡± The Blithe King said smilingly, ¡°We annihted a Sage! Since I contributed to the effort, I guess that means I now have the right to boast about this.¡± As the Blithe King was one of the leaders and a principal character indispensable to the Nine Heavens. God-Annihting Formation, he was proud that James was able to kill a Sage with his help. Not just him, but even the 400,000-strong army felt the same. After all, this was a Sage, a paramount being at the top of the power pyramid. Now, they had sessfully annihted one. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Henry looked at Henry, the Blithe King, Diney, and the soldiers, and thanked them sincerely. ¡°If not for all of you, I wouldn¡¯t have annihted him that easily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too modest, James.¡± ¡°By the way, we have been cultivating for many years, Sir. Are we allowed to have a short vacation?¡± ¡°I agree! We¡¯ve worked really hard all these years.¡± Many soldiers spoke. James said smilingly, ¡°No problem at all. From today onward, you¡¯ll be given a month¡¯s worth of vacation. A monthter, I want you to assemble at Wyrmstead where you¡¯ll return to the Celestial Abode and cultivate. As there will be many terrifying enemies in the future, we can¡¯t lower our guard. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± their voices rang in unison. Then, the soldiers rested and began healing their injuries using healing elixirs. James had a short break as well. In the meantime, many people came to greet him Some among them were the prodigies of the Three Thousand Worlds. As James had demonstrated enormous strength, they wished to make acquaintances with him. As for James, he merely smiled and greeted them. After a short moment of respite, the 400,000-strong army dispersed. As James had given them a month¡¯s worth of vacation, they deeply cherished it. Some returned home to see their families, while others only wanted to rx. After this battle, James¡¯ prestige spread far and wide. From that moment onward, no one dared underestimate the earthlings. James did not linger on Mount Bane for long. Soon, he returned to Wyrmstead alongside Henry, the Blithe King, Diney, and the others. After this battle, the humans on Earth were now safe from danger. James, on the other hand, could not have peace of mind. He temporarily stayed in Wyrmstead and spent his time with Winnie, guiding her through the path of cultivation. Winnie had enormous potential for martial arts. No matter the martial art, she would instantly grasp the essence the moment James taught her. James was shocked. Just like that, James spend a month in Wyrmstead. A monthter, the 400,000-strong army assembled in Wyrmstead. James sent them into the Celestial Abode and continued their cultivation. He was bored, so he entered the Celestial Abode as well. Together with Sophie, they ate meat and drank alcohol. Sophie gnawed on a drumstick in a very unrestrained manner with grease all over her mouth, which did not match her temperament and beauty at all. ¡°Sophie, a long time has passed since the Second Cmity. When is the providence going to appear?¡± James asked. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2418 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Sophie raised her head to look at James and said, ¡°It should arrive soon.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Intrigued, James asked, ¡°When?¡± Sophie said, ¡°I can sense it approaching. Probably within two weeks.¡± ¡°In that case, do you know what the providence is this time?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°Really?¡± James was stunned. He was only asking casually and did not expect her to know. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He looked at Sophie in anticipation. Sophie thought about it and said, ¡°The Heavenly Path has already experienced fluctuations. Through the Law of Heaven, I can roughly determine what providence will be. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the providence this time is ¡®Five Elements¡±.¡± ¡°Five Elements¡±?¡± James looked at her puzzledly. She nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rted to the ¡®Five Elements¡¯. As for the specifics, I don¡¯t really know either. That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been able to reach the rank where I can gain insight into the Heavenly Path. As such, I can only roughly sense its presence.¡± ¡°Rted to the ¡®Five Elements¡¯, huh? What could they be?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. The providence that appeared after the First Cmity was to head to the Provenance and gain insight into the secret of the three beams of light, which was in truth the Infinity Steles. Meanwhile, the providence that would appear after the Second Cmity was rted to the ¡®Five Elements. However, since even Sophie was not in the know, James had no idea. There were many powerful cultivators concealed all over the world. As the Second Cmity ended, many of them gained insight into the providence that would soon appear and learned that it was rted to the ¡®Five Elements¡¯. In a ce in the universe, an elderly man was in the midst of extrapting. Countless inscriptions surfaced in his mind, and each of them was changing repeatedly. With each second that passed, there were a billion changes. At that moment, the elderly man stopped abruptly. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis?!¡± He took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°I never thought that the Five Elements of Genesis¡¯ power would appear on Earth. I wonder who would obtain the power of the Five Elements of Genesis. Even I could not foresee that.¡± ¡°If I guess correctly, there should be a total of five prodigies who can obtain them.¡± ¡°With that, there¡¯ll be five insanely powerful cultivators in the world.¡± ¡°If someone with extremely good luck could obtain all five powers, he would gain unbelievable power!¡± At that moment, many powerful cultivators had sensed the changes of the Heavenly Path and learned. that the current providence was rted to the Five Elements. The insanely powerful ones knew that this was rted to the Five Elements of Genesis, whereas the weaker ones could only sense that it was rted to the Five Elements. However, the insanely powerful ones were not allowed topete for the providence. Only the younger generation was eligible. For some reason, the information spread. Soon, every one of the Three-Thousand Worlds knew that the current providence would be the Five Elements of Genesis¡¯ power. ¡°A Grand Patriarch of someone unknown sanctuary has foreseen that the current providence would be the Five Elements of Genesis¡¯ power.¡± ¡°If we can obtain even a single one, we can be top-notch cultivators overnight. If we gain all five, we¡¯ll be invincible!¡± ¡°But what is the power of the Five Elements of Genesis?¡± ¡°The Five Elements are essentially Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. Meanwhile, Genesis is the most ancient power in the universe. As such, the Five Elements of Genesis can be truly terrifying.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you can have the right topete for the providence.¡± The cultivators from the Three-Thousand Worlds began discussing the Five Elements of Genesis power All living beings from all worlds were looking forward to the providence so that they could compete for it The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2419 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 James had a rough idea that the providence was rted to the Five Elements. However, he did not know about the specifics. A few days after he left the Celestial Abode, news of the providence had spread like wildfire. Not only that, but the information was even more detailed than the one James learned of. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis?¡± Upon seeing the information on the Martial Arts Forum, James froze. ¡°Sophie, do you know what¡¯re the Five Elements of Genesis?¡± James asked Sophie who was inside the Celestial Abode. Sophie asked, ¡°Why? Could it be that the providence is rted to the Five Elements of Genesis?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s saying the same thing out here.¡± Sophie exined, ¡°Genesis is a power that was born during the birth of heaven and earth. As such, it¡¯s the most ancient power there is in this world. Meanwhile, the Five Elements of Genesis are rted to five treasures. Instead of calling them Genesis, it would be more urate to describe them as five treasures.¡± ¡°What could they be?¡± James asked. Sophie said, ¡°How do I exin this to you¡­? After all, I¡¯ve never seen the Five Elements of Genesis myself. To my understanding, based on the records of ancient texts, there are five superpowers in the Ancient Heavenly Court in ancient times who controlled the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± ¡°Well, actually, apart from the Five Elements, there were also Yin and Yang Genesis as well.¡± ¡°In essence, Genesis is the fundamental power of the universe. It is this fundamental power that created the universe that we know today.¡± Sophie exined. However, James was confused. Sophie said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to learn all this. You¡¯ll naturally know once the providence appears.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James did not ask any more questions. Now, the only thing he needed to do was to wait patiently for the providence to appear. He continued scrolling through the Martial Arts Forum. Now, even the prodigies of the Three Thousand Worlds had joined the forum. With the appearance of the Five Elements of Genesis, many posted threads and discussed it. However, they were shallow andcking in depth. Simply put, theycked the details provided by Sophie. ¡°James, I can briefly tell you more about the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode and reverberated throughout James¡¯ mind. ¡°Sure thing,¡± he answered. Sophie said, ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis were originally possessed by five Ancestral Gods.¡± ¡°Ancestral Gods?¡± James froze momentarily before asking, ¡°What are they?¡± Sophie said, ¡°Ancestral Gods are beings even greater than Grand Emperors.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that no cultivator has been able to surpass the Emperor Rank since ancient times? Why is there suddenly an Ancestral God Rank out of nowhere?¡± James asked, puzzled. Sophie replied, ¡°They are figures who existed long ago and only in the records of ancient texts. The era where Ancestral Gods exist is called the Primeval Age.¡± ¡°How long ago are we talking about here?¡± ¡°How would I know? In any case, there were no Ancestral Gods in the era I lived in. Even the strongest couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough into the Emperor Rank. However, there were still beings that were near to bing Ancestral Gods. ¡°Among them was the Grand Patriarch of the Targwyn family in the Land of Tabal. ¡°The Grand Patriarch of the Gorgers also crossed into the Emperor Rank and was infinitely close to reaching the Ancestral God Rank. However, he failed in the end.¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2420 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 ¡°Oh.¡± James listened intently. Sophie cut to the chase and said, ¡°The Five Ancestral Gods each controlled the Genesis power of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. There were many Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age. However, no one knows what urred back then. Theypletely vanished without a trace, thus ending the Primeval Age.¡± ¡°As the Primeval Age drew to a close, it ushered in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. Some cultivators of the Heavenly Court obtained the Five Elements of Genesis and crossed into the Emperor Rank. ¡°I came from that era. Meanwhile, my father was a war god of the Ancient Heavenly Court. ¡°Many unbelievable things transpired during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. Back then, as I was still young and my cultivation base was weak, I didn¡¯t understand much about what happened. ¡°I could only vaguely remember my father saying something to me before he sealed me away Hearing this, James could not help but ask, ¡°What did he say?¡± Sophie replied. ¡°Before sealing me away, he told me this, ¡®The world is changing and no one can escape fate¡¯s punishment. The cycle of heaven and earth is inevitable. I don¡¯t want you to die, so I have no choice but to seal you away. By the time you awake, everything will be different, and you¡¯ll appear in a brand-new Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. era.¡±¡± After she spoke, she took a deep breath. ¡°Indeed, when I woke up, I was already in another era. ¡°That was the Primordial Age where Emperor Jabari reigned supreme. It was truly a bright era where a Grand Emperor would be born every once in a while. Unfortunately, as the Demon Race invaded Earth, the Primordial Age drew to a close.¡± ¡°Meanwhile, the current era we are in is called the Apocalypse Age.¡± James was listening intently. Now, he had a rough understanding of this universe¡¯s history, which could be roughly divided into different eras the Primeval Age, the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, the Primordial Age, and the current Apocalypse Age However, he had no idea how long each erasted. Perhaps not even Sophie had any idea. ¡°The power of the Five Elements of Genesis originated from the Ancestral Gods of the Primeval Age During the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, the Five Ancestral Gods obtained the Five Elements and became Grand Emperors.¡± ¡°This means that if you obtain one of the Five Elements, you¡¯ll gain enormous potential and at least reach the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± Sophie briefly narrated the history of the universe and the origin of the Five Elements of Genesis. James listened intently. ¡°Why did the Primeval Age and the Ancient Heavenly Court Age end?¡± He asked puzzledly. ¡°Did we humans do something to vite the Heavenly Path and bring about the Apocalypse Age? Is that why the Heavenly Path targeted humans?¡° Sophie said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Although I was born in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, I was sealed away not too long after. I don¡¯t know much about the era I was born in, let alone the Primeval Age. I¡¯m somewhat knowledgeable about the Primordial Era, but there¡¯s no need for you to know all this at the moment. The only thing you need to do at the moment is to cultivate hard andpete for providence.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James said with determination in his eyes, ¡°I will definitely obtain the Five Elements of Genesis. I will cut down anyone who dares stand in my way.¡± James had a conviction in his heart. He certainly possessed the strength to fight against the prodigies of the Three-Thousand Worlds for the providence. Sophie warned, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. God knows how many prodigies who were sealed since the Primordial Age n to emerge in his etra. Perhaps you believe that Lucifer is the strongest individual you¡¯ve ever met. In that case, I¡¯ll have to warn you that you¡¯ll encounter countless other prodigies who are more terrifying than Lucifer in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you for the advice. I¡¯ll keep them in mind.¡± After briefly discussing with Sophie, James continued scrolling through the feed of the Martial Arts Forum. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2421 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 After briefly scrolling through the Martial Arts Forum, James logged out and sat on the sofa lost in contemtion. This time, Sophie had told him many things. Moreover, he learned of Sophie¡¯s background. She was born in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, and her father was a war god in the court. Since he was hailed as a war god, he must have reached the pinnacle of strength. However, he did not know how Sophie made her acquaintance with Emperor Jabari nor why she was in the Celestial Abode. For the time being, James remained in Wyrmstead and spent quality time with Winnie while he waited for the providence to appear. He did not wish to acquire all Five Elements of Genesis. As long as he could obtain a single of them, he would consider himself extremely fortunate. Just like that, seven days passed. In the morning on the seventh day, just as the sun rose above the horizon¡­ Boom! An explosion suddenly urred in a random spot on Earth. The st was so terrifying that even the earth shook. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What a powerful energy fluctuation!¡± Sensing the st, every cultivator on Earth turned to look in the direction where the explosion urred. The st hade from the South Pole. ¡°Is the providence here?¡± Many spected that the providence after the Second Cmity had arrived. In the morning, James was sitting quietly in the pce¡¯s courtyard. Suddenly, the earth shook, and he heard a deafening sting from far away. Wearing a grim expression, he stood up and gazed into the distance. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the earth shaking?¡± After hesitating momentarily, he stood up and flew in the direction of the fluctuation. He summoned his full strength and maximized his speed. The closer he got to the South Pole, the greater the fluctuation. When he arrived at the South Pole, he realized there were thousands upon thousands of living beings there. Some were beasts who had recently emerged as a force to be reckoned with, whereas others were prodigies who came from the Three-Thousand Worlds. Soon, he arrived at the source of the fluctuations. In the sky before him was a huge energy vortex that was golden in color in the middle. Like a blinding sun, it radiated a golden light. As the energy vortex spun non-stop, it radiated energy so powerful that it distorted even the void. No one dared approach the vortex. That was because the energy in its surroundings was simply too terrifying. Every living being was observing from a distance away. ¡°James.¡± A voice came from behind him. James turned his head and saw Diney, Henry, and the Blithe King. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± He nodded. Diney asked, ¡°Has the providence appeared?¡± James shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it should appear soon. Sophie said that the providence would appear within this time period. Since there¡¯s such a huge fluctuation here, I guess providence must have arrived.¡± The three looked at the energy vortex before them. The vortex kept swirling for three whole days. Three dayster, the energy vortex was divided into five smaller vortexes, and each had a door in its center. ¡°Could that be a Space-Time Portal?¡± Many prodigies conversed with each other. Then, some of them headed in the direction of the illusory doors in the center of the five vortexes. Each of them entered a different Space-Time Portal. James looked at the three behind him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look, shall we? To increase our chances of obtaining the providence, we should enter different Space-Time Portals.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They nodded. After briefly ncing at one of the vortexes, he approached it and stepped into the Space-Time Portal. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2422 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 The moment James entered the Space-Time Portal, his vision blurred. When he reappeared, he had arrived at an unknown location. It was a mountain range surrounded by rocks that were shaped after melting and full of a primordial atmosphere. ¡°What concentrated elemental power!¡± Sophie eximed. James asked, ¡°What did you sense, Sophie?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, ¡°I sensed fire elemental power. Each of the five Space-Time Portals is linked to five different unknown worlds, and each world possesses a Genesis. Since the fire elemental power here is so overwhelming, this should be the origin of the Fire Genesis.¡± ¡°You have to offer me guidance, Sophie.¡± James pleaded, ¡°I can only obtain the Fire Genesis with your guidance. After getting my hands on the Fire Genesis, maybe I¡¯ll seize the other Genesis as well.¡± One would gain enormous power just by obtaining one of the Five Elements of Genesis. However, as James had the Celestial Abode and Sophie¡¯s assistance, his ambition was great, and he wanted to obtain more Genesis. ¡°Of course I will,¡± Sophie said. ¡°Long ago, I entered Emperor Jabari¡¯s Celestial Abode. Now that the Celestial Abode belongs to you, both of us have already been stained by Karma. Besides, the stronger the potential you show, the more fearful I am. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll help you grow.¡± James had no idea what she was talking about. However, it was not important to him at the moment. ¡°Sophie, tell me where the Fire Genesis is.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll try to sense it.¡± She began sensing this unknown world in earnest from within the Celestial Abode. Approximately ten minutester¡­ ¡°James, head to your left.¡± Sophie began giving James directions. After getting his bearings, James went full speed ahead. Under Sophie¡¯s guidance, he flew for approximately ten days before arriving at a mountain. This mountain was a volcano. From a distance, the mes were burning fiercely with a white color that seemed a bit odd. However, the white mes appeared to have no temperature at all. When James approached, he could not feel any heat. ¡°Is this the ce, Sophie?¡± James asked. Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode, ¡°That¡¯s right, I can sense the presence of Genesis here. However, I must admit that I¡¯m somewhat bewildered. How did we obtain it so easily? There should be some barriers nearby that we need to cross to obtain the Fire Genesis.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look for now.¡± James walked toward the volcano before him. The moment he approached the volcano, he was immediately enveloped in white mes. However, he could not feel any heat. This baffled him. Confused, he pressed forward. As he took another few steps, he sensed a scorching heat. ¡°Why is it suddenly so hot in here all of a sudden?¡± James started sweating profusely almost immediately, and the sweat quickly soaked through his clothes. However, as he could still endure the scorching heat, he pressed forward. The deeper he went, the higher the temperature. At that moment, his clothes had been burned away, and his skin had turned red, resembling molten iron. ¡°What a terrifying temperature¡­¡± James stopped and gazed into the distance. At a nce, there seemed to be no end in sight. Only a continuous stream of white mes could be seen. Being in the white mes, the powerful fire elemental power entered his body and burned his physical body. If James was not in a hurry to obtain Genesis, he would have stopped here to cultivate at this perfect spot. By cultivating his physical body here, he would gain many times the benefitspared to elsewhere. ¡°Sophie, I can¡¯tst much longer. How do I obtain the Five Elements of Genesis?¡± James asked. ¡°Hold on, let me see¡­¡± Sophie sat in a lotus position in the Celestial Abode and began extrapting. ¡°Die.¡± Suddenly, she heard a voice reverberating in her mind. At that moment, she spurted out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. Her face was pale. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2423 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 Through the changes in the Law of Heaven, Sophie sought to understand the methods of obtaining the Five Elements of Genesis. However, everything backfired. She slowly stood up. Her face was pale as she murmured, ¡°By helping James out, I have transgressed the Law of Heaven and am now contaminated by heavy Karma.¡± ¡°Sophie, are you done extrapting?¡± James waited for twenty minutes. Seeing that Sophie did not respond, he asked. Sophie said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± Hearing this, James was overjoyed. He asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ James¡­¡± Sophie opened and shut her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sophie thought about it and decided to tell James. ¡°By helping you out, I have been contaminated by heavy Karma. Indeed, I have discovered the way to obtain the Five Elements of Genesis. However, there is a price to pay.¡± ¡°Huh? What price?¡± James asked. Sophie said, ¡°In the Primeval Age, I would be judged by Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll face.¡± She only knew that she had been stained by heavy Karma by viting the Heavenly Path. She was not afraid of dying, but the Karma she was contaminated by was many times more terrifying than even death. ¡°That serious?¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, James apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sophie sighed and said, ¡°I thought the Karma I¡¯d be stained by would be negligible if I avoid helping you out directly. I thought that I could resolve this by myself. However, I let my guard down and helped you extrapte the ways to obtain the Five Elements of Genesis. Perhaps I¡¯d be fine if this was ordinary stuff. However, these are the Five Elements of Genesis we¡¯re talking about, one of the greatest powers on heaven and earth.¡± ¡°What will happen to you, Sophie?¡± James asked. Sophie did not say much. ¡°I only hope you can grow and eventually reach an unbelievable rank. That way, you¡¯ll be able to eradicate my Karma. In any case, let¡¯s not dwell on the matter anymore. There¡¯s only one way to obtain the Fire Genesis. You need to refine your physical body right here and let your body possess fire elemental power. Then, head over to the central region and forcibly absorb the Fire Genesis. You won¡¯t be able to absorb the Fire Genesis if your physical body isn¡¯t cultivated with fire elemental energy.¡± Sophie exined ¡°Refine my physical body? A fire elemental body?¡± Sophie said, ¡°Yes¡­ This is the most I can do for you. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. It¡¯s extremely difficult to refine your body into a fire elemental body. However, since your body works in mysterious ways, this should be a piece of cake for you.¡± ¡°By the way, since you wish to obtain more Genesis, time is of the essence.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Then, he continued on his way. The deeper he went, the higher the temperature of the mes. After arriving at a spot where he could withstand the heat, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and began absorbing the nearby mes to refine his physical body. Sophie, on the other hand, continued to offer him advice. ¡°To refine your body into a fire elemental body, you should gather the fire element in your cells and cultivate a whole new power called True Fire Energy¡­¡± Under Sophie¡¯s guidance, James began to cultivate and refine his body. There were already two kinds of power inside his body. As such, cultivating a third would be extremely difficult. Without a cultivation method, there was no way his body could contain that many powers at the same time. Under Sophie¡¯s guidance, James began absorbing the surrounding mes to refine his physical body. As his body kept regenerating under the destruction of the mes, his physical strength grew increasingly stronger. Just like that, James cultivated for three months straight. Three monthster, his body had transformed into a fire elemental energy, and his blood had turned into mes circting throughout his blood vessels. ¡°Sophie, refining my physical body isn¡¯t that hard. I just have to withstand the pain of the fire burning my body. However, it¡¯s impossible for me to cultivate True Fire Energy. I don¡¯t have the cultivation method to aplish such a feat.¡± At a loss, James requested Sophie¡¯s help. Sophie furrowed her eyebrows when she heard him. ¡°What should I do?¡± She was in a bind. In the end, she decided to give it another try and extrapte once more. After all, there was no way that things could get worse. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2424 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 She continued extrapting. Soon, she spurted out a mouthful of blood. However, she obtained much useful information from the fluctuations of the Law of Heaven this time. ¡°J-James¡­¡± Sophie said, her voice shivering. ¡°Yes, Sophie?¡± She said, ¡°I-I extrapted some important information.¡± ¡°Please tell me more about it!¡± James was thrilled. She said, ¡°In the Primeval Age, the Five Ancestral Gods who controlled the Five Elements of Genesis once gathered and discussed something for some time. Then, they created an unprecedented and ground -breaking cultivation method.¡± ¡°What cultivation method was it?¡¯ James asked. ¡°Elemental Inversion.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°E-Elemental Inversion is a cultivation method created based on the Five Elements of Genesis. James, the greatest providence after the Second Cmity is not the Five Elements of Genesis, but rather the Elemental Inversion cultivation method.¡± James was stunned. The Five Elements of Genesis were terrifying enough. Hearing that they were not the greatest providence, he could not help but be stunned. ¡°L-Leave this ce at once and search for Elemental Inversion.¡± Sophie said. However, as her words disclosed incredible Heaven¡¯s secret, she suffered a terrible bacsh. The terrifying power of the Heavenly Breath materialized and struck her, and she copsed heavily to the ground. At that moment, she could feel her powers disappearing, and she was being assimted by the Heavenly Breath. ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± Sophie took a deep breath. She knew she had disclosed Heaven¡¯s secret. Those who reached the Emperor Rank or were infinitely close to crossing into the Grand Emperor Rank were capable of gaining insight into Heaven¡¯s secret. However, they would not disclose it for fear of suffering retribution. Sophie, meanwhile, did the opposite, but she did not have a choice. ¡°E-Elemental Inversion c-can be found in the five vortexes¡¯ Time-Space Portals¡¯ central region. There¡¯s a hidden Space-Time Portal there¡­¡± The more she said, the greater the bacsh she suffered. At that moment, she felt her life hanging by a thread. ¡®Am I going to die?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sophie began to lose consciousness. However, at that moment, an afterimage appeared. ¡°Y-Your Majesty¡­¡± she spoke. ¡°Y-Your soul¡­ Does it linger here still?¡± An illusory voice came, ¡°Soon¡­ I long foresaw this day. I exist to help you get through this tribtion.¡± After speaking, the illusory shadow waved his arm, and countless inscriptions materialized in his palm and enveloped Sophie. At that moment, the pain subsided. She could feel that the Heavenly Path was no longer targeting her. Sophie stood up and thanked him respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Emperor Jabari¡­¡± The afterimage shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to vanish for real this time. You have broken a taboo. Do not repeat your mistakes, or else there¡¯ll be no one else who can save you. Unless, of course, you have the power to change destiny.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sophie nodded and asked, ¡°Emperor Jabari, how far can James progress?¡± The afterimage said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I foresee that the Heavenly Path will be chaotic in the near future, and nothing can be extrapted.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sophie was confused. ¡°This means that the future is full of variables¡­¡± The afterimage¡¯s voice grew weaker and weaker until itpletely vanished. ¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2425 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 Sophie tried extrapting the ways to obtain the Fire Genesis. Over the past few years, James¡¯ performance had improved substantially. As she helped him out indirectly, she began to sense that she was increasingly bound together with James and that there was heavy Karma between them. To eradicate the Karma, James had to keep growing stronger. Otherwise, his Karma would fall upon her shoulders. Since things had alreadye to this, she believed she might as well help James one more time. However, she did not expect that she would disclose Heaven¡¯s secret and transgress the Heavenly Path. She knew what would happen if she disclosed Heaven¡¯s secret. However, just a moment ago, she endured excruciating pain and told James about the information she acquired. Fortunately, remnants of Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul lingered in the Celestial Abode, or else she would have been doomed. As Emperor Jabaripletely vanished, she breathed a sigh of relief and sat in a lotus position on the ground. Her face was pale as she murmured, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Meanwhile, James, who was in the outside world, had no idea that Sophie was almost being annihted by the Heavenly Path. After Sophie told him that the Five Elements of Genesis were not the greatest providence, he immediately left this world and returned to Earth. There were five energy vortexes in the sky, and each had an illusory door corresponding to the unknown location of the Five Elements of Genesis. ¡°Was there a hidden door in the central region?¡± James murmured. Then, he walked toward the central region of the five vortexes. After he approached the area, he scanned his surroundings. However, he could not find the hidden door. ¡°I can¡¯t find anything. Sophie,¡± he said. Through the Celestial Abode, Sophie observed the situation outside. After brief contemtion, she said, Use your senses. It shouldn¡¯t be visible to the naked eye. Perhaps you can only see it when you approach the central region.¡± James scanned his surroundings. Realizing he was not yet in the central region, he began walking forward. As he walked, he scanned his surroundings. Soon, he spotted an illusory door before him. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± James smiled and scanned his surroundings once more. All living beings of the Three-Thousand Worlds had entered the five vortexes. Without a single living being in in sight, he did not hesitate and immediately entered the door. His vision blurred. When he reopened his eyes, the scenery before him had changed. He was brought to an unknown ce. This ce was wide and spacious. There were no mountains, streams, or anything for that matter. ¡°Sophie, how do I obtain Elemental Inversion?¡± James asked. This was Heaven¡¯s secret. Sophie no longer dared gain insight into the changes of the Law of Heaven and learn of Heaven¡¯s Secret. If she continued to do so, she might lose her life. ¡°I can¡¯t help you out anymore, James. Think of a way yourself,¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came. Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows, but he remained silent and wandered about the region. Soon, the scenery before him changed once more. Before him was a mountain, and there was no end in sight. There was a winding road on the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there was a gazebo where five elderly men were sitting. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, when James blinked, everything disappeared. Instead, a painting came into view. The painting spanned across the sky, depicting a mountain with a winding road. At the foot of the mountain, there was a gazebo where five elderly men were sitting. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2426 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 ¡°A painting?¡± James froze momentarily. The moment his eyes gazed upon the scenery, he thought it was real. It appeared that it was only a painting ¡°Could Elemental Inversion be rted to the painting? Are the five elderly men in the painting the Five Ancestral Gods who controlled the Five Elements of Genesis and created Elemental Inversion in the Primeval Age?¡± James murmured. ¡°Who are you?¡± Just as James¡¯ gaze was fixed on the painting, a voice came. ¡°Huh?¡± Puzzled, James turned to the side and saw a man staring at him in the distance. James returned the stare. The man was around twenty years old. Wearing a blue robe, he had long hair and a somewhat handsome- looking appearance. ¡°Who are you?¡± James was on guard. He only found this ce with the help of Sophie¡¯s guidance, and this was where Elemental Inversion was located. Now that an outsider was here, this man before him must know about Elemental Inversion. That would make him an enemy. The man wearing a blue robe furrowed his eyebrows. He never thought there would be someone here He only came here after receiving guidance from a prominent figure. As such, he did not expect there would be someone else here. After furrowing his eyebrows, the man said, ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis aren¡¯t located here. What are you doing here?¡± James returned the question, ¡°Why are you here then if the Five Elements of Genesis aren¡¯t here? Could it be there are treasures even greater than the Five Elements of Genesis here? Why don¡¯t we share what we know?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The man grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can smooth-talk your way out of this. Leave this ce at once Or else, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± ¡°Oh, what do you n to do?¡± A slight grin crept up on James¡¯ face as he said, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t belong to you. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± The man did not waste his breath with James. His face darkened, and he struck with his palm. At that moment, he had already appeared before James. Powerful Palm Energy shredded through the air. James raised his hand to block the attack Boom! Their palms collided. As two powerful True Essences collided, a terrifying ripple was created. James could feel his arm go lirnp. As the terrifying power spread from his arm to his body, he wasContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. instantly injured. At the same time, he staggered backward. Meanwhile, the man remained where he stood. ¡°He¡¯s strong.. A chill ran down James¡¯ spine. His strength was unrivaled even among the prodigies of the Three-Thousand Worlds. Although he had yet to resort to the dragon bones and Sacrilegious Ascension, his strength was nheless equivalent to a cultivator at the Mage Rank. Now that their palms collided, he did not expect he would be at a disadvantage. After dealing James a blow, the man pulled back his hand and looked at James coldly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. Leave now andpete for the Five Elements of Genesis. Otherwise, it might be toote.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jamesughed. ¡°Drop your act! Do you seriously think I have no idea what this ce has in store? Without the item here, we won¡¯t be able to obtain the Five Elements of Genesis anyway. Even if we find the Five Elements of Genesis, we won¡¯t be able to cultivate True Elemental Energy. Without cultivating True Elemental Energy, we won¡¯t be able to obtain the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± Hearing this, the man had a murderous look on his face. His expression darkened as he said coldly. Quite knowledgeable, aren¡¯t you? Looks like I can¡¯t spare you now. No matter who your backer is, you are dead meat.¡± ¡°How lively!¡± At that moment, a burst ofughter came in the distance. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2427 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 James and the man in a blue robe turned to look at the source of theughter. From afar, two people approached them. They were a man and a woman. ¡°Marcello¡­ Jace¡­¡± Upon seeing them, James furrowed his eyebrows. Why were they here? After some thought, he believed that this was only natural. After all, they came from the Demon Realm and were members of the Demon Race. Meanwhile, the Demon Race was a terrifying force in the Primordial Age. They managed to singlehandedly bring about a copse of an era. As such, there must be extremely powerful figures among the Demon Race. Since Sophie knew of Elemental Inversion¡¯s existence, there was no way the Demon Race would not be in the know. Marcello walked toward James, nced at him, and pursed her lips, saying smilingly, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t an ordinary person. You must have someone¡¯s backing. However, I didn¡¯t expect him or her to know of this ce.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°In that case, I assume you¡¯re here for Elemental Inversion?¡± Marcello nodded and said, ¡°I just received news from powerful figures among the Demon Race. This information was only acquired through thebined extraption of many powerful members of our race. Although we seeded in the end, we paid a hefty price.¡± ¡°A hefty price?¡± James froze. Immediately, he contacted Sophie who was in the Celestial Abode. ¡°Sophie, are you alright after helping me extrapte Elemental Inversion?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came, ¡°Of course I¡¯m alright.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. After conversing with Sophie, James looked at Marcello, Jace, and the man in a blue robe. Sophie, who was able to sense the situation outside, warned, ¡°Be careful, James. Everyone here has the backing of some extremely powerful figures. Only cultivators at the Grand Emperor Rank or infinitely close to it are capable of this extraption.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll proceed with caution.¡± James said no more. No matter who stood in his way, he had to obtain Elemental Inversion. Even against Marcello, he would not go easy on her. That was because this Supernatural Power was simply too terrifying. Those who obtained it would be a force to be reckoned with. However, this was only the providence after the Second Cmity. How powerful would the providence of the Third and Fourth Cmities be? At that moment, another man walked toward the group. He was wearing a ck robe and had a somewhat handsome¨Clooking face. He also exuded an unusual aura. It was Lucifer. Upon seeing the crowd, he could not help but smile, ¡°I guess I¡¯mte. I didn¡¯t expect there would be someone else here.¡± As more and more people appeared, the expression of the man in a blue robe turned grim. ¡°I guess this should be all, right?¡® James gazed into the distance and murmured. He knew nothing about the strength of Jace and the man in the blue robe and only had a rough understanding of Lucifer¡¯s power. However, the only thing he was sure of was that Jace and the man in the blue robe would be easy to deal with. If more people appeared, obtaining Elemental Inversion would certainly be extremely difficult. Jace nced at Lucifer and said nothing. Though they were members of the Demon Race, they were of different ns. Instead, it was Marcello who took the initiative to greet Lucifer. She smiled and said, ¡°Hey there, Lucifer.¡± Lucifer looked at her and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m older than even your father. Yet you called me by my name.¡± Marcello stuck her tongue out and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wish to be addressed as ¡®Grand Patriarch¡®.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucifer waved slightly, unwilling to prolong the conversation any longer. He walked toward the painting, and his gaze was fixed on the huge painting in mid¨Cair. After some time, he furrowed his eyebrows and murmured, ¡°Could it be that Elemental Inversion is rted to this painting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They are rted to each other.¡± A giggle came from afar. ¡°I never expected that it would this lively here. I thought no one woulde.¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2428 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 They turned their heads. N?velDrama.Org ? content. A gorgeous woman walked toward them from afar. Though she approached from a distance, she appeared before the crowd in the blink of an eye. The woman was approximately 180 centimeters tall and was wearing a red dress. She had long ck hair, delicate features, and fair skin as white as snow. With a smile, she introduced herself, ¡°Hello, my name is Nyasia Ximena. Ie from Jod¨®n.¡± Hearing this, Jace, Lucifer, and the man in a blue robe all took a few steps back. James asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s Jodon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mysterious and terrifying ce. There¡¯s no need for you to know all this at the moment, Now, you only need to know that Jodon isparable to the Demon Race in strength.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James looked at the woman called Nyasia puzzledly. Meanwhile, Nyasia smiled, ¡°I wanted toe to Earth a long time ago. At longst, I¡¯m finally here. Pleased to make your acquaintances.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Hi, Nyasia, my name is James Caden.¡± Marcello kept ncing over at him but he feigned ignorance. James walked over to Nyasia and tried to shake her hand. Nyasia froze. Confused by James¡® actions, she looked at him in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Awkwardly, James retracted his hand and scratched his head, saying, ¡°N¨CNothing¡­¡± ¡°Is this the Five¨CElements Painting?¡± Nyasia stared at the painting in mid¨Cair and murmured. Although James knew that Elemental Inversion was located here, he had no idea what the Five¨C Elements Painting was. So, he asked, ¡°Ms. Nyasia, what is the Five¨CElements Painting?¡± Nyasia exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it either, but I heard that it¡¯s an artifact left behind by the Five Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age. It has been passed down through countless generations and has been present since the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and the Primordial Age until now. ¡°The Five¨CElements Painting has always existed in the legends as no one has ever seen it with their own eyes. Legend has it that the Five¨CElements Painting is rted to the Five Elements of Genesis. I never thought I¡¯d be able to witness it with my own eyes today.¡± Marcello and Jace looked at her. As expected of a living being from Jodon, she was much more knowledgeable. Though they came from the Demon Realm, they had never heard of such a thing before. James was shocked too. Sophie was the daughter of a war god from the Ancient Heavenly Court. That was why she had heard of the Five Ancestral Gods. He was surprised to learn that Nyasia knew about this as well. Since she knew everything, James cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Is Elemental Inversion concealed inside the Five¨CElements Painting?¡± Nyasia nced at him and said, ¡°How would I know? But I guess so.¡± Saying that, she looked at the man in a blue robe and smiled, ¡°You must be Willibald Jamarcus.¡± The man looked at her. His expression wasposed, and he seemed to not be taken aback that Nyasia hailed from Jodon. ¡°Mhm.¡± He nodded slightly. Nyasia said, ¡°Did your master not tell you how to decipher the Five¨CElements Painting?¡± After brief contemtion, he said, ¡°Yes, he did.¡± Nyasia said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you spill the beans? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll obtain Elemental Inversion just because you know how to decipher the puzzle. You need luck and fortune on your side as well.¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2429 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 Nyasia had no idea how to decipher the Five¨CElements Painting. However, she knew that Willibald would certainly know since he had a powerful backer¨Chis master, who was also terrifying. Indeed, Willibald knew how to decipher the Five¨CElements Painting. But he also knew that to obtain Elemental Inversion, he required a great amount of good fortune and not the methods to decipher the painting. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Hearing this, everyone turned to look at him. He said, ¡°My master told me that the Five¨CElements Painting is a priceless treasure in the Primeval Age and has been passed down over countless generations. To decipher the Five¨CElements Painting, we need five different powers.¡± Hearing this, Nyasia asked, ¡°Do you mean True Elemental Energy?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Willibald said. Furrowing his eyebrows, James said, ¡°This is gettingplicated. We have acquired such great strength. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll give up on True Essence and cultivate True Elemental Energy. Do we have to find five people who cultivate True Elemental Energy to decipher the Five¨CElements Painting?¡± Willibald nced at James and said coldly, ¡°No need. Before I arrive, my master has already prepared True Elemental Energy for me.¡± Nyasia said, ¡°What are you waiting for then? Hurry up and decipher the Five¨CElements Painting.¡± To be honest, Willibald was reluctant to do so. He thought he would be the only one here. Now that so many had appeared, the chances of him obtaining Elemental Inversion had decreased drastically. However, he knew that he might not be able to obtain Elemental Inversion just because he was the one who deciphered the Five¨CElements Painting. Good fortune was the key here. Fate was preordained, and the Heavenly Path had determined everything. What belonged to a person would end up in their possession. No one could ever take it away unless one reached a rank where one could reverse fate and change destiny. Only then could they forcibly seize other people¡¯s boons. Lucifer, Jace, and Marcello simply remained silent and looked at Willibald. Meanwhile, Willibald took a g out. The g had five colors, each corresponding to a single element. As he waved the g, powerful energy immediately materialized from within and entered the painting in the sky. He repeatedly waved a few times. The power of five elements materialized and entered the painting. At that moment, the painting underwent some changes and transformed into a real one. In front of him was a range of undting mountains, with a winding path leading straight to the end of the mountain range. At the foot of the mountain was a gazebo where five elderly men were sitting. At that moment, they were happily chit¨Cchatting away while ying chess. However, the chessboard on the table was bizarre. Before each of the elderly men was a chessboard, and the chess pieces on each of the five chessboards were mysterious inscriptions. ¡°Ancestral God Gold, who will obtain Elemental Inversion in the future?¡± an elderly man asked. Another said, ¡°Elemental Inversion was something we created after undergoing numerous hardships. However, it¡¯s only a theory and hasn¡¯t been put into practice. Whether it would work or not will depend on future generations obtaining the Five Elements of Genesis and Elemental Inversion.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°That might be a little hard.¡± ¡°Indeed, the Five Elements of Genesis is already one of the strongest powers on heaven and earth. Together with the strongest Supernatural Power, who would be this fortunate to obtain them all at the same time?¡± ¡°In the future, after passing through countless eras, everything would have changed. Perhaps there could be one out there.¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2430 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 A few elderly men were chit¨Cchatting. Meanwhile, James and the others waited outside the gazebo. However, the elderly men seemed to not have noticed them. James furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It seems that they can¡¯t see us.¡± However, at that moment, an elderly man wearing a golden robe turned suddenly and nced at him, saying smilingly. ¡°We havepany.¡± The others turned as well and looked at James and the others. Marcello said, ¡°My name is Marcello Mariano. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± One of the elderly men stroked his chin and smiled at James and the others, saying, ¡°I never expected the Five¨CElements Painting we left behind would one day appear to see the light of day again. It even brought us a few youngsters.¡± At that moment, Sophie¡¯s voice came, ¡°James, this is a scenery from the Primeval Age. The people in front of you should be the Five Ancestral Gods. They do not exist in this era, but they already knew what would happen despite being in the Primeval Age.¡± ¡°Are you for real?¡± James froze. ¡°Go take a closer look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Hearing this, James walked over to the elderly men and reached out his hand to touch one of them. As soon as they made contact, the elderly man disappeared. When he withdrew his hand, the elderly man reappeared. The elderly man said smilingly, ¡°Haha¡­ It appears that this youngster has seen through us.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. He marveled at the Five Ancestral Gods of the Primeval Age. Despite being separated by so many eras, they were able to foresee what would happen in the current era. ¡°Not bad, all six of you possess enormous potential. However, not anyone can obtain Elemental Inversion. You have to endure extremely heavy Karma.¡± Hearing this, James smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s no big deal. I have obtained all 108 Infinity Steles. The person who gave me the Infinity Steles said the exact same thing. In the end, the Infinity Steles chose me. That¡¯s why I can endure Karma. So give Elemental Inversion to me.¡± ¡°Oh? Are the Infinity Steles of Jack Wawrzyniec in your possession?¡± Hearing this, the other elderly men froze. Meanwhile, the others behind James panicked. Nyasja hurriedly said, ¡°He¡¯s not the only one who can endure Karma.¡± Willibald chimed in, ¡°Indeed, you have to choose wisely.¡± Another elderly man said, ¡°We¡¯re not the ones making the decision. Everything is preordained by fate. I¡¯ll leave some Laws of Inscription behind. Although they can¡¯t represent the Heavenly Path, they are a simplified version of the Heavenly Path. Its decision is final.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, they disappeared. Meanwhile, the inscriptions on the chessboard came to life and immediately appeared in the sky. These inscriptions were constantly changing, like the countless stars in the universe. Immediately afterward, the inscriptions fell like dots of light onto them. ¡°Argh!¡± Marcello cried out in pain. She was the first to be disqualified. As she screamed, she left the Five¨CElements Painting and appeared outside. She could see that the painting was still in the air and that the Five Ancestral Gods had disappeared without a trace. Only James, Lucifer, Nyasia, Jace, and Willibald remained in the painting. Marcello scratched her nose and smiled bitterly, saying, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be the first one to be disqualified.¡± Since she could no longer obtain Elemental Inversion, she did not dwell on the matter. Outside, she was curious to see who would be the one to obtain the well¨Crenowned and ground¨Cbreaking Elemental Inversion. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2431 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 Marcello had a very high standing in the Demon Race, but she was the first to be eliminated. She stood outside, watching the people in the Five¨CElements Painting. Several people were standing outside the gazebo at the foot of the mountain, and mystical inscriptions shrouded all of them. The inscriptions swam around their bodies like tadpoles, emanating colorful rays of light. As he was engulfed by the mystic inscriptions, James did not experience any difort. Instead, he felt warm all over his body. It was extremely cozy. Thisfortsted for over a minute before he felt pain. His muscles felt as though they were being torn apart by countless bugs. Then, there was a sharp pain in his head as if worms were crawling inside his skull. The veins in his face were throbbing from the agony. He looked horrifying. The others were experiencing the same as well. They all felt painful. However, the pain was still bearable for them. To acquire the Elemental Inversion, the unprecedented and outstanding cultivation method, all of them endured the pain strenuously. Several seconds passed once more. Jace suddenly sensed a powerful force approaching him. He could no longer withstand this force and was sent outside forcibly by it. After seeing a blur, he opened his eyes again to find himself outside. Marcelloughed when she saw her senior appear..¡°Jace, it appears that the Elemental Inversion is not meant for you.¡± Jace rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What? Are you thrilled that I¡¯ve been eliminated?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Marcello immediately hid her smile, assumed a serious expression, and said, ¡°It sure is an unprecedented and outstanding cultivation method. Even an exceptional prodigy like you couldn¡¯t get the Elemental Inversion. I have no idea who will be able to get it.¡± She continued to observe the Five¨CElements Painting in front of her. There were still a few people in the painting: James, Lucifer, Nyasia, and Willibald. Even though they were in the painting, some mysterious inscriptions could be seen flowing around their bodies. The inscriptions were like fluid lines, constantly changing. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Watching up until this point, Marcello could not help but ask, ¡°Jace, is this the Elysian Inscription?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jace nodded and said, ¡°This is the simplified Elysian Inscription created by the Five Ancestral Gods. At their rank, they have the power to create worlds and set the rules.¡± The Five Ancestral Gods had surpassed the Grand Emperor Rank, which was unrivaled. The Grand Emperor rank was not attained by anyone during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, let alone the Primordial Age. The ultimate goal of countless Grand Emperors was to reach this rank, but since the Primeval Age, all of them could only close in on the rank indefinitely, never truly reaching it. ¡°In this age, an Ancestral God Rank powerhouse might actually be born,¡± said Jace. 1/2 Marcello nodded. This was a glorious epoch. There were numerous opportunities. There would undoubtedly be powerhouses who would reach this rank. In the painting, four people were still standing outside the gazebo. At this moment, the inscriptions on the four were slowly separating from their surroundings. These inscriptions gathered in the air, forming four razor¨Csharp des. The first de shed at Nyasia, and her body immediately dissipated. Then, she appeared outside the Five¨CElements Painting. The second de mmed down,nding on Lucifer. Lucifer¡¯s body could not withstand the dreadful force either and was immediately split into two halves. However, his body did not vanish from the Five- Elements Painting. Lucifer used an odd Supernatural Power. His body, which had been severed, recovered once again. After recovering, he copsed to the ground. The third de struck andnded on Willibald. Cracks appeared on Willibald¡¯s body. However, he was not cut in half. He did not vanish either and remained in the Five¨CElements Painting. The fourth de hacked down on James. Before itnded on his body, a brilliant light appeared on top of James¡® head which blocked the de that wasing down. ¡°What is that?¡± Outside the painting, Marcello asked, ¡°When the dended on James¡® body, why did a magnificent radiance appear on top of his head?¡± Jace shook his head. He did not know either. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2432 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 This was the simplified Elysian Inscription. His rank was still far too low for him toprehend it. In the Five¨CElements Painting, following the brilliant light that appeared on the top of James¡® head, blocking the sharp de, the other three felt a very powerful forceing toward them. This force forcefully sent them out of the Five¨CElements Painting. Right now, only one person remained in the Five¨CElements Painting. It was James. Outside the painting, Nyasia said as she held out her hands, ¡°I came here for nothing. This brat is truly powerful. He can actually withstand the trials of the Heavenly Path. He even blocked the Heavenly Path¡¯s attack in the end. It appears that, after eons of time, his aplishment will soar to a level that is beyond ourprehension.¡± Willibald¡¯s expression was grave. He came here for the Elemental Inversion, but he did not get anything. Marcello was beaming. She said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. The Elemental Inversion will now belong to James, and it has nothing to do with us. After obtaining the Elemental Inversion, he¡¯ll most likely acquire the Five Elements of Genesis. The first and second providences are both tailored to him.¡± As she was saying that, Marcello turned around and left. ¡°What? He received the first providence too?¡± Nyasia was slightly stunned. When the first providence appeared on Earth, she was not present, so she was not sure who had acquired it. ¡°Yeah.¡± Marcello blinked herrge, bright eyes and said, ¡°James received the first and second providence in a row. In the future, he will be regarded as the greatest by both heaven and earth. That¡¯s quite appropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°This James¡­¡± Nyasia looked at James, who was still in the Five¨CElements Painting, with astonishment on her face. Without saying anything, Lucifer turned around and left. He knew that the treasures of the universe would end up in the hands of those who were meant to have them. The Elemental Inversion was not meant for him. He did not force it either. After Lucifer left, the others left one after another. In the Five¨CElements Painting, James noticed everyone had disappeared. He was the only one left right now. He could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m the only one left? Looks like the Elemental Inversion is mine now.¡± ¡°Haha. Good. It¡¯s not bad at all.¡± Laughter was heard at this precise moment. As theughter rang out, the five elders in the gazebo reappeared. However, they were all standing up at the same time, staring into the distance. ¡°Ancestral God Gold, this James is really quite powerful.¡± ¡°Yes. He actually broke through the River of Time and traveled through it to reach our epoch.¡± While looking off into the distance, the group of people spoke in a lowered voice. James was standing next to them. He could hear what they were saying. ¡°Me?¡± When he heard his name, James slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°I broke through the River of Time and 1/2 arrived at the Primeval Age?¡± When he was still confused, a silhouette suddenly appeared in front of the Five Ancestral Gods. James could clearly see the person. It was him. They looked exactly like him. The only thing that distinguished them was their demeanor. This person in front of him, who looked just like him, had an air of contempt for the world. ¡°Five Ancestral Gods, where is Thea?¡± As soon as they appeared, the person who resembled him asked this question. When he heard Thea,¡® James was slightly stupified. He was very interested in learning what had happened. He focused on listening. However, the scene in front of his eyes started to blur. He could no longer see the Five Ancestral Gods or the person who looked exactly like him. ¡°What is going on?¡± James stroked his chin, baffled. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2433 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 James gained some information when he was inside the Five¨CElements Painting. He learned that in the Primeval Age, the Five Ancestral Gods had already known that he would get the Elemental Inversion. Furthermore, he heard the Five Ancestral Gods say that the future him broke through the River of Time and went to the Primeval Age. ¡®Why would I go to the Primeval Age? ¡®Why did I ask about Thea as soon as I appeared?¡® ¡®What happened to her?¡® Despite much deliberation, James remained perplexed. However, these matters were still too far away for him, so he set them aside for the time being. The only thing he knew for sure was that the future him would be extremely powerful. Just how powerful would he be? He would be so powerful that he could travel through time and traverse the course of history. ¡°I never expected the future me to be so powerful.¡± James touched his nose. After that, he looked at his surroundings and muttered with confusion, ¡°I¡¯m the only one left now. That means I¡¯ll be able to obtain Elemental Inversion. But where is the Elemental Inversion?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. He looked around him. In the distance, there was a rolling mountain range. A mountain path led directly to the end of the mountain range, and at the base of the mountain was a gazebo. The chessboard in the gazebo was still there. Some odd chess pieces remained on the chessboard. He walked over and stared at it. At this precise moment, the Celestial Abode on his finger shed, and a woman in white appeared. It was Sophie. Previously, Sophie was almost killed by the Heavenly Path. Fortunately, the spirit of Emperor Jabari appeared just in time and saved her. At the time, she had already recovered. Herplexion had also regained its rosy hue. ¡°Ms. Sophie,¡± James called out to her. ¡°Mhm.¡± Sophie nodded her head. James asked, ¡°I¡¯m the only one left now. Given the situation as it is now, the Elemental Inversion belongs to me. But where is the Elemental Inversion exactly?¡± Sophie looked at their surroundings as well. Eventually, her gazended on the chessboard. After looking at it for quite a while, she said, ¡°James, this chessboard is the Elemental Inversion.¡± James also looked at it However, he could not understand it. Sophie exined, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re still not able to understand what these inscriptions mean. Why don¡¯t I trante it for you so you can learn it?¡± ¡°That would be the best.¡± James was beaming with delight. Sophie¡¯s presence spared him a lot of trouble. 1/2 Following that, Sophie began to stare at the chessboard. She seemed to look at it for a long time. It seemed as though millions of years or only a moment had passed. The passage of time did not seem to be noticeable in this ce. ¡°Got it,¡± Sophie said suddenly. Her voice brought James back from a trance. ¡°James, I¡¯ve figured it out. I¡¯m going to ry it to you right now.¡± After that, Sophie started teaching James Elemental Inversion. While learning it, James took it very seriously. Under Sophie¡¯s tutge, he quickly picked up this cultivation method. However, he had only learned how to control True Elemental Energy. To exert the true Supernatural Power of the Elemental Inversion, True Elemental Energy was required. If the Five Elements of Genesis were used, the force of this Supernatural Power would be maximized. ¡°You now have a basic understanding of the cultivation method, James. You may now proceed to cultivate True Elemental Energy. After cultivating True Elemental Energy, you¡¯ll be able to absorb the Five Elements of Genesis. The Five Elements of Genesis are destined to be yours. Others wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain it,¡± said Sophie. She looked at James and said once again, ¡°You¡¯re really special. I know that in the future, you¡¯ll turn out to be very terrifying. I only have one request for you in the future.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± James looked at her. Sophie said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now. Only when you¡¯ve grown strong enough and are unrivaled in the entire world will I be able to tell you.¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2434 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 After saying that, Sophie returned to the Celestial Abode. James, on the other hand, looked puzzled. From the Celestial Abode came Sophie¡¯s voice. ¡°James, cultivate well. I believe that even in such a harsh environment, you will be able to continue breaking the Elysian Seal, rise to be the most powerful person in this age, and protect the human race throughout the ages.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I will.¡± James wore a determined look on his face. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already died once. I promised the custodian that as long as I am alive, I will keep humanity safe. Even if it means giving up my life, I will do so without hesitation.¡± ¡°Alright. You should first go outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. ¡°How do I go outside, though?¡± he muttered, confused. While he was confused, a very powerful force came from within the Five¨CElements Painting and violently expelled him. When he reappeared, he was already outside. Just as he was about to leave, the Five¨CElements Painting, which was hanging across the sky, suddenly shrank. It turned into a tinyndscape painting and descended from the sky. James was slightly stunned before reaching out and catching the falling painting. ¡°This?¡± James unfolded the painting. The scene in it was the same scene from the Five¨CElements Painting. Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°James, the Elemental Inversion is inside the Five- Elements Painting. Now that you¡¯ve received Elemental Inversion, this painting is naturally yours. Keep it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James stopped focusing on it. He kept the Five¨CElements Painting and ced it in the Celestial Abode. After that, he left. He left this unknown area and appeared on Earth. Looking at the five energy vortexes in the sky, he walked toward one of them. The gateway in this energy vortex was connected to the Fire Domain. In this world, there was the Fire Genesis. He had already improved his body into a fire elemental body. Now all he had to do was locate the Fire Genesis. Then, he could absorb and refine it. James quickly walked toward the volcano and soon arrived there. Many living beings had already gathered in this area. However, these living beings did not know how to get the Fire Genesis. They had no idea where the Fire Genesis was either. They were searching in the volcano. There was no heat in the volcano¡¯s outer regions, so they could come and go freely. However, it was extremely hot in the volcano¡¯s depths. Despite the fact that these prodigies were from the Three Thousand Worlds, they dared not enter the area hastily. James, on the other hand, immediately headed for the depths of the volcano. Under Sophie¡¯s guidance, he arrived at the deepest area of the volcano. This location was engulfed in white mes and had a very high temperature. Nevertheless, James¡® body had be a fire elemental body. The mes at this ce did not harm him. Rather, it appeared as if they were a part of him. ¡°James, use Elemental Inversion and detect the Fire Genesis,¡± instructed Sophie from the Celestial Abode. James nodded. After that, he concentrated his thoughts and performed Elemental Inversion. Under the control of the cultivation method, the surrounding mes seemed to havee to life, moving in ordance with his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s underground.¡± James detected it and stomped on the ground with great force. Instantaneously, the mountain shook and the earth trembled. The volcano split open. In the deepest part of the earth, a white me appeared. The me was very special. The surrounding mes did not dare to approach it, leaving an empty area around it. At the moment, outside the volcano¡­ ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Why did the volcano split open?¡± 1 ¡°Look. Someone is deep inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s James Caden.¡± ¡°Could it be that James found the Fire Genesis?¡± ¡°What if he did? It¡¯s not like anyone who finds amazing treasures can obtain them. It is determined by opportunities and fate. Besides, remarkable treasures can automatically recognize their owner.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have a look.¡± Everyone outside the volcano quickly rushed to the depths of the volcano. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2435 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 The volcano was already split open. A chasm emerged, and at the bottom of it, there was a white me. The me was surrounded by empty space. ¡°This is the Fire Genesis?¡± James muttered. At this moment, many people came rushing over. ¡°The Fire Genesis is mine!¡± A roar resounded. A prodigy quickly flew over and charged toward the Fire Genesis, intent on keeping it. However, as soon as he got close to it, the white me unleashed a terrifying force. Before he could react, he came into contact with this white me and instantly evaporated. The others who came running over were utterly disconcerted. ¡®They¡¯re gone, just like that?¡® ¡®Isn¡¯t this Fire Genesis a little too terrifying?¡® Even James could not help but take a deep breath. It was too horrifying. The prodigy who dashed over was at the very least of the Mage Rank. As soon as they got close to the Fire Genesis, their body evaporated. After the person vanished, the others did not dare toe any closer. They simply stood nearby.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Straight ahead, the white me was floating. It was silent, and the only sound was that of the burning me. James knew that this Fire Genesis belonged to him. Nobody would be able to take it away from him, so he was not in a hurry. He slowly walked over and catalyzed Elemental Inversion. Under the control of the cultivation method, the form of the Fire Genesis kept changing. It was like a wisp of smoke, swaying in the wind. ¡°Wha-?¡± Many people were taken aback when they saw this. ¡°What¡¯s happening? How does James have control over the Fire Genesis?¡± Many were confused. James, on the other hand, looked delighted. Elemental Inversion was indeed amazing. It could control the Fire Genesis directly. However, he could not refine it into his body yet, as True Fire Energy was required. He had yet to cultivate True Fire Energy, so he did not rush to absorb and refine the Fire Energy. He sat on the ground in the lotus position, performed Elemental Inversion, and began to absorb the mes around him. He refined them, turning them into his own True Fire Energy. Under normal conditions, a person¡¯s body could only sustain one type of True Energy. However, Elemental Inversion was created for the Five Elements of Genesis. The cultivation method could not only control the Five Elements of Genesis, but it could also sustain five different types of True Energy with different attributes. 1/2 With Elemental Inversion, it was very easy to cultivate True Fire Energy. It only took a short while for James to cultivate True Energy, but True Energy was rtively weak. If he wanted to enhance it, he would need more time. However, he did not need to make True Energy particrly powerful right now. After cultivating True Fire Energy, James stood up. About ten thousand people had gathered nearby. As soon as he got to his feet, the ten thousand people backed away a little and looked at him warily. James touched his nose and muttered, ¡°Am I that scary?¡± He grinned before employing the cultivation method. The Fire Genesis in front of him was promptly absorbed into his body. While being sustained by True Energy, the Fire Genesis swam about in his meridians. Suddenly, a powerful force manifested from within the Fire Genesis. It nourished his physical body, and at this point, his physical body began to transform. James sat on the ground in the lotus position. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, James was engulfed in mes while his aura was growing stronger incessantly. ¡°His constitution is changing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The Fire Genesis is changing his physical body.¡± The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2436 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 ¡°This brat. Sigh¡­¡± ¡°I never imagined the Fire Genesis would end up in James¡® hands.¡± Many people were envious. James, on the other hand, was engrossed in the thrill of his body¡¯s transformation.. Previously, his physical body had already been transformed into a fire elemental body, but the Fire Genesis was currently changing his body once more. He felt that his blood, his flesh, and his bones were fire. ¡°James, congrattions.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from within the Celestial Abode. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the Fire Genesis to be able to transform your body into a Fire Elemental Holy Body. If nothing goes wrong after this, you¡¯ll get another Genesis. Your body will also undergo aplete transformation, turning into an unprecedented and remarkable Elemental Holy Body.¡± Sophie was envious. James was too lucky. He was truly a man of great fortune. ¡°Hehe.¡± Jamesughed. The Fire Genesis continued to change his body for a day. After that, the me that erupted within his body dissipated. He stood up and clenched his fist. After turning into the Fire Elemental Holy Body, his physical strength also increased significantly. He looked at the ten thousand people in the distance, smiled faintly, and strode over. When he walked over, the people around him automatically made way for him. Next, James went to the Water Domain, which was a vast body of water. The water there was amazing, as there was enigmatic energy in it. In the water, James improved his physical body, allowing it to transform once again into a water elemental body. For other cultivators, this would be impossible. However, James was using Elemental Inversion. It was a Supernatural Power created by the Five Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age. Even though he was already a Fire Elemental Holy Body, he could use the cultivation method to further improve the properties of his body while using the Fire Elemental Body as a foundation. Water Genesis was a spring. From the spring, crystal¨Cclear water continued to form. The water was not typical water. It was energy. James absorbed it without any issues. After absorbing this spring, mystical energy emerged from it, changing James¡® body once more. James¡® body transformed once again into Water Elemental Holy Body. After that, he made his way to the Wood Domain. Wood Genesis was a dead tree. On the dead tree, a new shoot was sprouting. The young shoot continued to emit mystical energy. Metal Genesis was an ore. It was the size of a fist, shaped like a rhombus, and shone with golden light. Earth Genesis was a type of soil that was ck in color. 644 James traveled between the Five Elemental Worlds. Not surprisingly, after obtaining the Elemental Inversion, the Five Elements of Genesis were all his. ¡°Breaking news! James Caden alone acquired the Five Elements of Genesis. ¡°Every time he receives one type of Genesis, the Genesis will change his physical body. He is currently an Elemental Holy Body.¡± ¡°He has the Five Elements of Genesis, and his body contains five different types of energy with different attributes. At this point, who could possiblypete with him?¡± As the news spread, the whole world was shocked. Not only was the Earth astounded, but so were the main Orthodox factions in the Three Thousand Worlds and some powerful divine sites. ¡°What? The Five Elements of Genesis was obtained by a human from Earth?¡± ¡°What? This human¡¯s name is James Caden, and he not only received the Five Elements of Genesis from the second providence, but he also received the Infinity Stele from the first providence?¡± For a moment, the entire world was astonished. James had already made it back to Wyrmstead at this time. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In Wyrmstead Pce¡¯s main hall, Henry was speaking. ¡°Mr. Caden, the word has gotten out. All of the world¡¯s living beings are aware that you obtained the Genesis Five Elements. Even the Three Thousand World¡¯s most powerful cultivators are aware.¡® Henry was deeply worried. ¡°That¡¯s not a good thing, I¡¯m afraid.¡° The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2437 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 now kn Right now, the entire Earth and even the Three Thousand Worlds all knew that James had acquired the first and second providences that appeared on Earth. In a very short period of time, James¡® name became well¨Cknown throughout the Three Thousand Worlds. Every major Orthodox faction, sect, and major power in the Three Thousand Worlds was trying to find out more about James. James¡® stories quickly spread. Now, James¡® deeds were known to all of the Three Thousand Worlds¡® major sects. They discovered he had a Demonic Body, had cultivated Demonic Art, and had an unusual connection to the Demon Race. ¡°Die,¡± a voice came from somewhere ancient in the Three Thousand Worlds. A big shot had spoken. ¡°As a descendant of sinners, not only did he not learn to repent, but he even cultivated Demonic Art without permission. To prevent a repeat of what happened in the past, James must die.¡± After the big shot spoke up, many hidden powerhouses spoke up as well. All of them wanted to kill James. These people were all hidden powerhouses, and they had all been alive since the Primordial Age. Soon after, another powerhouse spoke up, ¡°James can¡¯t die. ¡°Over the years, James made significant contributions to the human race on Earth. He is dedicated to humanity. Even if he has a Demonic Body, this does not justify his death.¡± It caused quite a stir in the Three Thousand Worlds. James, on the other hand, was in Wyrmstead. Nobody had bothered him in thest few days. He was at peace. However, he could guess that he would be in trouble, given that the Three Thousand Worlds were anything but simple. In the Ancient Realm, while Farley appeared to be the top cultivator, James knew that the Ancient Realm was home to a number of hidden powerhouses. Xozarth from the Dragon Abyss was one of them. He was certain that there were still hidden powerhouses in the Ancient Realm, In the past, when he was at the Ancient n, Farley once told Marquies Tenzin that if he destroyed the Ancient n, the hidden powerhouses of the Ancient n would appear and destroy the Demon Race¡¯s Fangs. When he remembered this, James became slightly concerned that he would attract more powerful opponents. With his current strength, he could easily handle a Sage, but someone stronger than that would be too much for him. James was secretly worried. However, worrying about it now was pointless. All he had to do now was work hard on cultivating and improving his strength. In the Cultivation Courtyard of the Celestial Abode, he was sitting in a lotus position, looking inside his body. His body held the Five Elements of Genesis, which were one of the most powerful forces in the entire world. The Five Elements of Genesis were also five treasures. Currently, the Five Elements of Genesis were located separately in each of his five viscera. He concentrated his mind, and the Five Elements of Genesis produced the potent power of the Five Elements. The power of the Five Elements spread throughout his entire body, and it was charged with strength. ¡°After acquiring the Five Elements of Genesis and cultivating the Elemental Holy Body, my current physical strength is on par with the Mage Rank. However, my current rank is still quite low. Now that the Elysian Seal is within my body, it is extremely difficult to raise my rank.¡± James sighed. Despite having exceptional physical strength, his rank was still weak. ording to his understanding, the Mage Rank had three stages. After the Mage Rank came the Tribtion Rank, and after the Tribtion Rank came the Sage Rank. Currently, he could barely kill a Sage using a variety of tactics. Nheless, if he did not rely on the army of four hundred thousand men, he was still quite weak. Tap, tap, tap. Footsteps were approaching.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2438 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 1 James raised his head to look. Sophie wasing in from the outside. She was dressed in white and looked beautiful. On her pretty face, there was a faint smile. She called out, ¡°James.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. James stood up right away. With a smile on his face, he asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, what brought you here?¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I juste and see you?¡± Sophie smiled and sat down in the gazebo nearby. She crossed her legs, revealing her long, pale legs. ¡°You can.¡± Jamesughed and sat to the side. ¡°James.¡± The smile on Sophie¡¯s face froze, and her expression became solemn. Upon seeing this, James was slightly stunned. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sophie said, ¡°During thest few days, I observed the operation of the Heavenly Path and gained some information from the Heavenly Path¡¯s operation rules.¡± Looking at Sophie, James asked, ¡°What information?¡± Sophie said, ¡°You¡¯re going to experience a catastrophe, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°A catastrophe?¡± James was stunned. His face then took on a pained expression. He had already expected that he would be in trouble. ¡°Mhm.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to have a lot of trouble this time.¡± ¡°How much trouble?¡± James was extremely anxious. Sophie shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t extrapte the details. Given that I nearly died thest time I extrapted for a long time, I¡¯ll be in big trouble if + dig deeper. I can only remind you to exercise caution moving forward.¡± James nodded gravely. He would probably be in serious trouble next, as even Sophie was warning him. Regardless, he could not do anything right now. He had no choice but to roll with the punches. ¡°Concentrate on cultivating.¡± Sophie stood up. Then, she changed the subject and smiled while saying, ¡® You¡¯re still quite impressive. You obtained the Infinity Stele as well as the Five Elements of Genesis. I¡¯m not sure what the Third Cmity¡¯s providence is, but after the Fourth Cmity, the four keys to open the seal are in your hands. You will be the one to break the seal, and the providence of breaking the seal will be yours as well. ¡°If you manage to acquire all four providence, your achievement cannot be understated.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve used all my luck obtaining the first and the second providence. I might not get it next time.¡± Sophie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a given. In any case, just give it your all and fight for it. I can sense that the Third Cmity will take some time to appear. During this period, just work hard on cultivating.¡± Sophie showed up and started to chat with James. They talked about a lot of things. They talked about the Primordial Age and the Earth. The Earth was called the Progenitor Star. During the Primordial Age, it was the most magnificent hub of this universe. A major secret was kept hidden on Earth. As a result, countless powerhouses gathered there. However, Earth was not the only ce to live. There were manys in the universe that were habitable by living things. The universe was vast and boundless. To traverse the universe, one would have to reach unfathomable heights. A typical living being would be incapable of traversing the universe. ¡°I remember that during Ancient Heavenly Court Age, there was a Gctic Highway. Every habitable net was connected to this Gctic Highway. After entering the Gctic Highway, one could travel across the gxy,¡± said Sophie. ¡°Gctic Highway?¡± James was slightly taken aback. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sophie exined, ¡°It¡¯s a passage that spans the gxy. The Gctic Highway was specifically created at that time by the Heavenly Court to govern the universe. You can think of this Gctic Highway as being equivalent to the Teleportation Formation you are familiar with.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James finally understood. He had initially believed that Earth was the only suitable for human life in this universe. He had no idea there were so many others as such in the universe. Sophie went on, ¡°The universe is massive. In this universe, there are a lot of powerhouses. Back then, all of these powerhouses were gathered on Earth. Many were killed in battle, but many others survived. ¡°The Demon Race retreated, and these powerhouses all left before the Earth was sealed. ¡°The Demon Realm is home to the Demon Race. And the Demon Realm is a very powerful in the universe.¡± After Sophie exined these things to him, James slowly started to understand. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2439 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 Sophie provided James with some fundamental knowledge about the universe. James had also learned that the Demon Realm was one of the most powerfuls in the universe. The Demon Realm was very far away from Earth. Sophie said, ¡°The distance between the Demon Realm and Earth, measured in light¨Cyears, is three hundred million light¨Cyears.¡± James was a human from Earth, but he did understand the concept of light¨Cyears. It was the speed at which light traveled. ¡°Three hundred million light¨Cyears?¡± He was thunderstruck. Sophie said with a smile, ¡°The universe is vast and infinite. That¡¯s not too far away.¡± ¡°Then, how did Marcello and the otherse to Earth? Furthermore, while they¡¯re on Earth, how can they stillmunicate with the Demon Race from a distance of three hundred million light¨Cyears away?¡± James asked the questions that were on his mind. Sophie exined, ¡°If the Gctic Highway is open, they just have to enter it and they¡¯ll show up on Earth. Currently, the Earth is sealed, and the Gctic Highway has yet to open. They were sent here by a Demon Realm cultivator of great power. ¡°As formunication, they probably used some kind of secret art or treasure.¡± Hearing that, James understood. He gave it some thought and asked, ¡°Could it be that once the seal is broken, the Gctic Highway will be opened?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°When the seal on Earth is broken, as the three thousand Sealed Realms merge with Earth, the sealed Gctic Highway will also be open. Then, the Earth will once again be the hub of the universe. Numerous powerhouses in the universe will be drawn to this location. ¡°In ancient times, the universe had seven realms. These seven realms were the most powerfuls in the universe. The Demon Realm was one of them, as well as Earth. Earth was named Human Realm.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± James was suddenly enlightened. ¡°In any case, this world is far moreplicated than you imagine. There will be a lot you won¡¯t understand if I tell you now. When you have enough power, you will understand. In the Primordial Age, the Ten Emperors of Earth were renowned throughout the universe.¡± After saying that, Sophie stopped speaking. She got to her feet, turned around, and left. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Before she left, she reminded James, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Cultivate in peace. Just take things as theye.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Sophie.¡± With a grateful expression on his face, James stood up and watched Sophie as she left. Since he received the Celestial Abode, Sophie had been extremely helpful to him. Without Sophie¡¯s assistance, he would not have been able to ovee many obstacles. Sophie quickly left in silence. Somewhere in the Ancient Realm, there was a ce called Divinity¡¯s Peak, and it was not too far from the Divinity Sect. Although the Divinity Sect had been destroyed, this ce remained. At the peak of a mountain, there was a cabin. A man was kneeling in front of it. He was the Divine Holy Emperor, an extremely powerful cultivator who had reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. In the Ancient Realm, he was among the top ten, yet he was currently kneeling on the ground. ¡°Grand Sect Leader, Sir, I beg you to pleasee out of seclusion.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor was on his knees, pleading desperately. Creak. The cabin door opened, and an elder walked out. The elder was dressed in a white robe. He was a bearded man with white hair. His face was wrinkled. He was walking sluggishly with his cane. ¡°Sir, you finally appear.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor became excited. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2440 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 ¡°M¨Cmy sect was destroyed by the Demon Race.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s face was smeared with tears. ¡°J¨CJames colluded with the Demon Race and destroyed my sect. Please deliver justice,¡± the Divine Holy Emperor began to speak nonsense. This elder was the founder of the Divinity Sect. He was a super powerful cultivator who had lived since the Primordial Age. The Divinity Sect was actually a very prominent sect in the universe. During the Primordial Age, it was well -known throughout the Seven Realms. The Divinity Sect in the Ancient Realm was merely a branch. Its headquarters were not located on Earth. When the Demon Race retreated from Earth back then, arge number of cultivators from the Divinity Sect did as well. ¡°What happened?¡± The elder walked over and sat on a wooden chair to the side. He had been sound asleep, so he had no idea what had taken ce outside. The Divine Holy Emperor said, ¡°A prodigy named James Caden appeared on Earth. Despite being a descendant of sinners, he was in cahoots with the Demon Race. The seal on Earth is currently weakened, and I dispatched a Sect Elder to Earth. ¡°However, James was far too vile. He first coborated with the Demon Race to destroy my sect, and then he killed the Sect Elder of my sect on Earth.¡± ¡°A descendant of sinners?¡± After hearing that, Divinity Sect¡¯s Grand Sect Leader furrowed his brow and said, ¡°The Spiritual Energy on Earth had run out. If my assumption is correct, Earth has only regained its Spiritual Energy in recent years. If he¡¯s there, how did he manage to emerge in such a short period of time and even kill the Sect Elder?¡± ¡°Sir, James is simply that sacrilegious. Furthermore, he even received the providences following the First and Second Cmities. They are the Infinity Stele and the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± Although the Grand Sect Leader of the Divinity Sect had been alive since the Primordial Age, he might not be familiar with the Infinity Stele and the Five Elements of Genesis. The Divine Holy Emperor also told him about the Infinity Stele and the Five Elements of Genesis. ¡°Sir, the Elysian Seal is currently present in every human body. James, that brat, has the ability to go against nature and achieve breakthroughs repeatedly in a short period of time. If he grows stronger and forms an alliance with the Demon Race, the human race will be doomed. Once the seal is broken, the Demon Race will quickly take over Earth.¡± Hearing that, the elder furrowed his brow. After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to some seniors about it now.¡± The real name of the Divinity Sect¡¯s Grand Sect Leader was unknown. His alias was Dhiteus, and he was also known as the Divine Sage Dhiteus. The Sage Rank had thirty¨Csix stages, which corresponded to the thirty¨Csix levels of heaven. It was also subdivided into Sage, Sage King, Sage Emperor, Great Sage, Holy Sage, and Divine Sage. Every six stages made up a division. The Divine Holy Emperor was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. He was a Sage. Farley was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh Stage. He was a Sage King. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Dhiteus, the Divinity Sect¡¯s Grand Sect Leader, was an extremely powerful cultivator who had been around since the Primordial Age. He was a Divine Sage. His strength had reached the thirty¨Cthird stage. As soon as Dhiteus emerged from seclusion, he used secret art to contact some of the Three Thousand Worlds¡® top cultivators. Shortly after that, arge number of powerhouses gathered at the Ancient Realm. They entered the Ancient Realm through the seal. If they went through the seal to get to Earth, they would probably have to pay a steep price. However, traveling through the seal to other Sealed Realms was not a problem. Powerhouses from the Three Thousand Worlds had congregated somewhere in the Ancient Realm. These powerhouses were all at the Divine Sage Rank. ¡°Fellow cultivators, I¡¯ve gathered you here today mainly to discuss James Caden. I believe you were all aware of James. He is a human with enormous potential. If he hadn¡¯t cultivated Demonic Art and colluded with the Demon Race, this would have been a blessing for the human race. ¡°However, he cultivates Demonic Art and has colluded with the Demon Race. He has even received many providences. If he¡¯s allowed to keep growing, the human race will face a serious disaster. ¡°During the Primordial Age, the human race¡¯s Ten Emperorsmitted treason. As a result, the Human Realm was unable topete with the Demon Realm, and the universe that relied mainly on the Seven Realms was nearly wiped out by the Demon Race. We can¡¯t let this happen again. ¡°I gathered everyone here to devise a n and send a powerhouse to Earth to kill James.¡± The voice of the Divinity Sect¡¯s Grand Sect Leader rang out. Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 Dhiteus was not the strongest man in this crowd. However, he was the leader that gathered everyone together. His voice carried clearly through the air. Then, he revealed James¡¯ vicious deeds to them. He told them that James had conspired with the demons to destroy the Divinity Sect and went as far as to kill one of his sect¡¯s elders. At that moment, someone stood up and posed a question. ¡°How do you know of these events, Dhiteus? As far as I know, James has never done anything utterly unconscionable despite having a Demonic Body. He is merely dedicated to protecting the human race.¡± ¡°I agree. Although Earth is full of sinners, the ones at fault are actually their ancestors. These humans. don¡¯t deserve to die. James only wanted to thwart humanity¡¯s Second Cmity and was forced to fight Lucifer from the Demon Race.¡± Many of the powerhouses were still very rational and took James¡¯ side. ¡°Outrageous! He¡¯s the descendant of sinners! His practice of Demonic Arts is enough to justify his death.¡± I agree. The battle from ancient times affected the whole universe. To unite the universe, the demons led a widespread massacre across all the worlds. Manys were destroyed as a result. They ultimately managed to invade the earth The strongest people in the universe gathered on Earth to fight off the demons. If it weren¡¯t for the betrayal of the Ten Emperors, the demons would¡¯ve been defeated.¡± ¡°The Ten Emperors¡¯ betrayal was why countless lives were tragically sacrificed.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we learned our lesson from that battle?¡±. ¡°James must die.¡± ¡°Putting aside the fact that he has a Demonic Body, he also has a very close rtionship with the demons. This is a good enough reason we should kill him.¡± Many powerhouses hissed lividly as they expressed their hatred for James, Dhiteus was very satisfied with their reaction. He knew many of these powerhouses had disciples who were killed by demons. Their anger was provoked when they found out James and the demons were on amicable terms. Dhiteus said, ¡°Since most of us agree that James deserves to die, we need to find a way to send powerhouses to Earth and kill him.¡± ¡°How do we get to Earth?¡± ¡°The seal is too strong right now. It¡¯s impossible for us to pass through to Earth.¡± ¡°Yeah. The Earth is one of the central worlds. We can travel through the Three Thousand Worlds, but traveling to Earth is impossible. What¡¯s more, James possesses terrifying strength. Even if a Sage traveled to Earth, it would be difficult to kill him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± At that moment, the Divine Holy Emperor walked over. He said respectfully, ¡°Esteemed brothers, my strength is still rtively low, so the price I¡¯ll have to pay for passing through the seal will be insignificant. As long as everyone can provide me with a protective shield, I can easily go to Earth.¡± The stronger a person was, the harder it was for them to pass through the Earth¡¯s seal. The Sages passing through to Earth now were only at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage. Despite that, they still had to pay a great price to traverse the seal. One careless misstep while crossing through the seal could easily cost them their life. As a result, not many Sages made it to Earth. Likewise, the Divine Holy Emperor also did not dare to recklessly pass through the seal. However, that would be much easier if he had a protective shield cast by these powerhouses. ¡°Alright.¡± Dhiteus opened his mouth and agreed immediately. ¡°It¡¯s decided then. You¡¯ll go in our stead. Your strength should be enough to kill James, However, James has many treasures belonging to the humans with him Before you kill him, you must force him to hand over these treasures. After you obtain them, we shall discuss and bequeath them to a prodigy with great potential.¡± ¡°Good idea. I agree.¡± ¡°Get James to hand over the treasures and kill him!¡± Many powerhouses expressed their approval of Dhiteus¡¯ n. Those who were against killing James remained silent. They would have to face the majority if they spoke up for James. After they came to an agreement, everyone helped to cast a protective shield for the Divine Holy Emperor. Then, the Divine Holy Emperor went through the seal.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 With the protective shield cast by countless powerhouses, the Divine Holy Emperor easily crossed over to Earth. After the Divine Holy Emperor sessfully passed through the seal, he hovered over the air somewhere on Earth. He looked down at the mountains and rivers of Earth and sensed the extremely powerful Empyrean Spiritual Energy. He spread open his arms and said, ¡°Hark, Earth. I havee.¡± Immediately afterward, his expression darkened. ¡°Jarnes, you bestard. Your time¡¯s up. The Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s goal to kill James was actually an idea conceived by the Hadean n. He had taken refuge with the Hadean n and learned many Demonic Arts, including the Demon Race¡¯s Supreme Curse Magic Although Lucifer favored James, other powerhouses in the Hadean n disagreed with his choice. They did not like James and wanted to get rid of him. To add to that, Lucifer was merely the son of a Demon Emperor Despite being the young master of the Hadean n, he did not return to the Demon Realm. Moreover, he was not very strong, so his words did not have much influence in the Hadean n. James was unaware that the Divine Holy Emperor had alreadye to Earth. Right now, he was making his way to Cansington. Sophie warned James that he would run into some trouble in the future. Unfortunately, Thea had gone to the Chamber of Scriptures to meditate in seclusion. Thus, he had to protect the Cahans in her ce and ensure their safety. Thea would not forgive him if something happened to the Cahans because he was careless. He arrived at Cansington and exined the situation to the Cahans. Then, he brought everyone to the Cahans into the Celestial Abode. rted After he brought all the people rted to the Cahans into the Celestial Abode, he heaved a sigh of relief. Now that he had ensured their safety, he was not afraid of the dangers that woulde his way. If worse came to worst, he could just run away. As long as he remained alive, there would still be hope. He just had to ensure his survival. Later, James returned to Wrymstead. A lot of people were gathered in the Wrymstead¡¯s main hall. James sat in the head seat, and looked at the people below him as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to deal with unfavorable circumstances soon. I¡¯m not sure what that will entail yet. All I know is that I¡¯ve attracted the attention of countless powerhouses from the Three Thousand Worlds after I made two consecutive breakthroughs. ¡°What¡¯s more, I have a Demonic Body and am on good terms with the Demon Race. Someone will definitely use these facts to cause some friction. Therefore, I¡¯m nning to remain in hiding for a while.¡± Standing below in the main hall, Henry asked, ¡°Where are you going. James?¡± James shook his head clightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a destination in mind yet. The only thing I¡¯m worried about right now is Wrymstead. However, Lucifer promised me that he wouldn¡¯t touch humans for the next ten thousand years. With this in mind, I believe Wrymstead will be fine for now. ¡°As for the rest of you, enter the Celestial Abode and settle down there for now. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to any of you.¡± Quincy frowned and said. ¡°If we all enter the Celestial Abode, then what will happen to Wrymstead?¡± After stating her concern, she looked at the other people in the main hall and said, ¡°You guys should go ahead and enter James¡¯ Celestial Abode. I¡¯ll stay in Wrymstead. Leave the country to me. As long as I¡¯m still breathing. I¡¯ll ensure nothing happens to Wrymstead.¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed as he stared at Quincy. He made sure once more. 7 might leave Earth for a very long time, and I can¡¯t guarantee when I will return. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave with me?¡± Quincy looked at him with a smile, ¡°Wrymstead still needs someone to run the show. I¡¯ll stay behind and help you look after the country.¡± James nodded gently and did not persuade her anymore. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Afterward, the central heads of Wrymstead entered the Celestial Abode. James knew trouble was brewing on the horizon, so he wanted to do everything possible to resolve it. At the same time, he did not want to let people with malicious intentions take advantage of the situation He intended to leave Earth and head to unknown regions to train. Now, he had almost finished tying up loose ends. The only person left to deal with was Thea. It was time he made a trip to the Chamber of Scriptures Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 Everything was settled, and everyone associated with James had relocated to the Celestial Abode. Only one person chose to stay behind-Quincy Quincy and James walked side by side in the Imperial Pce¡¯s backyard. James sighed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you, Quincy. You¡¯ve been working really hard and doing a lot for Wrymstead.¡± Quincy smiled and said, ¡°What I¡¯ve done is nothingpared to you. I don¡¯t have a talent for cultivation and might never be a powerhouse. I¡¯m only doing my best to support you in helping all humanity get through this tumultuous time.¡± James was relieved to hear Quincy¡¯s virtuous conviction. ¡°Please be careful while running Wrymstead. No matter what happens, your survival is of the utmost importance. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Alright, I understand ¡°Quincy nodded. The two had a simple conversation. After giving Quincy a couple of reminders, James left Wrymstead. He headed to Mount Tai, traveled to the bottom of the mountain ravine, and arrived at the first floor of the Chamber of Scripture. ¡°Ms Custodian!¡± James stepped into the empty first floor and shouted. His voice rang through the chamber and echoed back at him. Swoosh! A white light glimmered in front of him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It slowly dissipated, and a woman in a white dress appeared. She looked at James, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face. She praised James, ¡°I know everything you¡¯ve done up to now, James. You did an excellent job.¡± James smiled wryly and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve obtained the first providence, the matter about the second providence has spread throughout the Three Thousand Worlds. Some formidable people will surely come after my life after hearing the news. I came to see Thea. After I see her, I¡¯ll have to escape as far as I can.¡± The custodian replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to put a hold on your ns.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± James was puzzled. The custodian said, ¡°Under current circumstances, it¡¯s very challenging for humans to sessfully cultivate. The difficulty has increased manifold, making it tough to break through into higher ranks. To allow Thea to improve rapidly in a short period, I sent her to a special ce.¡± ¡°Where did you send her?¡± asked James. The custodian gently waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. However, I can assure you that Thea is in a safe ce. She has a Supreme Spiritual Root, the blood of the Four Holy Beasts, and learned the Four-Quadrant Art created by a prodigious powerhouse. She has great potential. All she needs now is time Hearing this, James was slightly disappointed. He wanted to see Thea but was unable to do so. Ever since the world started undergoing drastic changes, he had a chance to see Thea. Since he could not see her, he epted the reality silently. Instead, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother then?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine but is still purifying her Demonic Energy. It won¡¯t take long before shepletely gets rid of the Demonic Energy within her.¡± James sighed in relief. The custodian looked at James and asked, ¡°Did youe just to see Thea?¡± James replied, ¡°Yeah. Some powerhouses are targeting me right now. I¡¯ve already made arrangements for everything. I came to see Thea before I leave. I might return when I can finally kill a Sage with my own strength¡± The custodian asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± James shook his head. He had no idea where he was going next. The custodian suggested, ¡°Maybe you can consider going to the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°The Demon Realm?¡± James¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The custodian nodded slightly and said, ¡°The demons aren¡¯t an unreasonable bunch. In ancient times, demons invaded the earth to unite the universe. It was done in ordance with the Heavenly Path. The Ten Emperors of Earth learned about Heavenly Path¡¯s rules and took the demons¡¯ side.¡± James was highly intrigued by the custodian¡¯s description of past events. ¡°Ms. Custodian, why did the demons attack the Earth and why did the Ten Emperors side with the demons?¡± The custodian shook her head and said. ¡°I¡¯m uncertain of the reasons behind these events. I only know it¡¯s rted to the Earth¡¯s ultimate secret and concerns the origin of the earth and the universe. The demons were merely acting in ordance with the Heavenly Path. Even if the demons hadn¡¯t taken action, the universe¡¯s powerhouses would still have died regardless, and the earth would still have been sealed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in ordance with the will of the Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°The demons were simply upholding the Heavenly Path¡¯s grand designs.¡± Although the custodian tried her best to exin, it only served to confuse James even more. If anything. it had only made his curiosity grow. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. These aren¡¯t things you should concern yourself with right now. Although you have the strength to kill Sages, you can only kill the lowest-ranked ones. There are many powerhouses in the Demon Realm. Once you go there, you¡¯ll discover the strength of the universe¡¯s real powerhouses.¡± ¡°How do I get there though?¡± James frowned. The Demon Realm? He heard from Sophie that the Demon Realm was 300,000,000 light-years away from Earth-an astronomical distance. He initially nned to quietly go to one of the realms within the Three Thousand Worlds and cultivate there. Then, he would return to Earth when the Third Cmity began. However, he might not return to Earth in time for the Third Cmity if he traveled to the Demon Realm. ¡°I can personally send you there. At the very least, I¡¯m capable of opening a spatial passage for you to travel to the Demon Realm.¡± James did not doubt the custodian¡¯s strength. Since the custodian could refine the Demonic Lotus, she was at least on par with Sophie. Sophie was already on the cusp of bing a Grand Emperor. As for the custodian herself, she might already have be a Grand Emperor. James had never inquired about the custodian¡¯s cultivation rank before. James fell into thought. ¡®Should I go to the Demon Realm? James contemted in his heart. The custodian said, ¡°If you go to the Demon Realm, no one will suspect you¡¯re a human since you have a Demonic Body. Moreover, you can summon the Demonic Lotus and are almost at the Mage Rank. As for your Yogacara, you¡¯ll have to figure that out on your own¡± After a slight pause, the custodian continued to speak, ¡°Since you¡¯re capable of summoning the Demonic Lotus and have obtained the Five Elements of Genesis, I¡¯m guessing your Yogacara will be something rted to them. Right now, the Earth is too small for you. You¡¯ll need to travel a bigger world.¡± ¡°The Demon Realm is very suitable for your continued growth. ¡°Moreover, you must experience more things and encounter more powerful people. After you go to the Demon Realm, you¡¯ll realize that Sages are among those on the bottom of the food chain there.¡± The custodian continued to persuade him. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll go to the Demon Realm.¡± After mulling it over for a bit, James nodded and epted the suggestion. ¡°Mhm, good.¡± The custodian smiled brightly. James asked, ¡°Ms. Custodian, when will the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity strike?¡± The custodian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be happening anytime soon. You go and cultivate at ease. I hope you¡¯ll be strong enough to stand on your own when you return to Earth¡± James was relieved at the custodian¡¯s words. The custodian asked, ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for everything. If possible, I¡¯d like to leave for the Demon Realm immediately.¡± He was about to embark on a new journey to the Demon Realm. Would he meet Maxine again there? What new experiences await him in the Demon Realm? His exciting journey was about to begin. Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 James had already tied up all his loose ends on Earth. Lucifer promised that the beasts would not attack humans for the next 10,000 years. Unfortunately, his acquisition of the Four Elements of Genesis caught many powerhouses¡¯ attention. Thus, he sent everyone associated with him to the Celestial Abode. Now, he did not have anything to worry about on Earth. As for Thea, the custodian had informed him that she was meditating in seclusion. Although he was unsure where exactly she was, he was reassured knowing the custodian was watching over her. James looked at the beautiful custodian and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready, Ms. Custodian. Please send me to the Demon Realm. ¡°Alright.¡± The custodian nodded. She led him outside of the Chamber of Scriptures. The custodian stood on the top of the mountain. Her long ck hair fluttered in the air as extremely powerful energy flowed out from her body. Then, she made a light hand gesture, and mysterious symbols and inscriptions materialized in her palm. The symbols and inscriptions quickly gathered together and formed an extraordinary formation. Ripples appeared in the center of the formation. Immediately afterward, a dark void appeared within the formation.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The custodian said, ¡°This is the spatial passage, James. After you enter the passage, you¡¯ll be sent through the universe and arrive directly in the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Custodian.¡± James wore a grateful expression. In a split second, he jumped into the air and entered the space passage that the custodian had opened for him. After entering the space passage, his vision blurred, and his thoughts went hazy. The entire ordealsted for approximately ten seconds. Ten secondster, his body fell from the sky. He quickly mobilized his True Energy and righted himself, steadilynding on a big tree. After he gained a stable foothold, he scanned his surrounding. He was within a mountain range that was full of towering trees. James could not identify what kind of trees they were as he had never seen them on Earth before. ¡°So this is the Demon Realm?¡± James sensed his surroundings and noticed a very unusual energy from the heavens and the earth itself. The energy was unusual because it was extremely scarce on Earth; to the point where it was almost nonexistent Immediately afterward, his body was invigorated, and the unusual energy seeped into his body. It nourished his body and made him feel rxed. ¡°This is very miraculous energy. It almost immediately fused with my body.¡± James was overjoyed. The Emyprean Spiritual Energy from the surroundings greatly enhanced his body. It was also proof that he had arrived in the Demon Realm. James raised his head and looked to the sky. It was nighttime. The stars illuminated the sky. To his surprise, he saw many moons and some huge stars. It was vastly different from the nighttime sky on Earth. He looked at the bright stars and murmured, ¡°I probably can¡¯t see Earth from this ce.¡± Haah! James took a deep breath and put away his anxious thoughts. He decided to cross that bridge whenever he got to it. Since he had arrived at the Demon Realm, he wanted to train dilligently until the earth¡¯s Third Cmity happened. Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 Sophie and the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ custodian reassured him that Earth¡¯s Third Cmity would be happening anytime soon. Thus, he had enough time to cultivate. He had to grow stronger in order to avert the impending Third Cmity. James scanned his surroundings again. It was the first time James hade to the Demon Realm, and he knew very little about it. He had no idea about the Demon Realm¡¯s current situation, nor did he know where he was. After looking around for a bit, he chose to dravel in a random direction. It did not take long before he heard amotion. Boom! Suddenly, a huge explosion went off ahead of him. The ground shook, and the mountain range crumbled to dust instantly. Following the explosion, a terrifying force swept toward him like a tsunami. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± James sensed the threatening force and backed away in fear. Although he reacted quickly, he still ended up being struck by the force. Wounds covered his body and he instantly turned into a bloodied mess. If it wasn¡¯t for his Demonic Body, he would have died the moment. the force made contact with his body. Right then, a defensive force came out from his ring and protected him from the onught. James hovered in the air and watched as the force swept past him. Everything in the force¡¯s path was obliterated. Several million kilometers ofnd around the force¡¯s epicenter waspletely ttened in an instant. Sophie¡¯s voice echoed from the Celestial Abode. ¡°It¡¯s a fight between very strong people.¡± ¡°Huff!¡± James sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°How strong must they be to have such destructive power?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie smiled and said, ¡°The road of cultivation stretches on endlessly. You¡¯d merely be considered a beginner in your current state. The Sage Rank you¡¯ve heard so much about is actually at the bottom of thedder when ites to cultivation.¡± ¡°Sages are only considered strong because of the unique situation on earth. ¡°You¡¯re in the Demon Realm-the strongest among the Seven Realms of the universe. There¡¯s an abundance of exceedingly talented people here. I suggested going to Demon Realm because I wanted you to see for yourself what a real powerhouse is like and to broaden your horizons.¡± ¡°Ms. Sophie, could you tell me the ranks thate after the Sage Rank?¡± James wanted to know whaty beyond. He only knew Grand Emperors were the strongest in the Primordial Age. Unexpectedly, another rank beyond that appeared in the Primeval Age called the Ancestral God Rank. He was utterly clueless on matters rting to the other ranks. Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode again. ¡°The Sage Rank consists of six main ranks, which are further divided into thirty-six stages. The six main ranks are Sage, Sage King, Sage Emperor, Great Sage, Holy Sage, and Divine Sage. ¡°The First to Sixth Stages epass the Sage rank. The Seventh to Twelfth Stage is the Sage King rank. Then, the Thirteenth to Eighteenth Stage falls under the Sage Emperor rank. When you reach the Neenth to Twenty-Fourth Stage, you¡¯re considered a Great Sage. The Twenty-Fifth Stage to Thirtieth Stage is called Holy Sage rank. Lastly, the Thirty-First to the Thirty-Sixth Stage is when one reaches the Divine Sage rank.¡± ¡°After the Sage Rank lies the Divine Rank. ¡°The Divine Rank is divided into three stages, called the Three Divine Stages.¡± ¡°After the Divine Rank is the Emperor Rank, which you already know about.¡± James listened carefully to Sophie¡¯s exnation on the cultivation ranks. After hearing there were still so many ranks that he had yet to encounter, he was dumbfounded. His current physical strength had reached the Mage Rank, and he could kill a Sage if he unleashed his full strength. He considered himself a powerhouse, but he was humbled when he realized how weak he was after learning of the other cultivation ranks. ¡°I-I still have a long way to go to be a Grand Emperor.¡± James stammered uneasily. ¡°Haha.¡± Sophieughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re really naive. You¡¯ve only cultivated for a mere handful of years. The universe has existed for a very long time. Only a handful of people had be Grand Emperors in this long history. ¡°The higher you climb in your cultivation, the more difficult it bes. Many cultivators at the Sage Rank take millions to tens of millions of years to break through one stage, let alone get to the Divine Rank.¡± James smirked and said, ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re weak. If it were me, I¡¯d progress significantly in a very short period.¡± ¡°I believe in you, so do your best. You¡¯ll have a great future ahead of you and will definitely shine brightly. I look forward to seeing you stand at the top of the Seven Realms and be unrivaled throughout the universe¡± Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 Stand at the top of the Seven Realms and be unrivaled throughout the universe? Her few words of encouragement made James¡¯ blood boil with excitement. He was also looking forward to that day. If it were to really happen, he would be free to explore the universe¡¯s ultimate secret with the remainder of his life. ¡°By the way, how big is the Demon Realm, Ms. Sophie?¡± asked James. Sophie replied with another question, ¡°How big do you think the Earth in its entirety is?¡± James thought for a while. The earth actually was not that big. However, the majority of the earth¡¯s areas were sealed. There are about 3000 seals, and many Sealed Realms existed beyond these seals. Every Sealed Realm was at least few timesrger than the earth. Some of them could even be 10,000 timesrger than Earth. Once the seals were open, Earth¡¯s area would increase significantly. James could not fathom the Earth¡¯s real size. He shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sophie said, ¡°The Earth is one of the Seven Realms. During the Primordial Age, it used to be vast. Let me put it this way, the real size of the earth is ten thousand timerger than your sr system.¡± ¡°However, the Human Realm is the smallest among the Seven Realms. Meanwhile, the Demon Realm is ten thousand timesrger than the Human Realm. Perhaps it¡¯s even muchrger than my estimation.¡± After hearing Sophie¡¯s exnation, James began to get a better understanding. However, it was still hard for him toprehend how big the Demon Realm was. The only thing he was certain of was that it was incredibly vast and boundless Sophie continued to speak, ¡°The Demon Realm is divided into threeyers, moremonly known as the Three Dimensions, namely the Mortal Dimension, Sage Dimension, and Divine Dimension. ¡°Actually, the Demon Realm isn¡¯t the only one that has the Three Dimensions. These dimensions are also found across the Seven Realms.¡± James was dumbfounded. The Seven Realms were already hard to wrap his head around, but now there was another thing called the Three Dimensions? Sophie saw James¡¯ confused face and exined further, ¡°The Seven Realms are the seven major worlds that steer the universe, whereas the Three Dimensions are the different realms that exist within a specific world. You can understand the Three Dimensions as having a two-dimensional space, three- dimensional space, and four-dimensional space.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Individuals without a cultivation base and cultivators below the Sage Rank live within the Mortal Dimension. ¡°Sage Ranked cultivators stay in the Sage Dimension. ¡°The Divine Dimension, as the name suggests, is popted by cultivators at the Divine Rank.¡± ¡°Those from the Divine Dimension can travel to the Sage and Mortal Dimensions. However, those from the Sage Dimension can only travel to the Mortal Dimension. Lastly, those living in the Mortal Dimensioncannot visit neither the Sage nor Divine Dimensions.¡± Sophie briefly exined the difference between the Seven Realms and the Three Dimensions. The Seven Realms referred to seven differents. The Three Dimensions referred to the different worlds within each of theses. Things became much simpler to James after Sophie exined it to him. He asked, ¡°So, I¡¯m currently in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension?¡± Sophie replied, ¡°Correct. You¡¯re in the Mortal Dimension right now. With your current strength, you won¡¯t be able to travel to the Sage Dimension. Only after you be a Sage, can you break through the realm barriers and enter the Sage Dimension. ¡°The Sage Dimension¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy is stronger than the Mortal Dimension, and it¡¯s called Sage Energy, whereas the energy in the Divine Dimension is called Divine Energy. Beyond Divine Energy, there is Primordial Energy. ¡°The higher the Empyrean Spiritual Energy¡¯s rank, the purer its power.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± James nodded in understanding. ¡°Thanks for the exnation, Ms. Sophie.¡± Sophie said, ¡°To put it simply, you¡¯re still very weak and must continue putting in your utmost efforts. You have the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis. These formidable treasures are enough to get you to the top and be a Grand Emperor.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± James chuckled. Grand Emperor? He would eventually attain that rank as long as he worked hard enough. Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 Even though the current environment was detrimental to the human race, James was determined to work through it. ¡°By the way¡­¡± James suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°What rank were the powerhouses that were fighting just now? The aftermath of their battle was terrifying! They destroyed everything within a several million kilometer range.¡± Sophie replied, ¡°It¡¯s a battle between powerhouses at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Those individuals were very close to bing Grand Emperors. It seems there are a few of them hanging around the area. It¡¯s possible a great treasure has appeared somewhere, attracting these amazing powerhouses to fight over it.¡± ¡°They¡¯re at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and are very close to bing Grand Emperors, you say?¡± James sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°Aren¡¯t we in the Mortal Dimension? Why are powerhouses from the Divine Dimension here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but be extremely careful. This area is full of dangers, and you might die if you act recklessly.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d better get going and leave this ce as soon as possible.¡± James did not dare to linger in the area a moment longer. Powerhouses at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage who were at the cusp of bing Grand Emperors were fighting around the area. They could kill him several times over with the flick of a finger. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± Sophie replied, ¡°It must be an exceptional treasure for such powerful people to be fighting over it. Let¡¯s have a look. Who knows? We might get lucky.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shocked, James asked, ¡°Get lucky? Are you joking, Ms. Sophie? It¡¯s a fight between powerhouses at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. I¡¯d be walking straight into my grave.¡± Sophie replied indifferently, ¡°Pfft. Why are you worrying about them when I¡¯m here? Chill out.¡± ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you scared of umting Karma by helping me?¡± Inside the Celestial Abode, Sophie was seated in the gazebo in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s backyard. She rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°You¡¯re still hung up on that? I almost got killed by the Heavenly Path trying to figure out how to help you get the Five Elements of Genesis. Fortunately, Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated, and he protected me. Otherwise, I¡¯d already be dead by now. Right now, our fates. are strongly bound together. As such, I¡¯ve nothing to worry about.¡± Startled, James asked, ¡°Are you serious? You almost died? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you?¡± Haah! James took a deep breath, then put that thought away. He tilted his head. ¡°So does that mean you can directly involve yourself and help kill the enemies that stand in my way?¡± Sophie shook her head and said, ¡°Nope. If you¡¯re always depending on me, it¡¯ll be detrimental to your growth.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± James pouted disappointedly. ¡°However, I¡¯ll help you this once. So go ahead and check it out. I¡¯m curious to see how strong they are and what they¡¯re fighting over.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± James readily agreed. With Sophie providing him support, he had nothing to fear. However, he was still in the dark about Sophie¡¯s cultivation rank and just had to ask her, ¡°Ms. Sophie, are you already a Grand Emperor?¡± Sophie said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to reach that stage. Only a handful of people have be Grand Emperors since ancient times. Although I¡¯m not yet a Grand Emperor, I¡¯m very close to it. I¡¯m considered a Quasi-Emperor at the moment. Unless I face a Grand Emperor, I¡¯m pretty much invincible.¡± ¡°Incredible.¡± James could not help but express his admiration. Then, he walked through the air. The mountain range below him before was turned into heaps of rubble from the battle¡¯s aftermath. Some beasts dwelling in these mountains were also killed. The whole area was dead silent. James floated through the air and could only see rubble as far as his eye could see. After journeying for three days, he still had not reached the battlefield. James¡¯ traveling speed made Sophie impatient, so she used her power to wrap around James and propel him forward. Sophie unleashed an explosive burst of energy and brought him to the perimeter of the battlefield in an instant. James saw the fierce battle taking ce in front of him. Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 A person and two beasts were fighting on the battlefield. The person was a middle-aged man dressed in a gray robe and holding onto a long sword. His sword gleamed with deadly energy. The two beasts, on the other hand, were creatures James had not seen before. One of the beasts resembled a lizard. It had a long body about a kilometer in length. Its body was covered in ck scales with a pair of ck wings growing out of its back. The other was an enormous orangutan. It was a thousand meters tall and covered in red fur. It had a ferocious and terrifying appearance. The three of them fought fiercely in the area. The atmosphere was tense, and their surroundings were the victims of their blind destruction. Even though James watched from afar and was protected by Sophie¡¯s energy, he was still shaken by the scene. Without Sophie¡¯s protective shield, he would not be able to stand firmly. ¡°Haah!¡± Seeing the intense battle ahead of him, James inadvertently gasped. He asked, ¡°What kind of beasts are those two, Ms. Sophie? Why are they so strong?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice flowed from the Celestial Abode. ¡°That¡¯s a Demon Lizard and Demon Orangutan. Both of them are primordial races. Their strength is at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. If they were to go all out, they would destroy the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. However, they¡¯re suppressing their power and not allowing their strength to affect the entire realm. Otherwise, the Mortal Dimension would¡¯ve already. ceased to exist by now.¡± ¡°What about the human? Who is he?¡± asked James Sophie replied, ¡°He¡¯s not exactly human either. Although he has a human appearance, he¡¯s not one of your kind. Judging from his energy, he is likely from the Demon Race¡¯s Azuream n.¡± ¡°Is that Marcello¡¯s n?¡± ¡°Mhm. Yeah.¡± James and Sophie watched from a distance. Although Sophie¡¯s physical body was within the Celestial Abode, her consciousness was able to sense the surroundings on the outside. ¡°It¡¯s Sword Energy!¡± Sophie eximed in discovery. James inquired, ¡°What kind of Sword Energy?¡± Sophie exined, ¡°Remember how I once taught you sword techniques and told you it belonged to an incredible powerhouse? He lived in the Primordial Age and was an Ancestral God. ¡°I just sensed Sword Energy left behind by this unrivaled powerhouse.¡± James immediately understood her implications and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Sword Energy left by an Ancestral God? No wonder three powerhouses at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stair are fighting over it.¡± ¡°James.¡± ¡°Yeah? I¡¯m listening.¡± Sophie said, ¡°You¡¯re about to reach the Mage Rank, and your Yogocara will be rted to your past growths. I¡¯m guessing your Yogocara might be rted to the Demonic Lotus or the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± James listened attentively since he knew very little about this stuff. Sophie continued to speak, ¡°I think you should remain on the path of swordsmanship. How about I snatch the Sword Energy, and you refine it into your Yogocara?¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s feasible?¡± James was slightly worried. There were three formidable powerhouses ahead of him. Moreover, all of them were at the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and very close to bing Grand Emperors. Could Sophie handle the three of them alone? Her confident voice echoed from the Celestial Abode, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll make my move when the three of them are worn out. We¡¯re in no rush. Let¡¯s wait in hiding for now.¡± After speaking, she instructed James to retreat from the battlefield. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. James listened to her and backed away, staying far from the violent trio. He lurked around the area and waited for their battle to end. James was currently in the wilderness of the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. The three powerhouses fought in the depths of the wilderness, and their overwhelming energy swept across the Mortal Dimension. The living beings in the Mortal Dimension were terrified and stayed on the ground. None of them dared to move, fearing the force would tear their bodies apart. Even the powerhouses in the Sage and Divine Dimensions could sense the battle. ¡°That¡¯s some devastating energy¡± ¡°What kind of powerhouses are fighting in the Mortal Dimension?¡± ¡°Fortunately, they¡¯re still acting rationally and are not going all out. Otherwise, they¡¯d really destroy the Mortal Dimension.¡± Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Powehouses from the Sage and Divine Dimension were also paying attention to the battle taking ce in the Mortal Dimension. The fierce battle between the three powerhouses at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stagested for three years. After three years of intensebat, the three powerhouses were almost out of strength. James waited outside of the battlefield all this time. Sophie had been protecting him throughout the time he hid himself. Otherwise, he would never have been able to linger around the area for as long as he did because the aftermath of the trio¡¯s battle was deadly. Even a powerhouse at the Divine Rank would die instantly if they got caught up in the battle¡¯s aftermath, let alone someone as weak as him. ¡°It¡¯s almost time, James. Get ready. I¡¯ll possess your body and defeat them all at once.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice chimed from within the Celestial Abode. James¡¯ body trembled uncontrobly when he heard her. ¡°A-Are you sure about this, Ms. Sophie?¡± ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡± Sophie snorted confidently. Immediately afterward, James sensed an assertive force entering his body. At that moment, he lost control of his body, and Sophie took over. Now that Sophie was in control, she used James¡¯ body to dash into the battlefield. The three powerhouses were still engaged in a fierce battle. Seeing someone suddenly barge into their fight, they were all stunned for a moment. James, under Sophie¡¯s control, stood on the battlefield. Sophie summoned mysterious inscriptions from James¡¯ palms, and they spread throughout the sky. ¡°Th-The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts?¡± The seemingly human man immediately recognized the technique. At that moment, a dreadful force filled the air and wounded him instantly. The two beasts were also caught in Sophie¡¯s attacks and sustained damage. ¡°Haah!¡± James breathed in nervously. Although he could not control his body, he could see Sophie defeating the three formidable powerhouses with just one move. ¡®Is this the power of a Quasi-Emperor? thought James. In the distance, the man dressed in ck was worn down and proceeded to vomit blood. He wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and looked at James floating in the sky. He sped his hands together and inquired, ¡°Who might you be, Sir? How do you know the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Sophie used James¡¯ body to tersely address the man, ¡°That Sword Energy belongs to an Emperor like myself. If you guys are sensible enough, you¡¯ll leave immediately. Otherwise, you only have yourself to me for incurring my wrath.¡± Hearing James iming to be an Emperor, the three powerhouses paled in fear. ¡°He¡¯s a powerhouse at the Emperor Rank?¡± ¡°When did an Emperor-ranked powerhouse like him exist in the Demon Realm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± The three powerhouses were all perplexed. The three of them fought such a drawn out battle to obtain the Sword Energy. Now a powerhouse at the Emperor Rank appeared all of a sudden and imed it. Although they were reluctant, they had no choice but to yield since the person that showed up easily repelled the tree of them with just one move. Moreover, he used a signature skill from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. The three of them would not stand a chance against him. The middle-aged man in ck said doubtfully, I¡¯m Caelum Wachtman from the Azurean n. May I ask for your name, Sir?¡± ¡°James Caden,¡± Sophie replied through James. ¡°Alright. I look forward to our paths crossing again.¡± Caelum from the Azurean n did not say anything further. He turned around and immediately left the area. The other two powerful beasts exchanged a few nces and then also retreated. Haah! Seeing the powerhouses leave, James sighed in relief. At the same time, he was in awe of Sophie¡¯s strength. He barely held back his praises for her. ¡°Ms. Sophie, you¡¯re incredible! What incredible power! By the way, what¡¯s Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts?¡± Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 James heard the middle-aged man mention Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts but had no idea what he was referring to. Sophie replied with a smile, ¡°The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts is the most formidable secret Supernatural Art that existed during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. It¡¯s the secret technique of the Lord of the Ancient Heavenly Court.¡± James said in admiration, ¡°I never expected you to have mastered such a powerful Supernatural Art.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop with your ttery,¡± said Sophie. Then, she lightly flicked James¡¯ wrist, and white Sword Energy burst out from the ground in the distance. Before James could get a better look at the Sword Energy, it was teleported into the Celestial Abode. Sophie¡¯s voice now rang out from inside the Celestial Abode. ¡°The Sword Energy is currently too fervent for you. Without sacrificial training, it¡¯ll be impossible for you to refine it. I¡¯ll handle with it first so you can refine itter.¡± After Sophie finished exining to James, she did not borate further. When he was done listening to Sophie, James chose to leave the area. Meanwhile, Caelum returned to the Azurean n in the Divine Dimension. ¡°How did it go, Lord Wachtman?¡± ¡°Did you obtain the Sword Energy?¡± Many of the Azurean n¡¯s elite members pressed him for answers. Sitting at the front of the hall, Caelum¡¯s brows furrowed together as he replied, ¡°A ridiculously strong person showed up out of the blue and used the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age?¡± ¡°Who was that person?¡± The Azurean n¡¯s powerhouses ecxhanged bewildered nces. ¡°He imed his name was James Caden. That name is exactly identical to the one belonging to a certain human on Earth,¡± Caelum uttered softly. Caelum was Marcello¡¯s father. As such, he was apprised of the earth¡¯s situation. Therefore, it was not strange that he had heard of James. He knew James had a Demonic Body, reformed by the Natal Primordial Spirit of a Grand Emperor from the Demon Race. However, he knew that the James on Earth was rtively weak. The one that showed up in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension boasted incredible strength. Even he stood no chance against the person he met in the Mortal Dimension. Caelum raised his hand, and mysterious inscriptions appeared around his palm. The inscriptions formed a powerful extraption formation. He wanted to find out the origin of the strangely powerful man that showed up. Puff! However, he spat out a mouthful of blood as soon as he began tracing James¡¯ origins. ¡°Lord Wachtman!¡± A few of the Azurean n¡¯s powerhouses immediately rushed over to help Caelum up from the ground. ¡°I can¡¯t analyse him. Impossible¡­¡± Caelum had a grave expression. His attempt to investigate James failed. It meant that James¡¯ strength was at an unimaginable height, that his existence no longer cohered to the Heavenly Path¡¯s rules. Caelum took a deep breath and disregarded the matter for now. Then, he changed the topic. ¡°By the way, how is Maxine doing?¡± A powerful n member replied, ¡°She¡¯s doing fine but is still meditating in seclusion at the holy site. Her body is almostpletely reformed. After the process is over, she¡¯ll have the strongest physique in our n¡¯s history¡± Caelum sighed and said, ¡°I went to the Mortal Dimension in order to acquire the Sword Energy and train her to be our n¡¯s new champion. Unfortunately, Lucifer from the Hadean n has appeared on Earth. He¡¯s the descendant of a Grand Emperor. As such, many of the Demon Realm¡¯s forces are starting to side with the Haedean n. It won¡¯t be long before the Haedean n takes over the Demon Realm.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After Sophie borrowed James¡¯ body to defeat the three formidable opponents, she acquired the Sword Energy for James. However, she would not allow him to refine it yet. Meanwhile, James was walking among the ruins in the Mortal Dimension. He traveled along through the area that had been destroyed by the three powerhouses. After traveling for six months, he still within the wreckage of the area. Sophie provided him with no help, forcing him to advance through the ruins on his own. James found a boulder in the wastnd. Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 James sat in a lotus position and absorbed the power of heaven and earth to enhance his strength. The sun rose above the horizon. The Demon Realm¡¯s sun was massive and ring. The heating from it was also much hotter than the Earth¡¯s sun. James stopped cultivating and expelled the impurities from his body. He stood up and stretched his muscles, murmuring, ¡°I¡¯ve already converted the True Elemental Energy into True Elemental Essence. Once I improve my True Elemental Essence, I¡¯ll easily break through the Elysian Seal the next time around.¡± James was eager for another breakthrough to reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stage and practice the invincible Sword Energy ¡°By the way, Ms. Sophie. Could you tell me more about that unrivaled powerhouse from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age?¡± James mentally nudged Sophie. Sophie¡¯s voice immediately responded from within the Celestial Abode. ¡°I learned about him from my father. He was an Ancestral God of the Primordial Age. Before he perished, he buried his legendary sword and his legacy, including his signature skills, in a sword mound.¡± ¡°My father went to this Ancestral God¡¯s sword mound and learned a few of his sword techniques.¡± ¡°My father told me the Seven Realms existed during the Primordial Age. This Ancestral God went to one of these realms to pursue a certain person. However, his quest proved to be unsesful. With his long. sword, he destroyed an entire realm on his own. After that incident, only six out of the Seven Realms remained.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ clicked his tongue. ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± ¡°Ha, this doesn¡¯t even scratch the surface, James. There¡¯s a lot more you have yet to know. In the meantime, you need to focus on improving your cultivation rank. I believe you¡¯ll also reach such heights in the future.¡± ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll devote myself to cultivating.¡± James clenched his fists and wore a calm, confident expression. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He continued walking through the wastnd and asionally stopped to cultivate, focusing on improving himself. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. After working hard for three years, his cultivation rank had reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Sixth Stair. His True Elemental Essence was also on the same rank. Now, he had seven types of True Essence in his body. Yin, Yang, and the Five Elemental Essence. James sat in a lotus position somewhere within the ruins. He mobilized his True Essence, and the Elysian Seal appeared, suppressing his meridians and strength. ¡°Break!¡± James roared. Veins bulged throughout his body. The Yin, Yang, and Five Elemental Essences quickly surged through his body and continuously broke through the seals in his body. This time, there were no idents nor did the Heavenly Path Embodiment appear during his attempt to break through. In three days, he sessfully broke through the seals and entered the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. After his achievement, his True Essence and physical body evolved again and became stronger. After long time, James finally stood up from the ground. James mentally willed the Yin, Yang, and Five Elemental Essence to flow through his whole body, allowing his strength to reach its peak. James immediately leaped into the air and swung his palm toward the ground. A powerful illusory palm materialized and struck the ground. Boom! The ground and mountains began to quake violently as if the end times hade. After seeing the damage he had caused to the area, James smiled in satisfaction. He was only at the Immortal Acension¡¯s Seventh Stair but already possessed such great power. When he reached the Sage Rank, he would be unstoppable. ¡°Very good.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°You already made another breakthrough in just a few years. It¡¯s very rare for one to cultivate so rapidly.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment. I¡¯ll continue working hard.¡± James wore a smile, satisfied to have earned the praise of a powerhouse like Sophie. ¡°Continue wandering around the Demon Realm and strive to reach the Sage Rank so you can explore the Sage Dimension before returning to Earth.¡± Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 James had been in the Demon Realm for six years. He watched the fierce battle between the three powerhouses over the hidden Sword Energy for the first three years. For the next three years, he walked through the ruins of the battle and cultivated along the way. After these three years, his cultivation rank had reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seveth Stair, and his physical strength was at the middle phase of the Mage Rank¡¯s First Stage. His physical strength was terrifyingly destructive. ¡°How long more until I can get out of this ruined wastnd, Ms. Sophie?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°You¡¯re in the great wilderness of the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. It¡¯s a vast and boundless region. With your current strength, it¡¯ll still be some time before you get out of the great wilderness. However, there¡¯s no rush, so take your time. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter where you cultivate anyway.¡± James said, ¡°¡­But I¡¯ve already been in the Demon Realm for so long, I¡¯m worried the earth¡¯s Third Cmity will happen soon.¡± ¡°You can rest assured. It won¡¯t happen anytime soon. I estimate that the earth¡¯s Third Cmity will happen in about a hundred years¡¯ time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to take that long?¡± ¡°Is a hundred years that long of a timeframe?¡± James was rendered speechless. Was it not a ridiculous amount of time? James suddenly remembered Sophie was someone from the Primordial Age. For her, the passing of a century was nothing but a blink of an eye. However, a century felt like an eternity to him. ¡°A hundred years, huh? A hundred years before the earth¡¯s Third Cmity happens.¡± James looked at the rubble before him. His resolution and desire for strength immediately grew more. firm. With a determined look, he murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll have to work hard for the next one hundred years. I must be a peerless powerhouse by the time I return to Earth and have the strength to kill a Sage with the flick of a finger.¡± James stepped forward and continued his journey. The great wilderness was ravaged by the three powerhouses. Even after traveling for several years, James had not gotten out yet. Although he had no idea how big the great wilderness was, he took his time. He made his way through. the ruins and cultivated along the way. At the same time, he also practiced Elemental Inversion. Sophie watched him practice the Elemental Inversion, Since she was a Quasi-Emperor, she had excellent analytical skills, far beyond James¡¯ own. Thus, she watched and guided James while he practiced the Elemental Inversion. James sat in a lotus position within the ruins. At that moment, five different energies flowed through James¡¯ body. The Five Elements-Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. Theyplemented yet also opposed each other. The Elemental Inversion utilizes the principle of the Five Elements¡¯patibility to form an entirely new True Essence. It was simr to the Lunar and Terra Inversion since it also involved the fusion of energy. The Lunar and Terra Inversion was the amalgamation of Yin and Yang Energy. Meanwhile, the Elemental Inversion was a fusion of the Five Elements. The five True Elemental Essence gradually merged in James¡¯ body to form a new energy. The energy was fierce. As soon as the five energies merged together, James¡¯ strength exceeded the Tribtion Rank and attracted Tribtion Clouds. Fortunately, he dispelled the Elemental Inversion in time, and the Tribtion Clouds dispersed. If he had not stopped it, he would have had to face a horrific ordeal. James stopped cultivating. Sweat drenched his forehead. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Incredible! The Elemental Inversion fuses the five True Essences and enhances my strength all the way to the Tribtion Rank.¡± James¡¯ jaw practically hit the floor in surprise. Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who created this Supernatural Power. He was one of the Ancestral Gods, after all. Moreover, Elemental Inversion isn¡¯t as simple as you might think it is. What you¡¯ve learned now are only the basics. ¡°When you be a Grand Emperor and trulyprehend the power of the Five Elements of Genesis, you¡¯ll be able to unleash enough power to destroy the world with Elemental Inversion.¡± Although James could not truly grasp the power of the Five Elements of Genesis, he cultivated True Elemental Essence and could perform Elemental Inversion. This served to increase his strength exponentially. His current cultivation rank was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stage, but his strength could reach the Tribtion Rank and attract Tribtion Clouds with the Elemental Inversion. He could unleash immense power even without relying on the Sacrilegious Ascension and dragon bone. With the Sacrilegious Ascension, dragon bone, and Elemental Inversionbined, he would be a force to be reckoned with. Not to mention, he still had the Infinity Stele Formation. James could hardly imagine it. On top of that, he had an army of 400,000 men at his beck and call. Haah! James drew a deep breath. Even though he was still rtively weak, he had countless other tricks up his sleeve. If he were to use them all at once, he could cause havoc and easily kill a Sage in seconds. After sessfully learning the Elemental Inversion, James was shocked by the strength he could unleash. As expected from a formidable skill created by the Five Ancestral Gods developed, it did indeed have transcendental power. It could already boost his strength tremendously despite only being in the most basic stage. ¡°Where should I go next, Ms. Sophie?¡± After sessfully grasping the Five Elements of Genesis, James was in high spirits. ¡°Wait a minute. Let me divine what boons are in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension.¡± Inside the Celestial Abode, Sophie began to focus on divining locations. Extrapting such minor things had no effect on her. She no longer cared that much about the Karma she might attract to herself. Her fate and James had already been entwined deeply. If James could not progress in his cultivation, she would not survive the Grand Emperor Tribtion. For her to be a Grand Emperor, James had to constantly make significant breakthroughs and increase his cultivation base to the highest ranks. Very soon, shepleted her divination. ¡°James, I¡¯ve discovered a city called Grandwych in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. Inside this city. there¡¯s a powerhouse whose strength has reached the Tribtion Rank. He is one step away from entering the Sage Rank but is wounded.¡± ¡°Okay, what does it have to do with me?¡± James was puzzled. Sophie exined, ¡°The powerhouse conveyed a message to all doctors throughout the Demon Realm, saying that he¡¯ll give out a divine pill to whoever can cure him.¡± ¡°What kind of divine pill is it?¡± James was intrigued. Since Sophie brought it up to him, it must be beneficial to him. Sophie replied, ¡°His ancestor left behind a divine pill, and it¡¯s capable of raising those with a cultivation rank below the Sage Rank by one rank. Although I generally disapprove of using elixirs and pills to improve your cultivation rank, using one asionally won¡¯t be a problem. After you consume it, you should enter the Celestial Abode to train and condense your True Essence.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°So, as long as I can heal this powerhouse, I¡¯ll obtain the divine pill and can jump from the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair to the Eight Stair instantly?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± With a smile, James asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re so strong, Ms. Sophie, can¡¯t you just refine some elixirs and pills for me to improve my strength?¡± Sophie rolled her eyes in the abode and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Cultivators must face adversity and ovee them to grow. Although I have the strength to instantly promote you to the Sage Rank or even the Divine Rank, your cultivation will reach its natural limit and won¡¯t be able to improve any further. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t fill your head with such useless thoughts. You¡¯ll have to walk this journey yourself. It¡¯s okay to take a few shortcuts along the way, but you still have to use your own efforts for the remaining journey. ¡°It¡¯s like how a poor boy who suddenly gains tens of millions might enjoy a rich life temporarily, but won¡¯t sustain it for long. He will eventually cause his own demise.¡± Sophie began talking some sense into him. ¡°Alright, Ms. Sophie. I understand and will stay grounded. I just mentioned it jokingly.¡± With a helpless expression, James asked, ¡°You said it¡¯s a city called Grandwych, right? Which way should I go? I¡¯ll head there immediately and use Crucifier to save this powerhouse. Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 Crucifier was a miraculous tool. With Crucificier and his True Essence, James could cure even those on the brink of death. He was confident he could heal anyone back to health as long as they were still breathing. After James confirmed his destination, he quickly left the ruins and headed toward the city Sophie mentioned. This time, he flew through the sky with all his strength. After one month, he finally left the great wilderness. ording to Sophie, Grandwych was just a short distance away from the great wilderness. It would only take a few days to reach the city if he traveled at full speed. After James left the great wilderness, he quickly made his way toward his destination, Five dayster, a grand city appeared in his sight. The city¡¯s structure was very unusual. It had no city walls, and the buildings¡¯ designs differed from the ones James was familiar with on Earth. They were mountain-like buildings with caves built into their sides. ¡°I-Is this Grandwych?¡± James looked at the mountain-like buildings ahead of him. He would have suspected he had entered an unidentified primal forest if not for the lively crowd. ¡°Yeap. That¡¯s Grandwych,¡± Sophie replied from within the Celestial Abode. James did not ask any more questions and walked into the city. Outside of Grandwych was a mountain with a few ancient scripts engraved on it. Although James could not read them, he could guess they were most likely Grandwych written in the local script. Beyond the mountain, there was a canyon that teemed with many creatures. Some of them looked like humans, while the others were beasts. The majority of them had human appearances. James reached the perimeter of the canyon. A few guards were posted in the area. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The guards looked like humans and were armed with long swords, patrolling to ensure the area¡¯s safety. After entering the canyon, countless mountains poked out around him. The canyon served as the equivalent of a main street. ¡°What a strange city. It¡¯spletely different than the ones on Earth.¡± James swept his gaze over his surroundings, checking every corner. Soon, he noticed there were some caves within the surrounding mountains. These caves had mysterious scripts at their entrances. Sophie exined, ¡°These caves are shops. The building structures here are different from those on Earth. Since it¡¯s your first time in the Demon Realm, it¡¯ll take some time to get used to the environment here.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. James did not wander around the city but headed directly to where the injured powerhouse was with Sophie¡¯s guidance. The injured powerhouse was Grandwych¡¯s City Lord, Yalerad Balchae. He was at the peak of the Tribtion Rank and was one step away from bing a Sage. However, he failed to get through the Sage Tribtion and was seriously injured. He was willing to reward whoever healed his injuries with the divine pill left behind by his ancestor. Soon, James reached the mountain where Yalerad lived. The mountain was 10,000 meters high. Fully-armed guards kept watch at the mountain foot. Apart from the guards, many creatures that came to treat Yalerad¡¯s injuries thronged the surroundings. These people queued up to announce and record their visit. James waited all afternoon until it was finally his turn. The person in charge of registering the visitors was a humanoid woman. She looked to be in her 20s and was incredibly gorgeous. James deduced that she was a Mage Rank powerhouse. The Demon Realm was definitely quite the experience for James. A powerhouse at the Mage Rank was relegated to registering information. Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°We¡¯re only in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension right now, but even Mages aren¡¯t considered strong here. Wait until you head to the Sage Rank. You¡¯ll find that Sages are at the very bottom of the hierarchy there.¡± James could vaguely imagine what it would be like in the Sage Dimension. The qualification for entering the Sage Dimension was to enter the Sage Rank. Therefore, the lowest rank there would be Sages. ¡°Name?¡± While Jamesmunicated with Sophie, the woman registering visitors spoke to him. When she did not get a response from James after a long time, her pretty face scrunched in irritation. She called him again, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± James returned to his senses and looked at the woman, replying to her calmly, ¡°Why are you being so rude? I¡¯m here to heal the City Lord, so you¡¯d better watch the way you talk. If you offend me, I won¡¯t treat him.¡± Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 James asserted his dominance since he was currently living in the Demon Realm. Although he had aparatively low rank, he could still be considered outstanding in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. There was no need for him to back down. ¡°Ha.¡± The woman suddenly snorted and said, ¡°Wow, look at you, Mr. High and Mighty. I¡¯m only registering your information as a formality. Otherwise, do you really think you¡¯d have a chance to treat my master? All the great doctors from this entire region are gathered here. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d get a turn even if you queued up for it. Anyway, how could a weakling like you even think you¡¯re worthy enough to treat my master?¡± The woman was impressively powerful. James did not deliberately suppress his energy or hide his cultivation rank. At a nce, the woman could tell that James¡¯ was only at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Seventh Stair. The woman did not want to bother entertaining such an insignificant man. Ever since her master announced his condition, many people havee to take advantage of the situation. Her master said anyone who came to treat him would be treated as distinguished guests regardless of their strength. As a result, many weak people have shown up to enter the Triple Star Cave Mansion and enjoy its perks. She had seen a lot of them since then. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a low rank? Are low-ranked cultivators unable to treat injuries?¡± James was infuriated. He was the Dragon King of Sol, the Emperor of Wrymstead, and had also assumed the position of King of Sol. ¡°Where¡¯s your superior? Get them here right away.¡± James demanded furiously. Many creatures were waiting in line behind James to register themselves. Seeing themotion he was causing, they looked on curiously. ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough that he has the gall to take advantage of the situation, yet he still insists on acting arrogantly.¡± ¡°Right? He hasn¡¯t even stepped into the Mage Rank but is acting so presumptuously here. Who does he think he is?¡± The creatures behind James sneered among themselves about his public outburst. ¡°Hey, you. Watch your mouth!¡± A voice suddenly came from behind him. Hearing the sound, James turned around in that direction and saw a chubby man walking toward him. The man was dressed in a loose robe and had chubby cheeks. Assuming the man was scolding him, James was about to fire back a retort at him. The chubby man walked over and mmed his fist on the table. Unexpectedly, he pointed his finger at the woman and shouted, ¡°Apologize to Mr. Caden at once!¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± The woman did not dare defy his order and immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Caden!¡± James was nonplussed by the sudden turn of events. ¡®What¡¯s going on? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®Who is this chubby man? ¡°How does he know my name?¡¯ James looked around him. Everyone in his immediate vicinity turned as pale as a sheet and avoided the chubby man as if he had the gue. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± The chubby man looked at James with a smile and said, ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Henrik Den.¡± ¡°Henrik Den? Do I know you?¡± James looked at him warily. ¡°Nope, but now you do.¡± James questioned, ¡°Also, how do you know my name?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Henrik scratched his head awkwardly. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I know you. Someone informed me about you in advance.¡± ¡°Who?¡± asked James. Henrik chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not important at the moment.¡± Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 James carefully scrutinized Henrik¡¯s face. Although James did not recognize Henrik, the other man knew him. Henrik imed that someone told him who James was. Who exactly was this informant? It was the first time he visited the Demon Realm. There was only one person on Earth who knew he went to the Demon Realm, and that was the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ custodian. James did not suspect the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ custodian as the source that shared his information and his arrival in the Demon Realm.. He had no contacts in the Demon Realm. Technically he knew Marcello and Jace, but they were still on Earth. Therefore, they could not have known he hade to the Demon Realm. James was slightly wary of Henrik. On the contrary, Henrik walked up to him and hooked his arm around James¡¯ shoulder. With a friendly smile, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so cautious, Mr. Caden. I mean you no harm and simply want us to be friends.¡± His intimate behavior made it seem like he had been a long-time friend of James. James looked at the creatures around him. It seemed they were terrified of Henrik. He must be someone highly distinguished in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. ¡°Who¡¯s this man, Ms. Sophie?¡± James asked Sophie, who was watching from the Celestial Abode. Sophie¡¯s voice chimed out from the Celestial Abode. ¡°How would I know?¡± James did not press her further since she did not seem to have any answers. Henrik continued to hook his arm around James¡¯ shoulder and led him directly toward the mountain. Yalerad¡¯s cave mansion was located on the mountain. It was called the Triple Star Cave Mansion. In the Mortal Dimension, Yalerad held an incredibly high status. He was the person closest to attaining the Sage rank. He was practically invincible when other Sages were not present in the Mortal Dimension. The guards did not dare to stand in Henrik¡¯s path when he showed up. Everyone deliberately backed away and slightly bowed to him as if they were weing a distinguished guest ¡°The others seem very afraid of you,¡± James said pensively. ¡°Of course¡± Henrik smirked and said, ¡°They¡¯re in my presence after all. I¡¯m capable of causing havoc in all three dimensions Everyone shows respect to me regardless of whichever dimension I¡¯m in.¡± Henrik began to brag about himself ¡°I¡¯m not trying to toot my own horn, James, but even the Sage Dimension¡¯s Lord will bow in my presence ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about the Demon Realm¡¯s greatest dimension, the Divine Dimension, right? Even the Demon Race¡¯s powerhouses in the Divine Realm must respectfully address me as Sir Henrik.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. James had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°Is this chubby man really that influential? ¡®If he really is that prestigious, then what reason would he have to befriend me? It doesn¡¯t seem reasonable at all, thought James. ¡°Why did youe to me? Also, how did you know I was here?¡± James boldly voiced his thoughts. ¡°I wanted to embark on a great adventure with you. Together, we¡¯ll have a fruitful journey and leave behind a legendary story.¡± Henrik chuckled. James was rendered speechless. What the hell is he talking about?¡± He stopped pursuing the topic since Henrik was unwilling to borate further. ¡°Sir Henrik.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here, Sir Henrik.¡± Along the way, many of Triple Star Cave Mansion¡¯s guards and servants greeted Henrik respectfully. James was surprised by their reaction and was curious whether the chubby man really had such great authority. Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 When they reached the mountainside, a group hurriedly rushed toward them. The person in the lead was a middle-aged man who looked about 40 years old. He was a burly man with slightly tan skin and wore a blue robe. ¡°What brings you here, Sir Henrik?¡± With a solemn expression, Henrik replied, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is it wrong of me to be here?¡± ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not what I meant I meant to ask why you didn¡¯t notify me beforehand so I could make preparations to wee you in advance.¡± Henrik casually waved his hand and said, ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. I¡¯m here with my friend. He personally came to treat you, Yalerad. You should be honored. What are you standing there for? Hurry up and greet Mr. Caden.¡± The person who approached them was the owner of Triple Star Cave Mansion, Yalerad Yalerad nced at James and did not dare to overlook his presence. He bowed slightly and weed him with outstretched arms ¡°M-Mr. Caden, this way, please.¡± James was taken aback. This Henrik was really someone who wielded great authority. Even the Triple Star Cave Mansion¡¯s owner trembled before him, fearing he would identally offend Henrik. With Yalerad¡¯s invitation, James entered the cave. The interior of the stone cave was like apletely different world. It looked like a utopia and had everything in abundance. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy within the cave was overflowing and was rapidly changing, almost turning into Sage Energy. Yalerad personally served James and Yalerad. He brought out some fine wine and spiritual berries. Although James had never seen anything like it, he could sense the berries were at least at the eighth. rank Henrik raised one of his legs and propped it up on the table. He picked up a spiritual berry and began to nibble on it. With a smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to show off, James, but if you mention my name in any of the Three Dimensions here, it¡¯ll definitely get you out of trouble.¡± Then, Hennik turned to Yalerad and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Yalerad?¡± Yalerad quickly answered, ¡°Y-Yes, it¡¯s true. Henrik is very well-known through the Three Dimensions. Everyone has to treat him courteously.¡± James was even more puzzled. ¡°Why would such a powerful person approach him and attempt to be buddies with him? What exactly was Henrik trying to achieve? ¡°Is he trying to get close to me because he knows I have the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis? James had some suspicions and decided that they were highly likely Other than that, James could not think of any reason why Henrik would approach him. ¡°S Sir Henrik, you mentioned Mr. Caden is here to treat me?¡± Yalerad looked at James N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Yalerad was well acquainted with Henrik Although Henrik himself was not a powerful cultivator, his teacher was a peerless powerhouse famous throughout the Three Dimensions It would not be an exaggeration to say he was invincible within the Three Dimensions. For Henrik to call someone a friend, this person must be extremely remarkable. Hearing his question, Henrik looked at James. ¡°Ahem.¡± James rposed himself, sat upright, and coughed a few times. Then, he replied, ¡°I heard the Triple Star Cave Mansion¡¯s owner was unsessful in his attempt at the Sage Tribtion and sustained injuries You¡¯ve called for all doctors to attempt to treat you and are offering a divine pill to whoever sessfully heals you. Coincidentally, I¡¯m quite confident in my medical skills.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yalerad¡¯s face lit up, and he said, ¡°If you can cure me, I¡¯ll definitely give you the divine pill as a reward, Mr. Caden!¡± Henrik was immediately dissatisfied with Yalerad¡¯s excited chattering. ¡°Hey, is that how you should be talking to him?¡± Yalerad was confused and did not know what he said wrong. Henrik corrected him. ¡°Do you think Mr. Caden needs your divine pill? He came here to help you out of the kindness of his heart. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course! I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Caden. I made a slip of the tongue,¡± Yalerad immediately apologized. James rolled his eyes and cursed Henrik¡¯s predecessors silently. He quickly corrected them. ¡°My generosity wasn¡¯t the only reason I¡¯vee here. I also came to acquire the divine pill. It¡¯s going to be rather useful to me.¡± Henrik nced at Yalerad with a smile and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take out the divine pill and offer it to Mr.Caden When he epts it, he¡¯ll definitely cure your injuries¡± Chapter 2459 Chapter 2459 Chapter 2459 Yes, of course! Right away!¡± Yalerad did not dare refuse Henrik¡¯s orders. Immediately, a light glowed from his palm, and a small bottle appeared. It was a transparent bottle with a golden pill inside It was rtively small and only about the size of a thumb. Yalerad carefully took out the pill and respectfully handed it to James. ¡°This is the divine pill my ancestor left behind A person below the Sage Rank can increase their cultivation by a sub-rank after consuming it.¡± James took the divine pill with satisfaction. It had slight warmth to it and released a pleasant fragrance. He could sense the extraordinary power within the divine pill. He did not immediately consume it but instead, put it away. After Yalerad handed over the divine pill, he looked at James eagerly. James knew what he wanted and immediately said, ¡°T¡¯ll examine your injuries first.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yalerad brimmed with anticipation. James began to examine Yalerad¡¯s injuries. The examination concluded quickly Although Yalerad looked healthy, his body was full of injuries, and he was practically at death¡¯s doorstep. Without appropriate treatment, it would not be long before he died. ¡°What¡¯s my condition like, Mr. Caden? Can you cure me?¡± Seeing James¡¯ grimace, he could not help but feel anxious. Many reputable powerhouses have attempted to treat his injuries but were ultimately unsessful. The Heavenly Tribtion mangled his entire body. His Spiritual Root was damaged, and treatment would be extremelyplicated. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± James uttered decisively. Crucifier was capable of treating even the most severe injuries. James took out Crucifier. Seeing Crucifier, Yalerad stood up excitedly and stared at the steel wire in James¡¯ hand. ¡°T-That¡¯s Crucifier? It¡¯s the weapon belonging to the Ancestral Needle Master!¡± Hearing his exmation, James looked at him. ¡°Ancestral Needle Master?¡± Puzzled, James asked, ¡°Henrik, who is this Ancestral Needle Master? Do you know about Crucifier¡¯s origins?¡± James obtained Crucifier when he was still very weak. To his knowledge, Crucifier was left behind by martial artists from Earth about a thousand years ago. However, he knew nothing else about this item ¡°I know a little bit about Crucifer¡± Henrik sat down and slowly exined. ¡°The Ancestral Needle Master is a prominent figure during ancient times. He crafted the miraculous Crucifier Legends state that it¡¯s capable of curing any kind of injury. regardless of how grievous. It¡¯s also rumored Crucifier could even bring the dead back to life.¡± ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He never expected Crucifier to have such amazing origins and be rted to an Ancestral God. ¡°Is it really that strong?¡± James gasped in disbelief. Henrik replied, ¡°Of course. Paired with the Ny-nine Spiritual Art, it¡¯s potential is limitless.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Ny-nine Spiritual Art?¡± ¡°How do I exin this?¡± After thinking for a while, Henrik said, ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t understand even if I exin it to you. Anyway, Ny-nine Spiritual Art has long been lost. However, since you¡¯ve obtained Crucifier, you¡¯ve established a bond with the Ancestral Needle Master. I believe you could possibly obtain the Ny- nine Spiritual Art sooner orter.¡± James did not ask anymore and began to insert the needles into Yalerad¡¯s body. He inserted one needle into Yalerad. Immediately, Yalerad felt his whole body rx, and powerful energy flowed from the needles, quickly repairing the injuries within his body. Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 James inserted the second and third needle. He kept inserting the needles until thest of the 81 needles were stuck in his body. However, Crucifier alone was not enough to cure Yalerad. Although Crucifier was remarkable, Yalerad was injured by the Heavenly Tribtion. Treating his injuries required another step, which was to infuse him with True Essence. James mobilized his True Essence and channeled it through the 81 needles. Crucifier¡¯s miraculous powers were stimted and immediately permeated throughout Yalerad¡¯s body, healing his severe injuries. The entire treatment processsted half an hour. After that, James pulled out the needles.. Yalerad was shocked by the treatment¡¯s effectiveness and eximed, ¡°A-Amazing! I never expected such a great treasure to still exist in this world. After the treatment, my body¡¯s injuries arepletely healed.¡± Henrik also gave James a thumbs up andmended him, ¡°You¡¯re very skilled, Mr. Caden. I got to witness you using Crucifier on our first encounter. I¡¯m getting even more eager to see the other treasures. you have on you¡­ Like the Infinite Steles, or the Elemental Holy Body. Marvellous.¡± Upon hearing his words, James could not help ncing at Henrik. He thought to himself, ¡®Who exactly is this guy? Why does he know all the treasures I have?¡± Henrik seemingly read James¡¯ thoughts and smiled, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have ill intentions, Mr. Caden.¡± James asked, ¡°How do you know about the treasures I possess? What exactly is your purpose in getting close to me?¡± Henrik smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Of course, I know you.¡± ¡°What a strange person,¡± James murmured to himself. He turned to Yalerad and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve recovered, I shall take my leave.¡± After James finished speaking, he stood up and left. Now that he had obtained the divine pill that could allow him to increase his cultivation rank by a sub- rank, he did not want to waste it. He wanted to quickly leave the area to find a ce to refine the divine pill and reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. Yalerad quickly got up and chased after him, calling out, ¡°Wait for me, Mr. Caden! I¡¯m going toe along with you on your adventures!¡± James ignored him and hastily departed. Soon, he made his way out of Grandwych. Henrik chased after him. James sal in a lotus position on an uninhabited mountain range outside Grandwych and immediately took out the divine pill. He swallowed the divine pill, and its energy rapidly flowed into his body. A powerful force cloaked and his True Essence immediately raised to the Seventh Stair¡¯s zenith and was close to reaching Eighth Stair Henrik sat on a rock beside him with his eyes glued on James. ¡°Being able to see James¡¯ breakthrough is also fortuitous,¡± Henrik murmured. At that moment, the Elysian Seal appeared within James¡¯ body. However, the True Elemental Essence in his body was overpowering, and was able to easily break through the seals. In less than a day, he shattered all the seals. As soon as the seals were broken, his True Essence and body evolved once more. Additionally, his physical strength was further augmented. However, it would take a very long time for his physical strength to reach the Mage Rank¡¯s Second Stage. As his physical strength reached higher ranks, it would only improve slightly each time he made a breakthrough in his cultivation rank. ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± Sitting to the side Henrik apuded James, ¡°You¡¯re so strong, Mr. Caden! You made such quick work of the Elysian Seal! You¡¯re worthy of being called humanity¡¯s strongest cultivator!¡± James looked at Henrik, withdrew his energy, and said, ¡°What are you trying to achieve by following me around?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Henrik said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to achieve anything. I already told you I just want to apany your on your adventures. Rest assured, I¡¯m rather formidable. My strength is at least on par with yours. I won¡¯t be a burden on your adventures. I¡¯ll apany you while you seek great treasures in the Demon Realm. How I let you keep all the treasures we find?¡± Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 Henrik¡¯s behavior was bizarre. James had never met a person like him before and was just getting increasingly puzzled by him. ¡®What exactly does he want?¡± However, he held back from asking any more questions, seeing that Henrik was unwilling to exin further. So, James changed the subject and asked, ¡°Then tell me, where shall we go next?¡± Henrik¡¯s chubby face immediately lit up as he said excitedly. ¡°Obviously, we¡¯ll pay a visit to the Labhrann n! ¡°Huh?¡± James nced at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Labhrann n? Why should we go there?¡± Henrik smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you probably don¡¯t know, Mr. Caden. Well, the Labhrann n is among the most famous ns in the Demon Realm. They don¡¯t only have members in the Mortal Dimension. Their people are also scattered around the Sage and Divine Dimensions. To put it simply, the Labhrann n is only surpassed by the Azurean n and Hadean n. ¡°A Labhrann n girl named Brielle Labhrann was born in the Mortal Dimension. She goes by many names -Goddess Labhrann, Priestess Labhrann, the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Sweetheart, the Prodigy of the Mortal Dimension, the Beauty of the Era, and the list goes on. Henrik sang many praises of Brielle as he talked about her. He said many creatures in the Demon Realm were fascinated by her beauty and charm. ¡°You probably aren¡¯t aware of this but, Brielle about to hold a publicpetition to find a suitor. It¡¯s open to young men everywhere. Although she¡¯s only renowned in the Mortal Dimension, many powerhouses from big ns havee to participate with the hopes of taking the most beautiful woman of the Mortal Dimension as their wife.¡± After hearing Henrik¡¯s exnation, he immediately lost interest and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested and won¡¯t be participating in it. You go ahead.¡± ¡°Wait, there¡¯s more!¡± Henrik immediately added. ¡°There¡¯s another treasure possessed by the Labhrann n. It¡¯s an extraordinary relic in the Mortal Dimension. It¡¯ll serve you well if you obtain it.¡± James¡¯ attention was captured the moment he heard the mention of an extraordinary treasure. He looked at Henrik and asked, ¡°Oh? What kind of treasure is it?¡± Henrik exined seriously, ¡°This treasure has a great origin. It was naturally grown on the Demon Realm¡¯s highest mountain. It¡¯s called Primordial Treet-also known as the bodhi tree.¡± ¡°The bodhi tree only blooms every three thousand years. It then bears fruit after another three thousand years Finally, the fruit takes three thousand years more to ripen. In total, the time it takes to be ripe from the moment it blooms is nine thousand years. There is a bodhi fruit about to ripen very soon.¡± After speaking, he looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you know the value of this bodhi fruit? It¡¯s capable of making a person a Sage.¡± James asked in an astonished voice, ¡°You mean I can be a Sage as long as I get this bodhi frut this Henrik nodded lightly and approached James as he whispered, ¡°Precisely. Let¡¯s strive to obtain treasure!¡± James stepped back alightly and looked at Henrik wanty. Hennik chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll use Brielle¡¯spetition for suitors as an excuse to get into the Labhrann n. Then, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to uproot the bodhi tree and nt it inside your Celestial Abode: When that happens, you can continuously produce bodhi fruits for yourself. Isn¡¯t this a great idea?¡± James looked at Henrik suspiciously. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This guy even knows about the Celestial Abode. ¡®Does he also know about the people inside?¡± With a troubled expression, James said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. You mentioned the Labhrann n is only inferior to the Azurean n and Hadean n, didn¡¯t you? If the bodhi fruit matures, the Labhrann n¡¯s members from the Sage Dimension will definitelye to the Mortal Dimension. How am I supposed to uproot an entire tree?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t, but can¡¯t the powerhouse in the Celestial Abode do it for you?¡± Henrik said smilingly, ¡°I know everything about you, Mr. Caden. Trust me, you¡¯ll benefit greatly from this. Plus, let me tell you a secret. The Primordial Root is only a portion, and there are many other parts to it. After you obtain and fuse them, they¡¯ll be a supreme treasure. ¡°After it¡¯s fused together, it¡¯s a transcendent existence. Do you believe the fruit after it isbined can allow one to enter the Divine Rank? ¡°Think about it. If you manage to acquire this transcendental item, it¡¯ll allow you to enter the Divine Rank. That sounds great doesn¡¯t it?¡± James felt the urge to obtain the item after hearing Henrik¡¯s grand exnation. Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 James sought confirmation from Sophie who was listening in from the Celestial Abode. Is this true, Ms. Sophie?¡± Sophie had been watching James all the while and knew who he met with along the way She replied to him, ¡°It should be true What do you mean by that?¡± Sophie replied, ¡°From my understanding, a Sacred Tree like that did exist in this universe. One of its fruits is capable of making one enter the Divine Rank However, many powerhouses scrambled to obtain it because of its amazing properties Ultimately, mentions of it disappeared in history.¡± ¡°This sketchy cultivator has an extraordinary background. What he¡¯s saying is most likely true The bodhi free could possibly be a portion of the Sacred Tree.¡± Is that so?¡± James rubbed his chin and fell into thought. Putting aside the fact that thebined treasure could boost one to the Divine Rank, the fruit¡¯s ability to allow one to reach the Sage Rank was enough to entice James. As long as he could acquire it, he would save himself a lot of trouble while cultivating Seemingly seeing right through James¡¯ thoughts, Sophie chided him ¡°You¡¯d better put away those thoughts, James To reach the pinnacle of cultivation and stand above the universe, you must remain grounded and diligently walk every step of your cultivation path on your own ¡°Even though the bodhi fruit can immediately help you be a Sage, I am against you consuming it. It¡¯ definitely affect your foundation and be detrimental to your cultivation in the future. ¡°However, obtaining the bodhi tree and nting it in the Celestial Abode is perfectly alright The bodhil fruit will quickly mature if you nt it in the Time Chamber With the bodhi fruits, it won¡¯t be long before you have an army of four hundred thousand Sage Rank soldiers¡± Sophie¡¯s words increased James¡¯ desire to get the Primordial Tree An army of 400,000 Sage soldiers? How devastating would it be if 400,000 Sages cast the Nine Heavens God Annihting Formation? Haah! James took a deep breath and cleared his mind ¡°So, Mr Caden? What do you think? You shouldn¡¯t even be hesitating It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity If you miss it now, you won¡¯t have another chance¡± Seeing that James had been silent for a long time, Henrik was forced to spur him on ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not trying to deceive you only want to do what¡¯s best for you. You must believe me The prize aside, Brielle is really gorgeous and mesmerizing if not for anything else, let¡¯s at least check out her beauty This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. James returned to his senses and looked at Henrik He rubbed his chin and thought about it for a while.¡± if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go have a look ¡°Okay Henrik chuckled and immediately asked, ¡°How was your discussion with Sophie?¡± Swoosh! At that moment, a faint white light emerged from the ring on James¡¯ finger andnded on the ground. A woman wearing a white dress manifested out from the light. Seeing her, Henrik immediately greeted her with a smile, ¡°Hello, Sophie.¡± Sophie nced at Henrik and said nonchntly, ¡°Why are you here? Were you from this time period, or did youe from another time?¡± ¡°Shh. It¡¯s a secret,¡± Henrik replied with a mysterious expression. James nced at the two, then turned to Sophie, asking. ¡°Do you know each other, Ms. Sophie?¡± Sophie nodded gently and said, ¡°We¡¯ve run into each other a number of times during the Primordial Age. He¡¯s a crude cultivator who does all kinds of evil deeds.¡± Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 They ran into each other a number of times during the Primordial Age? James was stunned by her reply What kind of era even was the Primordial Age? It was an era where great numbers of skilled savants roamed the universe During that period, there were many Grand Emperors From what James remembered alone, there was Emperor Jaban, the Ten Emperors, and a few Demon Emperors. Was this chubby man from the Primordial Age? Moreover, what did Sophie¡¯s question mean? Why did she ask if he was from this time period or another time? Could this man have time traveled from the Primordial Age? Things were getting more and more convoluted Hennik pulled Sophie aside, and the two exchanged a few words in hushed tones. James wanted to listen to their conversation but could not hear a thing. Even though he tried his best to eavesdrop, his efforts were to no avail The two chatted for about five minutes Eventually, their conversation came to a close. Sophie walked over and looked at James Without any words, she disappeared in a sh and returned to the Celestial Abode. ¡°What did he tell you, Ms. Sophie?¡± James asked Sophie. Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Although he is a bit hical and caused a lot of trouble for the powerhouses in the Primordial Age, he does have great respect for you James¡¯ brows furrowed together, and he asked, ¡°He respects me? I¡¯ve only just met him How would you know? Could it be that you¡¯ve seen us before in the Primordial Age? Heid his womnes bare However, Sophie stopped replying to him ¡°Hey. Ms. Sophie? Answer me What¡¯s going on? Please tell me. Otherwise. I¡¯m going to feel uneasy Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode again. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. I¡¯ve only encountered Hennik and heard stories about him.¡± ¡°Then tell me, who exactly is he?¡± Sophie went silent for a while and replied. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that now You¡¯ll find out in the future James kept asking questions but could not get an answer from Sophie He knew many of these matters involved a great secret. Therefore, he would not get an answer no matter how much he asked Ultimately, he gave up N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James turned to Henrik beside him, scratched his head, and asked. ¡°Are you perhaps a Grand Emperor ?¡± Henrik replied earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s ludicrous. I¡¯m far from bing a Grand Emperor That¡¯s simply impossible for me ¡°How did Ms. Sophie encounter you in the Primordial Age? Have you been alive from the Primordia Age until now?¡± James looked at him. Henrik nodded and then shook his head. James could not understand his actions. Henrik patted James¡¯ shoulder and said pensively, ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future, Mr. Caden. For now, you just need to know I¡¯m here to help you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was puzzled. Henrik thought for a while and said, ¡°Let me put it simply for you. Basically, the future has gone haywire. The Heavenly Path copsed, and the River of Time was messed up. There has been a mix- up in the Primeval Age, the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, Primordial Age, and the Apocalypse Age. This has caused an ovep in history.¡± ¡°So what does it have to do with your sudden appearance?¡± James was still perplexed. James did not believe Henrik¡¯s story that the future had fallen to shambles causing the copse of the Heavenly Path and messing up the River of Time. His statement about the ovep of different ages was hard to believe as well. Could the past really ovep with the present? It could not be anything but fictional. Hennik opened his mouth to speak. However, all James saw was Henrik¡¯s mouth moving wordlessly. ¡°W-What did you say? Henrik parted his lips and said again, ¡°It¡¯s rted to some inimitable secrets, so I can¡¯t tell you. Never mind, let¡¯s not dwell on this for now. You¡¯ll find out in the future. For now, let¡¯s go to the Labhrann n first, win over Brielle, and perhaps make her your wife.¡± Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 ¡°I¡¯m already married and I¡¯m not interested in Brielle,¡± James said offhandedly ¡°Do you know what kind of woman Brielle is? The reason I want to bring you there isn¡¯t just because of the bodhi tree. I mainly want you to meet her yourself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James looked at Henrik Henrik exined. ¡°Brielle is the first person to be an Emperor in this era ¡± After speaking, Henrik was ovee with a wisp of nostalgia After a while, he said. ¡°Brielle will be the first person to reach the Emperor Rank and is on track to bing an unrivaled empress ¡°Is she that strong?¡± James was slightly surprised. He knew many other prodigies on Earth, including Marcello, Nyasia from Jodon, and Willibald All of them were extraordinary powerhouses James would not be surprised if they eventually became Grand Emperors. Yet, Henrik was iming this Brielle would be the first of their era to reach Emperor Rank in the future? James found this all incredulous. Not to mention, how would Henrik know about the future? ¡°How do you know about future events?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Haha,¡± Hennikughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not talk about this now My point is, I¡¯m not going to harm you. Let¡¯s join forces and travel the universe together. We¡¯ll weave a legend the likes of which hasn¡¯t been seen before!¡± After speaking, he wrapped his arm around James shoulder and strode forward, leading him toward the distance James began to ponder, trying toprehend Sophie and Henrik¡¯s words. Henrik was an extremely enigmatic person. James¡¯ began to feel even more convinced that there had to be an amazing story behind Hennik ?s ongens and that he was likely a peerless powerhouse or something as powerful as a Grand Emperor Forget it if he doesn¡¯t want to exin, so be it Ms. Sophie reassured me that there would be no harm in letting him follow me around anyway After giving it careful consideration, James was still uncertain. He decided to discard the jumbled thoughts behind him Henrik led James out of the area and toward the central region of the Mortal Dimension The Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension was enormous At James current strength, it would take him several months alone to traverse a mountain range Fortunately, Henrik had a magical flying tool It was a small airship with a caban James and Henna entered the arships caten Then Henk eyed in the destination and poured wome spiritual crystals into it letting the arship navigate automatically Henrik brought out the best wine in he had the cabin and served it to James James took a sip of the wine After one gulp, he felt a warm sensation flow down his throat immediately afterward, the warmth crept to his whole body, and powerful energy welled up within him James immediately knew that the wine he was offered was exceptional. He did not want to waste the wine and immediately sat in a lotus position to absorb its energy Henrik sat aside and said with a smile. Taking into ount the airship¡¯s traveling speed, we¡¯ll reach the Lahbrann n¡¯s territory at Mount Lutheran in about ten days It¡¯ll be an event where powerhouses from all three dimensions gather together All young men under one hundred years of age are eligible to participate in thepetition It¡¯s your chance to make yourself known throughout the Demon Realm¡¯s Three Dimensions.¡± James was refining the wine¡¯s energy while listening to Henrik. He began looking forward to seeing Brielle who was the first person to reach Emperor Rank in their current epoch He was curious to see what she looked like as well. Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 The airship traveled at full speed. About ten dayster, they arrived at the outer perimeter of a city. The city was somewhat simr to some of the ancient cities on Earth. It had high city walls and buildings reminiscent of ancient castles. There was a huge word engraved on the city gate-Labhstead. The airshipnded outside the city. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. James and Henrik alighted the airship and stood on the ancient-looking road outside the city. James looked at the city ahead in awe. The city was huge and consisted of numerous castles, each of them a thousand meters high. In the city center, there was a mountain range. Henrik introduced the city. ¡°Mr. Caden, this is Labhstead, where the Labhrann n is located. It¡¯s one of the Mortal Dimension¡¯s greatest and most famous cities. The mountain range in the central region is the Labhrann n¡¯s base, Mount Lutheran.¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°I see.¡± Henrik spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s rumoured that the Labhrann n¡¯s members are actually a type of primordial beast. No one knows what their true forms are since they hardly show their true forms in front of outsiders. Let¡¯s head into the city.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two entered the city together. As soon as they came to the city gate, they spotted some guards. Upon seeing Henrik, their face filled with horror as if they had seen an abomination. Immediately afterward, some of the guards approached them respectfully. ¡°Y-You¡¯vee here, Sir Henrik?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Henrik nodded disinterestedly and said, ¡°I was bored, so I¡¯m just walking around.¡± James looked at Henrik and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you when you said you were famous in the Mortal Dimension. You¡¯re really treated courteously everywhere.¡± Henrik smiled proudly and said, ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am? I wasn¡¯t exaggerating when I told you this. Everyone throughout the Three Dimensions has to be mindful of me¡± James did not feel like Henrik was exaggerating Henrik was too enigmatic Although James could not sense Henrik¡¯s true strength, he could tell that he had to be very strong. Otherwise, he would notmand so much respect no matter where he went ¡°Please go ahead, Sir Henrik.¡± The guard personally weed Henry into the city Afterward, the guard escorted Henrik and James to the city¡¯s best inn and sorted out ther amodation James was also given top ber treatment However, he did not ask any questions and just followed Henrik¡¯s lead, temporarily staying in Labhstead. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few days, Mr. Caden.¡± Inside the room, Henrik said, ¡°We have some time before thepetition to win Brielle¡¯s hand in marriage. Let¡¯s stay here for now and use this opportunity to befriend some of the Demon Race that hase here from the Divine Dimension.¡± ¡°The people in the Divine Dimension are the real leaders of the Demon Realm. ¡°Befriending people in the Mortal and Sage Dimensions is a waste of time.¡± Henrik began to teach James about the Demon Realm. James listened attentively. There was no harm in learning more about the Demon Realm since he was new to the ce. Afterward, James meditated in seclusion inside his room. Henrik, on the other hand, went on a stroll around the city. James cultivated in the room for three days. Bang! Three dayster, Henrik mmed open the door in the evening. He rushed inside and hollered, ¡°M-Mr Caden! Hurry up and get ready! Let¡¯s go see Brielle!¡± Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 James stopped cultivating and looked at Henrik, who had rushed into the room. He asked, ¡°Has the competition to win Brielle¡¯s hand in marriage begun?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not going to happen so soon. Thepetition will only start when the bodhi fruit matures. There is still about a month before that happens. However, Brielle hase down from Mount Lutheran and is currently residing in Labhint Tower.¡± ¡°Labhint Tower?¡± James was puzzled. Henrik exined, ¡°Labhint Tower is a restaurant with a total of nine floors. However, the restaurant has been renovated, and a formation has been set up. As long as we can climb to the ninth floor, we can dine with Brielle.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± James¡¯ curiosity was also piqued. He wanted to see what the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Sweetheart looked like. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James left the inn with Henrik at the lead and soon arrived at the restaurant. Outside the restaurant was arge field. At that moment, there was a huge crowd gathered there. There were tens of thousands of men, all of whom were young and handsome. Henrik said, ¡°Actually, the Demon Realm does have humans, but they¡¯re hard toe by. Most of the beings here are creatures from different races. The human race has a more appealing appearance, so most of these creatures will give themselves a human appearance.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded lightly. Henrik continued to speak, ¡°Additionally, the human race used to be the head of all races and had the highest affinity with cultivation. This adds to the desire for many creatures to transform into a human form.¡± After his exnation, Henrik pointed to an abnormal castle before him. It was arge castle spanning an area of more than ten acres. There were nine floors, all of which were more than 200 meters in height. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s Labhint Tower, which belongs to the Labhrann n. Brielle is currently on the ninth floor. We can dine with her tonight if we can get to the ninth floor. Let¡¯s go right away¡± Henrik tugged at James and rushed toward the crowd. They soon arrived at the entrance. The gates of the entrance were wide open, but it was being obstructed by a strange, golden light The golden light prevented many people from entering. Henrik said, ¡°Although Brielle is quite young, she¡¯s extremely capable. It¡¯s rumored that she has already reached the peak of the Tribtion Rank and is one step away from bing a Sage. James blurted out. ¡°Since she¡¯s so strong, why didn¡¯t she go to Earth to contest for great boons?¡± From what he saw, thosepeting over the great boons on Earth were prodigies mainly from the Three Thousand Worlds Apart from them, there were Marcello and Jace from the Demon Realm. He was aware that the Seven Realms were the majors in this universe. Aside from them, many others also existed. Throughout the vast universe, there were manys with a wide variety of different life forms. So why did these creatures from other nts not go to Earth? Henrik could sense the doubts in James¡¯ heart and exined, ¡°Are you wondering why the creatures from other parts of the universe didn¡¯t appear on Earth?¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Henrik replied with a cryptic smile, ¡°1 simply guessed. The answer is that the Earth is sealed, and the Gctic Highway that spans the universe is also closed. Creatures from beyond the Earth aren¡¯t capable of reaching it. They¡¯re not even capable of entering your sr system because there is a powerful seal on it. Not even Grand Emperors can pass through this seal. ¡°Some of the Demon Race¡¯s creatures can travel to Earth because a secret passage was left behind in the past. The Azurean n and Hadean n own the passage. Thus, only elites from their ns can travel through the passage to Earth. Although the Labhrann n is also powerful, they¡¯ve no means of sending their n members to Earth.¡± Hearing this, the situation became clearer to James. He asked suspiciously, ¡°When will the Gctic Highway be opened once more?¡± Henrik replied, ¡°It¡¯s be unsealed after the earth¡¯s Fourth Cmity, and the final providence appears. When the timees, lifeforms from throughout the universe will appear on Earth to fight over thest providence.¡± James frowned at this information. The four keys to open the seal were in his hands. It was rumored that whoever opened the seal would receive a blessing from the universe. Did it refer to the final providence that would appear after the Fourth Cmity? Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 Henrik wa a person of many secrets and even had knowledge about the first person to reach the Emperor Rank in this age James asked the question that lingerd at the back of his mind, ¡°What¡¯s the final providence that appears. after Earth¡¯s Fourth Cmity? I heard whoever opens the seal will receive a blessing from the universe. Could this blessing be the final providence after the four cmities?¡± Henrik replied, ¡°Nope, it¡¯s not. The person who opens the seal will indeed receive a blessing from the universe, but it¡¯s not the final providence. It¡¯s rumored that thest providence is rted to the universe¡¯s secret and the earth¡¯s seal. As for what it is, no one knows.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already who will be the first to be a Grand Emperor in our time? How could you not know about thest providence then?¡± James looked at Henrik doubtfully and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯d have knowledge of everything.¡± Henrik gave him an ufortable look in response to James. He did not answer James¡¯ question and walked directly toward the entrance. As soon as he got close, the golden light engulfed him. Surprisingly, he was not injured by it. After Henrik walked into the entrance, he turned around and looked at James who was still standing outside. He called out, ¡°Come quickly, Mr. Caden.¡± James nodded and strode toward the entrance. There was a golden light in front of the entrance. It was part of a powerful formation and did not allow ordinary creatures to pass through. James walked toward the entrance, and the golden light cloaked him. His body trembled, but aside from. that, nothing else happened. After quivering for a while, he passed through the golden light and emerged on the other side of the entrance. The other side of the entrance was nothing particrly special aside from some creatures hanging about the area. Henrik said, ¡°I heard Brielle deliberately came down the mountain before thepetition to find her prince charming. She wanted to check out the cultivators to see if there was one that caught her eye. If she found someone she fancied, she could tip the scales to that person¡¯s advantage during the competition.¡± He approached James and whispered, ¡°You have to work hard, Mr. Caden. Strive to be the first to reach the ninth floor so you can have a meal with her. Also, you had better make a good impression.¡± James shot down the idea. 1-I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m just here to spectate. I already have a wife.¡± Henrik immediately persuaded him, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a man to have a few women by his side. Plus, Thea is very open-minded and would respect your wishes.¡± James stared at Henrik again. This chubby man really knew everything about him, including the fact that Thea was his wife. Henrik chuckled, seemingly seeing through James¡¯ thoughts ¡°Alright, enough talk. Let¡¯s go!¡± He stepped forward and began advancing toward the stairs ahead of them. Many creatures in human form stood around the stairs. Henrik exined to James. ¡°Brielle personally set up the formation. The higher you go, the more oppressive the pressure will be it won¡¯t be easy to sessfully reach the ninth floor.¡± James asked, ¡°What kind of creatures are here right now?¡± Hennik tilted his hear incredulously and said, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m sure many powerhouses from the Sage and Divine Dimension are here though However, you don¡¯t have to worry. Among those in your age group, you¡¯re absolutely the best¡± After speaking. Henrik pulled James toward the stairs. As soon as James took a step on the staircase, he felt an intense weight bear down on his body. It felt as if a huge mountain was crushing his body. He had acted carelessly and his body bent under immense force Fortunately, he managed to quickly adjust tumself. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Although the pressure was intense, it was still easily tolerable to him. Henrik also seemed to be unaffected by it. He walked ahead of James and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the formation¡¯s strength if you want to climb to the ninth floor, you¡¯ll need to have the strength of a Sage. Among the younger generation, there are only a handful of Sages. It¡¯s even likely that there are no Sages. among you younger folk Iven if you did have the strength of a Sage, you¡¯ll need a strong physical body. Without meeting these requirements, i¡¯ll be impossible to climb to the ninth floor.¡± James began to hesitate after hearing this and said, ¡°I need to be as strong as a Sage to sessfully reach the ninth floor? In that case, I think I should just give up now. My current cultivation rank hasn¡¯t reached the Sage Rank yet. I¡¯m still very far from bing one.¡± James was very sensible. He was only at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stage. He could kill a Sage if he used all the methods he had at his disposal. However, this meant he could only do so with the help of external means. In his eyes, he did not possess the strength of a Sage yet. Therefore, it would be impossible for him to climb to the ninth floor. Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 ¡°Wait, don¡¯t give up!¡± Henrik turned around and saw James about to head down the staircase. He quickly grabbed James and said, ¡°You may right about that However, if you can¡¯t reach the ninth floor, neither can the others here in that case, Brielle will select the man on the highest floor to be her dining partner.¡± Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. Brielle was the first person of the age to reach the Grand Emperor Rank. Moreover, she was also a woman. James was curious to see what kind of person she was. After briefly considering it, he decided to head up and have a look for himself. As for whether he could dine with a genius like Brielle, he was content to leave it up to fate to decide. While this was happening, a woman sat by the window on the ninth floor. She had exquisite features, like a carefully crafted piece of art without imperfections. She had long ck hair and was wearing a pink dress. Her skin was pale as the finest pearls, and her eyes were like gems that sparkled with life. She gave off an elegant impression and looked like a goddess that walked out of a painting as she exuded an ethereal aura. The mesmerizing woman was none other than Brielle, the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Sweetheard. Her beautiful face was stained with sorrow. She propped her chin on her hand and looked out the window, observing the countless creatures below in a daze. Brielle was a talented cultivator with limitless potential. Despite her youth, she had already reached the peak of the Tribtion Rank and was only a step away from the Sage Rank. Her n¡¯s Grand Patriarch from the Divine Dimension issued an order for her to marry a prodigy from the Hadean n some time ago. It was the Labhrann n¡¯s only chance to forge a good rtionship with the Hadean n. As long they could joint forces with the Hadean n, the Labhrann n¡¯s members would be able to travel to Earth through the Hadean n¡¯s Teleportation Formation and acquire Earth¡¯s great boons. Naturally, Brielle was unwilling toply with the order. There was no one who could capture her fancy, even if it was a once-in-a-generation prodigy She did not want her marriage to be controlled by others, so she proposed to holdpetition to win her hand in marriage Since the Hadean n¡¯s prodigy imed to be immensely talented, she wanted him to participate in thepetition and would only agree to marry him if he could best her. As a result, thepetition among her suitors was held At that moment, a beautiful maid walked over and stood beside her. She called out softly. ¡°Miss¡± Brielle snapped out of her thoughts and looked at the maid She asked. ¡°How is it going? Is there anyone N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. that stands out? Did the Hadean n¡¯s prodigy show up? Also, I heard that a peerless prodigy. Zur Cadorette, has gained much recognition in the Divine Dimension. Has hee as well? Brielle¡¯s clear voice carried across the room. Her voice was pleasant to the ears and enchanting, like a mesmerizing melody. The maid gently shook her head and said, ¡°Miss, none of the people you¡¯ve mentioned have shown up However, Sir Henrik has brought a young man with him. They¡¯ve already entered the tower¡± ¡°Sir Henrik?¡± Brielle stood up abruptly and eximed, ¡°Sir Henrik?! The Lord of the Demon World, himself is here?!¡± ¡°Yes, that very same person hase.¡± ¡°Haah¡± Brielle took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°If it¡¯s someone the Lord of the Demon World personally brought along with him, he must be rather exceptional.¡± Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 James could never imagine the person following him around, and respectfully addressing him as Mr Caden was the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord. The Demon Realm was one of the Seven Realms Moreover, it was ranked the highest among the Seven Realms Previously, it was only second to the Human Realm but had now surpassed it Right then, James had already reached the towers third floor The space on the third floor was vast, and many other creatures had already arrived before him Climbing the first three floors was a piece of cake for James, but James knew his own efforts would only allow him to reach the sitch floor at most. The higher the floor, the more challenging reaching it would be By now, James had been in the Demon Realm for many years Meanwhile, a woman sat in a lotus position somewhere on Earth. The surrounding area was a ruinous wastnd and dark clouds covered the sky The woman had a mesmenzing face and long ck hair that danced with the winds. She wore a ck dress, and fearsome energy emanated from her body Standing nearby was another woman in white The woman in white was the Chamber of Scriptures custodian On the other hand, the woman in ck was Thea Thea had been meditating in seclusion with the custodian for many years During these past years, Thea cultivated within the time formation set up by the custodian. Although only a few years passed on the outside, she actually had been cultivating for much longer Even though the Elysian Seal restricted her body, she fought it away and made constant breakthroughs Thea¡¯s strength had improved tremendously, and she was only one step away from bing a Sage At that moment, a terrifying force erupted from her body. The dark clouds in the sky transformed, and a few mysterious inscriptions appeared Both of these gathered together and formed unusual-looking clouds. These clouds were Tribtion Clouds. What¡¯s more, they were very rare Tribtion Clouds. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The custodian stood in the distance and watched the Tribtion Clouds form in the sky They had a very bizarre color, rapidly changing between white, blue, and red The custodian¡¯s expression was unusually grave She murmured. It¡¯s the Tribtion of Devastation I hope she undergoes the tribtion smoothly. After getting through this, shell be a Sage At that moment, Thea also felt blood-chilling forceing from the sky. The force¡¯s pressure constricted her and she found it hard to breathe it felt as if a huge boulder was ced on her chest. As a result, she began to hyperventte Her pretty face disyed an anxious expression However, it soon cleared upand was reced with a look of determination. In the past few years, she had been solely focused on her cultivation in hopes of helping to shoulder some of James¡¯ burden. All this while, James had been working hard to protect the earth on his own In contrast, there was nothing much she could do. Lightning arced through the strange clouds in the sky. Boom! The sky began to roar with thunder as a bolt of lightning shed in it. The red lightning bolt was as thick as an arm. As it pierced through the sky, the surroundings distorted, and tiny cracks appeared in the sky. The lightning contained overwhelming power Thea raised her head. Faced with the powerful lightning tribtion, Thea had to move cautiously She mobilized all her energy. Suddenly, a flower bloomed behind her. The flower was very magical and had countless petals. The petals of the flower were arranged in many differentyers. The center was only surrounded by five petals while the secondyer consisted of ten petals, Innumerable petals packed the outermost layer of the flower. Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 Every petal was very magical and contained fearsome power. Seeing the flower that had manifested, a faint smile crept on the custodian¡¯s pretty face. She murmured,¡± Thea¡¯s quite lucky that she was able to obtain such an amazing providence. That flower is the Sacred Blossom With it as her Yogacara, the sky is her limit if she further improves her strength.¡± While the custodian was remarking to herself, the Sacred Blossom behind Thea thrummed with power. Each petal released energy and gathered together to resist the lightning that struck down from the sky. The tribtion¡¯s lightning exploded in the air the moment it was repelled. A destructive shockwave spread out and destroyed the surroundings. However, Thea was unscathed. Seeing the strength of her Yogacara, a confident smile formed on her face. She put in painstaking effort to cultivate the Scared Blossom. Naturally, she had the help of the Chamber of Scripture¡¯s custodian. Without the custodian¡¯s guidance, she would not have obtained Sacred Blossom¡¯s seed and sessfully cultivated it. The tribtion¡¯s first bolt had stricken but did not cause any injuries to Thea. Soon, the second bolt roared down from the sky. It was a sh of white lightning, visibly more potent than the first. Despite its great power, it could not break the Sacred Blossom¡¯s defences. Thea sessfully survived the second lightning tribtion with the Sacred Blossom¡¯s protection. After that, more bolts of lightning began to arc down in Thea¡¯s direction one after another. Soon, nine bolts of the tribtion¡¯s lightning had struck. Thea¡¯s Sacred Blossom withstood all nine shes of lightning. After the ninth bolt, Thea thought the Heavenly Tribtion was over. The custodian had briefed her about what would happen during the Heavenly Tribtion. Under normal circumstances, the clouds would shoot out lightning only once. However, one with great potential and strength must withstand more lightning tribtions. At most, there would only be nine lightning tribtions. She had already resisted nine of the lightning tribtions. Just when she thought the Heavenly Tribtion was over, a silhouette formed in the clouds. The custodian saw the silhouette from a distance, and she immediately became rmed She quickly cautioned Thea ¡°Be careful, Theal That¡¯s the Heavenly Path Embodiment The appearance of the Heavenly Path Embodiment portents death and destruction. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to be afraid James also faced the Heavenly Path Embodiment when he was making a breakthrough If James could do it, I¡¯m sure you can too Hearing this. Thea raised her head and saw the silhouette descending from the clouds It was imposing and had a very oppressive aura The Sacred Blossom behind Thea disappeared She slowly stood up and leaped into the air She summoned the Malevolent Sword as she stared at the Heavenly Path Embodiment, ¡°If James defeated the Heavenly Path Embodiment, so can I.¡± Thea had a determined expression. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At that moment, the Heavenly Path Embodimentunched an attack. It appeared directly in front of Thea with a sh and thrust its palm at her Thea reacted in time and raised her sword to block the attack. The palm attack struck the Malevolent Sword Thea felt a terrifying power run through the Malevolent Sword, quickly spreading through her whole body The force shocked her Blood Energy, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, her body was sted tens of thousands of meters away. The Heavenly Path Embodiment disyed terrifying strength with its first blow. Thea¡¯s face became solemn, and she could not help but marvel at its power, ¡°It¡¯s strong.¡± As soon as she regained her bnce, the Heavenly Path Embodiment zoomed in front of her and thrust its palm out once more. Thea¡¯s Sacred Bloom immediately materialised. One of the flower¡¯s petals came apart from it and darted forward, shielding Thea from the attack. The petals were formed with True Essence. Unfortunately, the single petal failed topletely block the Heavenly Path Embodiment¡¯s attack and was immediately shattered. Through her consciousness. Thea controlled the Sacred Blossom in front of her. The petals separated from the flower one by one. In an instant, thousands of petals shot toward the Heavenly Path Embodiment, Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 The Sacred Blossom¡¯s petals each represented a path. However, Thea¡¯s current strength was rtively weak and had not yete close to these paths. Thus, her current Sacred Blossom was purely made up of her True Essence. Thousands of petals separated from the flowers bombarded the Heavenly Path Embodiment with terrifying strength. Thea was at the peak of the Tribtion Rank Thus, the Heavenly Path Embodiment matched her strength. The Heavenly Path Embodiment cracked under constant attacks from the Sacred Blossom. However, the Heavenly Path Embodiment¡¯sbat power was not affected by the cracks on its body. Tremendous power erupted from the Heavenly Path Embodiment, sting away all the petals. It followed up by charging at Thea with incredible strength, appearing before her instantly. Before Thea could react. the attack had alreadynded on her Thea got injured after taking a blow She quickly mobilized her True Essence to heal the injuries on her body. However, her injuries were severe and could not be healed instantly. She frantically took out a healing elour and backed away. The petals in the distance immediately returned to her andbined to form the Sacred Blossom. The Sacred Blossom floated before her, protecting her against the Heavenly Path Embodiment ¡°The Heavenly Path Embodiment is insanely powerful Thea¡¯s brows slightly furrowed together She was injured but did not have a Demonic Body like James Thus, her healing speed was rtively slow Defeating the Heavenly Path Embodiment would be challenging if the battle prolonged and her injuries worsened At that moment, she activated the Four-Quadrant Art Four different powers emerged from her blood Above her head, a vision of the Four Holy Beasts manifested. A dragon, phoenix, qilin, and Spirit Turtle appeared over her. Immediately after the vision appeared, Thea¡¯s energy skyrocketed. At that moment, her strength far exceeded that of the Sage Rank She held the Malevolent Sword, and a 100-meter-long Sword Light formed in the sky and shed toward the Heavenly Path Embodiment The Heavenly Path Embodiment was instantly split into two halves. Just when Thea thought the Heavenly Path Embodiment was defeated, it was reshaped again. ¡°It¡¯s so strong¡± Thea could not help but take a deep breath Then, she followed up with fierce attacks, engaging in an intense battle with the Heavenly Path Embodiment in the unknown region. She had the Sacred Blossom and the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood, and she was able to unleash their powers. Moreover, she had mastered the Four-Quadrant Art and could double her strength. Despite that, she could barely fight the Heavenly Path Embodiment to a tie. It was not going to be easy for her to kill it. Boom! The two shed again. The surroundings trembled, and powerful energy swept across, destroying everything around them. Thea kept retreating, fleeing into the distance. She summoned Exalter, and the needles surrounded her. Each of the needles carried a sinister and terrifying energy With a thought, Exalter dashed out and swept across the surroundings. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Thea attacked the Heavenly Path Embodiment, causing it to explode and transform into irregr lines and words Gradually, the lines and words floated up to the clouds in the sky and disappeared. Immediately afterward, the clouds disappeared. Huff¡± Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 As the Tribtion Clouds dissipated, a five-colored light ray descended from the sky. The light rays contained magical power, and they wrapped around Thea. Her injuries were healed immediately. At the same time, her True Essence evolved into Sage Energy From a distance, the custodian observed Thea sessfully getting through the tribtion and bing a Sage. Her pretty face beamed with a gratified smile. Very impressive. She managed to seed even with the Elysian Seal in her body. Without the seal, her strength would¡¯ve already reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-sixth Stage, which is very close to the Divine Rank ¡°Thea¡¯s very strong, and her husband is even more extraordinary Even the Chamber of Scriptures custodian did not expect Thea to ovee the tribtion so easily At that moment, Thea¡¯s True Essence was still evolving. She was shrouded in the five-colored light ray. Soon, her physical body also began to evolve from a mortal body to a Sage body. The processsted for three days Three dayster, the five-colored light ray dissipated and marked thepletion of Thea¡¯s evolution. Now, she was a First-Stage Sage She stopped cultivating and activated her cultivation method, causing powerful energy to erupt from her body. Immediately, her pretty face beamed with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m finally a Sage and can help James. He neutralized Earth¡¯s Second Cmity all by himself. I wonder if the Third Cmity has already appeared?¡± Thea had been cultivating for a long time. However, the custodian had informed her that the passage of time in the time formation where she cultivated differed from that of the outside world. ¡°Congrattions, Thea.¡± The custodian walked over, and her beautiful face beamed with a satisfied smile. 1 really didn¡¯t expect you to be a Sage in such a short time. Moreover, you sessfully passed the tribtion and easily killed the Heavenly Path Embodiment, which all cultivators fear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you taught me well.¡± Thea was not conceited because of her achievements but said humbly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your teaching, I would¡¯ve never cultivated such a powerful Yogacara or improved so rapidly.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± The custodian smiled. Thea asked, ¡°By the way, Ms. Custodian, what¡¯s the situation on Earth right now? Has the Third Cmity already appeared? Also, for how long have I been in seclusion?¡± The custodian smiled gently and said, ¡°The Earth¡¯s Third Cmity hasn¡¯te to pass. There¡¯s still a long time before it appears. The current situation on Earth is stable. You¡¯ve been cultivating in the time formation for many years, but only six years have passed in the outside world. It hasn¡¯t really been that long.¡± Hearing this, Thea sighed in relief. ¡°Now that I¡¯m a Sage, I can finally help James. Can I leave this ce now?¡± Thea¡¯s face beamed excitedly, and she was eager to reunite with James on Earth. ording to the passage of time, her daughter must have already grown into a gorgeous woman by now. Seeing through Thea¡¯s thoughts, the custodian said, ¡°James isn¡¯t on Earth right now.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Surprised, Thea asked. If he¡¯s not on Earth, where did he go?¡± The custodian said, ¡°Since the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity isn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon, James left for the Demon Realm to go on an adventure. He wanted to reach a higher cultivation rank before the Third Cmity struck¡± ¡°The Demon Realm?¡± Thea had a confused expression. The custodian briefly exined the Demon Realm to her. After hearing the exnation, Thea learned that the Demon Realm was one of the Seven Realms. She also discovered that the Earth used to be one of them. It was called the Human Realm and was the head of the Seven Realms. ¡°Ms. Sophie, I¡¯d also like to go to the Demon Realm. Can you send me there?¡± Thea looked at the custodian pleadingly She was worried James would encounter danger in the Demon Realm The Demon Realm was one of the Seven Realms, and countless powerhouses existed there When the Demon Realm attacked the Earth in the past, they causedrge numbers of casualties. Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 Thea was worried about James¡¯ safety and wanted to go to the Demon Realm. Moreover, the custodian told her James had brought all the people rted to them on Earth into the Celestial Abode None of her rtives would be on Earth, even if she were to return. Going to the Demon Realm would be better than returning to Earth However, the custodian lightly shook her head and said, ¡°Although things on Earth are rtively peaceful for now, it still needs a protector. James is Wyrmstead¡¯s Emperor and Sol¡¯s King. You¡¯re his wife, and you should return to Earth to manage these two countries. ¡°As far as I know, Quincy is in charge of these matters right now. However, she¡¯s not very strong and would be helpless if the powerhouses were to cause trouble.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Thea hesitantly said, ¡°I still want to go to the Demon Realm. I¡¯m worried about James.¡± The custodian slightly waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about James. He has a very long lifespan. Even if he encounters danger, he won¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Thea nodded gently. Since that was the case, Thea decided not to leave for the Demon Realm. She would stay on Earth at ease and await James¡¯ return Meanwhile, James had no idea Thea had already gotten through the Heavenly Tribtion and reached the Sage Rank At that moment, he was still in Labhstead¡¯s Labhint Tower in the Demon Realm. He had already reached the Labhint Tower¡¯s fifth floor. After reaching the fifth floor, James felt extreme crushing pressure. Despite that, quite a few other creatures were gathered on the fifth floor. About a thousand people were resting to recharge their energy to continue ascending to the ninth floor I can¡¯t go any further¡± James sat in the lounge area on the fifth floor and waved his hand to Henrik beside him, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t stand the pressure here anymore. I¡¯m going to leave first¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet¡± Henrik promptly dissuaded him. ¡°You haven¡¯t used Sacrilegious Ascension or the dragon bone yet. If you use them, you¡¯ll surely be able to reach the seventh floor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. James had no intentions of advancing any further. He did not need to go out of his way just to meet a woman. It was not worth it. Even though Brielle was a beautiful woman who could mesmerize men throughout the entire realm, he did not need to go through the trouble. Since James refused to advance, Henrik could not help it either. At that moment, Brielle sat by the window of the ninth floor and listened to her beautiful maid reporting thetest situation. ¡°Miss, the person with Sir Henrik has already reached the fifth floor. However, it seems he is unwilling to climb any higher.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Brielle frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the highest floor the other people have reached?¡± ¡°Dozens of them have reached the eighth floor and are on their way to the ninth floor.¡± Brielle thought awhile and said, ¡°Dismiss all the other creatures. Then, invite Sir Henrik and his company up to the ninth floor.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After receiving the order, the maid quickly went toplete her task N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James rested on the fifth floor and was about to leave. Suddenly, the beautiful maid approached Henrik. She lowered her head and slightly bowed to him, greeting respectfully, ¡°Sir Henrik.¡± Henrik lightly waved his hand. Sitting on a chair beside him, James frowned upon seeing the scene. Henrik was so influential that even members of the Labhrann n were respectful toward him. The beautiful maid said, ¡°Mydy has ordered me to invite Sir Henrik and this young master up to the ninth floor.¡± Many of the creatures around them immediately expressed their dissatisfaction. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Yeah, what gives them the right?¡± Henrik turned around and looked at the displeased creatures. Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you guys have any objections?¡± The creatures swallowed their anger upon seeing Henrik. One of the creatures murmured, ¡°Who do you think you are? If not for your powerful teacher, you¡¯re practically nothing¡± Henrik ignored the surrounding crowd and walked toward James, saying with a smile. ¡°See, Brielle took notice of you. Now we can directly head to the ninth floor to see her.¡± James¡¯ brows slightly furrowed. Despite his confusion, he was more than willing to head directly to the ninth floor. Afterward, the maid dismissed the other creatures in the tower and led the duo to the ninth floor. All the creatures that were asked to leave the tower gathered outside. ¡°Sigh ¡°Such a pity. I was so close to seeing Brielle. It¡¯s all because of that fatty, Henrik.¡± ¡°Hush! Do you have a death wish? Keep your voice down. No matter what, he¡¯s still the nominal Lord of the Demon Realm.¡± As everyone discussed the incident, a man dressed in a loose robe walked over from a distance. He was not very handsome, but he was not ugly either. His looks were considered average. He had a piece of straw in his mouth and a very sluggish expression on his face Upon reaching the entrance, he raised his head to look at the ninth floor. Then, he leaped up to the ninth floor and entered through a window. As he climbed through the window, James and Henrik had just arrived on the ninth floor. Seeing Henrik, Brielle quickly stood up. Just as she was about to greet him, someone barged in through the window. Startled, she immediately turned to see the intruder that had climbed through the ninth-floor window The man wore an ill-fitting white robe that looked too big on him. You?¡± Brielle¡¯s pretty face turned ice cold. The man in the white robe smiled with a piece of straw in his mouth. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Labhrann My name is Qusai Gael¡± After introducing himself, Qusai walked over and reached out to shake hands with Brielle However, Brielle¡¯s face darkened She ignored Qusar and turned back to Henrik and James, who were making their way toward her. Her pretty face lit up with a smile. ¡°Sir Henrik, what a rare visitor. What brings you to the Mortal Dimension?¡± Henrik¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he asked, ¡°Why? Am I too old?¡± ¡°N-No, of course not,¡± Brielle quickly replied. Henrik¡¯s face eased up, and he pulled James over with a smile, saying. ¡°This is my friend, James Caden.¡± ¡°Your friend?¡± Brielle was slightly taken aback. ¡®A person who could be called Henrik¡¯s friend? Who is this man? Is he also the apprentice of that powerhouse? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. By then, Qusai had already made himselffortable on a seat. He picked up a spiritual fruit and gnawed it. While chewing on the fruit, he said, ¡°James Caden? I¡¯ve heard of that name. He¡¯s a human from Earth. It¡¯s rumored he obtained the first and second providence on Earth. He also defeated the Haedan n¡¯s prodigy, Lucifer¡± Hearing this, James could not help casting a nce at Qusai It was his first time in the Demon Realm, yet it seemed many people already knew about him. Henrik took a second look at Qusai as well. He walked over and sat opposite him, saying with a smile. ¡± You must be an extraordinary one, huh? You even know about Mr. Caden¡¯s origin. I sense a strong fiend aura from you. Are you from the Fiend Realm?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Qusaiughed and said, ¡°As expected from you, Henrik. You can tell my origin at a nce. Indeed, I¡¯m Qusai from the Fiend Realm.¡± Brielle¡¯s gaze jumped between the three of them. James was a prodigy of the human race from Earth. Qusai, on the other hand, was from the Fiend Realm. If he could travel from the Fiend Realm to the Demon Realm, he either had a peerless powerhouse backing him, or he was an incredible powerhouse himself Meanwhile, Henrik was the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord. What¡¯s going on today? Why are so many people with such great origins here today?¡± Brielle was puzzled. Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 Whether it was Qusai from the Fiend Realm, Henrik from the Demon Realm, or James from Earth, Brielle knew she could not afford to offend any of them. Although she was highly admired and talented, she could not act arrogantly before these people. Thus, she weed them warmly. The three of them sat down one after another. Brielle stood beside them. James looked at Qusai, unsure of how thetter knew of his origins since he had never told anyone about himself Qusai looked at James and said smilingly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep staring at me. Word of your recent aplishments and activities has spread throughout the entire universe. Anyone with even a little bit of capability would know of your existence.¡± is that so?¡± James was stunned He did not expect word of himself to have traveled around the universe. Qusai replied, ¡°Of course. Creatures throughout the universe are paying attention to Earth, waiting for its seal and the Gctic Highway to open up. Tsk, tsk You obtained two of the providences and have the Infinity Steles as well as the Five Elements of Genesis. It¡¯s hard not to attract attention.¡± James touched his nose troubledly. The news spread throughout the universe really quickly Qusai exined his purpose of visitation, saying with a smile, ¡°I came to the Demon Realm to befriend you You¡¯re a person with great luck, and the Heavenly Path is on your side. It¡¯ll definitely provide you with great help. If befriend you, I¡¯ll be blessed with some of your luck.¡± James said disapprovingly, ¡°Is the Heavenly Path really on my side? If it were trying to help me, it wouldn¡¯t have put the Elysian Seal in my body, and I wouldn¡¯t have to face the Heavenly Path Embodiment while trying to make a breakthrough.¡± Qusai said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a different matter, and it doesn¡¯t affect your luck anyway.¡± ¡°My guests, would you three like to have something to eat?¡± Brielle has been looking for an opportunity to speak but could not find an opening. Finally, she seized the chance and asked them a question. Only then did James finally take a nce at Brielle Brielle had exquisite features, fair skin, and crystal-clear eyes. Even though she spoke to them humbly. she still radiated a noble and honorable temperament. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She was indeed a rare and mesmerizing beauty However, James could not see anything special in her that justified her bing the first person to be a Grand Emperor in their time. Apart from being pretty, there was nothing extraordinary about her. ¡°Anything will do.¡± Henrik slightly waved his hand. He had originallye to see Brielle. However, he was no longer interested in her. He stared at Qusai, trying to see through him. Seemingly seeing through Henrik¡¯s thoughts, Qusai said smilingly. Truthfully, I have a very ordinary origin. Compared to both of you, I¡¯m nothing special. You, on the other hand, are amazing, Sir Henrik. Although you don¡¯t have a high cultivation rank, you¡¯re already the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, James was stunned He looked at Hennik and asked, ¡°Y-You¡¯re the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord?¡± ¡°About that ¡°Henrik awkwardly scratched his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a very long story.¡± He harked back to the past. After a brief moment, he said again, ¡°Everything will have to be exined from many years ago.¡± ¡°During the Primordial Age, many powerhouses existed in the Demon Realm. However, a certain powerhouse gained insight into Heaven¡¯s secret and learned about the future. Therefore, he acted ording to destiny and attacked the Earth. ¡°Many Grand Emperors died in that battle, and the Demon Race¡¯s Grand Emperors were almost wiped out Those that survived all went into seclusion after that.¡± Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 ¡°During the battle on Earth, even the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord and the Azurean n¡¯s Leader died.¡± Hearing this, James felt perplexed. He questioned, ¡°Since this powerhouse already gained insight into Heaven¡¯s secret and knew he would die, why did heunch the attack on Earth?¡± Qusai interrupted and exined, ¡°Because it¡¯s fated to happen. It¡¯s the Heavenly Path¡¯s decision. Even if these Grand Emperors didn¡¯t attack Earth, there was no escaping death. However, attacking the Earth and following the Heavenly Path¡¯s way gave them a slim chance of survival. It¡¯s not time yet, but these Grand Emperors that died long ago maye back to life when it¡¯s the right time.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°Yeap, that¡¯s right. If they acted ording to the Heavenly Path¡¯s way, they had a small glimpse of surviving. Otherwise, they would truly be wiped out of existence¡± Then, Henrik continued with his exnation. ¡°Many Grand Emperors fell in that battle, and the Demon Realm also lost its Lord. ¡°After the battle ended, the Demon Realm began to recuperate from their losses. After a while, all the ns came together to elect a new Lord for the Demon Realm ¡°My teacher is also a Grand Emperor. He used a supreme treasure to avoid the catastrophe and survived. During the election of a new Lord, my teacher overwhelmed the other candidates and rightfully earned the position of the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord. ¡°Then, I appeared, and my teacher announced to pass on the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord position to me.¡± Henrik looked at James and said, ¡°That¡¯s what happened. Although I¡¯m the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord, I have no real power. If it weren¡¯t for my teacher backing me up, no one would really care about me.¡± Qusai chuckled and said, ¡°Even so, you¡¯re pretty impressive. At least no one in the Demon Realm dares to touch you.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Henrik said proudly. You¡¯re good with your words. I like you.¡± Jame was not interested in such superficial things: Instead, he was more interested in the battle that happened in ancient times. He could not help asking. ¡°Did the demons really attack Earth because they wereplying with destiny? What do you guys mean by it was fated to happen?¡± Henrik shrugged and said, ¡°Who knows? Our cultivation rank is too low, and we won¡¯t be able to understand these things unless we be Grand Emperors.¡± Qusai nodded and said, ¡°These things are way beyond us. Let¡¯s forget it for now. Brielle, quickly fetch us some good wine. I¡¯d like to have some good drinks with these two today.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Brielle replied with a smile and quickly turned to prepare wine for them. After she turned around, her pretty face was full of dissatisfaction. She grumbled internally, ¡°What the heck? He¡¯s ordering me around like a maid.¡± Soon, Brielle returned with a grand meal and fragrant wine. She took on the role of a maid and poured wine for the three of them. ¡°What do you two think about bing sworn brothers?¡± After drinking some wine, Qusai proposed that the three of them be sworn brothers. He said, ¡°1 feel like we¡¯ve known each other forever. Why don¡¯t we be sworn brothers? From today onward, we¡¯ll share our burdens and fortunes with each other.¡± Hearing this, Henrik nced at Qusal. Then, he turned to James. ¡°I¡¯ve no objections. What do you think, Mr. Caden?¡± ¡°Sworn brothers?¡± James was stunned. He looked at Henrik and Qusai, then fell into thought. Although these two were not humans, they had extraordinary origins. Henrik was a powerhouse that lived through the Primordial Age. Moreover, he was the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord, and his teacher was a Grand Emperor. Meanwhile, Qusai was a fiend from the Fiend Realm. For him to travel to the Demon Realm from another realm, he must have had an impressive origin as well There was no harm in bing sworn brothers with them. It was bound to benefit him. After thinking for a while, James replied, ¡°As you two already know, I¡¯m a human from Earth. Despite it being a glorious age for cultivators, it only applies to the non-human races. Humanity is practically doomed in this age, and I¡¯ll encounter a lot of trouble in the future.¡± Qusai stood up and said carefreely, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear! Whatever disasters thate your way, the three of us will get through them together!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Henrik opened his mouth and agreed, having no objections to the suggestion. James continued to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve also obtained several boons and treasures, which have attracted a lot of Karma onto me. I once heard from a powerhouse that people that get close to me will share my Karma. I might bring a lot of problems to the two of you. Qusai said smilingly. ¡°That being said, you¡¯re a person with great luck. Getting close to you will also grant us some of your luck. We¡¯ll also be very fortunate in the future. Luck is an essential aspect to cultivators.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Henrik was not worried about Karma. James said. ¡°Alright. Since you two don¡¯t mind, why should I object?¡± ¡°Hey, could you count me in too?¡± Standing aside, Brielle could not help but interject in the conversation: ¡°I also want to be sworn siblings with you guys.¡± Henrik looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re a woman. You shouldn¡¯t get involved in such matters. Plus, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself bing a sworn sibling. You can just marry James. He has unlimited potential and will gain great boons. He¡¯ll definitely be the Human Realm¡¯s Lord in the future.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Him?¡± Brielle cast a nce at James. James quickly turned down the suggestion. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I already have a wife.¡± Henrik chuckled and teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with already having a wife? Can¡¯t you just marry another one? The strong are always surrounded by beautiful women.¡± James did not bother talking sense into Henrik. Qusai also rejected the idea. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere in such matters, Ms. Labhrann.¡± ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t really want to anyway¡± Brielle had a displeased expression The three made preparations, then knelt on the ground together. ¡°Who¡¯ll be the eldest brother?¡± James looked at Henrik and Qusai beside him. Henrik replied. ¡°You, of course.¡± Qusai also agreed ¡°Yeah You should be the eldest brother. Henrik will be the second brother, and I¡¯ll be the youngest Henrikughed and said, ¡°That sounds good to me.¡± James went along with it. Henrik continued to speak. ¡°Let the heaven and earth be my witness today. I, Henrik Den, vow to be brothers with James and Qusai. Despite being unrted by blood, we will share our blessings and hardships from today onward.¡± Qusai also swore his oath. ¡°, Qusai Gael, swear to be brothers with James and Henrik today. Although we don¡¯t share the same date of birth, we hope to die together.¡± James parted his lips and pledged, 1, James Caden, vow to be brothers with Henrik and Qusai From today forward, we share the same burdens and walk the same path.¡± The three of them swore their oaths. At that moment, James felt a slight connection to Henrik and Qusai. However, the connection he felt was indescribable. The trio stood up simultaneously. Henrik said smilingly, ¡°Did you feel that connection established between the three of us, James?¡± ¡°Mhm ¡± James nodded. Henrik exined. The three of us are cultivators. Now that we¡¯ve made an oath, the Heavenly Path has created a bond between us From today onward, we¡¯re practically real brothers. If any of us vites the oath of brotherhood, he¡¯ll be punished by the Heavenly Path.¡± James was shocked. He did not think making an oath would be that serious of a matter ¡°Enough on this. Let¡¯s toast, my brothers!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll drink till we drop today!¡± The three sat together, drowning themselves in drinks and good food. Brielle, on the other hand, acted as their servant. At the same time, she quietly observed and analyzed them. Henrik was also a cultivator but was not her ideal type. Qusai¡¯s sluggish mannerisms were not to her liking either. Among the three, only James seemed normal. She pondered whether James would join thepetition to win her hand in marriage. At the same time. she also thought about whether she should make it easy for him to make it through the competition. After the trio swore their brotherhood, they enjoyed fine wine in the Labhint Tower Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 Concurently, many powerhouses gathered outside the Divine Dimension¡¯s Hadean n of the Demon Realm. These powerhouses were all at the Divine Rank. A Grand Emperor was also among them. It was the Hadean n¡¯s Grand Emperor. He stood ahead of the crowd while the rest gathered behind him, looking toward the distance. Suddenly, a crack appeared ahead of them, and a man walked out of the void. He was a handsome man with an extraordinary temperament. He wore a ck robe. ¡°Young Master¡± As soon as the man appeared, he was met with a loud and tidy greeting The man was none other than Lucifer. The Grand Emperor walked over to him. The Grand Emperor was a middle-aged man dressed in a white robe. With a smile, he greeted Lucifer.¡± Wee back, Young Master¡± Lucifer nced at the middle-aged man and looked at the Hadean n¡¯s powerhouses gathered behind him. Then, he nodded lightly in response. Lucifer asked casually, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Her name is Brielle Labhrann. She¡¯s from the Mortal Dimension and a member of the Labhrann n. She¡¯s also very talented. Despite her young age, she¡¯s already very close to bing a Sage. With her beauty and wisdom, she¡¯s a perfect match for you.¡± Lucifer¡¯s brows slightly furrowed together. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His father was once the Hadean n¡¯s Leader. However, his father died in battle. The Hadean n was currently under the control of this middle-aged man. He was a Grand Emperor named Tigranes Xanthippos. Tigranes hadplete control over the Hadean n. The Hadean n was the Demon Realm¡¯s strongest n, and even the Azureans could notpare. The Azurean n¡¯s Leader used to be the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord. However, he died in the war against Earth, and the Azurean n lost their reign over the Demon Realm. Although it was Lucifer¡¯s first time returning to Demon Realm, he knew about Tigranes. Despite calling him Young Master, Tigranes was ambitious and wanted to conquer the Demon Realm. Lucifer¡¯s current cultivation rank was rtively low, so he had no choice but topromise for now. After thinking about it, Lucifer replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go along with whatever you¡¯ve arranged.¡± The Hadean n¡¯s Grand Emperor, Tigranes, said, ¡°Although our n has reached an agreement with the Labrahnns, it seems Brielle is against the marriage and organized some kind of tournament for suitors to win her hand in marriage. She will marry whoever defeats her.¡± ¡°How long until the tournament?¡± Tigranes replied, ¡°One month.¡± Lucifer nodded and said, ¡°Alright. In that case, I¡¯ll go into seclusion for a while to fully activate the blood within my body.¡± After speaking. Lucifer turned and left. ¡°Have a safe journey, Young Master¡± A tidy and loud farewell sounded from behind him. After Lucifer left, the smile on Tigranes face immediately vanished. He thought to himself, ¡°Hmph. If not because your father left behind many close confidants, do you think I¡¯d even bother with you?¡± Meanwhile, a woman sat in a lotus position within an eerie ce of the Azurean n¡¯s holy site. Her body emitted powerful Demonic Energy and also quickly absorbed the surrounding energy. It was Maxine Many people stood nearby and watched her. ¡°The reformation of Maxine¡¯s Demonic Body is about to beplete.¡± ¡°Once Maxine sessfully reforms her body into a Demonic Body, she¡¯ll be the greatest cultivator of this age. She¡¯ll grow rapidly in a short period and be a Grand Emperor in no time. It¡¯ll be very beneficial to our n.¡± Yeah. The Hadean n has been suppressing us non-stop recently. For now, we can only compromise.¡± While the several powerhouses discussed, Maxine¡¯s body suddenly erupted with monstrous Demonic Energy. The power shot up into the clouds and formed an ominous ck cloud. In the distance, a powerhouse shouted, ¡°The formation of the Demonic Body has beenpleted!¡± Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 Many years ago, Maxine headed to Mount Bane from Cansington to look for James. However, she was intercepted by Marcello on the way. Marcello sent Maxine to the Demon Realm. Marcello¡¯s Azurean n saw potential in Maxine and ced her in the holy site to reform her body into a Demonic Body Over the years, Maxine¡¯s body had been engulfed by Demonic Energy. Moreover, the Azurean n¡¯s Leader took out countless of his treasures to help reform Maxine¡¯s body into a Demonic Body. Maxine¡¯s body waspletely transformed, and she no longer had a mortal body but an unparalleled Demonic Body The Azurean n¡¯s Leader, also Marcello¡¯s father, smiled upon seeing the Demonic Energy emitting from Maxine¡¯s body. He said, ¡°Fortunately, my treasures weren¡¯t used in vain. Maxine has acquired a Demonic Body, and her strength will keep skyrocketing. Maxine retracted her energy and walked over to Caelum. She looked at him and called out respectfully. "Sir.¡± Caelum nodded lightly and said, ¡°Mhm. You¡¯ve done well, Maxine Your Demonic Body is nowplete. From here onward, your strength will improve rapidly. A Sword Energy appeared in the Mortal Dimension some time ago, and I wanted to snatch it for you to refine as your Yogacara. I nned for you to take the path of swordsmanship. Unfortunately, another powerhouse showed up and imed it. However, you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. I¡¯ve already found another great Yogacara for you. Once you reach the Mage Rank, it¡¯ll be a very powerful Yogacara.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Maxine expressed her gratitude Caelum said, ¡°Now¡¯s a prosperous age for all non-human races but the end for humanity. Since you¡¯re human, there¡¯s an Elysian Seal in your body, and it¡¯ll be difficult for you to make breakthroughs. However, you have a formidable Demonic Body now The Elysian Seal is nothing to you. Let¡¯s leave the Demon Realm and search the universe for your Yogacara.¡± Maxine asked, ¡°What exactly is this Yogacara you¡¯re trying to find for me?¡± Caelum replied, ¡°It¡¯s called Infinite me.¡± Maxine was puzzled as she had never heard of Infinite mes before and was clueless about it. Caelum exined, ¡°Infinite me is an extraordinary energy within the universe that only exists within super gxies. A little bit of Infinite me is enough to destroy an entire gxy. From your understanding, the Milky Way is probably a huge gxy, right? However, you could destroy the entire Milky Way by cultivating the Infinite mes to their extreme.¡± Huff! Hearing this, Maxine took a deep breath. Annihting the Milky Way with just a Yogacara was a terrifying prospect. ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡± Caelum did not waste any time. He casually waved his hand, and a powerful energy materialized out of his hand. The energy wrapped around Maxine, transporting her out of the Demon Realm and to the universe. They began their search for Infinite mes. Meanwhile, James and his two sworn brothers were still drinking in Labhint Tower. They were served extraordinary wine. Thus, James still got drunk despite being a cultivator. When he woke up, it was already three dayster. James regained consciousness but felt a slight headache. He rolled out of bed and gently rubbed his temples. He sat in bed and scanned his surroundings. He was in a very cozy bedroom. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Inside the room, there was a faint fragrance. ¡°Where am I?¡± James was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re awake, James!¡± Henrik pushed the door open and walked into the bedroom. Qusai also followed behind him and entered the room. Once the two entered the room, Qusai said, ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for three days, James.¡± The wine was really potent.¡± James gently rubbed his temples. It had been many years since he drank that much Henrik said, ¡°We¡¯re on Mount Lutheran, the Labhrann n¡¯s base. Three days ago, we got too drunk, and Brielle brought us back to her n.¡± ¡°Mhm¡± James nodded, got out of bed, and left the room. It was early in the morning, and the sun shone directly on him. His whole body felt warm andfortable Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 Qusai said, ¡°There¡¯s still about a month until the bodhi fruit matures and Brielle holds the tournament over her hand in marriage. Time¡¯s of the essence right now, James. You have to cultivate diligently. Otherwise, you won¡¯t stand out in the tournament and will fail to marry Brielle.¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve no interest in her.¡± He was being sincere about not having any affection for her. Although she was as beautiful as a flower, he was not interested. At that moment, Brielle approached them. She wore a white dress, showing off her graceful figure. Her skin was fair, and she radiated her usual noble temperament. While walking over, she overheard James¡¯ words, and her pretty face was slightly upset. What kind of woman was she? Brielle was the Mortal Dimension¡¯s most beautiful woman Countless suitors hade to ask for her hand in marriage However, James tantly imed to have no interest in her. She walked over furiously and stared at James, saying with dissatisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You say you have no interest in me? Well, I also find you unimpressive. You¡¯re not even worthy of me.¡± Brielle was boiling with anger after hearing James¡¯ evident indifference toward her. Thus, she expressed her displeasure. ¡°So what if you¡¯re from Earth? The human race used to be overpowering, but that¡¯s all in the past Humanity is the weakest race in the universe right now. Based on this fact alone, you¡¯re not deserving of me.¡± Although Brielle¡¯s words were offensive, she was not wrong. In the past, humans ruled over other races. However, cmities struck, and humans were no longer the superior race. Long gone was the age where humans reigned. Now, they were the weakest of all the races. James did not refute her. He cast a nce at her but did not bother to respond. He stretched his body and said sluggishly. ¡°After sleeping for a few days, my waist and back feel sore. Henrik, Qusai, let¡¯s head out for a walk. I¡¯ve been in the Demon Realm for some time but haven¡¯t had the chance to stroll around yet.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Henrik chuckled. Qusai nced at the furious Brielle and smiled. Then, he followed James and Henrik out. After the trio left, Brielle stomped her foot with fury. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The more indifferent James treated her, the more it fueled her anger. Brielle was a beautiful prodigy that would be the center of attention and be treated respectfully wherever she went. She loved the looks of admiration other people gave her. The way people looked at her with stupid adoration pleased her. However, James did not even look her straight in the eye. How could she not be infuriated? It was only natural for her to feel enraged. The trio wandered the broad streets of Labhstead. James inspected the bustling streets and the various creatures walking around. At that moment, he was in a slight daze. Henrik suddenly said, ¡°James, your current cultivation rank is too low. This isn¡¯t eptable. We have to find a way to help you improve as soon as possible.¡± James said troubledly, ¡°I¡¯d love to do so, but I need to improve my cultivation rank step by step. I can¡¯t take any shortcuts, and I can¡¯t rush things.¡± Although he wanted to eat the bodhi fruit and be a Sage immediately. Sophie strongly opposed the idea Sophie said such a substantial improvement with external forces would limit his growth in the future. It would be hard for him to reach the pinnacle of cultivation. Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 There were countless spiritual fruits within the Celestial Abode. However, Sophie very seldomly allowed James to consume them. He was only permitted to take them once in a while during critical moments. He needed to cultivate step by step and stay grounded to reach the pinnacle of cultivation. It would be easy for him to improve his strength by consuming spiritual fruits if he was not aiming to reach the top. Henrik suddenly thought about something and said, ¡°By the way, I remember there being a very magical ce on Mount Lutheran. There should be a Primordial Pulse that produces abundant Primordial Energy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James¡¯ face lit up with excitement. He had heard of Primordial Pulses and Primordial Energy before. Once Earth¡¯s seal was open, Primordial Energy would be released in abundance on Earth. It would create a prosperous and incredible age. Henrik replied, ¡°Of course However, Primordial Pulses are rare in the Mortal Dimension, and only a handful exist Most of these Primordial Pulses are controlled by major ns. There are a lot of them in the Divine Dimension It¡¯ll be hard to enter the Labhrann n¡¯s Primordial Vein. Even I¡¯m unable to order them to allow you ess. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Qusai interjected, ¡°If he can¡¯t go there openly, he can always sneak in!¡± ¡°True¡± Henrik nodded with a smile. The three began to formte a n on how to enter the Labhrann n¡¯s Primordial Vein. Afterward, Henrik inquired around for some information about the Labhrann n¡¯s Primordial Vein. He spent three days until he finally found out the exact location of it The Primordial Vein was located in the back mountain of Mount Lutheran. The Labhrann n had set up a formation to prevent the Primordial Energy from leaking outside. Without permission, the members of the Labhrann n were not allowed to cultivate in the holy site where the Primordial Vein was located. The Labhrann n members obeyed their n rules very well Thus, there was no security around the holy site at the back mountain. ¡°You should go now, James. After you reach the Primordial Vein, get Sophie to set up a time formation for you to cultivate there. I¡¯m sure your strength will improve rapidly,¡± said Henrik. Qusai said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around and learned they don¡¯t have guards around the area. You can easily enter. Moreover, the n¡¯s powerhouses hardly ever go there. There¡¯s practically no danger. You go ahead. We won¡¯t being with you After speaking. Qusai took out a map. It was a map of the Labhrann n¡¯s back mountain. James epted the map and said smilingly. ¡°Thanks, you guys.¡± His goal ining to the Demon Realm was to improve his strength to neutralize Earth¡¯s Third Cmity when it struck Since he had the opportunity to do so, he would not miss it. James held the map and left his amodation, heading directly toward the back mountain. Along the way, he did not bump into any other creatures. Soon, he reached the back mountain. However, there was a powerful formation shielding the back mountain. With James¡¯ current strength, he could not pass through the formation. James looked at the formation and murmured, ¡°Henrik and Qusai didn¡¯t mention anything about a formation in the back mountain.¡± He tried to walk close to it but immediately triggered the formation. He was sted away by a powerful force and mmed into the ground. James pitifully got back to his feet and looked at the formation. It was a barrier formation with a white glow, blocking off his path. ¡°Could you help me break the formation, Ms. Sophie James asked Sophie, who was within the Celestial Abode. ¡°Sure.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°It¡¯s not an advanced formation. It¡¯s a pretty average one, in fact. I can break it with the flick of my finger. I¡¯ve boosted your strength already. You can just walk through it.¡± Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 After Sophie¡¯s reply, James sensed a powerful force in his body. He walked toward the formation without hesitation. This time, he easily passed through barrier formation. After passing through the barrier formation, the scene before him immediately underwent drastic changes. A stunningndscape with beautiful mountains and clear streams appeared before him. In the distance were a few towering mountains and a breathtaking waterfall. At the mountain foot was a river surrounded by a bed of flowers. Various flowers and nts grew around, painting the area with radiant colors. James walked over and sensed very potent Empyrean Spirtual Energy. The pores throughout his body erged, and he breathed in the Primordial Energy from the surroundings, which gave him indescribablefort. James could not help eximing, ¡°What abundant Primordial Energy He had never sensed such powerful energy anywhere else apart from within the Celestial Abode. James knew he could get twice the result if he practiced in this ce He advanced into the area. Not long after, he suddenly froze A woman sat in a lotus position in the river ahead. She was not wearing any clothes, and her perfect figure was disyed right before James¡¯ eyes. James was slightly flustered when he saw her. The woman practicing in the river was Brielle. This ce was the Labhrann n¡¯s holy site, but even n members could not enter without permission. Thus, the area had be her seclusion spot all these years. The rivers were not filled with ordinary water but were formed by Primordial Energy While focused on her cultivation, Brielle suddenly sensed something abnormal and abruptly raised her head She immediately froze upon seeing a man standing on the shore, staring at her. After a few seconds, she frantically shouted, ¡°Ahh!!!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Her body flickered, and she immediately appeared on the shore. A dress quickly slipped onto her body and covered her up Brielle¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she cursed out, ¡°You b*stard!¡± At the same time, she moved quickly and attacked James. Brielle was very close to bing a Sage, and her attacks were incredibly potent if she unleashed them at full strength. James quickly reacted, but it was already toote. Brielle appeared before him in a sh, and her slender arm thrust toward him. He tried to dodge but could not make it in time. James was struck in the chest and sent flying into the air. He crashed into the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Although he had a robust physical body that was at the Made Rank¡¯s First Stage, he was unprepared for Brielle¡¯s attack. Thus, he sustained severe trauma despite having a strong physique and kept spitting out blood A bloody wound formed on his chest. This attack would have killed him if not for his Demonic Body. After Brielle attacked, she watched James being sted away and falling to the ground. He constantly spat out blood and could not get up. At that moment, her anger subsided significantly. She stood in the distance and murmured. ¡°The prodigy from Earth that obtained the providence from the First and Second Cmity can¡¯t be that weak, right?¡± Despite saying that, Brielle was still worried. She was afraid she might have used too much force and killed James She walked over to check on James¡¯ situation. However, James had already gotten up and was sitting on the ground. The bloody wound on his chest had already healed. He rubbed his chest and looked at Brielle, who was walking toward him. Brielle wore a thin white dress and looked very alluring. James was stunned by her ¡°How dare you keep staring?¡± Brielle¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she was slightly angry. She raised her hand and was about to strike again. James immediately reacted and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not stopping here? If you hit me again, I might really die.¡± Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 Brielle was powerful, and James was no match for her without using any of his secret arts. James struggled to get up from the ground. Brielle raised her hand but did not make a move. She slowly lowered her hand and stared at James, asking. ¡°Why are you in my n¡¯s holy site?¡± James looked at her and said calmly, ¡°As a woman, you should be more gentle. Otherwise, you might not be able to get married.¡± ¡°You¡± James would have been fine if he had stayed quiet, but he just had to provoke and enrage her. Brielle jumped into the air and swung her leg at James. He raised his hand to block the attack. However, Brielle used a lot of strength. James was sent flying and crashed into the ground again. When his body mmed into the ground, he felt excruciating pain and gritted his teeth. Brielle¡¯s body shed and appeared in front of James again. She folded her arms and red at James James got up from the ground, patted off the dust on his body, and looked at Brielle. Brielle questioned, ¡°Our n set up a formation here, so how did you get past it?¡± ¡°I came here to cultivate.¡± James did not hide his intentions. ¡°Ha!¡± Brielleughed and said, ¡°You came to cultivate in our holy site? Don¡¯t you know outsiders aren¡¯t allowed into our holy site?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I sneaked in here. How would I know you would be herepletely naked? I didn¡¯t mean to see you like that either. But, it¡¯s just skin anyway. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± After speaking, James cast a nce at Brielle. He had to admit Brielle did indeed have a perfect figure with not a single ounce of extra fat. She had a stunning face and slender legs. There was no doubt that her beauty was enough to bring down an entire nation. Noticing James¡¯ gaze, Brielle blushed and subconsciously turned away. At that moment, she was slightly embarrassed. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She pointed away and said, ¡°Leave immediately.¡± James sat down on the ground and said, ¡°This ce has abundant Primordial Energy, which is very beneficial for my cultivation. I¡¯m currently at a very low cultivation rank, so I n to cultivate here for a month. ¡°You¡­¡± Brielle was furious. They were in the Labhrann n¡¯s holy site. No one was allowed into the area, and she was the only one that cultivated in this ce. However, James was acting as if this ce was his own home. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because Henrik is backing you up, James,¡± Brielle said furiously ¡°Henrik is backing me up?¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t need anyone to back me up. I¡¯m not returning any of your attacks because i don¡¯t want to fight a woman. Although I have a low cultivation rank, you might not be my opponent if I were serious.¡± James was not exaggerating. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He could defeat a Sage right now, let alone Brielle, who was not even a Sage. However, he had no intentions of fighting her. ¡°Is that so?¡± Brielle immediately rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°Come at me. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of ¡± After inviting James to a duel, Brielle¡¯s body erupted with strong energy. James had a helpless expression His goal was to cultivate in this ce for a while. He said in a friendly tone, ¡°Ms. Labhrann, no, Goddess Labhrann, I simply want to cultivate here for a month. Is this really necessary? Me cultivating here for one month isn¡¯t going to affect you anyway. Do we really have to fight?¡± Jamespromised since he was in the Labhrann n¡¯s territory. Brielle¡¯s expression eased up after seeing James backing down. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to let you cultivate here, but I have a few questions for you.¡± James gestured for her to continue and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Brielle looked at James, scanning him up and down. Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 James felt a little uneasy, being stared at by a beautiful woman. He could not help but step back slightly and remind her, ¡°I-I already have a wife.¡± Brielle looked at him contemptuously and said, ¡°Pfft. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Hearing her response, James sighed in relief. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. What questions do you have? Go ahead.¡± Brielle said, ¡°I heard you obtained the Infinity Steles and Five Elements of Genesis, which were providences from Earth¡¯s First and Second Cmities. These two treasures were from the Primeval Age. At first, creatures throughout the universe were unaware of them. However, it has now gone viral. Could you show them to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you wanted?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sure¡± With a thought, he summoned the 108 Infinite Steles, and they circled his body. James said proudly. These are the Infinity Steles. Legend has it they¡¯re unrivaled treasures that have existed since the beginning of the universe. Each one of them contains terrifying strength.¡± Brielle stared at the 108 Infinity Steles and could sense the powering from them. She murmured. ¡°What a lucky guy.¡± Immediately afterward, James put away the Infinity Steles. Then, he used his consciousness to summon the Five Elements of Genesis. The Five Elements of Genesis contained the power of the Five Elements. However, James¡¯ cultivation was very low, and he could not exert the Five Elements¡¯ true power. Currently, he could only use the Elemental Inversion to boost his strength for a short period. ¡°This is the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± James exined, ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis is a treasure created by the Five Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age Seeing the Five Elements of Genesis and sensing its power, Brielle was envious of him. ¡°Why James? ¡°What made him worthy of acquiring these treasures? Brielle felt it was unfair. James put away the Five Elements of Genesis and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already shown them to you. Now, I can cultivate her for a month, right?¡± ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡± Brielle did not say anything more and turned to leave. James heaved a sigh of relief. He sat in a lotus position on the ground and asked Sophie who was within the Celestial Abode, ¡°Can you help me set up a time formation here, Ms. Sophie?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ve been researching time inscriptions, so setting up a time formation should be a piece of cake.¡± Mysterious inscriptions appeared outside of the Celestial Abode and surrounded James to form a formation. Sophie spoke again. I¡¯ve already set up the time formation. As long as you stay in the formation, the passage of time is the same as in the Time Chamber. One month outside is one day inside the time formation.¡± Thanks, Ms Sophie ¡± James expressed his gratitude toward her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re really a great benefactor to me. You¡¯ve been helping me so much all this while. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to improve so quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re a man. Stop being so cringey Cultivate with ease. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to reach the pinnacle of cultivation. Then, you can take care of me too.¡± After Sophie finished speaking, she went silent. James put away his thoughts and sat in a lotus position on the ground. He emptied his mind and entered a cultivation state His cultivation rank was at the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stage. It would take him a decade or even longer to reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stage. Although Primordial Energy was abundant in this area, it would still take him a long time to reach the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stage However, James was not in a hurry. He knew rushing it was not going to be good for him. He had acquired many cultivation methods on his cultivation journey. However, the most potent one was the Elemental Inversion. James activated the Elemental Inversion, and the True Elemental Essence within his body immediately became active. Then, his whole body¡¯s pores rxed. Miraculous energy materialized out of his body and affected the space around him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Primordial Energy in the area immediately surrounded James, entering his body through his pores, mouth, and nose. Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James began his cultivation in the Labhrann n¡¯s holy site. He aimed to advance from the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stage to the Ninth Stage. After reaching the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stage, he could cultivate the Sword Energy Sophie had snatched for him. Sophie mentioned that the Sword Energy was left behind by a peerless powerhouse from the Primeval Age. It was capable of destroying the world if cultivated to its extreme. James focused on his cultivation. The Primordial Energy in the area gathered around him and formed a vortex. The energy entered his pores. Then, it was refined and converted into True Essence. James had seven kinds of True Essence in his body. Yin, Yang, and the Elemental Essence. All of them had reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. His Yin and Yang Essence could activate Cosmic Destruction. Meanwhile, the Elemental Essence was used to perform Elemental Inversion. These techniques allowed him to improve his strength and unleash explosive power. While James cultivated in the Demon Realm, Thea returned to Wyrmstead on Earth. At the moment, the person in charge of Wyrmstead was Quincy. The Holy Divine Emperor appeared on Earth when James left for the Demon Realm. His task was to find James, snatch his treasures, and return them to the Ancient Realm. However, the Holy Divine Emperor had selfish motives. He wanted to snatch James¡¯ treasures and find a ce to hide with them. Unfortunately, he could not find James aftering to Earth. He secretly visited Wyrmstead, Sol, and every other country on Earth but was to no avail. The Holy Divine Emperor had gone to see Quincy several times, trying to inquire about James¡¯ whereabouts. However, Quincy refused to say a single word. In the blink of an eye, several years had passed since he arrived on Earth. However, he refused to give up. After learning that James¡¯ wife, Thea, had returned to Wyrmstead, he immediately rushed over again. At that moment, Thea sat in the lead seat in Wyrmstead¡¯s main hall, and Quincy stood beside her. Meanwhile, the Divine Holy Emperor stood below them. Thea looked at the Divine Holy Emperor with a calm expression. His visit did not make her nervous. ¡°Thea, where¡¯s James?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor stood in the main hall and inquired about James¡¯ whereabouts. Thea replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion all this time and have no idea where he is right now. I haven¡¯t seen him aftering out of seclusion. Go somewhere else to look for him.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor threatened, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest time, Thea. Where is James? If you still refuse to tell me his whereabouts, I won¡¯t hold back against you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to hold back?¡± Thea smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What will you do?¡± In the past, Thea would surely be terrified of him. However, she was already a Sage now. She was human, and it was tough to make breakthroughs under the current circumstances. One would need to reach the pinnacle of each cultivation rank to step into the next rank. Although she was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage, her strength was equivalent to other creatures at the Sage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Moreover, she had Exalter and the Four-Quadrant Art created by the human race¡¯s Grand Emperors from the Primordial Age. The Four-Quadrant Art allowed her to unleash the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ power in her body, allowing her to boost her strength significantly for a short period. Thea was no longer afraid of the Divine Holy Emperor. ¡°Die.¡± Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 The Divine Holy Emperor said with a grim expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me James¡¯ whereabouts, I¡¯ll wash Wyrmstead with blood today.¡± ¡°You can go ahead and try.¡± Thea stood up, and terrifying energy erupted from her body. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Sage Energy? Y-You¡¯re already a Sage?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor was shocked. Under such circumstances, it was difficult for humans to make breakthroughs in their cultivation ranks. However, Thea had unleashed Sage Energy. It meant that she was already a Sage. ¡°Huff.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor took a deep breath. A descendant of sinners, a human from Earth became a Sage in such a short time. Her aplishment and potential were terrifying. Given more time to cultivate, Thea might surpass the Sage Rank and reach the Divine Rank or even the highest cultivation rank. At that moment, the Divine Holy Emperor had a killing intent. However, he suppressed himself and turned to leave. Although he was no longer in the hall, his voice resounded. ¡°Thea, you better ry the message to James. He can hide for a while, but not forever. He¡¯ll face my wrath, and I will kill him unless he never shows up again.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor was gone, but Thea¡¯s face darkened. Standing aside, Quincy looked at Thea and could not help asking, ¡°Thea, h-have you already be a Sage?¡± Thea had returned for several days, but Quincy could not sense her cultivation rank. Was she already a Sage? Quincy was shocked. Thea had improved so rapidly. It had only been a short time, but she was already a Sage. Thea looked at Quincy, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°A powerhouse sent me to a mysterious ce to cultivate for some time. Eventually, I reached the Sage Rank.¡± Quincy sighed in relief and said, ¡°In the past few years, the Divine Holy Emperor has frequently visited Wyrmstead to look for James. He even sent spies to constantly search the country. I¡¯ve been incredibly anxious all this time, afraid he would take action against Wyrmstead. I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯ve returned. More so because you¡¯re a Sage now.¡± Thea¡¯s brows furrowed, and she said, ¡°The Divine Holy Emperor is from the Ancient Realm and is the Divinity Sect¡¯s Leader. Although I don¡¯t know much about the Ancient Realm, I can tell he was sent to Earth by powerhouses over there.¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. James knew he would be in danger and fled in advance. So many years have passed since he left. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now.¡± Thea sat down, and her pretty face was full of sorrow. Chapter 2486 The Divine Holy Emperor was a ticking time bomb. Once he exhausted his patience, he might really resort to extreme measures. It would be a catastrophe for Wyrmstead. Quincy said again, ¡°I heard the Divine Holy Emperor is at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage, Thea.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. The Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage is very potent. Although I¡¯ve just entered the Sage Rank, I might not necessarily lose against him.¡± Thea knew her own strength very well and had some understanding of the strength of other powerhouses at the Sage Rank. Before this, there were no seals in human bodies, and many people rushed to improve their cultivation ranks. Therefore, many of themcked a stable foundation and were pretty weak. With the Elysian Seal, Thea had reached the pinnacle of each rank. Even though she was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage, her strength wasparable to those who had reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Third Stage before the Elysian Seal was put on humans. With the Four-Quadrant Art, defeating the Divine Holy Emperor would not be a problem. Quincy asked, ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± Thea thought for a while and said, ¡°Earth is rtively peaceful, and the Divine Holy Emperor is the only potential threat for now. I n to challenge and publicly kill him as a warning to the Sages on Earth with wicked intentions against us.¡± Quincy asked worriedly, ¡°Are you confident in winning against him?¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m about seventy percent sure I can win against him.¡± Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 The Divine Holy Emperor left. However, the shock in his heart did not subside even after a while. The Divine Holy Emperor used to be the Divinity Sect¡¯s Leader and was also considered a prodigy. He would never have be the Divinity Sect¡¯s Leader if he was not a prodigy. However, despite being a prodigy, it took him thousands of years to be a Sage. Meanwhile, a youngster like Thea became a Sage shortly after Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy was restored. It was absolutely terrifying that Thea could be a Sage within such a short period. ¡°The humans on Earth have immense potential.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor was stunned. The Divine Holy Emperor left Wyrmstead and returned to Mount Bane. He arrived at an unknown region on Mount Bane. It was an unknown area that emerged from the Sealed Realm. The sky was covered by dark clouds and filled with terrifying Demonic Energy. Even prodigies from the Three Thousand Worlds could not easily enter this area. However, the Divine Holy Emperor walked into the area. He ascended a mountain top. A man in a ck robe sat on the mountaintop. He looked skinny, and his face was incredibly hollow. His face looked deformed, which made him look a little scary. He was a member of the Hadean n from the Demon Realm. Hadean n¡¯s Grand Emperor, Tigranes, sent him to monitor all the events on Earth. The Divine Holy Emperor had already submitted to the Demon Race to obtain Demonic Art. ¡°Master.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor appeared on the mountaintop and looked at the man sitting in a lotus position. He trembled upon sensing the Demonic Energying from the man¡¯s body. Kneeling on the ground, he said respectfully, ¡°James¡¯ wife, Thea, has reappeared. I went to Wyrmstead to meet her, but she refused to tell me James¡¯ whereabouts. Also, she has already be a Sage.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing that Thea had be a Sage, the man could not help ncing at the Divine Holy Emperor. ¡°She became a Sage?¡± ¡°Earth¡¯s Empyrean Spiritual Energy has only been restored for a few years. How is it possible for her to be a Sage? I thought James was already a terrifying powerhouse with the treasures he obtained, Moreover, he even defeated our n¡¯s young master. Surprisingly, James¡¯ wife is an even more transcendent existence.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor said respectfully, ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s indeed reached the Sage Rank. I sensed Sage Energy from her. Since James hasn¡¯t shown himself yet, what should I do now, Master?¡± ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll report back to my n leader.¡± The man sat in a lotus position, and Demonic Energy materialized out of his body. He cast a secret art of the Demon Race and contacted Tigranes, who was in the Demon Realm. At that moment, Tigranes sat on a rock in the Demon Realm. He stared at the distant starry sky in a daze. Suddenly, he sensed a force trying to form a connection with him. He immediately cast his Supernatural Power to detect the force. A voice resounded in his mind. ¡°Lord Xanthippos, I¡¯ve searched for James for several years but couldn¡¯t trace him down.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue searching for him. He has already appeared in the Demon Realm,¡± Tigranes replied to the voice. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve gained intel that James¡¯ wife, Thea Cahan, has appeared. She¡¯s already reached the Sage Rank. What should I do next? What¡¯s your next order, Lord Xanthippos?¡± Tigranes answered, ¡°James is in the Demon Realm right now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him for now. You can also leave Thea alone. Just stay on Earth and patiently wait for my next orders.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The man on Earth¡¯s Mount Bane ended the connection. He looked at the Divine Holy Emperor kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything for now. Just wait for new orders.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor nodded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°That¡¯s all. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°As ordered.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor did not dare to disobey him. He quickly stood up and left the mountain. Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 In the Demon Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension, Tigranes sat on a rock and fell into thought again. He already knew James had arrived in the Demon Realm. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Since he was a Grand Emperor, he would obtain much information whenever there was a fluctuation in the Heavenly Path. The moment James appeared in the Demon Realm, he was immediately made aware. James was still very weak at the moment Although James was a terrifying human prodigy on Earth and had obtained countless treasures, he was not a substantial enough threat for Tigranes to bother with him. The only reason he noticed James was because of an unrivaled treasure he had. Tigranes knew there was a very powerful person helping James. Even if they were not a Grand Emperor yet, this person was most likely not far from bing one. Moreover, he learned that another powerhouse was hidden on Earth, who had sent James to the Demon Realm. It was impossible for one to open a spatial passage and send James to the Demon Realm. Tigrans murmured, ¡°From my knowledge, almost all Earth¡¯s Grand Emperors are dead. Which one is still alive to send James to the Demon Realm? What¡¯s the purpose of sending him here? Is it to warn me that Grand Emperors still exist on Earth?¡± He could not understand the meaning behind all the events that were currently taking ce. Although he was a Grand Emperor, he could not predict other Grand Emperors¡¯ actions. Meanwhile, on Earth, Thea made a post on the Martial Arts Forum after deciding to challenge the Divine Holy Emperor. [I, Thea Cahan, challenge the Divine Holy Emperor from the Ancient Realm. Three dayster, the battle will take ce on Mount Bane.] Her post immediately caused an uproar. [What? Thea challenged the Divine Holy Emperor?] [The Divine Holy Emperor from the Ancient Realm is already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. He¡¯s currently the strongest person on Earth right now. What gave Thea the confidence to challenge him?] [Could it be that Thea has also reached the Sage Rank?] [Even if Thea has entered the Sage Rank, she is no match for the Divine Holy Emperor.] The whole world was shocked to see Thea¡¯s post. Even the Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds were stunned by her action. [D-Does Thea have a death wish? Why did she challenge the Divine Holy Emperor?] [No matter how much potential she has, making a breakthrough in a small sub-rank with the Elysian Seal is still incredibly challenging. It¡¯s practically impossible to be a Sage under such circumstances.] Everyone discussed the post. The Divine Holy Emperor also learned about the challenge immediately after it was posted. Heughed out loud after learning about it. ¡°Haha. Does she really have a death wish? I¡¯m not causing you any trouble, but you came to challenge me? You think you have the strength to challenge me after bing a Sage?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor logged into the Martial Arts Forum and immediately responded to Thea¡¯s post. [I ept your challenge, Thea. I¡¯ll fight you on Mount Bane in three days. I¡¯d like to see what you have.] The Divine Holy Emperor replied and epted Thea¡¯s challenge. Earth¡¯s humans and outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds were looking forward to the fight between Thea and the Divine Holy Emperor. One was a powerhouse that had been cultivating for thousands of years. One was a young woman, a human from Earth. Who would be the winner of this battle? At that moment, the custodian was conversing with a blurred silhouette in Sol¡¯s Chamber of Scriptures. The custodian asked, ¡°Have you confirmed the location?¡± The blurred silhouette replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s trapped within the Demon Realm. I¡¯ve already made arrangements to lure James there. I¡¯ll meet him there. Hopefully, it works. Otherwise, we have to acquire some information. Only then can we n what to do next.¡± Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 Word of the battle between Thea and the Divine Holy Emperor had spread like wildfire. Now, all of humanity was looking forward to the day of the battle. Thea was a human from Earth. A human bing a Sage was definitely something worth celebrating. Meanwhile, the Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds also looked forward to this battle. None of them really believed Thea could be a Sage in such a short period. Moreover, humans had Elysian Seals put on their bodies. Even without the seal, reaching the Sage Rank within such a short period was terrifying. Three days flew by in the blink of an eye. Mount Bane was overcrowded with spectators. All the rtively strong creatures had shown up. Mount Bane was where the seal was located. As time passed, more unknown regions appeared around the area. The area was full of mountain ranges, and it felt like there was no end to it at a nce. Most of these regions were sealed, and no living beings could pass through them. However, a few were unsealed and open to living beings. The Divine Holy Emperor arrived ahead of time. Just past dawn, he had already appeared in a deste mountain range and stood on one of the mountaintops. He wore a golden robe and looked very vigorous. He had a calm and confident expression as he crossed his hands behind him. The Divine Holy Emperor waited for Thea to show up. Meanwhile, cultivators gathered in the distance. Most were cultivators from the Three Thousand Worlds, while only very few humans hade to watch the fight. Since it was a fight between powerhouses, Earth¡¯s humans were too weak to bear the aftermath of the battle. ¡°The Divine Holy Emperor has arrived!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a powerhouse at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage.¡± ¡°Does Thea really have the strength to defeat the Divine Holy Emperor?¡± Heated discussions began before the battle could even start. At that moment, a person flew over from a distance. It was a beautiful woman with an outstanding figure and long ck hair. She wore a ck dress and held a long ck sword. Her long sword¡¯s tip was slightly curved and looked quite unusual. She moved rapidly and appeared at the mountain range where the Divine Holy Emperor stood in the blink of an eye. ¡°Thea is here!¡± Chunti ¡°She moved so fast!¡± ¡°She must¡¯ve already be a Sage!¡± ¡°Who will win this battle?¡± There was an uproar in the crowd after Thea arrived. Thea floated a hundred meters away and stared at the Divine Holy Emperor. The Divine Holy Emperor smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re very punctual, but you¡¯ve walked into your death on time.¡± Thea smiled faintly in response. She was very confident in her strength. The Divine Holy Emperor was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. She was confident in defeating and possibly killing him. ¡°I think we should fight in another location. We¡¯re on Mount Bane right now. Although it¡¯s a massive mountain range, we¡¯re both at the Sage Rank and might destroy this area during our fight,¡± Thea suggested. She was very aware of the power a Sage had. Sages had very destructive power at full strength, and they might really destroy Mount Bane.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Divine Holy Emperor replied indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯ve initiated the battle, you can have the final say in the venue.¡± Thea looked at the sky and said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight on the moon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor did not have any objections. Regardless of where the battle took ce, he would make sure to kill Thea. After speaking, his body flickered, and he flew up toward the sky. He flew out of the atmosphericyers in a sh and headed directly to the moon. Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 Thea followed closely behind him. ¡°Oh, what a pity.¡± ¡°I thought I could watch a grand battle. I wasn¡¯t expecting the battle to take ce outside of Earth.¡± ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re still hoping to watch a grand battle? Don¡¯t you know the strength of a Sage? A Sage can easily wipe out an entire country with just a simple move. It was a wise choice for them to fight on the moon. If the two of them go berserk, they might even destroy the Earth.¡± Many people looked toward the sky as the two disappeared from sight. Sages could travel at incredible speeds. Traveling at full speed, they could cause voids and travel through spaces. In less than two minutes, the twonded on the moon. The moon had apletely different environment from Earth. The sky from the moon looked gray, and the ground was full of potholes. Many strange-shaped stones could be seen all over the ground, but not a single nt was present. After Theanded, she pointed her long sword at her opponent. ¡°Make your move, Divine Holy Emperor.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor looked at Thea. He agreed to fight on the moon not because he was afraid of destroying Earth, nor was it because he did not want to hurt Earth¡¯s humans. Instead, he was worried that his Demonic Energy might be sensed after he made a move. The creatures of the world would not tolerate him. The Divine Holy Emperor had his eyes fixated on Thea¡¯s beautiful face and alluring figure. A wicked smile formed on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you so easily. Thea. It¡¯d be a pity not to enjoy such a beautiful woman. ¡°Haha.¡± The Divine Holy Emperorughed maniacally. ¡°You must be tired of living.¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened. After retorting him, Thea immediately drew the Malevolent Sword. She casually waved the sword, and a dazzling Sword Light formed, shing toward the Divine Holy Emperor. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s body flickered, and he dodged the attack. Boom! The Sword Light crashed into the ground, causing the surroundings to shake. A crack appeared on the ground and gradually erged. It became an abyss that spread a thousand meters long in just a few seconds. Since they were fighting on the moon, Thea was not worried. She exerted all her strength, fully demonstrating her power as a Sage. The Divine Holy Emperor floated in the air with his hands behind him. He said smilingly, ¡°Is that all you have, Thea? You¡¯re foolish to think you can defeat me after just entering the Sage Rank.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Thea snickered. She knew the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s cultivation rank was much higher than hers. Thus, she did not bother hiding her true strength and immediately cast the Four-Quadrant Arts. The Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood in her Chapter 2490 body churned and immediately became four strands of power with different attributes. With the four different powers, her energy increased tremendously. Powerful energy emerged from her body, forming an invisible tornado that spun toward the sky. ¡°What?¡± The Divine Holy Emperor sensed the invisible energy that erupted from Thea¡¯s body and could not help but exim, ¡°What kind of Supernatural Power is that? How is it possible for her to increase her strength by so much so quickly?¡± He was shocked by Thea. At that moment, Thea dashed into the air and looked at the Divine Holy Emperor before her. She pointed the Malevolent Sword at him and said coldly, ¡°You will die today.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor regained his senses and replied grimly, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back either.¡± He immediately activated his cultivation method. Powerful energy emerged from his body, and his long hair fluttered in the air. A few strands of ck energy also emitted from his hair. At that moment, his whole body was shrouded with vigorous Demonic Energy. With a hideous and terrifying expression, the Divine Holy Emperor grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you expect this, Thea.¡± didn¡¯t Thea looked at the Divine Holy Emperor that was emanating Demonic Energy. She snorted and said coldly, ¡°I never expected you to be a Demon Race¡¯s Fang. On top of that, you also practice Demonic Art.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m impressed by you too, Thea. I heard that those who consumed the blood of the Four Holy Beasts would have Demonic Energy in their body. Let¡¯spare our Demonic Energies today and see who¡¯s better.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor was very conceited. He cultivated Demonic Energy and practiced an iplete version of the Curse Magic. Although Thea had disyed great strength, the Divine Holy Emperor was confident he could defeat her. He was excited at the thought of ying with her after his victory. Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 The Divine Holy Emperor exuded great Demonic Energy. His veins bulged, and he had a terrifying expression on his face. Looking at Thea in the distance, his eyes turned blood-red. ¡°Thea Cahan, serve me well, and I¡¯ll guarantee your safety.¡± He beckoned at Thea. ¡°Hmph!¡± Thea grunted coldly. Thea raised the Malevolent Sword. It radiated a ck glow, and an invincible Sword Light a hundred meters in length materialized and shredded through the air in the direction of the Divine Holy Emperor. Undaunted, the Divine Holy Emperor unleashed Demonic Energy from his palm and blocked Thea¡¯s attack. However, he had gotten arrogant. Thea¡¯s attack was extremely powerful. As terrifying Sword Light crashed toward him, the Demonic Energy in his palm immediately dissipated. His face paled, and he transformed his body into an afterimage to dodge the attack. In the distance, the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I guess I underestimated you.¡± Then, raising his sword, dark Sage Energy materialized in his palm and gathered to form an ancient character. ¡°Curse Magic! Break!¡± He roared. Under the destruction of the mysterious dark characters, even the void exploded. A crack appeared in the void, and these cracks spread toward Thea. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What power¡­¡± Thea¡¯s face paled. She did not dare let her guard down and hurriedly dodged the attack. However, at that moment, she could sense terrifying power crashing toward her. Under the overwhelming power, her speed decreased drastically. She panicked. The void before her exploded, and a crack emerged, seemingly intended on tearing her body apart. She hurriedly catalyzed the Four-Quadrant Art and summoned the full strength of the Four Holy Beasts to block the cracks in front of her. Then, they stopped. However, at that moment, an ancient character descended from the sky and crashed into her. The character immediately transformed into a void cage, and she was imprisoned in mid-air, unable to move. ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor cackled menacingly and slowly walked toward Thea, who was imprisoned in mid -air. Licking his dry lips, he ogled her impable and curvaceous figure brazenly. ¡°James sure is fortunate to have such a gorgeous woman as his wife. Today, allow me to savor the taste of your wife, James.¡± Upon seeing the evil glint in his eyes, Thea was filled with consternation. Summoning her full strength, she tried her best to break free. Chapter 2491 However, as the Divine Holy Emperor¡¯s Supernatural Power was too powerful, she could not break free no matter how hard she tried. ¡°I¡¯m here for you, pretty.¡± The Divine Holy Emperor walked toward her and reached his hands out to seal Thea¡¯s cultivation base away. However, at that moment, ck needles suddenly materialized from her body and pierced through his body. ¡°Argh!¡± The Divine Holy Emperor let loose an agonizing scream and was sent flying. ¡°Break!¡± Thea roared. As the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ power gathered, her aura burst forth. Then, the mysterious Curse Magic was broken. After she broke free of imprisonment, she appeared before the Divine Holy Emperor with the Malevolent Sword in hand and stabbed him. The sword pierced through his body. First, he was injured by Crucifier. Now, he was stabbed by a sword. Powerful Sword Energy exploded inside his body, and half of his body disintegrated. However, as he was a Sage, he could continue the fight even though he had suffered grave injuries. ¡°Dammit!¡± He cursed. Then, he raised his palm and struck. Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 As he thrust his palm, terrifying characters that possessed great power materialized. As Thea was near the Divine Holy Emperor, she hurriedly tried to block the attack. However, she was toote. A character entered her body. The character possessed enormous power. As it exploded inside her body, she instantly suffered grave injuries. Staggering backward, she spurted out a mouthful of blood. Then, Cruciferunched another attack at the Divine Holy Emperor once more. Demonic Energy materialized from within his body and formed a protective barrier that blocked Crucifier. As Thea appeared high up in the sky, the sight of the Four Holy Beasts was visible behind her-a dragon, a phoenix, a qilin, and the Spirit Turtle. Then, the Four Holy Beasts entered the Malevolent Sword. At that moment, the Malevolent Sword exuded a terrifying aura. ¡°Four-Quadrants into one! Sword of heaven and earth!¡± Thea shed with her sword, and a shapeless Sword Light shredded through the air at great speed. It was simply terrifying. As the Sword Light shredded through the air, the sky copsed, and fragmented pieces of it fell everywhere. The ground trembled as the earth shook. Swish! The Sword Light traveled at the speed of light. Before the Divine Holy Emperor could react, he was shed by the sword. The ck protective barrier enveloping him shattered, and the shapeless Sword Energy struck him. Instantly, his body was sliced in half. Then, as the Sword Energy exploded, his body was turned into ashes. Four-Quadrants into one. Sword of heaven and earth. What a terrifying move! Even the Divine Holy Emperor was disintegrated into nothingness, and no remnants of his soul remained. After annihting the Divine Holy Emperor, Thea descended from the sky andnded on the ground. Immediately, she copsed to the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood. The Curse Magic was terrifying. After being injured by the Curse Magic, she suffered grave injuries. She hurriedly consumed a healing elixir given to her by the custodian. Then, she sat in a lotus position on the ground and began healing her injuries. On Earth, everyone looked at the sky. Days passed. ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± ¡°Who won?¡± Three days had passed. Yet, no one returned. Every earthling was worried about Thea. Just as everyone was concerned about the oue of the battle, a figure appeared in the sky and slowly descended,nding on Mount Bane. ¡°Th-That¡¯s Thea!¡± ¡°It is her!¡± ¡°Why her?¡± ¡°Could it be that she has defeated the Divine Holy Emperor?¡± Everyone was stunned upon seeing Thea. Wearing a ck dress, Thea stood at the peak of a mountain near Mount Bane. Gazing into the distance, she looked at the countless living beings as a faint smile crept up on her face. ¡°Sh-She¡¯s too beautiful.¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve fallen for her.¡± ¡°Why is she smiling? Has she really defeated the Divine Holy Emperor?¡± Faced with the countless living beings before her, Thea smiled and said, ¡°The Divine Holy Emperor has been defeated and was annihted on the moon.¡± The crowd was stunned. ¡°Is he really dead?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°U-Unbelievable!¡± Many eximed. Then, Thea hurriedly left as she still suffered injuries. She had hurriedly returned to Earth after a short period of healing on the moon. Unable to suppress the Demonic Energy inside her body any further, she had to find the custodian as soon as possible. Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 After Thea returned to Earth, she hurriedly left Mount Bane and headed in the direction of the Chamber of Scriptures. Soon, she arrived at her destination and met the custodian. On the ninth floor of the Chamber of Scriptures, Thea was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Her ruddy face was slowly turning pale. Beside her was a morous-looking woman. Wearing a dress as white as snow, she was impably gorgeous. ¡°I was struck by the Curse Magic during the battle against the Divine Holy Emperor. Miss, what is this Curse Magic? Why is it so terrifying?¡± Thea asked helplessly. The custodian looked at Thea and said softly, ¡°The Curse Magic is a Supernatural Power in the Primeval Age and is currently in the possession of the Demon Race in the Demon Realm. To my understanding, the Azurean n and Hadean n each mastered segments of the Curse Magic. However, what they learned was iplete. Theplete version of the Curse Magic had already been long lost. Meanwhile, the one the Divine Holy Emperor learned was merely the fundamentals.¡± Hearing this, Thea was stunned. She asked, ¡°I-Is the Curse Magic that terrifying?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The custodian nodded and said, ¡°Even a Grand Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate a wed Curse Magic. Back then, the earthlings suffered enormous casualties due to the Curse Magic of the Demon Race.¡± Saying that, she raised her hand, and powerful energy materialized in her palm. The energy entered Thea¡¯s body, and the curse¡¯s power slowly disappeared. After some time, Thea stood up and thanked the custodian profusely. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss.¡± The custodian waved her hand slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Thea looked at her, opening and shutting her mouth. The custodian asked, ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡± Thea said, ¡°Now, the time bomb, the Divine Holy Emperor, has been defused. With his death, the other living beings from the Three-Thousand Worlds wouldn¡¯t dare act with impunity anymore. So, I n to head to the Demon Realm and find James.¡± Thea missed James. She wanted to head to the Demon Realm and find him. The custodian thought about it and nodded, saying, ¡°Since you wish to go, I¡¯ll send you on your journey. However, I can¡¯t bring you back. Not only that, but I can¡¯t be sure when you¡¯ll return or if you¡¯ll find James in the Demon Realm.¡± The custodian knew that James had the Celestial Abode in his possession, which contained many powerful figures. That was why she was not worried about him. Thea, on the other hand, was different. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this ce, Thea. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll have to find James once you arrive at the Demon Realm. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be trapped there until the Fourth Cmity on Earth appears. Please reconsider your decision.¡± Thea nodded with firm determination and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°Good. In that case, I¡¯ll open up a void passageway for you and send you to the Demon Realm. Before that, I¡¯ll tell you a few pieces of information about the Demon Realm. ¡°The Demon Realm is divided into three nes¨Cthe Mortal Dimension, the Sage Dimension, and the Divine Dimension. ¡°All living beings in the Mortal Dimension are at the Sage Rank or below, whereas the living beings in the Sage Rank are at least at the Sage Rank. Meanwhile, the living beings in the Divine Dimension are at least at the Divine Rank and above. ¡°James went to the Mortal Dimension of the Demon Realm. You won¡¯t be in any danger there. However, nothing is absolute, as those from the Sage Dimension and the Divine Dimension are allowed to descend to the Mortal Dimension.¡± The custodian described the Demon Realm in detail. Thea kept her words in mind. Then, the custodian opened another void passageway once more and sent Thea to the Demon Realm far away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James had been cultivating at the holy site of the Labhranns. He had no idea that Thea had be a Sage, annihted the Divine Holy Emperor, and arrived at the Demon Realm. At the Labhranns¡¯ holy site, he was cultivating the majestic Primordial Energy in earnest. Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 He sat in a lotus position on the ground. In the distance stood a woman with a curvaceous figure. Stroking her chin, she looked at James, whose body was surrounded by mysterious inscriptions, and murmured, ¡°What is this Magic Circle?¡± Though she was an expert on Magic Circles, she had no idea what the Magic Circle around James was. In fact, she had no idea what those inscriptions were. Brielle stood in the distance and observed for more than ten days. Though ten days had passed in the outside world, a lot more time had passed in the Magic Circle. By then, James had reached the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Eighth Stair. This was under the circumstances where he continuously suppressed his rank. Sensing he could no longer suppress his rank, he released everything and began his breakthrough. The moment he made a breakthrough, an Elysian Seal appeared inside his body and sealed his limbs and the meridians throughout his body away. Hence, he had no choice but to rely on the power inside his body to slowly break the seals. As long as there were no Heavenly Tribtions and Heavenly Path Embodiments, he should be able to make a breakthrough easily. Soon, he broke through the Elysian Seal inside his body and increased his rank. As his True Essence underwent great changes, his physical body was nourished once more, and his strength increased by leaps and bounds. ¡°Sophie, why were there no Heavenly Path Embodiments when I was making my breakthroughs?¡± After making a breakthrough, James asked Sophie. Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode, ¡°You must have broken through too quickly and brought about the abnormal fluctuations of the Heavenly Path back then. That was perhaps why the Heavenly Path created an embodiment to annihte you. However, after that one time, the Heavenly Path returned to normal. So, your breakthroughs shouldn¡¯t cause the appearance of a Heavenly Path Embodiment. You just have to be mindful of the Heavenly Tribtions at the Tribtion Rank. ¡°However, with your strength, you should be able to ovee the Heavenly Tribtions easily.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face. After making a breakthrough into the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair, he was only a step away from reaching the Mage Rank. He stopped cultivating and requested Sophie to remove the time formation. Then, he stood up. As he stood, he noticed Brielle standing not too far away. Seeing that James had stopped cultivating, Brielle walked toward him and looked at him strangely. ¡°Not bad¡­ You made a breakthrough in such a short amount of time.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a breakthrough. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Brielle said scornfully, ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away now.¡± James paid no heed to her and simply turned to leave. ¡°Hey, you! Is this how you show your gratitude? You were the one who cultivated at my ce! Hey!¡± Brielle trembled in rage.. Looking at James who was slowly walking away, she yelled, ¡°The tournament¡¯s just around the corner. Will you be participating?¡± ¡°Not interested!¡± James¡¯ voice reverberated throughout the area. Then, he walked out of the Magic Circle and disappeared from her view. Brielle gritted her teeth. Even though the news about the tournament to win her hand in marriage had spread, she had yet to invite anyone to it. However, now that she was inviting James, he simply rejected her offer. ¡°What an arrogant guy! I only invited you because I believed you were worthy of me. Tsk, who cares? There are plenty of guys out there who are more handsome and talented than you.¡± Sheforted herself. Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 After cultivating at the Labhranns¡¯ holy site for some time, he had reached the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair. Now, he was only a step away from reaching the Mage Rank. Meanwhile, Sophie had made arrangements for his Yogacara, which was a wave of invincible Sword Energy left behind by a powerful figure of the Primeval Age. After making a breakthrough, he left the holy site and returned to the amodation prepared by the Labhranns. It was an independent courtyard. Upon his arrival, he noticed Henrik and Qusai happily chit-chatting away. Wearing a saffron robe, the chubby-looking Henrik was leaning against his chair. With his feet on the table, he saidzily, ¡°Brielle¡¯s tournament is just around the corner. I wonder if James can make it on time.¡± Beside him, Qusai, who was wearing a huge robe, nibbled on a tiny de of grass, saying coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t think James is interested in Brielle.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Henrik said, ¡°Brielle¡¯s not an ordinary woman. If she was, I wouldn¡¯t want James to marry her either.¡± Hearing this, Qusai¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He leaned forward and asked, ¡°I heard that the Labhranns aren¡¯t simple. Although the Azurean n and the Hadean n are the only formidable forces in the Demon Realm, the Labhranns are held in high status as well. They once had a glorious past.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°But of course! Few know of the Labhranns¡¯ history. The Labhrann n was once a terrifying force. Even now, they still aren¡¯t a force to be reckoned with. The Hadean n is desperately trying to broker a marriage between Lucifer Menachem and Brielle because they wish to associate themselves with the Labhranns.¡± James overheard the conversation. He asked, ¡°Did the Labhranns have a glorious past?¡± Hearing this, Henrik and Qusai turned their heads. Henrik stood up and said, ¡°James, you¡¯ve left your closed-door meditation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded and walked over to them before taking a seat. Qusai greeted him, ¡°James.¡± James asked again, ¡°Are the Labhranns powerful?¡± ¡°Very.¡± Speaking of the Labhranns¡¯ history, Henrik was exhrated. He began narrating non-stop. ¡°There are countless races and ns in the Demon Realm, and those strongest among them are the Hadean n, the Azurean n, and the Labhranns. ¡°During the Primordial Age, the Labhranns once produced a Grand Emperor who possessed enormous strength. He reigned supreme in the Demon Realm for eighty million years. However, something unexpected happened, which brought about the fall of this Grand Emperor.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hearing this, James was somewhat shocked. A Grand Emperor was a being who stood at the top of the power pyramid. Since the Labhranns were able to produce a Grand Emperor, they were not pushovers. Henrik scanned his surroundings. Realizing they were alone, he whispered, ¡°I heard from my master that the powerful figures of the Labhranns received half of a Curse Magic in the Primordial Age. Rumors say that they cultivated the Curse Magic to perfection. This brought about the misfortune that generated their downfall.¡± James knew about Curse Magics. ¡°What is this Curse Magic?¡± Henrik shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only know that this Curse Magic originated in the Primeval Age. Even then, it was a terrifying cultivation method. ¡°The Curse Magic had been long lost. That¡¯s why the Curse Magic controlled by the families and ns of the Demon Race are all iplete. However, even an iplete Curse Magic possesses devastating power.¡± Henrik described the Curse Magic. However, he did not know the details either. James did not ask any further questions. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Qusai asked, ¡°You¡¯re about to cross into the Mage Rank, right?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 James nodded. Qusai asked, ¡°Have you confirmed your Yogacara, then?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What will it be?¡± Qusai asked curiously. Henrik chimed in, saying. ¡°James¡¯ Yogacara is a wave of Sword Energy left behind by a powerful figure of the Primeval Age.¡± ¡°A wave of Sword Energy?¡± Qusai froze. Henrik said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this wave of Sword Energy. Though it¡¯s only a wave of Sword Energy, it¡¯s nheless the key to entering the Mound of Sabers.¡± Hearing this, James was intrigued. He asked, ¡°What key? What Mound of Sabers?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henrik exined, ¡°The Mound of Sabers was left behind by the powerful figure of the Primeval Age. There are many supreme sword-fighting techniques hidden inside the Mound of Sabers. Meanwhile, Sword Energy is the key to entering the Mound of Sabers. To my understanding, from the Primeval Age to the Primordial Age, there has only been a handful who entered the Mound of Sabers There¡¯ll be at most a person or two who have entered. However, none of them received the inheritance of supreme sword- fighting techniques.¡± James looked at him oddly. This chubby cultivator sure was knowledgeable to know of these secrets. Knowing Henrik¡¯s secrecy, James did not ask any other questions. In the meantime, James stayed at the Labhranns¡¯ ce. As the day of Brielle¡¯s tournament drew nearer, more and more living beings appeared at the Labhranns. Among them were those who descended from the Divine Dimension. In the blink of an eye, the day of the tournament arrived. On an empty plot ofnd at Mount Lutheran, many living beings of the Labhranns gathered, standing in two rows as if they were weing some important figure. In the distance, many prodigies came to participate in the tournament to win Brielle¡¯s hand in marriage. Some came from the Mortal Dimension, while others came from the Sage Dimension and the Divine Dimension. At a nce, there were almost a million of them. At the front, Brielle was standing beside a middle-aged man. Today, she was wearing a long white dress that trailed on the ground and a tiara on her head. Her stunning beauty mesmerized all whoid their eyes on her. The man beside her was Figaro Labhrann, the Patriarch of the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Labhrann n. At that moment, Brielle whispered, ¡°I just received news that the Patriarch in the Divine Dimension will descend to the Mortal Dimension. Brielle, be mindful not to be rude toward him. He¡¯s the true leader of our n. Although I¡¯m the Patriarch of the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Labhrann n, my status is low and insignificant. Even a Labhrann from a Sage Dimension can order me around, let alone one who came from the Divine Dimension.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Brielle nodded obediently. At that moment, there was a glow in the sky, on which stood many living beings who looked human and exuded a powerful aura. In the distance, Henrik gazed at the glow in the sky and looked at the man before him, saying, ¡°James, he¡¯s Txomin Labhrann, a.k.a. the Divine King of Labhrann, who¡¯s rumored to have reached the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. In truth, he has reached the Quasi-Emperor Rank.¡± James looked at Txomin. As the colorful glow descended upon Mount Lutheran, the Labhranns of the Divine Dimension appeared on the empty plot ofnd. There were only approximately a hundred of them. Txomin looked around thirty years of age. Wearing a ck robe, he was not considered handsome. However, he exuded great charisma. ¡°So, he¡¯s the real Patriarch of the Labhranns who¡¯s a Quasi-Emperor at the same rank as Sophie?¡± James murmured. Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 The Patriarch of the Divine Dimension¡¯s Labhranns appeared alongside many powerful figures. As they came from the Divine Dimension, the weakest of them were at least at the Divine Rank and could ¡°Wee, Patriarch!¡± Figaro knelt alongside the other Labhranns of the Mortal Dimension and weed their Patriarch who came from the Divine Dimension. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Txomin had surpassed the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and reached the Quasi-Emperor Rank. As such, the aura he exuded was terrifying. Even though he did not intentionally exude this aura, everyone could feel the overwhelming pressure upon their shoulders. James, too, felt extreme pressure. Faced with a powerful figure of the Divine Dimension, he held his breath. ¡°Is this the power of a supreme being? How terrifying¡­¡± He took a deep breath. Txomin waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°You may stand.¡± Only then did Figaro and the others stand. Txomin¡¯s gaze was fixed on Brielle. Seeing this, Brielle felt a little guilty. Txomin said coldly, ¡°Brielle Labhrann, do you have any idea who you are engaged to? He¡¯s the only remaining bloodline of the Hadean n¡¯s Grand Emperor and a Minor Patriarch of the Hadean n. How could you refuse him and even organize a tournament to determine your husband?¡± Upon being questioned, Brielle lost her confidence. Though she was a prodigy of the Labhranns, she was merely from the Mortal Dimension. Meanwhile, only those who descended from the Divine Dimension were true talents. Her social status among the Divine Dimension¡¯s Labhranns might not even beparable to that of a dog. ¡°P-Patriarch¡­¡± Summoning her courage, she said, ¡°As I¡¯ve never seen Lucifer Menachem, I have no idea what he¡¯s like Whoever wishes to be my husband has to be an outstanding figure.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Txominughed and said, ¡°Very well¡­ Because of you, all of the Three Dimensions now know of this tournament.¡± With an awkward look on her face, Brielle said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t have a choice. I didn¡¯t even want to get married at such a young age. So, if I have to get married, I want to choose my own husband.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed to your request, naturally, I won¡¯t intervene.¡± Txomin did not say anything else. Then, he simply waited patiently. Today¡¯s main character was not Brielle but Lucifer. Txomin was waiting for Lucifer to arrive. After approximately twenty minutes, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. As the cloud descended, it stopped right above the Labhranns. Then, the cloud dispersed, revealing a humanoid-shaped living being on the empty plot ofnd. Tigranes Xanthippos, the Grand Emperor of the Hadean n, was standing in the lead. Behind him were Lucifer and the other powerful figures of the n. ¡°Master Tigranes¡­¡± Txomin walked over to him and greeted him respectfully. Although he was a Quasi-Emperor, he had to greet a real Grand Emperor respectfully nheless. ¡°Mhm.¡± Tigranes nodded slightly. Meanwhile, Brielle¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lucifer. In her opinion, Lucifer was considered somewhat handsome. However, the aura he exuded made her ufortable. In the distance, James furrowed his eyebrows upon seeing Lucifer. ¡°Huh¡­ Why is he here?¡± Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 ¡°You know him?¡± Qusai asked puzzledly. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s Lucifer Menachem, the only surviving bloodline of the Grand Emperor and the Young Master of the Hadean n. I fought against him once on Earth.¡± Henrik asked smilingly, ¡°You must have won, I assume?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but barely. I almost lost, in fact. Because of that battle, Lucifer promised me that the Demon Race and the beasts would not attack Earth and the earthlings for ten thousand years.¡± As he said that, Lucifer turned to look in his direction as if sensing his presence. James smiled at him as a form of greeting. Various prodigies and ns of the Three Dimensions were gathered here. Even the Azurean n was present. However, their Patriarch was not present as he had already left with Maxine to search for a Yogacara in the vast universe. Seeing that almost everyone was there, Txomin looked at the crowd and sped his fists. ¡°Brielle Labhrann, a member of the Labhranns¡¯ Mortal Dimension, is holding a martial art tournament to choose her husband. Allow me to extend my sincerest greetings to everyone present here today. As long as you¡¯re below the age of one hundred, you¡¯re more than wee to participate in this tournament. ¡°As we have many participants here today, Brielle would be greatly exhausted if she had to fight against everyone. How about this? We¡¯ll hold a tournament to determine the top ten. As long as you¡¯re in the top ten, you¡¯ll be given the right to fight against Brielle. If you defeat her, you¡¯ll obtain the right to marry her.¡± Txomin¡¯s voice boomed. Many prodigies were waiting in anticipation. Putting the marriage aside, getting into the top ten would get them acknowledged as the most distinguished fighters in the Demon Realm. By showing their potential, they might even be chosen to be the Inner Disciples of powerful figures. Should thate to pass, they would certainly rise as great fighters themselves. Lucifer had no objections whatsoever. He only came at Tigranes¡¯ request. Besides, the Demon Realm was his headquarters. As his father was once the Patriarch of the Hadean n, he believed the n belonged to him. Now, however, the n remained in Tigranes¡¯ possession, and his primary objective was to read the situation and make preparations to seize back his position as the Patriarch. He could not care less about the engagement. Txomin continued, ¡°The tournament will be held in the Divine Dimension. In the Divine Dimension, there¡¯s a restricted area called the Great Dividing Range, in which there¡¯s a ce called the Demon Abyss. A mysterious divine object called the Demonic Spiritual Herb grows there. The rules of this tournament are simple. Find the Demonic Spiritual Herb and retrieve it, and you win.¡± Hearing this, the participants from the Divine Dimension furrowed their eyebrows. Tigranes nced at Txomin and furrowed his eyebrows, saying, ¡°Are we really going to organize the tournament at the Great Dividing Range? Are they really going to search for the Demonic Spiritual Herb?¡± ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Txomin asked. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tigranes said, ¡°It¡¯s a restricted area of the Demon Realm. Even cultivators at the Divine Rank might not return, let alone those who¡¯ve barely reached the Sage Rank.¡± Txomin said, ¡°Brielle Labhrann possesses extraordinary potential, and she needs a husband worthy of her. If you¡¯re blessed by the Heavenly Path, you might return safely. If you¡¯re afraid of dying, don¡¯t go.¡± Hearing this, Tigranes fell silent. Txomin looked at the crowd and said, ¡°You might die on your way to the Great Dividing Range. If you¡¯re afraid of dying, simply don¡¯t go. Otherwise, feel free to try your luck.¡± His voice boomed. In the distance, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Great Dividing Range?¡± Qusai shook his head. As he was not from the Demon Realm, he did not know what it was. Henrik said, ¡°It¡¯s a restricted area of the Divine Dimension that¡¯s full of danger. As for the specifics, I don¡¯t really know either. I just know that even a Quasi-Emperor might lose his life there.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. If even a Quasi-Emperor could lose his life, he would perish in just a few minutes. There was no way he would go. Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 The restricted area of the Divine Dimension was simply too dangerous, and James had no nss of going. Losing his life over a woman was simply not worth it. However, the opposite was true for the others. For them, riding on the Labhranns¡¯ coattails would mean gaining the opportunity to emerge as a force to be reckoned with. Even if they did not marry Brielle in the end, they would attract the attention of the Divine Dimension¡¯s cultivators if they returned alive. They would consider themselves fortunate to be admitted as their disciples. Hence, this was worth risking their lives. Henrik asked, ¡°Are you going, James?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°The Divine Dimension¡¯s restricted area is too dangerous. Even a Quasi- Emperor might lose his life there. I¡¯m not risking my life for a mere woman.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Henrik said no more. Since James was unwilling to go, he did not press the issue. ¡°I''m interested in going, though.¡± Intrigued by the Divine Dimension¡¯s restricted area, a smile crept up on Qusai¡¯s face as he said, ¡°The more dangerous the ce is, the more opportunities there will be. My strength might be able to increase by leaps and bounds.¡± James rolled his eyes and warned, ¡°Risking your life for a woman is a terrible deal. You shouldn¡¯t go.¡± Qusai shrugged and said, ¡°Since you say so, I won¡¯t go.¡± Then, Txomin opened a passageway that led to the Divine Dimension. All participants were capable of traveling to the Divine Dimension via this passageway. The Divine Dimension was the most prominent of the Three Dimensions. The energy of heaven and earth there was countless times greater than that in the Mortal Dimension. The Mortal Dimension had Spiritual Energy, the Sage Dimension had Sage Energy, and the Divine Dimension had Divine Energy and even Primordial Energy in some ces. Many of the living beings present were from the Mortal and Sage Dimensions and had never been to the Divine Dimension. Now that they were given an opportunity to travel there, they considered it unbelievable providence. Many living beings traversed through the illusory passageway and entered the Divine Dimension. Lucifer did not head over there immediately. Instead, he walked toward James and nced at him. Stunned, he said, ¡°James, I never thought you woulde to the Demon Realm.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Earth is at peace now, and the Third Cmity has yet to appear. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Since I have nothing much to do at the moment, I came here to train in an attempt to increase my strength before the Third Cmity arrives.¡± Lucifer cracked his knuckles as he looked at him, saying, ¡°I was defeated by you on Earth. However, my strength has increased tremendously since then. This time, I''ll defeat you.¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Give it up. ¡¯''m not fighting against you. I¡¯m not interested in Brielle, so I won¡¯t be participating in this tournament, nor will I be going to the restricted area of the Divine Dimension.¡± Hearing this, Lucifer was dismayed. He said, ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll get to fight against you once more. Goodbye then, I guess.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave alongside a few cultivators of the Hadean n and headed to the Divine Dimension. As Henrik watched Lucifer¡¯s retreating figure, he furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°This Lucifer guy is no ordinary man.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James said, ¡°He¡¯s the only surviving bloodline of the Grand Emperor, and his father was once the Patriarch of the Hadean n. As such, the blood of the Grand Emperor runs through his veins, not to mention that he masters countless Supernatural Powers. Back on Earth, I was only able to defeat him after summoning my full strength. That was the most daunting fight I¡¯d ever experienced. I waspletely exhausted, and my body could not even exert a single ounce of strength after the battle ended.¡± ¡°Alright now, enough of this. Let¡¯s go to the Divine Dimension and have a look.¡± Qusai said, ¡°Even if we aren¡¯t participating in the tournament, we¡¯re allowed to go and have a look.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± James nodded. He wanted to watch the show as well. Then, the three entered the passageway opened by Txomin and left the Mortal Dimension. Upon entering the passageway, they felt their vision blurring. When they reopened their eyes, they were already in an unknown ce. There, the scenery was picturesque, energy was abundant, and powerful Primordial Energy permeated the air. Indeed, it was Primordial Energy. The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2500 The Almighty Dragon General By Crazy Chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 Primordial Energy was an energy of the highest level. Around them were undting mountain ranges, and before them was a grand and magnificent building that shone with a golden luster. It rose high into the clouds. Henrik scanned his surroundings and smiled, ¡°James, this is the headquarters of the Divine Dimension¡¯s Labhranns. The Labhranns are held in high regard in the Divine Dimension and are an influential family.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°As expected of the Divine Dimension, the Primordial Energy here is extremely concentrated. Even the Primordial Pulse in the holy site of the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Labhranns is iparable to the Primordial Energy here.¡± ¡°I agree. Well, this is the Divine Dimension, after all.¡± The three happily chit-chatted away. After arriving at the Divine Dimension, they noticed the appearance of more and more living beings of the Divine Dimension. Under normal circumstances, only cultivators who had reached the Divine Rank could ascend to the Divine Dimension. However, some living beings with weaker cultivation bases were born here. As such, not all living beings here were at the Divine Rank. Soon, Txomin, the Patriarch of the Labhranns, opened a passageway and warned, ¡°This passageway leads to a location near the Great Dividing Range. Feel free to go if you¡¯re confident in your strength. If you¡¯re afraid of dying. I won¡¯t force you to go.¡± The temptation of bing the son-inw of the Labhranns was simply too enticing, and it was enough to make countless people risk their lives. Soon, living beings started entering the passage, and among them was Lucifer. Seeing that these living beings had a death wish, James could not help but shake his head and sigh. Meanwhile, Brielle, who was at the forefront, was dismayed upon seeing James¡¯ reluctance to go. Thousands upon thousands of living beings headed toward the Great Dividing Range. Meanwhile, those who decided against going were provided amodation by the Labhranns As the Labhranns were one of the greatest ns in the Divine Dimension, they had plenty of empty spaces to house everyone. Although James¡¯ rank was insignificant, he was nheless warmly weed by the hosts. He was arranged to stay in a secluded manor that was surrounded by some magical fruit trees. They bore berries that could not be found in the Mortal and Sage Dimensions. However, James did not dare pluck them. James stayed in the manor. That night, as James was fast asleep, a figure entered his room surreptitiously. James woke up, yawned, and got up. However, at that moment, he noticed the person standing beside his bed. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Ah!¡± It frightened him, and his heartbeat elerated. After a few seconds, he recollected himself. t The man before him was none other than the Labhranns¡¯ Patriarch. Immediately, he greeted him respectfully and asked, ¡°You frightened me, Patriarch of the Labhranns. Is something the matter?¡± Faced with a cultivator at the same rank as Sophie, James acted respectfully. Today¡¯s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 The Labhranns¡¯ Patriarch appeared in James¡¯ room. Though James had no idea why he was there, he greeted him respectfully. Txomin looked at James and waved his hand. Mysterious characters materialized in his palm. They blended into the room''s surroundings and formed a mysterious Magic Circle. Upon seeing his bizarre behavior, James was on full alert. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s nning to kill me and seize my treasures...¡¯ As James stared at Txomin cautiously, he contacted Sophie who was inside the Celestial Abode simultaneously. ¡®Save me, Sophie!¡¯ However, no one responded. Filled with consternation, James called for Sophie repeatedly, but there was still no response. ¡°Rx...¡± Txomin looked at James with a doting expression. James took a deep breath and forcibly calmed himself down. He looked at Txomin, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Patriarch Labhrann, what are you doing in my room at this hour?¡± Txomin took a seat on a chair in the room and looked at James, signaling for him to sit. James obeyed. Txomin then sighed, while James remained silent and simply stared at him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°T came here to request something of you,¡± Txomin said. ¡°Huh?¡± James looked at him in confusion. Since he was not acquainted with Txomin at all, why was he requesting his aid? Txomin¡¯s expression turned grim as he said, ¡°I want you to go to the Demon Abyss.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± James immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Brielle at all. I¡¯m not risking my life to head to the Demon Abyss at the Great Dividing Range for a woman¡¯s sake!¡± Txomin waved his hand and interrupted James, saying, ¡°Let me finish my sentence.¡± James sat down and looked at him, waiting for him to finish what he had to say. He continued, ¡°The universe had seven realms in the Primordial Age, among which the Human Realm on Earth was the strongest. The human race had plenty of Grand Emperors, and the strongest among them was hailed as the Lord of the Human Realm, who went by the name of Xandros Tegan. ¡°He was the leader of all Emperors. However, knowing that he would not survive a tribtion, he thought of a way to seal himself away in the Demon Realm.¡± Hearing this, James was intrigued. He had always been interested in the affairs of the Primordial Age, but no one told him about anything. Now, he learned that the master of Earth was called Xandros Tegan. Txomin continued, ¡°The Demon Race wanted to follow the wishes of the Heavenly Path and attack Earth. Before they attacked Earth, powerful figures of the Demon Race learned that the Lord of the human race was injured through the Heavenly Path. So, they headed to Earth, captured Xandros, and imprisoned him in Demon Abyss. ¡°The one who captured Xandros was the Demon Realm''s previous Lord and the Azurean n Patriarch. Apart from him, no one else knew that Xandros was imprisoned in Demon Abyss. ¡°Everything was actually part of Xandros¡¯ n. He wanted to live and avoid troubled times. So, he destroyed his own cultivation base to create anomalies in the Heavenly Path. After sensing the anomaly, the Lord of the Demon Realm went and captured him.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°Are you trying to say that Dragon Abyss is rted to Xandros?¡± Txomin nodded and said, ¡°Yes. The Primordial Age came toa close, and the Apocalypse Age has arrived. However, the human race in the Primordial Age was dealt a heavy blow. Besides that, the Heavenly Path of the Apocalypse Age is hostile to humans. This is a nightmare scenario for the human race. After losing their leader, they are now like scattered sand. We need to save Xandros.¡± Hearing this, James understood everything. Txomin wanted him to save Xandros. Chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 ¡°You overestimate Me, Patriarch Labhrann. That¡¯s the Demon Realm¡¯s restricted area. Even you might not survive the journey, let alone me. Besides, how am I supposed to release the seal on Xandros that was put in ce by the Grand Emperor? I can¡¯t do this. You should seek help elsewhere.¡± James rejected his request immediately. Txomin looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can do this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± James was confused. Txomin said, ¡°Your physical body was reshaped by the Hadean n¡¯s Grand Emperor. Since you have the Grand Emperor¡¯s aura, you won¡¯t encounter any danger while you¡¯re in the Great Dividing Range. As long as you can find Xandros and awaken him, he¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± James looked at Txomin. He was confounded. Why would a member of the Demon Race be so desperate to save a human Grand Emperor? ¡°P- Patriarch, could you be a human?¡± Txomin nodded slightly and said, ¡°Though the Labhranns are part of the Demon Race, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m one of the so-called traitors of Earth who retreated to the Demon Realm alongside the Demon Race army. Then, I joined the Labhranns. As time passed, I became the Labhranns¡¯ Patriarch.¡± James asked, ¡°So aren¡¯t you going to give me any hints on finding Xandros?¡± Txomin shook his head. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°The previous Lord of the Demon Realm was the one who sealed Xandros Tegan away. I only know the location and nothing else. You''ll have to investigate yourself. Remember, you have to find Xandros no matter the cost. ¡°Xandros was the lord of the human race and possesses unrivaled strength. He cheated death by avoiding tribtion and survived. The human race needs his guidance. ¡°There are many powerful figures on Earth. However, they are reluctant to show themselves due to ack of a leader. So, finding Xandros is of utmost importance. This concerns the future of the human race.¡± Txomin''s expression was grim. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± James had no other choice. For the earthlings¡¯ sake, he had to go even if he had to risk his life. Besides, Txomin had told him that since he had the Demonic Body and exuded the aura of a Grand Emperor, he would not encounter any danger at the Great Dividing Range. Hearing this, Txomin breathed a sigh of relief. He stood up and patted James¡¯ back and said, ¡°Humanity¡¯s hope now rests on your shoulders.¡± James smiled bitterly. All this while, he had been alone on his quest to protect humanity. Now that he knew that the Lord of the human race was still alive, a kindler of hope was ignited in his heart. As long as the powerful figures were willing to step forward, he no longer had to withstand the enormous pressure of shielding the earthlings from cmities. ¡°Time is of the essence. Enter the void passageway and head to the Great Dividing Range at once. Find Grand Emperor Xandros before the others find the Demonic Spiritual Herb.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, Txomin removed the Magic Circle and disappeared from James¡¯ view in the blink of an eye. James sat on the chair and pulled out a bag of cigarettes from the Celestial Abode. Lighting a cigarette, he took a deep breath and murmured with a solemn expression on his face, ¡°I hope nothing unexpected happens this time.¡± After smoking his cigarette, James stood up, opened the door, and walked out. Upon leaving his courtyard, two men approached him. They were Henrik and Qusai. ¡°James.¡± ¡°Hey, James.¡± The two walked over to him. Henrik look at James, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 Looking at Henrik and Qusai, James nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m heading to the Great Diving Range.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, Henrik asked, ¡°I thought you said you weren''t nning on going. What changed your mind?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Brielle Labhrann is gorgeous. On second thought, I think it¡¯s worth going on an adventure. Besides, she hails from a mighty n. If I marry her, I¡¯d have the Labhranns as a powerful backer.¡± James came up with an excuse. Although he was now sworn brothers with Henrik and Qusai, the less they knew about the Earth and the earthlings¡¯ affairs, the better. It was best not to tell them anything. Henrik looked at Qusai and asked, ¡°Are you going?¡± Qusai nodded and said, ¡°Of course I am.¡± James stopped them in time and said, ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t go. The Great Dividing Range is a dangerous ce, and no one knows what kind of danger you will encounter there. Those who head there have made the resolve toy down their lives. The consequences would be disastrous if you encounter any danger there.¡± He did not want them to go because Txomin told him that he would not encounter any danger if he went. Henrik said smilingly, ¡°Since you¡¯re going, there¡¯s no way we¡¯re just going to stand by the sidelines. Besides, you have incredible luck. I believe that we can turn cmities into blessings with you by our side.¡± ¡°T agree,¡± Qusai chimed in. ¡°Maybe we can even obtain great providence.¡± Though they knew the journey would be treacherous, they insisted on going. James smiled bitterly. He really did not want them to go. He was lost in thought. After some time, he said, ¡°To be frank, I¡¯m a man on a mission. As you may know, this is the Apocalypse Age for all of humanity. It would be difficult for them to weather through the storm. After learning that there¡¯s a way to resolve the crisis at the Great Dividing Range, | n to head there and test things out. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I don¡¯t want you to follow me into danger.¡± James told them the truth. However, he remained silent on matters that were unrted to them. Henrik and Qusai looked at one another and nodded at the same time. Henrik said, ¡°In that case, we won''t be going then. Be careful on your way there. No matter what trouble you encounter, always remember to put your safety above all.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡± He turned to leave. Then, he leaped into the air. The void passageway was still present above the Labhranns. As James entered the void, he disappeared without a trace. In the distance stood a man. Standing outside the magnificent pce, Txomin watched James¡¯ retreating figure and murmured with a solemn expression on his face, ¡°I hope you can find Xandros who¡¯s trapped in the Demon Abyss.¡± Then, he turned to leave. In an instant, he vanished without a trace. Meanwhile, Henrik and Qusai remained where they stood. They lifted their heads to stare at the void passageway in mid-air. Qusai asked, ¡°Henrik, for what reason do you think James went to the Great Dividing Range?¡± Henrik shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, I know for sure that he didn¡¯t do this for Brielle. Maybe there are some unknown secrets there. Well, whatever... The only thing we need to do is to wait patiently for James¡¯ return...¡± Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 After speaking, Henrik scanned his surroundings. Seeing that they were alone, he whispered, ¡°When James returns to the Mortal Realm¡¯s Labhranns, we''ll find a way to uproot the Labhranns¡¯ bodhi tree.¡± ¡°T can¡¯t wait!¡± Qusai was wearing an excited look on his face. Then, the twoughed as they hooked their arms together. Meanwhile, James had entered the void passageway. The passage was opened by Txomin and was stabilized with a powerful Magic Circle. Besides that, it would only vanish only after every living being that headed to the Great Dividing Range had returned. After entering the void passageway, James could feel he was ina passage two meters in width and three meters in height. In the surroundings were mysterious symbols and characters. He walked for approximately a minute. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A minuteter, he left the void passageway and arrived at an unknown ce. He floated out of the void passageway and stood in the void. As he scanned his surroundings, he realized that this was an endless mountain range full of towering peaks and ancient trees that had grown for countless years. These ancient trees were hundreds of meters thick and tens of thousands of meters high, with dense branches and foliage that covered the sky. The sky was covered in dark clouds, and the air was full of deathly stillness. All around was silence. ¡°Is this the Great Dividing Range?¡± James scanned his surroundings and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sophie''s voice came from the ring on his finger. ¡° This is the Great Dividing Range, a restricted area of the Demon Realm. This ce is huge and has almost no boundary.¡± ¡°You''re finally talking to me again, Sophie.¡± Hearing Sophie¡¯s voice, James was relieved. He said, ¡°I thought you had entered a closed-door meditation.¡± Sophie said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± James asked, ¡°Sophie, have you ever heard of the Great Dividing Range?¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Emperor Jabari once came here in the Primordial Age. Back then, he came here in search of something, but he returned empty-handed.¡± ¡°Ts that so? What was he searching for?¡± Sophie said, ¡°The Demon Abyss has existed since the Primeval Age. Legend has it that there was an inheritance left behind by an Ancestral God here. Meanwhile, Emperor Jabari coincidentally obtained the belongings left behind by the Ancestral God. Though he came here to obtain the inheritance, he returned empty- handed.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been here before and know this ce, I¡¯m at ease. You must have heard what Txomin said to me. Could you show me the way around the Demon Abyss and help me find Xandros?¡± ¡°Mihm.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I know this ce. I have no idea whether this is a coincidence or perhaps someone has arranged for this. When I came here with Emperor Jabari, we stayed in the Great Dividing Range for thirty thousand years, so I¡¯m quite familiar with this region. Today, after countless years, you came here with the Celestial Abode in search of Xandros who was trapped here. This is too much of a coincidence.¡± Though Sophie had be a Quasi-Emperor and could gain insight into Heaven¡¯s secret, she could not see through the truth of this matter. As such, she could only consider this a mere coincidence. Since this was too profound for James, he did not wish to concern himself with it. Changing the subject, he asked, ¡°Where should I go next, Sophie?¡± A faint glow glimmered from the ring on his finger, and a woman in a white dress appeared. Sophie appeared beside James, dressed in a white dress that was holy and pure. Her skin was fair, and her features were delicate and impable. She was so gorgeous that the air around them seemed to freeze in awe at her beauty. After scanning her surroundings, she pointed straight ahead and said, ¡°This way.¡± Chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Under Sophie¡¯s guidance, James headed into the depths of the Great Dividing Range. However, the Great Dividing Range was too huge, and James¡¯ rank was too insignificant. Based on his current speed, he would not reach the central region of the Great Dividing Range even if he flew for years. Annoyed by James¡¯ speed, Sophie furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°You¡¯re too slow. Allow me.¡± Then, she grabbed James¡¯ hand, catalyzed the Divine Energy inside her body, and flew straight ahead. Her speed was so extraordinary that James had the impression that time had stopped. Before he could even react, Sophie stopped. ¡°what''s wrong? Why did you stop?¡± James asked, confused. At that moment, he could feel a terrifying power permeating the air. As he stared into the void before him, he noticed that there were some spatial turbulences and cracks in the void. Each crack contained extremely terrifying power. Each of them was huge enough to devour a ne whole. ¡°Those are spatial turbulences.¡± Sophie said, ¡°As the space here is unstable, spatial turbulences would ur from time to time. Even cultivators at the Divine Rank could lose their lives if sucked into one of them.¡± James took a deep breath. If even cultivators at the Divine Rank could be killed by these spatial turbulences, would that not mean that the participants of this tournament in search of the Demonic Spiritual Herb would surely perish here? He was concerned about their safety. Besides that, there was a violent power in the air here that was capable of destroying a living being¡¯s corpus. The power was erratic, and those who came across them would certainly lose their lives. This was true even for Lucifer unless he had some sort of ace up his sleeves. Sophie¡¯s voice came, ¡°Although they are terrifying, they are nothing in my eyes.¡± Grabbing James¡¯ hand, she stepped forward into the void. The moment they stepped forward, James could feel he was being shielded by an enormous power. Under the power¡¯s protection, all pressure vanished. Grabbing his hand, Sophie pressed on, traversing through the cracks of the void. Soon, she traversed through the spatial turbulences alongside James. After traversing them, James turned and nced at the spatial turbulences that were constantly moving. Soon, they disappeared from his view. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°How dangerous... If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have survived even with my Demonic Body.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Of course! This is the Great Dividing Range, after all. Even a Quasi- Emperor would be in danger here. I have no idea what was on those people¡¯s minds. Why would they risk their lives just to win Brielle Labhrann¡¯s hand in marriage?¡± After brief contemtion, James said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable, actually. By marrying Brielle, their fates would bepletely changed. So, even though they might die, they believed it was worthwhile to try their luck.¡± Sophie did not linger for long and left alongside James. This region was truly dangerous. There were even Magic Circles that had remained since the Primeval Age. Although they were iplete, they were extremely powerful. Even a cultivator at the Divine Rank could lose their life if they barged in unprepared. Fortunately, with Sophie by his side, James was able to survive. He ventured deeper into the Great Dividing Range with her guidance. Suddenly, Sophie stopped in her tracks. Grabbing James¡¯ hand, she descended from the sky andnded on top of a mountain. James asked, ¡°¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sophie?¡± Sophie said, ¡°If my memory serves me right, we are very near the Demon Abyss now. There¡¯s an Ancient Magic Circle in its vicinity. It¡¯s a mysterious Magic Circle. Even Emperor Jabari only managed to break the circle after quite some time. Back then, I had no idea how to break the circle because my strength was insignificant¡± ¡°Though Emperor Jabari has left behind some information, this Magic Circle is simply tooplex. I need some time to gain insight. In the meantime, just concentrate on absorbing Sword Energy.¡± After she spoke, she summoned Sword Energy from inside the Celestial Abode. Sophie said, ¡°I have suppressed the Sword Energy¡¯s power for you to absorb. This wave of Sword Energy contains unrivaled sword- fighting techniques. As you gain more and more insight into the sword- fighting techniques, the power of this Sword Energy would only grow.¡± James looked at the Sword Energy before him. It was a hundred meters in length and like a lightning bolt suspended in front of him. He could sense that this Sword Energy contained an extremely powerful force. ¡°Hmm... How should I refine it?¡± James asked. Sophie said, ¡°I have set up a Time Formation. Refine the Sword Energy inside the formation. However, be mindful that refining this Sword Energy is extremely difficult. First of all, your rank needs to reach at least the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair. Moreover, you need to use this wave of Sword Energy to refine a supreme Sword Bady and nt a sword seed. That¡¯s how you refine the Sword Energy and created your own Yogacara.¡± Hearing this, James was confused. Sword Body? Sword seed? It was simply too confusing. Since he had no idea what they were, he asked Sophie for more information. Sophie exined patiently. As James listened intently to Sophie¡¯s exnation, he now had a rough idea of what they were. She said, ¡°You have enormous potential. However, cultivating a Sword Body and nting a sword seed will take a long time. Based on my calctions, you need at least 1000 years to reach the Mage Rank.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. He asked, ¡°That long?¡± ¡°Of course! However, I know more than one Time Formation for you to cultivate in. Time does not travel in the Time Formation and is only calcted based on the time in the outside world.¡± ¡°Mihm.¡± James nodded. Then, Sophie set up a Time Formation. Staying inside the Time Formation, she took out an ancient text and began her research. Meanwhile, James began cultivating. His aim was to reach the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair for now. Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 Sophie described how to cultivate a Sword Body to James in detail. James¡¯ body was unique. First of all, his physical body was reshaped by a Grand Emperor¡¯s Natal Demonic Lotus and possessed supreme Demonic Power. Secondly, he obtained the providence of Elemental Inversion. Thus, his physical body had be an Elemental Holy Body, and his blood vessels and bones all contained Elemental Power. Elemental Power interwoven and restrained each other inside James¡¯ body. To forge a Sword Body was to refine oneself into a sword. The physical body was the sword, and the sword was the physical body. Simply put, all James needed to do was to absorb the power of this peerless Sword Energy and nourished his physical body. When the time came, his body would be a Sword Body. However, this was easier said than done. That was because Sword Energy would cause great damage to the physical body upon entering the body. No cultivator would even dare try using ordinary Sword Energy, let alone a peerless one. In the time formation, James sat in a lotus position on the ground and absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy to increase his True Essence. This was the Divine Dimension, where Primordial Energy¡ªan energy much greater in level than both Sage Energy and Spiritual Energy¡ªwas abundant. Their difference was like the dor, the dime, and the penny respectively. James was surrounded by majestic Primordial Energy everywhere. As Primordial Energy gathered, they almost materialized into a physical form. As Primordial Energy entered his pores, he refined them and transformed them into the purest of all True Essences¡ªTrue Heavenly Yang Essence, True Demonic Yin Essence, and True Elemental Essence. His True Essence gradually increased unbeknownst to him. Meanwhile, Sophie was reading the ancient text beside him. At times, she was pensive. At other times, she furrowed her eyebrows. Though she was a Quasi-Emperor, the Ancient Magic Circle here was simply tooplex. Even if she tried solving it step -by-step, she needed time. James¡¯ True Essence grew stronger as his rank rose. The middle stage of Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair... Thete stage of Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair... The peak of thete- stage Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair... When he reached the peak, he began suppressing his True Essence and only stopped when he could no longer suppress them. The wave of peerless Sword Energy still floated in mid-air, its white color faintly visible, emanating immense power. Even though the was the Divine Dimension where space was stable, the destructive power of the Sword Energy had caused the void to warp and tiny cracks to appear. ¡°Sophie, I have reached the peak of the Immortal Ascension¡¯s Ninth Stair,¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. Hearing this, Sophie stopped and closed the book in her hands. Looking at James with a solemn look on her face, she said, ¡° James, although I¡¯ve helped suppressed the Sword Energy¡¯s power, keep in mind that this Sword Energy was left behind by the Ancestral Gods. As such, it contained devastating power. Be careful when you absorb them to refine the Sword Body. You might get killed if you lose focus.¡± ¡°Got it, I''ll be careful.¡± Seeing Sophie¡¯s grim look, James took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. I''ll watch over you.¡± Sophie stopped reading the ancient text and watched James.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. That was because this was significant, and she was worried about him. James regted his condition before absorbing the Sword Energy¡¯s power. Threads of power permeated the air and entered his body through his pores. Boom! The moment the Sword Energy entered his body, there was an explosion. Even though he possessed the Demonic Body and had the Elemental Holy Body, he could not withstand the st. His physical body was greatly damaged by it, and cracks appeared on his skin. Sophie said in a soft voice, ¡°Take it slowly. Let the Sword Energy destroy your body repeatedly. When your body rejuvenates, it will develop resistance toward Sword Energy. When that happens, your body will no longer be damaged.¡± Having one¡¯s body explode was extremely painful even for James. He gritted his teeth and continued even though the pain was excruciating. Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 As Demonic Energy circted throughout his body, his injuries began healing at a rapid pace. Soon, he hadpletely recovered. He absorbed the power once more. Again, his body was destroyed. While he cultivated the Sword Body, he was also refining his physical body. Due to the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, his body would rejuvenate after every destruction and would grow even stronger each time. Time passed. James kept absorbing the Sword Energy¡¯s power to damage his body. He was constantly enduring immense pain, so much so that he almost could not bear it anymore. ¡°You have to persevere, James!¡± Sophie said, ¡°It¡¯s not because there is hope that we persevere. Rather, we persevere so that we can see hope.¡± ¡°Humanity is on itsst leg. It¡¯s too difficult for humans to rise. Only a handful of people can break through the Elysian Seal, not to mention the huge amount of time needed to aplish such a feat. Many would never be able to advance into the next rank.¡± ¡°Soon, the non-human races shall rise, and humanity shall be their ves. We need a truly powerful figure among us to stabilize the situation. You¡¯re not only the hope of all earthlings. Rather, all humans in the universe rely on you.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. Hearing this, James¡¯ conviction grew stronger. His physical body grew increasingly stronger each time it was destroyed. Soon, without him realizing it, his physical strength had reached the Mage Rank¡¯s Second Stage, and his body had finally gotten used to Sword Energy. The minute Sword Energy that entered his body no longer caused such damage to him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Very good...¡± Sophie praised him, ¡°Your body adapts quickly. You manage to get used to the destruction of your body caused by Sword Energy in such a short amount of time. Now, you can absorb Sword Energy and use it to refine your physical body.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and began absorbing Sword Energy wholeheartedly. As Sword Energy traveled through his meridians and spread throughout his body, powerful Sword Energy nourished his physical body. His body was slowly transformed into a Sword Body without him realizing it. In the blink of an eye, James had spent more than 300 years inside the Time Formation. Though 300 years had passed inside the Time Formation, only three years had passed outside. Over a long period of time, James had been using Sword Energy to refine his physical body. His physical strength had reached the peak of Mage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Once he made another breakthrough, he would reach the Tribtion Rank. Meanwhile, his body hadpletely transformed into a Sword Body. Sword Energy ran through his veins, and his muscles and bones all contained Sword Energy. He was like a razor-sharp de that exuded terrifying Sword Intent. Standing inside the Time Formation, all Sword Energy inside his body gathered to form an illusory sword that was suspended in mid-air. ¡°Break!¡± As James¡¯ mind stirred, the Sword Energy materialized from within his body and shed toward the distant mountains. Boom! The earth shook. As the Sword Energy shed the mountains, there was a huge disturbance. However, the mountains were not destroyed. Not because his strength was weak, but rather, space in the Divine Dimension was stable. Even a cultivator at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty- Third Stage would not be able to destroy the space here. Delighted, Sophie said, ¡°Congrattions, James, you have refined your body into a Sword Body. With the Sword Body, you¡¯re now one of the greatest fighters in the world. However, this is only the first step. Next, you¡¯ll have to nt the sword seed.¡± Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 In essence, a sword seed was the seed of a sword. Take oneself as the sword and the seed, and nt the seed of swordsmanship in the body. This was the key to bing a peerless sword master. Sophie looked at James and said, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to nt the sword seed, which is much simpler than refining the Sword Body.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James listened intently. Looking at the Sword Energy that floated in mid-air, Sophie said, ¡°Use this Sword Energy as a seed and nt it in your body. Then, use your blood and True Essence to slowly cultivate it. Once the Sword Energy materializes once more, it will be your Yogacara. ¡°There are a few steps. First, you have to absorb the refined Sword Energy and transform them into a seed. As I¡¯ve already refined it for you, you should be able to absorb it easily. Secondly, open up a special space in the elixir field simr to the elixir reservoir in your body''s acupuncture points. This space is where the sword seed will be nted.¡± After Sophie¡¯s detailed exnation, James finally understood what it was all about. Next, he began refining Sword Energy and nted them inside his body to transform them into a sword seed. Once the sword seed evolved into Sword Energy once more, it would form his Yogacara. After making her preparations, Sophie began suppressing the Sword Energy¡¯s power so that James may safely absorb the Sword Energy and nt the seed. The process went smoothly. James spent three years in the Time Formation to absorb the Sword Energy, nt it inside his body, and transform it into a seed of swordsmanship. Delighted, Sophie said, ¡°That went smoothly. Things will get much simpler from now on. Use the Blood Energy¡¯s power inside your blood vessels and the True Essence''s power to nurture the sword seed.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He scrutinized the insides of his body. He opened up a special space in his elixir field. Inside the space, there was a shining seed white in color that emitted faint strands of Sword Intent. This seed was the Sword Energy left behind by a peerless sword master in the Primordial Age. Under Sophie¡¯s guidance, James refined it into a seed of swordsmanship. ¡°By the way, how long do I need to transform the sword seed into Sword Energy, which in turn would form a Yogacara, if I start nurturing the sword seed now?¡± After some contemtion, Sophie said, ¡°With the energy inside your body, maybe about five hundred years.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath and asked, ¡°That long?¡± Sophie smiled and said, ¡°Is five hundred years considered a long time? For cultivators, five hundred years pass in the blink of an eye. Some insanely powerful cultivators spend millions, tens of millions, or perhaps hundreds of millions of years each time they enter a closed-door meditation.¡± ¡°Hundreds of millions of years?¡± James was stunned. He had only existed in this world for decades. As such, he found it hard to imagine what Earth would look like after 100 million years. ¡°Alright now, stop gaping already. Soon, you¡¯ll understand how little time matters to cultivators. Now that the Sword Energy has transformed into a seed, you won¡¯t require my assistance from here onward. Since I haven¡¯t solved the Magic Circle yet, I need time to gain insight.¡± ¡°vihm.¡± James nodded. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Then, he began using his power to nurture the seed of swordsmanship inside his body. Meanwhile, Sophie took out the ancient scroll once more and scrutinized it. At times, she stood up, pensive. At times, she sat on the ground while furrowing her eyebrows. In the blink of an eye, the two spent 500 years inside the Time Formation. Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 Inbination with the previous 300 years, 800 years had passed since James entered the Time Formation. 500 yearster... James was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Threads of Sword Energy materialized from within his body and enveloped him. Meanwhile, the seed of swordsmanship nted 500 years ago had cracked open. This was where the Sword Energy hade from. As threads of Sword Energy that contained enormous power materialized and nourished his physical body, his physical strength increased drastically without him realizing it. After 500 years had passed, his physical strength had reached the Tribtion Rank. Crack! At that moment, a clear cracking sound came from the seed of swordsmanship inside his body. Then, an extremely immense power was awakened. Majestic and overwhelming Sword Energy enveloped James¡¯ body. Sophie, who was scrutinizing the ancient texts, nced at James. Sensing the changes in his aura, she eximed, ¡°What a powerful aura...¡± Then, her face paled. She lifted her head and realized there were mysterious characters that were constantly changing in the sky. ¡°A-A fluctuation in the Heavenly Path... Looks like James is about to awaken his Yogacara. The seed of swordsmanship is finally about to materialize.¡± At that moment, many powerful figures in the Demon Realm noticed the fluctuations in the Heavenly Path. At the Labhranns... Tigranes Xanthippos of the Hadean n lifted his head and looked at the sky. He also saw the Elysian Inscription and the fluctuations in the Heavenly Path. ¡°Who could it be?¡± ¡°Just what sort of existence could bring about fluctuations in the Heavenly Path?¡± He tried divination but failed. He had not idea what caused such fluctuations in the Heavenly Path. Not just him, but even the powerful figures of the entire universe had sensed the fluctuations in the Heavenly Path. ¡°Chaos breeds heroes. It has only been a while since a heaven- defying existence has emerged.¡± ¡°Did someone make a breakthrough into the Grand Emperor Rank?¡± Every powerful figure of the universe watched the fluctuations in the Heavenly Path intently. At that moment, as James sat in a lotus position in the Time Formation, the Sword Energy that materialized from within his body grew increasingly stronger. The Sword Energy in his surroundings seemed like threads surrounding him. Thissted for three days. Three dayster, the seedpletely cracked, and a wave of Sword Energy materialized from within. The wave of Sword Energy was minuscule like a thread attached to his elixir field. However, at that moment, it fiercely absorbed the Sword Energy around James. In a short amount of time, the surrounding Sword Energy had beenpletely absorbed. ¡°You did it.¡± Sophie was overjoyed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. James slowly opened his eyes. At that moment, a glimmer of Sword Energy shed through his pupils. Wearing a calm expression, he stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the Mage Rank.¡± As his mind stirred, a wave of Sword Energy materialized from within his body. It was white like a lightning bolt and floated in front of him. Though it seemed ordinary, it contained extraordinary power. James was confident he could annihte even a Sage with the Sword Energy. Sophie walked toward him and praised him, ¡°Not bad, your Yogacara has awakened. However, yours is still weak, so you need to nurture it constantly. By the time you reach the Mage Rank¡¯s Third Stage, you¡¯ll be invincible.¡± Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 After cultivating inside the Time Formation for 800 years, James finally cultivated the sword body and nted the sword seed, which had transformed into a peerless Yogacara. Although James had only recently crossed into the Mage Rank, his physical strength had reached the Tribtion Rank. Besides that, his Yogacara was terrifying. Even in the First Stage, it possessed the ability to annihte a Sage. Even Sophie was impressed by James¡¯ Yogacara. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. James stored his Yogacara away and looked at Sophie. Wearing a smile, he thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Sophie, for your guidance all these years. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain insight into the Yogacara.¡± Sophie smiled and said, ¡°You have potential as well. Otherwise, you won''t be able to gain insight into the Yogacara no matter how much guidance I provide you.¡± ¡°By the way...¡± James shifted the subject and asked, ¡°Sophie, how¡¯s the Magic Circle going?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°I have more or less gained insight into it. We can now enter the Demon Abyss.¡± Then, she stepped out of the Time Formation. James scanned his surroundings. He was standing at the peak of a mountain, with undting mountains stretching out before him. These mountains rose into the clouds, and around them, the flickering of mysterious characters could be seen. Sophie looked straight ahead and said, ¡°The Demon Abyss is just right ahead. Since the Demon Abyss is a restricted area of the Divine Realm, it¡¯s heavily guarded by an Ancient Magic Circle. Although the circle is now iplete, it still possesses immense power. Even a powerful cultivator could be killed if they barge in unprepared.¡± James stroked his chin and said, ¡°Txomin is sending those low- level living beings here to their deaths.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, they came here to die. With their cultivation base, they couldn¡¯t even break the Magic Circle here, let alone arrive at their destination.¡± ¡°Why did they insist oning then?¡± James asked, puzzled. Sophie said, ¡°For the elusive opportunity of finding the Demonic Spiritual Herb and riding on the coattails of a powerful family. That¡¯s why they insisted on trying even though they knew this is a suicide mission.¡± Now, James could finally understand why Tigranes of the Hadean n had a solemn expression on his face when he heard Txomin¡¯s proposal. He knew just how terrifying this ce was. ¡°Let''s get going.¡± Sophie did not say much. Grabbing James¡¯ hand, powerful energy materialized in her palm and enveloped James, who could feel a warm current circting throughout his body. Since this ce had an Ancient Magic Circle in ce, the space here was turbulent. If they let their guard down, their bodies could be torn apart by the violent forces present, so Sophie shielded James from danger. As James relished the warmth throughout his body, he could not help but nce at Sophie. Then, he saw her fair and delicate skin and her morous appearance. She cautiously pressed forward while wearing a serious look on her face, and James was captivated by her beauty. Soon, they arrived at the region of the mysterious characters. Sophie¡¯s voice came, ¡°Be careful.¡± James collected himself and looked at the mysterious characters before him. Sophie raised his hand, and mysterious characters materialized in her palm. As these characters entered the void before them, the mysterious characters in mid-air disappeared. After researching the Ancient Magic Circle for centuries, Sophie gained insight into this dpidated circle. Under her guidance, James traversed through the Magic Circle and arrived at the Demon Abyss. Before them was an abyss surrounded by mountains. The abyss was bottomless, and blue translucent grass grew around it, emitting a mysterious power. Sophie said, ¡°These des of grass must be Demonic Spiritual Herbs.¡± James nodded slightly and casually plucked a few. Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 They stood before the abyss. James peered at the abyss before him, which was filled with a ck aura. The ck mist blocked his vision, making it difficult for him to see what was inside. Sophie said, ¡°The region outside is still considered safe. If they¡¯re fortunate, even ordinary living beings can reach there by traversing the Ancient Magic Circle. However, this is the true restricted area of the Demon Realm where even Grand Emperors would not dare barge in recklessly.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Even Grand Emperors?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Legend has it that there¡¯s an Emperor- Annihting Talisman here. It was left behind by powerful figures in the Primeval Age to prevent Grand-Emperors froming here.¡± James asked puzzledly, ¡°Why do they want to prevent Grand Emperors froming here?¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When Emperor Jabari came here, my strength was still weak, and he didn¡¯t tell me a lot of things. He only mentioned that this ce is a restricted area of not just the Demon Realm, but the entire universe. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Xandros Tegan, the lord of the Human Realm, is trapped inside the Demon Abyss.¡± James smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If even a Grand Emperor could die, will I even stand a chance?¡± Sophie shook her head and said, ¡°Not necessarily... The Emperor- Annihting Talisman only targets powerful cultivators. You¡¯re not especially strong, considering that you have yet to cross into the Sage Rank, so you might not die from entering the depths of the Demon Abyss. If you¡¯re fortunate, you might even obtain incredible providence.¡± Hearing this, James gulped. Even if he could obtain providence at a ce where even Grand Emperors would not dare enter, he would be invincible. ¡°T won¡¯t be apanying you for the rest of your journey. I¡¯ll be returning to the Celestial Abode.¡± Sophie said. Then, in the blink of an eye, she turned into a white light and entered the ring on James¡¯ finger. In the next instant, she was already back inside the Celestial Abode. James, meanwhile, looked at the Demon Abyss before him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Due to the ck mist, he could not see or sense howrge the ce was. Not only that, but the powerful aura here prevented his Divine Sense from spreading to the surroundings and observing the situation. He could only see the scenery before him. Before him was a steep cliff. However, this was nothing to him. ¡°T hope Xandros is in the Demon Abyss. Fingers crossed that everything goes well.¡± Standing before the Demon Abyss, James took a deep breath. Then, he leaped into it and descended into the abyss below. This ce was treacherous, and even Grand Emperors could be destroyed by the Emperor- Annihting Talisman and lose their lives. However, along the way, James did not encounter any danger. After plummeting for three days, he finally arrived at the bottommost part of the Demon Abyss. The Demonic Energy here hadpletely disappeared, and there was only darkness all around him. However, since James was a cultivator, the darkness did not affect his vision. Scanning his surroundings, he noticed some mysterious linear characters on the cliff behind him. He had no idea if they were carved onto the cliff by someone or if they were simply natural. The ground was pitted and scarred, with limbs and bones scattered everywhere. There were humanoid bones as well as those belonging to some unknown monsters. James took a deep breath. ¡°What is this ce? Why are there so many skeletal remains here? Could it be that everyone who came here is dead? Is there not a single survivor?¡± Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 The ground was covered with skeletal remains. Ordinary skeletons would notst long before disintegrating into nothingness. However, although countless ages had passed, the skeletal remains in this ce were all well- preserved. This indicated that the ones who came here were all peerless fighters. After all, who else would dare intrude besides those who were unrivaled? ¡°Where is Xandros trapped?¡± James scanned his surroundings. As the abyss was huge, he could not see the end at a nce. Puzzled, he proceeded with caution. There were skeletal remains everywhere, which puzzled him. Why were there so many skeletal remains on the ground? Did a fierce battle break out here? James found it hard to believe that every living being that came here was dead. The only exnation was that a fierce battle had broken out here in the past, and many were involved in the conflict. However, they were all dead. As he stepped on some skeletal remains on the ground, they instantly shattered and turned into ashes. The bone ash was swept up, and a nauseating smell filled the air. Right then, an immense power materialized from within the Celestial Abode and shielded him. At the same time, Sophie¡¯s voice came, ¡°James, there''s a certain venomous insect in the Demon Abyss. Even a cultivator at the Divine Rank would be poisoned. Those who came here perished due to the poison. The bone ashes contain deadly poison, and you¡¯ll die immediately the moment youe into contact.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ blood ran cold. Fortunately, Sophie protected him in advance. Otherwise, he would have been dead. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Sophie, where do you think Xandros is imprisoned?¡± James asked. Sophie¡¯s voice came, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The Demon Abyss is a huge ce, and even Emperor Jabari couldn¡¯tpletely understand the ce. So, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you out here. Look around and try your luck. You just have terrible luck if you can¡¯t find Xandros.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Since Sophie said this, he could only search around patiently. He proceeded with caution. With each step he took, he stopped and scanned his surroundings. Just like that, he pressed on into the Demon Abyss. Meanwhile, in the Chamber of Scriptures beneath Mount Tai on Earth, the custodian was looking at a shadow. The shadow said, ¡°James had entered the Demon Abyss.¡± Hearing this, the custodian furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°The Demon Abyss is a terrifying ce. Even powerful figures could lose their lives there. Can he really find Xandros and return safely?¡± The custodian was worried about James. As she watched him grow, she did not want anything to happen to him. The shadow said, ¡°He should be fine. After all, he¡¯s an extremely lucky person. Besides, he has Emperor Jabari¡¯s Celestial Abode. Back then, when Emperor Jabari entered the depths of the Demon Abyss, there was a powerful figure inside the Celestial Abode helping him out. This same person should also help James out, so there¡¯s no point in us worrying. We can only wait patiently for James¡¯ news.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The custodian nodded. There was nothing much she could do at the moment. As such, she could only wait patiently. Meanwhile, James proceeded deeper into the Demon Abyss in search of Xandros. However, he knew nothing about him, nor the location where he was imprisoned. As he had no clue whatsoever, he could only search around blindly. Just like that, he searched around blindly. In the blink of an eye, thirty years passed. Thirty years was a long period of time for him. In the Demon Abyss... Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 On an empty plot ofnd¡­ James had been highly focused on his search for Xandros all these years, so he was exhausted. So, he sat down to have a rest. ¡°Sophie, the Demon Abyss is too big. Without any clues, I¡¯m just searching around blindly.¡± James was dejected. Thirty years had passed, and he could not find anything. Sophie who was in the Celestial Abode furrowed her eyebrows. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After some contemtion, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James, I¡¯ll divine for you.¡± Then, Sophie tried to peer into the future. At that moment, the Spirit Tool walked toward her. Wearing a ck robe and holding a cane, he appeared before Sophie and said grimly, ¡°Do you have a death wish, Sophie?¡± Sophie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°James has run into some trouble. Without any clues, he won¡¯t be able to find Xandros.¡± Wearing a grim expression, the Spirit Tool warned, ¡°Do you have any idea who Xandros is? He¡¯s the lord of the Human Realm and a Grand Emperor. Besides that, he was imprisoned in the Demon Abyss, a restricted area of the Demon Realm. With these factorsbined, you won¡¯t just be stained by Karma. ¡°Xandros tampered with Heaven¡¯s secret and lost his lifetime¡¯s cultivation, and he only survived by deceiving the heavens. His existence is closely rted to the fate of the human race, with far-reaching implications and terrifying consequences. Do you really think that James can defy the heavens and reverse the situation?¡± Sophie understood this. Even so, she wanted to try things out, because an individual who obtained two providences would not be ordinary and mundane. So, she chose to have faith in James. Then, she raised her hand, and mysterious inscriptions materialized in her palm. The Spirit Tool sighed. As the Spirit Tool of the Celestial Abode, his cultivation base was not weak and he could foresee Sophie¡¯s fate. However, since Sophie was adamant, he could do nothing about it. After sighing, he turned to leave. Meanwhile, Sophie began her divination. A mysterious Magic Circle appeared before her, and countless mysterious characters were flickering inside. Her extraption had transgressed the rules of the Heavenly Path. Even a true Grand Emperor would be annihted once he transgressed the rules of the Heavenly Path, let alone a Quasi-Emperor As such, the moment she began extrapting, a terrifying pressure crushed her. Under the overwhelming weight of the pressure, her face turned pale. She knew she would die and turned to ashes if she continued. She would leave this universe once and for all, and no remains of her would be left behind. However, she chose to continue divining. As she continued, cracks began to appear on her body. This was the Heavenly Path¡¯s punishment. At that moment, she grabbed onto a thread of Heaven¡¯s secret. ¡°James, the Natal Demonic Lotus you cultivated can help you find Xandros,¡± she said. The moment she finished her sentence, she spurted out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. At that moment, mysterious characters materialized before her and formed a bizarre-looking scythe. Containing bizarre power, it shed at Sophie. Seeing this, Sophie closed her eyes in despair. ¡°Aunt Sophie.¡± At that moment, a voice came. A morous-looking youngdy walked over to her. Wearing a blue dress, her delicate features resembled Thea¡¯s. The moment she walked over to Sophie, she noticed the bizarrely shaped scythe in front of Sophie. For some reason, she could feel a sense of familiarity with the scythe. Upon being reminded of the scythe within her body, her mind stirred, and a scythe materialized before her. Immediately, the it flew forward and blocked the bizarrely-shaped scythe that intended to deal Sophie the killing blow. Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 After helping James out once more, a Scythe of Judgment appeared before Sophie. Faced against a Scythe of Judgment, even a Grand Emperor would be annihted. However, in the nick of time, Winnie appeared. Sensing that Sophie was in danger, Winnie materialized the Scythe of Judgment inside her body and blocked the one attacking Sophie. After blocking the attack, the Scythe of Judgment that attacked Sophie vanished. Sophie¡¯s face was pale. Though she knew about the consequences, she could not help but feel fearful as she stared death in the eye. Fortunately, Winnie saved her. Sophie sat in a lotus position on the ground and wiped the sweat bead off her forehead, speaking in a feeble voice, ¡°Thank you, Winnie.¡± Winnie walked over to her. After so many years, the young girl from before had be a gorgeous beauty just like her mother. Upon seeing Sophie¡¯s injuries, Winnie asked, ¡°What happened, Aunt Sophie?¡± ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± Sophie said. That was a close one. If Winnie had not arrived in time, she would have been killed by the Scythe of Judgment. At the same time, she was puzzled. The Adjudicators had long disappeared, so why would there be a Scythe of Judgment? Who did it belong to? ¡°Aunt Sophie, when are we leaving this ce? All we do here is cultivate non-stop. I¡¯m almost bored to death,¡± Winnieined. Ever since James brought her to the Celestial Abode, she had not left it. Now that decades had passed, she had enough of this ce. Sophie said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. Once James returns to Earth, you¡¯ll be able to leave. I¡¯m injured, so I need to enter a closed-door meditation. I might not leave meditation for quite some time.¡± After she spoke, she stood up and left with her battered body. Meanwhile, in the Demon Abyss¡­ Jams had no idea that Sophie almost met her end by extrapting for him. If not for Winnie, she would have been dead. ¡°My Natal Demonic Lotus?¡± James was puzzled. As his mind stirred, the Demonic Lotus appeared before him. This was a ck lotus with nine petals that contained immense power. The lotus was able to devour everything and transform them into power. However, as this was simply too overpowered, James seldom sued it. ¡°What does this Demonic Lotus have to do with Xandros? How does it show me the way?¡± James was puzzled. ¡°Sophie, how do you know that the Demonic Lotus can help me find Xandros?¡± James asked. However, no one responded. ¡®Did something happen? He was puzzled. Then, his mind stirred, and he entered the Celestial Abode. The moment he entered the Celestial Abode, he spotted Winnie who was daydreaming in the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. James had not been here for many years. When hest came here with Winnie, she was still a young girl. Now that he met her once more, her appearance resembled that of Thea¡¯s. At that moment, he mistook her for Thea and called out to her, ¡°Thea.¡± Hearing this, Winnie turned her head. ¡°Dad!¡± When she saw James, she excitedly rushed toward him and leaped into his embrace. James collected himself and said smiling, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, Winnie. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Winnie let go of him and said with a bright smile on her face, ¡°Yes, decades have passed. I¡¯m not just an adult now. I¡¯m close to bing a middle-aged woman.¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°Not at all. This is the era of cultivation. We can¡¯t measure human lifespan based on the past.¡± Then, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Sophie?¡± ¡°Aunt Sophie?¡± Winnie said, ¡°She just entered a closed-door meditation.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± James asked, confused. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Winnie said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just a moment ago, I saw Aunt Sophie lying on the ground covered in blood. There was a bizarrely-shaped scythe in front of her. It looked exactly like mine, just with different colors. I immediately summoned my scythe and blocked the other scythe¡¯s attack. Then, the scythe attacking Aunt Sophie vanished.¡± Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 ¡°The Scythe of Judgment?¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the Scythe of Judgment?¡± Winnie was puzzled. The scythe inside her body was the Scythe of Judgment. However, not many people knew about this. Not even Winnie herself. At that moment, the Spirit Tool arrived. James greeted him respectfully, ¡°Spirit Tool¡­¡± The Spirit Tool waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°No need to be so formal, Master.¡± James asked, ¡°What happened to Sophie?¡± The Spirit Tool nced at Winnie. Taking the hint, Winnie said smilingly, ¡°I-I will go walk around the city.¡± Then, she left. James asked, ¡°Alright, you may tell me the truth now.¡± The Spirit Tool nodded and said, ¡°By divining for you, Sophie had transgressed the rules of the Heavenly Path and was nearly killed. If not for Winnie arriving in the nick of time, she would have been dead.¡± After speaking, he took a deep breath. ¡°I thought Sophie would certainly die. However, she was saved by Winnie, a cultivator of an insignificant rank. That¡¯s the Scythe of Judgment we¡¯re talking about, Master. Though the scythe can annihte even Grand Emperors, Winnie was able to block the attack. This is simply unbelievable.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. The greater Winnie¡¯s power, the more worried he was. However, he knew there was no point in worrying. This was Winnie¡¯s fate, after all. Putting his thoughts aside, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s Sophie? Is she alright?¡± The Spirit Tool said, ¡°Although she survived, she suffered grave injuries. She needs a long time to recover Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. He was thankful that she was still alive. Over the next couple of days, he did not linger long in the Celestial Abode. He only caught up with old friends and acquaintances in the Celestial Abode as he still had important things to do. He had to find Xandros as soon as possible and bring him back to Earth so that the human race would have a leader. After leaving the Celestial Abode, James reappeared in Demon Abyss. Although Sophie had entered a closed-door meditation, her power still lingered, protecting James. James summoned the Demonic Lotus once more. ¡®The Demonic Lotus can help me find Xandros, but how?¡¯ James was puzzled. At that moment, an afterimage materialized from within the Demonic Lotus. Seeing this, James was taken aback and unconsciously staggered backward. Hahaha. The shadowughed. ¡°Wh-Who are you?¡± James looked at the shadow cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m Xacobe Menachem,¡± the shadow spoke. I-It¡¯s you¡­.?¡± James was stunned. Xacobe Menachem was the previous owner of the Demonic Lotus. ¡°Of course! If not for the remnants of my soul hidden inside the Demonic Lotus, how could you have reshaped your physical body?¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath and said, ¡°So, there are still remnants of your soul concealed inside the Demonic Lotus. This means that your soul has always been inside my body.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the shadow spoke, ¡°Once you arrive at Demon Abyss and summon the Demonic Lotus, I¡¯ll appear.¡± Chapter 2516 James never thought that the remnants of Xacobe¡¯s soul still lingered in his body and that it was concealed inside the Demonic Lotus even after his body was reshaped by the Demonic Lotus. Not only that, but he also did not expect that the remnants of Xacobe¡¯s soul would appear the moment he arrived at Demon Abyss and summoned the Demonic Lotus. He looked at the shadow before him puzzledly and asked, ¡°Why did you appear when I summon the Demonic Lotus in Demon Abyss?¡± Xacobe¡¯s shadow said, ¡°I was the one who brought Xandros Tegan, the lord of the Human Realm, to this ce alongside the Azurean n¡¯s Patriarch, who was also lord of the Demon Realm. Back then, I left. behind some marks here. As long as the Demonic Lotus appears here, the remnants of my soul will sense it.¡± Hearing this, James was baffled. Sensing James¡¯ bewilderment, Xacobe exined, ¡°This isplicated, and you won¡¯t understand anyway even if I told you. All you need to know is that I¡¯ll help you find Xandros. This is my final duty. After aplishing it, I¡¯ll vanish once and for all.¡± Xacobe was not fearful of death at all. After living for countless years and experiencing everything, he no longer had any regrets in life. ¡°Follow me.¡± He turned to leave. James followed him. Following close behind Xacobe¡¯s shadow, James traversed through Demon Abyss. There were many Magic Circles left behind during the Primeval Age. Under Xacobe¡¯s guidance, James proceeded into the depths of the Demon Abyss. After a long time, they arrived at the central region of the Demon Abyss. Xacobe waved his hand, and mysterious characters materialized in his palm. These characters levitated in the air and vanished. Then, an ancient Magic Circle was awakened, and cracks began to appear on the ground. The shadow turned to look at James and pointed at the cracks before them, saying, ¡°Xandros is trapped here. Go down and you¡¯ll meet him.¡± Then, he slowly dispersed into nothingness and disappeared from James¡¯ view. A ck aura materialized from within the cracks. James nced at the cracks. Since he was unable to observe the situation below, he hesitated momentarily before leaping into the cracks. He plummeted through the air. Soon, he arrived at the bottommost part, where a cave could be seen. There, a stone door remained shut. James gently pushed the door open. Creak¡­ The door, which had been closed for unknown years, was opened. Puzzledly, James walked into the room. This was a small stone house that was only a few hundred square meters in size. In the middle of Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 James never thought that the remnants of Xacobe¡¯s soul still lingered in his body and that it was concealed inside the Demonic Lotus even after his body was reshaped by the Demonic Lotus. Not only that, but he also did not expect that the remnants of Xacobe¡¯s soul would appear the moment he arrived at Demon Abyss and summoned the Demonic Lotus. He looked at the shadow before him puzzledly and asked, ¡°Why did you appear when I summon the Demonic Lotus in Demon Abyss?¡± Xacobe¡¯s shadow said, ¡°I was the one who brought Xandros Tegan, the lord of the Human Realm, to this ce alongside the Azurean n¡¯s Patriarch, who was also lord of the Demon Realm. Back then, I left behind some marks here. As long as the Demonic Lotus appears here, the remnants of my soul will sense it.¡± Hearing this, James was baffled. Sensing James¡¯ bewilderment, Xacobe exined, ¡°This isplicated, and you won¡¯t understand anyway even if I told you. All you need to know is that I''ll help you find Xandros. This is my final duty. After aplishing it, I''ll vanish once and for all.¡± Xacobe was not fearful of death at all. After living for countless years and experiencing everything, he no longer had any regrets in life. ¡°Follow me.¡± He turned to leave. James followed him. Following close behind Xacobe¡¯s shadow, James traversed through Demon Abyss. There were many Magic Circles left behind during the Primeval Age. Under Xacobe¡¯s guidance, James proceeded into the depths of the Demon Abyss. After a long time, they arrived at the central region of the Demon Abyss. Xacobe waved his hand, and mysterious characters materialized in his palm. These characters levitated in the air and vanished. Then, an ancient Magic Circle was awakened, and cracks began to appear on the ground. The shadow turned to look at James and pointed at the cracks before them, saying, ¡°Xandros is trapped here. Go down and you¡¯ll meet him.¡± Then, he slowly dispersed into nothingness and disappeared from James¡¯ view. A ck aura materialized from within the cracks. James nced at the cracks. Since he was unable to observe the situation below, he hesitated momentarily before leaping into the cracks. He plummeted through the air. Soon, he arrived at the bottommost part, where a cave could be seen. There, a stone door remained shut. James gently pushed the door open. Creak... The door, which had been closed for unknown years, was opened. Puzzledly, James walked into the room. This was a small stone house that was only a few hundred square meters in size. In the middle of the stone house, there was a kneeling skeleton whose limbs were chained. James approached the skeleton and looked at it in confusion. ¡® Could this be Xandros? ¡®Xandros is long dead, and only his skeleton remains. How could he possibly lead humankind?¡¯ James was dismayed. He had gone to great lengths to find Xandros, but all he could find were skeletal remains. He took a deep breath and turned to leave. At that moment... nk! The sound of chains could be heard. He turned around. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The kneeling skeleton slowly stood up. However, as the skeleton¡¯s limbs were chained, they made a nking sound as the skeleton dragged the chains. Upon seeing this, James¡¯ mouth was agape. The skeleton slowly stood up and looked at James with empty eyes. The eerie scene made James¡¯ skin crawl. As James unconsciously staggered backward, he looked at the skeleton cautiously and asked, ¡°A-Are you Xandros Tegan?¡± ¡°After waiting for countless years, at longst, a human has arrived.¡± Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 The skeleton spoke in a hoarse voice, which indicated that it had not spoken for a very long time. ¡°Are you Xandros Tegan?¡± James asked once more. He wanted to confirm the skeleton¡¯s identity. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Xandros Tegan,¡± the skeleton spoke. Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. In that case, we¡¯ll leave this ce at once.¡± He walked over to Xandros and tried tugging at the chains. However, the moment he made contact with the chains, powerful energy burst forth and sent him flying. Xandros said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. Even extremely powerful figures will not be able to snap the chains, let alone you.¡± Hearing this, James gave up. He said, ¡°Now is the brightest era of the non-human races, ye, this is also the age of apocalypse for the human race. As the non-human races rise, a seal has been ced in the bodies of all humans. From today onward, it¡¯ll be nigh impossible for humans to break through the ranks.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Xandros nodded slightly and said, ¡°I knew this day woulde sooner orter.¡± James asked, ¡°Someone instructed me to find you and seek your advice. What should the humans do from now on?¡± Xandros said, ¡°The human race will be in dire straits for the foreseeable future, but although this is the brightest era for the non-human races, this situation will notst long. To change this, we need to have arevolution.¡± ¡°A revolution?¡± James was puzzled. ¡°Destroying the Heavenly Path,¡± Xandros said. Hearing this, James eximed, ¡°Destroying the Heavenly Path?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xandros said, ¡°We will destroy the Heavenly Path and create a new order. This is the only way for both humans and non-human races to truly live in peace. In the Primeval Age, some powerful figures tried to destroy the Heavenly Path but failed. That¡¯s the reason why the Heavenly Path targets humans.¡± James took a deep breath. He now finally understood why the Heavenly Path targeted humans. So, some powerful humans tried to destroy the Heavenly Path in the Primeval Age. However, if even they could not destroy the Heavenly Path, what chance would they stand in the Apocalypse Age? Xandros continued, ¡°Keep a low profile and wait for the Four Cmities to pass and the Primordial Energy on Earth to be awakened. Since you came, I¡¯ll think of a way to leave this ce. When the time comes, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Then, he knelt on the ground once more. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir¡­¡±. James called a few times, but the skeleton no longer responded to him. He stroked his chin. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He went to great lengths and came to the Demon Abyss just for this piece of information. ¡®Destroy the Heavenly Path? Keep a low profile? Seriously?¡± He called a few more times, but the skeleton no longer responded. James shrugged. It appeared that he had obtained nothing froming here. The only thing he learned was why the Heavenly Path targeted the human race. ¡°Destroy the Heavenly Path? What a joke.¡± James shook his head slightly. At his current rank, he was far away from those affairs. However, even he knew that the Heavenly Path was a supreme existence that governed the universe. Everything was under the control of the Heavenly Path, even one¡¯s life and death. Would the world not plunge into chaos upon the Heavenly Path¡¯s destruction? Since James was the Dragon King of Sol, he knew that a country neededws to maintain order. The Heavenly Path was a simr thing. Would the universe not plunge into chaos upon the Heavenly Path¡¯s destruction? He shook his head slightly, putting aside the chaotic thoughts in his mind, before turning to leave. Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 After meeting Xandros, James did not obtain any useful information. Xandros¡¯ advice was to keep a low profile and observe the situation. After the Four Cmities on Earth came to an end, he would find a suitable time to leave Demon Abyss. James left the Demon Abyss. ¡°Sophie, are you there?¡± James contacted Sophie who was in a closed-door meditation in the Celestial Abode. ¡°Mhm,¡± a feeble voice answered. James said, ¡°I have met Xandros, and I¡¯m now ready to leave. However, this ce is too far away, and I don¡¯t know how long it would take for me to reach the void passageway. Could you give me a ride?¡± The moment he finished his sentence, the power came from inside the Celestial Abode and enveloped him. Then, his body flew toward the exit at extraordinary speed. In just a few moments, he arrived at his destination. At the same time, in a secret room inside the Celestial Abode¡­. After helping James out, Sophie spurted out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. As she was already injured before, her injuries were aggravated as she forcibly summoned the strength to transport James from one ce to the other. With great difficulty, she crawled up and began healing her injuries. Meanwhile, James had no idea what had happened to her. James lifted his head to look at the spatial crack in the sky. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He had been in the Demon Abyss for quite some time.. James had entered a closed-door meditation for 800 years in the time formation, which was approximately eight years in the outside world. Now that so many years had passed, he wondered what had happened to the other people who came to the Demon Abyss. Along the way, he encountered many instances of danger. If he was not mistaken, all of them could have been dead with only a few fortunate ones surviving the ordeal. Even so, they might not have obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb. After some thought, James leaped into the air and entered the void passageway. After traversing for a few minutes, he reached the end of the passageway. When he reappeared, he was already at the Labhranns. All these years, many powerful families and individuals of the Divine Dimension had gathered at the Labhranns. Many people had ventured forth into the Great Dividing Range, and they were curious to see who among these weak and insignificant living beings could return safely from the Demon Abyss with the Demonic Spiritual Herb However, after waiting for many years, none returned. Based on their estimates, it would take at least a few millennia for them to return. Though a few millennia sounded like a long time, they passed by in the blink of an eye to these cultivators of the Divine Dimension. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, a figure slowly emerged from the void passageway. ¡°L-Look! Someone has returned!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a human.¡± ¡°Impossible! Humans have an insignificant presence in the Demon Realm. How can they can have a genius among them?¡± As James appeared, many eximed. Upon seeing James return, Txomin was delighted, and so was Brielle. All these years, she had been waiting for a prodigy to return from the Demon Abyss with the Demonic Spiritual Herb. That individual would surely be worthy of marrying. ¡°It¡¯s James!¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s back!¡± Henrik and Qusai were overjoyed as well. James descended from the sky and appeared in front of the Labhranns¡¯ main hall. Brielle hurriedly approached him and asked, ¡°How did it go? Do you have the Demonic Spiritual Herb?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 James nodded. Then, he pulled out the Demonic Spiritual Herb he casually plucked from the Celestial Abode and handed it over to Txomin. After scrutinizing it, Txomin said, ¡°Th-This is the Demonic Spiritual Herb!¡± The others approached Txomin and stared at the Demonic Spiritual Herb in his hand. Sensing the aura emanating from the herb, they could not help but be stunned. ¡°I-Is that true?¡± ¡°A young man of the human race ventured deep into the Great Dividing Range, break the Ancient Magic Circle, entered the Demon Abyss, and obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb!¡± ¡°How unbelievable! He must have possessed incredible luck!¡± ¡°Young man, how did you obtain the Demonic Spiritual Herb?¡± A powerful figure stared at James and wished to know the process of how he obtained the herb. James nced at the man. Realizing he was an elderly man who exuded a terrifying aura, he immediately knew he was a powerful figure not to be trifled with. Immediately, he said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ After entering the Great Dividing Range, I kept walking straight until I encounter the Demonic Spiritual Herb.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ How fortunate he is to havepletely avoided all danger.¡± ¡°Young man, I have a granddaughter whose beauty isparable to Brielle. Besides, she has reached the Divine Rank. Would you like to consider her as your wife?¡± James attracted the attention of many powerful figures. They wanted to win him over to their side due to his incredible luck. The moment someone stepped forward to court him, a dozen jumped at the opportunity to invite James into their family or n. Meanwhile, Tigranes simply stared at James and said nothing. Though the others knew nothing about James¡¯ identity, the opposite was true for him. However, he was nheless shocked that James managed to return with the Demonic Spiritual Herb. He really did possess luck so incredible that he managed to avoid all danger. Tigranes took a deep breath and looked at James, saying, ¡°I underestimate you, James Caden. I never thought you¡¯d be able to venture deep into the Demon Abyss and find the Demonic Spiritual Herb.¡± James looked at him and frowned. ¡®How did he know my name?¡± Although he was baffled, he remained silent. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Txomin smiled and said, ¡°So your name is James Caden. Since you¡¯ve obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb, based on the rules, you¡¯ll be able to marry Brielle after defeating her in battle.¡± James scanned his surroundings. Many powerful figures gathered around him with intense gazes. If he turned down Txomin¡¯s request, they would certainly try courting him. Besides, Txomin was a human as well. The final decision of Brielle¡¯s marriage rested on him. ¡°In that case, let the battle begin.¡± James smiled faintly. Hearing this, Brielle lowered her head shyly. When he saw this, James murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s fallen in love with me.¡± Txomin said, ¡°You must be tired after venturing deep into the Demon Abyss. Why don¡¯t you rest for a few days before continuing the battle?¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± James nodded and turned to leave. ¡°Sigh¡­ What a shame¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He must have used up all of his luck by surviving the Demon Abyss. He¡¯s going to have terrible luck for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°I guess you make sense.¡± As James left, many powerful figures began conversing in whispers. Many believed that James had used up all of his luck in surviving the Demon Abyss. Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 James returned to where his amodation was. Though he spent more than 800 years in a closed-door meditation inside the time formation, only eight years had passed in the outside world. After returning to his room, Jamesy on his bed and contemted. In the blink of an eye, he had been in the Demon Realm for fifteen years. He wondered how Earth was doing at the moment. At that moment, he missed his friends in the Celestial Abode. Back then, concerned about the safety of his friends and loved ones, he brought them into the Celestial Abode in advance. James stood up. As his mind stirred, he entered the Celestial Abode. In the courtyard of the Celestial Abode¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Winnie was ying with a purple scythe in her hand. As time passed, the aura the scythe exuded grew increasingly stronger. ¡°Dad!¡± Sensing James¡¯ presence, Winnie stored the scythe away and greeted him. James looked at Winnie. As the years went by, she transformed from a little girl into a stunning beauty. She stood about 180 centimetres tall, dressed in casual clothing, and had long ck hair. Her skin was fair and her features delicate. Her appearance resembled Thea¡¯s. ¡°Winnie, you¡¯ve turned into a gorgeous beauty.¡± Winnie looked at James and said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to stay inside the Celestial Abode anymore. I want to leave this ce.¡± James hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°No way! Do you have any idea where I am at the moment? I¡¯m in the Demon Realm, where there are countless cultivators at the Sage and Divine Ranks. You¡¯ll lose your life if you wander about outside.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± James cut her short and said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let your encounter any danger outside. You¡¯ll be safe and sound for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m no longer a child. I¡¯m all grown up now. I want to experience life outside, not trapped here in the Celestial Abode.¡± Winnie looked at James pleadingly. She had no motivation to keep cultivating inside the Celestial Abode. She wanted to head to the outside world. However, James knew what Winnie was. He would not simply sit by the sidelines as he watched her turn into an emotionless Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator Upon seeing Winnie¡¯s pleading look, James took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush things for now, alright? We¡¯ll discuss this once I return to Earth.¡± After he spoke, he turned to leave. There was a region behind the City Lord¡¯s Mansion where James¡¯ friends and family resided-the Cahans, the Cadens, Langston, and the others. All these years, they had grown ustomed to life in the Celestial Abode. When they were free, they would cultivate or even pluck the mysterious berries in the Celestial Abode. Even with the Elysian Seal, their strength had increased by leaps and bounds through the nourishment of countless berries and the Time Chamber. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There was also a vige that acted as a huge training ground where the 400,000-strong army would undergo special training and cultivate. James walked toward the vige. At the entrance of the vige, there was a willow tree nted. Beneath the tree sat a thirty-year-old man with dark skin who was staring nkly into the distance while nibbling a tiny de of grass. It was Henry. Beside him was a woman, who was dressed in a white dress and had a slender figure. ¡°Henry, when can we leave?¡± the woman asked. The woman was none other than Whitney Walker, Henry¡¯s wife. Henry sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m very bored too inside the Celestial Abode. I want to travel the world with James.¡± ¡°James?¡± At that moment, upon noticing James, Henry immediately stood up and cried out delightedly, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, James.¡± ¡°Hey, Henry.¡± James smiled and greeted him. ¡°James is here!¡± Henry yelled. His voice echoed throughout the vige, and the vigers walked out. Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 Some familiar faces appeared in James¡¯ view ¨C The Cahans, led by Lex Cahan and the others; The Cadens, led by Bet Caden; The men from Japura led by his grandfather, Thomas Caden, and some of his subordinates; His grandfather Langston Lafleur, His uncle Tyrus Lafleur, Can Maverick, Diney Cabral, the Blithe King, and many other acquaintances. Even the Elite Eight of Wyrmstead, Scarlett Brooks, and the rest were here. Those who were brought into the Celestial Abode had some form of connection with James. Back then, as James was concerned about their safety, he took them in. ¡°James.¡± ¡°James.¡± ¡°Dragon King.¡± ¡°Hey, James.¡± Many greeted him, to which James returned the greetings. He came here to catch up with them and drink to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Prepare the wine! We shall drink to our heart¡¯s content tonight!¡± James said smilingly. Then, everyone cheered for James as they entered the vige. For the whole day, James remained inside the Celestial Abode, eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content with his friends and family. After catching up with them, James left the Celestial Abode. When he returned to the outside world, it was already the next morning. He walked out of the room. As the sunlight shone on him, he felt a warm andfortable sensation. At that moment, a group of people walked in. Armour-d with swords at their waists, these people exuded a powerful aura. They were the guards of the Labhranns. As this was the divine realm, their rank was at least at the Divine Rank. They greeted James respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden, the Patriarch sent us here to escort you to the main hall.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, with the guards¡¯ guidance, James left his room and headed toward the Labhranns main hall. When he arrived, there were already many living beings gathered there, many of whom James could not recognize. Meanwhile, Txomin, the Patriarch of the Labhranns, was in the main seat, while Brielle was standing by his side at a slightly lower elevation. Upon seeing James, Txomin hurriedly stood up and said smilingly, ¡°Mr. Caden, you¡¯re finally here. Did you rest wellst night?¡± ¡°I suppose,¡± James spoke half-heartedly. Last night, Txomin had gone looking for James. He wanted to question him about certain issues, but James was not in his room. So, he missed the opportunity to ask James about Xandros. Since there were many living beings here, Txomin refrained from asking, Instead, he said, ¡°Since you have obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb, you¡¯ll be able to marry Brielle after defeating her From today onward, you¡¯ll be considered a member of the Labhranns. As long as you marry Brielle, you¡¯ll have our protection.¡± Brielle lowered her head shyly. Meanwhile, James was conflicted. Marry Brielle? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Impossible. However, if he did not agree to this, the other ns would definitely court him regardless. That would be troublesome indeed. Since trouble was inevitable, he might as well battle against Brielle and purposefully lose to her. ¡°I understand.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°The Labhranns are a powerful n. With your protection, I¡¯ll definitely thrive!¡± Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 James dered that he wished to join the Labhranns in an effort to ward off any future attempts by the other ns to court him. After all, he had headed into the Demon Abyss and obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb. With such incredible luck, anyone would want to win him over to their n or camp. ¡°Good, let us make haste to the training ground,¡± Txomin said smilingly Then, everyone headed to the training ground. At the training ground of the Labhranns, there was an arena so huge that it was endless in sight At that moment, there was a twenty-year-old-looking woman on the training ground. Dressed in a pink dress, she held a sword in her hand. Her ck hair flowed despite the absence of any wind, and she exuded an indescribable beauty. It was Brielle. She looked at James who was not too far away. Brielle knew that James came from Earth and was the luckiest person there. He obtained the providences of the First and Second Cmities and possessed the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis. Not only that, but he even defeated Lucifer Menachem, the Young Master of the Hadean n. Though his rank was weak, he demonstrated incredible battle prowess through the use of various tactics and means. Meanwhile, she was approaching the Sage Rank many years ago. When James headed to the Great Dividing Range and returned from the Demon Abyss, she had already weathered the Heavenly Tribtion and reached the Sage Rank. Even so, she was not confident she could defeat James. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can marry me that easily, James. You¡¯ll have to go through my sword.¡± Brielle said with a pleasant and melodious voice like a beautiful melody. Though it was a provocative remark, it seemed to carry a hint of coquettishness. James rolled his eyes. If it was not for the current circumstances, he would not want to battle Brielle and marry her. However, to avoid trouble, he had no choice but to defeat her and promise to marry her for now. Once the powerful figures of the other ns left, he would inform Txomin that he wished to cancel the marriage. ¡°Unsheathe your sword.¡± Brielle unsheathed her sword and pointed it at James. The sword exuded a terrifying aura, indicating that it was not an ordinary weapon. James, on the other hand, said coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t need a weapon against you.¡± James¡¯ arrogance displeased Brielle. Although she wished to marry him, he was simply too arrogant and haughty. Her face darkened as she sheathed her sword, saying. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do the same.¡± Many living beings gathered outside the arena. Most of them came from the major ns of the Divine Dimension, which included the Hadean and Azurean ns. Even Tigranes, the Grand Emperor of the Hadean n, was here. However, they were not interested in the battle at all. If the Labhranns were not the ones organizing this tournament, they would not even have concerned themselves with this. That was because the participants were simply too weak, with the strongest of them being in the Sage Rank. To them, cultivators at the Sage Rank were like ants, insignificant and worthless. However, some of them were intrigued by James. That was because he was simply too mysterious and unique. He headed deep into the Demon Abyss of the Great Dividing Range and obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb despite not even being a Sage. Henrik and Qusai were watching the battle from afar. Qusai asked, ¡°Henrik, do you think James can defeat Brielle?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Henrik said matter-of-factly, ¡°James is the most distinguished prodigy from Earth and possesses countless priceless treasures. Even though Brielle will be the first to be an Emperor in the future, her providence and opportunities have yet to appear. So, James should be able to defeat her with ease.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Stunned, Qusai asked, ¡°D-Did you say that Brielle will be the first to be an Emperor in the future?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Realizing he misspoke, Henrik coughed a few times and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing¡­ We should focus on the battle.¡± At the training grounds¡­ Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 Brielle and James¡¯ gazes met. Right then, Brielle made a move. Her dress fluttered as she appeared before James in the blink of an eye The moment she appeared, her palm was already aiming toward James. Knowing that Brielle was powerful, James did not dare let his guard down. He catalyzed his full strength to deflect the attack. However, his rank was simply too weak. Even though his physical strength had reached the Tribtion Rank, he could not withstand Brielle¡¯s attack. Struck in the chest, he was sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Not only that, but his chest waspletely deformed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Brielle remained where she stood and stared at James who was injured. She thought James would be powerful. It appeared that he could not withstand even a single blow from her Meanwhile, the other powerful figures did not even bat an eyelid. That was because as cultivators at the Divine Rank, they could see through both Brielle and James¡¯ cultivation base. As such, they knew about the disparity of power between the two James was simply no match for Brielle. Wretchedly, James stood up. As Demonic Energy circted throughout his body, his injuries automatically recovered. At that moment, many powerful figures sensed it. ¡°I never thought that kid has such majestic Demonic Energy inside his body.¡± ¡°That Demonic Energy seems familiar¡­¡± Many were puzzled and looked at Tigranes of the Hadean n. Someone asked, ¡°Grand Emperor Tigranes, James Caden exudes the aura of the Hadean n. Is he a member of our n?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tigranes remained silent. At his rank, he had reached the pinnacle of cultivation and saw no point in exining. Seeing this, the other powerful figures were baffled. James had stood up, and the injuries on his chest had recovered. His rejuvenation speed stunned Brielle, who said, ¡°Though your rank is low, you possess great physical strength There¡¯s even a mysterious power inside your body that automatically rejuvenates your body ¡± James smiled A Sage was simply too terrifying. Without resorting to certain tactics, he would not be able to defeat her At that moment, he catalyzed Sacrilegious Ascension. Then, his aura burst forth, and the Primordial Energy in his surroundings gathered Using the cultivation method, he shattered his spine and absorbed Empyrean Spiritual Energy to form a new one. With each spine he formed, he took a step forward. Soon, he had taken thirty-three steps. Each step he took increased his aura drastically and applied overwhelming pressure on Brielle. However, as Brielle was already a Sage, Sacrilegious Ascension could not deal any damage to her no matter how mysterious it was. ¡°Huh¡­ Not bad¡­¡± Sensing that James¡¯ aura had increased, Brielle said smilingly, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d able to forcibly increase your aura to the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Second Stage through your Supernatural Power alone despite only recently crossed into the Mage Rank. Show me everything you¡¯ve got, James. I look forward to our battle.¡± At that moment, James¡¯ power had reached the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Second Stage. As he had crossed into the Tribtion Rank, Tribtion Clouds appeared in the sky. Lightning bolts could be seen shing in those clouds. This was a Heavenly Tribtion. As long as one¡¯s power reached the Tribtion Rank, a Heavenly Tribtion would appear. Under normal circumstances, one would officially cross into the Tribtion Rank by weathering the Heavenly Tribtion However, James¡¯ circumstances were unique. His true rank was far below the Tribtion Rank, and he only reached such a rank by using a mysterious cultivation method. Besides, James¡¯ current strength had surpassed the Tribtion Rank¡¯s First Stage and reached the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Second Stage. ¡°Why are you guys in such a hurry?¡± Just as James¡¯ aura increased and reached the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Second Stage, a voice could be hearding from the void. Then, a man walked out of the void passageway. Chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 A voice came. Then, everyone turned around and looked at the sky. A man walked out of the void passageway. Wearing a ck robe, he had a somewhat handsome- looking appearance. Standing in mid-air, he slowly walked toward the arena. ¡°Lucifer Menachem?¡± ¡°Since he has returned, has he obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb as well?¡± Lucifer¡¯s appearance caused amotion because of who he was. He was the son of a Grand Emperor. and as such, possessed the bloodline of a Grand Emperor. Not only that, as a Minor Patriarch of the Hadean n, he had a Grand Emperor backing him. Upon seeing Lucifer, James furrowed his eyebrows. Lucifer¡¯s speed was extraordinary. In just a few steps, he appeared outside the arena. Then, he pulled out a herb from his Storage Ring. It was the Demonic Spiritual Herb. Handing the herb over to Txomin beside him, he said calmly while wearing aposed expression, ¡°1 have obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb.¡± As Txomin scrutinized the herb, he realized that Lucifer was speaking the truth. He was in a bind because another participant had appeared amid James and Brielle¡¯s battle. After some thought, he said, ¡°Since you obtained the Demonic Spiritual Herb, you have gained the right to fight against Brielle. However, you have to wait for their battle to end. If both of you defeat Brielle, she will be the one to make the final decision.¡± Lucifer waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°No need. I believe I should fight against James first. Whoever emerges victorious will only get the right to battle against Brielle.¡± He was still bitter after being defeated by James thest time. All this while, Lucifer had been cultivating hard in the hopes of defeating James and regaining his lost honor. Hearing this, Txomin was in a bind. Looking at James, he asked, ¡°What do you think, James?¡± James frowned. He really did not want to battle against Lucifer, and only fought against him thest time because he had no other choice. Now, he was reluctant toe to blows with him for a woman. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, then.¡± After a brief moment, he reluctantly agreed. Brielle walked over to James and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Lucifer. You have to defeat him. You¡¯re the only one I want to marry.¡± Her words stunned James, who could only look her in the eye. Brielle blushed. Then, she turned around and hurriedly left the arena. Before James could react, Lucifer was already in the arena. He appeared not too far away from James and slowly removed his jacket, revealing a thin short-sleeved shirt that exposed his muscr building. Flexing his muscles, his bones cracked as he warmed up. Looking at James, a grin crept up on his face, ¡°I was defeated by you because I lowered my guard, James. This time, I¡¯ll defeat you in front of the most powerful figures of the Demon Realm and proim to the world that I¡¯m the strongest prodigy in this universe.¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. Just as he was about to say something, Lucifer charged toward him. In the blink of an eye, Lucifer appeared before him. Clenching his fists, Lucifer mmed his fists against James. Even though James had used Sacrilegious Ascension and reached the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Second Stage, he nheless felt the overwhelming pressure of this punch. James raised his arm to block the attack. Then, Lucifer¡¯s fist struck James¡¯ arm. Chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 James staggered backward due to the overwhelming force. At the same time, an immense power spread from his arm to his entire body. The Blood Energy inside his body churned, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. Then, he was sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground. Meanwhile, his arm waspletely twisted beyond recognition. As James copsed to the ground, many powerful figures in the distance praised Lucifer. ¡°As expected of the Young Master of the Hadean n¡­ To think that he possesses such immense strength at such a young age!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Indeed, he was sealed away at a very young age. Though only a few years have passed since he was released from the seal, he has reached the Sage Rank. With such potential, the Hadean n will have another extremely powerful figure in the future.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Tigranes Xanthippos.¡± Many spoke. Some even congratted Tigranes. Meanwhile, Tigranes only smiled faintly and said nothing. In the arena, James stood up with great difficulty and wiped the blood trace off his lips. Lucifer remained where he stood and looked at James, praising, ¡°I truly underestimated you, James. Even though you have the Elysian Seal inside your body, you manage to make breakthrough after breakthrough. You¡¯d have be a Sage if not for the Elysian Seal inside your body.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m not a Sage, I can still defeat you nheless.¡± He was confident in his own strength. Even though he was only at the Mage Rank, James had many aces up his sleeves. Among them was Sacrilegious Ascension. He also had dragon bones and Elemental Inversion. Elemental Inversion was his most terrifying move. When all five elements werebined, their exponential power would be many times greater than Sacrilegious Ascension. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucifer smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sacrilegious Ascension is already a very miraculous cultivation method. It has increased your strength so much that the more you try to increase it, the harder it bes. I don¡¯t believe that you can reach the Sage Rank. If you, however, manage to prove me wrong, I¡¯ll be deeply impressed.¡± ¡°Watch me then.¡± James smiled faintly and catalyzed True Essence inside his body. As True Essence circted throughout his body, the dragon bones were stimted. Then, immense power materialized from within the dragon bones, and his aura increased once more. As his aura increased yet again, more Tribtion Clouds appeared in the sky. Heavenly Tribtion shed through the clouds, and lightning bolts seemed to be on the verge of striking James anytime. After using the dragon bones¡¯ power, James¡¯ aura increased and reached the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage Lucifer praised him, ¡°Not bad¡­ You manage to be stronger once more despite being at the Second Stage. Now, your aura is equivalent to the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. However, this is probably the farthest you can go. How can you ever hope to defeat me without being a Sage?¡± The Tribtion Rank had three stages. Each time one weathered the Heavenly Tribtion, his strength would increase exponentially. James was at the Mage Rank. Yet, through various tactics and means, he forcibly increased his strength to the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. It shocked many powerful figures in the distance. ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡± ¡°I never thought he¡¯d have that many aces up his sleeves.¡± Many eximed. However, there were some who said scornfully. ¡°He¡¯s only capable of increasing his strength drastically as long as he¡¯s below the Sage Rank. Once he bes a Sage, it would be difficult for him to increase his strength any further. Even if he has many tricks up his sleeves, he won¡¯t be able to increase his rank anymore.¡± ¡°You make sense.¡± ¡°Even so, he¡¯s really strong. With such insane luck and so many tactics, who exactly is he?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a member of the Hadean n.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him use Sacrilegious Ascension of the Primordial Demonic Ape Race? He must be a Demonic Ape.¡± ¡°No, he exudes the aura of a dragon. He should be a dragon.¡± Many spected on James¡¯ identity. However, only Tigranes knew that James was a member of the human race, a forsaken race of this era. ¡°That should be everything you¡¯ve got, James. Now, only the Infinity Steles remain. Summon them and let us fight to our heart¡¯s content,¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice boomed. Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 James used Sacrilegious Ascension and the dragon bones¡¯ power to forcibly increase his strength to the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. As his strength increased drastically, this attracted the attention of many powerful figures. Meanwhile, faced against James, whose strength was equivalent to the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage, Lucifer only smiled faintly. Though James was strong, he was no match for him. ¡°Come on, James! Where are your Infinity Steles?¡± he said smilingly Lucifer looked forward to James using everything at his disposal so that he could fight him to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°I have no need for them.¡± James smiled faintly. ¡°Infinity Steles?¡± The crowd overheard their conversation. ¡°Could he be from Earth?¡± ¡°The James Caden of Earth?¡± ¡°Is he a human?¡± Many were bewildered. Just as they were puzzled, James catalyzed Elemental Inversion. At that moment, True Elemental Essence was activated. As they interwove and restrained each other, they formed a brand-new power This power was Elemental Inversion¡¯s power. As Elemental Inversion¡¯s power gathered, his strength increased once more. At that moment, the Tribtion Clouds in the sky underwent some changes and transformed into a nine- colored Tribtion Cloud. Then, a white lightning tribtion descended from the sky and struck James with terrifying force. This lightning tribtion would have annihted a Sage. However, James casually waved his hand, and True Elemental Essence materialized in his palm. This True Essence contained all five elements. As the elements gathered, they interwove and restrained each other, emanating terrifying power. This True Essence easily deflected the lightning tribtion. As the lightning tribtion dispersed, James waspletely unscathed. ¡°What?¡± Many were stunned. Even Lucifer was wearing a grim expression. ¡°Elemental Inversion¡­? Y-You cultivated Elemental Inversion?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Lucifer stared James dead in the eye and uttered word by word, ¡°To cultivate Elemental Inversion, one would first need to cultivate an Elemental Holy Body. I truly underestimated you, James. Congrattions, you have sessfully ignited my desire to fight.¡± James¡¯ power was simply too strong. Even the Heavenly Tribtion of the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage was deflected. Besides, this was not an ordinary Heavenly Tribtion. This was the hardest one ¨C the Ninth-Rank Heavenly Tribtion. Under normal circumstances, only a true prodigy would have the opportunity to encounter a Ninth-Rank Heavenly Tribtion. ¡°Haha¡­ As he increases his strength once more, he¡¯s now equivalent to a Sage.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably the only one in this world to have increased his strength from the Mage Rank to the Sage Rank.¡± ¡°Terrifying indeed.¡± ¡°Most importantly, he has the Elysian Seal inside his body.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary person. In the future, the humans will produce another insanely powerful figure that surpasses even the Ten Emperors and Xandros Tegan, the lord of the human race.¡± The immense power James disyed earned him high praise from some of the most powerful figures of the Demon Realm. ¡°Hehe¡­ Not bad,¡± Xandros said with a bright smile. Qusai took a deep breath and said, ¡°As expected of James.¡± A smile crept up on Brielle¡¯s face. James¡¯ performance surpassed her expectations. Now, she was looking forward to him defeating Lucifer so that she could marry her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not bad¡­ Only a prodigy like him is worthy of me.¡± She was delighted. In the arena¡­ After the first lightning tribtion descended, Jamesunched his attack. Clenching his fists, he charged toward Lucifer. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Lucifer and mmed his fists against him. Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 Lucifer raised his hand, and their fists collided. Lucifer was sent flying, and he retreated several thousand meters before being able to regain his footing. Veins bulged on his arms, and a look of pain appeared on his face. He shook his arm and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°I really underestimated you. To think you were able to increase your strength to the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage. Hahaha! Very well! Today, we shall fight to our heart¡¯s content.¡± Lucifer burst into a peal ofughter. Then, a powerful aura burst forth, and Demonic Energy soared to the sky, seemingly on the verge of dispersing the lightning tribtion. As his Demonic Energy affected the lightning tribtion in the sky, his actions interrupted the Heavenly Tribtion. As such, a lightning tribtion struck Lucifer. Lucifer did not dodge the attack but instead stood his ground and endured the strike. As his physical body was unrivaled, the lightning tribtion did not deal any damage to him. After enduring the lightning tribtion, Lucifer went on the offensive. A fierce battle erupted in the arena. James and Lucifer fought everywhere, from the ground to the skies. Though they possessed immense power, this was the Divine Dimension. As such, the arena was constructed using unique materials. With their strength alone, they were not able to destroy the arena. During the fight, lightning tribtions kept striking them. However, they paid no heed to the attacks. After all nine lightning tribtions had descended, the Heavenly Tribtion disappeared. As James resorted to many tactics, his strength was much greater than Lucifer¡¯s. After fighting for a few thousand rounds, even Lucifer¡¯s peerless physical body was beginning to show cracks. Boom! Their fists collided once more, and terrifying battle ripples shredded through the air. After being sent flying, Lucifer copsed to the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Like a spring, he bounced up from the ground, and his aura surged once again. His hair also began to turn golden in color. ¡°Ts this his Super Combat Form?¡± James was stunned when he saw Lucifer¡¯s changes. As he fought against Lucifer before, he knew about his moves. It was the signature cultivation method created by Grand Emperor Xacobe Menachem, a move only Lucifer would know. Thisbat form would allow him to increase his strength. At that moment, Lucifer¡¯s strength had surpassed the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage and reached the Second Stage. Lucifer knew that his First Combat Form could notpletely annihte James. So, his aura surged, and his golden hair slowly turned blue. ¡°The Second Combat Form?¡± James unconsciously took a few steps back. After performing the Second Combat Form, Lucifer¡¯s aura was already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Now, Lucifer¡¯s aura hadpletely overwhelmed James. If James fought against him now, he would be defeated. At that moment, Lucifer¡¯s hair had turned blue, and he radiated a blue aura that formed a halo, enveloping his body. ¡°Eat this!¡± Lucifer roared. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before James and smashed his fists at James¡¯ body. As his speed was too extraordinary, James could not even react in time. His body was pierced, leaving a bloody hole. James¡¯ body was thrown back, and he copsed heavily to the ground,ying motionless for a while. Lucifer did not seize the opportunity to strike. Instead, he stood in the distance and said with aposed look on his face, ¡°James, use everything you¡¯ve got. Show me the Infinity Steles.¡± Demonic Energy circted throughout James¡¯ body, and his injuries rejuvenated at a rapid pace. Then, he stood up slowly and looked at Lucifer with a surly expression, saying, ¡°Do you really have to do this for a woman¡¯s sake?¡± Lucifer said coldly, ¡°Not just for a woman, but for glory. After being defeated by you, I yearned for vengeance. So, I kept cultivating hard for this day toe. Use everything you have at your disposal, James. Otherwise, I''ll kill you.¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice boomed. Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 James performed many signature cultivation methods andpletely overwhelmed Lucifer. However, Lucifer entered his Super Combat Form andpletely reversed the tides. Now, James was sent flying by a single punch. His body was pierced, and there was now a bloody hole in his chest. Faced with the domineering Lucifer, James knew he would not be able to leave the arena without using everything at his disposal to defeat him. He slowly stood up and catalyzed the Demonic Energy inside his body to elerate his recovery speed. Then, he soared to the sky. As his mind stirred, 108 Infinity Steles materialized in the surroundings and enveloped him. ¡°A-Are those the Infinity Steles?¡± ¡°Aren''t they treasures that were born when heaven and earth were created?¡± ¡°What powerful aura... I sense the aura of many Grand Emperors and countless supreme Ways on the Infinity Steles.¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°What a shame that he¡¯s too weak! With his insignificant rank, he could not utilize the Infinity Steles¡¯ full strength. If he bes a Grand Emperor, he can conquer the universe using the Infinity Steles alone.¡± Many eximed. Some, however, had expressions tinged with greed. They coveted the Infinity Steles and wanted to seize them for themselves. In the arena... ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s more like it!¡± Lucifer roared inughter. Then, he summoned the Imperial Weapon. With the Imperial Weapon in hand, his expression remainedposed, and he exuded an air of disdain toward the world. Then, he leaped into the air. Holding the Imperial Weapon in hand, a powerful aura burst forth from within his body as he shed with his sword. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Powerful Sword Energy shredded through the air. James stirred his mind, and the Infinity Steles automatically rotated and blocked the terrifying attack. Regardless, the terrifying Sword Intent pierced through the formation created by the Infinity Steles, causing the Blood Energy inside James¡¯ body to churn. Then, he spurted out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What power...¡± James was stunned. At the same time, heunched a counterattack. The Infinity Steles crashed toward Lucifer repeatedly. Though Lucifer was powerful and possessed the Imperial Weapon, the Infinity Steles were too terrifying. He suffered grave injuries from the Infinity Steles¡¯ attack. Even though he was in his Second Super Combat Form, he stood no chance against James¡¯ Infinity Steles. As the battle progressed, he suffered grave injuries. ¡°Lucifer, there¡¯s no need to continue this any further. Even with your Imperial Weapon, you stand no chance against my Infinity Steles¡¯ defense. If we continue, you¡¯ll be crushed to death by the Infinity Steles.¡± Seeing that Lucifer was injured, James advised him. Lucifer, whose life was hanging by a thread, sat on the ground and gasped for breath. Hearing James¡¯ words, he gritted his teeth and smiled faintly. Then, he slowly stood up, the sword in his hand nted on the ground. He opened his arms and looked up at the sky before activating an arcane art. As the arcane art was cast, the power of his blood was released, and his aura increased once again. Then, the color of his hair slowly changed from blue to red. ¡°Third Super Combat Form...¡± Upon seeing this, a smile crept up on Tigranes¡¯ face as he murmured, ¡°Not bad... To think that he has reached the Third Super Combat Form... Each time his form increases, his strength increases drastically.¡± James, who was in mid-air, could also sense Lucifer¡¯s aura growing. ¡°How persistent...¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. Though he had used everything at his disposal, it appeared that Lucifer too had many aces up his sleeves. Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 When would this ever end? Soon, Lucifer¡¯s hairpletely turned red, and a red halo enveloped the surface of his skin. With the Imperial Weapon in hand, he attacked once more. Powerful Sword Energy burst forth. Seeing this, James hurriedly catalyzed the Infinity Steles. However, this time, they were knocked away and crashed to the ground. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Boom! As the Infinity Steles crashed to the ground, the arena shook despite not being destroyed. Lucifer seized this opportunity and struck, knocking away the iing Infinity Steles before breaking the formation created by them. Holding the Imperial Weapon in hand, he struck James. Many among the crowd closed their eyes. To them, James had lost. Henrik and Qusai held their breaths as they watched the battle intently. Even Brielle was at the edge of her seat. At that pivotal moment, majestic Sword Intent materialized from within James¡¯ body. His pores opened up and threads of Sword Energy appeared, quickly gathering together to form peerless Sword Energy. A wave of Sword Energy gathered in front of James, blocking Lucifer¡¯s fatal blow. ¡°What?¡± Lucifer was stunned. At that moment, Sword Energy attacked him, piercing through the Imperial Weapon in his hand and striking his body. Lucifer¡¯s body flew backward, and his body exploded in mid-air. Half of his body waspletely destroyed as he copsed heavily to the ground. Silence fell on the battlefield. Just as everyone thought that James had been defeated, the tides reversed once more. Lucifer was defeated. Sword Energy exploded inside his body, causing half of his body to be destroyed. Although he was still alive, he had lost the ability to continue fighting. James stored the Infinity Steles away and dispersed the Yogacara Sword Energy. As he descended from the sky andnded before Lucifer, he nced downward at him and said, ¡°You have lost, Lucifer.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Lucifer, who was covered in blood,ughed. ¡°I truly underestimated you, James. I never thought I''d still be no match for you despite having cultivated hard and reaching the Third Super Combat Form. As expected of the genius who obtained the first and second providence of Earth. I admit defeat...¡± Lucifer conceded defeat. Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he dispersed Elemental Inversion, the dragon bones¡¯ power, and Sacrilegious Ascension. After dispersing everything, his body went limp, and he copsed to the ground. At that moment, Txomin entered the arena and nced at James, ¡°You''ve won, James. However, as you have suffered injuries, we''ll postpone your battle against Brielle until your injuries have recovered.¡± As his voice boomed, Brielle entered the arena as well. Looking at Txomin respectfully, she said, ¡°Patriarch, after spectating the battle between James and Lucifer, I admit I¡¯m no match for James. There¡¯s no need for another battle between us. Please bestow him my hand in marriage.¡± James¡¯ strength and tactics hadpletely impressed Brielle. ¡°alright, I dere that Brielle Labhrann is officially married to James Caden. However, as James is injured, the marriage will be held at ater date.¡± Hearing this, Brielle looked at James, whose life was hanging by a thread, bashfully. Walking over to him, she tried to help him up, ¡° Darling, are you alright?¡± James could not even exert a single ounce of strength. Seeing that Brielle was trying to help him up, he hurriedly said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch me... Let me rest for a while.¡± Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 Each time he performed Sacrilegious Ascension, James¡¯ strength would be drained, and he would require some time to rejuvenate. However, as he possessed a Demonic Body, his recovery speed was rapid. In the case of the Primordial Demonic Ape Race, they would need a long time to recover after performing Sacrilegious Ascension. Jamesy on the ground and rested. Meanwhile, a few powerful figures of the Hadean n entered the arena and took Lucifer away. As Lucifer was defeated, he lost the right to challenge Brielle and marry her. So, the powerful figures of the Hadean n did not linger for long and hurriedly turned to leave. ¡°It''s over.¡± ¡°James has won.¡± ¡°I never thought he would emerge victorious.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the rumors say that James defeated Lucifer once on Earth? I guess this isn¡¯t that surprising, after all.¡± ¡°you have to understand that humans have the Elysian Seal inside their bodies. As such, it isn¡¯t that easy for them to make a breakthrough.¡± ¡°The human race was once the leader of all the races in the universe, after all. Even with the Elysian Seal, they can still rise as a great force.¡± ¡°James has too many treasures on him.¡± Many conversed. Since the battle was over, many powerful figures chose to leave. Henrik and Qusai entered the arena and cheered for James. ¡°You¡¯re awesome, James. You even defeated the son of a Grand Emperor and a Minor Patriarch of the Hadean n!¡± Henrik wore a smug look on his face. Qusai praised him, ¡°You really are powerful.¡± James was lying on the ground. His entire spine had been shattered. Now, the Demonic Energy inside his body was rejuvenating his injuries rapidly. Based on the current speed, he wouldpletely recover within an hour. Exhausted, he simplyy on the ground motionless and remained silent. Brielle stood beside him, wearing a bright smile on her face. James was too awesome, and only such a man was worthy of her. In the blink of an eye, an hour passed. Once James¡¯ injuries were almostpletely recovered, he stood up and blocked the Labhranns¡¯ Patriarch¡¯s way, saying, ¡°Patriarch ¡± Txomin waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°You must be exhausted after the fierce battle. Rest well for now. We''ll discuss your marriage with Brielle some other day.¡± James said nothing and turned to leave. He returned to the amodation prepared for him by the Labhranns. When he returned, Txomin appeared in his room and set up a Magic Circle to sever the connection with the outside world. Then, he looked at James and asked, ¡°So how did your journey to Demon Abyss go? Did you manage to find Xandros, the lord of the human race?¡± He wanted to ask long ago. However, when he came thest time, James had already entered the Celestial Abode. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As for these peculiarities, he did not question James. James had too many secrets about him. ¡°Mihm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I found him.¡± Hearing this, Txomin was overjoyed. He asked, ¡°What did Xandros tell you? What are his orders? What should we humans do?¡± James said, ¡°He only told us to keep a low profile and observe the situation. Once the opportunity arises, he¡¯ll find a way to leave Demon Abyss.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Stunned, Txomin asked, ¡°The human race is facing acrisis. Did he say anything else?¡± James said, ¡°Xandros said that we have to destroy the Heavenly Path to resolve the human race¡¯s crisis.¡± ?. ¡± Hearing this, Txomin was stunned. Believing he had misheard James, he asked, ¡°Let me confirm this. Did Xandros really say we should annihte the Heavenly Path?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡± Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 After hearing that, Txomin¡¯s expression became solemn. The Heavenly Path was the supreme existence. It was in charge of everything in the universe. Every living being was under the control of the Heavenly Path. Was it even possible to destroy it? Even Grand Emperors were under the Heavenly Path¡¯s control and would not dare to defy it. James let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Xandros said that during the Primeval Age, powerful cultivators of the human race wanted to destroy the merciless Heavenly Path and establish new rules. However, they failed. As a result, the human race is experiencing this tribtion, and the Elysian Seal has appeared in the human body.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡± Txomin was enlightened. He was unaware of these secrets. Even though he was a Quasi- Emperor, he did not understand them. ¡°Alright. You should first get some rest. After you¡¯ve had enough rest, you¡¯ll have the wedding with Brielle.¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Lord Labhrann, that¡¯s unnecessary. I fought Brielle simply because I don¡¯t want other races to bother me. I already have a wife, so I won¡¯t marry Brielle.¡± Txomin smiled faintly and said, ¡°So what? It¡¯smon for men to have wives and concubines. Or is it that Brielle is not good enough for you?¡± ¡°No. She¡¯s very beautiful, and she¡¯s also a genius. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not good enough for her...¡± ¡°alright.¡± Txomin cut James off and said, ¡°It¡¯s decided, then. It will be after you have rested and healed in peace.¡± After he finished speaking, Txomin turned around and left without giving James another chance to respond. ¡°Hey. Lord Labhrann...¡± James shouted. However, Txomin had already vanished. He sat on a chair with a look of resignation. ¡°what now?¡± He started to ponder. He could not possibly marry Brielle. Now, all he could do was run away, right? However, this was the Demon Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. The Labrann n was a race in the Demon Realm¡¯s upper echelons. It had an abundance of powerful cultivators. To where could he flee? Should he run away and head back to Earth? The Third Cmity had yet to appear on Earth, though. It was pointless for him to go back now. He still intended to gain some experience and return when he was powerful enough. ¡°Now all I can do isy my cards on the table in front of Brielle.¡± James had no other choice. He walked out of the room. In the courtyard, two people were seated. They were Henrik and Qusai. When they saw James walk out, they both stood up. ¡°James.¡± ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± The two spoke at the same time. James walked over and sat down. Henrik leaned over and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, James. You¡¯re going to marry a beautiful wife soon.¡± With a look of resignation, James said, ¡°Marry? It''s impossible for me to marry her.¡± ¡°Mir. Caden, don¡¯t.¡± Qusai said promptly, ¡°I¡¯ve talked over with Henrik. We¡¯re going to steal the bodhi tree on the day you marry Brielle. Even if you don¡¯t want to marry her, you must pretend to do so in order to help us steal the bodhi tree.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Henrik said, ¡°James, think about it. It is now the final days for the human race. Improving one¡¯s cultivation base is extremely difficult. And a single bodhi fruit can produce a Sage. Arge number of powerful cultivators are required for humanity on Earth topete with the tens of thousands of different races. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°you have the Jabari Celestial Abode. In the Celestial Abode, there is the Time Chamber. If the bodhi tree is nted in the Time Chamber, it will take a short time to produce a batch of Sage cultivators.¡± Henrik¡¯s words intrigued James. He had a four-hundred -thousand-strong army and Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. The more powerful the four- hundred-thousand- strong army was, the more powerful it would be when using Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know about this.¡± With a troubled look, he said, ¡°If it¡¯s a fake wedding, it will bring a lot of pain to Brielle.¡± Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 Using a fake wedding to steal the Labhrann n¡¯s bodhi tree in the Mortal Dimension was certainly a big deal. The bodhi tree was named the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Spiritual Root. Even in the Divine Dimension, it was extremely rare. It was unquestionably a priceless treasure. Even though James was friendly with Txomin and they were both humans, the Labhrann would hunt him down if he stole the bodhi tree. Furthermore, a fake wedding was extremely hurtful to a woman. Noticing James¡¯ hesitation, Henrik persuaded him, ¡°Mr. Caden, think about it. Trying to avoid hurting a woman or saving the lives of millions of humans¡ªwhich is more important?¡± After Henrik said so, James made up his mind. He looked at him and asked, ¡°What is your n?¡± Qusai said, ¡°The initial n is for the wedding to take ce in the Mortal Dimension. When the timees, a lot of powerful cultivators will definitely attend. Moreover, as the Labhrann n prepare for the wedding, they will also disregard safety measures. Using the wedding night to our advantage, we¡¯ll go to the location of the bodhi tree and steal it.¡± ¡°Mihm.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°However, the bodhi tree is guarded by cultivators sent by the Divine Dimension¡¯s Labhrann n. Since the bodhi fruit is already ripe, it will soon be picked and taken away by the Divine Dimension¡¯s Labhrann n. We''ll need you to step in and let Sophie help when the timees.¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°That won¡¯t work, I¡¯m afraid. Ms. Sophie has been injured and is currently recovering in seclusion. I don¡¯t know when she will recover either.¡± ¡°Huh? n Hearing that, Henrick was shocked. He asked, ¡°What happened? How did she get injured? She is an extremely powerful cultivator, a Quasi- Emperor. Who could harm her?¡± With guilt on his face, James said, ¡°Ms. Sophie was harmed by the Heavenly Path because she performed a divination for me.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Henrik started to fret. James shrugged and said, ¡°I have no idea.¡± Henrik muttered, ¡°Should I then ask my teacher toe out of seclusion?¡± ¡°Your teacher?¡± James looked at him in shock. He knew about Henrik¡¯s teacher. They were a Grand Emperor and were once the Lord of the Demon Realm. However, his teacher had already passed the Lord of the Demon Realm¡¯s position to Henrik. Although Henrik was currently Lord of the Demon Realm, it was his teacher who was in charge. ¡°Forget about it. That won¡¯t work.¡± With a dejected look on his face, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no way my teacher will screw around with me. We can only depend on Sophie now. James, can you ask Sophie when she will recover?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. The bodhi fruit could produce arge batch of Sage- Rank cultivators. It would be extremely beneficial to James. He wanted to get it as well. He beganmunicating with Sophie, who was healing in the Celestial Abode in seclusion. ¡°Ms. Sophie, when will your injuries heal? Henrik, Qusai, and I have a n. We¡¯re nning to steal the Labhrann n¡¯s bodhi tree.¡± Sophie only responded after James asked several times in a row. ¡°James, I¡¯m seriously injured and shouldn¡¯t intervene. However, if there are no powerhouses guarding the bodhi tree, I should have no problem striking casually. If there are cultivators above the Quasi- Emperor Rank, I won¡¯t be able to.¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°A Quasi-Emperor is the closest thing to a Grand Emperor. Even in the Demon Realm, there shouldn¡¯t be many Quasi- Emperors. I doubt a Quasi- Emperor will guard the bodhi tree. At best, there will be some Divine Rank cultivators.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a given,¡± Sophie said. ¡°The bodhi tree is quite amazing. It is a branch of the Primordial Root and very rare even in the Demon Realm. The Labhrann n values it greatly.¡± After giving it some thought, Sophie went on, ¡°How about this? Do some investigations first. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. If there are no cultivators above Quasi- Emperor Rank guarding it, I will step in. If it is guarded by cultivators above the Quasi- Emperor Rank, we will call this off. Alright?¡± ¡°alright, I''ll investigate.¡± James had a brief conversation with Sophie. Henrik looked at James expectantly and asked, ¡°How was it, James?¡± Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 James said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Ms. Sophie. Her injuries are severe. It¡¯s not a good idea for her to get involved. She wanted me to first investigate whether or not there is a Quasi- Emperor guarding the bodhi tree. If there is, we¡¯ll call this off. If there isn¡¯t, we can take action.¡± Hearing that, Henrik became troubled. He got to his feet, paced around nearby, and said, ¡°Investigate? How can we investigate? Our capabilities are limited. Investigating the Labhrann n will be extremely challenging.¡± Qusai started to ponder as well. After some thought, he was suddenly struck by inspiration. He said, ¡°Mr. Caden, you can ask Brielle. You¡¯re going to marry her soon, so you can use this opportunity to ask her about the Labhrann n.¡± Henrik lit up as well and said, ¡°Right. Why didn¡¯t I think about that?¡± James nodded softly and said, ¡°That¡¯s our only option now. However, I can¡¯t go to Brielle first. I have to wait for her toe to me.¡± The three gathered and nned how they would steal the Labhrann n¡¯s bodhi tree and remove it from its roots. After their discussion, James stayed there for the time being. This staysted several days. During this time, Brielle did not show up. After three days, Brielle showed up. She came to James¡¯ lodging and found James. Brielle was in a green dress in the courtyard. Her long hair was pulled back. She appeared indescribably elegant. ¡°Mister Caden,¡± she said softly, a shy look on her face. ¡°Mihm.¡± James nodded softly and sat on a chair in the courtyard. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Oh, right. When will we go back to the Mortal Dimension?¡± James took the initiative to ask. ¡°Huh?¡± Brielle looked at James and asked, ¡°Go back to the Mortal Dimension? Why would we go back? This is the Divine Dimension. It is the highest ne of existence. Its Spiritual Energy is countless times more potent than in the Mortal Dimension. Numerous living things are vying with one another to enter the Divine Dimension.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°There are far too many cultivators in the Divine Dimension, and almost all of them are cultivators of the Divine Rank. I feel very stressed here, so I''d like to return to the Mortal Dimension. Even for our wedding, I''d like it to take ce in the Mortal Dimension as well.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®wedding,¡¯ Brielle blushed. Without giving it much thought, she nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Since you want to be in the Mortal Dimension, then we''ll hold it in the Mortal Dimension.¡± James¡¯ eyes darted around before settling on Brielle. He asked, ¡° By the way, I heard the Labhrann n has a bodhi tree. I¡¯ve also heard that the bodhi fruit is already ripe. Is that true?¡± ¡°Mihm.¡± Brielle nodded her head and said, ¡°It is indeed.¡± James asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the bodhi fruit can turn a person into a Sage. What is its history? It has such a potent effect.¡± Brielle started to get lost in her thoughts. After a while, she said, ¡° I don¡¯t know about that. I only learned in an ancient book that there was a Spiritual Root in the Primeval Age. It was named the Primordial Root. This Primordial Root was born at the beginning of the universe. ording to rumor, the fruit of the Primordial Root can instantly transform a mortal into a cultivator of the Divine Rank. ¡°Because the Primordial Root was so amazing, many cultivators fought over it. As a result, the Primordial Root was destroyed, and it turned into several nts. ¡°The bodhi tree was one of them. During the Primordial Age, the ancestor of the Labhrann n was the Lord of the Demon Realm. They were also the most powerful cultivator in the Demon Realm. They located the bodhi tree in the vast universe and nted it in the Mortal Dimension of the Demon Realm.¡± James was listening intently. As he listened up until this point, he could not help but ask, ¡°The bodhi tree is so amazing. Isn¡¯t the Labhran n worried that it will be stolen?¡± Brielle said with a smile, ¡°The Labhrann n is among the top rank in the Demon Realm. Who would dare to steal it? Furthermore, while the bodhi tree is amazing, it is not aplete Spiritual Root. So, it is useless to some extremely powerful cultivators. Those cultivators have no reason to offend the Labhrann n for the sake of the bodhi tree.¡± ¡°Could it be that extremely powerful cultivators are standing guard near the bodhi tree?¡± The pivotal question was posed by James. Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Right now, James wanted to know if there were any extremely strong cultivators keeping watch near the bodhi tree of the Labhrann n. If there were none, they could take action. If there were, their n would be canceled. His wedding with Brielle would be canceled as well. ¡°Mihm.¡± Brielle nodded and said, ¡°In front of the bodhi tree in the Mortal Dimension, there is indeed a powerful cultivator of our n from the Divine Dimension standing guard.¡± James was secretly shocked. He could not help but ask, ¡°Who are they? How powerful are they?¡± Brielle said, ¡°I think I heard my father say that a Sect Elder of our n from the Divine Dimension is the one watching over the bodhi tree. They are a powerhouse that has lived a long life, and they¡¯re very strong.¡± James asked, ¡°How strong? Are they a Grand Emperor?¡± Brielle rolled her eyes and said, ¡°How could there be so many Grand Emperors? It is said that they are a powerhouse at the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and are about to enter the Quasi- Emperor Rank.¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± James let out an ¡®oh¡¯. Following that, he had a casual conversation with Brielle. After chatting for a while, he yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. T¡¯ll go back to my room and rest.¡± He finished speaking, then turned around and walked away. After he went back to his room, he started tomunicate with Sophie. ¡°Ms. Sophie, I found out that there are no Quasi- Emperor cultivators near the Labhrann n¡¯s bodhi tree. There is only one cultivator who is at the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage.¡± In the Celestial Abode, Sophie was in closed-door meditation. Herplexion was pallid, and her aura was weak. ¡°The peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage?¡± When she heard these words, a troubled look appeared on her pale face. She was only at the Quasi- Emperor Rank. Moreover, she was currently injured and her injuries were severe. Sophie did not have much confidence in defeating a cultivator at the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Regardless, she was aware of the importance of the bodhi tree to James. In the shortest amount of time, it could increase the four- hundred-thousand-strong army¡¯s overall strength. Once its overall strength was improved, the power of James¡¯ Nine Heavens God -Annihting Formation would be enhanced. She gave it some thought before saying, ¡°James, I¡¯ll recover my strength as quickly as possible and help you seize the bodhi tree when the timees. During this period, don¡¯t bother me. I want to continue healing my injuries in seclusion.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After getting Sophie¡¯s reply, James felt relieved. Subsequently, James stayed at the Labhrann n for the time being. Several dayster, James returned to the Mortal Dimension with Brielle, Henrik, and Qusai. After they returned, the preparation for the wedding began. Since Brielle was only a member of the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Labhrann n and did not have a particrly high standing in the n, cultivators of the Divine Dimension¡¯s Labhrann n did not descend to the Mortal Dimension. Even Txomin did not show up. However, it was certainly a big event for the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Labhrann n. After a discussion between the Patriarch of Mortal Dimension¡¯s Labhrann n and other important members, the date of the wedding was decided. It would happen three monthster. In the following three months, James spent most of his time with Henrik and Qusai. They discussed the following events and deliberated on how to steal the bodhi tree and how to get away. Brielle, on the other hand, visited James from time to time. Every time James met with her, he greeted her with a smile. Before acquiring the item, he could notpletely abandon any pretense of cordiality to Brielle. At the Labhrann n, James waited for the day of the wedding. Currently, Thea was in a city located in the Mortal Dimension of the Demon Realm. She had been in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension for many years. During these years, she had been searching for James. However, the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension was too big. She went to many ces and still could not find out James¡¯ whereabouts. A woman wearing a ck dress was seated on the corner seat of a tavern in arge city in the Mortal Dimension. She wore a bamboo hat, and her face was obscured by a ck veil. Since she was covered in a veil, her face could not be seen clearly. Only the general outline of her facial features was visible. Even if only the outline of her features was visible, one could tell she was a stunning beauty. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The woman was holding a goblet and took a small sip. At this precise moment, a flurry of footsteps came from outside the door. Shortly after, a group of fully armed guards stormed in. Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 All of the people in the tavern scrambled to escape out of fear. Only the woman in the ck dress and bamboo hat, her face hidden behind a veil, remained seated in the same spot. The group of guards rushed over and surrounded the woman in the ck dress. The woman was unfazed. At this moment, a man walked over. He appeared to be about twenty -five or twenty-six years old. He was dressed ina morous golden robe and looked quite handsome. He walked over, lifted his foot, and ced it on a stool. Pointing at the woman in the ck dress, he said coldly, ¡°B*tch, you dared take my stuff. If you know what¡¯s best for you, hand it over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make it impossible for you to leave Bloomshire.¡± ¡°Heh! ¡± The woman in the ck dress gave a mirthlessugh. It was Thea, who had traveled from Earth to the Demon Realm. After arriving in the Demon Realm, Thea traveled around, looking for information about James. A while ago, she found a celestial nt in a mountain range. However, there were also other living beings who discovered this celestial nt. Regardless, Thea snatched the celestial nt with her powerful strength. As a result, she was remembered and pursued for quite some time. Thea looked at the man in the mboyant golden robe, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°¡®Those who are capable will receive the universe¡¯s treasures. The celestial nt has already been taken by me. Therefore, it is mine. Why are you being so imperious?¡± ¡°Cut the bullsh*t.¡± The man said coldly, ¡°This is the City of Bloomshire. This is my turf. You¡¯re actually bold enough to flee here, so I¡¯m going to crush you for sure.¡± ¡°Charge! Take down this b*tch.¡± The man gave amand. Following hismand, the surrounding guards promptly drew their swords. The moment the guards drew their swords, Thea moved. She grabbed the ck Malevolent Sword from the table and drew it from its sheath. There was a sh of Sword Light. The surrounding guards were instantly jolted back. As she was in the Demon Realm, Thea did not dare to kill the beings here rashly. She simply jolted them backward. After they were jolted back, she turned around and walked away with the Malevolent Sword in her hand. The man had a solemn look on his face. The celestial nt was very important to him. A powerful individual in his family was injured. He needed to make an elixir, and this celestial nt was the main ingredient. Seeing that he could not snatch it from Thea, he immediately slumped to the ground and knelt. Thea, who was leaving, turned around and looked at the man kneeling on the ground. She could not help but furrow her brow and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Miss, this celestial nt is very important to me. My father has been injured. I need to make a type of elixir. And this celestial nt is the main material. If you take it away, my father will be dead. I beg of you, please give me the celestial nt. I¡¯m willing to trade something of equal value for it.¡± Thea was a soft-hearted person. As she looked at his teary eyes and runny nose, she felt sorry for him. Even though the celestial nt was invaluable, it would not boost her significantly. After giving it some thought, she took out the celestial nt. It was a small, blue nt with blue flowers in bloom. It was gorgeous. The celestial nt was emanating a powerful aura. There was also an enchanting fragrance permeating the air. ¡°Here. Take it.¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± With a look of gratitude on his face, the man epted the celestial nt. The moment he epted it, his face darkened. Taking advantage of Thea letting her guard down, he struck with great force,nding his palm on Thea. He was not weak. Even if he had not reached the Sage Rank, he was at the peak of the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. It was terrifying when he struck with all his might. Thea was careless. When she realized what was happening, it was already toote. Her chest had already been struck and her body was sent flying like a ball. She wasunched out of the tavern andnded hard on the main street outside. Before she could react, the man had rushed outside and sealed Thea¡¯s cultivation base. After that, he removed the veil from her face. ¡°Tsk, tsk. [never expected you to be such a stunning beauty as well.¡± ¡°You... Curse you!¡± Thea¡¯s face was tinged with rage.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 Thea was careless and fell for the man¡¯s scheme. The man was famous in the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. He was an important member of the Golden Snakes n. His father was the n Leader. Moreover, he was very powerful, at the peak of the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage, just one step away from entering the Sage Rank. His nickname was Lord Goldenbane. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The Golden Snakes n had a wide sphere of influence. Bloomshire was the Golden Snakes n¡¯s territory. Thea was struck and her body was sent flying. Immediately after that, Lord Goldenbane quickly charged at her and struck her meridians, sealing her cultivation base. He stood aside, looking down from above at Thea, who was lying on the ground. As he looked at her beautiful and alluring face, his heart fluttered. He had seen beautiful women, but he had never seen someone as beautiful as her. ¡°Take her away,¡± Lord Goldenbanemanded. ¡°Understood.¡± Several guards approached Thea, whose cultivation base had been sealed, and took her away. Mount Golden Snakes was the base of the Golden Snakes n. As soon as she arrived at Mount Golden Snakes, Thea saw a mountain covered with golden snakes. Some of these golden snakes wererge, and some of them were tiny. Countless golden snakes were before her eyes. Looking at them gave Thea chills. She was imprisoned in a cavern on Mount Golden Snakes. At this location, there were Magic Circles. Additionally, her cultivation base was sealed, so she could not escape. In the cavern, there was a bed, tables, and chairs. Thea¡¯s cultivation base was sealed, yet she could still move around. She approached the door of the cavern room and pushed hard on it. However, no matter how hard she tried, she was unable to open the door. With a dejected look, she returned to a chair in the cavern and sat down. Furrowing her brow, she tried to think of a way out. She wanted to break the seal of her meridians by force. However, she was injured. She could not break through her meridians by force at all. ¡°Damn it. I''ll definitely kill you when I get out of here.¡± Thea¡¯s face was somber. Now that she was trapped, she had no choice but to wait for her injuries to heal. Then, she could break through the seal on her meridians. Regarding this, she was quite confident. When she was breaking through, the Elysian Seal was present in her body., yet she could even break through the Elysian Seal. A seal from a mere beastfolk at the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage would be no problem for her. At this moment, the door opened. Lord Goldenbane walked in. He sat across from Thea on a chair and crossed his legs. He looked closely at Thea, a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re already a Sage. Why are you staying in the Mortal Dimension rather than ascending to the Sage Dimension?¡± Lord Goldenbane had fought Thea several times, but he had always lost. He was also aware that Thea was a Sage. Thea snorted coldly, ignoring Lord Goldenbane¡¯s presence. Lord Goldenbane went on, ¡°Since you¡¯vee to Mount Golden Snakes, be at ease and stay here from now on. I¡¯ll choose an auspicious day for us to get married. After a short while, Pll be a Sage. Then, we¡¯ll ascend to the Sage Dimension together and travel around in the Sage Dimension, making a name for ourselves.¡± Lord Goldenbane had a wonderful notion. Thea was too beautiful. He was attracted to Thea as soon as he saw her. He wanted to marry Thea. He wanted to be her partner and make his way in the world with her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if I die, I''ll never marry you,¡± Thea said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± Lord Goldenbane smiled faintly. He then stood up, took out a small, blue bottle, and opened it. While squeezing Thea¡¯s cheeks to force her mouth open, he poured the blue liquid from the blue bottle into Thea''s mouth. Thea wanted to resist. However, her strength was sealed. She could not fight back at all. Soon, the liquid in the blue bottle was drunk by her. She had been struggling for a while and was now weak. She sat powerless on the chair and snapped, ¡°You... What did you make me drink?¡± Lord Goldenbane smiled faintly and said, ¡°It is a special poison made by the Golden Snakes n. If there is no antidote, after a week, your body will slowly turn into wastewater. You¡¯ll need to take the antidote once a week. Otherwise, death awaits you.¡± Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 Lord Goldenbane was beaming. From his perspective, Thea would not be able to escape his grasp. Hearing his words, Thea¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. She was not afraid of death, but she still had a lot she had yet to do. ¡°Think carefully. After you¡¯ve thought it over, I''ll give you the antidote.¡± Lord Goldenbaneughed, then turned around and left. Thea, on the other hand, became absorbed in her thoughts. When she was on Earth, she had a Demonic Body. In her body, there were four kinds of Demonic Blood. She had no fear of typical poisons at all. Although the Demonic Energy in her body had been purified, the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood inside her body was very frightening. Normal poisons did not frighten her. However, her body was injured. She could not break through the seal in her body. For the time being, she could only make apromise. At this moment in time, Lord Goldenbane had arrived at Mount Golden Snakes¡¯ summit. At this location, there was a simple cabin. He approached the cabin and gently knocked on the door. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come ina¡± A voice came from inside the house. Lord Goldenbane walked inside. A middle-aged man was sitting in the lotus position inside the cabin. He had a slightly rugged appearance, and there were some golden scales on his face. He appeared somewhat menacing and vicious. Lord Goldenbane walked over and asked, ¡°Father, how are your injuries?¡± The middle-aged man spoke softly, ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion is quite powerful. I¡¯m severely injured. It''ll take a long time for me to recover.¡± ¡°By the way, I found a celestial nt. I¡¯ve already instructed an alchemist to make the healing elixir. Your injuries will be able to recover quickly. Aside from that, I met a woman from the human race. She is already a Sage, and she is stunning. I¡¯ve decided to marry her and be partners with her.¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°That is your private matter. You are free to make your own decision.¡± ¡°Mhm. Then I''ll take my leave now and stop bothering you while you¡¯re recovering.¡± After saying that, Lord Goldenbane turned around and left. Thea had been trapped in the room for five days. After five days, Lord Goldenbane showed up. As soon as he entered the room, he sat on a chair, crossed his legs, and asked Thea with a bright smile, ¡°Have you made up your mind, Beauty?¡± Thea was sitting on the bed in a lotus position. She cast a nce at him and said softly, ¡°I agree. However, I¡¯m already injured, and my injuries are getting worse. You¡¯ve sealed my cultivation base, so I can¡¯t heal. Give me a healing elixir first.¡± As he heard her words, Lord Goldenbane¡¯s face lit up. He walked over to Thea, wanting to touch her cheek. Thea stopped him in time, saying, ¡°Before we¡¯re married, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t touch you. I''ll give you the healing elixir right now.¡± As he spoke, he took out a healing elixir and the poison antidote and gave them to Thea. ¡°Babe, you should heal. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for the wedding right away.¡± After saying that, he left. With a grave expression on her face, Thea took the elixir. She thought coldly in her heart, ¡®B*stard. When my injuries are healed and I¡¯ve broken the seal, I¡¯ll take your life.¡¯ She ingested the healing elixir. Once she did so, the healing elixir dispersed within her body. A warm sensation spread throughout her entire body, slowly healing the injuries within her. At this rate, it would take at least ten days for her to recover. Thus, she would have to hold off the wedding for at least ten days. Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 After Thea agreed to marry him, Lord Goldenbane was very excited. His original form was a snake, and he was inherently a womanizer. However, he never wanted to marry anyone. Upon seeing Thea, he had a desire for marriage. In order to hold a grand wedding, he started to send out invitations. He invited all of the prominent figures in the Mortal Dimension. The wedding date was also set. It would take ce ten dayster. After the date of the wedding was decided, he went to Thea and told her about it. ¡°Babe, what do you think?¡± he asked. Thea¡¯s strength was currently sealed. She had no choice but to ept. She nodded her head softly and said, ¡°You can decide.¡± ¡°Babe, I want...¡± He looked at Thea, who was an extraordinarily beautiful woman, with a greedy expression. He could not help but lick his dry lips as he gazed at her wless face. Thea¡¯s expression immediately changed. She said, stopping him, ¡° No, you can¡¯t. Not right now. After the wedding, you can do whatever you want.¡± Seeing that Thea was angry, Lord Goldenbane suppressed the desires in his heart and quickly said, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be angry. I promise that I won¡¯t touch you before the wedding. You should rest. I¡¯ll go outside.¡± He finished speaking, then turned around and left. After he walked out of the cavern room, his face darkened. He said coldly, ¡°Wait and see how I''ll deal with you after the wedding.¡± Thea, on the other hand, felt relieved. Currently, the injuries within her body were slowly healing, but she still needed time. She stopped overthinking and focused on healing. Ten days went by in the blink of an eye. The injuries in Thea¡¯s body had yet to recover. Maids had already arrived and began grooming her, changing her clothes, and putting on her makeup. Soon, she turned into a bride. She was dressed in a white gown and wore a white veil over her face. After that, she was led out of the room. Mount Golden Snakes was bustling with noise and excitement today. Almost all of the prominent figures in this region had arrived. They all congratted Lord Goldenbane. Lord Goldenbane smiled as he greeted prominent figures from around the world. It was soon time for the wedding ceremony. With her face obscured by the veil, Thea could not see who was present. She could only hear noisesing from all around her. ¡°T now pronounce you husband and wife.¡± Following the ceremony, Thea was led into a warmly decorated room. ¡°Babe, you should rest first. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll go keep the guestspany. Be back soon,¡± Lord Goldenbane informed Thea after he took her to the room. There were still a lot of guests outside right now. He could not stay in the room just yet. Thea did not say a word. She simply nodded her head softly and murmured in agreement. ¡°Tl be back soon.¡± After saying those words, Lord Goldenbane left. Right now, under the veil, Thea¡¯s face was drenched in sweat. Her injuries had yet topletely recover. She was currently trying to break through the seal. She exerted True Essence by force. As soon as she used True Essence, sharp pain began to spread from the main acupoints in her body. It was so painful that she was clenching her teeth as sweat covered her entire body and soaked her clothes. ¡®Quick. I must be quick.¡¯ Thea was very anxious. There was not much time left for her. She needed to break through the seal and regain her strength before Lord Goldenbane returned. Otherwise, she would lose her chastity. She was someone with a husband. Her husband was James, and she did not want to do him wrong. Thea sat on the bed,pletely focused on breaking through the seal. In the blink of an eye, three hours went by. Creak... The door to the room was pushed open. Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 ¡°Babe, I¡¯m here.¡± Lord Goldenbane walked in. As soon as he entered the room, he rushed to Thea and pressed her against the bed. The moment he touched Thea, he realized her entire body was wet. ¡°Babe, you... What happened to you?¡± He was slightly taken aback. Immediately after, he seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°y-you¡¯re breaking the seal?¡± he eximed, then heughed. ¡° Babe, it¡¯s no use. Don¡¯t waste your efforts. This is my n¡¯s unique sealing technique. Even cultivators several ranks higher than you can¡¯t break the seal, let alone you.¡± He removed the veil from Thea¡¯s face. Thea was currently drenched in sweat. Her clothes were also soaked, making her look enticing. Lord Goldenbane looked at Thea as her clothes clung to her skin, revealing her perfect figure. He could not help but be infatuated. ¡° You truly are a peerless beauty. I¡¯m in luck tonight.¡± After saying that, he pounced on Thea. ¡°Wait,¡± Thea spoke up in time and said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t rush. Y-You should first take a shower.¡± Thea was so anxious she was stumbling over her words. ¡°alright. I''ll go. Wait for me.¡± Lord Goldenbane could not have been unaware of what Thea was thinking. She was just trying to stall for time. Nheless, he was quite confident in his seal. He believed Thea could not break through it. While humming a little tune, he left to take a shower. Thea felt temporary relief. She took a deep breath, adjusted her state, and then worked hard to break the seal in her body. Once she managed to break through one acupoint, the rest would be easy. Minutes and seconds passed by. In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. Lord Goldenbane walked in once again. He walked over naked to the waist, wearing nothing on his upper torso. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m here.¡± With a brilliant smile on his face, he walked over to one side of the bed. He took Thea¡¯s hand and moved to kiss her hand. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thea was torn with anxiety. Currently, the power of the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood was pushed to the maximum, swimming around in her meridians with speed and mming against the seal in her body relentlessly. Boom! At this moment, a sealed acupoint was broken through. An extremely terrifying aura suddenly emanated from within her body. When he sensed a shift in Thea¡¯s aura, Lord Goldenbane¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was about to strike and once again seal Thea. However, Thea was very fast. She raised her hand and struck Lord Goldenbane¡¯s body with great force. Lord Goldenbane was immediately sent flying. Boom! His body smashed the door to bits as he flew outside andnded hard on the ground, which drew the attention of the guards outside. ¡°Young master!¡± Some guards quickly rushed over and helped him up. Thea had already walked outside. There was a ck sword in her hand. The sword¡¯s de was slightly curved. After Thea broke through the first acupoint, True Essense surged in her body, and the rest of the acupoint seals were instantly broken through. Holding the Malevolent Sword, she walked outside, her pretty face darkened. She said coldly, ¡°You foul beast. I treated you with kindness, yet you attacked me sneakily and even wanted to marry me. I¡¯m going to cut you to pieces.¡± She charged at him with the sword in her hand. ¡°Go. Take her down.¡± Lord Goldenbane¡¯s face was a little pale. At this moment, he was filled with regret. If he had known, he would have slept with Thea as soon as possible. Then, this would not have happened. Knowing how powerful Thea was, he crawled up from the ground then turned around and fled after giving his order. He would be no match for her if they fought. With swords in hand, dozens of guards charged toward Thea. The Malevolent Sword in Thea¡¯s hand was unsheathed. Whoosh! A sh of ck Sword Light appeared. Immediately, the bodies of dozens of Golden Snakes n¡¯s guards were cut in half and scattered across the ground. Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 Thea did not want to kill anyone. When it came to Outsiders, she had been incredibly tolerant. However, Lord Goldenbane went overboard. If she did not kill him, she would not be able to get rid of the hatred in her heart. Dozens of Golden Snakes n¡¯s guards had rushed over. These guards were all very strong. All of them had reached the Mage Rank. If they were on Earth, they would definitely be top cultivators. However, these guards of the Mage Rank were unable to defend themselves against a single attack from Thea. The bodies of several dozen guards were severed. They were scattered across the ground, lying in pools of blood. The scene was a little horrifying. Lord Goldenbane suffered a palm strike and was already injured. He quickly fled. However, when he noticed the guards were killed in a single attack, his legs became weak from fear.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thea chased after him, wielding the Malevolent Sword. Ina matter of seconds, she caught up to Lord Goldenbane. The ck Malevolent Sword was ced on his neck. Lord Goldenbane was so frightened that he broke out in a sweat. He did not even dare to pant. With his face tinged with fear, he looked at Thea, whose face was filled with indifference, and pleaded, ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me. I beg of you. Please don¡¯t kill me. You¡¯re poisoned. If you don¡¯t have my antidote, you won¡¯t be able to live for long either.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Thea snorted coldly. What could a mere poison do to her? Themotion at this ce attracted the attention of many cultivators. Some cultivators immediately rushed over. These cultivators were all invited to the wedding by Lord Goldenbane. All of them were prominent figures in this region. Although they had not reached the Sage Rank, almost all of them had entered the Tribtion Rank. ¡°What''s happening?¡± ¡°Why are they fighting?¡± All of these cultivators who had rushed over looked perplexed. As he was being watched by so many living beings, Lord Goldenbane felt embarrassed. He was a prominent figure as well, but now he was being watched in amusement. He said in a lowered voice, ¡°F-First, put your sword away. If there are any problems, we can discuss them in private. How about that?¡± During these past few days, Thea had been holding back, waiting for this moment to come. In the face of Lord Goldenbane¡¯s plea, her resolve did not waver. She raised her hand and swung down her sword. Zzt! A head hit the ground. Thea did not show any mercy. As she watched Lord Goldenbane¡¯s head hit the ground, she slowly put away the Malevolent Sword. Around her, many powerful cultivators had gathered. When these cultivators saw Lord Goldenbane was killed, they were all scared stiff. ¡°Wha-?¡± ¡°The bride killed Lord Goldenbane?¡± ¡°What exactly is happening?¡± All of these cultivators were in disbelief. Thea, on the other hand, ignored them. She turned around and walked away. Something urred to her as she was just about to leave. The main reason she came to the Demon Realm was to find James. However, even though she looked for James for such a long time, there was still no sign of him. These cultivators came from the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension and from all over the world. Perhaps they knew James or had seen him before. She stopped, then turned around and look at the living beings behind her. All of these living beings backed away warily. Lord Goldenbane¡¯s strength was quite remarkable, yet he was killed easily. If Thea wanted to kill them, there was no chance they would survive. Thea looked at these people who were from around the world and asked, ¡°I want to ask you about a person. His name is James Caden. He¡¯s from Earth.¡± Her voice rang out. After they heard her words, they felt relieved. ¡°James Caden? Who is that? Never heard of him.¡± ¡°T''ve never heard of him either.¡± ¡°James Caden... this name sounds a bit familiar.¡± Hearing that, Thea appeared in front of the one who said that in a sh. He was humanoid, but his race was unknown. ¡°you¡¯ve met him before?¡± Thea fixed her gaze on this man. Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 The man stepped back, afraid to meet Thea¡¯s gaze. She was gorgeous and gave off an aura of brilliance. He looked away and replied, ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure if the James Caden you¡¯re looking for is the same one I¡¯ve heard of.¡± ¡°Keep talking,¡± Thea demanded. The man did not dare to hide anything from her and said honestly, ¡°I heard Brielle, the most beautiful woman in the Mortal Dimension, will be marrying a man in the near future. Apparently, his name is James Caden.¡± ¡°She''ll be marrying James?¡± Thea gasped incredulously. The man replied, ¡°Y-Yeah. The wedding is set to take ce at Mount Lutheran.¡± Thea took a deep breath and asked, ¡°How far is Mount Lutheran from here?¡± The man could not help but sneak a nce at Thea. Upon meeting her gaze, he immediately averted his eyes again and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s very far from here. With your strength, it might take about three hundred years even if you travel at full speed. However, you can also go to major cities. They have Teleportation Formations there. You can pay a certain amount of spiritual crystals to use the Teleportation Formation to teleport to the city where the Labhrann n is located.¡± Thea finally acquired some news about James, but now she was unsure whether the person marrying Brielle was really her husband. She turned and left wordlessly. However, the moment she turned around, thousands of guards stood in her path. Standing in front of the guards was a middle-aged man. He wore a golden robe and had golden scales on his face. The man gave off a hideous and menacing aura. ¡°Do you think you can leave so easily after killing my son?¡± The middle-aged man that hastily obstructed her path was Lord Goldenbane¡¯s father, the Golden Snakes n Leader. Thousands of guards nked and surrounded Thea. The powerhouses that came to attend the wedding carefully retreated from the scene. Since this matter involved the Golden Snakes n, they were unwilling to get involved. Moreover, they could tell that Thea was powerful, and they might not necessarily be able to defeat her even if they joined forces against her. ¡°My son only offered you the utmost courteously, so why have you killed him?¡± The Golden Snakes n¡¯s Leader had a grim expression. He had recently been meditating in seclusion to treat his wounds and was disengaged from the n¡¯s affairs. However, he immediately sensed his son¡¯s death and summoned all the n¡¯s guards to the area. Thea looked at him and said indifferently, ¡°He deserved it. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone else, so leave immediately if you still want to live.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The Golden Snakes n¡¯s Leader guffawed. ¡°You''re in the territory of the Golden Snakes n. Regardless of origin, everyone must obey us here. Doesn''t matter if they were human or dragon.¡± At that moment, some mysterious inscriptions appeared around the area. An ancient formation was activated. ¡°Q-Quick, run! It¡¯s the Golden Snakes Formation!¡± A few creatures around the area recognized the formation and quickly evacuated, afraid to linger around any longer. Thea was uninterested in meddling in the Golden Snakes n¡¯s business and wanted to head to Mount Lutheran to confirm whether the person marrying Brielle was the person she was looking for. However, the guards lunged at her as soon as she tried to leave. The guards unhesitantlyunched themselves at her with all their might. ¡°You''re all just begging to die.¡± Thea¡¯s face darkened. Initially, Thea had no intention of taking another life. However, the Golden Snakes n had instigated this fight with her. Thus, she chose to show them no mercy. She summoned the Malevolent Sword, and a Sword Light cleaved through the air.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Some of the guards around her immediately dropped dead. At the same time, the Golden Snakes Formation had been fully activated. Four elderly men appeared in the sky, and powerful energy spewed from their bodies. Since they were currently in the Mortal Dimension, Sages were not supposed to appear here. However, their appearance was not entirely out of the question. After bing Sages, some creatures had unfinished business in the Mortal Dimensions and decide to stay instead of heading to the Sage Dimension. This was precisely the case for the four Sages from the Golden Snakes Formation. After the four Sages activated the Golden Snakes Formation, they had enough power to instantly kill ordinary Sages. ¡°1 want you to pay for my son¡¯s death with your life!¡± The Golden Snakes n¡¯s Leader¡¯s furious voice boomed through the sky. Thea gripped the Malevolent Sword and said coldly, ¡°I never wanted to fight you guys. However, since you insist on dying, I¡¯ll cover Mount Golden Snakes with blood.¡± Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 Thea¡¯s deration to cause a ughter on Mount Golden Snakes echoed through the area. ¡°Haha.¡± The Golden Snakes n¡¯s Leader burst out in menacingughter. ¡°You want a bloodbath on Mount Golden Snakes? I¡¯d like to see you try!¡± ¡°Set up the formation! Kill her!¡± The Golden Snakes n Leader issued an order and quickly backed away. By then, the Golden Snakes Formation was primed for action. It was a very extraordinary formation,mandeered by the four Sage powerhouses. The True Essence of all the n¡¯s guards on Mount Golden Snakes continuously poured into the formation, providing it with energy. Meanwhile, the four sages used that umted power to vanquish their enemy. The formation was almost wless. It was even able to kill Sages instantly. However, the enemy before them was Thea. Thea had be a Sage before traveling to the Demon Realm. Moreover, she had been wandering the Demon Realm for many years. The Demon Realm had abundant Empyrean Spiritual Energy. With her talent, she improved her strength significantly after a few years. At the moment, she had already reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Second Stage. She sessfully ughtered the Divine Holy Emperor while only at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage. Now that her strength had improved, breaking the formation was easier than child¡¯s y to her. Thea felt the forceing from the formation. Before she could react, one of the Sagesunched an attack on her. The powerhouse that attacked had been a Sage for many years, but his cultivation rank remained at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage. Although he had not entered the Sage Rank¡¯s Second Stage, his strength was boosted to the Third Stage after borrowing the formation¡¯s strength. He gripped his long sword and charged at Thea with incredible strength. Sword Energy burst out from his sword and rushed down at Thea. Thea raised the Malevolent Sword and flicked it, countering with her own Sword Light. The Sword Light crashed into the Sword Energy in mid-air. Boom! The collision of the two forces caused a huge explosion. The explosion caused a massive shock wave, and Sword Energy swept across the area. The shock leveled the entire mountain range. Haah! After parrying the initial attack, Thea felt another wave of Sword Energy behind her. Thea sensed the danger behind her and dodged in time. ¡°You¡¯re all heading straight to your graves!¡± Thea hissed furiously. She knew she would die in the formation and under the aggressive attacks of the Sages if she did not rely on her signature martial art skills. At that moment, she activated the Four- Quadrant Art. The power within the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood was roused, and her blood began to thrum with power. Great strength was released from her blood and permeated her whole body, allowing her energy to skyrocket. She raised the long sword in her hand and waved it through the air. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a giant dragon coiled in the sky and roared. Its roar was deafening and contained destructive strength. Thea leaped several kilometers into the sky and pointed her sword toward the Sages. ¡°Four-Quadrants into one! Sword of heaven and earth!¡± Within the sword¡¯s de, the vision of the Four Holy Beasts appeared and merged into the sword. The Malevolent Sword became brighter, and a terrifying Sword Light whipped out from it. The Sword Light cleaved through the sky. The Sages below it immediately had horrified expressions after sensing the menacing energy. They wanted to escape. However, it was already toote. The powerful Sword Light descended and shattered the Golden Snakes Formation. As soon as the formation broke, the guards on Mount Golden Snakes who were channeling their power to the formation died instantly and were reduced to specks of dust. Boom! A shock wave rippled through the air and destroyed Mount Golden Snakes, turning it into rubble. The four Sages were also swept away by the Sword Light¡¯s might and were instantly wiped out. Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 The battle ended as quickly as it started. After Thea unleashed her Sword Light, the battle instantly ended. Mount Golden Snakes waspletely decimated. Thea¡¯s attack eliminated not only the countless guards on the mountain but the four Sages as well. Nothing was left in the area except a beautiful woman floating in the sky. She had on a red dress and heavy makeup. However, her attractive face showed nothing but cold indifference. Thea hovered in the air and looked at the ruined remains of Mount Golden Snakes. She murmured ruthlessly, ¡°You guys asked for it.¡± After speaking, she did not linger around and left the area. Many distinguished guests invited to the wedding ceremony by Lord Goldenbane watched the battle from afar. They witnessed the destruction of the Golden Snakes Formation and the massacre of all the Golden Snakes n members. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°what in the world?¡± ¡°who''s that woman? Why is she so strong?¡± ¡°The Golden Snakes Formation was set up by four Sages, yet it was broken so easily. When did such a terrifying powerhouse exist in the Mortal Dimension? Did she perhapse from the Sage Dimension?¡± Many of them were dumbfounded as they looked on at the demolished Mount Golden Snakes in a daze. Meanwhile, an old man was seated in a hall somewhere in the Sage Dimension and was dozing off. Suddenly, he sensed something, and his eyes snapped open. The scene of Mount Golden Snakes being destroyed yed out before him, and his face immediately darkened. He tightly clenched his fists and had a furious expression. He roared, ¡°How dare you ughter my n members? You must have a death wish. I don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± The old man was none other than the Golden Snakes n¡¯s Grand Patriarch, who ascended to the Sage Dimension 30,000 years ago. All the members of the Golden Snakes n were his descendants. Although he had not visited the Mortal Dimension since and hardly paid attention to his descendants there, they were still the bearers of his bloodline. ¡°Get in here!¡± He ordered. Neat footsteps immediately approached the hall. Then, some guards walked inside and kneeled on the ground. ¡°Grand Patriarch,¡± one of the guards kneeling greeted him courteously. The Golden Snakes n¡¯s Grand Patriarch sat on a chair in the hall and said coldly, ¡°My descendants in the Mortal Dimension have been wiped out. Lead the Golden Snakes Army to the Mortal Dimension immediately. Find the perpetrator and kill them. I don¡¯t care who they are, I want them dead.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Thea had no idea another powerhouse was backing the Golden Snakes n. Furthermore, she did not expect the man to bea powerhouse that had entered the Sage Dimension 30,000 thousand years ago. By that time, she had already left Mount Golden Snakes and gone to a nearby city to buy a map of the Mortal Dimension. Several cities with Teleportation Formations were marked on the map. Unfortunately for her, the nearest city with a Teleportation Formation was very far from her current location. The journey there alone would take half a month. She traveled both day and night in order to find out if the person marrying Brielle was truly her husband. Half a monthter, she arrived at a major city called Brengin City. Brengin City was a well-known city in the Mortal Dimension, and the real ruler of the city was a certain powerhouse in the Sage Dimension. Within Brengin City was a Teleportation Formation that led to all the other cities throughout the Mortal Dimension that had Teleportation Formations. After Thea arrived, she headed directly to the Teleportation Formation. Many powerful people were in a queue to register. Soon, it was Thea¡¯s turn. She truthfully stated her information and informed the clerk that her destination was Labhstead. ¡°That¡¯ll be three hundred million spiritual crystals.¡± Thea was shocked after hearing the price given by the creature handling the registration process. The creature said, ¡°Heading to Labhstead will cost three hundred million spiritual crystals. We only take payment upfront. The Teleportation Formation will open in three days.¡± Thea had a troubled expression. She knew spiritual crystals were used as currency among cultivators, but she did not have any on her. Since she had no spiritual crystals, she had to give up on using the Teleportation Formation. ¡°F-Forget it. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± After Thea spoke, she turned and left. Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 300,000,000 spiritual crystals was a paltry amount to creatures that had stayed in the Demon Realm for a long time. Thea had only been in the Demon Realm for a few years. Thus, 300,000,000 spiritual crystals was an astronomical sum for her. She did not even have a single spiritual crystal on her, let alone 300,000,000. ¡°What should I do?¡± After leaving the Teleportation Formation, Thea became anxious. James and Brielle¡¯s wedding was soon approaching, so she had to rush there as quickly as possible. James¡¯ marriage to another woman was not her main concern. They have entered an age of cultivation. Since bing a cultivator, her thinking had changed to adapt to the times. However, she still wanted to see the woman James was marrying for herself to ensure his new bride was a good match. Her only option was to earn as many spiritual crystals as quickly as she could. It was rtively easy to obtain spiritual crystals in the Demon Realm. Monsters within the primal mountains had valuable treasures that could be sold for a good profit. Another option was to find rare Empyrean herbs to sell. To confirm the identity of the person marrying Brielle as soon as possible, Thea quickly began doing all she could to earn spiritual crystals. In the meantime, James was staying at Mount Lutheran, where the Labhrann n was located. During this period, he lived a leisurely life and did not cultivate. Instead, he had been hanging out with Henrik and Qusai. They usually spent their time drinking and chatting away. Brielle, on the other hand, woulde to see him asionally. She had gotten more familiar with James, and her affection for him had been growing. Every time she visited James, she would be reluctant to leave. She wanted to spend the night with James. Although Brielle had hinted at it a number of times, James never picked up on her insinuations. Brielle was upset that James was oblivious to her suggestions. However, she never brought it up. Instead, she waited patiently for their wedding ceremony. After their marriage, they would be partners and would naturally have their wedding night. The days passed one after the other. In the blink of an eye, the day of James and Brielle¡¯s wedding ceremony arrived. Brille was the Mortal Dimension¡¯s Sweetheart and was from the highly prestigious Labhrann n. Thus, even Txomin came from the Divine Dimension to attend the ceremony. Since James was about to marry Brielle, his lodgings were moved to Mount Lutheran¡¯s main mountain. His new lodgings were in a newly built courtyard. The night before the wedding, James, Henrik, and Qusai gathered in his room and devised a new n. Henrik whispered, ¡°Our n will be put into action tomorrow night, James.¡± Qusai nodded in approval and said, ¡°Henrik and I won¡¯t be able to help you this time. It''ll all hinge on you. Both of us will have to evacuate in advance. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome if we get caught. We''ll wait for you outside of Labhstead, on Mount Tarvom. After you uproot the bodhi tree, don¡¯t loiter and hurry over to Mount Tarvom. Then, we¡¯ll escape from the Demon Realm.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± The three spent a long time poring over the final details. Afterward, Henrik and Qusai left. The night passed uneventfully. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, dawn had arrived. It was the day of James¡¯ marriage to Brielle. The Labhrann n was a major n with a great reputation in the Mortal Dimension. Thus, many powerhouses came to attend the wedding ceremony. Some even came from the Sage and Divine Dimension. Early in the morning, a maid came to James¡¯ room to help him change. Then, he was led to the Labhrann n¡¯s main hall. Many powerhouses had already arrived in the main hall. Awoman donning a veil and wearing a white wedding gown awaited his arrival. It was the bride-to-be, Brielle. Txomin sat in the head seat of the main hall and looked at the bride and groom with a smile. James held Brielle¡¯s hand and stood in the main hall. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you nervous?¡± Although Brielle¡¯s face was covered with a veil, she could feel James¡¯ sweaty palm. James smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first wedding ceremony. How can I not be nervous?¡± Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 Although James already had a wife, they had never held a wedding ceremony. Thus, he could not help but feel a bit nervous. However, he was not just anxious about the wedding but also about the n at night. He might die if the n failed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Brielle held James¡¯ hand tightly andforted him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Just rx.¡± ¡°My congrattions to the Labhrann n.¡± ¡°Congrattions! The Labhrann n has once again nabbed another prodigy. In the next few years, a great powerhouse will surely be born into the n!¡± A few cultivators congratted the Labhrann n. Txomin had a big smile on his face. The wedding ceremony then began. The bride and groom exchanged vows. James looked at Brielle¡¯s pretty face which was beaming with a bright smile. James took a deep breath and apologized to her internally. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Brielle. For the sake of humanity on Earth, I have no choice but to deceive you. I hope you won¡¯t resent me after you learn the truth.¡¯ Soon, the wedding ceremony was over. James and Brielle were sent to their new house. Brielle sat on the bed inside the room. Meanwhile, James sat on a chair. ¡°What''re you doing, Darling? Come take off my veil.¡± Brielle¡¯s sweet voice interrupted James¡¯ thoughts. James snapped back to reality, walked over, and briskly took off Brielle¡¯s veil. His careless action made Brielle feel somewhat dissatisfied. Despite that, she understood it was James¡¯ first time, and he had no experience doing such things. At that moment, her face reddened. She was slightly afraid to look at James. Thinking of what was toe, she tensed up and her breathing became unsteady. Her cheeks blushed in the color of roses in full bloom. James nced at Brielle. She was a mesmerizing woman with a beautiful face and a perfect figure. ¡°Darling.¡± Brielle plucked up the courage and looked at James. ¡°Do I look pretty?¡± Her rosy cheeks made her very charming. ¡°Mihm. You¡¯re beautiful.¡± James replied her disinterestedly. Brielle began to slowly undress, revealing her pale skin. Seeing this, James panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°W-We''re not ina rush. It¡¯s still really early, and there are many distinguished guests outside. Let¡¯s wait until tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Brielle nodded shyly. James did not head outside and stayed in the room with Brielle. Brielle had already undressed and was nestling in his arms. This made him slightly restless. The two chatted for a while. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Brielle asked about James¡¯ past and his wife on Earth, but he only replied her questions with short and curt answers. ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person, Darling. I know that Thea will always be your first. I¡¯m content to be your second wife.¡± Hearing this made someplicated feelings well up inside of James. The night came in the blink of an eye. ¡°Let''s do it, Darling.¡± Brielle could not wait any longer and leaned into James¡¯ arms. ¡°Darling, what did you...?¡± Brielle waspletely blindsided. ¡°W-Why did you seal my acupoints?¡± James tapped a few more of Brielle¡¯s acupoints to tighten the seal on her, preventing her from even speaking. Brielle¡¯s cultivation base had been sealed, and she was also left unable to speak. She sat on the bed and stared at James with a bewildered expression. James stood up, changed his clothes, and looked at Brielle apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brielle. I hope you won''t hold this against me. Time will go on and the universe will inevitably change, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡± After speaking, James turned around, opened the door, and walked out of the room. After he left the room, he contacted Sophie who was in the Celestial Abode. ¡°T¡¯m ready, Ms. Sophie.¡± Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 After James left the room, he contacted Sophie in the Celestial Abode. Sophie had been recuperating in the Time Chamber for the past few months. After such long period of rest, her injuries had healed slightly. It helping James steal the bodhi tree would not present a huge problem. She responded to James, ¡°Yes?¡± Following her voice, an intense energy flowed out from the Celestial Abode and enveloped James. ¡°You can act without discretion now. I¡¯ve already set up a formation around you. It can iste your aura and keep you hidden. You¡¯ re effectively invisible now. No one can detect you unless you encounter someone stronger than me.¡± James was relieved by Sophie¡¯s words. He had been asking around about the bodhi tree¡¯s location for the past few months. It turned out that the bodhi tree was not on Mount Lutheran but on another mountain nearby. It was the tallest peak in the Mortal Dimension, and the bodhi tree was nted on the very top. James quietly left the Labhrann n¡¯s base in Mount Lutheran. At the back of Mount Lutheran was another mountain range. At a nce, all the mountains towered into the sky. James immediately spotted the tallest mountain. The mountain appeared very tall and majestic from a distance. Moreover, there was a mysterious ray of light shining on the mountaintop. Sophie set up a formation around James so he was invisible. People who were weaker than Sophie would not be able to find him at all. In the Demon Realm, not many were stronger than Sophie. However, James still acted with caution. He did not fly through the sky but chose to advance on fooot. When he reached the highest mountain, he ascended it very slowly. He reached the barrier formation protecting the mountain. Before this, James also gathered a lot of information about the protective formation. It was set up by one of Labhrann n¡¯s powerhouse since times of eld. The formation was terrifyingly strong. However, James had scouted the area prior to this and Sophie had already disabled it that time. The formation was now deactivated. When James got close to the formation, Sophie stealthily made a gap in it. James cautiously walked through the formation and continued ascending the mountain. Soon, he reached the mountaintop and found a tree. The tree gave off a mythical feel. It was dense with branches and leaves, and had small red fruits growing on them. The fruits were crystal clear and gave off a slight red glow. Like a motionless statue, there was an old man seated in a lotus position under the tree. James immediately recognised the man as the Labhrann n¡¯s Guardian, their Great Elder, whose strength was at the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. ¡°What should I do, Ms. Sophie?¡± James did not dare to approach recklessly and asked for Sophie¡¯s opinion. Sophie thought for a while in the Celestial Abode and said, ¡°If you want to uproot the bodhi tree, you¡¯ll have to subdue the elder guarding it. However, he is at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and is overwhelmingly strong. I¡¯m unsure if I can subdue him without attracting the attention of other powerful people.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± James became troubled. He spent many months preparing to steal the bodhi tree and waited for this night. He would not have another chance in the future if he failed tonight. Sophie also stayed in pensive silence. After a while, she emerged out of the Celestial Abode. As usual, she wore a white dress, and her beautiful face was wless. However, herplexion was pale, and it was evident that she had not fully recovered from her injuries. ¡°You''re still injured, Ms. Sophie. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Why did youe out?¡± Seeing Sophie¡¯s pallid face, James could not help but ask worriedly, ¡°How are your wounds?¡± Sophie waved her hand slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s an extremely dangerous opponent guarding the bodhi tree. I won¡¯t be able to subdue him without rming other powerhouses. The only option now is for me to find a way to distract him away while you uproot the bodhi tree as quickly as you can.¡± James frowned and asked, ¡°What about your injuries?¡± Sophie shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s get on with it. After you obtain the bodhi tree, escape immediately. I¡¯1le find you.¡± ¡°Nihm.¡± James nodded. Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 James hid in the dark and concealed himself. Meanwhile, Sophie made her way over. As soon as she approached the bodhi tree, she was immediately discovered. The Labhrann n¡¯s Great Elder suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Who''s there?¡± He sprang up in response. Sophie quickly turned around and fled. The Labhrann n¡¯s Great Elder quickly chased after Sophie and both of them disappeared from the area. Seeing that the Labhrann n¡¯s Great Elder had been lured away, James quickly walked up to the bodhi tree. He leaped into the air and mobilized his True Essence. Powerful True Essence whipped out from his arms and tugged at the bodhi tree as it tried to uproot it. ¡°Come on!¡± The sudden strong force pulled the bodhi tree out of the ground. Using his mind, James stored the bodhi tree in the Celestial Abode. The whole process of approaching the bodhi tree and uprooting it only took about ten seconds. After acquiring the bodhi tree, James quickly left the mountain range. He escaped from the Labhrann n and rushed toward the meet-up point to reunite with Henrik and Qusai. Soon, he reached the ce where they agreed to meet up. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Henrik and Qusai were already there waiting for him. ¡°How did it go, James?¡± ¡°Did you get it?¡± Seeing James appear, the two blurted out their questions simultaneously. James nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already taken the tree. We need to leave as soon as possible.¡± The bodhi tree was the Labhrann n¡¯s divine object. All hell would break loose if they found out it was stolen. Thus, James and the two had to escape the Demon Realm. ¡°Are we going to leave the Demon Realm?¡± asked Henrik. ording to their n, the three nned to leave the Demon Realm and head toward a popted ned somewhere in the universe. They nned to stay there for a while after sessfully stealing the bodhi tree. Then, they would go to Earth when the Third Cmity struck. However, the three of them did not have enough power and were unable to travel the universe through their own strength. ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡± asked Henrik. James said, ¡°She went to lure the Labhrann n¡¯s Great Elder away to give me an opening to take the bodhi tree. Let¡¯s wait here for her.¡± The three of them waited patiently at their rendezvous point. After about half an hour, Sophie appeared once more. As soon as she showed up, she coughed up a mouthful of blood. ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Sophie?¡± James rushed over and supported her. Sophie gently waved her hand and said, ¡°My injury was merely aggravated. You mustn¡¯t stay in the Demon Realm any longer. I''ll open a spatial passage for you guys to leave this ce.¡± After speaking, Sophie casually waved her hand, and magical inscriptions emerged from her palm. The inscriptions faded into the air, and a void appeared. Sophie immediately returned to the Celestial Abode after setting up the spatial passage. ¡°James, I''d like to meditate in seclusion for a while. Don''t bother me unless something seriouses up.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice projected from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. Then, he turned to Henrik and Qusai, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them leaped into the air and entered the spatial passage. The void immediately closed and disappeared, returning the area to its former calm. Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 After Sophie opened a spatial passage, James, Henrik, and Quasai entered it and departed the Demon Realm. However, the trio had no idea where the spatial passage would lead them. After entering the spatial passage, their vision went dark, and they immediately lost consciousness. After a few seconds, they woke up and noticed they had arrived in a desert. James immediately scanned his surroundings for Henrik and Qusai. However, they were nowhere to be seen. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. James murmured in shock, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are they?¡± They entered the spatial passage and left the Demon Realm together, yet James found himself all alone. ¡°What''s going on, Ms. Sophie? Where am I? Also, where¡¯s Henrik and Qusai?¡± James inquired Sophie in the Celestial Abode. At that moment, Sophie had already entered the Time Formation and was preparing to go into seclusion to hasten her recuperation. She was severely injured after being assailed by the Heavenly Path, and those wounds would take a long time topletely recover. When she heard James calling for her, she began to perceive the outside world from inside the Celestial Abode. Suddenly, Sophie frowned in response to what she saw. ¡°What''s going on? What is this ce?¡± The spatial passage Sophie opened had a random endpoint. After James and the others went through it, they would be teleported to one of their universe¡¯s habitables. As for where they would be teleported, Sophie could not say for certain. Since she was injured, it was impossible to pinpoint the exact location. Sophie scanned the area and noticed that it was a bit bizarre. A mysterious formation was set up around the area. It was so intricate that even she could not precisely determine where James and the others had been sent to. ¡°James, I don¡¯t know where you are right now. Also, I don¡¯t know why the spatial passage I made sent you to this ce. I nned the trajectory of the spatial passage to ensure you¡¯d be sent toa habitable. However, it seems something happened in the process.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve scanned your surroundings, and this net is very strange. There is a mysterious formation around the. It¡¯s so intricate that I can¡¯tpletely understand it. Moreover, it¡¯s extremely powerful and can obstruct spatial passages into the. ¡°Theoretically speaking, the spatial passage¡¯s destination was never supposed to be this. I think someone exceptionally powerful secretly tampered with it and sent you here.¡± Hearing this, James frowned. ¡°So, even you don¡¯t know where this ce is? ¡°Someone powerful secretly tampered with it and sent me here? What¡¯s their purpose for doing so? What does this person want?¡± Sophie replied from within the Celestial Abode, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I''ll have to go into seclusion now, so you must handle the rest yourself.¡± Since James was not in any immediate danger, Sophie did not want to concern herself with James¡¯ dilemma. She was already injured yet she still went out of her way to help James. Her injuries worsened due to that and if she did not go into seclusion as soon as possible it would turn life-threatening. ¡°Ms. Sophie,¡± James called out for her. However, Sophie no longer responded to him. Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 When James appeared, many people greeted him. He returned their greetings with a smile. Then, he instructed, ¡°Gather everyone here. I¡¯ve got something important to announce.¡± Soon, many people gathered at the vige entrance. Everyone looked at James. James threw his gaze over the cloud and assessed their cultivation bases. Despite the many years they had been here, their strength had not improved by much. At most, they only managed to break through one or two sub-ranks. ¡°Why did you call everyone here, James?¡± asked Cynthia. James looked at them and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve obtained a magical tree from the outside world. Consuming a fruit from it will allow one to immediately reach the Sage rank.¡± Hearing his announcement, the crowd gasped in shock. ¡°A Sage?¡± ¡°Ts this true?¡± ¡°Is there really such a miraculous fruit in this world? Can we really be Sages after eating it?¡± Everyone looked at James in astonishment and disbelief. James nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t condone using spiritual fruits to be Sages since it''ll limit your future growth. However, the current conditions are working against humans, and it¡¯s very challenging for humans to make breakthroughs in cultivation rank. It¡¯l] take an eternity for an ordinary cultivator to improve by a single rank. ¡°Everyone here is humanity¡¯sst hope, and bing a Sage immediately will be very beneficial for humanity as a whole. ¡°After consuming the fruit to be a Sage, your cultivation will be vtile and reaching the real pinnacle of cultivation will be hard. For those who don¡¯t possess the desire to reach the top, you can go ahead and consume the fruit. ¡° ¡°For those who want to pursue the pinnacle of cultivation, I won¡¯t force you to eat it.¡± James briefed everyone about the bodhi fruit in detail. Bing a Sage immediately was extremely desireably. None of them had ever thought about the pinnacle of cultivation before this. They were overjoyed to be Sages in such a short period without having to bear any consequences. ¡°1¡¯d like to have one.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Everyone began to mor for the fruit. James took out the boddhi fruits and began distributing them to the people. Out of everyone in the crowd, Winnie was the only one that refused to consume the bodhi fruit. James looked at Winnie and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want one, Winnie?¡± Winnie was away from everyone. She was about 180 centimeters tall and dressed in tight leather armor, outlining her perfect figure. She also had long ck hair. She crossed her hands in front of her chest and said confidently, ¡° Dad, I don¡¯t think I need to depend on external support to break through. Reaching the Sage rank is a trivial feat. I¡¯m sure I''ll reach it soon if I continue working hard.¡± ¡°That''s nice. It¡¯s good that you have confidence in your abilities.¡± James nodded gently. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James saw Winnie''s potential clearly. Thus, he did not say much about his decision. After everyone got a bodhi fruit, they left one after another to look for a ce to meditate in seclusion. Only a few people were left at the vige¡¯s entrance. Henry asked, ¡°Are you not going to eat one, James?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°No, Ms. Sophie warned me not to use external forces to increase my strength.¡± Diney could not help saying, ¡°It should be fine, right? Is there anyone in this world doesn¡¯t consume Empyrean herbs or fruits? The emergence of these blessings were to help cultivators improve their strength anyway.¡± Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 There was a limited lifespan for every living being. Cultivation was all about seizing good fortunes and borrowing more time from the heavens. The path of cultivation was full of obstacles. One would encounter countless dangers and would likely die if they were not careful. It was a very long journey. Empyrean fruits and herbs were created by the universe and came into existence for cultivators to improve their strength. James was well aware of this fact. However, Sophie had repeatedly reminded him not to rely on them too much. Otherwise, his foundation would crumble, and it would be impossible for him to ever reach the pinnacle of cultivation. ¡°T''s fine. Pll pass.¡± James shook his head slightly. He had already reached the Mage Rank¡¯s First Stage. It would not be that hard for him to reach the Sage Rank eventually. Moreover, bing a Sage was not the endpoint for him. It was merely considered the real starting point of one¡¯s path in cultivation. When James was on Earth, he thought Sages were already a force to be reckoned with. After staying in the Demon Realm for some time, he discovered Sages wereparatively weak. Beyond the Sage Rank, there was the Divine Rank and the Emperor Rank. Only Grand Emperors were worthy of being called unrivaled powerhouses. However, there were still further ranks thaty beyond bing a Grand Emperor. The highest cultivation rank known at the moment was the Ancestral God Rank. It had been many ages since a powerhouse reached the Ancestral God Rank. ¡°You guys should go meditate in seclusion too. I''ll distribute the rest of the bodhi fruits to the soldiers in the Celestial Abode.¡± After James finished speaking, he got up and left. James gave out the remaining bodhi fruits to a few soldiers with rtively strong cultivation bases. Then, he left the Celestial Abode and began wandering through the desert. Sophie was unable to identify the ce, so James had to figure out where he had arrived on his own. He began a new journey on this unfamiliar while searching for Henrik and Qusai¡¯s whereabouts. Since the three of them entered the spatial passage together, the other two must have arrived on the same and were likely not ona different one. James continued to walk around the desert. In the Demon Realm, many people were gathered in Labhrann n¡¯s main hall in the morning. It had been one day since the bodhi tree was stolen from them. Txomin sat in the highest seat of the council. Standing below him were a few core members of the Labhrann n. ¡°Last night, a powerhouse infiltrated the mountain while I was meditating. I chased after the intruder but lost sight of them. When I returned, the bodhi tree had already been uprooted and removed.¡± The Labhrann n¡¯s Great Elder from the Divine Dimension opened his mouth and exined the incident. Sitting in the head seat, Txomin¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Who exactly stole our n¡¯s bodhi tree? For many years, countless powerhouses have been eyeing the bodhi tree but not one dared to take action.¡± Txomin was stumped. He could not figure out who stole their n¡¯s bodhi tree. After thinking for a while, Txomin asked, ¡°Great Elder, did you see the person¡¯s appearance?¡± The Labhrann n¡¯s Great Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see the exact appearance of the intruder. It was a powerhouse that could move very fast. I couldn''t catch up at all. This person must have a higher cultivation rank than me.¡± Txomin murmured, ¡°Great Elder, you¡¯ve already reached the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and are on the cusp of bing a Quasi -Emperor. Yet, you couldn''t catch up to this person. It means the intruder must¡¯ve been a Quasi- Emperor. There are so many Quasi -Emperors in the Demon Realm. Who could it be?¡± The Labhrann n¡¯s bodhi tree was stolen, but no one knew who took it. At that moment, Brielle¡¯s seal was also broken. However, she was still unaware the Labhrann n¡¯s bodhi tree was stolen. After she left the room, she found that the Labhrann n had gone into high alert, and many powerhouses from the Divine Dimension were there. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She frowned slightly and mumbled, ¡°What happened?¡± Then, she walked up to a guard from the Divine Dimension and asked cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are so many guards from the Divine Dimension here?¡± Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 Although she was the daughter of the Mortal Dimension¡¯s n leader, she could not afford to offend the people that havee from the Divine Dimension. The guard looked at Brielle and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Last night, a problem arose in the Labhrann n.¡± ¡°Huh? What kind of problem?¡± Brielle asked in bewilderment. The guard replied, ¡°A powerhouse broke into the mountain where the bodhi tree was nted. The intruder distracted the tree¡¯s guardian and stole the bodhi tree." When she heard this, Brielle¡¯s delicate body trembled. ¡°The bodhi tree was stolen?¡± She was in disbelief. Brielle was a member of the Labhrann n and understood how extraordinary the bodhi tree was. Over the years, the bodhi tree had helped many of their n members reach the Sage Rank. Although not everyone that consumed a bodhi fruit could achieve greatness and enter the Divine Dimension, they could continuously produce Sage-ranked powerhouses with time. The bodhi tree had contributed significantly to the Labhrann n¡¯s position as the top three ns in the Demon Realm. However, it was stolen from them. Who dared to steal the bodhi tree from the Labhrann n? Brielle headed to the main hall with her head clouded with doubts. Upon arriving at the main hall, she found the Divine Dimension¡¯s powerhouses discussing the incident. Afraid to interrupt them, she could only wait outside the door. She waited for half a day. Txomin led the discussion, and itsted for a very long time. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, they could not settle on the prime suspect that stole their n¡¯s bodhi tree. Brielle seized her opportunity, walked into the main hall, and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Labhrann.¡± Seeing Brielle appear, Txomin¡¯s grim expression lit up. He asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Brielle, you¡¯re here. Where¡¯s James? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± When she heard James¡¯ name, Brielle sported an awkward expression. ¡°He, he...¡± She stammered and was unable to exin James¡¯ absence. Txomin asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡± Right then, Brielle could not be bothered by the embarrassment and exined everything that happenedst night. ¡°After James sealed my cultivation base, he left. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± Brielle had a troubled look. It was shameful to tell others that her groom had deserted her on their wedding night. Txomin gasped in surprise. He stood abruptly and asked, ¡°Are you saying James sealed your cultivation base while you weren¡¯t paying attention and ran away?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Brielle nodded. At that moment, a core member of the Labhrann n from the Divine Dimension stood up and said, ¡°Lord Labhrann, could it be possible that the person that stole our n¡¯s bodhi tree is James?¡± Txomin looked at him and replied calmly, ¡°How could James have done it? He isn¡¯t even a Sage yet. Didn¡¯t you hear the Great Elder just now? He himself wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the intruder. It¡¯s impossible for James to have such strength.¡± The core member insisted, ¡°For James to enter the Demon Abyss in the Great Dividing Range, he must have someone powerful assisting him. Perhaps, he joined forces with another powerhouse to steal our n¡¯s bodhi tree.¡± ¡°T agree.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible James¡¯ intention from the beginning wasn¡¯t to actually marry Brielle but to steal the bodhi tree.¡± Some of the Labhrann n¡¯s powerhouse expressed their opinion on the matter. Hearing this, Txomin fell into deep thought. After hearing their conjecture, Brielle also considered it for a moment. She recalled James asking her about the bodhi tree a few times. She thought to herself, ¡®Could he never have wanted to marry me but only went through with it to steal my n¡¯s treasure?¡¯ Although Brielle had doubts, she did not dare voice them out. James would be in huge trouble if the powerhouses from the n believed he was the culprit. She stood in the main hall without saying a word. After a while, Txomin took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since the truth hasn¡¯te to light yet, we shouldn¡¯t rush to conclusions. Let¡¯s investigate the incident and find out the truth. I¡¯ll return to the Divine Dimension and gather some people to activate a divining formation. We''ll use that to find out the identity of the thief that took our n¡¯s bodhi tree.¡± Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 All the powerful Labhrann n members returned to the Divine Dimension. After returning to the Dimension Realm, the n¡¯s powerhouses gathered together and cast a divining formation to discover the thief''s identity. Under normal circumstances, the Heavenly Path would provide some slight assistance to see whatever one attempts to divine. However, they were not given any insight this time. ¡°This is very strange.¡± Txomin¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, ¡°We can¡¯t gain any insight into this person¡¯s identity? Is it because the person that stole the bodhi tree from us is strong enough to block off the Heavenly Path? ¡°What should we do now, Lord Labhrann?¡± ¡°Even the Heavenly Path can¡¯t help us.¡± ¡°What are we going to do from here? Without the bodhi tree, our n will definitely weaken over time.¡± Many of the Labhrann n¡¯s powerhouses had worried expressions. Txomin thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much we can do for now. We can only deploy as many powerhouses as we can spare to investigate the incident.¡± Meanwhile in the Mortal Dimension, Brielle sat in the yard that was constructed for her and James in a daze. She was excited to marry James, but he abandoned her on their wedding night. Since they had already gone through the wedding ceremony, she was officially his wife. Brielle stood up and said with the resolution, ¡°No matter what, I''m already your wife, James. It doesn¡¯t matter where you go, I''ll find you even if it means searching the entire universe. Meanwhile, Thea had been diligently earning spiritual crystals. She explored the primeval mountains to find rare Empyrean herbs and hunt powerful monsters. Then, she exchanged these items for spiritual crystals. After putting in all that effort, she finally obtained sufficient spiritual crystals and traveled to Labhstead. Upon her arrival in Labhstead, she began to inquire about James¡¯ whereabouts. However, she learned that James and Brielle¡¯s wedding ceremony had already concluded. Thea decided to head to Mount Lutheran, where the Labhrann n was located. Labhstead was not very far from Mount Lutheran and was only half a day¡¯s journey. Half a dayter, Thea appeared at the foot of Mount Lutheran. A stone tablet could be seen at the mountain foot, and severalrge words were engraved on it¡ª Mount Lutheran. Many of the Labhrann n¡¯s guards patrolled the surrounding area dilligently, ensuring Mount Lutheran''s safety. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Thea walked over but was immediately stopped. ¡°Mount Lutheran is beyond this point and is the Labhrann n¡¯s base. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter.¡± Thea chose her actions carefully after arriving in the Labhrann n¡¯s territory since she did not want to offend them. She said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m here to see James Caden.¡± ¡°Youre here for James Caden?¡± The guards looked at Thea. Thea was dressed in a ck dress with a veil covering her face, and in her hand was a long ck sword. One of the guards prompted her, ¡°What business do you have with James Caden?¡± ¡°7... ? Thea thought for a while and replied, ¡°I¡¯m his wife. I heard he had married Brielle, so 1 came here to see them.¡± ¡°Hold on. I''ll go report your presence right away.¡± Hearing that the visitor was James¡¯ wife, the guards treated her with caution. Only the higher ups in the n were aware of James¡¯ escape. Therefore, the guards had no idea that suspicions had been cast on this woman''s husband. In a courtyard on Mount Lutheran, Brielle decided to leave and head out on an adventure while looking for James. All of a sudden, a guard approached her. ¡°Ms. Labhrann, a woman showed up at the mountain looking for James,¡± the guard conveyed what had happened with integrity. ¡°What? You said she¡¯s looking for James?¡± Brielle was surprised. Hearing this, Brielle¡¯s face lit up. James mentioned to her that he already had a wife. After their wedding, Brielle was willing to be his second wife and hold lesser influence. She did not expect James¡¯ first wife toe and visit her. ¡°Wee her to the mountain immediately.¡± Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 ¡°Alright,¡± the guard replied respectfully and left. Brielle waited in the yard. After a while, the guard returned together with Thea. ¡°Ms. Labhrann, I¡¯ve brought the visitor,¡± the guard bowed as he reported to Brielle. Brielle gently waved her hand and said, ¡°Okay. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The guard turned and left. Thea stood to the side and looked at Brielle. Brielle sat on a chair in a gazebo and returned Thea¡¯s gaze. After Thea finished giving Brielle a once over, she was amazed and thought to herself, ¡®James was in the Demon Realm for only a few years yet was able to attract such a stunning woman. She¡¯s gorgeous and looks very suitable for James.¡± Brielle stared at Thea but could not see her appearance since her face was covered with a veil. She pointed to a chair beside herself and smiled. ¡°You must be Thea, right? Have a seat. Please rx.¡± After Thea heard Brielle calling her name, she was certain the man who married Brielle was definitely the one she had been looking for. Thea sat down. She nced at Brielle and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s James? Tell him to see me now.¡± Although she had epted the fact that it was possible for James to take another wife, he s did not seek her consent before doing so. as such, she was still slightly dissatisfied and was rude toward Brielle. ¡°What''s up with you? Is there a reason your face is covered with a veil?¡± Brielle looked at Thea with interest. Thea took off her veil. Brielle was surprised after finally seeing Thea¡¯s appearance and inadvertently praised her, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful! Your face is wless! Even a woman like me can¡¯t help but feel mesmerized by your beauty.¡± Thea snorted and said, ¡°Stop the useless ttery. Where is James right now? Get him to see me.¡± Hearing James¡¯ name, the smile on Brielle¡¯s face froze and was reced with sadness. ¡°You were slightly toote. James already left.¡± Thea stood up abruptly and asked, ¡°Huh? He left? Where did he go? ¡±? A little upset, Brielle replied, ¡°Why are you asking me? I was hoping to learn of his whereabouts from you. That despicable guy ran away on his wedding night.¡± Brielle gritted her teeth. Puzzled, Thea asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Brielle recounted the events of the previous night to Thea. Then, she spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he went overboard? He sealed my cultivation base while I was distracted and ran away by himself. If he didn¡¯t want to marry me, why did he agree to it in the first ce?¡± Hearing this, Thea could not help but chuckle. Brielle moved closer to Thea and whispered, ¡°Also, my n¡¯s bodhi tree was stolenst night. I suspect James was the culprit. His marriage with me was just a sham, and his real purpose was my n¡¯s bodhi tree. ¡°you''re James¡¯ wife, right? Then, do you know if there are any powerhouses helping him?¡± ¡°About that...¡± Thea looked at Brielle but did not reply to her question. Instead, she asked, ¡°What''s this bodhi tree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an extraordinary tree. The bodhi tree¡¯s fruit can make the person who eats it a Sage instantly.¡± Thea immediately grasped the situation after hearing Brielle¡¯s exnation. James was definitely the person who stole the bodhi tree and he did it with the help of Sophie. Thea was well aware of what was happening on earth. James took advantage of Brielle¡¯s feelings and stole the bodhi tree to save the Earth¡¯s humans. It was definitely something James would do. However, Thea kept it to herself. After a slight pause, Thea replied, ¡°There aren¡¯t any powerhouses helping James.¡± ¡°That''s weird. If James didn''t do it, who else could it have been?¡± Brielle rubbed her chin in doubt. Since James escaped, Thea was unable to see him. Thus, she did not want to waste anymore time. She got up, turned around, and was about to leave. ¡°Hey, Thea! Where are you going?¡± Brielle called out for her. Thea turned around and said, ¡°Since James isn¡¯t here, I''ll just take my leave.¡± ¡°Tming with you!¡± Brielle stood up, walked over, and said with a smile, ¡°Regardless of everything, I¡¯ve already exchanged vows with James and am officially his wife. I''d like toe with you and find him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If there¡¯s no other choice, I¡¯ll return to Earth with you.¡± Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 Brielle chased after Thea. She was apprehensive about where to start her search for James. Fortunately, Thea showed up at the right time. Now, as long as she followed Thea she would eventually find James. Thea frowned at Brielle¡¯s words. She did not want Brielle to follow her around. After thinking about it for a while, Thea said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think its slightly inappropriate for you to be following me around?¡± Brielle replied with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. James and I have already exchanged vows. I¡¯m officially his wife. [ heard about you from him. I already told him you¡¯d be the first wife, and I¡¯ll be his second wife.¡± Since Brielle kept insisting, Thea stopped refusing her. She nodded and said, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± After speaking, Thea swiftly departed. Brielle followed behind her. Meanwhile, James was still in the unknown world. Even Sophie was unable to identify the ce. All she knew was there was a strong formation around the and it was too iprehensible for her. Putting the pieces together, it must have been a formationid down by a Grand Emperor or an even stronger cultivator. James wandered through the deste desert, but all he could see was a never ending sea of sand. Tornadoes swept through the area, causing golden sand to fly throughout the sky. After traveling for several days in the desert, James was still unable to find a way out. Throughout this entire time, he did not meet even a single living being and it frustrated him. James sat down on the sand and rested. He brought out drinking water from the Celestial Abode and quenched his thirst. ¡°Damn it. What kind of ce is this? Why isn''t there anyone around?¡± Despite traveling for days, there were no signs of other lifeforms, and he was getting restless. ¡°Henrik! Qusai! Where are you guys?! Are you here?!" James took a deep breath. He stood up from the ground and chose a direction to travel in. Then, he mobilized his True Essence and began advancing at full speed. Although he was not yet a Sage, he could kill powerhouses at the Sage Rank. James quickly made his way through the desert, traveling at lightning speed. With one step, he would appear thousands of meters away. He would havepletely moved away from his original location in a few more steps. It was a vast desert, and there was no end within sight. Moreover, James had no idea where he was sent to. His priority was to leave the desert as soon as possible to find other living beings so he could ask about his current location. He continued traversing the desert for the next few days. However, James was stil] unable to get out of the desert. He suspected he had gotten lost and stopped to survey his surroundings to determine his direction of travel once more. After rerouting, he was off again. A month passed by in the blink of an eye. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. James had been stranded in the vast desert for over a month. Fortunately, he eventually made it out of the desert. Ahead of him was a montane forest. At first, there were only a few trees, but as he advanced deeper and deeper, the trees also got denser. When he was deep inside the forest, he ran into some monsters. The monsters were at a rtively low rank. Most were only around the Mage Rank. He did not even encounter one above the Tribtion Rank. Through these deductions, James inferred that the was not very advanced. Otherwise, the monsters he encountered would be much stronger. After spending thest month continuously wandering the desert, James was exhausted. The moment he stumbled upon a river in the deep forest, he immediately jumped into it. The clear and cool river water flowed over his body, soothing his weary soul. Boom! While he was cleaning himself in the river, the sound of a fierce fight reached him from a distance. Right after the sound, a terrifyingly strong shockwave spread from the area. A number of trees that over a few hundred meters tall were uprooted, and a few mountains nearby crumbled into dust and rubble. James got out of the water and stood on the river bank. He picked up his clothes and got dressed. Then, he activated his True Essence and leaped 100 meters into the air, looking into the distance. Since he reached the Mage Rank¡¯s First Stage, he could see things from a great distance away. Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 A fierce fight had ensued in a closeby canyon within the forest. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Two armies were at war and Millions of people were engaged in battle. The soldiers on both sides were not particrly strong. Most were around the Immortal Ascension rank. Only a few generals were slightly above the rest and had reached the Tribtion Rank. At the moment, two people at the Tribtion Rank were locked in battle. ¡°A war?¡± James hovered in the sky and looked into the distance. When he saw the scene of the battlefield, his brows furrowed. After spending a moment to consider carefully, he mobilized his True Essence and propelled himself into the sky. With one step, he appeared right outside the canyon. The war raged on and countless soldiers fought against each other. The sound of aggressive and violent screams filled the air as des shed against one another. It was an extremely gruesome sight. A vicious battle took ce in the skies between the two generals. One of the generals was a man while his opponent was a woman. The man wore ck armor and brandished a long ck sword. He swung his sword down and powerful Sword Energy shot at the woman. The woman, on the other hand, wore red battle armor. However, her armor was cracked, and her helmet was shattered. At that moment, her hair was disheveled and she looked incredibly beaten down. James also realized that one of the armies fighting below him wasprised of only women. The women¡¯s army seemed to be losing the battle. James floated in the sky and silently watched millions of people partake in a bloody battle. The battle between generals was the most intense. The male general held a long sword and continuously advanced on the female general, forcing her back. The female general was injured and her energy was gradually weakening. Judging by the tide of the battle, she would be defeated very soon. Swoosh! Thousands of Sword Energies materialized and descended from the sky. The female general held up her long sword to block the burst of Sword Energies, but she was weaker than her opponent. She was unable to deflect the attack, and her long sword broke. The remaining Sword Energies homed in on her and struck her armor. The Sword Energies shattered her armor and pierced through her body. She spat a mouthful of blood, and her body plummeted from the sky. Boom! Her body crashed into the rubble below. ¡°Your general has been defeated! Drop your weapons and surrender. If you refuse, none of you will be spared!¡± Following the female general¡¯s defeat, a domineering voice echoed through the air. The thousands of female soldiers were frightened by the deration and tried to flee. However, the opposing army was quick to pursue them. James stood in the distance and observed the battle. He had just arrived on this and was clueless about why they were fighting. He also did not know which of the two armies started the battle. Despite hisck of information on the situation, he felt that it was wrong for men to fight against women. At that moment, he instinctively wanted to help the women soldiers. After some brief pondering, James¡¯ body flickered and he rushed toward the male general at lightning speed. He appeared before the male general the very next moment. The male general was watching his army chase and subdue the opponent¡¯s army when suddenly an unexpected person appeared before. He gave James a wary and stern look. ¡°who are you?¡± James looked at the male general. He could sense that the general was at the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Second Stage and was close to bing a Sage. James said calmly, ¡°Why do you insist on killing them? Your army is already victorious. You can just withdraw and let them retreat.¡± Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 James hade to defuse the situation. Many lives were sacrificed in the war between the two armies, especially the women¡¯s army. Hundreds of thousands of their soldiers were killed, and only a few hundred thousand were left. All of them would be wiped out if the war continued. The male general looked at James and said coldly, ¡°This war concerns the national affairs between our two countries. It has nothing to do with you. If you know what¡¯s smart, then get out of the way. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to go easy on you.¡± James asked calmly, ¡°You''re not going to withdraw?¡± ¡°What are you going to do if we withdraw?¡± The male general replied coldly, ¡°Our army will conquer Sangria and take over the country in preparation to unify the world.¡± From his remark, James could tell that this man''s army initiated the war, and that the women were from a country called Sangria. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your country?¡± The male general leered at James disdainfully and replied, ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯m the Grand Marshal of Korinth. My mission today is to lead an army of one million soldiers down south to conquer Sangria.¡± James lowered his gaze to the battlefield. Under the relentless attacks of the Korinth¡¯s soldiers, the Sangria¡¯s soldiers had no choice but to flee. Many of their soldiers were ughtered and fell to the ground, flooding it with blood. The canyon was littered with piles of corpses and pools of blood. James was well aware of the brutality of war. He was Sol¡¯s Dragon King on Earth. He oncemanded the ck Dragon Army which had an army of millions through countless battles. ¡°If you don¡¯t issue an order to stop the attack, I¡¯m not going to go easy on you.¡± James gave the male general an ultimatum. ¡°Haha! With your strength?¡± The Grand Marshal of Korinth sneered, ¡°You''re merely at the Mage Rank¡¯s First Stage.¡± Seeing that his requests were falling on deaf ears, James immediately unleashed oppressive energy from his body. His True Essence stimted the dragon bone, allowing its power to flow through his whole body. It provided him with great strength, and his energy was substantially amplified. ¡°You must have a death wish.¡± The Grand Marshal of Korinth sensed James¡¯ rising energy, and his face darkened. He immediately swung his sword, sending out terrifying Sword Energy. James remained motionless and allowed the Sword Energy to strike him. The Sword Energy made contact his body, yet James was unscathed. ¡°You? How is this possible?!¡± The Grand Marshal of Korinth was rooted in his ce in shock. James smiled faintly. He had a Sword Body. In order to awaken the invincible Sword Energy, James had no choice but to cultivate a Sword Body. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He nted a sword seed in his body, finally awakening the invincible Sword Energy. Ordinary Sword Energy was unable to harm him. James¡¯ activated his Yogacara telepathically. Countless strands of energy emerged from his pores and gathered together to form white Sword Energy. The Sword Energy hovered above his head like a white lightning bolt. Since the was not advanced, James¡¯ powerful Sword Energy had affected the surrounding space, causing subtle cracks to form in the space around him. From a distance, the scene looked otherworldly. As soon as James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy appeared, the Grand Marshal of Korinth felt a dangerous chill. Although he was at the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Second Stage, it still intimidated him. He feared that he would die instantly if James attacked with the Sword Energy. At that moment, James long ck hair fluttered in the air. He looked indescribably handsome as he looked at the Grand Marshal of Korinth with a calm and confident expression. ¡°7''ll give you onest chance. Issue an order to withdraw your troops immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ve got no right toin about what I¡¯m going to do. Also, don¡¯t question my strength. I¡¯ll wipe out your million-soldier army instantly with a single move.¡± James was not exaggerating. He did have the strength to achieve it. The Grand Marshal of Korinth balked at James¡¯ threat. However, he regained some confidence after remembering his station. ¡°who are you? Do you really want to stand against Korinth?¡± Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 ¡°Haah!¡± James sent out gleaming Sword Energy in response to the general¡¯s taunts. The Sword Energy rushed toward the Grand Marshal and was in front of him in an instant. His study armor was unable to withstand the might of the Sword Energy and had started to wear down. Crack! His armor crumbled to pieces in a mere second. Before the Sword Energy even touched his body, the force had already injured him. The Grand Marshal wanted to retreat but was thoroughly subdued by the Sword Energy¡¯s force. He felt like he had been pinned down and that any movement he made would allow the Sword Energy¡¯s force to tear his body apart. He was drenched in a nervous sweat and quickly surrendered to James. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t do it! I¡¯ll give the order! I¡¯ll immediately order my troops to withdraw.¡± Hearing these words, James dissipated his Sword Energy. The Grand Marshal of Korinth heaved a sigh in relief. He reached out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Then, he nced at James and instructed his troops. ¡°Withdraw!¡± His voice boomed through the sky. Following his order, the soldiers below them chasing down the Sangrian Army immediately stopped their pursuit and withdrew. Seeing this scene, James heaved a sigh of relief. Stopping war and saving countless lives was something he felt proud about. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you understand you¡¯ll be offending Korinth with this? There are Sages within my country.¡± The Grand Marshal of Korinth stared at James and questioned him. James replied indifferently, ¡°My identity doesn¡¯t matter. Return to your country now, and leave Sangria alone. Of course, your country cane after me for revenge. However, make sure you guys have the strength to fight me.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll being for you.¡± The Grand Marshal left with a grim expression. With the withdrawal of the Korinthian Army, the war came to an end. The defeated Sangria army remained in the area. Almost all the soldiers that survived were injured. They sat on the ground and began to heal their injuries. James descended from the sky and appeared in the vast canyon. The canyon was full of corpses and pools of blood. The air was rank with the stench of blood. James looked at the mountain in the distance, recalling that Sangria¡¯s general had crashed there. In the next moment, he appeared where she fell. He used his Divine Sense and pulled her out of the ruins. Her battle armor waspletely wrecked, and her body was covered in wounds. Not a portion of her body was unblemished by blood. At that moment, she had already lost consciousness but was still faintly breathing. James ced her on a boulder and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have met me today. Otherwise, you¡¯d die very soon.¡± He immediately took out Crucifier and activated his True Essence, transfusing it into the needles. The silver needles glowed brightly and began to emit a low hum. James quickly inserted the needles into the Sangria¡¯s general, using Crucifier¡¯s power to heal her wounds. Crucifier had an extensive history. It was left behind by an Ancestral God from the Primeval Age and had magical abilities that could heal injuries. Soon, he finished inserting the needles all over her body. The general¡¯s internal injuries recovered rapidly. About ten minutester, she regained consciousness. The first thing she saw was an unfamiliar face. She asked feebly, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± James withdrew the needles from her and sat down on another boulder. He took out a cigarette and lit it, then took a deep breath. She asked again, ¡°D-Did you save me?¡± James leisurely blew out a cloud of smoke and replied, ¡°I was just passing by could not help but interfere because I couldn¡¯t bear seeing so many people die so tragically.¡± Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 James really was just passing by the area. The Sangrian Army would have been wiped out today if he had not happened to pass by the battlefield. ¡®Thank you.¡± The female general expressed her gratitude. She attempted to get up but had not fully regained her strength. As soon as she moved, an excruciating pain spread through her body. She inadvertently let out a painful groan. Seeing her struggle, James said, ¡°I might have saved your life but, your injuries were pretty serious and haven¡¯tpletely healed up. It¡¯s best you rest for a while.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The female general from Sangria nodded lightly. James looked at the other female soldiers sitting the in the distance, and his curiosity was piqued. He asked, ¡°Why do you only have female soldiers? Are there no men in your country?¡± Hearing this, the female general was shocked. Looking at James perplexedly, she asked, ¡°Have you never heard of Sangria before?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating in the mountains and rarely wander outside. I¡¯m not very apprised on the affairs of the outside world.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The female general exined, ¡°Our country has been cursed, and men aren¡¯t capable of surviving in Sangria. Men that stay in our country for over a month will end up dying inexplicably.¡± ¡®That¡¯s a terrifying curse.¡±James was stunned. A ce where men could not survive. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Was there really such a strange ce in this universe? The female general nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. Women have always upied our country, so we don¡¯t have any men there.¡± James¡¯ curiosity in Sangria grew deeper. He asked, ¡°You mentioned your country was cursed? What happened?¡± The female general shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the details. It¡¯s an event that happened a long time ago in the past. All records about this point in history have been stored in the forbidden site of our country¡¯s pce. Only Her Majesty, the Empress, has ess to them.¡± ¡°All I know is no men have ever lived in our country. All of our civilians are women. If a man were to enter our country, he¡¯d die after a month.¡± The more he learned about Sangria, the more James wanted to know more about it. He did not believe their ims that a man would die after staying in the country for over a month. The female general rested for a while and recovered a bit of her strength. She struggled about from the ground and looked at the mountains of corpses in the distance with anguish. ¡°Korinth¡¯s attack on us caused our army to suffer a disastrous defeat. Many soldiers were sacrificed and died tragically in this battle. Korinth has grand ambitions, but our country has been standing in the way of its n to unify the world. Although they¡¯ve withdrawn for now, they¡¯ll definitely regroup and attack us again. ¡°Korinth is the strongest country in this world. If they try again, our country might really be wiped out.¡± The female general mumbled, seemingly talking to herself but also to James. James looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in Sangria¡¯s history. I¡¯lle with you to Sangria.¡± The female general nodded and said, ¡°Alright. However, you shouldn¡¯t stay in our country for too long, Sir. Otherwise, you might get cursed.¡± James smiled in response. He was not bothered by the curse. Afterward, the female general began to gather her troops. 400,000 of her soldiers were ughtered. Out of the initial army of 500,000 soldiers, only 100,000 remained. Moreover, all of the surviving soldiers were injured. Without James¡¯ interference, the Korinth¡¯s army would have wiped out the entire army of 500,000 soldiers. The female general returned home with the remaining soldiers. At that moment, a woman stood in Sangria¡¯s pce hall. The woman wore a golden dress and a crown on her head. She was very beautiful and had an excellent figure, radiating elegance and nobility. Many people stood behind her, all of which were gorgeous women. ¡®Your Majesty, our army has suffered a devastating defeat. We¡¯ve sustained severe casualties, and only one hundred thousand soldiers remain. Unexpectedly, Korinth withdrew its troops right before our army was about to bepletely wiped out. ¡°We¡¯ve received intel from the front line that our general has died in battle.¡± Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 The reports came in one after another. The Empress had a solemn expression as she was brief on how their troops were faring. Immediately, she issued an order, ¡°Get the other three armies to gather in the Imperial Capital and tell them to defend it with their lives.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At that moment, the female general was on the way back to the country with her 100,000 surviving soldiers. Half a monthter, the female general arrived at the Imperial Capital. She kneeled on the ground in the Sangria Pce. ¡®Your Highness, please forgive me for failing to repel Korinth¡¯s troops. Our army suffered heavy casualties during the battle that took ce in Yantargh Canyon. This man is the savior who prevented Korinth¡¯s merciless army from wiping us out. Without his help, Korinth¡¯s army might have already reached the Imperial Capital by now.¡± James stood in the pce hall, sweeping his gaze over the civil and military officials gathered. All of them were beautiful women. He felt entranced by the sight of so many gorgeous women gathered together. To him, it was like looking at a mesmerizingndscape. The Empress¡¯ eyes were fixated on James. She frowned after sensing that his energy was rtively meager and seeing that he was only at the Mage Rank. She questioned,¡± General, did you say he was the one that stopped the Korinth army?¡± The female general replied respectfully, ¡®That¡¯s right, Your Majesty.¡± The Empress frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s merely at the Mage Rank¡¯s First Stage. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As opposed to him, the Grand Marshal of Korinth has reached the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Second Stage. You said he prevented their army from continuing the attack. I don¡¯t see how could he have stopped them with his level of strength.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The female general considered the Empress¡¯ statement. During the confrontation between James and the Grand Martial, she had been injured and unconscious. Thus, she was unsure of what actually happened when the two fought. At that moment, James stepped forward and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, one¡¯s cultivation rank doesn¡¯t represent their true strength.¡± The Empress did not respond to his deration and turned to her servants, ¡°Come and show our benefactor the ce where he may have sor.¡± Soon, several beautiful maids came and led James out of the pce hall. James also remained silent and turned around to follow them. After James left, the Empress began to interrogate the female general. The female general ryed everything she knew in great detail, including being saved by James. Then, the Empress called for some of the surviving soldiers. From the testimony of these soldiers, she learned that James was indeed the person that forced the Grand Marshal of Korinth to retreat. After learning of the truth, the Empress sighed in relief. ¡°We¡¯re safe, thanks to him. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been in dire straits by now. ¡®You¡¯re all dismissed.¡± The Empress stood up and left the pce hall. Meanwhile, James had been shown his amodation within the pce. He was given an independent courtyard which was surrounded by lush greenery. The birds sang beautiful melodies as they perched in the trees and the fragrance of flowers perfumed the air. James was sitting down to rest in the yard as he tried to get a sense of his surroundings. He muttered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary here. Why did they say that men can¡¯t survive in Sangria?¡± While he was deep in thought over the topic, a group of people approached him. The person in the lead was a woman wearing a golden dress with a crown atop her head. Many beautiful courtdies followed behind her. All of them had equally lovely and were on par with the Empress in terms of appearance. However, theycked the elegance and grace that she exuded. ¡°Sir.¡± The Empress approached him with a charming smile. She looked at James and gave him a slight bow as she said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your assistance. If it wasn¡¯t for your intervention, my country would¡¯ve been in ruins by now. You¡¯re our country¡¯s benefactor, so do tell us if there is anything you would like. After we have repaid your debt of kindness, we humbly request that you leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, a curse will befall you.¡± Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 After confirming the truth from a variety of sources, the Empress acknowledged that James had indeed saved Sangria¡¯s remaining soldiers and temporarily averted their crisis by preventing Korinth¡¯s attack on their country. It wasmon courtesy in Sangria to repay the kindness shown to them. Since James had saved their country, they wanted to show their gratitude. However, the Empress did not want James to remain in Sangria for an extended period of time because she was afraid he would find himself in a dangerous situation or die abruptly because of the curse. The Empress did not want something bad to happen to James. James was immediately intrigued after hearing the Empress bring up the topic of the curse. He could not contain his curiosity and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what kind of ce is Sangria? Why has a curse that prevents men from living here for an extended period been put on the country?¡± The Empress doubtfully shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know too much about the specifics. It¡¯s something that happened a long time ago. The truth of many of these things has been lost to time.¡± ¡°Something that happened a long time ago?¡± asked James. The Empress shook her head again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember clearly. Our country had been destroyed multiple times in the past, and many important records have been lost. Whatever records that remain were left behind by our country¡¯s powerhouse. However, there isn¡¯t much recorded about the curse. The ancient records only state that the curse is rted to a battle that happened in ancient times.¡± The Empress fell into thought, racking her brain for information. After briefly thinking about it, she said, ¡®The we¡¯re on right now is called Galileo, named after a peerless powerhouse, Sir Galileo. For unknown reasons, he disappeared, and this was sealed off. Living beings on ours aren¡¯t able to leave and foreign beings aren¡¯t able to enter our.¡± The Empress exined their¡¯s history. However, since these events were from ancient times and happened long before the current day, there was not much she knew. ¡°Our country is situated at the very center of Galileo. It¡¯s where the seal is also located. That seal the reason there¡¯s a curse on men in our country.¡± James listened attentively. After hearing her stories, his mind began to wander. ¡®Sir Galileo? What kind of person is he?¡¯ James asked Sophie who was in the Celestial Abode. Sophie was well-informed and knew about almost every famous and powerful creature in the universe. However, James did not get Sophie¡¯s response after calling for her a few times. He had no choice but to ask Nova, who was also within the Celestial Abode. ¡°Nova, do you know about a powerhouse named Sir Galileo that existed in ancient times?¡± Nova replied, ¡°Never heard of him. I¡¯ve traveled the universe with Emperor Jabari and have heard of almost every famous and powerful living being. However, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone named Sir Galileo before. ¡®There are only two possibilities. ¡°One, is that this Sir Galileo isn¡¯t a well-known powerhouse. ¡®The alternative is that he isn¡¯t from the Primordial Age, but instead from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age or the Primeval Age.¡± Hearing this, James looked at the Empress standing beside him. The Empress did not disturb James seeing that he was deep in thought. James pointed to a chair beside him and said with a smile,¡± Please don¡¯t hold back on my ount. Let¡¯s talk while seated.¡± Hearing this, the Empress could not help but return his smile. Her two shallow dimples appeared when her slender lips curved, giving her a very charming and sweet appearance. She was the Empress of the country, yet an outsider was telling her to act freely. The Empressed turned to one of her attendants. The attendant immediately walked over, took out a piece of cloth, and set it on the chair for the Empress to sit. James asked, ¡°Your Majesty, which age was the Sir Galileo you mentioned just now from? Is he from the Primordial Age, Ancient Heavenly Court Age, or the Primeval Age?¡± The Empress looked at him puzzledly. The time periods James mentioned were unfamiliar to her. She asked, ¡°What do you mean? What is the Primordial Age, Ancient Heavenly Court Age, and Primeval Age?¡± This time, James was the one baffled by her question.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 ¡®Are there still cultivators who aren¡¯t unaware of the different points in history?¡¯ James thought for a bit and suggested, ¡°How about you tell me about Sir Galileo and this world instead?¡± The Empress replied, ¡°I already told you many past records have been lost with time. Very little information about Sir Galileo and this world still exists. Moreover, most of them are only legends passed down by the older generations. I can¡¯t say for certain how reliable they are. All the existing records don¡¯t contain information about Sir Galileo or this world.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James rubbed his chin. After listening to their long stories, they were only legends in the end and were not necessarily true. ¡°Since you¡¯ve saved our country, I¡¯m very grateful to you, Sir. Please let me know if there is anything you desire. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As long as it¡¯s within our country¡¯s capabilities, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your request.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t save Sangria expecting a reward in return. I was simply passing by and saw what had happened. With that being said, I do indeed have a favor I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Please let me know whae you¡¯d like.¡± The Empress looked at James expectantly. James said, ¡°If possible, could you help me find the whereabouts of two people using Sangria¡¯s intelligencework?¡± ¡°Sure. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Then, James drew Henrik and Qusai¡¯s portraits and handed them to the Empress. The Empress ordered her servants to copy the portraits and dispatch people to quickly begin searching for them. James suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°By the way, are you human?¡± ¡®Yes, I¡¯m human. Is there something wrong?¡± The Empress looked at James in bewilderment. James asked, ¡°Then, is there a seal in your body?¡± ¡°A seal? What kind of seal?¡± The Empress was further confused by his question. James was surprised by her answer. He felt like this was very different from Earth, and the people here were isted from the rest of the universe. It seemed like they were clueless about anything thaty beyond their world. James asked the question offhandedly, never expecting such a shocking response. ¡°Humanity is in a precarious state right now. Elysian Seals were ced on every human¡¯s body, preventing any breakthrough in cultivation.¡± James exined the situation. The Empress chuckled and said, ¡®You¡¯ve got a good sense of humor, Sir. I¡¯ve never heard of such a seal before. I can assure you that I¡¯m human and don¡¯t have a seal in my body like the one you¡¯ve mentioned.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± James was taken aback. Their civilization had entered the Apocalypse Age, and Elysian Seals were ced on all humans throughout the universe. The Heavenly Path was in control of the entire universe. All humans, regardless of where they were in the universe, would have an Elysian Seal ced in their bodies. Yet, why were there no seals on the humans on Galileo? ¡°Do you really not have one?¡± James looked at her in disbelief. The Empress replied earnestly, ¡°I really don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Haah.¡± James took a deep breath. What a weird and mystical ce. When he arrived on this, Sophie mentioned it was theoretically impossible for him to have reached this ce and that a powerhouse must have interfered with the spatial passage. ¡®Who could the person who meddled with our passage be?¡¯ thought James. Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 Everything was so out of the ordinary. What kind of ce was this? Why did he arrive here in the first ce? ¡°You¡¯ve already been in our country for half a month, Sir. For your safety, you should leave as soon as possible. You¡¯re going to die if you don¡¯t leave,¡± the Empress earnestly reminded him. James gently waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I feel alright and don¡¯t believe in curses, nor do I think that something bad will happen to me.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Since James insisted, the Empress could do nothing to dissuade him. She had seen many others like him. Many men on their refused to believe in Sangria¡¯s curse and woulde to test it out themselves. Eventually, all of them died. James beamed at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Your Majesty. I¡¯ll leave the moment I feel the slightest bit of difort here.¡± Hearing James¡¯ reassurance, the Empress was relieved. James stayed in Sangria Pce for the time being, waiting for the Empress¡¯ subordinates to acquire news about Henrik and Qusai. At that moment, a discussion was happening in the main hall of Korinth Pce. The Kingdom of Korinth was the strongest country on Galileo. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was a hegemony, upying over half of Galileo¡¯s territory. Korinth was rich in resources and possessed the might to uphold their great ambitions. To unify the world, they had to travel south and conquer another major country. They would have to travel through Sangria in order to achieve this. Only after destroying Sangria would they be able to continue heading down south to continue on their conquest of the world. The main hall of the Korinth Pce was magnificent and extravagant. A middle-aged man sat in the highest seat of the council. He was slightly chubby and was about 150 years old. He had slightly tan skin and exuded an intimidating aura. He was the current Emperor of Korinth. His name was Xandalous Korinth, also known as Korinth the Second. All the country¡¯s civil and military officials were gathered in the main hall. At that moment, the Grand Marshal of Korinth was reporting about the battle in Yantargh Canyon. Bang! After hearing the Grand Marshal¡¯s report, Xandalous mmed his palms on the table and shouted furiously,¡± What are you doing, Jaziel? You withdrew your troops after you gained such a great advantage over the enemy?!¡± The Grand Marshal, Jaziel Wattmann, immediately prostrated himself. ¡°I had no choice but to retreat, Your Majesty. The man that interfered was too strong, and I wasn¡¯t a match for him. Had I continued to pursue Sangria¡¯s troops, not only would I have died, but our millions of soldiers would also be eliminated in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°Please calm down, Your Majesty.¡± An old man in a robe holding a fly-whisk stepped forward. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°It seems Sangria¡¯s is destined to survive for a while longer. I suggest we hold off for now and reorganize our tactics.¡± ¡°Never!¡± Xandalous roared angrily, ¡°We must take down Sangria as soon as possible to pave the way for our armies to head down South and conquer the world! This time, you shall lead troops and conquer Sangria! I¡¯d like to see who still dares to stand in Korinth¡¯s way!¡± ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡± The chancellor did not dare to turn away his order. Sangria had spies nted in Korinth. As such, Sangria was immediately informed about Korinth¡¯s chancellor personally leading troops against them. At that moment, the Empress was fraught with anxiousness in the Sangria Pce¡¯s main hall. ¡°It seems Korinth is determined to destroy Sangria this time. They¡¯ve sent their chancellor to lead troops against us. He¡¯s a deadly force to be reckoned with. What should we do?¡± The Empress swept her gaze over many of the beautiful officials and sighed deeply. The female officials below her went silent. ¡°Your Majesty, how about we surrender to Korinth?¡± A woman stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Korinth is much stronger than our country. If we continue to fight, our country will also end up destroyed. Surrendering will be much better than allowing our country to fall on its knees.¡± ¡°Never!¡± The Empress replied resolutely, ¡°Our country has a history of more than ten thousand years. Korinth has only been founded very recently inparison. Even if our country is destroyed, we¡¯ll never surrender to them!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A female soldier walked into the hall and kneeled on one knee. Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 The Empress replied, ¡°Go on.¡± The female soldier replied, ¡°Your Majesty, Wushua¡¯s envoy, has arrived.¡± The Empress¡¯ face immediately lit up with joy, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Invite her in right away.¡± Wushua was another powerful country on Galileo, and they were only slightly inferior to Korinth in terms of strength. ¡°Pleasee inside, Miss.¡± Soon, a woman walked into the pce hall. She was a beautiful woman wearing a white dress. Her pretty face carried a sense of dignity and nobility. She walked into the main hall and arrived before the Empress. However, she did not kneel. Instead, she said pompously, ¡°Xianna Sadie, I¡¯m an envoy from Wushua. How dare you not personally wee me?¡± The Empress smiled faintly in response and ordered her servant, ¡°Please provide her a seat.¡± Soon, someone brought a chair for the envoy. Wushua¡¯s envoy sat down and crossed her legs. The Empress smiled at her. ¡°Is there a reason Wushua has sent an envoy here to Sangria?¡± The envoy smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of our Majesty, Xianna. His Highness has learned of Korinth¡¯s attempt to conquer Sangria some time ago and heard that they are nning to strike again. ¡°His Highness has stated he will send arge army to garrison Yantargh Canyon and assist Sangria in resisting the Korinthian Army if you agree to unite our countries through a political marriage.¡± The envoy exined the purpose of her visit. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The smile on the Empress¡¯s face immediately disappeared. ¡®Marry?¡¯ ¡®Impossible.¡¯ It was Sangria¡¯s long held tradition. Any woman in Sangria was allowed to marry men from other countries. The only exception to that was the Queen. Women who married in different countries would also send their daughters back to Sangria, ensuring the country¡¯s legacy. The Empress replied coldly, ¡°Go back and tell your Emperor I¡¯m never going to marry him, I won¡¯t abandon our country even if I have to go down with it. Please leave at once.¡± She expelled her guest. ¡°You¡¯ll agree to it sooner orter.¡± The envoy did not stay a moment longer and quickly departed. The civil and military officials in the main hall looked at each other nkly, and everyone sat in stunned silence. Meanwhile, Xianna, the Empress of Sangria, began to contemte deeply. The main hall went silent. After a while, one of the officials stepped forward and advised, ¡°Your Majesty, this is a good opportunity for us. Wushua is a powerful country. If we gain their protection, our country will have a chance to survive this disaster.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡± Xianna stood up, pped her sleeves, and left the main hall. For the past couple of days, James had been living within the pce. Since he was Sangria¡¯s benefactor, he was allowed to walk freely around the pce and the city. He was incredibly curious about the curse on Sangria and how it was able to kill off only men yet allow women to live unscathed in the country. James wandered around for a few days but had not acquired any useful information. He was slightly disappointed. James returned to the pce¡¯s entrance with a cigarette in his mouth. Seeing James¡¯ approaching, the guards at the pce entrance deliberately got on one knee to greet him. James had grown ustomed to their respectful behavior and did not pay it much mind. He leisurely walked into the pce and coincidentally bumped into the civil and military officials leaving the hall. The officials were all attractive women. Seeing James, they could not help but begin to talk about him. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he left yet?¡± ¡°Does he have a death wish?¡± ¡°Hush! Keep your voices down. He¡¯s Sangria¡¯s savior.¡± The officials consciously avoided James. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± A voice called out for James. Hearing the voice, James turned to the source and found it was the general he had rescued previously. He looked at her and nodded gently. ¡°Yeah?¡± Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 James not only saved Sangria but also the life of this female general. The general walked over and looked at James strolling leisurely. She asked worriedly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet, Sir?¡± Their journey to the Imperial Capital took more than ten days. After arriving in the Imperial Capital, James stayed there for a few more days. In total, James had already been in Sangria for about 20 days. She was worried about James¡¯ safety, afraid he would be cursed and encounter misfortune if he did not leave soon. James, on the other hand, was very calm about the whole situation. He asked with a smile, ¡°Is there really a curse on Sangria?¡± The female general nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s real. Many men havee to stay in Sangria. They didn¡¯t believe the curse existed. Eventually, all of them were cursed and died inexplicably.¡± She reminded James, ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything else important for you to do here, please leave quickly.¡± James was very interested in the curse but found nothing unusual about the country. He asked, ¡°When the curse befalls someone, does anything unusual happen?¡± The female general shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All the men seemed normal before the curse urred, and all of them died suddenly.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± James nodded and bid farewell to the female general. Later, he returned to the pce¡¯s backyard where his temporary lodgings were. James sat in the yard and contacted Nova who was in the Celestial Abode. He exined the curse in Sangria and asked, ¡°Nova, does such a weird ce really exist in this universe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Nova replied, ¡°The universe is vast and boundless. Many unfathomable things exist, and it¡¯s not very unusual either.¡± ¡°Speaking of curses, I suddenly thought of Curse Magic. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the curse here might be rted to Curse Magic.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s rted to the Demon Race¡¯s Curse Magic?¡± James was astonished. Nova exined, ¡°Curse Magic doesn¡¯t just belong to the demons. It simply happened that a powerhouse of the Demon Race obtained an iplete version of the Curse Magic. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then, it was slowly disseminated among the Demon Realm¡¯s powerhouses.¡± ¡°During the Primordial Age, a powerhouse obtained the iplete Curse Magic and invited other powerhouses to study it together. Therefore, many of the Demon Realm¡¯s powerhouses more or less knew a little bit of Curse Magic. Eventually, they taught it to their disciples, and it became more widespread in the Demon Realm. ¡°Curse Magic is very powerful and is a fearsome skill. However, the Curse Magic that is known to the world merely is an iplete version. Theplete version has been lost in ancient times.¡± Hearing this, James could not help asking, ¡°Then why did you say the curse here is rted to Curse Magic?¡± Nova went silent for a moment. About a minuteter, he replied, ¡°Call it a lucky guess.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± James responded. Nova said, ¡°When I apanied Emperor Jabari in the past, we traveled all over the universe. In a certain ruin somewhere, we unearthed some items from the Primeval Age and acquired some information.¡± ¡°What kind of information?¡± Nova spoke again, ¡°During the Primeval Age, Seven Realms existed in the universe. These Seven Realms were also the strongests in the universe. However, there were still many other worlds that weren¡¯t that far behind the Seven Realms. Back then, an invincible swordmaster went to one of the worlds in pursuit of a particr person. However, the negotiations failed, and the world ceased to exist. ¡°From the information we¡¯ve unearthed, this particr world was almostpletely shattered by his sword attack. However, a powerful person intervened and protected the world right before it was destroyed. This person had theplete version of Curse Magic. They used it to seal off the and sessfully save it from destruction. ¡°Although the world was saved, the curse sealed it off. Thus, powerhouses from outside the could not pass through the seal and reach this. ¡°Back then, Emperor Jabari had been searching for this sealed world throughout the universe. However, he never found this world protected by theplete version of Curse Magic despite travelling to the far reaches of space. ¡®The situation on this is very simr to the information Emperor Jabari obtained. Therefore, I suspect this world has existed since the Primeval Age, and the seal on this world from true Curse Magic.¡± Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 James listened attentively to Nova. Sophie had told him a little bit about the events that took ce in the Primeval Age. Thus, he knew that the powerhouse that wiped out an entire world with a single sword strike was the same swordmaster that created the supreme sword technique. The sword technique he learned was from this very swordmaster. However, what he had mastered was only just the basics of his fearsome technique. After giving it some consideration, James asked, ¡°Then will I die if I continue to stay here?¡± Nova replied, ¡°If all the men before you sumbed to unexinable deaths from the curse, then I¡¯d advise you to leave as soon as possible. You might also die because of the curse. This isn¡¯t some childish prank, and this world isn¡¯t as simple as you think it is.¡± Nova also urged James to leave because the threat the Curse Magic posed was immense. If aplete version of Curse Magic formed the seal on this, then even a Grand Emperor who came to this country would be cursed and end up dead, let alone someone like James. Listening to Nova¡¯s warning, James became slightly nervous. He had already been in Sangria¡¯s territory for about 20 days. ording to the previous cases, the curse will befall men that have been in the country for nearly 30 days. Unfortunately, Sangria¡¯snds were extremely vast, and it would take him nearly ten days topletely leave the country. James murmured, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d better leave as soon as possible,¡± Initially, he did not believe in the curse. However, Nova¡¯s words convinced him to be safe rather than sorry. Before James left the country, he wanted to bid farewell to the Empress and check up on Henrik and Qusai¡¯s whereabouts. He left the courtyard and walked toward the ce where the Empress usually worked. Empress Xianna¡¯s work area was named Summer Pce. As soon as James arrived at Summer Pce¡¯s entrance, he heard a voiceing from within Xianna¡¯s office hall. ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re left with only two options. We either surrender to Korinth or unite with Wushua through a political marriage. Our only hope to save Sangria hinges on your marriage to Wushua¡¯s Emperor.¡± ¡®You don¡¯t need to try and persuade me. I¡¯ll never concede to either option.¡± ¡°Please think twice, Your Majesty. You can¡¯t sacrifice the whole country because of your own whimsy.¡± A few important officials attempted to convince the Empress. The Empress was distraught about the matter. Knock, knock, knock! James knocked on the door. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Soon, a courtdy walked out to open the door. Seeing that it was James, she greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see the Empress.¡± ¡°My apologies, Mr. Caden. The Empress is discussing important national affairs right now. Please wait outside for a moment.¡± James was not in a rush and waited outside the office hall. He waited for more than an hour until the officials finally began to trickle out of the hall. Then, a courtdy brought James in to meet the Empress. A woman in a blue dress sat at the highest seat. When he walked in, she was rubbing her temples pensively. Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 ¡°Your Majesty.¡± James walked into the hall and greeted her. Xianna was dressed in a blue gown and was sitting at the highest seat in the hall. James¡¯ greeting snapped her out of her thoughts. She put down her hands, sat up straight, and looked at James standing in the hall. Her worried expression immediately disappeared and was reced with a pleasant smile. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Caden.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I¡¯vee to ask if Your Majesty has acquired information about my friends¡¯ whereabouts.¡± Empress Xianna replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered my subordinates to distribute their portraits, but there hasn¡¯t been any news about them so far.¡± Hearing this, James was disappointed, So many days had passed, but there was still no news about them. It seems reuniting with Henrik and Qusai was going to be challenging. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Mr. Caden. The world is huge, so it¡¯s hard for our country to find them in such a short period. Perhaps we¡¯ll hear about your friends after a bit more time has passed.¡± Xianna noticed James¡¯ worried expression and tried to console him. Jamesposed himself and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Please help me look for them. Also, I wanted to inform you of my departure. It¡¯s been twenty days since I¡¯ve stepped foot into Sangria, and it¡¯s best I leave soon.¡± Xianna agreed. ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s a curse in our country. Men don¡¯tst more than a month here. It¡¯s been like this ever since we can remember. You should quickly set off. I¡¯ll send people to you when we have information about your friends.¡± ¡°I appreciate it, Your Majesty.¡± James acknowledged her words and bowed respectfully. After bidding farewell to the Empress, he immediately left the hall. The Empress looked at James¡¯ retreating figure and sighed deeply. After James left the pce, he started to travel at full speed. He intended to leave Sangria as soon as possible and find lodging in a nearby country. James was still unaware that Korinth had already dispatched a massive army to attack Sangria once again. He also had no idea Wushua¡¯s Emperor was taking advantage of the war in order to force the beautiful Empress Xianna to be his wife. At that moment, a young man sat on the highest seat of the council in Wushua Pce¡¯s main hall. He wore a luxurious robe, and his pale face looked unamused. That man was Wushua¡¯s Emperor. Despite his expression of indifference, he was a notably powerful man in this world. His strength put him among the top three strongest people in Galileo. A minister below parted his lips and suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, Korinth has dispatched their troops. This time, their chancellor is personally leading the troops in order to take down Sangria. After Sangria is upied, the Korinthian Army will continue marching South and will conquer Wushua very soon. ¡°I suggest we send troops to Sangria immediately. As long as we forcefully take over Sangria¡¯s Southern Fortress we might stand a chance against them. If the Korinthian Army takes over Sangria, we can hold them off at the Southern Fortress.¡± ¡°As long as the Korinthian Army is unable to breach the Southern Fortress, they¡¯ll be stuck within Sangria¡¯s territory. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In a month, they will sumb to Sangria¡¯s infamous curse.¡± Sitting in the highest seat, the Emperor, Fritz Wren, saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m not the least bit concerned about Korinth. It doesn¡¯t matter if they conquer Sangria. What I¡¯m interested in right now is Xianna.¡± There was a look of desire on Fritz¡¯s face. ¡°Sangria¡¯s Empress has always been very proud and has never taken me seriously. When the Korinthian Army attacks, Xianna wille to me for help in her desperation. Everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± Fritz stood up, stretched his body, and wrapped his arms around a sexy woman¡¯s waist. Then, he left the hall. Chapter 2567 Chapter 2567 Chapter 2567 James traveled at full speed without stopping for a moment¡¯s rest. He quickly flew out of the city and was out of Sangria¡¯s territory in less than five days. After crossing the Southern Fortress, he reached a primeval forest which was in a neutral region that did not belong to any country. James had nowhere to go, so he found a mountain with an amazing view of the primeval forest and built a wooden house for himself to stay in. After James settled down, he began to devote all his concentration into cultivating. He absorbed the surrounding Empyrean Spiritual Energy to enhance and strengthen his Yogacara. While he was cultivating, the Korinthian Army had already traveled down from Yantargh Canyon and invaded Sangria. Millions of troops raided the country and upheld a Scorched Earth Policy. They would take everything they could, kill anyone who resisted, and burn things down so nothing remained. Sangria was a country full of women. When the troops entered the city, they began rampantly looting and plundering the city. Eventually, Sangria¡¯s civilians were subjugated and enved by their oppressors. Meanwhile, the Empress was listening to her council¡¯s reports within Sangria Pce. ¡°Your Majesty, the Korinthian Army has already broken through Yantargh Canyon and has taken over Mhia City. Mhia City has already fallen to our enemies, forcing our troops to retreat. At this rate, the Korinthian Army will reach the Imperial Capital in less than a month.¡± Xianna received a constant stream of bad news. As the country¡¯s Empress, her every decision would affect the lives of countless people. ¡°Your Majesty, you must make a decision soon.¡± ¡°There are only two options open for us, Your Majesty. We either surrender to Korinth or ally with Wushua. Only through a political betrothal will we be able to join forces with Wushua and stop Korinth.¡± The officials expressed their opinions. Xianna sat at the highest seat of the council and was lost in thought. After a while, she ordered, ¡°Pass on the order! Deploy our country¡¯s entire army in Sangria¡¯s defense! There¡¯s a curse on our country, so Korinth¡¯s troops can¡¯t stay here for too long. As long as we can stall for time, they¡¯ll have to retreat eventually.¡± ¡°Please reconsider, Your Majesty. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Even if Korinth retreats for now, they can always regroup and strike again. This will keep repeating, and we¡¯ll just be dying the inevitable.¡± Xianna stood up and said firmly, ¡°Our country has prevailed for ages. I¡¯ll never surrender to the enemy, and I won¡¯t rely on help from other countries. Even if I must die, I¡¯ll go down here in Sangria! Pass down the order to the three armies! Prepare to set off immediately and give our lives to resist our enemy!¡± Xianna issued an absolute order. Throughout history, Sangria had been conquered several times. However, none of her ancestors surrendered and all chose to fight to their deaths. In remembering their brave attempts, she resolved to not throw in the towel either. Following Xianna¡¯s order, all of Sangria¡¯s soldiers departed to fend off their enemies. Afterward, the country summoned all the female cultivators who were not soldiers to form a militia. On the other hand, those with weaker cultivation bases were asked to evacuate immediately. The Sangria Army suffered tragic losses, and the country was thrown into chaos. Some of the country¡¯s civilians began to flee in panic. In just a few days, more than 10,000,000 women had fled to their neighboring country, Wushua. Fortunately, the army¡¯s efforts to defend the country with their lives were not in vain, and they temporarily forced a retreat from the Korinthian Army. 20 dayster, the Korinthian Army had no choice but to withdraw from Sangria¡¯s territory and regroup in Yantargh Canyon. Sangria¡¯s curse was infamous throughout Galileo, and Korinth¡¯s chancellor did not want the Korinthian Army to take any risks, After the Korinthian Army withdrew, the war-torn Sangria was granted a temporary respite. In Sangria Pce¡¯s hall, another national meeting was taking ce. ¡°Your Majesty, the Korinthian Army has retreated to Yantargh Canyon.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After hearing the report, Xianna¡¯s face finally lit up in delight. She issued another order, ¡°Ry my order that our forces will enter Mhia City and defend it with everything we¡¯ve got! The Korinthian Army won¡¯t dare to stay in our country and can¡¯t sustain themselves here long term. They¡¯ll eventually retreat and lose if we keep holding our ground.¡± Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 Korinth, Sangria, and Wushua were the strongest countries on Galileo. Now that Korinth and Sangria were at war, the number of soldiers participating in the fight had reached several million. Although the Korinthian Army had invaded Mhia City in Sangria, they were fought off by the Sangrian Army¡¯s tenacious defense efforts. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Afraid of Sangria¡¯s curse, the Korinthian Army temporarily withdrew their troops. Meanwhile, the Korinthian chancellor sent thetest updates on the war back to their country. After Emperor Xandalous discussed the matter with his officials, he dispatched another huge army to support the chancellor. This time, Korinth dispatched tens of millions of soldiers. The overall strength of this batch of soldiers was very impressive, and the weakest among them was at the Immortal Ascension rank. Tens of millions of soldiers marched intimidatingly toward Yantargh Canyon. News of the approaching battalion immediately reached Sangria. A female soldier immediately rushed into Sangria Pce¡¯s hall and kneeled on one knee as she delivered her hurried report, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve received news that Korinath has sent another army of tens of millions of soldiers. They¡¯ve already set off for Yantargh Canyon and will reach Sangria within a month.¡± Xianna had a solemn look as she heard the report. ¡°Damn it!¡± She cursed. She had always been calm and collected but lost herposure after hearing the news. After Xianna let out her frustrations, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Assemble millions of soldiers from all our military bases and order them to defend Mhia City. No matter the sacrifices, we must protect Mhia City. Even if it costs us our lives.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After the Empress issued an order, all of Sangria¡¯s major cities dispatched troops to Mhia City. At the same time, many brave cultivators also volunteered to participate in the war. Sangria had assembled an army of 30,000,000 soldiers in just a few days. The 30,000,00 soldiers were to defend Mhia City against the Korinthian Army with their lives. Meanwhile, Wushua kept up to date on everything that was happening. ¡°Haha.¡± After hearing the news, Wushua¡¯s Emperor, Fritz Wren, burst outughing. ¡°Good. Go on and fight. It¡¯ll be best if both of them end up with severe losses. Then, we¡¯ll swoop in and reap all the spoils of their war.¡± On the other hand, James waspletely unaware of everything happening. He had begun cultivating in a mountain outside of Sangria¡¯s Southern Fortress. Unfortunately for him, the world was not advanced, and Empyrean Spiritual Energy was very scarce. It was far inferior to the Mortal Dimension in the Demon Realm but was simr to the environment in the Land of Tabal. As such, James¡¯ growth was rtively slow in this world. At this current rate, his Yogocara might not even evolve to the Second Stage after a hundred years passed. James did not know where else to go so had no choice but to focus on improving his cultivation rank. Since Sophie was meditating in seclusion, there was no one else who could set up a time formation for him. Otherwise, he could speed up his cultivation he had ess to a time formation. ¡°Master.¡± James was concentrating on his cultivation when suddenly a figure emerged from the Celestial Abode and appeared before him. Hearing the voice calling for him, James stopped his cultivation and opened his eyes. The person that appeared was the Celestial Abode¡¯s Spirit Tool, Nova. Nova wore a ck robe and held a came. He had a very elderly appearance and it made him look like an old man who was almost at the end of his life. James nodded lightly and asked, ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s the matter, Nova?¡± Chapter 2569 Chapter 2569 Chapter 2569 Nova said, ¡°A few of the humans in the Celestial Abode have imed the Elysian Seal in their bodies has disappeared.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shocked, James asked, ¡°The Elysian Seal has disappeared?¡± Nova replied, ¡°Yeah. After we arrived in this world, some humans made breakthroughs in their cultivation rank. It didn¡¯t take long before many more began to make improvements and they found that supposedly the Elysian Seal in their bodies didn¡¯t appear while attempting to make a cultivation breakthrough.¡± Hearing this, James was taken aback. Then, he suddenly remembered the words of Sangria¡¯s Empress. She mentioned the humans in this world did not have any seals on their bodies, and she had never heard of such a thing before. ¡°Could this be rted to this world¡¯s seal?¡± James was lost in thoughts. After failing to figure out why the Elysian Seal disappeared while in this world, he put away that matter for the time being. Since the Elysian Seal was gone while in this world, his 400,000 soldiers could quickly improve their strength. ¡°Nova,¡± James called out. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Nova replied respectfully. James said, ¡°Ms. Sophie is in seclusion right now and can¡¯t guide the soldiers within the Celestial Abode. For now, help me keep an eye on them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Keep feeding the soldiers the spiritual fruits and herbs in the Celestial Abode, and help them improve as much as possible. Before I return to Earth, these soldiers must enter the Sage Rank.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Nova nodded. Then, he looked at James and said, ¡°This is a very extraordinary world, Master. It managed to seal off the Heavenly Path which caused the Elysian Seal in the human body to disappear. I have a feeling there is a huge secret in this world. If you can figure it out, things might work out in your favor.¡± James was taken aback and asked, ¡°Huh? What kind of secret?¡± Nova shook his head and said, ¡®That, I don¡¯t know. However, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s rted to the Cursed Seal ced on this. Since Sangria is located at the center of the curse, it made it so that men couldn¡¯t survive in their country. I think the secret of this has something to do with Sangria. ¡®You can consider returning to Sangria to ask about it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Afterward, Nova chose to return and dissipated into a ck glow, disappearing into the Celestial Abode on James¡¯ finger. James thought for a while, wondering what exactly was Sangria¡¯s curse. Why were men not able to survive in Sangria? None of this made sense. However, his knowledge was limited, and it was hard to understand more about the curse. He would have to return to Sangria and collect more information to find out the source of the curse so he could understand it better. Once that was done, he would then have to buy a map to ascertain the location of Sangria¡¯s centeral region and figure out what made it so special. Aftering up with a n, James immediately left the mountain forest. He headed to the Southern Fortress to reenter Sangria. However, he saw a massive crowd of women outside the Southern Fortress. James¡¯ brows furrowed after seeing them. He walked over and randomly asked one of them, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are you many people leaving Sangria?¡± The woman looked at James and said, ¡°We¡¯re doomed! Sangria is in chaos right now! The Korinthian Army has invaded our country, and there¡¯s word going around that they¡¯ve assembled tens of millions of soldiers to wipe us out in one fell swoop! Many of our country¡¯s cultivators have fled.¡± After answering James, the woman quickly ran away. Hearing this, James frowned. He thought he had already scared away Korinth¡¯s Grand Marshal so they would notunch another attack on Sangria anytime soon. Unexpectedly, Korinth had reassembled a massive army to attack Sangria once more. Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 After learning of Korinth¡¯stest assault on Sangria, James rushed into the Southern Fortress and inquired about the war between the two countries. He learned they had already been fighting for some time. Sangria suffered very significant losses during the war. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. They had been keeping the Korinthian Army at bay by relying on their country¡¯s curse. The Korinthian Army did not dare to stay in Sangria for too long. If not for the curse, Sangria¡¯s defenses would have been breached and destroyed by now. He also learned that Korinth had dispatched tens of millions of soldiers to Yantargh Canyon. On the other hand, Sangria had assembled 30,000,000 soldiers who nned to defend Sangria with their lives. James was relieved after hearing Sangria had put together an army of 30,000,000. For the time being, Sangria would not be defeated. However, he feared that Korinth would continue to dispatch more soldiers to bolster their army and attack Sangria with the entirety of their forces. Sangria would be unable to withstand their onught even with the curse working in their favor. Although James wanted to intervene, he was still an outsider, and the war had nothing to do with him. His goal was to return to Sangria, acquire information about the curse, and find out if it had something to do with the¡¯s seal. Additionally, he wanted to know if there were any benefits if the curse was undone. James entered a city on the border. In the past, it used to be a lively city. However, the bustling streets were now deserted. The few people that remained on the streets were upied with evacuating the country. He headed into a grocery store. The owner of the store was a middle-aged woman. She was cleaning up her storeas she prepared to evacuate as well. James asked, ¡°Maam, could I buy a map?¡± The owner replied hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s on the shelf. Help yourself to it.¡± Maps were not particrly valuable, so the owner did not n to take them with her. James found a map on the shelf before him and inspected it. Then, he asked, ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡®You can have it for free.¡± After the owner replied to James, she hurriedly left with her baggage. Seeing her frantic behavior, James felt troubled. He took the map and left the grocery store. Then, he looked over the map. There were many countries in this world, about tens of thousands of countries of various sizes. However, there were only three major countries-Korinth, Sangria, and Wushua. Sangria was located right in the center of this world. James looked at the map and began to analyze it. He discovered the centermost region of Sangria was a ce called Mount Crepe Myrtle. There was a simple description of Mount Crepe Myrtle on the map. There was a sect located on Mount Crepe Myrtle called Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. After learning that Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was located in this world¡¯s center, James hurried over there. Meanwhile, Empress Xianna had also departed to Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion. The back mountain of Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was a very calming ce with abundant Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the air. At that moment, two women walked side by side. One of them was Xianna. Xianna was dressed in a sleek dress, outlining her perfect figure. ¡°Sword Master, what do you think about Korinth¡¯s desperate attacks on Sangria?¡± asked Xianna. The other woman looked about the same age as Xianna and was at a simr height. She was equally beautiful and wore a long, white dress with a long sword embroidered on it. She was mesmerizing and carried herself impressively. Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 She was the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s Leader, also known as the Sword Master. The Sword Master fell into deep thought and did not reply fora while. Xianna continued to speak. ¡°Korinth is very ambitious. Geographically speaking, they have to conquer our country to continue traveling south to attack Wushua and unify the world. However, I have a feeling their intention isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Hearing this, the Sword Master looked at Xianna and asked, ¡°Did you notice anything strange?¡± Xianna nodded and said, ¡°I suspect Korinth has learned about our country¡¯s secret. They¡¯re using an attack on our country as a cover -up and are actuallying after the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.¡± Hearing this, the Sword Master fell into deep thought. After a long while, she said, ¡°Sangria and the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s secrets have only been passed down to our country¡¯s Empress and the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master. That is to say, only you and I are aware of them. Are you suspecting that I leaked them to outsiders?¡± Xianna hurriedly exined, ¡°Of course not. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. How could I doubt you? I simply think that Korinth discovered our secret from other channels.¡± The Sword Master replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Our secrets have been passed down solely to the next inheritor of each generation. Only when our positions are passed on to the next sessor will it passed on to the next person. Other than these asions, there aren¡¯t any other channels through which they can find out about them.¡± Hearing this, Xianna sighed. ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± The two walked side by side. As for the secrets the two discussed, no one else knew about them. Xianna specifically came to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion to remind the Sword Master to be more careful. After their conversation, Xianna temporarily stayed in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and paid close attention to outside events. If Sangria were to be defeated by Korinth, she would ask the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for help. The Sword Master of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was powerful and would surely be able to resolve Sangria¡¯s crisis. After James learned that the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was in the center of the world, he quickly made his way over. He traveled at full speed and did not even stop for a moment to rest. After seven to eight days of traveling, he finally reached Mount Crepe Myrtle. He stopped outside Mount Crepe Myrtle¡¯s perimeters. Ahead of him was a vast mountain range. The mountains were surrounded by white mist and looked like paradise from a distance. ¡°I can sense very strong Sword Intent here.¡± As James approached the area, he felt a terrifying Sword Intenting from the mountain range ahead of him. The Sword Intent was like a huge wave, constantly crashing toward him. If not for his Sword Body and his Yogacara Sword Energy, he would not be able to withstand the Sword Intent. After sensing the Sword Intent, he also discovered the Sword Energies that had materialized from the mountains ahead. The Sword Energies emerged from the mountains and rose into the sky, eventually vanishing into thin air. ¡°Huffl¡± James took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°This ce is definitely not that simple. The Sword Intent here alone is already terrifying.¡± He decided to head to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion to get more information. James decided to go deeper into the mountains but stopped very shortly. As he got closer to Mount Crepe Myrtle, he sensed a formation. It was a Sword Formation formed by the abundant Sword Intent. The force from the formation constantly attacked him. He fell into a trance and fell into a vast ocean while huge, crashing waves kepting at him. The huge waves swept toward him and attacked him. Even though he had a Sword Body, the force was enough to cause him to spit up blood. James was knocked away by the force. Suddenly, the scene before his eyes changed, and he returned to reality. He looked at the massive mountain before him and murmured, ¡°1 never expected such a powerful Sword Formation to exist here. With my strength, I won¡¯t be able to break the formation. Ms. Sophie is in seclusion right now, and I don¡¯t have anyone to help me break the formation. What should I do?¡± After thinking about it for a while, he asked Nova for help. ¡°Nova, I¡¯ve encountered a Sword Formation. Could you help me break the formation? It¡¯s this world''s central region, and I want to advance further to investigate.¡± James asked Nova, who was in the Celestial Abode. Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 The formation around the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was potent and contained very terrifying Sword Intent. Even though James had a Sword Body and walked the path of a swordsman, he could not resist the Sword Intent¡¯s force. He only had Nova to turn to for help. Nova was a lifeform born within the Celestial Abode and had been following a Grand Master¡¯s journey. Thus, his strength was also unfathomable. Soon, Nova responded, ¡°I can break it. Although it¡¯s a potent formation, it¡¯s a piece of cake to me.¡± ¡°Quickly help me break the formation. I have to investigate how this ce is connected to the curse,¡± James said impatiently. ¡°Alright.¡± Nova¡¯s voice resounded from the Celestial Abode. Following that, a powerful force came from within the Celestial Abode and enveloped James¡¯ body. ¡°You can pass through the formation now, Master. As long as you don¡¯t willingly expose yourself, no one will be able to see you,¡± said Nova. James sensed the powerful force around him that hid his energy and aura from others. He was at ease upon receiving Nova¡¯s help. James walked toward the formation. The formation did not repel him this time. James quietly passed through, entering the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. After passing through the formation, he was within Mount Crepe Myrtle. Mount Crepe Myrtle was huge and covered a vast area. James discovered that there were thousands of mountains, and intense Sword Intent emerged from them. At the same time, wisps of Sword Energy also materialized out of the mountains. James murmured, ¡°As expected from a sword pavilion, there is so much Sword Intent in this area.¡± After looking around, James noticed a mountain in the center. He guessed that the mountain was the center of Mount Crepe Myrtle and the main mountain where the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was located. He would have to travel to the main mountain to learn more about the curse. James silently advanced toward the mountain. Along the way, he saw a lot of Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciples, all of which were women with varied strengths. The stronger ones were at the Tribtion Rank, and the weaker ones were at the Supernatural Rank. However, none of the disciples were capable of sensing his existence. Soon, he arrived at the main mountain of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. The mountain was 10,000 meters high and very steep. The mountaintop was surrounded by white mist and looked like a paradise. At the mountain foot was a stone tablet with an ancient script on it ¡ª Sword. Although James could not read the word, it exuded a potent Sword Intent, and he could more or less guess the word¡¯s meaning. James did not stay there for long and quickly ascended the stairs to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Many magnificent buildings stood atop the mountain, and many disciples walked around. James did not know much about the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion or the structure of the mountain. Thus, he wandered around the mountain aimlessly. After advancing onto the main peak, he passed through some pces. Along the way, he saw many disciples of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, but none of them could sense him since his energy was hidden. ¡°where can I go to investigate the curse?¡± James stopped in an open space and scanned his surroundings. Many buildings surrounded him, but he did not know where to check. At that moment, two women came from a distance. The woman walking in the lead wore a slim, blue dress with the word and picture of a sword embroidered on it. She had very long hair that reached her waist. Her face was delicate and beautiful. The woman radiated elegance. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sword Master.¡± The woman behind her asked, ¡°Why has the Empresse to visit the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion? What¡¯s her intention?¡± The Sword Master halted, thought for a moment, and replied, ¡° Sangria is facing a crisis right now. The Empress is just worried that Sangria will be destroyed. Since things are in a critical state, she came to seek my help in repelling the Korinthian Army.¡± ¡°Sword Master, I heard rumors that the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion is guarding something. Is it true?¡± The Sword Master nced at her and asked, ¡°You heard about it? From who?¡± Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 The female disciple said, ¡°It¡¯s a rumor I heard being spread in the outside world.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The Sword Master was slightly taken aback. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The female disciple said, ¡°Yeah. The whole world is spreading that the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion is protecting Sangria¡¯s secret. Whoever unravels the secret will remove the curse and obtain a great fortune.¡± ¡°What a joke.¡± The Sword Master said lightly, ¡°It''s gettingte. You¡¯re dismissed. Go back and rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The female disciple turned and left. James stood aside and eavesdropped on their conversation. He fell into thought. ¡®The outside world is spreading a rumor that the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion is protecting Sangria¡¯s secret? Is that true? Could it be that this ce is really rted to Sangria¡¯s Curse?¡¯ Then, James looked at the woman that was addressed as the Sword Master. The Sword Master stood a few meters away from him but could not sense his presence. The Sword Master had a pensive expression, which was quickly reced with a solemn look. After a while, she turned and left. James could tell the Sword Master knew about the world¡¯s secret, and he secretly followed her. The Sword Master headed to a manor in the back mountain. After arriving at the manor, Sangria¡¯s Empress came to greet her. ¡°It¡¯s quitete for you to be here, Sword Master. Is something the matter?¡± Xianna wore a thin and sheer dress, vaguely showing her skin and making her look very alluring. The Sword Master walked over and sat down. James walked inside and stood aside. Seeing Xianna, he was slightly taken aback and murmured, ¡°Why is Sangria¡¯s Empress here?¡± He did not reveal himself and watched them from the side. With a frown, the Sword Master said, ¡°I just heard from my subordinate that a rumor is being spread that the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion is protecting Sangria¡¯s secret and that unraveling the secret hidden within our pavilion will remove the curse on Sangria, revealing great fortunes.¡± Surprised, Xianna said, ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯ve never heard of this before.¡± The Sword Master nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably true that a rumor is going around. It¡¯s very rming, and I¡¯ve already sent disciples to investigate it immediately and find out who spread the word.¡± ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Xianna looked at the Sword Master. The Sword Master gently shook her head and said, ¡°You and I are the only people who know about these secrets right now. I don¡¯t doubt your innocence. I¡¯m simply wondering who else would know about it besides you and me.¡± James carefully listened to their conversation from the side. Hearing this, he also became puzzled. What kind of secret were the two talking about? Was it rted to Sangria¡¯s Curse? Was Sangria¡¯s Curse rted to the curse on this world? James remained hidden and paid attention to the two women¡¯s conversation, afraid he would miss any important clues. Xianna¡¯s pretty face became solemn. ¡°If the outside world is spreading such rumors, it will be very disadvantageous to us. Soon, our enemies will not just be Korinth but the whole world.¡± The Sword Master sighed. ¡°Yeah. Sangria has a very long history, and the curse is very extraordinary. Once the rumors be more widespread, Sangria will be in great danger.¡± Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 Xianna and the Sword Master, the two beautiful women, looked at each other with solemness. ¡°Could it be the fated one has appeared?¡± Xianna suddenly recalled something. an The Sword Master was taken aback. After a brief moment, she said, ¡°Those are just myths. There isn¡¯t any proof as to whether they¡¯re true.¡± Xianna said, ¡°Everything about the curse is also just a myth, is it not? I have a very strong feeling the fated one mentioned since ancient times is about to appear. If he appears, then our country¡¯s curse will be lifted.¡± James was very intrigued by their conversation. However, neither Xianna nor the Sword Master continued to speak. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the fated one you¡¯re speaking about.¡± At that moment, a voice resounded. James and the two women looked in the direction of the sound. A person stepped out from the dark. He wore a ck robe and was about 180 centimeters tall. He did not have a very outstanding appearance but was not ugly either. However, he had a very decent appearance. He calmly walked out of the darkness with his hands crossed behind his back. Seeing an outsider, Xianna and the Sword Master immediately stood up simultaneously. Both of them looked at the intruder warily. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The man walked over, looked at the two women, and said indifferently, ¡°My name is Walganus Jaxon.¡± Xianna frowned and asked, ¡°Walganus Jaxon? What¡¯s your identity?¡± Walganus replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about that.¡± The Sword Master said, ¡°You said you¡¯re the fated one. What are you fated to do?¡± Walganus walked over, sat down, and replied to her question calmly. ¡°I was ordered to obtain the supreme sword-fighting techniques. After obtaining them, I''ll be able to lift Sangria¡¯s Curse and acquire the Curse Magic ced on Sangria.¡± Upon hearing this, both women felt their blood run cold. Xianna asked, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± The Sword Master stared at him and questioned, ¡°What else do you know?¡± Walganus thought for a while and said. ¡°Once upon a time, the Ancestral Sword Master shed this world, but the Ancestral Talisman Master couldn''t bear to see this world destroyed and used a formidable Curse Magic to seal this world. Then, he left behind a great inheritance, which is the powerful Curse Margic in the center of this world. More precisely speaking, it¡¯s within Sangria. ¡°Afterward, the Ancestral Talisman Master and the Ancestral Sword Master fought an intense battle on this world, but it ended in a tie. The Ancestral Sword Master built the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and left his inheritance there. ¡°1m the fated one, and I¡¯vee to collect the Ancestral Sword Master and the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s inheritance. ¡°The curse ced on Sangria will be lifted after the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s inheritance is taken away.¡± Walganus parted his lips and told a story of the past. Xianna¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. She highly doubted Walganus''s identity. It was too much of a coincidence for the fated one to appear right after she brought it up. She looked at Walganus and said, ¡°Why should I believe you¡¯re the fated one?¡± Walganus said, ¡°The fated one isn¡¯t affected by Sangria¡¯s curse. Your country¡¯s curse isn¡¯t effective on me. All I have to do is stay in Sangria for over a month, and you¡¯ll eventuallye to believe me.¡± Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 Hearing this, Xianna and the Sword Master began conversing with each other in whispers. Xianna whispered, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what the former Empress told me when she passed the throne to me. She told me the person who isn¡¯t affected by Sangria¡¯s Cruse is the fated one, and he¡¯ll obtain the inheritance left behind by the Ancestral Talisman Master.¡± The Sword Master thought for a while and said, ¡°When the former Sword Master passed the position to me, she said the supreme sword -fighting techniques can¡¯t be obtained by just anyone. Only the fated one will be able to acquire it. Also, this person isn¡¯t afraid of the curse and has two special characteristics. That is, he will have a Sword Body and the Sword Energy of the Ancestral Sword Master.¡± Xianna said, ¡°Let¡¯s not act rashly for now and see what happens in a month.¡± ¡°Mhm. We¡¯ll wait to see if he isn¡¯t affected by the Sangria¡¯s Curse.¡± Although the two spoke in hushed tones, James could still hear them. After eavesdropping on their conversation, James touched his nose and murmured, ¡°I have cultivated a Sword Body and have the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Sword Energy. Don¡¯t I fit the description perfectly? Could I be the fated one?¡± James was curious. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He was clueless about all these things, but Walganus knew them very well. What exactly was going on? James was puzzled. He wanted to expose himself and asked them about it. However, Walganus was present, and it was best not to show up now. After revealing himself, he might get framed by Walganus, and it would be hard to exin the situation. ¡°The fated one isn¡¯t affected by the curse, huh? Am I not affected by it?¡± James was curious and wondered if he would not be affected by Sangria¡¯s Curse. To confirm his conjecture, he would have to stay in Sangria for more than a month. However, it would be a very risky action. He would lose his life if he were not the fated one. James asked Nova, who was in the Celestial Abode. ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s Sword Master said the fated one to lift the curse has a Sword Body and the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Sword Energy. I definitely fit the description of this fated one. Nova, do you think the fated person they¡¯re talking about is me?¡± Soon, Nova replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± James said, ¡°Now, I have a rough understanding of Sangria¡¯s secrets. They have a curse on their country because the person who cast the Curse Magic, the Ancestral Talisman Master, left his inheritance here.¡± Nova said, ¡°It¡¯s more or less like what I thought it would be.¡± James asked, ¡°Then, what should I do now?¡± Nova replied, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a definite answer. You¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself.¡± ¡°Should I stay in Sangria for a month to see if I¡¯m immune to the curse?¡± ¡°If you want to, go ahead and try it.¡± Nova did not give James a certain answer but simply asked him to follow his heart. James became more confused, unsure of what to do next. He wanted to discuss things with Sophie. However, no matter how much he called for her, she did not respond. James had no choice but to give up. Walganus appeared and imed to be the fated man. From the secrets passed down to Xianna and the Sword Master, they indeed were aware a fated one would appear. However, neither of them could confirm whether Walganus was the fated one. The only way to verify Walganus¡¯ identity was by letting him stay in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for now. The Sword Master said, ¡°Mr. Jaxon, since we''re unable to confirm your identity as the fated person, we can only have you stay in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for now and discuss the matter after a month.¡± Walganus said, ¡°I understand your concerns. Since you¡¯re worried, I''l] stay here for a month. After a month, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll believe me.¡± Afterward, the Sword Master arranged temporary amodation for Walganus in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 Walganus was given temporary amodation in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Afterward, Xianna and the Sword Master met up again. The two discussed the incident together. Xianna said worriedly, ¡°Sword Master, is this Walganus really the fated one from the legend?¡± The Sword Master shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if he can stay in Sangria for more than a month and obtain the supreme sword - fighting techniques hidden in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, he¡¯s the fated one.¡± Xianna nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m already exhausted. I really hope he¡¯s the fated one who will lift Sangria¡¯s Curse. Then, I can finally disband the country and go on my own adventures.¡± ¡°We''re not ina rush. Let¡¯s see how it goes. My teacher told me that the fated one will have to find the supreme sword -fighting techniques hidden within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion alone.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xianna nodded. ¡°The former Empress told me that although the curse is within our country, no one knows its location. Only the fated one will be able to find it.¡± The two had a brief conversation. Meanwhile, James began to piece the stories together. However, very little was passed on to Xianna and the Sword Master as these events urred long ago. Thus, they only knew a portion of the truth. James continued to lurk in the dark and think about the situation. He might indeed be the fated one if the Sword Master¡¯s version of the story was urate. James decided to temporarily hide in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for a month to confirm whether his body was affected by the curse. Still, he was slightly worried that something terrible would happen and he would be cursed. Therefore, he informed Nova to be prepared to immediately send him out of the country if he felt affected by the curse. After making preparations for the worst with Nova, James felt a little more at ease. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Then, he hid within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Meanwhile, rumors about Sangria continued to spread throughout the world. ¡°Have you heard the rumor that the Ancestral Sword Master left behind a great inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion in ancient times?¡± ¡°Ancestral Sword Master? I think I¡¯ve seen that name in my family¡¯s ancient records. He''s an unrivaled powerhouse that existed in ancient times.¡± ¡°Also, it seems Sangria¡¯s Curse is rted to the Curse Magic.¡± ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion is located in the center of Sangria, and the supreme sword-fighting techniques left behind are connected to the Curse Magic.¡± Cultivators from all over the world heard of the rumor. Meanwhile, the seal of the world had also gone viral. No one knew who was spreading the rumors, but they were exactly like what Walganus said. At that moment, Emperor Fritz sat in Wushua Pce¡¯s main hall and listened to his subordinates¡¯ reports. ¡°What did you say? Supreme sword - fighting techniques?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. These supreme sword - fighting techniques were left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master, a very formidable powerhouse of the past. It¡¯s rumored one could at least reach the Grand Emperor Rank or even the Ancestral God Rank after obtaining the inheritance. After that, the seal on this world will be lifted, and we can lead Wushua to be the strongest country in the universe.¡± Hearing this, Emperor Fritz was intrigued. He shouted, ¡° Immediately get our country¡¯s powerhouses to head over to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and obtain the supreme sword - fighting techniques no matter what.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Concurrently, the powerhouse all over the world heard about the rumors. The supreme sword - fighting techniques and the formidable Curse Magic had attracted the attention of many powerhouses. Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 Even some hidden powerhouses that had not shown up in the outside world for many years gradually revealed themselves. Many cultivators made their way to Sangria¡¯s Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, eyeing the unparalleled sword- fighting techniques and the Curse Magic. Almost all the powerhouses over the world were traveling to Sangria. Sangria was about to face a great storm as it had be the focus of countless cultivators. Meanwhile, James stayed hidden within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and did not reveal himself. The days passed in the blink of an eye, and James had stayed in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for about half a month. Altogether, he had been in Sangria¡¯s territory for about twenty days. The closer he got to a month, the more terrified he felt. After half a month, many powerful cultivators had also entered Mount Crepe Myrtle¡¯s periphery. The Korinthian Army had already been reassembled and was beginning their attack on Sangria¡¯s Mhia City. In the back mountain of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, Xianna and the Sword Master walked side by side on a winding path. Xianna said worriedly, ¡°Our front lines are in a crisis right now. The Korinthian Army is already attacking Mhia City. If Mhia City falls, the Korinthian Army will make their way to the Imperial Capital.¡± The Sword Master also said anxiously, ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s secrets have spread. Many powerhouses are waiting outside the mountain and are demanding we disperse our formation. It¡¯s getting very worrisome.¡± Xianna asked, ¡°What should we do now, Sword Master?¡± The Sword Master thought awhile and said, ¡°We can only wait. Once their stay approaches the one-month mark, they¡¯ll naturally leave Sangria. As for the frontline battle, we¡¯ll have to stand our ground and defend Mhia City at all costs.¡± Xianna said, ¡°We should be able to resist the first wave of attacks. However, I¡¯m worried Korinth will continue to send more troops and cultivators to attack Sangria. Our country will definitely fall if they keep on striking us.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± The Sword Master sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a little bit more. If Walganus is the fated one, he¡¯ll take the supreme sword- fighting techniques and the Curse Magic. Then, our mission will bepleted, and there will be no need for Sangria to exist anymore.¡± The two walked together and discussed the situation. Arge number of powerhouses gathered outside the mountain gate. They kept shouting, demanding that the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion disperse the formation around the mountain. However, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s Sword Master ignored them. James, who was lurking around, learned about the situation. He never expected so many powerhouses to appear outside the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. He left the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and appeared outside the mountain gate. At least a thousand powerhouses were outside the mountain gate. Most were at the Tribtion Rank, and a few were at the Sage Rank. No matter how robust the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s formation was, it would not be able to resist these powerhouses'' attacks if they chose to break through it forcefully. After leaving the mountain¡¯s perimeters to check on the situation, James returned to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. For the past half month, James had been secretly watching Walganus. However, Walganus had shut himself in the room and focused on his cultivation. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He never left andpletely ignored the affairs of the outside world. James wanted to inquire about Walganus¡¯s background but did not have the chance since Walganus never walked about. After returning to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, James walked around aimlessly. After walking for some time, he found Xianna and the Sword Master. The two chatted for a while and then separated. The Sword Master walked toward the back mountain. There was a nine-story tower behind the mountain. A few disciples guarded the tower¡¯s entrance. Seeing the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master appear, the guards respectfully greeted her. ¡°Sword Master.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Sword Master nodded in response and walked into the nine-story tower. Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 James followed to the tower¡¯s entrance. There were several ancient scripts engraved on the beams of the entrance. They were from very ancient times, and James could not read or understand them. He froze momentarily and followed the Sword Master into the tower. James discovered that the inside of the tower was rtively vast. The first floor was about a thousand square meters. The ce was furnished with countless bookshelves that were filled with books. The Sword Master did not stay on the first floor but headed up the stairs to the ninth floor. James followed her to the ninth floor. After the Sword Master reached the ninth floor, she searched the books. Soon, she found an ancient book on a bookshelf. Then, she found a corner to sit down and seriously read the book. Meanwhile, James scanned his surroundings curiously. He picked up a book and found that the words in the book were not in anguage from Earth, so it was impossible for him to read them. After scrutinizing the book for a while, he still could not understand anything. Thus, he put down the book. Although he ced the book down very softly, it still caused a slight sound. The Sword Master, who was focused on her book, sensed something and looked toward the sound. She saw a book moving slightly and frowned. ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± She put the book in her hand down and walked over. Seeing the Sword Master approaching, James instinctively leaned on the bookshelf to avoid the Sword Master. Since his aura was concealed and he was invincible, the Sword Master could not see him. She walked over, picked up the book that James had ced down, and observed it for a while. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The Sword Master scanned her surroundings again. After finding nothing unusual, she returned to her original spot and sat down to continue reading her book. James quietly walked over and watched her from aside. He made sure his footsteps were light and almostpletely silent. However, the Sword Master was not an ordinary person. She was incredibly strong and had be a Sage many years ago. Previously, she was not paying attention, so she missed it. However, she sensed something was definitely wrong this time. The sound of James¡¯ footsteps did not go unnoticed by her. She did not raise her head but used her Divine Sense to scan her surroundings. Despite so, she did not sense anyone around her. ¡®Who¡¯s following me?¡¯ The Sword Master thought to herself. At that moment, she felt the footsteps getting closer, as if the person following her was standing right before her. She could tell the person was standing half a meter away and looking right at her. The Sword Master put down the book in her hand and looked directly at James. Although she could not see anything, she pretended to be calm and said lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you reveal yourself?¡± Hearing this, James was startled. ¡®Could she have discovered me?¡¯ After a brief shock, he calmed down. Nova had reassured him that his aura was concealed and he was invisible. No one could see him as long as he did not reveal himself. Thinking of this, he felt relieved and took a few steps backward. The Sword Master could not find James, nor could she sense anyone around her. However, she could indeed hear the footsteps. She stared right straight ahead and said, ¡°Why are you hiding? What exactly do you want? I won''t hold back against you if you don''t show yourself.¡± James did not feel threatened by her and casually turned to leave. Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 The Sword Master sensed that James had left. Although she could tell James¡¯ precise location from the footsteps, she did not take action against him for fear that the hidden person was overpowering. Otherwise, she would have definitely been able to sense his aura. After James left, the Sword Master frowned and wore a solemn expression. ¡°who the hell was that? We have a formation protecting the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Ordinary people aren¡¯t able to pass through it. How can an outsider enter the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and secretly follow me around? What exactly is this person¡¯s goal? The Sword Master was perplexed. She did not know the identity of the person following her or the person¡¯s motive. The Sword Master quickly left the tower and headed to see Xianna. At that moment, Xianna was by a manor in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion where she stayed. She sat on the grass field outside the manor and stared at the sky in a daze. The Sword Master rushed over and told her about someone following her in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Shocked, Xianna asked, ¡°Are you saying that someone has been following you around?¡± The Sword Master nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Yeah. I could clearly hear footsteps but couldn¡¯t see anyone nor sense any energy around me.¡± ¡°You''re already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh Stage and are a Sage King. You''re almost invincible in our world. How can even you not sense this person¡¯s aura?¡± Xianna was in disbelief. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master was already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh Stage. Cultivators at the Sage Rank¡¯s First to Sixth Stage were called Sages. Meanwhile, cultivators at the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh to the Twelfth Stage were called Sage Kings. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master was considered the strongest person in this world. However, her status as the strongest person was a surface matter. Other strong cultivators stayed hidden and seldom exposed themselves to the world, which caused them to be forgotten by the world. Despite that, the Sword Master was still the strongest among the known cultivators. It was hard for Xianna to believe someone could follow the Sword Master without being discovered. ¡°T¡¯m very serious.¡± The Sword Master had a grim look. Xianna said, ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s formation was set up by one of your ancestors many years ago. If 1 remember correctly, your ancestor was a powerhouse that became a Divine Sage. Who could pass through the formation unscathed?¡± ¡°Walganus,¡± The Sword Master and Xianna spoke simultaneously. The Sword Master nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s formation has existed since ancient times, and outsiders aren¡¯t capable of breaking through it. However, Walganus passed through it without breaking the formation. The person following me must be Walganus.¡± Xianna asked puzzledly, ¡°Why would he follow you? Could he be trying to obtain the supreme sword -fighting techniques hidden in Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion?¡± The Sword Master shook her head. Meanwhile, James waspletely unaware the Sword Master had mistaken Walganus as the person secretly following her. At that moment, he wandered among some of the mountains in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was massive, and it had 1008 mountains in total. Disciples were scattered among all of these mountains. James leisurely wandered on the mountains. He could sense the Sword Intenting from the mountains. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Sword Energies would emerge from the mountains. Although the strands of Sword Energy were weak, they were potent when they gathered. Ever since he entered the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, his Yogacara Sword Energy had been stimted, and it was absorbing Sword Energy from the surroundings. However, James forcibly stopped it from absorbing the Sword Energy. ¡°This is a nice ce.¡± James climbed to one of the mountain¡¯s peaks and sat on a rock on the cliff. He began sensing the Sword Energy around him and murmured, ¡°The Sword Energy here is the best nourishment for my body. If I cultivate here for some time, I¡¯ll definitely be able to increase my Yogacara¡¯s rank to the Third Stage.¡± Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was a good ce to cultivate and improve his Yogacara rank. However, James was not in the mood to cultivate. He waited for one month to pass. If he could make it through the one-month mark and was not affected by the curse, he would cultivate at ease. Although he would not reach the Tribtion Rank, he could at least reach the Mage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. James sat on the cliff of the back mountain. Bored, he took out a cigarette and lit it. At that moment, he felt homesick. He missed being on Earth and wanted to see Thea. So many years have passed, and he wondered how Thea was doing on Earth. Meanwhile, many powerhouses continued to gather outside of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s mountain gate. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Since the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was protected by a formation set up by a powerhouse of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion many years ago, powerhouses of the current age could not break through it with their strength. Initially, almost all the powerhouses that arrived outside the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s mountain gate were at the Tribtion Rank. However, many more powerhouses began to arrive. Those that showed up recently were at the Sage Rank and had reached very high stages. While the crowd gathered outside the mountain gate, a red sedan chair appeared in the distance. Four women in red dresses carried the sedan chair. They advanced rapidly and appeared outside the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s mountain entrance in the blink of an eye. ¡°Wh-Who are they?¡± Seeing the red sedan chair carried by four women wearing red dresses, the cultivators waiting outside the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s mountain gates were stunned. The four women carrying the sedan chair had the exact same appearance and clothes. They were even dressed in the same way, like they were carved out of the same mold. ¡±Could they be the legendary Four Saints?¡± ¡°ording to ancient records, four identical women appeared in our world one hundred thousand years ago. They were known as the Four Saints and served the demaster of Mount Grinch.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. It must be the demaster of Mount Grinch.¡± When the four women were pictured together, the identity of the person seated in the red sedan chair became obvious. Some people were unfamiliar with the demaster of Mount Grinch and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s someone who¡¯s existed since a hundred thousand years ago and was already a Sage King back then. He has unparalleled swordsmanship and is one of the greatest in the world. Surprisingly, he¡¯s still alive after a hundred thousand years.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± As information about the demaster of Mount Grinch was revealed, many powerhouses present gasped. ¡°He was a Sage King one hundred thousand years ago? Now that so much time has passed, what rank is he currently?¡± An old man sitting on a rock in a corner nearby said,¡± Regardless of one¡¯s talent and potential, one will be cursed after reaching a certain age and will never be able to enter the Divine Rank because of the seal on Galileo.¡± His words immediately attracted the crowd¡¯s attention. Almost everyone had heard of such legends. However, no one had ever reached such heights in cultivation or lived long enough to confirm them. Thus, no one really paid much attention to the legends. A young cultivator asked, ¡°Sir, is the curse you speak of real? Is it impossible for anyone on Galileo to reach the Divine Rank? Will people that live to a certain age really be cursed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Before the old man could answer, a voice came from the red sedan chair. Everyone immediately turned to the red sedan chair. One of the women lifted the curtain covering the red sedan chair, and an old man walked out. He was a very slim man with a wrinkled face, and he was wearing a red robe Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 His face was skeletal and looked as if only a thinyer of skin was covering it up. The man was so slim that he looked like a skeleton in clothes. His face was pale, and his eyes were sunken, which made his face look slightly frightening. Many cultivators slightly backed away upon seeing his appearance. The old man stepped out into the air and slowly descended from the sky. Soon.. hended on the ground. Everyone looked at the powerhouse that had dominated the world a hundred thousand years ago warily. The demaster of Mount Grinch looked at the crowd and said calmly, ¡°Most people only know about Sangria¡¯s Curse. They aren¡¯t aware that all of Galileo is cursed. ¡°Living beings on Galileo aren¡¯t capable of living for more than a million years. ¡°Those that reach the age of one million will die. ¡°Also, the living beings on our can¡¯t break through into the Divine Rank. Those that reach the Divine Rank will die even if they haven''t reached the age of one million.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch¡¯s voice resounded. Most of the living beings present had more or less heard about such legends, but none of the legends had ever been verified before. Thus, most of them never took them to heart. ¡°Are you really the demaster of Mount Grinch? Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± A cultivator asked tentatively, afraid to offend the powerhouse that dominated the world a hundred thousand years ago. The demaster of Mount Grinch did not respond to his question. He looked at the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion ahead of him, and his wrinkled face darkened. The demaster of Mount Grinch was not a naturally talented cultivator but had obtained a lot of boons. It took him a few hundred thousand years for him to finally be a Sage and make a name for himself. However, he was almost at the age of one million. He could clearly feel the pressure from the universe. Initially, he had epted his fate and was waiting for his death. However, he learned about the rumors of Sangria and the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, that it was possible to lift the curse. He was not ready to die yet and wanted to live. It was his goal to continue cultivating until he reached the Divine Rank. Thus, he came to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. One hundred thousand years ago, he was a Sage King at the Sage Rank''s Eleventh Stage. Now, his cultivation rank had already improved to a higher level. He was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirteenth Stage and was now a Sage Emperor. Despite being a Sage Emperor, the demaster of Mount Grinch also felt a powerful force from the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s formation. In a trance, it felt like a terrifying Sword Intent was crushing him. The demaster of Mount Grinch murmured, ¡°I heard the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s protective formation was set up countless years ago by a Divine Sage. Seeing it here today, it seems the rumors were indeed true.¡± He sped his fists together and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the demaster of Mount Grinch. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯d like to ask the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master to please open the mountain gate.¡± His voice resounded through the mountain range, reaching the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Even James, who was on a mountaintop, heard the voice. James¡¯ brows furrowed, and he murmured, ¡°Who¡¯s this demaster of Mount Grinch? He must have a great background to make such a demand.¡± After mumbling to himself, James got up and left. He secretly headed to where the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master usually hung out. At that moment, the Sword Master was with Xianna. Hearing the voice from outside the mountain gate, she had a solemn expression. Xianna, who was beside her, fell into thought. After briefly racking her brains, she said, ¡°The demaster of mount Grinch? Could he be the swordsman that dominated the world a hundred thousand years ago?¡± The Sword Master nodded lightly and said, ¡°It should be him. I never expected him to be still alive. Counting the years passed, he¡¯s almost one million years old. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he came after learning that lifting Sangria¡¯s Curse could also dispel the curse on this world.¡± Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 The demaster of Mount Grinch was a peerless cultivator. With such a powerhouse shouting outside demanding the mountain gate be opened, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master became worried. She contemted whether to open it or not. ¡°What will you do with the powerhouses outside the mountain gate, Sword Master?¡± asked Xianna. The Sword Master thought awhile and said, ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion isn¡¯t a hidden sect. With so many powerhouses outside the mountain gate, it¡¯ll seem as if I¡¯m unweing if I don¡¯t open the gate for them.¡± The Sword Master decided to open the door. Although the supreme sword-fighting techniques were hidden within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, they were a legend passed down by their ancestors by word of mouth. Even she did not know the location of where they were hidden. Xianna said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll respect whatever decision you make.¡± They were in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Although the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion had always maintained a good rtionship with Sangria, Xianna did not interfere with the Sword Master¡¯s decision. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When James arrived, he overheard the Sword Master¡¯s decision to open the mountain gate. Ever since the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master heard the footsteps of someone following her in the tower, she had been paying close attention to her surroundings. As soon as James came close, she immediately heard him. The Sword Master looked at Xianna and motioned with her eyes. Xianna immediately understood the message and began sensing her surroundings. However, she was unable to sense anyone around them. James noticed something strange about them and stopped in ce. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Sword Master stood up and looked in the direction James was approaching with a guarded expression. Xianna also stood up and stared ahead but could not see anything. Hearing no response from the intruder, the Sword Master suddenly raised her hand. A powerful force materialized in her hand and struck in James¡¯ direction. Although James was invisible, he instinctively dodged. The force swept past him but struck his arm. He felt a dull pain on his arm and gritted his teeth. ¡®There¡¯s no one there, Sword Master. Are you being paranoid?¡± asked Xianna. ¡°Impossible. There must be someone here.¡± The Sword Master stared ahead very attentively. After James dodged the blow, he thought about it and decided it was necessary for him to reveal himself. He would have to show himself sooner orter. If he revealed himself anyter, it would cause a much more significant misunderstanding and make it harder for him to exin himself. He dispersed Nova¡¯s energy around his body and appeared out of thin air before the two women. Seeing a man suddenly appear, the Sword Master¡¯s face became solemn. She secretly mobilized all her energy and stared at James warily. As long as James posed a threat, she would strike immediately. Seeing James, Xianna was taken aback momentarily. She rposed herself and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Caden?¡± The Sword Master turned to Xianna beside her and asked,¡± Do you know him?¡± Xianna nodded and said, ¡°His name is James Caden. Not long ago, he saved many of our country¡¯s soldiers.¡± James walked over with a smile. The Sword Master shouted, ¡°Stop right there.¡± James stopped in his tracks and looked at the Sword Master with an innocent face. The Sword Master asked, ¡°Why have you been secretly following me?¡± James exined with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Sword Master. I didn¡¯t mean to follow you. I¡¯m simply curious about Sangria¡¯s Curse. This ce happened to be the central region of Sangria. Thus, I snuck into the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, hoping to find more information about the curse.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± The Sword Master was doubtful of him. James nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I really don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± The Sword Master questioned, ¡°How did you get into the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion? A huge Sword Formation is protecting the mountain. With your strength, how is it possible to pass through the formation?¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°Naturally, I have my own ways of getting in.¡± Xianna beside them said, ¡°Sword Master, James isn¡¯t a dangerous person. It¡¯s possible he was really just curious about Sangria¡¯s Curse and came to learn more about it.¡± Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 James looked at Xianna gratefully. The Sword Master took a deep breath and felt relieved for now. James walked over and looked at the two women with different temperaments. Despite their differences, they were both equally beautiful. With a smile, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, Sword Master, it¡¯s an honor.¡± The Sword Master snorted softly and did not respond to him. Xianna chuckled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already leave our country? Why did youe back?¡± James said, ¡°I heard that powerful sword techniques were hidden here, and I also heard about the Curse Magic in Sangria. I¡¯m very interested in the Curse Magic, so I came to check it out. ¡°By the way¡­¡± James remembered something and looked at the Sword Master. ¡°While I was invisible, I heard the Sword Master mention the fated one has a Sword Body and the Ancestral Sword Mater¡¯s Sword Energy. Is that true?¡± The Sword Master¡¯s face eased a lot. She nodded and said,¡± Yes. These are passed down to the sessors of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.¡± James contemted for a while and decided to tell them the truth. ¡®To be honest, I cultivated a Sword Body some time ago and have a Sword Energy within my body. It happens to be the Sword Energy of the Ancestral Sword Master from the Primeval Age.¡± Hearing this, the Sword Master and Xianna stared at James. The Sword Master said in disbelief, ¡°You?¡± Xianna said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t joke around, Mr. Caden. The fated one has already appeared, so how can it be you? You must have overheard our conversation and are pretending to be the fated one, right?¡± Seeing that the two did not believe, James had no choice but to summon his Yogacara. With a thought, the Sword Energy quickly gathered in his body. The Sword Energy emerged from his body¡¯s pores and gathered to form a white Sword Energy. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Boom! The moment James¡¯ Yogacara appeared, the entire Mount Crepe Myrtle trembled. The more than a thousand mountains within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion shook. Potent Sword Energy emerged from the mountains and immediately gathered into the sky. ¡°What?¡± James, Xianna, and the Sword Master were all dumbfounded by the scene. After a few seconds, the Sword Master hurriedly urged James, ¡°P-Put it away quickly!¡± James quickly dispersed his Yogacara. As soon as his Yogacara returned to his body, the Sword Energy in the sky returned to the mountains and disappeared. The Sword Master stared at James. ¡°H-How can your Yogacara Sword Energy cause such a strange phenomenon in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion? It made the Sword Energy within the mountains of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion fluctuate.¡± The Sword Master¡¯s pretty face was full of shock. James looked at her innocently, then he replied, ¡°You said the fated one has the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Sword Energy. I¡¯ve already obtained it a long time ago and refined it into my Yogacara. If I was the fated one, it should only be natural that I could cause such a strange phenomenon, right?¡± He exined it calmly but was very shocked by it as well. James did not expect his Yogacara to cause such an abnormal reaction in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. ¡°What happened?¡± A voice resounded in the distance. Immediately, a man walked over. Walganus walked over and cast a nce at James. Then, he turned to the Sword Master and Xianna, sping his hands together to greet them. Afterward, he asked, ¡°What caused such an abnormal phenomenon in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion? Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 Walganus was a swordsman. Sensing the appearance of thousands of Sword Energies, he was shocked. However, the Sword Energies appeared and disappeared almost instantly. He had no idea what had happened, so he rushed over to ask about the situation. The Sword Master nced at James. At that moment, she had doubts about Walganus¡¯ identity. Walganus imed to be the fated one. However, ording to the descriptions passed down by her teacher, the fated one had a Sword Body and the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Sword Energy. James had summoned the Sword Energy and caused a strange phenomenon in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Did that mean James was the fated one? Then, who exactly was Walganus? The Sword Master had no answers to her questions. All she knew was that Walganus was very strong. His strength surpassed hers greatly. Therefore, she was slightly afraid of him. ¡°l-lt¡¯s probably because the fated one has shown up in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.¡± The Sword Master parted her lips and said softly, ¡°My teacher told me the fated one would acquire the supreme sword-fighting techniques. However, no one knows where they are hidden. I only know that countless Sword Energies are within the one thousand and eight mountains in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Only a powerful swordsman can cause these Sword Energies to fluctuate.¡± The Sword Master did not say James caused it. She looked at Walganus and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve stayed in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for a long time, and your energy has caused the Sword Energy here to fluctuate. I hope you obtain the supreme sword-fighting techniques and the Curse Magic, then lift Sangria¡¯s Curse.¡± Walganus did not suspect the Sword Master¡¯s words at all. He replied with a smile, ¡°Since you believe I¡¯m the fated one, Sword Master, can I walk around the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion freely?¡± The Sword Master gestured to him and said, ¡°You¡¯re permitted to move about in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion as you please from now onward. I wish you the best in obtaining the inheritance.¡± Walganus smiled at her words. He did not say anything more and sped his hands together. Then, he turned around and left. After Walganus left, Xianna looked at James doubtfully and asked, ¡°Are you really the fated one, Mr.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Caden?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know? Beforeing to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, I didn¡¯t know any of these things. I only realized I fit the description after eavesdropping on your conversations.¡± The Sword Master looked and him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also permit you to walk freely around the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. If you¡¯re really the fated one, you¡¯ll definitely obtain the supreme sword-fighting techniques.¡± ¡®Thank you, Sword Master.¡± James sped his hands together into a fist. The Sword Master waved her hand and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll open the mountain gate now to meet the powerhouses outside.¡± After the Sword Master finished speaking, she turned around and left. Since it was the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s affair, Xianna did not interfere in the Sword Master¡¯s decision. Xianna looked at James curiously. She was gorgeous and had a very outstanding appearance. Moreover, she was Sangria¡¯s Empress and had a noble temperament. She looked at James with her bright eyes and had a very curious expression. ¡°Are you really the fated one, Mr. Caden? If you¡¯re the fated one, then who¡¯s Walganus? Where did hee from?¡± James shrugged and shook his head, saying, ¡°How would I know? I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m the fated one. I¡¯m waiting for the end of my one-month period in Sangria.¡± ¡°I sure do hope you¡¯re the fated one.¡± Xianna smiled. ¡°Why?¡± asked James. Xianna said, ¡°Sangria has existed through the ages, constantly guarding this secret and waiting for the fated one to appear. Throughout history, our country has been destroyed over and over again. However, our country¡¯s customs were never lost and had been preserved until now. ¡®To continue protecting these secrets, Sangria has gone through a lot. ¡°If you¡¯re really the fated one, you¡¯ll be able to obtain the Curse Magic and lift Sangria¡¯s curse. Our country¡¯s purpose would also be aplished, and my mission would bepleted. I will no longer have to stay in Sangria and can go on my own adventures.¡± Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 ¡°I hope so.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James also wished to obtain the supreme sword-fighting techniques and the powerful Sword Magic from the Primordial Age. ¡°Shall I apany you around the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion?¡± Xianna looked at James and asked for his opinion. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re a highly Empress. How could I waste your time?¡± James promptly refused. Xianna rolled her eyes and said, ¡®There¡¯s no Empress in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Here, I¡¯m Xianna. Plus, I¡¯m quite familiar with the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and might be able to help you obtain the swordsmanship inheritance.¡± James was tempted by her words. ¡®Then, thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xianna strode ahead of him. James followed behind her, and the two began their search through the 1008 mountains in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. While that was happening, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master deactivated the mountain formation, allowing the powerhouses to enter the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. The crowd of powerhouses entered the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s main hall. The Sword Master wore a long purple dress, and her long hair fluttered. She had a morous and very elegant aura. She looked at the powerhouses in the main hall from around the world and said smilingly, ¡°My guests that have traveled from afar, I apologize for theck of hospitality.¡± After she spoke, the demaster of Mount Grinch stepped forward and greeted her with his hands sped together. Then, he asked, ¡°Crepe Myrtle Sword Master, what caused so many Sword Energies to appear above the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion just now? What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Please do enlighten us, Sword Master.¡± ¡°Rumors are going around outside saying there¡¯s a supreme swordsmanship inheritance within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. The person who obtains it can lift the curse on this world and be an unrivaled powerhouse. Are the rumors true?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that Sangria¡¯s Curse is connected to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Is it true?¡± Many powerhouses began to bombard her with questions. The Sword Master already expected their questions. Since she opened the mountain gate, she no longer intended to hide it from them. ¡°Yes, the rumors are true.¡± The Sword Master sat on the highest seat of the hall and said, ¡®The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and Sangria have been hiding these secrets since ancient times. ¡°Many years ago, our used to be known as Galileo before it was sealed. It was named after a peerless powerhouse known as Sir Galileo. ¡°Sir Galileo had a teacher who was the Ancestral Talisman Master. ¡°In the past, the Ancestral Sword Master killed Sir Galileo and was about to shatter ¡®The Ancestral Talisman Master sealed our and saved it. ¡°However, our world was cursed because of this incident. ¡°It¡¯s rumored the Ancestral Sword Master and Ancestral Talisman Master had a battle, but no one knew of the results. What I know is that the Ancestral Sword Master created the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion on Galileo and left his legacy here. ¡®The Ancestral Talisman Master also left an inheritance in Sangria, which is the Curse Magic there. ¡°From the information passed down in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, a fated one will appear and sessfully acquire these two inheritances. Then, the curse on this world will be lifted, and the seal will also cease to exist.¡± The Sword Master revealed the secrets to the powerhouses. Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and Sangria have guarded these secrets for countless years. It had been passed down for generations. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master was finally revealing the secret to the world. Since the fated one had appeared, there was no need to continue guarding these secrets. After hearing her exnation, the demaster of Mount Grinch asked, ¡°Who is the fated one you speak of?¡± The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch asked, ¡®Then, how do you know the fated one has appeared?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The Sword Master exined, ¡°Because the time hase.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in this fated one story you¡¯re telling us. But, I do believe there¡¯s a supreme swordsmanship inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Could you allow us to search for it?¡± One of the powerhouses raised his doubts and made a suggestion. The others unanimously approved his suggestion. Those who came to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion were eyeing the swordsmanship inheritance. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Mater knew these people would never give up if she did not permit them. After deciding to open the mountain gate, she had already nned for these scenarios. ¡°Sure. You can all go ahead and search for it within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.¡± Everyone was relieved after gaining her permission. They no longer lingered in the main hall and quickly left to search for the supreme swordsmanship inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Meanwhile, James and Xianna had also begun searching the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. The two searched the mountains, and Xianna exined a bit of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s history to James along the way. ¡®The founder of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion is the Ancestral Sword Master. He left behind his swordsmanship inheritance here, but no one has ever found it. Many generations of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Masters have searched for it but to no avail. ¡°So far, only a single clue has been revealed. ¡®There are terrifying Sword Energies hidden in the mountains within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Only a powerful swordsman can cause fluctuations in these Sword Energies. ¡°It¡¯s recorded in Sangria¡¯s ancient books that a powerhouse in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion became a Divine Sage about a million years ago. She was capable of causing the Sword Energies here to fluctuate, but it was far less terrifying than what you did. ¡®You merely summoned your Yogacara and managed to cause the countless Sword Energies to emerge. Thus, I think the swordsmanship inheritance has something to do with these Sword Energies.¡± James listened carefully, then thought about it for a while. However, he had a different opinion. The Sword Energies that emerged were very ordinary. If he was the fated one, then these Sword Energies were prepared for him to improve his Yogacara Sword Energy rank. The supreme sword- fighting techniques could not be these Sword Energies. Seeing James lost in thought, Xianna asked, ¡°What are you thinking about, Mr. Caden?¡± James snapped back to reality and said, ¡°l-lt¡¯s nothing. I just think that those Sword Energies seemed very ordinary. This ce is a Sword Pavilion and practices the way of swordsmanship. ¡®Those Sword Energies are hidden within these mountains because the Sword Energy of sword cultivators from various generations will morphe out and submerge into these mountains. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything special about it, and it probably has nothing to do with the swordsmanship inheritance.¡± James shared his opinion. Xianna nodded lightly. James¡¯ words seemed reasonable. She looked at James and asked, ¡®Then, where do you think it¡¯s hidden?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯ll take some time to find out.¡± The two continued searching through the mountains. Meanwhile, the other powerhouses that entered the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion had also begun their search. Many of them were swordsmen and could also sense the intense Sword Energies within the mountains. Some powerhouses were even capable of causing a fluctuation in the Sword Energies. The demaster of Mount Grinch was one of them. Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 The demaster of Mount Grinch could cause some of the Sword Energies in the mountains to gather in the sky. He also suspected the inheritance was hidden within these Sword Energies. Thus, he carefully studied them but found nothing special. They were just ordinary Sword Energies left behind by the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s sword cultivators in the past. The Sword Energies did not dissipate because an extremely huge formation was surrounding the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and preventing the Sword Energies from dispersing. Thus, these Sword Energies submerged into the mountains. The Sword Energies had nothing to do with the supreme sword-fighting techniques. Countless people searched for the swordsmanship inheritance, but no one was sessful. These powerhouses stayed in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for many days and kept searching, but all of them failed to find it. Since Sangria¡¯s Curse still existed, these people did not dare to stay any longer and left after not obtaining any results. As for James, his focus was no longer on finding the swordsmanship inheritance. He had already been in Sangria for 25 days. There were five more days till he reached the one-month mark. ording to previous cases, the curse and sudden deaths did not necessarily happen on the 30th day. Some happened when it was close to the 30th day. Behind the main peak of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was Xianna¡¯s amodation. James temporarily stayed in her mansion. He sat in a lotus position in the yard with his eyes closed and focused on cultivating. Suddenly, he heard footsteps. A gorgeous woman approached and stood before him, saying, ¡°Almost all the cultivators that came to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion have left. Only a few that haven¡¯t given up are still searching for the swordsmanship inheritance.¡± James opened his eyes and looked at Xianna. ¡°By the way, is there any news about Walganus?¡± Xianna said, ¡°He has been searching the mountains within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for the past few days, and it seems he hasn¡¯t found anything yet.¡± She looked at James and asked, ¡°By the way, how long have you been in Sangria?¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°Counting the days passed, I¡¯ve been here for twenty-five days.¡± Xianna said solemnly, ¡°ording to the recorded case, men will be cursed and die from the twenty-fifth day onwards. None of them would survive over a month.¡± James replied softly, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯m the fated one and am immune to the curse. However, I¡¯m already prepared to leave immediately if I sense any abnormalities in my body.¡± James had already made a n with Nova. Once his body started showing signs of the curse in action, Nova would open a spatial passage for him and immediately send him away. Xianna looked at James. She sincerely hoped that James was the fated one and that he would obtain the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic, then lift the curse on Sangria and the world. ¡°I¡¯ll stop bothering you. Please do be careful.¡± Xianna left him a reminder and turned to leave. James continued to sit on the ground and cultivate. At that moment, Walganus appeared on the highest mountain of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. He stood on the peak and looked at the mountains around him solemnly. ¡°I can¡¯t find it. Why haven¡¯t I found it yet?¡± He had searched for several days but could not find the swordsmanship inheritance. ¡°Could it be he lied to me? ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. He said there¡¯s a great fortune here, so it must be here. He¡¯ll never lie to me.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 Walganus searched the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion but could not find the swordsmanship inheritance. He fell into thought. In fact, he was not from this world. He was sent to this world by his teacher. Before his departure, his teacher told him that very powerful treasures were hidden on Galileo. These treasures were none other than the Curse Magic and the swordsmanship inheritance. However, he was not the fated one he imed to be. His teacher told him the fated one had already appeared but instructed him to seize the boons that belonged to this fated one. However, his teacher did not give him clear directions. Thus, Walganus had no idea how to seize the boons. He searched for days but could not find the treasures. In other words, he was not destined to find the sword-fighting techniques. The only chance to seize them was to wait for the real fated one to appear. However, he had no idea who the fated one was. To find out, he would have to ask the Sword Master and Xianna. He stood on the mountaintop and began nning how to lure the fated one out. Walganus murmured, ¡°If the fated one really appears, then he will definitely have to go through the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and Sangria. ¡°Before I came to this, Sir told me the real fated one had already appeared. That means the fated one might already be in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Could it be the man with the Sword Master and Empress Xianna?¡± He had a strong feeling it was James. Aftering up with a n, he activated his Divine Sense and scanned the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Afterward, he found out James and Xianna were in a courtyard nearby. The two were chatting about something, and Xianna left after a while. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At that moment, James was left sitting in a lotus position in the yard. After hesitating for a while, Walganus got up and walked toward the courtyard where James was cultivating. James sat in a lotus position in the yard. Shortly after Xianna left, Walganus showed up. Sensing someone approaching, James opened his eyes and looked toward the courtyard gate. He saw a very ordinary looking man dressed in a ck robe walking into the yard. Although he had a very ordinary appearance, his energy was very potent. James felt great pressure from his energy alone. ¡°This person must have unfathomable strength.¡± James was shocked. Although James could not sense Walganus¡¯ exact cultivation rank, he could tell Walganus was very powerful. Walganus walked over with a faint smile. Despite being shocked, James looked at him calmly and asked, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Walganus walked over and sat beside James on a rock, disregarding his image. He nced at James sitting in a lotus position, chuckled, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect outsiders to be able to pass through this world¡¯s seal and appear here.¡± Hearing his words, James was startled. Could this person have figured out his origin? James stared at Walganus. Walganus was simply testing the waters, but James¡¯ reaction affirmed his suspicions. James was indeed not of this world. In all likelihood, James was the real fated one. The supreme sword-fighting techniques and the formidable Curse Magic from the Primeval Age were prepared for him. Walganus could not help but feel envious of James. He knew the origins of the sword-fighting techniques and the Curse Magic very well. His teacher always had a look of great admiration while talking about them. ¡°Are you a human from Earth?¡± Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Walganus looked at James and said calmly, ¡°From my understanding, James Caden is the most outstanding prodigy on Earth right now. It¡¯s rumored he has obtained countless boons, including the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± Walganus had never been to Earth nor had he met James before. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, Walganus had heard a lot about James and made a rough guess that the person before him was James. James was a person of incredible luck, and even the Heavenly Path was partial toward him. Out of all humans, the person to be the fated one must have had great Luck. However, Walganus was not very sure. He was just probing the possibilities. James also knew Walganus was trying to test him. ¡°How are you so sure I¡¯m from outside this world?¡± asked James. Walganus looked at James and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m also a swordsman. I can feel the potent Sword Energy in your body. Also, your whole body seems like a sword capable of destroying a world.¡± James felt ufortable as Walganus stared at him. He felt like none of his secrets could get past Walganus¡¯ eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your Yogacara is the Sword Energy left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master from the Primeval Age.¡± James was shocked. Where was Walganus from? How did he know so much? James stared at Walganus silently. Walganus continued to speak. ¡°I know you¡¯re a fated one. The swordsmanship inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was prepared for you. I¡¯m also one of the fated ones, but the swordsmanship inheritance isn¡¯t for me. I¡¯m only capable of getting the Curse Magic. ¡°For me to get the Curse Magic, you¡¯ll have to acquire the swordsmanship inheritance first.¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed slightly while listening to Walganus. He did not believe Walganus. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces, James. You get the supreme swordsmanship inheritance, and I get the Curse Magic. Then, we¡¯ll lift the curse on this world. The curse on this world can block away the Heavenly Path and will be a perfect paradise for humans. After the curse is lifted, humans cane and live on this and break free from the Heavenly Path. ¡°You understand the current environment of this age more than I do. ¡°Humans desperately need this world.¡± James nodded gently in response. Indeed, humanity needed this world. However, it was a coincidence that he arrived on this. The Curse Seal on this world prevented outsiders and even a Grand Emperor from entering. ¡°By the way, have you already found the swordsmanship inheritance?¡± After Walganus bbered for so long about humanity¡¯s situation, James gradually let his guard down. He felt that a person who cared about humanity¡¯s safety could not be that bad. James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve searched the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for days but haven¡¯t found it yet. Plus, I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯m the fated one.¡± Walganus smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯ll be easy to verify. As long as you can stay in Sangria for a month, your identity as the fated one will be confirmed. How long have you been in Sangria?¡± Through the conversation, Walganus confirmed James¡¯ identity. He was sure the person he was talking to was James Caden from Earth. James was a formidable prodigy with great luck. However, he was unsure of why James appeared on this. He guessed that James must havee for the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s inheritance and the Curse Magic. James said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for over twenty days.¡± Hearing this, Walganus¡¯ expression became solemn. He asked, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been here for over twenty days? Do you feel any abnormalities in your body?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± Walganus pretended to breathe a sigh of relief and said,¡± Good. That¡¯s good.¡± Afterward, the two chatted for a while. From the conversation, Walganus learned that James was utterly clueless about the and did not even know the world contained great boons. He had arrived on ¡°I admire you a lot, James. You¡¯re fighting for the safety of Earth¡¯s humans. You didn¡¯t even hesitate to fight the young master of one of the demon ns. ¡°However, you¡¯re no longer alone. I¡¯ll keep helping you save the humans on Earth and throughout the universe to survive this dark age. ¡°Let¡¯s rise up together against this Apocalypse Age and pave the way for a bright future for humans.¡± Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 Walganus¡¯ words resonated with James. After the conversation between them, the two seemed to have grown closer. Walganus did not stay for too long. After establishing a good rtionship with James, he left. James continued to sit in a lotus position on the ground. He had already experienced a lot in the past, so he did not blindly trust Walganus¡¯ words. After arriving at the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, James had been secretly observing Walganus. He felt that he was very unpredictable. James murmured, ¡°What the hell is he trying to do? He told Xianna and the Sword Master that he was the fated one, but now he¡¯s telling me that there are two fated people. Could it be that there really are two people fated for these boons? Could the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic really be prepared for two different people?¡± He immediately asked Nova in the Celestial Abode. ¡°Nova, do you think Walganus was telling the truth?¡± Nova¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll have to judge by yourself.¡± James thought about it again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you thinking about?¡± A pleasant voice resounded. James regained his senses after hearing the voice and turned toward the source. While he was zoning out, Xianna appeared before him. He asked, ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Xianna said, ¡°I saw Walganusing to look for you, so I turned back around and waited outside. I didn¡¯te inside until he left. Why did hee to see you?¡± James did not hide things from her and told her about their entire conversation. Hearing this, Xianna fell into thought. James asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are there really two people fated for these two treasures? Are the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic destined for two different people?¡± Xianna shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. Thete Empress never told me about such things. She only mentioned a fated one but did not say when this person would appear. Neither did she mention if there were more than one person.¡± Hearing this, James did not overthink things. Having reached this point, he could only take one step at a time. Xianna briefly chatted with James, then left. After leaving, Xianna met up with the Sword Master again and told her about the matter. The two discussed the situation again. The Sword Mater had a solemn expression. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m also a little confused. I don¡¯t know which of them is the fated one. Is it James or Walganus? Perhaps it¡¯s really like what Walganus said. Maybe the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic were destined for two different people.¡± Xianna thought for a while and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t overthink it for now. Let¡¯s wait until their one-month period is up before doing anything.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Sword Master nodded lightly. Meanwhile, Walganus had returned to his amodation. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After returning, the smile on his face vanished and was reced by a grim look. After meeting James, Walganus confirmed his identity after a simple conversion. He knew James was a fortunate person from Earth. Although he had never met James before, he had a powerful teacher who knew a little about the events that took ce on Earth. Thus, Walganus also knew about James. That human had obtained great boons, including the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis. He set his target on James. ¡°Sir asked me toe to Galileo to snatch the good fortune that belongs to the fated one. Now, I can basically confirm that James from Earth is the fated one. ¡°I¡¯ll have to rely on James to get the Ancestral Sword Master and the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s legacies for now. ¡°I can only help him to obtain them first, then snatch them afterward. ¡°I¡¯m not only going to seize the Ancestral Sword Master and the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s inheritance but also the other treasures he has with him.¡± Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 After Walganus returned to his amodation, veins bulged on his face, and his expression turned terrifying and ferocious. He could sense James¡¯ strength. James¡¯ rank was insignificant, and he posed no threat to him at all. On Galileo, he would be able to seize James¡¯ providence and treasures with ease. James was unaware that a plot against him was slowly unfolding. He did not trust Walganus, believing that he possessed malicious intentions. However, he had no idea what he was up to. Over the next couple of days, James remained at the back of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s main peak. Days passed. In the blink of an eye, James was already in Sangria for twenty-nine days. At that moment, starry stars illuminated the night. James was sitting on a chair in the courtyard while watching the pitch-ck sky and the starry stars above as he murmured,¡± Today¡¯s the twenty-ninth day, and tomorrow will be the thirtieth day. Xianna said that no man canst more than a month in the borders of Sangria. If I can survive tonight, I¡¯ll be the fated one of the legends.¡± James took a deep breath. It was a tough night to endure. He was both scared and worried, fearful that he could not make it through tonight. He was afraid he might be cursed and die in a mysterious way. ¡°Spirit Tool, you have to keep an eye on me at all times. The moment I exhibit any weird symptoms, take me out of Sangria immediately.¡± The Spirit Tool¡¯s voice came. ¡°Rest at ease, I will certainly keep a close eye on you. The moment your body shows any weird symptoms, I¡¯ll immediately intervene and send you away.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. At the same time, at the back of the mountain of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, the Sword Master was standing by a cliff. Before her levitated a glimmering purple sword. As the sword radiated Sword Energy, countless purple Sword Energies enveloped the sword, emanating a terrifying Sword Intent on its surroundings. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master was practicing her sword moves. Meanwhile, a gorgeous woman slowly walked toward her. As she approached her, she noticed the glimmering purple Sword Light in the air. These Sword Lights possessed immense power, each having the power to annihte a Sage.¡± ¡°As expected of the Sword Master¡­ Her swordsmanship is truly peerless.¡± Xianna¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the area. The purple sword entered its sheath, and the Sword Light dissipated. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Sword Master turned around and looked at Xianna who was approaching her. ¡®Your Majesty seems to be in a fine mood. Korinth¡¯s grand army is attacking Mhia City as we speak, causing innumerable casualties. Shouldn¡¯t you return and take the helm?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Xianna sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of returning? I can¡¯t change the overall situation there anyway. With Mhia City¡¯s strength and Sangria¡¯s Curse, the city should be able to hold out for another three years. ¡°I only hope that the fated one can obtain the Sword Pavilion¡¯s swordsmanship and remove the Curse Magic of Sangria. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Upon being reminded of something, the Sword Master asked, ¡°Today should be James¡¯ twenty-ninth day within the borders of Sangria, am I right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xianna nodded. ¡°Today¡¯s the twenty-ninth day. If he can survive tonight, tomorrow will be his thirtieth day. If nothing unexpected happens to him, he should be the fated one of the legends, the one who would save Sangria and the world.¡± ¡°Thest day, huh¡­ I can¡¯t wait¡­¡± The Sword Master had a look of anticipation on her face. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion had been passed down from generation to generation all for the sake of the fated one to appear. ¡°I really do hope that he can survive the night.¡± Xianna prayed. Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 That night was the most challenging night James had ever endured. That night, many of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, which included the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master, Xianna Sadie, and Walganus Jaxon, watched his every move intently. Over the past few days, Walganus had gotten familiar with James. As such, he knew that James had already been within the borders of Sangria for a month. A man in a ck robe stood on a tree in the distance and watched James, who was sitting in a lotus position in the courtyard. ¡®Tonight¡¯s thest night. If he can survive this, he¡¯s certainly the fated one.¡± The man was Walganus. He was looking forward to James being the fated one. That way, he could help James obtain the providence before seizing them for himself. As James¡¯ rank was insignificant, he would not pose a threat to him. Besides, he was not afraid of Sangria¡¯s Curse. That was because his master had already given him a treasure that could resist Curse Magic. Time passed. Soon, daybreak came. As the sun rose above the horizon, James stood up and spread his arms wide. As he took a deep breath, he murmured to himself, ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve gotten through this. Though a month has passed, my body didn¡¯t show any abnormalities. The curse has no effect on me. Since I¡¯m the fated one, the swordsmanship inheritance by the Ancestral Sword Master belongs to me.¡± At the same time, two stunning beauties walked into the courtyard. They were the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master and Empress Xianna. ¡°James.¡± Delighted, Xianna called out to James. ¡°A month has passed. You¡¯re the only man in history who has remained within the borders of Sangria for over a month.¡± Agitated, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master said, ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ The legends of our ancestors are true¡­ There really is a fated one. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion has guarded his ce for many long years. Atst, the fated one has arrived.¡± As they were very excited, they spoke incoherently. At that moment, a man in a ck robe walked over to them and greeted James from afar, saying smilingly, ¡°Hey there, James!¡± ¡°Sword Master, Your Majesty, Walganus¡­¡± James greeted them as well. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Walganus walked toward James and embraced him, smiling. ¡°I was right all along. You are the other fated one. As you possess a sword body and peerless Yogacara Sword Energy, the swordsmanship inheritance of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion belongs to you.¡± James simply smiled and said nothing. Meanwhile, Xianna looked at Walganus and asked,¡± Walganus, how long have you been in Sangria?¡± Wearing aposed expression, Walganus said, ¡°I have been here for more than a month. Before I arrived at the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, I searched around Sangria for about two weeks.¡± The Sword Master looked at him and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re also a fated one, where do you think the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s swordsmanship inheritance is located?¡± Walganus shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The swordsmanship inheritance of this ce doesn¡¯t belong to me. Rather, they belong to James. You¡¯ll have to ask him for more details.¡± ¡°Me?¡± James scratched his nose and said, ¡°But, I couldn¡¯t find any swordsmanship inheritance no matter how hard I looked.¡± Walganus said smilingly, ¡°No need to rush things. I remember you causing many irregrities on many mountains of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and producing many Sword Energies. It might work this time.¡± Indeed, James had created many abnormalities in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion by summoning his Yogacara. However, the Sword Master instructed him to stop. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± James nodded. Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 As his mind stirred, all his pores opened up. Sword Energy materialized from within his blood, bones, and muscles and gathered to form a white Sword Energy outside his body, enveloping him like a white lightning bolt. James was akin to a sheathed sword before using the Sword Energy. Now, he was an unsheathed sword. Powerful and domineering Sword Energy radiated from his body. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master stared at James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy intently. As a Sword Cultivator, she could sense the Sword Energy¡¯s immense power and potential. Once cultivated to its pinnacle, it could destroy anything in its path. Walganus was envious of James. Taking a deep breath, he muttered under his breath, ¡°As expected of the Sword Energy left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master, it possesses such domineering power even at the Yogacara¡¯s First Stage¡­ Once it reaches the Yogacara¡¯s Third Stage, it can annihte anyone and anything in its way.¡± ¡°What power¡­¡± Though Xianna was well-versed in swordsmanship, she believed that this Sword Energy was terrifying. The moment James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy materialized, a powerful Sword Intent swept through the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Under the influence of the Sword Intent, all 1008 mountains of the pavilion shook. As they shook, Sword Energy materialized from within the mountains. In an instant, thousands of Sword Energiesappeared in the air, interweaving and interacting with each other. This attracted the attention of many disciples, who lifted their heads and looked at the sky. ¡°Wh-What majestic Sword Energy!¡± ¡°All the concealed Sword Energy in the mountains of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion has emerged!¡± Many were stunned. James, Walganus, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master, and Empress Xianna all looked to the sky. After some time, Walganus looked at James and said with an odd look on his face, ¡°James, I believe these Sword Energies were specially prepared for you. They¡¯re energy for your Yogacara. By absorbing these Sword Energies, your Yogacara will certainly evolve once more.¡± James had the same feeling before. However, he did not have the opportunity to test things out. Walganus said, ¡°Maybe you need to absorb these Sword Energies to obtain the swordsmanship inheritance.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded. Then, his mind stirred. He catalyzed his Yogacara to absorb the Sword Energies in the air. At that moment, powerful Sword Intent materialized from within James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy and swept through the surrounding area. The countless Sword Energies in the air all turned to face James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy as if they were kowtowing to a supreme being. At that moment, countless Sword Energies charged toward James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy, which absorbed them all. Then, at that moment, it began undergoing changes. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just as I thought¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Walganus took a deep breath and said,¡± They really were specially prepared for you.¡± He was secretly envious of James. If not for the fact that he still needed James to obtain the peerless swordsmanship and the Curse Magic, he would have already seized his treasures for himself. Suppressing the desire in his heart, he snorted coldly in secret. ¡°Enjoy this while you can, for everything you have will belong to me.¡± Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy brought about abnormalities in the mountains of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Sword Energy materialized from within the thousands of mountains and turned into concentrated energy before being absorbed by his Yogacara Sword Energy. At that moment, his Yogacara Sword Energy began undergoing changes. Everyone watched intently with eyes of envy, especially the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master. As the leader of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, she knew very clearly how powerful the Sword Energy there was. The Sword Pavilion itself was a powerful Magic Circle. As long as one was within the Sword Pavilion, one¡¯s Sword Energy would be unconsciously sapped away by the mountains and be concealed while one cultivated. As time passed, the Sword Energy being umted was terrifying. Now, they were released and absorbed by James. ¡°Looks like he won¡¯t be able to finish absorbing them in a short amount of time.¡± After ncing at James, Xianna said, ¡°We should leave for now and let him be.¡± The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master nodded slightly. Then, they turned to leave. Meanwhile, Walganus also left the ce. Soon, only James remained. He sat in a lotus position on the ground as a white Sword Energy akin to a lightning bolt enveloped him. The Sword Energy was shining brightly and dazzlingly. Thousands of Sword Energies gathered in the sky, each of them possessing immense power. Now, they were being absorbed by James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy to be used as fertilizer. James could feel that his Yogacara Sword Energy¡¯s power was growing increasingly more powerful. If he cultivated step by step, he would need at least a century to reach the Yogacara¡¯s Second Stage. Now, things were different with such a huge amount of Sword Energy. In just three days, his Yogacara would be transformed. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed, and James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy had transformed. The white Sword Energy had turned gold, and its power had increased drastically. At that moment, Sword Intent materialized from within his body like an indestructible de. ¡°The Mage Rank¡¯s Second Stage¡­¡± After making a breakthrough, James took a deep breath. For this breakthrough, no Elysian Seal appeared inside his body. Hence, he managed to aplish the breakthrough easily. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, there were still many Sword Energies in the sky. James looked at the countless Sword Energies in the sky and continued cultivating. The Mage Rank had three stages. Under normal circumstances, reaching the Third Stage from the Second Stage would be extremely difficult. Ordinary cultivators who cultivated step by step would require at least a thousand years. However, with such majestic and concentrated Sword Energies here, James estimated that he only needed approximately ten more days to achieve another breakthrough. By the cliff at the back of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion stood two stunning beauties. Their gazes were fixed on a manor in the distance. At that moment, the manor waspletely enveloped in Sword Energy. ¡°The Sword Intent James exudes is getting stronger and stronger.¡± The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master looked at James, who was in the distance, and said with a hint of shock on her face, ¡°Although he has yet to reach the Tribtion Rank, he exudes a dangerous aura. Like a de about to be unsheathed, he strikes fear in me.¡± Xianna nodded slightly and said, ¡°I have the same feeling as well. Though his rank is insignificant, his Yogacara is too terrifying. As expected of the Sword Energy left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master¡­ I truly look forward to witnessing what peerless swordsmanship looks like.¡± James¡¯ aura grew increasingly strong, so strong that it even shocked the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master and Xianna. Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Walganus, on the other hand, was secretly watching James. The drastic increase in James¡¯ aura made even him envious. At the same time, however, he secretly rejoiced. That was because, to him, everything James had would soon belong to him. After James obtained peerless swordsmanship and the Curse Magic, he would make a move. Upon thinking about this, he could not help but grin. Time passed, and James¡¯ aura grew increasingly stronger. In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. Now, the Sword Energies in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s sky was almostpletely gone. They had been absorbed by James and became fertilizer of his Yogacara. Currently, James had reached the Mage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. As long as he was willing, he could cross into the Tribtion Rank anytime. A wave of Sword Energy enveloped him and underwent another change. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Yogacara¡¯s First Stage was white and its Second Stage was gold. Now, as he reached the Third Stage, the Sword Energy turned from gold to red. At that moment, a red Sword Energy enveloped him as his aura soared like an unsheathed de. As James¡¯ mind stirred, the Sword Energy in his surroundings materialized to form a red sword. Holding the sword in his hand, the sword radiated a red glow, and domineering Sword Intent materialized from within. Seeing this, James wore aposed expression on his face. ¡°With this Yogacara in hand, what is there for me to be afraid of?¡± James smiled confidently. Then, his mind stirred, and the sword in his hand transformed into threads of Sword Energies before entering his body. Then, he took a deep breath and suppressed his aura. The moment he stopped cultivating, Walganus appeared. ¡°Congrattions on getting stronger, James. Now, you¡¯re approaching the Tribtion Rank. That means you¡¯re much closer to being a Sage,¡± Walganus said with a smile on his face. Then, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master and Xianna appeared as well. They looked at James with satisfied expressions on their faces. Walganus said, ¡°Now, you¡¯ve absorbed the Sword Energy that has been stored away in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for countless years. I think they were specially prepared for you to obtain peerless swordsmanship. Why don¡¯t you try searching for peerless swordsmanship again?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go look around.¡± James nodded. Then, apanied by Walganus, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master, and Xianna, he began searching around the Sword Pavilion. However, no matter how hard he looked, he could not find the swordsmanship or any inheritance. A few dayster, at the peak of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡­ James looked at the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master and asked, ¡°Sword Master, is there really a swordsmanship inheritance here?¡± The Sword Master shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When my master passed his position down to me, he told me that there was indeed an inheritance left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master in the Sword Pavilion. He also said that only the fated one could find it.¡± James murmured to himself, ¡°Since I was able to disregard Sangria¡¯s Curse, I should theoretically be the fated one. But, why can¡¯t I find the swordsmanship inheritance?¡± James was confused, and he began to doubt the authenticity of the inheritance. Walganus, on the other hand, wasposed. He said, ¡°No need to rush things. I believe you¡¯ll find it with time.¡± After brief contemtion, James said, ¡°We¡¯ve been searching around for a few days. Let¡¯s rest tonight and continue tomorrow morning.¡± They nodded in agreement Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 After everyone left, only James remained. Pensive, James sat on a chair in the courtyard. Though he had absorbed the Sword Energy of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, he could not find the swordsmanship left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master. Now, his resolve was beginning to waver. ¡°Is everything only a myth?¡± James believed there was no swordsmanship inheritance here. That was because he once heard from Sophie that the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s inheritance was located in the Mound of Sabers. Meanwhile, no one knew where the Mound of Sabers was located. As such, there was only a handful who had entered the location. Though James wished to obtain the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master, he did not force the issue. He had already obtained many benefits at the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. By absorbing the countless Sword Energies, his Yogacara had evolved to reach the Third Stage, thereby increasing his strength drastically. Currently, he could cross into the Tribtion Rank anytime he wished. The Tribtion Rank had three tribtions. Once he overcame them all, he would be a Sage. Though he was already at the Mage Rank¡¯s Third Stage, he already possessed the capability to annihte a Sage with his Yogacara alone without any outside interference. After brief contemtion, James returned to his room and rested. The night passed silently. The next day¡­ James was woken up by a knocking on the door. Upon answering the door, he noticed it was Walganus who knocked. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re up early, Walganus.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Walganus smiled and said, ¡°I thought for a long timest night and came to the conclusion that we won¡¯t be able to find the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master just by searching around.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you perhaps find a way to obtain the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s inheritance?¡± Walganus shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, after heading to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s library chamber and reading a few ancient texts, I learned that this pavilion is in fact a huge Magic Circle. This Magic Circle is able to continuously absorb Sword Intent and Sword Energy. So, I think we first need to remove the Magic Circle to obtain the inheritance.¡± James hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve already asked the Sword Master about this. She told me that this Magic Circle has existed since antiquity. It¡¯s a long-lost Magic Circle made up of 1008 mountains. She has no idea what this Magic Circle is nor how to activate or deactivate it.¡± Hearing this, Walganus asked, ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Walganus looked at James and said, ¡°James, you¡¯re the fated one of the swordsmanship. This swordsmanship is designated for you. Do you really have no other way?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. James shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already tried everything I could. Now, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end.¡± Hearing this, Walganus fell into deep contemtion. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s take this slowly. I believe you can eventually find a way to obtain the swordsmanship. This swordsmanship is designated for you, after all.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± James said. After his strength increased, he no longer had any hope of obtaining peerless swordsmanship. As it was an inheritance of an Ancestral God, it would not be easy obtaining it. Besides, he already had plenty of treasures in his possession. No matter the Infinity Steles, the Five Elements of Genesis, or Elemental Inversion, he could be one of the most powerful individuals in the world just by cultivating to perfection. James¡¯ tone made Walganus¡¯ heartbeat elerate as he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be interested in the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master anymore.¡± James said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy obtaining the inheritance of an Ancestral God. If it truly belongs to me, I will obtain it sooner orter. Just leave everything to fate.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Walganus said. Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 Then, he said nothing else and gazed into the distance. He seemed to be deep in contemtion. James said nothing. The scene fell into a deadly silence. A minuteter, Walganus suddenly said, ¡°Sorry for bothering you, James.¡± Saying that, he sped his fists and turned to leave. Meanwhile, James returned to his room, sat on his bed, and gently rubbed his temples. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Is there really an inheritance left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master here?¡± He murmured. Then, he questioned the Spirit Tool. However, the Spirit Tool had nothing better to suggest and only told James to leave everything to fate. After Walganus left, he went searching for the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master. At that moment, she was in a closed-door meditation at the back of the mountain. Wearing a purple dress, she sat in a lotus position while levitating in mid-air. Her long ck hair fluttered, and her body was surrounded by purple Sword Light, which looked indescribably dazzling. Upon sensing Walganus¡¯ presence, she suppressed her aura and descended from the sky,nding steadily on the ground. ¡°Walganus.¡± She spoke in a melodious voice. Walganus smiled and sped his fists. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± She asked. Walganus looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°I came here for the swordsmanship inheritance. I wish to help James obtain what is his.¡± The Sword Master nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too dedicated to this?¡± Walganus exined, ¡®To obtain the Curse Magic, I first need to obtain the swordsmanship inheritance of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. That¡¯s the prerequisite for the Curse Magic to appear.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Sword Master was doubtful. She had not heard of this before. She also had no idea where Walganus learned of these pieces of information from. ¡°I speak the truth,¡± Walganus said with confidence. ¡°My master was the one who told me all this.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡± The Sword Master looked at him. ¡®That¡¯s none of your concern. As the Sword Master and leader of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, you must know something about the swordsmanship inheritance. Sangria is in deep crisis as we speak. For the sake of Sangria, please tell me the whole truth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Sword Master shook her head and said, ¡°I already told you everything I know. Back then, when my master passed his position to me, he told me that the swordsmanship inheritance is located inside the Sword Pavilion. That¡¯s the only thing I know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Walganus believed her to be lying. As the leader of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, there was no way she would not know. His face darkened for a split second before he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. I intend to discuss this with James.¡± The Sword Master showed him the way out. Walganus turned around. At that moment, however, he gathered all his strength and suddenly turned back and struck with his palm. Before the Sword Master could react, her chest was struck, and immense power spread throughout her body, shattering all of her meridians. She spurted out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying. Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 The Sword Master never expected Walganus to ambush her. Besides, Walganus¡¯ strength was greater than hers in the first ce. After being struck, her meridians shattered, and she copsed heavily to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Standing up with great difficulty, she stared at Walganus, who was slowly approaching her, and pointed her finger at him, ¡°Y-You¡­¡± As she spoke, her injuries were aggravated, and she copsed to the ground once more. This time, she could not stand back up. Walganus walked over to the Sword Master, whose life was hanging by a thread, and looked down at her as an evil grin crept up on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this, Sword Master. I truly hoped that it wouldn¡¯te to this. However, you refused to tell me what you know about swordsmanship.¡± ¡°D-Despicable¡­¡± The Sword Master cursed. As her injuries were grave, blood trickled down her lips and stained her purple dress as she spoke. Walganus crouched down and sealed away her cultivation base. Then, he surreptitiously sneaked away. No one knew that Walganus had made a move against the Sword Master. After imprisoning the Sword Master, Walganus went looking for Xianna. At that moment, Xianna was looking at the battle reports from the frontline. All this while, Korinth had beenunching consecutive waves of offensives against Sangria. Faced with such a tenacious opponent, the cultivators of Sangria joined the army and were engaged in a fierce battle against Korinth¡¯s army in Mhia City. At the moment, the frontline had stabilized. Korinth had retreated once more. Seeing this, Xianna wore a solemn expression. She knew that the next time Korinth attacked, their number of troops would greatly increase. ¡°How worrying¡­¡± Wearing a worried expression, Xianna put down the battle reports and rubbed her temples. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knocks came from the other side of the door. Xianna stood up and answered the door. Upon seeing Walganus standing outside, she asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was just worried that Your Majesty would be working too hard, so I came here to have a look.¡± Walganus smiled. ¡®Thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, please return.¡± Xianna closed the door.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, at that moment, Walganus disappeared before her in the blink of an eye. Xianna was stunned. Before she could react, powerful energy came from behind and struck her back. Then, she was sent flying and crashed heavily to the ground. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Xianna¡¯s face was pale as shey on the ground. She opened her mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Walganusughed. Then, he walked over to her and waved casually. Power materialized from his palm and pulled Xianna up. Then, he disappeared without a trace. On a mountain of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡­ This mountain belonged to a Sect Elder of the Sword Pavilion by the name of Yanina Hailey. Yanina was one of the Ten Sect Elders of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Not only was she at the Sage Rank, but her beauty was not beneath that of the Sword Master. Walganus brought Xianna to the main hall of Yanina Peak and casually tossed her on the ground. In the lead sat a woman about twenty years of age. Wearing a red dress, her features were delicate, and she had a petite figure. She hurriedly ran over to Walganus and grabbed his hand, asking hurriedly, ¡°Walganus, how could you even bring the Empress here? I thought you told me you were going to attack only the Sword Master.¡± Walganus smiled and said, ¡°If the Empress knew that I made a move against the Sword Master, she would certainly interfere with my work. So, I captured her just to be safe. Besides, I suspect that they haven¡¯t spilled the beans yet. So, I have no choice but to interrogate them.¡± ¡®What about James?¡± Yanina asked, ¡°What are we going to do about him?¡± Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 Walganus rubbed his temples and said, "I can¡¯t make a move against him at the moment.He¡¯s the key to obtaining the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic.I shouldn¡¯t make a move against him unless absolutely necessary." "Will he suspect things?" Yanina was worried. Walganus lifted her chin and asked smilingly, "Why? Are you scared?" "N-No, I¡¯m not." She pretended to be brave. Walganus said smilingly, "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll hold up my end of the bargain. Once everything¡¯s resolved, you¡¯ll be the Sword Master of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.= If you wish, I can even make you the Empress of Sangria." "Thank you, Walganus." Yanina was grateful for his deeds. Walganus pointed at Xianna, whose life was hanging by a thread, and said, "Lock her up for now." "Understood. I¡¯ll personally bring her to the dungeon." Yanina grabbed Xianna and took her to the dungeon. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Then, Walganus left. After capturing the Sword Master and Xianna, he acted as if nothing had happened and returned to his amodation. Meanwhile, James was clueless about everything that just went down. After spending the whole day in his room, he believed he should discuss things with the Sword Master. As the leader of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, perhaps she might have some clues.He made his way to the Sword Master¡¯s residence, but she was nowhere to be seen. "where did she go?" James furrowed his eyebrows. Then, he went searching for Xianna. However, she too was nowhere to be seen. "Where did they go?" James murmured. However, he still did not suspect anything. Then, he went searching for Walganus. At the courtyard where Walganus was staying, Walganus sat in a lotus position on the ground, cultivating in earnest. Upon sensing James¡¯ presence, he immediately stopped cultivating and stood up.Then, he walked over to James and asked smilingly, "Did you find any clues, James?" "Nope." James shook his head and said, "I wanted to ask the Sword Master something.However, she¡¯s nowhere to be seen.Have you seen her?" "Nope." Walganus acted as if he knew nothing. "Have you seen the Empress, then?" James asked again. Walganus shook his head. "That''s too." James furrowed his eyebrows and said, "How weird..Where did they go?" Walganus said smilingly, "Maybe they went somewhere else to discuss something.Just wait for them to return.I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be gone for long." "Mhm." James nodded. Walganus was right. They must have headed somewhere to discuss something important. "Sorry for bothering you." James sped his fists and turned to leave after saying goodbye. After he left, the smile on Walganus¡¯ face froze as he said coldly, "Do you seriously think you¡¯d still be standing here intact in front of me if you weren¡¯t useful?" Walganus made a move against the Sword Master and Xianna because he suspected that they were hiding something from him. Hence, he captured them in the hopes of interrogating them. After learning their secrets, he would help James obtain the swordsmanship inheritance. Once James obtained the inheritance, he would be dead meat. James left, not knowing where the Sword Master and Xianna had gone to.He returned to his courtyard and sat in a lotus position to summon his Yogacara. At that moment, his pores opened up, and countless Sword Energies materialized, gathering together to form a red Sword Energy. The Sword Energy was a hundred meters in length and a few meters in width. Like a dragon, it soared into the sky. At that moment, all of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion could sense the majestic Sword Intent. James looked at his Yogacara and nodded in satisfaction. Like a dragon, it soared into the sky. Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 James¡¯ Yogacara was too powerful. Even from a distance away, Walganus could sense the majestic power sweeping through the entire Sword Pavilion.He was envious and jealous of James. "Everything you have now shall belong to me, James." Walganus clenched his fists. Then, he left his amodation and headed to Yanina Peak. Upon his arrival, Yanina walked over to him and said smilingly, "You''re here, Walganus." "Mhm." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Walganus nodded and ordered, "Send men to monitor James¡¯ movements." "Understood." "Remember, do not arouse his suspicion." "I will keep that in mind." After giving his orders, Walganus headed to the dungeon of Yanina Peak.The dungeon was dark and damp, and a stench of decay permeated the air. Two women were imprisoned there¡ªthe Sword Master and Empress Xianna. They suffered injuries, and their cultivation bases were sealed away. Walganus opened the Sword Master¡¯s cell and walked in. The Sword Master was lying on the ground, gasping for breath. Upon hearing the sound of footsteps, she opened her eyes. Through the dim lights, she saw Walganus approaching her. Though she wanted to stand, she could not exert even a single ounce of strength. "W-Walganus Jaxon! What do you think you are doing?" She asked in a feeble voice. Walganus waved his hand casually, and a chair magically appeared out of thin air. He sat on the chair cross-legged and looked at the Sword Master, saying smilingly, "You should know what I want, don¡¯t you?" "I-I don¡¯t know." "Stop ying dumb." Enraged, Walganus waved his hand, and the Sword Master was lifted up by a powerful force.She levitated in mid-air. Walganus said furiously, "I want you to tell me all the secrets of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.I want you to tell me the whereabouts of the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master." The Sword Master said feebly, "I-I¡¯ve told you everything I know wd "argh! ? Before she could finish her sentence, mysterious ck characters materialized in Walganus¡¯ palm and entered her body. Immediately, excruciating pain came from inside her body, and she could not help but scream in pain. At that moment, she felt as if there were millions of poisonous insects tearing at her flesh from within. Veins bulged on her pale face, and her expression was ghastly. "My patience is limited, Sword Master," Walganus said coldly. "I gave you a chance.Yet, you threw it down the drain.So, don¡¯t me me for what happens next." "Wh -What have you done to me?" The Sword Master roared, "I-It hurts¡­ Q- Quick, kill me!" "This is Curse Magic. I¡¯ve imnted a curse inside your body. Rx. You won¡¯t die just yet. However, you¡¯ll be tortured endlessly." "Y-You despicable¡­." "Tell me the secrets of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion." "I-I don¡¯t know...Argh! Kill me already!" Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 Wgnus tortured the Sword Master endlessly. However, the Sword Master did not seem to know anything, as she said nothing. Excruciating screams came from inside the dark and damp dungeon. Seeing that the Sword Master was reluctant to speak, Wgnus paid no heed to her and entered another dungeon. In the other dungeon, Xianna was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Even though she was injured and her cultivation base was sealed away, she nheless still exuded the aura of a noble despite being imprisoned.Her mind was clear, and she could hear the Sword Master''s agonizing screams. Wgnus walked over to her and said coldly, "As expected of an Empress. You maintain yourposure even though you''re a prisoner." Xianna nced at him and said with aposed expression, "It''s no use, Wgnus. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I have no idea how you were able to disregard Sangria''s Curse, but I am sure that you''re not the fated one. Only the fated one is capable of obtaining Sangria¡¯s providence. Sangria and the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion have been passed down from generation to generation, yet no one has been able to obtain the providence." "Haha..." Wgnus smiled faintly and said, "Indeed, I''m not the fated one. However, James is the fated one, the one destined to possess this providence. By helping him obtain providence and seizing it from him, everything will be mine in the end." Hearing this, Xianna fell silent. Wgnus reminded her, "Your Majesty, as you are a person of high status, I do not wish to make things difficult for you. Why don''t you tell me everything you know? I''m only interested in peerless swordsmanship and Curse Magic. I''m not interested in taking your life nor am I looking forward to making you mine despite your stunning beauty." Wearing a calm expression, Xianna asked, "What do you want to know?" "Information I do not know yet," Wgnus said. After some contemtion, Xianna said, "The Sword Master is ignorant of these matters, so please release her.I''ll tell you everything you wish to know." Hearing this, Wgnus casually waved his hand, and ck characters materialized from within the Sword Master who was in the dungeon next door. Meanwhile, the Sword Master copsed to the ground and lost consciousness. Wgnus looked at Xianna and asked, "Is this satisfactory?" Xianna took a deep breath and said, "Indeed, there''s a swordsmanship inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.However, there are a few items you need to obtain the inheritance." Hearing this, Wgnus was exhrated as he asked, "What do I need?" Xianna said, "First, you need the divine sword of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion passed down long ago.The sword is called the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.Besides that, you need the Imperial Jade Seal of Sangria.Once the fated one obtains these two items, he can open the swordsmanship inheritance concealed inside the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion." Xianna told him the whole truth. "Great! I''ll head to Sangria Pce immediately and obtain the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." Xianna shook her head and said, "It''s no use.Sangria has been wiped off the map many times in history.As such, the Imperial Jade Seal is long lost.Even I have no idea where it''s located at the moment.The same goes for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, which the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion has no idea of its whereabouts." "Are you ying tricks on me?" Enraged, Wgnus waved his hand and dragged Xianna, who was sitting in a lotus position on the ground, up. Grabbing her by the neck, he said coldly, "I''m warning you, Xianna.Don''t you dare mess around with me!" Though Xianna''s life was at risk, she was unafraid. She spoke in a feeble voice, "I''m speaking the truth.By finding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Sangria''s Imperial Jade Seal, you can release the Sword Pavilion''s seal and obtain the swordsmanship inheritance.Once you obtain the inheritance, the Curse Magic will naturally appear." Wgnus took a deep breath and casually tossed Xianna to the ground before turning to leave. Then, he returned to the main hall. Pensive, he sat on the main seat and contemted.he returned to Thinking back to Xianna''s words, he was wondering if he could trust her. Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 "A penny for your thoughts?" A voice came and interrupted Wgnus'' thoughts.He collected himself and lifted his head. A gorgeous woman was walking toward him. She walked into the hall, sat on his thighs, and leaped into his embrace. Wgnus spread his arms to embrace her, saying, "I heard from Empress Xianna that Sangria has an Imperial Jade Seal.However, the seal is long lost.The same goes for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword possessed by the Sword Pavilion." Yanina nodded slightly and said, "I know nothing about the Imperial Jade Seal, but I¡¯ve heard about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.The Sword Pavilion once had a divine sword, but ording to the records of ancient texts, the pavilion was wiped off the map once.Ever since then, the divine sword was nowhere to be seen.No one knows who currently has the sword." Wgnus asked, "Are the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal keys to opening the Sword Pavilion''s seal?" Yanina shook her head and said, "I don''t know." "I''ll go ask the Sword Master." Wgnus stood up and headed to the dungeon once more. This time, hepletely separated the Sword Master from Empress Xianna. The two were now separated far away from each other. In the dungeon, the Sword Mastery in the dark and damp cell, her face pale. There were blood traces on her lips, and her pulse was weak. However, as a Sage, she would not die that easily despite being gravely injured. Wgnus stood before her and said coldly, "I''m here to ask you a few questions about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." Hearing this, the Sword Master merely grunted and paid no heed to him. A slight grin crept up on Wgnus'' face as he said, "You''re a woman, Sword Master.You should know what the most precious thing is to a woman.This is your final warning.Speak, or else..." After he spoke, he waved his hand, and powerful energy gathered in his palm. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The energy tore the Sword Master''s dress away and revealed her fair and delicate skin. "Stop! " The Sword Master was fearful. Wgnus said smilingly, "Come on, tell me the truth.I promise I won''t do anything to you." The Sword Master took a deep breath and said after a brief contemtion, "The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is long lost." "When? How?" Wgnus questioned. The Sword Master said, "I''m not so sure.The library chamber has records of this incident in the ancient texts.If you don''t believe me, you can go have a look yourself." Wgnus asked, "How exactly was it lost?" The Sword Master said, "In the historical records, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion crossed a powerful figure who attacked and annihted us.In the end, he even snatched the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." Wgnus asked again, "Is the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword rted to the Sword Pavilion''s swordsmanship inheritance? "The Sword Master shook her head and said, "I don''t know." Wgnus asked many questions. However, it appeared that the Sword Master knew little about this. Then, he headed to the library chamber and found the ancient texts the Sword Master mentioned. After reading the records, he was able to corroborate the Sword Master''s ims. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was wiped off the map long ago and not just once. ording to the ancient texts'' records, the one who seized the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was an individual by the name of Xabier Omar. However, no records of the era Xabier Omar was in were ever mentioned. Wgnus asked many questions. Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 After corroborating the Sword Master''s ims, Wgnus turned to leave and returned to Yanina Peak to discuss with Yanina their next course of action. "Wgnus, Sangria is being attacked by Korinth''s forces.If this continues, Sangria will be annihted in another few years.Once Sangria falls, it¡¯ll be extremely detrimental to your search for the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." Yanina was filled with consternation. Meanwhile, Wgnus asked nonchntly, "What''s your n, then?" Yanina seemed to be somewhat afraid of Wgnus. She said cautiously, ''I think we should first stabilize Sangria before searching for the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.Since the Empress of Sangria has been imprisoned, our priority should be to choose someone else to take the helm." Wgnus nced at her and asked coldly, "Aren''t you a little too desperate to be the Empress?" Yanina hurriedly said, "Wgnus, I have no interest whatsoever in being the Empress.I believe that you require James'' assistance for your n to work.We can make James the Emperor of Sangria and manipte him into sending men to find the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." Wgnus was lost in thought. Since the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword had been long lost, it would be nigh impossible to search for them without any clues. Sangria could not fall before finding their whereabouts and obtaining the providence.So, he believed that what Yanina proposed was reasonable. "Alright then, we''ll follow your n.We''ll make James the Emperor of Sangria.However, before that, we first need to select a new Sword Master for the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.Though I promised you the position of Sword Master, you''ll have to persuade the other Sect Elders on your own." "I''ll annihte those who dare stand in my way." Wgnus squeezed her thighs and said smilingly, "I like vicious women like you.Resolve the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion''s matter on your own.I''ll go make James the Emperor of Sangria." After speaking, he turned to leave. He headed to the dungeon once more and met Xianna. Xianna sat in a lotus position on the ground, her face pale. Looking at Walganus before her, she said calmly, "I''ve already told you everything I know.What else do you want?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Wgnus smiled faintly and said, "Sangria is in peril.Before the providence appears, I can''t let Sangria falls into ruins.As you are the Empress, I need you to issue a decree stating your wish to make James the Emperor of the nation.Let James deal with Sangria''s crisis and search for the missing Imperial Jade Seal." "Make James the Emperor?" Xianna looked at him oddly. She thought Wgnus was interested in seizing the title of Emperor for himself and did not expect him to say such a thing. "Yes, make James the Emperor.Sangria will not fall with me assisting James," Wgnus said. "Alright, I agree with your demands." Without any hesitation, Xianna said, "Release my seal now so that I may issue a secret decree.Once I issue the decree, every person in Sangria would obey James'' everymand." Wgnus was not worried that she would seize the opportunity to flee. After all, the disparity in strength between them was simply too huge. Even if he had to release her seal, he was not afraid. He released Xianna''s seal, and she could temporarily use Sage Energy. As her mind stirred, a golden scroll appeared in her hand. Then, she opened the scroll, catalyzed Sage Energy, and wrote a few words on it. Afterward, she handed the scroll to Wgnus and said, "I have issued the decree.Take the decree and head to Sangria Pce.All officials will now make James the new Emperor." As a smile crept up on his face, Walganus nced at the scroll before sealing Xianna''s cultivation base away once more. As her mind stirred, a golden scroll appeared in her hand. Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 With the decree in hand, Walganus left the dungeon and went looking for James. When he saw Walganus, James asked, "What''s wrong, Wgnus? Is something the matter?" Wearing a grim expression, Wgnus said, "I just received news that Empress Xianna and the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master have left." "Left?" James asked, puzzled, "Where did they go?" Wgnus replied, "Empress Xianna has left a message behind stating she has learned that to obtain the swordsmanship inheritance of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, we first need to obtain two items¡ª the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria''s Imperial Jade Seal. However, since these two items are long lost, they went out in search of them." "Really?" James was doubtful. "Here, have a look." Walganus took out the decree issued by Xianna. James epted the scroll and opened it. At that moment, the characters on the scroll came to life and slowly materialized to form a figure.It was Xianna. Standing before James, Xianna spoke in a melodious voice, "I am Xianna Sadie. The fated one has appeared. To release the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion''s seal, the fated one requires Sangria''s Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword of the Sword Pavilion. Currently, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master and I have gone in search of the items. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, Sangria is in deep peril as we speak. As the nation cannot be without a leader, I now pass my position to James Caden, the fated one. Every citizen of Sangria shall obey his everymand from now onward." After speaking, her figure gradually disappeared. James closed the scroll. Walganus said smilingly, "See, I was speaking the truth! This was left behind by Empress Xianna.As they left in search of the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, she has left you the position of Emperor of Sangria. "Congrattions, James.Or should I say, Your Majesty?" James, however, was wearing a worried expression on his face. Emperor? He never wished to be the Emperor of Sangria. Besides, Sangria was currently being attacked by Korinth. Right now, it seemed to be a cumbersome task. "Hmm, why do you seem unwilling, James?" Upon noticing James'' expression, Walganus asked. "Well..." James nodded and said, "I never wanted to be Emperor.Being Emperor means shouldering Sangria¡¯s responsibilities.Now that Sangria is under attack by Korinth, this means that I''ll have to clean up the mess." Walganus patted his back and said smilingly, "Don''t worry, just leave everything to me.There''s nothing to worry about a mere Korinth.Bybining our forces, we can even conquer the world." Walganus was confident in his strength.He had to do everything he could to help James out in order to obtain incredible providence,. "James, since Empress Xianna nominated you for the position, you shouldn''t let her down." ording to Walganus'' n, he nned to make James the Emperor first and resolve the crisis Sangria was facing. Then, he would search for the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Since this world was sealed, not a single living being could leave. Thus, the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword must still be on Galileo. Although the search would be time- consuming, they would certainly find the items there. Walganus continued, "You should first assume the position of Emperor and help n.o.v.e.l.e.b.o.o.kSangria resolve the current crisis before helping Xianna and the Sword Master search for the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Since they''ll return once you find the items, you can simply return the position of Empress to Xianna after everything''s over." James nodded reluctantly and said, "Now that it hase to this, I guess I don''t have a choice now." "What are we waiting for, then? We should leave the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion now and head to the Imperial Capital," Walganus said. "Alright." James nodded. Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 Then, the two left the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. As for the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion''s affairs, Walganus had arranged for Yanina to deal with them herself. Since she was a Sect Elder, she could be the new Sword Master with ease. Soon, they arrived at the Imperial Capital of Sangria. The Korinthian army was attacking Mhia City, so many cultivators within the borders of Sangria joined the army. Meanwhile, the weaker ones had fled the nation for fear of being dragged into the conflict. As such, the Imperial Capital no longer had its previous splendor. The city gates were shut, and fully-armed soldiers were patrolling the city walls. The streets were empty, and some shops werepletely closed down. The entire Imperial Capital was deste and worlds apart from when James visited thest time. The two headed toward the pce. Upon arriving at the pce gates, their paths were blocked. "you are forbidden from trespassing into the pce!" A few female guards blocked their paths. James pulled Xianna¡¯s decree out and opened it, causing Xianna¡¯s figure to appear. Upon seeing Xianna¡¯s shadow, the guards immediately knelt, and James and Walganus entered the pce unopposed. They headed straight toward the pce¡¯s main hall. Upon seeing the Empress¡¯ secret decree James brought, the major officials immediately contacted their colleagues. Soon, hundreds of major officials gathered at the main hall. Upon seeing the secret decree left behind by the Empress, they began to discuss the situation seriously. "An Emperor? There¡¯s been no precedent in Sangria!" "Indeed, this would be the first." "Now that it hase to this, we can only obey Her Majesty¡¯smand." "But he¡¯s a man! How is he going to be Emperor if he can¡¯t remain in Sangria for more than a month?" AS many conversed in whispers, Walganus stepped forward and said, "Don¡¯t worry, James and I are the fated ones.As such, we aren''t afraid of Sangria¡¯s Curse and are able to remain in Sangria for long periods of time." "Since you are acknowledged by Her Majesty, I agree to James being the Emperor." "Long live Your Majesty!" Many agreed as well. Soon, the vast majority of senior officials were in favor of James being Emperor. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. One of the major officials proposed that James be coronated on a fortuitous date. However, James believed this to be too troublesome. Besides, since they were at a critical moment, everything should be simplified. With the courtdies¡¯ arrangement, James wore the imperial robe and a crown and officially became Sangria¡¯s new Emperor. Then, as they convened to discuss their next course of action... "Your Majesty, Sangria is in deep crisis.Please think of a way to resolve the crisis." All this while when Xianna was not around, everyone was in a full panic mood. Now that James was here, they threw every problem they had onto James¡¯ shoulders. Before arriving, James had discussed matters with Walganus. James said, "I hereby dere that Walganus be made the Grand Marshal of Sangria.The Grand Marshal and I will immediately head toward Mhia City and put an end to the Korinthians¡¯ offensive campaigns." The first time he convened a meeting, he announced Walganus¡¯ position and formted a n. In essence, James and Walganus would head to Mhia City immediately with the Sangrian army and push back the Korinthian army¡¯s assault. Before arriving, James had discussed matters with Walganus. Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 After James became Sangria''s Emperor, he left the Imperial Capital alongside Walganus and hurriedly headed toward Whia City. Along the way, they passed by many cities. These were once bustling cities, where the streets were full of stunning beauties. Now, due to the war, they had be deste. The streets were empty, and only a handful of people could be seen walking about. Upon seeing this, James sighed. "Such a magnificent country...Due to the war, however, most of the poption has fled." Wgnus patted James'' shoulder andforted him, saying, "Everything''s going to be alright.This matter will soon be resolved.Once Korinth surrenders and retreats, the cultivators who have left Sangria will return." "Let''s make haste." James did not linger in this deste city. He catalyzed True Essence and flew full speed ahead. After flying for a few days straight, they finally arrived at Mhia City. Mhia City was a Sangrian city situated near the border. Though it was not a bustling city by any standards, it was not considered backward either. James and Walganus appeared outside the city. The city walls were hundreds of meters high, and they were constructed using ck granite. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. On the walls, many soldiers patrolled the area, and the huge city gate was firmly shut. There was not a single person on the streets of the city. James and Wgnus did not simply barge into the city. Instead, after descending from the sky andnding steadily on the ground, they headed toward the city gates. Before they could approach the city gates, however, they were discovered by the patrolling guards. "His Majesty has arrived! Open the gates!" Walganus'' voice boomed. As news of the coronation of a new Emperor had spread to Mhia, every soldier here knew that James was the new Emperor. Creak... The firmly shut gate slowly opened, and many armor-d female soldiers rushed out and stood in two rows before kneeling. "All hail His Majesty!" they spoke in unison. "Rise." James walked over to them and waved slightly. Walganus and he walked into the city. At that moment, a female general hurriedly walked toward him. Wearing red armor and wielding a sword on her waist, she exuded amanding aura. She knelt on one knee, saying, "Your Majesty." She was the general whom James saved at Yoruba Valley. James walked toward her and helped her up, saying, "At ease, general." The female general stood up. James noticed that her face was pale, and there were cracks on her armor. It was evident that she had suffered injuries from engaging in a fierce battle. He asked, "What''s the situation at the moment?" "This way, Your Majesty.I''ll report the situation at the City Lord''s Mansion." The fernale general made a weing gesture. James nodded. Then, under the female general''s lead, James headed to the City Lord''s Mansion. There were many soldiers on the streets. Some were healing their injuries by sitting in a lotus position, whereas the others were treating their comrades¡¯ wounds. James nodded. Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 Although there were many people inside the city, no one spoke a word. A deathly silence filled the air. Soon, they arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion. In the foyer, a dozen generals were kneeling. All of them possessed immense strength, having already reached the Tribtion Rank However, they had yet to be Sages. James sat in the main seat and waved his hand slightly, saying, "At ease." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Everyone stood. James asked again, "What''s the situation now?¡± The female general stepped forward and said, Your Majesty, the Korinthian forces have retreated from Sangria''s borders. Based on our scouts¡¯ intelligence, they have retreated to Yoruba Valley and are now garrisoned in a forest there." James asked, "How''s the battle situation?" "Your Majesty, the Korinthian forces have been assembling and attacking Mhia City not too long ago. Our forces that are entrenched inside the city defended every inch of our territory valiantly and engaged in several rounds of fierce battles against our enemy." "From the very beginning, Sangria mobilized a ten-million- strong army. We also have many cultivators volunteering to make contributions to the war effort by bing a soldier. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. We have a total of forty million cultivators joining the armed forces, which makes a grand total of fifty millionbat troops on the battlefield." "After a few rounds of intense fighting, our side has suffered enormous casualties.Three million have died, and more than half have suffered injuries." The female general briefly reported the situation on the battlefield. Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. Three million dead? This was a terrifying figure. After brief contemtion, he asked, "What about Korinth? How many men did they mobilize?* The female general answered, "About fifty million as well.However, since they have retreated, they will certainly be back with more.I strongly believe that they will have assembled a greater force the next time they attack." "Mhm." James nodded. Wgnus beside him asked, "James, what do you n to do next?" James rubbed his temples and said after a brief moment, "Korinth is ruthlessly ambitious.Judging by the situation on the battlefield, they¡¯re hell-bent on conquering Sangria.There will be no negotiations.Our only option is to crush the Korinthian forces and force them to surrender." Walganus furrowed his eyebrows and said, ''To my understanding, Korinth is the most powerful country in this world.They have countless sects and families within their borders.Sangria won¡¯t stand a chance if Korinth persuades its sects and families to participate in the war effort.Do you intend to fight against the Korinthian forces by yourself?" James smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not even a Sage yet.How could I possibly aplish such a feat?" Then, he looked at Walganus and said, "However, I think you have the power to do so." Walganus smiled bitterly and said, "Indeed, I can stop the Korinthian forces by myself if I intervene.However, Korinth also has many powerful figures guarding their nation. "If I intervene and annihte the Korinthian forces, the powerful figure of Korinth will act, wiping out Sangria in the process." James looked at the female general and asked, "What is the rank of some of the most powerful figures in Korinth?" The female general replied, "ording to our intelligence, the strongest figure of Korinth is the Patriarch of the Korinth Sect.He''s a Sage King at the Sage Rank''s Eighth Stage." "The Sage Rank''s Eighth Stage?" James frowned. Though he could defeat a Sage, he could not do anything against a Sage at the Sage Rank''s Eighth Stage. After some contemtion, he said, You''re dismissed for now.I''ll discuss the matter with the Grand Marshal." War was not child''s y. A single wrong decision could cause millions to die, so James had to proceed with caution.He had to avoid acting impulsively and formte a detailed n. "Understood." "Understood." The female general left alongside the other generals. Soon, only James and Walganus remained. James nced at Walganus and asked, "Walganus, I can''t see through your cultivation base.What''s your rank at the moment?" Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James could not see through Walganus'' strength. This could only mean two things. One, Walganus'' cultivation base had reached such heights that even he could not see through. Two, Wgnus had cultivated some sort of cultivation method to conceal his cultivation base. Walganus smiled and said, "I''m just average, I guess.I''m barely at the Sage Rank''s Fourth Stage." "Not bad.That''s good enough." James nodded slightly. Such strength was already considered terrifying on Earth. Even on nt Galileo, he was considered one of the top-notch fighters. Walganus asked, "What do you n to do, James? Do you intend to fight against Korinth to the bitter end? I don''t think it''ll work.More people would simply die in vain." James was in a bind. What other option did he have? After some contemtion, an idea shed through his mind. "I know a certain Formation that allows the Sangrian army to summon immense power.However, learning this Formation takes time.For the time being, the Sangrian army won''t be able to master this Formation." Walganus said, "You are the Emperor.Your decision is final.If you intend to fight them head-on, I''ll surely be on the front lines.However, I''m worried that my intervention would enrage the powerful figures of Korinth.Should thate to pass, they would act, dooming Sangria in the process." James rubbed his temples and said, "Allow me to reconsider." "Understood.I''ll be taking my leave." Walganus turned to leave. Then, James left as well. Faced against Korinth, James did not have other ns. For now, he stayed at the City Lord''s Mansion. Since the Korinthian army had withdrawn, things were not as dire as before. After returning to his room, James sat on the bed and rubbed his temples. Then, this mind stirred, and his body transformed into a light and entered the Celestial Abode. In the courtyard of the Celestial Abode''s City Lord''s Mansion, a few people were gathered here - the Blithe King, Henry, and Diney. After consuming the bodhi fruit, their strength increased drastically after the bodhi fruit¡¯s refinement and a period of closed -door meditation. "I''m bored! All I do in the Celestial Abode is cultivate." Holding a ss of wine in his hand, Henry said, "I miss the good old days when James and I would storm across the Southern ins." "What are you guys chitchatting about?" came a voice. They turned around and found James walking toward them. Seeing this, they stood up at the same time. "Jmes." "Hey, James." "James! ? They said at almost the same time. James walked toward them and sat on a stone chair. Taking a ss of wine, he took a sip. Henry leaned over to him and asked smilingly, What''s wrong, James? What''s with the sad frown?" James sighed and narrated the events that unfolded in the outside world. In truth, he was not afraid of the Korinthian army. If he mobilized his 400,000-strong army in the Celestial Abode and utilize the Nine Heavens God- Annihting Formation, not to mention his Infinity Steles, he would certainly annihte Korinth. However, it was hisst resort, and he did not wish to reveal the ace up his sleeves. Besides, he could not see through Wgnus all this while¡­ He believed he should keep a few things a secret from him just to be on the safe side. Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 Hearing James'' exnation, Henry said in anticipation, "I love fighting wars! Why don''t you let me out, James?" James waved slightly and said, "No, Sangria is a unique ce.Men cannot remain inside Sangria for more than a month.Otherwise, they''ll be cursed." "Huh?" Stunned, Henry asked, "This is unbelievable.Is there really such an odd ce in this world?" "Mhm." James nodded and narrated the history of Galileo. "What a shame..." Henry sighed. Then, he said smilingly, "But this is an opportunity, James.Once you resolve the matter and obtain peerless swordsmanship and the Curse Magic, your strength will increase by leaps and bounds." "Sigh...I''ll have to discuss this with Sophie." James was out of his wits. His only option was to use the Nine Heavens God -Annihting Formation. However, the Sangrian army could not Master the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation in a short period of time. He wanted to look for Sophie and ask her if she could simply the Formation so that the soldiers of Sangria could gain insight into it within a shorter time period. If possible, the crisis Sangria was in would be resolved immediately. After all, the overall strength of Sangria was much greater than the 400,000-strong army in the Celestial Abode. Even with a simplified version of the Nine Heavens God- Annihting Formation, their strength would still be terrifying. James shut his eyes and sensed the Celestial Abode. As his strength increased, the more ces within the Celestial Abode he could sense. After some time, he discovered that Sophie was in a closed- door meditation in a manor deep within the Celestial Abode. However, this manor was a restricted area for him. With his current strength, he could not enter this ce. "How troublesome..." James furrowed his eyebrows. Then, he began contacting Sophie. After calling her name a few times, no one responded. "Dad." A voice came. James lifted his head and saw a morous-looking woman walking toward him. Wearing a purple dress, the woman''s appearance somewhat resembled Thea. "Winnie." James stood up and looked at her with a smile of adoration. "Dad, let me help you out."Winnie walked over to him and said, " After consuming the bodhi fruit and entering a closed-door meditation for some time, I''ve already be a Sage. Moreover, I''m already at the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage." "The Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage?" James froze. ording to his memory, Winnie was still a young child. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, in the blink of an eye, she had be an adult.Now, she had even reached the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage. "Mhm." Winnie smiled smugly and said, "Since I''m stronger than you, I can help you out now.Let me out so that I can help kill your enemies." James'' expression darkened as he said coldly, "A woman shouldn''t be involved in warfare.You should be paying attention to delicious food, make-up products, and celebrity gossip."Winnie rolled her eyes and said, "We''re not on Earth, Dad.Besides, even if we were, that mentality belongs to your era, not mine." "Huh?" James collected himself. Indeed, everything was in the past now. Currently, the apocalypse was threatening to annihte all of humanity. "Winnie, I don''t want you to be involved in warfare," James said. However, Winnie refuted him, saying, "In the Apocalypse Age, we can only protect ourselves and our loved ones by growing stronger.You and mom have sacrificed a lot for humanity.As a Caden, I do not want to live a mediocre life. "Dad, I''m no longer a child.I''m all grown up now and have be a Sage." Winnie looked at James and uttered each word.In fact,,, she seemed to emphasize the word ''Sage'' with a slightly disgruntled tone. Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The bodhi fruit was a mysterious berry that was considered rare even in the Demon Realm. A single one of these berries would allow a mortal to be a Sage straight away. After consuming the bodhi fruit, Winnie''s strength increased by leaps and bounds, and she immediately reached the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage. "Dad, you have encountered difficulties on Galileo, and there''s no one to help you out, except for me. So let me out." Winnie pleaded.She really wanted to help James out. Besides that, she no longer wished to remain inside the Celestial Abode and simply sit by the sidelines anymore. James was lost in contemtion. Beside him, Diney said, "James, I can leave this ce and help you out too.I''m also at the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage." James sighed deeply and looked at Winnie, saying, "You may leave.However, you have to obey me at all times.Is that understood?" Hearing this, Winnie cheered and leaped into James'' embrace. "Yes, Dad! Thank you!" James sighed. He really did not want Winnie to embark on the journey of cultivation. However, since this was the Apocalypse Age, humanity would suffer the consequences if they did not cultivate. Then, he looked at Diney and said, "Diney, you should leave as well." "Understood, James." Then, James left the Celestial Abode alongside Winnie and Diney. After leaving the Celestial Abode, he went looking for the female general.Her name was Quine Gianna. "Is something the matter, Your Majesty?" Quine greeted James respectfully. James said, "Could you arrange these two into your army? Remember, do not let anyone know that I was the one who brought them here.Do you understand me?" Quine nced at Winnie and Diney before nodding. "Understood." James looked at them and said, "Get going then." Then, Quine left alongside Winnie and Diney. With two cultivators at the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage by his house now, James now had breathing room. Thebined forces of Winnie, Diney, and Walganus would certainly put a stop to the Korinthian army''s onught. Even against the powerful figures of Korinth, Sangria would stand a chance with him joining the fray. However, he did not wish to get Diney and Winnie involved unless absolutely necessary. For the time being, James stayed in Mhia City. Meanwhile, after the Korinthian army retreated from Sangria''s borders, they were garrisoned outside Yoruba Valley. At the same time, the Chancellor returned to the Korinthian Imperial Capital and reported the situation on the battlefield. After Korinth the Second heard of the situation, he roared, ''''Trash, all of you! Tens of millions of men and you can''t even take a single city!" "Please quell your anger, Your Majesty." The Chancellor hurriedly said, "Sangria is determined to hold Mhia City at any cost. Besides, our forces can''t remain in the borders of Sangria for long due to the Curse." Korinth the Second immediately ordered, "Order every sect and family to send their most powerful cultivators! I''ll hold you responsible if you fail to take Sangria the next time." "Understood." "Understood." The Chancellor sighed. As Korinth the Second gave his order, every sect and family in Korinth sent their most distinguished disciples. At the same time, many more cultivators joined the ranks of the Korinthian army. In just a short amount of time, they had assembled abined force of 100 million men. Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 Thebined forces of the 100 million men and the army garrisoned at Yoruba Valley made a grand total of 150 million men. They were determined to take Sangria. At the same time, Xandalous Korinth, a.k.a. Korinth the Second, arrived at the depths of the pce''s courtyard.Since this ce was restricted, no one except for Xandalous could enter. There was a simple building in the depths of the courtyard made of bamboo. As Xandalous approached the bamboo house, he could sense immense power. ¡®The Grand Patriarch''s power is growing stronger" He was stunned. Then, he walked into the bamboo house and greeted respectfully, "Grand Patriarch, I, Xandalous Korinth, would like to request your audience." Creak... The door opened, and a shriveled elderly man walked out. Wearing a grey robe, his face was gaunt, and even his bones were visible. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Grand Patriarch," Xandalous greeted him respectfully. "Mhm." The elderly man nodded slightly and sat on a chair just outside the bamboo house. Xandalous walked toward him and bowed, saying, "Grand Patriarch, our forces have retreated from Sangria once more.This time, I''ve ordered the sects and families of Korinth to contribute to the war effort.Currently, we have abined force of 150 million men.We are determined to take Sangria." "I''m nearing my end..." The elderly man looked at the sky and sighed, saying, "Sangria contains the biggest secret in this world. However, since antiquity, no one has been able to unravel the mystery behind this secret. The only way to do so is to take Sangria. "I understand." Xandalous gave his assurances, "I will surely take Sangria and conquer the world.I will then search all over the world for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria''s Imperial Jade Seal.By breaking Sangria''s Curse, you will continue to live on." "However..." As he spoke, Xandalous'' expression turned grim. The elderly man nced at him and said, "Yes?" Xandalous said, "For some reason, this piece of information was leaked to the masses.Currently, news about this has spread all over the world.Not too long ago, many powerful figures entered the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion in Sangria and asked the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master about this.Even the demaster of Mount Grinch was there." The elderly man smiled faintly and said, "Since I know this information, it doesn''te as a surprise that others know as well. Besides, what is there to worry about the demaster of Mount Grinch?" "Of course, you''re the most powerful figure in the entirety of Galileo.No one stands a chance against you." Xandalous began kissing his *ss. "You''re dismissed for now.Take Sangria and conquer the world as soon as possible so that we can search for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal." "Understood." Xandalous nodded and turned to leave. As Sangria had spies in Korinth, news of the assembly of the Korinthian forces spread to Mhia City. In the main hall of Mhia City''s City Lord''s Mansion, James was sitting in the main seat. Below him stood Quine, and behind her stood Diney and Winnie dded in armor. Quine said, "Your Majesty, we just received news that the Korinthian Emperor has ordered the sects and farnilies within Korinth to send their most distinguished disciples to the front. They have assembled a hundred-million-strong army. Inbination with the army garrisoned outside Yoruba Valley, they now have a hundred-fifty- million- strong army, three times our forces. Besides that, there are at least a total of thirty cultivators at the Sage Rank." Behind her, Winnie grunted and said, "What is there to be afraid of? We''ll simply annihte them all." James nced at Winnie, who immediately shut her mouth. He waved his hand slightly and said, "Alright, I understand.Give the order to remain on guard.I''ll discuss this with the Grand Marshal." Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Everyone turned to leave, except for James and Walganus. Wearing a solemn expression, James looked at Walganus and asked, "What should we do now?" Walganus'' expression was grim. Korinth was determined to take Sangria no matter the cost, and they had mobilized 150 million men for this asion. Not only that, but the overall strength of the cultivators of Korinth was many times greater than Sangria. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Korinthpletely overwhelmed Sangria both in terms of number and strength. After some thought, he said, "Now, we can only depend on Sangria''s Curse. In my opinion, we should retreat from Mhia City and defend the Imperial Capital." "The Korinthian forces will need ten days to reach the Imperial Capital even at full speed.As long as they fail to take the Capital, they will panic and try to leave before a month passes to avoid suffering innumerable losses." James listened intently. Walganus'' n was one option among many. However, it should be the final resort because he now understood more about Sangria. Apart from the cultivators, there were also those who were not particrly strong or maybe did not possess any cultivation base at all. These people were approximately one-third of the total poption. Besides, those who had great strength had already left, leaving only those with weak cultivation bases and ordinary people behind. It would be unrealistic to evacuate everyone to the Imperial Capital. James waved slightly and said, "No way.There are many ordinary people within Sangria.Once we retreat into the Capital, these people won''t be able to evacuate with us.Once the Korinthian army invades, they will be mercilessly ughtered." He knew just how ruthless Korinth was. All the inhabitants of the cities they conquered were massacred. Wgnus looked at James and asked, "What should we do, then?" James thought about it and said, "Our only option is to hold our positions and defend. We can only send cultivators at the Sage Rank and above to annihte the enemy''s Sages. Once they are annihted, the rest of the Korinthian army is of no threat to us." "Easy for you to say." Walganus sighed. "There are only a handful of Sages within Sangria.Apart from Empress Xianna and the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master, only a few other Sect Elders have reached the Sage Rank.However, based on our intelligence, Korinth has mobilized dozens of Sages." "In any case, we''ll have to try." James gently tapped on the table. This time, he had brought Winnie and Diney, who were both at the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage, out of the Celestial Abode with him. Besides that, Winnie possessed the Scythe of Judgment that allowed her to annihte her enemies with ease. Moreover, many of those who had consumed the bodhi fruits in the Celestial Abode had already be Sages. Worse came to worst, he would simply mobilize his men in the Celestial Abode. James did not tell anyone about the ace up his sleeves. Unless absolutely necessary, he would not reveal his trump card. As James and Walganus gathered to discuss the war, James pulled out a map. He pointed at a region on the map and said, "The Korinthian army has mobilized. Based on their current speed, they will arrive at Yoruba Valley in ten days and meet up with the 50- million-strong army there. After arriving at Yoruba Valley, they will reach Mhia City in three days." "Mhm.Mhm." Walganus nodded and said, "We should be able to hold Mhia City." The two discussed. Then, Walganus said, "I''ll be entering a closed-door meditation for now.I''m going to try and regte my condition." James waved slightly and said, ¡°Alright, you''re dismissed." Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Walganus stood up and turned to leave. After he left, James also left the discussion room and arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion''s courtyard. Upon his arrival, Winnie walked toward him. Seeing James'' worried expression, she said smilingly, "There''s nothing to worry about, Dad. No one stands a chance against me on Galileo." Winnie was confident in her own strength. James looked her in the eye and asked, "Is the power of the scythe that terrifying "novelebook"?" "Mhm." Winnie nodded and said, "As my power grows, so too does the scythe inside my body. If Isummon my full strength, the scythe''s power will go out of control." Then, she looked at James and asked, "What exactly is the scythe inside my body, Dad? You and mom are only ordinary human beings on Earth, so why do I have a scythe like this?" Winnie was a cultivator at the Sage Rank, so she knewa thing or two about cultivation. Under normal circumstances, only the descendants of some ancient families or families with powerful bloodlines would have mysterious items inside their bodies. These items were called inheritances. There were different types of inheritances¡ªbloodline inheritance, inscription inheritance, and even arcane art inheritance. These inheritances were passed down by the family¡¯s ancestors and would only reveal themselves in the descendants. James smiled and said, "The ancestors of humans are terrifying beings. Since humankind once produced the Ten Emperors, this is nothing surprising." "Oh," Winnie said. She did not dwell on the matter. After all, she only said those words tofort James. She wanted to let him know that everything would be fine as long as she was there. Hearing this, James was relieved. However, the stronger Winnie''s strength, the more worried he was about Winnie turning into an emotionless Heaven''s Adjudicator. ¡°What are you thinking about, Dad? I told you there''s nothing to worry about with me here. Everything''s gonna be fine." Winnie''s voice interrupted James'' thoughts, and he shook his head slightly and said, "I-It''s nothing. Rest now. Regte your condition and prepare for battle. Once everything''s resolved in Sangria and I''ve obtained the providence here, I''ll find a way to return to Earth." ¡°"Mhm." Winnie nodded and waved goodbye to James before turning to leave. As James watched her retreating figure, he sighed deeply. Over the next couple of days, all the forces in Mhia City were on standby. Since there was still time before Korinth attacked, James wanted to use this opportunity to break through the Mage Rank and reach the Tribtion Rank, thereby increasing his strength. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Making a breakthrough into the Tribtion Rank would bring about Heavenly Tribtion. This was an ordeal no cultivator ever wished to face. After all, if they failed to withstand the Heavenly Tribtion, they would simply be killed. Since James did not wish to get the others involved with his tribtions, he left Mhia City after leaving behind his orders and headed to Yoruba Valley. After flying continuously for two days, he appeared in a forest, which was on the border of Sangria only a day''s journey to Yoruba Valley. James found a mountain in this forest and sat in a lotus position on the ground. He released all the power inside his body, and his blood and bones radiated Sword Energy that enveloped him. At that moment, he became an indestructible weapon. Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 Back then, James could have made a breakthrough into the Tribtion Rank after absorbing the Sword Energies of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and reaching the peak of the Yogacara''s Third Stage. However, he was not in a hurry to do so. He needed greater power so that his strength would soar after breaking through the Tribtion Rank. After arriving at this deste mountain, James rxed andpletely released all the energy inside his body. The True Essence in his body churned, and the Sword Energy concealed inside his body that was released rushed out of his body and enveloped him. At that moment, he seemed to be an indestructible weapon. The moment he released his energy, a Heavenly Tribtion approached. Dark clouds appeared out of nowhere in the sky, and lightning bolts were shing through the clouds. Like dragons traversing through the clouds, they exuded terrifying power. Rumble! As the lightning tribtion was too powerful, it affected the entire region. Unable to withstand the power of the lightning tribtion, the mountains in James'' surroundings copsed. Some even disintegrated into nothingness. At the center of the lightning tribtion, James sensed a terrifying power. Under the overwhelming pressure of the power, he began to have trouble breathing, and an excruciating pain spread throughout his body. "What a terrifying Heavenly Tribtion..." James took a deep breath. He had even encountered a Heavenly Path Embodiment in the past. However, it was nothing more than a minor obstacle on his path of cultivation. The Heavenly Tribtion he faced now was the real deal. Since antiquity, though there were tons of cultivators who had reached the Mage Rank, only a handful could withstand the Heavenly Tribtion. Most of them perished. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, most cultivators would make preparations for the Heavenly Tribtion by preparing all kinds of treasures or setting up mysterious Magic Circles to negate the Heavenly Tribtion''s power. Few could withstand the Heavenly Tribtion through their strength and sheer willpower alone. The moment the Heavenly Tribtion appeared, James could already sense the pressure. However, he could not retreat, for only death awaited him if he did. At the same time, at Yoruba Valley... Millions of men were garrisoned here. All of them were cultivators, and they possessed considerable strength. Among them were a few generals who had reached the Tribtion Rank. At that moment, they could sense power spreading toward them. "Alert! Alert!" The sirens red. The soldiers were on full alert. Before them stood a few generals who were gazing into the distance. Under their watchful gaze, they noticed dark clouds gathering in a faraway region. "Wh -What a powerful Heavenly Tribtion..." "Who''s undergoing a Heavenly Tribtion?" "Such power is unprecedented!" Though the area where James experienced the Heavenly Tribtion was a day''s journey away from Yoruba Valley, the soldiers garrisoned there could nheless sense the overwhelming power of the Heavenly Tribtion. As the power swept through the area, none dared move a muscle. The power was so overwhelming that they thought that their bodies would be torn apart if they moved even the slightest. Many stood above the walls of Mhia City, which included Wgnus, Quine, Winnie, and Diney. Wearing a grim expression, Winnie murmured to herself in secret, ¡®Is Dad undergoing a Heavenly Tribtion? Why is its power so immense? I''ve reached the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage, but I can''t help but feel shivers down my spine when I sense the power of this Heavenly Tribtion.¡¯ Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 Beside Winnie, Diney nced at her and said, "What a powerful Heavenly Tribtion!" Winnie nodded grimly. Quine gazed into the distance. She could also sense a Heavenly Tribtion in the distance. Though she had experienced a Heavenly Tribtion before, hers was insignificantpared to this. Wgnus could not help but take a deep breath and utter slowly, " How terrifying... Even a Sage would be turned to ashes after being struck by this Heavenly Tribtion." Every cultivator at Yoruba Valley and Mhia City could sense the power of James'' Heavenly Tribtion as they stared in the direction of the area where James was located. In the forest, James sat in a lotus position on the peak of a mountain as dark clouds blotted out the sky. High above the clouds, minor lightning tribtions descended from the sky, striking and annihting the surrounding mountain range. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He could sense the Tribtion Clouds¡¯ pressure, but he considered them insignificant. If he could not even withstand the pressure of the Tribtion Clouds, there was no need for him to continue any further. "James." At that moment, a voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. "Sophie!" James shouted in excitement. At longst, Sophie had spoken. Meanwhile, in a closed-door meditation sanctuary in the Celestial Abode, Sophie slowly opened her eyes. Her cheeks were no longer as pale as before. She had nned to focus on healing her injuries wholeheartedly. However, upon sensing the power of the Heavenly Tribtion in the outside world, she understood that this was one of the most significant moments in a cultivator''s life. As such, she did not want any idents to happen. "James, the Heavenly Tribtion is one of the most important stages of a cultivator''s cultivation journey. Since antiquity, all cultivators who''d experienced a Heavenly Tribtion would try to avoid the power of the tribtion at any cost. This, however, is a mistake. "A Heavenly Tribtion is the best power to cultivate one''s heart and mind. You will gain enormous benefits out of this." Sophie''s voice echoed throughout James'' mind. ¡°What you need to do is to allow the Heavenly Tribtion to strike you rather than resisting it.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. He would be tempted to try if this was any other asion. However, he sensed an overwhelming pressure when faced with the Heavenly Tribtion. In the beginning, he thought he could ovee the Heavenly Tribtion as long as he could resist the power by using his sheer strength. Even so, James was not confident he could survive the ordeal. Now, he had to let the Heavenly Tribtion attack him without trying to resist. ¡°Are you sure about this, Sophie? My physical strength hasn''t reached the point where I can resist the Heavenly Tribtion." Sophie said, "This is the perfect opportunity. As long as you can survive the ordeal, your physical strength will continue to grow.¡± James took a deep breath and said, "I''ll try, but there are no guarantees." "Give your best shot. Remember not to push yourself too much. After all, your life is more important." James lifted his head to look at the sky. As the dark clouds blotted out the sky, his surroundings were pitch -ck. Then, a white lightning bolt shed through the clouds and illuminated the dark sky. "Come." James had fiery determination in his eyes. Since Sophie said this was the perfect opportunity, he would have to seize the moment and make good use of it. Besides, his physical strength had reached the pinnacle and could no longer increase. It was the perfect opportunity to increase his physical strength. Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 Every cultivator would certainly experience a Heavenly Tribtion after reaching a certain cultivation rank. However, Heavenly Tribtions also had differences in power. In normal circumstances, the greater one''s potential and the more providences one received, the stronger the Heavenly Tribtion. James'' Heavenly Tribtion attracted the attention of many powerful figures, and many of the ones from Yoruba Valley and Mhia City headed in James'' direction, nning to observe him from a closer distance. Meanwhile, James was fully prepared to use his power to fight against the Heavenly Tribtion. He would utilize its power to refine his physical body, thereby increasing his physical strength. At the same time, in the Celestial Abode, Sophie walked out of the City Lord''s Mansion. Dragging her injured body, she headed to the forests outside the city and collected some Empyrean Spiritual Herbs and mysterious berries. She wanted to refine a healing elixir for James. James'' body was unique and possessed incredible rejuvenation capabilities because it was reshaped by the Demonic Lotus. Not only that, but his injuries would instantly recover once he catalyzed the Demonic Energy within his body despite being gravely injured. However, she sensed that James¡¯ Heavenly Tribtion was special, and it would not end that easily. It might note to an end even if James'' Demonic Energy waspletely depleted. Besides, she could not intervene to save James or help him out. Once she intervened, the Heavenly Tribtion would morph into hers. After collecting the necessary ingredients, she headed to the alchemy room in the Celestial Abode and began refining an elixir. Meanwhile, James was on full alert in the outside world. Though the sky was blotted out by the dark clouds, the Heavenly Tribtion did not strike James. Even so, the Heavenly Tribtion''s aura grew increasingly stronger. In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. Even so, the Heavenly Tribtion did not appear. James was not in a hurry. At that moment, he hadpletely rxed and no longer treated this as a Heavenly Tribtion. Instead, he considered this a sort of training to increase his strength. Zap! Suddenly, a loud noise came from the sky. The sound was deafening, and the sound waves shredded through the air, sweeping through the area James was in. Immediately, everything in his surroundings turned into rubble. James sat in a lotus position on the pile of rubble like an elderly monk. A lightning tribtion appeared below the clouds. Like a huge living dragon, it nced downward at James. Sensing something was amiss, James lifted his head. The lightning tribtion was huge, about hundreds of meters in width. The blinding white light it radiated carried cataclysmic power. At that moment, the lightning tribtion moved. Descending from the sky at a rapid speed, it struck in the direction James was in. James held his breath. The lightning tribtion''s speed was unbelievable. In the blink of an eye, it was already before James. Boom! The moment the lightning tribtion struck the area James was in, everything exploded. The ripple created by the explosion was huge, and it began to spread with James as the center point. As the ripple shredded through the air, everything in James'' surroundings was turned into ruins. One kilometer... Ten kilometers... 100 kilometers... 1,000 kilometers... 10,000 kilometers... 100,000 kilometers... 1,000,000 kilometers... The st was so powerful that everything within a radius of a million kilometers waspletely annihted. Meanwhile, James was in the dead center of the explosion. His physical body bore the brunt of the st. As the lightning tribtion struck him, his body was unable to withstand the overwhelming power. His meridians throughout his body were destroyed, and all his bones shattered and turned to ash. Besides that, wave after wave of power struck him repeatedly. As such, his body suffered unprecedented damage. The moment his body was injured, the Demonic Energy inside his body surged and automatically protected its owner. Even so, James '' physical body suffered tremendous damage. Without his Demonic Energy protecting him, he would have disintegrated into nothingness. The lightning tribtion''s power permeated the air and did notpletely disperse. James'' body continued to suffer immense damage.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 ¡°Now''s the time.¡± James was still conscious. He catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and began refining his body by automatically absorbing the power of the lightning tribtions in his surroundings. The lightning tribtions'' power was transformed into energy for the refinement of his physical body. Then, the destruction of his body stopped. The residual power of the lightning tribtions began to enter his body under the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi, rejuvenating his gravely injured body. James had withstood the terrifying Heavenly Tribtion. However, he was gravely injured, and he needed time to heal his injuries. If a second lightning tribtion descended from the sky at that moment, he would surely perish. Fortunately, such an event did not transpire, giving him ample time to rest. Sitting in a lotus position on a pile of rubble, James'' hair was disheveled, and he was covered in blood. No part of his body remained unscathed, and he was in a wretched state. Days passed, and many powerful figures from Yoruba Valley and Mhia City had already reached the periphery of the Heavenly Tribtion. Upon seeing the devastating power of the Heavenly Tribtion and James sitting in a lotus position at the dead center of the lightning strike, they could not help but be dumbfounded. "H - How terrifying...¡± ¡°This Heavenly Tribtion is unbelievable." "Wh -What is he doing?" "He seems to be cultivating." "Could he be refining his body through the Heavenly Tribtion?¡± Sensing James'' presence at the center of the Heavenly Tribtion, everyone was stunned. Meanwhile, James had been summoning his full strength to heal his wounds over the past few days. The Heavenly Tribtion''s power had yet to disperse and had been striking James'' body repeatedly. However, by utilizing the power, James kept refining his physical body. Over the next few days, his physical body was destroyed and rejuvenated over and over again. By breathing new life into his body, his physical strength grew increasingly more robust. In just a few short days of cultivation, he had umted countless years'' worth of cultivation. At that moment, his physical strength was only a step away from bing a Sage, and he was very close to possessing the body of a Sage. Should thate to pass, he could withstand the attacks of Sage cultivators with his physical strength alone. It was unbelievable. Then, Sophie''s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. "James, I sense that the second Heavenly Tribtion is upon you. Ihave refined a healing elixir to rapidly heal your injuries." As Sophie''s voice echoed in his mind, James could sense the presence of the healing elixir. "You''re injured, so you won''t be able to withstand the second lightning tribtion''s attack. Hurry up and take the elixir!" James'' mind stirred, and a healing elixir appeared in his hands. Without any hesitation, he swallowed the thing whole. After consuming the healing elixir, a warm current circted throughout his body, and a power swiftly rejuvenated his body. In an instant, his gravely injured body hadpletely recovered. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It stunned James. ¡®This healing elixir is unbelievable. As expected of a Quasi- Emperor, the stuff she has is truly impressive.¡¯ James had returned to peak condition, and no injuries could be seen on his body. He lifted his head to look at the sky. Silverish-white lightning bolts were swiftly gathering in the clouds. James knew that the second lightning tribtion would soon appear. "Come," James said with firm determination. "The Heavenly Tribtion will not destroy me. On the contrary, I will only grow stronger in the face of adversity." Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 The uniqueness of James'' physical body ¡ª the Demonic Body, the Elemental Holy Body, and the Sword Body ¡ª and his cultivationbined allowed him to resist the first lightning tribtion. His current physical strength was terrifying, and he had reached the peak of the Tribtion Rank''s Third Stage. If he could resist the second lightning tribtion and absorb its power to refine his body, his physical strength would cross into the Sage Rank. After consuming the healing elixir Sophie gave him, his injuriespletely recovered, and he returned to peak condition. ¡°Come.¡± He was prepared. Looking at the sky, silverish-white lightning gathered under the dark clouds. Soon, a lightning bolt hundreds of meters wide and tens of kilometers long was suspended in the sky, radiating a blinding white light and exuding a destructive aura. ¡°How terrifying...¡± Upon seeing this, the powerful figures in the distance could not help but feel a chill down their spine. Their presence here could only mean that they had ovee Heavenly Tribtions before. As such, they had a rough understanding of Heavenly Tribtions. Under normal circumstances, the Heavenly Tribtion would at most be tens of meters in width and hundreds of meters in length.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the current Heavenly Tribtion was tens of kilometers long. Like a dragon in the sky, it radiated such power that made everyone stagger backward unconsciously. ¡°Fall back!¡± When they saw such a majestic lightning tribtion, the spectators all retreated to the rear before the lightning tribtion could descend. Rumble! The lightning tribtion made a rumbling noise in the sky. Its power was so overwhelming that the space in the region was destabilized and cracks began to appear. At that moment, a lightning tribtion descended from the sky. There was no sound at all. Soon, the lightning tribtion struck the ground. Time froze, or perhaps slowed down to such an extent that it appeared to be unmoving. In an instant, a fissure appeared on the ground that had been wrecked and utterly destroyed. At extraordinary speed, the fissure expanded and formed a deep abyss. Then, as the lightning tribtion''s power permeated the air, the fissure grew in size, and the soil and rocks in the surroundings were turned to ashes, disintegrating into nothingness. James'' physical body was struck by lightning tribtion once again. At that moment, unable to withstand the power, cracks began to appear on his body. Then, all kinds of power immediately escaped his body¡ª Demonic Energy, Elemental Power, and Sword Energy¡ªand tenaciously defended against the lightning tribtion. However, the lightning tribtion''s power was too immense. Unable to withstand the overwhelming force, James immediately suffered grave injuries. His head spun, and he could feel his soul leaving his body. ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ The thought of death shed through his mind. ¡®No, I can¡¯t die. I have to hang in there!'' A powerful conviction surfaced in his mind. Initially, he did not n to use True Essence to resist the lightning tribtion. However, the lightning tribtion''s power was too immense, and he could not resist the energy using his physical body alone. At that moment, he catalyzed True Essence. True Essence enveloped his body, forming a shapeless halo on the surface of his skin to block the lightning tribtion''s attack. Boom! Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 In an instant, the halo made of True Essence shattered. James catalyzed True Essence once more to form a protective barrier. Though the lightning tribtion was already over, the power it generated continued to strike James'' physical body repeatedly. James endured. At the same time, he catalyzed Demonic Energy inside his body and swiftly rejuvenated his body. Not only that, but he also catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi and absorb the residual power of the lightning tribtion to refine his physical body. Even though James'' injuries were grave, and his body was ina wretched state, he held on. After stabilizing his injuries, he breathed a sigh of relief. The most terrifying attack was over, and only the residual power of the lightning tribtion remained inside his body, striking him repeatedly. Fortunately, he was able to resist the power for now. Now, he concentrated on refining his body wholeheartedly. In a faraway region, many powerful figures were observing the situation intently. Sensing the destruction brought about by the Heavenly Tribtion and the fact that James was still sitting ina lotus position on the ground, everyone gasped. Wearing a grim expression, Walganus stared at James intently. Though he had cultivated many Supernatural Powers, obtained many providences, and possessed enormous potential, his Heavenly Tribtion was iparable to James. "How terrifying..." Walganus took a deep breath and murmured silently to himself, "As expected of humanity''sst hope! Who else in this world can stand against him when he rises? By seizing everything he has in his possession for myself, I''ll be the most powerful individual in the Apocalypse Age." The more incredible James'' performance was, the more Walganus secretly rejoiced. To him, everything James had at the moment would belong to him eventually. Winnie, who was not far away, had witnessed everything as well. Seeing that James was fine, a faint smile crept up on her grim face as she murmured, "As expected of Dad... He could even use his physical body to resist such a unique Heavenly Tribtion. I don''t think anyone else in this world would dare do such a thing." Diney suppressed her smile. Secretly overjoyed, she murmured, "James is too powerful. After this tribtion, his strength would only increase drastically." Everyone was stunned by James'' Heavenly Tribtion. Meanwhile, James was preupied with his cultivation. The Novenary Golden Body Siddhi was a mysterious body refinement art that could refine one''s body by borrowing all kinds of power. Besides that, the graver one''s injuries, the better the effects of the refinement. His physical strength gradually increased unbeknown to him. However, after the second lightning tribtion, the third did note despite much time passing. It gave James breathing room, and he cultivated consecutively for a few days. Over thest few days, the residual power of the remaining lightning tribtion struck his body repeatedly, providing him immense power to refine his body. A few dayster, James made a breakthrough in his physical strength. Though he had yet to reach the Sage Rank, his physical body had already be a Sage''s. At that moment, James could only sense that his physical body had undergone drastic changes. His bones were now glimmering, the power his blood contained had increased, and the durability of his muscles had improved tremendously. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "A Sage''s body..." A faint smile crept up on his face. At longst, he had made a breakthrough after staring death in the eye. All his efforts were worth the price. After possessing a Sage''s body, the residual power of the second lightning tribtion could no longer deal any damage to him. So, James stopped cultivating momentarily and catalyzed Demonic Energy to rejuvenate his gravely injured body. He had to return to peak condition in preparation for the iing Heavenly Tribtion. Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 James summoned all the Demonic Energy in his body to heal his injuries. Since he possessed the Demonic Body, the stronger his physical body became, the more Demonic Energy would materialize from within it. Though the Demonic Energy inside his body was much more immense than before, he had been struck repeatedly by the lightning tribtion. Demonic Energy was being depleted to heal his physical body. Currently, not much Demonic Energy remained inside him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In fact, his remaining Demonic Energy would not be sufficient topletely rejuvenate his injuries. James took out a healing elixir Sophie had prepared for him and swallowed it whole. After consuming the healing elixir, a warm current circted throughout his body. As the current possessed immense power, the healing effects were fascinating. Soon, his injuries werepletely healed. Meanwhile, he had returned to peak form. Now, he was waiting for the third lightning tribtion to descend upon him. He did not know how long the Heavenly Tribtion wouldst. Regardless, he could only do his best. As the Heavenly Tribtion had yet to arrive, he seized the opportunity and asked Sophie, who was in the Celestial Abode, a few questions. "Sophie, how long will this lightning tribtionsts?" Sophie''s voice came, "Ordinary cultivators will only have a single lightning tribtion. As long as they can ovee the tribtion, they will ascend the ranks. ¡°However, there are no absolutes. The greater your potential and the more providences you obtain on your journey of cultivation, the more Heavenly Tribtions you''ll encounter. ¡°Heavenly Tribtions are divided into ranks. The strongest Heavenly Tribtion people have ever encountered has nine lightning tribtions. Since antiquity, only those who experience nine Heavenly Tribtions will be able to reach the Grand Emperor Rank." Hearing this, James now had a rough understanding of Heavenly Tribtions. Those who experienced nine Heavenly Tribtions almost always reached the Grand Emperor Rank. Scratching his nose, James murmured to himself, "That means the Heavenly Tribtion I encountered has nine lightning tribtions." However, Sophie, who was in the Celestial Abode, was wearing a solemn expression. As she was a Quasi- Emperor and had reached the rank where she could see through Heaven''s secret, she could sense that James'' Heavenly Tribtion was extraordinary. This would not end just like that. Perhaps the nine lightning tribtions she described were only just the prelude to something grander. In the outside world, Jamespletely rxed since he had now reached the Sage Rank. ording to Sophie, there were only at most nine lightning tribtions in the Heavenly Tribtion. He could resist the first two lightning tribtions and increase his strength in the process, so the remaining tribtions should bea piece of cake. Now, this was no longer a tribtion from the heavens. Rather, this was now a form of training. For the remaining Heavenly Tribtions, James aimed to increase his physical body''s strength further. Now that he waspletely relieved, he waited patiently for the Heavenly Tribtion to descend upon him. Soon, the third Heavenly Tribtion struck him. The third one was even greater in power than the previous two. However, since James¡¯ physical body had improved tremendously, he managed to resist the lightning tribtion. Though he suffered injuries, they were not as grave as before. After the third Heavenly Tribtion, James refined his body once more. Now, his physical strength could no longer be increased by much. Nevertheless, this was fine by him. He continued healing his injuries while waiting for the Heavenly Tribtion to arrive. The fourth Heavenly Tribtion... The fifth Heavenly Tribtion... The sixth Heavenly Tribtion... The seventh Heavenly Tribtion... The eighth Heavenly Tribtion... The ninth Heavenly Tribtion... Heavenly Tribtions kept striking James. Each time a Heavenly Tribtion appeared, it would only reappear once more after a few days. More than a month had passed since James'' first Heavenly Tribtion. When the ninth Heavenly Tribtion struck him, his physical strength made another breakthrough and reached the Sage Rank''s Second Stage. "It''s over." James slowly stood up and stretched, his bones making cracking sounds. Sensing the power inside his body, he wore a confident smile on his face. "Even though I''m not a Sage yet, my physical strength is now equivalent to a cultivator at the Sage Rank''s Second Stage. With such power, who among the Sages can hope to defeat me?" Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 James thought that the Heavenly Tribtion was over. However, the lightning tribtion in the sky did not disperse. Sensing the lightning tribtion''s presence, he lifted his head and looked at the sky. At that moment, the lightning tribtion mutated. What was once a ck lightning tribtion was now a rainbow- colored one. Mysterious lines and characters suddenly appeared in the sky, gathering to form a bizarre-looking painting. James was confused. "What''s going on, Sophie? Didn''t you say that there are only nine Heavenly Tribtions? I''ve already withstood all nine of them. So why did the lightning tribtion not disappear but mutate instead?¡± Sophie''s expression was grim. She could only sense that James'' Heavenly Tribtion was unique and would not end that easily. However, she could not divine what changes his Heavenly Tribtion would undergo. "I don''t know, James. Maybe this is where the terrifying part begins. I won''t be able to help you out from here onward. Be careful, alright?" Sophie''s voice came. James took a deep breath. Soon, he calmed down. Putting aside his worries, he murmured, "I''ve already reached the Tribtion Rank''s First Stage, and my physical strength has reached the Sage Rank''s Second Stage. There''s no way I can''t withstand this Heavenly Tribtion." In the distance, many were dumbfounded. Over the past few days, the Korinthian army had arrived outside Yoruba Valley. Among them were a few cultivators at the Sage Rank. WHen they sensed someone undergoing a Heavenly Tribtion, they hurriedly headed toward the region and observed from afar. Seeing the nine Heavenly Tribtions, they were stunned. ¡°What''s going on? He has already ovee the ninth Heavenly Tribtion. Why didn''t the Tribtion Cloud disappear but mutate instead?" "I don''t know." "How bizarre." Many were stunned, and so did Walganus, Quine, Winnie, Diney, and the others. Stunned, they had no idea what was going on nor why did the Tribtion Cloud mutate. Under the Tribtion Cloud, James was on full alert. At that moment, the Tribtion Cloud disappeared. However, the mysterious linear characters in the sky did not. They gathered to form a bizarre-looking painting, in which mountains and rivers could be seen. The painting was suspended in mid-air like the entrance to another world. "Watch out, James,¡± Sophie warned. "Huh?" James furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong, Sophie?" "If I''m not mistaken, this should be a Heavenly Tribtion of the Ancestral God Rank." ¡°What? Ancestral God Rank?" James froze. "That''s right. After reaching the Grand Emperor Rank, this Heavenly Tribtion only appears when you''re trying to ascend to the Ancestral God Rank. As these are records in the ancient texts, I don''t know much about the specifics. If I''m not mistaken, you''ll be sucked into the mysterious world in the void. "This is an illusory world, a world created from the Laws of Heaven. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In this world, you''ll have to fight to the best of your ability to survive." Sophie''s voice came. As her father was once the war god of the Ancient Heavenly Court, she was knowledgeable in these matters. James took a deep breath. At that moment, an immense power came from inside the painting and forcibly dragged him into the air. Unable to resist, he was pulled into the illusory painting in the air. Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 An illusory painting appeared in the sky. Suspended in mid-air, the painting was formed by the mysterious linear characters. Like a fantasy world, mountains and rivers could be seen in the painting. Immense power materialized from within the mysterious world and forcibly pulled James in, who was unable to resist the force. As he entered the illusory world, he could feel strong friction against his body. Even though his physical body was formidable, he still felt ufortable, and he could sense his skin being scraped off. Then, an ancient power shredded through the air in his direction, impacting his physical body and soul. He could feel his head spinning. Thissted for ten seconds. Ten secondster, hepletely entered an unknown world. As he arrived in a mountain range, he scanned his surroundings and murmured, "Where am I?" Before him were towering trees and dense foliage. The sky was greyish, and there was only silence all around him. After murmuring to himself, James leaped into the air and arrived at the peak of a mountain. Scanning his surroundings, he realized that there were only undting mountains around him. "What is this ce, Sophie?" James tried contacting Sophie, who was inside the Celestial Abode. "Sophie... Sophie..." He tried calling a few times. Then, he tried sensing the Celestial Abode. Immediately, he froze. James was unable to sense the presence of the Celestial Abode. He nced at his finger. The ring that materialized from the Celestial Abode was still there. "What''s going on? The Celestial Abode is still here, but why can''t I sense its presence?" James was confounded. He had no idea where he was nor the reason why he was there. Then, he thought back to his conversation with Sophie. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. This was a world created by the Laws of Heaven. Here, he would have to fight to the best of his ability to survive. At the same time, in the outside world, the spectators had witnessed James being sucked into the mysterious world. The illusory world created by the Laws of Heaven was still suspended in mid-air. Through the image, everyone could see the scenery of the other world and an image of James, who was now inside the painting. Winnie furrowed her eyebrows and asked, "What''s going on?" Diney shook her head. It was beyond her understanding. Quine, too, had no idea what was going on. Only Walganus was wearing a grim expression. After remaining silent for some time, he uttered, "This is the most terrifying Heavenly Tribtion in the records of the ancient texts." Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Walganus. Staring at the illusory painting in mid-air, Walganus said, "My master is a powerful figure who stands at the top of the power pyramid. Not only that, but the sect he belongs to has a huge collection of ancient texts. Some are from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, while others are from the Primeval Age." Winnie hurriedly asked, "Stop keeping us guessing. Just tell us what''s going on!" Walganus said, "In the Primeval Age, the Grand Emperor Rank is not the end of the journey of cultivation. There''s a rank even beyond that¡ªthe Ancestral God Rank." Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 ¡°There were many Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age. However, in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and the Primordial Age, no living being was able to reach the Ancestral God Rank. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ording to the records of the ancient texts, it was nigh impossible to reach the Ancestral God Rank. One would first need to experience a terrifying Heavenly Tribtion. If I''m not mistaken, what James is experiencing at the moment is the terrifying Ancestral God Tribtion of the Primeval Age." Walganus had seen records of the Ancestral God Tribtion in the ancient texts collected by his sect. These ancient texts were not passed down from the Primeval Age. They only came into being thanks to the efforts of several powerful figures of the sect who recorded them after much extraption. What James was experiencing was identical to the Ancestral God Tribtion. Winnie looked at him and asked, "What is the Ancestral God Tribtion?" Walganus pointed at the illusory world in the sky and said, "This world should be created by the supreme Laws of Heaven. Meanwhile, the one meant to undergo the tribtion would be pulled into the Tribtion World. ording to the records of the ancient texts, he or she would experience many ordeals." Quine asked, "What kind of ordeals?" Walganus thought about it and said, "ording to the records of the ancient texts, the mostmon tribtions would be lightning tribtions. A single one of those could annihte even a Grand Emperor. Besides that, there will also be countless Heavenly Path Embodiments that are as strong as the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank. The one undergoing the tribtions would have to annihte these Heavenly Path Embodiments. At the same time, they will be struck by lightning tribtions." Walganus told them everything he knew. "These are only records in the ancient texts. It''s impossible to verify their authenticity." "If even a Grand Emperor could be annihted, wouldn''t James get killed?" Quine was wearing a grim expression. Walganus exined, ''''What I described a moment ago is the Tribtion World of Grand Emperors. James is still a distance away from that rank. The difficulty level of tribtionsrgely depends on the individual''s strength. Since James has only recently reached the Sage Rank, the Heavenly Tribtion in the Tribtion World would be around his rank. The same goes for the Heavenly Path Embodiments." Hearing this, Winnie, Diney, and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Walganus continued, "If James sessfully leaves the Tribtion World, his future will be bright. He will have no problem crossing into the Grand Emperor Rank and reaching the Ancestral God Rank. Perhaps he might even be the first individual to reach the Ancestral God Rank since the Primeval Age." Walganus held James in high regard. That was because James'' Heavenly Tribtion was simply too terrifying. After all, even a Heavenly Tribtion meant for Ancestral Gods had appeared. Many discussed the matter among themselves. Meanwhile, James was already in the Tribtion World. However, he had no idea where he was. He only somewhat knew that he would be facing a lot of tribtions. As for the specifics, he had no idea at the moment. Standing at the peak of a mountain, he scanned his surroundings. At that moment, ck clouds gathered in the sky, and countless lightning bolts were shing through the clouds. James turned pale when he saw this. There were too many Tribtion Clouds. Previously, the Tribtion Clouds would only appear in a single region. Now, however, there were only Tribtion Clouds for as far as his eye could see. James took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. Since he was already here, he might as well face the ordeal in a call manner. No matter the tribtion, he had to ovee them. "Come," James said with fiery determination in his eyes. However, the moment the Heavenly Tribtion appeared, countless Elysian Inscriptions materialized in the sky. These fragments of Elysian Inscriptions slowly gathered to form illusory shadows. One... Two... Ten... A hundred... A thousand... Ten thousand... In an instant, a huge army of shadows appeared out of thin air before him. ¡°What in the..." James'' eyes bulged. Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 James'' eyes bulged as he stared at the countless shadows that appeared out of thin air. From the shadows, he could sense a familiar aura. "H-Heavenly Path Embodiments?" James roared in disbelief. Indeed, these were Heavenly Path Embodiments. Upon seeing the countless Heavenly Path Embodiments before him, James'' face paled, and his expression was full of disbelief and horror. Then, his body shivered as his knees went limp. For the very first time, he had no desire for a battle. "Good heavens..." James was at a loss for words. He knew very clearly what these Heavenly Path Embodiments were. Once, one of them appeared after he achieved many breakthroughs consecutively. James only managed to defeat it after summoning his full strength, whichpletely depleted his energy in the process. Now, at this moment, there was not just a single one of them. Based on conservative estimates, there must have been at least a million of them. Horror overwhelmed James, and fearpletely sapped him of his strength. He wanted to flee. As he scanned his surroundings in panic, he tried searching for an exit to leave this ce. However, this world had no boundaries. Heavenly Path Embodiments gradually surrounded him. Besides that, the Tribtion Clouds in the sky churned, and terrifying lightning tribtions shed through the clouds. The deafening sts reverberated throughout this silent world. Each roar of a lightning strike made James'' soul tremble and his mind went nk. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, in the Celestial Abode... Sophie was filled with consternation. After James entered the Tribtion World, a powerful force severed James'' connection with the Celestial Abode. No matter how many times she called him, no one responded. ¡°What should we do now, Spirit Tool?" Sophie looked at the Spirit Tool anxiously. The Spirit Tool was wearing a grim expression on his shriveled face. After some time, he said slowly, ''''He has obtained many providences¡ª all 108 Infinity Steles that have existed since the dawn of time, the Five Elements of Genesis, and many more. There is a price to pay for obtaining these incredible providences." The Spirit Tool took a deep breath and continued, "Now, he can only depend on himself. I hope he can ovee this tribtion. If he does, his mind and body will experience tremendous growth. This will create a strong foundation for his rise." As Sophie knew that worrying would do no good, she could only wait patiently for now In the Tribtion World... James was horrified. It was the first time he experienced such dread and consternation. Alone in this world, there was no one he could call for help. Swish! A lightning tribtion descended from the sky and struck the mountain where he was located. As James'' mind had gone nk, he could not even sense the lightning tribtion. When the lightning tribtion struck him, he immediately suffered grave injuries. The excruciating pain made him react, and he swiftly catalyzed the Demonic Energy inside his body to heal his injuries. As Demonic Energy circted throughout his body, his injuries werepletely healed in an instant. Rumble! The lightning tribtion churned in the clouds, letting loose a deafening roar. Whish! Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 A second lightning tribtion descended from the sky. At the same time, a horde of Heavenly Path Embodiments charged toward him from a distance away. In military formation, they rushed toward him at great speed while exuding amanding aura. James could sense that these Heavenly Path Embodiments were at the Mage Rank''s Third Stage. Although their rank was low, they were Heavenly Path Embodiments that had reached the pinnacle of their rank and were not mere cultivators. Heavenly Path Embodiments at such a rank would be able to annihte cultivators at the Sage Rank with absolute ease. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing the endless hordes of Heavenly Path Embodiments, James took a deep breath. "Die!" he roared. Containing immense power, his roar reverberated throughout the region, and shapeless sound waves shredded through the air, disintegrating the mountains in his surroundings. As he roared, all his pores opened up at that moment, and Sword Energy materialized from them. Then, they gathered to forma materialized sword. As his Yogacara willed the sword into being, he clenched his fists to feel the Yogacara''s power. Slowly but gradually, the fear in his heart dissipated, and his desire for battle was ignited. "No matter how treacherous the Heavenly Tribtion is, nothing will stand in my way." Holding the sword created by his Yogacara, James exuded amanding presence, and his ck hair flowed in the air. Rumble! The lightning tribtion struck once more. Without even bothering to lift his head, James waved his hand casually, and shapeless Sword Energy materialized and shredded through the air like a water ripple. As the shapeless Sword Energy shredded through the air, the lightning tribtion was instantly destroyed. Since his Yogacara was unprecedented from the get-go, its true power was truly demonstrated after he reached the Yogacara''s Third Stage. Even a lightning tribtion was instantly destroyed. Upon seeing this, James roared inughter. ¡°Hahaha! I''m invincible!" Then, holding the sword created by his Yogacara, he made a move and charged toward the horde of Heavenly Path Embodiments in the distance. Immediately, the Heavenly Path Embodiments attacked. Illusory swords materialized in their hands as they charged toward James at an extraordinary speed comparable to his. James could see figures shing before him before he was struck by the thousands of swords. Countless illusory swords had pierced through his body. ¡°How powerful..." James was stunned. However, at the same time, he struck back, knocking back the Heavenly Path Embodiments that approached him. Not only that, but he also catalyzed Demonic Energy and swiftly healed his injuries before catalyzing True Elemental Essence inside his body. Inside his body, the Five Elements of Genesis steadily materialized True Elemental Essence into being. As True Elemental Essence gathered around him, they formed a protective barrier on the surface of his skin. With the True Elemental Essence''s protection, not even the Heavenly Path Embodiments could deal any damage to him. James'' desire for battle grew. Holding the radiant sword in his hand, he charged toward the horde of Heavenly Path Embodiments and engaged in a fierce battle against them. On the other end of the Tribtion World... There was another fierce battle taking ce here. An individual was fighting ferociously against a horde of Heavenly Path Embodiments. He was a man d in ck armor that was now in tatters. He was covered in blood, and his hair was disheveled. At that moment, he seemed to have sensed something. Gazing into the distance for a brief moment, a faint smile crept up on his face as he murmured, "I never thought there''ll be others in this world." Then, his body shed, and he dodged the attacks of the Heavenly Path Embodiments before vanishing without a trace. In the next instant, he was already in the region where James was located. Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 At Sangria¡¯s border....... Everyone who was watching the event unfolding before their eyes witnessed James being pulled into a mysterious world and engaged in a fierce battle against countless shadows. However, at that moment, the illusory world created out of the Laws of Heaven gradually became more illusory. Soon, the world vanished without a trace. "Where did James go?" "Why''s that thing gone?" Everyone was puzzled. Winnie and Diney unconsciously nced at Walganus, who furrowed his eyebrows and shrugged, saying, ''''Don''t look at me. I don''t know what''s going on either." At the same time, in the Tribtion World... Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. James charged toward the horde of Heavenly Path Embodiments. With the protection of True Elemental Essence, they were unable to deal any damage to him for now. Since he had an invincible Yogacara and Sword Energy that materialized from it, he kept knocking back the Heavenly Path Embodiments. However, the Heavenly Path Embodiments were not living beings and were not capable of dying. Since they were made out of the Laws of Heaven, it was impossible to annihte them. In the beginning, James was unstoppable. However, as the battle dragged on, his True Essence was slowly being depleted. ¡®This can''t goon.¡¯ As his True Essence was slowly being depleted, he sensed a looming threat. If this battle dragged on, his True Essence would be depleted. Should thate to pass, he would perish in battle. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ James panicked. The moment he was distracted, countless Heavenly Path Embodiments attacked him ferociously. Their sword techniques were unique, preventing James from mounting an effective defense. In an instant, he was struck by thousands of swords. Even with True Elemental Essence shielding his body, he suffered injuries. In the distance, a man silently appeared. He was wearing tattered ck armor, and his disheveled hair blocked his face. Regardless, it was apparent that he was exhausted. "How interesting..." When he saw James, who was engaged in a fierce battle, a smile crept up on the man''s face as he murmured to himself, "I never thought that a human who has yet to reach even the Sage Rank could enter the Tribtion World. What''s wrong with the world? Could the outside world have changed after I spent too much time here?" As he watched James'' battle... "He''s not bad... "However, resistance is futile. It''s impossible to ovee this tribtion when faced with the endless hordes of the Heavenly Path Embodiments. Once his True Essence is depleted, he''ll perish in the hands of the Heavenly Path Embodiments." The man had foreseen James'' fate. He would not be able to leave the Tribtion World alive. ¡°That being said, he sure has a lot of treasures in his possession.¡± He hadpletely seen through James and everything he had in his possession. ¡°What a terrifying Heavenly Tribtion at such a cultivation rank! His future is bright, and his potential knows no boundaries!" The man was wearing a grim expression. He knew very clearly what sort of Heavenly Tribtion this was. It would only appear when someone was about to cross into the Grand Emperor Rank. Once he overcame this tribtion, he would be an Ancestral God. However, as James had not even reached the Sage Rank, this was simply unprecedented. "Perhaps the opportunity has arisen for me to ovee the Ancestral God Tribtion." The man looked at James, trying to see through him. However, James'' future could not be determined. Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 ¡°That won''t work, kid.¡± His voice boomed. ¡°Who''s there?" While James was engaged in a fierce battle, a sound came all of a sudden and frightened him. After knocking back a few Heavenly Path Embodiments, he turned around and searched for the source of the voice. In the distance stood a middle-aged man standing in mid-air. He was wearing tattered ck armor, and he seemed to be ina wretched state. Just as James was about to ask the man what his words meant, he was struck in the back by the enemy. He was sent flying by the terrifying force and immediately suffered injuries. Careful not to lower his guard, he concentrated on fighting the Heavenly Path Embodiments wholeheartedly and stabilized the situation. At the same time, he asked, "Who are you? Why are you here?¡± In the distance, the man smiled faintly and said, "There''s no need for you to know who I am. You should consider yourself fortunate to have encountered me. Otherwise, you''ll never ovee this tribtion." Hearing this, James said, "Please offer me your guidance, Sir.¡± "Though there''s the Ancestral Sword Master''s Sword Energy inside your body, you do not have the Sword Master''s swordsmanship," the man said. He asked, "How much do you know about the Ancestral Sword Master''s swordsmanship?" In the midst of the battle, James replied, "I don''t know much, I only learned the fundamentals and combined some sword techniques together." "That''s good enough,¡± the man said. "Now, allow me to briefly tell you more about the Ancestral Sword Master''s swordsmanship. ¡°His swordsmanship is divided into five stages¡ª Sword Moves, Sword Shadow, Sword Heart, Sword Intent, and Singrity." "The five stages can be cultivated both as a whole or individually. No sword techniques are independent of these stages." "The most fundamental of sword techniques are the moves, also known as Sword Moves. The Sword Shadow is the second stage. What is a Sword Shadow, you might ask? The shadow refers to the exterior, the shadow of the sword. The Sword Heart refers to the heart of the sword-wielder. The same sword techniques possess different power depending on the heart of the wielder. Sword Intent refers to the intent of the sword and the heart. Singrity refers to the fusion of all five stages and thepletion of swordsmanship. "The Ancestral Sword Master is unrivaled because he fused all the sword techniques of the world into one. Take the Sword Move of the First Sword Realm for example, the Ancestral Sword Master has combined every sword technique in the world into one, allowing him to destroy everything in his path in one single move. His voice echoed in James'' mind. Sophie has told him about this before. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She said that the more sword techniques that were merged into one, the greater their power. He had merged many sword techniques. Some were sword techniques he learned in the past, while others were ones he learned at the Ancient n of the Ancient Realm. Bybining these sword techniques into one, the power of his moves was terrifying. However, the Sword Move of the First Sword Realm was the only one he learned among the Five Great Sword Realms of the Sword Master. He did not involve himself in the rest. "Watch those Heavenly Path Embodiments closely. Their sword techniques are the best in the world. I''m not asking you to gain insight into the Five Great Sword Realms, but at leastprehend one of them. Learn the sword techniques of these Heavenly Path Embodiments and merge them into the First Sword Realm''s Sword Move. If you seed in doing so, you can make your way out of the Tribtion World. Otherwise, you''ll simply be annihted even with the Infinity Steles, the Five Elements of Genesis, and the Sword Energy of the Ancestral Sword Master." The man offered his advice. Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 Learn the sword techniques of the Heavenly Path Embodiments and merge them into his own sword technique? James was confounded. He knew just how difficult it was to merge sword techniques together. Back then, he had painstakingly merged them together in the Celestial Abode. James took a deep breath. At the same time, he observed the Heavenly Path Embodiments in his surroundings while engaging in a fierce battle against them. Just as he thought, the sword techniques of these Heavenly Path Embodiments were all sophisticated. Some were bizarre, while others were ever-changing. There were all kinds of Sword Moves. Though he did not understand much about the Five Great Sword Realms of the Ancestral Sword Master, he could somewhat discern that the sword techniques performed by these Heavenly Path Embodiments contained the Five Great Sword Realms. However, now, he needed to learn about the other Sword Moves. There were tens of thousands of Heavenly Path Embodiments in his surroundings. Every second, they would sh James with their swords. The Sword Moves performed by these Heavenly Path Embodiments surfaced in his mind. However, the moment he was distracted, he was struck. Even with True Elemental Essence shielding his physical body, he suffered grave injuries. Scars appeared on his body, and the Blood Energy inside his body churned, causing him to spurt out a mouthful of blood. Careful not to be distracted anymore, he concentrated on the battle wholeheartedly. However, doing this depleted his energy severely. Based on the current speed, his True Essence would bepletely depleted soon. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ James began to panic. It would be impossible for him to learn the sword techniques and fuse them together in a single day, much less a minute. This was particrly pertinent for supreme sword techniques performed by the Heavenly Path Embodiments. The time needed to master them would be significantly longer, perhaps millennia, or evena greater period of time. Would he have to continue fighting for many thousands of years? When he thought about it, despair filled his heart. Sensing James'' thoughts, the man in ck armor said, "Millennia pass in the blink of an eye. In fact, you should consider yourself fortunate if you could leave this ce in 10 thousand years." "Do you know how long I¡¯ve been here, Kid? I entered the Tribtion World in the Primeval Age, and I never managed to ovee the Heavenly Tribtion even after the Primeval Age, the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, and the Primordial Age have ended." Hearing this, James'' blood ran cold. "Th-That long? You must be kidding me!" He was in disbelief. He knew there were three eras prior to the contemporary Apocalypse Age. However, he had no idea how much time each era had specifically. He only roughly knew that hundreds of millions of years had passed since the Primeval Age. "Work hard, Kid. By the way, you have to use your True Essence sparingly. Never allow it to bepletely depleted. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous. You seem to have enormous potential, but despite having gained some insight into Elemental Inversion, you have yet to grasp its essence. If I''m not mistaken, the five elements of Elemental Inversion interweave and restrain each other. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fusing them repeatedly will create a constant stream of power. This will prevent your True Essence from beingpletely depleted as they will be replenished non- stop. "However, you shouldn''t be in a hurry to learn the sword techniques and merge them. You should resolve the issue of the insufficiency of your True Essence,¡± the man said. James took a deep breath. Once he learned he would be engaged in a battle for a long period of time afterward, he knew that he would not be leaving this ce anytime soon. The man was right. He had only learned the fundamentals of Elemental Inversion. At that moment, he catalyzed Elemental Inversion. As True Elemental Essence gathered, his aura and power increased drastically. Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 However, as his strength increased, he could clearly sense that the Heavenly Path Embodiments in his surroundings also grew in strength. The man hurriedly warned, "Avoid using arcane arts that allow your strength to grow. As these Heavenly Path Embodiments are created by the Laws of Heaven, they specifically target cultivators. This means that the stronger the power, the stronger they will be." Hearing this, James dispersed Elemental Inversion. "Take it slowly. This is only just the beginning." After speaking, the man appeared at the peak of a mountain and watched James'' battle. At that moment, sensing the presence of something, his face darkened as he cursed, "How persistent! They have already caught up with me." Then, he vanished and reappeared at a ce far away from James. Almost immediately, a horde of Heavenly Path Embodiments appeared and attacked him ferociously. Though there was nothing apparently different about their Heavenly Path Embodiments, the ones attacking the man were much more powerful than the ones attacking James. His Heavenly Path Embodiments were at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank and infinitely close to reaching the Ancestral God Rank. James had no idea that the mysterious man who offered him guidance was also now engaged in a fierce battle against the Heavenly Path Embodiments. James calmed down. As he fought, he tried learning more about Elemental Inversion. Elemental Inversion was meant for the Five Elements of Genesis and the incredible cultivation methods created by them. Bybining their powers, immense power would be created. The mysterious man seemed to have great knowledge about Elemental Inversion and the ways of creating True Essence infinitely. There were two ways to create True Essence. One of them was simple. By utilizing one''s cultivation method to control the Five Elements of Genesis inside one''s body, power would materialize in a steady stream. That way, no matter how long the battlested, his True Essence would not be depleted. One could obtain power by borrowing the strength of the Five Elements of Genesis. That was because the Five Elements of Genesis were divine powers that were born during the creation of heaven and earth and, as such, possessed devastating power. The other way was to use cultivation methods to allow the Five Elements of Genesis to interweave and restrain each other. As they formed a cirction inside one''s body, they would create a steady stream of True Essence. That way, True Essence would gradually increase even without any cultivation. The second method wasparatively more difficult. With James''prehension of Elemental Inversion, it would be difficult to aplish such a feat. However, to safely ovee this Heavenly Tribtion, he nheless decided to gain insight and research the cultivation method of Elemental Inversion. Everything in this world was formed by five elements - Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. The five elements interweaved and restrained each other and were indivisible. Without them interweaving with each other, beings and creations would not exist. Without them constraining each other, there would be no restraints, and order could not be maintained. Wood gave rise to Fire, Fire gave rise to Earth, Earth gave rise to Metal, Metalgave rise to Water, and Water gave rise to Wood. Wood constrained Earth, Earth constrained Water, Water constrained Fire, Fire constrained Metal, and Metal constrained Wood. The rtionship between the five elements surfaced in James¡¯ mind. At the same time, he tried using different True Essences to form a new True Essence. Then, he would use the new True Essence andbine them with other True Essences to create new ones. True Elemental Essence gathered in James'' five organs. As he slowly gained insight, the five organs formed a connection and create a single collective. The five organs seemed to have formed a Magic Circle. Different True Essences materialized and gave rise to new ones. As they circted throughout the body, a steady stream of power was created. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. James had no idea how long he had been trying toprehend Elemental Inversion. He only knew that he was constantly trying toprehend Elemental Inversion to form a Magic Circle that allowed the five elements inside his body to interweave and restrain each other. As the Five Elements Magic Circle was formed, his body became the core. The moment the Magic Circle spun, the energy of heaven and earth was absorbed through the pores and entered his body. After entering the Five Elements Magic Circle, they were refined and transformed into Elemental Power. "I did it.¡± James was delighted. After the Elemental Inversion Magic Circle was formed, he no longer had to worry about his energy being depleted. From now on, his body would automatically absorb the power of heaven and earth without having to consciously cultivate it. As the five elements interweaved with each other, a steady stream of power had been created. ¡°As expected of the Supernatural Power created by the Five Ancestral Gods! How unbelievable!" James could not help but exim. Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 Amid the battle, James withstood overwhelming pressure and gained even more insight into Elemental Inversion. With the five organs acting as a medium, he managed to gain insight into Elemental Inversion Formation. After the Formation was created, True Elemental Essence interweaved with each other and created a steady stream of power. At the same time, it absorbed the power of heaven and earth. James had no idea how long he had battled for nor how long he had been gaining insight into Elemental Inversion. He only knew that his True Energy was being depleted time and again, and new power created by the Five Elements of Genesis replenished them. After the Formation was created, James breathed a sigh of relief. Now, he had to learn the Sword Moves, gain insight into them, and merge them. After a long battle, his body was now covered in injuries, which did not recover. Fortunately, his physical body was extraordinary, or else he would have been long dead. He calmed down. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After rxing his mind, every move of the Heavenly Path Embodiments in his surroundings surfaced in his mind. As James battled against them, he gained insight into their moves at the same time. He only needed to memorize the Sword Moves. After memorizing them, he needed to merge them into his own. However, though it appeared simple at a nce, it was extremely difficult. The more Sword Moves that were merged, the harder it would be to gain insight into them further down the road. James was engaged in a fierce battle in a world full of lightning tribtions and Heavenly Path Embodiments. He did not dare let his guard down for even a brief moment, for fear that the Heavenly Path Embodiments would sneak up from behind and deal him a fatal blow. Though he was exhausted, he did not dare rest. During the battle, he slowly learned many sophisticated Sword Moves and tried merging the sword techniques. Batting was the best form of cultivation. Throughout the battle, James¡¯ sword technique grew increasingly more profound, and he merged more and more sword techniques. As such, the power of his Sword Moves grew increasingly stronger. After battling and gaining insight for God knows how long, not to mention the sheer amount of Sword Moves he had merged, he could now sh a Heavenly Path Embodiment in a single sh. Now, his physical strength had increased further, reaching the Sage¡¯s Rank Fifth Stage. Meanwhile, his True Essence had also increased. The Heavenly Tribtion was far from finished. As the second stage of the Heavenly Tribtion appeared, he sessfully overcame the second and third tribtions in the midst of the battle. At the moment, his strength had reached the peak of the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. ¡°Am I going to be a Sage in the Tribtion World?¡± As James looked at the Heavenly Path Embodiments that appeared in his surroundings and the lightning tribtions descending from the sky, he could not help but sigh. Under such circumstances, there was no way he would not be a Sage in the Tribtion World. On the other end of the Tribtion World... After annihting a horde of Heavenly Path Embodiments, the mysterious man retreated from the battle and headed to the region James was in. Upon seeing James, who was in the midst of a fierce battle, and the sword techniques he performed, a smile crept up on his pale face as he murmured, ¡°He''s a fast learner for sure. He managed toprehend the essence of Elemental Inversion in such a short period of time. Not only that, but his sword technique has increased so drastically. What a shame that his rank is too insignificant. Otherwise, with his sword technique, he would have be one of the hegemons of this world.¡± He was satisfied with James¡¯ performance. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Kid. To leave the Tribtion World, you have to annihte all Heavenly Path Embodiments in a single move.¡± When James performed the sword techniques, he was immersed in this fabulous feeling. As much time passed, his sword techniques were now capable of annihting the Heavenly Path Embodiments with ease. At that moment, a voice came, and James collected himself. Scanning the countless Heavenly Path Embodiments in his surroundings, he furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Annihte them all in a single move?¡± Chapter 2631 Chapter 2631 Chapter 2631 James was dumbfounded. In this area, there were at least a million Heavenly Path Embodiments. How could he possibly annihte them all ina single move? ¡°How do I annihte them?¡± he had to ask. The mysterious man said, ¡°With just the first stage of swordsmanship, it is entirely impossible. Your first stage of swordsmanship has already reached a very profound state. You should now try to grasp the second stage. ¡°When you''ve gained a better understanding of the second stage, you might be able to do so. ¡°The Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship is well-known and astounds people all over the world. Although I¡¯ve never deliberately cultivated it, every Sword Cultivator in the world is proficient in it. I¡¯m also familiar with some of its cultivation techniques. ¡°Now, get a deeper understanding of the Second Sword Realm, Sword Shadow. ¡°Shadow refers to silhouette and shape. This technique is more advanced than Sword Moves. ¡°Close your eyes and recollect the Sword Moves that you¡¯ve learned. Imagine yourself as a shadow, imagine your sword as a shadow, and imagine the moves that you perform as shadows. Under the mysterious man¡¯s guidance, James started to cultivate the second stage of swordsmanship. In that instant, every sword technique that he had learned and fused together split up in his mind, forming thousands upon thousands of Sword Moves. There seemed to be a shadow wielding a sword in his mind. Every move could be cast into a shadow. The shadows of various sword techniques appeared in James¡¯ mind. He began to imitate them. James was engaging in a fierce battle with the Heavenly Path Embodiments. His body suddenly became strange. In a trice, countless shadows appeared in the sky. Each shadow¡¯s shape was different. Every shadow corresponded to different Sword Moves. Everywhere the shadows went, the Heavenly Path Embodiments were destroyed. In the distance, the mysterious man looked pleased. ¡°Not bad. With just a little guidance, he grasped it. ¡°Again?¡± The mysterious man cursed loudly before leaving this area and reappearing on the other side of the Tribtion World, and he battled the Heavenly Path Embodiments once more. James, on the other hand, waspletely engrossed in cultivation. In his mind, there were only Sword Shadows. When the Sword Shadows shed through his mind, their shadows would appear in the sky. The sky was covered in a mass of shadows that were constantly attacking the Heavenly Path Embodiments. However, the Heavenly Path Embodiments were formed by the Law of Heavening together. After he destroyed them, more Heavenly Path Embodiments appeared indefinitely. In the Tribtion World, Sword Shadows were flickering around. Tens of thousands of Sword Shadows emerged. At this moment, the Sword Shadows merged together, and the illusory shadows became real. The moment the Sword Shadows merged, or rather the moment James¡¯ countless Sword Moves merged, apocalyptic Sword Energy erupted. The surrounding Heavenly Path Embodiments instantly vaporized. Several hundred thousand Heavenly Path Embodiments were annihted in a matter of seconds. An open space appeared immediately around James. ¡°S-So powerful.¡± James was in awe of what he had witnessed. The power that erupted from the merging of Sword Shadows and Sword Moves was far too frightening.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After he learned such a sword technique and left the Tribtion World, who could stand a chance against him? ¡®As expected from an Ancestral God from the Primeval Age, the sword technique they created is terrifying. I¡¯m just beginning to understand it, but I¡¯ve acquired such strength. If I master the Fifth Sword Realm, and the merged Sword Moves reach the level of Ancestral Sword Master, wouldn¡¯t I be unrivaled in the universe?¡¯ Looking at the open space that had appeared around him, James could not help but be astonished. Right then, the Heavenly Path Embodiments in the distance charged toward him once more. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. Thousands of Sword Lights appeared and cut down on his body. In an instant, he was struck by thousands of swords, and his body was severely wounded. James immediately regained his bearings and dared not be careless again. He held onto the Yogacara Sword and carried on the battle, catalyzing the Demonic Energy within him to heal his wounds as he went. Chapter 2632 Chapter 2632 Chapter 2632 His body was very special. After the Elemental Inversion Formation was present in his body, even if his Demonic Energy was depleted, other True Energies could be converted into Demonic Energy and maintain his body¡¯s strength. As soon as Demonic Energy was catalyzed, the injuries in his body quickly healed. James scanned his surroundings. Countless Heavenly Path Embodiments formed around him once again. James furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Although I¡¯m starting to gain insight into the Second Sword Realm, I still can¡¯t annihte so many Heavenly Path Embodiments at once?¡± James became troubled. ¡°Kid, that¡¯s because the cultivation of your First Sword Realm isn¡¯t perfect yet. You need toprehend more Sword Moves and incorporate them into the First Sword Realm. The stronger the First Sword Realm, the stronger the Second Sword Realm.¡± A voice came from a great distance away. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough?¡± James muttered. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He closed his eyes. James was currently relying solely on instinct to fight. While battling, he sensed the sword techniques of these Heavenly Path Embodiments. The Heavenly Path Embodiment was created through the gathering of Heaven¡¯s Law. The Sword Moves performed by these Heavenly Path Embodiments were the most exquisite Sword Moves in the entire universe. Every single move contained extremely peculiar power. Too many Heavenly Path Embodiments were present, and too many Sword Moves were executed. Even if James spent his entire life studying them, he would not be able to fullyprehend them all. Nevertheless, this was an extremely precious opportunity. He should grasp as much as he could. Danger and opportunity coexisted. This was absolutely true. Every single one of these Heavenly Path Embodiments performing any of these sword techniques would be regarded as a master of swordsmanship in the outside world. Right now, these masters of swordsmanship were no longer James ¡¯ enemies. They were his teachers. James seized the opportunity and make a concerted effort to learn. The fierce battle went on. Lightning tribtions continued to fall from the sky. However, they were no longer able to harm James. After such a long battle, James¡¯ physical body continued to break through and had already reached Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. He was already immune to the force of the lightning tribtions. However, once he acquired immunity, the impact of body refinement also significantly diminished. It was getting quite difficult for James to incorporate Sword Moves into the First Sword Realm after cultivating up to this point. Nheless, he did not give up. He kept trying. It seemed like countless years had passed, or that only a second had passed. James as of right now was only battling out of instinct. His subconscious waspletely engrossed in swordsmanship and the incorporation of Sword Moves. The number of Sword Moves he incorporated was growing. At this very moment, James focused his thoughts, and the sky in this area was covered in shadows. Every shadow was an exquisite sword technique. Suddenly, countless shadows merged into one. The moment they merged, James¡¯ body substantialized, and a world - shattering force erupted from the sword in his hand. Intangible Sword Energy erupted and spread. Everything was turned into ruins. The surrounding Heavenly Path Embodiments were being destroyed at a visible rate. In an instant, the Heavenly Path Embodiments in the vicinitypletely vanished. ¡°Phew!¡± James stopped, breathing heavily. He took a quick scan of his surroundings. In his field of vision, there were no longer any Heavenly Path Embodiments. The Tribtion Clouds in the sky were also slowly vanishing. ¡°Is it over?¡± James was in a bit of a daze. He had no idea how long he had been fighting. He was simply exhausted, both mentally and physically. ¡°Not bad, kiddo.¡± A figure appeared out of thin air. He was a man d in ck armor. The armor on his body had already cracked. His hair was disheveled, and he looked like a mess. However, in his messy appearance, there was a tinge of approbation. Chapter 2633 Chapter 2633 Chapter 2633 ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± James expressed his gratitude. If not for this man, he would not have been able to ovee this tribtion at all. Not only had he ovee this tribtion, but his physical strength had now reached Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. His own rank had also reached the peak of the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Furthermore, this was the result of his deliberatepression, as well as his endless battling and depletion of True Essence. Otherwise, while he was going through the tribtion, he would already have be a Sage. ¡°Kid, you are very powerful. You went through the most dreadful Heavenly Tribtion in history. Even with your current strength, such a terrifying Heavenly Tribtion appeared. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It is clear that your potential is extremely frightening. ¡°However, don¡¯t be arrogant. Although you have great potential, can strive for the very top, and might even surpass Ancestral Gods and achieve unprecedented heights, don¡¯t be careless. Too many idents ur on the path of cultivation. The slightest inattention could kill you. ¡°There is no way I can ovee the tribtion this time. ¡°Pll wait for you in the Tribtion World. When you reach the Grand Emperor Rank and experience the Ancestral God Tribtion again, help me destroy the Heavenly Path Embodiments and get me out of here.¡± The mysterious man had instructed James for the sake of his own agenda as well. His strength had reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank and was infinitely close to the Ancestral God Rank. Nheless, he could not ovee this tribtion with his strength. Even though he was unable to ovee it, this tribtion could notpletely destroy him either. As a result, he had been trapped in the Tribtion World for ages. No other cultivators came in after he had entered the Tribtion World. He was unaware of the state of the outside world. ¡°T will try my best.¡± James firmly nodded his head. ¡°Alright. You overcame this tribtion and will be leaving soon. Remember: someone is waiting for you in the Tribtion World.¡± As the man was saying that, he vanished from James¡¯ sight. ¡°How many years have I been fighting in this world, by the way?¡± James¡¯ voice rang out. In the distance, a voice came, ¡°Not that many, only thirty thousand years. Time here is not equivalent to the outside, though. This ce transcends all. Time is virtually useless here. ¡°after you leave, a day, two, or three may have passed in the outside world. It might have been a number of years as well. Regardless, it won''t be too long.¡± A voice came from the distance. ¡°T-thirty thousand years?¡± James was slightly baffled. ¡°T battled for thirty thousand years? ¡°I spent thirty thousand years understanding sword techniques?¡± Before he could regain his bearings, a terrifying force from this world approached and hauled him outside. He was temporarily blinded. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a familiar yet unfamiliar environment. He was in the middle of a ruin. Looking around, there were only ruins. ¡°He has appeared.¡± ¡°His Majesty has returned.¡± As soon as James appeared, he was found. Many people rushed over right away. James noticed some familiar but unfamiliar faces. There were Winnie, Diney, Walganus, Quine, and some generals from Sangria¡¯s Mhia City. Sword techniques were constantly shing through his mind. A long time had passed, and some of his memories were nearly sealed away. When he saw these people, his memories slowly began toe back. Walganus¡¯ gaze was fixed on James. He could sense that James was different. After oveing a tribtion, James waspletely transformed. After a while, he finally raised his thumb. ¡°Impressive.¡± James exhaled a long sigh of relief. When he saw these people, his memories awakened. He knew he had been in the Tribtion World for thirty thousand years, but it was not that long in the outside world. James smiled and asked, ¡°How much time have I spent going through the tribtion this time?¡± Walganus looked at James with a strange look and said, ¡°Since you entered the Tribtion World, half a month has passed.¡± ¡°That is fortunate.¡± James was utterly relieved. Chapter 2634 Chapter 2634 Chapter 2634 Not much time had passed, therefore James was relieved. He was genuinely worried that while he spent thirty thousand years in the Tribtion World, thirty thousand years had passed in the outside world as well. Thirty thousand years was once a very long time for him. He never imagined that one day he would battle nonstop for thirty thousand years. James currently looked like a demon to everyone. The murderous intent emanating from his body was too powerful. Even if he had restrained his aura, the murderous intent was formed through battling for several tens of thousands of years. ¡°James, why is your aura so strange?¡± Walganus stared at James. Even he was taken aback when he sensed the frightening murderous intent within James¡¯ body. ¡°Really?¡± James examined himself. However, he could not detect any strange aura on himself. Winnie, who was nearby, looked at James and said, ¡°It¡¯s murderous intent. You¡¯re like a vicious beast from ancient times, with unending murderous intent.¡± After hearing that, James caught on. He had been fighting tooth and nail in the Tribtion World for tens of thousands of years, so it was not surprising that he had murderous intent in his body. However, this murderous intent was not under his control. This was due to the fact that this aura was formed in the midst of the carnage, during the battle. ¡°T don¡¯t know either.¡± James did not say much and changed the subject, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s first head back to Mhia City.¡± Only then did the group leave. On the other hand, some Sages from the Kingdom of Korinth were anxious. Currently, outside Yoruba Valley, the Korinthian Army had gathered. The strength of this army had reached one hundred and fifty million people. All of them were powerful individuals. The people at the lead were several dozens of Korinth¡¯s Sages. The most powerful of them had advanced to Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. ¡°The person who went through the tribtion is obviously from Sangria.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Sangria has a curse. Men are unable to stay in Sangria, but now there¡¯s a man who has stayed in Sangria for over a month? What is happening?¡± The powerhouses of Korinth all looked perplexed. ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion of this person is too terrifying. Now that Sangria has such a powerful individual, it¡¯s quite difficult to subjugate Sangria. Should we attack now or should we retreat?¡± Many of Korinth¡¯s powerhouses were getting cold feet. The leader of the army, Korinth¡¯s Chancellor began to ponder. After quite a while, he said, ¡°We¡¯]] hold our action first. Wait for me to report to His Majesty. His Majesty will decide.¡± Korinth did not dare to act rashly in the presence of James. James had returned to Mhia City. Upon his return, he convened an emergency meeting. The meeting was attended by some of Mhia City¡¯s generals. ¡°At present, the Korinthian Army had gathered outside Yoruba Valley. If His Majesty had not gone through tribtion, making them afraid to enter, the Korinthian Army would have already attacked Mhia City.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡± Many people were looking at James. James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Now, just keep an eye on the Korinthian Army¡¯s every move. I¡¯m a little worn out from going through the Heavenly Tribtion. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I¡¯m going to first take a short break.¡± After James finished speaking, he stood up and exited the main hall. He entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s courtyard and went to his room. He then immediatelymunicated with Sophie, who was in the Celestial Abode. ¡°Ms. Sophie.¡± Chapter 2635 Chapter 2635 Chapter 2635 ¡°d to finally hear from you, brat.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from within the Celestial Abode. ¡°It¡¯s been thirty thousand years, and you''ve finally appeared. I even thought you were killed by the Heavenly Tribtion.¡± ¡°Thirty thousand years?¡± James muttered, then asked, ¡°I spent thirty thousand years in the Tribtion World. Could it be that you''ve also spent thirty thousand years in the Celestial Abode as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sophie said, ¡°You always have the Celestial Abode with you. Although the connection between you and the Celestial Abode was severed by some sort of mysterious force, the Celestial Abode was indeed in the Tribtion World. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The amount of time you spent there equals the amount of time the people in the Celestial Abode spent there.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± James was enlightened. Then something urred to him suddenly, and he asked, ¡°How is the army of four hundred thousand men in the Celestial Abode? Thirty thousand years have passed. Has their strength increased substantially?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. She said, ¡°In the army of four hundred thousand men, not everyone¡¯s strength increased. Since the Spiritual Root is important in cultivation, people whock it are unable to be Sages. ¡°The vast majority of the army¡¯s four hundred thousand men have already be Sages. Those with great strength have even advanced to the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh or Eighth Stage. ¡°And those with weak strength have only reached the third stage of the Tribtion Rank. Their strength may be unable to improve any longer, yet this is not certain. If we use the bodhi fruit, we can forcibly increase their strength, allowing them to enter the Sage Rank by force.¡± After hearing her words, James inquired, ¡°Are there many who have entered the Sage Rank?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sophie said, ¡°Three hundred thousand people have entered the Sage Rank. There are also about ten thousand people who have reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh or Eighth Stage.¡± After hearing about it, he waspletely relieved. With this army of four hundred thousand men, he would be able to face any disaster when he returned to Earth once again. ¡°By the way, what exactly have you been through?¡± asked Sophie. James described everything that happened to him after he entered the Tribtion World. After listening to James¡¯ recount, Sophie said with a smile, ¡°For you, it served as a learning experience. You went through this ordeal andid a solid foundation for your cultivation path. You have a bright future ahead of you.¡± Sophie was very pleased. James had fought for thirty thousand years and had grasped the Elemental Inversion Formation during the battle. He had learned numerous exquisite sword techniques and had incorporated them into the First Sword Realm. He had even mastered the Second Sword Realm. With these two Sword Realms, James was powerful enough to seize the power of the entire world and be a giant. Nheless, this was only the beginning of James¡¯ cultivation path. Regarding the mysterious man in the Tribtion World, Sophie was very curious as well. However, there were many powerful cultivators in antiquity. It was not unusual for someone to be trapped in the Tribtion World while going through the Ancestral God Tribtion. James sat on the bed and chatted with Sophie. Thirty thousand years. He had spent thirty thousand years in the Tribtion World. In the Celestial Abode, the humans from Earth had stayed there and cultivated for thirty thousand years as well. It was against the heavens to cultivate. The higher the cultivation base, the harder it was to gain strength, making breakthroughs even more difficult. Even though thirty thousand years had passed, the strength of humans from Earth in the Celestial Abode did not soar to terrifying heights. During his conversation with Sophie, James learned that the strongest people in the Celestial Abode were those who had consumed the dragon¡¯s blood back then. The benefits of the dragon¡¯s blood became apparent as their ranks advanced. Overall, these individuals shared a simr level of strength. They were all around Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage. ¡°Phew!¡± James took a deep breath. He had thought that once he had ovee the Heavenly Tribtion, his strength would dwarf everyone else¡¯s on Earth. He never expected that while he was grasping swordsmanship, Earth¡¯s humans in the Celestial Abode did not skimp on cultivating either. They continued to cultivate rigorously, leaving him far behind. After a brief conversation with Sophie, Jamesy on his bed and rested. He was exhausted. He had fought relentlessly for thirty thousand years. During these thirty thousand years, dared not to stop even for a second. Since once he stopped, nothing but death awaited him. The battle of thirty thousand years had instilled in him the habit of fighting automatically. His body fought instinctively while his mind was understanding swordsmanship. Now that he had rxed, he felt exhaustion throughout his entire body. Lying in bed, he did not want to move at all. Chapter 2636 Chapter 2636 Chapter 2636 James¡¯ taut nerves were getting loosened up at this moment. As soon as James rxed, his fatigue came. He quickly fell into a deep sleep while lying on the bed. James was asleep, but Walganus and the others were gathered in the main hall. Walganus regarded the numerous generals and said, ¡°His Majesty has ovee the Heavenly Tribtion. His rank has greatly improved as well. He has risen from the third stage of Yogacara to the peak of Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Now, he is only one step away from the Sage Rank. ¡°Regardless, the aura on His Majesty is too frightening. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It isa boundless murderous intent that is extremely difficult to form. One would need to kill innumerable living beings.¡± After hearing that, Winnie, who was in the main hall, looked at Walganus and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Walganus furrowed his brow and said, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding everyone that once His Majesty is controlled by the murderous intent in his body and loses his mind, it will be very terrifying. At that point, the whole of Sangria will suffer.¡± ¡°His Majesty looks fine to me. His aura is just a little strange, that¡¯s all,¡± said Winnie. Walganus waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Nevermind. We¡¯ll end our discussion of His Majesty right here. The Korinthian Army has currently gathered outside Yoruba Valley. When the Korinthian Armyunches an attack, what should we do?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Winnie snorted softly and said, ¡°No matter how many of them show up, I''ll kill them all.¡± Walganus cast a nce at Winnie and said, ¡°By yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, by myself.¡± Winnie stared at Walganus. Although she could not see through Walganus and did not know his strength, she had no fear. ¡°youth. How nonsensical,¡± Walganus said indifferently, then turned around and walked away. Before he left, he said, ¡°We''ll talk after His Majesty has had enough rest.¡± The Emperor of Korinth, Xandalous, had also learned about James oveing the tribtion at this time. He knew that he had experienced the most terrifying Ninth- Rank Heavenly Tribtion, and he knew that the power of his Heavenly Tribtion was dreadful. ¡°A single person who has merely gone through the tribtion has you all in such fear.¡± Xandalous smacked the table in anger. Then, he gave an order. ¡° Pass down the order. The entire force will attack. We must take over Sangria in one fell swoop.¡± The Chancellor received the order from the Emperor of Korinth, Xandalous. He stood on the peak of a mountain, looking back at the army of 150 million men. He had a bad feeling. During the assault on Sangria this time, the entire army might be destroyed. Nheless, the Emperor had given the order. He could only execute it. It was currently nighttime. The Chancellor waved casually, and amand g manifested from his palm. Thismand g hovered in mid-air, emanating golden light. Behind him, the 150 million soldiers all saw thismand g. ¡°Assemble!¡± ¡°It¡¯s themand g to attack.¡± The army of 150 million men immediately assembled. After that, while being called to action by themand g, they marched forward. They passed through Yoruba Valley, entered Sangria, traversed through the region destroyed by Heavenly Tribtion, and headed straight for Mhia City. It was not yet dawn, but the sound of sirens could be heard throughout Mhia City. While the sirens were ring loudly, the entire army was on standby. James was in a dream. He dreamt that he was back on Earth and met Thea. He dreamt about peace on Earth and living in seclusion with Thea. At this very moment, a frantic knock came from outside the door. The noise woke James up. He leaped, stood on the ground, then went to open the door. The person knocking was Walganus. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James nced at Walganus. Walganus looked anxious. He said, ¡°We''ve just received word that the Korinthian Army is already on the move.¡± James wore an expression of indifference. He said, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Mhia City is still a long distance away from Yoruba Valley. The Korinthian Army will need a few days before arriving in Mhia City. I¡¯m a bit tired. Don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯ll be getting some rest.¡± Chapter 2637 Chapter 2637 Chapter 2637 After he finished speaking, James returned to the room. Hey down on the bed again. With his current strength, he was not afraid of the Korinthian Army at all. Even without using the force inside the Celestial Abode, he could handle Korinth¡¯s several dozen Sages and the army of over 100 million men on his own. With a carefree expression, he rested. Walganus, on the other hand, was frowning outside the door. He did not want Sangria to be destroyed just like that. If Sangria was destroyed, his ns would be ruined. ¡°Could it be that this brat has something up his sleeve to fend off the Korinthian Army¡¯s assault?¡± Walganus murmured. Since James was not anxious right now, it was pointless for him to worry. If Sangria was truly in danger of being destroyed, he would no longer hide his strength and would immediately destroy the Korinthian Army. The entire Mhia City was aware that the Korinthian Army was on the move. The soldiers of Mhia City wore grave expressions. They were on full alert, ready to fight the Korinthian Army to the death. Even if they died in battle, they would not allow the Korinthian Army to enter Mhia City. The Mhia City¡¯s soldiers were all tense. James, on the other hand, remained in his room and rested. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. James dawdled out of the room. There were a lot of people standing outside. Walganus, Quine, Winnie, Diney, and some generals were present. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Quine saw Jamese outside, she could not help but go over to him, get down on one knee, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Korinthian Army is already getting close to Mhia City. It was estimated that they will reach Mhia City in one day.¡± Before James could speak, Winnie was eager to take action. She said, ¡°Your Majesty, please give me the order to lead the army outside the city and engage the Korinthian Army in a fierce battle.¡± James cast a nce at Winnie, his face listless, and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± After saying that, he looked at the people who were present and instructed them, ¡°You all stay put in Mhia City. I''ll go meet with the Korinthian Army.¡± Hearing that, many were dumbstruck. Walganus stared at James and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what you¡¯re saying is... you want to fight several dozens of Sages and the army of 150 million men all by yourself?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Can¡¯t I?¡± James questioned in reply. Walganus was perplexed. He was well aware of James¡¯ arsenal of ultimate moves. However, no matter how many ultimate moves and trump cards he possessed, his rank was not high. He had not even entered the Sage Rank yet. How would he be able to fight against dozens of Sages? How would he be able to fight against the army of 150 million men? Even if the army simply stood there and let him kill them, it would take him a long time to take care of each and every one of them. James noticed the worried expression on everyone¡¯s faces. He said with a smile, ¡°It will be fine.¡± Winnie walked over and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I''ll go with you.¡± Diney also stepped forward and said, ¡°I''ll go too.¡± With so many people present, they both regarded themselves as his subordinates. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine going by myself. You¡¯re all staying here.¡± As soon as James finished speaking, he leaped and instantly appeared in the sky. He then flew out of Mhia City and soon vanished from their sight. Winnie did not listen to James at all. The moment James left, she followed him and left Mhia City, chasing after James. When Diney noticed this, she followed suit and also left the city. Walganus furrowed his brow slightly, then immediately instructed, ¡°Stay put. I¡¯ll go after them and take a look.¡± As he was done speaking, Walganus went after them and left the city as well. After leaving the city, James flew at full speed. After about half a day of flying, he saw an army ahead of him. The army was moving forward like a tide, whipping up clouds of sand into the air. Chapter 2638 Chapter 2638 Chapter 2638 James saw the Korinthian Army. There were a lot of people in his field of vision. They were closely packed, rolling in like a tidal wave. Behind the army were some flying battleships. Every flying battleship was massive, capable of carrying at least millions of people. He stood in mid-air, hands behind his back, his face calm. At this moment, some Sages had gathered on a flying battleship of the Korinthian Army in the center. The leader was Korinth¡¯s Chancellor. Korinth¡¯s Chancellor was named Yifioss Juel. He was once a disciple of the Korinth Sect and was skilled in the art of divination. The flying battleship came to a stop. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What''s happening?¡± Chancellor Yifioss asked. ¡°Report!¡± A soldier walked over, knelt on one knee on the ground, and said, ¡°Chancellor, someone is obstructing the path ahead.¡± ¡°How many people?¡± ¡°One. ? Chancellor Yifioss was furious. He snapped, ¡°Just run over them. We cannot allow one person to cause a dy in our journey.¡± ¡°Chancellor, the aura on him is quite powerful.¡± The Chancellor stood up and said, ¡°T¡¯ll go check it out.¡± He got to his feet and flew straight ahead. Many Sages trailed behind him. They flew quickly. They soon arrived at the very front of the army and saw James standing in mid-air in front of them. James was dressed in a ck robe. His hands were behind his back, and he had a serene look on his face. Regardless, such a man was emitting a terrifying aura. This aura was murderous intent. The army ahead had detected this murderous intent and did not dare to advance hastily. ¡°What a terrifying aura.¡± The Chancellor sensed the murderous intent emanating from within James¡¯ body. He furrowed his brow slightly. Immediately after, he walked up to him, stood in mid-air, and looked at him. He greeted him and said, ¡°Sir, who are you? Why are you blocking the path of the Korinthian Army?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Despite being one of the most powerful nations in this world, are you perhaps unaware that the Emperor of Sangria has been reced? Is it possible that you are unaware that the Emperor of Sangria is currently a man?¡± This information was indeed known to Korinth. After hearing these words, Chancellor Yifioss deduced James¡¯ identity. He was the current Emperor of Sangria. At this moment, Winnie, Diney, and Walganus also appeared behind James. However, they did not move closer. They simply watched in the distance. All of them wanted to see how James would deal with this army of 150 million men. Some of Korinth¡¯s Sages furrowed their brow. ¡°He is the Emperor of Sangria?¡± ¡°Sangria has a curse. Men are unable to stay in Sangria for more than a month. How is he able to stay in Sangria?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the person who was going through the tribtion.¡± ¡°His strength is quite powerful. He has already reached Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Soon he¡¯ll be a Sage.¡± There was much discussion among the Sages of Korinth. James stood in mid-air, hands behind his back, and said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. Leave Sangria immediately, and I''ll act as if you have never arrived.¡± James¡¯ voice rang out. ¡°Hmph.¡± From the crowd in the distance, there was a cold scoff. Immediately after, a man walked out. He was dressed in a golden robe. A broadsword manifested from his hand, and he carried it on his shoulder. Looking at James with contempt on his face, he said, ¡°Though you haven¡¯t be a Sage yet, you have the audacity to talk nonsense. I¡¯m going to annihte you today, new Emperor of Sangria.¡± After saying that, he took a step forward. In an instant, he appeared in front of James. The broadsword slung over his shoulder was already cutting down. The de of the sword was golden and radiated golden Sword Light. Before the de had fallen, the golden Sword Light had already struck James¡¯ head. This man¡¯s strength had surpassed the Tribtion Rank and reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. As he struck with all his might, his frightening Sword Light could undoubtedly kill a cultivator who had yet to enter the Sage Rank. Chapter 2639 Chapter 2639 Chapter 2639 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, the Sword Light did not cause James any harm. Immediately after, the golden broadsword struck down at James¡¯ head. James did not move a muscle. His opponent, on the other hand, was jolted and sent flying by a terrifying force. James had fought tooth and nail in the Tribtion World for thirty thousand years. Throughout these thirty thousand years, he was constantly attacked by lightning. His physical strength had grown to the point where it was frightening even to himself. Behind James, Winnie, Diney, and Walganus all had their mouths opened in shock. Walganus took a deep breath and said, ¡°The strength of the person who attacked has reached Sage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Despite using all of his strength, he was unable to harm James. What exactly has James been through in the Tribtion World?¡± In the distance, dozens of Korinth¡¯s Sages werepletely stupefied. The Korinthian Army waspletely struck dumb. ¡°You...¡± The man who had been jolted appeared astounded. He could not help but exim, ¡°You... Why is your physical strength so strong? This is impossible. This is entirely impossible. You¡¯re not a Sage yet. How is it possible for you to have such incredible physical strength?¡± He was in disbelief. How could the physical strength of someone who had yet to be a Sage be so terrifying? ¡°Attack together.¡± In an instant, eight people stepped forward. All eight of them were Sages. The weakest of them had reached Sage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Chancellor Yifioss had a grave expression. However, he did not stop them. The Emperor had given an order that they must take over Sangria. It was fine to let these Sages test James¡¯ capabilities. Looking at these eight Sages, James¡¯ expression gradually became cold and detached. He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. However, if you have a death wish, you can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± ¡°Attack.¡± ¡°Destroy this brat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested to find out just how impressive this brat is.¡± The eight Sagesunched their attack immediately. Whoosh! In James¡¯ hand, a ray of Sword Light appeared, followed bya brilliant longsword. It was the Primordial Dragon de. The Primordial Dragon de was once broken. However, Sophie had reconstructed the Primordial Dragon de for him a long time ago. As he held the Primordial Dragon de in his hand, James¡¯ body shed. Everyone only saw a sh of Sword Light. Before everyone realized what was going on, the bodies of the eight Sages who were charging at James were cut into halves and fell from the sky, eventuallynding on the ground. ¡°Wha¡ª?¡± Walganus waspletely bbergasted. He was a swordsman as well. Even if his swordsmanship was not unrivaled in the world, he thought it was at the very least exceptional. However, after he saw James struck with his sword, he was stunned. ¡°This... What is this sword technique?¡± Walganus eximed. Far away, Korinth¡¯s Chancellor, Ylfioss, and the rest of the Sages werepletely flummoxed. Among the eight Sages, the weakest was at Sage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. They had all attacked at once, yet they were all actually killed in an instant with a single move. What was more crucial was that they could not even see clearly how James struck with his sword. James returned to his initial spot and put away the Primordial Dragon de. With his hands behind his back and a calm expression on his face, he looked ahead at Korinth¡¯s Chancellor, and said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your army of a hundred and fifty million men to perish here, take your army and leave Sangria.¡± His voice rang out across the horizon. The Sages of Korinth felt terror arose from the depths of their souls. Chapter 2640 Chapter 2640 Chapter 2640 James was too powerful. He was so powerful that terror arose in the hearts of the remaining Korinth¡¯s Sages. He had annihted eight powerhouses ranging from the Sage Rank¡¯s Third to Fifth Stage with a single move. What the hell was that? An individual with such terrifying fighting power had never existed before, at least not in the history of Korinth. ¡°Retreat.¡± After careful consideration, Chancellor Ylfioss gave the order to retreat. As soon as he gave the order, the army of 150 million men began to retreat. Soon, they vanished from the sight of James and the others. When James saw that the army had gone far away, he finally felt relieved. He turned around and noticed the few stunned individuals. He walked over in mid-air, a displeased look on his face, and said, ¡°Didn''t I tell you to stay in Mhia City? Why did you follow me here?¡± Winnie was the first to speak. She said, ¡°Your Majesty, we were just worried about you.¡± Diney nodded her head. Walganus was staring at James intensely. He could not help but ask, ¡°James, your sword technique is quite terrifying. What exactly is the sword technique that you cultivate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James did not dwell on the topic. He changed the subject instead and said, ¡°Alright. Let''s go back.¡± He turned around and left first, followed by others. Soon, they were back in Mhia City. In the main hall of Mhia City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Walgnus said, ¡°Although the Korinthian Army retreated this time, Korinth has been attacking our country persistently. I believe they won¡¯t give up so easily. Following the army¡¯s withdrawal this time, they will definitely dispatch the country¡¯s true powerhouses the next time they show up.¡± ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Korinth is too powerful. It has a Korinth Sect, and there are countless Sages in the Korinth Sect.¡± ¡°The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch, who is at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage, might show up the next time.¡± Many generals were not at all happy about the retreat of the Korinthian Army. Instead, they were very worried. However, the man in charge, James, appeared unconcerned. He said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We will take things as theye. Go and get some rest, everyone.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The generals only then left the main hall. James walked out of the main hall as well and headed toward the courtyard. Korinth¡¯s Chancellor had sent the news back to Korinth promptly. The Emperor of Korinth, Xandalous, was swiftly informed of the situation on the front lines. ¡°He killed eight Sages with a single blow when the strongest of them was at Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage?¡± Xandalous furrowed his brow slightly. Immediately after, he went to the courtyard and once again arrived at the front of the simple bamboo house. Standing in front of the door with a respectful face, he called out, ¡° Grand Patriarch.¡± Creak... The door was opened, and an elder walked out. Xandalous did not wait for the elder to speak before reporting immediately, ¡°Sir, news just came from the front lines. The Emperor of Sangria has changed. Right now, Sangria¡¯s Emperor is aman. This person stopped our army from advancing. At the frontlines, eight Sages surrounded and attacked this person. ¡°The weakest of these eight Sages was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Third Stage. The strongest was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. ¡°However, although the eight Sages all attacked at the same time, they were instantly killed by the Emperor of Sangria with a single move.¡± In the face of the Grand Patriarch of the Korinth family, Xandalous did not have any temper. His face was full of respect. ¡°Oh?¡± The elder¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. ¡°He killed eight Sages with just a single move. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When did such a powerful individual appear in Sangria? He is a man, even. There is a curse in Sangria. Men are unable to stay there for more than a month. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°{ don''t know, sir.¡± Xandalous shook his head. The elder started to ponder. After a while, he said, ¡°Go to the Patriarch of the Korinth Sect and request that he personally intervene to kill the Emperor of Sangria. This matter cannot be put off any longer. Get on it right now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 Xandalous nodded, then left. The Korinth Sect was thergest sect in the Kingdom of Korinth. There were plenty of powerhouses in the Korinth Sect and that included many Sages. The strongest of them all was the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch. Rumors were that the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch was a Sage King at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage. Not only would he be the top powerhouse in Korinth with such strength, but he could also be considered one of the best in Galileo. However, this was only if the remaining unrivaled powerhouses kept a low profile. As long as these unrivaled powerhouses stayed hidden, a Sage King at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage could easily dominate the world. After the Korinth¡¯s Grand Patriarch gave him an order, Xandalous immediately headed to the Korinth Sect. Within the Kingdom of Korinth, there was a vast mountain range. It was a magical ce with countless spiritual rivers that nourished thend with plentiful Spiritual Energy. The concentration of Spiritual Energy here was numerous times more concentrated than in the outside world. A beast carriage flew in from a distance and headed deep into the mountain range before finally stopping at the highest mountain. A man dressed in a golden robe stepped out of the beast carriage. He was Korinth¡¯s Emperor, Xandalous. Xandalous alighted the beast carriage. Many of the Korinth Sect¡¯s disciples gathered around him. Seeing that the visitor was Xandalous, the disciples quickly lneeled respectfully. "You may stand." Xandalous gently waved his hand. The disciples straightened themselves. Xandalous headed directly up the mountain. With a few steps, he appeared right on the top of the mountain. "what brings you to Korinth Sect, Your Majesty?" As soon as he reached the mountaintop, a Korinth Sect elder greeted him. Xandalous said, "I¡¯m here to see the Sect Patriarch" "Our Sect Patriarch is currently meditating in seclusion." "It¡¯s an important matter." "Please follow me to the main hall first, Your Majesty.I''ll go inform our Sect Patriarch for you." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The Korinth Sect elder brought Xandalous into the main hall of the sect¡¯s main mountain to wait. Xandalous waited for over an hour. "Haha." After a little over an hour, a burst ofughter came from outside the main hall. Then, a middle-aged man walked inside with a bright smile.He looked about 40 years old and was dressed ina beige robe.He gave off a quirky demeanor. "Your Majesty." The man walked into the main hall and sped his fists together. Xandalous immediately stood up and said, "There¡¯s no need for formalities, Sir.Come sit down and let us talk." The middle-aged man sat down, looked at Xandalous, and asked, " Did something significant happen? What brings you all the way to Korinth Sect?" Xandalous nodded with a solemn expression.He exined the situation with the war¡¯s front line. "Our Korinthian Army has retreated to the Yantargh Canyon. My family¡¯s Grand Patriarch ordered me to beckon you out of the mountain to eliminate Sangria¡¯s newly appointed Emperor. "As long as he dies, Sangria won''t be any threat to us." The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch listened attentively. "You''re saying he¡¯s a powerhouse that killed seven to eight Sages?" The Sect Patriarch¡¯s brows furrowed. Xandalous replied, "Yes.However, ording to reliable sources, he had only just recently gotten through his tribtion.He is currently at the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage and isn¡¯t a Sage yet." "How is that possible?" The Sect Patriarch asked in disbelief, "If he isn¡¯t a Sage yet, how can he possess the strength to kill so many Sages in one fell swoop?" Xandalous said solemnly, "That¡¯s the most bizarre thing about him.You¡¯ re the only person in Korinth who can kill him.We can¡¯t let him live and must get rid of him as soon as possible. "My family¡¯s Grand Patriarch doesn''t have much time left.Before he passes, we must uncover the secret to Sangria and this world¡¯s curse." After brief contemtion, the Sect Patriarch said, "Since it¡¯s an order given directly by the Grand Patriarch, it¡¯s only appropriate that I obey. I¡¯ll make preparations immediately and depart for Mhia City in Sangria to investigate." "Thank you, Sir." Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 Meanwhile, James returned to the terrace of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Quine followed him. James sat down in a gazebo in the backyard and rested. He looked at Quine, the armored female general, and asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something?" Quine said seriously, "Your Majesty, the King of Korinth has always been a vindictive man.You killed many of Korinth¡¯s Sages, so it¡¯s likely that they''ll hold a grudge against you.I have a suspicion that the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch will try and strike back at you." James waved his hand lightly and said, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about.Just leave these matters to me.Anyway, I have something for you to do." "Please give your orders, Your Majesty." "There are rumors that the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword housed in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion has been lost.I also heard about Sangria¡¯s lost Imperial Jade Seal.I want you to announce to the world that we¡¯re looking for these two items, and we¡¯ll greatly reward anyone who provides us with information," instructed James. James was not concerned about Sangria¡¯s affairs.His priority was to obtain the inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion and undo Sangria¡¯s curse as soon as possible, then find a way to return to Earth. "Understood.I''ll broadcast the announcement right away."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Quine nodded, then turned to leave. After Quine left, Walganus came to see James. Walganus walked over and sat on a stone chair on the opposite side as he stared at James with a strange expression. James touched his face and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Walganus shook his head and said, "No.I just feel like you¡¯ve changed a lot.What did you experience in the Tribtion World, and how did your strength improve so much? Also, how did you master such an impressive sword technique?" "You seem to know more than you let on, judging by the fact that you know about the Tribtion World." James looked curiously at Walganus. Walganus smiled and said, "I read about it in some of my sect¡¯s ancient books and simply made a rough guess.I wasn¡¯t certain whether I was right." "I didn¡¯t really do that much.I just went through my tribtion." Since James decipher Walganus¡¯ intent, he did not trust the man. Thus, he refused to divulge too much to Walganus. After mastering the Ancestral Sword Master''s sword-fighting techniques in the Tribtion World, he no deeply desired the swordsmanship inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. However, he still had to undo the curse on Sangria. Dispelling Sangria¡¯s curse was pivotal to opening the seal on Galileo. Otherwise, he would not be able to leave and return to Earth. ¡®What''s wrong? Don¡¯t you trust me?" Walganus stared at James. James shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but it¡¯s really nothing of importance.My sword technique was taught to me by a highly capable senior.I was warned not to divulge his information.So forgive me for keeping it from you." Hearing this, Walganus did not pursue the topic any further.He stood up and said, "It¡¯s my fault for prying too much.I¡¯ll take my leave now." After speaking, Walganus immediately departed. James, on the other hand,nguidly stretched his body. For the next few days, James stayed in Mhia City. James learned the Korinthian Army had not given up their ns to attack and were still stationed at the Yantargh Canyon. After learning about the news, James frowned and muttered, "They¡¯re very persistent.It seems we''ll have to beat them thoroughly before they are willing to withdraw their forcespletely." "Your Majesty, ording to our spies¡¯ information, Korinth¡¯s Emperor has personally gone to the Korinth Sect to implore their Patriarch to step out of the mountain." Quine said worriedly, "Based on the rumors, the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch is at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage.However, these rumors surfaced many years ago.I think he must have already surpassed this rank by now." James nodded and said, "Alright.You''re dismissed." Quine was very anxious about the matter, but James seemed unbothered by it. In the end, James was their Emperor, and she had no authority to rebuke him. She sighed and left. After that, James continued to stay in Mhia City and nned his next move carefully. James had already decided not to show mercy if the Korinthian Army attacked again. This time, he was going to make sure they remembered his wrath. Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 James waited for the Korinthian Army to strike at Mhia City again. However, there was no movement by the Korinthian Army in the days that proceeded. James was unaware that the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch had already made his way to Mhia City. However, despite being a Sage in the Eighth Stage, he could not sneak into Mhia City to investigate because of the high security. Since he could not infiltrate Mhia City, he had no choice but to turn back to the Yantargh Canyon and join up with the Korinthian Army. "What¡¯s the situation there, Sir?" The chancellor prodded the Patriarch as soon as he arrived at the Yantargh Canyon. In a solemn tone, Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch said, "Mhia City is heavily guarded, so I couldn''t infiltrate the city." The chancellor asked, "Then what do we do now?" The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch thought for a while and said, "There¡¯s no other option but to force our way into the city.Pass on the order and assemble our forces.We¡¯re going toy siege on Mhia City again.I¡¯ll be assisting you in your efforts this time.If Sangria¡¯s Emperor is brave enough to show himself, I''ll eliminate him on the spot." The chancellor smiled slyly. "With your help, I¡¯m sure everything will proceed smoothly.Taking into ount our army¡¯s current strength, we¡¯ll be able topletely take over Mhia City in three days if we take out their Emperor.After conquering Mhia City, Sangria will practically belong to us." "Excellent." The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch nodded. The chancellor immediately took out his military token. The token floated in the air and emitted a golden light. Seeing the glow of the military token, the troops immediately assembled and departed toward Mhia City for another attack. Mhia City was immediately alerted when the Korinthian Army set off. A female soldier hastened into the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and kneeled on the ground, saying, "We have news! Your Majesty, the Korinthian Army is heading toward Mhia City once more." Hearing this, James¡¯ expression darkened, and his eyes shed with bloodlust. James murmured, "It seems the Korinthian Army isn¡¯t going to back off unless we teach them a harsh lesson." Now that he was Sangria¡¯s Emperor, he intended to ensure Sangria¡¯s safety. James stood up and bellowed, "Pass on the order! Get the entire army on standby and await my next instructions!" "Understood!" After learning that the Korinthian Army wasunching another attack on Mhia City, James decided he would be ruthless with the Korinthian Army so they would be unable to n another invasion for a good while. Mhia City¡¯s 50,000,000 troops stood at the ready. Meanwhile, James led Walganus, Diney, and Winnie out of the city. The four traveled in the direction of Yantargh Canyon. After flying non-stop for a day, the four finally came to a halt. They hovered in the sky over some ruins. The area below them was aplete wreck, and all the nts in the area had been razed to the ground. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The area was reduced to this state after James went through his previous tribtion. James said, "We''ll stay here andy in wait for the Korinthian Army." Walganus said, "Judging by Korinthian Acmy¡¯s traveling speed, they¡¯l] appear in this area in about two days." James gave a nod and said calmly, "Mhm. I don¡¯t care who shows up this time, I¡¯m not going to show them any mercy." Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 The four of them remained around the area for the time being as they awaited the Korinthian Army''s arrival. They all gave off an air of nonchnce because they knew the strongest person in Korinth was the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch. Apart from Diney, the other three people present could easily defeat or even kill the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch. "Leave this to me, Your Majesty." Winnie stepped forward and looked at James imploringly. As Winnie continuously improved her cultivation rank, her Scythe of Judgment grew stronger. However, she had not fought against a real enemy and did not know how strong her Scythe of Judgment was exactly. "No." James shot down Winnie¡¯s request to fight alone. "Stay put for now and don¡¯t take action without my orders." "F-Fine," Winnie answered reluctantly. Diney, on the other hand, remained silent. Although she reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage, she recognized she was no match for an opponent at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage. Walganus also remained calm. The four waited patiently in the ruins. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After that, countless troops gradually appeared in their sight. The soldiers advanced forward like a tsunami, and the sound of their marching was deafening. As they advanced, the skies filled with dust. Walganus announced, "They¡¯re here." The other three immediately leaped into the air. Walganus also jumped into the air after them. The four floated in a row, forming a straight line. The army spotted James and hispanions almost immediately and stopped advancing. Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch flew over with a few other Sages in tow, appearing 10,000 meters away from James¡¯ party. "That¡¯s him." The chancellor stood behind Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch and said, "That man in the middle wearing a ck robe is Sangria¡¯s current Emperor. His strength is at the peak of the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage. He¡¯s very close to bing a Sage. However, he has explosive strength and killed a few Sages with just one move." The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch gazed at James and could sense the terrifying killing intent from James. He felt like he was being stared down at by a vicious beast as he looked at James, and a sliver of fear rose in his heart. However, his anxiety immediately dissipated after he reminded himself of James¡¯ cultivation rank. "It¡¯s okay.Leave him to me." The trepidation in Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch was gone, and he calmly approached James. He stepped forward and immediately appeared a few hundred meters away from James. As soon as he approached, Winnie and Diney raised their guards. The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch looked at James and asked, "Are you Sangria¡¯s current Emperor?" James said, "That''s right.I¡¯ve already given Korinth onest chance, but you guys didn¡¯t seem to appreciate my mercy.Since you all have a death wish, don¡¯t me me for not holding back." James replied to him in a calm voice, but his tone was as bitter as ice. The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch responded in an unbothered tone, "The Kingdom of Korinth has always cherished talented people.How about I give you a chance to join us? I''ll introduce you to His Majesty, and I believe your talent will be appreciated." "Ha." James sneered. The face of the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch darkened. "I¡¯ve already given you a chance, young man.However, you decided to squander it.You¡¯ve brought whatever is to happen fully upon yourself." After he finished speaking, a fearsome energy erupted from his body. Sage Energy flowed through his body, and he fully demonstrated the strength of an Eighth Stage Sage. His energy was powerful and was enough to distort the space around him, making his surroundings seem surreal. Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 "Stand back," James ordered sternly. His enemy this time was not an ordinary person but a powerful Sage at the Eighth Stage. Although James¡¯ physical strength was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage, his opponent was three stages higher than him and could feasibly break through his body¡¯s defenses or possibly even kill him. James was about to utilize Sacrilegious Ascension, the dragon bone, and the Five Elements of Genesis to augment his strength. Before he could do anything, Winnie had already dashed out ahead of him. "Our Emperor is the noblest man in our country. You''re unworthy of being His Highness¡¯ opponent. If you want to fight him, you must get past me first." Winnie hovered in the air. Dressed in dazzling golden armor, she looked rather dashing as her long ck hair fluttered in the wind. "This girl." James gave her an exasperated look. He refused to let Winnie get involved in the fight, yet she defied his orders. Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch was taken aback to see a woman challenging him. He asked, "Who might you be?" He could sense that Winnie''s energy was formidable but could not ascertain her cultivation rank. He could not help but wonder when did such a powerful woman exist in Sangria. Sangria¡¯s most well-known powerhouses were the former Empress and Crepe Myrtle Sword Master. However, the female soldier before him was clearly neither of those women. Winnie snorted coldly and said, "I¡¯m just an ordinary soldier of Sangria." After she replied to him, her body flickered and appeared in the sky. With a quick backhand strike, an illusory palm hurtled down from the sky. The palm was like aet that rushed down with great force. James was also astonished by the scene. "What Supernatural Power is that?" Winnie was his daughter, so he knew almost everything about her. Apart from the Scythe of Judgment in her body, she had no other special abilities. The martial art skill that Winnie was using was evidently aplex, secret Supernatural Art. James thought, ¡®Could Ms. Sophie have taught it to her? Almost everyone in the Celestial Abode was a human from Earth, and none of them had mastered any sort of intricate martial art skills except for Sophie. With just a flick of her wrist, Winnie summoned a terrifying illusory palm. With tremendous force, the palm crashed down toward the ground like a huge mountain. The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch immediately reacted, gathering all his strength in his palm. Then, he threw out his arms to deflect the palm that descended from the sky. Boom! The two forces collided in the sky, causing an explosion and a shock wave that spread through the surrounding like ripples through a water¡¯s surface. "Stand back!" The chancellor immediately ordered the soldiers to retreat to a safe distance. Winnie¡¯s palm attack was immediately destroyed. At the same time, she sensed a deadly force sweeping toward her. The impact struck her body and sent her flying. Winnie¡¯s Blood Energy churned, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. "You overestimate yourself." The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch sneered, summoned a glowing long sword in his hand, then charged at Winnie at full speed. He brought his sword down on her, wanting to get rid of Winnie and end the battle in one decisive move. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. James sensed that Winnie was in danger. Just when he was about to intervene, he suddenly felt a powerful force gathering within Winnie¡¯s body. James thought, ¡®Is she about to use the Scythe of Judgment?¡¯ He knew that the Scythe of Judgement was the weapon of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. James was curious to see how powerful the weapon was. He did not rush in and watched the battle from a distance, hoping to witness the Scythe of Judgement¡¯s might for himself. Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 When he saw Winnie get injured, James wanted to intervene in the fight. However, he sensed an intense auraing from Winnie¡¯s body. James knew it was likely the Scythe of Judgement because it was the only desperate measure Winnie had in her arsenal. He had seen the Scythe of Judgement before but was uncertain how strong it was. Driven by curiosity, he did not rush to interfere in the battle but waited and watched. If Winnie was truly in dire straits, he would take action immediately. After the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch wounded Winnie with his previous attack, he also sensed the strong force emanating from Winnie¡¯s body. "This girl is unusual." The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch looked ahead with a sense of trepidation, and his murderous intent heightened. The most important thing was to kill his opponent as soon as possible. After he resolved to kill Winnie, the energy emanating from his body also grew more intense, and the long sword in his hand glowed even brighter. "This is dangerous." Walganus sensed the murderous intent of the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch, and he watched grimly. Just when he was about to step in, he felt Winnie¡¯s transformation. He could not help but exim, "There¡¯s more to this girl than I thought." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch appeared in front of Winnie. He swung his sword at her, and a blinding Sword Light burst forth, threatening to split her in half. A ck glow suddenly shimmered from Winnie¡¯s body at that very moment. The ck light gathered together and formed a ck scythe. She grabbed the ck scythe and parried her opponent¡¯s attack. Boom! The long sword and ck scythe scaped loudly against one another. Acolossal force erupted and rocked the surroundings, causing distortions and cracks in the space around them. The scene looked dreadful. Clink! The sound of a weapon breaking came from the sky. After the two weapons collided, the long sword was snapped in half. A powerful force diffused across the sky and struck the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch, instantly causing him severe injuries. His body plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ruins below, incapacitating him. On the other hand, Winnie hovered in the sky with her messy hair fluttering wildly and blood dripping from the corner of her lips. She held on to her ck scythe that radiated ck mist. Even her aura had changed because of the weapon. At that moment, Winnie looked like a god of death. "W-What is that?" Walganus¡¯ jaw was wide open in shock. He was in disbelief that such a terrifying powerhouse was hidden in Sangria¡¯s midst. In the distance, the Sages from Korinth cowered after witnessing the battle. James alone was already a massive threat to them. Now there was another powerful woman that showed up alongside him. They realized that Sangria was full of deadly threats. "Aaaahh!!!" At that moment, a defiant roar erupted from the ruins. Aman shot up from the ground and into the sky. It was the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch. He was in a terrible stat. His hair was disheveled and his body was bloodied. "Damn it!" He cursed angrily. He was the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch and stood at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage. Yet, he was injured by a mere woman. He could not withstand such a blow to his ego. The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch was infuriated. The Sage Energy in his body activated, and he unleashed his full strength. Winnie held on to her ck scythe and pointed it toward him. Her pretty face was emotionless as she said coldly, "You''ve walked right into your own death." "Haha!!!" The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarchughed sardonically. "While I dominated this world, you weren¡¯t even born yet. "Since you insist on dying, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless." Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 Winnie¡¯s face bore a cold expression. She held the ck scythe in her hand. ck energy emerged from the scythe and gathered together to form a phantom scythe. The scythe was about 100 meters long and exuded devastating power. Even James was shocked and eximed inadvertently upon seeing it, "What overwhelming strength." At that moment, the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch drew upon all his strength and charged at Winnie with the intent to kill her. As soon as he moved, her scythe formed by ck energy shed down at him. The ck scythe struck the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch. "Argh!!!" The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch let out a scream. He froze in the air in disbelief as his eyes widened. "Argh! Nooo..." His horrified voice echoed through the sky. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch''s voice resounded, the ck scythe struck his body and the man exploded. He was reduced to nothing in an instant. "What in the...?" In the distance, the chancellor trembled in fear and stumbled backward upon seeing this scene. The Sages of Korinth were also left aghast, and shaken to their core. The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch was an Eighth Stage Sage. With such strength, he was almost unbeatable in Galileo. Despite that, a powerhouse like him was killed in a single move, and his soul was obliterated instantly. The area was dead silent. "Her scythe is incredible." After a while, James muttered. Although he had known about the Scythe of Judgment for a long time, this was the first time he had witnessed its strength. Walganus frowned as he tried to figure out the origin of Winnie¡¯s weapon. "A scythe? I¡¯ve seen something like it recorded in the sect¡¯s ancient books before." Walganus murmured as he stared at Winnie hovering in the sky before him. Suddenly, he shook his head vigorously and said, "No. There¡¯s absolutely no way it¡¯s the same thing recorded in the ancient books." Walganus recognized the Scythe of Judgment but was in denial. It was unfathomable for someone to have acquired the Scythe of Judgment. The Scythe of Judgment disappeared long ago, and it was extremely unlikely that it would reappear in this age. In the distance, Winnie held the ck scythe in her hand and looked at the army in the distance. Blood lust rose in her heart, and she stepped out toward them. In a few steps, she disappeared from James¡¯ side. "Don¡¯t..." James had guessed what Winnie was up to and promptly attempted to stop her. However, it was toote. Winnie appeared above the army and brandished the scythe. She waved her weapon, and ancient ck scrawls mysteriously manifested in front of the scythe. The mysterious ck scrawl swept forward and fell to the army. Every one of these characters contained devastating power. The ck scrawls exploded and attacked the army on the ground. Faced with the Scythe of Judgment¡¯s attacks, the Korinthian Army was leftpletely defenseless. Tens of thousands of soldiers were ughtered instantly. In the blink of an eye, James immediately appeared in front of Winnie. He grabbed her hand and shouted, "That¡¯s enough. Stop right now." Winnie stopped attacking and shot an irritated look at James. " What are you doing? I¡¯m trying to help you. Do you want to simply let them retreat and give them an opportunity to attack again in the future?" James took a deep breath and said, "The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch is dead. They won''t be rashly sending in their troops anytime soon." Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 James only gave Winnie a light scolding. However, these issues were his to settle, and he did not want to I sully Winnie¡¯s hands in the process. Winnie put away the Scythe of Judgment, and her expression returned to normal. She looked at James and stuck out her tongue, saying, "You''re not going to reprimand me for going into battle without your order, are you?" James wanted to scold her but could not bring himself to do it. "You had better not act like this again." "Alright, I understand." Winnie nodded obediently. The Korinthian Army suffered heavy losses. Winnie¡¯s effortless onught with the Scythe of Judgment caused the deaths of several million soldiers. After witnessing the ruthlessness of Sangria¡¯s forces, the chancellor lost all desire to fight back. Suddenly, James appeared in front of Chancellor Ylfioss. "You..." Ylfioss was frightened of him and instinctively backed away from James. James stared at him and said coldly, "Sangria doesn¡¯t wish to be anyone¡¯s enemy, but that also doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re afraid of conflict. I''ll give you onest chance to retreat. If youunch another attack, you can bet the consequences will be even more severe." "Mien, retreat!" Yifioss hadpletely lost all desire to fight. Their Patriarch who was their strongest champion was killed. The very same opponent that took him out also easily ughtered millions of their soldiers. If the battle proceeded, she alone could wipe out their entire army. With the chancellor¡¯s order, the troops began to retreat. James watched as the army withdrew from the area and disappeared from sight. Then he turned around to reunite with Winnie, Diney, and Walganus. When he met up with the three, Walganus was questioning Winnie. "What''s with your scythe?" Winnie looked at Walganus and said calmly, "It¡¯s just a simple scythe." Walganus pursued the topic. "Where did you get it from?" Winnie replied again, "It appeared naturally after I embarked on the path of cultivation." Walganus frowned and murmured, "That can¡¯t be true." Immediately, he asked again, "Do you know the origin of this scythe?" Winnie gently shook her head. When James returned to them, he happened to overhear their conversation and was puzzled. ¡®Did Walganus identify the Scythe of Judgment?¡¯ James looked at Walganus and promptly inserted himself into their conversation. "I¡¯m sure everyone has their own secrets. You shouldn¡¯t keep prying, Walganus." He was afraid Walganus knew the origin of the Scythe of Judgment and that he would expose it in front of everyone. Winnie was still unaware of the Scythe of Judgment¡¯s origin. James did not want his daughter to find out just yet. After James¡¯ interruption, Walganus stopped asking questions. The four traveled back to Mhia City. James sat in the highest council seat in the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. A few of Mhia City¡¯s generals stood below him. James said, "The Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch has died in battle, and the Korinthian Army suffered millions of casualties. 1 believe Korinth will not attempt to invade our country anymore." Hearing this, many generals sighed in relief. "Everyone has worked hard recently. You¡¯re all dismissed, so go and have a good rest." After James finished speaking, he stood up and left. Walganus followed after him. A voice sounded from behind James while he was walking in the backyard of the City Lord''s Mansion. James turned around and saw Walganus. Then, he asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something?" Waganus asked, "Aren¡¯t you suspicious that such a powerful person suddenly appeared in Sangria?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 James said smilingly, "The world is vast, and contains many wonders. What¡¯s so strange about her? Sangria is considered one of the biggest countries in Galileo. It¡¯s quitemon for powerhouses to have stayed hidden during their time as soldiers." Walganus frowned and said, "What I¡¯m suspicious of is her weapon." James looked at Walganus and asked, "Oh? What¡¯s wrong? Do you recognize her weapon?" "1 think so, but I can¡¯t be sure yet." "Where''s her weapon from?" asked James. "Forget it. You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you." Walganus did not choose to borate. Since it was a weapon from the Primeval Age, he figured James would not know anything even if he exined it to him. Afterward, James continued to stay in Mhia City. This time, the Korinthian Armypletely withdrew their troops from the Yantargh Canyon and returned to their base in Korinth. The chancellor kneeled in Korinth Pce¡¯s main hall and reported the details of their battle. After Korinth¡¯s Emperor heard his chancellor''s report, his expression was unusually calm, and he showed no signs of anger. "alright. I understand." After uttering a few words, Xandalous turned and left the main hall. He headed directly to the pce¡¯s backyard and requested to see the Grand Patriarch again. Xandalous recounted the battle¡¯s events to the Grand Patriarch. "Sangria is too strong, Sir. This time, the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch personally participated in the battle, yet our opponent easily took him down." The Grand Patriarch¡¯s face darkened, and he remained silent for a while. Xandalous continued to speak again, "Sir, the word is spreading that the fated one that has appeared in Sangria and he¡¯s the one that will undo the curse." "Is Sangria¡¯s new Emperor the fated one?" "our goal of attacking Sangria was to break the curse anyway. How about we let them lift the curse themselves, then we¡¯ll swoop in and reap the benefits." The Grand Patriarch pondered the suggestion deeply. After a brief moment of consideration, he replied, "Mhm. That¡¯ll work too. We''ll stay put for now. Pass on the order for people to monitor everything happening in Sangria. Once the fated one obtains the treasures housed in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, report it to me immediately. I¡¯ll personally take action and seize them from him." "Understood, Sir." Xandalous nodded and turned to leave. James waited in Mhia City for a month. For the entire month, Korinth did not send more troops to attack. Soon, James heard the news that Korinth would no longer send troops to invade Sangria. After hearing the news, James was relieved. He arranged for some troops to be stationed in Mhia City, then led Walganus, Winnie, Quine, Diney, and the others back to Sangria¡¯s Imperial Capital. There was a temporary end to the threat posed by the Korinthian Army. The next step was to look for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal. James sat together with Walganus in Sangria Pce¡¯s backyard. He asked, "The Crepe Myrtle Sword Master and Empress Xianna have gone to search for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal, but where exactly did they go to find it? Why hasn¡¯t there been any news from them after so long?" Walganus shook his head and replied, "1 don''t know either. Didn''t you already ask General Quine to spread the word that Sangria will reward anyone who provides information about them? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a hint about the two treasures soon." "T hope so." James gently massaged his temples. He missed being on Earth. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. First, he traveled to the Demon Realm, then came to Galileo. He was entirely out of touch with the situation on Earth and was worried that the Third Cmity had struck since so much time had passed. What was the Earth''s Third Cmity? Thinking of his home, he sighed deeply. Walganus mistook James¡¯ behavior as being worried about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal, so heforted James, saying, "Don¡¯t worry. You can take your time looking for it. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find clues about them soon." Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 Korinth¡¯s attacks on Sangria attracted the attention of all the countries on Galileo. After the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch was killed, the matter came to an end. Powerhouses all over the were shocked by the strength Sangria had disyed. "Sangria is a powerful country." "T never expected a powerhouse that could easily take down the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch would exist in Sangria." "T heard legends of a fated one in Sangria passed down from ancient times. It¡¯s rumored he has finally appeared. This person is immune to the country¡¯s curse and is destined to obtain the treasures hidden in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion and in Sangria." "The fated one must be Sangria¡¯s new Emperor, James Caden." "Didn¡¯t Sangria just announce they''re looking for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal? They¡¯re rewarding anyone that provides information about the two treasures." Peace was momentarily restored in Sangria. Cultivators all over the discussed Sangria¡¯s affairs. Everyone talked about the inheritance hidden in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion and the secrets Sangria had kept away from the world. After the news spread that Sangria was looking for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and their Imperial Jade Seal, cultivators all over the began to assume that these two items were rted to the swordsmanship inheritance kept within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion. As such, cultivators all over the tried their best to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal. After eliminating Sangria¡¯s biggest threat, James temporarily stayed in the Sangria Pce. Meanwhile, Winnie and Diney were bored, so they headed out to travel around the. James was not too worried about them. With Winnie¡¯s current strength, only a handful of people on Galileo could defeat her. On the other hand, Walganus had disappeared, leaving James clueless on his whereabouts. However, James did not bother looking too much into it. Prior to this, he had to fight nonstop for 30,000 years. Now that he had nothing to do, he used the time to rest and live anormal and worry-free life. Meanwhile, Walganus had quietly left the pce and headed to Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion. During this time, Yanina sessfully took over the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion and became the new Sword Master. Walganus sat on a rock in the mountain behind Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion¡¯s main peak and looked into the distance pensively while Yanina stood beside him. The new Crepe Myrtle Sword Master, Yanina, was a gorgeous woman. She wore a beautiful, long dress which gave her an ethereal appearance and exuded an aura of elegance. Walganus asked abruptly, "Now that you¡¯re the Sword Master, Yanina, what have you learned about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s whereabouts?" Yanina shook her head gently and said, "I haven¡¯t discovered much. All I know now is that it was lost a long time ago. There are hardly any records about it in the ancient books." Walganus asked, "Did the former Sword Master know anything about it?" "Xanthe?" Yanina thought awhile and replied, "Xanthe had been the Crepe Myrtle Sword Master for eighty thousand years. She was personally appointed by the Sword Master that came before her, so she must be privy to more secrets than I am." "T¡¯ll go see her in the dungeon." Walganus got up and headed to the dungeon. The dungeon was moist and dark. ck! ck! ck! Footsteps came from a distance. The sound of the approaching footsteps interrupted Xanthe¡¯s cultivation. She slowly opened her eyes, looked outside the dungeon, and saw Walganus. At that moment, Xanthe¡¯splexion had improved significantly. After the color returned to her cheeks, she no longer looked so dreadful. "why are you here again?" Xanthe looked at him coldly. Walganus opened the dungeon¡¯s iron door and walked inside. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He casually waved his hand, and a chair appeared out of thin air. He sat down and looked at Xanthe who was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. He smiled and said, "Obviously, I came because I have something to ask you." Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 "Cut to the chase," Xanthe said coldly. Walganus said, "I want to know more about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." Xanthe said, "The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was lost along time ago. It¡¯s already been more than billions of years since it went missing. How am I supposed to know about something that far in the past?" Walgsanus was reluctant to believe Xanthe¡¯s words. "I''ve got a feeling that you know more than you let on. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I¡¯m doing this for your own good, Xanthe. After I find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, I¡¯ll be able to lift the curse on the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion and obtain the Ancestral Sword Master''s swordsmanship inheritance. Not only will the curse on Sangria be lifted, but the seal on this world can also be undone. "When that timees, the lifespan of this world¡¯s inhabitants can exceed one million years. All I¡¯ve been doing has been for the sake of this world. "T want you to tell me everything you know. "By the way, I also brought some good news for you. After James seeded to the throne, he led an army and killed the Korinth Sect¡¯s Patriarch. Korinth has withdrawn its troops, and Sangria is safe for now." "T really don¡¯t know anything." Xanthe shook her head. Walganus stood up and stared fixedly at Xanthe. He narrowed his eyes. "I¡¯ll give you one more chance." Xanthe shook her head again and said, "My answer will be the same even if you give me a thousand chances. I¡¯ve already told you everything I know." Walganus was disappointed that he did not get any answers from Xanthe. He turned and departed for the dungeon where Xianna was being detained. Wanganus briefed her about all of Sangria¡¯s recent events. Xianna was relieved after hearing the good news. Walganus said, "Now that Sangria¡¯s most pressing problem has been taken care of, the only thing left is to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal. Your Majesty, I hope you will tell me everything you know about them. Xianna shook her head and replied, "You know just as much as I do at this point. I have no idea where the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal are." Walganus prodded her repeatedly, but Xianna¡¯s answer remained the same. Eventually, the crestfallen Walganus left the dungeon. He walked through the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion anxiously. Although Sangria¡¯s crisis has been resolved, there was still no information about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal yet. Not knowing where to look for the two items, Walganus felt incredibly anxious. Meanwhile, James had entered the Celestial Abode. Inside the Celestial Abode, he met up with Sophie. Sophie told him. "I have a feeling Earth¡¯s Third Cmity is about to happen." "It¡¯s about to happen?" James argued, "I can¡¯t leave Galileo right now. I must break the curse on Sangria first before I can leave this." Sophie waspletely aware of everything James had been doing recently. After thinking about it for a while, she said, "I''ll help you find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal." James was overjoyed that Sophie offered her assistance. "Thank you, Ms. Sophie!" Sophie immediately sat in alotus position. She raised her slender hands, and some mysterious scripts appeared from her palms. The scripts gathered together and formed an enigmatic and archaic pattern in front of her. It was a formation used to triangte locations. James could not understand it and watched as the mysterious pattern took shape in front of Sophie. The scripts in the formation kept shifting around unpredictably. The whole processsted for about ten minutes. Finally, Sophie halted the process. James asked, "How did it go, Ms. Sophie? Did you find them?" Sophie said, "I tried locating the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword first and managed to find a clue about where it¡¯s hidden. To find it, you''ll have to go to the Seafolk." Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 Sophie helped James to obtain a clue about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s location. "Since the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s existence is linked to the many mysteries of this world, it should be a weapon above the Grand Emperor Rank. Since I¡¯m not a Grand Emperor, I can¡¯t pinpoint its exact location. All I could glean is the fact that you''ll have to travel to the Seafolk¡¯s territory." Sophie could not deduce the specific location of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword but at least found a lead. This was more than enough to help James. James said gratefully, "Thanks, Ms. Sophie." It would be much easier for James to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword with a hint about its location. He hurriedly left the Celestial Abode and returned to Sangria Pce. Then, he sent a subordinate to look for General Quine. James sat in a lotus position on a rock in the pce¡¯s backyard and looked into the distance. Soon, Quine walked over to him. Surprisingly, she was not dressed in armor today but wore a beautiful, blue dress that perfectly conformed to her curves. Her facial features were very delicate, and she looked gorgeous in a dress. Quine walked over, stood at his side, and greeted James respectfully, "Your Majesty." James cast a nce at her, then averted his eyes. "Quine, do you know about the Seafolk?" "The Seafolk?" Quine was taken aback. "Mhm." James nodded. Quine paused in thought for amoment and answered, "I heard they¡¯re a very elusive race. It¡¯s rumored they live near the sea, but no one knows where exactly theye from." James issued an order, "Use al] avable avenues to acquire information about the Seafolk" Quine nodded. "Understood." Immediately afterward, she asked, "Why are you suddenly asking about the Seafolk, Your Majesty?" James said, "The Seafolk should know something about where the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is. After I find them, I''ll probably be able to locate the sword on my own." "Where did you get this information from, Your Majesty?" "you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Use all of Sangria¡¯s avable resources to investigate the Seafolk." "Alright, Your Majesty. I] get to it right away." Quine did not ask any more questions and left immediately. For the next several days, James waited with bated breath in the pce for any updates. A few dayster, an obviously dispirited Walganus came to see him. Seeing that Walganus was in low spirits, James prompted him. " This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so dejected?" Walganus sighed. "The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal have been missing for thousands of years. It¡¯s like trying to find a needle in a haystack." "T¡¯ve already found a clue about them." James smiled faintly. 1 Walganus looked at James, and his attitude immediately did aplete flip. He asked, "What did you say? You found a clue?!" James nodded. "Yes." Walganus asked excitedly, "Where is the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal?" James said, "I don¡¯t know anything about Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal yet, but I did find out that the Seafolk might have information on the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s whereabouts." Walganus was stunned for a moment. Then, he inquired, "The Seafolk? Who are they?" James shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ve already asked General Quine to investigate them. With Sangria¡¯s intelligencework distributed throughout Galileo, I¡¯m sure information about them will turn up soon." Walganus asked, "How did you find this clue?" James simply gave him a cryptic smile. Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 James did not exin much to Walganus. Instead, he said, "Just wait patiently." After leaving Walganus with a few words, James returned to his room to rest. Meanwhile, Quine had begun using Sangria¡¯s intelligenceworks to inquire about the Seafolk. The Seafolk were shut off from the rest of world. Most of them avoided revealing themselves, but there were a few exceptions to that rule. Although it was very umon, a few of them still wandered around the. Galileo was abundant in cultivators. Some of them would travel to the oceans to look for treasures. As such, some would identally trespass into the Seafolk¡¯s territory. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. Quine had gathered some information about the Seafolk. "Your Majesty." Quine kneeled on one knee. James gently waved his hand and said, "Alright, you may rise." Quine stood up with James¡¯ permission. "Do you have any news about the Seafolk?" asked James. Quine nodded and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. In the past few days, I¡¯ve gathered some intelligence about them. After going through all of it, 1 found that most of them were useless. Our best lead is the demaster of Mount Grinch who traveled to sea several years ago and incidentally entered the Seafolk¡¯s territory. He is somewhat acquainted with them and even learned some of their swordsmanship skills which allowed him to be amazingly strong." "The demaster of Mount Grinch?" James¡¯ mouth widened. He recalled learning that the demaster of Mount Grinch was a well-known powerhouse a hundred thousand years ago. Moreover, the demaster of Mount Grinch had previously appeared outside the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Quine nodded and said, "Yes. The demaster of Mount Grinch¡¯s movements aren¡¯t exactly a secret and can easily be found with a little digging. He has temporarily settled down ina mountain range outside our country." James gently waved his hand and said, "Alright, thank you. You¡¯re dismissed." "This is all that I gathered about the demaster of Mount Grinch." Quine handed over the documents to James. After James took them from her, she left. Walganus rushed in right after Quine walked out. He hurriedly urged James, "Since we¡¯ve gotten a clue about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s location, what are we still waiting for? Let¡¯s head to the demaster of Mount Grinch and ask him to lead us to the Seafolk¡¯s territory." James replied, "There¡¯s no need to rush. When I leave this time, I¡¯m unsure when I¡¯ll be able to return. Before leaving, I have to ensure Sangria¡¯s safety in my absence. Also, I¡¯ll have to figure out what the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword looks like." "That¡¯s simple. I''ll make a trip to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Since that¡¯s where the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword used to be kept, there should be records of its appearance in their ancient books." "Alright, go ahead." James gently waved his hand. Walganus did not stay long and quickly left for the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. James was also worried that Korinth would send their army to attack Sangria again after he left to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Unfortunately for him, Winnie and Diney were leisurely travelling around Galileo at the moment. Thus, he needed some powerhouses to protect Sangria. After Walganus left, James headed into the Celestial Abode. He sought out some of his friends from Earth. James avoided bringing men out of the Celestial Abode because of the curse on Sangria. Thus, he only approached women. Cynthia and Tiara were the most powerful among the women that remained in the Celestial Abode. Both of them had consumed dragon blood prior to this and cultivated in the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Formation for 30,000 years. At the moment, the two were already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage. Aman and two women strolled around together in the backyard of Sangria Pce. "Keeping track of when west met, I haven¡¯t seen you in about tens of thousands of years, James. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If you hadn¡¯t appeared this time, I would have almost forgotten what you looked like." Cynthia had a sentimental expression. Who would have guessed she would be stuck inside the Celestial Abode for 30,000 years? James looked at Cynthia and said with a smile, "Yeah. Thirty thousand years passed in the blink of an eye. However, that¡¯s only the time that has passed in the Celestial Abode. It hasn¡¯t even been a few decades since we¡¯ve left Earth." Tiara walked to the side silently, seemingly thinking about something. James continued to speak, "I brought two of you out of the Celestial Abode to protect Sangria in my brief absence. After I settle the matters here, I¡¯ll bring you two back to Earth." Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 James was worried that Korinth would send troops to invade Sangria again after he left. Therefore, he brought two people out of the Celestial Abode to secretly protect the country. With the two powerful women who were at the Sage Rank''s Fifteenth Stage, it would be impossible for Korinth to conquer Sangria regardless of how many troops they sent. After ensuring Sangria¡¯s safety, James waited for Walganus toe to see him again. Walganus reunited with him in a few days after. The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s new Sword Master, Yanina, apanied him. Yanina had elegant features and looked extremely skilled. She came in wearing a purple dress. "James, let me introduce the both of you to each other. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This is the new Crepe Myrtle Sword Master, Yanina Hailety. Before Xanthe left, she passed on the position of Sword Master to Yanina." Walganus introduced Yanina to James. Xanthe smiled faintly and greeted James respectfully. "It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty." Although James had never seen Yanina before, she seemed to be very familiar with who James was. James looked at Walganus and asked, "Do you n to bring her with us?" Walganus nodded and said, "I do. At any rate, she¡¯s from the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Although the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword has been long lost, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion has passed down a Supernatural Power since the Primordial Age. "Tt¡¯s called Propitious Crepe Myrtle. "There are records in the pavillion¡¯s ancient books about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword containing extraordinary Crepe Myrtle Energy. A person that has practiced the Propitious Crepe Myrtle will be able to sense the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword if it¡¯s nearby." "We''ll double our chances of sess if we bring her along." James nodded and said, "Since that¡¯s the case, she cane with us." After Walganus returned, James immediately set off. He quickly left Sangria Pce and headed out of the country. The three traveled night and day. After a few days, they finally left Sangria¡¯s borders and reached a mountain range. James said, "ording to the information General Quine acquired, the demaster of Mount Grinch is currently residing in this mountain range. He¡¯s on the mountain about ten or so kilometers from here." Walganus replied, "Alright, let¡¯s go." The three continued to press on. Tens of kilometers was but a short distance to them. The three of them appeared at their destination in mere moments. Some buildings appeared in their line of sight. The buildings were not luxurious but rather simple. The trio walked over. As soon as they got close, four identical-looking women approached them. The four beautiful women wore white dresses and had a distinguished stature. The four women drew their swords simultaneously and pointed them at the three uninvited guests. One of the women brusquely turned them away. "This is the temporary residence of the demaster of Mount Grinch. Turn back at once." James stepped forward with his hands sped together and said politely, "We''re here to see the demaster of Mount Grinch." "Our Master isn''t seeing any guests today." The woman replied again, not entertaining James¡¯ request. "What if I insist on seeing him?" Walganus stepped forward and looked at the beautiful, sword- bearing women. He stood his ground and demanded, "Report our visit to him immediately, or else..." Walganus could sense that the women were at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage and were quite strong, but that was nothing to him. "Hmph." "Or else what?" "There¡¯s no need to reason with him. Attack!" The four women were provoked by his words and got ready to fight. James immediately stepped forward and eased the situation. "Calm down. We''re from Sangria. I¡¯m Sangria¡¯s Emperor, James Caden." James¡¯ goal was to ask for help, not to fight. "Sangria¡¯s Emperor?" Hearing this, the four women were stunned. One of them replied to James, "Wait here.I¡¯ll go report your presence to the master." Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 She turned and left the building. Meanwhile, the other three held their stances with their long swords pointed at James¡¯ party. James was not in a rush, so he waited patiently. The demaster of Mount Grinch was seated on the ground ina room in the house ahead of them. Intense energy emanated from his body and gathered into impressive Sword Energy. He looked rather elderly and seemed to have aged a bit more from his time in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. His hair waspletely white. "Master." A voice came from outside his room door. The demaster of Mount Grinch stopped cultivating and dissipated his energy. He stood up from the ground, sat ona chair next to him, and replied, "Come in." A woman walked into the room and said respectfully, "Master, Sangria¡¯s new Emperor, James Caden, hase to visit." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh?" The demaster of Mount Grinch expressed his surprise. He heard about James. Recently, James¡¯ feats were a hot topic throughout Galileo. He murmured, "Why did hee to see me?" The woman replied, "I don¡¯t know, master." "alright. 171] meet with him." The demaster of Mount Grinch stood up and walked out of the room. James waited patiently outside. After a while, the demaster of Mount Grinch walked out of the house. The other three women immediately put away their swords and greeted him respectfully, "Master." The demaster of Mount Grinch acknowledged them with a small wave. He walked over and nced at James and his entourage. James also looked at the demaster of Mount Grinch. When he snuck into the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilionst time, he had secretly seen the demaster of Mount Grinch. The demaster of Mount Grinch did not look as old thest time James saw him. It had only been a short while, yet he appeared to have aged significantly. "I¡¯m pleased to meet you, Sir." James sped his hands together and greeted the demaster of Mount Grinch. The demaster of Mount Grinch nodded gently and said, "Mhm. What brings you here?" James went straight to the point. "I heard you unwittingly entered the Seafolk¡¯s territory while training at sea many years ago. It¡¯s also rumored that you learned the Seafolk¡¯s swordsmanship and became a peerless powerhouse when you returned." "You''re not wrong." The demaster of Mount Grinch did not deny the truth. His adventures were not a secret, so he felt no need to keep mum. James cut straight to the chase. "I''d like to head to the Seafolk¡¯s territory and was hoping you would help lead the way." "T refuse." The demaster of Mount Grinch immediately declined. He immediately ordered his subordinates, "Send them off." After speaking, he turned and left. The four identical-looking women stepped forward. One of them looked at James¡¯ party and said, "Please leave." Unlike James, Walganus was rather hot-tempered. After the demaster of Mount Grinch refused to help, he immediately shouted at him, "Stop right there!" In response to Walganus¡¯ shouts, the demaster of Mount Grinchunched an attack at him. The demaster of Mount Grinch turned around, and casually waved his hand. A powerful Sword Energy materialized in the air and rushed straight at Walganus. Walganus was about to parry the attack but suddenly recalled something and dodged the attack instead. At the same time, James and Yanina also quickly dodged. The trio appeared a slight distance away from their initial position. Walganus¡¯ brows furrowed. He wanted to counter the attack but did not want to expose his true strength. Otherwise, James would be wary of him, making it hard to snatch James¡¯ treasures in the future. He said solemnly, "The demaster of Sword Grinch is a tough person to deal with. Why did his demeanor change instantly after hearing about the Seafolk?" James shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know. Maybe he has his own reasons." Yanina asked, "What should we do now?" Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 James brought Walganus and Yanina to ask the demaster of Mount Grinch to lead them to the Seafolk. However, the demaster of Mount Grinch changed his attitude toward them when they brought up the Seafolk. Walganus looked at James and said solemnly, "The demaster of Mount Grinch is quite strong.Even with our strengthbined, we won''t be able to take him on.Convincing him to bring us to the Seafolk will be hard.What do you say we do now?" James was at a loss.He was confused about why the demaster of Mount Grinch suddenly behaved differently after hearing them mention the Seafolk. All three of them had no idea what to do. James fell into thought. After briefly thinking about it, James said, "You''ve got an awful temper, Walganus.If I were the demaster of Mount Grinch, I¡¯d also be offended by your attitude.You two should wait here.I¡¯ll try talking to him again." "Are you sure?" asked Walganus. "I¡¯ll have to try." James was not confident. However, he could tell the demaster of Mount Grinch was approaching the end of his lifespan. James headed back up the mountain where the demaster of Mount Grinch stayed. The four identical women came over with swords again as soon as he appeared. They were beautiful but had very frigid expressions, and they red at James as if he owed them a large sum of money. "Why did youe back?" The four women immediately brandished their swords when they saw James again. James looked at the four identical women and said with a smile, "Could you inform your master that I have something to discuss with him." "Our Master has already said he won¡¯t see you." After speaking, one of the women leaped forward, and her sharp de rushed at Jarnes. James smirked. His body flickered and avoided the de just before it pierced him.His movements were very unusual. His body naturally honed this technique after fighting in the Tribtion World for 30,000 years. He fought with the Heavenly Path Embodiments in the Tribtion World. His opponents were powerful, and his body developed the ability to reflexively dodge dangerous blows after the intense battle went on. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James reappeared nearby and looked at the woman that attacked him, saying, "You¡¯re no match for me.Notify the demaster of Mount Grinch that I¡¯d like to see him.Otherwise, I will forcefully make my way through to him." "You sure have some guts." A furious voice resounded. The demaster of Mount Grinch walked out of the house with his hands behind him. He stared at James and said coldly, "What do you take this ce for?" The four women greeted him simultaneously, "Master." James walked around the women and stood before the demaster of Mount Grinch. James looked at him with a smile, "If I¡¯m not wrong, you''re very close to the end of your life, Sir.There¡¯s a curse on this world, and you won¡¯t be able to avoid death when you reach your life¡¯s limit." When Jamesst saw the demaster of Mount Grinch in Sangria, he looked slightly better. For him to look as old as he was now meant the vitality in his body was slowly fading away. Under normal circumstances, he could maintain vitality in his body at his current cultivation rank. However, Galileo was a bizarre. A Cursed Seal was put on Galileo, and all living beings on it could only live for 1,000,000 years. Those that reach the limit would die. Therefore, James made a rough guess that the demaster of Mount Grinch was almost 1,000,000 years old. Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 ¡®That¡¯s my own problem, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch looked at James resentfully. James tried to cate him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard rumors that a fated one will appear in Sangria and lift the curse. I happen to be the fated one from the legends. I can lift the curse and undo the Cursed Seal on this. After I seed, the curse on this will be gone, and there won¡¯t be a limit on the lifespan of living beings here. You¡¯ll be able to continue living.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch looked at James and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the reason you came to see me?¡± James said earnestly, ¡®The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion ys an important part in lifting these curses. The key to unraveling the secrets within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion is the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword which was lost long ago. I obtained a clue about its location being rted to the Seafolk. I must travel to see the Seafolk so that I can acquire the sword to lift the curse on this world.¡± ¡®You¡¯re asking me to lead you to the Seafolk just for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch looked at James, and his expression became solemn. James nodded and said, ¡®Yes. Of course, you can also refuse to help me. However, I won¡¯t be able to lift the curses, and it won¡¯t be long before you die if you choose to not help me.¡± The demaster of Grinch fell silent, contemting whether to help James. James was not in a rush and waited patiently for an answer. He was convinced the demaster of Mount Grinch would eventually agree to help. After all, everyone was afraid of death. James believed it was the same for the Bldemaster of Mount Grinch. After a while, the demaster of Mount Grinch looked at James. With a troubled face, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bring you there, but when I left the Seafolk¡¯s territory, I gave them my word not to disclose their home to others. If I break my promise, they will hunt me down. The Seafolk¡¯s strength is far greater than you can ever imagine.¡± After hearing his concerns, James reassured him, ¡®You just need to lead us to their approximate vicinity. They won¡¯t know you were the one who lead us there.¡± ¡®This¡­¡± James¡¯ words tempted the demaster of Mount Grinch. The demaster of Mount Grinch stared at James. After a few seconds, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll lead you to them.¡± It was pointless for him to keep his word since he was already approaching the end of his life. To survive, he had no choice but to break his promise. After the demaster of Mount Grinch agreed to help, James was relieved. The demaster of Mount Grinch asked, ¡°When are you nning to go?¡± James said, ¡°We can¡¯t dy this matter and must depart immediately.¡± ¡°Alright. Let me just settle a few things here.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch walked toward his four apprentices and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for some time. You four head back to Mount Grinch.¡± The four identical women replied in unison, ¡°Understood.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The demaster of Mount Grinch returned to James and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Walganus and Yanina observed James from a distance. Seeing that James had sessfully persuaded the demaster of Mount Grinch, the two eventually met up with them . James briefly introduced hispanions to the demaster of Mount Grinch. The demaster of Mount Grinch was not interested in Walganus and Yanina. He nodded indifferently and replied apathetically in acknowledgment. Right after that, the group departed from the mountain. Like Earth, most of Galileo¡¯s surface wasposed ofrge bodies of water with small swaths ofnd. Only 0.0001% of the area was solidnd, while the rest was the ocean. The vast oceans were mysterious and full of dangers. Even a powerhouse at the Sage Rank could not fully explore their oceans. A few dayster, the group reached a beach. The demaster of Mount Grinch said, ¡®The oceans are full of danger, and death is only a small mistake away. At our current level, it will take about three months to reach the Seafolk if we travel at full speed. I also have a warship that can take us to sea but it will take us longer; probably somewhere close to six months.¡± Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 The time period of half a year was nothing to cultivators. After the demaster of Mount Grinch spoke, he lightly flicked his wrist. A dazzling light emerged from his palm, and a small warship appeared. The warship gradually grew bigger and eventually stopped when it reached the size of a building. The demaster of Mount Grinch said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent countless years building this flying battleship. Its defenses are so robust that even monsters of the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage won¡¯t be able toy a scratch on it. ¡°There are many powerful monsters out at sea. It¡¯ll be safer if we travel on my flying battleship. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go ahead and board the ship.¡± After speaking, the demaster of Mount Grinch boarded the flying battleship. James and the others also got on shortly after that. After they boarded the battleship, it slowly began to soar toward the sky and rapidly made its way to the oceans. A Sage traveling at full speed could not evenpare to the speed of this battleship. The battleship was huge and very well-equipped. James knew the journey would take six months, so he found himself a room to stay in for the remainder of the trip. He thought about attempting to reach the Sage Rank while on the battleship. However, he dismissed the thought after a while. The Heavenly Tribtion he faced was already terrifying enough. James was worried about being sent to the Tribtion World again. The battleship sailed quickly through the sea. It was equipped with advanced technology which could predict dangers, including tsunamis, and spatial voids among other things. James did not worry about the journey and rested with peace of mind. Time flew by quickly. In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. The battleship sailed smoothly and safely traversed the hazards they encountered along the way. However, the battleship suddenly came to a stop after three months. James was sitting in a lotus position cultivating when an urgent knock sounded on his room door. He got up, walked over, and opened the door. Seeing Walganus outside the door, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After James asked the question, he sensed that an intense battle had taken ce above deck. He immediately rushed to the ship¡¯s deck. Standing on the deck, James saw a man locked in fiercebat with a monster in the sky. That man was the demaster of Mount Grinch, and the monster he was fighting was a dragon. The dragon had a gargantuan body and was tens of thousands of meters long. It had ck scales all over its body and exuded tremendous power. The demaster of Mount Grinch held a long sword in his hand which radiated with remarkable energy. He shed the dragon¡¯s body a few times, but his attacks barely scratched his opponent. In response, the dragon swung its massive tail at him and injured him. The battlested a while, and eventually, the demaster of Mount Grinch had to retreat. The defeated man hastily returned to the deck of the battleship. The ck dragon immediately attacked the flying battleship. It opened its mouth and shot a dark beam at the ship. In the nick of time, a golden halo appeared around the flying battleship, blocking the dragon¡¯s attack. The flying battleship made a hasty retreat away from the dragon. The dragon understood that the battleship was a powerful magical item, and would be impossible to destroy on its own. Thus, the dragon chose not to pursue it. After putting distance between themselves and the dragon, the demaster of Mount Grinch coughed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked James. The demaster of Mount Grinch sat in a lotus position on the ground and drew upon his Sage Energy to heal his wounds. His wrinkled face was pale as he said, ¡°That dragon was quite vicious. It was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fourteenth Stage which is one stage higher than mine. I¡¯m no match for it since its physical strength overpowers mine.¡± Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 James said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take a detour.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch shook his head and said, ¡°This is the only way to reach the Seafolk. There are many space storms and dimensional cracks above the oceans. If we take a detour and end up in these rifts, we¡¯re going to die.¡± ¡®Then what should we do?¡± Walganus was anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s turn back.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch thought for a while and said, ¡°In my current state, I won¡¯t be able to defeat the dragon even if I give up my life for it. However, I¡¯ll be able to live a little longer if we head back where we came.¡± Walganus immediately said, ¡°No way. We¡¯re so close to the Seafolk¡¯s territory. How can we give up so easily? Let¡¯s fight together. We might be able to kill the dragon if we team up.¡± Hearing this, the demaster of Mount Grinch cast a nce at Walganus. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to underestimate you, young man, but what will you use to fight the dragon?¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch could not ascertain Walganus¡¯ cultivation rank, but he assumed Walganus¡¯ was not very powerful since he was rtively young. James said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. It might work.¡± They had already traveled so far, so James was also unwilling to abandon their quest at this stage. Moreover, the matter concerned his return to Earth. He would not forfeit the journey even if he had to resort to exposing his real strength. Walganus looked at James and grinned. ¡°Although I might be weak, James here is powerful. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate him. He has quite a few treasures in his possession.¡± Walganus knew about James¡¯ identity and history. He was aware James was from Earth and that he was Earth¡¯s greatest champion who had a number of excellent boons. If he encountered James anywhere else, he would have already stolen James¡¯ treasures. Right now, he was eyeing the treasures that James was about to obtain. The demaster of Mount Grinch looked at James. He could tell that James had not even stepped into the Sage Rank. However, he also heard of how James recently eliminated a number of Sages in a single move. After some brief contemtion, he said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll give it a shot, but we¡¯ll forfeit the rest of the journey if it doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Afterward, the demaster of Mount Grinch treated his wounds. After healing his injuries, he steered the battleship back on their original path. Eventually, they chanced upon the dragon once more. A storm suddenly appeared in the waters ahead of them. The dragon flew out from the sea with the sting winds and crashing waves. It caused a huge wall of water to crash through the sky, resulting in a tsunami.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A massive wave mmed the flying battleship but did not cause any damage. The demaster of Mount Grinch instructed the others, ¡°I¡¯ll go distract the dragon. You two look for an opportunity to sneak up on it and kill it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. The demaster of Mount Grinch leaped in to attack with the long sword in his hand. James knew he could only travel to the Seafolk¡¯s domain by defeating the dragon. The lifting of Sangria¡¯s curse and James¡¯ return to Earth hinged on their sess. At that moment, he could not care less if he had to reveal his true strength. He activated the Sacrilegious Ascension. At that moment, the Empyrean Spiritual Energy immediately diffused into his body. His True Essence shattered his own spine, and the Spiritual Energy reconstructed it just as quickly. His strength improved exponentially. Swoosh! After he activated the Sacrilegious Ascension, he summoned his Yogacara. Waves of Sword Energies emerged from his body and melded together to form a colossal long sword. James held the Yogacara Sword Energy. At that moment, he felt invincible. Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James¡¯ Yogacara was an invincible Sword Energy that was left by the Ancestral Sword Master of the Primeval Age, and possessed the power to destroy worlds. The Sword Energy had be James¡¯ Yogacara. James¡¯ strength reached the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage, but he could barely utilise the Yogacara¡¯s power. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch uttered at James and shot up. The ck dragon soared into the sky ahead of them, and its body began to be enshrouded by ck clouds. It swiftly moved through the clouds and roared. Its deafening roar caused waves to roil on the sea¡¯s surface. As soon as the demaster of Mount Grinch appeared, the ck dragonunched a fierce attack at him. It swept its massive tail and evoked a gigantic tsunami. Huge waves about 10,000 meters roiled up in the sea below them. The dragon¡¯s tail swept the tsunami forward. The demaster of Mount Grinch was not a weak man. He raised his sword and casually waved it to form thousands of Sword Lights instantly. These Sword Lights contained devastating power and were sent toward the ck dragon. A battle broke out instantly. James stood on the flying battleship, looking for an opportunity to sneak an attack as the the two fought fiercely. Finally, he found an opportunity and immediately leaped off the flying battleship, appearing in the distant sky. The demaster of Mount Grinch was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirteenth stage, and the ck dragon was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fourteenth Stage. The energy they both unleashed was terrigying. As James approached the battlefield, he sensed the dangerous energy sweeping toward him. The force mmed into him. His skin was on fire, and he was wracked in pain. His physical strength was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. He would definitely sustain severe injuries if he took a direct hit from the ck dragon. As soon as James approached, the ck dragon opened its huge mouth and shot a ck beam of light at him. James did not dare to charge in recklessly and used all his strength to dodge the beam. Although he dodged it, the ck beam of light hummed with immense power and caused the surrounding space to vibrate. The power generated by the vibrations struck his body, and caused cracks to form. In that critical moment, he mobilized his Demonic Energy to prevent his body from falling apart. ¡®That¡¯s some insane power.¡± James gasped in shock. He floated 10,000 meters into the sky and looked down. The demaster of Mount Grinch and the ck dragon were right above the sea¡¯s surface. Their bloww caused explosions all over which led to towering waves crashing through the sky. While the ck dragon was distracted by the demaster of Mount Grinch, James seized the opportunity to attack. He gripped his long sword and charged straight at the ck dragon from the sky. A few shades appeared throughout the sky around him. Each shadow was different, but all of them held a long sword. The different shadows performed different attacks with their own swords. Each of their movements resembled a sword technique. ¡°What?!¡± Walganus watched in shock from a distance. He saw James leap into the fray, and countless shadowy clones of him appeared throughout the sky. Before Walganus could process what was happening, the shadows immediately merged together and formed a destructive force. Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 The moment the shadows merged, they formed a gargantuan silhouette in the sky. James hurtled from the sky and plunged his long sword into the ck dragon¡¯s body. Time seemed to freeze for the few seconds that followed. A few secondster, time seemed to have fast-forwarded. James¡¯ sword hadpletely pierced through the ck dragon¡¯s body, and James could be seen under the ck dragon. James¡¯ afterimage could not keep up with James¡¯ own speed. Many of his shadow clones trailed close behind James and fused into his body. Boom! The sound of a loud explosion rocked the air. Thousands of Sword Energies erupted from the ck dragon¡¯s body, tearing it apart from the inside. The ck dragon could not withstand the Sword Energies¡¯ damage and exploded, turning into nothingness and vanishing from sight. The ck dragon disappeared after it was defeated. The demaster of Mount Grinch looked at James with widened eyes. ¡°You¡­ What kind of sword technique is that?¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch shook in disbelief. He was also a swordsman and in fact one of the greatest on Galileo. However, he immediately recognized his aplishments were nothing after witnessing James¡¯ swordsmanship. James¡¯ long sword dispersed into Sword Energy and melted back into his body. He looked at the demaster of Mount Grinch who approached him and replied with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s just some random stuff I picked up. It¡¯s really nothing extraordinary.¡± James¡¯ words were like a p in the face to the demaster of Mount Grinch. The demaster of Mount Grinch inwardly rebuked James and his lineage. If James¡¯ swordsmanship was not extraordinary, then what did he amount to? However, he did not pursue the question since James gave him a cagey answer. The two left and returned to the flying battleship. ¡°What was that, James?¡± Walganus looked at James in amazement and asked, ¡°Could it be you¡¯ve already obtained the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship inheritance?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Walganus had a storied history and had seen a lot. Despite seeing countless Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts, he was blown away by the sword technique James had disyed. The Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s technique was so stunning and powerful that it transcended time. It was still a sight to behold today. James smiled silently in response. Yanina said in a voice of admiration, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. The dragon was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fourteenth Stage. Despite not being a Sage yet, you managed to kill the dragon with a single strike. That¡¯s some prodigious strength you have there.¡± James himself did not the sword technique to be so powerful. However, it made sense after he thought about it. The sword he wielded was a Yogacara that was extremely eminent. It was the indestructible Sword Energy left by the Ancestral Sword Master. That was why it was fully capable of breaking the ck dragon¡¯s defenses. Moreover, James had polished his skills in the Tribtion World for 30,000 years and had comprehended the first two stages of the Great Sword Realms. With the sword-fighting techniques of the Ancestral Sword Master in his arsenal, James would be a huge disappointment if he was unable to take down the dragon. The demaster of Mount Grinch said shamefully, ¡°I couldn¡¯t break through the dragon¡¯s defenses on my own. I¡¯m such a fialure. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m already old. The younger generation have truly outshined us.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch thought he was invincible in this world, and he rarely had people stand against him. At that moment, he realized he was nothing but a grain of sand on a vast beach.James smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not dwell on. We should quickly make our way to the Seafolk and find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.¡± Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 James had great admiration for the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. After he obtained such a splendid technique, he no longer had anyone to fear. Having practiced such powerful swordsmanship, James had no fear, regardless of how challenging the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity would be. James was confident he could guide the humans on Earth through the cmity. The flying battleship smoothly sailed over the ocean. The rest of the journey went by without encountering any other fangers. Another three months passed in the blink of an eye. Suddenly, the battleship came to a stop. James was cultivating in his room, trying to betterprehend the swordsmanship he had learned. A knock came on his door. He got up and opened it. An old man stood outside his room. He wore a gray robe and had a white beard. The old man looked at James respectfully and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, we¡¯ll reach the Seafolk¡¯s domain soon.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and walked out of the room. The two of them walked onto the battleship¡¯s deck together. Four people met up on the deck. The demaster of Mount Grinch pointed at the waters ahead and said, ¡± Keep going straight from here, and you¡¯ll reach the Seafolk¡¯s territory in about three days. The Seafolk stay on an ind shielded by a protective formation that prevents outsiders from entering. ¡°Back then, I passed through this ce while I was being pursued by a monster. The Seafolk saved me and took me into their territory. ¡°I won¡¯t apany you for the rest of the journey. The three of you will have to go alone. I¡¯ll wait for you guys here.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch had promised the Seafolk never to reveal their location. Thus, he did not intend to go further and would await the party¡¯s return on the battleship. James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You can wait here for us while we visit the Seafolk.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch nodded and said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll wait on the ship for you guys.¡± He reminded them, ¡°Also, just a warning. The Seafolk are formidable and practice extraordinary swordsmanship. Learning their basic swordmanship was enough to allow me to overpower everyone on Galileo. Keep that in mind and be sure not to act recklessly while in their territory.¡± James replied, ¡°Got it. Thanks for the reminder.¡± He looked ahead of him, then turned to Yanina and Walganus, saying,¡± Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two nodded. The three of them left the battleship and flew into the distance. ording to the demaster of Mount Grinch, they would reach the Seafolks¡¯ territory after traveling for three days. The trio flew at full speed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Three days soon passed and they eventually reached the ind. The ind was enormous. At a nce, there was no end in sight. A mysterious golden halo with mysterious scripts surrounded the ind¡¯s periphery. ¡®There¡¯s a powerful force enveloping the area.¡± After getting close to the ind, Walganus immediately sensed an unusual force. After mulling it over, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, a very extraordinary divine object is about to appear in the Seafolk¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°What?¡± James and Yanina turned to him abruptly. Walganus shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t identify what it is, but I can feel a different energy after getting close to the ind. Although I can¡¯t really be sure what it is exactly, I¡¯m positive it must be quite remarkable.¡± James said, ¡°It¡¯s best to put away such thoughts. We came to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, not to plunder the Seafolk¡¯s resources.¡± Walganus smiled faintly and said, ¡®This world is one where the strong prey on the weak. If the Seafolk aren¡¯t strong, we¡¯ll grab the boon that appears. If the Seafolk disy amazing strength, then we won¡¯t act against them.¡± Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 James rolled his eyes at Walganus¡¯ words. He could not be bothered to respond to Walganus. He turned to Yanina and asked, ¡°Do you sense the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s energy?¡± Yanina shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± James frowned and said, ¡°No? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be able to sense if you get close to it since you mastered the Propitious Crepe Myrtle technique?¡± Yanina said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t sense the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword here. There¡¯s only one exnation for it, that is, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword isn¡¯t in Seafolk territory.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve obtained reliable information that the sword is here.¡± Walganus asked, ¡°Who provided you with the information, James? Since you¡¯re from Earth and not someone from Galileo, it¡¯s strange that you know about its whereabouts after only being on this for a short time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m confident the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is here,¡± James said firmly. Sophie obtained the clue for him. James had absolute trust in Sophie¡¯s divination. James did not exin where he got the information from to the two. Walganus stayed silent. He changed the subject and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s here or not, we¡¯ll have to get into the Seafolk¡¯s territory to find out.¡± ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s go.¡± James nodded. The three stepped forward in the air and moved toward the ind. Along the way, James said, ¡°We¡¯ll tell them we stumbled upon the ind while traversing the ocean. Also, don¡¯t act rashly before we¡¯re sure the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is in the Seafolk¡¯s territory.¡± Walgasnus nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not that reckless.¡± James cast him a nce. Although they did not know each other for a long time, James noticed Walganus had a nasty temper and almost lost hisposure a few times. However, Walganus always suppressed his anger for some reason. ¡°Good.¡± The three moved forward quickly and soon appeared near the ind. They wanted to enter the ind but were blocked by a powerful formation. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± At that moment, a group of people approached from a distance on the ind. The leader was a young man in a golden robe that looked about 25 or 26 years old. Behind him were several men in white robes, all of which who were holding swords. James stood outside the formation, sped his hands, and said, ¡°We were adventuring out at sea and noticed an ind, so we came here to look around.¡± ¡®This ind belongs to the Seafolk. We don¡¯t entertain outsiders. Please leave immediately.¡± The man dressed in a golden robe chased them away. James promptly said, ¡°We¡¯ve been adventuring out at sea for several years and have exhausted our supplies. There are countless monsters out in the sea region. We¡¯ve also run out of healing elixirs. Could you please let us replenish our resources on the ind?¡± ¡°Do you need me to chase you away you a second time?¡± The man in a golden robe was rather hostile with them. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± At that moment, a voice resounded. Then, a ray of light came from within the ind andnded in front of the man in gold. From the light, an old man appeared. ¡°Elder.¡± The man in the golden robe immediately greeted him respectfully. The old man said, ¡°Although we Seafolk are isted from the world, we should still treat outsiders that come to our ind with hospitality.¡± While speaking, the old man casually waved his hand, and a miraculous force flowed out of his palm, opening up a hole in the protective formation. ¡®Thank you, Sir.¡± James walked onto the ind with a grateful expression. Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 The old man looked at James and the others but did not say much. He turned to the man in the golden robe and ordered, ¡°The three of them are guests, so treat them courteously and don¡¯t neglect them. If word gets out about your behavior, it¡¯ll tarnish the Seafolk¡¯s reputation.¡± The man in the golden robe replied respectfully, ¡°Understood, Elder.¡¯¡¯ The old man looked back at James¡¯ party and said, ¡°Please leave immediately after you¡¯ve restocked your supplies.¡± ¡®Yes, of course.¡± James immediately agreed. The old man did not say much and quickly departed. The man in the golden robe looked at the three and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Then, he turned and walked into the ind. James and the others followed behind him. The golden-robed man led the three of them deep into the ind. Soon, they arrived at a city. He said coldly, ¡®You can buy everything you need in this city. After you¡¯ve purchased your supplies, please leave immediately. Or else¡­¡± James nodded. Then, he observed the city. Therge city was very prosperous and was not that different from the cities of the outside world. The man in the golden robe left after reminding them. Walganus asked, ¡°What now?¡± James paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say those who cultivated the Propitious Crepe Myrtle can sense the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s presence? Let¡¯s walk around the ind and see if Yanina can sense the sword¡¯s energy.¡± All James knew was that the Seafolk knew something about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s whereabouts. As for where exactly it was located, James did not know. ¡°Alright.¡± Walganus nodded. Afterward, the three quickly left the city to wander around the ind. The ind was huge and much bigger than Sangria. The three walked out of the city but immediately encountered the man wearing the golden robe. He stood at the corner of the city gate and held a sword in both hands. He looked at James¡¯ party and said coldly, ¡®Where are you three going? If you want to leave the city, you should leave from the East Gate. What are you doing at the South Gate?¡± James and Walganus exchanged a few nces. They could sense the man in front of them was a powerful Sage and was at least at the Eighth Stage. James walked over with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m James Caden. How may I address you, Sir?¡± ¡®You don¡¯t have to know my name. You have only one day to get your stuff and leave ournd,¡± said the man in the golden robe. James said smilingly, ¡°I heard of the Seafolk before I embarked on my adventure to explore the vast oceans. I heard that you guys iste yourselves from the outside world and rarely leave your territory. We actually came here to learn from the Seafolk.¡± Walganus followed up, saying, ¡°Indeed. I heard a cultivator had entered the Seafolk¡¯s territory some time ago and learned swordsmanship from your people. After he left, he went on to be a powerhouse that ruled the world.¡± ¡®You¡¯re here to learn from us?¡± The man in the golden robe looked at them and hissed, ¡°We Seafolk don¡¯t ept disciples from the outside world.¡± James asked, ¡°Then how was the demaster of Mount Grinch allowed to learn the Seafolk¡¯s swordsmanship?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The man in the golden robe was unwilling to continue the conversation. He raised his sword and said defensively, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you only have one day here. If you aren¡¯t gone tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally throw you out of here.¡± After the man finished speaking, he turned and left. James was left helpless. Walganus asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 James shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know? That man may be young but, he is rtively strong. There must be a lot of strong people among the Seafolk. I don¡¯t think we should take forceful action here. We should return to the city and devise a better n.¡± ¡®There¡¯s nothing else we can do for now it seems.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Walganus could note up with a different n. Therefore, three returned to the city. After they entered the city, they noticed the man in the golden robe had been tailing them. The three kept up with their act and bought healing elixirs as well as other supplies in the city. Afterward, they headed to a bar, sat at a corner table, and ordered some wine. They slowly drank their wine as they began to formte a new n. Walganus looked at their stalkyer nearby with a look of annoyance on his face. He said, ¡®That guy has been following us nonstop. I really want to just kill him.¡± James chuckled and asked, ¡°Can you really though?¡± Walganus replied embarrassedly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He looks calctive and seems like a tough opponent. He¡¯s at least at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage.¡± ¡°It seems his status among the Seafolk is pretty high. Let me try talking to him again.¡± James picked up a bottle of wine from their table and approached the golden-robed man. He sat down and smiled at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re already in a bar, why don¡¯t you have yourself some wine? Here, have some of ours.¡± The man in the golden robe looked at the wine James ced on his table. The temptation made him inadvertently gulp. However, he turned it down with an indifferent expression. ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°Come on, have a ss¡¯¡± James picked up a wine ss, poured some wine, and slid it over to the man. However, the man did not pick up the wine ss. James left the wine ss in front of him. In the next moment, James appealed in a pleading voice. ¡°We¡¯re really interested in learning from the Seafolk. Could you please help us, Sir?¡± The man looked at James, the initial scowl on his face softened slightly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. We Seafolk have our rules. Outsiders are only allowed to stay temporarily in our territory and aren¡¯t permitted to stay here that long. ¡± ¡®Then what about the demaster of Mount Grinch?¡± The man interrupted James and said, ¡°I have no idea who the demaster of Mount Grinch is or how he learned our swordsmanship. You should just give up on the idea.¡± ¡°Is there really no room for negotiation?¡± ¡°No.¡± James pleaded repeatedly but was refused each time. After chatting with the man for some time, he returned to his seat, leaving the wine ss behind.James shrugged at Walganus and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best.¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t persuade him, we¡¯ll have to take forceful action.¡± Walganus suggested with a grim expression. He was determined to get the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, even if he had to destroy the Seafolk¡¯s territory. ¡®This again?¡± James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯re in the Seafolk¡¯s territory, and they must have countless powerhouses among them. Do you really think we can achieve our goals through brute forcing things? Listen to me on this. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a way.¡± Walganus¡¯ expression eased up. He looked at James and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯d like to see what you cane up with.¡± After speaking, Walganus reclined on the chair and fell silent. James picked up a ss of wine and drank by himself. Meanwhile, he began thinking about how to extend their stay in the Seafolk¡¯s territory. They would have to stay longer to investigate the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s whereabouts. After racking his mind for a while, a small smile formed on his face. ¡°I know what to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Walganus and Yanina turned to him. James said slyly, ¡°I¡¯vee up with the perfect n.¡± Walganus urged him anxiously, ¡°Cut to the chase. What¡¯s the n?¡± Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 James whispered a few words to Walganus and Yanina. Their faces immediately lit up with joy. Walganus nodded and said, ¡°Yeah! That¡¯ll definitely work!¡± James stood up and walked toward the man in the golden robe nearby. He sped his hands and said, ¡°My name is James Caden. Many years ago, a cultivator entered the Seafolk¡¯s territory and learned unrivaled swordsmanship from the Seafolk. Since I¡¯m also a swordsman, I came to challenge the Seafolk after learning about the spectacr swordsmanship the Sealfolk possess.¡± Hearing this, the man in the golden robe stood up and sneered. ¡°You want to challenge the Seafolk?¡± James answered him seriously, ¡®Yes.¡± ¡°¡­ And you¡¯re nning on doing so with your current strength?¡± The man in the golden robes analyzed James¡¯ strength. James did not conceal his energy, allowing the man to discern his cultivation rank. The man deduced that James was only at the Tribtion Rank¡¯s Third Stage and found out he had not even reached the Sage Rank yet. ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll challenge you as I am.¡± James parted his lips and replied confidently, showing no hesitation at all. Their conversation attracted many people¡¯s attention in the bar, and everyone began to whisper excitedly. ¡®These humans from the outside world sure are bold.¡± ¡®They must be suicidal since they want to challenge us.¡± James looked at the man in the golden robe and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a oneon-one battle and I¡¯ll extend my challenge to every Seafolk. Anyone that considers themselves as an unrivaled swordsman can ept my challenge.¡± The man in the golden robe picked up his sword on the table and walked outside. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight in the city¡¯s arena.¡± Hearing this, James turned to Walgasnus and said quietly, ¡°See, I told you he¡¯d agree to it.¡± After speaking, James followed the man in the golden robe out of the bar and toward the city arena. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go watch them.¡± ¡°Hurry! This is going to be exciting!¡± ¡°An outsider is challenging the de Sect¡¯s prodigy!¡± Many people inside the bar followed them and spread the news of their fight. The golden-robed man was none other than a disciple of the Seafolk¡¯s de Sect. He was a prodigy and highly talented in swordsmanship. However, he was punished for breaking the rules and was sent to a remote city to be a guard. The whole city was thrown into a frenzy upon learning that an outsider had challenged the de Sect¡¯s prodigy. At that moment, a middle-aged man stood before an old man in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and said respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder. I¡¯ll help spread the news inviting all the talented young men in the city to join the tournament.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The old man nodded slightly. The old man was the same one that opened the formation that allowed James¡¯ party to enter the ind. He was an Elder of the Seafolk¡¯s de Sect and was visiting the city to select a few talented people. At that moment, a soldier hurried into the mansion and reported, ¡°My Lord, an outsider has challenged the de Sect¡¯s prodigy, Sheldon Hughes. ¡°What? An outsider challenged Sheldon?¡± The middle-aged man was stunned by the news. The de Sect¡¯s Elder was also puzzled and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The soldier replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the situation either, but news has spread that This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sheldon and the outsiders have set off to the city¡¯s arena. ¡°Haha! Interesting!¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder stroked his white beard and said bemusedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go watch.¡± The city¡¯s arena wasrge and tens of kilometers wide. There was a protective formation around the arena in the form of a golden halo. Two people stood in the arena. One was James, and the other was Sheldon. The two stared each other down from opposite sides. Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 Sheldon gripped his sword¡¯s sheath and slowly drew his sword which released powerful Sword Energy. His weapon was not an ordinary sword. As the sharp de slid out of the sheath, its de glimmered with bright and potent energy. He pointed his sword at James and said with a mocking smile, ¡®Your name is James Caden, right? Remember my name. I¡¯m Sheldon Hughes and I¡¯m a disciple of the Seafolk¡¯s de Sect.¡± James did not know much about the Seafolk nor what kind of existence was the de Sect. However, he could tell Sheldon was very skilled in swordsmanship. As soon as Sheldon unsheathed his long sword, his aura instantly changed. The energy emanating from his body red aggressively like a barely contained beast. ¡°The swordsmanship you practice is very dangerous, Sheldon.¡± After sensing his opponent¡¯s aura, James could not help but remind him, ¡°I suggest you stop practicing it, or you might lose control.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Sheldonughed. ¡°Who do you think you are? You aren¡¯t even a Sage, yet you¡¯re trying to give me pointers? Also, do you even know what sword this is?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I sensed the energy in your body be malicious as soon as you unsheathed it. If you continue practicing with it, you might lose your mind.¡± At that moment, the de Sect¡¯s Elder arrived and overheard James¡¯ words. He caressed his white beard and said with a faint smile, ¡°He¡¯s young but is quite perceptive.¡± ¡°Take this!¡± Sheldon was unwilling to continue dwelling on the topic with James. He gripped his long sword and swung it at James. With one swing, a terrifying Sword Light swept through the air. The Sword Light charged at James, moving ahead of Sheldon. James stood in ce like a statue, allowing the Sword Energy to strike him. He emerged unscathed from the attack. Sheldon appeared before James the very next moment but did not thrust his sword into his opponent¡¯s body. His sword hovered only a few centimeters away from James¡¯ chest. ¡°Why won¡¯t you draw your sword?¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword to beat you. Besides, you¡¯ve already lost.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sheldon opened his mouth to retort but suddenly recalled something. His Sword Energy did not cause any damage to James despite scoring a direct hit on him. The attack contained destructive force, and almost no one in the same rank as Sheldon could withstand it. Yet, James stood uninjured. Still, Sheldon was unwilling to admit his defeat. ¡°Draw your sword!¡± He said coldly. James smiled faintly in response. Then, he suddenly made a move. His body appeared in front of Sheldon with lightning speed. Before Sheldon could react, James had already snatched away his long sword. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. By the time Sheldon realised what had happened, James was already pointing Sheldon¡¯s sword against his chest. The whole process of James snatching the sword to pressing it against Sheldon¡¯s chest happened in just a blink of an eye. ¡®You¡­¡± Sheldon was dumbstruck. He was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eight Stage, and his opponent was not even a Sage. Yet, his sword was snatched before he could even react. What kind of strength was this? How could he have such insane speed? James smiled faintly. It was true he was at a lower cultivation rankpared to Sheldon. In terms of the strength of their True Essence, he was also far inferior to Sheldon. James only possessed True Essence, but his opponent had Sage Energy. However, James had far surpassed Sheldon in terms of speed and swordsmanship. James effortlessly threw away the sword in his hand and said disappointedly, ¡°I thought the Sealfolk had spectacr swordsmanship techniques, but it doesn¡¯t seem all that strong to me.¡± Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 James looked at him disappointedly and turned to leave the arena. He walked over to Walganus and Yanina, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Seafolk¡¯s swordsmanship is nothing but trash. It wasn¡¯t worth traveling all the way here to challenge them.¡± Although James did not exim loudly, it was just loud enough for everyone present to hear him. Sheldon stood speechless in the arena, insulted by his overwhelming defeat. He was a prodigy of the Seafolk¡¯s de Sect. Not only was he talented in swordsmanship, but he even mastered the de Sect¡¯s most difficult technique. However, he made a mistake because of his bad temper and was punished to preserve the order in a suburban city. James¡¯ words were like a sharp knife cutting through his heart. He was willing to take the insult if it was only directed at him, but could not allow just anyone to insult his sect. Sheldon appeared before James in a sh and blocked James¡¯ path with his sword. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t ept your defeat?¡± James looked at him. Sheldon had a grim expression as he replied, ¡°You might have defeated me but, it doesn¡¯t prove that you¡¯re powerful. Besides, you didn¡¯t even defeat me in terms of sword skills. I don¡¯t care if you insult me but I won¡¯t stand for you insulting my sect. The de Sect¡¯s swordsmanship is well-known and can easy trump any other sword technique.¡± James smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I didn¡¯t defeat you with my swordsmanship? Thus, you¡¯re unsatisfied with the oue and want me to demonstrate my swordmanship skills?¡± Sheldon nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I want us to fight only using sword techniques. We won¡¯t compare our cultivation rank or strength, just sword techniques alone. Do you dare to ept my challenge?¡± From Sheldon¡¯s point of view, James had used a Secret Art to hide his actual cultivation rank, which led him into thinking James was not even a Sage. Yet James¡¯ actual strength far surpassed his estimations. As such, he challenged James¡¯ swordsmanship. With the sword techniques he had learned, he thought it would be simple to defeat James. James replied casually, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do as you want.¡± ¡®He wants topare our sword skills? I''m not trying to be proud, but even I¡¯m afraid of my own swordsmanship.¡¯ James¡¯ swordsmanship was inspired by the Heavenly Path Embodiment. The Heavenly Path Embodiment had to be the strongest entity in the universe. Sheldon got back in the arena. James followed suit. Sheldon drew his sword, pointed it at James, and said, ¡°Come at me with your sword! Let me see if you have the skills to back up your words.¡± In the next moment, James brought out the Primordial Dragon de from inside the Celestial Abode and it appeared in his hand. He gripped the sword and looked at Sheldon opposite him, then grinned. ¡°You can make the first move.¡± Sheldon snorted coldly, and then he quickly lunged forward. His long sword quickly plunged toward James. He used a sword technique from the de Sect that focused mainly on speed and unpredictability. The sword techniques were as fast as lightning, making it hard for an opponent to counter or parry. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, James saw that the sword technique was full of ws. Just as he got closer to James, Sheldon suddenly changed his strike. James smiled and raised the Primordial Dragon de to repel Sheldon¡¯s attacks instantly. The Primordial Dragon de slid across Sheldon¡¯s de, directly heading for his body¡¯s vital points. Sheldon quickly twirled the sword in his hand and tried tounch his own counterattack. James already expected his counterattack and responded ordingly. Immediately afterward, the Primordial Dragon de was pressed against Sheldon¡¯s chest. James pressed his sword against Sheldon¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 At that moment, Sheldon was struck speechless. He could not believe he would lose in a battle of swordsmanship against James. Moreover, he was utterly defeated and barely had a chance to retaliate. ¡°I-I lost.¡± ¡°So does that mean your sect¡¯s swordmanship can¡¯t live up to its renown?¡± James smiled faintly. Sheldon roared, ¡°No! I lost because I haven¡¯tpletely mastered the sword techniques. It has nothing to do with my sect¡¯s teachings. The de Sect¡¯s swordsmanship is unparalleled and is the best in this world!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James looked at him doubtfully. ¡°I heard you¡¯re the de Sect¡¯s prodigy. If someone like you is so lousy, how strong can the de Sect¡¯s swordsmanship actually be?¡± James looked at him contemptuously. Then, he turned around and walked away from the arena. At that moment, the de Sect¡¯s Leader, the City Lord, and some of the city¡¯s powerhouses stood outside the arena. The City Lord¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°This brat sure is arrogant. I¡¯ll beat him to a pulp.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder looked at him and said, ¡°What are you trying to do? Isn¡¯t this already a big enough mess as it is?¡± ¡°I understand, but this outsider is acting too arrogantly. If we don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯ll think the Seafolk are pushovers,¡± the City Lord said with dissatisfaction. The de Sect¡¯s Elder stroked his white beard and said, ¡°He¡¯s calling out the de Sect and our swordsmanship. It¡¯s not your fight, but mine. I¡¯ll personally challenge him.¡± After the de Sect¡¯s Elder spoke, he appeared in the arena in the blink of an eye and blocked James¡¯ path. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder stood in the arena and smiled at James. James looked at the old man that approached him. He recognized him as the de Sect¡¯s Elder. If this was a different moment, he would definitely greet this man with great respect. However, he had to keep up the act to prolong their stay and look for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. James said arrogantly, ¡®What? You¡¯re not going to let me leave?¡± Sheldon walked over dejectedly and bowed his head to greet the man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder. I didn¡¯t learn the sword technique properly and embarrassed the de Sect.¡± The old man waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Leave the arena.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sheldon turned and left the arena. The old man looked at James and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re impressive. You came all the way to the Seafolk¡¯s territory to challenge the de Sect.¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I heard the Seafolk¡¯s swordsmanship is unrivaled, so I came here specifically to challenge it. However, I¡¯m slightly disappointed by what I¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°How about sparring with me?¡± The old man asked. James took a few steps back and looked at the old man, saying, ¡°Are you joking, Sir? You¡¯re more senior than me. How could I dare challenge you?¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s not what you said earlier.¡± The old man smiled lightly. James said hesitantly, ¡°How about we test our swordsmanship against each other, Sir? Without using any Sage Energy. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll immediately leave the Seafolk¡¯s territory, but if you lose¡­¡± ¡°What if I lose?¡± asked the old man. James looked around pensively, then replied, ¡°I have a deep fascination with swords. So if you lose, I ask that you bring me to the de Sect and let me have a look at the sword techniques you have. James was aiming to stay in the Seafolk¡¯s territory longer to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As for the sword techniques, he was not the least bit interested in them. ¡°Alright.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder agreed to James¡¯ condition. If James could defeat the de Sect¡¯s Elder in swordsmanship, then it would prove that his swordsmanship was more profound than the de Sect¡¯s. However, seeing more techniques would be still beneficial for him to further his journey on the path of swordsmanship. Hearing that the de Sect¡¯s Elder agreed to his condition, James could not help but chuckle. Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder was baffled by James¡¯ suddenughter. ¡°Nothing.¡± James calmed down and said earnestly, ¡°I just think it¡¯s a great honor topete with a great swordsman like you. After you, Sir.¡± James made a gesture toward the arena. The elder headed to the arena¡¯s center. James followed behind him. The two stood inside the arena and stared at each other. A golden light shed in the hand of the de Sect¡¯s Elder and materialized into a long, golden sword. The sword¡¯s de was a bright gold and glowed with a golden light. At the same time, there were mysterious scripts engraved on the de, giving away the sword¡¯s origin with a single nce. James immediately had a theory about where the swore came from. He said, ¡°That¡¯s a very nice sword, Sir. I¡¯ve seen countless weapons in the past. Yours is one of the best I¡¯ve seen.¡± James began to praise the sword. The elder replied humbly, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. It¡¯s just an ordinary sword.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. James grinned and asked, ¡°Almost all Seafolk practice swordsmanship, so there must be many amazing weapons here. Since you must have seen your share of great weapons, what sword can be worthy of being called the best in this world?¡± ¡°The best in this word?¡± The elder began to deliberate. After a while, he replied, ¡°If you want to know which is the best in the world, it¡¯ll have to be our Grand Patriarch¡¯s sword.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. He asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about it. Sir?¡± The elder replied, ¡°Our Grand Patriarch was originally a rogue cultivator. He obtained a great weapon by chance and ir contained unrivaled swordsmanship. Then, he adventured to the coast and came to this ind. He settled down and began to understand swordsmanship. After he learned multiple sword techniques, he created the de Sect.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. ¡®Could the Seafolk¡¯s Grand Patriarch be the one that snatched the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword? ¡®Is the great weapon he speaks of be the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡¯ James did not ask the questions he had in his heart. Instead, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I was born in this era. If I were born in your Grand Patriarch¡¯s era, I might¡¯ve had the chance to talk about swordsmanship with him.¡± ¡®You¡¯re cocky, young man.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder looked at James, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Do you know who our Grand Patriarch is? Do you know how high our Grand Patriarch¡¯s cultivation rank is or how perfect his swordsmanship is?¡± James smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know but if I were in the same era as him, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to defeat him.¡± He was full of confidence. ¡°If you beat me, you¡¯ll have to chance to meet him.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder stroked his white beard. ¡°What?¡± Shocked, James inquired, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯ll have the chance to meet him if I beat you?¡± ¡®That¡¯s correct.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder nodded. James said in surprise, ¡®There¡¯s a curse on this world, and no living being can live more than a million years. Your Grand Patriarch is someone from countless years ago. How will I have the chance to meet him?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The de Sect¡¯s elder smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you. Actually, there is a divine fruit on our ind. Anyone who consumes it will not be affected by the curse and will have an infinite lifespan. It¡¯s one of the main reasons our Grand Patriarch chose to settle here.¡± ¡°Our Grand Patriarch consumed it many years ago.¡± Hearing this, James was shocked. There was a curse on this world that no living being was able to escape. He never expected divine objects that allowed one to defy the curse to exist on the ind. What kind of divine objects were they? In that case, there really must be countless powerhouses on the ind. Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 The de Sect¡¯s Elder seemed to have read through James¡¯ thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°Although we have divine objects on this ind, they¡¯re very rare, and not all living beings can consume them. ¡°Only great prodigies and powerhouses are qualified to consume them.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. He put away his thoughts for the time being and changed the topic, asking, ¡°What kind of sword does the de Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch wield? I¡¯m very interested in swords and love seeing different kinds of potent weapons.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder thought awhile and said, ¡°Our Grand Patriarch has been in seclusion for many years. I¡¯ve only seen him once but never had the chance to see his sword. However, I read about it in some ancient books. It¡¯s a purple Divine Sword, and I think it¡¯s called Crepe Myrtle.¡± Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was indeed with the Seafolk¡¯s Grand Patriarch. However, he had more to worry about. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was in the Seafolk¡¯s Grand Patriarch¡¯s hands. He was someone who had lived for countless years and hence must have been at a very high cultivation rank. ¡®How would I be able to retrieve the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword now? ¡®Would I have to rely on Sophie again?¡¯ James took a deep breath and put his concerns away for the moment. The most urgent task at hand was to defeat the de Sect¡¯s Elder. He had to defeat the de Sect¡¯s Elder to gain a chance to visit the de Sect. As for the next step, he would have to think about itter. James raised the Primordial Dragon de and said, ¡°Go ahead and strike, Sir.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder smiled lightly and said, ¡°You should make the first move, young man.¡± James said lightly, ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance if I attack first.¡± He was not trying to boast. It was the truth. James had mastered the First and Second Stages of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. He only had two moves. ¡°You¡¯re a very arrogant young man.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder looked calm. Although James had defeated a prodigy of the de Sect, the Elder still was not impressed by him. ¡°In that case, I apologize in advance.¡± James cut straight to the chase. He held the Primordial Dragon de and quickly made a move. With a sh, James charged toward the de Sect¡¯s Elder with his sword. He swung his sword and instantly appeared before the de Sect¡¯s Elder. Before the de Sect¡¯s Elder could react, James¡¯ sword was already pressed against his chest. ¡®What?¡± James looked shocked. The de Sect¡¯s Elder was shocked. Rather than being slow to react to James¡¯ attack, he was simply unsure of what to do to parry James¡¯ attack. As soon as James drew his sword, countless sword techniques shed toward him, each being a top- tier technique. Faced with such an attack, he could not block or counter it. James¡¯ sword was pressed against him in an instant. ¡°Do you admit defeat, Sir?¡± James asked with a smile. ¡°You¡­ What kind of swordsmanship do you practice?¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder felt a shiver down his spine and stared at James. At that moment, thousands of people had gathered outside the arena. These people were all shocked by the scene. Everyone saw the entire arena filling up with James¡¯ sword moves as soon as he moved. The sword techniques shed by quickly, and by the time they regained their senses, James¡¯ sword was already pressed against the chest of the de Sect¡¯s Elder. Everyone on the ind was a Seafolk. Although they were not members of the de Sect, the de Sect¡¯s swordsmanship was passed on to every Seafolk. Thus, everyone was shocked to see James¡¯ swordsmanship Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 The de Sect¡¯s Elder was shocked. James¡¯ swordsmanship was unbelievable. Meanwhile, James smiled faintly at him. James put away the Primordial Dragon de and looked at the de Sect¡¯s Elder, asking with a smile, ¡°So, can Ie to the de Sect to check out the unique swordsmanships you guys have?¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder snapped back to reality. He took a deep breath, looked at James, and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting a youngster like you to be so highly talented in swordsmanship. The only two that can measure up to your skills are our current Sect Leader and our Grand Patriarch.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder had very high praises for James. He had never seen James¡¯ sword techniques before. However, the de Sect¡¯s Elder knew he did not have invincible swordsmanship. The de Sect¡¯s Elder felt the only people on par with James in swordsmanship were their current Sect Leader and Grand Patriarch. ¡°I promised to take you to the de Sect if I lost. You can go through the sword techniques that are within my essibility. I¡¯m merely a Sect Elder, so there are some techniques that even I am not permitted to see. Thus, you won¡¯t be able to view those I cannot ess.¡± James sped his fists and said gratefully, ¡°That¡¯s more than enough. Thank you, Sir.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder said, ¡°I still have other business here and will stay for about half a year. If you¡¯re not in a rush, wait for half a year. Then, I¡¯ll personally take you to the de Sect.¡± James parted his lips and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that busy.¡± To cultivators, half a year passed in the blink of an eye. Strong powerhouses would cultivate in seclusion for even tens of thousands of years. The de Sect¡¯s Elder did not say much and turned to leave the arena. James also left the arena and reunited with Walganus and Yanina. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Walgsanus gave James a thumbs up and praised him, ¡°You were amazing!¡± Meanwhile, Yanina¡¯s eyes glowed with admiration as she looked at James. James¡¯ swordsmanship was terrifyingly robust and shocked everyone that watched the fight. Afterward, the de Sect¡¯s Elder arranged amodation for James¡¯ party in a luxurious city inn. James also learned that the de Sect¡¯s Elder came to the remote city to recruit talented youngsters to join the de Sect. He waited patiently for time to pass. During this period, Sheldon frequently visited James. Sheldon was amazed and impressed by James¡¯ swordsmanship. Thus, he kept visiting James to ask for advice. Through their frequent meetups, James and Sheldon became familiar with each other. James found Sheldon¡¯s swordsmanship to be too aggressive and hostile. The Ancestral Sword Master of the Primeval Age divided swordsmanship into Five Great Sword Realms-Sword Move, Sword Shadow, Sword Heart, Sword Intent, and Singrity. The Five Great Sword Realms were rather simple, and every swordsmanship consisted of five stages. Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 One could only go further on the road of cultivation with a stable Cultivation Heart. Meanwhile, the Sword Intent was one of the most crucial aspects of Swordsmanship. The Sword Intent and Sword Heart were linked together. The swordsman¡¯s heart would highly affect the Sword Intent disyed. If one¡¯s heart were full of murderous intent, then his swordsmanship would also be full of murderous intent. Meanwhile, one would disy very calm Sword Intent if one¡¯s heart was peaceful. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. These were the fundamentals of swordsmanship. James could only understand the most basic things in his current state. The way of swordsmanship was broad and profound. Many powerhouses spent their entire lives trying to understand the essence of it but failed to do so. James acted as if he was a master and gave Sheldon some pointers. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the swordsmanship you practice, but I¡¯m guessing the person that created this swordsmanship is one with a nasty temper. Perhaps he might not even be human but a ferocious beast with hostile blood. Thus, his swordsmanship also inherited his hostility and aggressiveness. Since you¡¯ve taken up his swordsmanship, your aura immediately bes aggressive when you draw your sword. ¡°You¡¯re not the creator of this swordsmanship and aren¡¯t his descendant. Thus, it¡¯s hard for you to understand his heart while creating this set of sword techniques. If you continue to practice it, it¡¯ll only harm you and bring no benefits.¡± Sheldon listened attentively. ¡°I don¡¯t know who created this set of swordsmanship. It¡¯s a Supernatural Power that I found in the de Sect. Thus, I simply practiced it following the records of its sword manual. ¡°Whenever I use my sword, my aura will indeed change a lot. Sometimes, I can¡¯t even suppress my emotions. What should I do?¡± Sheldon humbly asked for James¡¯ opinion. James said, ¡°You should give up the swordsmanship you¡¯re practicing right now and find one that suits you better, or perhaps you should create one of your own.¡± Sheldon looked at James troubledly and said, ¡°Creation is easier said than done.¡± He looked at James anxiously and said pleadingly, ¡°C-Could you teach me the swordsmanship you currently practice?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. James heard from the senior in the Tribtion World that the Ancestral Sword Master would publicly share his way of swordsmanship with the world in the Primeval Age. At that time, all sword cultivators learned his way of swordsmanship. Despite that, no one ever could ever achieve what the Ancestral Sword Master did. The Ancestral Sword Master openly shared his own swordsmanship. Since James was also practicing the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship, his teaching it to others would mean reflecting the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s way of swordsmanship. Hearing this, Sheldon grew excited. ¡°R-Really?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Actually, my swordsmanship is very simple and isn¡¯t thatplicated. I learned sword techniques from all over the world and integrated them into one.¡± James exined his way of swordsmanship in detail. Hearing this, Sheldon was puzzled. ¡°Can integrating ordinary sword techniques into one be so powerful?¡± Sheldon was in disbelief. James patted Sheldon¡¯s shoulder, stood up, and said, ¡°Yeap. It¡¯s not really my way of swordsmanship, but one of a certain senior. Although it¡¯s pretty simple, it¡¯s not easy to master. Only a handful of people could reach the ultimate level throughout the ages.¡± After James finished speaking, he turned around and left. Sheldon was left alone, and he fell into thought. ¡°Learn sword techniques from all over the world andbine them. ¡°Sword Move, Sword Shadow, Sword Heart, Sword Intent, and Singrity?¡± He murmured and thought about James¡¯ words. ¡°Mr. Caden¡­¡± After a while, he returned to his senses and called for James. However, James had already left. ¡°Is it really feasible?¡± Sheldon had doubts about James¡¯ teaching. Could he master unparalleled swordsmanship just by combining many sword techniques? Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 Half a year was neither long nor short. James patiently waited for the de Sect¡¯s Elder to finish recruiting disciples from the city. During this period, he provided Sheldon with asional guidance. After Sheldon learned James¡¯ way of swordsmanship, he began trying toprehend it. After James left, Sheldon contemted for a long time before finally making up his mind to give up his current way of swordsmanship. Sheldon sat in a lotus position in a courtyard within the city. Terrifying energy rose from him, and he mobilized his Sage Energy to severe off his previous swordsmanship. He dissolved his entire swordsmanship and wanted to pick up a new one. Since he had practiced it for such a long time, it took a lot of courage for him to give it all up. Ordinary cultivators would never have such great courage to forfeit the swordsmanship they had painstakingly learned for so long. Meanwhile, James had already left the city and was sitting on a beach outside the city, looking at the sea. At that moment, his mood was like the calm seas. The breeze blew, and ripples formed on the sea, causing a few waves. James¡¯ mood seemed to match the change of the sea. Soon, there was a tsunami happening on the sea. Huge waves about hundreds of meters high swept forward and crashed into the ind. However, there was a protective formation around the ind. The golden halo blocked out the tsunami and the crashing waves from entering the ind. James¡¯ Blood Energy churned just like the violent tsunami. At that moment, he suddenly realized something. He immediately summoned the Primordial Dragon de. With a sh, he appeared in the air and began to practice his sword techniques. His sword moves were neither fast nor slow but were rtively normal. However, the Sword Intent emerging from his long sword was like crushing waves, seeping out of the formation and shing with the waves outside. James practiced for two days. Two dayster, he finally came to a stop. He stood in the sky and looked at the calm sea outside. He thought, ¡®Is this the Third and Fourth Stage of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Five Great Sword Realms? ¡®The sword moves with the heart. The sword wielder¡¯s heart forms the Sword Intent.¡¯ At that moment, Sophie met with Nova in the Celestial Abode, and they watched James. Nova chuckled and said, ¡°Master has always learned other people¡¯s Supernatural Powers. He¡¯s never had his ownprehension of cultivation. This is a good sign. He¡¯s finally beginning to create his own meaning for his way of cultivation.¡± Sophie nodded slightly and said, ¡°He¡¯s capable ofprehending the way of swordsmanship himself. However, he can only understand the most superficial and basic things. Moreover, his cultivation is still shallow. He¡¯ll only be able to understand the real meaning of cultivation and swordsmanship when he enters the Divine Rank.¡± Nova asked, ¡°Your father has been to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Sword Mound before and learned his swordsmanship. In your opinion, what level has our Master achieved right now?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°About this¡­¡± Sophie thought awhile and said, ¡°I can only say his swordsmanship is outstanding for this era. As his cultivation rank improves, he¡¯ll be able to be a peerless powerhouse with the swordsmanship he has now. ¡°However, he stillcks a lotpared to a real swordsman. ¡°Let¡¯s notpare him to the Ancestral Sword Master. My father has only reached one-twelfth or about two-twelfth of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship, but James has not even reached one out of a billion of his swordsmanship. ¡°He still has a long way to go. His current attainments are far from enough to be an unrivaled powerhouse. ¡°But, I do believe in him and am sure he¡¯ll create a path of his own.¡± Although James already possessed terrifying swordsmanship, Sophie thought his skills were far from enough. Still, she believed that James would be an unrivaled powerhouse and one of the greatest in the universe. Nova said smilingly, ¡°You have a lot of confidence in him.¡± Sophie replied, ¡°Of course. My future has been intertwined with his. I¡¯ve no choice but to believe in him.¡± Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 The two chatted about James while he practiced and tried toprehend the way of swordsmanship. He was unsure whether his understanding was correct, but he decided to try it anyway. From his understanding, any set of swordsmanship could be divided into the Five Great Sword Realms. As of now, he had onlyprehended the Five Great Sword Realms¡¯ First and Second Stages. However, he had not yet understood the Five Great Sword Realms¡¯ Third, Fourth, and Fifth Stages. James closed his eyes. Basic sword techniques emerged in his mind. He thought about the sword technique he learned a long time ago on an ind on Earth, the First Lunar and Terra Sword Art. In the past, he simply copied the sword moves. Now, he began refining the sword techniques. The First Lunar and Terra Sword Art utilized True Lunar and Terra Energy. It was a fierce, domineering, and unpredictable sword technique that used the power of Lunar and Terra. However, James had already stopped using True Lunar and Terra Energy. He suddenly made a move. With a sh, his body appeared mid-air.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At that moment, his heart felt like the turbulent and violent tsunami happening outside the ind. As he performed the First Lunar and Terra Sword Art, the Sword Energy that burst out from the Primordial Dragon de also matched the tsunami outside the formation, domineering and aggressive. James did not use his True Essence but only practiced the sword techniques. While practicing, he integrated the Sword Move, Sword Shadow, Sword Heart, and Sword Intention. The highest stage of swordsmanship, Singrity, would give any sword technique he performed destructive strength. However, James had not reached the stage of Singrity. With his understanding of swordsmanship, he was still unable to reach Singrity. He attempted over and over again. James randomlybined the sword techniques he had learned in the past, sessfully integrating the Sword Move, Sword Shadow, Sword Heart, and Sword Intent. Sheldon had forcibly severed the former swordsmanship he practiced. He was a fresh, new nk te in swordsmanship. He got up and wanted to find James to inquire more about swordsmanship. However, he could not find James in the inn. Thus, he looked around and eventually found James outside the city on a beach. Sheldon stood in the distance and quietly watched James practice. He could not sense any True Energying from James¡¯ body. Although James was not using True Energy, his sword exuded powerful strength. Yet, Sheldon could sense that James¡¯ Sword Intent was the same as the tsunami outside of the formation. ¡°Is this the true way of swordsmanship?¡± Sheldon murmured. ¡°From the ancient books that the Grand Patriarch left for us, true swordsmanship could release great strength without relying on Sage Energy. ¡°James isn¡¯t using any true Energy but can resist the tsunami¡¯s force. Could it be he has already reached the threshold of cultivation? ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t seem like the case. ording to the ancient books left by the Grand Patriarch, one can only trulyprehend cultivation at the Divine Rank.¡± Sheldon watched James practice in the distance in shock. Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 Sophie watched James practice from the Celestial Abode. To Sophie and Nova, who had reached a high cultivation rank, what James had learned recently were the very basics. However, it was not easy for someone at his cultivation rank to have such attainments. Sophie praised, ¡°He has a basic understanding of Sword Heart and Sword Intent. Although it¡¯s only the basics, it¡¯s quitemendable that he¡¯se to this point by himself. However, it¡¯s going to be hard to understand Singrity.¡± Nova sighed. ¡®Yeah. He¡¯ll need to reach the Divine Rank before he can really understand Singrity.¡± The twomented on James¡¯ achievements. However, James waspletely unaware. He practiced the swordsmanship he had justprehended as well as the Four Stages of the Five Great Sword Realms, disying the thoughts in his heart. Every move he disyed showcased top-tier swordsmanship, which was every sword cultivator¡¯s lifelong pursuit. Sheldon waspletely dumbfounded by James¡¯ disy of so many exquisite Swordsmanships. At that moment, he realized how strong James was. James practiced for more than a month before he finally came to a stop. As soon as he stopped practicing, Sheldon ran over with a water bottle. He handed it to James and beamed with a bright smile. ¡®You¡¯ve worked hard, Mr. Caden.¡± James took the bottle and casually took a sip. He looked at Sheldon and asked, ¡°When did youe? Also, why are you addressing me so formally? Your cultivation rank is so much higher than mine. I¡¯m not worthy of such respect from you.¡± Sheldon smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for more than half a month. Mr. Caden, cultivation rank can¡¯t truly determine one¡¯s strength. Your swordsmanship is so much more profound than mine. If you give me some pointers, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to aplish a lot in the future. ¡°I¡¯ve already got rid of my previous swordsmanship. What should I do next? Please teach me, Mr. Caden.¡± ¡®You already got rid of it?¡± James looked at Sheldon in disbelief. His casual advice actually convinced Sheldon to give up the previous swordsmanship he had practiced for countless years. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sheldon replied seriously, ¡°Yeah. I found your words to be very true. The swordsmanship I practiced was very dangerous, and I might suffer an Energy Deviation if I continued practicing it. Please do give me some pointers, Mr. Caden.¡± After speaking, Sheldon attempted to kneel on the ground. James quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t need to bother with these superficial formalities.¡± Sheldon stopped and looked at James eagerly. James fell into thought. After thinking about it for a while, James said, ¡°The de Sect practices swordsmanship, so there must be many powerful sword techniques there. How about you return to the de Sect and pick up some sword techniques? Then, do as I taught you before. Integrate all the sword techniques into one. The more sword techniques you incorporate, the stronger your Sword Move will be.¡± ¡°Alright! Thank you, Mr. Caden!¡± Sheldon expressed his gratitude. James smiled in response and did not say more. He put away the Primordial Dragon de and strode back to the city with his hands behind him. Sheldon quickly followed after him and asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, where have you learned all these sword techniques from? I¡¯ve never heard of a stronger sect on Galileo apart from the de Sect.¡± James did not answer his question but said lightly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t pry too much into things you shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Sheldon nodded repeatedly. James returned to the inn in the city. Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 Sheldon did not disturb James. Since it was already night, James nned to sleep for a while. Although he could go without food or sleep for a long time at his current cultivation rank, sleeping was still enjoyable. Just as he was about to go to bed, he heard a knock on his door. James walked over and opened the door. Walganus walked into the room and sat on a chair. He looked at James and said, ¡°You sure are calm. We¡¯re going to the de Sect in a few more months. Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking of a way to obtain the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± James walked over and sat down. He shrugged and said, ¡°You should know the Seafolk have divine objects that help them bypass the curse on this world. The Seafolk¡¯s Grand Patriarch has the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and he must be at an incredibly high cultivation rank. What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡®This is rted to whether or not you can obtain the swordsmanship inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavillion. Do you not care about it at all?¡± Walganus disapproved of James¡¯ attitude and said, ¡®This is rted to the curse on this world. You¡¯ll have to lift the curse if you want to leave Galileo. I¡¯ve learned that the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity is about to happen soon, and you don¡¯t have much time left.¡± James looked at Walganus. Sophie had already informed him that the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity was about to happen. Since Sophie was a Quasi-Emperor, it was reasonable she could sense these things in advance. However, it was questionable how Walganus knew about it. Could it be that Walganus also had a treasure simr to the Celestial Abode and had unrivaled powerhouses hidden within it? James looked at Walganus suspiciously and asked, ¡°How do you know the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity is about to happen?¡± Walganus said, ¡°Not only do I know that it¡¯s about to happen, I even know that the Third Cmity is a Curse Cmity.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± James looked at Walganus puzzledly. Walganus shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details, but I know the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity has something to do with curses.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James was slightly doubtful of him. Even Sophie could not predict what the Third Cmity was, so how would Walganus know about it? Could it be the powerhouse behind Walganus was much stronger than Sophie and was actually a Grand Emperor? ¡°Do you have a Grand Emperor helping you?¡± James looked at Walganus. Walganus shrugged and did not deny it. He said, I¡¯m from a powerful sect, and there are countless powerhouses in my sect, including Grand Emperors. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising that I have such information.¡± James said calmly, ¡°Really? Even if you have a Grand Emperor in your sect, you¡¯re currently on Galileo. This is isted from the universe, so how are you contacting this Grand Emperor from your sect?¡± James knew that some races had Secret Arts capable ofmunicating over long distances. However, they were currently on Galileo, which had a Sealed Curse on it. It waspletely disconnected from the universe, and even a Grand Emperor could not reach this. Thus, it was impossible for Walganus to contact someone outside the. The only exnation was that Walganus also had a treasure simr to the Celestial Abode, and a Grand Emperor was hidden within it. However, Walganus did not exin himself. Thus, James refrained from asking any more questions. Everyone had a few secrets. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. James changed the subject and asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity?¡± Walganus shook his head and said, ¡°I already told you I don¡¯t know the details. I only know it has something to do with curses.¡± Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 James learned from Walganus that the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity was rted to curses. However, Walganus did not know the exact details of the Third Cmity. Thus, James turned to Sophie in the Celestial Abode for answers. ¡°Ms. Sophie, is the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity really rted to curses?¡± asked James. Soon, Sophie¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°I can only sense that the Third Cmity is about to happen. It¡¯ll most definitely happen within ten years. However, I can¡¯t tell what kind of cmity it will be.¡± ¡°Ten years?¡± James felt his chest tighten. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ten years may seem like a long time, but it was actually not much. To powerful cultivators, ten years passed in the blink of an eye. James took a deep breath. He would have to obtain the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal and lift Sangria¡¯s Curse as well as Galileo¡¯s seal within ten years. James was doubtful of whether he could aplish all these things within ten years. He did not have the confidence. Walganus¡¯ voice came from beside him. ¡°You can¡¯t be soid back on this matter anymore, James. You have to start doing your best. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the Earth¡¯s Four Cmities mean? ¡°The Heavenly Path is trying to exterminate humans, and most humans live on Earth. Thus, the Four Cmities were ced on Earth to wipe out humankind. ¡°Earth¡¯s Four Cmities is humanity¡¯s most significant survival challenge. ¡®The Cmities are only going to get worse. ¡®The First Cmity was aimed at ordinary humans. ¡®The Second Cmity was aimed at human cultivators. Seals were ced in all humans, bing a great obstacle to ovee in every breakthrough to every cultivation rank. At the same time, the non- human races were given benefits to rise, and many of them plotted to attack Earth. ¡°Fortunately, you resolved the cmity and prevented the non-human races ¡¯ attack on Earth. ¡®The Third Cmity will happen very soon, and it will be much more terrifying than the previous two cmities. It isn¡¯t going to be as simple as just seals on the human body. ¡®You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Walganus¡¯ voice rang in James¡¯ ears. James looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you suggest we do?¡± Walganus thought for a while and said, ¡°I think we can¡¯t stay here any longer. Our top priority is to head over to the de Sect, find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and leave with it as soon as possible.¡± James said solemnly, ¡°But, the Seafolk has potent divine objects that make them immune to this world¡¯s curse. ¡°We¡¯ve no idea how many years the de Sect¡¯s founder has lived. His cultivation rank must be at an unfathomable height. How are we going to snatch the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± Walganus fell into thought. After a while, he said, ¡°Our only choice is to head to the de Sect and use the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s name to try and im it back. If that doesn¡¯t work, we can always think of a better n. What do you think?¡± Walganus looked at James. James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. That seems like the only n for now.¡± Their only option was to head to the de Sect, find the founder, and try to im the sword in the name of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. ¡°We can¡¯t dy this matter any longer. Let¡¯s leave right away,¡± said Walganus. James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see the de Sect¡¯s Elder first and ask him to give me a token or something for identification to ensure we get into the de Sect smoothly.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you in the city. We¡¯ll leave right after you get a token from him.¡± Walganus gently waved his hand. James did not stay any longer. He quickly left for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and met with the de Sect¡¯s Elder. Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 The de Sect¡¯s Elder sat in the head seat of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s living room. Meanwhile, James sat beside him. Maids of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion walked over with some high-quality spiritual fruits and ced them on the table before James. The de Sect¡¯s Elder caressed his white beard and said smilingly,¡± What¡¯s the matter, James?¡± James stood up, sped his fists, and said, ¡°Sir, I n to head to the de Sect in advance. Can you give me a token so I can enter smoothly?¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder frowned and said, ¡°Are you in a rush to go to the de Sect?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. The de Sect¡¯s Elder asked, ¡°Why?¡± James did not tell the truth but made up an excuse. After a slight hesitation, the de Sect¡¯s Elder took out a token and handed it to James, saying, ¡°This is my token. You¡¯ll be able to enter the de Sect smoothly with it. But, I must warn you that the de Sect is heavily guarded, so don¡¯t wander around as you please after entering.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you for the reminder, Sir.¡± James put away the token. Then, he turned around and left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. James headed to the city to meet up with Walganus and Yanina. Walganus and Yanina waited for him in the city center. Seeing James approach, Walganus walked over and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± James raised the token and said, ¡°I got the de Sect¡¯s Elder¡¯s token. We can safely enter the de Sect with it.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s head out right away,¡± said Walganus. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. The three did not linger around and quickly left the city. A man wearing a golden robe stood at the city gate with a sword in his hand. Seeing the three people walking out of the city, he approached them. Sheldon looked at James and inquired, ¡°Are you leaving, Mr. Caden?¡± James nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m heading to the de Sect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being punished here to guard this city and can¡¯t leave for now. I won¡¯t be able to apany you.¡± James was troubled by Sheldon. He never intended to be a teacher to Sheldon, but Sheldon insisted, so he had no choice. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡± Sheldon said, ¡°My punishment will be for another hundred years. I¡¯ll return to the sect to see you after a hundred years.¡± Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 After traveling for several days, the three finally reached de City, which was the closest city to the de Sect. The three followed the road into the city. The three did not stay long in the city. They quickly traveled through the city and left from the other side of the city¡¯s gate. Not long after leaving the city, they were met with an endless mountain range. There were countless mountains ahead of them, and there seemed to be no end to them at a nce. ¡®There is very abundant energy here.¡± Walganus looked at the mountains ahead of them in shock. He could not help marveling, ¡°I can sense mysterious energying from the mountains. It must be some kind of divine object. Such a potent item is rare even in my sect.¡± Before they entered the ind, Walganus had already sensed the divine object within the Seafolk¡¯s territory. However, he was unsure of what it was. The de Sect¡¯s Elder mentioned a divine object on the ind that could make one immune to the curse. Therefore, James guessed the divine object capable of making one immune to the curse was the same one that Walganus kept sensing on the ind. ¡°What do you think it is?¡± James turned around and looked at Walganus behind him. Walganus shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but I can tell it¡¯s rare. It should be a divine object at the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± ¡®That strong?¡± James was stunned. Walganus said affirmatively, ¡°Yeah. Only a divine object at the Grand Emperor Rank could make one immune to the Cursed Seal on this which the Ancestral God set up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± After speaking, James strode toward the mountain. Soon, they reached the outskirts of the mountain. A tall golden tablet stood at the mountain¡¯s outskirts. Two words were engraved on the tablet-de Sect. A few of the de Sect¡¯s disciples stood behind it, guarding the mountain range. One of the de Sect¡¯s disciples walked over and barricaded them when they got close. ¡°Beyond this point is the de Sect. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter.¡± James took out the token given to him by the de Sect¡¯s Elder. ¡°An honor to meet you, Elder.¡± Seeing the token, the disciples immediately knelt on one knee. James put away the token and said calmly, ¡®That¡¯s enough. Stand.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The disciples got back to their feet. James had never been to the de Sect before and knew nothing about them. His goal was to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and meet the de Sect¡¯s founder. However, the founder was in seclusion and rarely walked about outside. James said calmly, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go check out the de Sect.¡± Walganus nodded. Yanina silently followed behind them. The three entered the mountain range and immediately sensed a potent Sword Intent permeating the area. ¡®The Sword Intent here is terrifying.¡± Walganus frowned and said, ¡®The de Sect¡¯s Sword Intent is very powerful. I¡¯m sure they have at least one powerhouse at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage who¡¯s very close to bing a Quasi- Emperor.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Walganus nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± James did not know how Walganus was so confident that a powerhouse at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage was within the mountains, but he did not ask too much.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The three continued to travel deeper into the mountain range. Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 James encountered many of the de Sect¡¯s disciples along the way. Soon, the trio reached the de Sect¡¯s main mountain. The main mountain was about 100,000 meters tall, and there was a staircase that led directly to the mountaintop. The staircase looked like a giant dragon circling the mountain, giving the mountain a very majestic vibe. Many buildings could be seen on the mountaintop. The mountain was shrouded in white mist and looked like a paradise from a distance. ¡°Beyond this point is the main mountain. Ordinary disciples aren¡¯t allowed to pass through this point.¡± The three were blocked when they reached the mountain foot. James took out the elder¡¯s token and presented it to the guards. After showing the token, the three passed through without any hindrance and began ascending the staircase to the mountaintop. Halfway through, they saw a man in a white robe standing on the steps before them. The robe had the word ¡°sword¡± embroidered on it. The man had decent features and was rather handsome. With his hands behind him, he calmly stared at James, Walganus, and Yanina, who were ascending the staircase. ¡°Do you also sense his hostile aura?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Walganus looked up at the man in the white robe ahead of them. A bad premonition arose in his heart, and he reminded hispanions, ¡°Be careful. I sense a very strong murderous intent from him.¡± James stopped, raised his head, and saw the man in the white robe. However, to James, the man looked like a sharp de exuding powerful Sword Intent. The Sword Intent was cold, and it was enough to make one shudder as if they were within an ice abyss. ¡°He¡¯s at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-sixth Stage and is close to the Divine Rank.¡± Walganus stared at the man in the white robe with a solemn expression. James could not help but cast a puzzled look at Walganus. He could only feel the strong Sword Intent and cold wave emanating from the white robed man. James was unable to sense the man¡¯s cultivation rank. However, Walganus could tell the man¡¯s cultivation rank. ¡®This Walganus sure is good at hiding his true strength,¡¯ thought James. James strode forward and stood ten meters away from the man in the white robe, The man looked at James and the other two approaching him and asked calmly, ¡°Which one of you is James Caden?¡± James took a few steps forward and replied, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The man in the white robe smiled faintly and said, ¡°Our Elder has sent a message back to the sect, saying you¡¯re a highly skilled swordsman and that only my teacher and the Grand Patriarch are on par with you.¡± James immediately guessed the man¡¯s identity. The white-robed man was a disciple of the de Sect¡¯s current leader. The Sect Leader¡¯s cultivation rank must have been even higher if his disciple was already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-sixth Stage. Then, what was the Grand Patriarch¡¯s cultivation rank? James did not dare to even think about it. He took a deep breath and discarded the thoughts in his mind. James smiled at the white-robed man and said, ¡°He¡¯s exaggerating with the praises.¡± The man in the white robe stared at James. Suddenly, a golden light ray appeared behind him and rushed into the sky to form a long golden sword. The sword fell from the sky, and the man caught it. After gripping the long golden sword, he titled it at James. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯vee to the de Sect, but you¡¯ll have to beat me to ascend this mountain,¡± said the white-robed man. At that moment, many people were gathered at the mountaintop. The person in the lead was a middle-aged man wearing a purple robe. Although he did not look old, his hair waspletely white. Behind him were some other Sect Elders. These people stood atop the mountain and watched everything happening at the mountainside. Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 James noticed the people standing on the mountaintop. Although it was hard for him to deduce their cultivation ranks, he could sense they were very powerful and were most likely seniors in the de Sect. James looked at the man in the white robe again. The white-robed man held a long golden sword, and he looked like a war god as he emanated strong energy. James smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to challenge the de Sect.¡± The man in the white robe smiled and said, ¡°Oh, is that so? I heard a different story from our elder. He said you requested to see the sword techniques of our sect and already gained his permission. As long as you can withstand my sword, you can go through our sect¡¯s sword techniques.¡± The elder that James fought in the suburb city was of a significant position in the de Sect. He was the de Sect¡¯s Great Elder and was incredibly powerful, but he lost to James. The sect¡¯s members were not really aware of the whole situation and only heard some rumors. After they got news from the Great Elder, it caused a frenzy within the sect. The man in the white robe was a disciple of the current Sect Leader. His name was Yuvan Baro. Yuvan¡¯s strength was unfathomable, and he was very close to reaching Consolidation. Moreover, he was a very skilled swordsman. Excluding the Grand Patriarch who was in seclusion, he was ranked second in the sect, only inferior to the Sect Leader. Thus, the Sect Leader specifically sent him to meet James. The sect¡¯s powerhouses were already aware as soon as James entered the de Sect. Many of the Sect¡¯s Elders were curious to see if James¡¯ swordsmanship was as profound as the Great Elder had mentioned in his message. James turned around and looked at Walganus. He whispered, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Walganus shrugged and said, ¡°You brought this upon yourself, so you handle it.¡± James said helplessly, ¡°I only challenged them to stay longer in the Seafolk¡¯s territory. I didn¡¯t expect the news to have already reached the de Sect.¡± Yanina said smilingly, ¡°You should ept the challenge, Your Majesty. Your swordsmanship might not necessarily lose to his.¡± James said helplessly, ¡°ept the challenge? Didn¡¯t you hear Walganus say this guy is at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-sixth Stage and is very close to reaching Consolidation? How am I going to fight him?¡± ¡°You¡¯repeting in swordsmanship, not cultivation rank or Sage Energy,¡± said Yanina. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Under normal circumstances, the higher one¡¯s cultivation rank, the stronger one¡¯s swordsmanship. When one reached a certain rank, even one¡¯s ordinary sword technique would have destructive strength. However, James was a rare exception. James¡¯ swordsmanship had already reached a very profound level. He looked at Yuvan ahead of him helplessly and asked, ¡°Do we really have to fight?¡± Yuvan replied, ¡°Yeap, we do.¡± James sighed and said, ¡°Your cultivation rank is way higher than mine. I¡¯m not even a Sage yet and nowhere near a match for you. So, how about we onlypete in swordsmanship without using Sage Energy or other powers?¡± ¡°Sure, as you wish.¡± Yuvan did not hesitate to ept the condition. His swordsmanship was already near Consolidation. Yuvan did not believe his swordsmanship was below that of someone like James who had yet to reach the Sage Rank. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. With a thought, James summoned the Primordial Dragon de. He held on to the sword, and his aura immediately changed. Yuvan was like an iceberg, giving off very cold air around him. Meanwhile, James was like a sharp de. Sword Intent emerged out of his body. Although they did not have any attributes to them, his Sword Intent was terrifyingly potent. Yuvan said, ¡°Make your move, James.¡± James did not hesitate at all and immediately took action. As soon as he moved, the surrounding space was filled with his shadows. All the shadows mimicked a sword technique James had cultivated to the extreme. ¡®What?¡± Yuvan was taken aback and could not help taking a few steps backward. The powerhouses at the mountaintop also saw the shadows in the sky. Before any of them could react, James had already appeared before Yuvan and had his long sword pressed against Yuvan¡¯s chest. Chapter 2683 Chapter 2683 Chapter 2683 Yuvan instinctively raised his long sword to parry the attack, but his sword had already been shattered. Although his sword was not legendary, it was forged with a unique material and was not an ordinary weapon. He had no way to dodge or counter James¡¯ attack. His only choice was to withstand it, but he failed. He knew James would not kill him. Even if James attacked with the intention to kill, he would not be able to kill Yuvan. Still, he lost to James. After the Primordial Dragon de broke Yuvan¡¯s sword, James¡¯ shadows merged with him and formed a terrifying impact. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The force burst out from the Primordial Dragon de, forcing Yuvan a few steps backward. However, Yuvan was unscathed. ¡°Wh-What kind of swordsmanship do you practice?¡± Yuvan looked at James in shock. James put away the Primordial Dragon de and smiled embarrassedly. He answered, ¡°It¡¯s the swordsmanship of a certain senior. I haven¡¯t mastered it yet, so forgive my disy of such weak skills.¡± Yuvan¡¯s lips twitched. He had not mastered it? Yuvan was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-sixth Stage and was close to reaching Consolidation, but he could not counter James¡¯ attack. He failed to counter because James¡¯ movebined all the sword techniques he had learned. Although it was not strong enough to kill Yuvan, that was only because James¡¯ cultivation rank was much lower than his. Yuvan would have died instantly if they were at the same cultivation rank. ¡®If he calls that weak, then what am I?¡¯ thought Yuvan. Many powerhouses watched the battle from the mountaintop. The de Sect¡¯s Leader was also among the spectators. He murmured, ¡°His swordsmanship is very exquisite. For some reason, I feel like I saw the Grand Patriarch¡¯s sword techniques from some of his shadows.¡± Hearing the de Sect¡¯s Leader¡¯s remark, the other elders were shocked. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, right?¡± ¡°Our Grand Patriarch has the greatest swordsmanship in this world, which has never been passed to outsiders. How is it possible for him to disy the same sword technique?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Shocked, many of the elders questioned the Sect Leader. The Sect Leader said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I can¡¯t be mistaken. I did see traces of the Grand Patriarch¡¯s sword techniques. However, it seemed to be missing something.¡± One of the elders asked, ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± The Sect Leader fell into thought. After a while, he said, ¡°His sword techniques are definitely exquisite. Among them, I saw some of the Grand Patriarch¡¯s Sword Moves but not his way of swordsmanship. ¡°However, I can tell that every one of his sword techniques isn¡¯t weaker than the Grand Patriarch¡¯s sword techniques.¡± The Sect Elder expressed his observation. In fact, it was quite reasonable for James to have disyed the Grand Patriarch¡¯s sword techniques. The battle against the Heavenly Path Embodiment inspired James¡¯ sword techniques. The Heavenly Path Embodiment was not a living being but was formed by Heaven¡¯s Law. Heaven¡¯s Law was the supreme force of the universe. Thus, Heaven¡¯s Law would know every sword technique that existed in the world. Therefore, the Heavenly Path Embodiment naturally could perform them. Swoosh! The de Sect¡¯s Leader took a deep breath. ¡®This young man has a low cultivation rank right now. If he were at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-sixth Stage and understood the way of swordsmanship, he would be a terrifying powerhouse.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Leader stared at James at the mountainside. ¡°When did such a terrifying swordsman exist in this world?¡¯ Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 James looked at the astonished Yuvan at the mountainside and asked,¡± Can I go through now?¡± Yuvan stepped aside and made way for James to pass. James continued climbing the stairs toward the mountaintop without hesitation. Soon, he reached the mountaintop where many of the de Sect¡¯s powerhouses were gathered. The de Sect¡¯s Leader approached him with a bright smile. ¡°I heard from the Great Elder that a highly skilled swordsman wille to our sect. I was skeptical at first, but I¡¯m convinced you¡¯re really a skilled swordsman after witnessing that.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. James said humbly, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Sir.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Leader said, ¡°I¡¯m the de Sect¡¯s Leader. My name is Yash Babington. James greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Babington.¡± Yash asked, ¡°Did youe to our sect to see our sword techniques?¡± James fell into thought. His purpose foring to the de Sect was to retrieve the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Since he had already met the Sect Leader, he did not hide his intention. After briefly considering it, James shook his head and said, ¡°The reason I visited the de Sect isn¡¯t to see your sword techniques.¡± Taken aback, Yash asked, ¡°Oh? Then what brings you here?¡± James replied honestly, ¡®To tell you the truth, I¡¯m Sangria¡¯s Emperor and the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s Sword Master. ¡®The Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion used to have a Divine Sword, but it was lost many years ago. ¡°In the past, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion was destroyed, and our Divine Sword was lost. I have got hold of information that the person who had taken the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is the Seafolk¡¯s Grand Patriarch.¡± James exined his intentions truthfully. ¡°Outrageous!¡± After hearing James speak, a reprimanding voice resounded. One of the de Sect¡¯s elders expressed his dissatisfaction. He stepped forward and criticized James, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is our Grand Patriarch¡¯s sword! What does it have to do with the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion?¡± James gently waved his hand and said, ¡°Sir, please calm down and let me finish.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Leader, Yash, waved his hand and said, ¡°Let him speak.¡± Only then did the elder step back. James continued to exin, ¡°As we all know, there¡¯s a curse on Sangria that prevents men from surviving after a month. ¡°Moreover, this world is cursed, and no living being can live over a million years. ¡°I came to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to lift the curse on this world. Once it¡¯s lifted, living beings will be able to make it past a million years.¡± Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 ¡°My guests, follow me. The de Sect¡¯s Leader arranged for James to stay in the de Sect for the time being. The de Sect treated the three like honored guests and arranged an independent courtyard for them. The trio gathered in the yard. Walganus asked, ¡°Do you think the de Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch will hand over the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yanina said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he will.¡± Walganus looked at her and asked, ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Yanina exined, ¡°The de Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch achieved such high cultivation rank and was able to create the de Sect because he obtained the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Moreover, his swordsmanship came from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Why would he hand over such a great sword? Even if it would affect the whole world, it has nothing to do with him. He can continue staying on this ind where divine objects allow him to be immune to the curse. To him, there¡¯s no need to worry about a limited lifespan.¡± Walganus nodded slightly, agreeing with Yanina¡¯s words. He would refuse to hand over the sword if it were him. James said, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush it. We¡¯ll see how it goes when the de Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch shows up. If he refuses to give it up, we¡¯ll devise another n.¡± Walganus looked at James¡¯ ring on his finger and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a spatial treasure, James? There should be some powerhouses inside there, right?¡± James looked at Walganus but did not reply. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Walganus smiled and said, ¡°I think what we¡¯re doing right now is a waste of time. Just get the powerhouse in your Celestial Abode to snatch the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword forcibly. It¡¯ll save us a lot of time and effort.¡± James leaned on his chair and did not immediately answer Walganus. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more and decide after seeing the de Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch.¡± At that moment, the de Sect¡¯s Leader had already gone deep into the back mountain, which was a forbidden area. Countless divine swords were inserted into an open field, and each of them emanated powerful Sword Intent. There were about tens of thousands of swords in the area. An old man sat in the center among the countless swords. The old man wore a gray robe. He was slightly chubby and had a fierce look on his face. ¡°Grand Patriarch.¡± The de Sect¡¯s Elder appeared outside the Sword Formation and knelt on one knee. Swoosh! The old man in the gray robe shed in front of Yash. He red at Yash with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me when I¡¯m in seclusion if there isn¡¯t anything serious?¡± ¡°Grand Patriarch, we have visitors from Sangria.¡± Yash knelt on the ground and lowered his head. Although he was the de Sect¡¯s Leader with great authority, he behaved incredibly humbly in the Grand Patriarch¡¯s presence. ¡®They¡¯re from Sangria¡¯s Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and im to be here to find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes beamed with light. Yash continued to exin James¡¯ purpose for visiting them and the function of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. ¡°Alright, I see. I¡¯ll go and meet him in person.¡± The old man gently waved his hand. He acquired the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword countless years ago from Sangria¡¯s Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. It was a Divine Sword that contained numerous sword techniques. After obtaining the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, he worked hard toprehend its swordsmanship. All he had achieved today was because of the sword. However, he had no idea the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was rted to the world¡¯s curse. The old man murmured, ¡°I never expected the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to have such a great purpose. I miscalcted it. Was there another sword inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion? Could it be much stronger than what¡¯s recorded in the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± The de Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch had other ns in mind. Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 The de Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch used to be a great thief who specialized in stealing treasure from different sects. His name was Falco Barrett. Countless years ago, he gathered a group of powerhouses and blood- bathed Sangria¡¯s Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Then, he snatched the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and some of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s sword techniques. After he obtained the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, he immediately knew it was an extraordinary weapon. Therefore, he left thends and traveled out into the sea region. Then, he settled on this ind. Coincidentally, he discovered this ind had a kind of divine object that allowed one to be immune to the world¡¯s curse. Therefore, he created the de Sect and became the Seafolk¡¯s founder. Now, members of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion of Sangria hade to retrieve the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. After learning of the secrets hidden in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, Falco began scheming other things. The swordsmanship recorded in the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword had already given him great strength. Supposedly, the swordsmanship inheritance recorded in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion would be above the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s records. In that case, he could raise his cultivation to a much greater height if he obtained it. He might even be able to be a Grand Emperor. After thinking about the possibility, Falco could not contain hisughter. He immediately stepped out of the back mountain. After James¡¯ party had amodation arranged for them, they temporarily stayed in the de Sect for three days. Three dayster, Yash came to see James in person in the morning. ¡°Our Grand Patriarch hase out of seclusion. He¡¯d like to see you in person. Pleasee with me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hearing these words, James sighed in relief. After waiting for three days, he finally got the answer he anticipated. The three stood up simultaneously and followed Yash. Yash led them to the de Sect¡¯s main hall, which was located on the main mountain. An old man with a fierce face sat at the highest seat and held onto a long purple sword. The sword was about two meters long and had a purple de that looked crystal clear. A few mysterious inscriptions were engraved on the de, and the sword emanated tremendous power. Yash brought the three of them into the main hall. Then, he immediately knelt on the ground and reported respectfully, ¡°Grand Patriarch, I¡¯ve brought Sangria¡¯s Emperor, also the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s Sword Master.¡± After James entered the hall, he immediately noticed Falco seated in the highest seat and the purple sword he was holding. He could sense the terrifying powering from the sword. He had seen a sword with such power before. Lucifer¡¯s weapon also had such great power. At that moment, James was sure the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was an Imperial Weapon Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 James swiftly caught the sword. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After he caught the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, he felt the weight of it. It was like an enormous mountain, and he lost his grip, causing it to fall to the ground. Bang! The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword fell to the ground and caused a deafening sound. The entire mountain range trembled, and a crack appeared on the ground. James said embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to be so heavy. I was careless.¡± He mobilized his True Essence and picked up the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword again. James looked toward Falcon at the highest seat of the hall and said,¡± Thank you, Sir. I thought it was going to be incredibly challenging to retrieve the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so righteous.¡± Falcon said smilingly, ¡°Although the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is a great weapon, it¡¯s connected to the life of this world and all the living beings here. How could I selfishly keep it to myself?¡± James expressed his gratitude again, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Falcon gently waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. However, I¡¯m curious about the swordsmanship inheritance hidden within the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion.¡± James did not hide anything from him and replied truthfully, ¡°Have you heard of the Ancestral Sword Master?¡± Falcon shook his head. James began briefly talking about the events of the Primeval Age. ¡°I see.¡± Falcon looked enlightened after listening to James¡¯ stories. ¡°An Ancestral God is an existence beyond a Grand Emperor. His swordsmanship inheritance must be very potent. I wonder if I¡¯ll ever have the opportunity to witness this Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°Of course, you will.¡± James did not disappoint him. The Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship was open to all in the Primeval Age. ¡°If even the Ancestral Sword Master shared his swordsmanship, then if I¡¯m lucky enough to obtain it, how can I keep it to myself?¡± Falcon chuckled and said, ¡°Haha. Everyone has a different way of cultivation. If you blindly copy another person¡¯s way of cultivation, you¡¯ll waste your own potential. I was just joking, so you don¡¯t have to take me seriously, young man.¡± Hearing this, James had a good impression of Falcon. ¡°Alright. Since you already have the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, you should leave soon. You¡¯ve got important things to deal with right now,¡± said Falcon. ¡°If you say so, we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± James sped his hands and turned to leave the main hall. The three left together. After they were out of sight, the smile on Falcon¡¯s face froze. His face immediately darkened, and he tapped his fingers on the table. He was not afraid of James not returning the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to him. There was a seal on this world, and every living being had a limited lifespan. Falcon was confident he was the strongest in this world, and no one stood a chance against him. Anyone he wanted dead would not be able to escape his grasp. James left the de Sect with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. After walking out of the de Sect¡¯s territory, Walganus said with a frown,¡± The de Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch was too easy to convince. I thought we¡¯d have to put in a lot of effort to get the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. I wasn¡¯t expecting it to go so smoothly. I highly suspect there¡¯s something wrong with him.¡± James looked at Walganus and said, ¡®What can be wrong with him? Even if there is something he wants, I¡¯m sure he just wants to obtain the swordsmanship inheritance in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. I already assured him I¡¯ll share it with him, so there isn¡¯t anything else to worry about.¡± Walganus looked at James and did not say anything more. The three quickly left the Seafolk¡¯s ind with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and headed back to Sangria. After they retrieved the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, the only thing left was to find Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal. To find the Imperial Jade Seal¡¯s whereabouts, James would have to ask Sophie again. Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 After getting the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, the three quickly left the ind and returned to the sea region. The demaster of Mount Grinch never left and waited at sea for their return. Seeing James and the others return, he sighed in relief. The demaster of Mount Grinch looked at James and the other two and asked anxiously, ¡°How did it go? Did you guys find the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± With a thought, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword that James had stored in the Celestial Abode appeared in his hand. The demaster of Mount Grinch looked at the purple Divine Sword in James¡¯ hand and sensed the powerful powering from it. His jaw dropped wide open, and he eximed, ¡°I can feel its potent strength!¡± Walganus beside him exined, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword used to be the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s weapon. It¡¯s a weapon that surpasses even Imperial Weapons. Even an ordinary person could kill a Sage with this sword.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°True, but how can an ordinary person pick up the sword? One will have to be a Sage to control this sword.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magnificent sword.¡¯¡¯ Although the demaster of Mount Grinch showed the desire for it, the thought quickly dissipated. As soon the greed arose in his heart, he quickly suppressed it. He knew such a powerful weapon was not one he could wield. Walganus said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste anytime and head back as soon as possible. Now that we¡¯ve retrieved the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, we must find Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal to break Sangria¡¯s Curse.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch nodded and immediately activated the battleship. The flying battleship took off and left the area at a breakneck speed. James returned to his room and took out the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The sword was heavy, making it impossible for ordinary cultivators to lift it. He scrutinized the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the mysterious words engraved on the de. The mysterious words began to move under his gaze. As the words moved, James saw visions of exquisite sword techniques being performed, and some formidable Supernatural Powers could be deduced from the words. James eximed, ¡°What an extraordinary sword.¡± Meanwhile, Yanina nestled in Walganus¡¯ arms in a different room. Yanina said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Is it really fine to let James hold on to the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword? It was passed down in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and should be returned to us.¡± Walganus gently touched her upturned nose and said smilingly, ¡¯There¡¯s no rush. We haven¡¯t found Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade seal yet. After we find it, the seal on the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion will be lifted. James will be useless after I acquire the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic.¡± ¡®That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Yanina said worriedly, ¡°We retrieved the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword too easily from the Seafolk. The Seafolk¡¯s Patriarch should know that the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is a formidable weapon, but he handed it over so easily. I highly suspect he¡¯s up to no good. He might be waiting for us to obtain the treasures, then he¡¯ll swoop in to snatch them from us.¡± Walganus replied smilingly, ¡°He¡¯s only at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. He¡¯s not a Quasi-Emperor yet, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yanina was relieved after hearing Walganus¡¯ reassurance. Meanwhile, James studied the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his room for a white. There were profound sword techniques hidden within the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. However, they were too deep for him to understand for now. James could only understand the basics, including the Sword Moves and Sword Shadows. As for the Sword Heart, Sword Intent, and Singrity, it was too profound for him to understand at the moment. He knew his cultivation rank was rtively low, so he did not rush to practice the unique swordsmanship contained within the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. James put away the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and entered the Celestial Abode.He could sense Sophie¡¯s location. With a thought, James appeared on a mountaintop outside the city. Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 Sophie sat on a rock on the mountaintop. She wore a long purple dress today, and her long ck hair swayed in the breeze. She looked into the distance, and her beautiful face showed a hint of sadness. James walked over and called out to her, ¡°Ms. Sophie.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sophie returned to her senses, stood up abruptly, and turned to James. She asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. All that¡¯s left is Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal. I came to ask you to help me locate it.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you locate it now.¡± She immediately sat in a lotus position. She raised her slender hand, and magical scripts appeared from her palm. The scripts gathered in front of her and formed a formation. The scripts were very profound, and the formation was very mysterious. At James¡¯ current cultivation rank, it was impossible for him to read orprehend them. Sophie performed the deduction for about half an hour before finally stopping. James beside her asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Sophie stood up and said, ¡°Mhm. I have a rough idea of where Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal is.¡± James said excitedly, ¡®Tell me, where is it?¡± Sophie said, ¡°From my deduction, Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal is in a ce called the Barren Wastnd.¡± Taken aback, James asked, ¡®Where is this Barren Wastnd?¡± Sophie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll have to figure that out yourself.¡± ¡°Mhm, alright. Thank you.¡± After James obtained Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal¡¯s location, he quickly left the Celestial Abode. He walked out of his room, wanting to discuss the matter with Walganus. When he arrived outside Walganus¡¯ room, he heard some weird soundsing from inside the room. Since James had his fair share of experience, he immediately understood what was happening behind the closed door. He did not knock but patiently waited outside the door. He waited for more than an hour until he could not hear any more movements from the room. Then, he knocked on the room door. Soon, the door opened. It was Yanina that came to open the door. Seeing James, she said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re here, Your Majesty.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I came to discuss the whereabouts of Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal with Walganus.¡± ¡°I also just came to see him. Come in quickly,¡± Yanina said smilingly. James entered the room and saw Walganus sitting on a chair, drinking wine. He walked over and sat down, then said smilingly, ¡°You seem to be enjoying.¡± Walganus looked at him and said, ¡®What do you mean I¡¯m enjoying? Although we obtained the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, we have no idea where to look for Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal.¡± James smiled, not exposing that he knew what the two were doing in the room just a few moments ago. After all, they were adults, and it was normal to engage in such activities. ¡°I already have a clue about the whereabouts of Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal.¡± ¡®What?¡± Walganus stood up in shock and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve located Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± asked Walganus. Yanina could not help but cast a suspicious look at James. It had only just been a short while, but Jame had already obtained information about Sangia¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal. Moreover, James had never left the battleship, so where did he get the information from? James said, ¡°Actually, I only have a clue about its whereabouts.¡± ¡°Alright. Cut to the chase.¡± Walganus was getting impatient. James said, ¡°Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal is in the Barren Wastnd.¡± Yanina eximed, ¡®The Barren Wastnd?¡± James turned to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know about the Barren Wastnd?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Yanina took a deep breath and said, ¡®The Barren Wastnd is a forbidden area of Galileo. It¡¯s an area that has existed since ancient times. It¡¯s rumored that there aren¡¯t any nts or living beings in that region. There¡¯s nothing but dead silence as it¡¯spletely deste. There are legends that any living being that gets close to the Barren Wastnd will die inexplicable deaths.¡± James did not know about the Barren Wastnd, so he looked at Yanina and said, ¡®Tell me more about the Barren Wastnd in detail.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yanina nodded. ¡®The Barren Wastnd is located south of Galileo and is close to Korinth. There are rumors of a curse on that ce, just like the one on Sangria. However, these are only rumors that can¡¯t be verified because none of the living beings that traveled to the Barren Wastnd have ever returned.¡± Walganus asked, ¡°How do you know Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal is located in the Barren Wastnd?¡± James replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Anyway, Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal is currently in the Barren Wastnd. We¡¯ll have to go there to look for it.¡± Yanina shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. The Barren Wastnd is a forbidden area. It¡¯s one that can take lives, and you won¡¯t be able toe back alive.¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this with the demaster of Mount Grinch. He¡¯s a cultivator who¡¯s lived for a long time and should know more about the Barren Wastnd. We should go ask him about it.¡± Walganus nodded. The three left the room and headed to see the demaster of Mount Grinch. After hearing them mention the Barren Wastnd, the demaster of Mount Grinch immediately had a solemn expression. He looked at James and said, ¡°If it isn¡¯t important, please refrain from going to the Barren Wastnd.¡± James asked curiously, ¡°Is it a very sinister ce?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The demaster of Mount Grinch nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very sinister and full of evil. Since ancient times, none that ventured into the Barren Wastnd has evere out alive. All of them died inexplicably.¡± James asked puzzled, ¡®Why is that so?¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never gone there, but I know it¡¯s a very sinister ce.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch did not know much about the Barren Wastnd. However, he had heard some rumors about the ce. Walganus looked at James and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to go to the Barren Wastnd. To find Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal, we have no choice but to go there. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to learn more about Sangria¡¯s curse if we don¡¯t get Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal.¡± Walganus said, ¡°Since you¡¯re determined to go, I¡¯ll take the risk with you.¡± The demaster of Sword Grinch hesitated fora while and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯lle with you two. Since Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal is rted to this world¡¯s curse, I¡¯ll have to help you find it. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to live much longer.¡± All three of them decided to adventure to the Barren Wastnd to find Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal. Yanina hesitated. Walganus looked at her and immediately read her mind. He said smilingly,¡± If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to. Head back to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and wait for us there.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaxon, the Barren Wastnd is a really sinister ce.¡± Yanina looked at Walganus worriedly. Walganus smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve adventured many sinister ces before. I don¡¯t believe this Barren Wastnd can take me down.¡± Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 ¡°Alright, then.¡± Yanina reminded, ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a brief discussion, they went their separate ways and returned to their own rooms. The airship remained on its course. In the blink of an eye, six months passed. The airship had left the high seas and was now heading in the direction of Sangria. As Yanina did not wish to risk her life, she decided against continuing on the journey. Hence, she hopped off the airship halfway before they reached their destination. The demaster of Mount Grinch who was controlling the steering wheel steered the airship forward in the direction of Korinth as they had to traverse Korinth to reach the Barren Wastnd. Soon, the airship was in the skies of Korinth. After traversing the country, they headed in the direction of the Barren Wastnd. Another six months passed. Six monthster, the airship arrived at a deste area. The airship stopped. On the deck stood three people-an elderly man and two youngsters. The demaster of Mount Grinch pointed straight ahead and said, ¡°We¡¯re now approaching the Barren Wastnd. Rumors say that the ce is extremely huge. However, since I¡¯ve never been here before, I have no idea how huge it truly is.¡± James looked straight ahead. Before him was a in with no end in sight. The in was devoid of any nts, and the ground was pitted and uneven. In the sky, dark clouds gathered above the horizon, causing the area to seem more oppressive and deste than before. Furrowing his eyebrows, Walganus said, ¡®The Barren Wastnd is too big. How are we supposed to find the Imperial Jade Seal here? Besides, why would the Imperial Jade Seal be here in the first ce?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know?¡± Walganus said, ¡°Be honest with me, James. How do you know if the Imperial Jade Seal is really here? Could your information be inurate?¡¯ James said firmly, ¡®The Imperial Jade Seal is here. As for how I learned of the information, that¡¯s none of your concern. Let¡¯s head deeper into the Barren Wastnd.¡± The demaster of Mount Grinch said, ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s not ride on the airship from here onward.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James and Walganus nodded. Then, they got off the airship while the demaster stored the airship away. The three began to traverse the deste ins by flying at an average speed. After flying for half a day, Walganus suddenly stopped. James stopped as well and looked at him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡®The power of the curse¡­¡± Walganus frowned and said. James froze before asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Walganus said, ¡®The terrifying power of the curse is here.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t keep us guessing,¡± James said. The demaster was intrigued as well. However, after sensing his surroundings, he could not sense any power of the curse. He looked at Walganus puzzledly and awaited his response. After brief contemtion, Walganus said, ¡°I once encountered a living being who cultivated Curse Magic. The aura he exuded is identical to the power I¡¯m sensing here.¡± James froze momentarily before asking, ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a human or some sort of living being here who practices Curse Magic?¡± Walganus shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 Walganus only knew that this was the power of the curse. As for whether there was a human or some sort of living being here practicing Curse Magic, he could not be sure. James had encountered Curse Magic before. To his understanding, Curse Magic was merely a bizarre Supernatural Power that possessed immense power. Apart from that, he did not know much about Curse Magic. However, he was well aware that the Curse Magic he encountered was only superficial and elementary. In fact, even the Curse Magic practiced by the most powerful figures of the Demon Race was iplete. In truth, the real Curse Magic was very terrifying. ¡°Let¡¯s head deeper into the Barren Wastnd,¡± James said. The three pressed on. After some time, the demaster suddenly felt a sense of diforting from within his body. He stopped and gasped for air. ¡°1-1 can¡¯t go on James looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The demaster said, ¡°I can sense a power suppressing me. I¡¯m feeling a sense of difort. I have a feeling that I might die if I head deeper into the wastnd.¡¯¡¯ James nced at Walganus and asked, ¡°Do you feel the same way?¡± Walganus shook his head and said, ¡°Nope.¡¯¡¯ James said, ¡°Me too, I don¡¯t sense any difort. My body¡¯spletely fine.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± At that moment, the demaster suddenly yelled. Then, he plummeted from the sky and rolled on the ground while groaning in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James crouched down and inspected the demaster¡¯s body. However, the moment his hand came into contact with the demaster, he could feel an evil power permeating the air. As if stung by something, he hurriedly retracted his hand. Walganus also crouched down and inspected the demaster, who was rolling on the ground, screaming in pain. At the same time, veins bulged on his shriveled face, making his expression all the more horrifying. ¡°Is this the power of Curse Magic?¡± Wearing a grim expression, James nced at Walganus and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Walganus grabbed the demaster¡¯s hand and tried to uncover what had entered his body. However, at that moment, he was sent flying by a powerful force. ¡®That¡¯s the power of the curse.¡± Walganus¡¯ expression was solemn. Then, he looked at James and said, ¡°James, you possess the Demonic Body, and your body contains enormous Demonic Energy. Why don¡¯t you try forcing the curse inside his body out?¡± James nced at him. Walganus certainly knew a lot about him. However, since saving the demaster¡¯s life was of the utmost priority, he did not hesitate. After catalyzing Demonic Energy, he grabbed the demaster, who was rolling on the ground in agony. The moment his skin came into contact with the demaster¡¯s, he could sense a force rushing toward him. The power was so immense that it almost sent him flying. However, he resisted the force and began inspecting the demaster¡¯s body. Through his inspection, he realized there was an unknown power in the demaster¡¯s body destroying his corpus and devouring his flesh. He catalyzed Demonic Energy to expel the power. As Demonic Energy entered the demaster¡¯s body, the curse¡¯s power scrambled and scampered about, as if they had encountered something terrifying. In the end, they hurriedly fled the demaster¡¯s body. Only then did the demaster calm down. The demaster sat in a lotus position on the ground. Sweat beads trickled down his pale and shriveled face as he said, ¡°How terrifying¡­ Thank you, James. If not for you, I¡¯d have met my doom.¡± Confused, James asked, ¡°Why does the curse¡¯s power fear my Demonic Energy?¡± Walganus exined, ¡°Your physical body once belonged to a Grand Emperor of the Demon Race. As the Grand Emperor practices Curse Magic, the Demonic Energy inside your body should have the same origins as the curse¡¯s power. Not only that, but yours is even greater in power than the one here.¡± Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 ¡°I see.¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face. Shaken, the demaster said, ¡®The curse¡¯s power is immensely malicious. Even I stand no chance against it. I¡¯m afraid I cannot continue any further. I¡¯ll leave everything to you two. I¡¯m turning back now.¡± Fearful for his life, the demaster wanted to turn back. James nodded and said, ¡±Mhm, this ce is filled with evil. You should leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± Saying that, the demaster stood up and hurriedly fled. James and Walganus looked at one another. James asked, ¡°I¡¯m able to disregard the curse¡¯s power here because I possess a Demonic Body. But, why aren¡¯t you affected as well?¡± Walganus smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m no ordinary man. I was able to appear on Galileo despite the seal on the. What can a mere curse do to me?¡± ¡®True that.¡± James nodded. Since Walganus was full of secrets, James was not surprised that he was also able to disregard the curse¡¯s power. He did not question him further. The two continued on their journey. The deeper they ventured, the stronger the curse¡¯s power became. However, the curse¡¯s power was unable to deal any damage to James and Walganus. The two continued straight ahead, traversing the barrenndscape for approximately six months before eventually arriving at the core region of the Barren Wastnd. There was a city there. However, the city was deste, and half of its walls had already copsed. The two entered the city. The city had been uninhabited for many years. The streets were silent without any signs of life. A gentle breeze blew and lifted theyer of umted dust on the ground. ¡°Looks like this ce was once a bustling city.¡± Walking on the wide streets, James scanned his surroundings and said, ¡°But, how did it be so deste? Besides, what¡¯s with the curse¡¯s power being here? How did thise to be?¡± A string of questions appeared in James¡¯ mind. ¡°Walganus, was some treasure here contaminated by a curse? Is that why this ce is full of the curse¡¯s power?¡± Walganus shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in knowing about the origin of the curse. I only want to know the location of Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal.¡± Wearing a bitter smile, James said, ¡°I too wish to know the whereabouts of the Imperial Jade Seal. But, this city alone is huge, not to mention the size of the entire Barren Wastnd. How are we supposed to search for the Imperial Jade Seal?¡± At that moment, Walganus suddenly turned around and stared straight ahead. However, there was nothing there. James turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Walganus said, ¡°I sensed something watching me.¡± James scanned his surroundings. The city waspletely deste. How would anyone be watching them? ¡°Maybe you¡¯re mistaken?¡± James asked. ¡°No, absolutely not. There was certainly something watching me just now.¡± Walganus¡¯ expression was grim. There was no way he was mistaken. ¡°How creepy.¡± James looked at the deste city that had been uninhabited for many years as a chill ran down his spine. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing there was nothing behind him, Walganus turned around and looked straight ahead, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around.¡± James nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 James and Walganus continued to venture deep into the abandoned and deste city. The city was huge, and although its buildings had copsed, it was evident that it had once been a prosperous city a long time ago. The city was now eerily silent, and no sound could be heard. ck! ck! ck! As they walked the streets, their footsteps broke the silence of the deste city. ¡°Hee hee hee¡­¡± At that moment, a peal of gloomyughter echoed throughout the city. The two looked around at the same time, trying to locate the source of the sound. However, the sound seemed to being from all directions. Theughter was eerie and sinister, resembling a baby¡¯sughter and an elderly person¡¯s low chuckle at the same time. ¡®This is creepy alright.¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Walganus reminded James, ¡°Be on your guard. I have a feeling that this city¡¯s inhabited.¡± James sensed his surroundings. However, there were no signs of life at all. ¡°I agree.¡± James nodded. Then, he scanned his surroundings and yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± His voice came in a terrifying sound wave that shredded through the air, reverberating throughout the quiet city. At that moment, the sinisterugh disappeared. ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡± At that moment, a shadow shed before Walganus¡¯ eyes. However, before he could discern the shadow¡¯s appearance, it vanished without a trace. He chased after the shadow but found no trace of it. Though James did not see anything, he followed Walganus upon seeing him chasing after something. Walganus stopped upon arriving at a dead end. James walked over to him and asked, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Did you find something?¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Walganus said, ¡°I spotted a shadow, but it disappeared without a trace.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James was puzzled. How did he not notice the shadow? ¡°My eyes would never deceive me. I can say with absolute certainty that we aren¡¯t alone in this city.¡± Walganus scanned his surroundings in an attempt to locate the living being hidden in the shadows. However, there was nothing in his surroundings. ¡°Let¡¯s search this ce,¡± James said. ¡°Mhm.¡± Walganus nodded. The two left the dead end and headed toward the city center, searching every nook and cranny of that ce. Before long, they arrived at the city center where there was a City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The mansion was rtively intact, and at its entrance stood two strange beast statues. On the que above the door, several ancient characters were engraved-Soul Mansion. Looking at the words on the que above the door, Walganus smiled faintly and said, Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡®Trying to scare us? Let¡¯s look around inside.¡± Saying that, he walked toward the door and opened it. Creak¡­ A sound came from the door as umted dust fell to the ground. The two entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 The moment they opened the door, a shadow came charging toward them. Walganus hurriedly raised his arms to block the shadow¡¯s attack, and their palms collided. Before James could react, he felt a powerful force sending him flying out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Then, Walganus was sent flying as well. When he rushed into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion once more, the shadow had already disappeared. James froze, stunned by Walganus¡¯ strength. To his understanding, Walganus was only at the early stages of the Sage Rank. However, the strength he demonstrated was far greater. The battle wave generated when their palms collided sent James flying and caused the Blood Energy inside his body to churn. Walganus¡¯ strength was far greater than what James initially expected. After freezing momentarily, James charged in as well. Upon entering, he saw Walganus standing there, scanning his surroundings. James asked, ¡®What just happened?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Walganus shook his head and said, ¡°The moment we entered through the door, a mysterious person ambushed us. His strength was terrifying.¡± James scanned his surroundings. However, there was no one to be seen. ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong, aren¡¯t you, Walganus? Before I could even react, you already made your move.¡± James nced at Walganus. Walganus froze momentarily before saying smilingly, ¡°I guess you saw through me. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been concealing my strength all this while.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James looked him in the eye and asked, ¡°Why conceal your strength?¡± Walganus exined, ¡°There¡¯s a seal outside Galileo. As the life span of living beings in this world is limited, their ranks remain stagnant. Bing a Sage is already an impressive feat. Though there are many powerful figures lurking in the corners of this world, they won¡¯t show themselves as they do not wish to risk shortening their life spans any further. That¡¯s why being a Sage is considered an impossible feat in this world. What I¡¯m saying is that there¡¯ll be havoc if word spreads.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± James said. He was not satisfied with Walganus¡¯ exnation and secretly doubted the real objective of him concealing his strength. Walganus must havee to Galileo and Sangria for the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic. After all, these were inheritances left behind by two Ancestral Gods, which any living being would covet. Upon thinking about this, James did not press the issue further but instead asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your true rank?¡± James could not see through Walganus all this while. As such, he had no idea what his rank was. Since his strength was exposed, Walganus answered him truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already crossed into the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-sixth Stage and am about to reach Consolidation. After Consolidation, I¡¯ll reach the Divine Rank.However, my cultivation method is unique. Though I have yet to reach Consolidation and the Divine Rank, even a cultivator at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage might not stand a chance against me.¡± Hearing this, a chill ran down James¡¯ spine. He never thought that Walganus would possess such terrifying strength. He was already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-sixth N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Stage and was nearing Consolidation. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this.¡± Shifting the subject, Walganus said, ¡°Just a moment ago, my palm collided with the ambusher¡¯s. However, I was sent flying. This means that the ambusher possesses immense power. He might have already crossed into the Divine Rank.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be. Galileo has a curse that limits the lifespan of all living beings to one million years. No matter how incredible a genius may be, he won¡¯t be able to live past a million years. Are there really cultivators who took less than a million years to cross into the Divine Rank?¡± Walganus nodded and said, ¡°Though this may sound preposterous, there have been precedents. In fact, there are many prodigies like that in my sect. However, that¡¯s only for my sect. Though Galileo is huge, it¡¯s broken and in shambles. The Spiritual Energy in this world is too mediocre, so no living being can ever reach the Divine Rank no matter how much of a genius they may be.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°Are you saying that this person has surpassed the lifespan limit? Could it be that he has also gone to the Sea Race and obtained their divine object, thereby allowing him to disregard the curse?¡± Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 Walganus shook his head. Currently, he had no idea who the person concealed in the shadows was. Did he consume the Sea Race¡¯s divine object and surpass his lifespan limit or did he aplish this through cultivation alone? The only thing Walganus knew was that the person possessed immense power. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± James looked at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and said, ¡°This person must have been observing us from the shadows. Since he only appeared a moment ago to obstruct our path, there must be something in here that he doesn¡¯t want us to see.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Walganus nodded and said, ¡°Be on your guard. This person is incredibly strong. Even I might not be a match for him.¡± James smiled and said, ¡®There¡¯s nothing for me to worry about with you by my side.¡± James believed that everything was not as simple as it seemed. Walganus¡¯ strength must have been even greater than that of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty sixth Stage. Wgnus warned, ¡°In any case, we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down.¡± ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s get going.¡± The two walked side by side and entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion once more. The mansion was huge, and the building was intact. However, not a single soul could be seen. As they arrived at the mansion¡¯s courtyard, Walganus could sense a terrifying power. ¡°Be careful. I sense an extraordinary power.¡± He warned. James sensed the power too. The power was both immense and malevolent. As they approached the courtyard, the smell of blood permeated the air. They slowly walked in¡­ Swoosh! At that moment, a figure descended from the sky and blocked their path. The person stood before James and Walganus. He was wearing a ck robe that was in tatters, and there was ayer of umted dust on the surface of his skin. His hair was disheveled, and his appearance could not be discerned. However, his eyes were blood-red, and they glimmered with a faint red glow. The person¡¯s aura was strong and malevolent. James and Walganus looked at each other. Walganus whispered, ¡°Be careful.¡± Then, he sped his fists and said, ¡°Sir, apologies for the intrusion. Wee in peace.¡± He first tried to let the person know that they came in peace. However, the man, seemingly insane, charged toward them ferociously. As James knew that he stood no chance against the man, he hurriedly retreated to the back. Meanwhile, Walganus stepped forward and blocked his attack. As their fists collided, a powerful battle wave shredded through the air. Under normal circumstances, such a battle wave would have been able to obliterate this mansion or even the entire city. However, the battle wave vanished without a trace, seemingly sucked away by a mysterious force. The battle was fierce. James did not dare approach and hurriedly retreated from the city. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As Walganus and the man were engaged in a fierce battle in the air, performing all sorts of cultivation methods, James observed from afar. The man glimmered with a ck glow, and sigils kept materializing from his hands. More and more mysterious characters materialized, and they contained a bizarre power. ¡°Curse Magic.¡± James eximed. He once encountered Curse Magic in the Ancient Realm. However, the Curse Magic performed by the Fangs of the Demon Race was only elementary. Meanwhile, the Curse Magic performed by the man was terrifying and contained destructive power. Though the city was unscathed, the area outside was completely obliterated. Even cracks began to appear in the void. The scene was terrifying. However, Walganus was powerful. Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 Shielded by a golden light, he was engaged in a fierce battle against the man. From afar, James spectated the battle. Soon, Walganus was defeated. He was sent flying from the city and crashed heavily to the ground. Fortunately, the man did not pursue him. Seeing this, James hurriedly rushed over to Walganus¡¯ side. By the time he arrived, Walganus was already sitting in a lotus position on the ground. There were blood traces on his lips, and his face was pale. ¡°Are you alright?¡± James asked. Wearing a grim expression, Walganus said, ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a cultivator at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage. He might have already reached the peak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°I only suffered minor injuries. I should be fine after some rest.¡± Walganus was injured. However, his injuries were minor, and he only needed some rest. James waited by his side. At the same time, as he gazed at the city in the distance, he was puzzled. There was not a single living being in sight in this area. How could there be such a terrifying foe in there? Their path was blocked the moment they entered the mansion¡¯s courtyard. What was in there? James could not figure it out. Walganus healed his injuries. Three dayster, his situation stabilized. As he stood up slowly, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°What terrifying Curse Magic¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against me.¡± James said, ¡°The Curse Magic is concealed within the borders of Sangria. Could it be that someone has unraveled the secret of Sangria and taken the Curse Magic?¡± Walganus shook his head and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. If the Curse Magic had been taken, Sangria¡¯s Curse should have been lifted, and the lifespan limit on this should have disappeared. However, that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± Baffled, James asked, ¡°In that case, where did he learn the Curse Magic from?¡± Walganus was lost in contemtion. After some time, he uttered a few words, ¡®The Imperial Jade Seal.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°Are you saying that this person has obtained the Imperial Jade Seal of Sangria, on which Curse Magic was recorded?¡¯ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Walganus nodded. ¡°A very likely prospect. Since the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword has the record of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship, I¡¯m not surprised if there¡¯s Curse Magic on the Imperial Jade Seal.¡± Saying that, he looked at James. ¡°Reveal the ace up your sleeves, James, and summon the powerful figure in your Celestial Abode. Our opponent is extremely strong, and I¡¯m no match for him.¡± James did not intend to call Sophie for help. However, since Walganus had seen through him and learned of the Celestial Abode and Sophie¡¯s existence, there was no need to keep it a secret anymore. Hence, he contacted Sophie in the Celestial Abode. ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Immediately, Sophie responded. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve been watching the situation closely the whole time.¡± Immediately after, a white light shed from the ring on James¡¯ finger andnded on the ground, revealing a woman dressed in a white gown. Walganus nced at Sophie, and a mischievous smile crept up on his face. ¡°Long time no see, Princess.¡± Sophie nced at Walganus. As she already knew of his existence, she was not surprised at all. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be able to survive Armageddon.¡± ¡®You survived. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 They were immediately engaged in dialogue the moment they met. From their conversation, they seemed to be acquainted. James was puzzled. He knew that Sophie hailed from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, and her father was the war god of the Ancient Heavenly Court. How could she be acquainted with Walganus? Could Walganus be someone from the Ancient Heavenly Court as well? He looked at the two puzzledly. Sophie smiled and said, ¡°His name isn¡¯t Walganus Jaxon. He¡¯s originally called Hrius Yahir, the son of the Jade Emperor in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. He was nicknamed the Prince, and he was a prodigy in his time.¡± Sophie exined Walganus¡¯ background with a smile. Meanwhile, Walganus only smiled faintly. ¡®That was in the past. Hrius Yahir no longer exists. Now, I¡¯m Walganus Jaxon.¡± James nced at Walganus. He never thought that Walganus would be the son of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age¡¯s Jade Emperor who possessed the bloodline of a Grand Emperor. ¡°How did you survive?¡± Sophie asked. Walganus said, ¡°Before Armageddon arrived, my father sealed me away in advance. I had just woken up from my slumber. In any case, let¡¯s not dwell on the past. We should enter the city, subdue the man who practices Curse Magic, and seize the Imperial Jade Seal.¡± Though Sophie had been in the Celestial Abode, she knew well what James had experienced. She said calmly, ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll enter the city.¡± The three entered the city and arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Immediately, the man reappeared. However, Sophie made her move and subdued the man in a single move, sealing away his cultivation base and preventing him from moving. ¡°Argh¡­ Roar¡­¡± After the man¡¯s cultivation base was sealed away, he roared and screamed non-stop. Sophie nced at him and said, ¡®Though he cultivates Curse Magic, he¡¯s unable to control the malevolent power within. As such, he experienced Energy Deviation and lost his sanity. He has already gone mad.¡± ¡®What?¡± James and Walganus were stunned. ¡°Indeed.¡± Sophie said, ¡®The malevolent power of Curse Magic has already invaded his brain and destroyed his brain¡¯s neuralwork. Regardless, he¡¯s very impressive. In this cursed world where all living beings¡¯ lifespans are limited, he was able to resist the curse, achieve Consolidation, and cross into the divine rank by cultivating Curse Magic.¡± James looked at the man in a ck robe. His hair was disheveled, his eyes were blood-red, and his body constantly emitted a dark aura that spread to the surrounding space. Shouting and screamingN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. non-stop, he seemed pitiful. At that moment, feeling sympathy for the man, James asked, ¡°Can he be saved?¡± Sophie said, ¡°He will recover once the curse¡¯s power inside his body is removed.¡± James looked at her and said, ¡°Please save him, Sophie.¡± Sophie shook her head and said, ¡°He has already reached the Divine Rank, and the curse¡¯s power inside her body is too immense. I, who have yet to even reach the Grand Emperor Rank, don¡¯t wish to be contaminated by the terrifying Curse Magic. You, on the other hand, can give it a try.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 James froze. ¡°Yes.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Your body has been reshaped by the Natal Demonic Lotus of a Grand Emperor. Besides that, the Grand Emperor of the Hadean n in the Primordial Age, Xacobe Menachem, practices an iplete Curse Magic. As the Demonic Energy inside your body has the same origins as the curse¡¯s power, you should be able to remove the curse in his body. Not only that, but you can even absorb the curse and evolve the Demonic Lotus in your body.¡± Hearing this, James nodded and said, ¡®Til try.¡± Saying that, he walked toward the man. Standing before him, he could sense the malevolent aura emanating from the man¡¯s body, which was immense. The reason why the Barren Wastnd radiated evil energy and was devoid of life and why no living creature dared to approach the ce was all due to the curse¡¯s power in his body. As he experienced Energy Deviation and lost his sanity, he was unable to effectively control the curse in his body, causing it to spread out and form the Barren Wastnd. James took a deep breath before raising his hand to grab the man¡¯s arm. At that moment, the malevolent power of the curse spread throughout his body. In an instant, he was enveloped in the curse¡¯s power. However, as the curse had the same origins as the Demonic Energy in his body, he was unharmed. In fact, it made his flesh and blood more active. His body greedily absorbed the power as if it had been starved for a long time. At the same time, his physical strength rapidly increased. Since Walganus and Sophie were not in a hurry, they stood by the side and chitchatted. Looking at James, who was absorbing the curse¡¯s power, Walganus said enviously, ¡°I must say that he has incredible luck. He¡¯s able to obtain providence anytime and at any ce. Soon, his physical strength will increase further.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Indeed.¡± The two chit-chatted away. Meanwhile, James¡¯ physical strength gradually increased, unbeknownst to him. Soon, he achieved a breakthrough, reaching the Sage Rank¡¯s Sixth Stage. Afterward, he reached a bottleneck, and his strength could no longer be increased further. Then, the Demonic Lotus in his body began greedily absorbing the man¡¯s curse. Thissted for three months. Over the course of three months, the Demonic Lotus in James¡¯ body absorbed the man¡¯s curse. Not only that, but the curse¡¯s power in the surrounding area was gradually being absorbed as well. James had no idea how powerful the Demonic Lotus in his body was. He only knew that it possessed destructive power. After the man¡¯s curse waspletely absorbed, he copsed to the ground. His blood-red eyes gradually returned to normalcy. As he nced at James and the others, he spoke in a feeble voice, ¡°Th-Thank you for returning me to normal.¡± Sophie walked over to him and released his seal. Then, he stood up. James looked at him and asked, ¡°What happened? How did you manage to obtain Curse Magic?¡± The man fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°Back then, I obtained the Imperial Jade Seal of Sangria by chance. However, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time. But, one day, I realized that it was no ordinary Imperial Jade Seal. A mysterious cultivation method was concealed in it. Back then, not realizing that it was Curse Magic, I cultivated it. I never thought I¡¯d gradually experience Energy Deviation as my cultivation base increased. Meanwhile, all living creatures of this city were devoured by the curse and perished.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to have happened. Where is the Imperial Jade Seal?¡± Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The man pointed at the courtyard and said, ¡°The Imperial Jade Seal is in the courtyard.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡± James headed toward the courtyard immediately. Meanwhile, Sophie did not linger long in the outside world. Transforming into a faint glow, she disappeared without a trace and reappeared in the Celestial Abode in the next instant. In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s courtyard¡­ In an open area, arge rune floated in the air about twenty meters above the ground. The rune depicted a ck dragon head with some mysterious characters below it. ¡°Is this the Imperial Jade Seal?¡± James looked at the floating rune. The rune wasrge, about twenty meters in length, and was entirely ck, emitting a ck light along with an extremely terrifying aura. This aura was the curse¡¯s power. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man who followed after James said, ¡°This is the Imperial Jade Seal which I obtained by chance. I learned the unparalleled Curse Magic. Unfortunately, I was unable to control the curse. That¡¯s how I lost my sanity.¡± As James approached the rune, he waved his hand and forcibly controlled the Imperial Jade Seal, pulling the object toward him. Under his control, the Imperial Jade Seal became smaller and smaller, soon shrinking to the size of a palm. Holding the Imperial Jade Seal in his hand, he scrutinized the object. Carved on it was a ck dragon head with distinct lines, and below it were several characters. These characters were very mysterious, and as soon as James noticed them, they began to undergo changes. In an instant, they transformed into countless characters, their numbers as numerous as the stars in the sky. At the same time, James could feel his head spinning, and he began to experience some hallucinations. He felt as if he was standing in a vast starry sky, surrounded by words that were constantly swirling around him. At the same time, a terrifying power swept over him, making him tremble in fear. He hurriedly averted his gaze and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°What mysterious characters¡­¡± The man said, ¡®The core of the Imperial Jade Seal is the characters carved on it. I realized that these characters seem to be apendium of Curse Magic. They are all- epassing and ever- changing.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and stored the Imperial Jade Seal away. Seeing this, Walganus remained silent. Instead, he walked over to him and asked, ¡°Now that we have obtained the Imperial Jade Seal, should we return to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion to release the seal and obtain the swordsmanship inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master before removing Sangria¡¯s Curse?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. After putting in so much effort and traveling for so long, he finally found the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal. Now, he only needed to release the Sword Pavilion¡¯s seal and remove Sangria¡¯s Curse, and he would be able to leave Galileo. Looking at the man who was in a wretched state, James asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± The man¡¯s expression was one of confusion. He shook his head slightly, unsure of what to do next. All these years, he had always been insane and never clear-headed. Now that he had regained consciousness, he felt lost. After brief contemtion, he said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll travel the world. Though the curse¡¯s power in my body has disappeared, I still have a significant rank. After cultivating for some time, I should be able to restore my strength. Next, I n to travel the world, cultivate hard, and reach even greater heights.¡± James sped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking the Imperial Jade Seal, then. Farewell.¡± The man did not say much. After saying goodbye, his body shed, and he disappeared from James and Walganus¡¯ view Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 James looked at Walganus and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going, then.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Walganus nodded. They hurriedly left the area. After leaving the Barren Wastnd, they met up with the demaster of Mount Grinch and left for Sangria through the airship. Shortly, they arrived at the border of Sangria. The demaster stopped and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s a curse in Sangria, I won¡¯t be following you two from here. I hope you can remove Sangria and this world¡¯s curses. By then, you¡¯ll be the saviors of this world, and everyone will be eternally grateful for your deeds.¡± James sped his fists and said, ¡°No trouble at all.¡± He saved the formalities and turned to leave. The moment he arrived at Sangria, he was immediately spotted by Korinth¡¯s scouts. At that moment, in the courtyard of the Korinthian Pce, Xandalous appeared before a simple wooden house and greeted respectfully, ¡°Grand Patriarch¡­¡± Creak¡­ The door opened, and an elderly man walked out. Wearing a grey robe, the elderly man¡¯s hair was completely white, and he looked very old indeed. He was L Korinth, the Grand Patriarch of the Kingdom of Korinth. He was a prodigy, and though he was not the first Emperor of the kingdom, Korinth was only established with his help. L possessed immense power and was the most powerful figure within the Kingdom of Korinth. However, he had been living in seclusion and rarely showed himself in public, so not many had heard of him. L sat on a chair outside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Xandalous said, ¡°I just received news that James Caden has returned to Sangria. If everything went as nned, he must have found the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal.¡± Wearing aposed expression, L said, ¡°No need to be hasty. James is the fated one, and only he can remove the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s seal and Sangria¡¯s Curse. Let¡¯s wait for him to obtain these providences before making a move.¡± Then, he stood up and stretched his muscles. ¡°I haven¡¯t been out and about for many years. The world seems to have forgotten about my existence. I believe the time hase for me to show myself. Once the seal of this world and the lifespan limit are removed, I¡¯ll be the most powerful figure in this world. I¡¯ll reign supreme on Galileo!¡± L was fully assured of his strength. James had no idea that many people were secretly waiting for him to remove the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s seal and Sangria¡¯s Curse, including the Grand Patriarch of Korinth and the Seafolk¡¯s de Sect. James could not care less. Now, he only wished to head to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, remove the seal and Sangria¡¯s Curse at the same time, and remove the curse ced upon this world. He did this not to obtain providence. Instead, he wanted to leave Galileo as soon as possible because the Third Cmity would soon arrive. He needed to return to Earth to lead the humans into oveing the Third Cmity before it arrived. The Third Cmity would be a Curse Cmity. James wondered what it would be. Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 Earth would experience four cmities. The First Cmity annihted many ordinary people but had no effect on cultivators. The Second Cmity, which was deemed as an apocalypse, was resolved by James. However, James was unable to remove the seals within humanity¡¯s bodies. To achieve a breakthrough, humans needed to break the seals. It could only be aplished by reaching the pinnacle of each rank. Meanwhile, there was only a handful of humans who could aplish such a feat. The Third Cmity would be a Curse Cmity. Though James had no idea what a Curse Cmity would be, he could imagine that it would be far more terrifying than the previous ones. After returning to Sangria, James, and Walganus hurriedly made their way toward the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. They arrived in just a few short days. At the main hall of the Sword Pavilon¡¯s main peak, James asked, ¡°I have brought the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword here. How do we break the Sword Pavilion¡¯s seal? Where is the seal located?¡± Yanina, the new Sword Master who was sitting in the main seat, shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps only the previous Sword Master knows. However, Sword Master Xanthe and Empress Xiana left long ago. We have no idea where they are at the moment.¡± Walganus hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Why the hurry? We should wait for them to return.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way.¡± James nodded. Then, he headed to rest. Walganus nced at Yanina and asked, ¡°Are they still in the dungeon?¡± Yanina nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Walganus did not linger long and left the main peak immediately. Then, he headed to the mountain where Yanina was once based and entered the dungeon. He gathered Xanthe and Xianna, who were sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Xanthe nced at Walganus and asked coldly, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Wgnus said smilingly, ¡°James and I have found the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal.¡± ¡°What?¡± they eximed at the same time. Xianna stared at Walganus in disbelief and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve found the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Walganus nodded and said, ¡°We have found them. However, we have no idea how to release the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion¡¯s seal nor how to break Sangria¡¯s Curse. I¡¯ll release you from imprisonment. However, you¡¯re forbidden from bbering, is that understood? If James asks, just tell him that you went searching for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal. Say anything unnecessary and you know the consequences.¡± Walganus¡¯ face darkened as he threatened the two. Xianna nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell a single soul. After Sangria¡¯s Curse is removed, I¡¯ll leave Sangria and travel the world.¡± Xanthe said as well, ¡°I¡¯m tired of having to guard the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion for so many years. Now that someone has taken my position, I¡¯m going to take this opportunity to rest and travel the world alongside Xianna.¡± Hearing this, Walganus released their seals. ¡°Follow me.¡± After he spoke, he turned to leave. The two looked at each other. Without uttering a single word, they hurriedly followed after Walganus. After returning to his amodation, James took out the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal, ced them on the table, and scrutinized them. Soon, a knock came on the door, and Walganus walked in afterward. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± James turned around and looked at Walganus, saying, ¡°I¡¯m investigating the CrepeMyrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal.¡± Walganus took a seat beside him and said, ¡°James, I made significant contributions to the search for the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, so I can¡¯t let you take everything. We should each be given one of the items. I¡¯ll give you the privilege to make the first choice.¡± Hearing this, James nced at Walganus. In truth, he had no ns to keep these two items for himself. Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 He nned to return the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and Sangria after removing both the seal and the curse. However, Wgnus had no idea what was on his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you n on taking them for yourself, James. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is an Ancestral God Weapon that is unrivaled even in the Primordial Age, let alone the contemporary age. By possessing the weapon, the cultivation journey will be a breeze. Meanwhile, the Imperial Jade Seal is closely connected with Curse Magic. Its power isparable to an Ancestral God Weapon. I¡¯m now giving you the privilege to choose one for yourself.¡± Walganus looked at James. However, James seemed to be daydreaming, unwilling to make a decision. Guessing that James wanted everything for himself, Walganus smiled and said, ¡°Do you seriously wish to have everything for yourself?¡± James said, ¡®The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword belongs to the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, while the Imperial Jade Seal belongs to Sangria. I¡¯m only borrowing these objects for now. Once everything¡¯s resolved, I¡¯ll return them to their respective owners. I will not take a single one of them.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James knew that these treasures were rare, and each of them would create a frenzy in the outside world,pelling many to seize them for themselves. However, to him, steadily building up his own strength was a surer way than possessing a treasure. Once his strength increased, even an ordinary iron sword would bring about cataclysmic damage. Hearing this, Walganus froze momentarily before saying with a smile, ¡°I thought you wanted both for yourself. Since you wish to return them, I have no right to ask for them. In that case, we¡¯ll discuss more once everything¡¯s resolved.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, he put away the Imperial Jade Seal and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Walganus did not linger long and turned to leave. After walking out of the room, the smile on his face froze, and his expression darkened. He would not give up just because James did not wish to possess the treasures. However, now was not the time to seize them and end James¡¯ life. He had to wait patiently for everything to be resolved. James then stayed in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. However, the next day, just as he was meditating while sitting in a lotus position on the ground, a knock came on the door. James stopped and answered it. Walganus was standing outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked. Walganus said, ¡°Xanthe and Xianna have returned.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Delighted, James asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°In the foyer.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s get going.¡± James hurriedly walked out of his room and followed Walganus to the main hall of the main peak. As he arrived at the main hall, he noticed Xanthe Hailey, the previous Sword Master of the Sword Pavilion, and Empress Xianna. ¡°James.¡± Upon seeing James, Xianna asked, ¡°Have you found the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. Xanthe said, ¡°Quick, let us have a look.¡± Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal had been long lost. For eons, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and Sangria had never once given up on searching for them. However, despite the long passage of time, they were unable to locate their whereabouts. However, after James arrived at Sangria and became the Emperor for a short period of time, he managed to find the Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal, a feat Xanthe and Xianna found hard to believe. Under their expectant gazes, James took out the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and casually tossed it to Xanthe. Then, he took out the Imperial Jade Seal and threw it to Xianna. ¡°Are these the correct items?¡± As Xanthe scrutinized the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, she also imbued Sage Energy into the sword. At that moment, the sword emitted a dazzling purple light, and an immense power was awakened. ¡®Yes, this is the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword of the Sword Pavilion that has been long lost!¡± She eximed. Xianna held the Imperial Jade Seal in her hand. Though she had never seen the Imperial Jade Seal, she had ways to determine its authenticity. At that moment, she could clearly sense a familiar yet unfamiliar power emanating from within. The power was familiar as it had the same origins as the power she cultivated. The power was unfamiliar as the Imperial Jade Seal shared the same origins as her own power despite her never once seeing the object. ¡°This is the real deal.¡± Xianna nodded and said, ¡®This is the Imperial Jade Seal of Sangria that has been long lost.¡± Walganus stepped forward and said, ¡°Since their authenticity has been determined, we should start from the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. Sword Master Xanthe, as the previous Sword Master of the Sword Pavilion, you should know how to release the seal.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xanthe nodded. Then, she nced at James before tossing the Divine Sword back to him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. James took the sword. Xanthe said, ¡°Based on the information passed down to me in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, there is a Magic Circle in the mountain the Sword Pavillion is located. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword is the key to opening the Magic Circle. However, not anyone can open the Magic Circle. Apart from the Divine Sword, there¡¯s something else we need.¡± Walganus asked, ¡°What else do we need?¡± Xanthe answered, ¡°Back then, I said that only the fated one can open the Magic Circle. Not only that, but the fated one must possess a Sword Body, and there must be Sword Energy left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master in his body. The steps to open the Magic Circle are simple. Holding the Divine Sword in your hand, you have to stand at the highest point of the Sword Pavilion¡¯s main peak and catalyze the Divine Sword and the Sword Energy inside your body, thereby allowing Sword Energy to permeate the entire Sword Pavilion. Then, using the Divine Sword¡¯s power, you have to forcibly catalyze the Magic Circle and open it.¡± Xanthe described the method to open the Magic Circle and remove the seal. Hearing this, Walganus nced at James and said, ¡°What are you standing there for, James? Hurry up and test things out.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go give it a try.¡± James nodded. Then, holding the Divine Sword in hand, he left the main hall and headed to the highest point of the main peak. Meanwhile, the others followed close behind. Soon, they arrived at the highest point of the main peak. Standing in this ce, they could see the many majestic peaks of the Sword Pavilion. These peaks were grand, magnificent, and surrounded by white mist, resembling a fairnd. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James used the Sword Energy inside his body and catalyzed the Divine Sword. In an instant, it dazzled brightly. Mysterious characters were inscribed on the sword. They seemed to havee to life, detaching from the sword and slowly flying toward the empty air around them before disappearing into the void. Walganus, Xanthe, Yanina, Xianna, and the others were watching silently from a distance. Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 Then, James catalyzed the Yogacara Sword Energy inside his body. Immediately, countless waves of Sword Energy poured out from his pores and scattered into the surroundings before disappearing into the mountains. At that moment, the entire Sword Pavilion shook, and some mountains began to move and undergo changes. Upon witnessing this, Walganus said delightedly, ¡°l-lt worked!¡± Xanthe had a look of anticipation on her face. Countless years had passed. Would the unparalleled sword technique seal within the Sword Pavilion finally be able to see the light of day? Xianna, too, was looking at James in expectation. James and the Sword Pavilion¡¯s power slowly entered the mountains in the surroundings. As the mountains moved and underwent changes, they gathered to form a new mountain. As countless peaks formed into one, James¡¯ soul seemed to have been drawn by an immense power into an unknown space. In this space, there were no mountains, water, or earth, only a vast emptiness. The void was dotted with numerous stars, and James stood in the midst of it all. ¡°Where am I?¡± James was puzzled. Just as he was bewildered, a shadow appeared before him out of nowhere. The shadow gradually materialized to form a man. Wearing a white robe, the man had a somewhat handsome-looking appearance, and he exuded an extraordinary aura. The man looked at James and said in a soft voice, ¡°At longst¡­ After countless years¡­¡± ¡°Y-You are¡­?¡± James looked at the man puzzledly. ¡°I do not have much time. You have to remember what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡± The man¡¯s expression turned grim. Hearing this, James did not ask any questions and listened intently. ¡°I¡¯m a Sword Cultivator, and I have spent my entire life pursuing the ultimate path of swordsmanship. I have studied all the sword techniques in the world and created the Five Great Sword Realms. The Five Great Sword Realms are easy toprehend, but truly reaching the pinnacle is as difficult as ascending to the heavens. I know that cmity is about toe, and in order to prevent my swordsmanship from being lost, I have divided it into three parts. ¡°One of them is inside the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Another one is in the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion, and the final one is in the Mound of Sabers. The one inside the Divine Sword is the most elementary and most suitable for those below the Divine Rank to cultivate. The one in the Sword Pavilion is considered more advanced and most suitable for those at or below the Grand Emperor Rank to cultivate. Meanwhile, the core of the swordsmanship is hidden in the Mound of Sabers. However, to truly gain insight, one would first need toprehend the swordsmanship of the Divine Sword and the Sword Pavilion.¡± James listened intently. At that moment, he was certain of the identity of the person before him. This was the Ancestral Sword Master, a peerless powerhouse who shook the ground in thePrimeval Age. His swordsmanship had influenced countless Sword Cultivators.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As the man in the white robe spoke, his body gradually became illusory. Then, a sigil appeared in James¡¯ field of vision. The sigil was white and akin to a character. Flying toward James and entering his forehead, the mark of a sigil appeared faintly on his forehead. Though the man had disappeared, his voice still reverberated throughout the area. ¡°The sigil contains records of my swordsmanship inheritance. Cultivate hard¡­ When the sigil completely vanishes, it would mean that you have truly gained insight into the swordsmanship. By then, head to the Mound of Sabers with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. There, you¡¯ll obtain the core of my swordsmanship.¡± The voice grew weaker and weaker until itpletely disappeared. Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 The series of events happened in an instant. By the time James reacted, everything had vanished, and he was standing at the highest point of the Sword Pavilion¡¯s main peak. However, he knew that was not a hallucination, and he had truly obtained part of the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master. He could clearly sense a sigil in the middle of his forehead. Since the mark was faint and elusive, no one else could see it except for James, who could sense its presence. James took a deep breath. ¡°I never thought there¡¯d truly be the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s inheritance in the Sword Pavilion. By obtaining these inheritances, I''ll reach the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± He reabsorbed the Sword Energy he exuded and suppressed his aura before sheathing the Divine Sword. Immediately, many people rushed toward him. Walganus, who was the first to approach him, asked, ¡°How did it go, James?¡± James nced at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The swordsmanship inheritance! Did you receive it?¡± Wgnus asked. James was lost in thought. Initially, he nned to disclose the swordsmanship inheritance. Now, however, the swordsmanship inheritance had been transformed into a sigil. Besides, at his current rank, he did not have the right to cultivate in order toprehend it yet. After brief contemtion, he shook his head slightly and said, ¡° Nope.¡± ¡°what?¡± Walganus froze and asked, ¡°How can this be?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± James shook his head. Unwilling to provide any exnations, he shifted the subject and said, ¡°Now that the countless peaks of the Sword Pavilion have merged into one, I guess the Magic Circle has been opened and the seal removed. Next on the list is Sangria¡¯s Curse.¡± Then, he looked at Xianna and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what is Sangria¡¯s Curse exactly? What should we do to break the curse and obtain the Curse Magic?¡± Xianna nced at Walganus and said, ¡°We need the fated one. As Walganus is the fated one, we need him to break Sangria¡¯s Curse.¡± Walganus smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the fated one, James is. I¡¯m just an impostor.¡± Now that it hade to this, James could no longer care less whether he was an impostor. He looked at Xianna and asked, ¡®What should we do next?¡± Xianna said, ¡°ording to the legend passed down in Sangria, only those whose body holds a power that shares the same origins as the Imperial Jade Seal can break Sangria¡¯s Curse. As the Empress of Sangria, I have that power, but it is too weak. I cannot break the seal. Hence, the key to removing the seal is the Imperial Jade Seal. As for the location, it¡¯s inside the pce.¡± Walganus said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. Then, they left the Sword Pavilion and headed to Sangria Pce. A few dayster, they arrived at their destination. After returning to the pce, James searched for Cynthia and Tiara who were concealed in the pce, and brought them back to the Celestial Abode. Then, everyone gathered in the pce¡¯s courtyard. With Xianna¡¯s guidance, they headed in the direction of the courtyard. After approximately ten minutes, they arrived outside an ordinary-looking courtyard. However, Xianna said, ¡°The Curse Magic is hidden here, but no one has been able to enter this ce since antiquity. Based on the information passed down from long ago, only the fated one who holds the Imperial Jade Seal in his hand can enter.¡± Unable to wait any longer, Walganus said, ¡°Give it a try, James.¡± James looked at Xianna and asked, ¡°How do I enter?¡± Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 Xianna pointed at the door and said, ¡°Do you see the slot on the door? ce the Imperial Jade Seal there and the door will open. The previous Empresses have tried numerous times but to no avail. Only the fated one can aplish such a feat.¡± James nodded after he heard this. Holding the Imperial Jade Seal in hand, he walked toward the door. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, he ced the Imperial Jade Seal in the slot. At that moment, he could feel an immense powering from the other end of the door. Meanwhile, the others could see a dark light materializing from the door, which poured out and enveloped James. Meanwhile, an extremely powerful Demonic Energy materialized from James¡¯ body and entered the Imperial Jade Seal through his arm before being transported to the door. The door, which had remained firmly shut for God knows how long, slowly opened, and a crack appeared. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing this, Walganus¡¯ heartbeat elerated. Soon, the wait would be over. As he was confident that James had already obtained the swordsmanship inheritance, he would make his move the moment James obtained the Curse Magic. Everything in James¡¯ possession would belong to him. Xianna watched the event unfold before her eyes intently. Under her watchful gaze, the door that had remained firmly closed all this time slowly opened to reveal an opening that increasingly grew in size. However, as the door opened, they could not see what was inside. At a nce, they could only see a dark mist. After the door opened, James put away the Imperial Jade Seal and walked in. As he entered, the door mmed shut. Walganus and the others waited patiently outside. James entered the door. Before him was a dense ck mist, because of which he had no choice but to navigate through the darkness. After walking for approximately ten minutes, the ck mist gradually dissipated, and he found himself in an unfamiliar ce. This was a mountain, and he was at the foot of the mountain. Standing there, he could hear chantinging from the mountaintop, echoing throughout the area. ¡°Where am I?¡± James was puzzled. With doubts in his mind, he slowly walked up to the mountaintop. At the mountaintop, there was an ancient building, from which the chanting sound could be heard. Just as he was about to enter, a seven-year-old boy opened the door and walked out. He walked toward James and greeted him respectfully, ¡°You have arrived. My master has been waiting. Pleasee in.¡± The child beckoned. Puzzledly, James walked into the building and arrived at the main hall. There were many people gathered in the main hall. Among them were men and women, young and old, all sitting in a lotus position with their eyes closed as if they had not noticed James¡¯ arrival. At the forefront was an elderly man wearing a ck robe and holding a fly-whisk in his hand. James could not see his face clearly at first nce, as it was blurry and impossible to make out. ¡°You have arrived.¡± Just as James was puzzled, the elderly man spoke. His feeble voice reverberated in James¡¯ ears as if it came from a faraway ce. His voice was ethereal as if it had traveled through time and space. James sped his fists and bowed slightly, asking, ¡°Who are you, Sir?¡± Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 James wanted to have a glimpse of the elderly man¡¯s appearance. However, the longer he stared at his face, the blurrier it became. He was baffled. Then, he turned around to look at the people sitting in a lotus position. Here came the shocking part. When he first entered, he could see these people clearly, but now, he could not see them clearly anymore. This sent a chill down his spine. ¡®Where am I? ¡°Who is he? ¡°Why does he seem to be waiting for me?¡¯ Many questions surfaced in James¡¯ mind. The elderly man spoke in a feeble voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters the most is that you¡¯re here. Since you¡¯re here, this means that you¡¯re the destined one.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± James asked. The elderly man sighed. ¡°I never thought the Supernatural Power I cultivated would create such a great upheaval in the future, and even be used by the Heavenly Path to target humanity. Though they say that humans have brought this upon themselves, I can¡¯t help but feel guilty in my heart.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. Who was this? Could he be the Ancestral Talisman Master? Besides, what did he mean by humans have brought this upon themselves? Was this rted to humans attempting to annihte the Heavenly Path in the Primeval Age? The elderly man continued, ¡°To resolve the Third Cmity of humanity andpletely eliminate it, one must practice theplete Curse Magic. However, it is extremely difficult to master the Curse Magic to its fullest extent. Even if one spends countless epochs, it may not be possible to master itpletely. I have extrapted that humanity will face a cmity caused by the curse in the future. However, separated by countless epochs, I cannot interfere with events that ur beyond my time. Therefore, I have left a Space-Time Portal on Galileo, which the destined one would be able to travel through ande to this ce.¡± James listened intently. At that moment, he was sure that the elderly man before him was the well-renowned Ancestral Talisman Master of the Primeval Age. He was a figure at aparable rank to the Ancestral Sword Master and an existence that greatly surpassed a Grand Emperor. Learning about Earth¡¯s Third Cmity, James asked respectfully, ¡°May I ask for your guidance on how to resolve the Third Cmity on Earth?¡± ¡°You have to lift the curse that befalls all of humanity with the power of a single individual,¡± the man answered. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Lift the curse that befalls all of humanity with the power of a single individual?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Puzzled, James asked, ¡°How?¡± The elderly man spoke, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, actually. You just need to use the Imperial Jade Seal I left behind on Galileo. The Imperial Jade Seal has several general runes inscribed on it, which can gather the curses in the bodies of all humans onto one person.¡± Upon hearing this, James was shocked as he asked, ¡°Are you saying that you want me to bear the curse for all of mankind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I be doomed?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. After bearing the curse, not only would it not be a disaster, but rather, it would be a providence. As the bearer of all curses, you¡¯ll have the prerequisite to practice the Curse Magic. Even I have not mastered the Curse Magic to its fullest extent. Perhaps you might be able to do so. However, the precondition is whether you can endure the Curse Magic. Otherwise, you will face eternal damnation,¡± the elderly man spoke. Upon hearing this, James fell into contemtion. After a while, he asked, ¡°What will I face after bearing all the curses?¡± ¡°I have already told you everything you need to know.¡± As he spoke, his figure gradually became illusory, and then everything around him became illusory as well. Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 James¡¯ vision blurred. When he reappeared, he was back in the ordinary-looking courtyard. The ce waspletely empty. James scanned his surroundings and walked toward a stone chair of a gazebo nearby. As he sat on the chair, he recalled what he had experienced. He knew he had not been hallucinating. After entering the courtyard, a powerful figure had been talking to him from countless epochs away. Or perhaps this was a message left behind by the Ancestral Talisman Master, which anyone would learn about upon entering the courtyard. Once he recalled what had happened, James took a deep breath. ¡°How unbelievable¡­ I never thought that the Ancestral Talisman Master had foreseen what would happen in this era from the Primeval Age. He even nned everything in advance.¡± James murmured. Then, he fell into contemtion once more. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Though he received information left behind by the Ancestral Talisman Master, this had no direct connection to the seal on Galileo and Sangria¡¯s Curse. However, at that moment, everyone in the outside world could clearly sense that the seal on Galileo was gradually disappearing. As the seal disappeared, they could feel some seals inside their bodies. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to make a breakthrough. So why do I feel there¡¯s a seal inside my body?¡± ¡°I can sense that the seal on Galileo has disappeared. But why is there now a seal inside my body?¡± Many cultivators were puzzled. Meanwhile, James remained in the courtyard for some time before heading out. Creak¡­ He opened the door. Many people were standing outside. They had been staring at the door in anticipation. When James pushed the door open, they hurriedly rushed over to him. Walganus asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Xanthe said, ¡°I sense that the seal on Galileo haspletely disappeared. James, did you receive the Curse Magic inheritance?¡± Xianna looked at James and asked, ¡°What did you experience after entering the courtyard? Did you receive the Curse Magic inheritance?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I did not receive anything.¡± James was not lying. The Curse Magic had long been inscribed on the Imperial Jade Seal and the characters on which were the summary of the Curse Magic. Hearing this, Walganus looked at him with a solemn expression on his face. No one knew what he was thinking at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­ I need some rest.¡± James was exhausted. Hiss mind was in chaos. There was too much information to process, so he needed to calm down and contemte. After leaving a few words, he turned to leave. Meanwhile, driven by curiosity, the others looked toward the courtyard straight ahead and walked in. However, the courtyard was no different from any other courtyard. There was nothing there and certainly nothing out of the ordinary As the seal on Galileo disappeared, along with Sangria¡¯s Curse and the lifespan limit of this world, this caused a greatmotion. At that moment, the Grand Patriarch of the Kingdom of Korinth had arrived at the borders of Sangria with his confidants. Sensing something, L Korinth gazed at the sky. He could feel that the seal on Galileo had disappeared. ¡°James has removed the curse of Sangria and Galileo! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lughed maniacally. ¡°From today onward, I will reign supreme in this world.¡± Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 L was overjoyed that James resolved all his troubles. Now, the time hade for him to reign supreme over this world. However, he came here to Sangria not to dominate the kingdom but to obtain the providence James obtained. At that moment, James was resting in a room. After entering the courtyard of Sangria Pce, he received much information that was key to resolving the Third Cmity. ¡°Bear all the curses?¡± James murmured. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As he took out the Imperial Jade Seal and scrutinized the mysterious characters engraved on it, he fell into deep contemtion. He had no idea how terrifying the curse of the Third Cmity would be, but he could imagine every curse could potentially be extremely lethal. Now, he was tasked with bearing all curses. How many humans were there in the universe? James also had no idea what he would face after bearing the curses of all of humanity. He took a deep breath. At the same time, Walganus and Yanina gathered in a room. Yaninia said, ¡°Walganus, James must have obtained the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic. Now¡¯s the time to act.¡± Walganus was deep in contemtion. After some time, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. We¡¯ll wait for a few more days.¡± He was not in a hurry to make a move because he could not be sure that James had obtained the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic. If James truly had not, he did not wish to make a move. After spending some time together, he felt that James was a decent person and worth making acquaintances with. To confirm his thoughts, he decided to personally seek out James. While James was in the midst of rest, a knock came on the door. Upon noticing Walganus as he opened the door, he asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Walganus walked straight in and took a seat inside, saying smilingly, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I have a chat with you?¡± James walked toward him and sat opposite him, saying,¡± Ask away.¡± Walganus said, ¡°I wish to know what you obtained after removing the Magic Circle on the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion. I also want to know what you encountered and acquired in the courtyard.¡± James nced at him. After thinking for a moment, he answered him truthfully, ¡± Indeed, I obtained the swordsmanship inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master in the Sword Pavilion. However, I did not obtain the Curse Magic in Sangria Pce. But I can tell you for certain that the mysterious inscriptions on the Imperial Jade Seal are the culmination of the Curse Magic.¡± Walganus smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: you can choose either the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword or the Imperial Jade Seal.¡± At first, James did not want either of them. Now, however, he realized he needed both. He needed the Divine Sword to reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship and the Imperial Jade Seal to resolve the Third Cmity. Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 However, Winnie and Diney were out training. As he had no idea where they were, he had to find them before leaving. ¡°Sophie, can you help me find Winnie and Diney?¡± As Galileo was huge, finding them would take forever. So, James pleaded with Sophie for help. ¡°Sure, a minute please.¡± Sophie began extrapting their whereabouts. A few minutester, learning of their location, she said,¡± Learning that the seal on Galileo has disappeared, they are on their way back to Sangria. They will be back in two weeks.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. Now, he only needed to wait for Winnie and Diney to return before leaving. After leaving Earth for so long, he had no idea what the situation on Earth was at the moment. He was looking forward to returning to Earth and seeing Thea. Over the next couple of days, James remained in Sangria Pce. Meanwhile, after being rejected by James, Walganus did not take any action. He acted as if nothing had happened and continued to interact with James as usual. Whenever they met, they would chat happily, and he never mentioned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword or the Imperial Jade Seal again. Ten dayster, outside the Imperial Capital of Sangria, a group of people appeared. In the lead was L Korinth, the Grand Patriarch of the Kingdom of Korinth. Behind him was a group of men in ck robes. There were about thirty of them, and each of them exuded a powerful aura. They were at least at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. ¡°The capital of Sangria¡­ At longst, we¡¯re here.¡± Looking at the bustling capital before him, L roared inughter. Then, he entered the city alongside his confidants and immediately headed toward the pce. ¡°You¡¯re forbidden from entering the pce!¡± The guards outside the pce blocked their path. L made a gesture, and a man in a ck robe stepped forward and unsheathed his sword. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°You have a death wish.¡± As he uttered those words, he shed the guards with his sword. The female guards who stood no chance against him were instantly killed. ¡°Enemy intrusion! Enemy intrusion!¡± Sirens red in the pce, and tons of guards rushed out. However, as these guards were too weak, they were instantly killed. Unstoppable, L headed straight to the main hall of Sangria Pce and sat on the throne. At the same time, in the pce¡¯s courtyard¡­ James was sitting in a lotus position, exuding a Sword Intent around him. At that moment, a figure hurriedly rushed in. ¡°Something has happened, James.¡± James stopped cultivating and looked at Walganus who rushed in, asking, ¡®What happened?¡± Walganus said, ¡°Someone barged into Sangria Pce and murdered the guards there. They are already at the main hall of the pce.¡± ¡°How dare they?!¡± James stood up. He was the current Emperor of Sangria, yet the intruders seemed to pay no heed to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± He immediately headed toward the pce¡¯s main hall. Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 At the main hall of Sangria Pce, L, who was wearing a grey robe, sat on the throne while gazing downward. Below him was a group of ck-robed men. They were the confidants that he nurtured throughout the years, and they were some of the top-notch fighters and invincible in the outside world. Many hastily rushed to the scene. Xanthe, Yanina, Xianna, and Quine all arrived at the main hall. ring at the elderly man sitting on the throne, Xanthe¡¯s face darkened as she said coldly, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here in Sangria?¡± However, L paid no heed to her. To him, Xianna did not have the right to speak to him. So, he shut his eyes and waited patiently for James¡¯ arrival. After receiving news of an intrusion, James hurriedly rushed over to the pce. When he arrived at the main hall, many people were already gathered there. As he walked into the hall, he noticed L who was on the throne and some ck-robed men below. Through his perception, the ck-robed men possessed immense power and were at least at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. Furrowing his eyebrows, he murmured silently, ¡°Since when did Galileo have so many powerful figures?¡± Then, he looked at L and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°This is Sangria. Since you came here uninvited and even sat on the throne, do you wish to be the Emperor of Sangria?¡± Though James was shocked deep inside, his expression wasposed. L nced at James and stroked his beard, asking, ¡± Are you James?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded and said, ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m James.¡± At that moment, Walganus followed in. ncing at L briefly, he whispered, ¡°Be careful, he has already reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. The Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage? He had not even reached the Sage Rank yet. Even though he could annihte a Sage and even those above the Sage King rank through his various tactics, the disparity between them was too huge. It was an insurmountable gap no Supernatural Power or arcane art can remedy. James did not act impulsively. Instead, heposed himself and asked calmly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here in Sangria?¡± Sitting on the throne, L said nonchntly, ¡°I heard that you received the swordsmanship inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master in the Sword Pavilion. Not only that, but you even acquired the Curse Magic of Sangria. I came here to obtain them.¡± L told James of his objective truthfully. That was because there was no need to conceal the truth. The moment James showed himself, he would not be getting away. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jamesughed. ¡°News travel fast, don¡¯t they? You¡¯re already here when I only just returned. However, I¡¯m afraid I must disappoint you. Unlike what the rumors say, the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion has no swordsmanship inheritance, nor does Sangria have any Curse Magic.¡± Hearing this, L¡¯s face darkened. Then, he raised his hand and casually waved. Powerful energy materialized in his palm and charged straight toward Xianna. To him, he needed to kill a few people here to make James speak. ¡°Watch out!¡± James yelled. His body shed, and he appeared before Xianna. At the same time, he summoned his full strength to deflect L¡¯s attack. However, as the disparity of power between them was too great, he was immediately sent flying and copsed heavily to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 Fortunately, he had sufficient physical strength. Otherwise, L¡¯s move could have ended his life. Even so, he suffered grave injuries. He hurriedly catalyzed the Demonic Energy inside his body and use them to rejuvenate his damaged body. Then, he slowly stood up. By the time he stood up, everyone in the main hall had been subdued by L¡¯s men with swords being pressed against their necks. James¡¯ face darkened as he entered the main hall. Upon seeing even Walganus being subdued as he scanned his surroundings, he said, ¡°Stop fooling around, Walganus. I¡¯m relying on you.¡± Walganus smiled and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t wish to intervene in this, James. However, since you¡¯re relying on me now, I can¡¯t just ignore your plea for help now, can I?¡± After he spoke, he moved. Everyone could only see a figure sh by, and Walganus disappeared without a trace. In the next instant, L who was sitting on the throne copsed heavily to the ground.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Walganus appeared before him and stomped on his chest before he could stand and said nonchntly, ¡®What do you think this ce is? Do you seriously think you cane and go as you please?¡± ¡°Y- You¡­¡± L was stunned. He had reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage. With such strength, he was invincible in the whole of Galileo. Now, however, he was no match for a stranger. He was overwhelmed by fear and shock. Who was this? What rank was he at? L¡¯s men werepletely dumbfounded andpletely rooted to the ground. L tried to stand. However, no matter how much strength he summoned, he could not break free. At that moment, he was truly scared for the very first time. Forgetting about even the providence, he hurriedly begged for clemency, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t havee here. Please let me go. I won¡¯t repeat my mistakes.¡± L began to beg. That was because he knew that the man who stomped him would be able to annihte him with ease. ¡°Let you go?¡± James said coldly, ¡°You broke into Sangria Pce and killed so many of my guards. How am I supposed to answer the families of the deceased if I let you go?¡± ¡°I-I can provide compensation,¡± L hurriedly said, ¡°l-l¡¯m the Grand Patriarch of the Kingdom of Korinth. I canpensate you using spiritual crystals and even territories. As long as you¡¯re willing to let me go, anything is negotiable!¡± When they saw this, everyone in the main hall remained silent. James, on the other hand, was stunned. He never thought that this elderly man would be the Grand Patriarch of the Kingdom of Korinth. Walganus did not waste his breath with him. He raised his palm, and powerful energy materialized in his palm. ¡°N-No¡­¡± L was scared. His pupils contracted, and fear was evident in his expression as he pleaded, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do this again. Please spare my life¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Walganus¡¯ palmnded on his head, instantly crushing it into minced meat. He lifted his foot and looked at his bloodstained clothes, then frowned.¡± I¡¯ll go change my clothing. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± After killing L, Walganus turned to leave. He knew that James could handle the rest of the situation. Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 Upon witnessing L¡¯s death, his men were horrified. They knew about L¡¯s strength ¡ªthe Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage. Yet he was annihted with such ease. Looking at these ck-robed men, James said coldly, ¡°Do you wish to continue the battle?¡± The ck- robed men shivered in fear as they staggered backward. ¡°Drop your weapons and you¡¯ll be spared!¡± James said. nk! One of them tossed his sword to the ground. Then, another one followed suit. Soon, everyone had thrown their swords to the ground. James walked toward them and sealed away their cultivation bases before ordering, ¡°Men, take them to the dungeon.¡± Soon, a few guards rushed over to them and brought them to the dungeon. Everyone else in the main hall breathed a sigh of relief. Upon remembering the event that unfolded a moment ago, they could not help but be stunned. They never expected Walganus to be so formidable that even the Grand Patriarch of the Kingdom of Korinth was annihted in just a single move. James nced at Xianna and said, ¡°Clean up the mess. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Then, he turned to leave.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Meanwhile, Xianna began cleaning up the mess. After returning to the courtyard, James continued to wait for Winnie and Diney¡¯s return. The arrival of L was merely an inconsequential interlude that did not affect James¡¯ n. As he sat in a lotus position and meditated with great concentration, Walganus approached him. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he lifted his head before standing up and pointing to a gazebo by the side. Walganus took a seat at the gazebo. ¡°What do you n to do next, James?¡± Walganus asked. Without any hesitation, James said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to leave as soon as possible. The Third Cmity on Earth is about to appear. I have to return and help humanity ovee the tribtion.¡± Walganus asked, ¡°When will you be leaving?¡± James said, ¡°In a few days, probably.¡± Walganus was hesitant. James nced at him and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± After a brief moment of hesitation, Walganus said, ¡°Could you lend me the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal a few days before you leave? I promise I¡¯ll return them to you.¡± Hearing this, James was hesitant. Walganus hurriedly said, ¡°Do you not trust me?¡± In truth, James had never trusted Walganus since the very beginning. Unable to read his true intentions, he never expected Walganus to possess so many secrets. He also knew that Walganus came to Galileo for the swordsmanship inheritance and the Curse Magic. That was the reason why he wholeheartedly assisted him. Walganus continued, ¡°I only wish to have a look at the records of swordsmanship inheritance on the Divine Sword and the culmination of Curse Magic recorded on the Imperial Jade Seal. Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely return them to you before you leave.¡± Walganus had thought this through. Initially, he had nned to steal the Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal from James and even seize his treasures-the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis. However, after contemting for several days, he had a change of heart. He believed that these incredible treasures needed to be possessed by a fated one. As the saying went, the greater one¡¯s power, the greater one¡¯s responsibilities. Therefore, he decided to give up on James¡¯ providences. There were two reasons. Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 First, he genuinely wished to befriend James. Second, with his current providence, he was still unable to handle all of James¡¯ possession and abilities. Currently, he only wanted to observe the swordsmanship of the Ancestral Sword Master and the Curse Magic of the Ancestral Talisman Master. James fell into deep contemtion. After thinking for a while, he took out the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal and tossed them casually to Walganus, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll leave in about five days. You have five days toprehend whatever you can from these two treasures. Everything depends on your fortune.¡± Walganus received the Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal and said, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll return them in five days.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave. After he left, James¡¯ expression turned grim, and he sought Sophie¡¯s advice. ¡°Sophie, what kind of person is Walganus Jaxon, known as Harius Yahir to you?¡± Soon, Sophie¡¯s voice came. She said, ¡°This was during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. As countless epochs passed, these memories had be blurry to me. To my understanding, he¡¯s a true prodigy who stayed in the Heavenly Court. He¡¯s not much of a schemer to me, so he¡¯s a good person, I suppose. However, time can change everything. I don¡¯t know when he was sealed away, when he awakened, or what kind of person he has be now. Besides, I can guess that there are powerful figures who are at least at the Grand Emperor Rank and above backing him up. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter Galileo with the seal in ce.¡± James asked, ¡°Did I do the right thing by borrowing him the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± After a simple discussion, James ended the conversation and shut his eyes to meditate. He stayed in Sangria Pce for another few days. A few dayster, Winnie and Diney returned. In the pce¡¯s courtyard, Winnie asked, ¡°Dad, did you receive the swordsmanship inheritance of the Sword Pavilion and the Curse Magic?¡± As a powerful cultivator at the Sage Rank, Winnie could sense that the seal on Galileo had disappeared. James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm.¡± Winnie asked, ¡°When will we return to Earth?¡± Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°The Third Cmity is upon us. It is called the Curse Cmity, and I n to return to Earth immediately.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Winnie looked at James with a look of reluctance on her face. James nced at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s with the stutter? Is there something on your mind?¡± Winnie summoned the courage and said, ¡°l-l¡¯m not returning to Earth.¡± ¡°What?¡± James stood up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not returning to Earth?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Winnie nodded slightly and said, ¡°I n to leave Galileo and travel across the universe, training on all sorts ofs.¡± James calmed down. Many years had passed in the blink of an eye, and Winnie was no longer the ignorant child from before. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Now, she was all grown up and had even be a Sage, so James was not concerned about her safety. The only thing he was worried about was that she would be led astray. However, since everything was already preordained, there was nothing he could do. Perhaps there was only a single way to turn this around, and that was to annihte the Heavenly Path and create a new world order just as Xandros Tegan, the Lord of Humanity, described. After thinking for a moment, James sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re now a grown-up, Winnie. You¡¯re free to go wherever you want. I have no right to stop you. However, we¡¯ve been away from home for many years. Your mother must be missing you terribly. Before going on your adventure, why don¡¯t you return to Earth and meet your mother?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Winnie nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll return to Earth and meet Mom first. Afterward, I¡¯ll be out training. One day when I reach the pinnacle of my strength, I¡¯ll return to help you out.¡± James smiled helplessly Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 Since Winnie was adamant about traveling the universe to train, James had no choice but to let her be. Now that Winnie and Diney were back, it was time to leave. After putting them into the Celestial Abode, he turned to leave. He went in search of Walganus to ask him to return the Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal. Meanwhile, at the Seafolk¡¯s de Sect¡­ Falco Barrett, the Grand Patriarch of the de Sect, was sitting on the throne. He was an extremely powerful figure who had reached the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and was only a step away from bing a Quasi-Emperor. This meant that he could possibly be the most powerful individual on Galileo. Back then, he handed the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to James in the hopes that he would release the seal of the Sword Pavilion and obtain unparalleled swordsmanship inheritance. He was uninterested in the Curse magic. Since the seal on this world was gone, he could assume that James had removed the seal on Galileo and the curse on this world. It also meant that James had obtained unparalleled swordsmanship inheritance. ¡°The time hase,¡± Falco murmured. At the same time, James found Walganus. ¡°Walganus, five days have passed.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Walganus nodded. Taking out the Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal, he handed them over to James and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± James received them. He did not know how much Walganusprehend in the period of five days. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, this was none of his concern. Walganus asked, ¡°Are you returning now?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Now that everything on net Galileo is resolved, it¡¯s time for me to return. Besides, I have left Earth for many years. I¡¯m curious to see how much has changed.¡± ¡°Get going then. Farewell.¡± Walganus waved goodbye to James. Swoosh! At that moment, a figure appeared out of nowhere, materializing to form an elderly man. Upon seeing the man, James furrowed his eyebrows. Walganus froze, for this man was none other than Falco, the Grand Patriarch of the Seafolk¡¯s de Sect. Falco appeared before them. A smile crept up on his malicious-looking face as he said, ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± James froze momentarily before sping his fists and said,¡± Falco¡­¡± Walganus, on the other hand, looked at Falco cautiously. He knew the man did note in peace. Falco looked at James and extended his arm, saying, ¡°Hand them over.¡± James froze and asked, ¡°What?¡± Falco said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need the Curse Magic. I only need the swordsmanship inheritance of the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion and the Divine Sword. The sword was originally mine, after all. I lent you it so that you could break the seal on the Sword Pavilion. Now that the seal is undone, shouldn¡¯t you return the Divine Sword to me?¡± He did not immediately make a move but instead requested James to surrender the Divine Sword. As far as he was concerned, he could kill James anytime. James¡¯ expression turned grim. As the Divine Sword was significant, there was no way he could hand it over to him. After a brief moment, he said, ¡°Falco, the Divine Sword belongs to the Sword Pavilion in the first ce. How could you im it as yours?¡± Hearing this, Falco¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t n to return the sword to me?¡± His voice was low, and there was a hint of murderous intent in his expression. James knew that Falco was an extremely powerful figure. Since he was no match for him, he requested Sophie¡¯s help. He immediately contacted Sophie who was in the Celestial Abode, ¡®Sophie, I ran into some trouble on my way home.¡¯ Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 A soft white light shed on James¡¯ ring, and a beautiful woman immediately appeared before him. Sophie¡¯s face darkened as she looked at Falco with a hint of contempt in her expression. ¡°A cultivator at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage dares to act so impudently?¡± Falco nced at Sophie. He could sense her exuding an extraordinary aura. ¡°A-A Quasi-Emperor?¡± Stunned, he staggered backward and stared at Sophie cautiously. ¡°Scram!¡± Sophie said coldly. Falco was reluctant to do so. He never expected James would have a Quasi-Emperor by his side. Moreover, this Quasi-Emperor was merely a step away from reaching the Grand Emperor Rank. However, he was unwilling to give up just yet. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was an unparalleled weapon. If he could possess the sword, he could stand a chance against Sophie. ¡°The Divine Sword belongs to me. He only borrowed the sword from me. Am I wrong to take back what¡¯s mine?¡± He red at Sophie and uttered word by word. Sophie, meanwhile, said coldly, ¡°Yours? The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was passed down by the Ancestral Sword Master in the Primeval Age and had been ced inside the Crepe Myrtle Sword Pavilion all this while. What makes you think this sword belongs to you just because you obliterate the Sword Pavilion and snatched the Divine Sword?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Falco opened his mouth but was at a loss for words. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°This is none of my concern. I¡¯m staying out of this. Since there¡¯s no point in remaining on Galileo any further, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Walganus nced at James and sped his fists, saying,¡± Farewell, James. I pray that you will eventually resolve the Third Cmity of humanity. Let¡¯s hope that your strength would have increased drastically when we meet again. The next time we meet, I hope you¡¯ll be capable of handling your own matters by yourself instead of relying on others.¡± Then, Walganus soared to the sky and left Galileo, disappearing from everyone¡¯s view. ¡°Get lost if you value your life!¡± Sophie did not mince her words with Falco. Falco¡¯s expression was cloudy. Sophie was too powerful, and even her aura alone was enough to suffocate him. Once she resorted to violence, he would die a horrible death. ¡°Count yourself lucky, kid!¡± Falco red at James and uttered word by word, ¡®The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword belongs to me. One day, I¡¯ll take back what¡¯s mine.¡± Leaving that ruthless remark, Falco disappeared from James ¡® view. After he left, James breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank you, Sophie.¡± Sophie smiled faintly and said, ¡°No trouble at all, James. By the way, when are you returning to Earth?¡± James said, ¡°I n to bid farewell to Xianna, Xanthe, and the others before leaving.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sophie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not returning to Earth with you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡®You aren¡¯t returning to the Celestial Abode anymore?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°But why?¡± James asked puzzledly. Sophie said, ¡°I¡¯m now only a step away from bing a Grand Emperor, so I¡¯m going to search for my own providence and aim to achieve a breakthrough in the shortest amount of time possible. In the Celestial Abode, my cultivation can only remain stagnant. Only by training outside can I find providence.¡± Hearing this, James nodded slightly and said, ¡°I see.¡± Sophie looked at James and reminded him, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help you out from now on. Your cultivation journey has only just begun, and there¡¯s still a long road to go. On this long path of cultivation, be cautious in everything, stay calm when faced with adversity, and never act rashly. Is that understood?¡± ¡®Thanks for the reminder, I will.¡± James nodded. ¡°Go bid your farewell. When you return, I¡¯ll open a void passageway and send you back to Earth.¡± Sophie said. ¡°Mhm.¡± Without the slightest hesitation, James turned to leave. He nned to bid farewell to Xianna and Xanthe. Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 In a seating area in the courtyard of Sangria Pce, James looked at the stunningly beautiful Xianna, who was dressed in gorgeous attire, and said, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The moment he spoke, Xianna waved her hand slightly and interrupted him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the Empress of Sangria. You are the Emperor of this kingdom.¡± James said, ¡°Bing the Emperor was only a temporary measure. I became the Emperor in order to break the seal of the Sword Pavilion and lift the curse on Sangria. Now that these tasks have been aplished, I intend to leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Xianna looked at James puzzledly. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and answered her truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not a human being from Galileo. I came from Earth, the Human Realm long ago. Of course, this must be unfamiliar to you. However, since the seal on Galileo has been removed and the curse has disappeared, all living beings on the can now leave. Though this ce is far away from Earth, and you won¡¯t be able to traverse the universe at your current strength, you should know that the Gtic Highway will open once the four cmities on Earth emerge. The Gtic Highway is a void passageway jointly created by many powerful figures in the Primordial Age, which connects to somes in the entire universe that are habitable to living beings.¡± James briefly exined the situation on Earth and the outside world. Only then did Xianna truly understand. ¡°Now, the Third Cmity is about to appear on Earth, and I have to return as soon as possible. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t remain on Galileo for long. I came here today to bid you farewell.¡± Hearing this, Xianna was dismayed. ¡°Are you leaving? Why don¡¯t you stay here? Don¡¯t you like being the Emperor?¡± she pleaded, hoping that James would stay. James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Once he spoke, he stood up. Xianna followed suit and sighed, ¡°I wonder if we will ever meet again after this parting.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°There will always be opportunities. Farewell, may we meet again in the future.¡± Then, he soared to the sky and into outer space before disappearing from Xianna¡¯s view. After he left, Xanthe walked over to Xianna. ¡°Has he left?¡± She looked at the figure that slowly disappeared from her view. ¡°Mhm.¡± Xianna nodded and said, ¡°He has left.¡± ¡°He¡¯s such an unbelievable person.¡± Xanthe sighed and said, ¡°This time, he obtained the inheritance of the Sword Pavilion and the Curse Magic. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He even acquired the Divine Sword and the Imperial Jade Seal. His future is immeasurable. We are from two different worlds. Before long, he will stand at the top of the cultivation pyramid.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Xianna sighed and said, ¡°We really are from different worlds. I wonder if we will ever meet again after this parting.¡± ¡°Stop overthinking things,¡± Xanthe said, ¡°Since the Sword Pavilion¡¯s affairs are none of my concern now, I n to leave Galileo at once and traverse the universe on a new adventure. Care to join me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xainna turned around and nced at Xanthe, saying smilingly, ¡°I thought we agreed on this long ago.¡± James left. The journey to Galileo gained him enormous benefits. Though he had yet to be a Sage, he was only a step away. Even though he was not yet a Sage, his strength far surpassed any ordinary Sage. As he arrived outside Galileo and appeared in the void, he stood on top of a huge asteroid just passing by and gazed at the before him. Swoosh! A figure gradually appeared. Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 It was Sophie. Sophie appeared before James and looked at him, asking,¡± Are you ready?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But before you leave, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Sophie said, ¡°Name it.¡± James said, ¡°I fled the Demon Realm alongside Henrik and Qusai, but only I arrived at Galileo. They vanished without a trace. Before I leave, I¡¯d like you to divine where they are.¡± Henrik and Qusai were James¡¯ sworn brothers. All this while, James had been worried about their safety. Though he requested Sangria to search for them, nothing came to fruition. So, he guessed that they were not on Galileo and had gone elsewhere. Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Then, sitting in a lotus position in the void, she activated the Extraption Art. A mysterious formation appeared before her. It was created by countless mysterious characters, and these characters were constantly changing and exuding a mysterious power. After approximately five minutes, Sophie stopped. James asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Sophie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are safe at the moment. They have their own destiny.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. Sophie said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll open a void passageway and send you back home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. Sophie continued, ¡°Earth is unique. The has been sealed away since the Primordial Age, so no one has been able to open the void passageway connecting to Earth. This means that I can only send you to Earth¡¯s periphery. Since there¡¯s a seal on Earth, no outsider can enter, but as an earthling, your movement isn¡¯t restricted. You can return to Earth despite the seal.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡± Then, Sophie raised her hand, and immense power materialized in her palm. This power forcibly opened the void before her, and a fissure emerged. The fissure gradually increased in size and eventually became a void passageway that connected to Earth. As Sophie had yet to cross into the Grand Emperor Rank, opening the void passageway was an arduous task for her. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and her face turned pale. Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 James entered the void passageway and advanced at great speed. Approximately ten minutester, he saw the end of the passage. As he took another step forward, he emerged from the passage and appeared in a vast and twinkling starry sky where darkness surrounded him. He could not even see his own hand in front of him. He looked around and saw a glimmer of light. Moving swiftly toward it, the light grewrger andrger until he finally saw a blue-Earth. It was Earth. Upon seeing Earth, James was uncontrobly nervous. After leaving for so long, he was finally back. He wondered what Earth was like now after so much time had passed. Filled with consternation, he slowly approached Earth. ¡°I¡¯m now only a step away from reaching the Sage Rank. Before returning to Earth, I should achieve a breakthrough.¡± As James approached Earth, he murmured. Then, ncing at the moon, his body shed, and he immediately flew toward the moon. Soon, hended on the moon, arriving at an unknown location. This region was full of rocks, and there were no nts to be seen. Not a single sound could be heard in the surroundings. The ce was eerily silent. James sat in a lotus position on the ground, suppressing the excitement in his heart and gradually rxing his mind. Then, he summoned the power in his body and began to make a breakthrough. Immediately, a seal appeared within his body. The power of the seal sealed away the meridians and acupuncture points throughout his body and prevented True Essence from circting. On Galileo, there was no seal when he tried to make a breakthrough. Now that he had left the, the seal had reappeared. However, with James¡¯ strength, breaking the seal was a simple feat. Though it would not be easy, he was confident he could break it. A wave of True Essence struck the seal repeatedly. However, as the seal was too tough and sturdy, the seal remained intact no matter how hard the True Essence struck. Regardless, James did not give up. Since even droplets would eventually pierce through a stone, he knew that the seal would one day loosen up if he attacked relentlessly. Once he could break through the first seal, he would have more True Essence to utilize, facilitating the process of breaking through the rest of the seals. As he sat in a lotus position on the ground, he struck the seal repeatedly. At the same time, on Earth¡­ Since the First Cmity on Earth, more and more unknown areas had appeared on the. Many ces that were once folded and concealed gradually merged with Earth. After such a long time, Earth¡¯s surface area had increased by a hundred-fold or perhaps even more. However, these folded spaces were only a minuscule part of the whole, not even reaching one-tri 11 ionth of the total. Topletely integrate these spaces with Earth, the keys were needed topletely undo the seal after the Four Cmities. Only then would Earth truly undergo a true transformation. Even so, the Spiritual Energy on Earth had be extremely abundant. Countless nts had mutated and be rare Empyrean herbs, and the entire was teeming with life. However, this was of no use to humans. Since the Second Cmity, there was a seal within their bodies, and achieving a breakthrough was nigh impossible. Only a handful of prodigies could make such an attempt. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The cultivation base of the vast majority of humans remained stagnant. The Beast Race that came from the three thousand Sealed Realms did not attack the earthlings due to Lucifer¡¯s orders. Instead of seizing human territory, they focused their time on cultivating. The beasts made rapid progress in their strength, while the cultivation of humans remained stagnant. Meanwhile, Wyrmstead, which was left behind by James, had be of the most powerful countries in the world. Since James took away many ancient Solean martial artists, this resulted in a scarcity of human cultivators. Without the guidance of these powerful figures, only a few people in Sol embarked on the path of cultivation. Most people remained ordinary humans albeit with stronger physical attributes. Chapter 2721 Chapter 2721 Chapter 2721 Meanwhile, the cultivators from the Three-Thousand Worlds gathered at Bane City and entered closed- door meditations, paying no heed to the earthlings. At that moment, in Bane City¡­ As time passed, more and more cultivators from the Three- Thousand Worlds traversed through the seal and appeared on Earth, which led to overcrowding in the city. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Despite being a medium-sized city, more than 100 million cultivators had gathered there. The streets in Bane City were overcrowded with people. ¡°Argh!¡± Suddenly, a heart-wrenching scream came from the streets. As the scream reverberated throughout the area, a man suddenly copsed to the ground and rolled on the floor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Dumbfounded, many watched the man puzzledly from afar. The man who copsed to the ground kept scratching his body as he rolled, tearing his skin and leaving bloody marks. His hair was disheveled, and his face was contorted with bulging veins. Many people gathered around him but did not dare approach. Soon, the man quieted down andy quietly on the ground. Under the gaze of many watchful eyes, the man¡¯s body slowly transformed into a ck mist. This was an eerie scene. Silence fell on the scene, leaving nothing but deathly stillness. Horrified, someone said, ¡°A-A curse¡­¡± ¡°A curse?¡± Everyone was shocked and they retreated to the rear. However, the ck mist continued to spread, and people in the surroundings were contaminated. Some who came into contact with the ck mist had their bodies corroded instantly, leaving behind only a ck skeleton that emitted a ck mist. Others who were contaminated had their bodies paralyzed, rendering certain functions unusable, such as the inability to speak, loss of sense of smell, or even blindness. The crowd on the streets fled the scene. However, the ck mist had spread far and wide, and many people were contaminated. The contagiousness of the ck mist was extremely high, and even those within a distance of ten kilometers were infected. In just a short amount of time, over 100 million people in Bane City were contaminated. At the same time, a ck aura appeared within the bodies of almost all of the most powerful human beings in the entire universe. This was the power of the curse, and the symptoms varied. Some fell ill, some became emaciated, while others were able to suppress the curse with their immense power. However, there were also those who perished instantly. ¡°The Third Cmity has arrived.¡± ¡°The Third Cmity has descended upon us.¡± ¡°This is the end of humanity¡­¡± Some powerful humans spoke. Others showed despair in their expressions. The heavens intended to wipe out humanity, leaving no way out for them. Chapter 2722 Chapter 2722 Chapter 2722 On the moon¡­ James was sitting in a lotus position in a deste area as he focused all his efforts on breaking the seal. After trying innumerable times, the seal showed signs of loosening. Based on his current speed, he would be able to break the first seal shortly. However, at that moment¡­ ¡°What?¡± He suddenly sensed an extraordinary power inside his body. This power was somewhat familiar to him, yet also foreign at the same time. Though he had encountered simr powers before, he had no idea why this power suddenly appeared inside his body. It was the power of a curse. As James was earnestly breaking through the seal, he suddenly felt the curse¡¯s power emerge from within him. This power was different from the curse others cultivated, which he could absorb. He could not absorb this power. ¡®The power of a curse? ¡®How can this be?¡¯ James was puzzled. Just as he was puzzled, the curse began destroying his body ferociously. Now that there was a seal inside his body, he could not utilize much force to suppress the curse. In an instant, he suffered severe injuries.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What a bizarre power¡­ Has the curse descended upon us? Has the Third Cmity arrived?¡± James was stunned. Since a curse appeared in his body out of nowhere, there was only a single possibility. The Third Cmity of the earthlings and all humans in the universe had arrived. Since he was a human, he was cursed as well. He suffered severe injuries. However, as he possessed the Demonic Body which shared the same origins as the curse, the injuries stopped deteriorating once they crossed a threshold. ¡°The curse is terrifying, but it won¡¯t kill me just yet.¡± James took a deep breath. At the same time, he was worried about humanity. Since he had a Demonic Body, he was able to resist the curse. What about the others who had ordinary bodies? ¡°I have to achieve a breakthrough into the Sage Rank as soon as possible. I need to borrow the Imperial Jade Seal and bear the curse of all humans.¡± James took a deep breath. Putting his thoughts aside, he focused wholeheartedly on breaking the seal. ¡°Break!¡± James roared and catalyzed all his strength to break the seal. Crack! A cracking sound came inside his body. Under the overwhelming force of his full strength, he had broken through the first seal. Now that he had more power he could muster, he began going for the second seal. The second seal¡­ The third seal¡­ The fourth seal¡­ The seals were slowly being broken through. After breaking all the seals, James¡¯ Heavenly Tribtion appeared. This Heavenly Tribtion was the most terrifying of all. After all, James would be a Sage should he ovee this tribtion. Dark Tribtion Clouds gathered in the skies, and there were lightning tribtions of different colors flickering in them. Each of them contained terrifying power. Minor fissures appeared in the surroundings of the Tribtion Clouds, caused by the clouds¡¯ overwhelming power. Boom! The first lightning tribtion descended. Chapter 2723 Chapter 2723 Chapter 2723 James remained where he stood and allowed the lightning tribtions to attack him freely. When the lightning tribtions struck his body, injuries began to appear on his already gravely-injured body. However, his physical body had already undergone changes and reached the Sage Rank, and the lightning tribtions could notpletely annihte him. As more and more lightning tribtions descended from the sky and struck him repeatedly, he was injured but could not be killed. Soon, all nine lightning tribtions had struck James. James knew that this would not end that easily. As he had no idea whether he would be transported to the Tribtion World, he braced himself nheless. After all nine lightning tribtions had descended, a Heavenly Path Embodiment appeared. Seeing a shadow created by the shards of the Law of Heaven in the clouds, James breathed a sigh of relief. Anything was better than having to be transported to the Tribtion World. A mere Heavenly Path Embodiment at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage was nothing in James¡¯ eyes. As he was invincible in his rank, he could easily annihte a Heavenly Path Embodiment at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage with ease. As his mind stirred, a purple light shed, gathering to form a purple sword. It was the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James looked at the Heavenly Path Embodiment in the air and charged toward it. Thousands of sword techniques merged into one as he shed the Heavenly Path Embodiment. The moment the Divine Sword struck the Embodiment, the Embodiment was instantly annihted and turned into shards of the Law of Heaven that dissipated into the clouds. Then, the Tribtion Clouds dispersed. ¡°I did it.¡± A faint smile crept up on James¡¯ face. What could a mere Heavenly Tribtion do to him? Storing the Divine Sword away, he descended from the sky and sat in a lotus position on the ground. At that moment, a five-colored divine light descended from the sky and enveloped him. The five-colored divine light that contained immense power rapidly changed James¡¯ power. Initially, James used True Essence to recharge his energy. Now, the power was changing True Essence into the more powerful Sage Energy. This processsted approximately a month. Over the past month, James¡¯ power waspletely transformed into Sage Energy, and his rank was at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage. On the moon, James who was sitting in a lotus position on the ground slowly stood up. As his mind stirred, Sage Energy circted throughout his body. Yin and Yang Sage Energy¡­ Elemental Sage Energy¡­ All sorts of powers emerged. A smile crept up on James¡¯ face as he said, ¡°At longst, I¡¯m finally a Sage. Back then when I was still weak, the Sage Rank was an insurmountable gap. Now, however, I have be a Sage in just a few short years.¡± As James reminisced about the past, he could not help but be slightly disoriented. Thinking that his journey of cultivation, he felt that his efforts were worth it. After some time, he regained his senses. As his mind stirred, he appeared inside the Celestial Abode. Since the curse appeared in his body, he knew that the Curse Cmity had arrived. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Worried about the safety of everyone in the Celestial Abode, he entered the abode and headed straight to the vige. Back then, this was a bustling vige. However, this time, the vige was eerily silent, and there was no one there at all. Upon seeing this, James knew that something terrible had happened. Filled with consternation, he entered the vige. Seeing that no one was anywhere to be seen, he yelled,¡± What happened? Come out!¡± Creak¡­ The door of the courtyard opened, and a woman walked out. It was Diney. However, Diney at the moment had lost her charisma. Now, her face was pale, and she was emaciated, seemingly on the verge of death. James hurriedly rushed over to her. When he approached her, he could sense a powerful curse emanating from within her body. Chapter 2724 Chapter 2724 Chapter 2724 James sensed the power of the curse inside Diney¡¯s body. With great difficulty, she walked over to him and said in a feeble voice, ¡°Y-You¡¯re here, James.¡± It seemed that her life was hanging by a thread, and she could die at any moment. Shortly after, Winnie walked out. She was in a situation simr to Diney. Though she had the curse¡¯s power inside her body, her condition was much better. Other than her pale face, there was nothing else unusual about her. Immediately afterward, more and more people walked out. Everyone whom James had taken in was cursed. Their bodies were showing signs of unusual symptoms, and some of them were even bedridden. Upon seeing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. Everyone inside the Celestial Abode was a powerful figure, the most distinguished individual on Earth. If even they demonstrated such symptoms, this could only mean that the situation was much worse on Earth. Furrowing her eyebrows, Diney said grimly, ¡°Dad, this is the curse¡¯s power. Could it be the Third Cmity?¡± The others looked at James in anticipation. ¡°The heavens wish to annihte us all.¡± James sighed. Each cmity was much more terrifying than the one before. The Third Cmity could doom all of mankind, not to mention the Fourth Cmity which would be more terrifying. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down for now. I¡¯ll help you dissolve the curse.¡± James took a deep breath and took out the Imperial Jade Seal. He could sense the terrifying power within the Imperial Jade Seal. Though he already knew how to deal with the Third Cmity, he had no idea what specifically he should do. Since Sophie was no longer by his side, he had no one to turn to. At that moment, holding a cane, the Spirit Tool walked toward him and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Master.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°Spirit Tool, how do I use the Imperial Jade Seal to bear someone else¡¯s curse?¡± The Spirit Tool nced at the Imperial Jade Seal in James¡¯ hand and said after a brief contemtion, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Imperial Jade Seal will automatically absorb the curse by itself. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James did as he was told. Holding the Imperial Jade Seal in his hand, he approached Winnie and tried catalyzing the Imperial Jade Seal. However, he could not no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Do I have to use Demonic Energy?¡± James murmured. Then, he catalyzed Demonic Energy and apply it to the Imperial Jade Seal. At that moment, he could clearly sense that he had be one with the Imperial Jade Seal, which was emitting a ck light in his hand. The moment he was connected with the Imperial Jade Seal, he immediately knew what to do. The Imperial Jade Seal floated out of his hand and hovered above Winnie¡¯s head. Then, the jade seal released a powerful force, which enveloped Winnie¡¯s entire body. Immediately, a ck mist appeared inside Winnie¡¯s body and was instantly absorbed into the Imperial Jade Seal. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In that instant, the ck mist in the jade seal entered James¡¯ body, transferring the curse on Winnie¡¯s body to his own. At that moment, James spurted out a mouthful of blood, and he copsed to the ground. ¡°Dad!¡± Winnie hurriedly rushed to his side and helped him up. Wearing a concerned look on her face, she asked, ¡°Are you alright, Dad?¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± He had already been cursed as well, but the curse had not caused him much harm. Now that Winnie¡¯s curse was transferred to him, his own curse had be even more terrifying. At that moment, he could feel a sense of foreboding, but he could not quite put his finger on what was wrong. ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± James¡¯ expression was grim. Since the transfer of one person¡¯s curse already made him feel uneasy, how would it be possible to transfer the curse of all mankind? What would happen if the curse of all mankind was concentrated on one person? James found it hard to imagine and put these thoughts aside. However, currently, he was the only person who could resist the curse. Chapter 2725 Chapter 2725 Chapter 2725 For now, he should first dissolve the curse of the humans inside the Celestial Abode. As his mind stirred, the Imperial Jade Seal soared to the sky and exuded an immense power that enveloped the vige. At that moment, a ck mist materialized from within the bodies of everyone in the vige and entered the Imperial Jade Seal before entering James¡¯ body. Immediately, James was surrounded by ck mist, and his skin was corroded at a rapid pace. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°James!¡± Upon seeing James¡¯ body being corroded, many screamed. However, as the aura James exuded was too terrifying, they did not dare approach him. James sat in a lotus position on the ground. After absorbing the curse of so many people, his head was spinning, and he could clearly feel his skin being corroded by the curse. Not only that, but he could even sense his power being slowly reduced. Should this continue, he would be reduced to a crippled with no cultivation base. Perhaps before his strength was sapped away, his body would firstpletely be eroded. ¡°What should I do?¡± James panicked because could not catalyze the power of the curse inside his body. Unable to control the curse¡¯s power or expel it from his body, he could only watch as the curse corroded his body. At that moment, James was overwhelmed by fear. If he could not even withstand the curse of so few people, how was he supposed to bear the curse of all humans on Earth and even the entire universe? James could sense his impending death. ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ He did not wish to die so soon. Besides, the Third Cmity had only just begun. If he died right now, humanity would be doomed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps humanity would bepletely annihted even before the Fourth Cmity. From then on, the universe would have one race less ¨C the human race. ¡°How do I suppress this bizarre power?¡± After panicking, James calmed down. ¡°Oh yeah, where¡¯s the Imperial Jade Seal?¡± James thought of the Imperial Jade Seal that was left behind by the Ancestral Talisman Master of the Primeval Age. The characters inscribed upon the jade seal were the culmination of Curse Magic. The Heavenly Path wished to annihte humanity by using the Curse Magic, and the only way to suppress the curse was to use the Imperial Jade Seal. As his mind stirred, the jade seal appeared before him. Holding the jade seal in his hand, he summoned the jade seal¡¯s power and forcibly suppressed the curse in his body. Under the suppression of the Imperial Jade Seal and the mysterious characters, the curse inside his body slowly died down. Without the curse¡¯s pressure, James breathed a sigh of relief. Then, his mind stirred, and Demonic Energy circted throughout his body, rejuvenating his injuries in the blink of an eye. His corroded skin grew back. After some time, he slowly stood up. Many were looking at him dumbfounded. ¡°Are you alright, Dad?¡± Winnie was worried. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± James shook his head slightly. Though he had temporarily suppressed the curse, the curse still remained inside his body. At that moment, he thought about ways topletely remove the curse. He remembered something the Ancestral Talisman Master told him. This was a tribtion, yet a providence at the same time. Could it be that he needed to cultivate Curse Magic to remove the curse inside his body? Chapter 2726 Chapter 2726 Chapter 2726 James believed that to remove the curse, he needed to cultivate Curse Magic. However, he knew nothing about Curse Magic. Even if he had the culmination of Curse Magic in his possession, this was nigh impossible. Looking at everyone, he said, ¡°We have returned to Earth. At this moment, we¡¯re on the moon. We will return to Earth right now.¡± Hearing this, everyone was thrilled. To James, this period away from home was not considered long. However, to the rest, 30 thousand years had passed. Earth was their home. After spending 30 thousand years in the Celestial Abode, they could not wait to return home. James did not linger long in the Celestial Abode. As his mind stirred, he disappeared and reappeared on the moon. The moment he appeared, he felt difort. The power of the curse made him nauseous, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale. As he catalyzed Demonic Energy to suppress his injuries, he took a few steps forward, intending to leave. However, he stumbled and fell to the ground without warning. He was puzzled. With his current strength, he could not possibly trip and fall. Now, however, he just did. As he crawled up from the ground, his expression turned grim as he murmured to himself, ¡°Is this a lingering effect of the curse?¡± Then, taking a deep breath, he put these thoughts aside and soared to the sky, flying out of the moon and returning to Earth. There was a seal on Earth, and outsiders could not enter the through the universe. There was only a single way to enter Earth, and that was through the Demon Realm, which had a connecting pathway to Earth. Though outsiders could not enter Earth, the opposite was true for James. That was because he was an earthling. So, he easily passed through the seal. As he appeared in Earth¡¯s sky, he gazed at the mountains, rivers, and continents beneath him. It had been a long time since he had been on Earth, and the environment had changed drastically. Many unknown areas had emerged, the surface area of the had increased, and there were many new unknown mountains. Standing in mid-air, James surveyed his surroundings before flying in the direction of Sol. In Cansington, Sol on Earth, a figure descended from the sky andnded on the streets. Many years had passed, but Cansington remained unchanged with its towering skyscrapers. However, the bustling streets of the past were now empty and deste. James walked along the streets of Cansington and saw an elderly man lying on the roadside not far away. The elderly man was surrounded by a veil of ck mist, which rose up into the air and merged with the atmosphere. James approached the elderly man only to realize that he was already dead. He paid no heed to the corpse and scanned his surroundings. Then, he realized there were many people lying by the roadside. Some were already dead, while others were groaning in pain. Upon seeing this, James could not help but sigh. This was no ordinary illness, or else medical treatment would be a usible option. It was an incurable curse. Even the entire human race in the rest of the universe would be helpless against this terrifying curse, let alone the humans on Earth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 2727 Chapter 2727 Chapter 2727 James walked on the deste streets.He arrived at the street where Common Clinic used to be located. This was once a bustling street, but now it has be deste. There were some people on the street, but they were all sickly and seemed to be on their deathbeds. James took a deep breath. "Looks like the Curse Magic has already swept through the globe, and all humans on Earth have already been contaminated.I have to think of a way to remove the curse.Otherwise, humanity will be doomed before long." After letting out a sigh, James opened the Celestial Abode and released everyone inside. As the curse inside their bodies had been transferred to James, they were currently in good health. Upon seeing the scenery of the streets, they fell silent. James said, "We have returned to Earth, and I have removed the curse inside your bodies and transferred them to me. Do as you please from now on." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thomas walked toward him and asked, "What do you n to do next, James? Don¡¯t tell me that you n on bearing the curse of all of mankind." James fell into deep contemtion. The Ancestral Talisman Master told him to bear the curse of all of mankind. However, he almost sumbed to the curse of so few people. With his current strength, there was no way he could bear the curse of all humans. "Grandpa, I¡¯m going back to Wyrmstead to discuss things with Thea.We¡¯ll talk more about the curse some other day," James said. Thomas reminded him, "This is the apocalypse for humans, and there¡¯s no way we can survive this era.The heavens wish to annihte us all.You need to be strong enough to be our savior.In the Apocalypse Age, you should focus only on protecting your family and friends.There¡¯s no need to sacrifice yourself for unrted people." Thomas knew how terrifying Curse Magic was. After all, he was tortured with Curse Magic before. James, on the other hand, needed to bear the curse of all humans. Whoosh! At that moment, mes suddenly ignited on James¡¯ body. The mes appeared out of nowhere and burned fiercely. Even with James¡¯ unparalleled physical body, he let out a mournful cry after being burnt with such intensity. Knowing that this was the curse at work, he promptly summoned the Imperial Jade Seal and used its power to suppress the curse. Soon, the mes on his body disappeared, leaving James charred ck. Upon seeing James¡¯ appearance, everyone¡¯s expression turned grim, especially Winnie. Though she opened her mouth, no words came out. After suppressing the curse, James catalyzed Demonic Energy and rejuvenated his injuries before looking at everyone and saying smilingly, "I¡¯m fine, I''ll get used to this soon.This is Curse Magic, after all.However, I won¡¯t die." Before James could finish his words, a shapeless de suddenly appeared before him. The de pierced through his body, causing blood to spurt out and spill all over the ground.He copsed to the ground and swiftly catalyzed Demonic Energy to heal his injuries. Soon, his injuries recovered, and he stood up and said smilingly, "See? This is nothing.Besides, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be able to control the curse soon." The Ancestral Talisman Master had told him that bearing the curse was both a tribtion and a providence. Since this was what he said, James was confident that everything would be alright.He was fully assured that the Third Cmity would be resolved. Many felt sorry for James. "We have returned to Earth.With your current strength, even if the cultivators of the three thousand Sealed Realms appear, they won''t stand a chance against you.You are absolutely safe here on Earth.I, on the other hand, will be heading to Wyrmstead." Then, he looked at Winnie and said, "Follow me, Winnie.We¡¯re going to see your mother." Chapter 2728 Chapter 2728 Chapter 2728 After letting everyone out of the Celestial Abode, James left Cansington alongside Winnie and headed toward Wyrmstead. Wyrmstead was not too far away from Sol. With James¡¯ speed, they should be able to arrive in a short amount of time. However, many unknown regions appeared on Earth during the time they were gone. This increased the distance between Sol and Wyrmstead. Even at his speed, he needed half a day to travel from Cansington to Wyrmstead. Many decades had passed, and Dragonville had be even more bustling, with skyscrapers towering over the sky. James and Winnie arrived at Dragonville. As James scanned the surrounding skyscrapers and the deste streets, he could not help but sigh, "As the Third Cmity has swept through the globe, everyone now stays inside their homes, afraid to wander about outside." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Dad, we should head to the pce first." "Mhm." James nodded. The two headed to the pce. Once, the pce was heavily guarded. Now, however, there was not a single guard by the pce gates, which was left slightly ajar. James pushed the gate open and walked in. Upon entering the pce, he activated his Divine Sense and scanned the entire pce. Through his Divine Sense, he could sense that a group of guards was gathered inside. As they were cursed, their condition was not great. He only sensed there was a woman whose life was hanging by a thread lying on the bed in one of the pce¡¯s rooms. It was Quincy. Years ago, before James left, she volunteered to remain to help James administer Wyrmstead. Over the years, she worked tirelessly for the kingdom, devoting all her energy and attention to its development. Even though this was the Apocalypse Age, Wyrmstead was peaceful and prosperous thanks to her efforts. "Let¡¯s go." James hurriedly rushed toward the room where Quincy was located. In the room, Quincy was dressed in a gorgeous white dress, and the skin underneath the dress appeared yellowish.Her once stunning face also had spots on it.She was struggling to breathe, and every breath she took seemed to require all her strength. "Am I going to die?" Lying on the bed, Quincy shut her eyes. The curse had swept across the globe, and the entire world had descended into chaos. Every human on Earth was simply waiting for their impending doom. Though it had only been two weeks since the curse had begun to spread across the world, half of humanity had perished in the meantime. Those who were left were only biding their time for their inevitable doom. Quincy knew that she was going to die. However, she did not wish to die just like that. She was waiting for someone who had yet to return. Just as she closed her eyes and waited for death, she suddenly heard the sound of a door opening. She struggled to open her eyes and painfully climbed out of bed to see who wasing. They were a man and a woman. ¡®James...Thea..." Upon seeing them, her eyes brimmed with tears. James walked over to her and nced at her pale face. Immediately, he took out the Imperial Jade Seal and absorbed the curse in her body, transferring them to his own. After Quincy¡¯s curse disappeared, her skin regained its radiance and herplexion returned to normal, once again bing a stunningly beautiful woman. Over the years, she had be even more gorgeous and beautiful. "James, Thea, you''re back..." Quincy sat on the bed, unable to believe her eyes.She could not believe that James had returned. Many years had passed, and there had been no news of him. Now, all of a sudden, he was in front of her. "Aunt Quincy, I¡¯m Winnie," Winnie said with a smile. "W-Winnie..." Chapter 2729 Chapter 2729 Chapter 2729 Quincy froze as she fixed her gaze on Winnie. Then, she sighed, saying, "I remember you were still a young girl when you left.In the blink of an eye, you have already be a grown-up.You look so much like your mother, even I mistook you for her." "Blergh!" After absorbing Quincy¡¯s curse, James suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground before passing out.Dad! " "James!" The two panicked. Quincy hurriedly stood up and moved the unconscious James onto the bed before inspecting his injuries. However, no matter how long she inspected, she could not find out what was wrong with him. "W-Winnie, what¡¯s wrong with James?" Quincy asked, worried. Wearing a grim expression, Winnie said, "The Third Cmity has swept across the globe, affecting all humans on Earth.Dad absorbed the curse for us and contained it in his own body.Just now, he helped you absorb the curse as well.Perhaps his body couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, which is why he fell unconscious." "What?" Quincy eximed. Then, she tried sensing her body and realized that she had indeed been cured.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "H-He lost consciousness after helping me absorb the curse?" She stood by the side, dumbfounded. Then, she burst into tears, "H- How silly of you!" Cough! At that moment, James who was lying on the bed coughed a few times. "A-Are you alright, James?" Quincy regained her senses and hurriedly grabbed a tissue to wipe away the blood James spurted out. James¡¯ face was pale as she said feebly, "I-I¡¯m fine, I won¡¯t be dying any time soon.The curse inside my body is already terrifying enough.Your curse changes nothing." Then, he took out the Imperial Jade Seal and began suppressing the curse. Thirty minutester, James¡¯plexion returned to normal. "How do you feel, Dad?" Winnie asked. James stored the Imperial Jade Seal away and said, "I¡¯m fine.The curse¡¯s power increased all of a sudden, and my body couldn¡¯t bear it, causing me to faint." Winnie furrowed her eyebrows and said, "If you can¡¯t even bear an additional curse, how are you supposed to bear the curse of all of mankind?" James¡¯ expression was solemn. Indeed, if he could not even bear the curse of an additional person, how was he supposed to bear the curse of all humans? He was filled with consternation. Then, he asked, "Where¡¯s Thea, Quincy?" "Th-Thea?" Quincy froze before answering, "I thought she went searching for you.Did you two not meet each other?" "No." Stunned, James asked, "What¡¯s going on? Why would Thea go looking for me?" After brief contemtion, Quincy said, "Thea returned a few years after you left.She was already a Sage at the time.Back then, the Divine Holy Emperor had been searching for you all over the world.He even appeared in Wyrmstead and threatened me.When Thea returned, she fought against the Divine Holy Emperor when she heard about it.In the end, she annihted the Divine Holy Emperor and went searching for you." Quincy narrated the chain of events that unfolded. "Got it." James nodded. Thea had gone searching for him, but he did not encounter her at all. He had no idea where she went, so he needed to head to the Chamber of Scriptures and ask the custodian. The custodian was a truly powerful figure. Since the Third Cmity had arrived, James also wanted to ask her what his next course of action should be. Chapter 2730 Chapter 2730 Chapter 2730 James knew how to resolve the Third Cmity. However, the method was described to him by the Ancestral Talisman Master, who was perhaps giving a description from his own perspective. To resolve the Third Cmity, James needed to reach the Ancestral God Rank, a rank that was too distant from him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, he could only remove the curse of a handful of people. At his wit¡¯s end, he decided to look for the custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures to discuss matters with her. "Winnie, stay in Wyrmstead.I¡¯m going out for a while." "Understood." After James gave his order, he turned to leave Wyrmstead and headed to Sol. Then, he headed to Mount Tai and entered the cavern. As he had been to the Chamber of Scriptures many times now, he knew his way around here. As he arrived at the first floor of the Chamber of Scriptures, he yelled while facing the empty ce, "Ms.Custodian!" His voice boomed. Swoosh! At that moment, a soft white light appeared, gathering to form a stunningly beautiful woman who was wearing a white dress. Upon seeing the custodian, James greeted her, "Ms.Custodian..." The custodian nced at James and smiled delightedly, nodding. "Not bad...You have be a Sage." "Miss..." James asked directly, "Has Thea been here?" "Mihm." She nodded. James asked, "Where did she go?" "The Demon Realm." "The Demon Realm?!" James froze. "why? Did she not find you?" James shook her head and answered, "No." He took a deep breath. James never thought that Thea had gone to the Demon Realm in search of him.He knew that the Demon Realm was full of powerful figures, so he was worried about her safety. Regardless, he was confident that Thea would be able to ovee all odds. Changing the subject, he said, "The Third Cmity has arrived." Hearing this, the custodian¡¯s expression turned grim as she sighed deeply, saying, "Indeed, who would have thought that this would be a Curse Cmity? There¡¯s no solution to this.Even a Grand Emperor can only suppress a curse, unable topletely annihte it." James said, "Miss, I believe that there are many humans from the Primordial Age concealed on Earth.They won¡¯t simply sit by the sidelines and watch humanity perish." The custodian nodded and said, "Indeed, there are many powerful figures hidden on Earth. However, they won¡¯t show themselves that easily since the entire universe is watching Earth intently. If they act impulsively, a war could break out once more." "Miss, you¡¯re a Grand Emperor, aren¡¯t you?" James asked. He had no idea what the custodian¡¯s strength was. Back then, Sophie, who was a Quasi- Emperor, opened the void passageway and sent him back with some difficulty. The opposite was true for the custodian, which was why James believed that she was a Grand Emperor. Chapter 2731 Chapter 2731 Chapter 2731 The custodian neither conceded nor denied.She simply said, "You don¡¯t need to know about these right now." "How do we put an end to the Third Cmity of the human race, then?" James asked. He had learned the solution from the Ancestral Talisman Master.However, his current strength was too weak. This method would not work.It could only save a small number of people. He asked the custodian right now because he wanted to hear what she had to say. The custodian started to ponder. After a while, she finally said, "There is no way.The curse cannot be removed.Right now, several Grand Emperors of the human race who are hidden in the dark have been formting a solution ever since they were struck by the curse." "Formting a solution? What sort of a solution?" James asked. The custodian said, "These Grand Emperors are researching the attributes of the curse¡¯s power.They want to create an elixir that will suppress the curse¡¯s power." After hearing that, James asked, "Will it work?" "Eliminating the curse is not possible.It will endure within humans forever from this point forward, just like the seal.However, suppressing it shouldn¡¯t be a problem." James felt relieved after hearing the custodian¡¯s words. He said, "After I came back, I walked around Sol and Wyrmstead.Humanity is in a terrible state right now.Every day, arge number of people perish.Please ask the Grand Emperors to make haste." The custodian shook her head slightly and said, "They are already researching and developing it seriously in the time formation.Regardless, this is a curse.It is extremely frightening.It is not feasible to create an elixir to suppress the curse in a short period of time.This is a disaster for humans.There will undoubtedly be significant casualties.As long as humans do not be extinct, it is not a cmity." Regarding these, the custodian was very epting because she was extremely powerful.She knew a lot. Currently, the cmity was quite mild, as the appearance of the curse did not wipe out the human race completely. The curse was simply a slow death. Furthermore, all of the ones who died were weak. They had a weaker constitution. True prodigies and true powerhouses would be able to resist the curse.It was a cmity for the human race, but it was also an elimination of the weak.The strong were the ones who survived. "Actually, I do have a solution." James let out a sigh. When she heard that, the custodian looked at James with a surprised look on her face. James said, "After I went to the Demon Realm this time, and then escaped the Demon Realm..." He gave a detailed ount of what had happened when he traveled to Galileo and then the Demon Realm.He briefly talked about the Imperial Jade Seal of Sangria.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I opened the sealed door, and the message left by the Ancestral Talisman Master in the Primeval Age was revealed to me. "The Ancestral Talisman Master stated that he had never expected the Heavenly Path to use the Supernatural Power he had cultivated to deal with the human race.Given the gaps in time between us, he was unable to intervene and lift the curse ced on the human race.Right now, there is only one solution.And that is to take the curse of humans onto my body using the Imperial Jade Seal. "However, with my current strength, I can only save a small number of people. "If I save one more person, my body maypletely copse, and I may no longer be able to resist the force of the curse."The custodian remained silent while she listened to James talk. Only after he finished speaking did the custodian say, "Perhaps the human race truly requires your assistance in order to be saved.However, now is not the time.The Grand Emperors are already hard at work researching the curse.It won¡¯t be long before an elixir to suppress the curse bes avable.Humans will then be able to take the elixir and suppress the curse in their bodies. "And you are required if the curse is to be truly lifted. "Once you be an Emperor or cross the final step into the Ancestral God Rank, you will be able to lift the curse of the entire human race." James nodded softly and said, "That is indeed true.However, my current strength is still very low.I can only save a small number of people.It pains me to see people die like this, but I¡¯m powerless to do anything about it. "Miss, what should I do next?" The custodian waved her hand slightly and said, "Nothing.Be still and wait for the elixir to be avable.When the timees, you''ll need to promote the elixir and convince the entire human race to consume it." After meeting with the custodian, James no longer felt lost. He knew there were powerhouses hidden among the human race, and they were constantly helping humans in oveing their difficulties. Chapter 2732 Chapter 2732 Chapter 2732 James¡¯ anxious heart was finally at ease. "By the way, where is my mother?" asked James. Many years ago, he brought his mother here to let the custodian purify the Demonic Energy in her body. The custodian said, "The Demonic Energy in Xandra¡¯s body was already purified many years ago.Currently, humansck top-tier elite fighters and Xandra is a rare prodigy.After much deliberation among some seniors, she was sent to a mysterious location.She is cultivating there and will not be returning anytime soon." James asked again, "Is my mother safe?" The custodian nodded. "Mhm.She¡¯s very safe." James was utterly relieved by her words. "That¡¯s all.I¡¯m going back now." James waved goodbye to the custodian. "Oh, right." The custodian asked, "When you went to the Demon Realm and saw Xandros, what did he say to you? Did he give any instructions?" The main reason the custodian sent James to the Demon Realm was to let the human powerhouses hiding there guide James to Xandros. She reconstructed a Demonic Body for James primarily so that he could meet Xandros. Previously, James described some of the events that urred during his visit to the Demon Realm, including his encounter with Xandros. However, he did not go into detail about what Xandros had said to him. James said, "Sir Tegan did not give any.He only said we should bide our time and that he will choose an appropriate time to leave the Demon Realm and returnpletely." Hearing that, the custodian furrowed her brow. Xandros was the Lord of the Human Race and a Grand Emperor. Furthermore, among the Grand Emperors, his level of mastery was extremely high. A typical Grand Emperor could notpete with him. At present, it was the apocalypse for the human race. Humanity was at a loss and needed Xandros¡¯ guidance. However, Xandros remained silent. "Alright.You may go back.I understand." The custodian waved her hand slightly. "Okay." James nodded his head. Without lingering, he turned around and left the ce. After leaving the Chamber of Scriptures under Mount Tai¡¯s ravine, James made his way to Mount Bane.Mount Bane was the center of this world. It was the location of the seal¡¯s source. All of the cultivators who traveled to Earth from the Three Thousand Worlds gathered at Mount Bane. Such a long time had passed.He believed that cultivators from the Three Thousand Worlds would continue to multiply. Soon, he appeared at Mount Bane.He did not see the scene that was in his imagination. In his imagination, Mount Bane was crowded with cultivators.It was extremely lively. However, not a single cultivator was found along the way. Such a vast mountain range was deste and cold.He arrived at Bane City. Bane City was barren as well. Not a single person was outside the city. The massive city gate was wide open. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. There was not even a guard. He entered the city. It used to be lively, but now there was no one there. James activated the Divine Sense. With his senses, he discovered that cultivators in Bane City were all staying in their homes. They were all cursed and in closed-door meditation, struggling to resist the negative effect brought by the curse. Of course, this was only true for humans. In Bane City, aside from humans, there were many Outsiders. No curse afflicted these Outsiders. Nheless, it was a critical time. The Outsiders were all focused on cultivating and did not wander around outside. "Abh..." Seeing the barren Bane City, James could not help but sigh. A once vibrant and bustling city had be so deathly quiet. He walked along the familiar yet unfamiliar streets of Bane City. Not long after, he arrived at the manor where Marcello once lived. Outside the manor, there were some soldiers dressed in ck armor with ck longswords slung around their waists. Despite having a human appearance, these soldiers¡¯ original forms were not human. They were demons. Chapter 2733 Chapter 2733 Chapter 2733 "Who¡¯s there?" As soon as James appeared, he was blocked by the guards. Several sharp longswords were pointed at him. These guards were not particrly powerful. The weaker ones were at the Herculean Rank while the stronger ones were at the Mage Rank. Such levels of strength would have been terrifying in the past, but they were now underwhelming in James¡¯ eyes. "I¡¯m looking for your Young Master." As the demon guards pointed their swords at James, he did not strike back. Instead, he spoke calmly. "What''s your name? I¡¯ll report your visit," said a guard. "James Caden," said James nonchntly. When James said those two words, all of the guards took a few steps back.The name ¡®James Caden¡¯ was already well-known throughout the universe. Even if one did not know James, one was bound to hear those two words. The reason for this was that James was the most illustrious prodigy on Earth. Among the Four Cmities on Earth, he had received the providences of the first two Cmities in a row.He possessed numerous priceless treasures. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. These treasures would pique the interest of even the most powerful figures. If it were not for the fact that the seal had not yet been opened, that the Earth had a seal, and that the powerful figures from the outside world were unable to travel to Earth, the treasures on James would have been stolen countless times by now. Aside from powerful individuals from the outside world, even some powerhouses in the three thousand Sealed Realms were attempting to find a way through the seal toe to Earth with the intention of stealing the treasures from James. These treasures on him, regardless of which one, were enough to make one the most terrifying powerhouse in the universe. "y-yYou are James Caden?" These guards looked at James in shock. "Yes.Go ahead and report my visit quickly." "Yes, yes." The guards dared not slight him and quickly left to report his presence. At this moment, a woman was sitting on a rock in the courtyard of the manor.She was wearing a white dress. As she stared helplessly at the sea of flowers nearby, she said, "It''s too boring.Earth is not interesting at all.I want to go back to the n." Not far away on the ground, a man in a ck robe was seated ina lotus position. After the man heard her words, he could not help but say, "If you¡¯ re bored, cultivate.It is a crucial period right now.We can¡¯t go back to the n." "Cultivation is more boring," said the woman in the white dress, discontented. At this point, a guard walked over and knelt on one knee on the ground. They said respectfully, "Young Master, someone wishes to see you." "I won''t see them." The woman in the white dress immediately declined. "H-He said his name is James Caden." The woman in the white dress instantly stood up and jumped down from the rock.She appeared in front of the guard and asked, "What did you say? What is his name?" The guard said once again, "He said his name is James Caden." As soon as the guard finished speaking, she dashed outside. After James waited outside the manor for a while, a woman ina white dress rushed out in a hurry.She stood in front of him, then looked at him for a few seconds before falling into his arms. ¡®James.It really is you." When the beauty fell into his arms and a sweet scent came to him, James was caught off guard. "Marcello, what are you doing?" James could not help but ask. Marcello finally let go of James after that. She grinned and said, "It¡¯s just that we haven''t seen each other in a long time, so I¡¯ma little excited.I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.Don¡¯t take it the wrong way." James awkwardly scratched his head. "Where have you been all these years, by the way?" Marcello asked as she looked at James. "You¡¯re making me talk here?" James asked, a grin on his face. "My mistake.Let¡¯s first go inside." Marcello pulled James along and walked toward the manor. She led him to the foyer of the manor, then instructed her subordinates to prepare the finest Empyrean Berries to serve James. Chapter 2734 Chapter 2734 Chapter 2734 In the foyer, Marcello sat next to James. While looking at him, she could not help but ask, "Where exactly have you been all these years?" James went to the Demon Realm.His news was spread throughout the Demon Realm. However, Marcello never returned to the Demon Realm during all these years. Her family did not specifically tell her about James either. So, she had no idea James had appeared in the Demon Realm. James smiled and said, "I set out on an adventure for a while." "An adventure? Where did you go?" "I went to the Demon Realm." James did not hide anything. "The Demon Realm?" Marcello stood up in shock. "Yes." A voice came from outside the door. Immediately after, a man in a ck robe walked inside.He was Jace Sterling. Jace walked over and sat across from the two. He nced at James. He knew that James had appeared in the Demon Realm. He also knew that in the Demon Realm, James had once again defeated the Young Master of the Hadean n, Lucifer, and had even married Brielle of the Labhrann n. In the beginning, no one knew James was from Earth. However, after that, many powerful figures in the Demon Realm analyzed and finally discovered James¡¯ identity. Jace was aware of all of this because he had kept in touch with his race. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "y-Your current strength...You¡¯ve actually be a Sage?" There was a look of astonishment on Jace¡¯s face. It was the Apocalypse Age. There was a seal within humanity¡¯s bodies. Breakthroughs were extremely difficult to achieve. Every time someone broke through, they would have to break the seal. Even breaking through a rank was a struggle in this circumstance. However, James was constantly breaking through and had already be a Sage. It was too terrifying. ¡®Be a Sage.." James¡¯ strength used to be much lower than his. However, he had yet to be a Sage and was only at the Tribtion Rank''s Second Stage, whereas James had already be a Sage. This cultivation speed was just too frightening. "What? You''ve be a Sage?" Marcello looked at James, surprised. She was aware of James¡¯ strength in the past. When they were fighting for the Celestial Abode, James was not even a match for her. Yet, after only so many years, he had already be a Sage? Looking at the two people who were shocked, James smiled softly and said, "I merely entered the Sage Rank by luck" "By the way, the curse of the human race¡¯s Third Cmity has already descended.Why do you seem unaffected?" Jace stared at James with a suspicious look. The curse had descended. Every human was struck by the curse. Those with lower immunity died immediately. Those with higher immunity had more or less also experienced some issues with their bodies. Nheless, James seemed to be fine. James smiled and said, "What harm can a mere curse cause me? I am indeed struck by the curse.Moreover, the curse of numerous humans has been absorbed by my body and is now being carried by me." Both Marcello and Jace were astounded. "absorbed others¡¯ curses? " Marcello looked at James, shocked. It was a long story. James took a deep breath and slowly started to talk, "I''ll have to start from when I was on my way to the Demon Realm..."He briefly recounted what had urred when he traveled to the Demon Realm and then to Galileo.He briefly talked about the curse in Sangria.He talked about some of the things that happened when he opened the gate of the curse.Marcello and Jace were surprised as they listened to him. This experience was far too peculiar. At the same time, they envied James¡¯ good fortune. Aplete digest of Curse Magic was in his possession. Curse Magic was widespread in the Demon Realm. A lot of powerful cultivators in the Demon Realm were proficient in it. However, the Curse Magic that every cultivator in the Demon Realm cultivated was imperfect. Despite the fact that it was imperfect, their Curse Magic was renowned throughout the universe, making cultivators everywhere tremble in fear. Now that James had actually received aplete Curse Magic, who in the entire universe could possibly rival him if he cultivated it to perfection? Chapter 2735 Chapter 2735 Chapter 2735 After being astonished, Marcello reminded James with a solemn expression, "James, don¡¯t tell other people about this.If this information gets out, it may get you killed." Jace nodded and said, "Marcello is right.Let¡¯s keep it between us three.If powerful figures from the outside world learn about this, you¡¯re doomed." James was aware of this. Regardless, he was not particrly worried.He chuckled and said, "I have many treasures on me, including the Infinity Stele and the Five Elements of Genesis.Every one of these things, regardless of which, has the potential to attract powerful figures to fight for them.It¡¯s just that there is still a seal on Earth, and powerful figures from the outside world are unable to enter. "For the powerful figures from the outside world to enter Earth, the seal on Earth needs to be completely open. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "And only after the Four Cmities will the seal on Earth bepletely open.Right now, the Third Cmity has only just begun.We have no idea when the Four Cmities will end.Perhaps by that time, I''ll have grown to a degree that terrifies all the cultivators in the entire universe."James was very confident in his strength.His current arsenal of signature skills was sufficient to make him the most potent being in the universe.It was merely a matter of time. Marcello and Jace exchanged a quick nce and said nothing else. After a few moments of silence, Marcello asked, "Then what are you going to do next?" "What am I going to do?" James started to ponder. This time, he came back to Earth primarily to put an end to the Third Cmity of the human race. However, the Third Cmity was much more challenging than he had anticipated. With his current strength, he could not do anything. Right now, all he could do was wait. He had to wait for the powerhouses of the human race to produce an elixir that would be able to suppress the curse. After that, he would spread the word about the elixir and persuade every human on Earth to drink it in order to resist the curse. James shook his head slightly and said, "There is nothing I can do.I can only wait right now." "Do you know much about the providence of the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity, by the way?" asked Jace. In the past, James was a nobody to him. He was even displeased that his race had given James the token. It was now apparent that his race¡¯s decision had been correct. James¡¯ potential was too great. Being on good terms with him beforehand had every advantage and no disadvantage for his race. In Jace¡¯s opinion, since James had experienced so much, someone capable must have been guiding him from behind. Therefore, he most likely had some knowledge of the providence after the Third Cmity on Earth. However, James shook his head slightly and said, "I don¡¯t know much about it." Looking at Jace, he asked, "Could it be that you know something about it, then?" Jace nodded and said, "Following the curse¡¯s descent, and after the bodies of all humans in the entire universe were tainted with the curse, some of the top powerhouses already gained insight into the providence of Earth¡¯s Third Cmity." Upon hearing that, James became excited. The previous two providences had been extremely beneficial to him. The Third Cmity was more terrifying than the previous two Cmities, so its providence would be even more incredible. "What is the providence of the Third Cmity?" Jace said, "This information is already spread throughout the Demon Realm. Rumor has it that the providence of the Third Cmity is very terrifying, even more so than the providences of the First Cmity and the Second Cmity." "Don¡¯t keep me waiting.Hurry up and tell me," James could not help but say. Jace said, "Leap out of the Three Dimensions, Relinquish the Five Elements." Hearing that, James was stunned.He asked, "What does that mean?" Jace exined, "The Three Dimensions refers to the Mortal, the Sage, and the Divine Dimension.After leaping out of the Three Dimensions, one will no longer be among the mundane. They will not be a Sage nor a God, but a special existence. "The Five Elements are the fundamentals of the universe. "The general meaning of ¡®Relinquish the Five Elements¡¯ is to be free of the Heavenly Path¡¯s control and constraints. "Of course, these are words that have been circting in the outside world. As for what it is exactly, I don¡¯t know much either. The only thing I know for certain is that the previous two providences are treasures. They are both Supernatural Powers. This time, the emphasis will be on the individual instead. "Once they obtained the providence of the Third Cmity, they will truly be extraordinary and be a unique presence in the universe. "They will no longer be restricted by the Heavenly Path.ording to my understanding, only powerful cultivators above the Grand Emperor Rank can be free from the universe''s constraints.In other words, after receiving the providence of the Third Cmity, it will be equivalent to attaining an Emperor¡¯s physical body.From that point forward, all one needs to do is put effort into cultivating, and once their strength reaches that point, they will naturally be an Emperor." Chapter 2736 Chapter 2736 Chapter 2736 After hearing about the providence of the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity, James¡¯ interest was piqued.He was genuinely intrigued.He had to ask, "Is what you said really true?" Jace nodded and replied, "It was spread by an extremely prominent figure in the Demon Realm.This powerhouse was once the Lord of the Demon Realm.In the Primordial Age, they were already a Grand Emperor." After James heard his words, he guessed the powerhouse¡¯s identity. They were the former Lord of the Demon Realm, and thus Henrik¡¯s teacher. James thought for a while, then he asked, "When will the providence of the Third Cmity appear?" Jace shook his head slightly and said, "That, I have no idea.However, since the Third Cmity of humans has already appeared, the providence of the Third Cmity is likely to follow soon.Just be patient and continue to wait." "Alright." James nodded.He was determined to obtain the Third Cmity¡¯s providence. Leap out of the Three Dimensions, Relinquish the Five Elements. This was definitely a significant providence. After obtaining this providence, one would no longer be restricted by the Heavenly Path. In other words, there would be no more tribtions on the path of cultivation from then on.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It would be smooth sailing to cultivate all the way to the Grand Emperor Rank. After James met with Marcello and Jace in Bane City and chatted with them about the Third Tribtion, he left. He left Bane City and went back to Wyrmstead. Following his return to Wyrmstead, he traveled to Mt. Thunder Pass and began to meditate in seclusion at Mt. Thunder Pass. Right now, he could not do anything. All he could do was wait. He had to wait for the human race¡¯s powerhouses to develop an elixir to suppress the curse and for the appearance of the Third Cmity¡¯s providence. James had no idea what kind of powerful cultivators would be drawn to fight over the providence of the Third Cmity. All he could do was make every effort to build up his strength prior to that and ensure that he could obtain the Third Cmity''s providence. While James was in closed-door meditation at Mt. Thunder Pass, the entire universe was buzzing with the news of the Third Cmity¡¯s providence. Leap out of the Three Dimensions, Relinquish the Five Elements. Not a mortal, not a Sage, nor a God. No longer constrained by the Heavenly Path. Attain an Emperor''s Body. These were circting on countlesss. Powerful cultivators from all over the universe were intrigued after learning about the providence of this time. Nheless, all of these cultivators knew that the providence of Earth was for young prodigies. Older generations of cultivators could not fight over the providence. Only living beings born a hundred years before the Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy recovered were eligible to fight for these providences. Leap out of the Three Dimensions, Relinquish the Five Elements.It was an extraordinary providence. If a prodigy who was their disciple was able to obtain this providence, one would eventually have a Grand Emperor as their disciple after some time. Every powerful cultivator was tempted. Regardless, cultivators from the outside world currently could not enter Earth. If they wanted to enter Earth, there was only one way. And that was to travel to the Demon Realm and enter Earth through the passage left by the Hadean n. As a result, powerful cultivators from all over the universe gathered at the Demon Realm with the prodigies who were studying under them. Many powerful figures from the Demon Realms, as well as some from other worlds, gathered in the main hall of the Hadean n at the Demon Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. The Grand Emperor of the Hadean n, Tigranes Xanthippos, was sitting at the forefront of the main hall. "Emperor Tigranes, the Third Cmity of the human race has now appeared.And the providence of the Third Cmity is very terrifying.Please open the passage.Let more young prodigies travel to Earth and compete for the providence." Chapter 2737 Chapter 2737 Chapter 2737 "That¡¯s right.This providence belongs to the entire universe.It is not exclusive to humans." "Please open the passage, Emperor Tigranes." Cultivators from the Demon Realm and other worlds were all asking Tigranes to open the passage. Faced with the request of so many cultivators, Tigranes started to ponder. After giving it some thought, he said, "Since all of you wanted to go to Earth, I can¡¯t just ignore that.Alright.I''ll open the Earth passage from now on.Every living being who is eligible to vie for providence may travel to Earth. "However, they can only go there topete for the providence.If any cultivators visit Earth with other intentions, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious." Tigranes¡¯ expression became solemn. He was warning some of the people who were present, as there were certainly some who were considering using this opportunity to sneak to Earth. On Earth, there was a James Caden. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. James had attained too much providence.He had far too many treasures on him. This had long attracted the attention of many cultivators. Tigranes spoke once more, "The Third Cmity has already arrived.The Fourth Cmity will be soon as well.After the Fourth Cmity, the seal on Earth will be broken, and the Gctic Highway will be open.Everyone will then be able to enter Earth.By that point, I won¡¯t interfere with anything." His words had deterred some cultivators with malicious intent. Tigranes stood up and said loudly, "Pass on the order.My n will open the passage to Earth.Anyone who wishes to travel to Earth topete for the providence may do so via the passage of my n." Following Tigranes¡¯ order, this news quickly spread throughout the Demon Realm and the entire universe. Upon learning of this news, many powerful figures in the universe hastened to the Hadean n in the Demon Realm with their most outstanding disciples in order to send them to Earth. After spreading the word, Tigranes left the main hall and went to the Hadean n¡¯s holy site. At the summit of a mountain in the holy site, a man was seated ina lotus position on the ground.His long, ck hair flowed freely without any wind. An extremely powerful aura was emanating from him. Tigranes appeared in front of him. When he sensed Tigranes¡¯ arrival, the man got to his feet. The man was none other than Lucifer Menachem, the Young Master of the Hadean n. Tigranes walked over and said softly, "The Third Cmity on Earth has appeared, and the Third Cmity¡¯s providence will soon follow as well.The providence this time is quite frightening.It is ¡® Leap out of the Three Dimensions, Relinquish the Five Elements¡¯. "You''ve changed your fate before.If you can once again obtain this providence, you will enter the Grand Emperor Rank in the shortest amount of time.You might even surpass the Grand Emperor Rank and enter the Divine Rank to be the most powerful figure in this era." After saying that, he nced at Lucifer and asked, "How is your cultivation going? Which stage of Super Combat Form have you cultivated?" Lucifer looked at Tigranes and said, "It¡¯s going quite smoothly.I''ve already cultivated the Fifth Combat Form." Tigranes nodded, pleased. He said, "You''ve already be a Sage.With the Fifth Combat Form and the Imperial Weapon, it¡¯s unlikely that anyone will be able topete with you for the providence.The only one you need to be aware of is James Caden." As he talked about James, Tigranes¡¯ expression became solemn. "This brat¡¯s luck is too incredible.I have no idea what else he might have experienced during this time.However, I have a feeling he will be your most formidable opponent in the battle for providence." With a confident look on his face, Lucifer said, "I lost to him twice.I¡¯m not going to lose to him for the third time.I¡¯ll definitely defeat him the next time we meet." The Fifth Combat Form was no joke. The strength that was increased was not simply one plus one, but rather a multiplicative increase.He was very confident in his strength.He had already be a Sage. Moreover, he had a decent level of mastery at the Sage Rank. He had benefited greatly from Earth¡¯s Second Cmity, obtaining the Elysian Inscription. During these years, he studied it painstakingly and hadprehended a secret Supernatural Art from the Elysian Inscription. Tigranes looked at Lucifer and said with a smile, "If you are confident, believe in yourself.Although the Third Cmity''s providence is incredible, it is not the most powerful.The most powerful is the providence of the Fourth Cmity.Do your best.In the future, the Hadean n will be in your hands.You will have to lead it." After saying this, Tigranes¡¯ body disappeared. Chapter 2738 Chapter 2738 Chapter 2738 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Hadean n opened the passage to Earth, and prodigies from various ns in the Demon Realm traveled to Earth one after another. Even some prodigies from the Demon Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension and Sage Dimension were devising a way to enter the Divine Dimension with the intent of traveling to Earth via the passage. Meanwhile, powerful figures from all over the entire universe appeared in the Demon Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension and arrived at the Hadean n, bringing with them the prodigies under their tutge. Soon, there were innumerable prodigies heading to Earth. In the Sage Dimension of the Demon Realm, a mountain range suddenly split open. Boom! The air was thick with swirling clouds of dust. A woman stood in the sky. The woman was in a ck dress and wielded a ck sword. The tip of the de was slightly curved. Her long, ck hair was dancing around. There was a cold and detached look on her pretty face.It was Thea. Thea was fighting fiercely with a beastfolk. Following the drop of the Malevolent de, the beastfolk, who had entered the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage, was killed. p, p, p. From the distance came the sound of pping. A beautiful woman walked over, stepping on the air. She said with a sweet smile, "Thea, your Four-Quadrant Art is getting more and more terrifying.Before they could even exert their power, you killed the beast folk." The woman was Brielle. Back then, after James escaped from the Demon Realm, Thea arrived at the Labhrann n during her search for him. She met Brielle, and Brielle wanted to look for James with Thea. So the two set out on a journey, eventually ascending to the Sage Dimension and continuing their adventure in the Demon Realm¡¯s Sage Dimension. Thea put away the Malevolent Sword she was holding, smiled, and said, "I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.Compared to you, I still have a ways to go." Thea had been with Brielle for all of these years and witnessed how impressive Brielle was.She was truly a genius. Her speed of cultivation was far too quick. When they first met, Brielle had just be a Sage. However, after only a few years, she had already reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage. Her cultivation speed was too frightening. Brielle chuckled and walked over. She threw away the beastfolk¡¯s corpse, extracted the demon elixir, and said with a smile, "The demon elixir of a beastfolk at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage.We can sell it for some Sage Stones." The two chatted merrily as they left. They headed to a nearby city. In the city, they sold all the treasures they had found during their journey this time. Finally, they made their way to a restaurant and began to enjoy some good food. "Have you heard? The Hadean n has opened the passage to Earth.Now, one can simply reach Earth by entering the Divine Dimension and going to the Hadean n." "Mhm.I have heard.However, going to the Divine Dimension is quite challenging unless your strength has reached the Divine Rank." "There¡¯s no need for that.From the Hadean n in the Sage Dimension, you can travel directly to the Divine Dimension." While the two were enjoying their food, they overheard a conversation between some cultivators in the restaurant. When she heard this information, Thea became excited. Brielle looked excited as well.She said, "James might have already returned to Earth.Thea, let¡¯s go to the Hadean n as well and travel to Earth from the Hadean n¡¯s passage.I¡¯ve long wanted to visit Earth.I just never had the chance." As she heard that, Thea nced at her and asked, "Do you really want to go to Earth?" "Yes, of course," Brielle said, "I¡¯m already married to James. I''m his wife." After she said that, she looked at Thea and said with a smile, "Of course, you¡¯ re his first wife, and I¡¯m his second wife." Thea furrowed her brow slightly, then she said, "In that case, let¡¯s go." The moment she stood up, she felt dizzy. Immediately afterward, she fell headfirst ta the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Brielle promptly moved to support her and helped her up.She asked, "Is it the curse?" Chapter 2739 Chapter 2739 Chapter 2739 "Mhm." Thea nodded her head softly and catalyzed Sage Energy to suppress the force of the curse. After a short period of time, she finally felt much better. After herplexion had recovered its rosy hue, she opened her mouth to speak. "Let¡¯s go." The two left the ce and made their way to the Hadean n of the Sage Dimension. From the Hadean n of the Sage Dimension, they traveled to the Divine Dimension. James was unaware that the Hadean n in the Demon Realm had opened the passage. He had no idea that the prodigies of the entire universe hade to Earth from the passage in the Demon Realm with the intent of taking the Third Cmity¡¯s providence. At this moment, he was sitting in a lotus position at the summit of Wyrmstead''s Mt.Thunder Pass. Sword Energy was floating around him. The Sword Energy materialized and floated around in ordance with his movements. An extremely powerful aura was also radiating from him. James was cultivating intently. He was cultivating the swordsmanship documented in the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. He realized he had almost learned all of the Sword Moves recorded in the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and had incorporated them into the First Sword Realm and the Second Sword Realm. Currently, he was gaining insight into the Sword Heart, Sword Intent, and Singrity recorded in the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. "Urgh! n When he was cultivating earnestly, the curse in his body resurfaced and began to devour his physical body ferociously.He could not help but copse to the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood.He had grown ustomed to the curse. James struggled to raise himself off the ground and catalyzed the Imperial Jade Seal. Using the force of the Imperial Jade Seal, he quelled the curse within his body. As the curse slowly settled, his injuries gradually healed as well. Phew! He took a deep breath, then sat at the top of Mt. Thunder Pass and stared off into the distance. Tap, tap, tap. The sound of high heels making contact with the ground could be heard. James turned to face the sound. A seductive woman with red lips and a red dress walked over and appeared in front of him. James regained hisposure, nced at Quincy, and asked, " What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?" Quincy had a solemn expression on her face. She said, "James, you¡¯ve been meditating in seclusion here for three months. During this time, many living beings of unknown origin appeared on Earth. They¡¯re very powerful and went around challenging humans on Earth. Even powerful figures from the Three Thousand Worlds have all been challenged by them. "The foreigners are very strong. They have upied Mount Bane¡¯s Bane City and driven the cultivators out. "Henry, Diney, Thomas, Sky, Tyrus, and the others couldn¡¯t stand to see these living beings¡¯ actions, so they went to Mount Bane to seek an exnation. However, all of them were defeated and they are now imprisoned." After hearing that, James furrowed his brow. Though Diney¡¯s strength might be weak, she had reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. Moreover, Henry and the others were all powerful cultivators at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage. ¡®Do these foreigners have such great strength? Even Henry and the others were defeated and even imprisoned?¡¯ "what are the origins of these foreign living beings? Where did theye from?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Quincy shook her head and said, "I have no idea.However, rumor has it that these are prodigies from various realms in the universe.They came here topete for the providence of the Earth¡¯s Third Cmity." After he heard that, James¡¯ expression became solemn. ¡®Prodigies from all over the universe? ¡®Even those at Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage are no match for them? ¡®How strong are these prodigies exactly?¡¯ After thinking for a while, James stood up from the ground and said, "I understand.I¡¯ll personally travel to Mount Bane." Quincy said, "There are many people at Wyrmstead Pce right now waiting for you to return and discuss this matter." James said, "There¡¯s no need for a discussion.I¡¯ll go to Mount Bane right away.Regardless of where these prodigies came from, since they havee to Earth, they must abide by Earth¡¯s rules." Chapter 2740 Chapter 2740 Chapter 2740 The universe was vast and endless. Humans on Earth had always been researching the universe in the past, but they had yet to have aclear understanding of the sr system, let alone the universe. With scientific and technological means, even if thousands of years went by, Earth¡¯s humans still could not understand the universe clearly. In the vast universe, there were seven Greater Realms. One of the seven Greater Realms was destroyed by humans during the Primeval Age. Now, only six realms were left. These six realms were named Greater Realms because all of these six realms were divided into three nes of existence. The three nes of existence were respectively Mortal, Sage, and Divine. Others did not have different nes of existence. However, although manys were not divided into different nes of existence, they were still very powerful. In the vast universe, there were innumerable habitables for living beings. The providence of Earth¡¯s Third Cmity was about to arrive. This drew the attention of powerful figures all over the entire universe. All the powerful figures in the universe traveled to the Demon Realm with outstanding prodigies under their tutge and headed to Earth from the passage in the Demon Realm. The Athura Realm was one of the six realms. In the Athura Realm, there was a very powerful race, the Athurans. They were a belligerent race. After the Athuran prodigies appeared on Earth, they began to go around and challenge others. However, Earth¡¯s humans were too weak and were no match for them at all. So, the Athuran prodigies took over Bane City and ousted all the human cultivators from Bane City. This infuriated many powerful figures of the human race. Thus, some prominent figures, led by Henry, traveled to Bane City. Nheless, they were beaten up. They were even imprisoned as if they were ves. In just a few short days, these incidents were spread across the entire. However, all humans on Earth were struck by the curse. They were barely able to save themselves. How could they possibly intervene? Moreover, even if they wanted to intervene, theycked the strength to do so. The same was true of prodigies from the Three Thousand Worlds. After being driven out of Bane City, they were not at all crossed. As for the other races, the Athurans did not give them a hard time, instead allowing them to live freely in Bane City. When James learned about these incidents, he rushed to Bane City without pausing. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He had no idea where these foreign races hade from. However, since they hade to Earth, they must follow the rules of the and should notmit atrocities on Earth. If these foreign races were not taught a lesson, and all other foreign races began to imitate them over time, the Earth would be in chaos. Humans on Earth were already subjected to disaster after disaster. They should not exacerbate the situation. Shortly after, James appeared outside Mount Bane. He came across many human cultivators outside of Mount Bane. Most of these human cultivators were from the Three Thousand Worlds. Previously, they had been living in Bane City, but they were driven out of there. They gathered outside of Mount Bane because it was the location of the seal. There were countless times more Empyrean Spiritual Energy here than anywhere else. Even though they were unable to enter Mount Bane, cultivating outside of Mount Bane was more effective than elsewhere. Besides, they now had to suppress the curse. Powerful Spiritual Energy was required. Spiritual Energy from other ces could not support them in suppressing the curse. The area outside of Mount Bane was teeming with people. James appeared and quickly nced over these people. Among these people, he noticed some familiar yet unfamiliar silhouettes. They were familiar because he had previously met them. They were unfamiliar because he had not seen them ina very long time. Seeing them again left him in a daze. After being slightly stunned, James walked toward a woman wearing a green dress. The woman was sitting in a lotus position on a rock. Her face was slightly pale. She looked exhausted as if she was gravely ill. "Quintina," James called out. The person was Quintina. Chapter 2741 Chapter 2741 Chapter 2741 Quintina was the daughter of the Ancient n¡¯s Leader in the Ancient Realm. James spoke with her while he was in the Ancient Realm, but it had already been a long time since theyst met. Quintina was a Grand Supernatural born with magical inscriptions within her body. A prodigy like her was destined for greatness even in the Apocalypse Age. Hearing a voice, Quintina stopped cultivating and raised her head to see the person approaching her. She was slightly taken aback to see James. After a few seconds, she stood up excitedly. ¡°J-James?¡± James walked over to her. When he saw Quintina¡¯s pale face, he immediately realized that the curse had taken a toll on her. ¡°It¡¯s really you, James!¡± Quintina stared at James intently. After confirming his identity, her pretty face lit up as she asked, ¡°Where have you been for so long?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. James replied, ¡°I was off to train for a while.¡± He sat beside Quintina and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in Bane City?¡± Quintina¡¯s expression immediately darkened when James asked about Mount Bane. ¡°Many Foreigners havee to Earth. They are extremely powerful, and among them is a cruel race. They drove out all of the humans in Bane City and made a rule that humans were not allowed anywhere near Mount Bane. Any humans that trespass will be killed without mercy. ¡°After being chased out of the city, some humans secretly headed to Mount Bane intending to meditate in seclusion. However, they were all killed after being discovered. ¡°As a result, cultivators from the Three Thousand Worlds don¡¯t dare to carelessly step foot on Mount Bane and only stay outside its periphery.¡± James prodded her for more information, ¡°Do you know more about this race?¡± Quintina shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡®James...¡± A voice called out from nearby. James turned toward the voice and saw a man in a golden robe walking over. ¡°Harold,¡± James greeted him back. Harold was also from the Ancient Realm. He was once a disciple of the Divinity Sect, the greatest sect in the Ancient Realm, and was a direct disciple of the Divine Holy Emperor. Like Quintina, he was also a Grand Supernatural. Harold walked over and nced at James. ¡°You finally showed up! I¡¯ve been working hard these past few years to cultivate and defeat you one day!¡± Harold was excited to see James and the sight of his rival spurred his motivation. James smiled lightly in response. He acknowledged Harold was a prodigy. Anyone that was born a Grand Supernatural was inherently powerful. None of them were weak. However, James still felt like Harold had a long ways to go. He looked at the two and asked, ¡°Are you both resisting the curse well?¡± Quintina gently shook her head and said, ¡°The curse is awful. Since I was cursed, I¡¯ve encountered countless problems which have greatly hindered my cultivation. Harold also nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Yeah, same here. The universe is set on wiping out humans. However, I will go against the curse and achieve great things in the Apocalypse Age. James scanned the surroundings. About 100,000 cultivators were gathered in the area. All of them were cursed, but they were strong and could suppress the curse¡¯s effects for now. Most of those who died under the curse were ordinary people. Seeing this scene, James heaved a sigh of relief. Judging by the current strength of human cultivators, humanity could possibly survive until elixirs to suppress the curse were invented. Quintina asked, ¡°By the way, James. Why did youe here?¡± James'' expression softened as he replied, ¡°I heard a Foreign race has been causing trouble in Mount Bane, so I came to check on the situation.¡± Chapter 2742 Chapter 2742 Chapter 2742 James had already assessed the strength of these troublemaking Foreigners beforeing to Mount Bane. Henry and others were at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage, but they made their breakthroughs on Galileo where there were no seals on their body. As a result, their cultivation bases were fundamentally very unstable. They would only be around the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage if they were to condense their cultivation base. That meant their strength would only be at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage had they actually reached the peak of each stage before breaking into the next. James had just be a Sage recently, and his strength was notparable to that of a Tenth Rank Sage. Even if he used the Sacrilegious Ascension and activated the dragon bone¡¯s power, his strength would still becking. However, his swordsmanship skills were far superior to his cultivation rank. Before he became a Sage, he killed a monster that was above the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage on Galileo with just the First and Second Stages of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. James analyzed his own strength. He would be disadvantaged in a one-on-one battle against a Sage. However, he could kill his opponent instantly by finding an opportunity to use his unparalleled swordsmanship. Besides, he still had another trump card¡ªthe Nine Heavens God - Annihting Formation. Most of the soldiers within the Celestial Abode had already be Sages, and some even reached very high stages within the Sage Rank. James had 400,000 soldiers who could perform the Nine Heavens Gold-Annihting Formation, the Infinity Stele, and countless other treasures at his disposal. If he used them, he wouldmand tremendous strength and would even be able to fight against a powerhouse at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage. Quintina said sternly, "I know you¡¯re powerful and your skills outss ours, James. However, our opponents this time around are dangerous, and there¡¯s no need to take action now. You should just continue cultivating at ease." Harold also chipped in. "I agree.They only chased us out of Bane City.It¡¯s not that serious of a matter." Both of them convinced James not to act recklessly and antagonize the Foreign races while humans were in dire straits. If these Foreigners were enraged and started a massacre, it would be the end of humankind on Earth. James parted his lips and said, "I know when not to cross the line.I''m still uncertain of these Foreigners¡¯ strengths and am just going to do a little bit of investigating.I''ll only devise a n after I better understand their strength. Quintina cautioned him. "Then please be careful." "Mhm, I¡¯ll be careful." James nodded. He stood up and walked toward Mount Bane. James did not dispel the curse in Quintina and Harold¡¯s bodies. At his current strength, the Curse Magic within his body had almost reached its maximum capacity, and he did not dare to carelessly absorb the curses from others for fear there would be severe consequences if he absorbed too much. Moreover, the 400,000 soldiers in his Celestial Abode were still inflicted with the curse. James nned to wait until he reached a higher cultivation rank before helping them with their curses. Considering their strength now, they could withstand the curses for the time being. James stepped forward and advanced toward Mount Bane. Soon, he entered Mount Bane¡¯s vicinity. Many fully-armed soldiers with weapons could be seen on the mountain road ahead of him. As soon as James got close, he found himself blocked off by them. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Humans are forbidden to proceed past this point." James looked at the creatures that had human forms. He was unsure what race they hailed from. He frowned and asked, "What did you just say? Humans are forbidden to proceed past this point? Who made this rule? We¡¯re on Earth.This is human territory, so why aren¡¯t they allowed to enter?" A soldier looked at James and said scornfully, "It¡¯s a unanimous agreement between all the races.Humans are now the weakest race in the universe.Mount Bane is the humans¡¯ Sealed Realm.How can such lowly creatures enter such a wondrous ce?" "Haha!" James burst outughing. "It¡¯s a unanimous agreement between all the races? "Didn''t you just say this is the Human Realm? Humans have the final say in the Human Realm.Who are you Foreigners to interfere and order us around in our own territory? Get the hell out of here, or you''ll be sorry you didn¡¯t." Chapter 2743 Chapter 2743 Chapter 2743 James¡¯ blood was boiling.He never expected the Foreigners to be brazen enough to upy Mount Bane.If he did not stop them, they would go on to take over the entire Earth. Mount Bane currently was the ce that was most abundant in Spiritual Energy on Earth. Humans were cursed, so they needed to absorb Spiritual Energy to keep it at bay. James was determined to take back Mount Bane from these Foreigners. He red at the soldiers blocking his path. The soldiers were rtively strong Sages. On Earth, theymanded a great amount of power. Even if they werepared to the Outsiders from the Three Thousand Worlds, these soldiers were also far above them. "You''ll make us regret it, huh?" One of the soldiers gave James a once-over. Although he could not verify James¡¯ strength, he knew that James was a mere human from Earth. As long as the opponent was an Earth human, he had no hesitation in starting a fight with them. The soldier said disdainfully, "what are you going to do?" "I¡¯ll rip you to shreds." Before James could answer the soldier, a hard voice resounded from a distance. Hearing the voice, James turned to look for the source. Two women flew toward him from afar. One wore a ck dress, and the other was dressed in white. Both of them were as beautiful as flowers and exuded ethereal auras. "Thea?" James was stunned after recognizing one of the women. Thea descended from the sky.She beamed at James who was in the process of confronting the Foreign soldiers. "James..." Thea walked over to James and leaped into his arms, giving him a tight embrace. "It¡¯s really you, Thea.You¡¯re already back from the Demon Realm?" James was overjoyed. All these years, his greatest concern was for Thea¡¯s safety. Now that she had safely returned to Earth, his worries were finally put to rest. "James..." The other woman called out to James. Only then did James notice the other woman that came with Thea.He turned to her and froze awkwardly after identifying her. Brielle griped at him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Do you know how hard I¡¯ve been looking for you all these years?" " James scratched his head.He wanted to speak but could not bring himself to say anything. ¡®How am I supposed to tell her I only married her just to steal her family¡¯s bodhi tree? ¡®If word got out about it, the Labhrann n will definitely send powerhouses to hunt me down.¡¯ Thea looked at him resentfully and chided him. "You''re very sneaky, aren¡¯t you, James? You took advantage of my absence and got entangled with another woman in the Demon Realm.That¡¯s not even the worst of it.You married her after everything!" "I''ll exin everything to youter, Thea," James whispered to Thea. He immediately recalled something and asked, "By the way, why are the two of you together?" Thea said, "When I went to the Demon Realm, I learned about your wedding ceremony.I headed to the Labhrann n, but heard that you left on your wedding night.Brielle followed me around to find you.Since I wasn¡¯t familiar with the Demon Realm, I let here with me." "The Hadean n opened a passage to Earth, and we came back together." Thea gave James a quick summary. Chapter 2744 Chapter 2744 Chapter 2744 Naturally, James was overjoyed Thea had returned to Earth. It had been many long years since they hadst been together. He was ecstatic to see her beautiful face and wless figure again. However, there were many other important things that demanded his attention. The Foreign soldiers stood to the side, watching them as if they were clowns. James warned the soldiers again. "Get out of the way.I¡¯m going to Bane City on Mount Bane." "Hmph," one of the soldiers snorted and ordered his subordinates, "Kill them." Swoosh! The guards quickly surrounded them and drew their swords. Before James was able to act, Thea had already summoned the Malevolent Sword. She flicked it lightly, and a beam of Sword Light cleaved through the attacking soldiers. Thea had been training in the Demon Realm for so many years and had experienced countless close encounters with death. She was no longer the innocent girl she used to be in the past. Now, she was a force to be reckoned with. She attacked decisively and showed no mercy to her opponents. James frowned at the scene in front of him. He looked at Thea and said, "Honey, why did you do that? You should leave these things to me.It¡¯s my job." Thea put away the Malevolent Sword and gave James a lovely smile. "Any human should have the right to punish these Foreigners.I was caught up in the moment and couldn¡¯t hold back." Brielle knew exactly the kind of person Thea was. During these past few years of adventuring together with Thea, Brielle had grown used to seeing such gruesome massacres. Brielle knew what this beautiful and attractive woman was capable of doing. Thus, Brielle was not shocked by the sight. "Let¡¯s head to Bane City." James did not pursue the issue further. After dealing with the soldiers, they immediately headed straight to Bane City. Meanwhile, a handsome, ck-robed man in his 20s sat at the highest seat in a luxurious mansion in Bane City. Various creatures were gathered in the hall. These creatures were from all over the universe. All of them were from well-known races and were all known far and wide for their power. Even Jace and Marcello were among the ones gathered there. "Reporting, Sir!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a guard rushed in and got on one knee. "My Lord, intruders have killed the soldiers guarding Mount Bane¡¯s entrance and are on their way to Bane City." Bang! Hearing the report, the man in the highest seat mmed the table and said furiously, "Didn''t I already give out a warning that humans aren¡¯t allowed into Mount Bane? Who dares to trespass the mountain?!" Down below in the hall, Jace looked at Marcello and whispered, "If I''m not wrong, it should be James." Marcello nodded and said, "Among the humans, James is the only person who can kill the Athuran Soldiers.His recklessness knows no bounds.Isn¡¯t he aware that Bane City is alreadypletely upied by Foreign races? He won''t be able to change a thing with his strength alone." Jace whispered back, "Let¡¯s see what happens first." The Athuran prodigy stood up furiously and said, "Kill the intruders!" "Understood!" After receiving the order, the guard quickly left. All the Athurans¡¯ powerhouses in Bane City were dispatched to deal with the intruder and rushed aggressively out of the city. The man looked at the prodigies from all over the universe gathered in the hall and said with a smile, "I¡¯m sorry for that absurdity.Humans have already been abandoned by the Heavenly Path and are now the weakest race in the universe.There¡¯s no need to show them any mercy." Chapter 2745 Chapter 2745 Chapter 2745 "You shouldn¡¯t let down your guard, Yorick.I¡¯ve heard about a prodigy on Earth who obtained many excellent treasures.Even Lucifer of the Hadean n from the Demon Realm was defeated by this human." One of the powerhouses in the hall reminded the man. "Haha!" The Athuran prodigy, Yorick,ughed out loud. "I acknowledge that Lucifer is a prodigy favored by the Heavenly Path.However, how could you compare the likes of him to me?" Yorick was confident and arrogant. "I know that you¡¯re referring to James Caden.I''ve heard of him while in the Athura Realm.If he dares show himself, I''ll crush him in minutes.Anyway, the people who came to challenge us were from Wrymstead.I¡¯ve already detained them and am waiting for James to arrive." Yorick detained Henry and the others because they were James¡¯ subordinates, and were also from Wrymstead.He wanted to use them to threaten James into showing himself.He nned to get rid of James and seize the fortunes he possessed. It was an order given to him by the Athurans before he came to Earth. The n gave him some lethal weapons in order to kill James and take away his treasures. The Athurans were not the only ones who had given out orders to their prodigies.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In fact, most of the champions present had received orders from their ns. They came to Earth for two purposes. The first was topete for the Third Cmity¡¯s providence. The second was to kill James and take his treasures for themselves. However, no one acted rashly. Since the Authurans wanted to be the ones to instigate James, the others could watch silently from the sidelines. Meanwhile, James, Thea, and Brielle had already reached Bane City¡¯s gate. As soon as they arrived at the gate, many guards rushed out. Tens of thousands of guards appeared and blocked their path. All of them were Athuran soldiers and were sent by the n to assist Yorick. James remained calm as he came face to face with the soldiers that surrounded them. Thea also regarded the soldiers with indifference. With her current strength, these soldiers who had just entered the Sage Rank were no match for her. She looked at James with a bright smile and said, "Honey, shall J or would you like to do it?" James chuckled lightly and said, "We''re here to negotiate with them, not to kill them.We''ll try talking first and will stay our hand unless negotiations fail." James¡¯ was visiting this time to request a peaceful co-existence between humans and foreigners, just like before. If the negotiations failed, the only option left was to demoralize the enemy through brute force. At that moment, two figures slowly approached Mount Bane¡¯s periphery. They were two men. One wore a baggy robe and was slightly chubby. Meanwhile, the other wore a white robe and had a very slim figure. It was Henrik and Qusai. The two walked toward Mount Bane. Qusai asked, "James should have returned to Earth by now, right?" Henrik nodded and said, "It should be about time.James is the one who¡¯s most worried for the humans on Earth.Now that Earth¡¯s Third Cmity has urred, he would surely rush back as soon as possible even if he were dealing with something important." "I wonder where James went and what he experienced after escaping the Demon Realm.I¡¯m curious about how much he has grown over the years." Qusai was looking forward to seeing James again.He was also a creature with exceptional prestige. However, unlike the other ns, his n ordered him to befriend James. Henrik said, "This should be Mount Bane, right? It¡¯s Earth¡¯s center point.If James returned to Earth, then he must¡¯vee here.We¡¯ll find out if he¡¯s back by looking around here." Chapter 2746 Chapter 2746 Chapter 2746 More than 10,000 foreign soldiers assembled outside Bane City¡¯s gate. These soldiers were menacing and powerful auras emanating from them. This was evidently a result of years of fighting intense battles. Clop! Clop! Clop! A soldier on a horse rode up to them. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The horse¡¯s hooves thundered as it galloped over. Seeing this scene, James smiled yfully and said, "What a grand wee." Thea smiled silently beside him. The mounted soldier approached and stood ahead of the army.He looked at James¡¯ entourage and said coldly, "Who are you? State your names." His stern voice reverberated through the air. James smiled faintly and took a few steps forward, answering the soldier, "I¡¯m James Caden.Who¡¯s currently running Bane City? Hurry up and report my visit to them immediately." James¡¯ goal was not to start conflict but to negotiate.He would only retaliate if the negotiation failed. "James?" Hearing his name, the mounted soldier was taken aback.He was an Athuran and had heard of James before.He knew James was a human prodigy from Earth who had obtained several remarkable treasures. Moreover, the Athurans¡¯ young master has been waiting on James¡¯ arrival. "Wait here.I¡¯ll report your visit immediately." The soldier rode his horse back to the city. James, Thea, and Brielle were not in a hurry and waited patiently outside the city. Many prodigies were gathered in a luxurious mansion in the city as they waited for the Authurans soldiers to kill the human intruders that were trying to get into Bane City. At that moment, an armed soldier strode into the hall and kneeled on the ground. Yorick asked with a smile, "How did it go? Has the issue been resolved?" The soldier kneeling on the ground replied, "Young Master, the intruders¡¯ leader is James Caden.He asked to see you in person." "Oh, James?" Yorick¡¯ expression lit up. The other creatures present were also thrilled by the report. They had never met James before but had heard of him and knew that he obtained the Earth¡¯s first and second providence. All of them hade to Earth with respective tasks, the most important one being to kill James and acquire his fortunes. Beforehand, they all received warnings that James was a very unusual human. Despite having a seal in his body, James still wielded terrifying strength and it was necessary to view him as a serious threat. None of them had witnessed James¡¯ strength before. Since Yorick wanted to step up and disy his strength, the rest wanted to let him test James¡¯ strength first. All the creatures present were slightly excited, but no one spoke. Only Marcello showed a hint of worry. She murmured, "It''s really him.What are you doing here at a time like this, James? You should¡¯ve just kept your head down." Jace motioned for her to keep quiet and whispered back, "Don¡¯t worry.Let¡¯s wait and see what happens." "Haha!" Yorickughed loudly from the highest seat. Chapter 2747 Chapter 2747 Chapter 2747 "I heard James strongest among all of Earth¡¯s humans.I¡¯d like to see if he lives up to his title." After speaking, Yorick got up and walked out of the hall. Many of the creatures in the hall also followed suit. James waited at the city gate for about ten minutes until a group of people finally showed up. There were more than 500 people, all of which gave off imposing auras and were prodigies of different races from throughout the universe. The person in the lead was Yorick of the Authurans. After the group of creatures appeared, the surrounding guards immediately withdrew. James looked at the group and noticed Marcello and Jace among them. However, he did not greet them. After scanning the group, James looked at Yorick in the lead and smiled. "Who are you? Are you the one that chased humans out of Bane City and Mount Bane? Are you the one who''s in charge of Bane City?" Yorick looked at James. "That¡¯s right.I¡¯m the one that drove the weak humans out of Bane City.I wouldn''t exactly say I¡¯m the person in charge of Bane City.Everyone here is prodigies from all over the universe.We decide on Bane City¡¯s affairs together," said Yorick. Meanwhile, two people appeared in the distance outside of the city. They turned out to be Henrik and Qusai. "It¡¯s James!" Qusai eximed excitedly. Henrik also saw James. He gave James a small wave and said, "It seems something is happening over there right now.Let¡¯sy low for now and observe the situation." After they arrived outside of Bane City, the two concealed themselves. They did not immediately show up but chose to see how things yed out first. Standing outside the city gate, James looked at Yorick The smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his face darkened. He said coldly, "You¡¯re on Earth right now.This is the humans¡¯ territory, and you guys are just Foreigners.Mount Bane is the Human Realm¡¯s core region.Who gave you the right to chase humans out of here?" James questioned him tersely. Yorick burst outughing. "Haha! Good question." "Why did we chase them out? Well, this ce might belong to humans but thew of survival of the fittest still applies here.The weak are destined to be oppressed.Humans are no longer the greatest race in the universe, but are now insignificant." "You all aren¡¯t worthy of coexisting with the other races. "Humans are only worthy of being our ves." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yorick words pierced James¡¯ heart like sharp knives. James understood the Heavenly Path had abandoned the human race. As a result, humans were now looked down upon by all the other races. "Survival of the fittest?" A strong murderous intent rose in James¡¯ heart. Sensing the hostility from James, Yorick smiled faintly and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to fight?" James suppressed the anger in his heart and said calmly, "I came here to have an earnest conversation with you, but you leave me no choice but to fight if we can¡¯t reach an agreement." Yorickughed again, "Haha! You¡¯re very courageous, James.How about this? If you can defeat me, you can have the final say in Mount Bane.However, if you lose..." "What happens if I lose?" James asked calmly. Yorick looked around whilst thinking of a penalty for the loss. Eventually, he said, "If you lose, then you¡¯ll have to submit to me and do whatever I tell you to do.All that you have right now will also belong to me.What do you think? Do you dare to ept the challenge?" Thea beside James whispered, "Honey, don¡¯t do it.I can¡¯t sense his real cultivation rank.There¡¯s much we don¡¯t know about him.It¡¯s best to tread carefully and not fall into his trap." James pondered for a moment. Yorick, standing nearby, sneered and said, "I thought you were strong since you had the guts toe up to Bane City.It seems you''re just all talk.You¡¯re not worthy of being called the strongest person on Earth." James assessed his strength. After mulling over his decision, he nodded and said, "Alright, I ept your challenge." "Good." Overjoyed, Yorick said, "Don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare yourself, James.I''ll give you a period of one month.After that, we¡¯ll have our battle in Mount Bane." After speaking, Yorick turned around and left. Chapter 2748 Chapter 2748 Chapter 2748 James agreed to Yorick¡¯s challenge before all the universe¡¯s prodigies. If he won, he would have the final say in Mount Bane. Conversely, if he lost, James would be at Yorick¡¯s mercy.He would have toply with any order Yorick gave, even if that order was for him to die. "The difference in strength between those two is immense." "Yeah.Although James is the greatest prodigy on Earth, there is still a seal in the human body.Moreover, his growth is restricted because the Spiritual Energy on Earth is scarce." "The oue¡¯s been settled even before they begin the battle." No one was optimistic about James¡¯ chances. Most of the universe¡¯s prodigies were expecting him to die. "What are you thinking, Honey? How could you ept his challenge? What if you lose for real?" Thea¡¯s face was full of worry. "We won¡¯t know how this ends until it¡¯s over." James was not discouraged. Although he had no clue about Yorick¡¯s strength, that did not necessarily mean he would lose. The creatures at the city gate gradually left and returned to Bane City. Although all of them were eyeing James¡¯ treasures, they had been repeatedly warned by their ns that James was an unusual human. Thus, they were advised to act prudently. Since Yorick wanted to take it upon himself and fight, they wanted to wait to see what happened. Marcello and Jace walked over to James. Marcello looked at James and immediately reprimanded him, "Do you know what you¡¯ re doing, James? Do you know who you¡¯re challenging?" "I know what I¡¯m doing, but I¡¯m admittedly clueless about his identity," James replied. Marcello said, "He¡¯s the prodigy of the Athurans.Have you heard of them? They¡¯re the most terrifying race in the Athura Realm.The Athura Realm belongs to one of the Seven Realms.His father is Lamont Andalus, a Grand Emperor.Marcello took a deep breath and said, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m underestimating you, but the difference in strength between the two of you is vast." James could not help but ask, "What¡¯s his cultivation rank?" Marcello shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know.You''d better go and prepare well for the battle.I¡¯ll try to help you dig around for information in the meantime." After speaking, Marcello turned around and left. James nced toward Bane City and said, "Let¡¯s head back first and return in a month¡¯s time." After speaking, he turned to leave. Thea and Brielle followed behind him. After walking for a while, they encountered two men. At the sight of these men, James was stunned for a moment.He then walked over to them. "James." Henrik and Qusai called out to him in unison. James looked at them and chuckled. Then, he said, "It¡¯s the two of you! I¡¯ve been worried about you both the whole time. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Where did you two get teleported to after we escaped the Demon Realm through the spatial passage?" "Escape?" On the side, Brielle questioned, "Why did you have to escape? Did you..." Her eyes widened. "D-Did you really steal my n¡¯s bodhi tree?" The Labhrann n¡¯s bodhi tree was stolen in the past, but the culprit had yet to be apprehended. Brielle had suspected James, but she had no proof. That aside, she did not believe that James was able to steal it. However, she pressed him after overhearing their conversation. Henrik said calmly, "What¡¯re you talking about? I¡¯m the Lord of the Demon Realm.I can have whatever treasures I desire.Why would I steal your n¡¯s bodhi tree?" Qusai nodded and said, "That¡¯s true.You shouldn¡¯t nder people." Chapter 2749 Chapter 2749 Chapter 2749 Puzzled, Thea asked, "What¡¯s this about?" She had been traveling with Brielle for a long time, but Brielle never brought up the matter. Brielle looked at the three men suspiciously and asked, "You''re saying you truly weren¡¯t responsible for this?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. James shrugged and said, "I have no idea what you''re talking about.Let¡¯s not dwell on this matter.The my priority is to head back as soon as possible and prepare to fight against the Athurans¡¯ prodigy in a month." "Yorick, right? I know about him," said Qusai. James looked at Qusai and asked, "Is he strong?" Qusai nodded. "Yeah, he¡¯s incredibly strong." He tried to recall what he could about Yorick. After a while, he said, "Many years ago, I went to the Athura Realm with my father and met the great powerhouse, Lamont Andalus.At that time, Yorick was in his teens but already possessed strong Athuran Power. "His father, Lamont is a Grand Emperor, so he has the blood of Grand Emperor flowing in his veins and was born with powerful energyparable to Sage Energy.He became a Sage at only ten years old.Shortly afterward, he awakened the Athuran Power in his body. "I can¡¯t even describe how strong he probably is right now." After speaking, Qusai looked at James. "I trust your strength, but humans are currently living in the Apocalypse Age.The seal in the human body is severely limiting the progress of human cultivation.I think your chances of winning against him are very slim." Henrik said dismissively, "There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.You shouldn''t be marvelling at others while destroying James¡¯ confidence." Qusai said troubledly, "I was only speaking the truth." James parted his lips and said, "That¡¯s enough for now.Let¡¯s head back to Wrymstead first." Since things had alreadye to this, he was left no choice but to give it all he had. No matter how strong Yorick was, he would need to win at all costs. Mount Bane was essential for the survival of human cultivators on Earth. The strong Empyrean Spiritual Energy was beneficial to suppress the curses in their bodies. If they were to yield Mount Bane to these Foreigners, the effects of the curse on the human bodies would be elerated, and many lives would be lost. Qusai said, "You can leave ahead of us, James.I¡¯ve met Yorick before, so I should be able to inquire about his cultivation rank." James nodded and said, "That would be great.If that¡¯s the case, I''ll wait for you outside Mount Bane." "Alright!" Qusai nodded and walked toward Bane City. James, Thea, and the others walked out of Mount Bane. James and Thea walked side by side. Thea asked, "Honey, who are those two guys?" James smiled and said, "I met them while training in the Demon Realm." He pointed to Henrik and exined, "That guy is Henrik.Don¡¯t judge him by his listless appearance.He actually has a very influential position in the Demon Realm.His teacher is a Grand Emperor which used to be the former lord of the Demon Realm.That person no longer wanted to involve themselves worldly affairs and passed the position to him." Henrik chuckled and said, "Nice to meet you, Thea!" Thea nodded politely in response to Henrik. James continued to speak, "The other one that went to Bane City is called Qusai.I don¡¯t really know much about him, but I know he¡¯s from the Fiend Realm.Judging by how he is acquainted with Yorick, he must alsoe from an esteemed background." Henrik interjected. "Qusai? His father is the lord of the Fiend Realm." Hearing this, Thea clicked her tongue exasperatedly. James only went to the Demon Realm once yet managed to befriend highly influential creatures. The group headed out of Mount Bane while chatting happily. Soon, they reached Mount Bane¡¯s border. Many cultivators were gathered outside. As soon as James appeared, Quintina asked, "How did it go, James?" Before James could speak, Thea pinched his side.She asked jealously, "Who''s this?" Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 James smiled awkwardly at her question and did not exin further. Harold walked over and asked, "How did it go? What''s the situation in Bane City?" At that moment, many prodigies from the Three Thousand Worlds walked over and looked at James, eagerly awaiting an answer. James said, "When I went to Bane City, I met prodigies from other races that came from all over the universe.I epted a challenge against Yorick from the Athuran n.Our fight will take ce in a month''s time.I¡¯ll have dominion over Mount Bane if I can defeat him.If I lose, then I¡¯ll have to submit and obey Yorick." Quintina immediately eximed, "What?! I heard that all the foreign prodigies that came to Earth are very powerful, James." James replied calmly, "I still have a month before the battle.I''ll make sure to prepare well in that time.It¡¯s not like the battle¡¯s already been decided." James did not say much and patiently waited outside Mount Bane for Qusai. Meanwhile, Qusai had already entered Bane City.He arrived at Yorick¡¯s mansion but was stopped at the entrance. "This mansion is the residence of the Athuran n¡¯s young master.Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter." The guard¡¯s words enraged Qusai. He parted his lips and shouted, "Open your f*cking eyes and see who you''re actually talking to.Tell Yorick that Qusai hase to see him.Get him to see me." Qusai was pushy and conceited. "who is this Qusai guy?" The guards outside the mansion were puzzled. However, Qusai did not seem like someone to be trifled with, so they did not dare ignore his request. One of the guards immediately replied, "P- Please wait a moment.I''ll go report your visit to him right away." At that moment, most of the universe¡¯s prodigies had already left, and only a few creatures remained in the mansion. Among these creatures were Marcello and Jace. Yorick sat in the highest seat and looked at Marcello with a smile. He said, "Beforeing to Earth, my father specifically requested that I look after Marcello from the Azurean n.He said our n might unite with the Azurean n through marriage in the near future." Marcello smiled and remained silent. Instead, Jace stepped forward and returned Yorick¡¯s smile. "Thank you for your kindness, Mr.Yorick." Suddenly, a guard walked into the hall and got on one Inee, reporting respectfully, "Young Master, I¡¯m not sure of his identity, but a cultivator iming to be Qusai has requested to see you.He¡¯s waiting outside the entrance." "Qusai?" Yorick pondered briefly and suddenly recalled the name.He immediately stood up and walked outside. Marcello and Jace were slightly taken aback by Yorick¡¯s abrupt actions. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Marcello eximed in surprise. "Who¡¯s Qusai? He must be someone of import if even Yorick, who usually can¡¯t be bothered showing courtesy to others, went out to greet him personally." Jace shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know either.Let¡¯s go have a look." The two followed Yorick out of the mansion. Qusai waited at the mansion gate in the meantime. "Haha..." A burst ofughter rang through the air, and Yorick showed up shortly after. "Qusai! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯vest seen you.I didn¡¯t expect to find you on Earth too!" Qusai looked at Yorick, who came out to greet him. He smiled faintly and said, "Looks like you¡¯ve made a name for yourself, eh Yorick?" "No way! You¡¯re ttering me.I¡¯m light years behind you." Yorickughed. "Aren¡¯t you going to invite me inside?" Qusai asked vexedly. "Pleasee inside!" Yorick made a weing gesture. Qusai walked into the mansion ahead of his acquaintance. Chapter 2751 Chapter 2751 Chapter 2751 Yorick turned to see Marcello and Jace following him. He said, "I¡¯ve got a friend over.Let¡¯s talk another day.Someone, see off my guests." After speaking, Yorick walked back into the mansion. Marcello stood at the mansion gate and asked warily, "Who¡¯s that person? They seem like someone outstanding." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jace shook his head in uncertainty. Although he was well-informed and knowledgeable, his knowledge was only limited to the Demon Realm.He did not know much about the creatures outside the Demon Realm. Thus, he could not recognize Qusai. "Forget it.Let¡¯s just leave for now," said Jace. "But..." Reluctance was evident in Marcello¡¯s tone. "I promised to help James ascertain Yorick¡¯s current strength." Jace said, "There¡¯s no rush.We cane back another day.Besides, there¡¯s still a month until the battle." "Alright." Marcello nodded. The two left. Meanwhile, Yorick sat opposite Qusai in the mansion¡¯s hall. He said with a bright smile, "I didn¡¯t expect the Fiend Realm¡¯s young master to also visit Earth.It looks like I have my work cut out for me trying to obtain the third providence." Qusai stared at Yorick. "I heard you''re going to fight James." "Yeah." Yorick nodded. Qusai said calmly, "Are you trying to be the first to obtain James¡¯ treasures? All the prodigies of the universe are paying close attention to James. Aren¡¯t you afraid other creatures will target you after you take James¡¯ treasures? Don¡¯t you fear that Athurans will suffer the repercussions?" Yorick smirked and said, "Haha.There¡¯s nothing to fear.As long as I can obtain James¡¯ treasures and bring them back to Athuran, no one in the universe will dare cross us ever again." Qusai said disapprovingly, "That¡¯s not necessarily true.There are still many Grand Emperors scattered around the universe.James¡¯ treasures are nothing short of amazing.They¡¯re tempting enough to attract the attention of powerhouses above the Grand Emperor rank.Now that James is here, other powerful Foreigners won¡¯t be able to approach Earth.As such, James is safe for now.If it were you, would you be able to guard these treasures after returning to the Athura Realm?" Yorick looked at Qusai and said, "You came all the way to see me just to say this?" Qusai shook his head and said, "I¡¯m just running my mouth.By the way, I remember you were already a Sage when I first met you in your teens.A hundred years have passed since then.What¡¯s your current cultivation rank?" Qusai¡¯s goal was to inquire about Yorick¡¯s current cultivation rank. Since Yorick was a child of a Grand Emperor, he could conceal his energy and cultivation base, preventing outsiders from sensing his cultivation rank. Only those above his cultivation rank could sense his cultivation base. Yorick chuckled and said, "I¡¯ve progressed very slowly.Despite the years that have passed, I¡¯ve only reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage." Yorick disclosed his cultivation rank. He was telling the truth. However, since he had the blood of a Grand Emperor, he was able to reach the pinnacle of each cultivation rank. Therefore, his cultivation base was very stable. Although he was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage, he could easily defeat cultivators at the Fifteenth Stage. "Oh, is that so?" Qusai asked calmly, "How far have you honed your Athuran Combat Form?" Yorick smiled faintly. Instead of answering the question, he asked, "Why are you so interested in my strength?" Qusaid chuckled and said, "The Earth¡¯s third providence is about to appear soon, and you¡¯re the biggest threat to me now.Isn¡¯t it normal in this case to enquire about your strength?" Yorickhh stood up and said, "You''ll find out when the timees to contend for the third providence.If there¡¯s nothing else you need, please leave." Yorick gestured at Qusai to leave. Qusai did not dy another second.He stood up, sped his hands, and said, "I¡¯m sure we''ll meet again soon." After speaking, Qusai turned around and left the mansion. Chapter 2752 Chapter 2752 Chapter 2752 After waiting outside Mount Bane for a while, eventually Qusai returned to James¡¯ party. James immediately approached Qusai and asked, "How did it go? Did you manage to acquire any information from Yorick?" Qusai nodded and said, "Yes.He told me his cultivation rank but it isn¡¯t very high.Yorick said he was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage." Hearing this, James sighed in relief. The power difference between him and Yorick was not that wide afterall. They were only ten stages apart. James could use his treasures to bridge the gap. "However...!" Qusai continued to speak, "Although he is only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage.You¡¯re iparable to him. From my understanding, the Athurans have a Secret Art which allows them to transform themselves. It''s called the Athuran Combat Form and there are nine stages in the form. Theirbat strength increases tremendously every time they reach a higher stage. "Yorick refused to tell me which stage of the form he had reached, so I don¡¯t know either." James nodded and said, "I see.Alright, I know what to do next." James already had a n in mind. He would train in seclusion for some time and try to improve his strength as much as possible to close the gap between him and Yorick¡¯s capabilities. James looked at Thea beside him and said, "Thea, head back to Wrymstead first.I¡¯m going to find a ce to train in seclusion.Then, I¡¯ll challenge Yorick on Mount Bane in a month." Thea thought awhile and said, "One month isn¡¯t a long time.I''ll just wait for you here.I¡¯m toozy to make a round trip between here and Wyrmstead." James said, "Winnie is in Wrymstead right now.You haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.She told me she''d like to venture out to train she saw you again." Thea was stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately nodded and said, "Okay.I understand." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Afterward, Thea did not linger for long. She left Mount Bane with Brielle and headed toward Wrymstead. James also bid farewell to Henrik, Qusai, and the others. After saying goodbye, he left for Mount Tai in Sol. He nned to consult the custodian for some advice. Since Sophie had already left him, no one else in the Celestial Abode was able to give him pointers. Thea traveled at a breakneck pace and had already returned to Wrymstead. News of James¡¯s battle against Yorick spread far and wide during this period. The matter was posted on the Martial Arts Forum, and all the humans on Earth were engrossed with discussing it. Winnie sat on a rock in Wyrmstead Imperial Pce¡¯s backyard and gazed into the distance. She knew about the happenings on Mount Bane but did not intervene because she knew James could handle them himself. She knew that the real problem for humans had not arrived yet. When that happens, humans would not be able to make any progress. Therefore, she wanted to improve her strength in the shortest time possible. However, Thea had not returned. She was waiting for Thea to return to Earth, and had decided she would leave after meeting with her mother. "Thea¡¯s back, Winnie." Suddenly, a sexy woman in a red dress walked toward the rock. The dazed-out Winnie snapped back to reality. She jumped off the rock and asked, "Aunt Quincy, did you just say my mom is back?" Quincy replied, "Mhm.She¡¯s in the pce hall right now." Winnie immediately rushed toward the pce hall. Chapter 2753 Chapter 2753 Chapter 2753 As soon as Winnie entered the main hall¡¯s entrance, she saw a beautiful woman surrounded by many people. "Mom..." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Some of the Cahans were gathered around Thea. Hearing a voice call out to her, Thea turned around and sawa young woman standing at the main hall¡¯s entrance. The young woman wore a white dress and looked simr to Thea. "Winnie?" Thea was stunned by Winnie¡¯s appearance. Winnie was still a little girl when she left. Now, she was all grown up after all these years. "Mom! n Winnie rushed over and wrapped her arms tightly around Thea.Happy tears rolled down Thea¡¯s face. "You''ve grown so much, Winnie.I haven''t seen you in so many years.I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you." Winnie let go of Thea and said with teary eyes, "I missed you so much, Mom!" "Don¡¯t cry, Winnie." Thea reached out and wiped the tears that rolled down Winnie''s eyes. Thea looked at the people in the hall and said, "Dad, Mom, Grandpa.I''d like to spend some time with Winnie first." With that said, she led Winnie out of the pce hall. In the pce backyard, Winnie told Thea all about what she had done in the past few years. After telling Thea everything, Winnie looked at her mother eagerly and said, "Mom, I want to go on adventures and better myself." "You want to go on adventures to train yourself?" Thea¡¯s brows furrowed. Winnie nodded and said, "Humans are doomed.However, the ultimate cmity has yet to arrive.I have a feeling the Earth¡¯s Fourth Cmity will be the biggest challenge for humankind.Before ites, I want to improve my strength to help Dad protect humanity." Although the Third Cmity was already devastating, it still did notpletely wipe out humankind. Winnie¡¯s intuition told her that the Fourth Cmity was going to be horrific. She wanted to improve herself as much as possible before it came. Thea pondered deeply about this. After a while, she said, "You¡¯re already an adult, Winnie, so I won¡¯t stop you from making your own decisions.If you want to leave Earth and venture out to train yourself, I can introduce you to someone experienced.She can help send you away from Earth." Thea was referring to the custodian. Among the strongest humans she knew, only the custodian had the power to send Winnie to another net in the universe. "Mhm." Winnie nodded. Afterward, Thea and Winnie left Wyrmstead and headed to Mount Tai in Sol. At that moment, James was already meeting with the custodian. He also exined about his uing battle against Yorick. The custodian wore a white dress and exuded elegance. Her stunning visage was somber as she spoke to James, "The Athurans are terrifying creatures.You¡¯ve acted too rashly this time, James.You shouldn¡¯t have epted his challenge.Although he evicted humans out of Bane City, he didn¡¯t kill any of them." ¡°.But the Earth belongs to humans.Yet, Foreigners are upying ournds and lording over us." James gritted his teeth and said, "If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, their behavior will only worsen with time." The custodian looked at James and asked, "You came to see me because you want to train in seclusion for a while, I¡¯m guessing?" James nodded and said, "Exactly.I still have one month before the battle.I came to seek your guidance.Training for a month at a Time Formation should be sufficient preparation." The custodian said, "It¡¯s impossible to raise your rank so quickly, especially after having entered the Sage Rank The divide between your strength and his is too wide.I can¡¯t think of a way to quickly bridge the disparity." Chapter 2754 Chapter 2754 Chapter 2754 The difference between their cultivation ranks meant that there was a massive disparity between their respective strengths. James could attempt to make up for it by utilizing Secret Art, such as the Sacrilegious Ascension. He could also use other treasures like Imperial Weapons which were weapons at the Emperor Rank, to significantly improve his strength. However, it would be hard topensate for the gap in their cultivation bases. The custodian knew Yorick¡¯s background. He was the Athurans¡¯ young master who possessed a Secret Art to improve his strength. Moreover, Yorick also had an Emperor-ranked weapon. This man was a formidable foe with his cultivation rank along with the addition of these two aspects. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was almost impossible for James to win. The custodian looked at James and cautioned him, "This isn¡¯t the time for you to act rashly, James.The most urgent thing for you now is to endure this critical period and work hard on improving your cultivation.The true disaster is yet toe, so you still have time." "What if I use Curse Magic?" James looked at the custodian and asked, "Will I have a chance against Yorick if I use Curse Magic?" Hearing this, the custodian turned to James suspiciously. James took out Sangria¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal and said, "The words inscribed on this jade seal are the fundamentals of Curse Magic.Even if I can¡¯t fullyprehend Curse Magic in one month, I should be able to at least grasp the basics." The custodian had a solemn expression as she fell into thought. After along while, she said, "Curse Magic is an extremely malevolent art.I don¡¯t rmend you to practice it, James." James said, "In my opinion, there such a thing as evil techniques in this universe, only evil people." James met with the Ancestral Talisman Master in the past. The Ancestral Talisman Master had a sacred aura around him and did not seem like an evil person. "Ms.Custodian, I don¡¯t know much about Curse Magic and can¡¯t even read these words on the jade seal.I came to see you to ask for your guidance in learning Curse Magic.Since I have the Demonic Lotus in my body..." James summoned the ck lotus out from his body. The ck lotus spewed ck mist that contained unspeakable power. "I can feel powerful energying from it." Stunned, the custodian asked, "What¡¯s going on? Why does it have such strong Curse Magic? While on Galileo, James absorbed the potent Curse Magic from a Sage at the Consolidation Stage.Although it was Curse Magic, it was far different from the Heavenly Path¡¯s curse.James could absorb the Curse Magic cultivated by living beings but could not absorb the curses inflicted by the Heavenly Path. James looked at the custodian and asked, "What are my chances of defeating Yorick if I use the Demonic Lotus?" The custodian closely examined James¡¯ Demonic Lotus. She sensed that the energy contained within the Demonic Lotus was considerable and equivalent in strength to a Twentieth Stage Sage.She roughly calcted the odds of sess in her mind. "You have a fifty-fifty chance." The Athurans were very powerful, and the prodigies from their ns were terrifyingly strong. Even though James had a Demonic Lotus, it would still be difficult for him to defeat Yorick. Moreover, James¡¯ cultivation rank was far too low. It was unlikely he could unleash the Demonic Lotus¡¯ full potential. The Demonic Lotus¡¯ strength was underutilized in his hands. "However, you may still try." The custodian said, "Let¡¯s go.I¡¯ll take you to the ancient battlefield to train." After speaking, the custodian led James toward the Chamber of Scripture¡¯s underground ninth floor. After reaching the tower''s depths, they passed through a passage and entered an unfamiliar ce. They arrived at the ancient battlefield. It was a Sealed Realm, hidden within space. The ground was full of crevices, and the sky was gray. The custodian brought James to a mountaintop and set up a Time Formation around the mountain for James to train. James sat in a lotus position on the mountaintop. The custodian held James¡¯ jade seal and inspected the mysterious words engraved on it. Then, she closed her eyes. The words manifested in her mind and began to shift rapidly, changing hundreds of million times. James looked on with a serious gaze. Chapter 2755 Chapter 2755 Chapter 2755 James could not understand the words on the jade seal. To learn Curse Magic, he had to rely on the custodian to decipher them and guide him. After some time, the custodian sensed someone calling her from the outside world. She returned the jade seal to James. "Wait for a bit.I''ll be back." Then, the custodian disappeared from James¡¯ sight. James was unaware that Thea had brought Winnie to the Chamber of Scriptures to ask the custodian to send Winnie to another so she could train. After spending some time waiting, the custodian returned to James. "Ms.Custodian," James called out to her. The custodian nced at him and said, "Thea brought Winnie to me and asked me to send her away from Earth." "I see."James nodded. He already knew about Winnie¡¯s desire to venture the universe. James sighed lightly. It was uncertain when he would meet Winnie again after she left. James hoped that Winnie would be safe until the next time they met. The custodian did not say much about Winnie. Instead, she brought up the most crucial topic. "I¡¯ve already gone through the Curse Magic¡¯s foundation engraved in the jade seal.It¡¯s indeed full of potential and myriads of possibilities.Even as strong as I am now, I¡¯m unable toprehend it completely.I¡¯ve only understood some basics that will help you in battle." James listened attentively. The custodian had inspected the core ts of the Curse Magic. She was a Grand Emperor that had cultivated for thousands of years. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her understanding of cultivation was profound, yet she could not fullyprehend the Curse Magic. After looking through it intently, she could only grasp the very basics. The custodian began to exin what she understood. James began to practice under the custodian¡¯s guidance. Soon, James got the hang of the essentials of Curse Magic. Curses borrowed a special inscription to draw upon great power to attack enemies. Offhanded remarks wishing for bad luck to befall someone, or for others to die could easily manifest in reality through the practice of Curse Magic. James cultivated several Supernatural Powers under the custodian¡¯s guidance. "Confinement!" Confinement used the curse¡¯s power to imprison the enemy and immobilize them. It was a useful Supernatural Combat Power and could y a key role during battles. Another profound Supernatural Power James learned was the Passage of Time which was also used profound Curse Magic. Using the technique, the passage of time could be elerated, and a lifetime could pass in the blink of an eye. The Supernatural Power could rapidly age an enemy and turn a young man into an old man in a short period, significantly reducing the enemy¡¯s fighting capability. Confinement was a rtively simple technique. However, the Passage of Time was a moreplex technique. Even the custodian could scarcely grasp it. She passed on everything she understood to James. Afterward, James began to devote himself to cultivating. Chapter 2756 Chapter 2756 Chapter 2756 The days passed and soon an entire month had psed. In the blink of an eye, one month had passed in the outside world. The battle between James and Yorick was imminent. Everyone was anticipating the battle. This battle¡¯s oue would determine whether humans could enter Mount Bane again. James practiced Curse Magic on the ancient battlefield inside a Time Formation. Since James was within a Time Formation, the time he spent training inside was far longer than the time that had passed in the outside world. While he was there, he focused on mastering Confinement and Passage of Time. Passage of Time was a name given to the technique by the custodian. However, based on the Supernatural Power¡¯s characteristics, it was not an exaggeration to say that the technique was almost like reincarnation. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡®It¡¯s almost time, James." James was absorbed in his meditation when a voice suddenly rang in his ears. The voice interrupted his train of thought, and he stopped cultivating. James murmured, "It¡¯s already time to face Yorick, huh?" Previously, James carved the Elemental Inversion Formation on his body. As such, his strength would continuously improve despite him not focusing on improving his cultivation rank. Despite that, he only reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Second Stage even after that extended period of time. After reaching the Sage Rank, every breakthrough required tremendous power as well as a long time. The beautiful woman standing beside him nodded and said, "Mhm.It¡¯s almost time for your duel.How much have you understood?" James stood up and smiled faintly. He replied, "A decent amount." "Since that''s the case, I''ll bring you back out now." The custodian led James out of the ancient battlefield. Soon, they returned to the Chamber of Scriptures. "Goodbye, Ms.Custodian." James bid farewell to the custodian and hurriedly left for Mount Bane. Today was the day of his fight against Yorick on Mount Bane. Since the recovery of Spiritual Energy on Earth, Mount Bane¡¯snd continued to expand, and many new regions appeared. Initially, these areas were sealed, and inessible by humans. As time passed, the seals on these ces gradually disappeared. Mount Bane had be muchrger than the it previously was with the addition of new regions cropping up around it. This happened before Spiritual Energy began to recover in thend. There was a mountain outside of Bane City which was more than 10,000 meters high. At that moment, aman stood atop that mountain. He wore a ck robe, and his long ck hair danced in the breeze. His handsome face was calm and confident. That spectacr form belonged to the Athurans¡¯ young master, Yorick. He was a top-notch prodigy in the Authra Realm. Many prodigies from variousmunities throughout the universe gathered around the area. All of them were incredibly strong, and many were on par with Yorick. Just for today, Yorick also allowed humans he had previously forbidden from entering Mount Bane to come to watch the fight. Yorick wanted to crush humankind¡¯s only hope in front of them and leave them wracked with despair. "It¡¯s almost noon.Why hasn¡¯t James shown up yet?" "Is he scared?" "Probably.Although James is Earth¡¯s champion, it¡¯s currently the Apocalypse Age for humans.The Heavenly Path has abandoned the human race.It¡¯s incredibly tough for humans grow their cultivation base.Moreover, his cultivation rank is way behind Yorick." "The battle¡¯s oue is already obvious.It¡¯s not surprising that James wouldn¡¯t dare to show himself." "He''ll die if he shows up." It was already noon, yet James was nowhere to be seen. Everyone concluded it was because James was too afraid to show himself. Yorick stood on the mountaintop, and the wind tossed up his long ck hair. He looked incredibly dashing, and elicited excited squeals from a number of women there. Many humans also gathered in the distance. Among these, humans were the strongest cultivators on Earth, including the Prince of Orchid Mountain, and the Omniscient Deity. A few of the Cahans were also present. Chapter 2757 Chapter 2757 Chapter 2757 Many humans from the Three Thousand Worlds were also present. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already noon. Why isn¡¯t James here yet? Is he too scared to fight Yorick?¡± The human cultivators discussed James¡¯ absence in hushed tones. They were all counting on James and hoped he would defeat Yorick who was a Foreigner. James¡¯ victory would mean they could return to Mount Bane once more. Thea frowned slightly and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s already noon, James. Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± Seeing that James had not shown up, Thea was tempted to take up the challenge herself. This was a dispute between humans and Foreigners from the universe. At a time like this, humans could not stand to show any weakness. In this conflict, humans would have to show their dominance. ¡°I''ll fight him in James¡¯ stead.¡± The Prince of Orchid Mountain, Langston, frowned and asked, ¡°You? Are you sure, Thea? Let''s wait a little longer. Perhaps James is already on his way.¡± ¡°I can fight him,¡± Thea replied to Langston confidently. Thea had already be a Sage before traveling to the Demon Realm. After her travels, her strength greatly improved. Although shecked any extraordinary weapons, she had mastered the Four-Quadrant Art and had the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood in her body which allowed her to wield tremendous strength. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Omniscient Deity advised her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush into the fight, Thea. Let¡¯s just wait for James.¡± Brielle who was standing to the side also chimed in. ¡°They¡¯re right,Thea. Please be patient and wait a while. I¡¯m sure James will showup. He¡¯s most likely already on his way here.¡± Henrik said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Thea. James will surely show up for the battle. He''ll defeat Yorick and restore humankind¡¯s hope for survival.¡± Henrik trusted in James. Hearing their advice, Thea did not rush in to fight Yorick and patiently waited for her husband. At that moment, a person approached the mountain from a distance. He wore a ck robe and was followed by arge group of guards. ¡°Lucifer.¡± ¡°Even Lucifer hase to watch the battle.¡± Many people eximed in astonishment upon seeing the person approaching. Lucifer¡¯s reputation preceded him. Not only was he the son of a Grand Emperor from the Primordial Age, but the Heavenly Path had also bestowed him with the Elysian Inscription. He was originally born during the Primordial Age and was supposed to be unable to have the chance to obtain any of the providences in the current age. However, his body was sealed away a long ago which halted his growth. Thus, he was rtively young and couldpete for the providences now. Lucifer''s appearance caused amotion. He stood atop a mountain and quietly waited for the battle to start. Time ticked away minute by minute. Eventually, the sky grew dark as the day passed uneventfully. Yet, James still had not shown up. Yorick had grown impatient after waiting the entire day. He looked around and said, ¡°Everyone, I didn¡¯t intend to avoid the battle, but I¡¯ve waited the whole day yet James still hasn¡¯t shown up. Since the battle didn¡¯t happen due to his absence, I¡¯m the winner by default.¡± His clear voice reverberated through the air. After his announcement, Thea was unable to stand idly by. She jumped and flew towards the distant mountain peak. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you.¡± Thea¡¯s voice boomed in the surroundings before she made her appearance. In the next moment, she showed up 10,000 meters away from Yorick. She hovered in the sky and looked at Yorick from afar. ¡°Haha.¡± Yorick smiled faintly and said, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s with the humans on Earth? Do you guys think just anyone can challenge me? Well, since you''ve got the guts to challenge me, I¡¯ll have to ept. I wouldn¡¯t want the rest to think I fear you.¡± Chapter 2758 Chapter 2758 Chapter 2758 Yorick waited one whole day for James and did not want to wait any longer. Just as he was about to leave, Thea showed up and challenged him. In actuality, James was indeed rushing over but ran into someone along the way. If it were not for this person, he would have already appeared for the fight. After James left Mount Tai, he headed straight for Mount Bane. However, he was stopped by a woman shortly after beginning his journey. The woman had long ck hair and hovered in the air in a willowy white dress. Her back was turned to James, so he could not see her appearance. ¡°Who are you?¡± James looked at the woman blocking his path, and his brows furrowed. The woman slowly turned around and revealed herself to him. ¡°y-You are...?!¡± James was shocked upon seeing the woman. ¡°M- Maxine? Why are you here? Where have you been all these years?¡± The woman was none other than Maxine who had disappeared many years ago. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maxine floated in the air and gave James a look of longing. Tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her face. She could still remember everything that happened in the past even after so many years. In her quest to marry James, she captured Winnie and forced him to take her as his wife. Her actions led to James¡¯ death all those years ago. ¡°D-Do you still hate me for what I did?¡± Maxine voice shook as she spoke. James shook his head gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s already been so many years since it happened. I¡¯ve put those things behind me. Where have you been all these years? Why haven¡¯t I heard from you all this while?¡± Maxine approached James and stood a few meters away from him. ¡°It¡¯s a very long story.¡± Maxine recalled everything that had happened in the past few years. After awhile, she exined, ¡°A few years after you died in Floret Pce, there was a post seemingly made by you on the Martial Arts Forum. Back then, I was still in Cansington when I saw the post. To find out if it was really you, I headed to Mount Bane. ¡°However, I was captured when I reached Mount Bane and was taken to the Demon Realm.¡± James listened attentively. Maxine continued to tell her story, ¡°It turned out to be a blessing in disguise. After I was brought to the Demon Realm, I received great guidance and cultivated a remarkable Demonic Body. After that, my teacher and I traveled the vast universe to find me an extraordinary Yogacara. I only just recently returned to Earth.¡± Maxine briefly described her experiences over the years. James took a deep breath after hearing Maxine¡¯s words. He never expected Maxine to have gone through so much. ¡°Who kidnapped you to the Demon Realm?¡± asked James. Maxine said, ¡°It was your good friend, Marcello, who is also the Azurean n¡¯s young mistress.¡± ¡°Marcello?¡± James gaped in shock. Maxine shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me her. As I said, it was a blessing. If she didn¡¯t bring me to the Demon Realm, I wouldn''t be where I am today. ¡°By the way, my teacher would like to see you.¡± ¡°Your teacher?¡± He said incredulously. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°But...¡± James hesitated and said, ¡°I can¡¯te with you now. I agreed to a duel with Yorick today.¡± Maxine said, ¡°My teacher said you¡¯re no match for Yorick currently. If you blindly rush into battle now, you''re going to die.¡± ¡°That''s not guaranteed.¡± James was confident in himself after learning Curse Magic. In his eyes, he stood a 50 percent chance against Yorick. Maxine urged him, ¡°Come see my teacher. It won¡¯t take too long.¡± Chapter 2759 Chapter 2759 Chapter 2759 After briefly mulling it over, James said, "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go." Maxine led James away to a mountain range in Sol. The mountain range had recently appeared in Sol. It had abundant Spirtual Energy and a captivating environment. A simple wooden house sat on the mountaintop. Upon arrival, James noticed a middle-aged man sitting in front of the wooden house.He wore a ck robe and was ying the flute in his hand. A melodic tune came from the flute. "sir." After Maxine brought James to the wooden house, she respectfully addressed the middle-aged man. James looked at the man and thought, ¡®Who¡¯s this guy?¡¯ The middle-aged man stopped ying the flute and casually ced it on the table beside him. He looked at James and pointed to the chair next to him as he said, "There¡¯s no need to impose yourself.Have a seat." James sat down and stared at the middle-aged man. After a while, he recognized the man before him.He had seen this person before. When he first arrived in the Demon Realm, three peerless powerhouses were fighting over the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Sword Energy. Ultimately, Sophie stepped in to help him defeat them with Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts. The middle-aged man before him was one of the three people back then. James never expected Maxine¡¯s teacher to be so terrifyingly strong as well as a powerhouse of the Demon Realm.He guessed that this middle-aged man should be a terrifying powerhouse from the Azurean n. "James, right? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you in the past.It¡¯s nice to finally meet you today." Caelum looked at James with a satisfied look and said, "You''re even better than I imagined." James smiled embarrassedly and said, "You tter me, Sir." Caelum said with a smile, "I asked to see you because I wanted to meet you, and also because I learned about your fight against the Athurans¡¯ prodigy, Yorick.I know Yorick quite well, and your skills are far below his currently." James was displeased to hear Caelum¡¯s words.He did not think he was weaker than Yorick. James questioned him, "How do you know I''ll lose to him?" Caelum said, "Believe me.I¡¯ve met Yorick before and am well aware of his strength.Now that I¡¯ve met you, I can easilypare your strengths against each other.That¡¯s why I can see that you¡¯re no match for him." James did not respond to Caelum''s statement. Caelum continued to speak, "I came to see you because I heard about your duel with him.To be honest, I''m hoping you¡¯ll win.I wanted to see you and give you some advice." "You want to give me some advice?" James reacted incredulously. "That¡¯s right." Caelum nodded and said, "In the past, Xacobe and I used to be close friends.He already knew his fate and predicted that a human would obtain his Demonic Lotus in the future. "Back then, he passed me a set of techniques that I¡¯d teach the human that obtains his Demonic Lotus. "After you learn this set of techniques, you''ll be able to control the Demonic Lotus and unleash its full potential. "The set of techniques is called Ten Thousand Demon Art." James continued to stay speechless in surprise. ¡®Emperor Xacobe knew a human would obtain his Natal Demonic Lotus?¡¯ ¡®..and he left behind a set of techniques for me to learn? ¡®What¡¯s more, Emperor Xacobe also knew about the actions of the Lord of the Human Realm, Xandros Tegan" ¡®Perhaps Caelum also knew about these events" In the past, the Demon Realm attacked the Earth, and the Azurean n and Hadean n were the main instigators. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After learning this, James now suspected there was more to the demons¡¯ decision to attack Earth. However, all these things were much too abstract. With his current strength, he was unable to fullyprehend them. After thinking for a while, James said, "I don¡¯t have the time to practice this Ten Thousand Demon Art right now.I have to go fight Yorick immediately." Caelum said, "It won¡¯t take long.You should be able to grasp it ina few days.After you master the Ten Thousand Demon Art, you¡¯ll be able to activate the true power of the Demonic Lotus.Dying the fight for a few days shouldn¡¯t be a huge issue." James contemted for a moment.He decided to stay back and practice the Ten Thousand Demon Art and increase his chances of winning the fight. After he had acquired a basic understanding of the techniques, he would rush to Mount Bane to fight Yorick. Chapter 2760 Chapter 2760 Chapter 2760 Since James followed Maxine to meet Caelum, he ended upte for his battle with Yorick. Seeing that James had not shown up, Thea took it upon herself to fight in his ce. Thea hovered in the sky and held onto the Malevolent Sword.She had a general understanding of Yorick¡¯s strength and knew her opponent was a Sage at the Tenth Stage. However, she was not a weak person either. Before departing to the Demon Realm, she had already be a Sage. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy in the Demon Realm was much stronger than on Earth. After adventuring and training in the Demon Realm for many years, she had reached the Sage Rank''s Ninth Stage. Additionally, she had to reach the peak of each stage to break through the Elysian Seal in her body. Thus, she was only one stage lower than Yorick. Her long ck hair fluttered in the wind, and the Malevolent Sword glowed with ck Sword Energy. At that moment, the energy from her body grew stronger and caused the surrounding space to distort. Initially, Yorick did not take Thea seriously. However, he was startled after sensing the energy emanating from her. His face lit up, and he said, "I underestimated you.I wasn¡¯t expecting you to have such strong energy.You¡¯re a worthy opponent.Before we fight, I have a question for you." Thea looked at him flintily and asked, "What¡¯s your question?" Yorick asked, "Who are you? I only know about James, the only person on Earth worthy of being called a powerhouse.The other humans here are just a bunch of weaklings.When did someone like you exist on Earth?" Yorick was powerful, and he could sense Thea¡¯s cultivation rank. Thea was definitely worthy of being called a prodigy as she possessed such intense energy at her cultivation rank. Thea replied slowly, "My name is Thea Cahan.I¡¯m James¡¯ wife." Yorick said smilingly, "James sure is lucky." After speaking, Yorick gestured for Thea to make the first move. "Go ahead." Thea did not waste any time. She raised the Malevolent Sword, and ck Sword Light flowed forth, charging straight at the mountain Yorick was standing on. Yorick remained calm. His body flickered, and he disappeared. Shortly after, he appeared in the sky and easily evaded Thea¡¯s attack Boom! The ck Sword Light crashed into the mountain, causing it to copse instantly. Under normal circumstances, Sages could cause a lot of damage to their surroundings if they were to engage in battle. Fortunately, Mount Bane was where the Human Realm¡¯s seal was located. Thus, Mount Bane gradually became an extremely stable region on Earth as time passed. As a result, powerful Sages were not capable of causingrge-scale damage within Mount Bane¡¯s territory. Thea put all her strength in her attack but only destroyed one mountain. However, the damage she caused was terrifying. Cultivators that had not reached the Sage Rank could barely shake a boulder in Mount Range even if they went all out. Yet, Thea shattered a mountain with just one Sword Light. Her strength immediately caused an uproar in the crowd. Many prodigies from throughout the universe watching the battle were shocked by Thea¡¯s disy of strength. "Did she say her name was Thea Cahan?" "She''s James¡¯ wife, right? She seems to be crazy strong." "This battle is getting interesting." Initially, no one was optimistic about Thea¡¯s odds. The prodigies from all over the universe thought the battle had already been decided.However, their expressions all changed after seeing Thea¡¯s strength." "Interesting." "Let¡¯s see how much Thea can push back Yorick." "It would be exciting if she could force him to use hisbat form." Many of the prodigies were thrilled to watch the fight. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Meanwhile, the humans were also ecstatic at seeing how strong Thea was. In the distance, Yorick hovered in the air with his hands behind him.He maintained a calm demeanor as he said with a smile. "You''re quite strong.It¡¯s no wonder you dared to challenge me." Chapter 2761 Chapter 2761 Chapter 2761 Swoosh! Thea did not respond to Yorick. Instead, sheunched another attack. While swinging her sword, she immediately dashed in front of Yorick. Thea struck directly at Yorick. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yorick remained calm. At thest second, a sword appeared in his hand.It looked like a regr iron sword. However, powerful energy seeped out from the seemingly ordinary iron sword. Yorick raised his sword and parried Thea¡¯s blow. nk! The two swords shed, and their potent Sword Energies collided. At that moment, their fight intensified. Thea felt a colossal force crash into her. Unable to withstand the force, she was sted away, and her Blood Energy churned. She could not suppress her Blood Energy and spat out a mouthful of blood. Yorick, on the other hand, floated in the sky unscathed. As soon as the two exchanged moves, the spectators immediately saw the difference in strength between the two. Even though Thea was powerful, she wasckingpared to Yorick. "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Yorick held his sword and said, "If you¡¯re that weak, there¡¯s no need to continue this match." Thea was sted into the distance. At that moment, she looked desperate. She knew Yorick¡¯s strength beforehand, but now she realized how truly terrifying he was after they exchanged a few blows. Although they were one stage apart, their difference in strength was significant. Thea was going all out, but she could sense that Yorick was not using his full strength. Instead, he was only using a fraction of his power. "It seems Thea is no match for Yorick." "If the battle continues like this, she¡¯ll lose." The human cultivators became anxious. There was only one person who remained calm, and that was Brielle. Brielle had been traveling with Thea for many years. She was well aware of Thea¡¯s strength. Thea still had not unleashed the Four- Quadrant Art nor had she activated the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood which she could use to boost her strength in an instant. Thea also knew she could not beat Yorick without using the Four- Quadrant Art. At that moment, her blood began to churn, and the four different powers were drawn out from it. With the emergence of the power, an illusion of the Four Holy Beasts appeared behind her. The illusion was caused by the activation of the power within her blood. Phantom figures of a dragon, phoenix, Spirit Turtle, and qilin appeared. All the spectators present gasped in shock. "W-What kind of Supernatural Power is that?" "Her energy is skyrocketing!" "She''s releasing extremely potent energy right now." Yorick hovered in the sky nearby. Sensing Thea¡¯s surging energy, he chuckled. "Now, this is more like it.It would¡¯ve been boring if I beat you effortlessly." After Thea activated the power of the Four Holy Beasts, her energy thrummed with power. "How about parrying another one of my attacks, Yorick?" Thea¡¯s voice echoed through the sky, ringing in all the spectators¡¯ ears. After speaking, Thea raised the Malevolent Sword, and a Sword Light shot up into the sky. At that moment, the image of the Four Holy Beast manifested again. Chapter 2762 Chapter 2762 Chapter 2762 Faced against the powerful Yorick, Thea had no choice but to turn to her strongest signature martial art skill. After activating the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ power in her body, she raised her hand, and powerful Sword Energy flowed forth.It shot up to the sky and formed an illusion of the Four Holy Beasts once more. The illusory figures of a dragon, phoenix, qilin, and Spirit Turtle formed in the sky. At that moment, Yorick looked on grimly. Although Thea was one stage behind him, Thea¡¯s current energy was very potent and overwhelmed his. Thea¡¯s sword also became incredibly powerful. Yorick knew he would be defeated if he did not use one of his trump cards. Right then, he put away his ordinary-looking sword. A bright blue sword then materialized in his hand and gave off a blue glow. Yorick held the blue sword, and his aura immediately changed. "Ah! I-Is that the Athuran Sword?" "It¡¯s the divine sword of the Athurans.It used to be Grand Emperor Lamont¡¯s sword.The Athuran Sword is also an Imperial Weapon." "Yorick¡¯s aura grew stronger after calling forth the Imperial Weapon.The Athuran Sword has boosted his strength significantly." Many prodigies present were shocked to see Yorick summon the Authuran Sword. No one expected Thea to be strong enough to force Yorick to use his Imperial Weapon. Imperial Weapons were weapons used by Grand Emperors. Grand Emperors stood at the top of the cultivation ranks. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Usually, the strength of an Imperial Weapon was determined by the wielder¡¯s strength. Thea floated in the air. She raised the Malevolent Sword and pointed it at Yorick. A deadly Sword Light shot out of the sword and charged at Yorick threatening to rend him in twain. Although it was a normal Sword Light, it contained destructive power enough to split the very heavens and earth. As her Sword Light burst forth, the sky dimmed. Seeing the destructive Sword Light closing in him, Yorick did not dodge. Instead, he raised his Authuran Sword and swung it in the air to parry the attack. His blue sword shed with the ck Sword Light. Boom! There was an explosion in the sky. The explosion rsed a powerful shock wave. The shock wave rush toward Thea, knocking her away and causing her to spit out blood. Yorick was also affected by the shock wave and was pushed backward. "That''s some impressive force." Yorick was taken aback. He wielded an Imperial Weapon which should have improved his strength by a few stages.His sword attack¡¯s power should at least be as strong as a Fifteenth Stage Sage. To add to that, the power of his attacks reflected the strength at the peak of each respective stage. His attack¡¯s power would be around the strength of a regr cultivator at the Twentieth Stage. Despite this, the force still punted him back, and his Blood Energy churned. He could not rein it in, and blood gushed out of his throat. However, Yorick forcibly endured the pain and swallowed the blood. ¡®Damn it" Yorick hissed internally. Ever since he walked the path of cultivation, no one had ever forced him to use the Imperial Weapon. Now that he finally wielded it an opponent, it was against someone he could not kill. Thea was merely knocked back and only spat out some blood. Chapter 2763 Chapter 2763 Chapter 2763 ? Die! ? Yorick was determined to kill Thea. Thea disyed impressive power, and he could not allow such a powerful human to live. Yorick held onto the Imperial Weapon and charged at Thea. As his form flickered, tremendous power was released from his sword. One after another, Sword Energies formed from his sword. Countless Sword Energies shot out and crisscrossed in the air to form a of des. His attack charged straight at Thea. Before Thea could recover from the impact of the earlier shock wave, Yorick had already sent an attack her way. Thus, she was forced into defensive maneuvers. She swung the Malevolent Sword, constantly knocking away the Sword Energies that charged at her. The battle intensified, and the intensity forced the spectators to retreat continuously. Langston, the Omniscient Deity, and the others watched the battle with somber expressions. "Thea¡¯s cultivation rank is still rtively low.She¡¯s only at the Sage Rank''s Ninth Stage.However, she managed to unleash such immense power.Her energy right now is equivalent to a Twentieth Stage Sage¡¯s," Langston said with a frown. The Omniscient Deity nodded and exined, "Yeah.That¡¯s because she had reached the pinnacle of each cultivation stage before breaking through to the next.Thus, her True Essence is much stronger than normal cultivators.On the other hand, we reached the Sage Rank by relying on the bodhi fruit.Moreover, there weren''t any seals on our bodies while we were in Galileo.This allowed us to improve rapidly, but as a result, our cultivation bases are unstable.Our Sage Energy is much weaker than Thea¡¯s." "Do you think Thea can defeat Yorick?" "I think her chances of winning are still very slim.Thea¡¯s Malevolent Sword is just an ordinary sword in comparison to Yorick¡¯s Imperial Weapon." Many of the human powerhouses were worried about Thea. Meanwhile, the intense battle continued in the distant sky. Yorick was a skilled swordsman. Every move he made contained immense force, forcing Thea to avoid his blows. As the battle raged on, Thea struggled to block Yorick¡¯s attacks but was managing to get through the fight. However, she was injured. Yorick¡¯s Sword Energy struck her, and a bloody wound formed on her body. The blood in her body began to roil after she sustained the injury. This made the power of the Four Holy Beasts stronger. Relying on the power of the Four Holy Beasts, she deflected the Yorick¡¯s blows with his Imperial Weapon. Multiple Sword Energies glimmered in the sky, constantly crashing into each other. The deflected Sword Energies exploded in the surroundings and demolished the mountains nearby. Soon, the area was reduced to rubble. Yorick was a powerful cultivator and moreover, he wielded an Imperial Weapon. Even so, he was unable to take down Thea. Thea stoutly withstood Yorick¡¯s series of attacks relying on the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood and the Four- Quadrant Art. Boom! Their Sword Energies collided again. Yorick was struck by the force and was knocked away. "Damn it! Why is she so strong?" Yorick was shocked. Their fight had gone on for an extended period, and he had to get rid of Thea as soon as possible. After the force sted him away, blue light suddenly shimmered from his body. The light surrounded his body, and his appearance changed. His face turned blue, and his teeth formed into fangs. At the same time, his hair instantly grew longer, and blue armor covered his body. "I-Is that hisbat form?" "Yes, it is. Yorick transformed into hisbat form." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I wasn''t expecting to see Yorick use hisbat form today." "I heard that when Athurans transform into theirbat forms, they be significantly stronger. The more times they can transform into it, the stronger they be." "Thea is very impressive to have forced Yorick¡¯s hand like this." The Foreign prodigies were amazed. None of them thought Thea could force Yorick to use hisbat form. Chapter 2764 Chapter 2764 Chapter 2764 After Yorick entered hisbat form, his strength multiplied. Thea felt tremendous pressureing from Yorick. "You''re impressive, Thea.You even forced me to transform into mybat form.You are the first among those of my age who are worthy to battle me like this.You¡¯ve made a name for yourself today." Yorick¡¯s voice echoed haughtily. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Then, he lunged at Thea. His strength had improved drastically, which also strengthened his sword¡¯s power. Faced with Yorick¡¯s overwhelming onught, Thea could no longer avoid all his blows. After just a few moves, Thea sustained a few more injuries. As he growled, Yorick¡¯s Imperial Weapon pulsed with overwhelming power.He gripped the sword and charged at Thea.Then, he swung his weapon. Thea raised the Malevolent Sword to parry the attack. The two swords struck each other. nk! Thea¡¯s sword snapped in half. Struck by the devastating force, bloody wounds opened up all over her body. Thea plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ruins below. "Yorick is amazingly strong." "He¡¯s extremely powerful after entering hisbat form." "Even so, that''s just the first level of hisbat form.I heard the Athuran Combat Form has nine stages.Their strength can keep increasing with each level they jump." "Yorick must have already mastered more than one stage." "Does this mean Thea lost the fight?" Many people looked on in horror as they watched Thea¡¯s body fall from the sky. The spectators felt they did note in vain as they were able to witness Yorick¡¯sbat form. Yorick floated in the air and held onto the Imperial Weapon.He looked like a mighty emperor as he stared down at Thea¡¯s fragile body in the ruins.He did not bring his full strength to bear against her. "You''ve lost, Thea.Since you were fighting on behalf of James, ording to the terms me and James agreed on, you¡¯ll have to submit to me." Yorick did not strike her with a lethal blow because he acknowledged that Thea was indeed a rare human prodigy.He was willing to let her live if she yielded herself to him. The humans watching in the distance became anxious. "Why hasn¡¯t Jamese yet?" "He¡¯s alreadyte by an entire day.Thea fought in his stead, yet there¡¯s no sign of him." "Do you think he¡¯s scared to fight Yorick?" The humans from Earth and the Three Thousand Worlds murmured anxiously. Thea struggled to get up from the ruins.She took out a healing elixir and drank it. Then, she sat in a lotus position on the ground to treat her wounds. She acknowledged her defeat. "I''ll fight you." At that moment, a voice chimed in from the distance. Turning toward the sound, Yorick saw another beautiful woman slowly approach him. She wore a white dress and looked like an ethereal goddess. It was Brielle. Although she was not human, she was still James¡¯ wife. Yorick looked at Brielle and asked coldly, "...And you are?" Brielle¡¯s body flickered and reappeared in the air.She looked at Yorick and said, "I¡¯m Brielle.I¡¯m also James¡¯ wife. "Haha!" Yorickughed. Chapter 2765 Chapter 2765 Chapter 2765 "James is too cowardly to show up himself.Instead, he has his wives fighting on his behalf.Since you¡¯re so eager to die, who am I to stop you?" Yorick raised the Imperial Weapon in his hand and was to strike Brielle. "This is my fight, so why are you involving yourself?" Everyone jumped in shock when they heard the voice. They turned toward the sound and saw a man flying from the distance, followed by a woman behind him. "It¡¯s James! H-He¡¯s finally here!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "W-Who¡¯s that woman with him?" "Isn¡¯t that Maxine?" "How could it be her? She disappeared so many years ago.Why is she suddenly appearing now?" Many of the humans present were shocked by the two people that suddenly turned up. James went over to Yorick hastily. With a few steps, he appeared before Brielle. He red at her and said, "Back off." Brielle bit back at him. "Do you think I want to fight? It¡¯s because you took your timeing here, so I had to..." James ignored her and descended from the sky. Hended on the ground and looked at Thea sitting on the ground in a lotus position and healing her wounds. He asked worriedly, "Thea, are you alright? How are you doing?" Thea cracked her eyes open. Seeing James, she gently shook her head and said, "It¡¯s nothing serious.I only sustained some minor injuries." At that moment, Maxine alsonded beside her. James immediately instructed, "Maxine, bring Thea somewhere safe and help treat her wounds." Maxine nodded. Then, she brought the injured Thea away from the battlefield. James flew back into the sky.He looked at Yorick who had transformed into hisbat form. His expression darkened, and he said, "I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯mte because I had some other business to attend to." Yorick replied calmly, "You''re still in time for the battle." James clenched his fists. "ll make you pay for harming my wife." "Haha." Yorickughed and said, "Go ahead, if you have the strength to do so." James took a deep breath to force himself to calm down. Then, he asked, "Some humans from Earth challenged you a while ago, but you detained them.Before we fight, let them go." Yorick smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry.If you defeat me, I¡¯ll let all of them go and give you full control over Mount Bane.However, they¡¯ll have to die if you lose." After speaking, Yorick raised the Imperial Weapon in his hand and said, "Make your move." James looked at the transformed Yorick.He felt a crushing pressureing from his opponent. The energy emanating from Yorick was several times more potent than his. James knew he could not beat Yorick in his current state. He did not choose to hide his strength and immediately activated the Sacriligeous Ascension. He used the power of heaven and earth to shatter his spine and absorbed the surrounding energy to restore it. After he performed the Sacriligeous Asncesion, his strength leaped exponentially. Yorick did not rush in. Instead, he watched silently. After sensing the increase in James¡¯ energy, he said mockingly, "Is that all, James? You¡¯re so much weaker than your wife." James was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage. The Sacrilegious Ascension was a miraculous technique capable of reshaping his thirty-three vertebrae. After his spine was reformed, his strength reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. However, he was still rtively weakpared to Yorick. The Sacriligeous Ascension improved his cultivation rank by five stages. James knew he was still incapable of defeating Yorick with just the Sacriligeous Ascension. Next, he unleashed the dragon bone¡¯s power in his body. However, the dragon bone could only improve his strength toa limited extent. The inscriptions on the dragon bone recorded the Dragon Race¡¯s signature martial art skill. After unleashing the dragon bone¡¯s power, James¡¯ strength increased by one stage making him a Sixth Stage Sage. "Haha! You''re still too weak." Yorick smiled contemptuously and said, "If this is your full strength, this battle¡¯s oue is already obvious.Killing you will be as easy as stepping on an ant." Chapter 2766 Chapter 2766 Chapter 2766 Yorick could sense that James had only recently entered the Sage Rank. Although James used two power-enhancing Secret Arts, his current strength was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Sixth Stage. Yorick¡¯sbat form still far outssed James in terms of strength. Even, Thea was no match for him. James knew this was going to be an intense battle. Moreover, his current strength was still insufficient to win against Yorick After using the Sacriligeous Ascension and dragon bone, James activated the Five Elements of Genesis. Five different Sage Energies merged and inverted to form anew energy. This energy tremendously augmented James¡¯ strength. The energy emanating from James continued to grow at an impressive speed. "James has some tricks up his sleeves." "Indeed.He is only at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage, but was able to raise his strength significantly through his Secret Arts." "The energy he has now should be at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage." "It should be about there." "That means he¡¯s on par with Yorick¡¯s cultivation rank before he transformed into his Combat Mode. The crowd was shocked at how James continuously used Secret Arts to improve his strength, and it caused a hugemotion. James had only be a Sage recently and was only at the First Stage. However, his energy now was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage which unsettled many people. A one-stage difference in cultivation rank meant massive difference in strength. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was already impressive that if a person used Secret Arts to increase their strength by one stage, but James managed to increase it dramatically. James used the Sacriligeous Ascension, the dragon bone¡¯s power, and the Five Elements of Genesis. After the Five different energies merged, he performed Elemental Inversion. These three Secret Arts significantly raised his strength. At that moment, his energy was incredibly powerful. James could sense the mighty power contained in his body. The energy within him was potent. He had never used all three Secret Arts together. Now that he used them in unison, he was somewhat unable to contain his immense strength and control his powerpletely. Yorick had a shocked expression on his face as he floated nearby. "I really underestimated you, James.I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be able to forcibly increase your strength so dramatically.However, you¡¯re only slightly stronger than Thea.She was already incapable of fighting back against me, so how will you fare?" Yorick was taken aback by James¡¯ strength, but he was still confident in his own capabilities. He believed that victory was assured. James stretched his body, and powerful energy erupted from his being. The force rippled through space causing the surroundings to look distorted. Although Mount Bane was an incredibly stable ce, James¡¯ strength was overwhelming and was able to shake the surroundings. His energy spread over thend and caused many mountains to copse into ruins. The spectators watching the battle from a distance were forced to retreat again, afraid of being hurt by the force. After James got used to the power in his body, he looked at Yorick with a smug smile. "yorick, right? For the longest time, there was only one person that made me use my full strength in battle, and that is Lucifer.Today, I¡¯m also going to go all out against you." Lucifer heard James¡¯ words from a distance. He touched his nose and murmured, "It seems James has been working hard all this time.He has improved a lot from thest time we fought.I wonder if he can defeat Yorick." Lucifer had watched the battle between Yorick and Thea. Therefore, he had witnessed the extent of Yorick¡¯s strength. Chapter 2767 Chapter 2767 Chapter 2767 James used many methods to augment his powers but he still had a chance to lose to Yorick. At that moment, a figure quietly appeared in the distance. He wore a white robe and carried a long sword. It was Walganus who had spent some time with James on Galileo. He hovered in the distance and gradually approached until he arrived behind the current spectators. He looked at James and Yorick. He murmured, "James is pretty good at concealing his true power.He''s only at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage but can raise his strength to the Tenth Stage.Moreover, his strength is of one that has reached the peak of every stage before breaking through." Walganus used to be called Hrius Yahir in the past and was the son of Lord of the Ancient Heavenly Court. He was born in nobility but was sealed before the Ancient Heavenly Court Age ended. As such, he awakened in the current age. He was a powerhouse that was close to entering the Divine Rank. Yorick was still in his Combat Form as he emanated imposing energy. At that moment, he still looked somewhat human. The only difference was that his face was blue, and he had fanged teeth. His body was d in blue armor, and he held a long, blue sword. James intuited that Yorick¡¯s strength was somewhere around the Thirteenth Stage. Yorick¡¯s actual cultivation rank was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. That meant this single transformation increased his strength by three stages. Additionally, he also wielded an Imperial Weapon. With thisbined, the power of his attacks would be around the Fifteenth Stage. "Do you have any other gimmicks or Secret Arts? Go ahead and use them all. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to fight toe to toe with me as you are currently."Yorick¡¯s bold voice rang out clearly.James smiled lightly and said, "It seems I¡¯ll have to resort to more drastic measures to defeat you." James summoned a long purple sword from the Celestial Abode using his consciousness. Purple light shone and turned into a long purple sword. James grabbed the long purple sword and it trembled for a bit before releasing a purple light. "Is that an Imperial Weapon?" "It has such a powerful energy." "I can sense terrifying Sword Intent from it." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "That weapon should also be an Imperial Weapon." "I wasn¡¯t expecting James to also possessed an Imperial Weapon." Many prodigies were shocked when they saw James¡¯ weapon. Imperial Weapons were exclusive weapons for Grand Emperors and bore a frightening might. No one would have guessed that James¡¯ weapon was not an Imperial Weapon in fact, but an Ancestral God Weapon. Ancestral God Weapons were used by Ancestral Gods, and it was significantly stronger than Imperial Weapons. However, Ancestral God Weapons were like fables to the prodigies present. To them, Imperial Weapons were the most potent weapon that existed in the current age. Thus, they did not think the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was an Ancestral God Weapon since it was almost unfathomable. After a brief surprise, Yorick smiled and said, "Impressive.I really did underestimate you.Do you have anything else? Even though you have an Imperial Weapon, your strength is still inferior to mine." James shrugged. He used all the Secret Arts that was able to augment his strength, and he was already in his most potent state. James said, "Make your move." Chapter 2768 Chapter 2768 Chapter 2768 James was at his strongest state after using the Sacriligeous Ascension, dragon bone, and Elemental Inversion to boost his strength. He had never fought in this state before. As such, he was slightly unable to control his current strength. Faced with Yorick in hisbat form, James showed no hesitation. He said calmly, "Make your move, Yorick." The much-anticipated battle had finally begun. "How many moves from Yorick can James withstand?" "Since he dared toe to battle, he must have a few tricks up his sleeves. Don¡¯t you remember him using the Infinity Steles against Lucifer¡¯s Imperial Weapon? Back then, he did not have an Imperial Weapon himself yet." "This battle is going to be interesting." "The human race is remarkable.Even with seals, many prodigies are surfacing.It¡¯s no wonder the human race ruled the universe for countless years in the past." Many prodigies around the battlefield discussed the duel between James and Yorick. On the battlefield, Yorick had alreadyunched a powerful attack. Blue lights emerged from his sword and formed blue Sword Energies continuously. The Sword Energies¡¯ power caused fluctuations in the surrounding space resulting in distortions and ripples. Before the Sword Energies were even sent out to attack him, James could already sense the strong Sword Intent and powerful force from them. James knew he would be downed instantly if struck by these Sword Energies. In terms of strength, he was still slightly inferior to Yorick. His only hope to win this battle was by using the loot he had umted. He had to avoid being struck at all costs. His current strength would not allow him to withstand Yorick¡¯s attacks. Yorick¡¯s Sword Energies shot out. James raised the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and purple Sword Energy materialized before him. Rumble!!! Yorick¡¯s blue Sword Energy collided with James¡¯ purple Sword Energy, and made a violent explosion. The force from the explosion forced James backward. His arms went numb, and his Blood Energy churned. Unable to suppress the surging Blood Energy, he spat a mouthful of blood. "What strong force." James was shocked. Even though he used the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to resist Yorick¡¯s attack, the force still affected him and caused him to spit out blood. The various creatures and humans observed the battle in the distance. Seeing James spit out blood, the humans were worried. All of their expressions became grim. Meanwhile, the various Foreign prodigies all regarded the duel as a form of entertainment. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "James can¡¯t handle Yorick." "He vomited blood despite only withstanding one attack." "Of course, he¡¯s no match for Torick. His strength now is only on par with Yorick before he transformed. Now that Yorick transformed, his strength far surpasses James¡¯. Although James has an Imperial Weapon, the same can be same for Yorick." "The oue is obvious." "Thea was much stronger than him." After the two exchanged a blow, many creatures had already pronouncedthe battle¡¯s result. "Is this all you¡¯ve got?" Yorick sneered and said, "Ha. I thought you would be powerful, but you¡¯re not living up to my expectations right now." After speaking, Yorick lunged forward. He charged at James at a breakneck speed. Before he reached James, an airwave had already swept toward James. James did not dare to resist the terrifying air wave. Otherwise, he would be injured if he were to be struck. He tried to dodge, but Yorick was swifter than him. Yorick appeared before James almost instantly. Before James could react, Yorick thrust his long sword at James¡¯ vital points. It was already toote for James to escape at that point. James raised the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The two des mmed into each other. At that moment, Yorick put all his strength into the blow. James sensed the terrifying powering from his opponent¡¯s weapon spreading into the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and then reverberating through his body. Wounds began to form on his body, and he was punted backward. Chapter 2769 Chapter 2769 Chapter 2769 At that moment, he released his Demonic Energy and quickly treated his injuries.He had used all his strength, including the Lunar and Terra Sage Energy which he rarely used. Despite all that, he was still inferior to Yorick. James was forced into a corner. While retreating, the mountains below him crumbled under the force of the attacksing at him. Rumble!!! The ground shook, and it felt like the end of the world hade. The creatures watching the battle from afar backed away once more, almost leaving the vicinity of Mount Bane. The battle¡¯s aftermath spread close to Bane City. Fortunately, Bane City was an extraordinary existence with a strong barrier. As soon as the force reached Bane City, the barrier would disperse it, and prevent any sort of damage. James roared defiantly, "Come forth!!!" He poured all his power into the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The Yogacara Sword Energy in his body flowed into the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The Yogacara Sword Energy infused the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, increasing its power manyfold. Destructive energy rushed forth from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and pushed Yorick away. "What happened?" Yorick was shocked.He was much superior than James in terms of strength. However, James¡¯ power increased yet again and this time it overwhelmed him. The two powerful weapons struck each other. Yorick¡¯s body was repelled backward. At the same time, the shock of the impact ran through the Athuran Sword and into Yorick¡¯s body. A formidable Sword Energy entered his body and injured him.His Blood Energy churned, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. "What happened?" "How did James be stronger than Yorick?" "Yeah.Yorick was overpowered by James." "That''s strange.James¡¯ energy didn¡¯t seem to have increased.Where did his powere from?" The Foreign spectators watched on in disbelief. No one knew that the Yogacara in James¡¯ body was a Sword Energy from the same source as the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The Yogacara Sword Energy invigorated the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and activated a portion of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s strength. Thus, James¡¯ strength was now unbearable. Yorick kept retreating as he spat out blood. He quickly raised his sword and brought it away from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Then, he quickly shed at the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s de once more. nk!!! Acrisp sound echoed throughout the sky. James was a swordmaster and had already expected Yorick¡¯s attack. A loud ringing resounded when their swords made contact, and terrifying Sword Energies flew in every direction. James¡¯ arm lowered from exertion, and he almost dropped the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. However, he withstood the force. Then, he seized the chance to counterattack. His Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword slid up the Athuran Sword¡¯s de, aiming straight for Yorick¡¯s arm. Yorick quickly withdrew his hand and tilted his sword to attack James again. James parried the attack. The two fought viciously in Mount Bane¡¯s territory. It was a duel between two spectacr swordsmen and a contrast between two supreme weapons. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Every blow they shared was intense. James poured his Sword Energy into the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Currently, he was much stronger than Yorick, and the two exchanged a few more moves. "Woah! How exciting!" "I didn¡¯t expect James¡¯ swordsmanship to be so profound." "Same.He forced Yorick to use Athuran Sword Techniques and his Athuran Power." Chapter 2770 Chapter 2770 Chapter 2770 Boom! The two swords collided again. An incredible force shook the air, sting both James and Yorick away. "Urkl " When James was knocked away, he spat out another mouthful of blood. He plummeted from the sky but caught himself before he reached the ground. Jamesnded steadily on a massive boulder on the ground. The boulder immediately shattered the moment his feet came in contact with it, and countless shards of rock burst into the sky. James reached out his hand and wiped the blood from his lips. "He''s powerful." James wore a solemn expression. Although he was currently more powerful Yorick, he sustained many injuries after only exchanging a few moves despite his physical body being at the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh Stage. He would have been defeated long ago if he had not honed his physical strength. After their confrontation, James was fully aware of Yorick¡¯s terrifying strength. James stood on the ground and gasped for breath. Swoosh! The sound of a Sword Energy piercing the air came from the sky above. James sensed the danger and quickly dodged. Right after he escaped, a blue Sword Energy collided with the area where he previously stood. The Sword Energy levelled the area, and a gigantic pit formed on the ground. James had leaped into the distance just in time. He looked opposite him. Yorick¡¯s blue face and long fangs along with his disheveled hair made him look frighteningly hideous. After their previous exchange of moves, Yorick looked beaten down. He never expected James to be so strong. Although James had a much lower cultivation rank, he could unleash such explosive strength. Despite already using hisbat form, he still did not have the upper hand against James. "You''re going to lose soon, James." Yorick grimaced and said coldly, "Among my generation, Thea is the first to force me into mybat form.However, you¡¯re the first to force me to use my secondbat form." When he heard this, James¡¯ blood ran cold as he expected the worst. He saw blue light shine from Yorick¡¯s body. The blue armor on his body gradually changed into a light blue color, with white light shining through the gaps. Yorick¡¯s energy became stronger. At the same time, a pair of wings grew out of his back. The wings were slightly translucent, and veins could be seen through them. "I-Is that the Athuran Combat Form''s Second Stage?" "I can sense the strong energy from him." "His energy is really overwhelming." After Yorick transformed into the Athuran Combat Form¡¯s Second Stage, many of the universe¡¯s prodigies were shocked. His energy was imposing, and all of them could only feel pity for James. "argh!!!" After Yorick transformed, he let out a thunderous roar. Original from N?velDrama.Org. A powerful sound wave shook the surroundings and caused the mountains in the area to disintegrate and copse. The surrounding terrain was instantly turned into ruins. Just sound wave from him was capable of such devastating destruction. After roaring, Yorick said, "James, you forced me into my Athuran Combat Form¡¯s Second Stage.I can wield lightning at this stage.I¡¯m curious how you¡¯ll stand against me in this form." After speaking, he pped his wings. The veins on his wings released blue lightning that spread across the sky. Then, they struck down from the sky like rain. Every lightning strike contained unspeakable power and was capable of instantly killing James. James was well aware of the risk and knew he had to avoid getting hit. His body was not able to withstand any of the attacks. Faced with the devastating lightning attack, James darted around to avoid them. James¡¯ body swayed through the space between the lightning strikes. Yorick¡¯s lightning attacks were fast and close together but could not manage to strike James. James had gained extraordinary movement skills after training in the Tribtion World for 30,000 years. Thus, he could avoid the intense onught. It was a conditioned reflex his body had developed. "What in the world?" "What kind of Supernatural Power is this?" "That¡¯s some unusual skills." James moved through the gaps between the lightning, and the spectators watching were shocked. At that moment, his body flickered through the sky like an afterimage. A multitude of afterimages appeared in the sky. Chapter 2771 Chapter 2771 Chapter 2771 At that moment, countless shadows appeared in the gaps between the shes of lightning in the sky. All of these shadows held long swords. Judging by the forms of the shadows, they could be identified as exquisite sword techniques. ¡°A-Are those sword techniques?¡± ¡°Look! Each has a different form, corresponding to different types of sword techniques.¡± Many of the spectators were shocked. At that moment, Yorick felt a sense of danger. He stared at the shadows in the sky. The shadows gradually merged, and a long purple sword came at him. Yorick was in a daze, watching the shadows. However, he still instinctively raised the Athuran Sword to resist the attack. Boom! Yorick was knocked away. At that moment, the shadows in the sky merged to form a physical body. As soon as James appeared, a dazzling Sword Energy emerged from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The purple Sword Energy darted at Yorick, who was still being sted away by the force. Yorick could not react in time and was struck by the Sword Energy. The Sword Energy pierced through his body, and he plummeted from the sky, Bang! He crashed into the ground and did not get back up. The area fell into dead silence. Tens of thousands were watching in the distance, and their jaws dropped wide open. The human cultivators were also dumbfounded. It took a while for the spectators to react to the scene. ¡°wh-What kind of sword technique is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrifying swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Yorick, who had transformed into the Athuran Combat Form¡¯s Second Stage, was sent flying, and James¡¯ Sword Energy pierced his body.¡± ¡°This...¡± ¡°Phew. That¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s some unparalleled swordsmanship.¡± ¡°We''ve witnessed a lot today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder my n¡¯s elders kept saying James isn¡¯t someone to mess with.¡± James used the First and Second Stages of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. His skilled swordsmanship shocked the audience. James floated in the sky and held onto the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. He looked down at the ruins below him and murmured solemnly, ¡°Did he die?¡± He knew the First and Second Stages of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship were terrifying. However, Yorick was an extraordinary cultivator. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James was unsure of whether his attack was enough to kill Yorick. If Yorick survived the attack, he would have a hard time should the battle continue. ¡°Is Yorick dead?¡± All the creatures were concerned about Yorick¡¯s life. The rubble in the ruins moved slightly, and a hand stretched out. The hand pushed away the rabble, and a man covered in blood emerged from the ruin. He sat weakly on a rock. His hair was scattered, and a wound on his chest was overflowing with blood. ¡°Hahahaha!!!¡± Yorick burst outughing. Hisughter was horrendous and terrifying. At that moment, a cold murderous intent swept across the area. As the hostile aura spread, a few rocks could not stand the maic field and floated up into the air. ¡°He''s not dead?¡± ¡°Yorick¡¯sbat skills are terrifying! How did he survive that attack?¡± Chapter 2772 Chapter 2772 Chapter 2772 Yorick was furious. He was a prodigy and was born with a golden spoon. Additionally, he was the descendant of a Grand Emperor and was born with Sage Energy. He had never been injured all his life. However, James managed to injure him. He looked down at the bloody wound on his chest. Yorik was boiling with anger, and a strong murderous intent permeated the air. He gradually stood up and dashed into the air. Yorick raised his hand, and a burst of magical energy appeared in his palm. The force floated toward his chest and healed the bloody wound on his chest at a speed visible to the naked eye. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, the energy emanating from his body increased. The light blue armor on his body transformed again into a white color. More veins grew through the translucent wings on his back. A single horn also grew out of his head, emanating great power. ¡°D-Did he transform again?¡± ¡°His energy seems much stronger. He must¡¯ve transformed to the next stage.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. He¡¯s now using the Athuran Combat Form¡¯s Third Stage. How terrifying. I never expected James to be strong enough to force Yorick to make a third transformation.¡± The prodigies watched the scene in the distance, and all of them were astonished. Yorick¡¯s energy was incredibly potent, and his strength skyrocketed after the third transformation. As a result, the Athuran Sword also became even more powerful and glowed brightly. ¡°You''re so dead, James. No one will be able to save you today.¡± Yorick¡¯s voice resounded throughout the sky. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. He used the Yogacara Sword Energy to stimte the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to unleash its power and overpower and suppress Yorick. However, after the third transformation, Yorick¡¯s strength increased, and he regained the upper hand. James had already used all his trump cards that could increase his strength. ¡°T still couldn''t kill him after using the Yogacara Sword Energy. He was only slightly injured. I just enraged him into making a third transformation.¡± James frowned. Yorick roared, ¡°Take this!¡± After shouting, Yorick shed his sword, and a potent Sword Energy dashed out. James quickly dashed at Yorick with his sword. No one could see James¡¯ movements clearly. They only saw him dash out with his sword, and then his shadows were scattered throughout the sky. James¡¯ sword shed with Yorick¡¯s Sword Energies, shattering every one of them. He charged right at Yorick with his sword like an arrow. At that moment, Yorick¡¯s eyes were fixated on James. James was charging straight at him, and James¡¯ shadows were blocking all of his escape routes. Yorick had nowhere to run. ¡°Confinement!¡± As James approached him, mysterious ck words appeared. The words diffused into the air and formed a powerful force. ¡°What''s this?¡± A bad premonition arose in Yorick¡¯s heart. He wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. By the time he had reacted to the danger, the terrifying force had already reached him. The force enveloped him and imprisoned him in the air. Then, James thrust his sword directly at him. Yorick did not know how to counter James¡¯ attack. James¡¯ seemingly simple move contained thousands of sword techniques. He could only raise his sword to try to parry the attack. nk! The clinking sound of the swords resounded through the air. The terrifying force swept toward Yorick and struck Yorick¡¯s sword away. The potent force permeated his arm, causing injuries to spread toward his torso. After a while, his arm was heavily injured. Chapter 2773 Chapter 2773 Chapter 2773 He felt a sense of danger in his heart. Yorick roared, ¡°Ahh!!!¡± He rapidly fluttered his wings, and a powerful energy emerged. He forcefully broke free from James¡¯ Confinement. After he broke free, his Athuran Sword shot up to the sky again. He grabbed the Athuran Sword and swung at James. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. James raised his sword to parry the attack. nk! The sound of shing swords echoed throughout the sky. James felt a powerful forceing from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. His arms went numb, and his Blood Energy was shaken. Struck by the force, his body plummeted from the sky. Before he crashed to the ground, a powerful Sword Energy charged at him. Startled, James quickly dodged the attack. After sessfully evading the Sword Energy, Yorick appeared instantly and thrust his sword into James¡¯ back. Yorick was overwhelmingly strong and fast after his third transformation. Hepletely surpassed James in every aspect. Unable to react in time, James was stabbed in the back. The long sword pierced his body, and a powerful Sword Energy erupted inside his body. After Yorrick stabbed James, powerful lightning emerged from Yorick¡¯s wings and struck James. James¡¯ body fell from the sky and crashed into the ruins. ¡°Begone.¡± Yorick did not give James a chance to breathe. After James crashed to the ground, he quickly raised the Athuran Sword and unleashed a 10,000- meter-long Sword Energy. He dashed from the sky and shed the ground where Jamesnded. Rumble! A bottomless pit formed in the ground. Dust rolled up, and gravel flew across the sky. Many creatures and humans were watching the fierce battle from a distance. A turn of tides happened too quickly. As soon as Yorick sustained an injury, he immediatelyunched overwhelming attacks at James. Yorick¡¯s strength had increased to overpowering levels after his third transformation, and he left James no chance to fight back. Yorick floated in the air and panted. He stared at the ruins below him. ¡°He should be dead now. With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t have survived such aggressive attacks from me.¡± Yorick¡¯s face remained solemn. He was unsure of whether James was really dead. James was a freak and did not conform to normal rules. ¡°Is James dead?¡± ¡°Th-The battle turned around too quickly.¡± ¡°T saw simr ck words before. Wasn¡¯t that the Curse Magic from the Demon Realm?¡± ¡°Tt must¡¯ve been the Curse Magic. Yorick was detained by the force in the sky.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Yorick was strong enough to break free from it. Otherwise, the battle might have ended differently.¡± ¡°If Yorick had not mastered the Athuran Combast Form until the Third Stage, he would have lost to James.¡± ¡°The battle took a huge turn, and James was defeated.¡± ¡°But, is he really dead?¡± All the spectators paid close attention to the battlefield and the ruins where James had crashed. However, James did not resurface even after ten minutes. Yorick¡¯s solemn expression was reced with a smile. ¡°T won. James is dead.¡± Yorick¡¯s voice resounded. Swoosh! Suddenly, a ck light rushed up from the ruins and shot up into the sky. ¡°wWh-What is that?¡± All the spectators stared at the ck light that appeared in the sky. Chapter 2774 Chapter 2774 Chapter 2774 Everyone thought that James was dead. However, a ck light shot up from the ruins into the sky abruptly. The spectators stared at the light. A person floated into the air. His hair was messy, and he was covered in wounds. James looked incredibly miserable as he stood on the ck lotus with nine petals. A powerful energy emerged from the ck lotus. Seeing the ck lotus, Lucifer took a few steps forward, and he looked surprised. He immediately noticed his father¡¯s Natal Demonic Lotus. ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°The lotus has very sinister energy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very evil energy.¡± Many prodigies were shocked by the Demonic Lotus. ck energy emanated from the lotus. The energy permeated the surrounding area, and the nts that came in contact with it immediately withered. ¡°He''s not dead?¡± Yorick stared at James in disbelief. He knew how strong his attacks on James were, yet James still managed to survive. Once again, James had shown extreme resilience. ¡°what a tough opponent.¡± Yorick¡¯s face darkened again. James stood on the Demonic Lotus. He was covered in wounds and looked to be in a terrible state. However, his body''s injuries began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, he waspletely healed. He stretched his body and saidzily, ¡°Warm up is over, Yorick. I''ll be going all out against you now. I¡¯m impressed that you¡¯ve pushed me this far.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. Yorick¡¯s face twitched at James¡¯ words. ¡°Warm up?¡± With a grim expression, Yorick said, ¡°You¡¯re quite an arrogant one, James. Go ahead and show me what else you¡¯ve got.¡± Yorick was enraged by James¡¯ conceited behavior. He was determined to kill James as soon as possible. He raised the Athuran Sword and attacked. However, the Demonic Lotus let out countless strands of ck energy. They gathered and formed sharp des, dashing toward Yorick. Before the battle against Yorick, James encountered Maxine along the way. Maxine brought him to see Caelum, the Azurean n¡¯s leader from the Demon Realm. Caelum taught him the Ten Thousand Demon Art. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The Ten Thousand Demon Art was aplicated Supernatural Power. James could only grasp its basics, but it was enough for him to exert the Demonic Lotus¡¯ power. The Demonic Lotus was quite sinister, and James wanted to avoid using it. However, he had no other choice. He only had a shot at defeating Yorick if he used the Demonic Lotus. Faced with the tens of thousands of des, Yorick kept smashing them one by one. After the des were shattered, they dispersed into ck energy and disappeared. James stood on the Demonic Lotus while countless strands of ck energy emerged from it. The ck energy was very bizarre. Although Yorick had terrifying strength while in his Athuran Combat Form¡¯s Third Stage, he was helpless against the ck energy. The ck energy swept toward Yorick and enveloped him. At that moment, Yorick felt a strange force from the ck energy. The vitality in his body was being sucked away, and he was aging rapidly. In just an instant, he went from a young man to an old man white long white hair. At the same time, his energy kept growing weaker. ¡°wWh-What¡¯s this?¡± Yorick was stunned. At that moment, he was frightened. ¡°What kind of Supernatural Power is this?¡± The fear in his heart grew stronger as he felt his death approaching. ¡°This battle is over.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. Chapter 2775 Chapter 2775 Chapter 2775 After James spoke, he raised the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword andunched another attack. He appeared in front of Yorick instantly. At that moment, Yorick¡¯s blood began to boil, andpelling energy emerged from his blood. Yorick activated the power within his blood. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He awakened the power from his Athuran Bloodline. He immediately dispelled James¡¯ Curse Magic and gradually regained vitality, returning into a young man. As soon as James got close, Yorick counterattacked. Their swords shed again. Bang! A loud clink resounded. James was knocked away by the force. ¡°Damn it!¡± James cursed. After doing all that, he was still unable to kill Yorick. Yorick was indeed a terrifying opponent. ¡°Haha!!!¡± Yorick guffawed. ¡°You''re really amazing, James. You really pushed me to my limits. I¡¯ve never activated the power of my bloodline in battle before.¡± Hearing this, many of the spectators were shocked. ¡°What did he say? Did Yorick just say he activated the power of his bloodline?¡± ¡°James is doomed.¡± ¡°No matter how strong James is, he won¡¯t make it. Yorick has the power of a Grand Emperor in his blood.¡± James had a grim expression. Yorick grew stronger once again after activating the power within his blood. He immediatelyunched another attack at James. Sword Energies rippled through the air, making James sense a crushing force. James immediately summoned an Infinity Stele out of his body. The Infinity Stele quickly expanded and became 100 meters in size. The Infinity Stele darted at Yorick with destructive force. Since the battle hade to this point, James no longer hid any of his trump cards. He was prepared to use everything he could to defeat Yorick. Yorick shed the Infinity Stele with his sword. The Infinity Stele mmed into the Athuran Sword but was sted away and crashed into a distant mountain. The mountain was destroyed instantly, and a loud explosion ensued, causing dirt to billow into the sky. Although Yorick managed to repel the Infinity Stele, he did not go unscathed, and his arm had be numb from the impact. Yorick cursed furiously, ¡°Damn it.¡± The prodigies in the distance watched intently. ¡°W-Was that the Infinity Stele?¡± ¡°Was that the powerful treasure that¡¯s existed since the beginning of the universe?¡± James summoned the Infinity Steles one after another under many shocked gazes. Instantly, all 108 Infinity Steles surrounded James and revolved around him. The Infinity Steles dashed out one after another. Although Yorick was in his strongest state, he was forced to keep retreating. He could knock away the Infinity Steles, but he was still overwhelmed by their endless attacks. ¡°Tsk, tsk. What an intense battle.¡± ¡°The battle is getting so thrilling!¡± ¡°James is using all his treasures and trump cards. I wonder if the Athurans¡¯ young master, Yorick, has other means to fight.¡± ¡°He should have more treasures, right? Many prodigies began to discuss. Meanwhile, the Infinity Steles continuously bombarded Yorick on the battlefield. Yorick was on defense and kept knocking the Infinity Steles away. He knew that he was in a disadvantageous position and that he could not continue on like this. He had to find a chance to kill James in a close-quarter battle. Otherwise, he would be exhausted to death if this persisted. Chapter 2776 Chapter 2776 Chapter 2776 Yorick gradually calmed down. He stopped countering the Infinity Steles but chose to dodge. He nned to wait for an opportunity to get close to James and deal a fatal blow. James saw through Yorick¡¯s intentions. He immediately recalled the Infinity Steles and made them revolve around him. He stood in the center, and the Infinity Steles formed a magical formation. Yorick attempted to find an opening but was to no avail. He keptunching attacks at James, but the Infinity Steles blocked all his blows. He was helpless. The battle was at a stalemate for a while. ¡°Do I really have to resort to using that?¡± Yorick kept attempting to break through James¡¯ defenses but could not find a chance to get close. Although his attacks were potent, James was being protected by the Infinity Steles. He still had another ultimate trump card but hesitated to use it since he wanted to save it to fight for the third providence. Besides, he might not necessarily defeat James even if he used it. Yorick leaped thousands of meters into the sky. He raised the blue Athuran Sword, and a 100-meter-long Sword Light emerged and charged at James. The Infinity Stele rotated and released powerful energy to block the Sword Light. Yorickunched continuous attacks at James like a madman. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He repeatedly unleashed Sword Energies to strike the Infinity Stele. Although James had the Infinity Steles protecting him from the attacks, the tremendous force leaked into the center. James¡¯ Blood Energy tumbled from the shock, and he continuously sustained injuries. James cursed furiously, ¡°Damn it.¡± He felt he had to change his tactic. Petals suddenly detached from the Demonic Lotus and connected to form a battle suit. The battle suit immediately attached to James¡¯ body. After James learned the Ten Thousand Demon Art, he could finally control the Demonic Lotus. Dressed in the battle suit formed by the Demonic Lotus, James took the initiative to attack. He flew out from the Infinity Steles and engaged inbat with Yorick. Yorick was powerful but could not destroy the battlesuit made from the Demonic Lotus. The two fought intensely. James disyed his skilled swordsmanship and continuously inflicted wounds on Yorick. The prodigies watched from a distance. James and Yorick had both shown their formidable strength in this battle. They could be considered the best out of the younger generations. The two were talented prodigies of this age. ¡°Cosmic Destruction!¡± James seized the opportunity and immediately fused the Terra and Lunar True Essence in his body together. The energies formed a great force and sted toward Yorick. Yorick shed the energy in half. However, he underestimated James¡¯ Cosmic Destruction. The energy ball he sliced exploded and destroyed his armor. He was also harmed by the force. However, he was not severely injured. It was extremely challenging for James to kill Yorick. James frowned. ¡°Yorick is terrifying. He even withstood James¡¯ Cosmic Destruction.¡± James took a deep breath. ¡°What should I do?¡± He started to be anxious. After fighting for so long, Yorick was still energetic and disying terrifying strength. James knew he was bound to lose if they continued fighting. Although he had countless trump cards, he was unable to beat Yorick. nk! While thinking of a solution, their swords shed again. However, James was not knocked away this time. Chapter 2777 Chapter 2777 Chapter 2777 The Demonic Lotus had boosted his strength significantly. The two were in a stalemate, and time seemed to have stopped. The scene looked as if it had frozen. None of them moved, but potent Sword Energies emerged from their swords, which were pinned against each other. At that moment, thousands of Sword Energies shed in the sky. James resisted with all his strength and thought about a way to win. To defeat Yorick, he had to use the Third and Fourth Stages of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. However, James still had not fullyprehended them. ¡°T don¡¯t have any other choice.¡± James took a deep breath. He activated Elemental Inversion, and Elemental Sage Energy entered his sword. At that moment, his sword¡¯s energy transformed. The Elemental Sage Energy fused with the Sword Intent and flowed through the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The force struck Yorick¡¯s body, and he spat a mouthful of blood. The First and Second Stages of the Five Great Sword Realms were closely rted. Meanwhile, the Third and Fourth Stages of the Five Great Sword Realms were also linked together. James was still trying toprehend the Third and Fourth Stages of the Five Great Sword Realms. Therefore, he was still unable to control his sword ording to his will. He could only unleash Sword Intent with his own strength. At that moment, Yorick had sensed James¡¯ terrifying Sword Intent. Despite that, he was still struck and injured by the Sword Intent. James took the opportunity tounch another attack. James¡¯ shadows filled the sky once again. ¡°This again?¡± Yorick was startled. He had already experienced the horror of this move. He did not dare to act rashly and quickly retreated to dodge the attack. However, James¡¯ attack was incredibly fast. The countless shadows merged. At the same time, James activated the Sage Energy in his body and converted it into Sword Intent. His strength had improved again after merging the Sword Intent into his Sword Moves. Yorick could not dodge James¡¯ attacks and had no choice but to parry them. Their swords collided once again. Boom! Another explosion happened in the sky. The terrifying force destroyed Yorick¡¯s armor instantly, and cuts formed on his body. Yorick was sted away. He fell from the sky and crashed into the ground. Boom! After falling into the ruins, he did not get back up. James calmly gripped the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and the 108 Infinity Steles floated around him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He murmured, ¡°I didn''t expect my sword¡¯s strength to improve so much after using the Sword Move, Sword Shadow, and Sword Intent together.¡± At that moment, James was optimistic about his victory. No matter how strong Yorick was, James was confident he would win with his peerless swordsmanship. James did not follow up instantly with another lethal attack. He put away the Infinity Steles and hovered in the sky, looking at the ruins below. In the distance, the spectators gasped. ¡°James is terrifying.¡± ¡°What kind of sword techniques is he using? How does he keep getting stronger? Yorick already transformed into the Athuran Combat Form¡¯s Third Stage and even activated his blood¡¯s power but was still defeated.¡± Many of them were amazed by James¡¯ swordsmanship. Walganus was also shocked after watching the intense battle. He eximed, ¡°James¡¯ swordsmanship has gotten better. And he¡¯s only justprehended the fundamentals. I wonder how strong he¡¯ll be once he bes a master swordsman.¡± The idea of it was unfathomable. Walganus was confident that James would rise in this Apocalypse Age and be a peerless powerhouse. He had the potential to be one of the universe¡¯s strongest cultivators. Chapter 2778 Chapter 2778 Chapter 2778 It was the first time James tried integrating the First, Second, Third, and Fourth Stages of the Five Great Sword Realms. He could unleash explosive strength and increase hisprehension of swordsmanship. Yorick lost the battle. He was injured all over, and his body was plummeting from the sky. He crashed into the rubble on the ground and did not get back up. James floated in the sky, waiting for Yorick to resurface. Time passed by slowly. Soon, half an hour passed. Finally, a person slowly crawled out of the ruins. By then, Yorick had already dispersed hisbat form. His hair was scattered, and he was covered in wounds, his body bloodied. He looked utterly defeated. Yorick sat on a boulder and gasped for air. Immediately afterward, he took out an elixir and consumed it. After his wounds were stabilized, he got up. He raised his head to the sky. James slowly descended andnded firmly on the ground in front of Yorick. Yorick stared at James. ¡°T have to admit. You¡¯re very powerful. I acknowledge my defeat. Today, I¡¯ll withdraw from Bane City and no longer interfere with the city¡¯s affairs. Your friends will be safe in Bane City.¡± Yorick spoke with difficulty. His words meant he was conceding defeat. Although he still had another trump card, he had exhausted his strength. If he continued to fight, he would not stand a chance against James. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Even if he were to use his final ultimate move, he would not be able to beat James. Therefore, he chose to give up. James parted his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re also very strong. I¡¯ve used all my Secret Arts and treasures. Yet, I barely won this match. I''m looking forward to fighting you again.¡± After speaking, James also dissipated Sacriligeous Ascension, the dragon bone¡¯s power, and Elemental Inversion. His energy weakened instantly. After dispersing Sacriligeous Ascension, he entered a feeble state. Hey on the ground weakly, unable to get back on his feet. Yorick began to treat his own wounds, whereas James also recuperated. At that moment, many humans rushed over to James. Most of them were people acquainted with James. Apart from them, a few other prodigies from the Three Thousand Worlds also came over. Everyone witnessed how the weakling, James, had grown intoa powerhouse. In the past, these Outsiders thought Earth¡¯s humans were weaklings and descendants of sinners that did not deserve respect. However, they were now dependent on a human from Earth. ¡°Are you okay, James?¡± Thea rushed in front of James and tried to help him up. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I need to rest for a while,¡± James weakly raised his hand and waved at her. His spine was shattered, and he was using Demonic Energy to repair it, which would take some time. Thea stood beside him. ¡°Maxine.¡± At that moment, Cynthia and Tiara walked over to Maxine. Tiara looked at Maxine worriedly and said, ¡°Where have you been all these years, Maxine? Why didn¡¯t you contact us? Do you know how worried I''ve been all these years?¡± Chapter 2779 Chapter 2779 Chapter 2779 Maxine reached out to pat Tiara¡¯s head and replied smilingly, ¡° It''s a very long story. I¡¯ll tell you all about itter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tiara nodded. At that moment, a few prodigies from the universe walked over. Lucifer was the first to rush over to James. He stood by the side and looked at James, who was lying on the ground weakly while healing his wounds. Lucifer smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since Ist saw you, James. You¡¯ve grown even stronger since then. After watching your battle against Yorick, it¡¯ll be tough for me to defeat you even as I am right now.¡± Lucifer thought he finally had the strength to defeat James after working hard all these years. However, he realized James had be terrifyingly strong after watching the fight. Although he had mastered the Fifth Combat Form, he might still not be able to defeat James. If he were to fight James again, he would still lose. James smiled faintly in response. At that moment, Walganus rushed over. He looked at James and gave him a thumbs up, saying, ¡°Not bad. Your swordsmanship has improved. I look forward to the day you reach Consolidation and perfect your swordsmanship.¡± Lying on the ground, James asked, ¡°Why are you here, Walganus?¡± Walganus smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is on Earth right now, so how can I miss out? The Earth is full of opportunities now that it¡¯s the Apocalypse Age. Numerous boons will appear on Earth, so of course, I came to try my luck in getting them.¡± ¡°True.¡± James nodded lightly. Countless treasures were appearing on Earth. The greatest among them was the providences that appeared after each of the Four Cmities. The next one about to appear soon was the providence after the Third Cmity. Every creature''s dream was to leap out of the Three Dimensions, relinquish the Five Elements, and attain an Emperor''s Body. Obtaining the providence after these Cmities would ensure one¡¯s cultivation was smooth sailing in the future. If the person that acquired the providence had enough time to cultivate, they would eventually be a Grand Emperor. Jamesy down on the ground, healing his injuries. It took about half an hour before he fully recovered. James stood up from the ground and nced at the crowd around the area. He looked at Yorick, who was still treating his wounds. Then, he looked at the humans and the universe¡¯s prodigies. James parted his lips and said, ¡°I know all of you havee to Earth to seize good fortunes. I will not intervene with anyone trying to obtain the providences or treasures on Earth. However, since you''re on Earth, you outsiders will have to follow the rules on Earth. ¡°Pll announce the rules now.¡± Many creatures looked at James. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Since James was powerful and had defeated Yorick, they acknowledged he had the right to make a few demands. Seeing that there were no objections, James announced, ¡°First, Mount Bane belongs to the Earth¡¯s humans. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to upy it for selfish reasons, nor are you allowed to forbid humans from entering. ¡°Secondly, you¡¯re not allowed to hurt the humans of Earth. ¡°Thirdly, leave the ordinary humans on Earth alone.¡± James looked at the prodigies from various universe races and said, ¡°I only have three requests. Other than that, I will not interfere in your activities, and you are free to do what you want on Earth.¡± ¡°Haha. Since we¡¯re on Earth, of course, we have to follow the rules here.¡± A prodigy looking to befriend James immediately expressed his agreement. ¡°T agree.¡± ¡°1m fine with these three rules.¡± After one person expressed his agreement, the others followed suit. Soon, countless Foreigners agreed to James¡¯ request. Hearing this, the Earth¡¯s humans were overjoyed. James had earned back their rights because of his overwhelming strength. If James were not strong, these Foreign Races would not be so agreeable. James sighed in relief and felt fortunate that he did not fight in vain. He used his strength to defend the dignity of the Earth¡¯s humans. Chapter 2780 Chapter 2780 Chapter 2780 It was not easy for James to win the battle. However, the results were satisfactory. After setting the record straight with the Foreigners, James headed into Bane City and found Henry, Tyrus, and the others. All of them were fine. After resolving a series of things, James brought everyone back to Wyrmstead. As for the humans of the Three Thousand Worlds, James did not pay them much attention. He had already won an opportunity for them to enter Mount Bane. As long as they were allowed to enter Mount Bane, they could use the abundant Spiritual Energy there to suppress the curse in their bodies. James was now more worried about ordinary humans and cultivators with rtively low cultivation ranks. James sat in the highest seat of the council in Wyrmstead¡¯s main hall. Quincy held a report and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got thetest news, James. The curse has already infected the entire human race. About three million people are dying from the curse every day. ¡°After going through the previous Cmities, the human poption on Earth has decreased significantly. If the trend of casualties continues like this, not many of the Earth¡¯s humans will survive.¡± Hearing this, James asked worriedly, ¡°You said three million people are dying daily?¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. These are just the preliminary statistics. The actual number of casualties worldwide has to be greater than this.¡± Standing aside, Thea asked, ¡°Darling, is there really nothing we can do about the curses?¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°There¡¯s actually a way to eliminate the curse. I can absorb the curses, but my body won¡¯t be able to bear that many curses as my current capacity is very limited. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already seen the custodian about it. She said humanity¡¯s seniors are already researching the curse. They¡¯re trying to develop an elixir that can suppress the curse. It should be ready soon. ¡°After they seed, humans can consume the elixirs and suppress the curses. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if the elixir can¡¯tpletely eliminate the curse, it should be sufficient to suppress it and help humans survive.¡± Thea asked, ¡°Then, do we just wait?¡± James nodded. ¡°Mhm. There¡¯s nothing else we can do right now. We can only wait for the results. The Heavenly Path is fixed on exterminating the human race. If even Grand Emperors can¡¯t do anything about it, what can I do? If ] were a Grand Emperor, I would perhaps at least have the strength to absorb all human curses. However, my current cultivation rank is very low.¡± Wyrmstead¡¯s senior authorities and some of Earth¡¯s powerhouses gathered to discuss the curse. However, James was utterly helpless against the curse. The most important thing at hand was to appease and calm the humans down to prevent Earth from falling into chaos. After humans were made aware of the curse, some troublemakers began to cause trouble, knowing they did not have long to live. Thus, turmoil broke out all over the world. James sent some people out to help suppress the curse and chaos globally. After a brief discussion, the people dispersed. Only a few of them stayed behind. Thea and James met up in the backyard of Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce. Thea asked James about everything he had experienced over the years. James truthfully recounted everything from leaving Earth to the Demon Realm and how he somehow ended up on Galileo. ¡°Was it really you?¡± A furious voice resounded nearby. Hearing the sound, James turned around and saw Brielle walking over. She hade to see Thea but overheard James from a distance. Brielle learned about James¡¯ scheme to steal the bodhi tree and how everything happened. ¡°James...¡± Brielle looked at James furiously. ¡°My n treated you well, but you used marriage as a cover-up to steal our n¡¯s treasure? H- How could you?¡± James looked at her embarrassedly. Chapter 2781 Chapter 2781 Chapter 2781 James was not expecting Brielle to appear out of the blue. Thea looked at James and smiled mischievously. Then, she said, ¡°I -I still have other things to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After speaking, she stood up and left. ¡°Thea...¡± James stood up and wanted to chase after her but was held back by Brielle. Brielle tugged James¡¯ arm and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the bodhi tree?¡± ¡°Let me exin, Brielle.¡± James looked at Brielle troubledly. Brielle let go of James, crossed her hands, and stared coldly at James. James said solemnly, ¡°You already know the situation on Earth and the trials humans are going through right now. I didn¡¯t steal the bodhi tree for myself but for the sake of humanity. I want to help humans rise up quickly.¡± ¡°Th-The bodhi tree is crucial for my n¡¯s survival in the Demon Realm.¡± Brielle red at James and said, ¡°No matter your purpose, I hope you''ll return it to my n.¡± James said lightly, ¡°Honestly, the bodhi tree is useless to me. I¡¯ve never consumed its fruit. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of humanity, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered going through the effort of stealing it. I won¡¯t return it. Either you capture me back to the Demon Realm or let this matter go.¡± James acted unreasonably. ¡°You...¡± Brielle was infuriated. James had stolen the bodhi tree but was trying to justify himself. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. It was useless for her to say anything since it had already been done. She was no match against James with her current strength, so it was impossible for her to capture James back to the Demon Realm. ¡°T have a question for you. Do you acknowledge me as your wife?¡± Brielle stared at James. All these years, Brielle apanied Thea on countless journeys to find James. Since they had already proceeded with the wedding ceremony, Brielle regarded herself as James¡¯ official wife. ¡°About that...¡± James'' face became solemn. After a while, he chuckled and said, ¡° Brielle, I only married you to steal the bodhi tree. You can¡¯t take the marriage seriously...¡± ¡°B*stard.¡± Brielle raised her hand and thrust her palm at James. Her powerful palm attack struck James¡¯ body, sending him flying into the distance. James fell to the ground, and his Blood Energy churned. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood. James got up with difficulty and returned to Brielle, saying, ¡°Kill me or punish me. Do as you please.¡± Brielle gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Am I that unbearable? Am I not good enough for you?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re an excellent woman. However, I¡¯ve already got too much Karma. It won¡¯t be good for you to be with me. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Brielle said, ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Since I¡¯ve already married you, we can face whatever Karma thates together.¡± James roared, ¡°But I¡¯m scared!¡± He immediately calmed himself down and took a deep breath. James had not figured out what exactly Karma was and had only heard Sophie mentioning it. Even a powerhouse like Sophie was fearful of Karma. Thus, James did not want to involve too many people. Tears welled up in Brielle¡¯s eyes. James looked at her and said softly, ¡°You''re a very good woman, Brielle. I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡± ¡°A-Are you afraid Thea won''t ept me?¡± Brielle said tearfully, ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling with Thea all these years, and Thea has already epted me. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She won''t object to us being together.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with Thea. Alright, enough about this. I have other things to settle. Goodbye.¡± James turned around and left. Chapter 2782 Chapter 2782 Chapter 2782 James knew he had wronged Brielle. However, he did not want any more misunderstandings. Thus, he chose to leave and return to his own amodation. Thea had already returned and was sitting on a chair outside the yard. She was not surprised to see Jamesing back so soon since she knew James¡¯ character well. She stood up and asked yfully, ¡°Why are you back so soon? You should¡¯ve at least spent some time with her. For the past few years, she¡¯s been traveling with me just to find you.¡± James walked over, sat down, and smiled troubledly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Back then, I only married her to steal the bodhi tree. However, I do indeed owe her an apology. I¡¯ll have to find a chance to make it up to her.¡± Thea also sat back down. ¡°By the way, what¡¯re you nning to do next?¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°The elixir for suppressing the curse hasn¡¯t been developed yet, and there¡¯s no certainty on how long it will take. Moreover, I have no idea when the third providence will appear. Thus, I n to head to Mount Bane to cultivate.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t worry about Wyrmstead. I''ll take care of the affairs here. Everything will be fine.¡± James said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± Afterward, James stayed in Wyrmstead for a while. James did not rush to Mount Bane because he had been separated from Thea for a long time and now they¡¯ve finally reunited. He nned to stay with her for some time. Thea said, ¡°By the way, Winnie already left.¡± James nodded. ¡°Mhm. I know. I hope everything goes well for her.¡± Winnie had her own goals, and James did not want to control her. James looked at Thea and said smilingly, ¡°Thea, I¡¯d also like a son too.¡± Thea¡¯s pretty face immediately blushed. She did not reply to him. Instead, she stood up and walked into the room. James smiled faintly, got up, and entered the room, not forgetting to close the door. James stayed in Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce for half a month. Half a monthter, he left for Mount Bane. During his fight with Yorick, they destroyed many mountains. However, Mount Bane was an extraordinary ce where the Human Realm¡¯s seal was located. Thus, there was a powerful formation around the area that had magical powers. After half a month, all the destroyed mountains and regions within Mount Bane had been restored. James could not help but exim, ¡°Mount Bane sure is a miraculous ce. The Earth doesn¡¯t have Three Dimensions yet. I wonder if it will slowly separate into Three Dimensions after the seal opens. Since the Earth originally had Three Dimensions in the past, it should most likely happen, right?¡± James murmured to himself. Then, he headed up a mountain. There was an open space on the mountaintop. On the mountaintop, there was a statue. The statue was carved in the image of an armed man. The statue faced the distance with a domineering temperament. Colorful lights shone from the statue. The light rays shot into the sky and illuminated the area. The statue had appeared a very long time ago. However, no one knew who the statue was carved after. James did not know either. Many human cultivators sat in a lotus position near the statue, absorbing the Elysian Spiritual Energy and suppressing the curse in their bodies. James walked over and said loudly, ¡°I''d like to cultivate here.¡± His voice resounded, and the cultivators stopped practicing simultaneously. Seeing that it was James, they did not say a word. They did not linger any longer and quickly left the mountain. Chapter 2783 Chapter 2783 Chapter 2783 After everyone left the mountain, the ring on James¡¯ finger fell over. Then, it continuously erged into a colossal abode. Seeing the Celestial Abode appear on the mountaintop, James was satisfied. He murmured, ¡°I''ll stay here for now and wait for the third providence to appear as well as for the curse-suppressing elixir to be developed.¡± James casually waved his hand. The Celestial Abode¡¯s gate opened. He stepped inside and appeared on a mountain outside the Celestial Abode¡¯s city. The mountain was full of Spiritual Energy, and countless fruits were nted in the area. All of these fruits contained great power. Everything within the Celestial Abode belonged to James. Seeing the things around him, James felt a sense of aplishment. He stepped out and descended the mountain. Soon, he reached the city gate and walked toward the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After fighting with Yorick, James acquired more experience in the Third and Fourth Stages of the Five Great Sword Realms. He nned to go into seclusion in the Time Chamber to practice his swordsmanship. James headed to the Time Chamber. Meanwhile, the outside world was rtively peaceful. However, many more Foreigners from the universe hade to Earth. There were countlesss in the vast universe. Each powerful had lords that were formidable cultivators. These powerhouses sent their most outstanding prodigies under their sects to Earth, hoping they would seize the third providence about to appear on Earth. One month after James entered the Celestial Abode, a Divine Door appeared on Mount Bane. The Divine Door appeared out of nowhere on a mountaintop not far from James. The Divine Door was 100 meters high and golden in color with many inscriptions. Its appearance immediately attracted a lot of attention, and many prodigies gathered before the Divine Door. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°why is there a door here?¡± ¡°Where does the door lead?¡± ¡°Could this be the third providence?¡± Many of the prodigies from the universe inspected the Divine Door and spected its origin. Meanwhile, James was still cultivating in the Time Chamber. Suddenly, Nova appeared. ¡°Master.¡± Hearing the voice, James stopped cultivating. He stood up, looked at Nova, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nova replied, ¡°A Divine Gate has appeared on Mount Bane. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the third providence.¡± James was excited. ¡°Really?¡± Nova nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± James left the Celestial Abode without hesitation. The Celestial Abode immediately shrunk and transformed back into a ring, sliding back onto James¡¯ finger. When he appeared outside, he saw a golden light shining on a mountain opposite him. He immediately shed over to the mountain. When he appeared on the mountaintop, he saw the Divine Door. The Divine Door was 100 meters high and 30 meters wide. The Divine Door was shut closed, and mysterious inscriptions were engraved on it. James walked over. As soon as he got close, he sensed powerful energy from the door. ¡°This is a fascinating door.¡± James was shocked. He looked around and saw the crowd of prodigies on the mountain. All of them were powerhouses of different races from the universe. Among them, many were as strong as Yorick. James murmured defeatedly, ¡°Getting the third providence will be much more challenging than the previous two providences.¡± Chapter 2784 Chapter 2784 Chapter 2784 The mysterious door was full of powerful energy. ¡°That¡¯s the South Heaven Gate.¡± While the prodigies discussed the Divine Door, a voice suddenly resounded. Hearing the voice, many creatures turned to look for the source. Aman in a white robe and carrying along sword walked over. He was not very handsome but had a decent appearance. ¡°Walganus?¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed. He walked over to Walganus and asked, ¡°Do you know the origin of this door?¡± Many of the prodigies stared at Walganus, waiting for his answer. Walganus stared at the Divine Door ahead and harked back into his memories. He was very familiar with the Divine Door. In the past, he used to y around this particr door. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. I know where it¡¯s from.¡± ¡°Sir, what''s the origin of this Divine Door?¡± ¡°Yeah. Cut to the chase and tell us.¡± ¡°Ts it the third providence?¡± They bombarded him with questions. Walganus replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s rted to the third providence, but I do know what it is. This Divine Door is called the South Heaven Door. It was the entrance into the Ancient Heavenly Court. However, the Ancient Heavenly Court Age is already history. ¡°So, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this door probably leads to the Ancient Heavenly Court''s ruins. ¡°The Ancient Heavenly Court dominated the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and controlled the entire universe during then.¡± Walganus exined to the crowd. A creature walked over and attempted to push the South Heaven Door open. He used all his strength but was to no avail. ¡°H-How do we open the door?¡± Many prodigies were perplexed. Walganus walked to the South Heaven Door slowly. Under many gazes, Walganus raised his hand. His palm made contact with the South Heaven Door, and he urged the energy within his body. At that moment, the South Heaven Door¡¯s golden light grew brighter. Creak! Acrack formed on the South Heaven Door. ¡°It''s open.¡± ¡°He opened the door. Who exactly is this guy? How did he open the South Heaven Door from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age?¡± The South Heaven Door slowly opened, and golden light burst out. The crowd was unable to see what was hidden behind the golden light. After Walganus opened the door, he took a deep breath. He attempted to walk through the door but was knocked out by the golden light. He fell to the ground and spat out blood. Walganus got up with difficulty and roared, ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you let me in?! I want to see the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court!¡± Walganus shouted angrily. At that moment, another creature tried to enter through the door. Unlike Walganus, the other creatures could easily pass through the South Heaven Door. ¡®It¡¯s not impossible to enter the South Heaven Door.¡± ¡°Could this door really be the third providence? And those over the age limit aren¡¯t able to enter?¡± Many prodigies began to make guesses. Original from N?velDrama.Org. After one made it through the door, another creature tried. Soon, many of them had passed through the door. James stood aside, not daring to act rashly. He did not immediately enter the door but came to Walganus. He said, ¡°The South Heaven Door is probably the third providence. Since you¡¯ve already exceeded the age limit, you¡¯re not allowed to obtain it.¡± Chapter 2785 Chapter 2785 Chapter 2785 Walganus wiped the blood from his lips and said, ¡°I know. It seems I woke up a little earlier than I should''ve and missed my opportunity to obtain the providences.¡± James asked, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like me to help with?¡± Walganus took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°During the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, countless Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts existed. However, the strongest among them is called the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts. It¡¯s a unique Supernatural Power my father obtained after divining the Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°The Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts?¡± James was shocked. Back when he was in the Demon Realm, Sophie defeated three powerhouses with the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts. Walganus said, ¡°Yeah. From what I know, my father recorded the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts in the Heavenly Book. The Heavenly Book is the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s treasure. However, it has never been found throughout history. ¡°Thus, I suspect the Wordless Heavenly Book is still within the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. ¡°T have no other requests except for you to help me find the Heavenly Book. I don¡¯t want Yahir¡¯s signature martial art to be lost.¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°The Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts haven¡¯t been lost. I¡¯ve actually seen Sophie use it in battle before.¡± Walganus snickered and said, ¡°Ha. Sophie¡¯s father was a War God of the Ancient Heavenly Court, so he knows the technique. However, he did not learn theplete version of it. Thus, Sophie¡¯s Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts must also be iplete.¡± ¡°T see.¡± James came to a realization. James patted Walganus on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the Heavenly Book is in the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins, I''ll definitely bring it out to you.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Walganus expressed his gratitude. James said smilingly, ¡°We''re like brothers. You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me.¡± ¡°All the best, James. I hope you get the third providence.¡± After giving James a word of encouragement, Walganus left the mountain. James watched as Walganus left. In his eyes, Walganus always looked so lonely. The age when he was born was long gone, and he was the only one still surviving. He must have been carrying a lot of burdens. ¡°James.¡± Two voices interrupted James¡¯ thoughts. James turned to the sound and saw Henrik and Qusai approaching him. He nedded in response. Henrik walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already exceeded the age restriction, so I don¡¯t have a chance to seize the third providence and won¡¯t be able to apany you.¡± Qusai said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m still within the age restriction. I¡¯ll go with you into the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins. We''ll be invincible together!¡± James smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°1m here too.¡± A beautiful woman walked over. However, James frowned upon seeing her. It was Brielle. Brielle smiled brightly, ¡°Do you mind if Ie along?¡± ¡°Hey there, Ms. Caden,¡± Henrik called out with a smile. Brielle was thrilled to be addressed as Ms. Caden and beamed with a bright smile. ¡°T used to despise you a lot, Henrik. But, now I¡¯ve changed my mind. You''re quite cute.¡± Brielle grinned, exposing her white teeth. James, on the other hand, frowned. He did not want to travel with Brielle. Brielle¡¯s smile was reced with a grim expression. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want me here? You¡¯ re blessed to have me with you. You should be grateful.¡± Chapter 2786 Chapter 2786 Chapter 2786 James really did not know what to say to Brielle. He cheated her feelings and stole her family¡¯s precious bodhi tree after their wedding ceremony. No matter what, Brielle wanted to retrieve the bodhi tree, which was crucial for the Labhrann n¡¯s survival. As for her marriage with James, Brielle had not thought about how to deal with it yet. However, she subconsciously acknowledged James as her husband. Despite that, James did not want to ept her, and there was nothing she could do. Qusai said smilingly, ¡°James, you should let Briellee with us. Besides, didn¡¯t Henrik mention that Brielle is extraordinary and will be the first person to reach the Emperor Rank in the Apocalypse Age? Moreover, she¡¯s very fortunate, so I¡¯m sure you''ll have a share in her blessings if she¡¯s around.¡± Hearing this, James cast a nce at Brielle. Henrik did say that Brielle would be the first to be a Grand Emperor in the near future. Bing a Grand Emperor was a big deal. In this age, there were many Quasi-Emperors. Sophie was also one of them. However, Brielle was bound to be a Grand Emperor even before Sophie. Just what did she have that was so special? Moreover, how did Henrik know that Brielle would be the first Grand Emperor of this age? After thinking for a while, James nodded and said, ¡°Since you insist on following, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Brielle said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself, James. Do you think I really want to follow you?¡± Henrik stepped into their conversation and tried to ease the conflict. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We¡¯re in the same boat, so fighting is unnecessary. Your opponents this time are the prodigies from all over the universe. These prodigies aren¡¯t going to be easy opponents. Yorick was already powerful, right? A few among these prodigies are even stronger than Yorick.¡± Qusaid nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not fight. We should work together. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll obtain the third providence. Then, we¡¯ll be Grand Emperors! From today onward, whatever cmities or disasters will be nothing, and we¡¯ll easily be Emperors!¡± James and Brielle stopped bickering. After the South Heaven Door was opened, more and more creatures headed into the unknown. Soon, the crowd was almost gone. James spotted some people he was acquainted with on the mountain. Henry, the Blithe King, Diney, and the others had also rushed over. They walked toward James. James asked, ¡°Are you guys also nning to seize the third providence?¡± Henry said smilingly, ¡°With you here, how will we have the chance to acquire it?¡± The Blithe King chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. We came over because we heard a Divine Door had appeared on Mount Bane.¡± Tyrus looked at James and reminded him, ¡°Do be careful, James.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I''ll be careful.¡± At that moment, a gorgeous woman ina ck dress came over. ¡°Thea.¡± James quickly approached her and asked, ¡°Do you want to enter the South Heaven Door and explore the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I''m not nning to go this time. There are too many powerhouses. Even if I went, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to seize the third providence. Plus, we need someone to take care of the affairs on Earth.¡± James was slightly disappointed with Thea¡¯s reply. He knew Thea was powerful, and they might have a chance to obtain the third providence if they worked together. Thea smiled and said, ¡°You have Brielle with you. She¡¯s very strong as well and isn¡¯t inferior to me. If you work with her, there aren¡¯t many that can defeat you two.¡± ¡°She...¡± James smiled bitterly, not saying much in response. Thea reminded him, ¡°Be careful in there.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I''ll be careful.¡± Thea said, ¡°No matter what happens, you have to consider the bigger picture. The most important thing is your life. Even if you don¡¯t obtain the third providence, I¡¯m sure there will be other means to save humanity.¡± ¡°Mhm. I understand.¡± ¡°James...¡±A voice called out from a distance. Hearing the sound, James turned around and saw a beautiful woman walking over. Maxine appeared before James almost instantly. She smiled and greeted again, ¡°James.¡± Chapter 2787 Chapter 2787 Chapter 2787 James looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you also going to the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins?¡± Maxine said, ¡°Of course! How could I miss out on the opportunity?¡± Thea looked at Maxine. She knew Maxine¡¯s character very well. Maxine called out to Thea sweetly, ¡°Thea.¡± Thea nodded slightly in response to her greeting. Thea walked over to James, stretched out her hands, and fixed James¡¯ cor. She tenderly reminded him again, ¡°Go on. Please be mindful on your journey. I''ll wait on Earth for your safe return.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ll be alright.¡± After a brief conversation with Thea, James walked toward the South Heaven Door. Many people were gathered at the South Heaven Door, waiting for James. ¡°Are you ready, James?¡± asked Qusai. James nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Brielle said excitedly, ¡°The Ancient Heavenly Court, the most terrifying existence during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. They were the dominators of the universe and managed to gain control over the vast universe. The Ancient Heavenly Court must¡¯ve been extraordinary. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what¡¯s within the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court.¡± Maxine also said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about the Ancient Heavenly Court. It¡¯s spected the Ancient Heavenly Court''s Lord was a Grand Emperor called the Jade Emperor. He had lordship over the Ancient Heavenly Court and universe back then. He also is the founder of the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts, which is one of the strongest Supernatural Powers throughout all of history.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The group set off into the South Heaven Door. The golden light within the South Heaven Door surrounded them, and they advanced through the light. The passage felt like a spatial passage that transported them through time. After five minutes, the golden light gradually dissipated. Ahead of them were borderless mountain ranges, rivers, and vastnds. Abundant Primordial Energy swept toward them. ¡°There¡¯s very strong Primordial Energy here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great ce for cultivating.¡± ¡°Yeah. Even if we don¡¯t get the providence, it¡¯ll be worthwhile to cultivate here.¡± Several of them began to discuss the ce. Meanwhile, James scanned his surroundings. The passage had already disappeared. They were within a mountain range, which did not seem normal. No nts were within sight, and only a few strangely- shaped ck rocks could be seen. There were cracks in the ground with ck mist oozing out from beneath. The ck mist rose and circled around the sky, making the ce seem bizarre. After scanning the surroundings, James murmured, ¡°Are these the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court?¡± Maxine suddenly pointed ahead of them and said, ¡°Look over there. What''s that?¡± James looked over and saw a tablet in the open space ahead of them. The tablet slowly rose from the ground and appeared before them. Taking the lead, James approached the tablet. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the group was close to the tablet. The ck tablet was 100 meters high, and some ancient scripts were engraved on it. James stared at it for a while but could not read the words. ¡°What does it say?¡± asked James. Qusai looked at the tablet for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary stone tablet recording some information about the Ancient Heavenly Court.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you recognize these words?¡± Qusai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned thenguage before.¡± James asked, ¡°What¡¯s written on it?¡± Chapter 2788 Chapter 2788 Chapter 2788 James did not expect Qusai to be familiar with scripts from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. Qusai looked at the massive stone tablet ahead. After inspecting it for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s about the history of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age.¡± James said, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Qusai nodded and said, ¡°In the early period of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, the universe was in turmoil, and all creatures were in dire straits. The founder of the Ancient Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor, took things into his hands and created the Ancient Heavenly Court. Then, they became the most significant force in that age and took control over the universe. ¡°The stone tablet also records the Jade Emperor¡¯s achievements throughout history. ¡°It says he went through eighteen thousand tribtions, eachsting three hundred and thirty years respectively. After that, he became the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord.¡± Qusai briefly went through the stuff recorded on the stone tablet. It was a tablet that recorded the milestones of the Ancient Heavenly Court. ¡°Is there anything else? Does it have any records on how we can obtain the third providence?¡± asked James. ¡°No.¡± Qusai shook his head. Puzzled, James said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be right. When I entered Infinity City, I remember there being an exnation on obtaining the providence.¡± The Heavenly Path gave hints on obtaining the providence while in Infinity City. Although no one could travel back to the beginning of time to see the secret of the universe, at least there were hints. Why were there no clues this time? Qusai shook his head, unable to provide an exnation. He parted his lips and said, ¡°The information on the stone tablet is useless. Let¡¯s walk around and see if we can find anything. James nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The group left the area. After they left, the tablet that emerged disappeared. James¡¯ party wandered through the ruins. After walking around for a while, they found a dpidated building. Most of the building had already copsed and was buried in the ground. However, a portion of the building was still intact. Even after countless years, the portion of the intact building still looked very grand and extravagant. James pointed ahead and said, ¡°¡®There¡¯s a pce right ahead. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± The group advanced to the gate of the abandoned pce. After they got close, they realized how grand the pce was. The pce gates were slightly worn out with the bottom buried in the grounds. However, the gates still stood several hundred meters high. Qusai said, ¡°Step back. I''l get rid of the dirt covering up the pce.¡± Everyone took a few steps back. Qusai raised his hand, and powerful energy emerged from his body. A strong breeze came from his palm, sweeping away the soil. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The pce that was covered in soil gradually appeared in their sight. The group walked toward the gate and saw a few ancient words. James asked, ¡°What do these texts mean?¡± Standing aside, Brielle replied, ¡°War God Pce.¡± James turned to Brielle and asked, ¡°You can also read these ancient texts?¡± Brielle nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me.¡± James was speechless. Chapter 2789 Chapter 2789 Chapter 2789 James touched his chin and murmured, ¡°The War God Pce? Is this the pce of the War God of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age? Isn¡¯t that Sophie¡¯s father? So, is this where Sophie lived when she was a child?¡± Qusai said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± The group approached, and James tried to push the gate open. However, the gate did not budge. No matter how much force James used, he could not push it open. ¡°Let me try.¡± Qusai walked over and tried pushing the gate with all his strength but was to no avail. He said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t open it either. There seems to bea formation preventing us from opening the gate and entering.¡± James asked, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Qusai shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know?¡± At that moment, Maxine pointed to the statue on the gate and said, ¡°Could this statue be the key to opening the gate? I once heard my teacher say that powerhouses of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age would ce statues on their gates. These statues had their own consciousness and would guard the property. ¡° James looked around and saw the statue on the gate. The statue looked slightly worn out, and it was hard to identify its appearance. James asked, ¡°Did your teacher tell you how to activate the statues?¡± Maxine thought awhile and said, ¡°He did say the guardian will appear if an external force strikes the entrance.¡± ¡°Let me try.¡± James raised his palm and thrust it at the gate. Boom! A potent palm attack struck the gate, resulting in a loud sound. However, the gate remained shut. Suddenly, the statue at the gate suddenly emitted a soft white light. Seeing the light, everyone quickly retreated to a safe distance. Soon, an armed man holding a sword formed from the white light. The man appeared in front of the gate and scanned his surroundings in confusion. He turned to the dpidated pce and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s over. The Heavenly Court has fallen, and our reign has ended..¡± At that moment, he noticed some strangers nearby. James¡¯ party approached him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James cupped his hands and said, ¡°We came here through the South Heaven Door.¡± The man in armor looked at James¡¯ party. He nodded gently and said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°you do?¡± James was taken aback. The armed man nodded and replied, ¡°After I was awakened, a lot of information appeared in my mind. I learned about everything about the events after the fall of the Heavenly Court and the purpose of your visit. ¡°There is a War Order within the War God Pce. After you acquire it, you¡¯ll be eligible to challenge the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce. You''ll obtain a great treasure if you ascend to thest heaven. It will allow you to leap out of the Three Dimensions, relinquish the Five Elements, and attain an Emperor''s Body.¡± The armed man looked at James. After a while, he said, ¡°I sense my Young Lady¡¯s aura from you. Have you met her before?¡± James was taken aback. ¡®Young Lady? Is he talking about Sophie?¡¯ After a brief surprise, James nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. I heard from Sophie that her father was the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s War God.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The man nodded in relief. Immediately afterward, his body started to fade andpletely disappeared. After he vanished, the statue on the gate cracked, and the gate opened. Although the armed man had disappeared, his voice still resounded in their ears. ¡°Not only can you find the War Order, which will allow you to challenge the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce, but there are numerous other boons within the War God Pce. Whether you can obtain them will depend on your own luck.¡± The voice gradually became weaker and dissipated. Chapter 2790 Chapter 2790 Chapter 2790 Door Gods were special existences created by the property¡¯s owner. Just like Nova, they were not real living beings but had their own consciousness. ¡°What¡¯s a War Order?¡± After the Door God disappeared, James was puzzled. Qusai said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Heavenly Path passed on information to the Door God when he was awakened to pass on to us.¡± Maxine expressed her opinion, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the War Order in the War God Pce is the key to ascending up the Thirty-Three Celestial Pce, where the third providence is probably hidden.¡± James asked, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the Thirty-Three Celestial Pce mentioned?¡± Qusai exined, ¡°During the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, the Thirty-Three Celestial Pce was a representation of power. It was the amodation of powerhouses in that age. The stronger one was, the higher one could stay. It was spected the Jade Emperor lived in the highest level of the Thirty-Three Celestial Pce.¡± James said, ¡°Then, isn¡¯t that strange? The War God was most definitely a terrifying existence in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, so why is his residence here instead?¡± Everyone shook their heads, unable to answer his question. Brielle said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t worry about this now. Our priority now is to find the War Order. If I¡¯m not mistaken, War Orders must be scattered throughout the Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins. It¡¯s probably like a ticket to enter the Thirty-Three Celestial Pce. It gives us the chance to obtain the third providence.¡± Maxine nodded and said, ¡°¡°Mhm. I agree. Apart from the third providence, there must be many other treasures hidden within the ruins. Didn¡¯t the Door God also mention other treasures could be found inside the War God Pce?¡± James put the questions behind him for now and said, ¡°Let¡¯s check out the inside.¡± The group entered the War God Pce. After walking through the gate, there was an open field. The area was the size of a football field. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After passing through the field, they saw some copsed buildings. James took the lead, while Qusai, Maxine, and Brielle followed behind him. The group proceeded cautiously through the War God Pce. Swoosh! Shortly after they entered the pce, they heard an object piercing through the air. James quickly dodged. A stone de had struck the area where he was previously standing, shattering the ground. ¡°what?¡± The group exchanged confused looks. Qusai reminded, ¡°This is the War God Pce from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. It won¡¯t be easy for us to advance, so be on the lookout.¡± James sighed. ¡°It would be great if Sophie was here. This was her residence when she was a child, and she must be incredibly familiar with this ce. It¡¯s a pity she left while I was still in Galileo.¡± James missed Sophie. When she was around, nothing could pose a problem. No one present knew Sophie, but they did not ask any questions. Qusai looked at the stone de on the ground and carefully scanned the surroundings. Then, he said puzzledly, ¡°Where did this stone dee from?¡± Qusai tried to advance. He walked to where the sword de hadnded and tried to take another step forward. Suddenly, several golems appeared. These golems had consciousness and held stone des in their hands. James scanned the area and saw a total of 18 golems. He questioned, ¡°Do we have to get through this golem formation to advance further?¡± Qusai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. Since there¡¯s a War Order and other good fortunes here, it¡¯s definitely going to be challenging for us to proceed. The War God Pce must be full of traps, so be careful.¡± Brielle stepped forward and said, ¡°I''ll test the golem formation¡¯s power.¡± After speaking, she jumped toward the golem formation. The golemsunched fierce attacks at her as soon as she got close. Chapter 2791 Chapter 2791 Chapter 2791 ¡°Watch out!¡± James yelled. The moment Brielle appeared in the golem formation, the golems immediately attacked her ferociously. Standing in different positions, the golems continuously swung their stone swords, and unrivaled Sword Energy burst forth. Though the golems¡¯ speed was extraordinary, Brielle¡¯s speed wasparable to theirs. James could only see figures darting about. Ten secondster, a figure flew out. Brielle crashed heavily to the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Maxine hurriedly rushed over to her and helped her up, asking, ¡° Are you alright?¡± Brielle wiped the blood trace off her lips and shook her head slightly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just never expected the golem formation to be this terrifying. The golems¡¯ sword techniques are impable, and there wasn¡¯t an opening at all. I could onlyst a few seconds.¡± Everyone else¡¯s expressions turned grim. Qusai looked at James and asked, ¡°James, you possess greater swordsmanship. Did you see an opening anywhere?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°To be frank, I couldn¡¯t see anything. The golems¡¯ speed was too extraordinary.¡± Saying that, James shut his eyes and recalled the movements in the golem formation. In his mind, the golems began moving. In an instant, their positions changed, and in just afew short seconds, the golems had changed positions numerous times while attacking simultaneously. ¡°Impressive...¡± James said and sighed, ¡°The individual who created the golem formation must be an unparalleled fighter. I can¡¯t understand anything with my current strength.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Qusai said anxiously, ¡°The providence is right before our eyes. Are we going to return empty- handed?¡± ¡°Maybe I should give it a try,¡± Maxine stood up and said. James nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you stronger than Brielle?¡± He did not believe that Maxine¡¯s strength was greater than Brielle¡¯s. Maxine said, ¡°I¡¯m iparable to Brielle. However, when observing the golem formation, I noticed that the formation uses a Sword Formation created by the principles of the Figure of Nine Squares and Eight Trigrams. Though the golem formation is at an advanced level, we can break the formation by mastering the Figure of Nine Squares and Eight Trigrams.¡± All these years, James had learned many things from the Patriarch of the Azurean n in the Demon Realm. Though she was not proficient in the fundamental principles of formations, she knew the basics. ¡°Alright then, give it a try,¡± James nodded and said. A sword appeared in Maxine¡¯s hand, and she charged into the golem formation. James observed intently. Under his watchful gaze, all eighteen golems attacked Maxine ferociously and seamlessly, leaving her no room to mount an effective defense. However, Maxine¡¯s movements were bizarre as she continuously dodged the golems¡¯ attacks. Though she understood the principles of the formation, the swordsmanship of the golems was too advanced and elusive. As she had only recently be a Sage, she was no match for the golems. She was defeated after holding up for a few minutes. ¡°Not bad.¡± James praised, ¡°Yousted for seven minutes, much longer than Brielle.¡± Maxine rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Stop making sarcastic remarks and think of a solution.¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°What else can I do? If we can¡¯t pass through the golem formation, then so be it. There must be War Orders in some other ces. We can simply go somewhere else.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 2792 Chapter 2792 Chapter 2792 James¡¯ desire to obtain the third providence was low. The third providence was mainly about Leaping out of the Three Realms, Relinquishing the Five Elements, and Attaining an Emperor Physical Body. Once he obtained an Emperor Physical Body, he would be spared of the Three Apocalypses and Nine Tribtions. However, obtaining an Emperor Physical Body did not mean that his body would acquire strength that was equivalent to the Emperor Rank. It was merely a title of sorts. The greatest benefit of all would be that he would be spared of the Three Apocalypses and Nine Tribtions, which were the biggest obstacles on the journey of cultivation. They were the keys to preventing all living beings from achieving breakthroughs, and countless powerful figures had perished by the tribtions. However, there were always two sides to the same coin. Tribtions were able to nurture an individual, thereby allowing them to grow in adversity. ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way,¡± Brielle said while looking at James. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± James immediately turned down her offer, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Formations. There¡¯s no point in wasting everyone¡¯s time. I might not evenst a few minutes.¡± Maxine looked at James and said, ¡°Please reconsider, James. This is the pce of the war god of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. The war god was the most powerful individual in the Heavenly Court. There must be countless providences inside.¡± James said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about Formations.¡± Maxine said, ¡°I''ll help you out.¡± James looked at the others. Seeing that everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on him, he realized that they were looking forward to entering the pce. After some contemtion, he said, ¡°In that case, Il] do my best to learn.¡± Then, Maxine began exining the principles of the Figure of Nine Squares and Eight Trigrams to James. The Figure of Nine Squares and Eight Trigrams was rather simple. However, oncebined, the countlessbinations would be exponentiallyplicated. Maxine told James everything she knew. James was a fast learner at his rank. So, learning this was an easy feat for him. In just a few short days, he had already grasped the fundamentals. ¡°Are you done, James?¡± Maxine asked. James nodded and said, ¡°I think so. Ill give it a try.¡± A purple sword appeared in James¡¯ hand. It was the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, the Imperial Weapon of an Ancestral God. Everyone had seen James battle against Yorick using this sword. However, they knew nothing about the sword¡¯s origins. Seeing James pull out this sword once more, Maxine asked, ¡°What is this sword, James?¡± Qusai and Brielle were looking at James. Though they had known him from long ago in the Demon Realm, James had yet to obtain the sword at that time. As James held the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand, purple light permeated the air, and powerful Sword Energy materialized from within it. Wearing a smug look, he said, ¡°This is no ordinary sword. It¡¯s the Imperial Weapon of an Ancestral God.¡± ¡°An Ancestral God?!¡± They eximed at the same time. ¡°Ves, ? James nodded and told them about the events that unfolded. Hearing this, everyone was envious. It was an Imperial Weapon, an object that did not exist in this era. A single Imperial Weapon like this was enough to stir up amotion. ¡°Alright now, enough chit-chatting. Quick, give it a try.¡± Maxine urged James. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James leaped into the air and entered the golem formation. Immediately, all eighteen golems turned to him and attacked him ferociously. At that instant, many swords came shing at him. Their speed was so extraordinary that James almost could not react in time. Fortunately, he already knew of the golems¡¯ Sword Moves. Chapter 2793 Chapter 2793 Chapter 2793 He swiftly dodged their attacks and struck back. However, the golems were sturdy. Even with the Imperial Weapon of an Ancestral God in hand, he could not obliterate them. This was not because the Ancestral God¡¯s Imperial Weapon was weak. Rather, it was because James¡¯ rank was still low, and as such, he could not fully utilize the power of the weapon. A fierce battle erupted. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in James¡¯ hand shed with a golem¡¯s sword. Boom! A deafening st reverberated throughout the area, and shapeless Sword Energy shredded through the air. At that moment, eight swords surrounded him simultaneously and struck his vital points. In the blink of an eye, he dodged the attacks and shed with the Divine Sword. A wave of Sword Energy appeared, forming a circle shape that blocked the surrounding attacks. James already knew that the golems were positioned based on the Figure of Nine Squares and Eight Trigrams. Even so, breaking through the Formation was nigh impossible. Though he had witnessed many sophisticated sword techniques before, the Sword Moves of the golem formation were much moreplicated than he initially thought. The fierce battle continued before the pce. With his countless signature Sword Moves, James parried the golems¡¯ attack. In the beginning, he was able to hold his ground. However, after a few rounds, he began losing ground. In the blink of an eye, he retreated from the golem formation. Immediately, the golems stopped attacking him. ¡°How was it, James?¡± Maxine asked. James stood beside her and contemted briefly before saying, ¡° Their Sword Moves were profound and sophisticated. I have no way of breaking the formation at the moment. Now, I need to learn the essence of the opponent¡¯s Sword Moves.¡± This time, James fought against the golems for roughly thirty minutes. James sat in a lotus position on the ground and shut his eyes, reminiscing about the scenery where he fought against the golems. Their Sword Moves resurfaced in his mind repeatedly, and he kept searching for a way to defeat them. Seeing that James was in the midst of gaining insight, the others did not bother him. After sitting in a lotus position for the whole day, James stood up once more, grabbed the Divine Sword, and charged toward the golem formation again. This time, hested for two hours. Two hourster, he was defeated. However, he did not yield. Instead, he kept trying to learn the Sword Moves of the golems and use his own to break them. This time, he spent three days gaining insight into the moves. Three dayster, he fought against the golems again. However, he was yet again defeated. The first attempt... The second attempt... The tenth attempt... Each time James tried to fight against the golems, he would spend a longer time inside the golem formation. In the blink of an eye, everyone had been in the pce for three whole months. Over thest three months, James had been trying to break through the formation and gain insight into different sword techniques. He had once fought against Heavenly Path Embodiments and learned countless sophisticated Sword Moves. His swordsmanship had now reached a terrifying level. Now, he only required a short period of time to learn any Sword Move. After three months, James had learned pretty much everything about the golems¡¯ sword techniques. If he could merge these sword techniques into his Sword Moves, his swordsmanship would increase by leaps and bounds. ¡°Is everything going fine, James? It¡¯s been three months. If you can¡¯t, just give up already and search elsewhere. Now that so much time has passed, the others might have already obtained many providences and a War Order,¡± Maxine asked upon seeing James standing before the golem formation. James looked at her while wearing aposed and confident look on his face, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to work this time. P¡¯''1] break the golem formation in no time!¡± James was confident this time. Qusai was not in a rush. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sitting on the doorstep, he said with a bright smile, ¡°James¡¯ sword techniques have improved tremendously recently. I consider this a providence.¡± Chapter 2794 Chapter 2794 Chapter 2794, Qusai was right. James had obtained a providence. The sword techniques performed by the golems were top-notch, which no ordinary person could ever create. The individual who created the sword techniques must have been distinguished. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James¡¯ figure shed, and he charged toward the golem formation once more. Immediately, the golems attacked him ferociously. He had lost track of the number of times he challenged the golems. By now, he could memorize the golems¡¯ attacks by heart. Faced against the golems¡¯ Sword Moves, he wasposed as he sought to break them. His understanding of the golems¡¯ sword techniques had reached an unparalleled level. As such, he was able to break the golems¡¯ Sword Moves with ease. He fought for a couple of hours. In the end, seizing an opportunity, he performed a deadly Sword Move at extraordinary speed and broke the golem formation. The golems gradually stopped. Upon seeing this, James was pleased. He walked out of the formation and said with a smug smile, ¡°It worked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The golems have stopped attacking. We can now enter the pce safely.¡± ¡°You freak,¡± Brielle could not help but say. She believed herself to possess enormous potential. However, her swordsmanship was nowhere near James¡¯. Qusai said excitedly, ¡°Alright now, let''s get going.¡± They traversed the golem formation and entered the pce. ¡°Wait.¡± James suddenly stopped. Maxine turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James stopped to look at the eighteen golems. Qusai turned around and asked, ¡°Are you interested in these golems, James?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°These golems are extremely powerful. Even my Divine Sword couldn¡¯t make a dent in them. If I take them with me, they mighte in handy.¡± James knew just how terrifying these golems were. Even a powerful figure like Brielle could only go up against them fora few seconds. This meant that these golems possessed terrifying sword techniques. James wanted to take them along with him. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not store them away in the Celestial Abode. After making numerous attempts, he could only give up. ¡°What a shame...¡± James sighed. Qusaiforted, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is the War God Pce, the pce of the most powerful figure of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. There must be plenty of providence in here.¡± Now, James could only hope that there would be other providences in the pce. Otherwise, he would have wasted months honing his sword techniques. Maxine looked at the numerous pces before her and asked, ¡° Where should we go first?¡± James said, ¡°The main hall, of course.¡± Leading the way, he headed straight toward the main hall. The main hall was a rtively intact ce. Hundred of meters in height, the gate was firmly shut. As they arrived at the main hall, James pushed the door open. As the door was heavy, it only opened after James exerted a great deal of strength. Creak... The door slowly opened, andyers of umted dust and dirt fell onto James¡¯ shoulders. James patted them away. After the door opened, they walked in. The main hall was huge. Spacious and empty inside, there were a few stone pirs around them. Mysterious characters and inscriptions were inscribed on the stone pirs. However, even Brielle and Qusai had no idea what they meant. Chapter 2795 Chapter 2795 Chapter 2795 After briefly searching the area, they found nothing useful. Just as they were nning to leave... ¡°What''s this?¡± Maxine asked. Hearing this, everyone turned around and looked straight ahead. There was a throne at the front of the main hall. At that moment, a glimmering white light was hovering above the throne. They stared at the white light. Then, everyone realized that the white light was a token. The token was small, only the size of a palm. Circle in shape, mysterious inscriptions were inscribed on the token. ¡°Could this be the War Order? Is this the key to reaching the Thirty -third Stage?¡± James murmured puzzledly. Then, he walked toward the token and waved his hand casually. An immense power materialized in his palm and forcibly pulled the dazzling white light in the air down. The War Order appeared in James¡¯ hands. Holding the token in his hand, he scrutinized the item. Mysterious inscriptions were inscribed on it. The others leaned forward to have a look. However, no matter how much they scrutinized the item, they could not find anything extraordinary about it. ¡°Maybe this is the War Order.¡± Pensive, James said. Just as he was about to store the token away and start searching elsewhere, a figure suddenly shed. In the blink of an eye, the shadow snatched the War Order from James¡¯ hand. James never expected anyone to be bold enough to make a move against him. The moment the token was snatched away, he summoned his full strength and struck the figure with great force. Their palms collided. James could only sense an immense power spreading throughout his body, shattering his meridians and sending him flying. Then, he crashed against the wall of the main hall and copsed to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lying on the ground, James catalyzed Demonic Energy and swiftly healed his injuries. At that moment, Brielle and Qusai had alreadyunched an attack against the mysterious person. However, despite being outnumbered, the mysterious person was not at a disadvantage. Instead, his power overwhelmed theirs, and he sent them flying with his powerful Palm Energy. ¡°Hahaha! Thanks for the War Order!¡± After sending Brielle and Qusai flying, the mysterious person¡¯s laughter boomed. Then, he swiftly fled the pce. ¡°Curses!¡± James cursed. This was the first time someone had dared to snatch something from him. His stuff was forcibly taken from him, and he would be deeply humiliated if word spread. At that moment, the injuries on his body had almostpletely rejuvenated. Then, he used Sacrilegious Ascension, the power of the dragon bones, and Elemental Inversion. His aura burst forth. Before activating these powers, he stood no chance against the mysterious person and was injured by a single move. After summoning his full strength, he swiftly chased after the enemy while holding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand. Though the enemy¡¯s speed was extraordinary, James¡¯ speed was not beneath him. After giving chase for some time, he caught up with the enemy. His body shed, and he appeared before the enemy in the blink of an eye. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, he blocked the enemy''s path of escape. At longst, James could finally have a clear glimpse of the enemy¡¯s face. He was obese, and his ck hair was long and disheveled. As there was hair all over his face, he resembled a gori. ¡°Haha...¡± The ape-like man looked at James and snickered. ¡°I never thought you''d be able to catch up to me. As expected of humanity¡¯s greatest prodigy.¡± James pointed the Divine Sword at him and said coldly, ¡°Return the token, and I might just spare your life.¡± ¡°You¡¯d have to make me, I''m afraid.¡± Chapter 2796 Chapter 2796 Chapter 2796 The man was covered in hair, his build was sturdy and huge, and he wasughing haughtily. James could sense an immense power emanating from within the man. It was pure physical power. At that moment, Maxine, Brielle, and Qusai had caught up as well and surrounded the ape-like man. Scanning his surroundings, the man said smilingly, ¡°Ganging up on me?¡± James ordered, ¡°Back off.¡± The others obeyed. ¡°you have balls, I have to say.¡± The manughed and said, ¡°I''ll return the token if you can defeat me.¡± Saying that, his body shed, and he charged toward James at extraordinary speed. Seeing that the man was unarmed, James stored the Divine Sword away and raised his hand to block his attack. Their fists collided. James could sense an immense power spreading through his arm and to his entire body. He staggered backward, and the Blood Energy in his body churned at the same time. Just as he was about to spurt out a mouthful of blood, he forcibly swallowed it back. The ape-like man also stumbled backward. ¡°Huh...¡± Looking at James who staggered backward, he asked in shock, ¡° Not bad. Your power is much greater than before.¡± James¡¯ arm was numb. Looking at the ape-like man, he uttered word by word, ¡°Who are you? Why did you snatch away the token that I so painstakingly sought?¡± ¡°Listen well, kiddo.¡± The man looked at James, his tone full of scorn. ¡°My name is Milo Laszlo. My original form is a Demonic Ape.¡± ¡°A Demonic Ape?¡± James froze. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Milo said, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the well-renowned Primordial Ape Race. By the way, the Sacrilegious Ascension that you cultivate is a secret art of our race. Seeing that you''ve cultivated the signature cultivation method of our race, I decided to let you go. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve done more than just snatch the War Order from you.¡± Hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. Milo was strong, especially his physical prowess, which was at least at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. Such physical strength was terrifying. Not only that, but he must have been well-versed in Sacrilegious Ascension as well. James knew that he might not emerge victorious in a fight. Besides, Sacrilegious Ascension had deep connections with the Primordial Ape Race. ¡°] don¡¯t wanna take your life. Leave now.¡± Saying that, Milo disappeared without a trace. James did not give chase. Qusai walked toward him and asked, ¡°Are we letting him go just like that?¡± ¡°Let him take the token. There must be many other War Orders in the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. Let¡¯s just search elsewhere.¡± James dispersed Elemental Inversion, Sacrilegious Ascension, and the power of the dragon bones. Then, hey on the ground to rejuvenate his shattered spine. There were a few reasons why he did not give chase. One, Sacrilegious Ascension, the signature cultivation method of the Primordial Ape Race, had resolved many crises for him. James treated letting him go as giving back to the Demonic Ape Race. Two, even if he fought, he might not stand a chance. That was why he chose to give up the token. Since James did not make a move, Brielle and Qusai did not act impulsively. They knew just how terrifying Milo was. Even if theybined forces, they might not stand a chance. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the injuries on James¡¯ body had rejuvenated. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the pce and search again.¡± They returned to the pce. As they had broken the golem formation inside the pce, the golems no longer attacked them when they entered once more. They opted not to search the main hall but to search the other pces instead. ¡°The Alchemy Chamber.¡± Chapter 2797 Chapter 2797 Chapter 2797 They arrived at the gates of a pce, on which some ancient characters were inscribed. Maxine looked at the gates and said, ¡° James, this should be where the war god of the Ancient Heavenly Court keeps his elixir.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Qusai nodded and said, ¡°Elixirs are useful for all cultivators. I hope there¡¯ll be some remaining elixirs in this pce. If I can obtain even a few of them, it would be a great providence.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a look around.¡± James walked toward the door and pushed it open. Creak... The door opened. At that moment, an alluring fragrance came from inside. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The fragrance was so concentrated that it stimted James¡¯ body. His pores rxed and opened up, frantically absorbing the power contained inside the fragrance. ¡°This smells so good...¡± ¡°What concentrated power...¡± The others were shocked. James looked at the Alchemy Chamber. The chamber was only a few hundred square meters big, and there were many cupboards inside. On the cupboards were a few tiny drawers, on which characters were inscribed. However, James could not understand the meaning of those words. He walked in and casually opened one of the drawers. There was nothing inside. The others did the same but found nothing. Residues of herb powder could be found inside some of the drawers. Perhaps the elixir had dissolved after a long time had passed. ¡°Huh?¡± Someone eximed. Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Brielle. She had opened a drawer, taken out a shining bottle, and poured out a golden elixir from within. The elixir was the size of a thumb. It radiated a dazzling golden light and exuded an alluring fragrance. ¡°James, there¡¯s an intact elixir!¡± She shouted. James walked toward her, and so did Maxine and Qusai. The two nced at the drawer. ¡°The Elixir of Nine Deaths?!¡± Maxine said, ¡°This is the Elixir of Nine Deaths.¡± James asked, ¡°What''s that?¡± Maxine said, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m merely tranting the words on it.¡± James looked at Qusai and asked, ¡°Have you heard of this before?¡± Qusai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this. This is an object from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age after all.¡± Maxine said, ¡°Most of the elixir here has already been corroded and dissolved. Only this elixir remained intact. This must be a divine object.¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°Hold on. Let me ask the Spirit Tool inside the Celestial Abode.¡± ¡°Spirit Tool, have you ever heard of the Elixir of Nine Deaths?¡± James asked the Spirit Tool in the Celestial Abode. Soon, the Spirit Tool responded, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Delighted, James hurriedly asked, ¡°What are its origins?¡± The Spirit Tool said, ¡°Back when I was traveling with Emperor Jabari, we once went to a ruin and unearthed an ancient text, in which there were records of the Elixir of Nine Deaths. ¡°The Elixir of Nine Deaths is insanely powerful. Legend has it that you will obtain nine lives upon consuming it. Besides that, each time you die, your strength will increase by leaps and bounds. Only a cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank and above is capable of refining this elixir. However, the form of the Elixir of Nine Deaths is long lost. This is something from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age which never once showed itself in the Primordial Age.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. Upon consumption of the elixir, he would obtain nine lives. It was terrifying. No wonder the elixir was still intact. It turned out that only acultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank or above was capable of cultivating it. Chapter 2798 Chapter 2798 Chapter 2798 ¡°The Elixir of Nine Deaths is also called the Elixir of Nine Great Tribtions. Upon consumption, you''ll obtain an opportunity to increase your strength. Each time your life is hanging by a thread, the elixir''s power will be activated, and you''ll obtain a providence. You will have a total of nine providences. This means that you''ll obtain nine lives after consuming this elixir.¡± The Spirit Tool exined. James now knew how terrifying this elixir was. The others looked at James. Brielle asked, ¡°So, what did you learn?¡± James narrated the whole truth. Hearing this, Brielle was stunned. She asked, ¡°S-Seriously?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s what the Spirit Tool inside my Celestial Abode said. The Spirit Tool was created by a Grand Emperor. In the Primordial Age, he traveled far and wide alongside the Grand Emperor. As such, he¡¯s very knowledgeable.. As for the authenticity of his ims, I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Brielle handed the elixir to James with a bright smile and said, ¡° For you, Darling.¡± James froze. ¡°Mee¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want this?¡± The smile on Brielle¡¯s face froze, and she said coldly, ¡°This is a rare elixir. 1 won¡¯t give it to just anyone. If you won¡¯t have it, I''ll simply im it as mine.¡± James said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Since you were the one who found it, it should be yours. Besides, the elixir has impressive attributes. You should take the elixir for yourself.¡± James turned down Brielle¡¯s offer, not because he did not wish to obtain the elixir, but because he was an honest and upright man. Since Brielle was the one who found the elixir, it was rightfully hers. ¡°Just take it already.¡± Brielle forcibly stuffed the elixir into James¡¯ hand and said witha serious look on her face, ¡°You¡¯re the greatest figure of humanity, not to mention that you possess a terrifying curse. You might lose your life one day. This elixir is important to you.¡± ¡°Miss, are you cursing me in a roundabout way?¡± Displeased, James said. ¡°Yeah, Iam.¡± Brielle said, ¡°Alright now, stop turning me down and take the elixir already.¡± Since Brielle insisted, it would be inappropriate for James to refuse her offer. ¡°T guess I owe you one, then.¡± James took the elixir. Only then did Brielle smile. Afterward, the others continued searching elsewhere. However, the elixir was the only one they could find inside the Alchemy Chamber. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As James held the Elixir of Nine Deaths in his hand, he could feel a faint warmth and the immense power contained in the elixir. Upon consuming it, his strength would be greatly boosted. ¡°Consuming elixirs once in a while will not affect the foundations of cultivation.¡± The Spirit Tool¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode. The Spirit Tool knew that James wanted to consume the elixir. Yet, at the same time, he was concerned that his strength would increase too rapidly, thereby affecting his foundations. After hearing the Spirit Tool¡¯s advice, James believed he should consume the elixir. ¡°You guys should search elsewhere while I find a ce to enter a closed-door meditation and consume the elixir,¡± James said after brief contemtion. As his rank was insignificant, considering that he only recently reached the Sage Rank, there was a huge disparity between him and the other prodigies in the universe. As such, he had to drastically increase his strength in a short period of time. That way, he would be able topete for the third providence. Maxine nced at James and asked, ¡°Right here?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± Maxine said, ¡°We''ll take a stroll around here, I guess.¡± James did not follow them. Instead, he returned to the pce and arrived at the golem formation before sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Looking at the elixir in his hand, he asked, ¡°Spirit Tool, can you create a Time Formation?¡± ¡°Consider it done.¡± The Spirit Tool¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. Then, mysterious characters materialized on the ring around James¡¯ finger before gathering to form a Time Formation. Chapter 2799 Chapter 2799 Chapter 2799 "Thank you, Spirit Tool." James was full of gratitude. Then, without any hesitation, he swallowed the Elixir of Nine Deaths whole. As the elixir went down his throat, a warm current circted throughout his body. This warm current that possessed immense and concentrated power circted throughout his limbs and body. James¡¯ pores opened, and golden light poured out.His body gradually floated into the air as if he was ascending to heaven. "What immense power...As expected of an elixir refined by a cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank and above." James took a deep breath. Without any hesitation, he catalyzed a cultivation method and frantically absorbed the energy inside his body, transforming them into Sage Energy. The Elemental Inversion Formation was inscribed in his body. Therefore, even if he did not cultivate, Elemental Sage Energy would still increase steadily. However, after crossing into the Sage Rank, it would be very difficult to achieve a breakthrough without obtaining a providence. The power buried deep beneath James began to surface. Soon, he reached the pinnacle of the Sage Rank¡¯s First Stage. He could sense grey clouds appearing in the sky, blocking the surrounding Empyrean Spiritual Energy. As such, he could no longer continue absorbing the energy. He knew that a Realm Barrier had appeared. To continue absorbing Empyrean Spiritual Energy to increase his strength, he would first have to break through the Realm Barrier. After breaking through the barrier, he would achieve a breakthrough. "Break!" James raised his fists furiously, and immense power materialized as he struck with his fists. The Realm Barrier of the First Stage was immediately shattered. At that precise moment, a colorful light descended from the sky and enveloped him. Then, the seal inside his body appeared. Without the seal, this should be when his Sage Energy would soar. However, there was now a seal inside his body, which had ced a curse on the increment and cirction of Sage Energy inside his body. Jamesposed himself and focused wholeheartedly on breaking the seal. However, at that moment, the power of the curse materialized. This time, the curse¡¯s power was terrifying. The scenery before James vanished, and he could feel that he had been transported to an unknown ce. A deadly silence filled the air, and his surroundings were enveloped in a ck mist. The ck mist kept taking the forms of unknown beasts, which attacked him ferociously. Soon, he began to suffer injuries. "Dammit!" James cursed. "Now of all times?!" He took a deep breath to forcibly calm himself down. The illusory images before him vanished, and so did the unknown beasts formed from the ck mist. However, the curse¡¯s power continued to attack him repeatedly. At that moment, the seal inside his body had only just been activated. As such, he could not use Demonic Energy to heal his injuries. The only way out now was to break through the seal as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would perish at the hands of the curse. James did not dare let his guard down and concentrated wholeheartedly on breaking the seal.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Blergh!" As his injuries were too grave, he spurted out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. At that moment, cracks began to appear on the surface of his skin, caused by the curse¡¯s power that was frantically damaging his body. ¡®What should I do? Am I going to be killed by the curse?¡¯ James panicked. Chapter 2800 Chapter 2800 Chapter 2800 James absorbed the power of the Elixir of Nine Deaths to break the Realm Barrier. However, at that moment, the seal appeared. As the seal appeared, so did the curse¡¯s power. Under normal circumstances, he would surely be able to resist the curse. However, now that the seal had appeared, what little strength he could summon was insufficient to activate Demonic Energy, which prevented him from healing his injuries. His internal injuries were getting increasingly grave. In mere seconds, cracks appeared on his body and kept increasing in size. Based on the current speed, his physical body would soon bepletely corroded by the curse¡¯s power. Meanwhile, he needed at least three days to break through the first seal. Only by breaking through the first seal could he activate Demonic Energy to heal his injuries. James was filled with consternation as his vision grew increasingly blurry. Even so, he never forgot to strike the seal repeatedly with every ounce of strength he could muster.He wanted to break the seal and unlock more power.He copsed to the ground and slowly closed his eyes.His pulse grew weaker as his condition worsened. Upon copsing to the ground, his body exuded a ck aura. "Am I going to die?" James was frustrated. He did not wish to die just like that. There were many things he had yet to do. However, he was powerless to do anything. In the end, he lost consciousness. A day after he lost consciousness, immense power suddenly materialized from within his body. This power immediately shattered the seal inside his body, and Demonic Energy automatically seeped out to rejuvenate his grave injuries. Meanwhile, his Sage Energy started increasing rapidly. His rank surged from the Sage Rank¡¯s Second Stage directly to the Fourth Stage. James slowly regained consciousness. Immediately, he sensed an immense power inside him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What?" He was stunned. "I-I''m alive! Not only that, but I¡¯ve made multiple breakthroughs in a row.What¡¯s going on?" James was confused. Then, realization dawned on his face. "Oh, right! This must be the power of the Elixir of Nine Deaths.Upon consumption, the elixir would save my life as long as my life was in peril.Not only that, but it also increased my strength drastically." James was reminded of the elixir.He eximed, "What a magical elixir!" He never thought that he would experience a near-death scenario and that he would be saved by the Elixir of Nine Deaths. If not for the elixir, he would have been killed when the curse¡¯s power appeared while he was making a breakthrough.He took a deep breath. Then, he catalyzed the Sage Energy inside his body, which was much greater than it had been before. As he was worried that his rank was unstable, he tried to suppress the power inside his body. However, the power was pure and concentrated, and he was unable to suppress it. "Looks like my rank isn¡¯t unstable at the moment..." James murmured to himself,pletely relieved. "I¡¯m already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fourth Stage.Based on the current speed, I¡¯ll soon reach the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-third Stage, achieve Consolidation, and cross into the Divine Rank." James now had a better understanding of the cultivation ranks. Chapter 2801 Chapter 2801 Chapter 2801 In James¡¯ opinion, he needed to at least cross into the Divine Rank to be considered a powerful figure. All living beings beneath the Divine Rank were considered insignificant creatures. Now, his strength was limited, and he had never interacted with a cultivator at the Divine Rank. As such, he had no idea how powerful they would be. After thinking for a moment, James stood up and walked out of the Time Formation. The power of the Elixir of Nine Deaths had already been absorbed, and all remaining power was concealed inside his body. Next time when his life was in peril once more, the power of the elixir would be activated. After consuming the Elixir of Nine Deaths, James now had some sort of protection. He had obtained enormous benefits from the closed-door meditation, and his rank and power had increased drastically. If he were to face off against Milo of the Primordial Ape Race, he would surely be able to defeat him this time. Once he left the Time Formation, he headed straight toward the war god''s pce. In a dpidated pce, he found Brielle, Maxine, and Qusai. "How did it go? Did you get anything?" Hearing amotion, everyone turned around. They froze when they saw James. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Brielle said, "I thought you were in a closed-door meditation.It''s only been a day." Wearing a grim expression, James said, "I entered a closed-door meditation in a Time Formation.If not for the Elixir of Nine Deaths, I''d have already been killed." Hearing this, Maxine could not help but ask, "What do you mean? What happened?" James narrated the chain of events that unfolded. Hearing this, Brielle said smilingly, "See? I was right to offer you the elixir.You owe me your life." "Fine, fine..." James shrugged and said, "I guess I owe you one now." Qusai looked at the two. To him, James and Brielle''s rtionship was different from before. He smiled and said, "Thank goodness everything was alright.In my opinion, you should die a few more times.That way, your strength will rise rapidly.Each time you die, you might obtain a providence, and your strength would increase by two stages.If you die nine times, you will reach the Sage Rank''s Twentieth Stage." James rolled his eyes and paid no heed to Qusai.He did not wish to die in exchange for increasing his strength. After all, the Elixir of Nine Deaths was merely insurance. He shifted the topic and asked, "What about you guys? Did you find anything?" Maxine shook her head and said, "We found nothing.Perhaps too much time has passed, and most of the items inside the pce have corroded with time." Pensive, James said, "Perhaps the providence described by the Door God is the Elixir of Nine Deaths...I have a feeling that there''s a providence inside the pce somewhere that we haven¡¯t found yet." Brielle said, "Let''s continue searching, then." Then, they continued searching the ce. However, after scrutinizing every nook and cranny of the pce, they could not find anything that was useful. It appeared that the providence the Door God was referring to was the Elixir of Nine Deaths. Unable to find anything else, they turned to leave. The ruins of the Heavenly Court were huge, and the region was so spacious that it was endless in sight. Besides, many living beings entered the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. However, up until now, James had only encountered Milo. After leaving the ruins of the War God Pce, they entered an abandoned city. This city was huge, and the buildings there were magnificent. Though many had copsed andpletely reduced to rubble, one could discern the grandeur of the city just by observing the ruins. As they arrived at the city gate, they immediately sensed many different auras. James stopped and said, "There are living beings in this area.Be on your guard." Qusai said nonchntly, "Since Milo already knew about the War Order, the other living beings must have known about this as well.In my opinion, since we have lost a War Order, we should seize the others¡¯ War Orders." Brielle nodded and said, "I agree.Seizing their belongings is much more convenient than having to search by ourselves."James grinned and said, "I share the same opinion." James would not y fair and square against these Foreigners.He would steal their belongings by any means necessary. Chapter 2802 Chapter 2802 Chapter 2802 There had never been fairness or justice in this world where the strongest reigned supreme. To survive in this cruel world, one must constantly increase one''s strength. James was a firm believer in this. From the humans of the Three- Thousand Sealed Realms to the Foreigners who all came to Earth uninvited, they had been bullying the natives on Earth since the very beginning. If he had not resolved the crisis through his strength, humans on Earth would have already been enved. Thus, he had no objections to seizing the others¡¯ War Orders. As they entered the city, a group of people immediately walked toward them. "James..." came a voice. James turned around and saw a few familiar faces¡ª Marcello and Jace of the Demon Realm''s Azurean n. Beside them were a few unfamiliar faces. However, they exuded terrifying auras. It was apparent that they were prodigies of the Azurean n. Marcello swiftly walked toward them and asked, "How did it go? Did you find any War Orders?" The moment Marcello asked, James immediately knew that word had spread. He said, "I got one by chance, but someone stole it." "What?" Jace froze. He knew of James'' strength. Among the living beingspeting for the third providence, he was certainly ranked in the top twenty. Who exactly was capable of seizing his belongings? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Mhm." James wore a bitter smile as he said, "It was a member of the Primordial Ape Race.He''s powerful, and his physical strength is especially terrifying.It must have reached the Tenth Stage." Hearing this, Marcello frowned and said, "You have to work harder, James.News has already begun to spread.There are only thirty-three War Orders in the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court.Once all of them appear, the Thirty-three Stages will be activated." Jace nodded and said, "Indeed...Only thirty-three living beings will be capable ofpeting for the final providence.Without a War Order, you won''t be able topete." James asked, "Which powerful figures have obtained a War Order?" Jace shook his head, "I don''t know myself.However, there shouldn''t be many War Orders left.There''s a volcano called Mount mes at the southwest of this location.I have received news that there''ll be a War Order there." James froze momentarily before asking, "How did you learn of this?" Back then, he entered the War God Pce and obtained a War Order.However, he had no idea that there was even a War Order there in the first ce. Jace exined, The Heavenly Path was the one who leaked the information.It will convey information to all living beings who enter the ruins by all means necessary." "Let''s head over to Mount mes, then," James said. Since there was a War Order at Mount mes, James wanted to have a look Besides, since Jace had told him that there were only thirty-three War Orders in total, he would have to hurry. Otherwise, his efforts would be for naught. Since his team consisted of four persons, he needed to acquire at least four War Orders. Marcello nced at Maxine and asked, "Maxine, did my father tell you to assist me in acquiring the third providence on Earth?" Maxine nodded slightly and said, "Indeed, he has. However, there are too many powerful figurespeting for providence. Even if I have obtained many providences, it won''t be easy for me to help you obtain the Third Cmity''s providence." Maxine was speaking the truth. Though she had acquired the Supreme Demonic Body and a mysterious Yogacara, not to mention that she had crossed into the Sage Rank, she was nheless still too weak at the moment. She had no way topete against the other prodigies. Marcello said, "I''m content knowing I have your assistance." James remained silent. This had nothing to do with him, after all. Maxine''s master was Marcello''s father. He had no right to intervene in whoever Maxine wished to obey. Chapter 2803 Chapter 2803 Chapter 2803 Jace said, Come on, let''s get going already.Many powerful figures have already headed toward Mount mes.Anyter and the War Order will be someone else''s." James nodded and said, "In that case, let''s go together." James did not enter the city. After encountering Marcello, Jace, and the others of the Demon Realm, he headed toward Mount mes alongside them. After flying continuously for half a day, they finally arrived in the region where Mount mes was located. Mount mes was a mountain in mes. As they approached the mountain, they could sense an excruciating heat. Jace pointed at the mountain in mes before them and said, "That''s Mount mes.Based on my current information, this mountain has quite a history." "Oh?" James looked at him and said, "Pray tell." Jace exined, "Based on the Heavenly Path''s information, the mes of Mount mes are extremely unique.They are the mes of Samadhi from the alchemy furnace of the Grand Holy Master in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age.An ident caused the mes of Samadhi in the alchemy furnace to spill, causing them to ssh all over the area and form Mount mes.Countless years have passed, and though the power of the mes was a shadow of their former selves, they were nheless still terrifying.Legend has it that true mes of Samadhi can burn even a Grand Emperor." Jace briefly exined the origins of Mount mes. They advanced toward Mount mes and soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. By the time they arrived, the temperature was already terrifyingly high. Even James and the others could feel the sweltering heat and werepletely drenched in sweat. Many living beings were gathered near the foot of the mountain. They did not dare intrude impulsively because the mes were terrifying, and they would be turned into ashes should they barge in recklessly. Regardless, some made a few attempts. However, the moment they reached the foot of the mountain they could no longer endure the heat and had to turn back. James watched the mountain before him. The mountain was tens of kilometers high, and there were mes all over its peak. The mes burned so fiercely that even space was distorted. Meanwhile, there was a white light floating in the air at the peak. That was the War Order. James and the others saw the War Order. However, though the War Order was just right before their eyes, no one dared entered recklessly. "Hahaha! Is there no one who dares step forward?" A burst ofughter boomed. Then, a fierce-looking man covered in hair appeared. "Milo?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James froze momentarily. That man was none other than Milo of the Primordial Ape Race who snatched away his War Order. Milo''s appearance immediately attracted the attention of many. As heughed, he strode forward and charged toward the burning mes. "We have to prevent him from taking the initiative." Then, James charged toward the burning mes as well. Milo already had a War Order in hand. As such, James could not allow him to obtain an additional one. "Careful, James." "Don''t let your guard down, James." Maxine and Brielle said at the same time. However, at that moment, James had already plunged into the mes. Immediately, the mes enveloped him, and he could feel the scathing heat burning his skin. Chapter 2804 Chapter 2804 Chapter 2804 The mes of Mount mes were the mes of Samadhi. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Though countless years had passed and the mes'' power was no longer even a fraction of its former self, it was nheless terrifying. The moment James entered the mes, he was immediately enveloped by the mes. As the scathing heat burned his body, he felt a sense of difort. However, the difort was merely a mild inconvenience. With his current physical strength, he could resist the high temperature of this ce.He lifted his head. Milo was already halfway up the mountain.His physical strength was equally terrifying and he was able to resist the mes. "I can''t let him get the War Order no matter the cost!" Jarnes knew that the number of War Orders in the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court was limited. In total, there were only thirty -three of them. This time, there were too many living beingspeting for a mere thirty-three War Orders in the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. As such, only a truly powerful figure could obtain the War Order. James catalyzed Sage Energy to protect his body. With ayer of Sage Energy protecting his physical body, the mes no longer had any effects on him. He elerated his speed and charged toward Milo. At the same time, many living beings gathered at the foot of the mountain. These were the ones who received the news in advance, and there were many more who were on the way here. "Their physical strength is equally terrifying.They can use their physical body to resist the mes.I wonder if they can reach the peak and obtain the War Order." Many living beings had gathered and were spectating the race. At that moment, James was already halfway up the mountain. Even though his physical body had reached the Sage Rank''s Seventh Stage, not to mention that he was protected by ayer of Sage Energy, he felt he could notst for much longer. His physical body was now bright red, and the temperature on the surface of his skin had reached an unbelievable level. Should he proceed any further, he could perish here. Milo, on the other hand, continued to press forward. Soon, he reached the peak of the mountain. At that moment, his speed slowed down considerably as well. His physical body was also nearing its limit. James took a deep breath. Then, he catalyzed Elemental Inversion and converted his body into the Fire Attribute. As his body was an Elemental Holy Body, after converting his body into the Fire Attribute, his body''s attribute now shared the same origins as the mes. As such, his resistance toward the mes rose, and he elerated his speed. Soon, he caught up with Milo. Milo was resisting the mes with all his might. Upon sensing James closing in, he could not help but turn around and have a glimpse at him. The hair on his head hadpletely burned away. He was bald, his cheeks were red, and he was in a wretched state. Upon seeing James, he could not help but be stunned. "Haha...I never thought that you''d be able to reach this ce with your strength.I guess I underestimated your strength." Seeing that Milo was near his limit, James cautioned, "Be careful not to overexert yourself.There''s no point in losing your life over this." Then, he strode forward. Just as he took a few steps forward, a ball of mes charged toward him, possessing immense power. The mes sent James flying, who copsed heavily to the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood, which immediately evaporated the moment it was exposed to the heat. With great difficulty, he crawled up from the ground and catalyzed Demonic Energy to heal his injuries. "What terrifying mes...I won''t be able to reach the peak under such circumstances." James was stunned. At that moment, he summoned the power inside his body once more. A cool breeze materialized from within his body. This was the Water Attribute. When the Water Attributepletely spread throughout his body, he felt much better. At the same time, he catalyzed the power of the dragon bones and Elemental Inversion. Five different Sage Energies circted throughout his body, and his strength rose drastically. Then, he catalyzed Sacrilegious Ascension. After using multiple cultivation methods in a row, and inbination with his Elemental Holy Body, he was barely only able to resist the mes. elerating his speed, he charged toward the peak of the mountain. Chapter 2805 Chapter 2805 Chapter 2805 "Damn it!" Milo cursed when he saw James'' speed elerating. At that moment, he no longer held back and performed Sacrilegious Ascension, the signature cultivation method of the Primordial Ape Race. His strength increased, and a protective barrier enveloped the surface of his skin. elerating his speed, he caught up with James. At that moment, James was close to arriving at the peak The mes at the peak burned most ferociously, especially the ce where the War Order was located, where it was enveloped in mes. At that moment, a purple Divine Sword appeared in James¡¯ hand. "Break!" He shed with his sword. Powerful Sword Light shredded through the air and cut the mes in half. Then, he sidestepped before Charing toward the War Order and grabbing it firmly. "Mine!" A roar came from behind him. As the roar reverberated throughout the area, a figure charged toward him and raised his palm to strike James. James raised his hand and waved the Divine Sword. A wave of Sword Energy materialized and forced Milo back. As Milo had observed James'' battle against Yorick, so he knew just how powerful James was, especially his sword techniques. Wary of fighting James head-on, he opted to dodge his attack. The moment he dodged, James had already retreated with the War Order. He swiftly gave chase and struck James'' back, wishing to snatch the War Order away. James stored the Divine Sword away. Sensing a powerful energy fluctuation behind him, his face darkened, "How persistent..." He turned around and struck with his palm. Their palms collided. James could only sense an overwhelming power crashing toward him before being sent flying. He was sent flying out of Mount mes and crashed heavily to the ground. Before he could crawl up, Milo had already caught up. Standing before him, he extended his arm and said, "Hand it over." James stood up from the ground and wiped the blood trace off his lips while saying with a faint smile, Dream on. Before, I forfeited the War Order because I owed your race one.Now that I''ve returned the favor, you''ll have to cross over my dead body to obtain this War Order." At the same time, the Divine Sword materialized in his hand. James knew that Milo was much stronger now after using Sacrilegious Ascension. However, the same went for him. Back then, he was only at the Sage Rank''s First Stage. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Now, he was at the Fourth Stage. Performing the arcane arts in the First Stage was entirely distinct from performing them in the Fourth Stage. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, the aura in James'' body burst forth. "Come." James pointed the Divine Sword at him. Milo''s face darkened as he looked at James. After some time, he said with a smile, "Consider this my loss this time. However, obtaining the War Order is not tantamount to obtaining the ultimate providence. Let us meet again at the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce. I hope you won''t disappoint me. "By the way..." Upon being reminded of something, he cautioned, "Though your strength has increased drastically, you''re still no match for me.You need to work harder from now on.I hope that your strength will increase further by the time you ascend the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce.Otherwise, you won''t stand a chance against me." Leaving that ruthless remark, Milo turned to leave. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from everyone''s view. "Whew!" James breathed a sigh of relief. In truth, he had no wish to fight against a powerful figure such as Milo.He sat in a lotus position on the ground and dispersed Sacrilegious Ascension.Then, he catalyzed Demonic Energy to heal his injuries. Chapter 2806 Chapter 2806 Chapter 2806 There was a total of thirty-three War Orders in the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Based on Milo''s calctions, he nned to seize a few more War Orders and sell them to those who needed them. The powerful figures who came to Earth were prodigies from all over the universe who was loaded. However, James was the one who obtained the War Order this time. In just a few short days, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. As the cost of fighting James far outweighed the benefits, he opted to give up. Meanwhile, James sat in a lotus position on the ground to rest. There were many living beings gathered at the foot of Mount mes¡ªapproximately ten thousand of them. Their gazes were all fixed on James. Now that the War Order was in James'' hands, they would obtain the War Order just by defeating him. However, James was no pushover, and defeating him was nigh impossible. Many brushed those thoughts aside. If they possessed the strength to defeat James, they would have no problem searching for a War Order in the ruins. Many turned to leave, and no one made a move against James, even though he was injured. Soon, James'' injuries recovered. When he entered Mount mes previously, his hair had beenpletely burned away. However, at his current rank, he was able to control the vitality of his body as he pleased. This meant that he could freely control the growth of hair. Soon, his hair had grown back. As he stood, Maxine and the others walked toward him. Concerned, Maxine asked, "Are you alright?" James smiled and said, "Of course I am." Holding the War Order up high, he said with a smug smile, "I have acquired the War Order." Marcello, Jace, and the other living beings of the Demon Raxe approached them. Marcello said smilingly, "Congrattions on obtaining the War Order, James.This means that you now have the right to enter the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce andpete for the ultimate providence." James smiled and said, "Thank you." Qusai asked, "What should we do next, James?" James nced at the volcano before him. It was the perfect location for cultivation. As nourishing his physical body here would achieve better results, he nned to enter a closed-door meditation here for some time. After brief contemtion, he said, "Since I''ve already obtained a War Order, there''s no need for me to take further risks.I n to enter a closed-door meditation here and wait for the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce to open." James'' current strength was still insufficient to overwhelm the masses. Competing for the ultimate providence at his current rank would be rather difficult. Maxine furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Are you forsaking us now that you have obtained a War Order?" Qusai said smilingly, "Enter a closed-door meditation if you wish, James.With our strength, we''ll be able to obtain a few War Orders ourselves." Qusai was confident in their strength. Brielle nodded as well and said, "I agree with Qusai this time.Focus on your closed-door meditation, James.We''ll search for the War Orders ourselves." Brielle was confident in her strength as well. Among the living beings who entered the ruins, she was certainly ranked within the top thirty. As long as those who had already obtained a War Order would notpete for more, she had a high chance of acquiring one. Marcello chimed in, "We have no idea when the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce will open.Entering a closed-door meditation is the right choice.You should increase your strength by as much as possible to stand a better chance for the ultimate providence." "Mhm." James nodded and said, "This is farewell, then." He sped his fists and bid farewell to them. Maxine, Qusai, and Brielle teamed up and continued to search for War Orders elsewhere. Marcello and Jace left Mount mes alongside the other prodigies of the Demon Face. The other living beings at Mount mes also gradually turned to leave. Soon, silence fell on Mount mes. Hiss! Chapter 2807 Chapter 2807 Chapter 2807 Only the sound of hissing mes could be heard. James looked at Mount mes. It was the perfect location for cultivation. The mes of Samadhi were terrifying and extremely effective in nourishing the physical body. Besides, the mes contained mysterious energy that allowed one to increase his Sage Energy rapidly. To James'' understanding, Yorick''s rank was not too high. He was only around the Sage Rank''s Tenth Stage, whereas some of the other living beings had already reached the Fifteenth Stage. As true prodigies, their ranks were stable andpletely real. Though James'' physical strength was at the Sage Rank''s Seventh Stage, his strength was too numerous and varied. After obtaining providence, he was only at the Sage Rank''s Fourth Stage. Without resorting to other means, he would not stand a chance against the other powerful figures. After brief contemtion, he stepped into the mes. Though the mes may seem terrifying, he was able to resist the mes of the outer perimeter without resorting to other means or tactics. By the time he was halfway up the mountain, he felt a sense of difort, and each step he took seemed to require great effort. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He sat in a lotus position on the ground. "Spirit Tool, please help me set up a Time Formation. I''m going to enter a closed-door meditation." James asked the Spirit Tool inside the Celestial Abode to help him set up a Time Formation. The ring on his finger materialized to form mysterious characters that entered the void and formed a Time Formation. James began cultivating in earnest inside the Time Formation. At the same time, while he refined his physical body, he absorbed the power of the mes to increase his Sage Energy. The Elemental Inversion Formation inside his body swiftly circted, transforming the absorbed energy into Sage Energy. With the Elemental Inversion Formation, James'' power increased drastically at a speed many times that of other cultivators. Meanwhile, as his physical body was continuously burned by the mes, he kept growing stronger. Before his physical strength could make a breakthrough, his rank had already reached the peak of the Fourth Stage. James tried to suppress his rank. However, his rank was stable. The energy absorbed by Elemental Inversion Formation was pure and concentrated, and this could not be suppressed. "Am I going to make a breakthrough so soon?" James murmured. Afterst time¡¯s failure, he had be more cautious. He first took out the Imperial Jade Seal and suppressed the curse''s power inside his body to prevent the curse from appearing out of nowhere at pivotal moments. Once he suppressed the curse, he chose to make a breakthrough. He struck with his fist and shattered the Realm Barrier. Then, the seal appeared. James began to strike the seal slowly but gradually. Nothing unexpected urred during this breakthrough, and he easily crossed into the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage. During the closed-door meditation, a year passed in the outside world. Meanwhile, many long and excruciating years had passed in the Time Formation. A day in the outside world was three months in the Time Formation. A year in the outside world meant that he had spent ny-one years in closed-door meditation. Ny-one years was close to a century. After close to a century, he was only able to make a breakthrough into the Fifth Stage, not to mention that this was under the circumstances where there was an Elemental Inversion Formation inside his body. Otherwise, he might need much more time to achieve a breakthrough. He truly had no idea how other cultivators cultivated to increase their cultivation base so rapidly. "I''m finally at the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage, and my physical strength is also on the verge of making a breakthrough. I''ll remain in a closed-door meditation for some time. Once my physical strength reaches the Sage Rank''s Eighth Stage, I''ll leave this ce, " James murmured. Chapter 2808 Chapter 2808 Chapter 2808 Increasing one''s physical strength wasparatively easier. As long as he could endure pain and allow his body to be gravely injured, his physical strength would only grow. Pain? Injuries? James had withstood immeasurable pain and suffering all this while. His physical body burned in the mes. Ordinary cultivators would not have been able to endure the excruciating heat. However, James had gotten used to this. Even though his skin was already bright red, he did not even wince once. Afterward, he catalyzed the Novenary Golden Body Siddhi to absorb the energy of the mes to increase his physical strength. Regardless, his physical strength increased at a snail''s pace. James entered a closed-door meditation for another fifty years. Only then did his physical strength increase to the Sage Rank''s Eighth Stage. A year and a half had passed in the outside world. Though he had no idea whether the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce had opened, he knew he had to leave his closed-door meditation and wander outside. If he missed the opportunity topete for providence, everything would be for naught. He stood up and stretched. Sensing the immense power inside his body, he smiled satisfactorily. Then, he turned to leave. Soon, he was out of Mount mes. As he walked out of the mountain, he turned around to have a glimpse. Mount mes was tens of kilometers in height. Such an enormous and grand mountain was completely in mes, which soared to the sky. Hiss! The hissing sounds of the mes could be heard. Upon witnessing such a scenery, an idea surfaced in James'' mind. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Whish! The Divine Sword materialized in his hand. At that moment, James only had an image of mes in his mind. As he casually waved his hand, a wave of Sword Light burst forth from within the Divine Sword. The Sword Light shredded through the air andnded at Mount mes before him. However, the Sword Light was immediately enveloped in mes. James shut his eyes. With his perception, he could sense that this region contained extremely hot energy. At that moment, he seemed to have entered an illusory state of mind. In his state, he performed a sword dance. Unknowingly, immense me energy gathered inside his sword. After God knows how long, he stopped and looked at the sword in his hand, which was both purplish and reddish at the moment. Seeing that the sword slowly reverted to purple, James smiled delightedly, "This is what I call a true Sword Intent." Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, he walked out of Mount mes. After leaving the region, he casually waved his hand, and a wave of Sword Energy materialized from within the Divine Sword. The Sword Energy struck a mountain beside Mount mes. Boom! The moment the Sword Energy struck the mountain, an extremely terrifying energy engulfed the mountain. In an instant, everything was turned to ashes and nothing remained in sight. "I guess I will call this the Samadhi Sword Intent," James murmured. Then, without turning back, he turned to leave. This time, he managed to gain insight into the Samadhi Sword Intent by chance. This allowed the power of his swordsmanship to increase further, allowing him to see a glimmer of hope topete for the ultimate providence. "It''s been a year and a half. I wonder what''s going on inside the ruins." James hurriedly left the area and headed to ces that were popted. There were only thirty-three War Orders inside the ruins, which meant that only thirty-three living beings could obtain a War Order and enter the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce. However, since this was the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court, many providences were lying in wait. Those who failed to obtain a War Order gradually turned their sights on the providences. Soon, James arrived at an abandoned city. He had been here before, but before he could enter the city, he headed toward Mount mes alongside Marcello and the others. Chapter 2809 Chapter 2809 Chapter 2809 Aman slowly walked on the streets. Wearing a ck robe, he had long ck hair and a somewhat handsome-looking face. He was wearing aposed smile on his face. It was James. Many living beings were gathered at the city gate, going in and out of the city. James'' appearance created amotion. "James has arrived!" someone roared. In a fully intact building in the city, a ferocious-looking man was sitting on a chair. He was filled with consternation. At that moment, a man rushed in and knelt on one knee, greeting him respectfully, "Master, James has arrived." Hearing this, the ferocious-looking man stood up abruptly and asked delightedly, Really?" "Yes, he has arrived at the city gates." "Good! Inform all our powerful fighters to prepare for battle. We will attack James on all sides and seize his War Order!" "Understood." Over the past year and a half during which James was in closed - door meditation, he had no idea that many War Orders had appeared. Each appearance signaled the beginning of a fierce and bloody battle. Countless cultivators fought against each other to obtain the War Order. At the moment, those who had a War Order in their possession had already concealed themselves. There were too many living beings who failed to obtain a single War Order, so the moment they showed themselves, countless cultivators would certainly seize the opportunity to steal their War Order. The moment James arrived at the city gates, he attracted the bizarre gazes of many. "James was one of the earliest ones to obtain a War Order, right?" "Yep, he obtained the War Order at Mount mes.It''s been about a year and a half.If my calctions are correct, the War Order in his possession should be the second one." "Milo was the one who obtained the first." "Indeed...However, six months ago, a few powerful figures formed a group and pursued him.Milo was gravely injured.In the end, his War Order was taken away." "At this moment, thirty War Orders have already appeared.Now, only three remain.Once the final three appear, the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce will be opened." James'' appearance caused quite a stir. Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. How unbelievable. Even Milo''s War Order had been seized. James knew just how powerful Milo was. As a member of the Primordial Ape Race, he possessed terrifying strength, not to mention that he practiced Sacrilegious Ascension. To think that even such a being was being pursued. To be honest, James found this hard to believe. Now, he desperately wanted to enter the city and ask what had happened in the ruins over the past year and a half. However, just as he arrived at the city gates, the sound of iron-d knights could be heard. They were riding on unicorns several meters in height and werepletely covered in ck scales. On the unicorns was a group of fully armed soldiers. They charged toward James and surrounded him. Then, a ferocious-looking man wearing a ck robe who was about 230 centimeters tall stepped forward. Seeing this formation, the surrounding living beings all retreated to the rear. Seeing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. He knew that the person before him was hostile. Looking at the ferocious- looking man, he sped his fists and said, "What is the meaning of this, Sir?" The man walked toward James and extended his arm, saying, "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, James.Hand the War Order over and I might just spare your life." "Hahaha..." Jamesughed. So they were after his War Order in the end. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "In that case, show me that you''re capable of aplishing such a feat." His smile froze, only to be reced by a darkened face. Chapter 2810 Chapter 2810 Chapter 2810 James had only just finished a closed-door meditation which drastically increased his strength. His rank had reached the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage, and his physical strength had reached the Sage Rank''s Eighth Stage. However, these were not the key points. The most significant of all was that he had gained insight into the mes of Samadhi. This was not to mention the Sword Intent materialized from the foundations of the mes of Samadhi. However, James had no idea how terrifying they were since he had never used them in battle before. He scanned the knights in his surroundings. All of them exuded immense auras. Through a single glimpse, James could tell that they were at about the Sage Rank''s Eighth Stage. The ferocious- looking man, on the other hand, was at least at the Sage Rank''s Tenth Stage ording to conservative estimates. James'' face darkened as he looked at the man and asked, "What''s your name? I don''t fight against nameless people." The manughed and said, Remember my name well, James. My name is Yorich Jareda, the Young Master of the Sword Realm, and my father''s the Lord of the Sword Realm. I hear that your sword techniques are unrivaled. Allow me to test your true strength then." Yorich smiled as he gave the order, "Attack!" As he gave the order, hundreds of knights brandished their swords, and hundreds of Sword Energies struck James at the same time. James dodged the attacks and appeared in mid-air. Rumble! A deep fissure appeared on the ground. "You have a death wish!" James'' face darkened as the Divine Sword materialized in his hand. The knights were approximately at the Sage Rank''s Eighth Stage. Though they were strong, this was nothing to James. His rank was already at the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage. Besides, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was an Imperial Weapon. These allowed him to mitigate the power disparity between them. After appearing in mid-air, his body shed, and a Sword Light glimmered. Before the knights could even react, they were already struck dead. James had no sympathy whatsoever toward these knights who wished to seize his belonging. So, he simply annihted them without any mercy. The Divine Sword inbination with his invincible sword techniques annihted them in an instant. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Many witnessed this scene, and all of them were dumbfounded. "James is so strong..." "James has grown even strongerpared to when he fought against Yorick.Now, he didn''t use the arcane arts that increase his strength." "Indeed, Yorich''s knights have posed a threat to many powerful figures all this while.To think that James managed to annihte them ina single move..." "As expected of the man who obtained the War Order from Mount mes." Many eximed. Seeing that his subordinates were being killed, veins budged on Yorich''s face. These knights were the elite troops of the Sword Realm that were gathered from all over the ce to assist him in obtaining this providence. Now, however, they were being annihted by James. What should he say to the higher-ups if he let James go scot-free? "You''re dead meat, kid!" Yorich said coldly. A dark light appeared and formed a ck sword. Holding the sword in his hand, Yorich''s aura burst forth. "An Imperial Weapon?" "That''s right, this is an Imperial Weapon.The Lord of the Sword Realms is a Grand Emperor.Besides, the Sword Realm is famous for its terrifying swordsmanship.As such Yorich''s swordsmanship must be extraordinary." The moment Yorich revealed his Imperial Weapon, everyone could tell what it was. James froze momentarily. There were simply too many Imperial Weapons in this world. Not just Yorick, but even Yorich had one. It looked that there would be a fierce battle would erupt here today. However, James was undaunted. In fact, he was feeling exhrated. "You''re the perfect guinea pig to test my Sword Intent," James'' voice boomed. "Die!" Chapter 2811 Chapter 2811 Chapter 2811 Yorich roared and raised the ck sword in his hand before shing ferociously. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A terrifying Sword Light materialized and shredded through the air, heading in James'' direction. The Sword Light''s aura was powerful and its power immense. Upon sensing danger, the surrounding living beings who were spectating the scene hurriedly retreated to the rear. Faced with this powerful attack, James did not hesitate at all. He raised his hand and shed with his sword. A wave of Sword Energy materialized from within the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The two Sword Energies collided. Boom! As the Sword Energies collided in mid-air, an explosion urred, creating a powerful st. James could sense a terrifying power sweeping toward him. Instantly, he raised the Divine Sword in his hand and deflected the iing Sword Intent. "Dammit!" Yorich was incensed when he saw James was unscathed. Leaping into the air, the sword he wielded broke free of his control and began multiplying in number. In a short period of time, thousands of ck swords had materialized, and each of them charged at James while carrying immense power. James smiled faintly. At that moment, his Sword Intent transformed, and the purple sword in his hand instantly turned red. "Break!" James shed with his sword. A fiery red Sword Energy materialized from within the sword. Like a methrower sweeping through the area, every ck sword that came into contact shattered into pieces. In an instant, thousands of swords were shattered. Only one remained. The remaining one plummeted from the sky after being forced back and crashed heavily to the ground, causing great destruction to the abandoned city. Meanwhile, the mes continued to sweep through the area, striking Yorich in the process. Yorich''s body was instantly sliced in half. At that moment, an immense power materialized from within his body and forcibly rejuvenated it despite being shed in half. Even so, his body suffered severe injuries. He plummeted from the sky and crashed heavily to the ground. Then, he simplyy on the ground motionless. "Hmm..." Upon seeing this, James was stunned. He had just performed the Samadhi Sword Intent and he had only recently gained insight. He never thought that its power would be so immense that even an Imperial Weapon was easily knocked away. He put away the Divine Sword. At that moment, Yorich stood up from the pile of rubble he crashed into. His body was almostpletely destroyed but was rejuvenated at a pivotal moment. Even so, his body was gravely injured, and he waspletely covered in blood. He sat on a rock and panted for breath. James kept his hands to his back and walked toward him. Yorich red at him. As he possessed an Imperial Weapon, he believed himself to possess even greater strength than Yorick. Now, however, after being defeated by James in a single move, he could not help but be stunned. "Just do it already." Since he was defeated, there was nothing much he could say about the situation he was in. James stood before him and nced at him. He was tempted to end Yorich¡¯s life right there and then. However, he knew that Yorich was no ordinary man and was the Young Master of the Sword Realm. He had never heard of the Sword Realm, and as such, it should not be one of the Seven Dimensions. Even so, it must be a huge world where there would be plenty of Grand Emperors. If he killed Yorich, he might create more trouble for the humans on Earth. "Why would I kill you?" James said coldly, "I won''t kill you.I only want to let you know that I won''t provoke others unnecessarily.However, don''t think that you can get away scot-free after messing around with me.I won''t hold back." James'' voice boomed. Then, he turned to leave. Soon, he disappeared from this region. After he disappeared, the living beings who were spectating the event returned. Upon seeing Yorich, who was covered in blood and whose life was hanging by a thread, they could not help but take a deep breath. Chapter 2812 Chapter 2812 Chapter 2812 Yorich, the Young Master of the Sword Realm who possessed an Imperial Weapon, was certainly a terrifying being. However, against James, he was defeated in a few moves. Not only that, but he was only alive at this point because James was merciful. Otherwise, he would have perished in the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. "James is too terrifying..." "He''s much stronger nowpared to when he fought against Yorick." "I have no idea how he cultivates.How did he manage to be so strong in such a short amount of time?" Many, upon seeing Yorich, whose life was hanging by a thread, took a deep breath. James, on the other hand, had left the abandoned city. Based on the exchange between the living beings, he now knew that thirty War Orders had appeared and that only three remained hidden. This meant that once the final three War Orders appeared, the Thirty- three Stages Celestial Pce would open. After entering the Thirty- three Stages Celestial Pce, he would have the opportunity to obtain the ultimate providence. James wandered about inside the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. The ce was huge, with dpidated halls littered around the ce. Besides that, there were also mountains and rivers here. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, these ces had been turned inside up, and no War Order was found. Now, the only thing James needed to do was find Qusai, Maxine, and the others. After walking continuously for a few days, he did not encounter anyone. At the moment, he was sitting in a lotus position on the ground while he rested. From afar, a group of living beings appeared. They were discussing thetest events that unfolded. "James appeared, and Yorich attempted to seize his War Order.He sent his subordinates, the knights, to surround James.However, James managed to annihte them in a single move.Yorich was not any better.He was defeated in just a few moves." "By the way, I heard that the thirty-first War Order has appeared." "Yes, I have heard of that as well.The War Order appeared in Yandul, and many powerful figures flocked there and were engaged in a fierce battle.In the end, a primordial beast seized the War Order." "This primordial beast seems to be a Gorger.I heard that long ago, James used to have one by his side." As James had a good sense of hearing, he stood up upon overhearing their conversation. His body shed, and he rushed toward the group''s location, appearing before them in the blink of an eye. Upon seeing James, they froze. "J-James?" As if confronted by a demon, they had horrified expressions on their faces as they staggered backward. James said coldly, "Am I that terrifying?" "Are you not?" a humanoid creature with wings on its back muttered. James looked him in the eye, and he immediately shut his mouth. Then, James asked, "You were saying something about a Gorger?" "Yes...It has the appearance of a young girl about seven years of age and had purple hair.Back at Yandul Sage Realm, she transformed into a Gorger and overwhelmed everyone.In the end, she obtained the thirty-first War Order." Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. Though he had never seen the original form of Feb the Gorger, he knew that she was a female. Based on this information, he could roughly guess that the Gorger that appeared must have been Febecause she was the only surviving Gorger in the world. "Where is she?" James asked. They shook their heads. "I don''t know." "This happened five days ago.We have no idea where the Gorger could have gone." "Oh, yeah..." One of the living beings was suddenly reminded of something. Chapter 2813 Chapter 2813 Chapter 2813 He suddenly looked at Jarnes and said, ''"M-Mr.Caden, I have information that might be useful to you." James nced at him and said, "Speak." The creature said, "News of your appearance has already spread throughout the entire Ancient Heavenly Court.Many creatures now know that you have a War Order in your possession.There were simply too many creatures who have failed to obtain one.As such, those who do have gone into hiding." James frowned and said, "Cut the cr*p already." "Yes, of course." The creature nodded frantically and said, "Have you ever heard of the Celestial Ant Race?" James shook his head.He had never heard of this before. The creature exined, "Let''s not be hasty, Mr.Caden.Allow me to provide you with an exnation." James looked at him and waited for his exnation. The creature said, There were ten Superbeasts in the Primordial Age, also called the Ten Primordial Fiends.Both the Gorgers and the Celestial Ants were among the ten." "There was also a Celestial Ant that entered the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court.Though he is tremendously powerful, he has terrible luck.He has yet to obtain a War Order.Knowing of your appearance, he captured your friend, whom I think is called Maxine.He demands you head over to Mount Penyet in a month.Otherwise, he''ll kill Maxine." Hearing this, James was stunned. Then, he calmed down and asked, "Is the Celestial Ant powerful?" "Very." The creature said, "A Celestial Ant¡¯s physical body is terrifying.The moment they are born, they have a physical body that possesses the rank of a Sage." James asked, "Where''s Mount Penyet?" The creature took out a map and handed it to James with a smile, saying, "Mr.Caden, this is the map of the ruins.I have marked some of the more important ces on the map." "Thanks." James took the map and turned to leave.His body shed, and he disappeared without a trace. "Hey, Mr.Caden, shouldn''t you at least reward me?" the creature yelled. However, James paid no heed to him. He swiftly left and arrived at a secluded spot before scrutinizing the map. The map was easy to read. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. James calcted the time he took to travel from the abandoned city and tried confirming his current whereabouts. Then, he tried searching the map for Mount Penyet. After confirming where to go, he did not linger for long and hurriedly headed in the direction of his destination. As more and more War Orders appeared, those without one began to panic. Those who were here for the providence were prodigies who came from all corners of the universe, and each of them possessed terrifying strength. Those who obtained a War Order by chance did not dare show themselves recklessly. Instead, they concealed themselves and waited for all the War Orders to appear and the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce to open. On the other hand, those without a War Order were desperately trying to get their hands on one by any means necessary. The same went for the Celestial Ant. Upon hearing of James'' appearance, he immediately abducted someone close to him and demanded he hand the War Order over. At Mount Penyet... This was a mountain inside the ruins where there was abundant Spiritual Energy. At that moment, two people stood outside the mountain. They were Qusai and Brielle. "What should we do?" Brielle looked at Qusai and asked, "The Celestial Ant has captured Maxine.He''s trying to force James to show himself." Qusai said nonchntly, "What else can we do but wait for James to arrive? We should proceed with caution.Once we show ourselves, we''ll be attacked on all sides.By then, not only will we fail to save Maxine, but we might even lose our War Orders." Brielle and Qusai were strong. Over the past year, they have been incredibly lucky as well.Bybining forces, they managed to obtain a War Order each. Chapter 2814 Chapter 2814 Chapter 2814 Though this was the Apocalypse Age for mankind, the opposite was true for James.He possessed unbelievable luck and was graced by the Heavenly Path. As he was incredibly fortunate, he would receive providence wherever he went. This was the main reason Qusai followed James around. Throughout the universe, many chose to antagonize the human race and wanted to annihte James and seize his providence. However, some chose to befriend James. Qusai was one of them. When James first appeared in the Demon Realm, the Gael family immediately got word of it. So, they sent Qusai to the Demon Realm to be sworn brothers with James. As someone blessed by the Heavenly Path, James could direct the luck toward his friends unknowingly. Perhaps it was due to this that Brielle and Qusai had great luck Not too long after James left, they each obtained a War Order. Having incredible fortunes was simply unbelievable. Countless powerful cultivators entered the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court, yet the vast majority of them could not find anything, whereas both of them obtained one. Besides, news of who exactly has a War Order in their possession had already spread far and wide. That was because the Heavenly Path would periodically send information to the creatures in the ruins. This piece of information included the names of those who possessed the War Order. Due to this, Qusai and Brielle were pursued. However, they were both powerful. Qusai, especially, was from the Demon Realm and the son of the Supreme Demon Lord. As the blood of the Supreme Demon Lord ran through his veins, he possessed strength that rivaled Yorick¡¯s, or perhaps even surpassed his. Brielle was no pushover either. Henrik Den even stated that she would be the first to reach the Emperor Rank among all living beings in the Apocalypse Age. With their great strength, they sessfully forced their enemies to retreat. However, to avoid unnecessary trouble, they did not dare show themselves easily. At the moment, they were hiding on the outskirts of Mount Penyet. Gazing at the mountain in the distance, Qusai said, "Since James has already left his closed-door meditation, he must have gotten news of Maxine''s abduction.He would surely make his way here.Let''s just wait here for him to show himself.Once webine our forces, no one can stand in our way." Qusai did not choose to act impulsively. Instead, he nned to wait for James toe. Brielle nodded slightly and said, "I guess that''s our only way." Meanwhile, after receiving news of Maxine''s abduction, James swiftly headed in the direction of Mount Penyet. Soon, he arrived at the outskirts of the region. By the time he arrived, there were already many creatures gathered there. Some of them came from the Three-Thousand Sealed Realms, while the others came from all corners of the universe. As theycked strength, they were ineligible topete for the providence. Even so, they managed to obtain many benefits in the ruins. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, they were here to watch the show. The Celestial Ant was the descendant of one of the Primordial Ten Fiends, whereas James was the most terrifying human prodigy of this age. Their showdown attracted the attention of many creatures. James did not disguise himself, nor did he conceal his aura. So, the moment he appeared, he was spotted. As he arrived at the outskirts of Mount Penyet, he gazed at the majestic mountain and stopped in his tracks. Then, he pulled out the map and confirmed his direction, murmuring, "This should be Mount Penyet.Only two weeks have passed since I received news of Maxine''s abduction.She should be alright." "Hey, isn''t that James?" Chapter 2815 Chapter 2815 Chapter 2815 "James has appeared." "Hehe...Time to watch the show." "Since James has shown himself, those without a War Order would certainly make their way here to seize his." "Indeed, the Celestial Ant isn''t the only one without one." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Yorick''s also on the list of people without a War Order.I believe that he would surely appear and fight against James.I feel he only lost to James thest time because he hasn''t used the ace up his sleeves." James was immediately spotted the moment he appeared. At that moment, all the creatures had looks of anticipation on their faces. They knew there would be a show there. This would be a fierce battle for the War Orders. This might not end that easily. God knew how many creatures would make their way here to seize James'' War Order. Even though James was strong, those without a War Order would not give up that easily, considering that those who had one in their possession were already in hiding. The moment James appeared, he was also noticed by Qusai and Brielle. Just as Brielle was about to show herself and meet up with James, Qusai stopped her in time, "Let''s not be hasty.News of us obtaining a War Order was spread, so many of them know that we were together with James." Hearing this, Brielle immediately understood what he meant. She knew that Qusai was worried that someone would impersonate James to lure them out so that they could seize their War Orders.So, the two remained in hiding and observed. After confirming James'' aura, they showed themselves. Just as James was about to head to Mount Penyet, find the Celestial Ant, and save Maxine... "James!" came a voice. James turned around and saw two figures walking hurriedly toward him. "Brielle! Qusai!" Stunned, James asked, "Why are you here?" Brielle said, "We obtained a War Order soon after we parted ways.However, news of our obtaining a War Order spread, so we had no choice but to part ways with Maxine.Qusai and I then begin hiding all over the ce.When we heard that Maxine had been captured, we hurriedly made our way here.All this while, we had been concealed in the shadows." "Mhm." Qusai nodded. Looking at the surrounding creatures, his expression turned grim as he said, "We have to end this quickly, James. Otherwise, once the other powerful figures arrive, we''ll be forced to fight an endless battle." James, however, could not care less. At the moment, he was unafraid of anyone. With his current strength, only a handful inside the ruins could stand up against him. He looked at Qusai and Brielle and said smilingly, "If we work together, there won''t be anyone who can stand against us.Besides, I have connections with a certain Gorger.She would certainly make her way here receiving news of my appearance.If all four of us work together, the ultimate providence will surely be in our hands."James was confident that thebined strength of him, Brielle, Qusai, and the Gorger could easily overwhelm all enemies. Chapter 2816 Chapter 2816 Chapter 2816 James was confident they could overwhelm all enemies that stood in their way. However, since Feb the Gorger had yet to appear, the only thing he could do now was to save Maxine as soon as possible. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In any case, Maxine was brought up and nurtured by Tobias. As such, she was also a Caden. That fact alone meant that she was worth saving. Besides, Maxine provided him with a lot of assistance. She only made some mistakes after being led astray. "We should first head up Mount Penyet." Brielle and Qusai nodded at the same time, ''"Mhm." At the moment, on an empty piece ofnd at the peak of Mount Penyet, there was a woman tied to a pole.She was wearing a ck dress. However, her dress was tattered, caused by the chains that tore at her clothing. Her grave injuries were revealed, her face was pale, her lips were dry, and her life seemed hanging by a thread. It appeared that she had been tied to the pole after suffering injuries and was denied any medical treatment. A man was sitting on a rock beside her. The man had a sturdy build and was wearing a ck jacket. Though he was ferocious-looking, his appearance was sly and bizarre. He sat on the rock while having a bored look on his face. His name was Maveth Emmet, an Emperor of the Celestial Ant Race. He possessed great strength, and he also bore witness to the battle between James and Yorick on Mount Bane. Even so, he abducted Maxine in an effort to ckmail James. This meant that he was fully confident in his strength. Besides, he had Maxine as a bargaining chip. As such, he was not worried that James would not hand over his War Order. "Boss." A voice came. Maveth lifted his head. A man wearing a ck robe walked in and knelt on one knee. "Speak," Maveth said. The kneeling man was sent by the Celestial Ant Race to assist Maveth. His name was Kakush Emmet, one of the strongest prodigies of his race. Though he did not have the bloodline of the Emperor of the Celestial Ant, he climbed the socialdder through his efforts. His strength was not beneath Maveth''s. Kakush said, "James has arrived at the outskirts of the mountain.He will soon reach this ce." Hearing this, Maveth was so agitated that he leaped from his seat andughed, "Hahaha! After so long, James is finally here.His War Order will soon be mine.Then, I''ll have the opportunity topete for the ultimate providence.That way, I''ll reach the Emperor Rank!" "Boss. Wearing a grim expression, Kakush said, "We should be on our guard.I just received news that James defeated Yorich, the Young Master of the Sword Realm in a few moves." "Hmph! That''s nothing,"Maveth said with a scornful look, " Yorich was defeated because he didn''t have an invincible physical body.We, the Celestial Ants, on the other hand, have unparalleled physical bodies.There''s no way James can defeat me.He might not even be able to pierce my physical resistance." Maveth was fully confident in his physical strength. At the same time, James arrived at Mount Penyet. Along the way, he encountered many guards, who possessed immense strength. Most of them were already at the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage. Achieving such strength at their age was terrifying. Chapter 2817 Chapter 2817 Chapter 2817 However, they were far weaker than the powerful figures who entered the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. After receiving news of James'' appearance, Maveth ordered his subordinates not to act rashly. Rather, they allowed James safe passage. That was because he learned that James annihted Yorich''s knights in a single move. Knowing that his subordinates were no match for James, he did not wish for the elites of his race to be annihted. After all, they possessed enormous potential and were the pirs of the Celestial Ant Race. After James and the others arrived, their progress was not impeded. The soldiers of the Celestial Ant Race made way for them and allowed James, Brielle, and Qusai safe passage into Mount Penyet. As their passage was not impeded, they soon arrived at the peak. Upon their arrival, James saw Maxine, who was tied to a stone pir and covered in blood, and whose life was hanging by a thread. Immediately, he was enraged. His expression darkened, and he clenched his fists, his killing intent visible for all to see. Sensing James'' killing intent, Qusai was frightened and hurriedly cautioned, "Don''t act impulsively, James." James had once fought for his life for 30 thousand years in the Tribtion World. 30 thousand years of endless ughter had caused his body to umte enormous killing intent. All this while, he had been actively suppressing them. Upon seeing his family being tortured, the concealed killing intent burst forth and threatened to overflow. Brielle could feel a chill down her spine. She hurriedly grabbed James'' hand and whispered, "Don''t act impulsively.Remember to go with the flow." James took a deep breath to suppress the fury in his heart. The three slowly walked in. In the distance, Maveth and Kakush stood up simultaneously and looked at the approaching group. "Hahaha!" Mavethughed. "I thought James came alone.I didn''t expect there to be an additional two.Qusai and Brielle each have a War Order in their possession as well.Today, I''ll have three War Orders." He patted Kakush''s shoulder and said, "You''re in luck today.You''ll be able to enter the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce as well." Kakush''s expression was solemn, however. Since they managed to obtain a War Order, they must possess immense power. Though both he and Maveth were powerful, he was not confident they could emerge victorious against a group of three. Knowing that Maxine was the key, his body shed, and he appeared beside the pir. Holding a razor-sharp de in his hand, he said coldly, "Not one more step, James.Hand over the War Order at once.Otherwise, I''ll kill her immediately." James red at him and uttered word by word, "You touch a single strand of her hair and I''ll tear you to pieces." Swish! Without any mercy, Kakush raised his sword and shed Maxine''s arm. The razor-sharp de immediately sliced her arm in half. Her arm dropped to the ground, blood gushed out from her wound. "Argh! " Maxine had lost consciousness. However, the excruciating pain woke her up, and she screamed in agony. Then, she saw James from the corner of her eye. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Collecting herself, she cried out, "Stay away, James! Leave now!" Upon witnessing this scene and hearing her agonizing scream, James clenched his fists and uttered word by word, "Very well, you are dead meat.Say your prayers." "Cut the cr*p.Where''s the War Order? Hand it over." Maveth said. He was quite satisfied with Kakush''s actions. This guy was rather quick-witted. Based on his original n, he nned to use Maxine as bait to lure James here. Then, he would fight against James fair and square, defeat him, and seize his War Order. Using Maxine to ckmail James was not a terrible option too. Chapter 2818 Chapter 2818 Chapter 2818 James clenched his fists as veins bulged on his arm. His face darkened. Sensing James'' killing intent, Maveth froze. What exactly had this guy gone through? Why was there such terrifying killing intent inside him? However, he was unafraid. That was because he had Maxine. The more agitated James was, the more he cared for her. "You better not act impulsively, James.My de is faster than you are," Maveth warned. James could sense that Kakush, the one pressing a de against Maxine''s neck, was a powerful figure. The aura he exuded was powerful, and his strength was at the Sage Rank''s Tenth Stage. Since he was able to enter the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court, he must certainly be an extremely powerful figure. To ensure Maxine''s safety, he did not act impulsively. He took out the War Order from the Celestial Abode. Upon seeing the War Order in James¡¯ hand, Maveth became agitated. Extending his shivering hands, he cried out, "Q-Quick...Give it to me." Maxine, who had regained consciousness, hurriedly cried out upon seeing James taking out his War Order, "No, James! There are only a total of thirty-three War Orders.If you hand yours over, you''ll lose the right topete for the providence.Don''t forfeit that opportunity because of me." Maxine''s voice boomed. Looking at the War Order in his hand before looking at Maxine, James red at Maveth. He suppressed his fury deep inside and uttered word by word, "The War Order is in my hands.Come and take it if you dare." At the same time James spoke, he catalyzed Sacrilegious Ascension, Elemental Inversion, and the power of dragon bones. At that moment, he was at his strongest. Back then when he fought against Yorick, he was only at the Sage Rank''s First Stage. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! By performing many signature cultivation methods, he was able to defeat Yorick. Now, he was at the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage. With the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, he knew he was invincible in the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court if it was strictly a one vs. one. In addition to the Samadhi Sword Intent he only recently gained insight into, he could easily exterminate Maveth and Kakush. The Divine Sword materialized in James'' hand. With the sword in hand, his aura had an unparalleled magnificence. "I have the War Order right here.Do you dare approach me?" James uttered word by word, and his voice boomed. Qusai felt a chill down his spine as he murmured, "I never thought James'' strength had reached such a terrifying level in just a short period of time.He haspletely overwhelmed mine.With his strength, he should have no problem obtaining the ultimate providence." Brielle was stunned as well. James from before was only a prodigy in her eyes. Now, however, James was simply on an entirely different level. The aura James exuded awed Brielle. From afar, Maveth was shocked when he sense James'' aura.He was absolutely confident in his strength. Together with Kakush, he believed himself to be capable of dealing with James. Now, however, James'' aura was simply too overwhelming. His confidence wavered. As he turned around and nced at the stone pir behind him, he saw that Kakush''s sword was still pressed against Maxine''s neck. Immediately, his worry dissipated. "Do you think I''m scared of you?" He yelled. Then, he turned around and ordered, "If James dares act recklessly, kill Maxine at once." "Understood," Kakush said. Upon seeing this, James'' expression turned grim. At that moment, he secretly spoke with Qusai and Brielle through telepathy and said, "When the enemy approaches me to take the War Order, seize the opportunity and save Maxine." Chapter 2819 Chapter 2819 Chapter 2819 "James, I''m afraid this isn''t possible," Qusai spoke, "The one guarding Maxine isn''t exactly weak.Besides, she¡¯s gravely injured.If the enemy slices off Maxine''s neck in an instant, we..." "It''s gonna be alright." James said, "I know Curse Magic.I will use it to imprison him, preventing him from fighting back.At that moment, you two should seize the opportunity and strike." Brielle said, "If you can restrict the enemy''s movement, everything should be fine." The three briefly discussed matters. Meanwhile, Maveth was already walking toward James. Soon, he appeared before James. Looking at James wearing a surly expression, he extended his arm and said smilingly, "I don''t wish to make an enemy out of you, James.However, we only have a limited number of War Orders.So please don''t me me for this.For the sake of the ultimate providence, I''ll do anything that aplishes my objectives." James looked at him and said, "Can you obtain the ultimate providence even if I give you my War Order?" "This is none of your concern.Now, give it to me." James looked at the War Order in his hand and was reluctant to let go. Looking at the War Orders in his hand, he handed the item over. At the same time, dark Demonic Energy circted in his palms, materializing mysterious symbols that soared to the sky and vanished without a trace. Though Maveth sensed something was amiss, he could not determine what was wrong. At that moment, he could not care less and reached out to ept the War Order. At that moment, James said, "Do it!"'' Meanwhile, sensing imminent danger, Maveth shouted as well, "Do it!" However, James had already used Confinement to restrict Kakush''s movements. After receiving the order, Kakush was about to sh Maxine''s neck when he realized he could not move. The sword in his hand remained static. He panicked. At the same time, Brielle and Qusai had already charged Kakush. Simrly, James swiftly snatched back the War Order he had just handed to Maveth and stored it in the Celestial Abode. Immediately, he jabbed at Maveth with the Divine Sword. Immediately, the first move he made was the First Swordsmanship. This move was a fusion of thousands of sword techniques. Though it may seem ordinary at a simple nce, it was all-epassing and contained countless sword techniques. Maveth knew nothing about swordsmanship, and as such, could not see through the move. Before he could even react, his body was pierced by the Divine Sword. After his body was pierced, James summoned his full strength and struck his chest with his palm. Like a ball, he was immediately sent flying. At the same time, Qusai and Brielle had already appeared before the stone pir not too far away. Kakush, who was imprisoned could not even fight back and was injured by Qusai. Meanwhile, Brielle went and saved Maxine. Soon, the two returned and met up with James. The whole process took ce over the span of seconds. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "James," Brielle, who was carrying Maxine, cried out, "Maxine''s fine.However, her injuries are grave and require immediate medical treatment." James'' expression was dark as he said, "Leave with Maxine at once.Leave everything else to me." Hearing this, Qusai froze and asked, "What are you nning to do, James?" James clenched the Divine Sword and said coldly, "They don''t deserve to live." In the beginning, James did not wish to antagonize the various races that came from all corners of the universe. However, they crossed the line. If he did not kill a few of them, they would not learn the lesson. "Be careful." Qusai did not say much and nced at Brielle, saying, "Let''s go." Chapter 2820 Chapter 2820 Chapter 2820 James did not wish to antagonize the various races of the universe because the earthlings were still weak. Once the Four Cmities appeared, the seal would bepletely undone. This would be catastrophic for mankind. However, there were many top-notch fighters concealed among the human poption. They were all at the Grand Emperor Rank. James believed that the Outsiders would not dare act impulsively as long as these powerful figures existed. Some creatures had crossed his red line, and as such, deserved to die. He did not kill Yorick because he yed by the rules. He merely imprisoned his friends and did not harm them. Maveth, on the other hand, harmed Maxine. James was set on killing Maveth. Brielle and Qusai left alongside Maxine. Holding the Divine Sword in hand, James walked toward Maveth. At that moment, Maveth had already stood up. Though his body was pierced, and he suffered a blow in his chest, killing a person at his rank was nigh impossible. As he stood up from the ground, he wiped the blood trace off his lips. His face darkened as he cursed James, "You have enraged me, James! You¡¯re dead meat." At that moment, Kakush rushed over to Maveth''s side. The Confinement restricting his movement was gone. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Are you alright?" Seeing that Maveth was injured, he asked. Maveth''s face darkened as he said, "I''m alright.Let''s tear him to pieces." He knew that James was strong. Alone, he might not stand a chance against him. Only by attacking together would they stand a chance. Besides, in his current condition, he would not be able to fight effectively. A golden light shed, and his body changed. In the next instant, he transformed into a huge ant. The ant was hundreds of meters in height and covered in golden scales all over its body, which was glimmering in gold. After transforming into his original body, his strength increased further. Seeing this, Kakush transformed as well. Though he was a member of the Ant Race, he was not a Celestial Ant. Even so, as a mutated ant, he possessed a powerful bloodline. At the moment, he was a ck ant. Looking at the ants before him, James'' expression remainedposed as he uttered word by word, "I, James Caden, would never antagonize any living being in this world.However, I''ll never forgive those who dare cross me." After he spoke, he made a move. With extraordinary speed, he charged toward Maveth. With the Divine Sword in hand, he shed the golden ant. After transforming into his original body, Maveth now possessed immense physical strength. As such, he was unafraid, and he used his physical body to resist James¡¯ attack. James'' sword fell. The razor-sharp Divine Sword only barely scratched Maveth. His strength was incapable of destroying the Celestial Ant''s defense. "Hahaha!" Maveth burst into a peal ofughter, "James, what can you do to me even with the Imperial Weapon? My original body is a Celestial Ant.My physical strength is unparalleled.If you can''t even pierce through my physical body, how do you hope to fight against me?" Maveth''sughter boomed. "Hmph," James grunted. Though he was expressionless, he was secretly stunned. The Celestial Ants were indeed one of the Ten Fiends, an existence that rivaled the Gorger. Such physical strength was terrifying. James could not even break his defense with the Divine Sword and could only leave a scar on its scales. At that moment, Mavethunched his attack. Its huge tail swept toward James, bringing with it a violent force. James raised his sword to resist. However, he was sent flying by the violent force. Chapter 2821 Chapter 2821 Chapter 2821 He was sent flying out of Mount Penyet. Meanwhile, the creatures gathered outside the mountain hurriedly retreated to the rear upon seeing the fight for fear of being pulled into the conflict. "Consider yourself lucky.I''ll let you go this time." The moment they exchanged blows, James immediately knew how powerful the Celestial Ants were. Though he was confident he could annihte them, he knew he would certainly suffer injuries during the battle. Since this was not yet the time to obtain the ultimate providence, there was no need to waste his time here. With the propulsion of the impact, he swiftly made his escape. In an instant, he appeared before Qusai, Brielle, and Maxine and casually waved his hand. Powerful energy materialized in his palm, dragging them into the Celestial Abode. Then, he swiftly fled the area. Maveth did not give chase. After James left, he transformed back into human form and copsed to the ground, his life hanging by a thread. "Boss." Kakush transformed back into human form as well and hurriedly walked over to him, asking with concern, "Are you alright?" Maveth sat on the ground. There was a bloody wound on his chest, and his face was unusually pale as he cursed, "I underestimated James! He''s much strongerpared to when he first fought against Yorick." As he spoke, he grimaced and pulled out a healing elixir to heal his injuries. Beside him, Kakush, who was also injured, was healing his injuries as well. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He asked, "What should we do now?" Maveth thought about it and said, "There''s no need to worry.Two War Orders have yet to appear.We still have a chance.He got us this time because we underestimated him.The next time I encounter him, I''ll be able to annihte him with ease as long as I''m in peak condition." He did not give chase. That was because he had suffered injuries, and this could affect his performance in battle. Besides, James was no pushover. Even if he gave chase, he might not be able to defeat him and seize his War Order anyway. At that moment, James was now far away from Mount Penyet. He knew that the War Order in his possession would attract the attention of many. So, he did not head over to popted areas and ventured deep into the mountains and forests instead. After arriving at a secluded spot, he entered the Celestial Abode. Inside the Celestial Abode... The moment James appeared, Brielle asked, "How did it go, James? Are you alright?'' James dispersed Sacrilegious Ascension, the power of dragon bones, and Elemental Inversion, before sitting in a lotus position on the ground and catalyzing the Demonic Energy inside his body to heal the lingering effects of Sacrilegious Ascension. "I''m fine." Wearing a grim expression, he said, ''''I never thought that the Celestial Ants would be this powerful.I thought I could overwhelm any living being with my current strength.However, I can''t even pierce through the defense of a Celestial Ant." Qusai said, "This is normal.The Celestial Ants are terrifying.An ordinary Celestial Ant possessed physical strengthparable to the Sage Rank at the moment of birth." "By the way, are you alright, Maxine?" Maxine was sitting by the side lifelessly. With much gratitude, she said, "I''m alright, James.Thank you for saving me." James smiled and said, "I''m d to hear that.However, I didn''t manage to kill them this time.I will avenge you the next time." Maxine shook her head slightly and said, "Ultimately, this only happened because my rank is too insignificant." Maxine possessed an unparalleled Demonic Body, not to mention that she was nurtured by the Azurean n of the Demon Realm. To nurture her, the Azurean n¡®s Patriarch even helped her search for a Yogacara. She was strong, but her rank was too weak. Those who entered the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court weremonly at the Sage Rank''s Tenth Stage. Someone like Brielle even reached the Fifteenth Stage. Given time, Maxine''s rank would increase.She was sufficiently strong and terrifying. "By the way, what should we do next, James?" Qusai asked. James said, "There''s no need to do anything.We just have to wait for the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce to open and seize the ultimate providence." Chapter 2822 Chapter 2822 Chapter 2822 Now, thirty-one War Orders had appeared, and only two remained. Once the final two appeared and the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce opened, the time would be ripe forpeting for the ultimate providence. James had no idea what the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce looked like. Now, he could only wait in anticipation. He believed that the final two would soon appear, and he would soon enter the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce. Soon, the injuries inside his body recovered. They did not linger for long inside the Celestial Abode. Instead, they concealed themselves in this dense foliage and temporarily stayed in the forest. At the peak of a mountain, James was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Pensive, he gazed at the undting mountain range in the distance Brielle walked toward him and sat beside him. Seeing that James was silent, he asked, ''''A penny for your thoughts?" James collected himself and said, "I''ve been in closed-door meditation for some time, and I thought my strength was enough to overwhelm all odds.However, faced with the Celestial Ants, I realized that my strength is far weaker than I thought.I''m pondering what sort of powerful figures would appear when the timees topete for the ultimate providence." Brielle said smilingly, "Everything is preordained by fate.There''s no need to force the issue." James smiled faintly. If this was other providences, he would certainly seek to obtain them by any means necessary. However, he did not have much desire at this time. Perhaps this was not as useful to him on his cultivation journey. He needed to experience the Three Apocalypses and Nine Tribtions one step at a time. That was the only way to reach the pinnacle of his strength. However, he did not wish for the other creatures to obtain this providence. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. James looked at Brielle beside him and said, "If I do obtain this providence, I''ll offer it to you." Brielle was stunned. At that moment, she had no idea what James meant. This was a providence countless creatures dreamed of possessing, yet here was James promising he would present it to her as a gift. "T-To me?" "Mhm." James nodded and said, "Back then at the Ls in the Demon Realm, I stole your n¡¯s bodhi tree.You also gave me the Elixir of Nine Deaths..." "Alright, enough of this." Brielle''s face darkened. She thought James wanted to give her the providence because he had a crush on her. She did not expect a reason like this. Displeased, she did not ept James'' kind offer. Instead, she stood up and turned to leave. James merely smiled and said nothing. There was still some time left till the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce opened. Now, the only thing he needed to do was increase his strength as much as possible in a short period of time. However, now that only two War Orders remained, they should appear soon. With what limited time he had, he would not have time to increase his rank anymore. "What should I do?¡¯ James contemted. How would he increase his strength if he did not increase his rank? After some contemtion, he believed that the only way was to boost his swordsmanship. Now, he had gained insight into the Third Sword Realm And the Fourth Sword Realm. Once these twobined with the First and Second Sword Realms, the power generated would be immense. "Sword Realm... "Sword Will...Sword Intent..." James shut his eyes. However, though he contemted for a long time, he could not figure anything out. He believed he should consult a powerful figure. Chapter 2823 Chapter 2823 Chapter 2823 As his mind stirred, he entered the Celestial Abode. At the City Lord''s Mansion of the Celestial Abode, the Spirit Tool stood beside James while leaning on a cane and greeted him respectfully, "Master..." James looked at him and asked, "Spirit Tool, how much do you know about the Sword Realm of the Ancestral Sword Master?" The Spirit Tool shook his head and said, "The Ancestral Sword Master is a figure of the Primeval Age.Though his swordsmanship was passed down, his self-created Five Great Sword Realms are still the standards of swordsmanship in the contemporary age.However, I only have a superficial understanding of the matter.Perhaps even you know more than I do." Hearing this, James was dismayed. The Spirit Tool was an extremely powerful figure, and he wished to seek his advice. The Spirit Tool also knew why James came to seek his advice.He thought about it and said, "From my understanding, the First and Second Sword Realms are simple.As long as you cultivate hard, your efforts will eventually bear fruit.However, the same can''t be said about the Third and Fourth Realms.The Third Realm, especially, makes the human heart elusive, just like swordsmanship.Master, if you''re feeling rudderless, I have a few suggestions I''d like to make." Hearing this, James looked at him and asked, "What suggestions?" The Spirit Tool said, "You once ughtered and hacked your way through the Tribtion World for thirty thousand years.Throughout the entire period, killing intent was born.If you can effectively utilize the killing intent and infuse it into your swordsmanship, you might be able to create a terrifying one."Hearing this, James was deep in thought. "Thank you for your advice." James did not linger for long in the Celestial Abode.He arrived at the peak of a mountain outside and instructed the Spirit Tool to set up a Time Formation.He stayed inside the Time Formation and began to comprehend what the Spirit Tool had said. Back then when he experienced the tribtions on Galileo, he headed to the Tribtion World and ughtered his way through for tens of thousands of years. Countless years of senseless ughter had caused powerful Murderous Energy and killing intent to umte inside his body. In the beginning, the killing intent was terrifying. However, as time went by, he could slowly control the killing intent and suppress them inside his body. Otherwise, with his killing intent alone, he would be able to scare off many powerful figures. Even though he could now control them, this killing intent would surface whenever he was enraged. His aura could only instill fear in the hearts of his enemies, but at the moment, he could not use this power to deal with his enemies yet. At the peak of the mountain, James shut his eyes, and the Murderous Energy materialized from within his body. Immediately, this aura changedpletely. Like a ruthless killing machine, his hair stood up, and his expression was horrifying. A few people were gathered in the distance¡ªBrielle, Maxine, and Qusai. The three knew that James was inside the Time Formation. At the moment, they could sense a powerful killing intent. Maxine furrowed her eyebrows and said, "What the hell is James doing? Why is there such a terrifying killing intent?" Qusai stared at James who was inside the Time Formation. After some time, he said, "I really don''t know how James managed to have such immense Murderous Energy inside his body.However, he seems to be trying to control this power." "What a freak," Brielle murmured. The three simply watched from the sidelines. James'' aura kept undergoing fluctuations. At times, his killing intent would gush out. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sometimes, they would be suppressed. Then, James would perform a sword dance. The three had no idea what James was cultivating nor what he was ruminating over. They waited outside the Time Formation for a whole month. A monthter, sensing something, Qusai and Brielle swiftly took out their War Orders. The War Orders had be transparent, and immense power materialized from within them. "Is the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce about to open?" Qusai eximed as he watched the War Order change in his hand. Chapter 2824 Chapter 2824 Chapter 2824 Comprehending the Way was different at times. Sometimes, one would be able toprehend the matter as thoughts raced through one¡¯s mind. At other times, however, one would not be able to gain any insight even if one entered a closed-door meditation for millennia. James was currently experiencing thetter. To fuse the Murderous Energy into swordsmanship, he would first need to control the Murderous Energy in his body and transform them into power. This was extremely difficult. After making numerous attempts throughout a long period of time, he was only barely able to use it. Before he could imbue the Murderous Energy into his swordsmanship, the War Orders reacted. He hurriedly stopped, took out his War Order, and walked out of the Time Formation. At the same time, Brielle and Qusai stood up. Seeing that James walked out of the Time Formation, Brielle said, "The War Order has reacted.All thirty-three War Orders must have appeared.The Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce is about to open." "Mhm." James nodded. Qusai asked, "How did your closed-door meditation go, James?" James shook his head slightly and said, ''Not much progress.I can only take one step at a time.The Gorger has yet to appear.I guess I can only meet up with her in the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce." Based on James'' original n, he wanted to team up with the Gorger. Bybining their strength, they could overwhelm against all odds. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At that moment, the War Orders in their hands became more and more transparent. In the end, it materialized into a white light and entered James'' body. The same was true for Qusai and Brielle. Their War Orders materialized into a white light and entered his body. At that moment, an immense power came from inside their bodies and pulled them into the sky. Next, a fissure appeared in the sky, and they entered the fissure before vanishing without a trace. James'' vision blurred. When he reappeared, he was at an unknown ce. He scanned his surroundings and noticed that this was a huge arena that was surrounded by mysterious halos. "An arena?" James was puzzled. As he scanned his surroundings, he noticed creatures were appearing all around him. There were a total of thirty-three of them. "Wee." Just as everyone was puzzled, a voice boomed. "Wh-Who''s there?" Everyone was puzzled as they scanned their surroundings. As the voice boomed, a ck light descended from the sky and formed the figure of an elderly man. The man was wearing a ck robe that had a cape that blocked his face. As such, his appearance could not be discerned. He was leaning on a cane. Thirty-three creatures looked at the elderly man at the center of the arena. None spoke. The elderly man scanned his surroundings and murmured, "Are these the most distinguished individuals of our times? Looks promising I must say." Someone asked, "Sorry, but who are you?" "Haha..." The elderly manughed and said, "I''m the final guardian of the Celestial Pce and the ultimate providence of the Heavenly Court.Your arrival speaks volumes about your strength.Next, allow me to briefly describe the rules of thepetition. "There are a total of thirty-three stages in the arena.This is the first stage.Each time a person is disqualified, you''ll progress to the next stage until only one remains.That final remaining person would have sessfully ascended the Thirty-three Stages and would obtain the ultimate providence of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age - Leap out of the Three Dimensions, Relinquish the Five Elements.From today onwards, you will no longer be constrained by the Heavenly Path." Just like that, everyone now knew the rules. It was a battle royale. At each stage, they would have to disqualify someone, and only a single one will remain in the end. Sensing the thoughts of the participants, the Guardian said smilingly, "This is not as simple as you think it is.You don''t disqualify others by killing them.Instead, you deplete the energy level of their War Orders." Chapter 2825 Chapter 2825 Chapter 2825 Hearing this, everyone was puzzled. The Guardian continued, "Now, the War Orders havepletely merged with your body.They have also transformed into a crystal inside your body.Whenever you receive damage, the crystal formed by the War Orders will receive damage.When the crystalpletely disappears, you''ll be disqualified." Hearing this, many began to inspect their bodies. James did the same.He realized that there was a crystal -like object in the elixir field near his abdomen. "Don''t underestimate the crystal.This is a providence as well.After being shattered, its power will be completely absorbed by your body, and your Sage Energy and physical strength will be boosted.So, no matter the oue in the end, each of you would receive a providence by arriving at this arena." The Guardian''s voice boomed. "Of course, the level of destruction of your crystal is corrted with your strength.The stronger you are, the slower your crystal will umte damage whenever you are attacked.As long as the crystal isn''t shattered, you won''t suffer any injuries no matter the power of the opponent''s attack." Hearing this, everyone froze. Would they truly not suffer any injuries? How magical! After collecting himself, James took a deep breath and scanned his surroundings. He realized that the arena was huge. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! All thirty-three fighters would have enough space to fight to their heart''s content. After scanning his surroundings, he found Qusai. elerating his speed, he walked toward Qusai and met up with him. "Qusai." "James." The two greeted each other. James also noticed Brielle.Her current whereabouts were a distance away from them, and she was currently at a corner. "Let''s go find Brielle," James said. Then, the two hurriedly left and met up with Brielle. Soon, they found her. In the meantime, the Guardian had been exining the rules of the tournament. There would be no restrictions whatsoever. All participants were allowed to use any weapons, cultivation methods, and any means. The objective was to attack the opponent and deplete the energy of their crystals. In fact, they would be helping them refine their crystals. After all, the Guardian had exined that the crystal was a providence as well. Once the crystal shattered, energy would pour out and increase one''s strength. How much one''s strength could increase was unknown, however. James would have to wait for someone''s crystal to shatter and merge with their body to find out. "Of course, throughout the battle, you''re allowed to form groups.Fight to your heart''s content, everyone.Thest one standing would obtain the ultimate providence.By then, reaching the Emperor Rank would only be a matter of time." Then, the Guardian vanished without a trace. Immediately, the creatures in the arena hurriedly retreated and maintained a certain distance from the others for fear of being ambushed. "James." A melodious voice could be heard. James turned around and saw a youngdy about eighteen years of age running toward him. Wearing a purple dress, the girl had purple hair. Her features were morous and immacte, just like a doll. "Feb?" James looked at the beautifuldy before him.He figured that this was Feb the Gorger. However, he had never seen her human form. "That''s me." Feb nodded her head and said smilingly, "I''ve been searching all over the ce for you, James.I never thought we would only meet again after the Thirty-three Stages Celestial Pce opened." James looked at her and nodded satisfactorily, saying, "Not bad.You''re already in human form.If we combine our strengths, we''ll be able to overwhelm everyone else." Feb''s appearance gave James confidence. Chapter 2826 Chapter 2826 Chapter 2826 James had confidence in Feb''s strength. She was a Gorger from the Gorger bloodline. Ever since the Primeval Age, there had not been a single Ancestral God. However, some were infinitely close to bing an Ancestral God. The Grand Patriarch of the Targwyns¡¯ and the Gorger¡ªFeb''s father¡ªwere among them. Bybining their forces, they could certainly overwhelm against all odds. Qusai fixed his gaze on Feb. He could not believe that this harmless -looking girl would be a Gorger. "Y-You¡¯re the Gorger that ughtered your way through Yandul?" Qusai asked puzzledly. Feb said arrogantly, "Don''t look at me with those condescending eyes.I don''t feelfortable." Qusai immediately turned away. Brielle stepped forward and said, "Alright now, enough of this.What should we do next?" James scanned his surroundings. The surrounding creatures had already retreated to the rear and maintained a safe distance away from everyone else for fear of being ambushed. James also noticed a few familiar faces. Lucifer of the Hadean n, Yorick of the Athurans, Maveth of the Celestial Ant Race, Milo the Primordial Demonic Ape, and many others were there. They were all solitary. Apparently, they had no idea they could form teams. However, at this critical moment, it was toote. "Let''s not rush things," James said, "This is only the first stage, so let''s not be hasty for now.The crystal won''t heal automatically after suffering damage.This means that we need tost until the end with a single crystal.If we can''t be thest ones standing, we will lose the ultimate providence." James began analyzing the situation. Since the battle had only just begun, there was no need to make a move just yet. Now, they only had to wait. As the four of them were gathered together, no one would dare approach them. At that moment, every creature had retreated to a rtively safe spot in the arena. They seemed to share the same opinion as James. They nned to stay by the sidelines and wait for others to be disqualified to be the one who ultimately benefits in the end. In the blink of an eye, ten minutes passed. No one made a move. "Enough waiting already." James clenched his fists and said, "At times like this, we should take the initiative and attack." At that moment, he catalyzed Elemental Inversion and summoned the power of the dragon bones.He did not use Sacrilegious Ascension. That was because he would be temporarily weakened after dispersing Sacrilegious Ascension. As this battle was endless, he could not allow himself to be weakened. Once someone seized the window of opportunity and attacked, he could be disqualified. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword materialized in his hand. As he scanned his surroundings, he was in a bind as he said, "Who should we attack?" Wearing a grim expression, Qusai said, "Those in the arena are some of the most terrifying prodigies from all corners of the universe.They all possess terrifying strength.None of them is a pushover." Brielle nodded and said, ''''I agree." Feb said nonchntly, "In that case, let''s just randomly pick one to beat up." She scanned his surroundings and pointed in the southwest direction, saying, "I choose him." James and the others turned to look in the southwest direction. Feb was pointing at a thirty-year-old-looking man.He was about 180 centimeters tall and had a sturdy build.His face was round, his eyebrows were thick, and he had a rough expression. Sensing something, the man looked at James and the gang. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing that they were all looking at him, his blood ran cold as he thought to himself, ''Don''t tell me that they n to attack me.."This creature came from a terrifying world in the universe. Chapter 2827 Chapter 2827 Chapter 2827 Though the world was not one of the seven Greater Realms, its strength wasparable to theirs. The Fatal Realm was a terrifying world in the universe. There was an unparalleled fighter in this world known as the Fatal Emperor, and his mere name instilled fear in the living beings of that world. This man was Qhuv Sephtis, an Inner Disciple of the current Lord of the Fatal Realm. He came here to Earth to obtain the ultimate providence. Seeing that James and the others were walking toward him at the same time, his face darkened as he clenched his fists. Veins bulged on his arm. "What is the meaning of this, James?" He said coldly, "Do you think I''m a pushover? Do you wish to disqualify me from the get- go?" James arrived at a ce not too far away from him. Holding the Divine Sword in hand, he said with a faint smile, "Not really. No one here is a weakling. It''s just that I have no idea who to target. Besides, since there are thirty-three powerful figures here and only one can emerge victorious, the rest will be disqualified." "Try me, then." Terrifying Murderous Energy materialized from within Qhuv''s body and formed an invisible protective barrier that shielded him from danger. Seeing this, James eximed, "This looks terrifying. Looks like he''s no pushover." Feb smiled faintly and said, ¡°There''s no weakling here." Qusai scanned his surroundings. The surrounding creatures did not act recklessly. Instead, they were staring at them. Seeing that they were grouped up, they all wished to ally with others. At that moment, everyone was searching for someone to ally with. In this chaotic arena, only by making alliances can one remain thest one standing. Otherwise, one would be disqualified almost immediately. James also realized that many creatures had already gathered together. However, they did not make a move. Instead, they were conversing in whispers. Qusai whispered, "This isn''t looking good. Soon, they will all be in an alliance." James nodded and said, "Yes, I think our team is too small. We need to have more allies." Brielle asked, "But who?" ¡°Who, Huh?" James was at a loss. He was only acquainted with Lucifer among the participants. However, Lucifer was his arch- rival, and they had fought against each other countless times. He did not know the rest. There were also some whom he despised. Milo, for example, forcibly seized his War Order through his incredible physical strength. There was also Maveth. He had bad blood with him. Last time, he even almost annihted Maveth. ¡°Why don''t we find Lucifer?" Qusai said, "You know that guy." James said, ''''But he''s my enemy." Qusai said, ¡°What''s the point of distinguishing between friend and foe now? We need to have a few more allies. Otherwise, our chances of being disqualified will greatly increase." "True that." James nodded slightly. As he scanned his surroundings, he noticed Lucifer sitting ina lotus position in a corner. He did not search around for any allies. Instead, he had a nonchnt look on his face, and he seemed to not care less about the others. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Qhuv was fixing his gaze on James and the others. Seeing that they remained stationary, he did not act impulsively too. James smiled and said, "I''ll go greet Lucifer." Since the battle had yet to begin, no one made a move. Courageously, James walked casually through the arena toward Lucifer. Soon, he arrived before him. Lucifer, who was sitting in a lotus position on the ground, opened his eyes and nced at James. Wearing aposed look on his face, he said coldly, "Is something the matter?" James said smilingly, "Why don''t we work together for now and disqualify the others?" Chapter 2828 Chapter 2828 Chapter 2828 James found Lucifer and conveyed his wish to ally with him. Lucifer nced at James puzzledly. James already had a couple of allies. Why would he enlist him at such a moment? Sensing Lucifer''s thoughts, James said smilingly, "No one here is a weakling. As we speak, everyone else is making alliances with one another. The more allies we have, the higher our chances of remaining thest one standing, thereby obtaining the ultimate providence." Everyone came here for the ultimate providence. Lucifer thought about it and said, "Alright then, I''ll ally with you for now.¡± As allying with James only brought Lucifer benefits, he did not hesitate for long. Just like that, James now had an additional ally. At the moment, he had four members in his team ¡ª Brielle, Qusai, Feb, and Lucifer. Together with him, they could certainly arrive at the final stage. Seeing that James had pulled Lucifer over to his side, Qhuv''s face darkened. That was because Feb, Brielle, and Qusai never once left and had been monitoring him closely. This meant that James intended to attack him. Lucifer and James walked toward him. James'' gaze was fixed on Qhuv as he smiled brightly, saying, "I wasn''t trying to deliberately target you. However, we have to disqualify someone from this arena. Unfortunately, you¡¯ll have to be the first one." Saying that, James ordered, "Do it." Immediately, a powerful aura exuded from Brielle, Qusai, and Feb''s bodies. A battle was about to erupt. "Dammit!" Enraged, a white, two-meter-long de materialized in Qhuv''s hand. With the de in hand, Qhuv¡¯s aura increased drastically. "Th-The Lethal de?" Upon seeing such a magnificent de, the crowd could not help but exim. Some creatures who were observing the battle from afar could recognize the de. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "The weapon of the Killing Emperor..." "He''s a creature of the Fatal Realm." Many discussed. The Lethal de was an Imperial Weapon. James had already gotten used to this because he had encountered many Imperial Weapons over a period of time. Imperial Weapons seemed to have be a standard for the prodigies. ¡°You have a death wish!" Enraged, Qhuv raised his de and shed. In an instant, a de thousands of meters long materialized and shed at James and the others. Knowing how strong this de was, they dodged the attack. That was because the crystal inside their body would not be depleted as long as they were not injured. They would dodge the attacks as much as possible. Boom! As the de struck the ground, the earth shook. The de''s power was immense and caused great destruction. A deep fissure instantly appeared in the middle of the arena, and the cracks were not showing signs of stopping. However, this arena was magical. The moment it was destroyed, it automatically restored itself. "Hmph! tt Qhuv grunted. Holding the de in his hand, he charged toward James. He could tell that James was the core of the team. As long as he could finish him off, he could resolve the current crisis. His speed was extraordinary. In just a few instants, he had already appeared before James. As he shed with his de, James raised the Divine Sword. The de and the sword collided. Chapter 2829 Chapter 2829 Chapter 2829 The two great powers collided. James was immediately sent flying. The Blood Energy inside his body churned. At the same time, the crystal inside his body only trembled ever so slightly. ¡®How powerful...'' James could not help but be stunned. His strength was many times greater than before. However, he was sent flying by Qhuv. If not for the crystal inside his body which prevented him from suffering injuries, he would surely have spurted out a mouthful of blood. "I''m too weak without using Sacrilegious Ascension." James took a deep breath and yelled, "Let''s get him all at once. We should disqualify him first." There were many others in the arena as well. However, they did not make a move. After all, only a single individual could be disqualified at each stage. Since James and the others were already attacking Qhuv, they simply sat by the sidelines. At the same time, they seized the opportunity to ally with the others. In the meantime, Qusai, Brielle, Feb, and Lucifer attacked at the same time. They appeared all around Qhuv and attacked him ferociously. Qhuv was strong. After all, no one here was a pushover. However, faced with multiple powerful figures, he slowly lost ground. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. James waited for an opportune moment to strike. Faced against someone like Qhuv who possessed an Imperial Weapon, he did not hold back at all. From the get-go, he used the strongest Sword Move and appeared before him in an instant. Qhuv, who was besieged on all sides, could not dodge James'' attack in time, even though he was being attacked. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword transformed into a Sword Light and pierced through his body. The purple light then exploded inside Qhuv''s body. Under normal circumstances, Qhuv would suffer grave injuries, and his battle prowess would greatly diminish after his body was pierced. However, since there was a crystal inside his body, his body did not suffer any injury. Instead, the energy level of the crystal was depleted. By the time the energy waspletely depleted, he would be disqualified. "Scram!" Qhuv roared and waved his de. Sword Light materialized from within the de, and each of them charged toward James while carrying immense destructive power. James hurriedly retreated and raised the Divine Sword to block the attack. Though he blocked the attack, his arm went limp. Unable to wield the Divine Sword steadily, he almost dropped the sword to the ground. In the meantime, Feb summoned a light beam, which pierced through Qhuv''s body. However, almost immediately, his body rejuvenated. Unable to withstand the consecutive attacks of his enemies, Qhuv had no choice but to flee. He panicked. If this continued, he would be the first to be disqualified. Qhuv hurriedly cried out, "What are you guys standing there for? Watching the show? Once I''m disqualified, you''ll be next! "If you don''t want to be disqualified, let''s team up and disqualify them!" His voice reverberated throughout the region. He had no other choice but to persuade the others to join him. It was the only way for him to fight against James. If the others chose not to intervene, he would be disqualified soon. His objective was to obtain the ultimate providence and be an Emperor. If he was disqualified now, the chances of him crossing into the Grand Emperor Rank would be minuscule. The others were all wearing grim expressions. Qhuv¡¯s words made sense. However, if they stepped forward now, they would immediatelye under attack. James was not alone; he had a whole team behind him. Qhuv¡¯s voice boomed. However, at that moment, no one responded or intervened to help him. Chapter 2830 Chapter 2830 Chapter 2830 No one intervened to help Qhuv because now was not the time. Everyone was secretly hoping for the others to be disqualified so that they could remain in the arena. As Qhuv screamed for help, James and the othersunched another wave of offensive. With the Imperial Weapon in hand, he fought against James and the others. With his powerful cultivation methods, he was able to hold off theirbined attack. However, this was only possible with the crystal. Without the crystal, he would have suffered grave injuries and lost the capability to continue the battle faced against thebined efforts of five powerful fighters. Regardless, the crystal inside his body had only just begun to be depleted. James and the others needed quite some time so that the crystalpletely disappeared. From afar, Maveth was watching the battle. James was his arch-rival. He believed that James would turn on him once Qhuv was removed. By then, he would have to fight against five by himself. Should thate to pass, his chances of winning would be nonexistent. After some contemtion, he believed there was a need to join in the battle and help Qhuv deal with James and the others. He was a member of the Celestial Ant Race, which was one of the Ten Fiends. Due to the race''s reputation and prestige, many races wished to befriend the Celestial Ant Race. Among the other thirty- two participants, he was acquainted with many of them. However, he was not on good terms with many of them. He knew that nothing would change despite his joining the battle. Now, he needed to secure a few more allies. At the moment, there was only one that fit the criteria. With that thought in mind, his body shed, and he appeared beside a woman. The woman was about twenty-five years of age and was wearing a red dress. She was morous- looking and had on heavy makeup. There were also red scales on her face. Maveth appeared before the woman and called out to her, " Matilde.¡± The woman looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?" Maveth said, "You know I have bad blood with James. Now that he has allied with Lucifer, the Gorger, and the others, they will surely make a move against me once Qhuv is dealt with. Then, they will turn against the others." Hearing this, Matilde Norn immediately knew what he was trying to insinuate. "Do you wish to ally with me?" Maveth nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll ally with you and help Qhuv at the same time. We''ll disqualify James, Lucifer, the Gorger, and the others at the same time." Then, he nced at the battle in the distance and whispered, * Qhuv isn''t a pushover. Let''s team up with him and annihte the others. That way, we''ll be the ones to obtain the ultimate providence in the end." Matilde was not an ordinary creature. Her original form was also one of the Ten Primordial Fiends, the Multicolored me Python. It was a primordial beast that possessed enormous strength. Besides, Matilde herself was extremely powerful and she controlled a sort of Natal me called the Multicolored me. Once the Multicolored me was used, there would be cataclysmic destruction. No creature at a simr rank could resist the mes of the Multicolored me. After some contemtion, Matilde nodded and said, "Sure. But can we defeat them with just the three of us?" Matilde had no qualms whatsoever about entering alliances. She was already acquainted with Maveth, and their two races hada close rtionship with one another. Now, the only thing she was worried about was that thebined strength of her, Maveth, and Qhuv was no match for James and the others. Even if they could disqualify a few of them by sheer luck, their crystals would be severely depleted. It would not bode well for them down the line.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 2831 Chapter 2831 Chapter 2831 Maveth said, ¡°At this point, this is the only option. Let¡¯s first strike and defend Qhuv.¡± After giving it some thought, Matilde said, ¡°Alright.¡±. James had no idea that while they were fighting Qhuv with all their might, Maveth had already made a decision and was making allies with the intent to defend Qhuv. Qhuv was surrounded by enemies, alone and helpless. While facing the attacks of five extremely powerful cultivators, he used every tactic he had. He had even used the Fatal Realm¡¯s most terrifying signature skill, the Lethal de¡¯s Fury. The Lethal de¡¯s Fury was a signature skill created by the Fatal Emperor. This signature skill was extremely powerful, and whenbined with the Imperial Weapon, the Lethal de, its power was amplified even further. On the other hand, James and the others had yet to use their ultimate moves yet. They did not use their strongest signature skills. They were also slightly ruffled by Qhuv¡¯s attacks. Nevertheless, they had yet to be injured, whereas Qhuv was constantly injured. After one round ofbat, roughly one-tenth of the crystal in Qhuv¡¯s body had been expended. This one-tenth of the crystal mergedpletely with his physical body and Sage Energy, and his physical strength was enhanced. His Sage Energy was also enhanced. The more he fought, the bolder he became. When James noticed that, despite being hit repeatedly, Qhuv¡¯s aura was growing stronger, he could not help but be surprised. He connected telepathically with the others and said, ¡°We can no longer have mercy on him. We must now use all of our strength to eliminate Qhuv as soon as possible. Since the expended crystal is converted into his strength, the more his crystal is depleted, the stronger his strength bes. If we keep fighting like this, we will all experience depletion of our crystals. This is very detrimental to our uing battles.¡± James¡¯ voice was heard in the minds of Lucifer, Feb, Brielle, and Qusai. After hearing James¡¯ words, Lucifer was the first to act, using all of his power. He entered his Super Combat Form in an instant and went straight into the Fourth Combat Form. It was actually not his strongest. The Fifth Combat Form was his maximum power. However, now was not the time to disy his full strength. He withheld some of his power. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After he entered the Fourth Combat Form, the aura on Lucifer¡¯s body was far too terrifying. At this moment, he seemed like a devil, high and mighty, with a dreadful aura erupting from his bady. ¡°Howl.¡± Qusai no longer held back as well. He growled before transforming into a wolf. He was a wolf covered in snow- white fur. His fur was all standing on end. Once he reverted to his bestial form, Qusai¡¯s aura was far too powerful. His aura was that of royalty. ¡°A Primordial Snow Wolf?¡± ¡°7 never anticipated James to have such powerful assistance at his side. Aside from the Gorger, there is also the Primordial Snow Wolf. Among the Ten Primordial Fiends, James has two of them by his side.¡± Qusai was a prince of the Fiend Realm. His father was the Lord of the Fiend Realm, the Supreme Demon Emperor. The Fiend Realm was one of the most powerful worlds. They had quite a lot of Grand Emperors. All of these powerhouses had survived since the Primordial Age because, during the Primordial Age, the Fiend Realm sealed itself off and avoided the massive battle. Both the Celestial Ant Race and the Multicolored me Python were from the Fiend Realm. Following Qusai¡¯s transformation into his original form, Feb also transformed into her original form, a gigantic Gorger. Brielle was not negligent either. She utilized her most powerful ultimate move, and a green lotus appeared on her head. James no longer hid and immediately used Sacrilegious Ascension. He entered his strongest state. Previously, he was concerned that after using Sacrilegious Ascension, he would enter a period of weakness. Only now did he remember that when one was hurt, only the crystal would be consumed. He would not be weakened. ¡°T-This is their most powerful state. They want to get rid of Qhuv right away.¡± Many powerhouses were astonished. The elimination battle had finally begun. Chapter 2832 Chapter 2832 Chapter 2832 The five of them, James and the others, were all in their strongest state. In such a state, they could duel anyone present on their own. Right now, all five of them were up against one person. The battle had lost its suspense. As Qhuv watched this unfold, his expression grew graver. One against five. He did not have any advantage in the first ce. Now, his opponents were no longer showing mercy and had all entered their strongest state. The following phase would actually be the most challenging for him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As he faced these five incredibly powerful individuals, there was a hint of despair in his heart. However, he did not me anyone. He only med himself for his bad luck. If James did not target him early on, with his strength, he would definitely advance to the end. ¡°Haha.¡± Heughed wildly as his rage overcame him. ¡°T¡ê you want to eliminate me, I¡¯m going to make you pay a hefty price as well.¡± Qhuv¡¯s voice rang out. His roar echoed throughout the arena like thunder. It was deafeningly loud, and the vibration rendered many living beings¡¯ eardrums numb. ¡°Attack all at once.¡± James¡¯ voice rang out, ¡°Eliminate him as soon as possible so that we can move on to the next target.¡± Following the sound of James¡¯ voice, a few other extremely prominent figures approached Qhuv at the same time. ¡°Qhuv, I will help you.¡± At this precise moment, a voice came over. As the voice rang out, a silhouette appeared in front of Qhuv on the battlefield. When Qhuv saw that it was Maveth, a smile immediately appeared on his face. He said, beaming, ¡°Maveth Emmet, is that you?¡± He and Maveth wereplete strangers. They had never met before and did not cross paths. He was a little perplexed as to why Maveth would assist him at this particr time. At this moment, Matilde appeared on the battlefield as well, in front of Qhuv. She nced at him, then at Maveth, and called out, ¡°Maveth.¡± Watching this, James and the others were slightly stunned. Maveth looked at Qhuv, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°James, the brat, has gone too far. He roped in a few allies with the intention to get rid of you. What you said is correct; after he eliminates you, the other living beings will follow. Right now, we can only work together to first get rid of James and the others.¡± Maveth knew that even if the three of them worked together, dealing with the other five, including James, would still be quite difficult. At this point, he wanted to enlist more powerhouses. If he could draw in two more, it would be five against five, and they would have a huge chance of sess. Maveth looked at the surrounding living beings who remained unmoved and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, are you still not going to take action at this point? James has already roped in so many people. If we don¡¯t strike together and eliminate them first, he¡¯ll deal with you slowly next.¡± Maveth¡¯s voice rang out. The living beings present were aware of this. However, the battle had just begun. They all had ns in mind. They wanted to wait for the others to be eliminated first, then sit back and reap the benefits. Even if James continued to eliminate others, his crystal would deplete. This would be beneficial to them. Maveth¡¯s voice resounded, yet no living beings stepped forward. ¡°Count me in.¡± A voice rang out. Many living beings turned to look in the direction of the voice. A man walked out slowly. He was wearing a ck robe. On his face was a cold and detached expression. ¡°Yorick?¡± ¡°why is he getting involved now?¡± As they saw the living being who was walking out, a lot of living beings were taken aback. Yorick strode up and soon appeared on the battlefield, in front of Maveth. He looked at him, gave a faint smile, and said, ¡°I agree with what you said. Now, we can only join hands for the time being and destroy James and the others.¡± Qhuv was incredibly relieved to see so many prominent individuals step forward. At the same time, the anger in his heart was growing stronger. He tightened his grip on the Lethal de, his murderous intent visible in his expression. Chapter 2833 Chapter 2833 Chapter 2833 James and the others looked solemn. Brielle connected telepathically with James and said, ¡°James, this can¡¯t go on. If this keeps up, more formidable individuals will surely join the opponents. This is extremely detrimental to us.¡± Naturally, James was aware of this. No more chances should be given to them. If they were given more time, they would definitely rope in more powerful individuals. In that case, they would be very passive. ¡°Charge!¡± James¡¯ voice rang out. After his voice was heard, Brielle, Feb, Qusai, and Lucifer all struck simultaneously. At this moment, their hearts seemed to be connected. They appeared to have shared the same idea, which was to ignore Maveth, Matilde, and Yorick and go straight for Qhuv. James was the first to strike. With the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in hand, he took a step forward. As soon as he strode, his body vanished from its original location, and numerous shadows appeared above the arena in the air. Every shadow was emanating a powerful force. Before Qhuv could react, countless shadows converged in front of him. When the numerous shadows ovepped, a purple sword appeared, and a purple Sword Light manifested. Qhuv raised the Lethal de in defense. ¡°ng!¡± Instantaneously, a powerful force struck the Lethal de in his hand. Qhuv¡¯s arm went numb. He lost his firm hold on the Lethal de he was holding for a brief second, and it dropped to the ground. At this point, the Sword Light swept over him and immediately pierced his body. Then it exploded inside of him. Nheless, Qhuv was unharmed because the damage was absorbed by the crystal within his body. During this time, the Lethal de, which had fallen to the ground, reappeared in his hand. With great force, he swung down the Lethal de in his hand. A circr Sword Light was formed and headed straight for James, cutting toward him. James quickly dodged, avoiding this attack easily. At this precise moment, Lucifer arrived. The Imperial Weapon in his hand struck Qhuv once more. When he was hit, a green lotus swept over. The green lotus emitted a green light that illuminated the entire sky. From the sky, a green light descended, engulfing Qhuv. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Cracks appeared in Qhuv¡¯s physical body. The cracks healed as soon as they appeared. Feb and Qusai had also begununching ferocious attacks at the same time. In a matter of seconds, a barrage of attacks wasunched. Before Maveth, Matilde, and Yorick could even react, Qhuv had suffered a round of attacks. If it were not for the fact that he could not be hurt, he would have lost his ability to fight at this point. However, once the crystal was obtained, as long as the crystal was notpletely depleted, one would still have fighting strength. Aside from that, their fighting strength would continue to grow. Qhuv¡¯s crystal had been greatly depleted. The parts that were expended became his own strength, his physical strength. His aura grew frightening once more. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Attack all together!¡± Qhuv roared angrily. In this instant, Maveth, Matilde, and Yorick all went into abat state. Yorick transformed and immediately entered his third stage of transformation. Maveth turned into his bestial form, a golden ant. Matilde morphed into a massive python with brightly colored scales. ¡°Wha¡ª?¡± ¡°A Celestial Ant and a Multicolored me Python?¡± ot Phew. ? ¡°IT never expected four of the Ten Primordial Fiends to show up here.¡± ¡°They are of the Ten Fiends¡¯ bloodlines. Who among them is the most powerful?¡± After they saw Maveth and Matilde transformed into their bestial forms, many living beings who were watching the battle were stunned. Chapter 2834 Chapter 2834 Chapter 2834 The Ten Primordial Fiends were the ten behemoths of the Fiend Realm during the Primordial Age. All of these ten fiends were at the Grand Emperor Rank and well- known during the Primordial Age. It was never determined who was the strongest and who was the weakest of the Ten Fiends. The reason for this was that, while they were all from the Primordial Age, they did not all belong to the same time period. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Among them, the Gorgers were the first to appear. They appeared at the beginning of the Primordial Age. Conversely, the majority of the others emerged in ater period. Right now, four of the Ten Fiends had appeared. The living beings present were all eager to find out which of these four vicious beasts was the strongest. With the addition of Maveth, Matilde, and Yorick to the battle, Qhuv¡¯s side grew to four. Meanwhile, there were five on James¡¯ side. ¡°We''ll each deal with one,¡± James promptly made abat analysis and said quickly, ¡°Brielle, stay out of the fight for the time being. You¡¯ll be watching from the sidelines. Step in and assist anyone who is in danger. During this battle, we''ll aim to stay unharmed and avoid depleting the crystals in our bodies.¡± ¡°Leave the Celestial Ant to me,¡± Feb said assertively, ¡°The physical body of a Celestial Ant is said to be unrivaled. I''d like to see if it¡¯s really that strong.¡± James instantly reminded her, ¡°Be cautious. A Celestial Ant is not that easy.¡± James had fought Maveth before. He was well aware of how terrifying he was. However, Feb scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± After she said that, she opened her huge mouth. In her mouth, an extremely powerful force manifested and charged toward Maveth. Qusaiughed and said, ¡°Well, in that case, leave the Multicolored me Python to me.¡± Lucifer shrugged and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with Yorick.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°You guys picked them all, so I¡¯m left with only one option.¡± James¡¯ gaze rested on Qhuv. At this moment, in the arena, a fierce battle had already erupted. Many prominent figures had begun fighting ferociously. Damage from the battle continued to appear in the arena and was constantly repaired. Qhuv¡¯s fixed his gaze on James. He gripped the Lethal de in his hand, his face dark and menacing. He said, enunciating each word, ¡°James, in a one-to-one fight, you don¡¯t have any hope of winning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James smiled thinly. He was in his strongest state right now. ot Die. n Qhuv roared. As his roar rang out, his long hair stood on end, and a dreadful aura erupted from his body. He leaped into the air, emerging at a height of a hundred meters in mid -air. ¡°Lethal de¡¯s Fury.¡± He held up the Lethal de in his hand. The Lethal de became brilliant, emitting ray after ray of Sword Light. Every Sword Light possessed the force to obliterate everything. James dared not be careless. He was aware that it was a battle of depleting crystal. If he could, he would try to stay uninjured during the fight. At this moment, he focused his mind, and an enormous Infinity Stele appeared in front of him, blocking the Sword Lights that were sweeping over. One, two... In an instant, a hundred and eight Infinity Steles appeared. After the Infinity Steles appeared, they formed a formation and surrounded him. The force of the Lethal de¡¯s Fury was very powerful. It was a signature skill created by the Fatal Emperor. Its power was not inferior to James¡¯ sword techniques. If he did not use the Infinity Steles, James¡¯ crystal would have definitely shown wear after he was struck. Nheless, that was not the case after he used the Infinity Steles. The Lethal de¡¯s attacks were all blocked by the Infinity Steles. Whoosh! A hundred and eight Infinity Steles rotated around James¡¯ body. Immediately afterward, an Infinity Stele rushed forward and mmed at Qhuv. Qhuv quickly resisted. A Sword Light was formed and struck the Infinity Stele. The Infinity Stele was jolted backward and smashed into the ground, instantly turning the arena into a bottomless pit. ¡°So powerful.¡± James was astonished. As expected of a powerhouse who had acquired a War Order. His strength was actually quite terrifying. None of those who were able toe here were weaklings, in actuality. When he was up against Maveth, James felt stressed. Right now, when he was facing Qhuv alone, he felt stressed as well. However, that was all. One after another, the Infinity Steles mmed forward. Currently, James had yet to fullyprehend the Infinity Steles. They were only heavy weapons in his hands. Only a limited portion of their power could be harnessed by him. He could only utilize the Infinity Steles¡¯ sturdiness and weight to attack his enemies. Chapter 2835 Chapter 2835 Chapter 2835 Even so, Qhuv appeared a little worse for wear. ¡°Confinement.¡± ¡°Cycle of Time.¡± While he was using the Infinity Stele, James also employed Curse Magic. He instantly confined Qhuv. Nheless, Qhuv¡¯s strength was too powerful. With James¡¯ understanding of Curse Magic, he still could not confine himpletely. In an instant, he managed to break free from the Confinement and the Cycle of Time Supernatural Powers and stopped aging. However, at this precise moment, James used his most powerful Sword Move, Samadhi Sword Intent. A Sword Energy with unrivaled Sword Intent burst forth and pierced straight through Qhuv¡¯s body. However, Qhuv attacked in response, striking the Infinity Stele with a terrifying Sword Light. Although the Infinity Stele was blocking the damage, the crystal in James¡¯ body was showing a little bit of wear. This tiny bit of wear instantly transformed into a terrible force and sank into James¡¯ body. It merged into his Sage Energy and merged into his physical body. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Qhuv let out a roar in rage. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was not that he was not powerful. He was indeed quite powerful. However, James had the Infinity Stele and many other tricks. He felt he could not put his strength to use. Currently, half of his crystal had already been consumed. At this rate, he would be defeated very soon. However, facing James, he was helpless. Right now, he wanted to go around James and work with the other living beings first to eliminate others. James appeared to have seen right through his thoughts. ¡°Confinement.¡± As soon as he moved, James used Confinement. Although he could only confine him for a few seconds, they were enough for James. ¡°Swordsmanship of Destruction.¡± A powerful murderous intent emanated from within James¡¯ body. The murderous intent spread throughout his entire body and spilled into the air. Then, the murderous intent fused into the sword. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A ray of Sword Energy materialized. The Sword Energy struck Qhuv right away and ran through his body. Following this attack, the crystal in Qhuv''s body was once again greatly depleted. After this single sword attack, about a tenth of his crystal was immediately exhausted. ¡°argh! Damn it!¡± Qhuv roared furiously. He turned around and swung his sword. However, this attacknded on the Infinity Stele. James did not experience any harm at all. His expression was serene. If this fight went on as it was, Qhuv would be eliminated sooner orter. He struck once more. Shadows that filled the sky were manifested. ¡°This move again?¡± Qhuv was fuming. The attack was very odd. He could not dodge it at all and could not resist it. He could only passively defend himself by force. Regardless, he could not resist it. He could only watch as the crystal in his body showed depletion. The moment the shadows merged, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword pierced his body once more. The battle appeared to be tilting toward one side. Even if Qhuv grew more powerful, he was helpless against James. After a round ofbat, less than a tenth of the energy of the crystal in his body remained. He would be eliminated very soon. Chapter 2836 Chapter 2836 Chapter 2836 James was fighting Qhuv. Qhuv felt he could not put his strength to use and waspletely under James¡¯ control. Previously, when it was one against five, his crystal was already severely depleted. Now, after another round ofbat, his crystal had be even more depleted. It was down to less than a tenth of its energy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. All of the previous energy was incorporated into his body. His strength had significantly increased. Despite this, he was unable to harm James. He could not deplete James¡¯ crystal. ¡°Argh!¡± Qhuv continued to roar out of rage. His roar continued to reverberate. Upon seeing this, many living beings furrowed their brow. Qhuv demonstrated tremendous strength. He was not weaker than anyone else present. However, when he faced James, he was reduced to such a miserable state. All of them were considering what to do if they were personally James¡¯ opponents. Within a short period of time, these living beings watching the battle began to have all sorts of ideas. ¡°Should we strike together and wipe out James and these few formidable foes?¡± Prominent figures weremunicating with one another. These powerful figures originated from all over the universe. They did not know each other in the first ce. Now that others weremunicating with them telepathically, they were all secretly apprehensive. They had no idea what each other was thinking. If they were tricked, it would be troublesome. ¡°Qhuv, Pll help you.¡± A voice rang out. Immediately after that, a man flew over and appeared in front of Qhuv. The man was 190 centimeters tall. He was dressed in a golden robe and looked quite handsome. As soon as he appeared, many prominent figures recognized him. ¡°A living being from the Autarch Realm had appeared.¡± ¡°When an Autarch Body strikes, it is peerless.¡± ¡°The Autarch Body. It is a physical body more powerful than a Celestial Ant.¡± ¡°This is getting interesting.¡± When the man appeared, he was recognized. He was a notable figure, a prodigy from the Autarch Realm. Though he was human, he had an Autarch Body, which was rare even during the Primordial Age. As James saw the person that had appeared, he could not help but be taken aback. ¡®At this point, someone is still stepping forward to help Qhuv. Do they have a death wish?¡¯ ¡°Who''s there? Give me your name,¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. The man in the golden robe looked at James who had an imposing manner, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°The Autarch Realm, Wilvalor Wynfir.¡± ¡°very good,¡± James said coldly, ¡°At this point, you still dare to come forward. That indicates you are powerful enough. In that case, attack together.¡± James exuded a magnificent presence. He disregarded everything. At this moment, Brielle appeared in front of James and said, ¡° James, I''ll help you. I''ll hold up Wilvalor. You''ll deal with Qhuv and eliminate him first. After fighting fiercely for such a long time, very little of his crystal¡¯s energy likely remains.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He was going to fight against two by himself. Now that Brielle appeared, he also nned to first take care of Qhuv. ¡°Wilvalor, your opponent is me,¡± Brielle shouted. Immediately afterward, she struck quickly. ¡°you''re looking for death.¡± Wilvalor scoffed coldly. The two traded blows. The battle became heated right away. Chapter 2837 Chapter 2837 Chapter 2837 James seized the opportunity and quickly struck Qhuv. Qhuv had employed his most powerful strategies. However, when he faced James, he was attacked until he was unable to strike back. Even though his crystal had been used and his strength had increased significantly, there was nothing he could do while fighting James. In this arena, scrimmages continued to erupt. Among them, James¡¯ battle was a trouncing. In the subsequent fights, Qhuv kept taking hits, and his crystal was constantly drained. In the blink of an eye, the fierce battle hadsted for an hour. After an hour, the arena was filled with Sword Shadows. Numerous shadows merged together and instantly formed a person. As soon as James appeared, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand unleashed an extremely terrifying force. This force swept over like an energy wave, directly attacking Qhuv¡¯s body. Qhuv¡¯s body was sent flying backward. When he was sent flying, his body vanished from the arena. At this moment, the arena changed. The scene in front of everyone gradually faded and then reappeared in the next arena. Ahalo also appeared in the center of the arena. ¡°Wha¡ª?¡± ¡°Was Ohuv eliminated?¡± ¡°Is this the second level of the arena?¡± The surrounding living beings were all perplexed as they looked at the new arena. Lucifer, Feb, Qusai, and the others were all engaged in fiercebat. They had nowe toa halt. ¡°Very good,¡± came a voice. As the voice rang out, the Guardian reappeared in the arena. As he looked at the remaining thirty-two living beings in the arena, he said with a smile, ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect a living being to be eliminated in such a short period of time. I thought it would take a very long time.¡± James felt utterly relieved after Qhuv was eliminated. After such a long and intense battle, they finally eliminated one individual. Aside from that, his crystal had barely diminished during the battle up to this point. He did not leave hisbat state and instead waited for the Guardian to speak. He was certain the Guardian appeared because he had something to say. Looking at the remaining thirty-two living beings, the Guardian pointed at the golden halo in the center of the arena and said, ¡°Do you see this halo? If you enter it, you can disregard any damage. Apart from that, your crystal will be restored.¡± When they heard that, many living beings were intrigued. So, they could disregard any damage and also recover their depleted crystals? Previously, Feb, Lucifer, Qusai, Brielle, and the others had all experience a fierce battle. In a sh between powerhouses, it was inevitable for them to get hurt and their crystals to show signs of depletion. Although there was little depletion, there was still depletion. They were now able to restore their crystals. It was great news. The Guardian continued, ¡°Many more functions are avable in the following arenas. I wish you all the best of luck in making it to the end.¡± After the Guardian said that, he vanished from the sight of the numerous living beings. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Following his disappearance, James and the others quickly rushed to the center area, upying it instantly. The light beam at the center area was not particrly big. It could only amodate one person at a time. Lucifer spoke first, ¡°T fought with Yorick, and my crystal is slightly drained. To prepare for the uing battles, I¡¯m going to stop fighting now. I''ll first stay in the halo and wait for the crystal to be restored.¡± James looked at Qusai, Feb, and Brielle, and asked, ¡°What about you guys?¡± Feb said, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t expect the Celestial Ant to be so powerful. I used all my strength and still could not do anything to him. Besides, after a round ofbat, my crystal has shown some wear as well.¡± Qusai also nodded and said, ¡°The Multicolored me Python is indeed quite powerful. We are evenly matched. My crystal is slightly depleted as well, but not significantly so.¡± Brielle spoke next, ¡°I simply stayed to the side and helped with the battle. I didn¡¯t suffer much harm. My crystal is barely drained.¡± Upon hearing that, James felt greatly relieved. After James and the others upied the center area, Maveth, Matilde, and Wilvalor¡¯s expressions were grave. The three had huddled together and were conversing in low tones. They wanted to take the center area. Chapter 2838 Chapter 2838 Chapter 2838 Despite Maveth, Matilde, Yorick, and Wilvalor''s interventions, these few prominent figures were unable to defend Qhuv. Now, Qhuv had been eliminated. The arena had progressed to the second level as well. After a round of battle, their crystals all showed signs of depletion. Even though the depletion was not severe, at this rate, they would be eliminated very soon. ¡°What should we do?¡± Maveth looked at the center area. He noticed Lucifer had entered the halo and had begun to restore his drained crystal. He said, ¡°As matters stand, we can¡¯t give them a chance to take a breather. Once their crystals are fully restored, we will be the ones to suffer as the battle continues.¡± Yorick¡¯s face darkened. He said, ¡°So, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go ahead and take it.¡± Matilde nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I agree as well. While Lucifer is in the halo and is unable to leave, they have one less powerful ally. Let¡¯s take advantage of this and attack together.¡± Wilvalor nced at James and the others and said, ¡°It seems to me that that woman is the weakest. Let¡¯s work together and attack her at the same time. We¡¯ll eliminate her at the second level.¡± Several powerful figures gathered and discussed countermeasures. Other living beings had yet to take action since they were not in immediate danger yet. They were all betting on their luck, thinking that James and the others would not attack them for the time being and that they were temporarily safe. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Right now, they were doing their best to stay out of the fray. Meanwhile, James and the others were standing around the halo. James said in a lowered voice, ¡°From the looks of them, they¡¯!l be attacking soon. If my guess is correct, they will cooperate and attack one of us with the intent of eliminating that person first.¡± As he said that, he looked at Brielle. ¡°Brielle¡¯s demonstrated strength is the weakest in the fight thus far. If I were Yorick and the others, I would choose to strike Brielle.¡± Brielle furrowed her brow slightly and said, ¡°I can still hold my own against one of them. But if it¡¯s me against several, I have absolutely no chance of winning. I¡¯1l be eliminated very soon.¡± James looked at Lucifer, who was in the halo, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the restoration going?¡± Lucifer shook his head softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s restoring very slowly. There is hardly any recovery. Given the state of my crystal¡¯s depletion, it will take more than a month to fully restore it.¡± After giving it some thought, James said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t restore it. Come out first and let Brielle go inside. One can ignore any harm when they are in the halo. As long as they don¡¯t get out after going inside, they won¡¯t get hurt. That means that if they don¡¯t get out at this level, they can steadily advance to the next level of the arena.¡± Lucifer stood up straight away and walked out of the halo. ¡°Brielle, just go,¡± said James. Brielle was aware that James was acting in her best interests. She did not hesitate and stepped right into the halo. James looked at Yorick and the other powerful figures in the distance. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°I didn''t fight the Multicolored me Python or Wilvalor, but I did fight Yorick and Maveth. In the current situation, Yorick seems to be the weakest.¡± Lucifer nodded and said, ¡°He is, indeed.¡± He had fought Yorick and was aware of his strength. He was not particrly powerful. When he used the Fourth Combat Form, he was just able to crush him. If he used the Fifth Combat Form, he could definitely defeat Yorick. Feb nced at Yorick and the other prominent individuals afar and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s team up and first deal with Yorick.¡± In the distance, Maveth, Yorick, and the other powerful figures were already nning to attack Brielle first. They intended to cooperate and get rid of Brielle first, thus weakening the fighting strength of James¡¯ side. However, James was well aware of what they were thinking, and Brielle entered the halo ahead of time. ¡°What do we do now?¡± When he noticed that these people were all staring at him, Yorick became aware of something. His expression turned grim and he said, ¡°It appears that they are going to attack me.¡± Maveth nced at Yorick and said, ¡°There is nothing we can do. We can only defend ourselves vigorously. The other living beings are all wary of one another and unwilling to be allies. Hmph. They¡¯ll definitely suffer a great dealter on.¡± Upon hearing that, a n suddenly came to Matilde¡¯s mind. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not attack James and the others for now. Let¡¯s choose someone who has no allies and work together to eliminate them. Then, when we reach the third level, perhaps our team will be more powerful.¡± Maveth thought for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s feasible.¡± Yorick nodded. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m in favor of that.¡± Chapter 2839 Chapter 2839 Chapter 2839 Maveth scanned his surroundings, his gaze sweeping across each and every living being before settling on an unfamiliar man. He said nonchntly, ¡°This person¡¯s name is unknown. I have no idea where he came from. He looks like a pushover.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one, then.¡± ¡°Attack together.¡± After confirming their target, Maveth and the other prominent figures acted quickly. The man who was being targeted seemed to be about twenty years old. He was wearing a grey robe and had an average appearance. He seemed to sense something. Before he realized what was happening, several powerful individuals had already rushed toward him. His expression changed. This man was not a typical cultivator. He was from a powerful world in the universe, called the Ster Realm. He was a Sterfolk, and he wielded the power of the endless starry sky. Originally, he was watching the fray in amusement from the shadows. He did not anticipate that he would already be in peril. In an instant, an extremely powerful force erupted from within his body. As James and the others were about to attack Yorick, Yorick¡¯s party had already struck the other living being. James and the others were not ina hurry either and watched the action at the center area. James smiled faintly and said, ¡®¡®Let¡¯s not rush and instead wait for a while.¡± Both Qusai and Feb turned into their original form. Lucifer returned to normal as well. James also ceased the various Supernatural Powers that enhanced his strength. They sat in the lotus position, close to the halo in the center, and began to watch with amusement. Maveth, Matilde, Yorick, and Wilvalor were all very powerful. Currently, several formidable figures were cooperating to deal with a single individual. No matter how powerful the Sterfolk were, he was outnumbered. He was attacked until he was powerless to strike back, and he was continually injured. Regardless, even though it was four versus one, the battlested more than three hours. After three hours, the battle came to an end. The Sterfolk was eliminated. The arena transformed once more and advanced to the third level. Two halos appeared on the third level of the arena. One was golden, situated at the center area, while the other was white and was in a corner. As soon as they appeared at the third arena, James and the others sprinted for the halos since they were familiar with the advantages of the halo from the second level. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If they upied the halos, they would be in an invincible position. The others rushed toward the halo in the center area. James, on the other head, quickly dashed to the white halo in the corner. During this period, several other living beings charged at the white halo in the corner as well. James immediately entered his most powerful state, and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand formed potent Sword Energy. Sword Energy burst forth and drove these powerful cultivators back. His body instantly entered the white halo. As soon as he entered the white halo, he sensed that there was a potent force within the white halo. This force permeated his entire body. In a split second, his strength was significantly boosted. ¡°Wha¡ª?¡± James was surprised. He assumed that the white halo would be the same as the golden halo. Now, it appeared that they were different. After entering the white halo, one¡¯s strength would be significantly boosted. Chapter 2840 Chapter 2840 Chapter 2840 After James entered the white halo, his strength was enhanced. He took a moment to feel it carefully. His strength had increased by about a rank. After that, the white halo vanished. At this moment, the Guardian appeared on the third level of the arena. Following the appearance of the arena¡¯s third level, the battle temporarily stopped. The Guardian appeared in front of everyone, he looked at where James was standing, smiled, and said, ¡°A halo will appear at this level. After you enter the halo, your strength will temporarily increase. The increase is not much, only about a rank.¡± When they heard that, many living beings fixed their gaze on James. They were all astonished. James was already terrifying enough. Now that his strength had been increased by a rank, how could they fight him? The Guardian seemed to see through what the living beings were thinking and said with a smile, ¡°This increase of strength is only temporary. It doesn¡¯tst for a very long time. When the duration is over, the halo that increases one¡¯s strength will appear in a corner in the arena at random.¡± Many living beings finally felt relieved when they heard that. The Guardian looked at the remaining living beings in the arena and said, ¡°These thirty-three levels of arena represent the thirty- three levels of heaven in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. The Ancient Heavenly Court Age was a brilliant era. During this era, there were many formidable cultivators. These formidable cultivators all developed signature skills that were remembered for eons. ¡°However, the Ancient Heavenly Court Age ended for various reasons, resulting in the loss of these signature skills. ¡°And no the thirty-three levels of arenas, some lost signature skills will appear as well. ¡°Of course, there won¡¯t be any in the arena¡¯s earlier levels. If you want to acquire these signature skills, you must progress to theter levels.¡± The Guardian¡¯s words intrigued the living beings in the arena. Hisughter continued to reverberate. ¡°Of course, these signature skills that I mentioned are, at the very least, left behind by Grand Emperors. They were well-known even during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Good luck, everyone.¡± The Guardian¡¯s voice vanished, as did he from the arena. James made his way quickly to the center area. Brielle had already entered the golden halo in the center. ¡°James, has your strength improved?¡± Qusai asked. James nodded and said, ¡°It''s improved quite a lot.¡± Currently, James could feel the powerful force contained within his body. He felt that he could fight five opponents by himself. Feb scanned her surroundings and said, ¡°Stop wasting time. Let¡¯s strike first and eliminate one person. They eliminated one, and now it¡¯s our turn.¡± James cast a nce over at Maveth and the other living beings nearby. As he looked over, Maveth and the other living beings all backed away slightly, knowing that James¡¯ strength had improved. James was now a rank stronger than before. He was not to be trifled with. James smiled thinly. He scanned his surroundings. On the arena¡¯s second level, Maveth and the other living beings attacked a Sterfolk. As a result, the living beings who were left alone and without allies all rushed to gather allies. ¡°Him. ¡± James haphazardly pointed at a man. The man looked to be about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was dressed in a gray robe. He appeared skinny as if he was undernourished. When he saw James pointing at himself, he was shocked and quickly backed away. He then immediately looked around for allies, but the surrounding living beings all stayed far away from him. ¡°Let¡¯s attack, then,¡± said Feb. This time, she did not transform into her bestial form. There was no need for her to transform when there were several of them versus one opponent. James took the initiative to enter abat state, turning into his most powerful state. With the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in hand, his aura was magnificent. The murderous intent in his body was overflowing. This murderous intent fused into the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. ¡°James, what are you doing?¡± The expression of the grey-robed man who was being targeted changed slightly. He said quickly, ¡°D-Don¡¯t attack me. I''ll join you. I''ll be your ally.¡± James said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t need other living beings on my team. In this arena, some living beings will inevitably be eliminated.¡± Chapter 2841 Chapter 2841 Chapter 2841 After James finished speaking, his body vanished and reappeared before the gray-robed man. The man saw a sh of Sword Light, and the next moment, a purple longsword was pointed at him before he could even react. He wanted to dodge the attack but found that all his escape routes were blocked. With no other choice, he could only keep retreating backward. However, James¡¯ movements were swift. He instantly closed the gap and thrust out his sword at the man. The gray-robed man raised his hand, and powerful force emerged from his palm to block the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. However, he was still weaker than James. Moreover, James was using the First Swordsmanship, and his strikes were made with every intent to kill. James called it the Swordsmanship of Destruction. As soon as James attacked, the gray-robed man was punted away. Sword Energy emerged from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and pierced through the gray-robed man¡¯s body. Under normal circumstances, the gray-robed man would have been seriously injured, if not dead. Fortunately, he had a crystal in his body that absorbed the damage instead. The gray-robed man hissed, "Damn it." Feb, Qusai, and Lucifer also made their way over in the meantime. They joined forces and barraged the gray- robed man with a flurry of vicious attacks. The man was powerless in the face of the overwhelming onught from several powerhouses, and the n.ovelebook crystal in his body was being continuously used up. Seeing the fight, Maveth and the other creatures did not intervene but watched from a distance. Maveth chuckled lightly. "James¡¯ group seems to be using the same tactic as ours.They¡¯re also trying to weed out the weak first." Matilde nodded and said, "It¡¯s necessary to thin the crowd.There are thirty-three arenas.With thirty- three creatures, one participant must be eliminated on each floor.As such, only one can reach the highest floor.The weak aren¡¯t worthy of making it to the top." Weak? None of the participants that arrived in this ce were weak. Truly weak people were not capable of obtaining a War Order.However, James¡¯ party consisted of several powerhouses. With them ganging up on one person, even a peerless powerhouse would not be able to withstand their combined forces. The fightsted for about an hour. After that, the battle finally ended. The crystal in the other person''s body waspletely spent and destroyed, and he was eliminated. The surroundings began to change, and the surviving participants were transported to the fourth arena. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A golden halo shone down in the center of the fourth arena as well as the surrounding corners of the area. Maveth and the other creatures already knew that light from the golden halos could increase their strength. As soon as they appeared on the fourth floor¡¯s arena, they quickly upied the spaces around the vicinity of the golden halos. James¡¯ party was slightly slower and could not upy one of these spaces. However, they managed to im the central region of the arena. After going through the first two arenas, the creatures that had not allied themselves with anyone quickly grouped up. Although they did not know each other, they all chose to cooperate momentarily to increase their chances of reaching the end. Everyone was split into either groups of threes or groups of fives. James looked around the fourth level of the arena and noticed the participants had grouped together. His brows furrowed, and he said, "What should we do now?" Lucifer nced at Maveth and the other creatures in the distance. Then, he said, "I have an idea." James turned to him and said, "Let¡¯s hear it." Lucifer said, "We should temporarily unite with the bean Celestial Ant Race and eliminate the other creatures first. Then, we''ll seize the final providence at the end." "I..." James hesitated. ¡®He wants us to join forces with Maveth, Matilde, Yorick, and Wilvalor?¡¯ Chapter 2842 Chapter 2842 Chapter 2842 Lucifer said, "There are too many creatures in the arena right now.We must eliminate some of the weaker ones first.If we team up with them, we can do exactly that.When we¡¯re the only ones left, we''ll fight them for providence." James contemted briefly and thought that Lucifer¡¯s suggestion was feasible.He looked at Feb and Qusai, then asked, "Do you two have any objections?" The two shook their head and implied their agreement with Lucifer¡¯s idea. James said, "If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll work with them for now.I''ll go talk to them." After he finished speaking, James approached the region where the Celestial Ant Race were located. Seeing James walking toward them, the Celestial Ant Race and the other creatures immediately raised their guard. James smiled brightly and said, "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯m not here to fight but to propose a suggestion." Maveth looked at James coldly and said, "If you have something to say, hurry and cut to the chase." James said, "I''d like to form a temporary alliance with you and weed out the other creatures. n.ovelebook After that, we¡¯ll fight for the providence between ourselves.What do you think?" He proposed the suggestion. Yorick sneered smugly at him, and said, "Haha.Even if we unite now and take out the other creatures, you¡¯ll still have five people in your party.If we fight each other, my side will be disadvantaged since we have fewer numbers." James shrugged and said, "That¡¯s not hard to amend.When we reach that point, we can have one-on- one battles with each other.The winner will proceed to the next round, and the loser will be eliminated." There were no rules in the arena.So James had to make his own. Maveth scanned the arena and saw that only a few had been eliminated since the previous round. There were still many participants in the arena.He thought about it for a moment and said, "Alright." The two agreed to form a temporary alliance. There were five people in James¡¯ party ¡ªJames, Qusai, Feb, Lucifer, and Brielle. On the other side were Maveth, Matilde, Yorick, and Wilvalor. Together, they had nine powerhouses. The nine of them were invincible. Very quickly, they gathered together. The other creatures watched on warily after they saw the truce between the two formerly hostile teams. James and Maveth¡¯s party did not give the other creature a chance to prepare themselves and quickly struck after choosing a target. The knockout round officiallymenced. The union of the nine powerhouses made them almost invincible, and none of the other teams could counter them. Not long after that, more than a dozen powerhouses were eliminated. Only two teams were left behind. One of the teams was James¡¯ alliance, and the other side was led by a member of the Primordial Demonic Ape Race. The opposing team wasposed of seven exceptionally strong powerhouses. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Half of the participants had been swiftly knocked out, and only sixteen people were left in the arena. The two teams each took a corner of the arena. Qusai asked solemnly, "What should we do now? Do we go for them? If we fight them, we''ll likely sustain some damage and might wear out the crystals in our body." During their previous fights, they all fought and assailed their targets together. Therefore, they were able to effortlessly dispatch their opponents without bean wearing out their crystals. James stared at the seven opponents before them and said, "These powerhouses are headed by Milo from the Primordial Demonic Ape Race.How about we attack Milo together and eliminate him first?" James¡¯ party began to discuss their next step. The team headed by Milo was also making ns. "The woman seems to be the weakest.Let¡¯s work together to eliminate her first." "I think it''s doable." "We''ll attack simultaneously." Chapter 2843 Chapter 2843 Chapter 2843 Their discussion concluded very quickly. Right after James¡¯ side also quickly came to a decision. As soon as they had sorted out their ns, all of them prepared themselves for battle. James also did not hold back and used everything at his disposal. He even summoned the Infinity Stele. One of the Infinity Steles immediately rushed ahead. The Infinity Stele erged and became 100 meters in size. It hurtled into the distance with deadly force. "Dodge!!!" Many creatures quickly evaded the Infinity Stele. Boom! The Infinity Stele crashed into the ground and created a deep pit in the arena. The attack yed a huge role in dividing the battlefield. Milo¡¯s party quickly dispersed to dodge the attack. In that moment, the powerhouses from James¡¯ alliance also immediately attacked Milo. Milo did not expect the opponents to target him first. However, he was a powerhouse and belonged to the Primordial Demonic Ape Race, one of the Ten Primordial Fiends.He immediately reverted to his true form, which had powerful physical strength. At the same time, he activated a Supernatural Power simr to the Sacriligeous Ascension. Milo resisted the series of attacks using his brute force and the enhancements from his Supernatural Power. Then, he swiftly created distance from James and the others to regroup with his team members. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Concurrently, Milo¡¯s party immediatelyunched fierce attacks at Brielle. James shouted, "Careful!" He quickly dashed toward Brielle and shoved her behind him. The Infinite Steles deflected their opponents¡¯ attacks. James, on the other hand, was only mildly impacted by the shock and did not sustain substantial damage. The crystal in his body still remained intact. A fierce brawl broke out in the arena. More than a dozen powerhouses were engaged in the battle, and various Supernatural Powers and treasures were unleashed upon each other. Imperial Weapons, rare treasures, and all kinds of extraordinary Yogacaras appeared in the arena. At this point, no one bothered to conceal their power and utilized every means at their disposal toe out on top. Therge brawl eventually turned into one-on-one battles. However, James¡¯ alliance had more people. This allowed James, Feb, and Qusai to team up against Milo. Milo was very powerful and had tremendous physical strength. However, James was not weak either. James used everything at his disposal, and with Feb¡¯s assistance, he inflicted injury after injury on Milo. This caused Milo¡¯s crystal to gradually be used up. During the fight, James demonstrated the true might of his swordsmanship skills. He used the First, Second, Third, and Forth Swordsmanship consecutively and forced Milo to retreat. Moreover, James had grasped the concept of Murderous Energy and integrated it into his swordsmanship. After fusing Murderous Energy into his swordsmanship, he named it the Swordsmanship of Destruction. Although Milo was incredibly powerful, James¡¯ Swordsmanship of Destruction continuously dealt n.ovelebook damage to him and eventually consumed his crystal. The intense battle continued to take ce. Apart from James, who used all his ultimate moves, the other creatures tried their best to dodge as much as they could and avoid directly confronting anyone. The fight went on for a very long time. The entire arena was full of Sword Shadows. These shadows merged, and James¡¯ physical body reappeared. As soon as he reappeared, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword stabbed through Milo¡¯s body. James then transformed into a beam of Sword Light and pierced Milo¡¯s body once more. This gave Milo a gruesome wound. Countless Sword Energies burst out from Milo¡¯s wounds, and his injuries immediately recovered. At that moment, Feb also struck viciously. A Devouring Force swept over to Milo and crashed into him. Milo persisted for half a day against their non-stop attacks but gradually was unable to bean keep up, and the crystal in his body was depleted. Milo was eliminated and disappeared from the arena. Chapter 2844 Chapter 2844 Chapter 2844 Milo was incredibly powerful and endured for almost half a day despite being simultaneously attacked by James, Feb, and Qusai. After defeating Milo, the remaining participants advanced to the next level of the arena. There were many halos in the arena. The contenders quickly upied areas under the halos when they appeared in the new arena. The halo in the made one immune to damage and could restore the energy of one¡¯s crystals. The white halos gave one a temporary strength boost, while the blue halos also gave one a magical shield that temporarily improved one¡¯s defenses. Lastly, the pink halos improved one¡¯s speed. The halos were all immediately upied by the participants. James also managed to upy one of the speed boosting halos. At that moment, his speed improved tremendously, and he quickly made his way to the arena¡¯s central region. Brielle stood under the halo in the center. Soon, Qusai and the others also came over to the central region. There were only six opponents left on the other team. James said confidently, "There¡¯s only six of them left.Five of us will do one- on-one battles while the rest can attack the remaining one as a team.If we keep up with it, they''ll all be eliminated very soon." Maveth nodded and said, "Mhm.Sounds good.Let''s do that now." After they came up with a tactic, they quickly eliminated their opponents. One participant from the opposing team would be eliminated every 12 hours. Soon, there were only nine powerhouses left in the arena. The final contenders were James, Feb, Qusai, Lucifer, Brielle, Maveth, Matilde, Wilvalor, and Yorick. The nine of them were transported to the next arena. This time, none of them rushed to im the halos. They all gathered in the arena¡¯s central region. Maveth looked at James and the others, asking, "Now, there are only nine of us left.How do we proceed?" James said smilingly, "We''ll fight one-on-one as we agreed previously.The winner proceeds to the next fight, and the loser will be eliminated." Yorick looked at James and asked, "Who''ll go first?" Wilvalor said, "Yeah, who¡¯s going first? Whoever fights first will be at a disadvantage." James did not know how to respond. The arena immediately fell into silence. Jame began to secretly discuss with hisrades. "My idea is that I¡¯d fight in the first round of the one-on-one.After I eliminate one of them, they will only have three left when we proceed to the next level.When that happens, we¡¯ll attack the remaining three at once and eliminate all of them in one fell swoop.After we''re thest ones remaining, we''ll discuss who will seize the providence." Strategies were essential on the battlefield. James had already made ns for how to proceed. Everyone looked at James and agreed with his n. After gaining their support, James stepped forward and said, "Since you guys think that the first to fight will be at a disadvantage, n.ovel.ebook how about I volunteer myself for it? You guys discuss and see who''ll be my opponent." James looked at Maveth, Matilde, Wilvalor, and Yorick. Seeing that James wanted to fight first, the four of them frowned. They all knew that while James had the lowest cultivation rank among them, he had countless ways to compensate for it. With that means at his disposal, James was actually the most difficult opponent. Maveth, Matilde, Wilvalor, and Yorick remained silent. None of them wanted to fight first, nor did they want to go bean up against James. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "What¡¯s wrong? Does none of you want to fight?" James looked at the opposing team and said, "Then this will be troublesome.Are we just going to stand around doing nothing?" Chapter 2845 Chapter 2845 Chapter 2845 Maveth thought awhile and said, "We shouldn¡¯t have one-on-one battles.Regardless of the order, it will not be fair for everyone.I think we should dissolve our alliance and have a battle royale.Whether or not one reaches the end will then be dependent on their own strength." "A battle royale?" James frowned. James was confident in his strength and knew he would definitely make it to the end.He was not worried about Feb and Qusai either. However, he was most concerned about Brielle. Brielle was strong, but she was weaker than Maveth and his party. She would not make it to the end if they were to have a no-holds- barred battle. "I¡¯m fine with whatever," Lucifer said nonchntly. Lucifer was also confident in himself. He obtained the greatest boon from the Second Cmity, the Elysian Inscription. After analyzing it properly, he could unleash explosive and destructive power using the Elysian Inscription. Moreover, he had only gone as far as using his Fourth Combat Form in the previous battles. Lucifer was still concealing his strength while having already mastered the Fifth Combat Form. Therefore, he was not bothered by whatever form of battle they chose to perform. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Brielle stood beside James. She nced at him and said, "James." James understood what she was trying to tell him and reassured her. "Don¡¯t worry.I''ll protect you until the very end.If I¡¯m able to obtain it, I already promised to give you the providence to atone for my past mistakes." "I don¡¯t need it." Brielle frowned.n.ovel.e.book She did not want anything from James, especially not the providence James worked so hard to obtain. All she wanted was a Secret Art from the Ancient Heavenly Court. Above all, whether James could make it to the end and obtain the providence was still uncertain. Maveth asked, "What do you guys think?" James was still contemting. He felt that a battle royale would put him at a disadvantage since there were many powerful people on his side¡ªFeb, Qusai, and Brielle. However, Maveth¡¯s point that only one of them would be able to obtain the providence was correct. "If a battle royale is what you want, then go ahead." After a brief hesitation, James nodded and said, "If that''s the case, then we¡¯ll fight each other on every level of the arena." Yorick reminded them, "We need to agree not to gang up on the people we¡¯re fighting." James shrugged and said, "I can¡¯t agree to that.People are entitled to making their own decisions on who they want to target." After speaking, James turned to Feb and Qusai with a knowing smirk. Since they were in an arena, they were all technically battling each other. Battles were not about fairness but about whoever had superior strength and strategies. Although it was a battle royale, they could still team up and target one person. James did not want to waste any more time.He secretly contacted Brielle using telepathy. "Rush over to the golden light halo in the center.Stay in there for now, and don¡¯te out." Brielle nodded in response. While their opponents were distracted, she quickly seized the opportunity and dashed as fast as she could to the halo in the center. James likewise immediately dashed to a white halo. The magical energy emitted by the white halo suffused his body and improved his strength. Lucifer, Feb, and Qusai followed suit and rushed toward the other halos in the arena. "Hold on, all of you!" Maveth bellowed furiously, "We haven¡¯t even settled the rules yet.How can you guys im the halos while we¡¯re still discussing?!" James sensed the increase in his strength and replied bean with a faint smile, "We''ve already decided that we''re having a battle royale. What other rules do we need?" Chapter 2846 Chapter 2846 Chapter 2846 James had already upied a white halo in advance, enhancing his strength. ¡°He did not need to boost his defense since he had the 108 Infinity Steles which could be used as a formation to prevent enemies from getting close or causing substantial damage to him. After fighting for so long and eliminating many other candidates, the remaining contenders¡¯ crystals were also almost exhausted. Meanwhile, James¡¯ crystal was still mostly unused and sustained almost no damage. After James boosted his strength, he said with a smile. "Let¡¯s start i" the battle." James¡¯ voice echoed throughout the arena. However, no one moved a muscle. Instead, they exchanged nces fm = and watched each other carefully. There were nine people left in the arena. Brielle had upied the golden halo in the center, which kept her safe for the time being. The other contenders were also scattered throughout the arena. Seeing that no one had made a move, James swept his gaze over the remaining contenders. Finally, his gaze stopped on Yorick. Seeing James eyeing him intently, Yorick inadvertently stepped backward. His face darkened when James started approaching with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand. Yorick asked, "What are you doing, James?" James smiled and replied, "We¡¯re in an arena meant for battles.What do you think I''m doing?" "There are so many other people here.Why me? We''re supposed to have a battle royale, so could you target someone else instead?" Yorick was helpless.He had fought against James before and lost. Now that James¡¯ strength had been enhanced, James outssed him. If James insisted on targeting him, Yorick would have no chance of winning. James smirked. "We''re definitely in a battle royale.However, I still need to choose someone to attack.You¡¯re the weakest among the remaining people, so I have no choice but to target you." Maveth, Matilde, and Wilvalor watched from afar.Since James had chosen Yorick, they were temporarily safe. At that moment, Maveth secretlymunicated telepathically with Matilde. "We can¡¯t let this continue.Although it¡¯s a battle royale, James¡¯rades won¡¯t go after him. n.ovele.book He¡¯s currently our biggest threat." Matilde replied telepathically, "Then what should we do now?" After briefly thinking about it, Maveth replied, "Since James chose to fight Yorick, we''ll stand back for now. While their fight begins, we¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to attack James. Even if we can¡¯t eliminate him, we¡¯ll at least try to exhaust his crystal." Maveth and Matilde had a fairly good rtionship throughout this ordeal. Yorick and Wilvalor were temporaryrades. Since only one person could make it to the final stage, it was inevitable to rely on some trickery to eliminate the other creatures to ensure they made it to the end. This was especially true since there were only a few of them left. Matilde agreed to go along with Maveth¡¯s strategy. James was aware that while he was still inbat with Yorick, Maveth and Matilde would seize the opportunity to sneakily attack him to eliminate him. Therefore, he also reached out to Feb telepathically. "I¡¯m going to target Yorick first and try to get him eliminated.During my fight, the Celestial Ant and Multicolored me Python will try to sneak up on me.Although they won¡¯t be able to eliminate me, they¡¯ll probably try to deplete my crystal¡¯s energy.Keep an eye on them for me.As soon as they make a move, attack them." Feb replied, "How about I attack them now instead of waiting for them to make a move? I¡¯ll keep Maveth upied, so he won¡¯t have the time to do anything else." Qusai said, "If that¡¯s the case, then I''ll deal with the Multicolored me Python." James asked, "Then what about Wilvalor?" Hearing this, Qusai and Feb fell silent. James continued to give instructions telepathically. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "We can¡¯t rely on Lucifer.He was only a member of our temporary alliance.We no longer need the alliance now, so we must be wary of him." Feb replied, "In situations like this, people tend to prioritize their own safety.If we don¡¯t attack Wilvalor, he probably won¡¯t intervene." "Then we''ll proceed as nned," James replied. In just a few moments, James and hisrades hade up with a n. "Don¡¯t target me, James." Yorick said, "I know I won¡¯t make it to the end, but the Guardian said that Supernatural Powers from the bean Primordial Age would appear on the arenas.They haven¡¯t appeared yet, but all I want is a Supernatural Power or Secret Art." Chapter 2847 Chapter 2847 Chapter 2847 James smiled threateningly. "If I don¡¯t fight you, then who are you suggesting I go after? I''ll have to attack someone eventually.Are you just expecting us stay in this aimless stalemate?" Yorick¡¯s expression became terrifyingly dark. In his previous fight against James, he deliberately concealed hisst resort. However, Yorick knew he was not a match against the current James who had his strength enhanced. Yorick was anxious. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ While he was in thought, James had already leaped towards him. Yorick shouted, "Damn it.If I¡¯m destined to be eliminated, then I''ll make you expend your crystal¡¯s energy!" At that moment, Yorick immediately transformed into the Athuran Combat Form¡¯s Third Stage.His face became green, and his teeth sharpened into fangs. A ck armor covered his body, and his body erupted with zing energy. Boom! James did not hold back. The Infinity Steles revolving around him aggressively rushed toward Yorick one after the other. Yorick had already experienced the incredible strength of the Infinity Steles, so he did not dare to forcefully deflect them. Instead, he kept dodging their attacks. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, James was simply using the Infinity Steles to distract Yorick. His actual attack was not by using the Infinity Stele but through the various Supernatural Powers and Secret Attacks he had mastered.He immediately casted Curse Magic, using both Confinement and Cycle of Time on Yorick. Then, he followed up with his skilled swordsmanship. Yorick was struggling to withstand James¡¯ attacks. In a short moment, he was struck a few dozen times by James¡¯ sword. All the points that had been struck were Yorick¡¯s vital points. If not for the crystal, Yorick would have been incapacitated. Fortunately, he is barely resisted James¡¯ attacks with the crystal¡¯s protection. He spat out furiously, "Die!!!" After shouting, Yorick raised the Athuran Sword and charged at y= James, forcefully knocking away the attacks of the Infinity Stele. Yorick broke through the formation and summoned several Sword Energies from the Athuran Sword. '' The Sword Energies darted directly at James.Yorick was terrifying when he was angry. James was caught off guard and failed to properly parry the attack. He was struck by a few of the Sword Energies. The energy of the crystal in his body was immediately consumed. However, James did not sustain any injuries.James used exceptional sword- fighting techniques, and his speed was blinding. n.ovele.book He swung his sword, and thousands of Sword Energies mmed into Yorick. At that moment, Maveth and Matilde exchanged nces. They immediately understood their signal to act and quickly dashed toward James. "I¡¯ll be the one fighting you!" Feb shouted and blocked Maveth¡¯s attack. Meanwhile, Qusaiped at Matilde. They immediately engaged in battle. Although Maveth and Matilde were obstructed, they avoided fighting Feb and Qusai. Instead, they quickly dodged and looked for more opportunities to strike at James. At the moment, James was practically taking on three people at once. Moreover, the three of them desperately tried to attack James, using all their means to consume the energy in James¡¯ crystal. Seeing this scene, Lucifer smiled and murmured, "Go on, keep & fighting.The desperately you guys fight each other, the better it is for me." Lucifer was happy to see the situation unfold. James and the other powerhouses were locked inbat, so he could use the opportunity to rest and recuperate. Meanwhile, Brielle anxiously watched James being swarmed at from within the halo at the arena¡¯s central region. Chapter 2848 Chapter 2848 Chapter 2848 Maveth and Matilde deliberately avoided fighting Feb and Qusai. They secretly waited for another chance to attack James. At that moment, Yorick was enraged. He no longer cared about whether he could reach thest level of the arena. He went berserk and attacked James viciously. Although James had the Infinity Steles, Yorick forcibly breached their defenses and dealt a devastating blow to James. Initially, James was able to handle Yorick calmly. However, Maveth and Matilde asionally snuck in blows at him, and he would get injured while distracted. After fighting for a while, the crystal in James¡¯ body had its energy spent. James cursed out, "Damn it." At that moment, he no longer held back. He had to eliminate one of them as soon as possible to concentrate on the other opponents. Countless Sword Energies emerged out of his body. He had summoned his Yogacara. James¡¯ Yogacara Sword Energy flowed into the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The sword energy and the sword were from Genesis. When James¡¯ Natal Yogacara entered the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, it immediately strengthened James¡¯ sword. "Die!" After James yelled, he shed at Maveth. When James fought against Maveth previously, he exerted all his strength but could not even break through Maveth¡¯s defense. This time, James¡¯ attack caused Maveth¡¯s scales to fall off, and rip a bloody gash into his body. Unfortunately, the wounds healed instantly. ¡®Damn it! How did he be so strong?¡¯ Shocked, Maveth quickly retreated. After Maveth cked off, James unleashed high full might on Yorick. Boom! The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword mmed against the Athuran Sword. Their powerful forces collided, and Yorick was sent flying. Yorick¡¯s body began to disintegrate. The impact would have wiped him out if not for the crystal in his body. After sessfullynding the blow on Yorick, James quickly followed up with another attack. Before Yorick could steady himself, another Sword Energy shot at him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He attempted to dodge, but it was already toote. The Sword Energy pierced through his body, and the the energy in his crystal waspletely depleted. Lucifer watched the fight in shock. Everyone present disyed tremendous strength. Everyone was an equal opponent, but he felt that James posed the biggest threat. Moreover, James¡¯ strength had also grown significantly. "After so many rounds, James is finally using his full strength to fight." Lucifer murmured, "James is the strongest opponent here. If I don¡¯t down him now, defeating him will be difficult after he¡¯s had sufficient time to recover." Lucifer quickly made a n.He wanted to take advantage of James being teamed up on by others.He nned to wait for an opportunity to strike and inflict severe damage on James to deplete his crystal¡¯s energy. Meanwhile, Wilvalor also observed the brawl from a distance. James showed overwhelming strength. If Yorick and the other candidates were eliminated, he could defeat James on his own. His chances of reaching thest arena would be increased if he used this n.ovele.book opportunity to eliminate James. At that moment, Lucifer jumped into action. He immediately entered his Fifth Combat Form. After entering the Fifth Combat Form, his hair turned pink, and his body gave off a pink glow. The ck sword he had also immediately turned pink. "watch out, James!" Brielle had been paying close attention to the fights. When she saw Lucifer enter his Combat Form, she knew what he was plotting and quickly warned James. Chapter 2849 Chapter 2849 Chapter 2849 At that moment, Wilvalor quickly entered the fray.He charged at James at an incredible speed and appeared behind James.He thrust his palm through the gap between the Infinity Steles and struck James with great force. James¡¯ back was struck extremely forcefully and he jerked forward. "Get lost." James held the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, turned around, and attacked with his sword. Dazzling Sword Energy burst out and pierced Wilvalor¡¯s body. Wilvalor quickly retreated and kept a certain distance from James. At that moment, a strange inscription imbued with the power of lightning appeared above him. Immediately, thousands of lightning bolts struck down at James. The Infinity Steles blocked off most of the lightning. However, the lightning strikes were extremely numerous, and a few managed to strike James. Every bolt that struck James caused his crystal to wear down even further. James cursed furiously, "Damn it!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He knew Lucifer would get in his way, but he was not expecting him to attack now. Seeing this, Brielle left the golden halo.She quickly rushed toward Lucifer and summoned a blue lotus. The lotus intercepted the strange inscriptions in the sky. After the lotus struck the inscriptions, cracks formed in the space around them. "Ha." Lucifer snorted and called back the inscriptions. He raised his Imperial Weapon and charged at James. Before he could reach James, a 10,000-meter-long Sword Energy struck down from the sky. The Sword Energy mmed into the Infinity Steles. The Infinity Steles reeled from the force and fell from the air, crashing into the ground. Feb screeched angrily after seeing James being attacked from all sides. "Damn it!" She wanted to help James but was pre- upied with Maveth.She had no choice but to concentrate on the fight with Maveth first. However, Maveth¡¯s strength was on par with hers and Feb was unable to shake him off. At that moment, Matilde was also keeping Qusai upied. Brielle also tried to stop Lucifer, but she was much weaker than him and was struck by his sword. Without the crystal, she would have been incapacitated or even lost her life after being struck by Lucifer¡¯s sword. Lucifer ignored Brielle and rushed toward James. Haha! n Seeing that Wilvalor and Lucifer had teamed up against James, Yorick cackled haughtily. "Even if I¡¯m going to be eliminated, I''ll take you down with me." James looked at Lucifer, Wilvalor, and Yorick surrounding him. With a calm expression, he said, "So what if the three of you gang up against me? Even though n.ovele.book Lucifer and Wilvalor joined the fight, I''ll still eliminate you." James unleashed some ck mist from his body. The mist immediately gathered to form a ck lotus. He stepped on the ck lotus and swung his leg. ck mist swept out from the Demonic Lotus and rushed toward Yorick. The ck mist immediately enveloped Yorick¡¯s body. At that moment, Yorick could feel the ck mist rapidly absorbing the energy in his body. He roared out loud and struggled to break free, "Argh!!!" James charged at him, shed at Yorick¡¯s head, and cleaved Yorick in half. Yorick¡¯s body which was split in half, quickly rejoined. He retreated, but James was on his tail and chased him relentlessly. Chapter 2850 Chapter 2850 Chapter 2850 James controlled the Infinity Steles, allowing them to revolve around him and block the attacks from Lucifer and Wilvalor. At the same time, he threw everything into attacking Yorick. His current strength was much superior to Yorick¡¯s. Yorick retreated continuously, but James chased after him relentlessly. Faced with an onught of James¡¯ various Supernatural Powers, Yorick had no room to fight back. James would have killed Yorick a hundred times over if it were not for the crystal in his body. Meanwhile, Wilvalor and Luciferunched another series of attacks at James. Although James had the Infinity Steles protecting him, Wilvalor was a powerhouse that specialized in physical strength. With one punch, he knocked one of the Infinity Steles away. He quickly seized the chance, dashed toward James¡¯ back, and swung a powerful punch at James. James¡¯ attention was concentrated on Yorick, so by the time he realized the danger he was already struck in the back. The blow left a gruesome wound on his back. His crystal¡¯s energy was consumed, and the wound on his back immediately recovered. James turned around and swung his sword at Wilvalor. However, Wilvalor quickly backed away after sessfullynding the hit and easily dodged James¡¯ sword. Suddenly, thousands of sword shadows appeared throughout the space. Wilvalor¡¯s expression immediately grew guarded. Before he could react, James was already behind him. As soon as James came close, Wilvalor¡¯s body was pierced by a sword, and the countless sword shadows fused together and passed through his body. The attack caused substantial damage to Wilvalor and consumed a significant amount of his crystal¡¯s energy. At that moment, Lucifer dashed over with his Imperial Weapon. James reacted and swiftly raised the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to parry the attack. Boom! The two extraordinary swords shed, and terrifying shock waves burst through the air. James was immediately sent flying. Meanwhile, the terrifying Sword Energy also injured Lucifer, and wounds began to form throughout his body. At that moment, Lucifer¡¯s body also showed signs of disintegrating. In this dire moment, the crystal within Lucifer¡¯s body absorbed the damage and healed the wounds on his body. "James is terrifyingly strong." Lucifer was shocked. He was already in his Fifth Combat Form but could barely withstand James¡¯ attack. If not for the crystal in his body, James¡¯ attack would have seriously injured him. At that moment, James was in his strongestbat state. He even used the Yogacara Sword Energy in his body. The Sword Energy and Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword were from the same element of Genesis. Therefore, the Yogacara Sword Energy enhanced the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s power. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Damn it!" James¡¯ face also darkened. He could not concentrate on dealing with Yorick with Lucifer and Wilvalor being constantly on his back. James had to eliminate Yorick and enter the next level of the arena as soon as possible. After that, it would be easier for them to proceed to the following levels. If the current situation continued and if he managed to eliminate Yorick, he would still have to consume half of his crystal¡¯s energy. It would put him at a disadvantage in the next level of the arena. Boom! Suddenly, James sent the Infinity Steles toward Wilvalor and Lucifer. The steles hurtled at them dangerously. The 108 Infinity Steles bombarded them one after another. Although Wilvalor and Lucifer were strong, they did not dare to take damage from the Infinity Stele. Thus, they kept avoiding the attacks. Meanwhile, James seized the opportunity to quickly rush toward Yorick. n.ovele.book He raised the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and struck him. Yorick forcefully withstood the attack. The two swords shed. Yorick was sent flying by the colossal force. James quickly took advantage of the situation and hounded him. In a sh, James appeared in front of Yorick and struck him again. A bright Sword Energy emerged and pierced through Yorick¡¯s body. After gaining the upper hand, James followed up with a series of attacks. Chapter 2851 Chapter 2851 Chapter 2851 Yorick was struck hundreds of times in just a few seconds and this consumed arge amount of his crystal''s energy. James guessed that the energy in Yorick¡¯s crystal was almost depleted and that he could eliminate him in about ten minutes. Yorick growled, "Argh!!!" Then, he activated his Secret Art. His blood began to boil, and his strength increased rapidly. After his strength was boosted, he began to desperately fight back against James. Yorick¡¯s strength had improved exponentially.He was now able to withstand James¡¯ attacks and broke through the Infinite Stele¡¯s defenses to deal damage to James. Meanwhile, Wilvalor and Lucifer also found an opportunity to attack James from the side. The intense battle continued in the arena. Feb and Maveth were engaged inbat as well. Both of them unleashed various Forbidden Arts from the Primordial Age. At the same time, Qusai was also battling against Matilde. Brielle attempted to seize the chance to keep Wilvalor and Lucifer upied. However, her strength was below theirs, and she was easily knocked away with a single move. After exchanging a few more blows, her crystal¡¯s energy was significantly depleted. On the other hand, James fought Yorick with all his strength and had to be on guard for Wilvalor and Lucifer¡¯s attacks. He was struggling and getting frustrated by the fact that Wilvalor and Lucifer were continuously nking him. However, his strength gradually climbed as the fight prolonged. His brilliant swordsmanship was on full disy. With a swing of his de, thousands of Sword Lights appeared and raced toward Yorick. Although Yorick had unleashed the power of his blood, he could not withstand James¡¯ overwhelming attacks, and his crystal¡¯s energy continued to deplete. Swoosh! Blinding sword energy rushed forth. Yorick was careless and was struck by it. The attack consumed the veryst bit of his crystal¡¯s energy. Yorick was finally eliminated since his crystal was depleted entirely, and he was sent out of the arena. With Yorick¡¯s elimination, the arena¡¯s surroundings began to change again. James and the remaining contenders were transported to the next arena. This time, there were no beneficial halos in the arena. As such, they could not boost their strength, defenses, or speed, and neither were they able to recover their crystal¡¯s energy. After arriving at the next arena, James took a rxed breath. Now that Yorick was eliminated, he had one less enemy and was much more at ease. The contenders quickly gathered together. Feb, Qusai, and Brielle hurried to reunite with James. Brielle asked worriedly, "Are you alright, James? How much energy did that consume from your crystal?" James checked the crystal in his body and replied, "A lot of my crystal¡¯s energy was consumed after being struck repeatedly so many times by Lucifer and Wilvalor.Probably one-tenth of it is gone." After the battle, James found about one-tenth of his crystal¡¯s energy had been expended. Feb said, "I still have two-thirds of my crystal¡¯s energy left." Qusai updated his condition, saying, "I¡¯m about the same as Feb and have about two-thirds of energy left." Brielle said, "My crystal only has half of its energy remaining." James took a deep breath.The battles from here forward were going to get tougher. n.ovele.book Shortly after they arrived at the new arena, the Guardian reappeared. "Congrattions to all of you who have made it to this stage.On this level, there is a hidden ancient scripture from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age." The Guardian¡¯s voice boomed through the arena. Hearing this, James was excited. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The Supernatural Power and Secret Arts left by the powerhouses of the Ancient Heavenly Court are now finally within his reach. Chapter 2852 Chapter 2852 Chapter 2852 The remaining contenders in the arena were James, Feb, Qusai, Brielle, Lucifer, Maveth, Matilde, and Wilvalor. The Guardian''s appearance attracted everyone¡¯s attention and temporarily stopped the ongoing fights. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He stood in the middle of the arena.He wore a ck robe with an oversized hood that covered his face. The Guardian announced, "The Ancient Heavenly Court Age was a glorious era where many talented people were born. There would have been countless Grand Emperors and Ancestral Gods in this age if not for the universe restricting them and preventing them from achieving greater heights. "Despite theck of Ancestral Gods in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, many were very close to the rank. "All these powerful figures had inherited various Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts, now hidden within the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins.However, select ones are kept within thest few levels of the arena." James suddenly remembered what Walganus had told him before entering the South Heaven Gate. Walganus urged him to search for the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts within the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins. He had previously seen Sophie use the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts to defeat three unrivaled powerhouses in the Demon Realm. James could not help but ask, "Mr.Guardian, I heard that the ruler of the universe during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, the Jade Emperor, created an unparalleled Secret Art back then.Is this Secret Art also in the arena?" "The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts..." The Guardian sighed and said, "That¡¯s the most potent Supernatural Power of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age.It¡¯s a supreme Secret Art that the Jade Emperor created from the knowledge he had gleaned from the Heavenly Path.Unfortunately, not many couldprehend the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts.As of now, only the Jade Emperor haspletely mastered it. "To answer your question, the Three- Thousand Cultivation Art is indeed in the arena.However, you''ll have to reach thest stage of the arena to acquire it.As for the person who''ll acquire it, that will be left to fate." The strong contenders present were excited after hearing the Guardian¡¯s words. Even if they missed out on the providence, they could still benefit greatly if they reached thest few levels of the arena. Even a Grand Emperor would be intrigued by Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. James asked, "Then, what¡¯s the Supernatural Power on this level?" The Ancient Heavenly Court Age was a glorious time when countless powerhouses were born. However, the arenas only held a few Supernatural Powers. This proved that the Supernatural Powers in these arenas were the strongest from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. The Guardian looked at James and said, "The Supernatural Power on this level is called the Thirty-Six Demonic Art." "The Thirty-Six Demonic Art?" All those present in the area were astonished. What kind of Supernatural Power was that? The Guardian exined, "It¡¯s a set of Supernal Powers from a Marshal of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age.It¡¯s powerful but also challenging to master.To completely master the Thirty- Six Demonic Art is a great challenge." Lucifer asked, "Mr.Guardian, how do we get this Thirty-six Demonic Art? Where is it located in the arena?" The Guardian raised his head, and his wrinkled arm stretched out from his wide sleeves.He pointed up to the sky. Everyone looked toward the sky. At that moment, a ck light appeared in the sky. As the ck light appeared, everyone in the arena leaped into the sky to snatch it after immediately n.ovele.book recognizing it was the Thirty- Six Demonic Art.Everyone leaped and appeared before the ck light almost at the same time. After getting close to the ck light, they discovered it simply was a piece of ck jade with ancient words engraved on it.James and the others grabbed the ck jade almost simultaneously. However, James felt severe pain spreading to his arm after he touched the jade, and he let go. Those that grabbed the jade were all struck by a force. Boom! Chapter 2853 Chapter 2853 Chapter 2853 A terrifying power spread through the air, knocking everyone away. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At the pivotal moment, a mysterious inscription appeared in the sky. It transformed into a powerful force and spread through the air, instantly immobilizing everyone. "Haha! It¡¯s mine!" Lucifer chuckled, grabbed the jade, and put it away.He had used the Elysian Inscription to imprison everyone. By the time James and the other creatures broke free from the Elysian Inscription¡¯s bindings, Lucifer had already seized the Thirty-Six Demonic Art.After Lucifer snatched the jade, he quickly retreated into a corner of the arena. He looked at everyone¡¯s jealous stares and said smugly, "Guys, since I managed to obtain the Thirty- Six Demonic Art, it means that it was destined to be mine. n.ovele.book Don¡¯t fight me over it.There¡¯s more on the next levels.Right now, it¡¯s more important to eliminate someone so we can proceed to the next arena." Lucifer¡¯s voice carried through the arena. Maveth cursed out, "Damn it." Thirty-Six Demonic Art was a terrifying Supernatural Power, and Maveth was disappointed he could not get it since Lucifer snatched it with his cunning tactics. Everyone else was dissatisfied with what had just happened. However, they all knew it would be tough to snatch away the Thirty -Six Demonic Art since Lucifer had already imed it. James and the other creatures descended from the sky andnded in the arena. James, Feb, Qusai, and Brielle huddled together. The four looked at the others in the arena. Qusai asked, "What should we do now, James?" James said, "What else can we do except fight? You should continue fighting Matilde, and Feb will focus on Maveth." Feb looked at James and said with a frown, "Are you going to go against the other two? Wilvalor and Lucifer are both very powerful. Lucifer is especially formidable since he has the Elysian Inscription which contains great strength. He isn¡¯t going to be an easy opponent." "I know." James had a solemn expression. Lucifer was indeed going to be hard to defeat. However, Brielle was still too weak to fight either Lucifer or Wilvalor. Thus, he had no choice but to fight them both himself. James murmured, "I¡¯ll have to take down Wilvalor first." Since James had fought both Lucifer and Wilvalor, he determined that thetter was the weaker one between the two of them. He was fully confident he could eliminate Wilvalor without expending too much of his crystal¡¯s energy if Lucifer did not interfere. Lucifer seemed to have inferred what James and the others were discussing. He smiled and said, "I don¡¯t n to join in on the fun on this level.I¡¯ve exhausted a lot of my Sage Energy after fighting for so long.I¡¯m going to rest and restore my energy." Maveth looked at Feb with a grim expression. Chapter 2854 Chapter 2854 Chapter 2854 After fighting for an extended period, the remaining contenders had used up a lot of their Sage Energy. As such, Lucifer had chosen to stay out of battle in the current arena to rest and recover his Sage Energy. Maveth and Matilde also came to the same conclusion. For now, they would recover and safely enter the next level of the arena. Wilvalor panicked at their words. James smiled at the anxious Wilvalor. Now that Wilvalor was his only opponent, eliminating him would be an easy task. James held the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and slowly walked toward Wilvalor. Feb and Qusai also followed behind him. Seeing the three powerhouses walking toward him, Wilvalor clenched his teeth. If he knew this would happen, he would not have chosen to attack James on the previous level. After he assisted his fellow friends, they easily abandoned him. Although he was also a powerhouse, he could not fight against three strong opponents at once. ¡®What can I do?¡¯ Wilvalor was distraught. James did not give him an opportunity to think and swiftly lunged at him. Feb and Qusai also followed up with aggressive attacks. Knowing that the others were trying to recover their strength during this period, James wanted to end the battle as soon as possible and minimize theCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. time they had to rest. On the other hand, James was not bothered about exhausting his strength. Since he had the Elemental Inversion, he could recover his strength instantaneously. Since he was able to fight for 30,000 years straight in the past, he was not worried about having insufficient energy to fight the next few battles. Soon, a fierce battle broke out. It was clearly a one-sided battle. Wilvalor waspletely helpless in the face of three powerhouses, and his crystal¡¯s energy was rapidly expended. He was eliminated in less than half an hour. Once again, they were transported to a new arena. After their surroundings changed, all the remaining contenders except for Brielle immediately rushed into the sky, waiting for the next Supernatural Power to appear. Brielle remained on the ground. The Guardian reappeared in the arena. He raised his head and smiled after seeing everyone except Brielle in the sky. ¡°Imend you all on your speed. You''ve already eliminated another person so quickly. Congrattions on making it to this level. There is another Supernatural Power on this level, called Heatherum.¡± The Guardian began to introduce the Supernatural Power. ¡°During the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, there was an incredibly powerful individual called the Ancestral Cultivator Master. Although he wasn¡¯t an Ancestral God, he was capable of standing as equals among them.¡± ¡°Heatherum is a unique martial art skill created by him. Since ancient times, he was the only person who had sessfully mastered it.¡± The Guardian shared information about the name and origin of Heatherum. The contenders floated in the air listening to him while paying attention to their surroundings. All of them were eager to im it as soon as it appears since the first person who ims it would be the rightful owner. This time, James was also prepared. Brielle knew she was too weak topete with the rest. As such, she sensibly stayed out of it. n.ovele.book She hoped to survive and reach the arena''s higher levels, where there would be lesserpetition. This would give her a feasible chance to acquire other Supernatural Powers. He secretly activated Demonic Energy and intended to use Confinement on the others as soon as the Supernatural Power appeared. Then, he could snatch it while the others were too upied to react. At that moment, a soft white light suddenly appeared in the area. This time, the white light did not appear in the sky but hovered a few meters above the arena. The location where the white light spawned was directly in front of Brielle. Seeing the white light appear before her, Brielle¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. She quickly grabbed the white light and stored it away. Chapter 2855 Chapter 2855 Chapter 2855 "Mine!" As soon as Brielle put it away, a powerhouse sprang for her. Maveth rushed over and struck Brielle, sting her away with great force. Fortunately, Brielle had already put away the treasure in her storage space. James descended from the sky and stood before Brielle.He smiled at her. "You¡¯re pretty lucky to have gotten that." Brielle smiled mischievously and said, "I wasn¡¯t expecting it either.I had no intention of getting Heatherum, but it appeared right in front of me." The other creatures red at Brielle with hostile expressions. Maveth walked over, stretched out his hand, and said, "Hand it over!" Brielle moved behind James. James nced at Maveth and said disdainfully, "Since she¡¯s imed it, there¡¯s no reason to hand it over to you. Our fight previously ended in a draw, so let¡¯s settle it once and for all."James nced at the others in the arena and said, "You should stay out of this and let me fight Maveth properly. Between his physical strength and my Divine Crepe Myrtle Sword, I¡¯d like to see which wille out on top." Lucifer shrugged and said, "Do as you please.I''ll just watch from here." Since they had advanced so far in the arena, the others were relieved to not have to fight. The further they could advance, the higher their chances of obtaining the providence. Lucifer knew there were many people on James¡¯ side. However, he was not afraid since he had the Elysian Inscription and its power on his side. Moreover, James¡¯ energy would gradually wear out the more he fought. Thus, Lucifer realized that the more James fought, the better his own chances would be. Although James asked for a fair fight, he secretly reached out to Feb and Qusai. He instructed them, "Find an opportunityter to attack Maveth and inflict serious damage on him.I don¡¯t want to fight him alone.I believe the Multicolored me Python will avoid fighting for now." Feb and Qusai nodded. However, Maveth had already suspected their n.He turned to Lucifer and said, "Are you sure about not fighting this round, Lucifer? The three of us should work together and eliminate James first.Otherwise, Matilde will be next after I''m eliminated, and you¡¯ll have to go against the four of them in the final round.Do you think you''ll have the chance to obtain the providence against four powerhouses?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lucifer looked at Maveth and said calmly, "So you¡¯re asking me to join forces with you?" Maveth replied, "Yeah.You, Me, and Matilde should work together against James, the Gorger, and Snow Wolf.It¡¯s our only chance of getting closer to attaining the providence." James also took his time. Aftering so far, obtaining the providence was left up to fate. All of the remaining contenders were almost equally matched, and reaching the final level of the arena hinged on one¡¯s luck.He knew Lucifer was going to be a difficult opponent. Fortunately, he had Feb and Qusai with him. Both of them could help him exhaust Lucifer¡¯s crystal. Lucifer looked at James¡¯ party and pondered deeply. Truthfully, he was unwilling to fight anymore. He had already obtained an unrivaled Supernatural Power, so whether or not he seized the providence was no longer important. Although leaping out of the Three Dimensions, relinquishing the Five Elements, and attaining an Emperor''s Body was tempting, n.ovele.book he knew one needed to endure hardships in one¡¯s cultivation path. Only by doing so could one reach the ultimate pinnacle of cultivation. Despite that, he would still wee a chance to obtain the providence. However, he would not feel disappointed if he did not manage to either. Chapter 2856 Chapter 2856 Chapter 2856 Lucifer thought to himself, ¡®Should I team up with them?¡¯ He was contemting whether he should ally with Maveth at this moment. Lucifer turned to James¡¯ party. Compared to Maveth, James was a far more formidable opponent. After briefly weighing the odds, Lucifer agreed to Maveth¡¯s suggestion. "Alright, let¡¯s do it." Lucifer turned to James¡¯ party, and eventually, his gaze stopped on Brielle.He said calmly, "Since that girl has already obtained her loot here, there¡¯s no reason for her to stay.Besides, she¡¯s the weakest among you all.She¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be qualified to be here right now, nor should she proceed further." Hearing this, Brielle stepped behind James. Among the remaining people in the arena, she was indeed the weakest. However, she still managed to seize a Supernatural Power. James had protected Brielle throughout the previous levels, and she had no desire to proceed to the next level. Thus, she stood behind James and whispered, "James, let me fight.There¡¯s no need for me to go any further.Although I¡¯m not as strong as them, I¡¯ll at least try to wear out their crystal¡¯s energy.I want to help you obtain the providence." James looked at her and said with a smile, "As long as I¡¯m still in this arena, no one will dare to eliminate you.How about you hide in the Celestial Abode for the time being? You cane out when we reach the final few levels." Brielle hesitated and said, "I¡¯m not sure I should do that.I¡¯ve already obtained a Supernatural Power.If you allow me to hide now, it¡¯ll be unfair to Feb and Qusai.They¡¯ve worked hard supporting you, and it''ll be unfair if they don¡¯t get anything." Qusai was very open-minded about it and smiled. "Whether I seize anything or not is entirely up to my luck and capabilities.Even if I leave empty-handed, the experience of fighting with the countless powerhouses was also worthwhile." Feb nodded and said, "Yep." James reassured her. "Don¡¯t worry about it.Just go." After speaking, James waved his hand, and a powerful force emerged from his palm, forcefully transporting Brielle into the Celestial Abode to rest. At that moment, James, Feb, Qusai, Maveth, Matilde, and Lucifer were left in the arena. The six of them were almost equal in strength. The only thing that would set them apart was their resources and weapons. "You''ll be fighting me, Maveth.We still haven¡¯t determined a winner from thest round." Feb looked at Maveth and smiled, making her seem harmless. Qusai also looked at Matilde and said, "Let¡¯s continue our fight from before.I¡¯d like to see what your Multicolored mes are capable of!"James looked at Lucifer.Lucifer was the only one remaining.However, James wanted to avoid fighting Lucifer since he was the strongest among all their opponents. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Moreover, he had the Elysian Inscription at his disposal. If they were to fight, the two of them would lose more than they would gain. Jamesmunicated telepathically with Qusai and Feb. "There¡¯s no need to bother with one-on-one fights.Let¡¯s join forces and dispose of one of them first." Feb asked, "Which one is our target?" James ruled out Lucifer.He nced back and forth between Maveth and Matilde. After thinking for a while, he said, "Maveth has terrifying physical strength and defenses.It¡¯s going to take more effort to eliminate him.How about we go for Matilde first?" Feb and Qusai nodded.n.ovele.bookMatilde noticed James¡¯ gaze and immediately understood what he was nning. Multicolored mes erupted from her body as she transformed into a giant python. Her body was hundreds of meters long, and she had multicolored scales. At that moment, her body red with immense power. Chapter 2857 Chapter 2857 Chapter 2857 James shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± He immediately cast all the Secret Arts he had learned and entered his strongestbat state. Feb and Qusai also transformed into their true form, and their energies increased explosively. Maveth shouted from a distance, ¡°You''re fighting me, Gorger.¡± He quickly transformed into a huge, golden ant and charged toward Feb. Feb avoided his attacks and looked for an opening to attack Matilde. ¡°Pll take you on, James.¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice echoed, and he immediately charged at James with his Imperial Weapon. Swoosh! Dazzling Sword Energy burst forth. However, the Sword Energy merely cut James¡¯ shadow. James¡¯ real body was already charging directly at the Multicolored me Python, Matilde. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sword Energies continuously flew out from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The Sword Energies contained terrifying Sword Intent, including Samadhi Sword Intent, Murderous Intent, and Sword Intent formed by James¡¯ Sage Energy. The Sword Energies mmed into the Multicolored me Python with overwhelming strength and sent her reeling. Matidle¡¯s body swayed from the impact. Gradually, her scales were shattered, and blood oozed out from the skin underneath. James¡¯ strongestbat state was terrifying. Although the Multicolored me Python was a descendant of the Ten Primordial Fiends, she could not withstand Jams¡¯ attacks, and the crystal in her body was slowly being consumed. At the same time, James directed the Infinity Steles to crush Matilde. The Multicolored me Python had a colossal body. Despite being able to move swiftly, the python¡¯s body was an easy target for the Infinity Steles because of its sheer size. The Infinity Steles smashed into Matilde¡¯s body one after another, causing significant damage. Suddenly, Lucifer unleashed the Elysian Inscription, and it released oppressive amounts of energy. James felt a crushing pressure on his body. He instantly fell from the sky and crashed into the ground below. Bang! His body mmed into the arena, and caused a huge crevase to form. James was trapped underneath the arena. Lucifer did not give James a chance to recover. As soon as James fell to the ground, several bolts of lightning immediately emerged from the Elysian Inscription and bombarded the area where James had fallen. Several of the Infinity Steles quickly zoomed over and blocked the lightning strikes. Swoosh! A figure shot up from the caved-in surface. The moment James rushed up to the sky, countless strands of ck mist seeped out of his body and shrouded it to form ck armor. The shape of the armor was very unusual and it seemed to be made from the Demonic Lotus¡¯ petals. James was forced to use Ten Thousand Demon Art and deploy the Natal Lotus to create protective armor for himself. As long as he could prevent his body from sustaining damage, he would be able to avoid expending his crystal¡¯s energy. With the protection of the Demonic Lotus, James seized the opportunity to viciously attack the Multicolored me Python. Lucifer¡¯s face became solemn. He cursed in his heart, ¡®Damn it. James is as resilient as a cockroach. He not only has the Infinity Steles, but he also obtained my father¡¯s Demonic Lotus. It¡¯s going to be difficult to eliminate him.¡¯ Regardless of how tough James was as an opponent, Lucifer would have a chance if James was distracted. When that happened, Lucifer would be able to exhaust his crystal¡¯s energy. If Maveth or Matilde were eliminated, then Feb and Qusai would be free to do as they please. Then, he would have to fight against two or even three of them together. It would put Lucifer in a tough position. Chapter 2858 Chapter 2858 Chapter 2858 After analyzing the situation, Lucifer began to look for opportunities to deal severe damage to James. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, James had the protection of the Infinity Steles and the Demonic Lotus petals that made up his armor. As such, Lucifer¡¯s attacks were unable to deal much damage to James. Moreover, James deliberately avoided him, so it was hard to find an opening. Since he could not find an opportunity to attack James, he changed his target to Qusai. Lucifier¡¯s strategy was to wear out Qusai¡¯s crystal as much as he could or better yet, to eliminate him if it was possible. By doing so, he could even the odds against him in the following few levels. Qusai was focused on attacking the Multicolored me Python, when Lucifer suddenly intervened and started attacking him. He could not deal with both of them at once, so he turned his focus to Lucifer first. Seeing this, James quicklymunicated Qusai telepathically, saying, ¡°Be careful. Lucifer is a very tough opponent. Try to avoid fighting him head-on if possible. I''ll try and find a chance to eliminate the Multicolored me Python as soon as possible.¡± Qusai replied, ¡°Focus on your fight, James. Although Lucifer is strong, I won¡¯t be eliminated that easily.¡± After Lucifer shifted his target, James was now unburdened. Heunched fierce attacks on the Multicolored me Python, using every method at his disposal. However, Multicolored me Python would not go down so easily. Her Multicolored mes damaged James and exhausted some of his crystal¡¯s energy. However, James was unfazed by this. James was superior to the Multicolored me Python in every aspect. The fight went on for over an hour. After the long battle, the Multicolored me Python¡¯s Sage Energy was fully spent, and she was exhausted. James quickly seized the opportunity to attack her relentlessly. After being bombarded with attacks for the next few minutes, the Multicolored me Python¡¯s crystal waspletely exhausted, and she was transported out of the arena. The battle in the arena was finally over. Soon, their surroundings changed once more. James and the others were teleported safely into a new arena. After they arrived in the new arena, they all chose to stop fighting for the time being as they were expecting a new boon to appear in the new arena. No one knew where the next boon would appear, so they scattered themselves throughout the arena and paid close attention to their surroundings as they waited for it to show up. James looked at Qusai in the distance and reached out to him telepathically. ¡°How are you doing? How much energy does your crystal have left?¡± Qusai replied, ¡°Lucifer was indeed a tough opponent. I sustained damage and consumed a lot of my crystal¡¯s energy. Right now, I only have about one-third of its energy left.¡± James also followed up with Feb. Feb was on par with Maveth, and both of them dealt damage to each other¡¯s crystal. Fortunately, Feb¡¯s crystal still had half of its energy left. James also estimated that Maveth¡¯s crystal was half depleted. It was likely that his crystal and Lucifer¡¯s had the most energy remaining. However, James had fought for so long, and the others were constantly trying to sneak a hit on him. Thus, his crystal also expended a lot of energy. Based on his deductions, Lucifer¡¯s crystal had the most energy in it. James nced at Lucifer. Sensing James¡¯ gaze, Lucifer turned to James with a faint smile. Meanwhile, Maveth stood in a corner with a gloomy expression. Hisrade Matilde was eliminated, so he was definitely going to be the next target. Maveth spected that Lucifer would not make a move on the new arena but would choose to safely enter the next level as it would increase his chances of obtaining the providence. While considering the situation, Maveth cursed, ¡°Damn it.¡± After they appeared in the new arena, the Guardian revealed himself again. The Guardian looked at everyone in the arena and sincerely praised them. He had been watching everything from the shadows and knew James had teleported Brielle into the Celestial Abode. The Guardian coughed softly, ¡°A-hem.¡± Chapter 2859 Chapter 2859 Chapter 2859 ¡°Tm sure it wasn¡¯t easy to arrive here. All of you who have made it here are the best of the best in this age and are destined for greatness. ¡°There is also a Supernatural Power in this arena.¡± The Guardian¡¯s voice boomed through the arena, and everyone watched their surroundings intently to snatch the boon as soon as it appeared. ¡°The Supernatural Power in this arena is called the Cultivation Encyclopedia. It¡¯s a magical scripture that records various cultivation paths in detail. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°The Jade Emperor himself wrote the scripture. He summoned all the powerhouses during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and spent three epochs writing it. It¡¯s a priceless treasure.¡± Hearing this, everyone listened excitedly. It was definitely a great treasure if the Jade Emperor gathered all the powerhouses of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and took that long to transcribe everything. Meanwhile, James could not fathom how long three epochs were. At that moment, Feb noticed James¡¯ confusion and walked over, exining, ¡°Epochs are a measurement of time. Under normal circumstances, an epoch is a period from when Sacred Blossoms bloom until the point where they wither.¡± James asked, ¡°Then how many years is an epoch?¡± Feb replied, ¡°If we convert it to years, it should be about four billion nine- hundred million years.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. 4,900,000,000 years was a terrifyingly long time. In other words, the Jade Emperor spent nearly 15,000,000,000 years writing Cultivation Encyclopedia with the help of countless powerhouses. The Cultivation Encyclopedia was definitely an extraordinary treasure. ¡°It¡¯s up to luck to decide who will im it.¡± After the Guardian finished speaking, he disappeared from sight. Everyone continued to observe their surroundings. At that moment, a sparkle of soft, white light suddenly appeared on the arena¡¯s west side. Everyone immediately sprung into action after seeing it. However, Lucifer and James both used their immobilization techniques. James used his Curse Magic¡¯s Confinement, whereas Lucifer used the Elysian Inscription¡¯s power to imprison the others. However, one person was not affected by their techniques. Qusai quickly appeared before the white light, grabbed it, and put it away. ¡°You... How are you still moving?¡± Lucifer looked at him in disbelief. Qusaiughed and said, ¡°I knew you would use the Elysian Inscription¡¯s power to restrain me. Before I came to Earth, my father gave me some magical runes. I happen to have a rune that can neutralize your imprisonment technique.¡± Maveth was also immobilized. Qusai had already seized the Cultivation Encyclopedia by the time he broke free. He stomped his feet furiously. Maveth knew he would be eliminated this round, and if he did not get anything on this level, he would leave empty-handed. He was dissatisfied with the oue. However, there was nothing he could do. Chapter 2860 Chapter 2860 Chapter 2860 The treasure on this level of the arena was obtained by Qusai. The Cultivation Encyclopedia was valuable, and Qusai was d he came to the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins. Even if he were to be eliminated now, he had no regret. At that moment, he felt his n¡¯s decision to befriend James was a wise move. He managed to obtain good fortune just by apanying James. If he were to stand against James, he would never have had the chance to seize the Cultivation Encyclopedia. Lucifer was incredibly upset that Qusai managed to obtain the treasure. He wanted to im all the remaining treasures for himself, but another person snatched it from under his nose. Maveth was also incredibly displeased. James looked at the others in the arena and deliberated on who they had to eliminate on this level. His gaze stopped on Maveth. Seeing James staring him down, Maveth immediately knew what James intended to do. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, James? Are you nning to eliminate me on this level?¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Correct.¡± Maveth looked at Lucifer and began to plead with him. ¡°Lucifer, you still haven¡¯t gone all out against James. Once I¡¯m eliminated, you''ll have to contend with three powerful enemies. Do you really think you can fight three of them alone?¡± Despite his desperate situation, Maveth still did not want to give up. He wanted to advance further and get a boon from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age from the next level so that he would not leave empty-handed. Lucifer nced at James. At that moment, his expression hardened. He contemted for a while before saying, ¡°I have a suggestion.¡± James looked at him and said, ¡°What is it?¡± Lucifer said, ¡°There are not many people left in the arena. How about letting everyone obtain a treasure for themselves?¡± Then, Lucifer looked at Maveth and said, ¡°I propose to let you im the treasure from the next arena, but in exchange, you''ll have to forfeit in the next round. What do you say?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Maveth agreed without hesitation. Lucifer looked at James and said, ¡°I won¡¯t seize the treasure on the next level. After Maveth obtains the next treasure, it''ll be Gorger¡¯s turn. Then, those who get a boon will have to remove themselves from the arena.¡± ¡°In the end, the two of us will fight, and whoever wins will proceed to thest arena and seize the final providence.¡± ¡°As for the girl in the Celestial Abode, I don¡¯t care about her. If you''re eliminated, then she is too. What do you say?¡± Lucifer proposed a suggestion. He had obtained a Supernatural Power earlier and was content with his lot. It was a treasure from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, and he could be one of the greatest in the universe if he cultivated it to its fullest potential. Moreover, he already had the Elysian Inscription. The Elysian Inscription was full of wonders. As long as hepletelyprehended the Elysian Inscription, he could dominate this age. His suggestion turned the odds in his favor. Otherwise, he might end up fighting James, Qusai, and the Feb by himself. Although he was confident in his own strength, he would surely be defeated if three powerhouses attacked him at once. He would only have to fight James if they agreed to his suggestion. Lucifer was confident in winning in a one-on-one battle. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After James heard his suggestion, he turned to Qusai and Feb, asking, ¡°What do you two think?¡± Qusai said, ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained a treasure from the Ancient Heavenly Court. This trip has already paid off for me. Even if I¡¯m eliminated now, I¡¯m content with my lot.¡± Feb thought for a while and said, ¡°If I can guarantee myself a treasure, then I¡¯m not bothered with obtaining the providence.¡± Chapter 2861 Chapter 2861 Chapter 2861 James thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. Since everyone is fine with the arrangement, we¡¯ll proceed as nned.¡± Qusai looked around and asked, ¡°So, am I supposed to forfeit here?¡± James nodded lightly. Qusaiughed and said, ¡°Alright. Since Maveth will be eliminated next, how about we fight each other? I''ll exhaust nearly all of your crystal¡¯s energy, then you can knock me out.¡± This was a perfect opportunity for Maveth. Otherwise, he would be eliminated without even getting anything. Thus, he agreed happily. Maveth replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, the two began to fight and wear out each other¡¯s crystals. After Maveth¡¯s crystal was left with very little energy, Qusai stopped attacking and allowed Maveth to deal the decisive blow to him. As such, Maveth easily eliminated Qusai. They were immediately moved to the proceeding level of the arena. The Guardian showed himself once more. He swept his gaze across the remaining people in the arena and shed a pleased smile. ¡°I thought the fights would get more intense as time went on. I wasn¡¯t expecting you guys toe up with a peaceful solution, but it is indeed a good idea.¡± Lucifer asked, ¡°What¡¯s on this level?¡± The Guardian smiled and said, ¡°The Supernatural Power on this level is called the Seventy-Two Heavenly Art.¡± Surprised, James asked, ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a remarkable martial art skill, simr to the Thirty-Six Demonic Art. It originates from the Primeval Age, and many powerhouses in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age used this Supernatural Power. This technique was practiced by the renowned Ascended War God and the Three-Eyed War God from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age,¡± exined the Guardian. ¡°C-Can I really have this?¡± Maveth looked at James and Lucifer eagerly. Whether or not he could obtain the Supernatural Power was left up to James and Lucifer since his crystal had very little energy remaining. He would be eliminated with a single hit. James looked at Feb and asked, ¡°Are you interested in it?¡± Feb shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡± James said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Maveth can have Seventy-Two Heavenly Art.¡± Maveth was overjoyed. The Guardian looked at everyone and left without a word. Shortly afterward, a white light appeared in the arena. Maveth quickly rushed toward the white light to im its treasure. James simply watched this silently. All of the Supernatural Powers that have appeared so far were extraordinary, and he was also tempted to obtain them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, his main objective was to get the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts. After Maveth obtained the Supernatural Power, Lucifer casually waved his hand. A powerful force emerged from his palm and mmed into Maveth. His attackpletely depleted Maveth¡¯s crystal and eliminated him from the arena. After Maveth was eliminated, the arena changed yet again, and they were sent to the next level. When they appeared in the next arena, the Guardian came to greet them again. He said smilingly, ¡°That was fast. Well, that¡¯s good since it saves a lot of my time. I¡¯ll also just cut to the chase and tell you about this level¡¯s Supernatural Power.¡± At that moment, only four contenders remained¡ªJames, Feb, Lucifer, and Brielle, who was inside the Celestial Abode. Chapter 2862 Chapter 2862 Chapter 2862 The remaining contenders were teleported to the next level of the arena. As per their agreement, Feb was to be eliminated on this level. Then, James would fight Lucifer in the following arena. If he won, he would advance to the final level. All this time, Lucifer was secretly drawing up a plot against James. After this level, there were only a few more left. If he beat James, then the fortune on the 32nd stage and the providence on the final stage would belong to him. The Guardian appeared in the arena and smiled at the remaining people. Lucifer asked, ¡°What¡¯s on this level, Mr. Guardian?¡± The Guardian replied, ¡°The Supernatural Power on this level is called Six Paths of Reincarnation.¡± ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation?¡± James, Lucifer, and Feb all reacted in shock. The Guardian nodded and said, ¡°During the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, a powerful man reached a very high cultivation rank. He once entered the Land of Infinity and gained some profound knowledge. After he left the ce, he spent a long time creating the Six Paths of Reincarnation.¡± James looked at Feb and said, ¡°The Six Paths of Reincarnation is yours.¡± Feb nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After briefly introducing the Supernatural Power, the Guardian disappeared from sight. Immediately afterward, a ck light appeared. Feb slowly walked over and imed it for herself. Lucifer walked over and said, ¡°The Gorger has to be eliminated on this level. Don¡¯t resist my attacks.¡± Feb conceded. Lucifer immediatelyunched a powerful attack on her. Feb¡¯s crystal expended its energy. It emptied out rtively quickly, and she was thus eliminated from the arena. With Feb¡¯s elimination, the surroundings morphed. After they arrived at the new arena, James asked, ¡°ording to the rules we agreed upon, regardless of what Supernatural Power appears here, it¡¯ll automatically be mine. Am I correct?¡± Lucifer nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours. After you obtain the treasure on this level, we''ll have a proper fight with each other. Whoever wins will proceed to seize the providence.¡± James looked at Lucifer. Lucifer seemed confident that he could beat James with his n. James smiled and said, ¡°You seem assured of your victory. Are you sure you can defeat me?¡± Lucifer returned his smile silently. Soon, the Guardian appeared. He appeared in the center of the arena and looked at the final two participants. James bluntly asked the question, ¡°What''s on this level, Mr. Guardian?¡± The Guardian replied, ¡°The Supernatural Power on this level is the Secret of Heaven and Earth.¡± ¡°Secret of Heaven and Earth?¡± James was taken aback. The Guardian replied, ¡°Yes. Demonic Art and Heavenly Art were passed down from the Primeval Age. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, a powerhouse was fortunate to learn both of them. He fused the two together and created a new Supernatural Power called the Secret of Heaven and Earth.¡± ¡°Haah.¡± The Guardian sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡± asked Lucifer. The Guardian replied, ¡°Although the Secret of Heaven and Earth had been passed through the ages, no one in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age managed to master it. The requirements to learn it wasplicated as it required one to possess two different kinds of power. Most cultivators only wielded one type of power, and it was also rare for people to possess both Heavenly and Demonic Energy. Therefore, no one was capable of sessfully utilizing it.¡± Hearing this, James frowned. He suddenly recalled something. ¡®Heavenly and Demonic Energy? ¡®Why did these sound so familiar? ¡®Could the powerhouse that created the Secret of Heaven and Earth be the Ancestral Needle Master? ¡®Was he the one who created the Heavenly Art and Demonic Art and passed down Crucifier and Exalter?¡¯ Although James¡¯ mind was abuzz with his suspicions, he could not say for sure. The Guardian did not say anything more. Chapter 2863 Chapter 2863 Chapter 2863 The Guardian then vanished. Immediately afterward, a burst of colorful light appeared. James quickly walked over and held the treasure in his hand. It was a jade piece. He looked at the jade piece and found some mysterious words engraved on it. The unfamiliar characters moved like they were alive and kept flowing through the jade. James was unable to read the words. He did not bother trying to understand them and put the jade piece away into the Celestial Abode. After James had secured the Supernatural Power, Lucifer said, ¡° Let out that girl, Brielle, from the Celestial Abode.¡± James then brought Brielle out of the Celestial Abode using his mind. As soon as Brielle appeared in the arena, she looked at the surroundings. She was stunned to see only Lucifer and James remained at this point. She quickly asked, ¡°How did everything happen so fast? Are you and Lucifer the only ones left?¡± James gave a small smile and exined everything that had happened. Brielle immediately got a clear understanding of the situation. Under normal circumstances, Lucifer would have definitely chosen to eliminate Brielle first. However, things took a different turn. Instead, Lucifer made an agreement with James. Lucifer believed that Brielle was not a threat to him and could notpete with him for the providence if James was eliminated. James looked at Brielle and said, ¡°You should stay out of this for now. This battle is between me and Lucifer. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. If I win, you can get the providence. However, we¡¯ll both be eliminated if I lose.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Brielle nodded and retreated to a corner of the arena. The arena was huge and its area was even bigger than Earth before the Apocalypse Age. James stood in the arena and unleashed all his powers. He activated the Sacriligeous Ascension, dragon bone, and Elemental Inversion. Then, he summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The Infinity Steles also appeared and revolved protectively around his body. James exuded extraordinary strength. Lucifer, in turn, entered his Fifth Combat Form. His Imperial Weapon immediately shone brightly, and a series of Elysian Inscriptions formed above his head. Both James and Lucifer entered their most formidable states. In this battle, neither of them dared to act rashly. The oue of this battle would determine which of them obtains the earth¡¯s third providence and bes the first Grand Emperor to rule over the universe of this age. Lucifer looked at James¡¯ imposing figure, and he smiled faintly. James did not hide his strength in the previous battle and used all the means at his disposal. This allowed Lucifer to have a rough idea of how James formed his battle tactics. On the other hand, James had no idea about Lucifer¡¯s other resources. The Elysian Inscription was incredibly powerful. Despite onlyprehending its very basics, Lucifer felt it was already more than sufficient to deal with James. ¡°James.¡± Lucifer looked at James and said, ¡°Since meeting you, we¡¯ve fought twice. Yet I lost both matches to you. This will be our third, and I don¡¯t intend to lose this time.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James smiled faintly. James was also confident in his own strength. Although he had used almost everything he had, he still kept onest trump card¡ªThe 400,000 soldiers in the Celestial Abode. The weakest among the 400,000 soldiers was close to the Sage Rank. Meanwhile, many of them had already reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage. Although their cultivation base was unstable, they were still on par with powerhouses at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. Moreover, they had the advantage of numbers. Lucifer would be helpless against 400,000 soldiers performing the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. James felt that the 400,000 soldiers¡¯ Nine Heavens God- Annihting Formation would easily be able to beat someone on the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage, let alone someone at Lucifer''s rank. When they first entered the arena, the Guadian allowed them to utilize every resource they had avable. As such, the army in the Celestial Abode was naturally permitted to assist him in battle. James grinned self-assuredly. He was confident the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts was on the next level, and that he would be able to obtain it easily. Chapter 2864 Chapter 2864 Chapter 2864 Lucifer had been originally sealed away during the Primordial Age. James was the one who broke his seal and awakened him. After Lucifer was awakened, he actually had the strength to kill James. However, he could sense his father¡¯s aura in James¡¯ body and knew James had obtained his father¡¯s Natal Lotus. As such, he chose not to eliminate James. In the following years, he fought against James twice. However, he lost both matches. This would be their third fight. Lucifer was confident in his victory this time. Although James had grown far more powerful and now had the skill to overwhelm the other prodigies of simr ages, Lucifer was still fully confident in his ability to defeat James. ording to Lucifer¡¯s original birth date, he should have been disqualified from seizing the providence. However, he was sealed before reaching his 20s. While he was sealed away, his aging was halted. Thus, he remained rtively young and was still eligible to seize the providence. ¡°James.¡± Lucifer entered his Fifth Combat Form, and his energy rose exponentially. The Imperial Weapon in his hand glowed brightly, and it exuded an oppressive aura. ¡°This time, let¡¯s have a good fight. I¡¯d like to see which is better between your swordsmanship and my Elysian Inscription.¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice echoed. James smiled faintly in response. ¡®A good fight?¡¯ James did not intend to give him what he wanted. Until now, he had been using every resource he had and still had one ace in his sleeve. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Although the 400,000 soldiers were affected by the curse, they were still rtively strong and could temporarily suppress its effects. At that moment, James was pulling out all the stops. James contacted Nova telepathically in the Celestial Abode and informed him about wanting to use the 400,000 soldiers. Afterward, Nova quickly went to gather the soldiers. The 400,000 soldiers were assembled behind the city within the Celestial Abode. Nova stood before them and casually waved his hand. A powerful force emerged out of his palm and surrounded the soldiers. In the next moment, the 400,000 soldiers were teleported out of the Celestial Abode. Arge group of people immediately appeared in the arena. Seeing the legion of soldiers, Lucifer¡¯s expression changed. ¡°James, you...¡± He looked at James with disbelief. James smirked and said, ¡°The Guardian said that we could use everything we had at our disposal. Don¡¯t you know that I havea Celestial Abode that contains an army of four hundred thousand soldiers within it?¡± James¡¯ clear voice rang in the air. Lucifer¡¯s expression became increasingly grim. He grasped at the Imperial Weapon, and the Elysian Inscription above his head grew brighter. James shouted, ¡°Men, to your positions!¡± Immediately afterward, the army of 400,000 soldiers quickly spread out and formed the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. The Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation required four leaders to unleash its full might. However, James was the only leader present at that moment. Although they could not exert their full strength, it was enough to deal with Lucifer. James instantly stood at the formation¡¯s helm. At that moment, his energy fused with that of his soldiers. He could sense all his men¡¯s power diffusing into his body, and his power level immediately soared. His strength increased exponentially, and he immediately felt invincible. Chapter 2865 Chapter 2865 Chapter 2865 Lucifer would not stand a chance. In his current state, James was not afraid to face off against a powerhouse at the Divine Rank. He had 400,000 Sages at his beck and call, some of which had even reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. With the energies of so many powerhouses augmenting his own, even a Divine Rank powerhouse would find it hard to fight back. Lucifer stood in the arena, and he looked into the distance. 400,000 soldiers were gathered in the sky. These 400,000 people formed a powerful formation, and their energy fused to forma mighty force. Lucifer¡¯s heart wavered upon sensing the force. He realized he had miscalcted. He knew James¡¯ goal from the beginning was to obtain the providence. That man had 400,000 soldiers at the ready in the Celestial Abode. Who could possibly oppose him? ¡°Wow, James. You¡¯ve hidden this fact very well. I should¡¯ve expected this.¡± Lucifer¡¯s face twisted into a regretful expression. He had fought James and was suppressed by the force of the 400,000 soldiers before. ¡°Since the providence is on the line, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to have a one-on-one fight this time, Lucifer. Let¡¯s do it some other time.¡± James called out to his opponent. After he spoke, James immediately dove into action. He vanished, re-appeared above Lucifer, and swung the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword downwards. The sword contained both his own power and also that of his soldiers. Lucifer¡¯s raised his sword to parry the attack. However, James¡¯ attack was too powerful. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword shed down unimpeded at Lucifer. He urged the Elysian Inscription to resist the attack. However, his mastery of the Elysian Inscription was limited, and James far overpowered him. He could not withstand James¡¯ attack. James was one-sidedly subduing Lucifer. Faced with James¡¯ unstoppable power, Lucifer lost his will to fight. The energy of his crystal was rapidly consumed. Lucifer resented his situation. He initially wanted to seize the providence for himself which was why he proposed to sequentially eliminate his opposition. If he had known this would happen, he would have seized the other treasures on the previous levels without hesitation. He could notin about his circumstances since he brought it upon himself. The crystal¡¯s energy was rapidly exhausted. Brielle stood in the distant corner of the arena in shock. ¡°TI wasn¡¯t expecting James to have a sizeable army in the Celestial Abode. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d perform such a powerful formation. Now that James has the strength of his army augmenting his own power, Lucifer has no chance against James.¡± ¡°James has secured the providence. It¡¯s practically in his hands.¡± Brielle was excited for James. She loved James and was also married to him. With this, she considered herself James¡¯ wife. After James obtained the providence, he could be a Grand Emperor and the most powerful man of this age. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He could even contend against the older generations. Lucifer shouted, ¡°Damn you, James.¡± While attacking, James said, ¡°This can''t be helped, Lucifer. Don¡¯t hold this against me.¡± Under James¡¯ overwhelming attack, Lucifer¡¯s crystal was eventually emptied of energy. Soon, his crystal was worn out, and he left the level. The powerful Lucifer, who had the best chance of reaching the end, had been eliminated effortlessly. After Lucifer¡¯s departure, the arena began to change again. James sent the 400,000 soldiers back into the Celestial Abode. Chapter 2866 Chapter 2866 Chapter 2866 Immediately after they entered the new arena, the Guardian appeared before them. The Guardian stood inside the arena and walked over to James. Prior to this, James had always stood at a distance from the Guardian, so it was hard to see the man¡¯s appearance. Now that the Guardian hade closer, James was finally able to see him clearly. He was an old man with a white beard. However, it was hard to discern his features properly as he had a hood covering most of his face. Brielle, the only other person in the arena, followed after James and called out to him. ¡°James.¡± James nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The Guardian¡¯s eyes were fixed on James. He observed James for a while and asked, ¡°That was the Nine Heavens God -Annihting Formation. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see it again in the Apocalypse Age. ¡°Young Man, how do you know about the Nine Heavens God- Annihting Formation?¡± The Guardian protected the Thirty-Three Arenas and what remained of the Ancient Heavenly Court. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He knew every detail about the Ancient Heavenly Court, including the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. After asking the question, he came to a sudden realization. ¡°The daughter of the War God had been sealed away...¡± James nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I learned the Nine Heavens God -Annihting Formation from the daughter of the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s War God.¡± The Guardian fell silent for a few seconds and asked, ¡°How is she doing?¡± James nodded. ¡°She¡¯s doing very well and will soon be a Grand Emperor.¡± ¡°Good, good...¡± After mumbling for a while, the Guardian did not press the topic. He said, ¡°The fortune on this level is the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts you had mentioned earlier.¡± James already expected as much. The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts was the ultimate Supernatural Power of the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruler. It was the most valuable treasure in the arena, only second to the third providence. The Guardian looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you know why the Primeval Age fell to ruin?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± The Guardian began to reminisce. After a while, he said, ¡°The Ancient Heavenly Court Age fell to ruin because a human wanted to rebel against the universe and control it instead. However, he failed and led to the copse of an entire age.¡± Rebel against the universe? James had a vague understanding of past events. Ahuman wanted to destroy the Heavenly Path and create his own rules. The Guardian continued exining. ¡°The Heavenly Path is like an insurmountable mountain that controls the universe. Although the Primeval Age fell to ruin, the powerhouses of the Ancient Heavenly Court did not give up. ¡°To fight your enemy, you must understand your enemy. ¡°Therefore, the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts was created. ¡°The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts, also known as the Three- Thousand Rules, Three-Thousand Cultivation Paths, Three- Thousand Orders and Three-Thousand Sequences... ¡°The Jade Emperor spent his entire life studying the Heavenly Path and all the paths under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Path. He studied them thoroughly and created the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts. ¡°Hepletely mastered the technique, but that still wasn¡¯t enough for him to overthrow the Heavenly Path or destroy the force behind it.¡± Chapter 2867 Chapter 2867 Chapter 2867 James was startled by the Guardian¡¯s words and could not help asking, ¡°Are you saying the Heavenly Path is controlled by someone?¡± The Guardian replied solemnly, ¡°Of course. The Heavenly Path was created by that person after all. However, the force behind the Heavenly Path is mysterious and unpredictable. Apart from a few powerhouses from the Primeval Age who were aware of this powerhouse¡¯s identity, no one else knows the truth.¡± ¡°Ages ago, the powerhouse behind the Heavenly Path used to be called Heaven. Therefore, the battle in ancient times was dubbed the Rebellion against Heaven, or the Annihtion of Heaven.¡± Hearing this, James was dumbfounded. The Heavenly Path was already a mind-boggling existence. It controlled the universe and every living being. James never suspected that there was someone controlling the Heavenly Path. The Guardian fell silent. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡°Perhaps it isn¡¯t just a single person behind the Heavenly Path, but a bigger force. Maybe there is something higher and mightier beyond the forces of our universe. Who is to say? If you don¡¯t step into the Ancestral God Rank, it¡¯s impossible to gain insight into these matters.¡± Then, the Guardianughed and said, ¡°Hehe. What''s wrong with me today? Why am I telling you so many useless things?¡± James was very interested in the topic and said, ¡°Please tell me more. I¡¯m very interested to know more about these past events.¡± The Guardian shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re currently too weak to understand these things. The Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts are on this level. Go ahead and take it.¡± The Guardian paused for a while. After pondering briefly, he said, ¡°The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts is just a means to understand the Heavenly Path and the powers behind it. Since the Heavenly Path was created by someone, the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts must be nothing in his eyes. ¡°To destroy Heaven, you must create something that surpasses him. ¡°Countless powerhouses have spent their entire lives trying to create a Supernatural Power superior to the Heavenly Path. ¡°So far, the Five Ancestral Gods created the Elemental Inversion. ¡°Yerik Yagher developed the fusion of Yin and Yang. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°The Ancestral Talisman Master invented Curse Magic. ¡°The Ancestral Sword Master created supreme sword-fighting techniques. ¡°Although these are all awe-inducing techniques, they¡¯re only considered to be close to the tier of the Heavenly Path. They¡¯re not on the same level and aren¡¯t able to surpass it.¡± ¡°After obtaining the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts, you must analyze it thoroughly, and understand the Heavenly Path and the rules of this universe. Only by doing so can you surmount the Heavenly Path and have the chance to destroy it.¡± James listened carefully and asked impulsively, ¡°Why do we need to destroy the Heavenly Path? I think the Heavenly Path isn¡¯tpletely bad. It still manages the universe and living beings, preventing chaos from breaking out.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The Guardianughed contemptuously and said, ¡°What do you know? You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re strong enough.¡± ¡°By the way, you seem to know a lot. Who are you? You must also be a well-known powerhouse from ancient times, right?¡± The Guardian did not reply to James¡¯ question, and he gradually disappeared. Immediately afterward, a soft white light appeared. James knew this was the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts he had sought. He walked over and reached out to the white light. It was also a piece of jade with words inscribed on it, constantly moving around inside the jade. James stared at the jade. Entranced by it, he felt like he had fallen into a starry sky and was surrounded by a myriad of words. The ancient words were mysterious and gave off apelling aura. At his current strength, he could notprehend the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts. He immediately felt dizzy and returned to the present. Then, he vomited out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 2868 Chapter 2868 Chapter 2868 The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts was incrediblyplex. At James¡¯ current cultivation rank, it was impossible for him toprehend. He still had no idea what cultivation was all about yet. Moreover, he could not even recognize the words within the Three -Thousand Cultivation Arts. He only knew they were mysterious and profound. James stopped examining it and put the jade away. Afterward, he looked at Brielle. ¡°I promised you I''d give you the providence if I made it to the end. Now that only two of us are left, you can eliminate me and obtain the providence.¡± Brielle shook her head. ¡°How can I do that, James? You strived so hard to make it to this point. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The providence is rightfully yours. If you seize the providence, you¡¯ll be able to quickly be a Grand Emperor.¡± ¡°Grand Emperor?¡± James fell into thought. The Guardian had told him a lot, and he learned many secrets that others did not know about. Grand Emperors were considered exceptionally strong people, but they were not the mightiest in the universe. Even the Ancestral Gods of ancient times were subdued by the Heavenly Path. James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Bing a Grand Emperor isn¡¯t my end goal. I¡¯m not going to stop after bing a Grand Emperor. I want to surpass it and reach the Ancestral God Rank or higher where I can stand against Heaven.¡± His knowledge had expanded after chatting with the Guardian, and his goals had now expanded as well. ?But, James.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°Cultivation is an act against the heavens. We obtain providence, strength, and longevity from the heavens. One must endure hardships on the path to cultivation. Only by doing so can one have a firm and unwavering Cultivation Heart.¡± Brielle immediately understood James¡¯ rationale after listening to his words. She looked at James tenderly and said, ¡°Thank you for giving me the providence, James.¡± James smiled faintly. Afterward, James dispersed all his techniques. Brielle then began to attack James without wasting a second. Since James had already disabled the Sacriligeous Ascension, dragon bone, and Elemental Inversion, his strength and defenses had decreased drastically. Therefore, Brielle could inflict damage on James and constantly consume his crystal¡¯s energy. Soon, James¡¯ crystal was worn out. The crystal¡¯s energy was converted into James¡¯ Sage Energy, improving his physical strength. Although it was not enough for him to reach the next rank, it saved him many years of hard work. At that moment, the powerhouses that entered the ruins and the earlier participants were gathered in a city outside the ruins of the Ancient Heavenly Court. It was a well-preserved city, with various majestic buildings towering into the sky. Seeing the powerhouses eliminated one after another, everyone present reacted in astonishment. When Lucifer was eliminated, the crowd could scarcely believe it. ¡°Even Lucifer was eliminated. Thirty-one of them have been eliminated, and only two people remain in the arena now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s only James and Brielle left.¡± ¡°The two seem to have a good rtionship. I think Brielle is James ¡¯ wife.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case. I heard they held a wedding ceremony in the Demon Realm.¡± The powerhouses in the city talked about James. ¡°James is truly amazing. He obtained the earth¡¯s first, second, and third providence. He rose against all odds in this Apocalypse Age.¡± ¡°He¡¯s terrifyingly formidable and is miles above the prodigies around his age. After obtaining the third providence, he''ll definitely reach even greater heights. After that, nothing will be able to hinder him. He¡¯ll improve rapidly, and it won¡¯t take long before he can surpass the older generation.¡± ¡°This human is very impressive.¡± Chapter 2869 Chapter 2869 Chapter 2869 ¡°At the very least, James will be a Grand Emperor in the future.¡± The air was abyss with various topics surrounding James. Just when everyone thought James would have imed the providence, a crack formed in the sky, and a figure slowly emerged. Everyone was shocked when they recognized who the person was. ¡°What? How is this possible?¡± ¡°why has James been eliminated?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Brielle be the one eliminated on the thirty-second floor?¡± ¡°Did Brielle hide her strength and then use it to defeat James?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Brielle was the weakest among all thirty- three participants. She onlysted so long because James was protecting her. If I¡¯m not mistaken, James must¡¯ve let her have the providence.¡± After James was eliminated, he was teleported out of the arena, and his body slowly descended into an open space. Many powerhouses were gathered in the city. Almost all the contenders that were eliminated from the arena remained in the city. As soon as James appeared, Feb and Qusai rushed over. Feb looked at James and asked, ¡°Did you really give her the providence?¡± James was exhausted after fighting for so long. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He stretched his body and smiled. ¡°Whether or not I get the providence is inconsequential to me. I have no desire to have an uneventful cultivation path. Cultivation is all about oveing difficulties and bing stronger.¡± Feb did not disagree with James¡¯ sentiment. Qusai grinned. ¡°James, you¡¯re quite magnanimous. The providence could allow one to effortlessly be a Grand Emperor, yet you gave it away so easily.¡± James smiled in response. Then, he waited where they were gathered. Three monthster, a crack finally appeared in the sky. Everyone raised their heads and eyed it intently. A woman slowly made her way out of the crack. The woman looked to be in her 20s. She wore a pure white dress, and her long ck hair trailed behind her. As soon as she appeared, she was surrounded by divine light. At that moment, she gave off an unearthly feel. ¡°S-She¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°T can sense strong energy from her.¡± ¡°Ts it because she obtained the providence?¡± Everyone looked on as Brielle slowly descended from the sky. Brielle was surrounded by mutlicolored lights which reflected against her fair skin. She was beautiful and dazzling. She eventuallynded in front of James. ¡°James,¡± Brielle called out sweetly. James looked at her. At that moment, Brielle seemedpletely differentpared to three months ago. Brielle was originally a stunning woman, but now, she was elegant and ethereal. It made others afraid to approach her. ¡°Why is your body glowing? Make it stop. It¡¯s too bright.¡± James chuckled. Brielle stuck out her tongue and said yfully, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how. It¡¯s what happened to my body after I became a Grand Emperor. The Guardian said it¡¯ll stop soon.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± At that moment, a voice resounded in the sky. It was the Guardian of the Celestial Pce. Everyone looked at him intently. Chapter 2870 Chapter 2870 Chapter 2870 The battle in the Thirty-Three Arenas was finally over. Some people were satisfied, while others were disappointed. Those that obtained treasures were ecstatic, while those who went empty-handed were disgruntled. All eyes were on the Guardian. The Guardian floated in the sky and looked at the prodigies in the city. He knew those gathered in the city were the strongest prodigies among the universe¡¯s younger generation. He was rather satisfied with their strength. They were the pirs of the Apocalypse Age. ¡°May I have your attention?¡± The Guardian¡¯s voice boomed in the sky. His voice sounded gravelly and weary with age. ¡°The South Heaven Gate appeared on Earth, and the providence from the Ancient Heavenly Court has found its new owner. Now, it¡¯s time for the South Heaven Gate to return to obscurity. ¡°However, the South Heaven Gate will not vanishpletely and will reappear someday in the future. ¡°Many great boons are still hidden within the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins, but the time to im the rest of them is not yet nigh. I¡¯ll be here waiting for everyone to return here one day. ¡°Now, please leave.¡± The Guardian gestured in a direction. At that moment, a staircase appeared and extended toward the South Heaven Gate. ¡°You may return to Earth through the South Heaven Gate.¡± The Guardian bid everyone to leave. The prodigies in the city did not linger a second longer. They immediately ascended the stairs and left through the South Heaven Gate. After passing through the gate, they disappeared. This time, James had gained something invaluable. He obtained the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts that ruled the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. It was an incredible boon, but James could notprehend it because of his low cultivation rank. He would have to reach the Divine Rank before he could begin toprehend it. James walked through the South Heaven Gate with Brielle, Feb, and Qusai in tow. The scenery in front of them changed as soon as they passed through the South Heaven Gate. A golden light shed before them, and they saw mountains and rivers. After a while, they appeared in the sky above Mount Bane. ¡°They¡¯re back! They¡¯re back!¡± ¡°The prodigies that went to the Ancient Heavenly Court''s ruins have returned!¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± After the prodigies entered the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins, other Foreign powerhouses also came to Earth and awaited their disciples¡¯ return at Mount Bane. At that moment, countless powerhouses from all over the universe were gathered in Mount Bane. When they reached Earth, they agreed not to fight each other and that they only came to pick up their disciples. The prodigies who came out immediately exined everything that happened in the Ancient Heavenly Court to their sect elders. Everything from the fight for the War Orders to entering the Thirty-Three Arenas and the battle to reach thest level of the arena. ¡°Haha!!!¡± The Labhrann n¡¯s leader, Txomin,ughed loudly. ¡°Good! Good! Brielle¡¯s obtained the providence! After aeons, another Grand Emperor has been born in our n!¡± Txomin was thrilled. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He never expected Brielle to obtain the providence. The powerhouses of the other races looked unhappy with the oue. Chapter 2871 Chapter 2871 Chapter 2871 Their disciples were equally talented but were not fortunate enough to obtain the providence. "James is really lucky." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "It¡¯s a doomsday era for humanity, yet he still goes against all odds.He''ll definitely achieve great things in the future." After learning that James helped Brielle obtain the providence, they expressed their thoughts. However, James was still nothing to them despite having obtained countless fortunes. In fact, these powerhouses were plotting to kill James and snatch his treasures. However, these powerhouses from the universe knew there were strong humans hidden on Earth. Since James was the hope of the human race, they would arouse the anger of these hidden powerhouses if they were to take action against James rashly. No one was capable of bearing the wrath of these powerful humans. "Let''s go back to the n." "After we return, you''ll have to go into seclusion.Then, you cane back for the fourth providence." "It¡¯s okay that you didn¡¯t seize the providence this time.We''lle back after practicing hard." The seniorsforted their disciples. The powerhouses did not stay on Earth for long and returned to their respective ns with their disciples. They would have to go through the Demon Realm toe to Earth. However, they could forcibly open spatial passages on Earth to leave if they were strong enough. On a mountain peak on Mount Bane, many humans were gathered. In the lead was Thea, followed by Quincy, Cynthia, Tiara, Thomas, Langston, Tyrus, the Omniscient Deity, and a few others. James appeared on the mountaintop. Thea was the first to rush over. She took his hand and asked worriedly, "You didn¡¯t encounter any idents, right? "What idents could¡¯ve happened?" James smiled. Henry walked over and asked, "What happened in the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins, James? Could you tell us about it?" At that moment, Walganus appeared. He looked at James and asked, "How did it go? Did you find the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts?" James nced at Walganus and sensed the anxiousness on his face. The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts was evidently important to Walganus. James nodded and said, "Yeah, I did acquire the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts..." Then, James exined everything that happened inside the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins. Everyone was shocked to learn that James had given up the providence. They could not understand why James made such a decision. However, James did not exin his actions. Walganus pulled James aside. He stood on the cliff on the mountain and looked into the distance. The breeze blew toward him and messed up his long hair. Solemnly, he said, "James, the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts is very important to me." James nodded and said, "I know, but it¡¯s a treasure I worked hard to obtain, and it now belongs to me.The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts was the greatest Supernatural Power during the Ancient Heavenly Court Age.If I canprehend it, it¡¯l] help improve my strength tremendously." Hearing this, Walganus had a solemn expression.He knew James would not give him the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts. Thus, he considered exchanging one of his treasures for the Three- Thousand Cultivation Arts.However, his things were far inferior to the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts. "Huff," Walganus sighed. ¡®James, I don¡¯t ask of you to give me the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts.But, when I reach a certain cultivation rank in the future, could you at least lend it to me?" He looked at James pleadingly. James smiled and said, "Sure, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem." Chapter 2872 Chapter 2872 Chapter 2872 James was fine with lending it to Walganus. "Alright, then, it¡¯s a promise!" After James agreed, Walganus¡¯ furrowed brows finally rxed. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His father created the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts, so how could he not learn it? After reaching an agreement, James walked over to Thea and asked, "What''s the situation on Earth now, Thea? Did anything major happen?" Frowning, Thea replied, "There haven¡¯t been any major events.However, there are casualties every day due to the curse.Many of which include humans from the Three Thousand Worlds." James was unable to solve the curse for now.His strength was limited, and he could not resolve everyone¡¯s curse.He could only count on the group of hidden powerhouses on Earth to develop an elixir to suppress the curse as soon as possible. After the elixir was sessfully developed, it would temporarily resolve the problem. "Alright.You should head back to Wyrmstead first.I¡¯ll go and meet the custodian at the Chamber of Scriptures on Mount Tai." Thea nodded. "Alright." Then, James left Mount Bane. The humans gathered there also gradually dispersed. Soon, James arrived on Mount Tai.He entered the ravine and swam to the underground Chamber of Scriptures. After pushing open the Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ door, he walked into the empty first floor and called, "Ms.Custodian!" His voice echoed through the room. Swoosh! A white light descended from the sky, and a beautiful woman appeared before James.She wore a white dress and was as beautiful as always. "You''re back." The custodian nodded lightly and asked, "How did it go? What boons did you obtain from the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins?" James recounted the events of the Ancient Heavenly Court. After learning that James obtained the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts, the custodian nodded satisfactorily and said, "Not bad.The Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts is a terrifying Supernatural Power but was lost a long time ago.It¡¯s one of the greatest Supernatural powers that has existed throughout history." James asked, "Ms.Custodian, how is the development of the elixir going? The number of human casualties is very high.If this continues, not many humans will be left on Earth." The custodian frowned and said, "Things aren¡¯t looking up.It isn¡¯t easy to develop elixirs to suppress the Curse Magic.Our group of powerhouses is working hard on it.However, I don¡¯t think there will be much progress soon." No progress on the elixir¡¯s development was terrible news for humanity. There used to be ten billion humans on Earth. However, less than one billion remained after the three cmities. What was even worse was that the poption would only continue to decline. Soon, only a few hundred million humans would be left on Earth. Of course, the numbers were exclusive of the humans from the Three Thousand Worlds. "James, I have a task for you." The custodian looked at James solemnly. "What is it?" James was slightly taken aback.It was rare for the custodian to wear such a serious look. Thus, he immediately knew it must have been something significant. The custodian said solemnly, "Humanity has already gone through three cmities, and the fourth is going to be the worst. If we don''t take proper countermeasures, humans will bepletely wiped out and cease to exist." James replied earnestly, "If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please tell me.I¡¯ll do my best." The custodian replied, "I need you to find something." James asked, "What is it?" Chapter 2873 Chapter 2873 Chapter 2873 The custodian said, "The Ancestral God Rank elixir." James was slightly confused. "The Ancestral God Rank elixir? What''s that? The custodian exined, "When the Earth''s Third Cmity struck, the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, Xandros, left the Demon Realm and returned to Earth.He has gained insight into the Fourth Cmity and learned it would exterminate humanity.There is only one way to save humanity, which is to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir." Puzzled, James asked, "Cut to the chase, Ms.Custodian.What exactly is this Ancestral God Rank Elixir? Could one immediately have the strength of an Ancestral God after consuming it?" "The custodian nodded and said, "Yeah, that¡¯s right.After consuming the Ancestral God Rank elixir, one can temporarily obtain the strength of an individual at the Ancestral God Rank. As of now, only by reaching the Ancestral God Rank can humanity survive the Fourth Cmity. "However, ording to Xandros and the other powerhouses¡¯ calctions, Heaven''s Adjudicators will descend to Earth and take action against humans. All the humans will be judged by Heaven''s Adjudicators and killed under the Scythe of Judgment. "Only Ancestral Gods can stand against the Heaven''s Adjudicators, but there aren¡¯t any powerhouse at the Ancestral God Rank in the current age. "Therefore, our only hope is to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir from the Primeval Age." James listened carefully and asked, "Where can I find the Ancestral God Rank elixir?" "I''ll bring you to Xandros so you can ask him in person." After speaking, the custodian led James out of the Chambers of Scriptures and toward a crack in the sky. After passing through the crack, they appeared in a certain realm within the Three Thousand Worlds. There were towering mountains and beautiful scenery. The realm emanated abundant Spiritual Energy. On the mountaintop was an open field. Many people sat on the open field, some old and some young. These people sat in lotus positions in a circle, and there was a magical force in the center. As soon as James appeared, he sensed the Curse Magic. In the center of the group was the Curse Magic. James looked at them and had a vague idea of the identities of the people gathered there. They must have been the human race¡¯s hidden powerhouses, most likely at the Grand Emperor Rank. The custodian brought James to them. She stood nearby and said, "Xandros." At that moment, a middle-aged man stood up.He restrained his energy and walked over.He looked at the custodian and said, "You¡¯re here, Yaraka." Yaraka Xenmour nodded lightly and said, "James has returned from the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins.I brought him to see you." Hearing this, Xandros looked at James. James also observed Xandros, the Human Realm''s Lord.He remembered thest time he met Xandros in the Demon Realm. Back then, Xandros was as skinny as a skeleton. Xandros was very handsome and had a distinctive temperament. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Good." Xandros looked at James and nodded in satisfaction. "Having aplished so much in the Apocalypse Age, you''ll be highly respected by humans in the future."James replied humbly, "You''re ttering me, Sir.Compared to you seniors, I¡¯m nothing at all."Xandros waved his hand and said, "Alright.Enough of this useless chatter.I believe you''ve already learned some details about the Fourth Cmity.We have to obtain the Ancestral God Rank elixir to resolve the Fourth Cmity." James nodded. "Mhm." Chapter 2874 Chapter 2874 Chapter 2874 The custodian, Yaraka Xenmour, had already told James that if he wanted to resolve the earth¡¯s Fourth Cmity, he would need to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir. However, James was slightly unaware of the details. Xandros said sorrowfully, "Some time ago, I divined the Fourth Cmity¡¯s details with some of the other human powerhouses.The Heaven''s Adjudicators that have disappeared for several ages will reappear.They¡¯lle to Earth with the Scythe of Judgment and carry out humanity¡¯sst judgment." James¡¯ brows furrowed, and he asked, "Last judgment? What mistakes did humans make? Why do we have to be judged?" Xandros replied, "It¡¯s a very long story, and it will take me a long time to exin everything.All you need to know is these Heaven''s Adjudicators are terrifyingly strong.Even Grand Emperors don¡¯t stand a chance against them.Only Ancestral Gods stand a chance against Heaven''s Adjudicators. "However, all Ancestral Gods have long been deceased.There weren''t any more Ancestral Gods in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, let alone in our current age." James listened carefully. Xandros continued, "During the Primeval Age, humanity¡¯s ancestors had already learned that humans would face the Four Cmaities.Therefore, they had already begun taking countermeasures.They gathered and used countless years of painstaking effort to refine the most extraordinary elixir in the universe, the Ancestral Gold Rank elixir. "Among the information handed down from generations, the Ancestral God Rank elixir is thebined effort of our ancestors, including the Ancestral Elixir Master, the Ancestral Medicine Master, and the Ancestral Needle Master." James nodded lightly and said, "If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, please let me know.I''ll do my best toplete it as long as it''s within my ability." Xandros nodded and said, "Mhm.I have high hopes for you." James asked, "Where can I find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?" Xandros gently waved his hand and said, "There¡¯s no need to rush.Let me exin everything to you first." James calmed down and listened to Xandro. Xandros exined, "The Ancestral God Rank elixir is an extraordinary existence and is humanity¡¯sst hope. Our ancestors refined the Ancestral God Rank elixir and were worried it would be lost in time. Thus, they made careful preparations. "In the Primeval Age, there was a world called the Boundless Realm. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "And within this Boundles Realm was a sect called the Elixir Pavilion. The Ancestral God Rank elixir is stored within the Elixir Pavilion. "To prevent the news of the elixir from spreading and attracting the attention of other races, the Ancestral Gods joined forces to seal away the Boundless Realm.These powerhouses from the Boundless Realm aren¡¯t able to leave, and other people aren¡¯t able to enter." Hearing this, James thought of Galileo. Galileo had also been sealed away. James looked at Xandros and asked, "So?" Xandros continued. "The key to entering the Boundless Realm is your Crucifier and Exalter, which is in your wife¡¯s possession." "Crucifier and Exalter were left behind by the Ancestral Needle Master.Crucifier and Exalter are also called Needle of Yang and Needle of Yin respectively. "Fusing Yin and Yang can open up the passage and grant you entry into the Boundless Realm. "However, it¡¯s been a long time.Whether the Ancestral God Rank elixir is still there will be a matter you have to investigate." Hearing this, James understood Xandros¡¯ intention. Xandros wanted him to go to the Boundless Realm, find the Elixir Pavillion, and bring back the Ancestral God Rank elixir, which had been passed down from the Primeval Age. "Don''t worry, Sir.I¡¯ll do my best to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir and bring it back." Xandros corrected him, "Doing your best isn¡¯t enough.You have to bring it back.After consuming the Ancestral God Rank elixir, you¡¯ll temporarily gain the strength of an Ancestral God.It¡¯ll be crucial to dealing with Heaven''s Adjudicators.If you don¡¯t bring it back, humanity will be wiped out and cease to exist in this universe. "This is a very important matter, James.I hope you understand that you have to bring the Ancestral God Rank elixir back even if it costs you your life." Xandros had a solemn expression. Seeing his serious look, James nodded solemnly and vowed, "I''ll definitely bring it back!" Chapter 2875 Chapter 2875 Chapter 2875 "Huff!" Xandros took a deep breath and said, "You must be thinking why I¡¯m not going myself but sending you, right?" James indeed had doubts in his heart. Hearing Xandros bring it up, James looked at him and asked, "Yeah, why?" Xandros exined, "Everything has been destined long ago.You¡¯re the most suitable person." "Destined long ago?" James was slightly taken aback. Xandros waved his hand and said, "You don¡¯t need to ask too many questions.Head back first.Yaraka wille for you when it¡¯s time, and you can head to the Boundless Realm with Thea." "Alright." James nodded. Xandros gently waved his hand and said, "Okay, you can go for now.Yaraka, bring him back." Yaraka nodded. Immediately afterward, Yaraka led James out of the unknown realm, and they crossed through the cracked seal. Soon, they returned to Earth. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. James and Yaraka walked side by side on Mount Tai.He smiled and said, "Ms. Custodian, your name is Yaraka? If I didn¡¯t hear Sir Tegan addressing you that way, I still wouldn¡¯t have known your name." Yaraka looked at James and asked calmly, "Is my name important?" "Of course..." James replied with a serious look. Yaraka did not want to chat about useless things and immediately changed the topic, saying, "Head back first and prepare for the journey.You have to go to the Boundless Realm with Thea this time." "Mhm.I''ll inform Thea." James nodded. Yaraka reminded him, "This is a very important matter, so don¡¯t tell anyone except Thea to prevent the news from spreading.Is that clear?" "Alright, I know." James nodded. Yaraka left those words before turning into a sparkle of light and disappearing from James¡¯ sight. James watched as Yaraka disappeared.He spaced out for a few seconds. After a while, he returned to his senses, turned around, and set out to Wyrmstead. Thea was seated on a sofa inside a room in Wyrmstead¡¯s Pce¡¯s backyard.She asked, "What''s the matter, James? Why do we have to speak inside the room?" James activated his Divine Sense to scan his surroundings. After finding no one around, he said, "It¡¯s a very important matter and must be kept secret." "Alright.Cut to the chase.What¡¯s it about?" James exined the details of the Fourth Cmity to Thea. "Heaven''s Adjudicators?" Startled, Thea stood up from the sofa and asked worriedly, "D- Does this have something to do with Winnie?" James shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know either, but it shouldn¡¯t be rted to her.Although she has a Scythe of Judgment in her body, she isn¡¯t a Heaven''s Adjudicator yet. "Besides, the Fourth Cmity will likely ur in the next few years.It''ll be impossible for her to be a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator by then." Hearing this, Thea sighed in relief. Chapter 2876 Chapter 2876 Chapter 2876 Since a Scythe of Judgment had awakened in Winnie¡¯s body, she would be a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator sooner orter. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Although James refused for it to happen, there was no way to stop it.He could only hope that Winnie would not be one of the Heaven''s Adjudicators to appear during the Fourth Cmity. If it were Winnie, then they would stand on opposite sides.He had no idea what to do with his daughter on one side and humans on the other. James took a deep breath and stopped thinking about theseplicated issues. He looked at Thea and said, "To resolve the Fourth Cmity, we need to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir located in the Boundless Realm. The group of hidden powerhouses requested us to go to the Boundless Realm to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir and bring it back to Earth." Thea held James¡¯ hand and said firmly, "No matter what you do, I''ll always support you.As long as you¡¯re willing to have me, I''ll follow you anywhere." James nodded and said, "Mhm.I don¡¯t know when we can go, but you should spend more time with your family this time." Thea nodded. Afterward, she left Wyrmstead and headed to Cansington to spend time with the Cahans.She also used the opportunity to guide the younger generation¡¯s cultivation. Meanwhile, James had nothing to do, so he stayed in Wrymstead. Many familiar people, including Quintina, Marcello, and Thomas, visited him during this period. Finally, James had the time to rx.He had three months to rest leisurely. During these three months, nothing major happened on Earth. The only tragic event was that the casualties were still happening daily because of the curse. James stayed in Wrymstead and heard about the reports of casualties happening worldwide. Despite his desire to help them, there was nothing he could do. The only thing he could do was wait anxiously. Three monthster, James sat on a boulder in a lotus position in the backyard of Wrymstead¡¯s Imperial Pce and used the Imperial Jade Seal to suppress the curse in his body. Swoosh! At that moment, a white light appeared out of thin air and slowly manifested into a woman wearing a white dress. Sensing someone approaching, James immediately stopped cultivating. He jumped down from the boulder and appeared in front of the woman. James looked at her and greeted her smilingly, "Ms.Yaraka." Yaraka nodded lightly and said, "It¡¯s already been three months.I¡¯m sure you¡¯ re already prepared.It¡¯s time to head to the Boundless Realm.Before I send you two off, Xandros would like to see you two." James nodded and said, "Mhm.I''ll notify Thea immediately." Then, James took out his phone and called Thea, who was far away in Cansington. "It¡¯s time.We need to go." After receiving the phone call, Thea replied, "Alright.I''lle right away." Thea hung up the phone and bid farewell to the Cahans, saying she would have to leave for a while. Then, she left Cansington and rushed to Wyrmstead. Her current strength allowed her to travel at a terrifying speed. Even though the Earth''s area had expanded significantly and made the distance between the two countries far, she could travel the distance very quickly. In less than ten minutes after James called, Thea appeared. Seeing the custodian, Thea called out sweetly, "Ms.Custodian." Yaraka nodded and said, "Let¡¯s go." Chapter 2877 Chapter 2877 Chapter 2877 Yaraka waved her hand, and a strong force emerged from her palm. The force surrounded James and Thea. They felt their vision blur, and when they regained their sight, they were already in an unfamiliar ce. They had arrived in one of the realms in the Three Thousand Worlds. The pce had beautiful mountains and clear water.It also had abundant Spiritual Energy and spectacr scenery.It was the perfect ce to cultivate. A handsome man sat in a lotus position in an open space on a mountaintop. It was the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, Xandros. He was also a powerful Grand Emperor. For Xandros to be the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, he must have had very high attainments to surpass the other Grand Emperors in strength. Yaraka led James and Thea up the mountain and stopped near Xandros. Yaraka held out her hand, signaling James and Thea to stay in ce. She took a few steps forward and called out, "Xandros." Xandros sitting in a lotus position opened his eyes slightly. Seeing that Yaraka had arrived with James and Thea, he stood up. Xandros greeted them, "James, Thea." Thea had never seen Xandros before but had heard about him from James. Therefore, she immediately guessed that the man was the Human Realm¡¯s Lord in the Primordial Age. She nodded slightly and said respectfully, "Sir Tegan." Xandros gently waved his hand and said, "I called you two here because I have a few more things to brief you on before your departure to the Boundless Realm." Both James and Thea listened carefully. Xandros exined, "The only way to open a passage to the Boundless Realm is to use Crucifier and Exalter.Naturally, it''ll also require power from both of you. "You two probably don¡¯t know much about Crucifier and Exalter, right? I requested to meet you to teach you two about them and how to use them. "Crucifier and Exalter are mighty weapons and were refined from the most precious materials that have existed since the beginning of the universe. "They yed a great part in refining the Ancestral God Rank elixir." While speaking, Xandros waved his hand, and two pieces of jade appeared in his hand. The colors of the jade pieces were white and ck respectively. The white jade floated toward James and the ck jade toward Thea. James observed the jade and found it simr to the treasures in the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins. All of the boons were jade pieces with mysterious words on them. James asked, "What¡¯s this?" Xandros exined, "Before you started cultivating, you found Crucifier and the Medical Book.However, the Medical Book only briefly introduces the basics of Crucifier. "The Medical Book only contains a small fraction of the Heavenly Transformation." "I have theplete version of the Heavenly Transformation. After learning it, you¡¯ll be able to unleash the true power of Crucifier and open the passage to the Boundless Realm." Xandros turned to Thea and said, "The version you have is theplete Demonic Transformation. "For the following period, Yaraka will teach you Elysian characters.After you learn to read Elysian characters, you¡¯ ll be able toprehend the content within the jades." James and Thea looked at each other. They never expected Crucifier and Exalter to have such a significant origin. Could it be that Xandros had arranged for them to obtain Crucifier and Exalter? It was highly possible.Since Xandros was a Grand Emperor, it was easy for him to prepare everything in advance.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2878 Chapter 2878 Chapter 2878 After Xandros briefly exined things to them, he disappeared from the mountain. Yaraka casually waved her hand andid out a Time Formation. She looked at James and Thea, saying, "I''ll teach you how to read Elysian characters.Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible to teach Elysian characters.One will have to graduallyprehend it alone." Elysian characters were a very mysterious existence. Most of the well-known Supernatural Powers were recorded with Elysian characters. Usually, Elysian characters could not be taught. One would have to reach a certain level of cultivation and understand it with one¡¯s own wisdom. However, human knowledge was endless. A Grand Emperor had an infinite lifespan. Thus, they specifically researched Elysian characters in their long years. James was very excited after hearing that Yaraka would be teaching them Elysian characters. Yaraka stood before James and Thea and began the lesson. "Elysian characters are very mysterious.Every character has a different meaning and can be understood differently by different creatures.Only a few characters have fixed meanings." Both James and Thea listened carefully. Yaraka taught them Elysian characters very carefully so they couldprehend the jade pieces given to them by Xandros. Eight hundred years passed in the blink of an eye. James and Thea had stayed in the Time Formation for eight hundred years. During these eight hundred years, James and Thea learned Elysian characters and gradually began unraveling the Supernatural Powers recorded in the scriptures. Yaraka could only teach them so much. As for the rest, James and Thea would have to figure it out themselves. Aman and a woman sat within a formation at a mountain range of a particr realm in the Three Thousand Worlds. The two were focused on training. At that moment, pure and mysterious Heavenly Yang Essence emerged from James¡¯ body. Eighty- one golden needles revolved around his body and released a powerful energy. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Demonic Yin Essence emerged from Thea¡¯s body, which could make one shudder from the coldness. The sun and moon were not visible from the mountain range. Thea and James focused on training within the Time Formation. During this period, the Elemental Inversion in James¡¯ body continuously increased his strength until he reached a breakthrough point. After staying in the formation for a while, he made a breakthrough. James advanced into the Sage Rank¡¯s Sixth Stage from the Sage Rank''s Fifth Stage. His physical strength had also improved from the early stage of the Sage Rank¡¯s Sixth Stage to the middle stage. Yaraka had been watching them from the sidelines the whole time. Xandros also showed up. Sensing the energy from the two, he knew they hadprehended a lot. He walked over to James and Thea, then said, "Alright.That¡¯s enough." Both James and Thea stopped. Xandros looked at them and said, "The Heavenly Transformation and Demonic Transformation are very extraordinary, and it won¡¯t be possible topletely master them in a short period. With your current strengths, you two won¡¯t be able topletely master them anyway. "Now that you two have a basic ununderstanding of Crucifier, Exalter, Heavenly Yang Essence, and Demonic Yin Essence, it¡¯s enough to open up a passage to the Boundless Realm." Chapter 2879 Chapter 2879 Chapter 2879 James nodded lightly and asked, "When do we leave?" Xandros replied, "Right now.I¡¯ll personally send you to the seal of the Boundless Realm." After speaking, Xandros casually waved his hand, and a miraculous force emerged from his palm and surrounded James and Thea. Then, a crack formed in the space before them. Xandros leaped toward the crack with a sh. He brought James and Thea through space and out into the universe. The universe was silent, which made it seem terrifying. Suddenly, a crack formed in the space. Xandros, Thea, and James came out of the crack. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as James appeared in the starry universe, he looked ahead and saw the countlesss. "Have we arrived?" asked James. Xandros nodded, pointed ahead of them, and said, "Yeah.That¡¯s the Boundless Realm." Thea also looked toward thes. Xandros exined, "The Boundless Realm isn¡¯t a single but a collective name for a few nets.It¡¯s currently sealed off, and both of you need to work together to open a passage." Xandros¡¯ face became solemn. "The Boundless Realm has been sealed since the Primeval Age.It prevented the destruction of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and was spared from the fight during the Primeval Age. "There must be a few powerhouses within the Boundless Realm at the Grand Emperor Rank.You two will have to be careful. "However, there isn¡¯t much to worry about.The Elixir Pavilion that guards the Ancestral God Rank elixir was given an absolute order.The powerhouses there will hand over the Ancestral God Rank elixir as long as they see Crucifier and Exalter. "However, the Elixir Pavilion has gone into hiding after receiving their mission to guard the Ancestral God Rank elixir.Thus, finding the Elixir Pavilion will take some time and effort." James frowned and asked, "The Boundless Realm must be huge.How will we find the Elixir Pavilion when they are in hiding? Do you not have any clues?" Xandros shook his head.He did not have any clue about the Elixir Pavilion''s whereabouts. To prevent the Ancestral God Rank elixir from being targeted, the Primeval Age''s powerhouses did not leave any clues behind. James was troubled. "Then, how will we look for it?" Xandros replied, "You''ll have to figure that out.Also, there isn¡¯t much time, so you should hurry up." Thea asked, "How long more until the Earth¡¯s Fourth Cmity happens?" Xandros shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know.I¡¯ve already joined forces with the other powerful humans, and we only have a rough estimation of when it will happen. "Although it¡¯s impossible to have a precise date, we know it might likely happen more than a thousand yearster." James listened carefully. Seeing Xandros looking at the starry universe, James asked, "Is there anything else you need us to know?" Xandros said, "I know there are about thirty thousand worlds with Primordial Energy.That is to say, there are thirty thousand inhabitables.ording to my conjecture, the Elixir Pavilion is probably on a smaller and likely one that isn¡¯t well- known.Thus, you should try searching the smaller nets." James nodded and said, "Alright.I understand." Xandros casually waved his hand, and great force emerged from his palm, gradually dispersing into the starry universe. At that moment, the force came into contact with a barrier. Invisible ripples appeared in the vast, starry sky. Immediately afterward, a barrierposed of magical inscriptions appeared. It was mysterious and bizarre. Chapter 2880 Chapter 2880 Chapter 2880 Xandros looked at the barrier and exined, "That''s the seal.The Ancestral Gods set it up in the past.Even a Grand Emperor won¡¯t be able to pass through the seal and leave.Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for it to be anywhere but in the Boundless Realm." Hearing this, James asked, "Would the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s disciples steal and consume the Ancestral God Rank elixir to temporarily gain the strength of an Ancestral God and leave the Boundless Realm?" Xandros shook his head and said, "That¡¯s impossible.The powerhouses guarding the Ancestral God Rank elixir in the Elixir Pavilion are loyal to humans.They know the importance of it to humans.It¡¯s humanity¡¯sst hope.They would not dare take it for themselves." "Alright." James did not pursue the topic any further. He asked, "How do we open the seal now?" Xandros exined, "It''s very simple.You two have to fuse Crucifier and Exalter." "Fuse?" James was taken aback. Xandros nodded and exined, "Yeah.After the fusion, a Time Capsule will form." "A Time Capsule? What¡¯s that?" asked Thae. Xandros replied, "A Time Capsule is a supreme treasure formed by the union of Yin and Yang.With the Time Capsule, you two can break the time constraint and pass through time, allowing you to transcend to the future or past." "Is it that incredible?" James was shocked. Xandros nodded and said, "Of course.However, you¡¯re still rtively weak and can¡¯t fully exert the Time Capsule¡¯s power.For now, you¡¯ ll only be capable of using the Time Capsule to open a passage into the Boundless Realm." James and Thea followed Xandros¡¯ instructions. They summoned Crucifier and Exalter. Eighty-one golden needles revolved around James, whereas eighty -one ck needles circled Thea. Both of them exerted Yin and Yang Energy respectively. At that moment, their energies blended and formed a strong maic field. "Close your eyes, carefully sense each other¡¯s energy, and allow your energy to fuse. "The fusion of Yin and Yang, also heaven and earth, can create an invincible Supernatural Power." James and Thea closed their eyes simultaneously. At that moment, their bodies rotated in the starry universe, gradually forming a Grand Extremity. The Yin and Yang were hard to see but progressively became visible. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A pattern of Yin and Yang was now clear as day. At that moment, James felt the fusion of Yin and Yang.He had acquired Thea¡¯s power. Thea also sensed James¡¯ power fusing into her body and felt much more potent. Seeing this, Xandros nodded in satisfaction. At that moment, James¡¯ Crucifier and Thea¡¯s Exalter gradually merged to form a Sceptre. The Sceptre was rtively small, only the size of a baby¡¯s arm.It was the manifestation of James and Thea¡¯sbined energy. "I-Is this the Time Capsule?" James looked at the fused Exalter and Crucifier and could sense the powerful energy in the Time Capsule. "And here we go!" At that moment, Xandros made a move.He mobilized all his strength and controlled the Time Capsule. James and Thea felt imprisoned by the powerful force and could not break free. The Time Capsule disyed a dazzling light after being activated by Xandros¡¯ energy. The dazzling light rushed toward the seal and made a crack in it. James and Thea uncontrobly rushed toward the crack on the seal. As soon as they entered the crack, they felt like they were in a gushing river. Chapter 2881 Chapter 2881 Chapter 2881 The river was fascinating.It was not an ordinary river with gushing water but contained flowing characters and runes. Before the two could react, the riverpletely disappeared. Xandros watched as Thea and James disappeared from the universe.He murmured, "Humanity is really running out of time.I wasn¡¯t sure if you two would have enough time to return with the Ancestral God Rank elixir, so I used the Time Capsule¡¯s power to send you two to the past and buy more time. "One hundred thousand years back.You two have gone back one hundred thousand years in time. "with my strength and the Time Capsule¡¯s power, I can only send you one hundred thousand years into the past.It should be enough for you two to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Xandros¡¯ voice resounded in the tranquil space, then he disappeared. Neither James nor Thea knew that Xandros had forcibly activated the Time Capsule to send them one hundred thousand years into the past to buy them more time to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir." After James and Thea floated through the mysterious river for a while, their eyes blurred, and they felt their bodies being squashed. Although James had unparalleled physical strength, the pressure still caused him great difort. James opened his eyes to check his surroundings, but it was too dark to see anything. "Thea! Where are you, Thea!" James shouted, and his voice echoed through the darkness. However, Thea did not respond. "What happened?" James was puzzled. "arghil!" At that moment, he felt the pressure crushing his entire body, and it was so unbearable that he felt as if his head was going to explode. Just as he felt like he could no longer withstand it, light pierced through the darkness and gradually brightened up their surroundings. James opened his eyes and tried to scan his surroundings. A blinding light came from the sky. After a while, he got ustomed to the light. Then, he got up with difficulty.He looked down at his body and discovered he was covered in injuries as if he had just gone through a fierce battle. At that moment, a steel wire slid onto his arm. "Crucifier is here, but where is Thea?" James did not have the time to scan his surroundings.He looked at the steel wireposed of eighty- one needles and thought to himself. ¡®What exactly happened? ¡®Am I in the Boundless Realm? ¡®Where¡¯s Thea? I came with her, but why were we separated?¡¯ James was confused. At that moment, an old man sat on a massive mountain in the Boundless Realm.He looked at the starry sky and noticed the stars starting to change. Suddenly, a bad premonition rose in his heart. "Is something about to happen?" The old man had a solemn expression. Chapter 2882 Chapter 2882 Chapter 2882 James and Thea entered the Boundless Realm together, but something unexpected happened on the way. After plunging into darkness, James felt difort all over his body.He was already in an unfamiliar ce when he regained vision of his surroundings. However, Thea was nowhere to be seen.He had no idea what had happened or whether Thea was still alive. James guessed that something might have happened when they entered the seal and that the two had arrived in different ces. The area where James appeared was within a mountain range.He began to search the mountain range, but there was no trace of Thea. James had a solemn expression.He stood in ce for a long time. After a while, he took a deep breath. He knew that Thea would be fine. Thea must have also arrived in the Boundless Realm, but an ident must have happened while they were passing through the seal. Therefore, the two of them appeared in different areas. James put his worries behind him for the time being. His goal was to find the Ancestral God Rank elixir. Since he had an urgent task, James nned to quickly leave the mountain range and find a city inhabited by humans to find out his current location. James quickly began to travel through the mountain range. The mountain range was vast, and it took him three days to finally exit the region. James could tell from the mountain range¡¯s area that he had arrived at a rtively big. With his current strength, James could travel the entire Earth ina very short time. The mountain range alone was bigger than Earth. Earth was one of the Seven Realms and had vastnds. However, most of the area was still sealed away. After leaving the mountain range, James saw a small city ahead of him. The city was rtively small and looked very simple. The city gate was only a dozen meters high. Some armed guards stood at the city wall, and only a few people were walking through the city gate. James strode over and soon appeared at the city gate. He raised his head and saw words carved on the city wall. This time, James recognized the words at a nce. "Inferno City." After identifying the words on the city wall, James was slightly taken aback.He suddenly came to a realization. James murmured, "It sure is good to understand Elysian characters.I can easily understand the meaning of these words." He did not overthink it and strode toward the city. At Inferno City¡¯s Gates, a middle-aged man in a white robe walked toward the city gate. "Giddy up!" At that moment, a horse rushed out of the city. A young man around his twenties was riding on the horse. The horse quickly rushed out of the city, and the pedestrians on the street hurriedly moved out of the way. The horse was galloping quickly, and dust rolled into the sky. Just as James was about to enter the city, the horse charged at him. The young man shouted, "Step aside!" James stood motionlessly in ce. Just as the horse was about to hit him, he flicked to the side and avoided it. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He would have gotten hit by the horse if not for his great strength giving him the capability to dodge in time. The horse showed no signs of stopping despite almost running into a person. If it were another person, they would have definitely been injured. James turned around and watched the galloping horse and the young man. His brows furrowed slightly. Although he wanted to teach the young man a lesson, he decided to let it go after briefly thinking about it. Since he had just arrived in the Boundless Realm, he had no idea where he was and how strong the people on this were. Thus, it was best not to cause trouble. After deciding it would be better not to cause trouble, James put the ident behind him. Chapter 2883 Chapter 2883 Chapter 2883 James turned around and walked toward the city. Gallop! Behind him, the sound of a galloping horse resounded. James turned around. The man riding the horse hade back and stopped beside James. Since he was riding very quickly, dust billowed into the sky. However, a faint halo appeared around James¡¯ body, blocking off the dust. "Do you have a death wish?" The man on the horseback held onto a whip.He red at James and said furiously, "Didn¡¯t you see me coming through? How dare you not give way to me?" The man raised his leather whip and swung it at James. James looked at him and analyzed the man¡¯s strength. The young man was only at the Tribtion Rank and was not even a Sage. James could easily kill him. Before the whip hit James, he slightly raised his hand and tugged on it. The man was pulled off the horse. The man fell to the ground. Although not many people were passing through the city gate, quite a few people caught sight of the scene. Everyone was shocked to see James¡¯ attitude toward the young man. "Who''s that man?" "Isn¡¯t he being a little too bold? Does he not know that¡¯s the City Lord¡¯s son?" The people that passed by were surprised and watched as if it was an exciting show. Although James used only a little force, he was able to unleash great strength since he had reached quite a considerable cultivation rank. The City Lord¡¯s son groaned in pain, and he struggled to get up from the ground. Swoosh! A bright, long sword appeared in his hand, and he shed at James without any words. James stretched out two fingers and easily caught the sword. The young man was startled.He urged all his strength, but his sword would not budge. After a brief shock, the young man¡¯s face darkened.He immediately understood that he had encountered a difficult person. "Who are you? Do you know where you are right now? Do you even know who I am?" Although he could tell that James was powerful, he was not afraid since the city was his territory. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. James slightly exerted force. nk! The sword broke in half. James casually threw the broken piece aside and said indifferently, "You want to know who I am? You¡¯re not qualified to know.As for your identity, I¡¯m not interested.Get out of the way, or I won''t hold back against you." After speaking, James turned around and walked away. As James turned, he waved his sleeve, and a powerful energy swept over, knocking the City Lord¡¯s son away. The City Lord¡¯s son was sent flying tens of meters into the distance and mmed into the ground again. However, James paid him no attention. James entered the city, found a tavern, and sat at a table.He chatted with some people and listened to gossip while drinking in the tavern. "The Elixir Pavilion of the Boundless Realm is recruiting disciples again." "After so many years, they¡¯re finally recruiting.However, I heard only one person will be selected from our." "Only one? That''s not enough.There are many alchemists on our, especially among youngsters.How can they recruit only one?" "The selected one isn¡¯t immediately joining the Elixir Pavilion.It¡¯s only a slot to participate in the discipleship examination." The customers in the tavern were discussing the Elixir Pavilion. James was immediately intrigued upon hearing the Elixir Pavilion being brought up. Was it the Elixir Pavilion that guarded the Ancestral God Rank elixir? Chapter 2884 Chapter 2884 Chapter 2884 As soon as James arrived in the Boundless Realm, he quickly learned about the Elixir Pavilion. However, he was unsure whether the customers in the tavern spoke of the hidden Elixir Pavilion he was looking for. Xandros had told him that the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s mission was to protect the Ancestral God Rank elixir. Under normal circumstances, the Elixir Pavilion would keep a low profile. Moreover, Xandros even asked him to search in the Boundless Realm¡¯s smaller worlds. The Boundless Realm was the collective name of numerous worlds. James fell into thought. He was unsure if it was the Elixir Pavilion he had to find. However, he would have to give it a shot regardless of whether it was right. James walked over to the customers. Although they were in human form, James knew they were not humans. At the table, there were five people. James walked over with some wine and said smilingly, "Cheers, brothers!" He sat down and poured wine for all of them. Then, he picked up his ss and gulped down his wine. "Good! Come, let¡¯s drink together!" One of the five at the table picked up his ss and gulped his wine. James asked smilingly, "Just now, you were discussing the Elixir Pavilion, right? What¡¯s that whole situation about?" One of them replied, "Oh, is that what you wanted to inquire about? Well, the Elixir Pavilion is going to recruit disciples openly.As long as you know about alchemy, you have a chance to be a disciple of the Elixir Pavilion. "That being said, bing a disciple of the Elixir Pavilion isn¡¯t easy. "Take Stardust Realm as an example.We''re considered a small world in the Boundless Realm, and only one slot is open to us.However, there are tens of thousands of alchemists.Obtaining this chance is going to be incredibly difficult." James asked, "How can I get this slot?" "Three yearster, an Alchemy Tournament will be held.As long as you can stand out, you¡¯ll be given the opportunity." James asked again, "Anyone who¡¯s an alchemist can participate, right? Or are there any restrictions?" "Of course there are restrictions.The Elixir Pavilion is the most influential force in the Boundless Realm.Ordinary alchemists aren¡¯t qualified to be disciples.The Elixir Pavilion only recruits real geniuses.Only those under the age of a million years are eligible to participate." Hearing this, James clicked his tongue. A million years? In other words, some have been learning alchemy since birth and have been practicing it for nearly a million years. In a million years, even a fool could be an alchemy master. James initially wanted to take this chance to go to the Elixir Pavilion to verify whether it was the ce he was looking for. However, it seemed his n would not work. "I originally wanted to participate, but I think I¡¯ll pass.I can only head to the Boundless Holy Realm to watch," said James. James touched his nose and asked, "Really? Why?" All of them looked at James in disbelief. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. James quickly exined, "I¡¯ve been practicing in seclusion and hardly move around outside.So, I¡¯m not familiar with worldly affairs." Hearing James¡¯ exnation, one of them said, "I see.Well, the Boundless Holy Realm is the most advanced world in the Boundless Realm.There are so manys and living beings in the Boundless Realm.Even a powerhouse isn¡¯t allowed into the Boundless Holy Realm without permission.Therefore, the Elixir Pavilion''s recruitment is an opportunity to enter the Boundless Holy Realm." Chapter 2885 Chapter 2885 With his exnation, James immediately understood the situation. To enter the Boundless Holy Realm, he would have to seize the opportunity of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s recruitment. However, he was clueless about alchemy. Although he had superb medical skills before bing a cultivator, alchemy was a different skill. ¡®Thanks for the information. I hope we meet again.¡± James stood up and cupped his hands. Just as he was about to leave, the sound of horses came from outside the tavern. Then, arge number of guards rushed over and surrounded the tavern. James walked out and saw the young man that blocked his path a while ago. Seeing the situation outside, James immediately realized he had gotten into a troublesome situation. However, James was not afraid. The guards surrounding him were weak, and the strongest was only a Sage. He looked at the young man he had beaten up before and said nonchntly, ¡°You again? What do you want?¡± ¡®You¡¯re doomed! I don¡¯t care who you are. No one can save you after you¡¯ve crossed me!¡± ¡®Take him down!¡± Following his order, the guards immediately drew their swords. As soon as they drew their weapons, James made a move. The next moment, James had already appeared on the street outside. The guards¡¯ swords were broken, and they fell to the ground, making crisp sounds. The guards immediately turned pale in fear. ¡®You overestimate yourself.¡± James smiled lightly and did not pay much attention to them. With his hands behind him, he strode away. James left Inferno City and entered a primeval forest. When he reached a mountaintop, he sat on a boulder and stared at the mountains ahead in a daze. He would have to participate in the Alchemy Tournament and win to earn the opportunity to enter the Boundless Holy Realm. It was his only chance. However, James did not know anything about alchemy. James became anxious. ¡°What should I do? It would be great if Thea was here to help me find a solution.¡± James gently touched his temples. After a while, he contacted Nova inside the Celestial Abode, asking, ¡°Nova, do you know anything about alchemy? Can you make me an alchemist within three years?¡± After speaking, James entered the Celestial Abode. Nova stood in the backyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and said troubledly, ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult to be an alchemist within three years, but it¡¯s going to be hard to be an alchemist master. ¡°Alchemy is simr to cultivation and requires time and experience. No one can be an outstanding alchemist in such a short time.¡± ¡®Then, what else can I do?¡± James said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Novas thought awhile and said, ¡°We can enter the Time Formation and try to practice. Emperor Jabari was also an alchemist and had passed down many alchemy skills. ¡°Besides, you have Crucifier and the Heavenly Art. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If I remember correctly, the Heavenly Art should have records of very proficient alchemy skills.¡± James was clueless about this. Although he had obtained the Heavenly Art, he had only viewed a portion of it and learned to fuse Crucifier with Exalter. He did not go through the rest as time was limited. Chapter 2886 Chapter 2886 Chapter 2886 Many Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts had been passed down from the Primeval Age and the Primordial Age. Although no one could obtain them, a few powerhouses were capable of understanding the records. Since Nova followed Emperor Jabari for a long time, he learned a lot. Nova brought James into the Time Chamber. Since James had three years, he had rtively sufficient time if he were to practice within the Time Chamber. James sat in a lotus position in the courtyard of the Time Chamber. Boom! A whole bunch of stuff fell to the ground. James took a look and saw a mountain of books. He asked,¡± What are these for, Nova?¡± Nova exined, ¡°These are some books I found from the library. They¡¯re all rted to alchemy. Emperor Jabari wrote some, and he obtained some from other alchemists.¡± ¡®There are so many of them.¡± James was stunned. How long would it take him to finish all these books? Nova exined, ¡®The most important thing in alchemy is experience and forms. An alchemist refines elixirs with forms. These forms are every alchemist¡¯s secret and aren¡¯t easily passed to outsiders. ¡°As for alchemy experience, every alchemist will develop a unique set of alchemy skills. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about forms since Emperor Jabari was also an outstanding alchemist and has left behind countless forms. Emperor Jabari was well-known in the Primordial Age and had wide connections. He befriended many alchemists and often exchanged experiences and forms with them.¡± Nova stood before James and began exining how to be an alchemist. ¡°To be an alchemist, the first step is to learn about various Empyrean herbs. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. You¡¯ll have to know their medicinal properties. ¡°Since the universe is vast and boundless, there are countless Empyrean herbs. Even an Emperor Rank alchemist won¡¯t be able to recognize every Empyrean herb that exists in the universe. ¡°Fortunately, Emperor Jarbari left behind books recording various types of Empyrean herbs, with grades from the lowest to the highest. As long as you familiarize yourself with them, you¡¯ll be an outstanding alchemist. ¡°Secondly, mes are essential to an alchemist. ¡®The higher the quality of your me, the higher your alchemy sess rate.¡± James asked, ¡°I have me Energy. What quality is my me Energy?¡± Nova looked at James, stroked his beard, and said smilingly, ¡°You have the Fire Genesis in your body. The mes from the Fire Genesis are the highest grade in the universe. Throughout the entire universe, no other alchemist will have a higher-grade me than yours. ¡°However, your current strength is too low, and it¡¯s impossible for you to exert the Fire Genesis¡¯ strength.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James was pleased. The highest grade of mes in the universe sounded good. Nova continued, ¡°When you have sufficient knowledge and high-grade mes, the next thing for you to do is keep practicing, refining your skills, and making elixirs. As the saying goes, practice makes perfect. ¡°When you have enough experience in alchemy, you¡¯ll naturally be an outstanding alchemist.¡± James listened carefully as he needed to enter the Elixir Pavilion in the Boundless Holy Realm. It was his only chance to check whether it was the Elixir Pavilion he needed to find. Chapter 2887 Chapter 2887 Chapter 2887 He would save a lot of time if it were the right ce. ¡°Go through them yourself, and ask me if you have any questions.¡± After Nova briefed James, he stopped talking. Nova had already sorted out the alchemy books and ssified them for James. James picked up the first book and began to read. The first book recorded some ordinary herb materials from Earth that did not contain any Empyrean Spiritual Energy or power. However, James had nevere across many of the herbs recorded in the book. James seriously reviewed the book. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Since James had reached the Sage Rank, his brain was very developed and close to achieving photographic memory. He could easily remember things after going through them once. It was like he had a camera in his mind that could snap a picture and store them away. James continued going through the books and expanded his knowledge with the books. He went through every book and learned about the grades of Empyrean herbs, from the lowest without any Empyrean Spiritual Energy to the Sage-Ranked Empyrean herbs and Divine- Ranked herbs. After spending many years in the Time Chamber, James was almost familiar with all the elixirs in the universe. Of course, this was only limited to the ones known to Emperor Jabari. As for the herbs Emperor Jabari did not know about, they were naturally not recorded in the books. Therefore, James was also clueless about them. ¡°Nova, I¡¯m already familiar with all kinds of Empyrean herbs and their properties.¡± James looked at Nova, who was standing aside. Nova nodded lightly and said, ¡°Alright, good. The next step is to try it out. If you want to refine elixirs, you''ll first need to have an alchemy furnace. Emperor Jabari was an alchemist, so of course, he left one behind. ¡°Wait here. I''ll go fetch it for you.¡± Nova disappeared from his sight. Then, he quickly reappeared. Nova casually waved his hand, and an alchemy furnace appeared before James. The alchemy furnace was huge, with a diameter of one hundred meters and a height of more than thirty meters. It was bronze in color, and some mysterious words were carved onto it. The inside of the furnace also had manyplex and mysterious characters engraved to form a formation. ¡°This is a big alchemy furnace.¡± James was slightly surprised to see the alchemy furnace. Nova nodded and exined, ¡°It¡¯s the alchemy furnace Emperor Jabari used to use back then. It¡¯s a very high-grade alchemy furnace. To be specific, it¡¯s an Emperor- Ranked alchemy furnace and is equivalent to an Imperial Weapon. ¡°Using an Emperor-Ranked alchemy furnace will double your results with less effort. Also, it has a higher sess rate and produces higher-quality elixirs. ¡°The name of this alchemy furnace is the Martial Alchemy Furnace.¡± While speaking, Nova casually waved his hands, and some Empyrean herbs from the mountain flew into the Time Chamber. The herbs fell into the alchemy furnace and began to refine themselves automatically. mes appeared within the alchemy furnace and began to refine the herbs. ¡°This is the advantage of an Emperor- Ranked alchemy furnace. You don¡¯t need to operate it while refining ordinary pills and elixirs. The alchemy furnace will automatically refine them. However, this is only limited to average pills and elixirs. High- grade elixirs and pills will require an alchemist to refine the herbs. ¡°Despite that, you can refine elixirs and pills with high efficiency with this high-grade alchemy furnace. Seeing this, James smiled brightly. ¡°A-Amazing!" Chapter 2888 Chapter 2888 Chapter 2888 The Emperor-Ranked alchemy furnace was fascinating and could even automatically refine elixirs and pills. Although it only automatically refined low-graded pills and elixirs, it was still impressive. Nova said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve obtained Emperor Jabari¡¯s Celestial Abode, everything here belongs to you. However, the alchemy furnace can¡¯t be given to you yet. Since you¡¯ve only started learning alchemy, you need an ordinary alchemy furnace to practice.¡± After speaking, Nova casually waved his hand, and an ordinary alchemy furnace appeared before James. Although it was just an ordinary alchemy furnace, the things Nova gave James were never average. It was only ordinary because Nova had seen many things before. To James, even an ordinary alchemy furnace was extraordinary. Nova wanted James to use an ordinary alchemy furnace to extract the medicinal ingredients within the Empyrean herbs. James had read many alchemy books and learned about the extraction process. However, he simply had the knowledge but not the experience. ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Nova opened his mouth and said, ¡°Generally speaking, it¡¯ll require a lot of effort for you to be a qualified alchemist since it involves a lot of experimentation and experience. Moreover, Empyrean herbs are costly. It¡¯s impossible for an average family to train an alchemist. ¡°However, we¡¯re in Emperor Jabari¡¯s Celestial Abode. Emperor Jabari¡¯s entire wealth is within this Celestial Abode. There are countless Empyrean herbs here carefully grown by Emperor Jabari. There should be more than enough for you to train to be an alchemist.¡± After speaking, Nova casually waved his hand, and many herbs appeared before James. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The herbs Nova brought over were ordinary. Nova said, ¡°Now try to extract them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. He looked at the alchemy furnace before him, took a deep breath, and summoned the Fire Sage Energy within his body. A white me formed in his palm. James nced at the herbs aside and casually waved his hand. One of the herbs appeared inside the alchemy furnace, and he used the me to burn off the impurities on the herb. Then, he extracted the herb¡¯s essence. Usually, Empyrean herbs contain a lot of Essence Energy. Alchemists had to extract theponents needed to refine the elixir of choice. Elixirs were made by fusing these extractedponents. James knew how to refine pills. However, he had never done it before. Since it was his first try, he could not control the me¡¯s temperature and burned the Empyren herb, failing to extract anything. James looked at the scorched Empyrean herb within the alchemy furnace with an embarrassed look. Nova encouraged him, ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. Take your time. It¡¯s only your first try. After you get used to it, you¡¯ll be able to control the temperature of your mes well.¡± James immediately gained confidence after Nova cheered him up. Since there were a lot of Empyrean herbs in the Celestial Aboide, he could squander them. James took another Empyrean herb and ced it inside the alchemy furnace. This time, he carefully controlled the temperature of his mes. However, it was still too hot, and he burned the herb without being able to extract itsponents. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Keep trying,¡± said Nova. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. With Nova guiding him, James kept trying and burned many herbs. After burning a bunch of herbs, James finally knew how to control his mes. However, he could only control his mes at a suitable temperature and not burn the herbs. As for extracting the herbs, he would have to understand the herbs well and have absolute control over the burning process. James finally understood why Nova said an average family was incapable of training alchemists. The learning process required a lot of materials. Since Empyrean herbs were valuable, learning to be an alchemist would cost a lot of spiritual crystals. However, James did not have these worries. Chapter 2889 Chapter 2889 Chapter 2889 Empyrean herbs were abundant in the Celestial Abode. James began to practice. Soon, he could extract someponents from the herbs, but they were low-gradedponents. Afterward, he started using extractedponents ording to the forms to refine elixirs. Many medicinal herb powders appeared in the alchemy furnace. James carefully controlled the me, and the powders slowly fused to form a few round pills. ¡°Haha! I did it!¡± Seeing that he sessfully refined a pill, Jamesughed out loud. Nova immediately humbled him by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. You only refined a very simple pill. It¡¯ll be much moreplicated to refine higher- grade pills and elixirs. You must at least refine a Fifteenth-Grade Sage Rank Elixir to win the Alchemy Tournament. You still have a long way to go.¡± Hearing this, James grew dejected. A Fifteenth-Grade Sage Rank Elixir? Could he seed with the remaining time? The pill that James refined was of an average grade. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Average elixirs were also graded from the First Grade to Ninth Grade. Only elixirs after the Ninth Grade were considered Sage Rank. James immediately felt a headacheing up upon thinking about all of thisplicated stuff. Alchemy was veryplex. If not because he had to be an alchemist, he would never want to learn alchemy. However, it was important since he had to obtain the Ancestral God Rank elixir. The Ancestral God Rank elixir was rted to the survival of humans in the entire universe. James took a deep breath and put away his thoughts. Then, he continued practicing and refining medicinal elixirs in the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber. James¡¯ improvement was pretty fast. Even Nova could not help praising James as a talented alchemist and saying that James would be an outstanding alchemist with more practice. Time passed by quickly as James continued to practice in the Time Chamber. Three years passed in the outside world in the blink of an eye. ¡®Time¡¯s almost up, James. You¡¯ll miss the Alchemy Tournament if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± Nova reminded him. Hearing Nova¡¯s voice, James stopped practicing. James looked at Nova and said, ¡°I¡¯m only capable of refining a Tenth- Grade Sage Rank elixir now. Do you think I can win or stand out in the Alchemy Tournament?¡± Nova smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you¡¯ll have to try. Bring the Martial Alchemy Furnace with you. It might be of help.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. There was no other choice but to try. ¡°Still, your improvements are the fastest among the alchemists I¡¯ve seen. You¡¯ve got great potential. Emperor Jabari had recruited many disciples in the past, but none of thempare to you.¡± Nova was very optimistic about James. James smiled in response. The great number of herbs avable in the Celestial Abode was a vital factor that contributed to his quick attainment of such great results. He would not have improved at such a rapid pace if there were not so many Empyrean herbs avable for practice. Chapter 2890 Chapter 2890 Chapter 2890 From a novice, James sessfully became an alchemist in the Time Chamber with the continuous resources and materials in the Celestial Abode. Now, he could refine a Tenth-Grade Sage Rank elixir. That was incredibly impressive. As for whether he could win the Alchemy Tournament held in the Stardust Realm would depend on his luck. James would have no regrets even if he were not able to qualify. After all, he did his best. Learning that time was almost up, James left the Celestial Abode. He reappeared on a mountain range of the Stardust Realm. James was unsure how long he had before the Alchemy Tournament took ce, nor did he know where it would be held. He left the mountain range and headed toward a city to inquire. Eventually, he learned that the Alchemy Tournament would be held in Stardust Realm¡¯srgest city, Stardust City. Stardust Realm was huge, and even with James¡¯ current strength, it would take him a long time to travel across the entire Stardust Realm. Fortunately, there was a Teleportation Formation in every city. After paying a certain amount of spiritual crystals, he could easily teleport to another city. Since James did not have any spiritual crystals, he picked up some Empyrean herbs in the Celestial Abode and sold them for spiritual crystals. Then, he teleported to Stardust City. The Teleportation Formation outside Stardust City continuously shone brightly. With the Alchemy Tournament happening soon, alchemists from all over the Stardust Realm were teleporting to Stardust City. Although they were not qualified to participate, many came to watch the tournament to learn from it. The Teleportation Formation lit up, and James walked out. As soon as he appeared, James saw the vast city. The city gate was tens of thousands of meters high. From a distance, the city was grand and extravagant. ¡®Tsk, tsk! Impressive!¡± After seeing the city, James was amazed. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After a brief shock, he walked toward the city gate ahead and entered the city in an orderly manner. As soon as he entered the city, he inquired about the Alchemy Tournament and learned it would be happening in three days. The Alchemy Tournament was divided into many stages. The first stage was the knockout round. Since the Stardust Realm was huge, tens of thousands of alchemists had rushed to participate. However, there was only one spot, and some weaker alchemists had to be eliminated first. The remaining advanced alchemists would be filtered out topete for the slot. Only by sessfully winning the Alchemy Tournament could one represent the Stardust Realm to participate in the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s discipleship examination. The Alchemy Tournament was happening in three days. Since it was almost time, there was nothing much James could do. Therefore, he found himself an inn to stay in for the time being. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Three dayster. Stardust City was bustling with its streets crowded with people. At that moment, a sh of light shot up from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in the distance. Then, a man appeared in the sky, The man looked to be about forty years old. He wore a golden robe and looked full of life. With a bright smile, he looked at the many people in the city. Heughed and said, ¡°Haha! Wee to Stardust City! ¡°As you all know, the Elixir Pavilion will recruit disciples from throughout the Boundless Realm. The Stardust Realm was also given a spot to participate in the disciple recruitment.¡± Chapter 2891 Chapter 2891 Chapter 2891 ¡°But who should we give the spot to?¡± ¡°After some deep contemtion, I¡¯ve decided to hold an Alchemy Tournament. Whoever emerges victorious in this tournament will represent the Stardust Realm in the screening process to be a disciple of the Medicine Pavilion.¡± Hearing this, James understood that this was the Lord of the Stardust Realm. He tried sensing his power. However, the aura the Lord exuded was too immense, and he could not sense anything. ¡°As expected of the Lord of a realm¡­ He¡¯s really powerful. He must be at the Divine Rank and above.¡± James could roughly guess the Lord¡¯s strength. However, he could not figure out what stage of the Divine Rank he was in. Standing in mid-air, the Lord¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°To ensure the fairness of this tournament. I¡¯ve invited Myrddin Ss the Divine God to be the jury of this tournament.¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. ¡°What? Myrddin Ss the Divine God?¡± ¡°That Divine Rank alchemist who¡¯s renowned all over the world?¡± ¡°Wow! I never thought I¡¯d be able to see Myrddin Ss the Divine God. I guess this trip wasn¡¯t in vain. If I can receive his guidance, I¡¯ll definitely benefit enormously.¡± Agitated, many could not help but scream. ¡°Myrddin Ss the Divine God!¡± ¡°Myrddin Ss the Divine God!¡± The cheers reverberated throughout the region. At that moment, a bright object flew out from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Then, an elderly man appeared in mid-air and stood before the Lord. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The elderly man¡¯s face was shriveled, and he was wearing a grey robe. He raised his hand slightly, then slowly put it down. Immediately, the crowd fell silent. Every creature of the city gazed at the elderly man. The man was Myrddin, a powerful figure of the Divine Rank. Reaching the Divine Rank was inconsequential in the Interminable Celestial Realm. However, there was something else about him that was unique. He was a Divine Rank alchemist who was able to concoct Divine Rank elixirs. As such a renowned figure, he was well-respected wherever he went. Myrddin gazed at the countless alchemists beneath him and said smilingly, ¡°I would like to assure you of my impartiality in theing tournament. As long as you¡¯re able to distinguish yourself from the masses, I promise I¡¯ll ept you as my Inner Disciple and teach you some of the most advanced alchemy, no matter if you¡¯re able to join the Medicine Pavilion.¡± Hearing this, the crowd cheered. James was the only one who could not care less. ¡®A mere Divine Rank alchemist dares act so arrogantly¡­¡¯ James silently murmured to himself. He was not looking down on Myrddin. However, the alchemy he was taught was passed down by Emperor Jabari. Besides that, Emperor Jabari was acquainted with many Emperor Rank alchemists. As such, all the alchemy he learned was of the most advanced level. Hence, it was only natural that he was disinterested in the inheritance of a Divine Rank alchemist. Upon seeing this, the Lord, who was standing in mid-air, smiled and said,¡± Now, allow me to briefly describe the rules of this tournament. ¡°As you all may know, a distinguished alchemist possesses an immensely powerful Soul Power. This is because the stronger one¡¯s Soul Power, the greater one¡¯s control over the elixir in the concoction process. ¡°As there¡¯s only a single spot, the requirements of the preliminary round are extremely strict. One can only enter the next round if they possess sufficient Soul Power. ¡®The tournament will be held at Mount Inclining Moon. Whoever wishes to participate, please head over to Mount Inclining Moon.¡± The Lord¡¯s voice boomed. As his voice reverberated, alchemists from all over the world gradually left Stardust City and headed toward Mount Inclining Moon. Chapter 2892 Chapter 2892 Chapter 2892 Mount Inclining Moon was thergest mountain outside Stardust City. As the alchemists gathered at the foot of Mount Inclining Moon, the Lord of the Stardust Realm announced the rules of the preliminary round. The rules were simple. A Magic Circle had been set up to test the Soul Power of the alchemists. Under normal circumstances, the strength of an alchemist¡¯s Soul Power was tied to the level of their power. If their Soul Power had reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage, their rank would be at a simr stage. Simrly, their alchemy level would be at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage, and they would be able to concoct an elixir at the Tenth Level. However, there were exceptions to the norm. Some cultivators, such as James, possessed extraordinary Soul Power. As one¡¯s Soul Power was inextricably linked to one¡¯s rank, physical strength, and bloodline power, the stronger one was, the more terrifying one¡¯s Soul Power would be. Under normal circumstances, alchemists would have already mastered a unique soul attack. ¡®The rules are simple. As long as you can traverse the Magic Circle of Mount Inclining Moon and reach the peak, you¡¯ll be eligible to enter the next round. Don¡¯t let your guard down, folks! As there¡¯s only a single spot, the Magic Circle is extremely powerful. Those with a weak Soul Power can never cross the Magic Circle.¡± The Lord¡¯s voice boomed. James appeared at the foot of Mount Inclining Moon and scanned his surroundings. There were millions upon millions of alchemists in his surroundings. He was dumbfounded. There were simply too many of them. A hundred million alchemistspeting for a single spot? This was simply too cruel. James was not confident that he could emerge victorious. That was because he could only concoct a Tenth Level elixir at most. The only way for him to win was to use the Martial Alchemy Furnace and pray there would be a miracle. ¡°Let the tournament begin!¡± As the Lord¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the region, many alchemists began ascending the mountain and slowly advancing along the road. The moment they entered Mount Inclining Moon, they stepped into the Magic Circle. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James followed the alchemists into the Magic Circle. Immediately, he could sense an overwhelming pressure on his shoulders that made him extremely ufortable and short of breath. Moreover, there seemed to be countless sharp des stabbing at his soul. An excruciating pain came from deep inside his soul. ¡°How powerful¡­¡± James took a deep breath. He was feeling extremely ufortable just stepping into the Magic Circle. Could he truly reach the peak? He scanned his surroundings. The alchemists around him were the same; all of them were wearing pained expressions on their faces. Upon seeing this, James rxed slightly. He was not the only one suffering through this. He took a deep breath, regted his condition, and began suppressing the power of the Magic Circle. The moment he summoned the power, he felt a lot better. He then strode forward with great difficulty. ¡°Argh!¡± An agonizing scream came from behind him. Then, an alchemist copsed to the ground. Blood was gushing out from all over his body. He knew that he would be killed if he continued. So, he did not linger for long inside the Magic Circle and hurriedly stumbled and staggered his way out of the Magic Circle and Mount Inclining Moon. The same scenario repeated many times. Chapter 2893 Chapter 2893 Chapter 2893 In just a few short minutes, many alchemists voluntarily chose to forfeit the tournament. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, after suppressing the Magic Circle¡¯s power, James was feeling much better. Unaffected by the pressure, he strode forward and slowly advanced toward the peak. Soon, he was in first ce. Behind him was a group of alchemists advancing with great difficulty. Many people stood at the peak. Among them were the Stardust Realm¡¯s Lord, Myrddin Ss the Divine Rank alchemist, and many other renowned alchemists of the Stardust Realm. ¡°Myrddin.¡± The Lord nced at Myrddin, who was gazing at the foot of the mountain with aposed expression on his face. The Lord asked, ¡®This Magic Circle is really powerful. Can any alchemists really reach the peak? Are our demands too strict?¡± Myrddin said coldly, ¡°I was merely following the standards of the Medicine Pavilion in recruiting new disciples. If they can¡¯t even cross this Magic Circle, they will be nothing but cannon fodder even if they secure the spot and participate in the discipleship examination of the Medicine Pavilion. ¡°Ie from the Stardust Realm. However, the Stardust Realm is but an insignificant world in the Interminable Celestial Realm. If any alchemist of the Stardust Realm manages to join the Medicine Pavilion, the crisis the Stardust Realm is facing will be resolved.¡± Speaking of the crisis, the Lord¡¯s expression turned grim. Myrddin continued, ¡®The Overworld¡¯s strength is countless times greater than the Stardust Realm¡¯s. Now, we can only seek the Medicine Pavilion¡¯s protection. If any alchemist of the Stardust Realm joins the Medicine Pavilion, the Overworld won¡¯t act impulsively.¡± The Lord sighed deeply and said, ¡®Thank you for your consideration, Myrddin. Though this is none of your concern, you¡¯ve worked hard to think of a solution.¡± Myrddin waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the Lord. You represent the entire Stardust Realm. As such, your concerns are the concerns of the Stardust Realm.¡± The Lord fell silent. He focused his attention on the countless alchemists below him, hoping that an alchemist who possessed extraordinary alchemy skills would emerge and meet the criteria of the Medicine Pavilion. He gazed at James, who was at the forefront. Since James was at the forefront, it meant that he possessed a terrifying Soul Power. At that moment, he ced his hopes on James, praying silently in his heart, ¡®Quickly, cross the Magic Circle!¡¯ James was already halfway up the mountain. There, he was beginning to feel ufortable. Even with the immense power shielding his body, he felt a sense of difort that came from the depths of his soul. As such, he had no choice but to rest. At the same time, he nced downward. Many other alchemists were ascending the mountain. Based on conservative estimates, there should be at least a hundred million alchemists who entered Mount Inclining Moon. However, by the time James was halfway, many had been disqualified. Now, only tens of millions remained. Seeing that many more were catching up, James pondered. Though this Magic Circle targeted Soul Power, these alchemists were powerful nheless. There would be many who would reach the peak. After resting momentarily, James was in a much better condition. He stood up and pressed forward. At the peak, upon James continuing his advancement, the Lord breathed a sigh of relief. This time, James no longer held back. He summoned his full power, elerated his speed, and charged toward the peak. Even so, his speed was still slow, not too different from an ordinary human¡¯s. Meanwhile, Mount Inclining Moon was tens of kilometers in height, not to mention that its path was windy and steep. Days passed. Soon, three days passed. Over the past three days, many more alchemists had been disqualified. On the other hand, James was only hundreds of meters away from the finishing line. However, he was wretched. His breathing was weak, and each step required a great deal of effort. Chapter 2894 Chapter 2894 Chapter 2894 The distance between the foot of the mountain to the peak was not far. Even so, James took three days to arrive at the peak. Now, he was only a few hundred meters away from the finishing line. As if he had experienced a fierce battle, he was currently in a wretched state. He was feeling great difort throughout his body, and he could not exert even a single ounce of strength. Hey on the ground, his life hanging by a thread. Even breathing now required a great deal of effort. Currently, he was the closest to the finishing line. Though he was resting on the ground, his soul was being crushed. James knew that he would have to end this as quickly as possible. The longer he dragged this out, the lower the chances of him reaching the finishing line. If this continued, he would slowly be crippled. He stood up with great difficulty and took a step forward. Immediately, he copsed to the ground, and he began bleeding profusely all over his body. Gritting his teeth, he held on. Standing up once more, he pressed on. Just like that, he would take a few steps forward before copsing to the ground. Though he was only a few hundred meters away from the finishing line, he could not reach the peak even though a day had passed. Meanwhile, many other alchemists behind him were pressing on with great difficulty. Upon seeing these alchemists who were close to reaching the finishing line, the Lord and Myrddin¡¯s expressions turned solemn. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The Lord asked, ¡°Myrddin, can they reach the end?¡± Myrddin shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Though they¡¯re close to reaching the end, I sense that they won¡¯t be able to hang in there for much longer. Let¡¯s wait and see. A few may reach the end.¡± ¡°Did we seriously go to such great lengths just for a handful to reach the end?¡± The Lord asked puzzledly. Myrddin said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of having so many when we only have a single spot?¡± ¡°True that.¡± The Lord nodded. At that moment, James was only a hundred meters away from the end. However, it seemed to be an insurmountable gap. As he turned back, he noticed there were many alchemists behind him. The closest one was merely a couple of meters away. At that moment, he no longer wished to hold back. He catalyzed Sacrilegious Ascension, and his strength increased drastically. As his strength rose, his Soul Power grew more powerful. Naturally, this decreased the pressure the Magic Circle had on him. Since the pressure had diminished, he strode forward and walked toward the finishing line. This time, he easily arrived at the end. The moment he arrived at the peak, he dispersed Sacrilegious Ascension and sat on a lotus position on the ground to heal his injuries. Seeing this, the Lord was delighted. As he walked toward James, who was healing his injuries, he said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯ve done well, my friend. You managed to distinguish yourself from the group of alchemists. Where do youe from?¡± James nced at the Lord. The Lord was only about thirty years of age. He was wearing a pleasant smile on his face. Faced with a Lord of a realm, James did not panic at all. Wearing aposed expression, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not affiliated with any sects. I¡¯m a rogue cultivator.¡± Seeing that James was not willing to divulge any information, Daley Yisroel the Lord roughly guessed that he must have suffered injuries and did not have much strength to speak. He did not inquire further and instead handed him an elixir. ¡®This is a healing elixir.¡± James nced at Daley and epted the elixir, saying, ¡®Thanks.¡± Then, he swallowed the elixir. Immediately, he could feel a warm current circting throughout his body and rejuvenating his shattered spine. Chapter 2895 Chapter 2895 Chapter 2895 Soon, his injuries recovered. Standing up, he stretched his muscles and looked in the direction in front of him. At the moment, there were about thirty alchemists who were within a kilometer of the finishing line. James knew that these alchemists must have had an ace up their sleeves and should be able to reach the end. If everything went as he expected, these alchemists wouldpete against him in the final round. Whoever emerged victorious would represent the Stardust Realm to participate in the examination of the Medicine Pavilion. James simply waited patiently by the sidelines. Myrddin, on the other hand, nced at James. Though James was considered young, he possessed extraordinary Soul Power. This changed Myrddin¡¯s perception of him. However, as a Divine Rank alchemist, he had met countless prodigies. Though James was distinguished, he was not considered the best of the best. Time passed. A day after James arrived at the end, a second alchemist crossed the finishing line. This alchemist was a woman around twenty years of age. Wearing a pink dress, she was simrly in a wretched state the moment she arrived at the peak. Sitting on the ground, she kept gasping for breath. Daley walked toward her and handed her a healing elixir. ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman said with a smile. Her voice was melodious, though a slight hint of fatigue could be discerned. James nced at the woman. She was morous and exuded a Spiritual Energy unlike any other. Though she was fatigued at the moment, she still looked like a fairy. James did not approach her to introduce himself. Instead, he waited by the sidelines for the others to arrive. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, ten days passed. Over the past ten days, thirty-one alchemists had reached the peak. Meanwhile, those who failed to arrive at the peak were a distance away. James could tell that they would not be able to make it till the end. Daley, on the other hand, was wearing a bright smile upon seeing so many alchemists gather at the peak. They all possessed immense power, and their Soul Power was terrifying. With such terrifying Soul Power, the mastery of their alchemy must have been extremely advanced. Myrddin looked at the alchemists who were still halfway up the mountain and announced, ¡°Time¡¯s up, folks! Those who''ve failed to reach the peak will now be disqualified.¡± Hearing this, they breathed a sigh of relief. They had been feeling great difort. They knew there was no way they could reach the peak, and they only persevered so they could join the Elixir Pavilion. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Now that they were being disqualified, they breathed a sigh of relief. Myrddin looked at the thirty-one alchemists at the peak and said delightedly, ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many of you here. Next, we¡¯ll organize an alchemy test. I¡¯ll be the judge. Whoever emerges victorious will represent the Stardust Realm to participate in the Medicine Pavilion¡¯s examination.¡± At that moment, Daley stepped forward and looked at the alchemists before him. Wearing a grim expression, he said, ¡° Before the test begins, there¡¯s something I would like to inform you.¡± The alchemists fixed their gazes on Daley, not knowing what he would say. Wearing a grim expression, Daley uttered word by word, ¡°Thirty thousand years ago, a prodigy of the Stardust Realm went out for training and crossed a creature of the Overworld by chance. Ever since then, the Stardust Realm has had bad blood with the Overworld. Not too long ago, the Overworld threatened to attack us.¡± Chapter 2896 Chapter 2896 Chapter 2896 Saying that, Daley¡¯s expression turned grim, and his voice turned solemn. ¡°The Overworld is many times more powerful than the Stardust Realm. If they attack with full force, we stand no chance against them. There have been many worlds in this universe that were annihted since antiquity. If we fail to deal with this crisis appropriately, the Stardust Realm may be destroyed.¡± Hearing this, an alchemist asked, ¡°Sir, is there no way around this? Can¡¯t we find a way to settle the feud?¡± Daley sighed. ¡°The crisis would have been resolved if it were that easy. This is an impossible task. All these years, I¡¯ve tried negotiating with the Overworld. However, since they refused to even grant me an audience, I have no other way.¡± The other alchemists were all wearing grim expressions. They were all creatures of the Stardust Realm. This was their home. James, on the other hand, was an outsider. As he had no feelings toward the Stardust Realm whatsoever, the fate of those living here was none of his concern. Hence, he simply stood by the sidelines and remained silent. Daley continued, ¡°Now, the only avable option is to join the Medicine Pavilion and seek their protection. The Medicine Pavilion is one of the most powerful forces in the Interminable Celestial Realm. If an alchemist of the Stardust Realm joins the Medicine Pavilion, the Overworld might be intimidated.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do our best!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely work hard. Only I can represent the Stardust Realm to participate in the Medicine Pavilion¡¯s examination. I¡¯ll do my best to pass the examination and enter the Medicine Pavilion.¡± One by one, the alchemists gave words of assurance. James, meanwhile, remained silent. ¡°You must be fatigued since you¡¯ve just passed through the Magic Circle. Return to the city and rest well. Once you¡¯ve regained your strength, we¡¯ll hold the alchemy test.¡± Daley said. Then, he left Mount Inclining Moon alongside the thirty-one alchemists and returned to Stardust City. As one of the most distinguished alchemists, James was well-received by his host. He had a magnificent manor prepared for him, in which there were servants, maids, and guards who possessed immense power. They were all at least at the Sage Rank. James sighed. Alchemists were simply held in high regard in this world, so much so that even Sage Rank cultivators were considered weak. In Earth¡¯s context, they would simply be ordinary humans. James rested in the manor for now. Back then when he tried passing through the Magic Circle, his Soul Power had been severely depleted. Not only that, the Demonic Energy inside his body could not recover his Soul Power. He needed much time to rejuvenate. Sleeping and meditating were the best ways to recover. After sleeping a few days in a row, James was feeling slightly better. He got up, stretched, and headed toward the door. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As he opened the door, sunlight poured into the room and enveloped him. The sunlight wasfortably warm. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake.¡± A melodious voice came. James turned around to see a woman kneeling on the ground. Wearing a blue dress, the woman had an ornament on her head. As her forehead was touching the ground, James could not see her face. Seeing that a woman was kneeling before him, James froze momentarily before asking, ¡°What are you doing? Stand up and speak.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The woman stood up. Yet, she did not dare meet James¡¯ gaze. As a chambermaid, she was forbidden from meeting her master¡¯s gaze. Before her master, she would have to kneel in reverence. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chapter 2897 Chapter 2897 Chapter 2897 ¡°My name is Yevpraksiya Halkyone. The Lord of the Stardust Realm has instructed me to serve you until the end of the Alchemy Tournament. After the tournament, you¡¯ll be allowed to take me along on your journey if you believe my service to be satisfactory. If you don¡¯t wish to take me along, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Yevpraksiya said softly while keeping her head low. She yearned to be taken away by James. Though she had reached the Sage Rank, being a Sage was nothing to be proud of in this world where Divine Rank cultivators were everywhere. Not only was James a young and handsome alchemist, but he also possessed immense potential. ¡°Lift your head.¡± James said. Yevpraksiya lifted her head. James could now have a clear glimpse of her face. Yevpraksiya was about eighteen years of age. Her skin was smooth and fair, and her eyes were big and lively. Though she was a Sage, James could sense that she had low self-esteem. This feeling of inferiority must have taken quite some time to take root inside her. James did not say anything else and turned back to the courtyard before taking a seat on a stone chair. Yevpraksiya hurriedly rushed over to him and stood beside him while lowering her head. James asked, ¡°By the way, when will the alchemy test be held?¡± James had been sleeping ever since he arrived here. As such, he knew nothing about what was going on outside. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yevpraksiya lowered her head and said, ¡°l-l don¡¯t know¡­ Lord Daley only instructed me to take care of you. Once your Soul Power recovers, we¡¯ll wait for further instructions.¡± James looked at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator at the Sage Rank. Why are you content being a servant? Why are you content being ordered around?¡± Yevpraksiya looked at him puzzledly. She had no idea why James asked such a question and did not know what she should say. ¡®Can¡¯t a Sage be a servant?¡¯ James said, ¡°After crossing into the Sage Rank, you should possess unbelievable power. Why don¡¯t you travel around the world and live a carefree life?¡± Yevpraksiya was confounded. James was like a billionaire asking a farmer why he insisted on irrigating the crops and living such a busy life when he could be free. Though the circumstances may vary, they were rather simr. The Stardust Realm was one of the many worlds in the Interminable Celestial Realm. There was no peace or harmony to be found here. Many beasts and other races would invade the Stardust Realm every now and then. Should the average Sage not seek the protection of more powerful figures, they would not be able to survive. Besides, after receiving the protection of powerful figures, they would be able to gain an incredible amount of resources. Such was the natural order of this world. The weak would be enved and ordered around by the strong. In essence, the strong do what they can and the weak suffer what they must. As James came from Earth andcked interaction with the cultivation world, he was clueless about these rules. However, he did not inquire further. ¡°Are you tired, Master? Do you need me to massage your shoulders?¡± Seeing that James fell silent, Yevpraksiya summoned the courage and asked. Chapter 2898 Chapter 2898 Chapter 2898 James waved his hand slightly to indicate that he had no need for that. ¡°I¡¯m returning to my room to rest. Notify me when the alchemy test is about to begin.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave, as his Soul Power had been severely depleted. Though some had been restored, he had not yetpletely recovered. Besides, alchemy severely depleted Soul Power. ¡°Understood.¡± Yevpraksiya said respectfully. James, on the other hand, returned to his room and sat in a lotus position. He nned to use meditation to restore his depleted Soul Power. He waited for a month. His depleted Soul Power recovered over this past month. A monthter, knocks came from the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Master.¡± Hearing this, James stopped his meditation, stood up, and walked toward the door to open it. A morous woman with a slender figure was standing outside. It was Yevpraksiya. ¡°Master, I just received news from the guards at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Tomorrow will be the alchemy test, which will be held at the za at the city center.¡± She said respectfully. James took a deep breath. At longst, the Alchemy Tournament was about to begin. He had gone to great lengths to enter the Medicine Pavilion. From a beginner in alchemy, he was now an alchemist at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Grade. He did not know if he could emerge victorious with the level of alchemy he possessed. However, he had no choice but to try things out. ¡°Alright, got it.¡± James nodded. Then, he began making preparations. The day passed in the blink of an eye. The next day, at the city center of Stardust CityThere was an empty za that was teeming with people. Under Yevpraksiya¡¯s guidance, James made his way there. Upon his arrival, the surrounding cultivators made way for him. Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, James slowly walked toward the center of the za. Many people were already gathered there.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were a few seats at the front of the za, on which a few people were seated. Among them were Daley, the Lord of the Stardust Realm, Myrddin Ss the Divine God, the previous jury, and many other renowned alchemists of the realm. There were a few cabs in front of the seats, in which there were all sorts of Empyrean herbs. The herbs radiated a colorful light and exuded an alluring fragrance. In front of the herbs were thirty-one seats. At that moment, only a single seat was vacant. The others were all taken by the other participants. Seeing this, James instinctively knew that the seat was his and walked toward the seat before sitting down. Seeing that everyone was present, Myrddin stood up and looked at the alchemists, saying, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, allow me to briefly describe the rules of thispetition. The purpose of thispetition is to test your alchemy skills. In front of you are some Empyrean herbs, ranging from the First Grade to the Twentieth. You need to select some of these herbs and refine them into elixirs. Whoever refines the highest quality elixirs will win first ce.¡± Chapter 2899 Chapter 2899 Chapter 2899 Hearing this, the alchemists were all confused. Choosing herbs to create an elixir? They had gone to great lengths to prepare an elixir form and herbs of their own for this Alchemy Tournament. Yet, here was Myrddin stating that they had to choose from the herbs prepared for them. It would be extremely challenging as there might be herbs that were not necessarily needed for their forms among the selection presented. This tested their umtion of alchemy knowledge. The more forms they studied, the easier it would be to create abination of these herbs. Every alchemist was wearing a grim expression, except for James. There was nothing for him to prepare in advance. After all, what he learned was an inheritance of an Emperor Rank alchemist. There were countless forms inside his head. He was also familiar with all sorts of Empyrean herbs. Not only did he know the effects of these herbs, but he could even concoct a new elixir by randomly mixing any of these herbs. Myrddin continued, "Each alchemist will have three chances to concoct an elixir.If all three attempts fail, you¡¯ll lose the right to continue.Now, please choose the herbs you need." The moment Myrddin finished his sentence, a woman wearing a pink dress stepped forward. Leaving her seat, she began to choose the herbs she needed. James nced at her and recognized her immediately.She was the second one to ascend Mount Inclining Moon. The woman was choosing from the herbs. Soon, she decided on a herb that was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighteenth Grade. Upon seeing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. "A Sage Rank¡¯s Eighteenth Grade herb...Is she trying to concoct an elixir at the Eighteenth Grade?" He murmured. Under normal circumstances, the elixir one concocted would be equivalent to the grade of the herbs used. Of course, there were exceptions to the norm. Say, for example, an Eighteenth Grade herb. If an alchemist of ordinary caliber failed to properly concoct the elixir, the final quality of the elixir would not be too high and would only remain around the Twelfth or Fifteenth Grade. There were exceptions too. One could also concoct an elixir at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Grade by using an Eighteenth Grade herb. This could only happen at the hands of a professional alchemist. An Emperor Rank alchemist, for example, would certainly create an elixir that greatly surpassed the original level of the herbs used. That was because he would have precise control of the concoction process and could urately use the power of the herbs. As the woman began choosing her herbs, the other alchemists gradually headed to the cabs and chose their herbs. James was not the exception. He stood up and walked toward the cab. There were all sorts of herbs in the cabs, and there was an abundance of each type of herb. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There was certainly enough herb for every alchemist there. Seeing this, James could not help but sigh. As expected of the Lord of a realm, he had so many herbs in his possession. During the process of selecting herbs, James watched the others choose. He noticed that the herbs the alchemists chose were all at least at the Fifteenth Grade and above. This meant that the elixir they would concoct would be at least at the Fifteenth Grade. Even if they made some mistakes along the way and caused the concocted elixir to be wed, the elixirs would still be above the Tenth Grade. James, on the other hand, could only concoct a Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Grade elixir at his best. ¡®I never thought that the alchemists here would be this powerful.I really want to emerge victorious in this tournament. n.ovelebook To do that, I have to concoct an elixir at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Grade or above.Not only that, but the elixir must be perfect with no ws" James silently murmured in his heart. Then, he observed the herbs. The herbs shed through his mind one by one. Then, he began mixing them together to see what sort of elixir he could concoct. Chapter 2900 Chapter 2900 Chapter 2900 There were many types of Empyrean herbs in the Alchemy Tournament organized in the Stardust Realm. There were at least a thousand of them, and each type had at least ten or more samples. However, they were allmon herbs. Even so, these herbs would cost a fortune. No ordinary person would be able to present so many herbs at once. James scanned the herbs one by one, pondering what sort of elixir he could concoct. At the same time, he observed the other alchemists. From the herbs they chose, he could roughly guess what sort of elixir they wished to concoct. Those present were no pushovers. James realized that the elixirs they were concocting were at least at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Grade and above. Though these were all high-quality herbs, they only acquired them so that the final product would be of certain quality even if there were slight mistakes during the concoction process. It appeared that the Spirit Tool was right. To emerge victorious, he would have to concoct an elixir at least at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage. However, the most James could concoct was that at the Tenth Grade. Back when he was in the Celestial Abode, he had tried concocting an elixir at the Eleventh Grade. However, he only seeded once out of ten attempts. "How troublesome..." James rubbed his temples gently.He never thought that joining the Medicine Pavilion would be this difficult. "Now, I can only rely on the Emperor - Ranked alchemy furnace.I hope that the Martial Alchemy Furnace can bring about a miracle topensate for myck of experience." James took a deep breath. Then, he began choosing the herbs. Each alchemist had three chances to concoct an elixir. For the first attempt, James nned to concoct an elixir at the Fifteenth Grade.He was hoping that the Martial Alchemy Furnace would be able topensate for hisck of experience. The elixir he concocted was called the Elixir of Reversal. It was a form that Emperor Jabari found in an abandoned ruin. Though the Elixir of Reversal was only an elixir at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Grade, its effects were impressive. Upon consumption, the power of one¡¯s body would increase, and one''s battle prowess would be further enhanced along with the duration of the battle. Throughout a battle, one¡¯s strength would be able to increase nine times. It was an indispensable elixir in battle. James found the herbs needed to concoct the Elixir of Reversal from among the herbs. Though one of the main ingredients could not be found, James realized he could rely on other alternatives. Though the effects might not be as effective, he could at least create the elixir. Soon, James gathered all the herbs he needed to concoct the Elixir of Reversal. In the meantime, Myrddin was observing the alchemists. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. These herbs were specially prepared by him. From the herbs the alchemists chose, he could tell what sort of elixir they wished to concoct. However, upon seeing the herbs James chose, he froze. "That guy...What elixir does he n to concoct with those herbs?" As a Divine Rank alchemist, Myrddin was extremely knowledgeable in the field of alchemy. However, he had no idea what James was going to concoct. James was quick to select the herbs he needed and was the first to finish doing so.n.ovelebookHe then returned to his seat. However, he did not begin concocting immediately. Instead, he waited for the others to begin. That was because his Emperor- Ranked alchemy furnace was too terrifying. He was afraid of creating amotion. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, three hours passed. Three hourster, the woman in the pink dress was also done selecting her herbs. Chapter 2901 Chapter 2901 Chapter 2901 After returning to her seat, she nced at James, who had been waiting patiently and shed him a faint smile. Then, she casually waved her hand, and a purple light materialized. Afterward, a purple alchemy furnace appeared in full view. The alchemy furnace was tens of meters in height, and it emitted a faint purple flow. "A-A Divine Rank alchemy furnace?" Myrddin immediately stood up and fixed his gaze on the alchemy furnace summoned by the woman.He was stunned. Though he was a Divine Rank alchemist, he did not have a Divine Rank alchemy furnace. Who was this woman? Why did she have a Divine Rank alchemy furnace? Myrddin was envious of her. Though he had traveled far and wide and became a well-renowned alchemist long ago, he never had a Divine Rank alchemy furnace even though so many years had passed. Now, how could he not be envious of a youngster who had one? Many alchemists gathered around. They failed to advance to the final round, but they could tell that it was a Divine Rank alchemy furnace. "This is a Divine Rank alchemy furnace!" "How unbelievable!" "I never thought I¡¯d see a Divine Rank alchemy furnace in tiny Stardust Realm!" "This female alchemist will certainly emerge victorious." "I agree.The Divine Rank alchemy furnace is a booster!" Many discussed. Hearing the discussions, a faint smile crept up on the woman¡¯s face.She was confident in her strength. With the Divine Rank alchemy furnace, she would certainly take first ce in this tournament. Besides, her objective was not to emerge victorious.She wanted to join the Medicine Pavilion and be a disciple there. Under the stunned gazes of the watchful crowd, the woman casually waved her hand, and a ball of mes materialized in her palm. It was a purple me, which raised the temperature of its surroundings when it appeared. "What fire is this?" "I don¡¯t know.I¡¯ve never seen such a thing." "Though I don¡¯t know what that is, I know it must be something extraordinary." The surrounding alchemists could not tell what sort of me it was. Only a single person recognized it immediately, and that person was Myrddin.He stared at the mes in the woman¡¯s palm and gasped in disbelief. "The Ice-Damson Holy Fire?" Myrddin was stunned. At that moment, unable to suppress his urge anymore, he stood up and walked over to the woman to ask, "Miss, who is your master?" In his opinion, the woman must have a powerful background. Otherwise, there was no way she would have the Divine Rank alchemy furnace and the Ice-Damson Holy Fire. The Ice-Damson Holy Fire was a True Fire in the body of a n.ovelebook Divine Rank beast. One would first have to annihte the beast before refining True Fire. Besides that, the refinement process was extremely difficult. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon being distracted, one could be burned to death by True Fire. The woman smiled and said, "I¡¯m sorry, but my master has ordered me not to reveal his identity no matter what.So, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer your question." Hearing this, Myrddin was dismayed. What the woman had in her possession was even better than his. It meant that her master must surely be above his as well. Upon seeing this, James smirked. Chapter 2902 Chapter 2902 Chapter 2902 It was undeniable that the woman had some good stuff in her possession. No matter the Divine Rank alchemy furnace or the unique True Fire, these were objects coveted by all alchemists. Even Myrddin could not suppress the urge and had to ask her who her master was. Since the master was able to give such a high- quality object to his disciple, the master must be a well- renowned alchemist. However, the woman''s lips remained tightly sealed. Dismayed, Myrddin nced at her and said, "Good luck, ¡¯I''m rooting for you.Whether or not the Stardust Realm averts the current crisis will depend on you." The woman nodded slightly and said, "I''ll do my best to emerge victorious in this tournament and represent the Stardust Realm in participating in the discipleship examination of the Medicine Pavilion." "Very good." Myrddin nodded with satisfaction and turned to leave.He returned to his seat. Daley asked, "Myrddin, how did it go? Who is she?" Myrddin shook his head slightly and said, "She refuses to reveal anything.However, I can tell that she¡¯s no ordinary person.Maybe her master isn¡¯t even a cultivator of the Stardust Realm.Perhaps she came here just to secure the spot to join the Medicine Pavilion." Hearing this, Daley fell silent. Since she was not a cultivator of the Stardust Realm, would she fight for the realm and help them avert the current crisis? In the meantime, more and more alchemists had selected the herbs they needed and began concocting the elixir. James was not in a hurry because there was no time limit for thepetition.So, he stood by the sidelines and observed the other alchemists.He was interested to know more about the others¡¯ skills.He first looked at the woman in a pink dress. Then, he realized that her alchemy skills were only mediocre.Her extraction technique was coarse, and she did not extract the herbs¡¯ essences at all. Moreover, her control of the mes was imprecise. As James looked at the others, he was delighted. They were even worse off. Though their rank was higher than his, the same could not be said about their skills. Take, for example, two students in the third and first year of Senior High. The student in the third year was a mediocre student with an average grade of thirty points, whereas the first-year student was a top student with perfect scores. Upon seeing them concocting their elixir, James could not help but shake his head and sigh. "Why hasn''t he begun?" "I remember that he was the first to pass through the Magic Circle.Why is he looking around? Did he pass the preliminary round only because he has a powerful Soul Power and not because he¡¯s an alchemist? If so, that would be a shame.He possesses an immense Soul Power after all." In the distance, many alchemists gathered to watch the tournament. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that James had not begun concocting his elixir, they were puzzled. James, on the other hand, was not in a hurry.He was currently regting his condition. One¡¯s condition was the most crucial of all when it came to concocting an elixir, n.ovelebook so being in a good condition would facilitate the process. In his surroundings, the other alchemists had begun concocting their elixir. All sorts of alchemy furnaces and mes appeared around him. The crowd was dazzled and stunned by the myriad performances of the alchemists. James remained in his seat. He closed his eyes and tried his best to regte his condition. This confused not just the crowd, but even Daley. Puzzled, he nced at Myrddin and asked, "Myrddin, what is that youngster doing? The others have already begun.So why hasn¡¯t he?" Myrddin said, "He¡¯s regting his condition." "Huh?" Chapter 2903 Chapter 2903 Chapter 2903 Daley was confused. Myrddin exined, "To ensure the quality of their elixirs, some powerful alchemists will regte their condition before the concoction process.Some will even enter a closed-door meditation to ensure they are in peak form before concocting their elixir." Hearing this, Daley asked, "Could he be a powerful alchemist?" Myrddin shook his head and said, "I don''t know." James shut his eyes and rxed his mind. Time gradually passed. Even though the others were close topleting their first elixir, he had not yet begun. Meanwhile, not too far away, the woman had finished her first elixir.She carefully stored the concocted elixir away and returned to choose her herbs. The woman was prepared to concoct elixirs of an even higher grade. At that moment, Jamespletely rxed. He stopped observing the other alchemists and summoned his Martial Alchemy Furnace. Swoosh! A light materialized, and the Martial Alchemy Furnace appeared before him. The alchemy furnace was huge, around a hundred meters in diameter and thirty meters in height. There were mysterious linear characters inscribed on its bronze surface. These mysterious characters seemed to have a life of their own, constantly flickering and shing. As soon as the Martial Alchemy Furnace appeared, a primordial power swept through, overwhelming everything in its path. The surrounding alchemists all felt the immense power, and under its suppression, their bodies unconsciously staggered backward. "What?" All of them were stunned. "what a powerful alchemy furnace!" "What rank is that alchemy furnace?" "I don¡¯t know, but it must be above the Divine Rank." Everyone was shocked. Though they knew about the Divine Rank alchemy furnace, they had not heard of an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace. An Emperor Rank alchemy furnace represented an Emperor Rank alchemist. To be an Emperor Rank alchemist, one would first have to be an Emperor. However, not every Emperor would be an Emperor Rank alchemist, and not every Emperor Rank alchemist would have an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace. Upon seeing James summon the alchemy furnace, Daley who was in his seat nced at Myrddin and asked, "Myrddin, what rank is that alchemy furnace? Why do I sense the aura of an Emperor from that furnace?" Myrddin stared at the alchemy furnace James summoned. At that moment, he furrowed his eyebrows, his expression full of disbelief. As a Divine Rank alchemist, he had witnessed many things. Though he had never seen an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, he could tell that the alchemy furnace James summoned was an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace. "E-Emperor..." He took a deep breath and uttered a single word. An Emperor Rank alchemy furnace was simply too terrifying. There were many Emperors and n.ovelebook Emperor Rank alchemists in the Boundless Realm. However, never had an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace appeared before. Even the Master of the Medicine Pavilion had a Quasi- Emperor alchemy furnace. Myrddin never expected there to be an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace in the Stardust Realm. At that moment, he had to suppress the urge to rush over to James¡¯ side and take a good look at the Emperor Rank alchemy furnace.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2904 Chapter 2904 Chapter 2904 James¡¯ Emperor Rank alchemy furnace had created amotion, and even Myrddin, a Divine Rank alchemist, was stunned.He never expected there to be an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace in the Stardust Realm. It was simply too terrifying. After some time, he collected himself, stood up, and walked toward James. Standing before James, he gazed at the levitating alchemy furnace before him. As he gazed at the mysterious symbols and inscriptions on the bronze-colored alchemy furnace, his mind wandered off elsewhere as he drifted off to the world of the mysterious symbols. After some time, he collected himself and praised, "What a mysterious Alchemy Way and inscription! This is unbelievable! With such an alchemy furnace, what elixir can you not concoct?" Though he was a Divine Rank alchemist, he understood that the inscription and Alchemy Way inscribed on the alchemy furnace were simply too far beyond his reach. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He turned around and greeted James respectfully, "Master." At that moment, tossing aside the pride of a Divine Rank alchemist, Myrddin greeted James respectfully. James was momentarily taken aback. After some time, he collected himself and said, "Please don¡¯t call me that, Sir.I wouldn¡¯t dare im to be above you." Myrddin smiled.He believed himself to be too abrupt.He looked at James and asked, "My friend, who¡¯s your master?" "My master?" James froze. Then, he smiled and said, "My master is called Jabari, Emperor Jabari." "Jabari?" Myrddin racked his brains but could not recall any person of this name. There was no one called Jabari in the Boundless Realm if his memory served him right.He thought about it and said, "Perhaps I¡¯ve been ignorant." James smiled and asked, "Is something else the matter? If not, please leave this ce for now.I¡¯d like to begin the concoction process." "Oh, sorry for interrupting you." Unwilling to bother James any further, Myrddin turned to leave. After he left, James took a deep breath. Since this was the first time he was performing alchemy in front of so many alchemists, he would have to do his best. With that thought in mind, he catalyzed a cultivation method, and the Fire Genesis inside his body created a me. The me circted throughout his body and materialized in his palm following the path of its meridians. Then, a white me appeared in the palm of his hand. The me was radiant and transparent. Immediately, this puzzled many alchemists. That was because they had never seen a white me before. "What is this me?" "It looks a little threatening." "I don¡¯t know.I''ve never seen one like this before.But since he has such a mysterious alchemy furnace, his mes must be unique." No one knew anything about James¡¯ me, even Myrddin.He could only sense that James¡¯ me was n.ovelebook pure and concentrated, and it carried an ancient power. As he stared at it, he noticed mysterious inscriptions circting throughout the me.He took a deep breath once more. "Unbelievable...This is unbelievable." Myrddin was stunned. Under normal circumstances, things that were rted to inscriptions would not be anything ordinary.He could not believe there was such a mysterious person in the Stardust Realm. Such a figure might not even be found even in the Medicine Pavilion, thergest force in the whole of the Boundless Realm. Chapter 2905 Chapter 2905 Chapter 2905 James paid no heed to the others¡¯ gazes and concentrated on the herbs he chose. As he casually waved his hand, a herb flew into the alchemy furnace. The moment the herb entered the alchemy furnace, the formation inscribed on the furnace was immediately activated. Some mysterious inscriptions materialized to form threads of golden lines that enveloped the herb. When the formation activated, the herb was enveloped by the mysterious inscription. At that moment, James could clearly sense everyponent of the herb as he began catalyzing Genesis True Fire.He nned to use the mes of the Genesis True Fire to refine the herb. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Originally, he should not be able to concoct an elixir at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Grade with his alchemy level. However, with the Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, he could do so easily. Soon, theponents of the first herb were fully extracted. "A piece of cake." James breathed a sigh of relief. With the Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, there was nothing else he was afraid of.He began refining the second herb.His control of the mes was impable, and the entire process was smooth and without any ws. Soon, all the herbs had been fully refined. Meanwhile, his extraction technique was so advanced that even Myrddin was dumbfounded. The other alchemists also had their mouths agape. James began the merging process of the elixir. Through the burning of the Genesis True Fire, the extracted herb powder slowly merged. At the same time, mysterious symbols materialized from the Formation on the alchemy furnace and merged with the elixir. Soon, the process wasplete. A handful of golden elixirs appeared in the alchemy furnace. They were the size of a thumb, and each of them glimmered a golden light. There were even mysterious lines on the surface of the elixir. At that moment, every alchemist stopped what they were doing and looked at James at the same time. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes, James slowly retrieved the elixirs from the alchemy furnace. Unable to suppress the urge any longer, Myrddin hurriedly rushed over to James¡¯ side and said, "My friend, may I have a look at the elixir?" James casually handed him one. Myrddin epted the elixir and scrutinized it in his hand. Upon seeing the lines on the surface of the elixir, he eximed, "As expected of an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace! To think that a mere herb at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Grade can be concocted into a Divine Rank elixir.How magical! How unbelievable! Legend has it that the Emperor Rank alchemy furnace has magical powers.I never expected it to be true!" At that moment, he looked at the surrounding alchemists and said, "Stop what you¡¯re doing right this instant.The tournament is over.He has won." Then, he looked at James and asked, "My friend, what is your name?" James said smilingly, "I¡¯m James Caden." Myrddin announced, "James Caden has won the Alchemy Tournament.Now, he¡¯ll represent the Stardust Realm to participate in the Medicine Pavilion¡¯s examination." Since James was able to concoct a Divine Rank elixir just by using a herb at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Grade, Myrddin had no need to look at the elixirs concocted by the other alchemists. The others were dismayed. The woman in a pink dress was frustrated, yet there was nothing she could do. There was quite a huge gap between her and James. Without an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, she could not concoct a Divine Rank elixir by using a Sage Rank herb. Daley walked over to James with a smile, "How impressive, James! I never thought that you''d be able to concoct a Divine Rank elixir. n.ovelebook As the representative of the Stardust Realm, you¡¯ll surely join the Medicine Pavilion and be a disciple there.Heck, you might even be held in high regard there." "What do you know?" Myrddin chided him, "With James¡¯ mastery of alchemy and the Emperor Rank alchemy furnace in his possession, even the Master of the Medicine Pavilion will have to wee him respectfully." "Yes, of course," Daley immediately said, "Please pardon my ignorance." Chapter 2906 Chapter 2906 Chapter 2906 Since James was an alchemist who could concoct a Divine Rank elixir by using a Sage Rank¡¯s Flfteenth Grade herb, he was certainly not someone to be trifled with.So, he was extremely polite toward James. "James, since you¡¯ve only just finished concocting an elixir, you must be fatigued.Let me escort you to a rest area." After James demonstrated his Emperor Rank alchemy furnace and concocted a Divine Rank elixir, Daley was very respectful toward him. Not just Daley, but even Myrddin wanted to curry favor with James. That was because James not only had an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, but he even possessed terrifying alchemy skills. Some of the techniques he used had already been long lost. If James could offer him guidance, his alchemy skills could increase by leaps and bounds. James did not feel tired. However, since he had already won, there was no point in staying here. With Daley¡¯s guidance, he was brought to a magnificent courtyard in the city. In the courtyard, James asked, "By the way, when¡¯s the examination of the Medicine Pavilion?" Daley said with a bright smile, "James, with your alchemy skills and background, there¡¯s no need to join the Elixir Pavilion." The Elixir Pavilion was also called the Medicine Pavilion and was one of the most powerful forces in the Boundless Realm. To Daley, the Lord of the Stardust Realm, there was no need for James to join the Elixir Pavilion.He knew that James must have had a powerful figure backing him. Though he did not know who the person was, the Boundless Realm was huge, and as such, it was not entirely impossible that there were some mysterious powerful figures living in seclusion. James furrowed his eyebrows. He could not tell Daley about his true objective of joining the Medicine Pavilion, so after thinking briefly, he said, "My master told me that the Medicine Pavilion is one of the most powerful forces in this world and the alchemists there are all terrifying.I wish to head over there and have a look." Daley smiled and said, "Though the Elixir Pavilion is powerful, they do not have an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace.Moreover, their alchemy skills may not necessarily be better than yours.With your current mastery over alchemy, once you be an Emperor, you''ll be the most powerful individual in the Boundless Realm." James waved his hand slightly and interrupted Daley, asking, "When is the Medicine Pavilion¡¯s examination?" Daley answered, "Three thousand yearster." "what?" Hearing this, James stood up immediately. "Three thousand years?" "Yes." Puzzled, Daley asked, "Is something the matter?" James took a deep breath and shook his head slightly, saying, "I- It¡¯s nothing." He sat down. Three thousand years was simply too long a time for him.He and the humans on Earth did not have that much time to spare. James had to find a way to sneak into the Elixir Pavilion and see if there was anything he was looking for as soon as possible. He nced at Daley. Though Daley was a human, James could not sense the curse¡¯s power on him. Puzzled, he asked, "Lord Daley, do you not have the power of the curse inside your body?" To James¡¯ understanding, there was a curse inside the body of every human in the universe. Since the Heavenly Path wished to annihte all of humanity, there was no way the Boundless Realm would n.ovelebook be spared just because the realm was secluded. "A curse?" Daley froze and asked, "What''s that?" Hearing this, James fell silent. Judging by Daley¡¯s expression, he seemed to be ignorant of the curse, and he did not have any curse inside his body. "What''s going on?" James was confused. At that moment, the Spirit Tool¡¯s voice came from inside the Celestial Abode and reverberated throughout his mind. "The humans in the Boundless Realm do not have a curse inside their bodies. When you entered the Boundless Realm, someone borrowed the power of the Time Capsule and forcibly opened the River of Time, transporting you to the past." Hearing this, James froze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He asked silently in his heart, ¡®Spirit Tool, are you saying that Xandros sent me back to the past?¡¯ Chapter 2907 Chapter 2907 Chapter 2907 ¡®Don''t tell me that the mysterious river I came across before I arrived at the Boundless Realm was the River of Time.." James¡¯ eyes bulged, unable to believe that this was happening. "Yes," the Spirit Tool said, "He must be afraid that we¡¯re running out of time.That¡¯s why he thought of a n like this.For now, you should have ample time to look for an Ancestral God elixir." Hearing this, realization dawned on James¡¯ face. Daley was standing beside James. Seeing that he remained silent, he fell silent too. The two did not utter a single word for a minute.A minuteter, Daley asked, "J-James?" James collected himself and nced at him, asking, "Is something the matter?" "I-I.." Daley stammered. James said, "Please speak freely." After brief contemtion, Daley believed that he should tell James about this so that he could assist him. "As you know, the Stardust Realm is currently facing a crisis." James asked, "Are you referring to the grudge between the Stardust Realm and the Overworld?" Daley nodded and said, "Yes." James furrowed his eyebrows and said, "What sort of grudge is capable of filling you with such consternation? What exactly would make the Overworld threaten to annihte the Stardust Realm?" Daley said, "Here¡¯s how things went..." He began narrating the chain of events that urred. Hearing this, James finally understood what was going on. The Stardust Realm was an insignificant world in the Boundless Realm. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There were many other worlds like the Stardust Realm, and their destruction would not even make the powerful figures bat an eyelid. However, there was a mysterious ce in the Boundless Realm, the Reincarnation Pond. The Reincarnation Pond was a ce that existed since the Primeval Age and was full of mystery and legends. Legend had it that incredibly powerful figures would walk out of the Reincarnation Pond. However, countless years had passed, and even as the Reincarnation Pond had dried up, no powerful figure ever walked out of the pond. Meanwhile, the Stardust Realm and the Reincarnation Pond were forgotten by all. However, a hundred thousand years ago, an infant walked out of the Reincarnation Pond. The infant was adopted by Daley, and she was named Melinda Yisroel. Since young, Melinda demonstrated immense potential in cultivation. No matter what she learned or cultivated, she would master them easily. In just a hundred thousand years, she had crossed into the Divine Rank. However, not too long ago, she encountered the Young Master of the Overworld while she left the Stardust Realm and trained outside. The Young Master took a liking to Melinda and wanted to marry her. However, Melinda turned down his proposal, so he sent powerful figures after her to abduct her. In the end, Melinda managed to escape. The Overworld sent powerful figures to the Stardust Realm numerous times and demanded Daley n.ovelebook hand over Melinda. Daley, naturally, was reluctant to do so. That was how the grudge between the two worlds came to be. Hearing this, James was intrigued by the Reincarnation Pond. Looking at Daley who had a worried expression on his face, he asked, "Does reincarnation really exist in this world? Could Melinda really be a reincarnated figure from the Primeval Age?" Daley shook his head slightly and said, "I don¡¯t know." Chapter 2908 Chapter 2908 Chapter 2908 Daley had no idea whether reincarnation existed in this world. Everything he knew about the Reincarnation Pond was legends passed down from long ago. As such, he could not be sure about their authenticity. The only thing he knew was that Melinda possessed immense potential. "Can you take me to the Reincarnation Pond?" James was interested in the Reincarnation Pond. Since he had traveled to the past and had ample time to search for the Ancestral God elixir, not to mention that the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s examination would only begin three thousand years in the future, he had nothing else to do at the moment. "Sure." Daley did not turn down his request. With Daley''s guidance, James left Stardust City. Stardust City was huge. Even with his current strength, James could not hope to traverse such a huge distance.So, he could only rely on the Teleportation Formation, which even Daley the Lord of the Stardust Realm, used. After arriving at another city, Daley brought James into a mountain range. After traversing for many days, they arrived at an abandoned ruin. There were all sorts of shattered stones on the ground caused by the copse of the magnificent buildings here. Soon, they arrived at the Reincarnation Pond. "we''re here." Daley pointed at a deep hole in front of them. James turned to look and saw only an abandoned ruin. Before him was a hole a hundred meters in depth, and there was only multicolored soil in the hole. There were even some shattered tiles in the soil. In the surroundings, some rocks were long shattered. James scanned his surroundings.He could tell that this ce was a huge altar long ago. However, it had been long destroyed. "That''s it?" James looked at the ruins and asked, "Is this the Reincarnation Pond you mentioned?" "Yes." Daley nodded and said, "This ce is full of legends.One of them states that long ago, this was a Holy Site of some extremely powerful forces.For some unknown reason, everything was destroyed." "So Melinda Yisroel walked out of this abandoned ruin?" James asked puzzledly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Daley nodded and said, "Yes. Back then, I was in the midst of a closed-door meditation. However, I sensed that something was extraordinary about this ce, and I hurried here to have a look."He was reminiscing. "This was an abandoned ruin long forgotten by all.As countless years passed, this ce has been turned inside out many times.However, when I arrived, there was multicolored water in the hole.Then, an infant slowly floated out of the war.What was magical was that the water disappeared after the infant appeared, and that infant is Melinda.That¡¯s how I know that she¡¯s no ordinary person.All these years, not once have I revealed her true identity.In this world, only you apart from me know of this secret." Daley looked at James pleadingly and said, "James, Melinda is no ordinary person.She must have a long history.Since she refuses to marry the Young Master of the Overworld, she must have her reasons.I beg of you to help her and the Stardust Realm." James had heard of many bizarre events before. However, this was the first time he had heard of something this unbelievable. After brief contemtion, he asked, "Can I visit Melinda?" "Of course, she¡¯s currently in Stardust City." Then, Daley brought James back to Stardust City. In the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion...It was a restricted area where no living being n.ovelebook could trespass without the Lord¡¯s permission. There was a sea of flowers in the courtyard. In the sea of flowers, there was a gazebo, in which sat a woman. She was wearing a white dress and had long ck hair. On the table was a harp. She was ying the harp, and the melodious sound of the instrument reverberated throughout the area. Chapter 2909 Chapter 2909 Chapter 2909 Upon his arrival, James immediately heard the sound of a harp. The sound was melodious and pleasing to the ears. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yet, there was a hint of mncholy and solitude in the music. As Daley walked toward Melinda, he called out to her, "Melinda." The music stopped abruptly as Melinda stood up. As she looked at the approaching Daley and James, her gaze was fixed on thetter. An indiscernible smile crept up on her morous-looking face. "Father, " Melinda turned to look at Daley and greeted him.Her voice was sweet and melodious. James looked at Melinda, the girl with unknown origins. She was gorgeous. Not only did she have a perfect figure, but her features were fine and delicate, and not a single w could be found. James was in awe at her beauty for he had never seen anyone as beautiful as her. Seeing that James was staring at her, Melinda did not act embarrassed. Instead, she smiled calmly and confidently asked, "Had your fill?" When she smiled, two shallow dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth, which were enchanting. Realizing his rudeness, James apologized, "Pardon myck of decorum." Daley introduced James with a smile, "Melinda, this is James.He''s a powerful alchemist.Though you have been indoors the whole time, you must have heard of the Alchemy Tournament.He''s the one who won first ce." Melinda nodded slightly and responded, "Mhm." "Feel free to get to know the other better.I''ll be taking my leave." Then, Daley turned to leave. After he left, Melinda pointed to a stone chair beside her and said, "Don¡¯t be so formal.Come and have a seat." Once James took a seat, he scrutinized her. "Is there something on my face?" Melinda asked with a smile. "No." James shook his head slightly and said, "I¡¯m merely curious about you." Melinda smiled and asked, "What is there to be curious about me?" After brief contemtion, James said, "I heard that you walked out of the Reincarnation Pond." Melinda froze momentarily before saying with a smile, "My father¡¯s the only one who knows this secret.All these years, he never told a living soul.I never expected him to trust you so much that he would reveal the secret to you." Her words revealed a great deal of information. Back then, Daley had told James that only he knew of this secret. That meant even Melinda was not in the know. Now, she revealed her knowledge of the events that urred. There was only a single exnation for this. This meant that she had memories of when she was an infant. Or perhaps, she reincarnated along with those memories. "D-Did you really reincarnate from a powerful figure of the Primeval Age?" James was shocked. Melinda did not reply. Instead, she simply stared at James. Seeing this, James was feeling a little embarrassed. "Why are you staring at me?" Melinda shook her head slightly and said, "I-It¡¯s nothing.I just never thought that I¡¯d meet you so soon. n.ovelebook I never expected the current you to be so weak.It appears that I may have arrived at the wrong time." James was dumbfounded. "What do you mean by meeting me so soon? "Have we met before? "What do you mean that I¡¯m weak?" James asked a series of questions. Melinda did not answer him and instead changed the subject, asking, "May I y a melody for you?" Chapter 2910 Chapter 2910 Chapter 2910 Melinda could not care less whether James was willing to listen to her melody. As she took a seat, she ced her slender fingers on the harp, gently plucking the strings of the harp. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At that moment, a melodious tune reverberated throughout the area. James was an unrefined brute who had no appreciation for music whatsoever. Even so, he could tell that the tune was melodious. From the sound of the harp, he could also sense mncholy and sadness. Soon, the song came to an end. Melinda stopped and nced at James, clearing her throat and saying, "Since you don¡¯t have any more business here, please leave." She ordered James to leave. James said, "I heard from Lord Daley that the Young Master of the Overworld had taken a liking to you.For your sake, the Overworld is about to invade the Stardust Realm.Does the Overworld know about your past and that you were reincarnated?" Melinda smiled and said, "The so-called Young Master of the Overworld is only interested in my beautiful appearance.No matter how beautiful I am now, I''ll be reduced to a pile of bones with time.No one is immortal, and none shall escape death.Everyone will die eventually, it¡¯s just a matter of time." "I see that you¡¯re looking on the bright side," James said with a faint smile. "Please leave." Melinda pointed in the distance. James had no ns to leave. This woman by the name of Melinda was full of mystery.Her previous words confused him. This woman seemed to have met him before and was here specifically for him. However, she refused to reveal any information. Since Melinda refused to divulge anything, James did not inquire further. He stood up and sped his fists, saying, "Farewell." Thent, he turned to leave. After he left, Melinda stood up and watched James¡¯ retreating figure. There was a hint of worry on her impable face. Daley had been waiting outside the courtyard. Seeing that James was out so soon, he hurriedly walked over to him and asked with a smile, "So, how did the conversation go?" James nced at him and asked coldly, "What are you trying to imply?" "N-Nothing." Daley shook his head and handed a token to him, saying, "This is the token issued by the Elixir Pavilion.There¡¯s only a single one in the entire Stardust Realm.With the token, you can now enter the Holy Realm, the biggest world of the Boundless Realm, and participate in the discipleship examination of the Elixir Pavilion." James epted the token and scrutinized it. The token was yellow, and the word ¡®elixir¡¯ was carved on one side of the token. On the other side, there was a picture of a flower. The token felt heavy in his possession.He stored the token away. Since there were three n.ovelebook thousand more years till the discipleship examination, he had ample time. Now, the only thing he was worried about was Thea. He came here alongside her, but she had disappeared without a trace. He left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and returned to his amodation. The moment he stepped into the courtyard, a melodious voice greeted him, "Master, you¡¯re back." James looked at Yevpraksiya and nodded slightly, "Mhm." He did not say much and returned straight to his room. After returning to his room, he began asking the Spirit Tool inside the Celestial Abode. Chapter 2911 Chapter 2911 Chapter 2911 ¡°Spirit Tool, where do you think Thea is at the moment?" The Spirit Tool said, "Hard to say.The River of Time is terrifying.It is connected to the past, present, and future.In normal circumstances, no one can pass through the River of Time.However, as wisdom knows no boundaries, humans have managed to invent many treasures that go against the Heavenly Path.The treasures allow one to return to the past or travel into the future as they please.Even so, idents may ur during the transportation process.My theory is that Xandros doesn¡¯t know much about the Time Capsule, and thus couldn¡¯t control time urately.This caused you to be separated from Thea.She might have arrived at the Boundless Realm at a different time." Hearing this, James fell silent. After some time, he asked, "If Thea arrived at a time ten thousand years earlier than mine, does that mean that we¡¯ll meet after she spends ten thousand years in the Boundless Realm?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Spirit Tool said, "Theoretically, yes. "However, everything is rtive.You and she traveled through time at the same time.If she arrives at this ce ten thousand years earlier than you, she should currently be ten thousand years ago.Ten thousand yearster, though she would arrive at your time, you would already be at a time ten thousand years in the future." "Wait, that¡¯s not right," James rebuffed him, "I only appeared at the Boundless Realm now.After waiting here for ten thousand years, Thea should already be at the same time as me.Naturally, she''ll be able to meet me here." James¡¯ theory confused the Spirit Tool. "I don¡¯t know about this.I don''t understand much about the passage of time, nor have I traveled in the Time Capsule.However, what you just said should theoretically be possible.As long as nothing goes wrong for Thea, she''ll arrive at the current timeline and meet you no matter whether she was sent ten thousand years, a hundred thousand years, or even a million years, into the past.However, if Thea arrives ten thousand years in the future, you¡¯ ll have to wait to see her.Or maybe you could travel through time once more and head to ten thousand yearster in the future." James and the Spirit Tool had a brief conversion. After talking for some time, James was beginning to get confused. "This is tooplicated.Let¡¯s take one step at a time." Though she was worried about Thea, James had no idea what to do now that it hade to this. He could only take one step at a time and refrain from letting his thoughts run wild. Since he still had three thousand years, he would use the time to cultivate. The Boundless Realm had no boundaries, and in this magical world, providence and opportunities were abundant. James ¡¯ current strength was too weak; he had yet to even cross into the Divine Rank. On Earth, he was considered one of the strongest. However, in the whole universe, he was insignificant.So, he would seize the opportunity and cultivate well.He nned to head to the Holy Realm, thergest world in the Boundless Realm. Since the Stardust Realm was already so huge and spacious, he was curious to see what the Holy Realm looked like. However, before he left, he needed to bid farewell to Daley. After leaving the manor, he headed back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion n.ovelebook and looked for Daley. "Hey, why are you back here again, James? Is something the matter? Come, have a seat." Upon James¡¯ arrival, Daley greeted him respectfully. James took a seat. Some servants walked out with tes of high-quality celestial berries and ced them on the table. James did not hold back. He simply grabbed a teful of celestial berries and swallowed them whole. At the same time, he said, "I¡¯m nning to head to the Holy Realm." "Mhm." Daley nodded and said, "Well, you only have three thousand years left, after all.It¡¯s a good thing to start soon.James, I leave the Stardust Realm in your hands.If you manage to join the Elixir Pavilion, you must seek their protection.Only the Elixir Pavilion can apply pressure on the Overworld and prevent them from acting recklessly." "Definitely." James nodded. Though he had no feelings toward the Stardust Realm whatsoever, since he was here, it meant that he had some sort of connection with this ce. Chapter 2912 Chapter 2912 Chapter 2912 ¡®James," Daley cautioned, "Though you''re an alchemist with extraordinary skills, you have to be on your guard outside.Since your rank is too low, you shouldn¡¯t go to dangerous ces." As the Lord of the Stardust Realm, Daley possessed great strength.He was able to see through James¡¯ strength and knew that James was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. Though he was physically strong, he was nheless at the Eighth Stage.This was considered weak even in the Stardust Realm, let alone the Holy Realm. "Thank you for your reminder." James stood up and sped his fists. He only wanted to train more because he knew he was too weak. At the moment, his rank was at the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage, and his physical strength was at the peak of the Eighth Stage. Now, he was already on the verge of making a breakthrough. "Let me apany you on your way out." "Mihm." James did not turn down his offer. "By the way, are you bringing the girl I sent to take care of you along?¡¯ Daley asked. He knew that James was extraordinary, so he purposefully selected a beauty to take care of James. "Yevpraksiya?" James asked. "Think so," Daley said. Actually, he had no idea what the name of the beauty he sent to James was. As the Lord of a realm, he had too many issues to be concerned about. How would he have the time to remember the name of a chambermaid? Daley said, "The road to the Holy Realm is a long and treacherous one.I think it¡¯s better to bring a chambermaid along.That way, she can take care of you." James smiled and said, "In that case, I¡¯ll bring her along." Back then, James could tell that Yevpraksiya yearned to be taken along from her expression. Most importantly, however, he knew nothing about the Boundless Realm. As such, having a travel buddy by his side sounded like a good option. "After you." Daley beckoned. James walked in front and returned to his amodation. "My Lord." Upon seeing Daley, Yevpraksiya greeted him respectfully. In fact, she was almost kneeling on the ground. Daley hurriedly said, "Rise." Yevpraksiya stood up. Daley looked at her and said, "Mr.Caden is about to leave the Stardust Realm and head to the Holy Realm.From today onward, you shall apany him on his journey to the Holy Realm.Remember to obey his everymand at all times, is that understood?" "Understood!" Yevpraksiya said with great excitement. Then, she nced at James with a look of appreciation on her face. Daley continued, "Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll take good care of your family." "Thank you, Lord Daley." Yevpraksiya was full of gratitude. Then, Daley took a map out and handed it to James, saying, "James, this is the map of the Boundless Realm.On the map, I have already marked the route to the Holy Realm from the Stardust Realm.As long as you follow the route, you¡¯ll be absolutely safe.As long as you refrain from entering dangerous ces, you won¡¯t be in any danger." "Thanks." James epted the map. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Get going, then." Daley waved his hand casually, and an immense n.ovelebook power materialized from his palm. The power dragged James and Yevpraksiya into the air. Soon, they were out of the Stardust Realm. Outside the Stardust Realm, Daley sped his fists and said, "I''ll be leaving everything in your hands." James said, "As long as I join the Elixir Pavilion, I''ll do my best." "Goodbye, I await your good news," Daley said. James did not linger for long and turned to leave. Together with Yevpraksiya, they entered and traveled through space. Chapter 2913 Chapter 2913 Chapter 2913 Meanwhile, Daley returned to the Stardust Realm. At the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s courtyard in Stardust City, Melinda was sitting in the gazebo ying the harp. The melodious tune of the harp reverberated throughout the region. Daley walked over to her and knelt on one knee. Melinda paid no heed to him and continued ying the harp. Soon, the song came to an end. Then, she nced at Daley and asked while wearing aposed expression on her face, "How did it go?" Daley said, "He has left the Stardust Realm." "Very good." Melinda nodded slightly and waved her hand casually, saying, "Alright, you¡¯re dismissed for now." "Understood." Daley turned to leave. If any outsider were to gaze upon this scene, they would surely be stunned. As the Lord of the Stardust Realm, Daley was the most powerful individual here, yet he was kneeling before a young girl.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Melinda stood up and gazed at the sky. The image of James and Yevpraksiya appeared in her pupils. Wearing a look of consternation on her face, she murmured to herself, "You''re still too weak, James.I''ll wait for you to truly grow." At that moment, James had entered space. "Master," Yevpraksiya said. "Hmm?" James stopped and nced at her, asking, "What¡¯s wrong?"She asked, "Where¡¯s your Saucer, Master?" "Saucer?" James froze and asked, "What¡¯s that?" Yevpraksiya froze momentarily. After a few seconds, she asked, "Are you nning to fly to the Holy Realm without a Saucer?" "why? Is something wrong?" James asked puzzledly. Yevpraksiya was at a loss for words. The journey to the Holy Realm was long. With James¡¯ current strength, he would not be able to reach his destination even ina million years. Yevpraksiya looked at James and asked seriously, "Master, do you really not know about this or are you simply messing around with me?" James thought about it and believed that he must have been ignorant about how things worked here. "Yevpraksiya, feel free to speak your mind." Yevpraksiya said, "The journey to the Holy Realm is distant.We need to travel through vast spaces.With our strength, we won''t be able to reach the Holy Realm even in a million years." "Huh?" James was stunned. Yevpraksiya continued, "A Saucer is essential to travel through space.Not only that, but it must be a saucer that¡¯s equipped with the ability to leap through time and space."James asked, "Do you have a Saucer then?" She shook her head and said, "How could I? I¡¯m only an insignificant person.Besides, I don¡¯t have the right to possess one. no.velebook Why don¡¯t we turn back and ask Lord Daley for one?" James thought about it and said, "Never mind.Let¡¯s not turn back, and instead think of a way ourselves." Since James still had three thousand years left, he had ample time.Since he did not have a Saucer, he would simply earn some money to purchase one. This was considered a form of training as well.He pulled out his map and tried reading it. However, unable to recognize anything on the map, he handed it to Yevpraksiya and asked, "How long more till we reach the next world?" Holding the map in her hand, Yevpraksiya said, "The closest world to the Stardust Realm is the Heavenly River Realm.With our strength, we¡¯ll arrive there in three months." "Mhm." James nodded and said, "In that case, we¡¯ll head over to the Heavenly River Realm first and find a way to acquire a Saucer." Chapter 2914 Chapter 2914 Chapter 2914 James had never experienced intergctic travel. Back when he traveled to the Demon Realm from Earth, it was Yaraka Xenmour who opened the illusory passageway. As such, he had no idea that he needed a Saucer to travel through space. Now that he knew about this, he nned to acquire a Saucer for himself. Though he could simply return to the Stardust Realm and ask Daley for one, he decided against it. He had ample time and wanted to seize the opportunity to train. Finding ways to obtain a Saucer was considered a form of training. After hearing that the Heavenly River Realm was the closest world to the Stardust Realm, James nned to head there.He began flying at full speed through space alongside Yevpraksiya. Though his rank was low, his speed was fast. As such, he became increasingly annoyed at Yevpraksiya¡¯s slow speed. After some time, he simply used Sage Energy to propel Yevpraksiya forward. In the blink of an eye, three months passed. Three monthster, a huge world appeared before James¡¯ eyes. Yevpraksiya pointed at the world before them and said, "That¡¯s the Heavenly River Realm, the closest world to the Stardust Realm.Its overall strength is simr to the Stardust Realm." "Mhm, let¡¯s get going." James nodded. Then, he began flying straight ahead. Upon entering the Heavenly River Realm, the mountains and rivers of the world appeared in James and Yevpraksiya¡¯s view. The twonded in the middle of a mountain range. "Where are we?" James scanned his surroundings and asked. Yevpraksiya shook her head. She had never been to the Heavenly River Realm, so she knew nothing about it. James casually confirmed his direction and pointed straight ahead, saying, "Since we have no idea where we are, let¡¯s head in that direction.We should find a city for now and take a rest before thinking of ways to acquire a Saucer." "Understood." Since Yevpraksiya was James¡¯ servant, she had no right to voice her thoughts.She would simply obey James¡¯ everymand. The two pressed ahead. A few dayster, they were out of the mountain range. Immediately, a city appeared in their view. As they walked along the ancient passage outside the city, they soon arrived at the city gates. It was considered a bustling city. Its walls were thousands of meters tall, on which there were many patrolling soldiers. The city gates were flooded with people, and their mor drowned out all surrounding noises. James looked at the city gates, on which a few words were engraved, ¡®Heavenly Secrets¡¯. Ever Since James learned the Elysian Inscription, he could recognize any characters there were. So, he could tell that the words ¡®Heavenly Secrets¡¯ were engraved on the city gates. He said, "Heavenly Secrets City should be pretty big. I think there should be Saucers inside." Yevpraksiya nodded and said, "Saucers aremon in the Boundless Realm. Even the weakest worlds have already mastered the technological know-how to manufacture Saucers. Together with a few alchemists, Saucers can be easily made. "Still, they don¡¯te cheap.Even a powerful figure at the Divine Rank can only purchase a Saucer with his entire life savings." Hearing this, James was stunned as he asked, "Seriously?" James knew just how powerful Divine Rank cultivators were. Under normal circumstances, one needed a long time to cross into the Divine Rank. During this long period of time, the umted wealth of these individuals would no.velebook be unbelievable. Now, here was Yevpraksiya saying that even a Divine Rank cultivator needed to spend his life savings to get a Saucer. Yevpraksiya said with a smile, "That¡¯s how it is, I guess. But since you have even an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, you must be extremely wealthy." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To her, James was a descendant of some mysterious and powerful forces. Thus, he should be loaded. Hearing this, James blushed. Wealthy? Chapter 2915 Chapter 2915 Chapter 2915 James certainly did not consider himself to be wealthy. Though he had many priceless treasures in his possession, he had nothing else besides them. "Let''s head inside for now." James strode forward. Upon entering the city, Yevpraksiya said, "Master, why don¡¯t we look around for Saucers?" James said, "Stop calling me that.Just address me as Mr.Caden from now on." "Understood, Mr.Caden," Yevpraksiya said sweetly. "Mr.Caden, let¡¯s look around for Saucers." Hearing this, James decided to go look around for Saucers so that he could have a rough idea of how Saucers in the Heavenly River Realm were sold. After strolling through the streets for a while, they came across a Saucer shop. Upon entering the shop, they could see two rows of extremely beautiful women by the door. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Wee to the Heavenly River Saucer Emporium!" their voices rang in unison. Next, a morous woman walked toward them and bowed slightly, revealing her busty chest as she greeted them respectfully, "Sir, please follow me." The woman beckoned. James entered the shop.The store was huge. Even the first floor was at least ten thousand square meters. Inside the shop, there were all sorts of Saucers being disyed. James casually walked toward a Saucer.The Saucer was white and reassembled a house. "You have good taste, Sir." The woman immediately introduced the Saucer, "This Saucer is a Celestial Tool at the Thirthy-third Grade and is specially made by a top-notch refiner of the Heavenly River Realm.It almost became a Divine Tool.Besides, the price is rather reasonable.Only three hundred and eighty billion upper-tier Sage Stones." James turned to look at the salesperson and asked, "Can I use this Saucer for intergctic travel? How long do I need to travel to the Holy Realm?" "The Holy Realm? About ten thousand years, I suppose." "That long?" James froze. He only had three thousand years to spare. In three thousand years, he would have to reach the Holy Realm. "Is there a Saucer that allows me to reach the Holy Realm in hundreds of years?" James asked. Hearing this, the salesperson was invigorated.She knew that James was a loaded customer. "Sir, you need a Saucer at the Divine Rank or above to reach the Holy Realm in a few hundred years.The Saucers in the first floor¡¯s no.velebook foyer are all Celestial Tools.Please follow me to the second floor." She beckoned. James followed her to the second floor. There were many Saucers on the second floor as well. Though their shapes were bizarre, they were glimmering light. At a nce, James immediately knew they were good stuff. The salesperson brought James to a golden Saucer and said, "This is an upper-tier Divine Tool with a price of eight hundred billion Sage Stones.You only need three hundred years to travel to the Holy Realm using this Saucer.Besides, this Saucer has an extremely low consumption level.It only needs the energy of approximately ten billion Sage Stones to arrive at your destination." Hearing the price, James almost staggered backward.He had a certain understanding of the currency in the cultivation world. Back when the Spiritual Energy of Earth was reawakened, spiritual crystals became the currency. Further up were Sage Stones, which were followed by Holy Stones. In any case, he did not have any crystals or stones on him at the moment.He had to think of a way to acquire Holy Stones. Chapter 2916 Chapter 2916 Chapter 2916 James had never seen a Holy Stone before. However, he roughly guessed that this was a currency used only by Divine Rank cultivators. An ordinary Divine Rank Saucer was priced at 800 billion Holy Stones. It was simply terrifying. James had no way to gather 800 billion Holy Stones in a short amount of time. "Sir, we can offer you a discount if you buy this Saucer." The salesperson looked at James in anticipation, eager to close the deal as themission she would receive was significant. "We''ll see." James did not make any decision and turned to leave alongside Yevpraksiya. The salesperson chased after him and said, "Sir, we¡¯re the only Saucer shop in the whole of Heavenly Secrets City.Why don¡¯t you leave behind your number?" James, however, paid no heed to her.He was broke at the moment and could not afford anything. After leaving the shop, Yevpraksiya looked at him, puzzled, and asked, "Why are we leaving all of a sudden, Mr.Caden?" James smiled awkwardly and said, "Actually, I don¡¯t have a single Holy Stone on me.In fact, I don¡¯t even have any Sage Stones or spiritual crystals." "what?" Yevpraksiya opened her mouth agape. James scanned his surroundings, contemting a way to obtain a huge amount of Holy Stones. Then, he was reminded of the elixir he had concocted previously¡ªthe Elixir of Reversal. Though the elixir was concocted using ordinary herbs, he used an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, so the elixir was at the Divine Rank.He wondered whether he should find a ce and ask how much his Divine Rank elixir was worth. Then, he would enter the Celestial Abode and mass-produce them for sale. James would obtain a huge number of Holy Stones in a short amount of time that way. "Yevpraksiya," James called out to her. She nodded and asked, "What is your order, Mr.Caden?" James asked, "Is there a ce where I can sell elixirs?" "Huh..." Yevpraksiya froze momentarily before saying, "I remember that the Elixir Pavilion has established elixir pharmacies in every world of the Boundless Realm.Not only do they sell elixirs, but they also buy them.Let¡¯s search around and see if there¡¯s an elixir pharmacy in Heavenly Secrets City." "Every world in the Boundless Realm?" James froze. Though he had no idea how big the Boundless Realm was, he knew it had countless worlds. Yet the Elixir Pavillion had an elixir pharmacy in every world. As expected of one of the most terrifying forces of the Boundless Realm, they had expanded their business to all corners of the realm. Yevpraksiya corrected him, "Normally, small worlds such as the Heavenly River Realm and the Stardust Realm will only have elixir pharmacies in no.velebook core cities.Bigger worlds, on the other hand, will have one in every city." "Impressive," James praised. It was terrifying that a sect would have such a great influence. Then, the two began strolling through the streets in search of an elixir pharmacy. Soon, they arrived at the city center, in which there was a building a hundred stories high. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon arriving at the door of the building, James and Yevpraksiya lifted their heads and looked at the que on the door, on which the words ¡®Elixir Pavilion¡¯ were engraved. Seeing this, James asked, "Is this an Elixir Pavilion pharmacy?" Yevpraksiya nodded and said, "No one else would dare use the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s name to sell their merchandise.This must belong to the Elixir Pavilion." "Good, let¡¯s go have a look inside." James strode forward and entered the door. Chapter 2917 Chapter 2917 Chapter 2917 The Elixir Pavilion was the strongest force in the Boundless Realm. All the elixirs sold by the Elixir Pavilion were guaranteed to be of high quality, with a satisfaction guarantee of up to seven thousand years for returns. Many creatures came to buy elixir from the Elixir Pavilion, entering and exiting the shop. The shop had dozens of floors, and each had an area of about 30,000 square meters. James walked into the first floor and found many transparent counters inside, each disying various kinds of elixir. In front of each counter stood a beautiful woman dressed in a white dress with the word ¡®elixir¡¯ embroidered on it. They also wore a badge on their chests. Yevpraksiya exined, "Mr.Caden, these are all alchemists certified by the Elixir Pavilion.Only alchemists are allowed to sell the merchandise here, and being here is a sign of one¡¯s status.You may think of them as mere salespersons, but they are all held in high regard the moment they step outside of this shop." Yevpraksiya spoke enviously. Being an alchemist was a high-status profession that she looked forward to. In Earth¡¯s context, these salespeople would be government employees, whereas Yevpraksiya would only be a lowly farmer. James was also an alchemist.He headed toward a counter and scrutinized the wares. The elixirs on disy were all at the Sage Rank. James could recognize the elixir in the counters at a simple nce. An elixir at the Sage Rank¡¯s First Grade was priced at 800 thousand upper-tier Sage Stones. Besides, this was only an ordinary elixir. "How expensive..." Seeing this, James could not help but be shocked. As long as he had the ingredients, he could concoct as many elixirs as these. Upon seeing James¡¯ scornful expression, the salesperson in front of the counter asked with a bright smile, "Sir, are you dissatisfied with our products? What kind of elixir do you wish to purchase??? I can make a few rmendations." James asked, "I heard that you buy elixirs here.Is that true?" "Yes," the woman said smilingly, "However, as this is a franchise of the Elixir Pavilion, we have strict requirements.Your elixir will first need to be validated and appraised by our alchemists." James said, "I have some elixirs I wish to sell." "Understood, please wait a minute," the woman answered, still smiling. Then, she pressed a button below the table and said, "A customer at Counter 108 wishes to sell his elixir.Please send someone to validate his elixir." Then, she looked at James with a smile. "Please wait, Sir." Since James was not in a hurry, he waited patiently. A few minutester, a man in a white robe appeared before James.He was wearing a badge on his chest. James had no idea what the badges entailed.So, he asked Yevpraksiya in whispers.She answered, "Mr.Caden, he¡¯s an alchemist at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Grade." Meanwhile, the approaching alchemist looked at James and asked, "Are you the one who wishes to sell your elixir?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." James nodded. The alchemist at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Grade scrutinized James from head to toe. Seeing that James was dressed ordinarily and did not look like someone with a high-quality elixir, he became no.velebook arrogant and said coldly, "Follow me." James remained silent and followed the man. Soon, he arrived at the courtyard. Here, there were many alchemists in a queue waiting to have their elixirs validated. "Wait here." After bringing James here, the alchemist turned to leave. As James had a good temper, he said nothing. Instead, he waited patiently in the queue.He was curious to see how much his Elixir of Reversal was worth. Chapter 2918 Chapter 2918 Chapter 2918 There were a few hundred alchemists in front of James waiting in line for their elixirs to be validated. These alchemists were all rogue cultivators. After concocting their elixirs, they wanted to sell them and came to the Elixir Pavilion as they would be offered the most profitable option. Among pills of the same grade, the Elixir Pavilion offered the fairest prices. The validation took a long time. Even as a day passed, it was not yet James¡¯ turn. "We''ll end here today.Come back tomorrow morning." Seeing that James was about to have his turn, the young alchemist from before returned. Looking at the queue, he left a remark and turned to leave. Hearing this, James was displeased.He had waited for a whole day. Now, the alchemist was telling him toe again tomorrow? "Hold it right there," he called out to the alchemist. The alchemist turned around and nced at James. As a faint smile crept up on his face, he walked toward him and asked smilingly, "What did you say just now? Are you demanding me to hold it right there?" "Yes," James said coldly, "I have waited for a whole day.Now that it¡¯s almost my turn, you¡¯re asking me to return?" "Yes," the man said arrogantly, "Something unexpected came up for our appraiser, and he had to leave all of a sudden." At that moment, a young man walked out of the appraisal room.He looked around twenty-five years of age.He was wearing a golden robe, on which the word ¡®elixir¡¯ was engraved.He was also wearing a badge on his chest. "What¡¯s all themotion about?" There was a hint of displeasure on his somewhat handsome- looking face. The young alchemist approached him and greeted him respectfully, "The most revered Master Song, this guy told me that he has been waiting for a whole day and demanded that you appraise his elixir immediately." Song nced at James and said arrogantly, "The session is over today.Come again tomorrow morning." At that moment, Yevpraksiya whispered in James¡¯ ear, "Mr.Caden, he¡¯s an alchemist at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Grade." Hearing this, James chuckled. "An alchemist at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Grade is not qualified to appraise my elixir.Do you have any other appraisers here?" James said coldly. His words infuriated Song. However, before Song could open his mouth to retort, the young alchemist walked toward James and chided him, "Who do you think you are, you insignificant creature? What do you mean he has no right to appraise your elixir? Do you know who Master Song is? He¡¯s a true disciple of the Elixir Pavilion." James was a prodigy from Earth who had encountered even Grand Emperors. Now that a mere nobody was rebuking him, he was enraged.He raised his arm, and powerful force materialized in his palm. Instantly, the young alchemist was sent flying and crashed heavily against the wall of the appraisal room. However, since the walls were sturdy, they were not destroyed. Many alchemists were lining up behind James waiting for their elixirs to be appraised. Seeing that James resorted to violence, they all had looks of anticipation on their faces. This was the Elixir Pavilion.He must have a death wish to resort to violence here. The moment James resorted to violence, a few hundred guards charged toward him and no.velebook surrounded him. Song¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, "Take him." "Who dares?" James roared, and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared in his hand. As the aura of a Grand Emperor Rank weapon permeated the air, the guards froze. As ordinary guards, they had never seen an Imperial Weapon before. As the aura of the Imperial Weapon was too terrifying, none dared act impulsively. Even Song was dumbfounded. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As a disciple of the Elixir Pavilion, he was somewhat knowledgeable. Though he had no idea what weapon was in James¡¯ hand, he could sense that the purple sword exuded a frightening power. "Wh-What rank is this weapon?" Chapter 2919 Chapter 2919 Chapter 2919 "What terrifying pressure." "Faced against this weapon, I feel like I¡¯m facing off against a powerful individual." "This is too terrifying." The alchemists in the queue all staggered backward. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James scanned his surroundings. ring at Song, he grunted and said, "I came here due to the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s prestige.If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee here." "Who''s there making amotion?" A cold voice came. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "My Lady." Upon seeing the person who spoke, Song hurriedly walked toward her. The arrogant expression on his face disappeared as he greeted her respectfully. James turned around and saw it was a youngdy around twenty years of age. Wearing a multicolored dress, her appearance was beautiful, and she had a slender figure. There was also a glimmering badge on her chest. Seeing this, Yevpraksiya whispered, "Be careful, Mr.Caden.She¡¯s a Divine Rank alchemist." James knew that she must be the manager of this elixir pharmacy.He nced at her and asked coldly, "Who calls the shots around here?" Meanwhile, the woman¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Divine Sword in James¡¯ hand.She was stunned when she saw the sword. "A-An Imperial Weapon?" Yuina Dani came from the Holy Realm.She came here to the Heavenly River Realm for training purposes and temporarily managed the elixir pharmacy here upon her arrival. An Imperial Weapon was rare, so much so that even a Grand Emperor might not even have one in his possession. To create an Imperial Weapon, the materials needed were too rare. As such, even Grand Emperors could not find them easily. Moreover, this Imperial Weapon was in the hands of a young man. James put the Divine Sword away. Yuina collected herself and nced at James, saying, "I call the shots around here." "Very well." James said, "I came here solely to sell my elixir.I need an appraiser to appraise my elixir.However, his alchemy level is too low.Thus, he has no right to appraise my elixir." James pointed at Song and narrated the chain of events that unfolded. "After waiting for a whole day, he demanded me to return tomorrow morning after saying that he has business to attend to all of a sudden.That guy even provoked me.Surely I have all the right to teach him a lesson?" James pointed at the other alchemist. Yuina nced at Song and said coldly, "Write me a self- reflection report." Then, she looked at James and apologized, "I¡¯m truly sorry.I never expected this to happen in my shop.Since you wish to have your no.velebook elixir appraised, would you like me to do the appraisal?" "That sounds more like it." James smiled faintly. He did not wish to look for trouble either.However, this was the only way to lure the one who called the shots out. "Please follow me." Yuina beckoned. Then, she took James to an office on the topmost floor. The door of the office was guarded. Yuina entered the office, and James followed suit. As Yevpraksiya knew that Yuina was an influential figure, she took the hint and refrained from entering the office as well. Instead, she waited patiently outside. Chapter 2920 Chapter 2920 Chapter 2920 Yuina¡¯s office was huge, and the decorations inside were ancient.She took a seat and gestured at a nearby chair, signaling for James to take a seat as well. James sat down. Yuina, on the other hand, scrutinized James from head to toe. There were many Grand Emperors in the Boundless Realm. However, there were only a few Imperial Weapons out there. At that moment, she racked her brains, contemting which Imperial Weapon was the purple sword. However, no matter how much she contemted, she could not figure out to which Grand Emperor did James¡¯ Imperial Weapon belong. Even so, she knew that James was no ordinary person. "What¡¯s your name? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from around here." Yuina asked with a smile. Her smile was enchanting, with shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth. Wearing a dress, she crossed her legs, letting the hem slide to the edge of her thigh and revealing her slender, fair legs. "My name¡¯s James Caden.Since I¡¯m an insignificant nobody, it¡¯s not surprising that you haven¡¯t seen me before." "Is that so?" Yuina smiled faintly and said, "An insignificant nobody with an Imperial Weapon in his possession?" "I¡¯m here to sell my elixir," James told her his objective for being here. "Hello, James.My name¡¯s Yuina Dani.I¡¯m the manager of this elixir pharmacy," Yuina introduced herself. James nodded slightly. Yuina said, "May I have a look at the elixir you¡¯re selling?" James took out the Elixir of Reversal you concocted previously and casually tossed it to her. Upon seeing the elixir, Yuina was invigorated. As a Divine Rank alchemist, she could tell that this was a Divine Rank elixir of high quality. Though it was a Divine Rank elixir, no ordinary Divine Rank alchemist could concoct it. There were mysterious Elixir Inscriptions in the elixir, which only a true elite alchemist could concoct. Even within the Elixir Pavilion, no more than five people could concoct such an elixir. After scrutinizing the elixir for some time, Yuina praised him, "Not bad...Since you¡¯re able to present such a high-quality elixir, this is evidence of your uniqueness." "How many Holy Stones is this elixir worth?" James asked. Yuina ignored his question and asked instead, "No more than five alchemists in the whole of the Boundless Realm are able to concoct such an elixir.May I know who among them was the one who concocted this elixir?" No more than five? James froze. The elixir he concocted was only at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Grade. Such an elixir should be concocted by any Divine Rank alchemist. Yet, here was Yuina saying that not more than five alchemists were capable of aplishing such a feat. How could this be? "Ahem..." After brief contemtion, James coughed a few times and said, "Well, the thing is, a powerful figure couldn¡¯te in person, and he sent me here in his stead.Actually, no.velebook he has another batch of elixirs that he wishes to sell.As the Elixir Pavilion is the strongest force in this world, he gave me specific orders to cooperate with them." Hearing this, Yuina asked, "And this powerful figure you¡¯re referring to is¡­?" With an apologetic look on his face, James said, "I''m sorry, he instructed me not to reveal his identity.Name me your price.How many Holy Stones is this elixir worth?" Yuina looked at the elixir once more. Though she was a Divine Rank alchemist, she could not figure out what elixir this was.She could only tell the quality of the elixir.She asked, "Sorry, I can¡¯t tell what elixir this is.May I know the name of this elixir and its effects?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James said, "This is the Elixir of Reversal, an elixir capable of increasing one¡¯s strength in a short period of time.Upon consumption, there¡¯ll be no side effects.The only downside is that one''s strength can only increase slowly.Upon consumption, one can increase his strength nine times throughout a battle." Chapter 2921 Chapter 2921 Chapter 2921 "Nine times?" Yuina eximed. "Yes," James nodded and asked, "How much is this worth?" Yuina was lost in contemtion. Elixirs that boost one¡¯s strength and surpass one¡¯s rank were the most difficult to concoct. Not only was this an elixir at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Grade, but it even had a mysterious Elixir Inscription. Due to the presence of the Elixir Inscription, the elixir¡¯s effects were guaranteed.She silently estimated the value. An elixir like this was a lifesaver, and most cultivators would normally be willing to spend a fortune to purchase one. After some time, Yuina said, "An ordinary elixir at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Grade should be around three billion Holy Stones.However, since your elixir contains an Elixir Inscription, its worth should increase by manyfold.Still, we''re also a business, so we won¡¯t be able to purchase this at too high a price." Then, she nced at James. Seeing that James¡¯ expression wasposed, she said, "Our selling price is approximately six billion Holy Stones.How about this? We''ll purchase your elixir at five and a half billion Holy Stones per item." "Sure." James said without the slightest hesitation. He never thought that an elixir would be worth so much. Previously, he had concocted a whole cauldron of elixir and had nine in total. This meant that he would earn at least tens of billions. After concocting a few additional elixirs, he would be able to purchase a Saucer soon. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then, he pulled out the bottle that contained his elixirs and tossed them to the Yuina, saying, "I have a few other elixirs I''d like you to appraise." Yuina grabbed the bottle and opened it. As a Divine Rank alchemist, she could tell that this batch of elixirs was concocted by the same person and the same furnace. "Since there are a total of nine elixirs, you''ll receive a total of forty -nine and a half billion Holy Stones.Please wait here while I order my men to prepare the payment." After she spoke, she turned to leave. After leaving the office, she ordered men to prepare the Holy Stones James needed. At the same time, she arrived at another office. Sitting in a lotus position, an ancient, mysterious sigil materialized in her hand, and a powerful aura exuded from her body.She was using ancient secret art to contact her father in the Holy Realm. After a while, she spoke, "Father." Meanwhile, at the Medicine Pavilion in the Holy Realm... A middle-aged man was sitting in a lotus position at the peak of a mountain. Sensing a presence, he replied, "What¡¯s wrong, Yuina? Why are you contacting me all of a sudden? Did something unexpected happen?" "No, Father.I¡¯m currently at the Heavenly River Realm.I encountered a mysterious young man who has an Imperial Weapon in his possession here.It was a purple sword. no.velebook He was also here to sell elixirs, and he has an elixir at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Grade.This is hardly anything surprising.However, the elixir has an Elixir Inscription.Besides that, I can sense that he used a Sage Rank herb to concoct the Divine medicine." Hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned. "An Imperial Weapon? A Divine Rank elixir? Not only that, but he even used a Sage Rank herb to concoct a Divine Rank elixir?" "Yes, Father." "What''s his name?" "He calls himself James Caden." "I see...We mustn''t cross him no matter what.Since he has an Imperial Weapon and such elixirs, he must have a powerful figure backing him.Even the Elixir Pavilion will have to tread carefully on this matter for fear of provoking this powerful individual.In these circumstances, do your best to befriend him." "Understood," Yuina said and dispelled the secret art. A gleam of brilliance shed in her pitch-ck eyes as she murmured to herself, "What a mysterious young man." Chapter 2922 Chapter 2922 Chapter 2922 Soon, Yuina was back.She took out an exquisite bag and handed it to James, saying, "This storage bag has all the Holy Stones for our transaction." James epted the bag and peered into it. Though the bag was small, the space inside was huge. In the storage bag, James could see a mountain of colorful Holy Stones glimmering. He could not care less to count them as he believed that the Elixir Pavilion would never resort to such underhanded tactics.So, he casually put them away. Yuina smiled and said, "Does the powerful figure that you mentioned wish to cooperate with the Elixir Pavilion?" James nodded and said, "That powerful figure still has a batch of elixirs in his possession.I¡¯ll return to look for him.I¡¯ll be back in a few days." Then, he stood up and turned to leave. Yevpraksiya had been waiting outside. Upon seeing James, she walked toward him and asked, "How did it go, Mr.Caden?" James said with a bright smile and said, "Not bad.I have sold the elixirs I concocted during the Alchemy Tournament for tens of billions of Holy Stones.Let¡¯s get going for now." James turned to leave. The two left the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s elixir pharmacy. They did not linger for long inside the city. After leaving the city, they headed toward a forest with dense foliage. After making sure that they were not being followed, James grabbed Yevpraksiya¡¯s hand and entered the Celestial Abode. Not only did James possess an Imperial Weapon and an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, but he even had a Celestial Abode in his possession. Moreover, this Celestial Abode looked more like an Imperial Abode. It was simply stunning. ¡®Who exactly is Mr.Caden?¡¯ Yevpraksiya wondered. "Stay here for now.I''ll find a ce to concoct the elixirs." After he spoke, James turned to leave. He left the city, headed toward the mountain range outside, and began choosing the herbs he needed. There were all sorts of Celestial herbs being nted inside the Celestial Abode. In fact, there were even Divine herbs here. However, as James¡¯ rank was currently too low, he had no need for the Divine herbs. After gathering some Celestial herbs, he returned to the city and entered the Time Chamber to concoct elixirs. This time, he also used the Martial Alchemy Furnace to concoct his elixirs. After all, the Martial Alchemy Furnace was convenient and easy to use. Soon, he was done concocting a few elixirs. Though he used Celestial herbs as the ingredients, the quality of his elixirs was all above the Divine Rank. After roughly calcting the price, James believed that these elixirs in total were worth at least 5 trillion Holy Stones. With that amount of money, he could splurge on anything he wanted. However, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he gathered some more low-quality Celestial herbs and continued concocting elixirs. Alchemy required constant experimentation and contemtion in order to improve the level of the alchemist. After using the Martial Alchemy Furnace, James switched to an ordinary alchemy furnace. Unexpectedly, his alchemy skills increased, and he easily concocted an elixir at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eleventh Grade. This delighted him. An Emperor Rank alchemy furnace was simply good stuff that could greatly increase an alchemist¡¯s level. After learning for some time, James left the Time Chamber. By the time he left, he was already capable of using an ordinary alchemy furnace to concoct an elixir no.velebook at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twelfth Grade. Now, he could be considered an alchemist at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twelfth Grade. However, much would be different if he used the Emperor Rank alchemy furnace. James was out of the Time Chamber after a few days of waiting. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Is everything alright now, Mr.Caden?" Yevpraksiya looked at James with tenderness on her face. The more she looked at James, the more satisfied she was with him.She believed that James had no weaknesses, and was a perfect and wless man. Chapter 2923 Chapter 2923 Chapter 2923 If she could be married to such a decent man, she would consider herself to be extremely fortunate. However, such thoughts were merely wishful thinking.She knew that she was not worthy of James, and the only ones who were worthy of him were the daughters of the major sects and prestigious families. "Yes, let¡¯s get going." James grabbed Yevpraksiya¡¯s hand and left the Celestial Abode. Then, they headed to the Elixir Pavilion in Heavenly Secrets City. During the past few days when James was away, Yuina used the influence of the Elixir Pavilion in the Boundless Realm to inquire about everything rted to James. As the Heavenly River Realm was not too far away from the Stardust Realm, Yuina was able to easily track James¡¯ movements and learn of his participation in the Alchemy Tournament in the Stardust Realm with the intelligencework she has. Upon learning that the elixirs James sold were concocted by him, Yuina was stunned. "An Imperial Weapon...An Emperor Rank alchemy furnace...Who exactly is he?" Yuina sat in her office and contemted. Knock! Knock! Knock! A knock came on her door. Yuina collected herself and said, "Come in." The door opened, and a chambermaid walked in, saying respectfully, "My Lady, Mr.Caden is here." Hearing this, Yuina was immediately invigorated.She stood up excitedly and asked, "Really? Where is he? Invite him in." "I¡¯m here," came a voice from outside. Then, James walked in and simply sat on the chair. Seeing that there was a cup of colorful tea on the table that exuded an alluring fragrance, he knew it was good stuff. Without any hesitation, he grabbed the cup of tea and swallowed the contents in a single gulp. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Immediately, he felt a surge of power throughout his body. "This is quite a good tea." Yuina nced at him and could not help but frown slightly.She had just taken a sip of the tea.However, she remained silent. Smiling at James, she asked, "Mr.Caden, you must be here with the elixirs, I assume?" "Mhm." James nodded and took out the elixirs he concocted. Handing them over to Yuina, he said, "Please appraise them and calcte the price for me." Yuina epted the bottle and scrutinized the elixirs. These priceless elixirs were at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Grade and possessed an Elixir Inscription.She calcted the price. Then, she said, "They should at least be around 5 trillion Holy Stones.How does that sound?" Yuina smiled at James. This price was what James had in mind. "Sure." James did not say anything else. "I¡¯ll order my men to prepare the Holy Stones." Yuina turned to leave. After giving her orders, she turned back and sat opposite James, asking smilingly, "Are you perhaps going to the Holy Realm?" "How do you know?" James nced at her and asked, "Did you investigate me?" Yuina smiled faintly and said, "Not exactly an investigation.Surely the Elixir Pavilion must look into your details no.velebook before conducting business with you." James said nothing. Since he was not from the Boundless Realm, the Elixir Pavilion could never find out anything about his past. Yuina asked smilingly, "Are you participating in the discipleship examination of the Elixir Pavilion?" "Is something the matter?" James asked. "No, of course not." Yuina smiled and said, "With your alchemy skills, you should be able to join the Elixir Pavilion easily.You might even be a Sect Elder." Yuina was speaking the truth. Since James possessed an Emperor Rank alchemy furnace, he would be able to be a Sect Elder of the Pavilion despite his insignificant rank and elementary alchemy skills. Chapter 2924 Chapter 2924 Chapter 2924 James really could not care less about bing a Sect Elder of the Elixir Pavilion.He was only heading there to search for the Ancestral God Rank elixir. Previously, Xandros had told him that the Ancestral God Rank elixir was located in the Elixir Pavilion. However, James was unsure if this Elixir Pavilion was the one he was looking for. That was why he was heading there to investigate the matter. Meanwhile, the only way of joining the Elixir Pavilion was to pass the discipleship examination.He had no desire for authority and preferred to live a peaceful and carefree life. Then, Yuina began conversing with James about his master. "James, since you¡¯re no ordinary man, your master must be a renowned figure, I assume.Maybe I might have encountered him before in the past." Yuina said with a smile. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. James, on the other hand, only returned the smile and remained silent. Since he was not someone of this world, Yuina had no way of knowing if he remained silent. Soon, the 5 trillion worth of Holy Stones James needed were fully prepared. Yuina personally handed the Holy Stones to James. James did not even bother counting them but instead put them away immediately.He stood up and sped his fists, saying, "Farewell." "Goodbye." She waved her hand. As she watched James¡¯ retreating figure, she knew that they would surely meet again. As long as James was heading to the Holy Realm for the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s discipleship examination, they would certainly meet again. After leaving the elixir pharmacy, James immediately went straight for the Saucer shop and spent a fortune to buy a Saucer. As he now had a fortune, he purchased a Saucer worth a trillion Holy Stones. The Saucer was the size of a manor with five rooms and two foyers. Its defensive capabilities were strong and could defend against the attack of a Divine Rank cultivator. After purchasing the Saucer, James and Yevpraksiya did not linger for long and left immediately. James smelted a trillion Holy Stones straight away as energy for the Saucer. After making all preparations, Yevpraksiya controlled the flight of the Saucer. James, on the other hand, entered the Celestial Abode. The journey to the Holy Realm was long. Even with the Saucer, they needed a few centuries to arrive at their destination. In the meantime, James did not wish to remain idle.So, he entered a closed-door meditation to cultivate. His current rank was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Sixth Stage, whereas his physical strength was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage.He was far too weak. After giving Yevpraksiya his orders, he entered the Celestial Abode. After entering the Celestial Abode, James did not enter a closed- door no.velebook meditation straight away. That was because he had ample time. Instead, he headed to the back of the city. There was a training base there, housing a 400-thousand-strong army. This army had been inside the Celestial Abode for a very long time. Even while James was on Galileo and experienced the thirty-thousand -years tribtion, they had been training continuously. James¡¯ arrival immediately attracted their attention. "Dragon King." "ck Dragon." Along the way, the soldiers greeted him respectfully. Chapter 2925 Chapter 2925 Chapter 2925 James looked at the soldiers who were training incessantly and waved at them, "You¡¯ve worked hard!" "Not at all, Sir!" their voices rang in unison. As James gazed at these familiar yet unknown faces, James was feeling a little guilty. After all, he was the one who ced them inside the Celestial Abode to train incessantly. As a cultivator, he knew how boring and uninteresting cultivation could be. Though their movements were not restricted, and they could move about freely inside the Celestial Abode, this was a world sealed off from the outside world. As such, they could not interact with anyone outside. With the passage of time, they would be bored and lose interest in cultivating. James was thinking of giving them a vacation. However, upon being reminded that this was the Boundless Realm, a world full of danger, he put those thoughts aside. At that moment, the Spirit Tool appeared. James looked at him and asked, "How¡¯s the strength of these soldiers?" The Spirit Tool replied, "Because of the curse, they had to constantly suppress its power.This has severely slowed down their cultivation speed." Hearing this, James was lost in contemtion.He knew just how terrifying the curse was. Even he almost could not endure the excruciating pain when he was overwhelmed by the curse. Now, he was thinking that he should perhaps seize the opportunity and remove the curse on the 400- thousand-strong army. Now that his strength had increased, his endurance toward the curse should have increased as well. Besides, he had already gotten used to the curse¡¯s power inside his body. An increase in the curse¡¯s power should not have too consequential of an effect on him. After long contemtion, he decided to remove the curse on his soldiers. "My warriors, today I shall remove the curse within your bodies so that you may be spared the agonizing pain." James¡¯ voice boomed. Hearing this, everyone cheered. All this while, they had suffered excruciating torture. Though the curse was not lethal, the agonizing pain they went through was noughing matter either. After the Spirit Tool made the necessary arrangements, all 400 thousand soldiers gathered and sat in a lotus position on the ground. Meanwhile, James was standing in front of the 400-thousand- strong army. As he looked at the crowd before him, he took a deep breath and regted his condition to ensure that he was in peak form. After regting his condition, he took out the Jade Seal on which the summary of the Curse Inscription was engraved, and catalyzed threads of Demonic Energy. Immediately, the Jade Seal flew into mid-air. Under his control, the Jade Seal exuded a ck aura that permeated the air, gathering to form an immense power. Below him, threads of ck aura materialized on the soldiers¡¯ heads and were absorbed by the Jade Seal. After the curse of the soldiers was absorbed, they spread throughout James¡¯ body. A single curse was nothing to be afraid of.However, thebined curses of 400 thousand men were an entirely different story. James could sense an immense curse power spreading throughout his body. The moment they entered his body, his body was gravely injured as the curse frantically ravaged no.velebook his body, leaving it riddled with holes. Fine cracks appeared on the surface of James¡¯ skin, from which the ck curse seeped out and formed a terrifying maic field around him. The curse continued to spread, and James tried his best to suppress it. However, the curse was too terrifying. Not only did he fail to suppress it, but the curse even went on a rampage, frantically destroying his physical body and devouring his life force. James took a deep breath.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡®What a powerful curse...I guess I underestimated the curse¡¯s power for four hundred thousand men.I''ll die if this continues" James¡¯ expression was solemn. Chapter 2926 Chapter 2926 Chapter 2926 James underestimated the power of four hundred thousand curses. The weight of these curses piled together was so frightening that he could not withstand them in one go. Injured and corroding under the load of the curse, his mental condition deteriorated, and his consciousness blurred. There was a buzz reverberating throughout his mind as if someone was hitting his skull with a blunt weapon.He Summoned the might of his entire body, forcefully clearing his mind. Then, he catalyzed the Jade Seal, beginning to suppress the power of the curse within his body. The maic field around his body grew and grew, causing the soldiers who absorbed the power of the curse to stand up and retreated, moving further away from James. They stopped at a distance away from James that was just enough to observe from afar. ¡°Is everything alright?" "James absorbed the curse within our bodies. Will something happen to him?" "He should be alright.I am confident that James wouldn¡¯t do something that he is doubtful of." They prayed silently for James. Legs crossed, James sat on the ground. Cracks continuously appeared on the surface of his body.He summoned Demonic Energy, healing himself incessantly.His injury repeatedly oscited between recovery and destruction. This state of being continued for a whole century. In the blink of an eye, a century passed. James hadpletely suppressed the Demonic Energy. Under the suppression of the Jade Seal, the Demonic Energy congealed internally, leading to the creation of irregr patterns and symbols. James had learned Elysian characters prior to this. While theoretically speaking, he had full knowledge of all existent scripts, he could not recognize those suppressed by the curse¡¯s power.He scrutinized his insides. In the elixir field, a ck aura materialized. The aura formed an array of mystical symbols and characters.He fell into deep thought. ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯ James had no idea as to why the curse¡¯s power was assuming its current form. no.vele.book The power of the curse could not be absorbed.Even if he learned Curse Magic, even if he took up the form of the Demonic Body, he would not be able to absorb nor defuse it. However, it was at this moment that he recalled a memory. He remembered that when he met the Ancestral Talisman Master at Galileo, the Master told him that absorbing the curse would bring about a disaster, but also fortune and opportunity ¡ªthe opportunity to cultivate the curse to its maximum capacity. "Doesn''t this mean that this has something to do with the curse I¡¯m cultivating? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m at a lower rank and am no.velebook unable to cultivate it just yet?" he mumbled to himself softly. To test his hypothesis, he attempted to summon the Curse Magic as well as to control the mysterious symbols within him. Just as he was performing the Confinement, the mysterious ck symbols inside him materialized into enormous power. The power of the curse, trapped by the Confinement, elevated the Confinement Art to the next level. This situation caused James to be delirious. "It worked?" He could not conceal his ecstasy. Subsequently, he tried performing the Reincarnation Art. The Reincarnation Art was this Curse Art Supernatural Power¡¯s name because it could immediately age a living being, causing them to lose their life force in a short time.He called this Reincarnation. Based on his understanding, Reincarnation was the process from life to death. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Reincarnation." He sat on the ground with his legs crossed.His mind stirred, and the ck characters in his body materialized into an enormous power that incessantly exuded his body, striking a tree in the distance. Chapter 2927 Chapter 2927 Chapter 2927 Instead of being destroyed, the big tree wilted at a speed so rapid that it turned into a dead nt in a split second. "If I could take its life, then I must also be able to regenerate it," James mumbled within his heart.However, he knew too little about the Reincarnation Art, lest the Curse Inscription. Although he desired to revitalize this wilted tree, the act was simply beyond his capacity. However, he felt that everything would be possible as long as he cultivated the Curse Magic to its maximum potential. The curse epassed all. Everything was possible as soon as it was cultivatedpletely. "My cultivation rank is too low.I must at least attain the Divine Rank to be able to trulyprehend these powerful signature Supernatural Powers," he said to himself. The Supernatural Power as well as the treasure in his possession were innumerable, the Infinite Stele, the Five Elements of Genesis, Elemental Inversion, the swordsmanship of the Ancestral Sword Master, the Curse Magic, etc. Yet, one could only tap into their fullest potential by understanding them, which could only be done by attaining the Divine Rank. Thinking about this, James felt a desire burgeoning within him; a desire to cultivate, a desire to be stronger. Clenching his fists, his expression was full of determination. "The Divine Rank..I must get there as soon as possible.It is only there that I can understand and cultivate the true Supernatural Power, it is only as such that I can stand on the apex of the world¡¯s pyramid and truly lead humanity towards glory in the Apocalypse Age." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He took a deep breath.Then, he slowly stood up. The Spirit Tool was watching him from afar. Seeing that James stood up, the Spirit Tool walked towards him. As he nced at James, he could no longer hold back his question, "It seems that your absorption of the curse''s power of four hundred thousand soldiers¡¯ has been fruitful." "Indeed." James nodded gently and continued saying, "Having absorbed the curse¡¯s power of forty hundred thousand soldiers on top of the curse that was already present in my body, the total power within me is now frighteningly strong.All these years, I have been using the Jade Seal to suppress the strength of the curse.Under the suppression of the Jade Seal, the curse¡¯s power within me has slowly formed n.ovelebook some enigmatic shapes and words inside my body.I realized that when I summoned Curse Magic, these mystical shapes and words would produce strong energy, bringing the Curse Magic¡¯s strength to the next level." As he spoke, he looked at the Spirit Tool and asked, "Spirit Tool, please tell me the reason." The Spirit Tool shook his head slightly and said, "This is something beyond my knowledge.The Curse Magic was one of the strongest of the Supernatural Powers during the Primeval Age.But during the Primordial Age, the Curse Magic cultivated by the powerful figures of the Demon Realm was only mere remnants.How all of this came to be, is unfortunately out of my reach." The Spirit Tool¡¯s inability to exin Curse Magic adequately was enough to gauge how frightening its power could be. James knew better than to ask further.He fully understood that his cultivation rank was too low to comprehend all of this.He must be stronger toprehend and solve these mysteries. "Oh right, how much time did I use this time to suppress the power of the curse?" James asked. The Spirit Tool answered, "Not too long.From when you first absorbed the power until now, merely a hundred and five years have passed." James was shocked.He thought only a few months have passed rather than a hundred and five Years. Now that a century has passed, one could not help but wonder where exactly had the Saucer flown to and how far it was away from the Holy Realm. "Thank you for letting me know, Spirit Tool.I''ll be heading out for a bit." With his fists held and a subsequent sh, he disappeared from the Celestial Abode into the Saucer. Chapter 2928 Chapter 2928 Chapter 2928 The length of a century was subjective toprehension. For a cultivator, a hundred years was but a flick of the finger. For an ordinary human being, a century meant a lifetime. This time, James stayed in the Celestial Abode for a hundred and five years. Within this timeframe, while he was suppressing the power of the curse within his body, Yevpraksiya stayed within the Saucer, controlling its direction ahead. Thankfully, the Saucer was fully automatic. As long as the destination was set, the Saucer could fly independently and required little supervision. A timely nce at the radar would suffice. All this time, Yevpraksiya has been cultivating herself. Attaining the Sage Rank meant that her innate capacity was rather good. It was only due to theck of nurture, the absence of cultivation methods, and theck of a strong background that resulted in her slow cultivation speed. Throughout the century, she had been waiting for James to appear. Having cultivated for tens of thousands of years, she had seen all kinds of men. While she was not a spectacr beauty, her looks were stunning nheless. Otherwise, she would not have been selected to serve an alchemist. Upon setting eyes on her, all cultivators, as long as they were men, would desire to make her their own. She had been through many such cases. Nevertheless, James was not the same as other men. He never had any malicious intent over her. Forget about sexual acts, James had not even attempted to even hold her hand. Men like James were nearly extinct. She had been imagining a scenario where James would reappear. How should she act in such a scenario? Should she take the initiative, or give James hints? It was at n.ovelebook this moment that a sh of light appeared within her sight, which was immediately followed by a shadow. "Hey, what were you dreaming about?" James¡¯ voice was loud and clear, interrupting Yevpraksiya¡¯s daydream. Without dy, she stood up and respectfully called out, "Mr.Caden." It was then that she sensed the aura of some uncanny powers within his body. The aura made her nervous, and she took a few steps backward. "Mir.Caden, you..." She looked at him cautiously. James was stupefied. "What¡¯s wrong?" Yevpraksiya looked at him.She sensed evil radiating from his body.To her, it felt like she was facing a huge demon. "Urm, about that..." she stammered, not knowing how to exin her confusion. James replied, "Feel free to speak freely, it¡¯s alright." She mustered up her courage and asked, "Mr.Caden, I¡¯m not sure why, but why has your aura changed so drastically?" James was taken aback. "What sort of change?" "Currently, there is a huge concoction of evil within your body, Mr.Caden." Hearing her words, James understood immediately.It must be because he absorbed too much of the power of the curse.He let out a faint smile. "It¡¯s not much, really." Deciding to change the topic, he asked, "Oh right, where are we now? How far away are we from the Holy Realm?"She headed towards the control room to take a look and returned to James. "Mr.Caden, based on our current speed, we still need two hundred years to arrive at the Holy Realm." "Ah, two hundred years..." James could not hide his disappointment.He thought that since a century had passed, they would have been closer to the Holy Realm. This was the fastest they could go. Now that there were still two centuries left, he had nothing else to do apart from entering a closed-door meditation. "Mr.Caden..." Biting her lip gently and holding the two edges of her blouse, she gazed at James adoringly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2929 Chapter 2929 Chapter 2929 James was stunned at this sudden change of expression.Yevpraksiya mustered her courage and leaped into James¡¯ embrace. As she held him in her grip tightly, her breathing took up speed. "Mir.Caden, there are still two hundred years left.Shouldn¡¯t we do something together to pass time?" James waspletely stoned. What was going on? A few seconds passed, and he decisively pushed Yevpraksiya aside.As he sat down on a chair, he took out some cigarettes he had taken from Earth. Lighting one of them up, he looked at her with a straight face. At this moment, Yevpraksiya¡¯s dress was already lying on the ground.She stood by the side bashfully, avoiding eye contact with : James.He said in a serious tone, "Don''t do this." "Mr.Caden, do you think I¡¯m not worthy of you?" Yevpraksiya looked him in the eye.James scratched his head and awkwardly responded, "I-It¡¯s not that." "Then is it because I¡¯m not pretty enough? Does my figure not please you?" "No, you''re stunning, and your body is appealing.It¡¯s just..." James faltered and continued, "I¡¯m only interested in my wife.I''m not interested in any other women, even if they are mesmerizing." Hearing this, she got dressed. "I''m sorry, Mr.Caden" James let off a faint smile and said, "It¡¯s alright." To ease the awkwardness, he switched the subject at hand and asked, "How much do you know about...Wait, no, does the name ¡®Thea Cahan¡¯ ring a bell?" Prior to this, James was talking to the Spirit Tool about this matter. The Spirit Tool told him that he was separated from Thea because Xandros Tegan did not quite understand the n.ovelebook Time Capsule, resulting in them being separated as they passed the River of Time. Perhaps Thea would arrive earlier than him, or perhapster. If Thea really arrived earlier than him, with her potential and her aptitude, she would undoubtedly be a cultivator to be reckoned with in the Boundless Realm. If it really was so, then there would certainly be legends about her in the Boundless Realm. This was the reason why James was inquiring about her. "Thea Cahan?" Yevpraksiya fell into deep thought. After a while, she resumed, "I have not heard of the name. Perhaps it¡¯s because I know too little. As the Boundless Realm is well, boundless, I don¡¯t even know who are the Grand Emperors." She nced at James. "Who¡¯s Thea Cahan to you?" "She''s...nobody." He shook his head slightly. Since Yevpraksiya had no idea, there was no point in him asking further. "However..." As if she suddenly remembered something, she said, "7 don¡¯t know who Thea Cahan is, but I¡¯ve heard of someone that goes by ¡®Xainte Cahan¡¯". "Xainte Cahan?" He was taken aback for a moment. "Who is this person?" She responded, "A genius of this world." "How so?" This "Xainte" sparked James¡¯ interest. "Hmm, how do I put this adequately?" She took a brief moment to think and resumed, "Well, Xainte is considered the most frightening genius since the inception of the Boundless Realm. It is said that she could speak the moment she was born. She started cultivating when she was three and overcame a Heavenly Tribtion when she was ten. When she was twenty, she attained the Sage rank and subsequently reached the Divine Rank at a hundred years old. Only tens of thousands of years have passed, and she is now standing on the top of the power pyramid. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Rumors now say that she is at the Quasi-Emperor Rank." Chapter 2930 Chapter 2930 Chapter 2930 In the world of the Boundless Realm, one could remain ignorant about the names of the Grand Emperors apart from Xainte Cahan. Xainte Cahan had a reputation that could not be easily dismissed.She had been a legend her whole life. From the date of birth till the day she attained the rank of Quasi- Emperor, she merely used thirty thousand years. She was indeed a force to be reckoned with. Wherever she went, she became a legend. As Yevpraksiya talked about Xainte, she could not conceal her admiration as she continued, "Xainte¡¯s talent is indescribable. Within a mere ten thousand years, she has attained the rank of Quasi-Emperor, and the first one to have aplished so in the Boundless Realm." "Xainte Cahan?" James mumbled to himself softly. Although they both go by the name ¡®Cahan¡¯, Xainte and Cahan could not possibly be the same person.He put those thoughts aside for now. "There are still two hundred years left.I should go enter a closed- door meditation before we arrive at the Celestial Realm," he said. "Yes, Mr.Caden," Yevpraksiya nodded. Subsequently, James returned to the Celestial Abode and entered the Time Chamber.Two hundred years in the outer realm is a very long time in the Time Chamber. He is confident that this long duration would elevate his rank. With his legs crossed on the ground, he summoned Elemental Inversion and began to absorb n.ovelebook the Celestial Abode¡¯s enormous power to increase his Sage Energy. He picked up momentum unknowingly as he reached the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Sixth stage. Upon aplishing this stage, he began forcefully suppressing his rank to the early stage. Then, he proceeded with his cultivation. When he reached the peak once again, he found that he was unable to suppress it and decided to attempt a breakthrough. However, as there were remnants of the curse¡¯s power in his body, he stayed cautious. He took out the Jade Seal and suppressed the curse to prevent the curse from disrupting his breakthrough. Afterprehensive preparations, he attempted to make a breakthrough. However, the moment he began, the seal within his body appeared. As such, he could only break through the seal slowly and gradually.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As his rank increased, the seal grew stronger. Now, breaking the seal was nigh impossible. This time, it took him a thousand years to force through the seal and reach the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh Stage. He walked out of the Time Chamber and took a temporary rest in the Celestial Abode. After chatting with the four hundred thousand soldiers who were in the Abode for a few months, he resumed his meditation in the Chamber. The attempt this round was sessful as he effortlessly and unknowingly attained the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Seventh stage. Once again, he chose to suppress his rank. It was only until he could no longer perform this suppression that he chose to break through. In the Time Chamber, he forgot about the existence of time. He ascended from the Sage Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage to the Tenth Stage. It was then that he decided to stop temporarily. While he had indeed aplished the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage, his physical strength did not increase substantially, remaining at the Sage Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage. Prior to this, his physical strength had always been stronger than the rank it assumed, but now the rank itself had overtaken his body. After meditating for so long, James felt a little bored. He stopped his cultivation and walked out of the Celestial Ahode into the Saucer, where he was respectfully greeted by Yevpraksiya as she said, "Mr.Caden." Chapter 2931 Chapter 2931 Chapter 2931 James nodded, looked at Yevpraksiya, and asked, "How much time did I spend in closed-door meditation this time?" James was cultivating in the Time Chamber.His rank had continual breakthroughs.He knew he had been in the Time Chamber for a very long time, but he had no idea how many years had passed in the outside world. Yevpraksiya said, "Not many.Only fifty years." "Fifty years?" James muttered.He assumed a lot of time had passed. Never did he imagine that it had only been fifty years. After cultivating for a long time, he was also a little bored.He asked, "Where are we? Are there any larger worlds around here? Let''s take a short break." Yevpraksiya promptly opened the interster navigation system and took a look. "Sir, the Eidolon Realm is just up ahead." "The Eidolon Realm?" James looked puzzled.He knew nothing about the Boundless Realm, so he had no idea what kind of world the Eidolon Realm was. Yevpraksiya exined, "The Eidolon Realm is one of the top major worlds in the Boundless Realm.It¡¯s second only to the Holy Realm.Moreover, Xainte, whom I previously mentioned to you, is a human of the Eidolon Realm. "In the Eidolon Realm, there is an extremely powerful sect.Its name is the Paragon Sect. "Xainte is from the Paragon Sect, and she¡¯s already the Sect Elder.She wields considerable power and status." When he heard these, James said, "Then let¡¯s go visit the Eidolon Realm." As she heard that, Yevpraksiyaughed. "Sir, Xainte is a stunning beauty.Not only is she a distinguished prodigy, but she¡¯s also an extremely attractive woman.She is known as the Boundless Realm¡¯s Sweetheart." "Really?" James smiled faintly.He had little interest in beautiful women.He was only curious about Xainte as a person.He was also curious to see what kind of person could be a Quasi-Emperor in n.ovelebook only thirty thousand years.He was a cultivator as well. Despite the fact that the time between his birth and the present was short, he had the Time Chamber.He frequently elerated his cultivation there. Furthermore, he once went through thirty thousand years of tribtion. ording to the calctions, he had been cultivating for tens of thousands of years as well.However, he was currently only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage.He did not even enter the Divine Rank yet, let alone the Quasi- Emperor Rank.So, he came to be interested in Xainte. "How long will it take to travel to the Eidolon Realm?" Yevpraksiya opened the interster navigation system. In the navigation system, a major appeared. Yevpraksiya pointed at this and said, "This is the Eidolon Realm. Based on the speed at which the flying saucer is moving forward, we should arrive in the Eidolon Realm in about a year." "A year is not very long." James felt relieved. A year was not a particrly long period of time.It would be over very soon. After that, James did not head to the Celestial Abode.He remained in the Saucer. In the blink of an eye, a year had passed. "Sir, we''ll enter the Eidolon Realm soon." Yevpraksiya was quite excited because it was her first long journey, her first time heading to arge world like the Eidolon Realm. Xainte was also her idol.If she could see Xainte in person when they were at the Eidolon Realm this time, it would also be a worthwhile trip. "Speed up," James instructed. During this time, he was bored out of his mind. Such days were toockluster.He also wanted to visit the Eidolon Realm. "Alright." Yevpraksiya controlled the Saucer to advance at full speed. They soon passed through the atmosphere of the Eidolon Realm. Majestic mountains and rivers gradually came into view. After traversing the vast gxy for so long, when he saw thesendscapes, James could not help but be excited as well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 2932 Chapter 2932 Chapter 2932 After traveling through the gxy for over a hundred and fifty years, James nned to take a break in the Eidolon Realm. The Eidolon Realm was one of the top major worlds in this universe. In this world, there was a legend.She was Xainte Cahan. Xainte¡¯s name was well-known throughout the entire Boundless Realm. The Saucer quickly entered the Eidolon Realm and came to a stop somewhere on a mountain range. James and Yevpraksiya opened the hatch of the Saucer and walked outside. James casually waved his hand, and the Saucer shrank.It was eventually stored by him in the Celestial Abode. James took a look around him.It was a mountain range, and in it there was an abundance of Primordial Energy. Indeed, it was the highest level of heaven and earth¡¯s power. With his arms extended, James breathed in the air. The pores on his entire body were rxed, and it was indescribably at ease. "This feeling is quite wonderful."There was a smile on James¡¯ face. From the side, Yevpraksiya asked, "Sir, where are we going next?" James looked at her and asked, "Do you have a map of the Eidolon Realm?" "Yes." Yevpraksiya nodded. When she learned that James wanted to visit the Eidolon Realm, she downloaded the n.ovelebook Eidolon Realm map into the Saucer¡¯s system.She took out themunicator. It was simr to mobile phones used on Earth, but it was more sophisticated. Yevpraksiya opened themunicator, pulled out the map of the Eidolon Realm, and said, "I¡¯ve already downloaded the map of the Eidolon Realm." James asked, "What is our location right now?" After Yevpraksiya looked at the map, she said, "We''re at the Southern ins of the Eidolon Realm." "The Southern ins?" James furrowed his brow. Yevpraksiya immediately exined, "The Eidolon Realm is expansive. It is, however, roughly divided into five regions: the Southern ins, the Northern Border, the East Sea, the Western Regions, and the Central State." "Hm." After hearing Yevpraksiya¡¯s exnation, James more or less understood his location in the Eidolon Realm.He asked again, "Make a search.Check to see if there are any dangerous ces in the Southern ins." Yevpraksiya looked at James, perplexed.She did not understand why James asked if there were any dangerous ces. "Sir, what do you mean by that?" James smiled and said, "After being in closed-door meditation for so long, I feel like the days are a little dreary.I want to go on an adventure.The Eidolon Realm is massive.Even a single region is quite vast.There must be some perilous ces, and I intend to take a stroll there." ¡®You''re really bored out of your mind" Yevpraksiya secretly murmured in her head. In normal circumstances, cultivators would not go to dangerous ces of their own volition, unless they needed something from those ces. Otherwise, they would not go exploring there. James was indeed bored out of his mind.He considered himself to be extremely fortunate. Furthermore, he had heard from others that he appeared to be a person of great fortune, protected by the Heavenly Path. Wherever he went, he would meet with providence and favorable circumstances. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even if he came across danger, he would make his misfortune a blessing. Nheless, Yevpraksiya was unaware of all that.She opened the map and examined it. After a while, she finally said, "Sir, I looked it up. In the Southern ins, there is in fact a dangerous location. This ce is known as the Great Wilderness." "The Great Wilderness.Is there any history to it?" James asked. Yevpraksiya shook her head and said, "That, I don¡¯t know.Alright, let¡¯s locate a city first and ask around about it." "Okay." James nodded. After that, the two left the mountain range. Not far from the mountain range, there was a city. This city was thergest city in the Southern ins.It was named the Southern ins City. Moreover, one of the Eidolon Realm¡¯s ten major forces, the Southern Academy, was located near the Southern ins City. Chapter 2933 Chapter 2933 Chapter 2933 Southern ins City was quite old, and it had a long history. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The city wall stood several tens of thousands of meters tall, built of pitch-ck rocks. Moreover, the city wall was severely worn down by the passage of time. Numerous repairs had been made to it. At the city gate, there was constant traffic. People wereing and going in droves. On the ancient road outside the city, aman and a woman were approaching. The man was handsome.He was dressed in a white robe and exuded extraordinary charisma. The woman was beautiful. She was wearing a blue dress and following the man. At a nce, it was obvious that she was his attendant. They were James and Yevpraksiya who were rushing over. Upon seeing such a majestic and bustling city, James could not help but exim, "How massive. As to be expected from one of the best worlds in the Boundless Realm." Yevpraksiya was stunned as well. She came from the Stardust Realm, a small ce. She had never been to a world as vast as the Eidolon Realm. When she saw the splendor and thriving of the Southern ins City, her mouth dropped open. "Let''s go." James stepped forward and walked into the Southern ins City. Once they entered the city, the two did not n.ovelebook immediately inquire about the Great Wilderness. Instead, they strolled around the city. Whenever they found something they liked, they bought it. After all, James had plenty of Holy Stones on him. After wandering around for a day, the two began to ask around about the Great Wilderness. As soon as they started asking around, James¡¯ interest was piqued. "You¡¯re asking about the Great Wilderness? It hasn¡¯t been peacefultely.Your cultivation base is average, so you¡¯d be better off staying away from the Great Wilderness." As soon as they asked around, James knew something significant had happened in the Great Wilderness. However, regarding what had happened, he asked many living beings in the Southern ins City about it, but these living beings were unwilling to borate. The more this happened, the more intrigued James became. Since they were unable to learn about it by asking around, James decided to visit the Great Wilderness personally. Yevpraksiya immediately dissuaded him, saying, "Sir, let¡¯s not be rash.We asked so many living beings, but they were all evasive about what happened in the Great Wilderness.Something major must have happened.Let¡¯s not poke our noses into it." "What is there to be afraid of?" James was skillful and daring. Besides, he was a man of great fortune, protected by the Heavenly Path. Nothing would happen to him. "But..." Yevpraksiya still had something to say. "No buts." James cut Yevpraksiya off and said, "If you¡¯re afraid, stay in Southern ins City and wait for me, or enter my Celestial Abode and stay there." "I''m not afraid," Yevpraksiya immediately said, "Since the day I started following you, there is nothing I¡¯m afraid of. Even if we have to climb mountains of swords and cross seas of fire, if you''re not afraid, neither am I." "Don¡¯t worry.It will be fine," James said unequivocally. From the time he became a cultivator until now, he had encountered countless dangers, but he always managed to turn them around. Furthermore, he was a firm believer in the principle that the more dangerous a location was, the more providence and opportunities it offered. After making the decision, James did not linger in the Southern ins City and instead left the city with Yevpraksiya. As they left, outside the city, a colorful glow appeared on the horizon in the distance. This glow drew the attention of many living beings in the Southern ins City. At the city gate, many living beings looked over into the distance in unison. The colorful glow continued to float over and soon appeared outside the city gate of Southern ins City. A woman then appeared in the sky, and she stood on the colorful glow. "what?" Upon seeing this, many living beings were taken aback. "Xainte!" someone shouted. It instantly caused a stir. Chapter 2934 Chapter 2934 Chapter 2934 As soon as James left the city, he saw a woman who was standing on a vibrant ethereal glow appear at Southern ins City. Soon, she appeared in the sky outside the city gate.She descended slowly from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. Someone shouted, "Xainte". When the name ¡®Xainte¡¯ appeared, everyone present was buzzing. "I-It¡¯s really Xainte." "Wow.I never expected to be able to see Xainte here." Every man''s expression was passionate.They stared at Xainte as if they were looking at their ideal lover. James had heard the name ¡®Xainte¡¯ before.He knew that Xainte was the most terrifying prodigy in the history of the Boundless Realm. In only thirty thousand years, she entered the Quasi-Emperor Rank, bing one of the foremost cultivators of this world.He also knew that Xainte was the most beautiful woman in this world.His gaze remained on Xainte as well. Xainte appeared to be about twenty years old.She was wearing a white dress.Her height was approximately 1.8 meters.Her long, ck hair cascaded down her back.She had delicate facial features, and her skin was fair and clear. It was as if that face had been meticulously carved. There were no ws to be found.Her eyes sparkled with life. There seemed to be a vibrant world hidden within her eyes. However, after seeing her appearance, James was slightly astonished. She had a slight resemnce to Thea. To be more specific, she looked very simr to someone, and that person was Winnie. Regardless, James knew she was not Winnie. Still, why did she resemble Thea and Winnie in some ways? Could it be that she was rted to Thea? n.ovelebook For a brief moment, James¡¯ mind was flooded with numerous ideas. "Sir," Yevpraksiya, who was beside him, called out. Only then did James emerge from his thoughts and asked, "What''s the matter?" Yevpraksiya said with a smile, "Were you astounded by Xainte¡¯s beauty?" James smiled slightly and said nothing. Right now, he only wanted to find out if there were any connections between Xainte and Thea.He wanted to walk over and ask. However, he had just taken a few steps and was still some distance away from Xainte when a figure emerged from the city.It was a young man.He appeared to be about twenty-five or twenty -six years old.He was dressed in a golden robe and looked incredibly handsome.He exuded the air of a nobleman. "It¡¯s the Southern Academy¡¯s top prodigy." "Yikron Gildrim." "I didn¡¯t expect that even Yikron came out of seclusion.It appears that the situation in the Great Wilderness is not promising." The surrounding living beings who were watching with amusement started to talk among themselves once again. Yikron walked out and appeared in front of Xainte. With a hint of adoration in his expression, he said with a smile, "Xainte, wee to Southern ins City." Xainte nced at Yikron and nodded softly at him in response.Her expression was serene.She said nonchntly, "I came to the Southern ins to travel to the Great Wilderness.How is the situation there? Is there any news about my mother?" Yikron shook his head and said, "Not yet.Don¡¯t worry.Come into the city first and let¡¯s have a discussion.Then, we''ll travel to the Great Wilderness together." James wanted to walk over and ask, but the two had already entered the city. James became frozen in ce. After some time, he eventually asked, "What is the connection between Xainte¡¯s mother and the Great Wilderness?" Yevpraksiya shook her head.She, too, was ignorant about these. James scanned his surroundings. Numerous living beings had gathered in the vicinity. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There were around a hundred thousand in total.He grabbed a male cultivator haphazardly and asked, "Sir, I heard you were talking about Xainte just now.Do you know much about Xainte? Do you know what her connection to the Great Wilderness is?" This man looked pleased.He said, "You asked the right person, sir.I do know a little." Chapter 2935 Chapter 2935 Chapter 2935 This man began talking incessantly. "Rumor has it that Xainte is from the Great Wilderness. "Thirty thousand years ago, a Sect Elder of the Paragon Sect detected anomalies in the Great Wilderness, so he went to the Great Wilderness and then returned with a baby. "As for what had happened exactly, other than the Great Elder of the Paragon Sect, no one knows." By asking around, James learned something, and that was Xainte came from the Great Wilderness.No one knew about the details. Previously, he had heard the conversation between Xainte and Yikron. Xainte¡¯s mother seemed to be in the Great Wilderness. As for what this was all about, no one knew. Xainte resembled both Thea and Winnie. James felt that it was not a coincidence.She might be rted to Thea. However, if they were really rted, how exactly were they rted? Could it be that Xainte was Thea¡¯s daughter? n.ovelebook Who was her father, then? At this moment, James felt as though he had been cuckolded. Phew! James took a deep breath.He felt certain that Thea would not do anything hurtful to him. If he wanted to understand what was going on, he had to find Thea, or find Xainte and ask her directly. "Sir, what are you thinking about?" Yevpraksiya tugged James, who was lost in his thoughts. James finally returned from his thoughts and said, "Nothing.It¡¯s nothing.Let¡¯s head into the city first." After saying that, James walked toward Southern ins City. Shortly after making some inquiries, he discovered that Xainte was currently at a residence in the city. The residence belonged to the Southern Academy. Soon, he arrived at the main entrance of the Southern Academy¡¯s residence. He wanted to go in, but his path was blocked by disciples of the Southern Academy. "I''m looking for Xainte," James said with a straight face, "You better get out of my way.If you hinder Xainte¡¯s important business, you¡¯ll regret it." "Looking for Xainte?" A disciple of the Southern Academy nced at James and immediately saw through his cultivation base and strength. With a contemptuous expression on his face, he said, "You¡¯re only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage.How could you possibly know Xainte? Brat, do you know what Xainte¡¯s rank is? She is a Quasi- Emperor." "Step aside." James¡¯ face darkened. "Get lost." The expression of the Southern Academy¡¯s disciple guarding the entrance changed as well. They waved their hand casually. A powerful force swept over, and James was immediately sent flying. The Southern Academy was one of the world¡¯s ten major powers. Even the disciples stationed at the entrance were cultivators on the cusp of reaching the Divine Rank. James was no match for such powerful cultivators at all. James¡¯ body was sent flying, and he fell hard on the ground in the distance. He pulled himself up from the ground awkwardly, looked at the main entrance of the Southern Academy¡¯s residence, and started to ponder. He was thinking about how he could get into the Southern Academy¡¯s residence and what he needed to do to meet Xainte. Yevpraksiya quickly walked over. With a touch of concern on her face, she asked, "Sir, how are you? Are you alright?" James shook his head slightly and said, "I¡¯m alright." Yevpraksiya advised him, "If it doesn¡¯t work out, forget about it.A person like Xainte is worlds apart from us." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. James said, "You don¡¯t understand." Yevpraksiya did not understand indeed.She assumed James wanted to meet Xainte merely because of her beauty, but that was not the case. James wanted to meet Xainte because she looked very much like Thea.He felt that Xainte was Thea¡¯s daughter, that she was rted to Thea. Nheless, these were all based on his intuition.To learn the truth, he still had to find Xainte and ask her directly. Chapter 2936 Chapter 2936 Chapter 2936 James wanted to know the truth. Nheless, he could not get in right now. This ce was the residence of the Southern Academy. Even the disciples guarding the main entrance were cultivators at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-third Stage, on the verge of entering the Divine Rank With such powerful cultivators guarding the main entrance, it was extremely difficult for him to enter the residence. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Right now, his only option was to wait outside the entrance. "Sir, let¡¯s forget about it." Yevpraksiya kept dissuading him. "We''ll wait here.There''s no way I won''t be able to see Xainte." James stood at the entrance of the Southern Academy¡¯s residence. James started to wait at the entrance, and Yevpraksiya waited with him as well. However, they had only waited a short time before many living beings gathered at the entrance. These living beings were all moring to see Xainte, but all of them were stopped by the n.ovelebook guards at the entrance. At this moment, Yikron was seated at the forefront in the main hall of the Southern Academy¡¯s residence. Xainte, on the other hand, was seated on the seat below.She looked worried. Yikron nced at Xainte with adoration in his expression. Xainte was the most terrifying prodigy in this era, if not the most terrifying prodigy since the birth of the Boundless Realm. Yikron was also a prodigy. A prodigy paired with another prodigy. A talented man and a beautiful woman. They were simply made for each other. "Ms.Xainte, I have a question on my mind." Yikron looked at Xainte.She nced at Yikron and said nonchntly, "What is it?" Yikron asked, "What is the rtionship between you and the Malevolent Demon?" When she heard that, Xainte furrowed her brow slightly.She did not answer the question. Yikron continued, "Rumor has it that you were brought out of the Great Wilderness by the Great Elder of Paragon Sect thirty thousand years ago. Thirty thousand years ago also happened to be several thousand years after the powerhouses attacked the Malevolent Demon. "Could it be that your mother is the Malevolent Demon?" "How is that possible?" Xainte cast a nce at Yikron and corrected him, saying, "My mother is not the Malevolent Demon.She¡¯s just a maid by the Malevolent Demon¡¯s side." After saying that, she took a deep breath. "It¡¯splicated.You don¡¯t know much.Even if I tell you, you wouldn¡¯t understand." Yikron was tactful and did not ask any further.He changed the subject and said, "ording to rumors, the Malevolent Demon has not died and is still alive.In order to confirm the veracity of this information, the Southern Academy¡¯s powerhouses are already on their way to the Great Wilderness. "However, someone spread the word that the Malevolent Demon is nearing the end of their life and has appeared this time to find a sessor.This drew the desire of many cultivators from the Eidolon Realm.Numerous living beings have already entered the Great Wilderness.It seems that the Great Wilderness is about to be in chaos." Xainte asked, "Is this information real or fake?" Yikron shook his head and said, "That¡¯s not clear.The Southern Academy powerhouses are already heading toward the depths of the Great Wilderness, so there should be some news soon.Just wait patiently for a while." Currently, James was at the main entrance of the Southern Academy''s residence. Many prodigies from the Southern ins City had gathered at the entrance. All of these prodigies were outstanding individuals from prominent sects or families. They came here to see Xainte and to invite her to have dinner with them. As word of Xainte¡¯s appearance in Southern ins City spread, the number of prodigies appearing in Southern ins City grew. All of these prodigies were the most spectacr powerhouses of this era. Chapter 2937 Chapter 2937 Chapter 2937 The strength of the weakest among them had reached the Divine Rank. There were even some individuals who had reached the Three Divine Stages and were about to enter the Quasi- Emperor Rank. When James saw so many prominent figures appear at the main entrance of Southern Academy¡¯s residence, he slightly furrowed his brow. ¡®Is this Xainte really that famous? She¡¯s able to attract so many powerful figures" As the numerous prominent figures gathered, once again, a man walked over from a distance. The man appeared to be about twenty years old and was dressed in a white robe. On the robe, the word ¡®Elixir¡¯ was depicted on it.He was also wearing a glittering badge on his chest. James recognized it the moment he saw it. It was an alchemist¡¯s badge. Yevpraksiya said in a lowered voice beside James, "Sir, he¡¯s from the Elixir Pavilion.The badge he wears on his chest is a special badge.It¡¯s a dedicated badge for alchemists at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Grade.Even in the entire Boundless Realm, there aren¡¯t many badges like this." James could not help but give another nce at the man who was walking over, slightly astonished. ¡®He¡¯s actually an alchemist at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Grade" An alchemist at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Grade was much more terrifying than a cultivator at the Three Divine Stages. The man strode over. As soon as the Southern Academy disciple standing guard at the main entrance noticed that it was a person from the Elixir Pavilion, and an alchemist at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Grade at that, he did not dare to slight him. He walked over and called out to him respectfully, "Greetings, sir." With an insouciant look on his face, the man looked at the entrance of the Southern Academy residence n.ovelebook and said, "Go and report that the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion, Jules Dani, hase to pay a visit.Just say that Jules wants to meet Xainte." "Y-Young Master?" Upon hearing these two words, the Southern Academy disciple backed up slightly in shock. Elixir Pavilion was the most frightening force in this world. Although the headquarters of Elixir Pavilion was not in the Eidolon Realm, the influence of Elixir Pavilion had already reached the Eidolon Realm. "Yes, I''ll report your visit right away." This Southern Academy student dared not be negligent in any way.He turned around and entered the residence. In the residence''s main hall, Yikron was seated at the forefront. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Xainte, on the other hand, sat below him. The two were talking about the Great Wilderness. At this moment, a Southern Academy disciple walked over and called out with a face filled with respect, "Mr.Gildrim." After that, he looked at Xainte and said respectfully, "Ms.Xainte, many prodigies have arrived outside.All of them came to see you.Even the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion has appeared and specifically requested to see you." "The Elixir Pavilion¡¯s...Young Master?" Xainte was slightly taken aback. The headquarters of the Elixir Pavilion was not in the Eidolon Realm. What was the Young Master of Elixir Pavilion doing in the Eidolon Realm? He even asked to see her specifically. "I won¡¯t see them." Currently , Xainte was distraught with anxiety.She did not have the mood to meet other people. "Ms.Xainte.You can choose not to see other people, but I¡¯m afraid it''s best if you meet with the Young Master of Elixir Pavilion," Yikron promptly advised her, "That¡¯s the future Master of Elixir Pavilion, one of the most powerful people in this world." "So what?" Xainte¡¯s face was filled with contempt. Even if his father, Xavkarem Dani, showed up in person, she would not bother with him, let alone Jules. There was an awkward look on Yikron¡¯s face.He said, ¡®¡®Ms.Xainte, you¡¯re too famous.Countless men in this world wish to conquer you.As long as you don¡¯t choose a partner, there will be constant inconveniences.In my opinion..." At this point, he took a brief pause. "I think you should choose a partner.Even if it¡¯s fake, it can convince many prominent figures to give up.How about this? What if I help you smooth things over and pretend to be your partner?" Yikron adored Xainte.He had known her for a very long time and had long been interested in her.He was already scheming in his head.How could Xainte possibly be unaware of Yikron¡¯s thoughts? She cast a nce at Yikron.Without paying him much attention, she stood up, walked toward the door, and said nonchntly, "Even if I had to choose, I wouldn¡¯t choose you." After saying that, she turned around and walked out the door. Chapter 2938 Chapter 2938 Chapter 2938 Xainte walked towards the main entrance and soon arrived at the main entrance. At the main entrance of Southern Academy¡¯s residence, prodigies from prominent families and sects in Southern ins City had gathered. Jules from the Elixir Pavilion, on the other hand, had rushed over from the Holy Realm.He came specifically to see Xainte. As soon as Xainte stepped outside, she noticed a dense mass of living beings. When she saw these men, she had a look of disgust on her face. James had been waiting at the entrance. Upon seeing Xaintee outside, he quickly walked over. However, before he got close, he felt a powerful force. With this force obstructing him, he could not move forward. He looked ahead and realized the person emitting this force was Jules from the Elixir Pavilion. A powerful force was emanating from Jules¡¯ body, preventing all of the men at the entrance from moving closer. Jules strode up to Xainte and appeared several meters away from her. With a satisfied smile on his face, he looked at Xainte and said, "Just as seductive and beautiful as the rumors suggest." Xainte nced at Jules and said nothing. James¡¯ strength was limited.He could not pass through the barrier of Jules¡¯ force, and could only shout loudly from afar. "Xainte, over here.Over here! " he shouted loudly while waving his hands continuously. Nheless, there were too many men. They were all yelling and shouting Xiante¡¯s name. James¡¯ shouts were drowned out. Xainte was right in front of him, but James could not meet her or n.ovelebook speak to her.He was distraught. Meanwhile, Xainte ignored the shouts of the crowd.She fixed her gaze on Jules, a cold and detached look on her face, and said, " Why? What¡¯s the matter?" Jules smiled faintly and said, "People have been saying that only a true prodigy is capable of conquering you. Only by conquering you can one be considered a real man, so I¡¯m here." Xainte did not pay him much attention, turned around, and left.She could not wait in Southern ins City any longer.She wanted to go to the Great Wilderness personally, to find her mother. Yikron¡¯s guess was correct.Her mother was, in fact, the Malevolent Demon mentioned in the rumors. No one else knew about this. Even the Great Elder of Paragon Sect who brought her out of the Great Wilderness was unaware. Xainte was unusual. As soon as she was born, she had memories and knew about her mother. She dered to others that her mother was only a maid at the Malevolent Demon¡¯s side. The only person who knew the truth was herself. All these years, she had always wanted to travel to the Great Wilderness and find her mother, but she never had the chance. After getting the news about her mother this time, how could she stand by and wait at Southern ins City? With a sh, Xainte vanished from everyone¡¯s line of sight. When Yikron rushed outside, Xainte had already left. As soon as Xainte left, Jules followed her. Yikron, who had rushed outside, frowned slightly upon seeing that, but then quickly followed as well. "Yevpraksiya, wait for me in Southern ins City." After finishing this sentence, James pursued them as well. "Sir...!" Yevpraksiya shouted, but James had already left.She had no choice but to stay in Southern ins City for the time being and wait for James here. James chased after them. However, his strength was vastly different from that of Xainte, Jules, and Yikron. After pursuing them outside the city, he lost track of these people. James could roughly infer that Xainte had hurried to the Great Wilderness, while Jules and Yikron had followed her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "To the Great Wilderness." James decided to travel to the Great Wilderness.He had a strong hunch that Xainte was rted to Thea. Given that he did not know which direction the Great Wilderness was, he did not immediately head toward the Great Wilderness.He walked toward the city to find Yevpraksiya and ask her for a detailed map of the Southern ins. Chapter 2939 Chapter 2939 Chapter 2939 At the same time, he made an inquiry to the Spirit Tool in the Celestial Abode. "Spirit Tool, is there a possibility that Xainte is my daughter?" James asked the Spirit Tool in the Celestial Abode. It was a bold notion. However, when he was approaching Xainte, he felt some sort of bloodline connection.It was an absurd idea since he had not done that with Thea in a very long time. Furthermore, beforeing to the Boundless Realm, he spent some time in closed-door meditation with Thea, studying Elysian characters and even cultivating in seclusion. Immediately after that, they came to the Boundless Realm.It did not line up in terms of timing. Xainte could not possibly be his daughter. All of James¡¯s experiences were known to the Spirit Tool. After giving it some thought, the Spirit Tool said, "Mhm.It is possible." "It¡¯s possible?" James was immediately delighted.Spirit Tool exined, "Ten months of pregnancy is only for typical humans.The stronger the cultivation base, the longer the pregnancy period.It¡¯s even possible for it to last for hundreds or even thousands of years.This is rted to natural endowments.The more sacrilegious the individual, the longer the pregnancy.It¡¯s possible that Thea was already carrying a child before n.ovelebooking to the Boundless Realm." When he heard that, James felt relieved. If that was the case, he was not cuckolded. His mood lightened up, and he said with a smile, "Xainte is too simr to Thea and Winnie.I couldn¡¯t help but think along those lines.If she is really my daughter, then there is information about Thea. "So our previous theory was correct.In the River of Time, Thea and I were involved in an ident.As a result, Thea appeared in this era several tens of thousands of years before me." When he considered these, the anxiety in James¡¯ heart waspletely gone. Nheless, whether these were true and exactly as he thought remained to be determined.He still needed to find Xainte and ask her. Then, he might be able to find Thea. Shortly after, he returned to the city.He found Yevpraksiya. "sir, didn¡¯t you follow them? Why are you back?" Yevpraksiya looked surprised. With a look of embarrassment on his face, James said, "I don¡¯t know how to get to the Great Wilderness.Give me a detailed map of the Southern ins." "Sir, you need to buy amunicator first. A detailed map of the Southern ins can be downloaded directly from themunicator." "Got it." James nodded and said, "Wait for me in Southern ins City for now.After I take care of these things, I''lle back and find you." James finished saying that, then turned around and left. In Southern ins City, he found a store that specialized in sellingmunicators and purchased one. After downloading a detailed map of the Southern ins and locating the Great Wilderness, James summoned the Saucer and rode it to the Great Wilderness.It was a long journey to the Great Wilderness. Even if he hurried along with all his might, it would take several hundred years with his current strength.It was different, however, when using a Saucer. With a Saucer, even if he did not execute a Space Leap, it would only take a few days. This was one of the advantages of having a Saucer. The Saucer was used for interster travel. It possessed a unique ability: it could perform a Space Leap, advancing by leaping across asection of space. James entered the Saucer. Three dayster, he appeared in an unfamiliar location.He stepped off the Saucer and stood in a mountain range. The so-called Great Wilderness was not a deste region, but a rolling mountain range. James looked at the summit of a mountain, took in his surroundings, and muttered softly, "This Great Wilderness is far too big.Where exactly are Xainte and the others? In which direction should I go now?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 2940 Chapter 2940 Chapter 2940 The Great Wilderness was far too big. It was extremely difficult for James to find Xainte in the vast mountain range of the Great Wilderness.He stood on top of a mountain and started to ponder. If he wanted to find Xainte, he needed to first understand why Xainte came to the Great Wilderness.He had previously heard Xainte conversing with Yikron and mentioning her mother. "Could it be that Xainte came to the Great Wilderness to find her mother?" As he thought about this, James was instantly energized. ording to his spection, Xainte was his daughter, so Thea would be her mother, right? Was Thea in the Great Wilderness? At this moment, James was worked up. However, he was also at a loss.He had no idea where to go from here.He sincerely hoped that everything was as he suspected, that Thea was indeed in the Great Wilderness.Then, he would be able to meet with her and would not have to worry about finding her.He did not know which direction he should take moving forward. Nheless, he guessed that moving toward the depths of the Great Wilderness would be fine. After determining which direction he hade from, he moved forward. He was already in the Great Wilderness, so he did not press on his journey with the Saucer. Instead, he exerted all of his strength and flew at full tilt.James was a powerful cultivator who had reached the n.ovelebook Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage.The speed at which he was traveling was fairly good.However, along the way, he noticed a strange phenomenon. In the vast mountain range of the Great Wilderness, he did note across a single creature.It struck him as odd and did not make sense. The Primordial Energy in this mountain range was quite good.In normal circumstances, there would be monsters. Even if there were no monsters, there would be some animals who did not develop wisdom. Regardless, he did note across any life along the way. The entire Great Wilderness was dead silent. James kept moving forward, into the depths of the Great Wilderness. While he pressed on for a dozen days, he did note across any life, nor did he find any trace of humans either. After traveling nonstop for half a month, he came to a temporary halt.He took out themunicator, opened the map, and started to look at it.He discovered that his current location was still at the fringe of the Great Wilderness. The Great Wilderness was vast. With his current strength, if he wanted to reach the deepest part of the Great Wilderness, he would need to fly with all his might for about three years. James took a short break. After he had a good rest and recovered the expended Sage Energy, he took out the Saucer and started using the Saucer to advance. Following the use of the Saucer, he was traveling at a much higher speed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Soon, he appeared in the depths of the Great Wilderness. After arriving at the depths of the Great Wilderness, James put away the Saucer.He stood on the crest of a mountain and looked at his surroundings.He was surrounded by an undting mountain range. The mountain range was covered in massive trees that stood several thousand meters tall. Gales raged through, causing the massive trees to sway incessantly. Waves formed from the leaves of countlessrge trees. The wind was howling, and the tree branches were rustling. James stood on the mountain¡¯s summit, surveying his surroundings. His Divine Sense dispersed, and everything in this area emerged in his mind. At this moment, he discovered that in an area not far away, there were living beings. After he detected the living beings, James promptly hurried toward these living beings. In a short period of time, he appeared in the vicinity of these living beings. There were three cultivators¡ªtwo men and one woman.The three were sitting under arge tree, around a campfire.They had taken out fresh meat that had already been prepared from the Storage Ring and were roasting the meat. As soon as James drew near, the three instantly got to their feet. Chapter 2941 Chapter 2941 James did not hide anymore and calmly strolled over to them. The three people turned to James and ascertained his cultivation rank. One of the men in a golden robe looked about 40 years old. He stared at James and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re only a Tenth Stage Sage, yet you¡¯vee deep into the Great Wilderness. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Do you have a death wish?¡± James walked over, sped his hands together, and greeted them respectfully. ¡°Greetings to you.¡± After briefly greeting them, he said, ¡°I came all this way, but I¡¯ve not encountered any ferocious beasts. The Great Wilderness doesn¡¯t seem as dangerous as mentioned by the legends.¡± The golden robed man said, ¡°Bah, what do you know? You haven¡¯t encountered anything because they¡¯re all in hiding.¡± James walked over and sat on a boulder. He looked at the group, then asked, ¡°Why are they hiding?¡± ¡°There was an incident about thirty- thousand years ago,¡± muttered the man in the golden robe. Intrigued by his words, James tried to press for details.¡± Could you tell me more about it?¡± The man in the golden robe looked at James and asked,¡± Have you alsoe to the Great Wilderness for the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance?¡± James was puzzled by his words. He had no idea who the Malevolent Demon was. He simply came to the Great Wilderness because he was following Xainte. James began to wonder if the Malevolent Demon was connected to Thea. The other man in a blue robe smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re brave to havee here. May I know your name and which sect you¡¯re from?¡± James immediately replied, ¡°My name is James Caden and I¡¯m not from any sect.¡± The man in the golden robe introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Lehmans from the Eidolon Realm. My name is Shawn Lehman. This is my younger brother, Hagen Lehman and my younger sister, Yoselyn Lehman.¡± James sped his fists and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Shawn, Hagen, and Yoselyn.¡± Shawn lightly waved his hand and bid James to drop the formalities. He reminded James. ¡°The depths of the Great Wilderness are very dangerous. You¡¯ll die if you are not careful. At your current strength level, it¡¯s advisable you turn back.¡± James was interested in the so-called Malevolent Demon and the events that happened tens of thousands of years ago. He smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Could you tell me more about the incident thirty thousand years ago in the Great Wilderness?¡± ¡°Have you not heard of it before?¡± Shawn shot James a suspicious look. How could a cultivator from the Eidolon Realm not know about the major incident from thirty thousand years ago?¡± James replied embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s only been tens of thousands of years since I was born, and I¡¯ve been in seclusion all this time. I¡¯ve never wandered the outside world, so I know little about worldly affairs.¡± Although the three Lehman members could discern James¡¯ cultivation rank, they could not confirm James¡¯ age. Therefore, they were surprised to learn that James was only a few tens of thousands of years old. The fact that he reached his current cultivation rank at this age was enough to ssify him as a genius. Seeing that James was very interested, Hagen exined,¡± The Great Wilderness has always been the most dangerous ce in the Eidolon Realm. It¡¯s rumored that countless monsters used to roam the Great Wilderness, and that Emperor-Ranked monsters wandered its depths thirty thousand years ago. ¡°A demon appeared in the deepest parts of the Great Wilderness about thirty thousand years ago. This demon could control the monsters and ordered them to attack cities, resulting in countless casualties. ¡°Back then, thergest sect of the Eidolon Realm, Paragon Sect, joined forces with Eidolon Realm¡¯s five major academies to resolve the problem. Many powerhouses from the different sects were sent to the depths of the Great Wilderness to subdue the demon. ¡°It was a great war thatsted three thousand years and caused massive destruction to our world.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°What happened next? What¡¯s the result of the battle?¡± Chapter 2942 Chapter 2942 It was normal for exceptional powerhouses to fight for thousands of years. However, James was more interested in the results of the aforementioned battle. James suspected the Malevolent Demon they had mentioned was his wife, Thea. Shawn interjected, saying, ¡®The battle raged on for thousands of years, and the five major academies and various sects suffered heavy losses. Even the Eidolon Realm¡¯s greatest cultivator, the head of the Paragon Sect, ended up severely injured. After the battle, he isted himself to treat his wounds and hasn¡¯t shown up ever since.¡± James asked, ¡°What about the Malevolent Demon? What happened to her?¡± Yoselyn replied him, ¡°It¡¯s spected that countless of the Great Wilderness ¡® monsters and their leader, the Malevolent Demon, were ughtered.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s dead?¡± James was stunned. Shawn nodded and said, ¡®That¡¯s what the rumors say. Everyone in the Eidolon Realm assumed the Malevolent Demon was dead, but news that she was still alive and only injured spread around some time ago. Since she is nearing the end of her life, she is looking for someone to inherit her legacy. After the news spread, many powerhouses risked their lives to reach the depths of the Great Wilderness.¡± After listening to Shawn, James was able to roughly understand what had taken ce. However, he was still unsure how Xainte and the Malevolent Demon were connected. Was the Malevolent Demon really his wife Thea? Had Theae to the Eidolon Realm tens of thousands of years before him? With Thea¡¯s strength, she was fully capable of bing one of the strongest people in this world. James fell into deep thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°Is the Malevolent Demon actually dead or alive? Who spread this news, and how reliable is it?¡± All three of them shook their head. Original from N?velDrama.Org. None of them knew whether the rumors had any truth in them. The three came to the Great Wilderness because their family had offended a formidable enemy. The only way to resolve their crisis was by obtaining the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance. Otherwise, the Lehmans would be doomed. Shawn looked at James and said, ¡°James, the Malevolent Demon is a QuasiEmperor. Although she¡¯s only at that rank, she has already reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. If she¡¯s truly alive and in search of a sessor, she won¡¯t choose a cultivator at the Sage Rank. The Great Wilderness is full of dangers, so you should leave as soon as possible.¡± Shawn gently urged James. James smirked and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯te for the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance. I¡¯m here to train and was getting rather bored. I¡¯m willing to risk my life in search of some excitement.¡± Hagenughed. ¡°Haha! I approve. Living a peaceful life of cultivation is too dull. You and I are like-minded people.¡± James asked, ¡°Can I follow you guys into the depths of the Great Wilderness? I¡¯ll be fine if I¡¯m with three of you.¡± Shawn furrowed his brows discontentedly. He was slightly reluctant to take James with them. The three of them were also risking their lives traversing the Great Wilderness. They were already incapable of ensuring their own safety. How were they supposed to protect James? Yoselyn said, ¡°Let¡¯s take him with us, Shawn. He doesn¡¯t seem to fear death at any rate.¡± After a brief pause, Shawn replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he cane along.¡± After agreeing to allow James to tag along with them, Shawn turned to James and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m letting youe with us, the Great Wilderness is still extremely dangerous. No one knows what dangers are hidden within the depths of the Great Wilderness. We can¡¯t promise your safety here.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you.¡± After a brief chat, James grew closer to the three and learned about them. He knew the three siblings belonged to a rtively small family within the Eidolon Realm. Their family had crossed another sect trying topete for resources. Chapter 2943 Chapter 2943 While the Lehmans were under the treat of being annihted, they heard news being spread about the Malevolent Demon. The three siblings decided to try their luck in the depths of the Great Wilderness. They could resolve their family¡¯s crisis by obtaining the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance. The group gathered around a bonfirete at night, eating grilled food as they talked about the stories of the Malevolent Demon. James tried to get more details, ¡°Did the Malevolent Demon appear out of nowhere? If we think about it logically, there must be information about such a powerful person somewhere before the incident even happened.¡± The only woman present, Yoselyn, replied, ¡°It seems she did really appear out of nowhere. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There were no records of the Malevolent Demon in Eidolon Realm¡¯s history.¡± James brought out his phone in an attempt to find Thea¡¯s photo so they could verify whether the Malevolent Demon was indeed Thea. However, his phone had ran out of battery. Moreover, he had kept it in the Celestial Abode and it was left unused for a very long time. As a result, his phone was also not in great condition. James casually tossed it aside. After a brief thought, he asked, ¡°What does the Malevolent Demon look like? Have you seen her before?¡± The three siblings shook their heads. None of them had seen the Malevolent Demon before. In their condition at that time, they were not allowed to participate in the battle against the Malevolent Demon 30,000 years ago. Moreover, it was rumored that the Malevolent Demon wore a mask, and no one had seen her true appearance before. James asked again, ¡°Then what characteristics does the Malevolent Demon have? For example, what weapon or what kind of skills do they use?¡± He wanted to determine whether the Malevolent Demon really was Thea by using information about her distinguishing characteristincs. Shawn thought for a moment and said, ¡°I did hear about something. James¡¯ eyes lit up immediately. He asked excitedly, ¡°What did you hear? Let¡¯s hear about it.¡± Shawn replied, ¡°It¡¯s rumored the Malevolent Demon¡¯s weapon is a ck sword with a slightly curved tip.¡± James¡¯ heart skipped a beat at that description. However, Hagen retorted. ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡­ It¡¯s rumored that the Malevolent Demon uses some strange needles.¡± In that moment, James held his breath to avoid giving away his excitement. James rejoiced in his heart. ¡®That must be Thea! The Malevolent Demon is definitely Thea! ¡®That ck sword with a curved tip must be the Malevolent Sword, and the strange needles must refer to Exalter.¡¯ Yoselyn also added. ¡°I also heard the Malevolent Demon uses a unique martial art skill called the Four-Quadrant Art. What¡¯s more, they seem to have four different powerful forces that can be fused to form a singr devastating force.¡± Shawn immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. I heard from the seniors that participated in the fight thirty thousand years ago that they saw the vision of four beasts in the sky when the Malevolent Demon used the Four- Quadrant Art. They saw a dragon, phoenix, qilin, and turtle, as such their martial art skill was dubbed the Four- Quadrant Art.¡± ¡°Haah!¡± James took a deep breath. After a short conversation, he confirmed his suspicion. The Malevolent Demon mentioned by the people of the Eidolon Realm was likely his wife, Thea. He never expected Thea to reach the Eidolon Realm tens of thousands of years before him. On top of that, she had also be a Quasi-Emperor. However, why did Thea order the monster of the Great Wilderness to attack the cities within the Eidolon Realm? What happened during the tens of thousands of years since Thea¡¯s arrival in the Boundless Realm? James had a solemn expression as he pondered these questions. Chapter 2944 Chapter 2944 To find out what happened to Thea in the Boundless Realm, James would have to first find her. ¡°Haah!¡± James slowly took a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James?¡± asked Shawn. James shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I was simply thinking about how strong this Malevolent Demon must be. She¡¯s killed so many powerhouses from the five major academies, the Paragon Sect, and other various sects.¡± Hagen agreed with him. ¡°The Malevolent Demon is indeed a formidable powerhouse. Despite only being at the Quasi-Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion, the Malevolent Demon managed to injure a Grand Emperor. If the Malevolent Demon bes a Grand Emperor, no one in the entire Boundless Realm will be able to defeat her, let alone anyone in the Eidolon Realm. The group continued to converse well into the night. Soon, a new day had dawned. Later, the group continued advancing deeper into the Great Wilderness. They had already travelled far into the Great Wilderness, which was incredibly dangerous. Therefore, they advanced cautiously, afraid they would meet their ends from a random, deadly encounter. Meanwhile, the news about the Malevolent Demon being in the Eidolon Realm had spread farther. Now, not only the entire Eidolon Realm knew about her, but some bigger worlds within the Boundless Realm had also heard about the rumors. Many powerhouses participated in the search to try their luck in obtaining the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance. James and the three Lehman siblings continued their adventure together. Initially, they did not encounter anyone else within the Great Wilderness. A monthter, they bumped into many others. The people they met were all very powerful and were at the Divine Rank and beyond. They had also entered the Great Wilderness hoping to get the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance. However, they still did not stumble upon any monsters, let alone the Malevolent Demon. James and the Lehmans traveled together for another month. Eventually, they finally arrived in the deepest parts of the Great Wilderness. ¡°I hear a battle.¡± Shawn halted in his steps and pinpointed where the sound wasing from. He pointed in front of them and said, ¡°It¡¯sing from ahead of us.¡± The four of them quickly advanced. After moving forward for a short while, they heard a loud bang. In the distance, a man and woman were engaged in a fierce battle. The woman was none other than Xainte. James also recognized the young man. It was the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion, Jules Dani. Although James saw them from a considerable distance, he could still recognize them. ¡°l-lt¡¯s Xainte.¡± After identifying the woman, Shawn rejoiced, ¡°I never expected a genius like Xainte to also be scouring the Great Wilderness.¡± Hagen thought for a while and said, ¡°There are rumors saying that Xainte was brought out of the depths of the Great Wilderness by the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder. It¡¯s spected that Xainte¡¯s mother was a maid serving the Malevolent Demon.¡± These were rumors spread throughout the Eidolon Realm. However, it was merely the ims Xainte made in the outside world. No one really knew the truth about her past and origins. Seeing Xainte, James¡¯ expression immediately turned dark. He had confirmed the Malevolent Demon was Thea, which means Xainte must be his daughter. He never expected his daughter to have already be a Qusai-Emperor. The intense battle continued ahead of them. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After Xainte and Jules exchanged attacks, the two quickly stepped apart. Their attacks colliding with each other caused a devastating force to tear through the surroundings and destroy the mountains around them. ¡°Haha.¡± Jules floated in the air and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re called the greatest prodigy of this generation. You¡¯re indeed powerful.¡± Xainte looked at him coolly. ¡°Get lost, Jules, or I won¡¯t hold back against you.¡± Jules smiled faintly in response. He entered the Great Wilderness to find Xainte and was uninterested in the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance. The two stopped fighting. Xainte descended from the sky andnded on a mountain. She sat in a lotus position and rested momentarily. As soon as they disengaged, Yikron approached Xainte and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xainte replied without even looking at Yikron, ¡°Jules might be at the Qusai Emperor Rank¡¯s First Tribtion but, he can¡¯t do much to me.¡± Xainte was absolutely assured of her own strength. Chapter 2945 Chapter 2945 Jules was at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s First Tribtion, whereas Xainte was at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Tribtion. In a real fight, she could easily take Jules down. Yikron changed the topic, asking, ¡°We¡¯ve already traveled deep into the Great Wilderness. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Where should we go next?¡± Xainte stopped replying him. She sat in a lotus position and closed her eyes. James saw Xaintend on a mountaintop from afar and nned to head over to talk with her. His figure flickered, and he flew toward the mountain. As soon as hended on the mountain, Yikron shouted at him, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Yikron waved his hand, and a powerful force swept toward James. Yikron was not a Quasi-Emperor, but he was at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. The moment James appeared, he immediately knew that James was only at the Sage Rank. He did not unleash a lethal attack but simply moved to stop James. Despite it being a light attack, his force contained great strength. James was unable to withstand the blow and was sent flying. He mmed into the ground some distance away and spat a mouthful of blood. Yikron spat contemptuously, ¡°So many flies are trying to get close to Xainte these days.¡± Xainte preferred to avoid handling troublesome matters and was happy that Yikron resolved most of the problems for her. She did not even spare a nce at James, who was sent flying. Yikron walked over to James. Just as James was about to get up from the ground, a foot stomped on him. Yikron stepped on James¡¯ chest. James struggled to break free, but there was a huge gap in strength between him and Yikron. James felt excruciating pain in his chest. Lowering his head, Yikron looked at James. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how weak you are? You¡¯re only at the Sage Rank, yet you want to see Xainte? You must have a death wish.¡± James gritted his teeth and red at Yikron. Yikron raised his foot and kicked James away. James was once again sent flying. His body zoomed through the air and mmed into the ground. Boom! A huge crevice formed on the ground. James struggled out of the crevice and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. At that moment, the Lehman siblings walked over to James. Shawn looked at the disheveled James. He shook his head lightly and said, ¡°What were you doing, James? Do you even know who Xainte is? She¡¯s not someone you can meet whenever you¡¯d like. Prodigies from major sects and families aren¡¯t even able to meet her, let alone someone like you.¡± James sat on the ground disappointedly and did not say a word in response. Xainte was his daughter. Was it so hard to see his daughter? James gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Damn that, Yikron.¡± With Yikron around Xainte, it was impossible for James to get a chance to see her. His only option was to find a way to meet Thea first. James scanned his surroundings. Many other people were around the area, and the weakest among them was at the Divine Rank. James knew all of them hade for Thea¡¯s inheritance. Now, his main concern was ensuring Thea¡¯s safety. ¡°Where are you, Thea? Are you alright?¡± Worry weighed down James¡¯ heart. Chapter 2946 Chapter 2946 James discovered that the Malevolent Demon was Thea, but he was clueless about her whereabouts. Since Xainte was his daughter, she most likely knew where Thea was. However, James could not find a chance to talk to Xainte and ask about Thea. In his current circumstances, James had no choice but to wait Xainte did not go anywhere else, so everyone also remained in the area. Everyone heard about Xainte being from the Great Wilderness and that Xainte¡¯s mother was connected to the Malevolent Demon. Therefore, they thought by following Xainte, they could find the Malevolent Demon and obtain its inheritance. Many people gathered in the area. Initially, there were only tens of thousands of people. As time passed, hundreds of thousands of people had gathered around the area. All those gathered were very powerful and were all at least at the Divine Rank. James, who was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage, was the weakest among the crowd. All of them could easily kill James with a snap of their finger. However, none of them were interested in James and were focused on obtaining the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance. Therefore, James was safe for the time being despite beingparatively weak. Another month passed. After some time, a group of people appeared in the area. The group consisted of a couple of old men, who were injured and in terrible condition. On the mountaintop where Xainte was, Yikron looked at the disheveled and wounded group. He walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation, Elder?¡± An old man with grey hair and a beard said gravely, ¡°The Malevolent Demon is still alive. She¡¯s hiding inside a cave deeper within the Great Wilderness.¡± Xainte stood up abruptly and asked, ¡°How is that possible? The Malevolent Demon died tens of thousands of years ago. How can she still be alive?¡± The Southern Academy¡¯s Elder replied, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. We explored the Malevolent Demon¡¯s cave. There were many powerful monsters inside and we encountered a number of them. However, they did not attack us, and we could easily enter the cave. We met the Malevolent Demon when we traveled deeper inside. She attacked us and chased us out of the cave.¡± Yikron asked, ¡®Was the Malevolent Demon the one that spread the news about wanting to find a sessor?¡± The Southern Academy¡¯s Elder shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After speaking, he scanned the surroundings and saw the hundreds of thousands of cultivators around them. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He frowned at the sight. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Malevolent Demon¡¯s treasure to have attracted so much attention. We must tread carefully. We have to head back and discuss this with the Paragon Sect¡¯s Leader immediately. Then, we need to unite the powerhouses of the Eidolon Realm again to subdue the Malevolent Demon.¡± The Great Elder looked at Yikron and Xainte, saying, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here. We must leave quickly.¡± Xainte said, ¡°I came here to find my mother. Back then, my mother was captured by the Malevolent Demon and served as her maid. I must go to the Malevolent Demon¡¯s cave to find my mother.¡± After speaking, she ignored the Southern Academy Elder¡¯s attempts to dissuade her and turned around, advancing further into the Great Wilderness. ¡°Xainte, wait for me! I¡¯lle with you.¡± Yikron shouted and chased after Xainte. The group of elders woreplicated expressions. One of the elders asked, ¡°What should we do now, Great Elder?¡± After thinking for a while, the Great Elder replied, ¡°Maybe the news was really spread by the Malevolent Demon. Perhaps she was injured and hadn¡¯t fully recovered after thirty thousand years. Now that she¡¯s nearing her end, she spread the news to find herself a sessor. ¡°Regardless of whether that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t just sit still. ¡°We must head back first to discuss with the Paragon Sect¡¯s Leader and work together with the five major academies to prevent the Malevolent Demon from leaving her hiding spot and ordering monsters to wreak havoc in Eidolon Realm again.¡± The other elders nodded, agreeing with the Great Elder. Afterward, the group of older men left. Meanwhile, the other people were paying attention to them. After the elders met up with Yikron and Xainte, the two immediately rushed into the depths of the Great Wilderness. As such, they also followed after them. Chapter 2947 Chapter 2947 James and the three Lehman siblings were still together. Seeing Xainte depart, James immediately stood up and followed the crowd of people further into the depths of the Great Wilderness. Although the depths of the Great Wilderness were supposedly full of dangers, James did not encounter any monsters along the way. After traveling for a few days, he appeared in front of a massive mountain. The mountain was hundreds of thousands of meters tall, and its peak was nowhere within sight. On the mountaintop was a massive boulder with several vivid and ancient words engraved on it reading- Malevolent Demon Residence. After seeing the words on the boulder, everyone mored with excitement. The Malevolent Demon Residence was where the Malevolent Demon cultivated. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. So, They hoped to obtain the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance if they found her. Xainte was the first to arrive. She hovered in the sky and pondered deeply after seeing the words engraved on the boulder. Yikron whispered a reminder from behind, ¡°Be careful.¡± Xainte snapped out of her thoughts and replied lightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. No matter how strong the Malevolent Demon is, she¡¯s only at the QuasiEmperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. Moreover, she was injured thirty-thousand years ago, so her fighting ability must¡¯ve been considerably compromised. I may be weaker than her, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I¡¯ll lose.¡± Despite her reassuring words, Xainte was actually worried about her mother. She was well aware of what had happened to her mother. Although Xainte did not know much about her mother, she knew her mother had suffered an Energy Deviation and had lost her rationality. Xainte was not sure whether the Malevolent Demon would even recognize her own daughter. She slowly descended from the sky andnded on the ground. There was a stone wall with a gate and mysterious words carved on it. Xainte walked over to the stone gate. She raised her hand, and a strong force pushed open the door. After the stone gate had opened, she quickly rushed inside. By the time Yikron realized what had happened, Xainte had already rushed through the stone gate. He chased after her but eventually lost track of Xainte. ¡°What is she doing?¡± Yikron frowned. He could not figure out why Xainte wanted to avoid him. Many others also eyeing the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance appeared at the stone gate and rushed inside without hesitation. Although knowing they were risking their lives by entering the Malevolent Demon Residence, they wanted to hold onto the hope that the rumor about the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance was real and that they had a chance to obtain it. Obtaining the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance would allow them to be nigh unstoppable. Therefore, they did not hesitate to risk their lives. James also followed the crowd into the Malevolent Demon¡¯s Residence. The Malevolent Demon¡¯s Residence was a natural cave that had been slightly restructured. It consisted of winding passages, and the people that entered the cave all chose random paths to travel in. After James entered Thea¡¯s residence, he bid farewell to the Lehman siblings. ¡°Goodbye, guys. I wish you the best of luck in obtaining the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance.¡¯¡¯ After he bid them farewell, James chose one of the passages and made his way deeper. He wanted to meet up with Thea before everyone else. Chapter 2948 Chapter 2948 The Malevolent Demon Residence was a cave where Thea cultivated. The paths inside the cave extended in various directions. James randomly chose a path and quickly moved through it. After traveling for a while, he encountered some other people. These people were gathered together in a group and began talking in low voices. ¡°This must be a formation set up by the Malevolent Demon. She¡¯s probably testing us. We¡¯ll have to break the formation before we can obtain her inheritance.¡± ¡°You may be onto something. That must be it. The Malevolent Demon is one of the Eidolon Realm¡¯s greatest powerhouses. She hasn¡¯t be a Grand Emperor, yet she was able to seriously injure one. It makes sense that she wants her sessor to be excellent in every aspect.¡± ¡°This formation is pretty strong. How can we break through it?¡± Many powerhouses huddled together. As James approached, he overheard their chatter. Only then did he realize that a formation was blocking the path ahead. He had to first break the formation if he wanted to advance further. James was surprised to see two familiar people. One was Xainte, and the other was Yikron. Many people were ahead of him, and he could not squeeze through the crowd. Thus, he had to wait in the back. However, he paid close attention to everything that was happening ahead. In the front was another stone gate blocked by colorful rays of light. The rays of light intersected and ovepped, forming a spectacr scene. Meanwhile, a few people were lying on the ground. These people were unaware of the formation and were injured when they tried to advance hastily. At that moment, everyone was watching Xainte¡¯s every move. Xainte was the strongest among them, and if anyone could break the formation, it would definitely be her. Xainte looked at the formation before them. Seeing the numerous people around her, a frown formed on her face. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She did not want them following her to the deepest parts of the cave to meet the Malevolent Demon. ¡°I can¡¯t break the formation.¡± She looked at the crowd and said helplessly, ¡°Going further through this passage isn¡¯t possible. We should go around to see if there are other passages.¡± Despite her advice to find a different route, Xainte remained in ce. When they saw her stay in ce, the crowd also refused to disperse. Xainte had a solemn expression, seeing that no one was turning away. She began thinking about how to get rid of the crowd. After thinking for a while, she carefully observed the formation. She thought of bypassing the formation without obliterating it. In front of the stone gate were colorful lights crisscrossing to form a magical pattern. Xainte had learned about formations before and was rather familiar with them. She stared at the light rays, and they gradually faded away into mysterious words. The words changed constantly and formed countless variations in a short period. About ten minutes passed. During this time, Xainte had already figured out how to enter the formation. She took a step forward. Seeing her advance, everyone else followed suit. Xainte looked around. She smiled slightly and her body became a sh of light, passing through the formation unharmed. Many people from the crowd wanted to follow her, but they did not dare to rush blindly through the formation. Xainte entered the formation under everyone¡¯s vignt gaze and vanished to the other side. After passing through, Xainte turned around and looked at the people outside the formation. She smirked and continued to advance further. The people outside knew how powerful the formation was, and that it was powerful enough to cause a Divine Ranked person to be seriously wounded or even die. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with Xainte? How is she able to enter alone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! I¡¯m going to go all out!¡± One of the powerhouses was unwilling to give up. He drew upon all his strength and rushed toward the formation. After he entered the intersecting rays of light, he was immediately struck by a terrifying force. Chapter 2949 Chapter 2949 The man¡¯s body was sent through the air. He crashed into the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was severely injured despite being at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Seeing the formation hurt a powerhouse like him, the others did not dare to breakthrough the formation carelessly. Yikron stood before the formation and observed it pensively. He also knew a little about formations but was not very well versed in it. With his current knowledge, it was impossible to break the formation. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. James frowned upon seeing Xainte enter the formation. He forcibly squeezed his way through the crowd and arrived in front of the formation. ¡°Can you break the formation, Nova?¡± James asked Nova in the Celestial Abode for help. Soon, a voice replied telepathically to James. ¡°Although the formation isplicated, it¡¯s not very advanced. Breaking it should be a simple task.¡± ¡°Could you help me pass through the formation? I want to follow after Xainte to find Thea.¡± Right after James finished his sentence, a powerful force emerged from the Celestial Abode and cloaked James. Nova¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡®You should be able to go through it now.¡± Since Nova was created by Emperor Jabari, he had apanied thetter for a long time. Therefore, he had vast knowledge, and James was relieved to have his support. James walked toward the formation without any hesitation. Yikron mocked him, ¡®You must really have a death wish. You¡¯re only a cultivator at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage, but think you can pass through the formation?¡± Seeing that a human at the Sage Rank was trying to pass through the formation, everyone watched James in amusement. James walked into the pattern formed by the intersecting lights. The pattern was not very big, but its interior looked like a totally different world and was incredibly vast. After James entered the formation, countless Sword Energies shot at him. However, the powerful force around his body repelled the series of attacks. ¡°To your front.¡± Nova guided James forward. Soon, James passed through the formation and arrived before the stone gate. All the powerhouses outside the formation were shocked to see James sessfully walk through. ¡°U-Unbelievable. A human at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage just passed through the formation.¡± ¡°Where did that human come from?¡± ¡°For him to pass through the formation, he must be more capable than he looks.¡± The crowd outside began to chatter astonishedly. Meanwhile, James had already passed through the stone gate behind the formation. After entering the stone gate, he found another passage. James advanced through it. Soon, he met up with Xainte, who had entered before him. Xainte stood before a painting in a daze. Seeing Xainte, James felt nervous. James called out to her, ¡°Xainte.¡± He had known about her for a long time and wanted to talk to her. However, he never had the chance until this moment. Hearing someone calling out for her, Xainte turned around. Seeing James, Xainte was shocked that a cultivator at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage managed toe so far. ¡°You¡­ How did you pass through the formation?¡± Chapter 2950 Chapter 2950 Chapter 2950 Xainte looked at James in surprise. She knew the formation outside was powerful. It would be impossible to pass through the formation unless one had reached the Emperor rank. Yet, James was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. He was supposed to be too weak to force his way through the formation. Was he actually proficient in formation techniques and knew of a way to break it? Xainte red at James. James walked closer to Xainte. This was the first time he hade face to face with Xainte and seen her from up close. The more James looked at Xainte, the more he saw her resemnce to Thea and Winnie. ¡°Haah!¡± James took a deep breath to calm himself. He did not dare act recklessly, knowing he might get beaten up if he were to tell her that he was her father. James asked tentatively, ¡°Have youe to see Thea?¡± Stunned, Xainte took a few steps backward and stared at James warily. Did this man know her identity? Why does he know the Malevolent Demon¡¯s real name? No one knew the Malevolent Demon¡¯s name, so how could a human at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage possess knowledge about it? When he saw Xainte¡¯s reaction, James knew that Xainte was familiar with Thea. ¡°If I told you I know Thea, would you believe me?¡± James asked gently. Xainte calmed down and looked at James, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s Thea?¡± James touched his nose and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Malevolent Demon in the rumors. Aren¡¯t you her daughter? I knew you were her daughter the moment I saw you. You resemble her a lot.¡± Xainte scoffed. ¡°Impossible. The Malevolent Demon has always worn a mask. No one knows what she looks like, not even me. How would someone like you know?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve never seen Thea¡¯s face before? You don¡¯t know what she looks like?¡± Although Xainte did not know James, her desire to kill him grew as she listened to him expose her secrets. She clenched her fists. There was no way she could let anyone know about her past. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It would put her in danger if word got out. James sensed Xainte¡¯s hostility and knew she wanted to kill him. He quickly exined in a panic, ¡°Me and Thea, the Malevolent Demon, are old acquaintances. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time. It¡¯s a long story, so calm down. I¡¯ll slowly exin it to you.¡± Xainte red at James, silently calcting her next move. She wanted to hear what James had to say. After thinking for a while, James said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to start exining from when I used to be on another world called the Earth¡­¡± James began to reveal his past and told Xainte everything about Earth. He started from the Cadens¡¯ mansion being set on fire and Thea rescuing him from the inferno which left her face disfigured. ¡°Thea saved my life, but her face was disfigured because of her bravery. After I served ten years in the army, I looked for her and married into her family. She¡¯s actually my wife.¡± James recounted the events wistfully. Xainte listened silently while staring at James. James continued to speak about his rtionship and experiences with Thea. He even told her about the Earth undergoing dramatic changes after recovering its Spiritual Energy. He went on to mention about the Earth¡¯s Four Cmities. ¡°The humans of Earth will have to face Four Cmities. With the help of the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, Thea and I came to the Boundless Realm.¡± Chapter 2951 Chapter 2951 ¡°We used the Time Capsule and forcibly opened a passage into the Boundless Realm. ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left for the humans. To find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, the Human Realm¡¯s Lord sent us back into the past with the Time Capsule. However, an unexpected issue cropped up while we were traveling through time. ¡°I appeared one hundred thousand years in the past, and Thea was sent to a different period of time.¡± While speaking, James cast a nce at Xainte. Xainte¡¯s brows furrowed. She was trying to verify whether James¡¯ stories were real. James understood his stories may seem oundish to Xainte, so he took out Crucifier and said, ¡°This is Crucifier. It was fused with Thea¡¯s Exalter into the Time Capsule.¡± ¡°You might not believe me, but she¡¯ll surely exin everything after you find her.¡± Xainte chuckled and said, ¡°Ha. So ording to what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re my father?¡± James scratched his nose and said, ¡°Theoretically speaking, yes. I¡¯m your father. Could it be your mother never told you about your origin?¡± At that moment, Xainte frowned once more. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°My mother suffered an Energy Deviation and isn¡¯t in her right mind. She doesn¡¯t remember who she is, nor where she came from,¡± said Xainte with a sigh. James eximed in rm, ¡°What? An Energy Deviation? How is that possible?¡± Xainte shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I only know she was heavily injured during the battle thirty thousand years ago. She was about to give birth to me and expended a lot of strength to ensure my safe delivery. After that, the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder came for her. ¡°Back then, my mother was in a frail state and couldn¡¯t fight back against the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder. ¡°Despite her delirious state, she was still trying to protect both of us. She deliberately left me behind and hid. The Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder found me and brought me out of the Great Wilderness.¡± Xainte spoke lightly about her past. She had never told anyone about these things. However, she made an exception because James knew about her identity as well as her mother. She was unsure of whether James was telling the truth, but James¡¯ earlier ims were rather urate and he did not seem to be lying. Xainte looked at James and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you and my mother came from outside the Boundless Realm and are here to find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Some powerhouses from the Primeval Age left behind the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It¡¯s humanity¡¯s only hope.¡± ¡°You said humans have curses inside their bodies because of the Third Cmity, right? So, where¡¯s yours?¡± Xainte stared at James. James lightly waved his hand, and ck Curse Magic emerged from his body. ¡°This is Curse Magic.¡± ¡°W-What¡­?¡± Xainte was startled at the sight of the force before her. She was very familiar with the power. It was the same kind she sensed from her mother¡¯s body. Seeing her strange expression, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xainte said, ¡°This energy is simr to the one I sensed from my mother. Is this Curse Magic? Could the curse in my mother¡¯s body cause her to suffer an Energy Deviation?¡± James replied, ¡°Impossible. Back then, I¡¯d already dispelled the curse in her body. It¡¯s impossible for any curse to still be within her.¡± Xainte said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I sensed some identical energy in my mother. Compared to the one I felt from my mother, yours is much weaker.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. ¡®What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve already cleared the curse in Thea¡¯s body, so how can there still be Curse Magic in her body? Did Thea really suffer an Energy Deviation because of the curse?¡¯ Many doubts immediately formed in James¡¯ heart. Chapter 2952 Chapter 2952 James fell into thought. Meanwhile, Xainte was also trying to determine whether James was telling the truth. Judging by the current situation, it did not seem like he was lying. He knew a lot, especially about Thea. Moreover, he knew that the sinister energy exuded by Thea was Curse Magic. This man also had Curse Magic in his body. Considering all the facts, James would be her father should he be telling the truth. Xainte nced at James. It was a little hard for her to ept a person as her father. The fact that she found her father was wonderful, but he was disappointingly weak. She could not immediately ept the truth before her. ¡°Where¡¯s Thea right now? Is she within the Malevolent Demon Residence?¡± asked James. Xainte was not ready to trust Jamespletely. At the same time, she could not bring herself to lie when faced with James ¡® question. She replied honestly, ¡°In my memories, there was never such a thing as the Malevolent Demon Residence. My mother lived in the depths of the Great Wilderness but she didn¡¯t cultivate within a cave. How could an unhinged person build a cave to cultivate in?¡± James frowned upon hearing her question. ¡°Then what is this ce?¡± Xainte shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe my mother really did live here at some point, but she definitely didn¡¯t give birth to me here. Perhaps my mother died thirty thousand years ago, and someone is deliberately using her identity to stir up some trouble.¡± Xaine¡¯s spections were well-founded. She thought for a while and said, ¡°My mother is supposedly in a state of madness, so she won¡¯t be able to tell if she was about to die. It¡¯s also unlikely that she¡¯d be worried about her unique martial art skills being lost to time and that she¡¯s scrambling to find a sessor.¡± As for the conspiracy behind everything, Xainte had not yet found an answer to it. However, she hoped the rumors were untrue, and that her mother was still well. After learning that this was rted to her mother, she wanted to get to the bottom of it even though she knew it could be a wild goose chase. James looked at Xainte and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± Xainte looked at James and said, ¡°Regardless of whether your stories are true, this ce is very dangerous. Original from N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯re not even at the Divine Rank yet, so you should leave as soon as possible. I have a feeling that something very bad is about to happen. No matter what it is, I¡¯ll be able to protect myself, but the same can¡¯t be said for you. I don¡¯t want to be distracted by having to protect you too.¡± Although Xainte could notpletely confirm James¡¯ words, she would not be able to watch him get hurt if he found himself in danger since there was a possibility he was her father.¡± Despite her hesitance to ept it, there was an undeniably high chance he was her father. James could immediately tell that she looked identical to Thea and that she was Thea¡¯s daughter with just a nce. After thinking for a while, James said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can protect myself. You should go ahead with whatever you need to do. Our priority is to find out whether Thea is still alive. We¡¯ll discuss the rest after finding her.¡± Xainte nodded lightly. ¡°Alright.¡± After speaking, she began to depart. Watching her leave, James shouted, ¡°Remember to bring Thea to me after you find her. I might be able to dispel the Curse Magic in her body.¡± Chapter 2953 Chapter 2953 James was unsure why Curse Magic was in Thea¡¯s body again, but thankfully he was immune to it. As long as he could find Thea, he could dispel the curse within her body. Xainte paused for a moment, then hastily set off. Meanwhile, James stayed in ce. The cave was full of unknown dangers and the entire thing could likely be a trap. He was relieved that Xainte was here. If these things stumped even Xainte, he would not be able to seed with his strength alone. James chose to turn back and leave. He left the Malevolent Demon Residence and temporarily rested at a mountain range outside to wait for Xainte. Meanwhile, the Southern Academy*s Great Elder and other elders returned to the Southern ins. A middle-aged man sat on a rock on the cliff at the Southern Acedemy¡¯s back mountain. He wore a beige robe and looked about 40 years old. However, on his face was an unseemly white beard. The Great Elder appeared on the cliff and respectfully greeted the man.¡± Headmaster.¡± The middle- aged man was none other than one of the five academies¡¯ headmasters. He was also one of the Eidolon Realm¡¯s Ten Powerhouses. He was called the Southern Reverend. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The Southern Reverend sat on a rock, looking at the mountains in the distance. He did not turn back to face the Southern Academy¡¯s Great Elder as he asked calmly, ¡°How did it go?¡± The Great Elder said, ¡°I led a few of the Southern Academy¡¯s elders into the depths of the Great Wilderness and entered the Malevolent Demon Residence. We met the Malevolent Demon within.¡± ¡°Is she still alive?¡± The Southern Reverend immediately stood up. The Great Elder chose his next words carefully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the Southern Reverend. The Great Elder thought for a while and said, ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, the Malevolent Demon Residence didn¡¯t exist in the Great Wilderness. She didn¡¯t have a cultivation cave back then, so where did this cee from? I entered the Malevolent Demon Residence with the elders and encountered a mysterious masked person. Judging from their moves and Supernatural Powers, the person is most likely the Malevolent Demon.¡± The Southern Reverend¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Malevolent Demon to be still alive. Thirty-thousand years ago, the Malevolent Demon took countless lives. For the peace and safety of Eidolon Realm, we¡¯ll have to strike her down. Although she was merely at the Quasi-Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion back then, she still managed to injure several Grand Emperors. Since much time has passed since then, her strength must¡¯ve also improved significantly. ¡°Contact the other four academies immediately and visit the Paragon Sect¡¯s Martial Reverend. Tell him to gather our world¡¯s strongest to attack the Malevolent Demon in the depths of the Great Wilderness. We must eliminate the Malevolent Demon once and for all.¡± ¡°Understood, Headmaster.¡± The Great Elder quickly left after getting the headmaster¡¯s orders. The area returned to silence. The Southern Reverend stood at the edge of the cliff, staring silently into the distance. Suddenly, his solemn expression disappeared. The corner of his lips raised and formed a malicious smile. Afterward, he casually waved his hand, and a powerful force emerged out of his hand. Swoosh! A shadow shed past him. A mysterious man in a ck robe and mask appeared before him and kneeled on one knee. With his hoarse voice, he called out, ¡°Master.¡± The Southern Reverend said lightly, ¡°Spread the news that the Malevolent Demon is still alive. Tell people she¡¯s about to meet her end and is looking for a sessor. I want more people to head into the Great Wilderness.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The mysterious man in ck nodded, and he vanished into thin air. Chapter 2954 Chapter 2954 The Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder was also a Quasi-Emperor. However, he was only at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Tribtion and his strength was simr to Xainte. Not only could he be considered a powerhouse in the Eidolon Realm, but he was also regarded as a top powerhouse in the Boundless Realm. After he received the order from the Southern Reverend, he informed the other four academies about the Malevolent Demon and invited their headmasters to gather in the Southern Academy to discuss the matter. Then, he quickly rushed to the Paragon Sect. When the Southern Academy¡¯s Great Elder reached the Paragon Sect, the Great Elder of the Paragon Sect, who was also Xainte¡¯s teacher, came to see him. ¡°Sir Haberly.¡¯¡¯ Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder was named Mateo Jackman. He was at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Tribtion. Meanwhile, the Southern Academy¡¯s Great Elder¡¯s name was Nius Haberly. Inside the Paragon Sect¡¯s main hall, an older man of about 60 sat on the highest seat of the council. That person was none other than Mateo, Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder. Mateo looked at Nius and asked with a smile, ¡°Is there something you need from the Paragon Sect?¡± Nius replied solemnly, ¡°The Malevolent Demon is still alive.¡± Mateo¡¯s expression aski darkened in turn. During this period, many rumors had spread about the Malevolent Demon. Word of this also reached his ears, and he knew that his disciple, Xainte, had gone to the Great Wilderness. Mateo asked, ¡°Have these rumors been verified?¡± Nius nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve led a few of the Southern Academy¡¯s elders to the depths of the Great Wilderness. We met the Malevolent Demon inside her cultivation cave and fought with her. However, we sustained injuries from fighting it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Our headmaster entrusted me to request the Paragon Sect¡¯s Martial Reverend to lead the attack against the Malevolent Demon.¡± Mateo replied, ¡°Our Sect Leader is still in seclusion.¡± Nius said solemnly, ¡®The Malevolent Demon is a great threat. If she returns, the Eidolon Realm will be thrown into chaos again. Our Headmaster suggests that the five major academies should unite with the Eidolon Realm¡¯s powerhouses and hunt the Malevolent Demon in the Great Wilderness.¡± Mateo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Please wait, Sir Haberly. I¡¯ll go see our Sect Leader and inquire about his opinion on the matter.¡± Nius nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Mateo understood the seriousness of the matter, so he did not dare to treat it lightly. He quickly left for Paragon Sect¡¯s back mountains where the Sect Leader¡¯s seclusion sanctuary was located. There was a manor situated on the mountain, and it was shrouded in silence. This silence was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps. Mateo walked into the manor. He stood before a room and called out. ¡°Sir.¡± Creak. The door opened, and a man walked out. The handsome man seemed to be in his 30s and was dressed in a in white robe. He strode out with his hands crossed behind his back. Mateo walked over and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your injury, Sir?¡± The Martial Reverend said solemnly, ¡°My injuries have recovered, but the Malevolent Demon is truly terrifying. Even after tens of thousands of years, I still haven¡¯t eliminated the energy she left in my body. I can only suppress it for now.¡± Mateo said solemnly, ¡°Sir¡­ I have some bad news.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The Martial Reverend looked at Mateo. Mateo exined, ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that the Malevolent Demon is still alive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Chapter 2955 Chapter 2955 The Martial Reverend was in disbelief. ¡°I watched her die with my own eyes back then. I was so sure that she died in front of me, so how is it possible she¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°This newses from a trusted source. The Southern Academy¡¯s Great Elder led a group of elders into the depths of the Great Wilderness. They even fought with the Malevolent Demon but ended up wounded. The Southern Academy¡¯s Great Elder came personally to ry the news to us. ¡°The Southern Academy¡¯s Headmaster instructed him to pay us a visit and request you to gather the world¡¯s powerhouses to attack the Malevolent Demon in the Great Wilderness.¡± Hearing this, the Martial Reverend¡¯s expression turned dour. He had experienced first hand how terrifying the Malevolent Demon was. He was a Grand Emperor who was considered to be unrivaled in the Eidolon Realm. However, the Malevolent Demon managed to injure him despite being simultaneously attacked by countless powerhouses 30,000 years ago. The Eidolon Realm would face a disaster if the Malevolent Demon truly did survive. The Martial Reverend immediately got up and headed toward the main hall. Nius had been waiting in the main hall for a while. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, two figures approached. He quickly stood up and courteously addressed them,¡± Martial Reverend.¡± The Martial Reverend gently waved his hand and dove straight into the main topic as he asked, ¡°Is the Malevolent Demon really still alive?¡± Nicus nodded and said affirmatively, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s definitely still alive. Our elders came face to face with her and even engaged her in battle.¡± Hearing the confirmation, the Martial Reverend took a seat. Nius continued to speak, ¡°We¡¯ve already ryed the message, and powerhouses from the other four academies are making their way to the Southern Academy as we speak. We¡¯re waiting for you to join us and lead the attack against the Malevolent Demon in the depths of the Great Wilderness. The Martial Reverend fell into thought. During the battle 30,000 years ago, he had gotten severely injured. Although his injuries had recovered, the Malevolent Demon¡¯s sinister energy within his body had not been expelled. He knew how terrifying the energy was since even he could not get rid of it. If the sinister energy were to spread throughout the Eidolon Realm or across the entire Boundless Realm, it would definitely be a catastrophe. After thinking for a while, the Martial Reverend stood up and said, ¡°Go back and tell the Southern Reverend that I¡¯ll immediately summon powerhouses from the Paragon Sect and head to the Southern Academy.¡± Nius stood up and cupped his hands, saying, ¡°With the Martial Reverend¡¯s support, I¡¯m sure we can take down the Malevolent Demon. I¡¯ll take my leave and return to inform our headmaster about your participation.¡± The Southern Academy¡¯s Great Elder, Nikalus, did not stay long and quickly left the Paragon Sect. After Nius left, the Martial Reverend instructed Mateo, ¡°Pass on the order that all powerhouses above the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage are to be prepared to set off toward the Southern Academy.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mateo, the Great Elder of the Paragon Sect, immediately left to carry out the order. Chapter 2956 Chapter 2956 James loitered around the Malevolent Demon Residence for around a month. He waited patiently on a mountain outside. During this period, he sawrge numbers of cultivators appearing within the depths of the Great Wilderness and entering the Malevolent Demon Residence. However, none of those that entered the Malevolent Demon Residence had exited yet. At least tens of millions of cultivators had entered the Malevolent Demon Residence as of now. James looked at the huge mountain ahead of him pensively. He thought, ¡®How big is the Malevolent Demon Residence? How couldn¡¯t any cultivators that entered come out again? I wonder if something actually happened¡­¡¯ As the possibility popped up in his mind, he quickly dismissed it. ¡®So many cultivators have gone inside. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s impossible for something to have happened.¡¯ Meanwhile, countless powerhouses from the Eidolon Realm were gathered at the Southern Academy. The Southern Academy was one of Eidolon Realm¡¯s five major academies. They were considered a major force. Although they did not have any Grand Emperors, they had many Quasi Emperors and several that were very close to bing Grand Emperors. The Paragon Sect¡¯s leader, the Martial Reverend, stood in front of the group. He was a Grand Emperor and was the leader of the Eidolon Realm¡¯s Ten Powerhouses. He was easily considered the strongest in the Eidolon Realm. With his strength, he was indeed worthy of being called the Eidolon Realm¡¯s strongest cultivator. The powerhouses gathered within a conference hall of the Southern Academy. The Martial Reverend stood in front and beside him was the Southern Academy¡¯s Headmaster. Standing below them were some elders from all of the five major academies. Behind them were other powerhouses from other prestigious families and sects in the Eidolon Realm. More than a hundred people were gathered in the hall. The Martial Reverend sat in the highest seat and looked at the powerhouses before him. He said solemnly, ¡®Thirty-thousand years ago, all of you went into the depths of the Great Wilderness to subdue the Malevolent Demon. Unfortunately, the Malevolent Demon survived and is currently still alive. If she is to order another attack on our cities, it¡¯ll definitely be a disaster for the Eidolon Realm.¡± The Southern Reverend interjected, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve called everyone to the Southern Academy to prepare a foray into the Great Wilderness to take down the Malevolent Demon. We must eliminate her before sheunches another attack on our world.¡± All the powerhouses gathered in the hall had already heard about the Malevolent Demon. At that moment, a powerhouse shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll follow after you, Martial Reverend. If you give the order, I¡¯ll immediately send powerful cultivators from my sect to join you in the attack against the Malevolent Demon.¡± ¡°The same goes for me!¡± ¡°The Malevolent Demon must be killed.¡± ¡°Back then, the Malevolent Demon ordered tens of thousands of monsters to attack our cities and caused a lot of people to die. ¡°We can¡¯t let such a disaster take ce again.¡± ¡°We must kill the Malevolent Demon.¡± The powerhouses present assented to the n wholeheartedly Chapter 2957 Chapter 2957 Chapter 2957 ¡®Thirty thousand years ago, the Martial Reverend was already a Grand Emperor. However, he was severely injured by the Malevolent Demon back then. After returning from the battle, he stayed in seclusion for the next thirty thousand years.¡± ¡°Since it took so many powerhouses to subjugate the Malevolent Demon, one will surely be invincible after obtaining her inheritance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Great Wilderness and watch what happens.¡± After countless powerhouses gathered in the Southern Academy for the discussion, many cultivators of the Eidolon Realm departed to the Great Wilderness. They wanted to watch the fight against the Malevolent Demon and attempt to obtain her inheritance. Although they barely had a chance of obtaining the inheritance, they wanted to cling onto the belief that they would somehow luck out. Meanwhile, James was unaware of the affairs outside the Great Wilderness. He had no idea countless powerhouses of the Eidolon Realm were making their way into the depths of the Great Wilderness. James had been waiting outside the Malevolent Demon Residence for a month. He noticed that the people that entered the cave never came out, and had a bad premonition about this. ¡°Could something have really happened?¡± James stood on the mountaintop and looked at the cultivators continuously heading into the Malevolent Demon Residence. His heart grew increasingly uneasy, and a grim look was stered on his face. He took a deep breath, wondering what exactly was happening in the Malevolent Demon Residence. Why were there people going in, yet none appeared to leave? Ultimately, he felt it was necessary for him to check on the situation. The Malevolent Demon Residence was located under a massive mountain, which towered endlessly in the sky. James entered the Malevolent Demon Residence. After traveling into the cave, he attempted to use his Divine Sense to perceive the surroundings. However, the cave was surrounded by powerful formations, and it was impossible for him to get a sense of his surroundings. James had no choice but to randomly pick a passage and quickly make his way through it. After advancing for a while, James came across a formation blocking his path. Fortunately, he could ask Nova within the Celestial Abode for help. With Nova¡¯s assistance, he easily passed through the formation and continued to advance forward. James kept traversing through the cave. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. While traveling through the cave, James encountered many cultivators. Some of them were trapped outside formations and were trying to pass through them. There were also a few sitting on the ground resting as they tried to find ways to get deeper into the cave to obtain the Malevolent Demon¡¯s inheritance. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Fortunately for James, he could easily travel deeper into the cave with the help of Nova. After one month, he finally reached the deepest part of the Malevolent Demon Residence. The deepest region of the cave was an open area. When James arrived, many others had already reached before him. Xainte was also among those that had arrived earlier. Seeing James reappear inside the Malevolent Demon Residence, Xainte pursed her lips. She wanted to walk over and ask James why he had returned. However, many other people were in the area, and she did not want to risk exposing her identity. Moreover, it would also cause a massive uproar if word got out that she spoke to James. She was a prodigy of the Eidolon Realm, and James was just a cultivator at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. After James appeared, he scanned the surroundings and found at least 100,000 people in the area. All of them were powerhouses, and the weakest had reached the Divine Rank. James discovered the stone wall ahead engraved with chaotic patterns a thousand meters high. Some of the cultivators were studying the patterns on the wall. James slowly walked over. After a while, he calmly approached Xainte while pretending to be observing the patterns. He cast a nce at Xainte, who was nearby. Xainte returned James¡¯ look with a frown. Chapter 2958 Chapter 2958 Chapter 2958 James returned to the cave because he feared that something had happened to Xainte in the Malevolent Demon Residence. Seeing that Xainte was safe and sound, his heart was put at ease. Judging from the current situation, those who had entered the Malevolent Demon Residence were fine. They all had the ability to leave but were unwilling to. All of them wanted to go deeper into the cave and obtain the inheritance of the Malevolent Demon. After James confirmed Xainte¡¯s well-being, he continued to observe the patterns on the stone wall. The patterns were messy and jumbled, and there was a missing piece in the middle of it. The stone wall before them was evidently some sort of puzzle. James murmured, ¡°Do we need to rearrange the patterns to pass through?¡± Afterward, he walked toward Xainte and asked, ¡°What do you think? Does it remind you of anything?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Many people were standing beside Xainte, including Yikron and Jules who had fought Xainte earlier. Those that were in Xainte¡¯s close proximity were all powerful people. As soon as James approached her, Yikron walked over and stood in front of Xainte. He pointed at James and shouted,¡± Get lost.¡± James looked at Yikron with a frown and said calmly, ¡°Does this ce belong to you? What right do you have to order me around?¡± ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± Yikron clenched his fist and prepared to strike James. ¡®What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Xainte quickly stopped him. Yikron turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Xainte, a piece of trash like him thinks he¡¯s worthy of approaching you.¡± Xainte looked at him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You don¡¯t have to interfere in my affairs.¡± James took a deep breath. He knew that Xainte was one of the greatest prodigies of this age, and had many people guarding her. He did not want to cause trouble for Xainte, since his identity as her father was still hidden. James stopped trying to get close to Xainte. Instead, he looked around and asked, ¡°Do you guys see anything unusual? What kind of pattern is this?¡± Unfortunately, James had a very low cultivation rank, and no one wanted to speak with a weakling like him. James asked around a number of times, but no one answered. Jules sneered at him. ¡°Ha.¡± Yikron also regarded him with disdain. ¡®This ce is the deepest part of the Malevolent Demon Residence. The Malevolent Demon is one of the most dreadful powerhouses in the world. What she left here must be beyond incredible. You¡¯re only a human at the Sage Rank. What gives you the right to be here?¡± James ignored Yikron¡¯s scathing insults and contacted Nova inside the Celestial Abode. ¡°Nova, what¡¯s this?¡± Nova stood at theCity Lord¡¯s Mansion inside the Celestial Abode. He sensed his master¡¯s surroundings and observed the patterns on the stone wall. Suddenly, his face became solemn. After a while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but there might be someone who does.¡± Hearing this, James was taken aback. He asked, ¡®Who?¡± Nova replied very slowly, ¡°Emperor Jabari.¡± James was stunned by his answer. ¡°Didn¡¯t Emperor Jabari die in the Primordial Age?¡± Chapter 2959 Chapter 2959 Chapter 2959 ¡°Haha.¡±Nova chuckled and said, ¡°A Grand Emperor that¡¯s achieved as much as Emperor Jabari won¡¯t be killed that easily. It¡¯s not easy for him to diepletely. Even the Heavenly Path couldn¡¯tpletely dispose of Emperor Jabari.¡± ¡°Wait, is Emperor Jabari still alive?¡± asked James. James stood motionless in ce while his Primordial Spirit entered the Celestial Abode. His Primordial Spirit materialized his appearance as he stood in front of Nova. James asked, ¡°Do you mean Emperor Jabari is still alive?¡± Nova thought for a while and replied, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡¯¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s dead? But you just said¡­¡± James was bewildered by the conversation. Nova exined, ¡°Emperor Jabari is indeed dead. His body was destroyed during the Primordial Age, and his soul was severely injured. As such, he disappeared from this world.¡± James knew very little about Emperor Jabari. All he knew was that Emperor Jabari was a figure from the Primordial Age. Before the demons attacked the universe, he was a famous powerhouse that had reached the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± James asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about Emperor Jabari?¡± Nova slowly nodded. Nova slowly dredged the memories of his past. After a while, he said, ¡°Emperor Jabari was born in an ordinary family. Not only was he unable to cultivate, but he also had a frail body ever since he was a child. ¡°However, Emperor Jabari had a fortunate encounter. He met the most important person in his life. This person went on to be his protector, his teacher, and the love of his life.¡± Intrigued, James asked, ¡®Who¡¯s this person?¡± Nova replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I heard from Emperor Jabari that her name is Yukia Dearnaley.¡± ¡°Yukia guided Emperor Jabari on his cultivation path and taught him invincible techniques. Despite being an ordinary person, this allowed Emperor Jabari to rise above everyone and be a peerless powerhouse. ¡°However, Yukia only guided Emperor Jabari in secret. ¡°After he became a Grand Emperor, she disappeared. He tried to find her, traveling all over the universe, but was unsessful.¡± James asked, ¡°Then how did he die? Did he die in the battle during the Primordial Age? Nova shook his head and said, ¡°No. Emperor Jabari was born in the early phase of the Primordial Age. His life ended way before the battle during the Primordial Age. Emperor Jabari¡¯s death was destined.¡± ¡°Destined? What fate did he have?¡± asked James. Nova exined, ¡°His fate was to be an Ancestral God.¡± While speaking, Nova¡¯s expression became solemn. After a long pause, he said, ¡°After the Primeval Age, it was impossible for anyone to be an Ancestral God. Since ancient times, many people havee close but none seeded. Those that tried to make themselves Ancestral Gods died.¡± ¡°Emperor Jabari was the same. Back then, he traveled all over the universe and visited various worlds. He ventured into various rare and dangerous ces and eventually created his own unrivaled Supernatural Power. He was already at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and was only one step away from bing an Ancestral God. ¡°After Emperor Jabari made careful preparations, he was prepared to break into the rank that only existed in the Primeval Age. However, he was punished by fate. His physical body was destroyed, and his soul was eradicated.¡± Hearing this, James took a deep breath. He never expected that Emperor Jabari was so strong that he was on the cusp of bing an Ancestral God. ¡®Then what did you mean by your statement just now? Is he still alive or not?¡± Nova said, ¡®Theoretically, he is dead. ¡°However, Emperor Jabari seemed to have known his fate beforehand. Therefore, he forged the Celestial Abode in advance and fused a portion of his Primordial Spirit inside this ce. ¡°Although his body disappeared, and his soul is no more, he¡¯s not really dead as long as the Celestial Abode still exists.¡± James nced around in shock and asked, ¡°D-Do you mean that Emperor Jabari is still within the Celestial Abode?¡± Nova nodded. ¡°Indeed. Emperor Jabari has been using the Celestial Abode to reform his soul and Primordial Spirit. He attempts to go against the Heavenly Path and resurrect himself from death. He has always been waiting for the opportunity to do so.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2960 Chapter 2960 Chapter 2960 James never expected Emperor Jabari¡¯s remaining soul to fuse with the Celestial Abode. He had possessed the Celestial Abode for a long time but was unaware of this fact. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nova said, ¡°I¡¯m the only one in the universe who knows about it. Even Sophie, who resided in the Celestial Abode for a long time, had no idea that Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul fused with the Celestial Abode.¡± James fell into thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°How is Emperor Jabari doing now?¡± Nova replied, ¡°How do I put this¡­? Emperor Jabari is indeed dead, but a small fraction of his soul remains in the Celestial Abode. As long as some fragment of his soul still exists, he will be resurrected sooner orter. Emperor Jabari had already recovered some power initially. However, Sophie came into contact with the Heavenly Path¡¯s restrictions while trying to help you, and the remnant of Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul appeared to deflect the Heavenly Path¡¯s lethal blow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was surprised by the information. He did not expect Sophie to be attacked by the Heavenly Path for helping him. Sophie would have died if not for the remnants of Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll take you to see him.¡± After speaking, Nova began to lead the way. James followed behind him and they walked deep into the city. Soon, they reached another yard. James had never been to this ce before. Although he was the Celestial Abode¡¯s owner, his strength had always been insufficient to enter these ces. A lone mansion was in the yard, surrounded by a bamboo forest. Eventually, they arrived at the mansion¡¯s doorstep. James walked into the courtyard curiously. The ce was full of fallen leaves, and it was evident it had been long since anyone hadst cleaned it. A statue stood silently in the courtyard. The statue was carved in the image of a handsome man in his 30s. The statue¡¯s eyes looked into the distance, and his face was full of contempt for the world. James walked over to the statue and murmured, ¡°Is this the statue of Emperor Jabari?¡± At that moment, the statue¡¯s eyes suddenly moved. Shortly after, the stone statue slowly transformed into a young man wearing a white robe. Seeing this, Nova greeted him courteously. ¡°Emperor Jabari.¡± Knowing that the man before him was Emperor Jabari, James did not dare show any disrespect. He also immediately greeted the man. ¡°Emperor Jabari.¡± Since he obtained Emperor Jabari¡¯s Celestial Abode, he had greatly benefited from it and it had helped him through many tough situations. As such, James was very grateful to Emperor Jabari. Emperor Jabari stretched his body, then turned to James. He smiled satisfactorily and said, ¡°Your growth is rather slow, but you have a stable foundation. Moreover, you have a lot of treasures. With some time, you¡¯ll definitely reach great heights.¡± James humbly replied him, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Emperor Jabari.¡± ncing at the emperor, James was curious as to why he could not sense any energy from him. Right then, Emperor Jabari seemed just like an ordinary human. ¡°I¡¯m sure Nova has already informed you about my situation. Right now, I¡¯m a mere soul fragment. I¡¯ve recovered and repaired my soul over time, but had gotten severely injured again after protecting Sophiest time. However, my soul has already recovered significantly since I¡¯ve been able to recuperate for a while.¡± James nodded. ¡°I see.¡± He suddenly remembered the purpose of his visit and asked, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on outside?¡± Emperor Jabari nodded lightly and said, ¡°I just woke up, but I think I know what you¡¯d like to ask me. You want to know about the patterns on the stone wall, correct?¡± Chapter 2961 Chapter 2961 Chapter 2961 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Precisely.¡± James nodded. ¡®You should head back outside first,¡± said Jabari. James did not spend another second within the Celestial Abode, and his Primordial Spirit quickly returned to his physical body. At that moment, Jabari observed the patterns carved on the stone wall of the Celestial Abode. In the past, he traveled the universe and had explored many perilous locales. Therefore, he had a lot of knowledge about the Primeval Age and the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. After observing the stone wall for a while, Jabari finally identified several clues. ¡°James, this is the pattern of a Sacred Blossom.¡± ¡°Sacred Blossom?¡± James was startled. He had heard of Sacred Blossoms before. They were mysterious existences that took an epoch, more precisely, 4.9 billion years, to flower and wither. Jabari exined, ¡°It¡¯s an image of a Sacred Blossom, but it¡¯s been jumbled up. It¡¯s a formation and you¡¯ll have to rearrange it to form theplete image to deactivate the formation. ¡°Unfortunately, there are very few people who know about Sacred Blossoms. Even those who do won¡¯t be able to piece this puzzle together. Every petal on the Sacred Blossom represents a cultivation path. Only one thatpletely understands all the cultivation paths on the Sacred Blossom can piece this puzzle together. ¡°I¡¯m surprised there is someone in the Boundless Realm that understands Sacred Blossoms well enough to set up such a formation. This powerhouse must be a Grand Emperor who has achieved many great things.¡± James was surprised by his words. Since this was Thea¡¯s cave, logically speaking, it must have been set up by her. However, he also learned that Thea came to the Eidolon Realm tens of thousands of years earlier than him. Thea¡¯s cultivation rank improved rapidly during this period, but she was still at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. ¡®Could she have already be a highly aplished Grand Emperor?* After thinking for a while, James put theseplicated questions aside. He turned to Emperor Jabari. ¡°Are you able to solve the puzzle and deactivate the formation?¡± Jabari replied, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Haah!¡± James took a deep breath. He scanned the crowd and noticed none of them could figure out the patterns engraved on the stone wall despite having observed it for a long time. Even powerhouses like Xainte, Yikron, and Jules were unable to decipher that the patterns made up a Sacred Blossom. James suddenly opened his mouth and said loudly, ¡°The puzzle rtes to a Sacred Blossom.¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone fell silent. Everyone stared at James. Yikron immediately began insulting him. ¡°A Sacred Blossom? You¡¯re not even in the Divine Rank yet. How would you know what a Sacred Blossom is? It¡¯s best you shut up if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Xainte red at Yikron and said, ¡°How do you know he doesn¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°Xainte, I¡­¡± Yikron wanted to exin himself, but Xainte did not give him a chance. Xainte approached James and asked, ¡°Did you say this puzzle¡¯s key is a Sacred Blossom?¡± James nodded. ¡®Yeah.¡± At that moment, everyone present looked at James intently. They were curious to hear what a weak human who had not even reached the Sage Rank had to say. Chapter 2962 Chapter 2962 Chapter 2962 Most of them shared simr opinions about James. James was merely a cultivator at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. What would he know about Sacred Blossoms? Even if he happened to know about them, it was most likely from reading records of them in ancient books. How could a cultivator with such a low rank recognize that the patterns on the stone formed a Sacred Blossom? To top that, so many powerhouses were present, yet none of them was able to figure it out. ¡°A Sacred Blossom? It¡¯s best to stay quiet if you don¡¯t understand anything. Do you even know what Sacred Blossoms are?¡± At that moment, a man walked out of the crowd. He had a human appearance but had a pair of ck wings on his back. His nose was slightly pointed, which was somewhat unusual. The bird-looking man had been observing Xainte for a long time but could not find a chance to strike up a conversation. He seized his chance and walked over to her. With the demeanor of a gentleman, he introduced himself,¡± Hello, Xainte. I¡¯m the young master of the ck Eagles. My family happens to have an ancient book that has records of Sacred Blossoms. If you¡¯re interested, I can exin it to you in detail.¡±Xainte¡¯s brows wrinkled in displeasure. Although she wanted to decline, she remained silent and simply looked at the man. Since Xainte did not reject him, the man exined excitedly, ¡°Sacred Blossoms are very mythical flowers and have existed since the beginning of the universe. ¡°It¡¯s spected that countless cultivation paths will unravel when the SacredBlossoms are in full bloom. The petals of the Sacred Blossoms each represent a cultivation path. ¡°From my understanding, there is a strange petal in the center of a Sacred Blossom, representing Karma. ¡°Apart from the center petal, there are five more petals. ¡°The five petals each represent the other Five Cultivation Paths-Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation. ¡°The nextyer represents other special cultivation paths such as Yin and Yang, Wind, Rain, Thunder, Lightning, and the like. ¡°The outermost petals represent the remaining cultivation paths in the universe. ¡®Witnessing the moment Sacred Blossoms bloom is a perfect chance toprehend the various cultivation paths. However, it¡¯s rare to find ces where Sacred Blossoms bloom. In the entire history of the Boundless Realm, Sacred Blossoms have only been spotted once. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Moreover, a Sacred Blossom¡¯s lifespan is four billion and nine hundred million years also known as an epoch or a reincarnation cycle.¡± The bird-looking man rambled on incessantly. He was very eloquent and gained the approval of many other powerhouses. Most of them had also heard myths of Sacred Blossoms, but none could exin it in as much detail as the bird-looking man. The man looked toward James with a smug smile. Then, he said, ¡°What do you know about Sacred Blossoms?¡± James did not know much about Sacred Blossoms, and all he knew were the same things Emperor Jabari had exined mere moments ago. He pointed toward the stone wall ahead and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about them. I only recognized that this formation is a puzzle rted to a Sacred Blossom. James turned to Xainte and continued to speak, ¡®To break the formation, we¡¯ll have to rearrange the puzzle into a Sacred Blossom. Only powerhouses that truly understand various cultivation paths can complete the puzzle.¡± Xainte looked at James and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m sure the patterns will form aplete picture of a Sacred Blossom.¡± Hearing this, Xainte began observing the patterns before her. After staring at it for a prolonged period, she could not figure out anything, let alone know how to rearrange them. She looked at the other powerhouses and asked, ¡°Does anyone understand Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formations?¡± Many powerhouses shook their heads in response. Yikron immediately stepped forward, saying, ¡°Do you really believe this brat, Xainte? He¡¯s simply spouting nonsense. A Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation? He hasn¡¯t even seen a Sacred Blossom before, so how could he know it¡¯s a Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°He must be talking nonsense.¡± ¡°I agree. He¡¯s probably just looking for an opportunity to get close to Xainte.¡± Many powerhouses expressed their disapproval of James. Chapter 2963 Chapter 2963 Chapter 2963 At that moment, a group of people walked over from a distance. Everyone present was shocked by their appearance and froze and regarded the approaching group with respect. Someone murmured softly, ¡°l-lt¡¯s the Martial Reverend.¡± James looked into the distance. The group approached hastily and quickly arrived at the stone wall. Xainte stepped forward, looked at the man in the lead, and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Sect Leader.¡± The person leading the group was none other than the Martial Reverend. He went to the Malevolent Demon Residence in the depths of the Great Wilderness and brought some powerhouses. Along the way, he did not encounter any monsters or sense any traces of the Malevolent Demon. So, he advanced into the deepest part of the Malevolent Demon Residence without a second thought. The Martial Reverend nodded lightly and began observing the stone wall before him. Seeing him scrutinize the stone wall, everyone remained silent and waited with bated breath for his opinion. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. One day passed and then another day too. Eventually, three days were gone in a blink of an eye. The Martial Reverend took a deep breath and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. It¡¯s a puzzle rted to the Sacred Blossom.¡± Everyone was startled when they heard the Martial Reverend¡¯s remark. All of them turned to James in astonishment. Even a renowned veteran like the Martial Reverend took three days to confirm it was a Sacred Blossom puzzle. On the other hand, James figured it out after briefly observing it. Could James actually be a powerhouse with strength that was far superior to the Martial Reverend and knowingly chose to conceal himself? Everyone stared at James in disbelief. The Martial Reverend also looked at James and asked,¡± Young Man, how did you know this is a Sacred Blossom puzzle?¡± James did not recognize the Martial Reverend but could sense that he wielded considerable influence. From Xainte¡¯s respectful demeanor and greetings, James deduced that the person in front of him was the strongest powerhouse in the Eidolon Realm and the Paragon Sect¡¯s Leader. Despite being in the presence of a Grand Emperor, James was not cowed. He replied calmly, ¡°I have my ways, of course. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to solve this formation since you¡¯re the Paragon Sect¡¯s leader.¡± Surprisingly, the Marital Reverend shook his head doubtfully and said, ¡°Although I can tell it¡¯s a Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation, solving it is beyond my ability. To solve this puzzle, one must at least understand all the various cultivation paths in the universe. ¡°Unfortunately, I only have a scant understanding of the cultivation paths of Karma, Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation. I don¡¯t have enough knowledge to solve this puzzle. If I forcefully break this formation, I¡¯ll definitely suffer repercussions. The best-case scenario is that I lose my cultivation base. The more severe consequence would be losing my life along with the opportunity to reincarnate.¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Hearing the Martial Reverend¡¯s words, all the powerhouses gasped in horror. They were relieved they did not act rashly. Otherwise, they would have doomed themselves. All of them had a very cursory understanding of the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation. These formations were not to be reckoned with. So much so that, even a powerhouse like the Martial Reverend could not solve it. However, Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s a Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation, it¡¯s iplete. The Karma and Five Cultivation Paths of the Sacred Blossom are makeshift. I can tell the person who set up this formation isn¡¯t proficient in these cultivation paths yet.¡± James asked, ¡°Emperor Jabari, can you solve the formation?¡± ¡°Of course. My strength from when I was in my prime is vastly different from mine now because I¡¯m currently only a soul fragment. However, ordinary Grand Emperors are far beneath me.¡± Chapter 2964 Chapter 2964 Chapter 2964 Emperor Jabari was very confident. Although he currently existed as a fragment of his original soul, he still did not consider Grand Emperors a threat. James was relieved to hear Emperor Jabari¡¯s remark. He asked, ¡°Could you teach me how to solve the formation? This ce has something to do with my wife, and I¡¯m trying to get past this stone wall to find her.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the group of powerhouses led by the Martial Reverend and said, ¡°I can decipher it.¡± The area immediately fell silent upon hearing his words. Everyone stared at James. Yikron thought he had misheard and walked over to James in disbelief. He asked, ¡°What did you just say? Did you say you can decipher the formation?¡± James nodded slowly in response. ¡°Ha!¡± Yikron sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? Even the Martial Reverend isn¡¯t capable of breaking through this formation, but you think you can?¡± James nced at Yikron in annoyance. He had never antagonized Yikron, yet all thetter has done is mercilessly insult him and get in his way. James asked calmly, ¡°What happens if I sessfully decipher it?¡± Yikron replied in a derisive tone, ¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll behead myself for you.¡± James gently waved his hand, saying, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. If I seed, you need to stay away from her.¡± James pointed at Xainte. Yikron was slightly taken aback by his request. He burst outughing again, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll seed? Are you just trying to show off in front of Xainte?¡± As soon as hisinsults left his mouth, many people in the crowdughed along with him. To them, James simply looked like he was too full of himself. Even a powerhouse like the Martial Reverend was unable to break the formation. James was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage, and any of them could kill him with the snap of a finger. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. How could such a weak human like him decipher the formation? James ignored everyone¡¯s heckling. He looked at Yikron and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you too scared to agree to the condition?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Yikron sneered. ¡°If you seed in breaking the formation, I¡¯ll never approach Xainte again.¡± Then, he added. ¡°However, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll fail.¡± James disregarded Yikron and walked toward the stone wall. He stood before the stone wall and raised his head to observe the patterns. The patterns were extremely disordered, and even a powerhouse would find it hard to identify it as a Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation. After James raised his head, he asked Emperor Jabari for help, ¡°What should I do next?¡± Everyone watched in stunned silence as they saw James walk over to the stone wall. Even Yikron looked on in bewilderment scene and thought,¡¯ Does this brat really know how to decipher it?¡¯ However, he quickly discarded the thought. ¡®Impossible. He can¡¯t possibly know how to solve it. Even the Martial Reverend was baffled by the formation. How could this brat have the strength to break it?¡¯ Intrigued, the Martial Revered also stared at James. Despite his low cultivation rank, he was able to immediately identify that the stone wall was blocked by a Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation. Now, he even imed to be able to solve the puzzle. He was curious to see how James would break the formation. Meanwhile, James stood under the stone wall. Emperor Jabari made a move from within the Celestial Abode. He raised his hand, unleashing powerful energy from his palm. The energy flowed out from the Celestial Abode and surrounded James. Chapter 2965 Chapter 2965 Chapter 2965 The potent energy immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°T-That¡¯s some powerful energy.¡± ¡°l-lt¡¯s the energy of an Emperor!¡± ¡°Could he be a Grand Emperor that was hiding his true strength?¡± After sensing the energy around James, many of them gasped in astonishment. Yikron¡¯s jaw dropped, and he was the most bbergasted among them. He could not believe how high James¡¯ energy skyrocketed in that short moment. Even Xainte, who knew James¡¯ situation, was slightly taken aback. Shocked, she thought to herself, ¡®H- How does he have such impressive energy? Was he hiding his true strength all this time?¡¯ Everyone was shocked by James. Meanwhile, Emperor Jabarimunicated with James from within the Celestial Abode. He began instructing James to rearrange the engraved stone pieces. Hearing Emperor Jabari¡¯s instructions, James leaped into the air and moved a stone piece. As he pushed the stone piece, a powerful force exuded from the spot. It was the power of a cultivation path. Since it was a Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation, there would be repercussions if one carelessly moved around the stone pieces. Only those proficient in various cultivation paths could decipher the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation. The terrifying force permeated the air, but James was unscathed as Emperor Jabari¡¯s energy easily dispersed it. James kept moving the stone pieces ording to Emperor Jabari¡¯s instructions. Although he moved quickly, it still took him a month to finish solving the puzzle. He did not stop for a moment during the whole month he was rearranging the pieces. The stone pieces were constantly shifted around, and powerful force would emerge as they were moved. The force was enough to kill a Grand Emperor, but James waspletely fine. Among the people present, only the Martial Reverend and a few other powerhouses could understand why James moved the stone pieces the way he did. Another monthter, James moved thest stone piece. After thatst piece was moved in ce, thepleted picture of the Sacred blossom was finally disyed. It was just as the bird-like man said before. There was a central petal that was surrounded by five others. Then, the petals expanded outward into several moreyers. James descended from the sky andnded on the ground. He looked at the Sacred Blossom on the stone wall and murmured, ¡°So this is a Sacred Blossom?¡± At that moment, the puzzle radiated a dazzling light. Every petal shone with a blinding light, and the Sacred Blossom on the wall seemed to materialize in the real world. Suddenly, the stone wall cracked open, and a door appeared. Only white light shone through the door. Even a powerhouse like the Martial Reverend could not see past the light. Seeing that James had not entered, the other powerhouses did not dare move a muscle either. James turned around and scanned the crowd. All eyes were on him. The Martial Reverend walked over and looked at James with a smile. ¡°You sure hid your strength pretty well. Even I couldn¡¯t ascertain your true strength.¡± James smiled faintly in response. In actual fact, Emperor Jabari was the one who solved the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation, but everyone assumed the effort came from James alone. In spite of this, James did not exin himself. He let them assume whatever they wanted. The Martial Reverend looked at James doubtfully. He was a Grand Emperor and had lived for a long time. Thus, he knew almost all the powerhouses within the Boundless Realm. Despite that, he had never met James all this time, and neither did James¡¯ appearance match those of the powerhouses that vanished from the public eye. The Grand Emperor could not help but ask out of curiosity,¡± May I ask for your name?¡± James smiled faintly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s James Caden.¡± Chapter 2966 Chapter 2966 Chapter 2966 ¡°James Caden?¡± The Martial Reverend pondered on the name for a brief moment. He could not recall if a cultivator named James Caden existed in Eidolon Realm or throughout the Boundless Realm. He nced at James and thought, ¡®Where did this mane from and what¡¯s his background? Could he be a powerhouse that has stayed in seclusion?¡¯ Unable to verify James¡¯ background, the Martial Reverend quickly put his thoughts behind him. He looked at James and asked, ¡°What do you think is hidden behind this door, Mr. Caden?¡± In this world, the strong were highly respected. Although James was stillparatively young, the Martial Reverend thought James was deliberately hiding his history and that he must have extraordinary skills to conceal his actual age from others. As such, he addressed James respectfully despite being a Grand Emperor himself. James felt awkward being addressed so courteously by the Martial Reverend but did not say a word to correct him. He turned toward the door and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside either. We¡¯ll have to go in to find out for ourselves.¡± However, everyone hung back cautiously. Although the Malevolent Demon and her inheritance might be on the other side of the door, none of them dared to make a reckless move. They were all intimidated by the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation and were afraid of the unknown dangers awaited them on the other side of the door. Since there was a powerhouse like James present, it would be safer to let him test test the waters first. Everyone stared at James. Those that mocked James were especially mortified by how they treated him. They all thought that James was just a human cultivator at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage and never expected him to be a formidable powerhouse that was downying his strength. They began faulting themselves for not realizing how a mere human at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage managed to reach this point of the Malevolent Demon Residence. Yikron¡¯s face was dour. He recalled how he attacked and injured James some time ago, and was aghast. If James were to take revenge, the entire Southern Academy would be doomed because of his actions. At that moment, everyone thought James was some kind of hidden powerhouse. Even Xainte was bewildered about James¡¯ true strength. After dwelling on it for a while, she came to a conclusion. Her mother was unspeakably strong, and if James was really her father, it was only reasonable that he was just as strong as she was. Meanwhile, the Martial Reverend was relieved that a peerless cultivator was present among them. Initially, he had concerns about fighting against the Malevolent Demon. After all, he was wounded by her, and it took him 30,000 years to suppress the sinister energy she had left in his body. He was not confident he could take her down again. With James here, he felt more at easy. He would be less anxious if James were to join in the fight against the Malevolent Demon. The Martial Reverend said respectfully, ¡°Please lead the way, Mr. Caden. Take us into the depths of the Malevolent Demon Residence so that we may attack and kill the Malevolent Demon together.¡± James frowned at his words. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He looked at the door and thought, ¡®Is Thea really beyond this door?¡¯ He was unsure what dangers awaited him, but he could not be bothered at this point. Even if there were dangers, he still wanted to press on and find out more about the current situation. James was worried for Thea¡¯s safety. Besides, he had the Celestial Abode along Emperor Jabari within it. With his support, James was not afraid of the dangers thaty ahead. He walked toward the door without much hesitation. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes, James walked through the door. As soon as he entered, his body was enveloped by the light and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. The Martial Reverend did not stay behind and followed James through the door. Seeing this, the others also followed suit. As the powerhouses entered the door one after another, all the other formations within the Malevolent Demon Residence were deactivated. Those unable to proceed prior to this now quickly made their way to the deepest part of the cave and saw thepleted Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation. All of them rushed into the door without hesitation. No one noticed the statue on the stone wall nearby. At that moment, its eyes suddenly moved. The statue watched the cultivators rushing into the door as it silently sunk into the stone wall. Chapter 2967 Chapter 2967 Chapter 2967 In that moment, the Southern Academy¡¯s Southern Reverend was on the way to the depths of the Great Wilderness with the powerhouses he gathered. At that moment, a frail voice spoke in the Southern Reverend¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation has been deactivated. All those who entered the cave have entered the horrific space.¡± Hearing the report, a malicious smirk formed on the Southern Reverend¡¯s face. He continued leading the powerhouses into the depths of the Great Wilderness. Meanwhile, the news about the Malevolent Demon had spread to different parts of the Boundless Realm, and reached the ears of many powerhouses. Some adventurous cultivators also rushed to the Great Wilderness to observe the situation. After James walked through the door, he felt dizzy and felt as if the world around him was spinning. Just as he was about to lose consciousness, the spinning stopped, and he realized he had arrived at an unknown world. James scanned his surroundings. He was now standing in a barren area. There were no nts or living beings; only dead silence. ¡®What is this ce?¡± James frowned. At that moment, his expression immediately changed to one of realization. He sensed a somewhat familiar energy. ¡°It¡¯s Curse Magic. This is extremely potent Curse Magic.¡± The wrinkles on his creased brow deepened. He carefully sensed his surroundings to ensure he was not mistaken. James was horrified that such powerful Curse Magic existed in this world. Soon, other people began to appear as well. The first to show up was the Martial Reverend. After he arrived in the barren area, he was also greatly taken aback. ¡°W-What¡¯s this energy?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. More than 30,000 years ago, he fought the Malevolent Demon and was injured by her. The energy she left in his body had troubled him for 30,000 years. Even now, he was still unable to completely dispel the energy from his body. As soon as he arrived, he immediately sensed the same appalling power. It was the power of the Malevolent Demon. ¡°W-What¡¯s this ce?¡± ¡®Why do I sense extremely corrupt energy?¡± Many powerhouses appeared in the area with puzzled looks. At that moment, Xainte also arrived. Feeling the Curse Magic, she approached James and asked, ¡®What¡¯s happening? Why is there such heavy Curse Magic in this ce?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°l-l¡¯m not sure either.¡± Xainte frowned and asked, ¡°l-ls it rted to¡­ The Malevolent Demon?¡± Initially, she almost mentioned her mother¡¯s name, but realized there were too many outsiders. As such, she quickly amended her words before responding carelessly. James gently shook his head. At that moment, Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice rang in his ears. ¡°Be careful, James. This ce is very unusual, and the energy here is vile. Even though Thea might have reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion, the energy here is more powerful than anything I¡¯ve ever sensed. A Quasi Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion shouldn¡¯t be able to possess such energy.¡± Hearing this, James was shocked. He had a general understanding of the ranks beyond the Divine Rank. There was the Divine Rank¡¯s First, Second, and Third Stage. Then, the Quasi Emperor Rank had Nine Tribtions one had to endure. The Grand Emperor Rank was divided into Nine Heavens. A cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven was the strongest one could reach in the entire Emperor Rank and would put one on the cusp of bing Ancestral Gods. However, Emperor Jabari said the Curse Magic in this ce was far superior than the energy of a cultivator at the Qausi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. James was both bewildered and rmed. Chapter 2968 Chapter 2968 Chapter 2968 Overhearing James and Xainte¡¯s conversation, the Martial Reverend inquired in turn, ¡°What is Curse Magic?¡± Although he was affected by the Curse Magic, he had no idea what it was. The Martial Reverend and the other cultivators present had never heard of Curse Magic before. Many of them looked at James and Xainte perplexedly. James cast a nce at the Martial Reverend and the other powerhouses gathered. His main purpose for traveling to the Boundless Realm was to find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir to ensure humanity¡¯s safety. Even if the Boundless Realm were to be isted from the rest of the world, that was fated to happen and was not something he could prevent. After careful consideration, James said, ¡°It needs an extremely lengthy exnation. I¡¯ll have to start by exining the Four Cmities humanity had to face.¡± ¡°Four Cmities?¡± The Martial Reverend was puzzled, and so were the other people present. All the humans present looked at James in confusion. The Four Cmaties faced by humanity? When was this supposed to happen? Original from N?velDrama.Org. James knew the people of the Boundless Realm had no idea about the Four Cmities. After all, the Four Cmities were events that would happen 100,000 years in the future. He looked at the Martial Reverend and asked, ¡°As a Grand Emperor, you must¡¯ve heard of the Primeval Age, right?¡± The Martial Reverend nodded lightly and said, ¡°I have heard it¡¯s rted to the survival of the Boundless Realm.¡± The Martial Reverend was a Grand Emperor that had lived for a long time. Therefore, he had vast knowledge. He said, ¡°A major incident happened during the Primeval Age that led to the destruction of a whole world. Before the world was destroyed, a few powerhouses united and set up a powerful formation. The worlds surrounded by the formationprises the Boundless Realm. ¡®That formation is called the Boundless Formation.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. Well, I¡¯ll start by exining about events from the Primeval Age.¡± ¡°During the Primeval Age, Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators used to roam the universe. Their purpose was to punish those that defied the Heavenly Path. Back then, many human powerhouses were dissatisfied with the Heavenly Path and wanted to usurp it to create their own rules. ¡°Many powerful humans united to rebel against the Heavenly Path. However, they failed, and it marked the end of an age. ¡°Perhaps the powerhouses had already known it would fail and gained the knowledge that the Heavenly Path would create the Four Cmities to annihte humans after ages had passed. ¡°As such, a few Ancestral Gods banded together to refine an Ancestral God Rank Elixir. ¡®Taking this elixir will temporarily give one the strength of an Ancestral God. It¡¯s crucial to resolving the Fourth Cmity that humans will face in the future. ¡®To ensure the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s safe keeping until the opportune time, many powerhouses joined hands to seal off a region to keep the elixir safe. This ce is none other than the Boundless Realm. ¡°As for the Curse Magic, it¡¯s a product of the Third Cmity. ¡®When the Third Cmity struck, Curse Magic was inflicted on all human beings.¡± James parted his lips and recounted the events prior. Hearing this, the Martial Reverend looked at James distrustfully. Many of the events during the Primeval Age have been long lost. Very few powerhouses fully knew what happened. How could James know so much and even know about the Four Cmities in the future? The Martial Reverend looked at James and asked, ¡°How do you know all these things?¡± James replied slowly, ¡°It¡¯s because I came from the future. I appeared in the Boundless Realm after passing through the River of Time. I came here specifically to find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. ¡°I¡¯vee from the period between the Third Cmity¡¯s aftermath and before the Fourth Cmity¡¯s onset. ¡°Humanity¡¯s Fourth Cmity is the Judgement Cmity. Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators will reappear and try to wipe out the universe¡¯s humans. Every member of the human race will face unavoidable judgement. Only by finding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir can we prevent this catastrophe.¡± ¡°Haah!¡± After hearing this, all the humans present took a sharp breath. The Martial Reverend asked, ¡®Then what is the origin of Curse Magic?¡± James exined, ¡°During the Primeval Age, there was a peerless powerhouse called the Ancestral Talisman Master. He practiced an invincible art called Curse Magic, which uses Curse Power. ¡°In the future, the Heavenly Path will use Curse Magic to target humans." Chapter 2969 Chapter 2969 Chapter 2969 The Martial Reverend pondered for a brief moment and asked, ¡°Then why is this ce full of Curse Magic? Also, why does the Malevolent Demon know howto use Curse Magic?¡± James shook his head. He did not divulge anything about the Malevolent Demon¡¯s identity. Although he knew it was Thea, he did not reveal the information to them. Thea suffered an Energy Deviation and took many lives. This earned her the hatred of those in the Eidolon Realm. He might also suffer their wrath if he told them how he was rted to her. As for why the ce was gued with Curse Magic, he did not know. However, there were a few possibilities that came to mind. One, was that this ce had existed since the Primeval Age. The next was that the Ancestral Talisman Master had a sessor that currently resided in the Boundless Realm. The third was that Curse Magic found its way into the Boundless Realm, and someone in the Boundless Realm obtained its power. This particr living being used Curse Magic in this area, which resulted in the abundant Curse Magic pervading this deste ce. At that moment, the Martial Reverend was lost in thought. He was trying to evaluate whether there was truth in James¡¯ words. James imed to have traveled through the River of Time. How strong must he have been to travel through time? He was a Grand Emperor and had a lot of knowledge. From his understanding, one had to be proficient in the Path of Time to open up the River of Time. Traveling through the River of Time was a transcendent act that required one to have the power to go against the Heavenly Path. Had James reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, allowing him to resist the Heavenly Path? The Martial Reverend fell into thought. After a while, he asked, ¡®Then what should we do now?¡± Regardless of whether James¡¯ words were trustworthy, the most important currently was what they should do next. How were they going to find the Malevolent Demon? In order to escape this ce, they had to kill the Malevolent Demon. Moreover, the Curse Magic that gued the area was incredibly oppressive. If it were to leak into the outside world, it would be a hazard to the Boundless Realm. ¡°Ah!!!¡± At that moment, one of the weaker cultivators shouted. After his rmed scream rang out, mes burst out from his body and engulfed him. Seeing this, a powerhouse beside him leaped into action and extinguished the mes with his potent energy. Although the weaker cultivator survived, he sustained heavy injuries. James quickly reminded everyone. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get afflicted by the Curse Magic. It¡¯s almost impossible to expel it from your body. Even a Grand Emperor won¡¯t be able to get rid of it.¡± Despite James¡¯ words of warning, his advice was rather ineffective. The cultivators had already stayed in the area for a prolonged period, and the Curse Magic was thick in the air. Therefore, everyone in the area was already beginning to be afflicted by it. Those that were weaker were already suffering from the effects of the curse. ¡°Boom!¡± A sh of lightning pierced through the sky and struck a cultivator. With the effects of the curses beginning to take shape, many of the cultivators in the area were affected and sustained injuries. Some were burned, and others were struck by lightning. There were also those whose bodies began to rot. However, everyone was rtively capable and were able to suppress the curses for now. Although they ended up cursed, they were temporarily safe. However, the curse would remain in their bodies.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2970 Chapter 2970 Chapter 2970 ¡°What should I do? I can feel a very bizarre energy in my body. How do I get rid of it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange. I was suddenly struck by lightning. There wasn¡¯t even any warning.¡± ¡®What kind of power is this? Why is it so abnormal?¡± Everyone was afflicted with Curse Magic and began panicking James quickly reassured them. ¡°With your strength, there is nothing to worry about. Although you can¡¯t dispel Curse Magic from your body, you are all fully capable of suppressing it. ¡°In the future, this power will oppress humanity.¡± Hearing James¡¯ words, the cultivators slightly calmed down. The Martial Reverend frowned and asked, ¡°What should we do next, Mr. Caden?¡± James felt slightly embarrassed that the Martial Reverend continued addressing him so formally. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°We must find out where we are first. Let¡¯s scout the area.¡± The Martial Reverend nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Next, the cultivators began surveying the area. The ce was vast, and even a Grand Emperor like the Martial Reverend could not determine the size of the area. Meanwhile, James called for Emperor Jabari inside the Celestial Abode. Emperor Jabari used to be at the Ninth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank and had adventured to many dangerous ces in the universe. Therefore, he was much more knowledgeable than others. ¡®What¡¯s this ce, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari sensed the outside world from within the Celestial Abode. At that moment, his expression became solemn. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°James, this is a very unusual ce. I can sense energy that doesn¡¯t belong to this age. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this ce is a remnant of the Primeval Age. Something significant must have happened in this area, resulting in the powerful energy here.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°Do you mean to say this ce is from the Primeval Age?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± James thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the person that set up the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation? Could it be Thea?¡± Emperor Jabari said affirmatively, ¡°No. Even though Thea has improved rapidly, it¡¯s impossible for her to have mastered so many cultivation paths in a few thousand years. It¡¯s unlikely that she set up the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation. If I recall correctly, there¡¯s a powerhouse that entered the Boundless Realm before it was sealed off during the Primeval Age.¡± ¡°Is that so? Who¡¯s this person?¡± Emperor Jabari did not know either. However, he had a bad feeling about it. The person that set this up was possibly rted to the Four Cmities and the human¡¯s attempt to destroy the Heavenly Path during the Primeval Age. After thinking for a while, Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°The humans in the Primeval Age knew they would fail and left a backup n. However, the Heavenly Path is an extraordinary existence. ¡°The Heavenly Path is an existence that rules the universe. How could it not have known that humans would leave behind a backup n? I think the person behind this is likely targeting humans.¡± Hearing this, James was startled. ¡°S-So he¡¯s after me?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re likely his target. I don¡¯t know what Thea went through all these years, but ording to what I know currently, she might have gotten into trouble and is being controlled by someone. You''re probably their next target.¡± ¡°It seems everything is fated. I was recently awaked and might get involved in this fateful battle from times of eld.¡± Emperor Jabari''¡¯splexion was pale.This would hardly concern him if he were still in his prime. Chapter 2971 Chapter 2971 Chapter 2971 Emperor Jabari was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven but was only a soul fragment. His current strength was only equivalent to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. If the situation was set up by a mastermind in the Primeval Age or by the Heavenly Path, then it would be hard for him to resolve it. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°What should we do now, Emperor Jabari?¡± At that moment, Emperor Jabari was also deep in thought. His current state made it impossible for him to resolve the situation. He would have to reshape his physical body and regain his strength. However, the Heavenly Path already deemed him dead. Once he reshaped his body and Primordial Spirit, the Heavenly Path would surely catch on and immediately kill him. ¡°It¡¯s fate. Everything is fated.¡± Emperor Jabari took a deep breath. He felt the reason a fragment of his soul survived was that everything was already predetermined by fate. ¡°You can¡¯t rush it, James. We still don¡¯t know the exact situation yet. If it¡¯s really what Iguessed, then I¡¯ll have to reshape my physical body ahead of time. However, I¡¯ll need your help with that.¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°How will I help you when I¡¯m so weak?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°I need some rare materials to reshape my body. I won¡¯t be able to go out to find them in person, so I¡¯ll need your help. Moreover, I have to set up a formation to avoid the Heavenly Path¡¯s detection. James replied, ¡°As long as you need me, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help, even if it means risking my life.¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Things haven¡¯t progressed to such unfavorable lengths yet.¡± After speaking, Emperor Jabari fell silent. James continued to wander around in the unknown area. At that moment, Nova looked at Emperor Jabari inside the Celestial Abode and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari had an unusually solemn look. He replied,¡± I¡¯m thinking about some stuff. I should¡¯ve definitely met my end back then. Even though I¡¯d forged the Celestial Abode in advance, the Heavenly Path would still have been able to sense my remnant soul. There must have been a force that secretly protected my remaining soul in the Celestial Abode.¡± Nova was also a powerhouse, so he immediately understood Emperor Jabari¡¯s words. ¡°Everything was set up so that you would participate in this fight against the Heavenly Path. To be precise, it¡¯s a fight against the force behind the Heavenly Path.¡± Nova looked at Emperor Jabari. Emperor Jabari nodded solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s a fateful battle that was started ages ago. Countless powerhouses were involved in it. All humans and living beings are like chess pieces. However, I can¡¯t figure out who¡¯s in control of the game.¡± Emperor Jabari had no idea who initiated this fateful battle. He also knew the opponent was the force behind the Heavenly Path. However, who was the mastermind nning everything for the humans? Was it the group of Ancestral Gods during the Primeval Age? What did they see for them to insist on killing the Heavenly Path? He still could not figure it out despite being at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. Since Emperor Jabari could not find an answer, he stopped thinking about it. He was already involved, so he had to be fully prepared for the fight. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go into seclusion to research a formation that can avoid the Heavenly Path¡¯s detection. Then, I¡¯ll ask James to help me find some materials to reshape my body. As long as I can reshape my physical body, my soul will have a vessel. Then, I¡¯ll be able to recover my peak strength shortly.¡± Emperor Jabari looked at Nova and instructed, ¡°Take care of James for me. He¡¯s an essential piece in this chess game. His existence might disrupt the Heavenly Path¡¯s n, so he must be kept safe.¡± Nova nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m always paying attention to James. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 2972 Chapter 2972 After James solved the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation, many cultivators entered the unknown world shrouded in Curse Magic. Soon, the Southern Reverend also brought a group of powerhouses into the Malevolent Demon Residence. Since all the formations had been deactivated, the Southern Reverend¡¯s party easily advanced through the Malevolent Demon Residence. They reached the deepest part of the cave and saw the deciphered Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation. The Southern Reverend hesitated. He looked at the powerhouses present and said, ¡°The Martial Reverend must¡¯ve already led powerhouses through this door. The Malevolent Demon is likely beyond this point. Let¡¯s go and check out the situation. This time, we have to kill the Malevolent Demon!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow after you, Southern Reverend!¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll definitely besiege and kill the Malevolent Demon this time!¡± Many powerhouses responded enthusiastically. The Southern Reverend smiled lightly and took the lead through the door. The other powerhouses followed suit. Many cultivators traveled deep into the Great Wilderness, entered the Malevolent Demon Residence, and arrived at the world shrouded in Curse Magic. Time passed day by day. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. In the past three years, many other powerful cultivators from the Eidolon Realm continuously ventured into the world full of Curse Magic. Even those from other outside worlds also joined them in adventure. An estimation of ten billion living beings had entered the unknown world. The weakest among these cultivators were at the Divine Rank. James stayed in the world shrouded in Curse Magic for three years. Fortunately, they did not encounter any dangers. James did not find Thea, nor did he find the way to leave or the source of the Curse Magic. Curse Magic was like oxygen coexisting with this world. In the beginning, many powerhouses ventured into the world together. However, most of them gradually scattered in the past three years to find their own boons. James¡¯ party was left with Xainte and the dozens of powerhouses led by the Martial Reverend. Many humans gathered on a mountaintop in a barren mountain range in a world shrouded in Curse Magic. Among them was James. James sat in a lotus position on a rock and looked toward the sky surrounded by ck mist with a solemn expression. He had searched this unknown world for three years, but there was no trace of Thea. James was worried, especially because of Emperor Jabari¡¯s spection that the mastermind behind this scheme might have taken control of Thea. ¡°James.¡± Xainte approached him. Seeing that he was in a daze, she asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± James snapped back to reality. He turned to Xainte, sighed, and said, ¡°¡®I was thinking about the¡­ the Malevolent Demon¡¯s whereabouts. It¡¯s already been three years, but there haven¡¯t been any signs of her. Is she really in this world?¡± James was doubtful about Thea being in this world. Xainte sat down on a rock. She did not have the answer to James¡¯ question. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Xainte was also eager to find her mother but had no idea where she could be. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find her sooner orter.¡± Xainte could onlyfort him. James nodded lightly in response. Meanwhile, the Southern Reverend also led a group of powerhouses in the unknown world for three years. All the powerhouses he led were significant existences in the Eidolon Realm, and all were at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage or above. There were also many Quasi-Emperors among them. At that moment, ck clouds appeared in the air and swept over to them, trapping the powerhouses before they could react. Only one person was not affected by the ck cloud¡ªthe Southern Reverend. The Southern Reverend stood in ce and looked at the powerhouses trapped by the ck clouds with a cold expression. Chapter 2973 Chapter 2973 At that moment, some ck clouds slowly gathered together to form a dark silhouette before him. The Southern Reverend could not see the dark silhouette¡¯s appearance clearly. ¡°I¡¯ve already done what you¡¯ve asked of me. Many powerhouses have been lured into this world. Where¡¯s the thing you promised me?¡± said the Southern Reverend. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The dark silhouette let out a burst of eerieughter. He casually waved his hand, and several mysterious inscriptions appeared in his palm. ¡°These are Curse Inscriptions. Take them and practice hard. You¡¯ll be immune to the Curse Magic here after you master it. Moreover, you¡¯ll be able to gain tremendous strength with Curse Magic to control the powerhouses in this world.¡± The Southern Reverend epted these mysterious inscriptions. He asked, ¡°What are you trying to do after luring so many powerhouses into this strange world?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± The dark silhouette disappeared. Immediately afterward, the ck clouds also disappeared, and the powerhouses were released. The Southern Reverend walked over and looked at everyone, asking, ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine, Southern Reverend.¡± ¡°The ck clouds were bizarre. I lost all my senses after being trapped by it.¡± ¡°Yeah. This ce is bizarre.¡± Many powerhouses were frightened by the experience. The Southern Reverend said, ¡°The Malevolent Demon must be ying some trick on us. Don¡¯t worry. There are so many of us. Since the Malevolent Demon has already appeared, we should find the Martial Reverend as soon as possible and join forces.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The powerhouses nodded in approval. Meanwhile, a woman sat in a lotus position in a ck pce that floated tens of thousands of meters in the air. The pce exuded ck mist and looked very strange. She wore a ck dress and looked exceptionally stunning. However, her beautiful face was full of pain. ck mist continuously emerged from her body. If James were in the hall, he would have recognized that the woman was none other than his wife, Thea. Thea sat in a lotus position on the ground with a pained look, evidently suffering. Veins bulged on her face, making her wless face seem slightly horrifying. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Curse Magic had taken control of Thea. However, she had the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood and could suppress the sinister energy. Still, the Curse Magic was powerful. Despite having the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood in her body, the Curse Magic still managed to control her consciousness. However, she would asionally regain consciousness. Swoosh! A dark silhouette appeared out of thin air. He looked at the struggling Thea and raised his hand. ck characters appeared in his palm and submerged into Thea¡¯s forehead. Thea stopped struggling and stood up. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were crimson. Sinister energy erupted from her body at that moment. ¡°Arge number of powerhouses have entered this world. Lead the monsters to kill them and acquire their Blood Essence. I need their Blood Essence to resurrect an unrivaled powerhouse.¡± The dark silhouette made an order. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea had no expressions, and she could only nod emotionlessly. At that moment, she had no idea who she was. There was only one thought in her mind¡ªkill everyone that had entered this world. Chapter 2974 Chapter 2974 The deepest region of the world was shrouded in Curse Magic. A ck pce floated in the sky, and many ferocious monsters surrounded the area. There were flying monsters,nd monsters, and all kinds of different monsters. They all had one simr characteristic¡ªtheir whole body exuded ck energy. The monsters looked very evil. At that moment, a beautiful, expressionless woman flew out of the ck pce. She appeared in the air and held a ck sword. The sword''s tip was slightly curved and the de radiated terrifying ck energy. She waved her sword, and ck energy emerged to form several mysterious words that looked like a command. The various monsters around the pce roared as soon as they saw the words appear. At that moment, the color of the sky immediately changed. Then, the ferocious monsters began to charge out in different directions. Thea led the group of monsters away from the ck pce. Terrifying monsters suddenly attacked the cultivators that entered the unknown world, and fights broke out. The fallen cultivators had their Blood Essence sucked away by a mysterious force. The absorbed Blood Essence gathered in the air, and a mysterious formation began to form. Meanwhile, James was sitting on a mountaintop somewhere in the mysterious world. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xainte pointed at the sky. James regained his senses and looked toward the sky. He saw the vague red words in the sky. At the same time, James noticed the smell of blood permeating the area. The Martial Reverend and the other powerhouses also looked toward the sky. Everyone was shocked by the scene. After looking at it briefly, Xainte turned to James, asking, ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then, James turned to ask Emperor Jabari, who was inside the Celestial Abode, about the phenomenon. However, Emperor Jabari had already gone into seclusion. Thus, Nova was the one who responded instead. Nova had been paying attention to the outside world, but he could not make sense of what was happening. ¡°Wait for a while, James. I¡¯ll go and ask Emperor Jabari.¡± Nova then went to look for Emperor Jabari. He headed to the independent manor inside the Celestial Abode, stood before a statue, and said, ¡°Emperor Jabari, there¡¯s a situation outside.¡± At that moment, the statue immediately came alive and transformed into a handsome young man. It was Emperor Jabari. Emperor Jabari sensed the outside world. The scene of the red words in the sky immediately appeared in his mind. After ten minutes, Emperor Jabari¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°It¡¯s a Resurrection Formation.¡± Emperor Jabari said solemnly. Taken aback, Nova asked, ¡°What¡¯¡¯s that?¡± Emperor Jabari immediately contacted James, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a Resurrection Formation, James. I finally understand the goal of this whole scheme.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 2975 Chapter 2975 James was slightly taken aback by his remark and asked, ¡°What formation? What do you know about it?¡± Emperor Jabari exined solemnly, ¡°Resurrection Formations are terrifying and are like a taboo existence. The formation requires the Blood Essence of countless living beings to be activated. Once the formation is triggered, a tremendous force will form within the formation. With the assistance of other treasures, it can resurrect the dead. ¡°I can sense a Resurrection Formation that covers this whole world. With such arge formation, the person they¡¯re trying to resurrect must be a terrifying powerhouse at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven or above.¡± James eximed, ¡°What?!¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°You have to stop it, James. The formation requires the blood of countless powerhouses. Since the mastermind behind it has begun to take action, a massacre against the people that have entered this world must¡¯ve already begun.¡± After receiving the news, James¡¯ face turned grim. He looked at Xainte and asked, ¡°Is this a Resurrection Formation?¡± Xainte was taken aback by his question. It was evident she did not know what Resurrection Formations were. Even the Martial Reverend was clueless. The Martial Reverend asked, ¡°What¡¯s a Resurrection Formation, Mr. Caden?¡± James said, ¡°All living beings have a limited lifespan. Even a Grand Emperor is no exception and will eventually die. A person that has died can¡¯t be revived. ¡°Resurrection is a transcendent act. ¡°Resurrection Formations go against the Heavenly Path and can revive the dead. ¡°I finally understand why so many rumors have been going around recently. It was to lure arge number of powerhouses into this world. The mastermind of this scheme ns to kill us all and absorb our Blood Essence to activate a Resurrection Formation to bring a powerhouse back from the dead.¡± James repeated Emperor Jabari¡¯s words to them. After hearing this, the Martial Reverend looked at the red words in the sky. At that moment, he immediately realized the red words were formed by blood. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was evident a few cultivators had already fallen. ¡°We have to stop it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Malevolent Demon to be so ruthless.¡± ¡°The Malevolent Demon must¡¯ve also led monsters into the Eidolon Realm¡¯s cities thirty thousand years ago to collect Blood Essence and revive a certain powerhouse.¡± ¡°Damn it, Malevolent Demon!¡± Many powerhouses present scolded Thea. However, James remained silent. He did not dare to refute them. Thea¡¯s action had aroused public outrage. Thus, he did not dare to speak up for her. However, he knew someone was using Thea. She was the executor, but someone was controlling her behind the scenes. The Martial Reverend looked at James and said, ¡°Please take the lead and resolve this disaster, Mr. Caden.¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°Right now, we have to gather all those that have entered this unknown world. Also, the Malevolent Demon isn¡¯t the mastermind. Her strength makes it impossible for her to have nned all this. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone else controlling everything.¡± The Martial Reverend nodded and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Malevolent Demon probably isn¡¯t the real mastermind. She¡¯s only a puppet executing everything. There must be another person behind her.¡± ¡°Huff!¡± He took a deep breath. The Malevolent Demon was already a terrifying opponent. How strong was the person controlling her? However, his worries were immediately relieved upon remembering that James was with them. He thought that James¡¯ strength must have been greater than his. With James in charge, they might be able to kill the Malevolent Demon and even the force behind her. James immediately ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s divide into two groups. Martial Reverend, you lead the people you¡¯ve brought here and quickly search for those who¡¯ve entered this world. After we gather everyone, we¡¯ll take action against the mastermind together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Martial Reverend did not linger and quickly left with his party of powerhouses. After they left, Xainte looked at James and asked solemnly, ¡°What should we do?¡± Chapter 2976 Chapter 2976 ¡°What should we do?¡± James was clueless about what to do next either. Emperor Jabari had asked him to prevent the activation of the Resurrection Formation. However, his cultivation rank was rtively low. Moreover, his wife was on their opposing side. He could not imagine what he would do if Thea fought everyone that entered this world in front of him. Should he assist them in killing Thea or help Thea kill everyone to activate the Resurrection Formation? James was at a loss. With his strength, there was little he could do. He could only take a step at a time. After thinking briefly, James said, ¡°Let¡¯s check on the situation.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xainte nodded. Afterward, the two quickly left the mountain. They chose a direction and advanced rapidly. The unknown world was huge, and many powerful cultivators from the Eidolon Realm and other worlds had entered this world. It was estimated that tens of billions of powerhouses had entered this world. Although the world was huge, it was easy to encounter the other cultivators since there were so many of them. James and Xainte found a group of one hundred people after departing from the mountain. The group was entangled in a fight with some monsters. The monsters were at least above the Divine Rank and had very strong Curse Magic. These monsters were being controlled by the Curse Magic and did not have consciousness. Killing all the outsiders that had entered this world became their only goal. It was a fierce battle that caused a lot of destruction to the surroundings. A few cultivators were killed, but so were some monsters. Regardless of whether it was the corpse of a cultivator or a monster, their Blood Essence was absorbed by the mysterious formation in the sky. The words grew more evident after arge amount of Blood Essence was absorbed. ¡°You need to take action, James.¡± Xainte¡¯s voice rang in James¡¯ ears. She urged James, ¡°These monsters are being controlled and have be killing machines now. All they know is to kill. You need to suppress them immediately.¡± James replied helplessly, ¡°Xainte, the truth is I¡¯m actually very weak. I¡¯m indeed only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. If I join the fight, I¡¯ll be wiped out by the shock waves before I even get close to the battlefield.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°H-How is that possible?¡± Xainte was shocked by his confession. James disyed great strength when he solved the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation. Thus, she thought James was a peerless powerhouse. Even the Martial Reverend thought James was strong. James raised his hand and showed her the ring on his finger. Then, he exined, ¡°This ring is actually a Celestial Abode, which was left behind by a powerhouse at the Grand Emperor Rank''s Ninth Heaven. His inheritance and legacy were left behind in the Celestial Abode. I could only solve the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation because he guided me.¡± Xainte said, ¡°Then ask him to help.¡± James shook his head, saying, ¡°He can¡¯t. He¡¯s already dead and is officially dead to the Heavenly Path. If he exposes himself now, he¡¯ll be detected, and the Heavenly Path will kill him.¡± James had already discussed the situation with Emperor Jabari before. Emperor Jabari could only secretly lend a portion of his strength to James. Even so, James could barely reach the peak of the Quasi-Emperor Rank. He could not reach the strength of a Grand Emperor. Moreover, Emperor Jabari only agreed to lend his power to James if James¡¯ life was in danger. He could not expose himself as he wished, or else he would be wiped out by the Heavenly Path. Also, he had very minimal power as he was still a remnant soul. It would be difficult to regain his strength while he remained a soul fragment. Chapter 2977 Chapter 2977 Xainte looked at the fierce battle ahead. After briefly thinking about it, she said, ¡°These monsters aren¡¯t powerful. Since you can¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll fight them off. I¡¯ll try to save as many as I can.¡± James quickly pulled her back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xainte looked at James. James said, ¡°I can¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s lives right now. My priority is to find Thea and get her out of this ce as soon as possible. I might be able to dispel the Curse Magic controlling her, but I have to find her first.¡± James came from the Apocalypse Age on Earth. During the Apocalypse Age, many people died daily due to curses. He had already gotten used to seeing casualties. James knew he was not a hero that could save everyone. Between saving the lives of all these cultivators and his wife, he chose his wife. It was not an act out of selfishness, but he knew he did not have the strength to save everyone. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Xainte¡¯s goal was also to find Thea and find out what happened to her. After contemting, she nodded and said, ¡°Since things havee to this, I guess there¡¯s no other choice.¡± Xainte quickly led James forward. She was traveling at an insane speed, and James could not even see his surroundings clearly. Along the way, the two saw many fights between cultivators and monsters. The cultivators were holding off pretty well. Although there were an overwhelming number of monsters, the cultivators that entered this unknown world were all powerhouses. The weaker ones were at least at the Divine Rank. Therefore, they had many ways of ensuring their survival. Despite the endless stream of monsters, these cultivators would not be trounced. One monthter, Xainte suddenly came to a stop. Xainte said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s a situation ahead.¡± James fixed his eyes ahead and saw various monsters hidden within dark clouds. Standing ahead of the monsters was a woman. She wore a ck dress and had long ck hair. Moreover, ck energy was emerging from her body. It was none other than Thea. The Demonic Energy radiating from Thea was vigorous and terrifying. ¡°Thea.¡± James¡¯ heart skipped a beat after he spotted Thea. Xainte called out for her, ¡°Mother!¡± After thirty thousand years, she finally got to see her mother again. Seeing Thea, Xainte could no longer hold back her emotions and rushed toward Thea. ¡°Careful, Xainte¡­¡± James shouted for her, but Xainte had already flown toward Thea. In the area ahead of them, a fierce battle was taking ce. Thea was leading tens of thousands of monsters to fight a group of powerhouses from the Eidolon Realm. Among them was the Martial Reverend, a few powerhouses from the Paragon Sect, several members of the five major academies, and several powerhouses from the Eidolon Realm. The powerhouses gathered and fought off the monsters. The shock waves from the battle were terrifyingly strong. Their force alone destroyed mountains and caused countless pits to form on the ground. James looked at Thea, who was caught in the battle, worriedly. At that moment, Thea was besieged by dozens of powerhouses. Among them were the Martial Reverend and some other Quasi-Emperors. Even though Thea was powerful, she still struggled against the group of powerhouses. She sustained several injuries and was stabbed in the chest, with blood overflowing from the wound. Her ck blood dripped onto the ground. A drop of her blood formed a pit about several hundred meters deep. Seeing her entangled in the fight, James had a solemn look. ¡°What should I do?¡± Chapter 2978 Chapter 2978 James¡¯ expression was solemn. At that moment, Thea was besieged by countless powerhouses. The weakest among the group was a Quasi-Emperor, and there was also a Grand Emperor. Thea was not a match against so many of them and was constantly sustaining injuries. ¡°What should I do, Emperor Jabari?¡± He turned to Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode for guidance. Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°I already told you I can¡¯t easily expose myself. Besides, I can¡¯t resolve this situation even if I were to intervene.¡± ¡°What about you, Nova? Could you help me? I need to save Thea and take her away.¡± Novas replied, ¡°I don¡¯t stand a chance against them. The weakest among them is a Quasi-Emperor, and the strongest is a Grand Emperor. My strength is only equivalent to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s First Heaven. I won¡¯t be of much help even if I take action.¡± James was left with no other choice. He wanted to take advantage of the chaotic situation to bring Thea somewhere safe from everyone, then dispel the Curse Magic in her body. However, Emperor Jabari could not intervene, and Nova stood no chance against the Martial Reverend¡¯s party as well. Meanwhile, James was weak and could only watch the battle from afar. He could not even get close to the battlefield. Otherwise, the force from the battlefield might kill him. He observed the battlefield worriedly. Although Thea had not be a Grand Emperor yet, she had the Four Holy Beasts¡¯ blood and practiced the Four-Quadrant Art. Moreover, she had Exalter as a weapon. Therefore, she was still managing to block the powerhouses¡¯ series of attacks. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Xainte rushed into the battlefield. Seeing that Thea was injured, she could not be bothered about others finding out about her identity. She quickly shouted, ¡°Stop it! Everyone, stop attacking!¡± Just as she rushed into the battlefield, a gori monster controlled by the Curse Magic attacked her. It was a behemoth that was about a hundred meters high. The ck gori stomped its foot at Xainte. Xainte¡¯s body shed to the distance. She casually waved her hand, and a powerful force emerged, knocking away the ck gori at the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Stage. The ck gori¡¯s huge body crashed into the ground, and it died instantly. As soon as the ck gori died, the Resurrection Formation absorbed its Blood Essence, and the corpse immediately dried up. Xainte rushed toward Thea without hesitation and shouted, ¡°Mother, stop it!¡± Seeing Xainte rush toward the Malevolent Demon, the other powerhouses immediately stopped attacking. The Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder shouted, ¡°What are you doing, Xainte? Quickly back away!¡± Tears welled up in Xainte¡¯s eyes and rolled down her cheeks. She looked at Thea, who was shrouded by Demonic Energy. She cried out, ¡°Please stop, Mother!¡± Thea was already possessed and had lost all rationale. There was only one goal in her mind¡ªKill everyone. She raised the Malevolent Sword without hesitation and flickered before Xainte, thrusting her sword through Xainte¡¯s body. Then, she knocked Xainte away with another palm attack. The Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder immediately flew over and caught the wounded Xainte. He quickly brought her away from the battlefield. The Martial Reverend immediately shouted, ¡°Set up a formation!¡± Following the Martial Reverend¡¯s order, the powerhouses dispersed and besieged Thea. The powerhouses immediately cast a powerful formation. It was a formation created by the Martial Reverend and some other powerhouses after their battle against the Malevolent Demon thirty thousand years ago. Thea was trapped within the formation, and powerful energy struck her body like a crashing wave. She could not find her bnce as the attacks continuously hit her body. Soon, injuries formed on her body. James was anxious. Thea was his wife. Although she was not in her right mind, he did not want anything to happen to her. Meanwhile, the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder had brought Xainte away from the battlefield. He ced Xainte down on a boulder. ¡°Xainte, you¡¯re being careless. What were you doing?¡± Chapter 2979 Chapter 2979 Blood kept overflowing from Xainte¡¯s lips. Her eyes were teary, and tears kept rolling down her face. She choked up, saying, ¡°That¡¯s my mother, Sir. That¡¯s my mother! Someone is controlling her. Please think of a way to save her!¡± The Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder frowned. He had his suspicions about Xainte¡¯s identity. Hearing her confirm his thoughts, he was not surprised. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do, Xainte. Your mother must die. If she doesn¡¯t, our world will never be in peace.¡± ¡°Wah¡­¡± Xainte wept loudly. She was a Quasi-Emperor. For the past tens of thousands of years, she never cried regardless of what she went through. However, at that moment, she could no longer suppress her tears. She wept sorrowfully. ¡°Treat your injuries.¡± After leaving a few words, the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder rejoined the battle. Xainte stood up with difficulty. Her heart tightened upon seeing Thea being besieged and constantly sustaining injuries. James floated up into the distant sky and watched the battle. He clenched his fists upon seeing Thea repeatedly getting injured. She was about to lose the battle. James knew very well Thea would be killed if she were to lose. His fists clenched tighter, and veins bulged on his hand. He could not hold back anymore. With a thought, a long purple sword manifested in his hand. James gripped the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was once the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s weapon. It was an Ancestral God Weapon that was superior to an Imperial Weapon. With James¡¯ strength, an Ancestral God Weapon was just a sword. He was unable to unleash the full power of the Ancestral God Weapon. However, he knew Thea could exert the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s power. At that moment, he did not hesitate. His only hope was for Thea to survive the battle and not die. As for the consequences, he did not have the time to think about them. ¡°Take the sword, Thea!¡± James mobilized his strength and shouted. His voice pierced through the surroundings and suppressed the nking weapons on the battlefield. Immediately afterward, he threw the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword toward Thea. Thea heard the voice and saw the long purple sword approaching her. Soon, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was right before her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Since Thea¡¯s consciousness was being controlled, she had no idea someone deliberately threw her the sword. All she knew was that the sword radiated powerful energy. Therefore, she subconsciously grabbed the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. As soon as her hand came into contact with the sword, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword burst out with a dazzling purple light that spread throughout the area. The purple Sword Light spread through the air like rippling water and immediately broke the formation the Martial Reverend and the other powerhouses set up. The powerhouses that participated in setting up the formation were immediately knocked away and injured by the Sword Light. Just as Thea wanted to seize the chance to take her opponents down, a powerful force emerged from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s power temporarily suppressed the evil energy within her body. Thea¡¯s sealed-away consciousness gradually returned. Chapter 2980 Chapter 2980 Thea had been controlled by Curse Magic for tens of thousands of years. During these long years, she constantly fell into a trance but would asionally regain consciousness. However, the mastermind of the whole scheme had repeatedly been sealing away her consciousness. Before the attack against the cultivators in this unknown realm, her consciousness was once again sealed. Even when faced with her own daughter, she showed no emotions. After she obtained the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, she broke through the formation and wounded several powerhouses. Then, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword temporarily suppressed the Curse Magic in her body. Thea shed the sword, and the powerhouses were severely injured. Even a powerhouse like the Martial Reverend sustained a serious injury. The injured powerhouses turned to James in the distance with solemn expressions. The Martial Reverend frowned and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s James doing? Why is he helping Thea?¡± He could not figure it out. The Martial Reverend was not the only one confused by James¡¯ actions. The other powerhouses also could not understand why James would help the Malevolent Demon. At that moment, Thea regained consciousness. After gradually waking up from a trance, she immediately realized what was happening. Thea scanned her surroundings and saw the countless monsters fighting with cultivators. She waved her hand, and several ck words emerged and flew into the air. Immediately, ck energy shrouded the sky. The energy descended from the sky and submerged into the monster¡¯s body. Soon, the monsters stopped fighting. Seeing that the monsters stopped attacking, the cultivators also halted their actions. The fierce battle was temporarily put to a stop. Thea looked at James in the distance. James was still clueless about what had happened. At that moment, Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s power might have suppressed the curse in Thea¡¯s body.¡± Hearing this, James was pleased. Fortunately, he saved Thea¡¯s life by giving her the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword at a critical moment. Otherwise, Thea would¡¯ve still been in a demonized state. James floated through the sky and approached Thea under the many watchful eyes. He advanced at a steady speed and finally arrived before Thea. Thea looked at James, then at the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in her hand. Suddenly, she burst into tears. Crystal droplets rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Thea.¡± James was also choked up and called out for her with difficulty. Then, he immediately pulled Thea into his arms. Everyone present was shocked by the scene. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s James¡¯ rtionship with the Malevolent Demon?¡± ¡°Why are they embracing each other?¡± All the powerhouses were shocked. Seeing this scene, Xainte chuckled. Her eyes were still filled with tears, but she smiled subconsciously at the scene. Watching them, she could tell that James¡¯ words were true. James was definitely her father. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot.¡± James tightly embraced Thea. ¡°James¡­¡± Thea parted her lips and said, ¡°If not for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s Power suppressing the curse in my body, I might¡¯ve¡­¡± Thea did not dare to think about the consequences. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± James let go of Thea and wiped the tears rolling down her cheeks. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot this time. I¡¯ll find a way to eliminate the curse in your body.¡± He thought for a while and concluded that the only thing that could dispel the curse in Thea¡¯s body was the Jade Seal. However, the Jade Seal could only be used as a medium. After the Jade Seal absorbed the Curse Magic from Thea¡¯s body, it would be transferred into James¡¯ body. The Curse Magic in Thea¡¯s body was unlike the curses in the human body. The curses on the four hundred thousand soldiers in the Celestial Abode could notpare to the curse on Thea¡¯s body. However, James did not want to see Thea suffer anymore. Chapter 2981 Chapter 2981 James took out the Jade Seal without any hesitation. He activated the Jade Seal, and it floated above Thea¡¯s head. Several mysterious characters engraved on the Jade Seal immediately came to life. Then, a powerful force emerged and forcibly absorbed the Curse Power from Thea¡¯s body. Large amounts of ck mist drifted from Thea¡¯s head and entered the Jade Seal. Then, the force was transferred into James¡¯ body. James¡¯ body suddenly trembled as he received the force. The force was overwhelming and hard for him to bear. Soon, his body was riddled with injuries. Not wanting to be careless, James quickly sat in a lotus position and began performing Curse Magic. He activated the inscriptions within his body and gradually integrated the force into his body. Many cultivators and monsters watched everything happening in the sky. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The Martial Reverend was dumbfounded. ¡°J-James is absorbing the Curse Power from the Malevolent Demon¡¯s body.¡± The other powerhouses were equally shocked by the scene. At that moment, a lot of discussions began to take ce. ¡°What sword was given to the Malevolent Demon? Why is it so powerful?¡± ¡°James gave her the sword, allowing her to break through the formation we carefully prepared for this day. Moreover, so many of us were injured.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Jade Seal that James just unleashed?¡± ¡°It seems extraordinary to have the capability to absorb the Curse Power.¡± Many of the powerhouses discussed the situation. Meanwhile, James focused on suppressing the energy that entered his body. The Curse Power he had absorbed previously on Earth had already turned into a few inscriptions in his body. After he absorbed the curse from Thea¡¯s body, they also turned into a few ck inscriptions. James was unsure of why it was happening. However, these inscriptions did not have any effect on him. Soon, James hadpletely absorbed all the Curse Power from Thea¡¯s body. Thea fully recovered. James sat in a lotus position and concentrated on suppressing the Curse Power in his body. At that moment, Xainte approached them. Thea noticed Xainte walking over. Xainte called out, ¡°Mother!¡± Thea looked at Xainte with guilt. She was conscious when she gave birth to Xainte. However, she was injured, and the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder had coincidentally shown up at that moment. Thus, Thea left Xainte wrapped in a nket that had her daughter¡¯s name embroidered on it. Then, she escaped. Noticing the name on the nket, the Great Elder of the Paragon Sect named her Xainte Cahan. Thea looked at Xainte and responded softly, ¡°My child.¡± Xainte rushed over and threw herself into Thea¡¯s arms. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The many powerhouses that were watching them were shocked. How was Xainte rted to the Malevolent Demon? What rtionship did James, the Malevolent Demon, and Xainte have with each other? The reunited mother and daughter cried tears of joy. ¡°Mother, that man¡­¡± Xainte looked at James, who was focused on suppressing the Curse Power. Thea looked at James and said tenderly, ¡°That¡¯s your father.¡± ¡°Huff!¡± Xainte took a deep breath. James had already mentioned it to her before, but she still had a bit of doubt. After receiving her mother¡¯s affirmation, she reluctantly epted the truth. Xainte pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s really my father.¡± Chapter 2982 Chapter 2982 The Curse Power within Thea¡¯s body waspletely removed and transferred to James. James sat in a lotus position in the air,pletely focused on suppressing the Curse Power in his body using the Jade Seal. With his strength alone, it was impossible to do it without any external means. However, it was doable with the Jade Seal. Gradually, the Curse Power absorbed into his body was suppressed. James had seven ck inscriptions within his body. Now, the eighth inscription was slowly taking shape. Thea was worried about James. Even she could not suppress such terrifying energy and was controlled by it. How was James supposed to suppress it with his strength? However, she was relieved after seeing that James was unscathed. The battle in the area was temporarily halted with the appearance of James. However, several other fights were still taking ce in other regions of the unknown world. Meanwhile, a mysterious man happily watched the continuous flow of Blood Essence into the formation from the deepest part of the unknown world and even began humming. ¡°You¡¯ll be resurrected very soon, My Lord.¡± However, he was unaware that Thea had gotten rid of the Curse Power in her body. Time passed minute by minute. After James temporarily suppressed the Curse Power in his body, he entered the Celestial Abode. It would take him a long time to suppress itpletely, so he had to enter the Time Chamber. By doing so, he would have more time to suppress the Curse Power. Seeing that James had disappeared, Thea knew that he had entered the Celestial Abode. Therefore, she did not have to worry about him for now. She turned to the powerhouses in the distance. Her brows furrowed. Thea knew she had made a lot of mistakes. She took a deep breath, then walked toward the Martial Reverend. The Martial Reverend was already injured. Seeing Thea approach with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, he stood up and was on guard. Thea called out to him, ¡°Martial Reverend.¡± ¡°Malevolent Demon¡­¡± The Martial Reverend had a solemn expression. Thea said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve fought against each other, so we should be considered old acquaintances. However, I was being controlled when we fought. A mysterious man proficient in Curse Magic has been using me. His goal is to resurrect a powerhouse from the Primeval Age. ¡°I know I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes. ¡°However, this mysterious man would¡¯ve used someone else if not me, and everything would¡¯ve eventuallye to this. ¡°Moreover, many powerhouses in the Eidolon Realm are already being controlled by this mysterious man. From the mysterious man¡¯s actions, his goal must¡¯ve been to attract numerous powerhouses into this world to absorb their Blood Essence. Then, he could activate the Resurrection Formation. ¡°Our top priority right now is to find the Sanctuary of Darkness and kill the mysterious man behind it. After his death, this catastrophe will be resolved.¡± The powerhouses listened to Thea attentively. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The Martial Reverend fell into thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°Who was controlling you?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know his identity either. After I was cursed, I wasn¡¯t always clear about what was happening around me. Besides, I¡¯ve never seen his face before. He usually appears in the form of a ck shadow.¡± The Martial Reverend questioned, ¡°How strong is he?¡± Thea fell into thought. Chapter 2983 Chapter 2983 After thinking for a while, Thea said, ¡°He should be a Grand Emperor. However, he didn¡¯t seem to have reached far in the Grand Emperor Rank and is likely at the Grand Emperor Rank''s First or Second Heaven. He practices Curse Magic and uses Curse Power. Therefore, he has tremendous strength, and defeating him won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Sanctuary of Darkness?¡± asked the Martial Reverend. Thea recalled the location briefly and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the deepest part of this world. I can vaguely remember where it is. However, we can¡¯t rashly barge in there. We must be fully prepared.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s your rtionship with James?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my husband. We came to the Boundless Realm together, but we got separated. Ultimately, I got controlled by this mysterious mastermind and was used as a puppet to achieve his goal of resurrecting a powerhouse.¡± Thea did not hide the truth from them. Hearing her exnation, the Martial Reverend looked at the other powerhouses. He stepped forward and said, ¡°My fellow cultivators, I¡¯ve found out the truth of this disaster. A mysterious man is trying to resurrect someone from the Primeval Age. After he is brought back from the dead, he will surely bring chaos to our world. ¡°We might not be this person¡¯s opponent if he were to be resurrected. ¡°We need to find an escape route as soon as possible and return to the outside world. Then, we need to discuss this with the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Leader and request him to gather powerhouses throughout the Boundless Realm toe to this world and kill the scheming mastermind. ¡°As for Thea¡¯s crimes, how about we overlook them for now and decide on her punishment after we get rid of this mysterious man?¡± ¡°You call the shots, Martial Reverend.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯vee to this, it¡¯s our only choice.¡± ¡°Moreover, we¡¯re all infected by curses. Only James can dispel them, so there¡¯s nothing we can do to the Malevolent Demon either.¡± The powerhouses gradually expressed their opinions. After a short discussion, the powerhouses began to heal their injuries. Although they had decided on a n, they had to recuperate from their injuries before they could take action. Meanwhile, Thea and Xainte sat together on a boulder. ¡°Mother, Father has already told me everything about your rtionship. Initially, I thought he was trying to deceive me. I never expected it to be true and for him to really be my father.¡± Thea looked at Xainte apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I abandoned you. I really had no other choice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Xainte¡¯s nose went stuffy as she tried to hold back her tears. ¡°By the way, my name isn¡¯t Xainte Cahan anymore and should be Xainte Caden, right?¡± Xainte pouted and chuckled. Thea alsoughed at her remark. ¡°Will my father be alright?¡± Thinking of James, Xainte began to worry about his well-being. Thea replied, ¡°He should be fine. He had absorbed and suppressed a lot of Curse Power before. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine this time as well.¡± With Thea¡¯s reassurance, Xainte felt relieved. Meanwhile, James had entered the Time Chamber within the Celestial Abode. He was concentrating on suppressing the Curse Power in his body. After the Curse Power was suppressed, they gradually turned into ck inscriptions. At first, there were only about seven. When hepleted suppressing the Curse Power, more than a hundred ck inscriptions had formed inside his body. However, James was clueless about their meaning. He could only tell they were Curse Inscriptions and were essential to practicing Curse Magic. Perhaps, this was real Curse Magic. The version other powerhouses practiced was the evil version born with time. James knew the real Curse Magic was not intended to be evil since he had met with the Ancestral Talisman Master when he traveled through the Space-Time Portal. James scanned the hundreds of mysterious inscriptions. Each of them exuded mysterious energy. Then, he looked at the Jade Seal in front of him and thought, ¡®These inscriptions were formed because of the Jade Seal. Perhaps the Jade Seal is the only way I¡¯ll be able to learn real Curse Magic. However, it will be hard for me to understand Curse Magic since I¡¯m still rtively weak.¡¯Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2984 Chapter 2984 James took a long time suppressing the Curse Power in his body. However, he was clueless as to how much time had passed. He looked at Nova beside him and asked, ¡°How long has it been since I came to suppress the Curse Power in my body?¡± Nova replied, ¡°Three months have passed in the outside world.¡± ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. It had already been three months?! He had not even informed Thea and Xainte that he was entering the Celestial Abode. He had no idea how the situation had progressed after three months. This time, he sessfully suppressed the Curse Power and converted them into some mysterious ck inscriptions. Curse Power was an extraordinary form of energy. However, his body had been reshaped by the Demonic Lotus. Therefore, he was capable of absorbing any form of energy. After he suppressed the Curse Power, the force permeated his body and increased his strength. Previously, he was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. Now, he had already reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Twelfth Stage, and his physical strength was also raised to the Sage Rank¡¯s Eleventh Stage. Although his cultivation rank had improved by two stages, he was still rtively weak. James knew he had a long way more to go. However, he firmly believed that he would reach the pinnacle of cultivation within tens of thousands of years. ¡°I¡¯ll head out first, Nova.¡± James did not linger in the Celestial Abode any longer and quickly left. He reappeared in the outside world. As soon as he appeared, he spotted Thea and Xainte. Three months ago, this ce was full of cultivators and monsters. However, there were only Thea and Xainte left in the area. ¡°James¡­¡± Seeing James, Thea walked over and called out to him. Xainte also followed after Thea. She nced at James, wanting to address him as her father but could not muster up the courage. However, James did not care about such things. He looked at Thea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now, Thea?¡± Thea replied, ¡°After you entered the Celestial Abode, the Martial Reverend and the other powerhouses began to treat their injuries. After they recovered, they left to support the other cultivators engage in fights with monsters in this world.¡± James said softly, ¡°I see.¡± Thea continued to exin, ¡°ording to the n we¡¯vee up with, we¡¯ll try to find a way to escape this world while saving the other cultivators. Then, we¡¯ll request more powerhouses from the outside world to participate in this fight. With our strength, it might be hard to ughter the mastermind. Even if we somehow kill him, almost half of the people that entered this world will be sacrificed.¡± She looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m only a weakling at the Sage Rank. What better idea could I have?¡± In fact, James really did not have any suggestions. After a brief thought, Thea said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s join the Martial Reverend¡¯s party first. I can command the monsters that are being controlled. As long as I show up, the monsters will stop attacking.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, the three left the area and rushed toward the world¡¯s central region. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Along the way, they encountered many cultivators still entangled in fierce fights. Although three months had passed, many battles were still going on throughout the world. Chapter 2985 Chapter 2985 Meanwhile, the mysterious words forming within the Resurrection Formation had grown much more evident. The words were made up of the deceased¡¯s blood. Many must have already died since there were so many red words in the sky. The monsters were being controlled and had beenmanded to fight the cultivators that entered this world. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thus, they fought with all their strength and caused destruction and damage to the surroundings. As soon as Thea appeared, she quickly waved her hand. A few mysterious ck words emerged from her palm and disintegrated into dark mist, submerging into the monsters¡¯ bodies. The monsters immediately stopped their attacks. Then, they temporarily regained consciousness and scanned their surroundings puzzledly. ¡®Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?¡¯ All these monsters were powerful and had achieved high cultivation attainments. Thus, they were capable of transforming into human forms. After the monsters stopped fighting, the cultivators were finally relieved. Thea walked over and exined the whole situation to the cultivators. The cultivators immediately gained a clear picture of the situation. Thea said, ¡°Now, we must unite and head to the Sanctuary of Darkness to kill the mastermind. Otherwise, everyone will die.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± All cultivators and monsters shouted in response. Then, Thea led the rescued people forward. Along the way, she took action to end the battles that were taking ce. Gradually, the number of people following behind her increased. Soon, there were hundreds of millions of powerhouses in the group. Ten dayster, Thea suddenly halted in her tracks. She turned to James solemnly and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s inappropriate to keep going on like this, James. This world is too big, and it¡¯s impossible to save everyone in such a short time.¡± James was rtively weak and powerless in the current situation. He did absolutely nothing along the way. James looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Then, what do you suggest?¡± Thea thought awhile and said, ¡°The mastermind behind this is in the Sanctuary of Darkness. This disaster will be resolved as long as we can eliminate him. Let¡¯s quickly find the Martial Reverend and his party and head to the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You call the shots.¡± Xainte immediately interjected, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can activate our sect¡¯s Secret Art to ry the message to my teacher.¡± After speaking, she sat in a lotus position and raised her hand. She made a few gestures, and several symbols emerged. At that moment, the Martial Reverend and some other powerhouses were fighting a group of powerhouses somewhere within the unknown world. In the past few months, the Martial Reverend and other powerhouses had rescued many cultivators and killed a lot of monsters. With numerous powerhouses working together, they easily took down many waves of monsters. At that moment, the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder suddenly sensed a transmission from Xainte while fighting a Demonic Dragon. He immediately rushed to the Martial Reverend and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve received news from Xainte.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I need to kill these monsters first.¡± The Martial Reverend ignored Xainte¡¯s message. He shouted, ¡°Destroy all of them! Leave none of them behind!¡± Soon, all the monsters were killed. The cultivators immediately sat in lotus positions to treat their wounds. During this period, the Martial Reverend rescued many cultivators. In total, he saved about a billion people. The Martial Reverend approached the Great Elder and asked, ¡°What did Xainte say?¡± The Great Elder replied, ¡°Xainte said we shouldn¡¯t continue on like this. In short, rescuing everyone is impossible. The top priority is heading to the Sanctuary of Darkness to kill the mysterious mastermind. After we kill him, these monsters will be freed from his control, and our disaster will be resolved.¡± Chapter 2986 Chapter 2986 Every sect had its own unique Secret Art. Xainte used one of their sect¡¯s Secret Art to send a message to the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder. Then, the Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder conveyed the message to the Martial Reverend. After learning of the message sent to them, the Martial Reverend fell into contemtion. He thought for a while, then said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll meet up with the Malevolent Demon first.¡± The Paragon Sect¡¯s Great Elder could sense Xainte¡¯s location. After pinpointing her whereabouts, the Martial Reverend led his party of powerhouses toward Xainte¡¯s location. After Xainte used a Secret Art to send the message, they waited in ce. After waiting for three days, the Martial Reverend appeared in the area with arge group of people. At that moment, the total number of powerhouses that Thea and the Martial Reverend had saved exceeded one billion. After the Martial Reverend appeared, he immediately asked, ¡°What do you n to do, Malevolent Demon?¡± Although Thea was dissatisfied with how he addressed her, she kept it to herself. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°We have to find the Sanctuary of Darkness as soon as possible. If we kill the mysterious mastermind, this disaster will be over¡­¡± ¡°Kill?¡± The Martial Reverend frowned and said, ¡°Can you kill him? Can a person who carefully schemed all this to lure powerhouses into this world and took control of so many monsters be killed so easily?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Thea was slightly troubled. The Martial Reverend asked earnestly, ¡°Can you confirm the strength of this mastermind?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I estimate him to be a Grand Emperor at the Second Heaven at most.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sure? Your estimation?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Martial Reverend frowned and said, ¡°You want to lead us to the Sanctuary of Darkness even though you¡¯re not sure? What if you¡¯re on their side? Then we¡¯ll be falling right into your trap.¡± Before they reunited, the Martial Reverend had thought of many things. There was a possibility the Malevolent Demon was working with the mastermind behind this scene. James might also be on their side. After all, James was the person that solved the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation and allowed them to enter this unknown world. Moreover, James had the power to suppress curses. The Martial Reverend knew he could not be careless as this would determine the fate of countless lives. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t trust me?¡± James nced at the Martial Reverend and said, ¡°If I were on their side, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten rid of the curse in Thea¡¯s body, and neither would I have stopped the fights. The casualties would¡¯ve been far worse right now.¡± The other powerhouses remained silent. Although they also had doubts, they waited for the Martial Reverend to decide. Thea interjected in the conversation, ¡°I was indeed controlled by them and was used as a puppet. However, the curse in my body has been removed. How could I still be on their side?¡± The Martial Reverend asked, ¡°Then, do you have the confidence in killing this mastermind?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Thea was stunned by his question. James suddenly replied, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°You?¡± Xainte turned to James and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re only a Sage? What can you do?¡± The Martial Reverend also looked at James. Until now, he still could not figure James out. He imed to be a Sage but then disyed tremendous strength. When he solved the Sacred Blossom Puzzle Formation, his energy was that of a Grand Emperor. Thea also turned to James. Sensing everyone¡¯s gaze, James stepped forward and said, ¡°To kill him, everyone here will have to participate.¡± The Martial Reverend shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t kill him. Curse Magic is terrifying, and he can defeat those of the same cultivation rank as him.¡± James said, ¡°I know a mysterious technique passed down from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. As long as everyone here learns it, we can unite and kill this mastermind.¡± The technique James was telling them about was the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. Chapter 2987 Chapter 2987 The Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation was an extraordinary Supernatural Power from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. It was created by the War God of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. During the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, the War God used this Supernatural Power to conquer the universe for the Jade Emperor. The Martial Reverend asked, ¡°What kind of technique is it?¡± James replied, ¡°It¡¯s called the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. To activate this formation, we¡¯ll need four hundred thousand people and four leaders.¡± The Martial Reverend said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll choose the four hundred thousand people and leaders.¡± Next, the Martial Reverend began to select four hundred thousand powerhouses from the crowd. More than one billion powerhouses were present, and it was easy to find four hundred thousand people. Soon, four hundred thousand people from the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage to the Qusai-Emperor Rank were selected to perform the formation. As for the four leaders, it was tentatively decided to be Thea, the Martial Reverend, the Southern Reverend, and James. After the selection process, the Martial Reverend looked at James and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already chosen the people needed, we¡¯ll need you to teach us the rest.¡± James looked at the several leaders and the four hundred thousand powerhouses. He took a deep breath and thought, ¡°With such powerful people performing the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, we¡¯ll surely be able to unleash tremendous strength.¡¯ Then, James exined the essentials of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation in detail. Those present were powerhouses and had very highprehension skills. It was very easy for them to understand the simplified version of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. After some practice, they realized how powerful the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation was. All of them marveled at the wisdom of the powerhouses from earlier ages to create such a powerful formation. Naturally, James was in charge of leading the formation. He had learned the essence of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. Without him, the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation would be iplete. Therefore, he was not afraid of them knowing a little about the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. Without the core of it, they would not be able to activate the formation. While James was teaching them how to perform the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, the Southern Reverend snuck off to the distance. He sat on a rock and lightly waved his hand. A few mysterious symbols emerged from his palm and sank into the ground. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No one noticed his strange behavior. At that moment, some ck mist emerged in the highest seat of the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ main hall. Then, a few mysterious symbols appeared. The ck mist slowly gathered and formed a figure. It was an older man wearing a ck robe. He had a very old appearance, and there seemed to be only skin left on him. His skin was so wrinkled that it made him look very skeletal. Seeing the mysterious words in the hall, he cursed out, ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°Do you think you can destroy my n so easily? It¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream to think you can take me down. All those who show up will die!¡± The old man in the ck robe growled in anger. He learned that the curse in Thea¡¯s body had been removed. Additionally, he was informed about James and Thea¡¯s n to take him down. After venting his anger, he calmed down and sat down in the highest seat in the main hall. ¡°They got rid of the curse? ¡°Is there a powerhouse that can dispel curses in this world? Just where is this guy from?¡± The old man was puzzled. He knew how terrifying Curse Magic was. Throughout the ages, there had not been anyone who could dispel Curse Power. Unable to figure it out, he put his thoughts away. A mysterious symbol emerged from his palm, then he shouted, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve encountered a little bit of trouble and need some help. Please send some powerhouses from the sect into the Cursed World to assist me.¡± Chapter 2988 Chapter 2988 The mysterious old man in the ck robe was the one who had been controlling Thea. He was confused about how the Curse Power in Thea¡¯s body was removed. Which powerhouse was capable of dispelling the curse in her body? His mission could only seed, and failure was not eptable. To revive this powerhouse, the Sanctuary of Darkness had spent a long time nning everything, Now that someone had appeared and was interfering with their n, the old man called for backup to ensure the operation ran smoothly. Soon, he received a response. ¡°I¡¯ll send the Twelve Furies of Heaven and Earth to help you. This mission must seed. If you fail, don¡¯t bothering back to me alive.¡± A voice resounded in the mysterious ck-robed man¡¯s mind. His expression immediately darkened and was terrifyingly grim. With the Twelve Furies of Heaven and Earth helping him, regardless of who dispelled the Curse Power in Thea¡¯s body, that person would eventually end up dead and be converted into energy to revive the powerhouse. James did not know that his n had been leaked and that the mastermind was already preparing for their attack. At that moment, James had already gathered four hundred thousand powerhouses and taught them the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. They were currently conducting a simple practice. James knew there would be traitors hidden among them. Therefore, he did not teach them theplete version of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. Three months passed in the blink of an eye. After several months of training, these powerhouses had temporarilyprehended the simplified version of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. At that moment, James, Thea, and Xainte gathered. James whispered, ¡°There must be a traitor amongst them. It¡¯s possible our operation might fail because of the traitor.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Xainte nodded lightly and said, ¡°The traitor must be one that spread the rumors about Mother¡¯s inheritance. He deliberately spread the news to lure many powerhouses into this Cursed World.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. This person was able to spread rumors throughout the Eidolon Realm and the Boundless Realm. He must be someone very influential.¡± Thea¡¯s eyes scanned the powerhouses one by one. She asked, ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± James shook his head. He still could not determine who the traitor was. James held back information about the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation because he suspected there was a traitor among them. He also did not reveal his trump cards to them. His actual trump cards were the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis. While he was rtively weak, he would be able to exert the true strength of the Five Elements of Genesis and the Infinity Steles if he absorbed the power of the four hundred thousand soldiers and the other three leaders after theypleted the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. ¡°We can only take one step at a time.¡± James sighed softly. He looked at Thea and asked, ¡°How did you get controlled by this mysterious man?¡± Thea harked back into her memories. After a while, she replied, ¡°Back then, we entered the Boundless Realm together but got separated, right? When I woke up, I was alone. ¡°I trained alone for many years. When I became strong enough, I realized we got separated while traveling through the River of Time. ¡°I had no idea how I was targeted. I was put under the control of the curse when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°Emperor Jabari said they might be purposely targeting us. The Heavenly Path knew that powerhouses in the Primeval Age had left behind the Ancestral God Rank Elixir for humans. Therefore, it deliberately left behind a powerhouse to prevent us from finding it. ¡°If this is the case, then the Ancestral God Rank Elixir has most likely already fallen into the enemy¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s going to be extremely challenging for us to obtain the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± Obtaining the Ancestral God Rank Elixir would be much moreplicated than James had imagined. Xainte had no idea what they were discussing, so she silently sat aside and looked at them. Chapter 2989 Chapter 2989 Thea had a solemn look. Their mission would be hard toplete if that were true. James sighed and said, ¡°No matter what, we have to find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It¡¯s humanity¡¯s last hope. We won¡¯t be able to acquire the strength of an Ancestral God and won¡¯t be able to kill Heaven''s Adjudicators if we don¡¯t find it. Our failure will mean the extinction of humans.¡± At that moment, the Martial Reverend walked over to them. ¡°What are you guys discussing?¡± James stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The Martial Reverend said, ¡°Everything is ready.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and looked at the four hundred thousand powerhouses prepared for the mission. Then, she looked at the other powerhouses and said, ¡°Since everything is ready, we¡¯ll head into the depths of this world. Our victory or defeat will be dependent on this mission. If we seed, we¡¯ll survive this together. If we fail, we¡¯re all going to die.¡± The Martial Reverend nodded solemnly. After everyone was ready, James and the others started to advance. Although Thea was previously controlled by the curse and was unconscious most of the time, she vaguely remembered the approximate location of the Sanctuary of Darkness. The Sanctuary of Darkness was located in the deepest part of the Cursed World. With their strength, they would be able to reach the perimeter of the Sanctuary of Darkness in about a month. Therge group of powerhouses marched mightily toward the center of the Cursed World. Time passed day by day. A month passed in the blink of an eye. James and the others arrived at a boundless barren area. Walking ahead of the group, Thea halted in her tracks. She looked ahead and said, ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, the Sanctuary of Darkness should be in this area.¡± Hearing this, everyone was on high guard and advanced cautiously. After they advanced a little further, they saw a ck pce ahead. The floating pce was huge, and it was shrouded in ck mist. Thea shouted, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Everyone stopped in ce. Meanwhile, the mysterious old man in a ck robe sat in the highest seat in the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ main hall. Twelve people were standing below in the hall. All of them were dressed in ck robes and covered their faces with ck masks. ¡°Haha!!!¡± The mysterious old man burst outughing. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re finally here! These people sure do have a death wish! How dare they march into my territory?¡± The old man looked at the twelve masked people below him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°With the Twelve Furies of Heaven and Earth here, this group won¡¯t pose a threat.¡± The Twelve Furies of Heaven and Earth were top powerhouses in the Sanctuary of Darkness. They had all reached the Grand Emperor Rank and could set up a powerful Heaven and Earth Formation. The Twelve Furies of Heaven and Earth were invincible in the Boundless Realm. James noticed the ck energy surrounding the Sanctuary of Darkness and frowned. He murmured, ¡°That¡¯s terrifying Curse Power.¡± Standing aside, Thea held tightly onto James¡¯ hand. She turned to him and said, ¡°Please be careful, James.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Although I have a low cultivation rank, I have the Celestial Abode. Emperor Jabari¡¯s remnant soul is still within the Celestial Abode. If I ever get into a dangerous situation, he¡¯ll help me. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to survive even if we fail to kill this mastermind.¡± The atmosphere in the area was very bizarre. James was also pressured as the uing war was about to take ce. He could only smile to ease the tense atmosphere. Chapter 2990 Chapter 2990 Countless powerhouses gathered outside the Sanctuary of Darkness. All of them hade to obtain the inheritance of the Malevolent Demon but fell into a trap. The group of people onlyprised those that Thea and the Martial Reverend had rescued. There were many more people scatted throughout the Cursed World who were still fighting with monsters. After so long, many of them sumbed to the monsters. The pungent smell of blood permeated the world. Countless fights took ce in the Cursed World. James, Thea, Xainte, the Martial Reverend, and the other powerhouses looked at the floating Sanctuary of Darkness ahead of them. The Sanctuary of Darkness was massive and ck in color. It was shrouded in ck mist that did not dissipate, giving the Sanctuary of Darkness a very eerie and terrifying aura. ¡°Roar!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At that moment, an unknown beast growled. Immediately afterward, the gates of the Sanctuary of Darkness swung open. Then, a ck mist emerged from inside and quickly turned into a giant dragon. The dragon was a thousand meters long and had ck scales all over its body. Moreover, it exuded very bizarre energy. ¡°It¡¯s an Emperor-Ranked Demonic Dragon.¡± The Martial Reverend immediately took a deep breath, and his face became solemn. All the other powerhouse had wary expressions. They did not expect to encounter a Demonic Dragon as soon as they arrived at the Sanctuary of Darkness. Moreover, it was a powerful Demonic Dragon at the rank of a Grand Emperor. The Demonic Dragon was a powerhouse being controlled by Curse Power. At that moment, his only goal in mind was to kill everyone. The old man in a ck robe sat in the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ main hall. He was the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness. His mission was to revive a powerhouse from the Primeval Age. To achieve the resurrection of this powerhouse, the Sanctuary of Darkness had prepared for many years. During these long years, the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness used Curse Power to control many powerhouses. The Demonic Dragon attacking the group of cultivators was one of them. Initially, the Demonic Dragon was to be used as nourishment. After the powerhouses that entered the Curse World were killed, the monsters and humans he had taken control of were also to die and be energy for the Resurrection Formation. However, the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness had no choice but to send out the powerhouses he was controlling to kill the group of human cultivators. ¡°Haha! You guys overestimate yourselves.¡± The Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness smiled indifferently. He casually waved his hand, and a ck bag appeared in his hand. The ck bag had a few mysterious inscriptions on it. At that moment, the ck bag opened, and mysterious ck energy was released. The energy rushed out of the hall and manifested into various creatures, including dragons, phoenixes, and some famous beasts that existed in historical times. All of them were being controlled by the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness with Curse Power. They were all to be used as energy to activate the Resurrection Formation. However, the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness released them to defeat James¡¯ party. James and the others outside of the Sanctuary of Darkness had worried expressions. Even Thea eximed, ¡°So many of them?¡± She thought the monsters controlled by the Sanctuary of Darkness were already scattered throughout the Curse World to kill the cultivators. She never expected so many more to be within the Sanctuary of Darkness. Moreover, they were very powerful monsters. The weakest among them was at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Moreover, many of the monsters released were at the Grand Emperor Rank. Seeing the thousands of monsters appearing in the sky, the Martial Reverend and the other powerhouses immediately had solemn expressions. The Martial Reverend nced at Thea. At that moment, the Martial Reverend felt that his previous spection was correct. Thea was indeed on the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ side. Her goal was to lure them to this ce and wipe them all out. Thea waved her hand, trying to prove her innocence. Chapter 2991 Chapter 2991 ¡°What do we do now?¡± A Quasi-Emperor spoke, his voice shivering. All who reached the Quasi-Emperor Rank were prodigies who possessed formidable mental fortitude. Yet, fear gripped the heart of this Quasi-Emperor. Everyone looked at the Martial Reverend, Thea, and James. ¡°Hee hee hee¡­¡± A peal of strangeughter boomed. Then, an elderly man in a ck robe flew out of the main hall. Behind him were twelve masked powerful figures in ck robes. Upon seeing the elderly man, Thea¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Sensing the opponent¡¯s aura, she cried out, ¡°He was the one who controlled me. He¡¯s the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness and the mastermind behind the scenes.¡± James nced at the elderly man in the ck robe. ¡°Thea Cahan, I never expected you to remove the curse inside your body. Who was the one who helped you?¡± the Chancellor questioned. To him, the cultivators before him were insignificant. The only individual he was concerned about was the one who removed the curse. As he was not confident he could stand against the individual, he requested help from the headquarters, which sent the Twelve Furies. ¡°It was me.¡± James stepped forward. The Chancellor nced at James. Sensing his cultivation base, he could not help but exim, ¡°You?¡± His expression was full of disbelief. How could a Sage Rank cultivator remove the curse? ¡°Impossible!¡± The Chancellor could not believe this. At that moment, Jabari, who was inside the Celestial Abode was watching the outside world. His voice sounded in James¡¯ mind. ¡°James, he¡¯s only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s the mastermind behind this. There must be some sort of powerful organization backing him. Find a way to get more information from him. I specte that this organization is rted to the Ancestral God Rank elixir. To aplish our objective, we¡¯ll have no choice but to deal with them.¡± Hearing this, James stood in the distance and watched the Chancellor, who was in mid-air. Behind the Chancellor were the Twelve Furies of the Sanctuary of Darkness. Not only that, but there was a horde of beasts at the far back. The beasts were huge in number, and each of them possessed tremendous power. Theirbined aura made James feel overwhelmed and ufortable. When he could no longer endure their aura any further, an immense power came from inside the Celestial Abode to support him. It lifted the overwhelming pressure from him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? Who are you trying to resurrect by setting up the Resurrection Formation?¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. Hearing this, the Chancellor was stunned. He nced at James and said, ¡°Not bad, kid. To think that you recognize the Resurrection Formation.¡± Inside the Celestial Abode, Jabari said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him. Ask him about the organization backing him and his rtionship with the Ancestral Talisman Master.¡± James asked once more, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be able to set up the Resurrection Formation with your strength. What¡¯s your rtionship with the Ancestral Talisman Master and the organization backing you? How did you manage to learn Curse Magic and control the power of the curse?¡± ¡°You know too much for your own good!¡± The Chancellor¡¯s expression darkened. James knew too much. The Sanctuary of Darkness had yet to appear in the Boundless Realm. If word of the Sanctuary spread, the organization would be crushed by thebined might of the Boundless Realm. Since it was not yet time for the Sanctuary to make its appearance, the Chancellor knew that the information could not be leaked. ¡°Spare not a single one of them.¡± The Chancellor¡¯s face was solemn. As he waved his hand, mysterious sigils and runes materialized in his palm. At that moment, the countless beasts behind him went berserk. Chapter 2992 Chapter 2992 The Chancellor cultivated Curse Magic. However, after being passed down for generations, the Curse Magic now had many variations. The one he cultivated was the Mind Control Art. The Mind Control Art was essentially a Curse Magic capable of controlling other living beings. As he catalyzed the Mind Control Art, the countless beasts behind him went berserk. These beasts seemed to be in excruciating pain, emitting agonizing roars. The deafening and mournful roars echoed through the sky, shattering the dark clouds and making the earth tremble. ¡°Charge!¡± The Chancellor waved. As he gave his order, countless beasts charged straight ahead. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. James had asked the Chancellor a few questions, which he refused to answer. Seeing that the opponents were charging straight toward them, he ordered, ¡°Enter into formation!¡± As he gave his order, four hundred thousand cultivators flew into the sky and stood in different spots. Then, the Martial Reverend, the Southern Reverend, Thea, and James also flew into the sky. James stood at the forefront, whereas the Martial Reverend, the Southern Reverend, and Thea stood in three different spots to form a triangle. Behind them was the four-hundred-thousand-strong army. At that moment, the four-hundred-thousand-strong army catalyzed the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. Immediately, their auras merged, forming a terrifying maic field around them. The power of the four-hundred-thousand-strong army entered the bodies of the Martial Reverend, the Southern Reverend, and Thea. Then, their powers entered James¡¯ body. As James was the core of the formation, he could absorb the power of the four-hundred-thousand-strong army and the other three leaders and transform them into his own. At that moment, James¡¯ power rose dramatically. The power was so immense that James¡¯ body almost exploded. He could feel his body bloating, seemingly on the verge of exploding. Seeing this, the Martial Reverend who was behind him grew worried. ¡®Such immense power¡­ Can his physical body endure it?¡¯ At that moment, he finally believed James¡¯ word that he was only at the Sage Rank. A cultivator at the Sage Rank had gained a level of power that surpassed even that of a Grand Emperor in such a short period of time. No living being at the Sage Rank would be able to endure such immense power. Besides that, the Martial Reverend also noticed that as the power of the four-hundred-thousand-strong army entered James¡¯ body, he seemed to be unable to control it. This power seemed to have turned violent, crashing and mming inside his body. ¡®H-How terrifying¡­¡± James could not help but be rmed. Though this was not the first time he performed the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, he had the assistance of the four-hundred-thousand-strong army inside the Celestial Abode. Now, however, this was a formation created by cultivators at the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. A Sage Rank cultivator could never endure the power of a single cultivator at the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage, let alone four hundred thousand of them. However, James¡¯ body was formed using the Demonic Lotus, which was the Natal Primordial Spirit of a Grand Emperor. When Yaraka Xenmour helped James reshape his physical body, he suppressed the original power of the Demonic Lotus. Now, as the immense power entered and stimted James¡¯ body, the power concealed inside his body was released. His physical body soon adapted to the foreign power. Sensing that James had adapted to the power, Thea breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, a fierce battle erupted. Countless beasts charged straight ahead. Since the four-hundred-thousand-strong army had formed a powerful formation and boundary, the beasts could not break through them. Hence, they turned around and attacked the other cultivators. The deafening screams and roars reverberated throughout the area. Chapter 2993 Chapter 2993 James rxed his muscles and clenched his fists. Sensing the power inside his body, he could not help but exim, ¡°Is this power that surpasses even the Divine Rank? How terrifying¡­¡± ¡°Fetch, James!¡± Thea tossed the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to James, who managed to grab it. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James shivered. Then, the Divine Sword glimmered with a radiant purple light. ¡°What a powerful Divine Sword!¡± Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James could sense devastating powering from the sword. It was unprecedented. At that moment, the Martial Reverend charged toward the beasts and shed them. As he was one of the leaders, he could redirect some of the power of the four-hundred-thousand-strong army. With the support of the formation, he was like a war god. Charging into the horde of beasts, he ughtered them all. The moment the beasts died, their Blood Essence was absorbed by the mysterious formation in the sky, and they were mummified. At that moment, Thea pulled out the Malevolent Sword and summoned the Four-Quadrant Art before ughtering her way through the endless hordes. Only one person remained by the sidelines, and that person was the Southern Reverend. James did not make a move as well as he was still adapting to the power inside his body. After a while, he took a step forward and charged straight ahead. However, as he failed to control his power, he shattered and passed through the void, appearing outside the battlefield. As he watched the ensuing battle from outside the battlefield, he scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°What power¡­ Looks like I¡¯m gonna need some time adjusting to it.¡± He took a deep breath. Then, he returned to the battlefield. Immediately, thousands upon thousands of beasts charged toward him. Each of them was at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. James smiled scornfully. As he shed with the Divine Sword, an invincible Sword Light materialized and shredded through the air like a water ripple. As the Sword Light struck the iing beasts, they were immediately sliced into half. Then, the invincible Sword Energy exploded inside the body of these beasts. In an instant, the beasts were all dead. ¡°This is unbelievable! Hahaha!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. James burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°This is what I call invincible power. This is the true power of swordsmanship!¡± At that moment, James no longer held back. His body became illusory, and his shadow became omnipresent. Each of his shadows wielded the Divine Sword, and with each strike, a beast fell dead. After the beasts were ughtered, their Blood Essence would be absorbed by the Resurrection Formation, and they would be mummified. In an instant, billions of beasts perished by James¡¯ sword. Upon witnessing James¡¯ terrifying sword technique, the Chancellor, who was at the main hall of the Sanctuary of Darkness turned solemn. Meanwhile, the other powerful figures nearby widened their eyes. ¡°Wh-What swordsmanship is that?¡± ¡°What terrifying sword technique¡­¡± Even the Martial Reverend, who was a Grand Emperor furrowed his eyebrows. As he nced at the omnipresent shadows in the air, he could not sense the location of James¡¯ true body. ¡°What terrifying swordsmanship¡­ I have no idea what his rank is.¡± Chapter 2994 Chapter 2994 At that moment, even someone as powerful as the Martial Reverend was confused. Back then when James broke the Flowery Pattern Formation, he knew that James was an unknown powerful figure. When James admitted that his strength was insignificant and that he was only at the Sage Rank, he scoffed at his remarks. However, after seeing James struggling to endure the power of the formation, he chose to believe in his previous words. Now, upon seeing James performing the terrifying sword technique, he was confounded. ¡°Who the hell is he? What exactly is he rank?¡± At that moment, James had already charged into the horde of beasts. Back on Galileo, he fought against the Heavenly Path Embodiments for thirty thousand years. The Embodiments performed invincible sword techniques, and he learned them and merged them into his First Swordsmanship. However, as his strength was limited before, he could not summon the true force of this sword technique. Now that he had thebined power of a four-hundred-thousand-strong army at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and a few Quasi-Emperors, he could perfectly utilize the true power of the sword technique. Together with the unparalleled sword techniques, James¡¯ Ancestral God Weapon turned him into a war god. As he ughtered his way through the horde, countless beasts perished by his sword. Whether at the Divine Rank or the Quasi-Emperor Rank, none escaped death. Even beasts at the Emperor Rank could not resist his sword. Upon seeing this, the Chancellor¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°What a bizarre sword technique¡­ Who exactly is he?¡± He could not figure it out.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He turned around and looked at the Twelve Furies of Heaven and Earth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you. He¡¯s the leader of these humans. Once he¡¯s dead, the others pose no threat to us.¡± The Chancellor could tell that James was the most troublesome to deal with. Even a Grand Emperor such as the Martial Reverend was nothing in his eyes. That was because, among the beasts he controlled, there were at least a hundred at the Grand Emperor Rank. As such, he could easily annihte someone like the Martial Reverend. Now, he could tell that James and the four-hundred- thousand-strong army had created a formation, which he could not yet recognize. The Twelve Furies stepped forward. The one in the lead spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Rest at ease, Chancellor. Once we make our move, he¡¯s dead meat, no matter who he is.¡± Then, they flew toward the battlefield. In an instant, they arrived at the battlefield. As James ughtered his way through the horde, he gradually adapted to the power inside his body. Just as he thought he was invincible, twelve masked individuals wearing ck robes appeared. As their aura was too terrifying, many surrounding beasts hurriedly retreated. ¡°Watch out, James!¡± After knocking back a group of beasts, Thea appeared beside James and gazed at the Twelve Furies. She could sense that they were extremely powerful and were at the Grand Emperor Rank. Not only that, they were at least at the Third Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James¡¯ battle intent grew. ncing at Thea, he said, ¡°Stand back.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re Grand Emperors.¡± Thea furrowed her eyebrows slightly. James had a scornful expression on his face as he said, ¡°So what? I¡¯m gonna annihte them all.¡± Saying that, he charged toward them. As he took a step forward, he appeared before the Twelve Furies. Thea did not follow suit. Instead, she scanned her surroundings. Upon seeing the fierce battle around her, she raised her hand, and a ck aura materialized from her palm, gradually forming mysterious characters. She was familiar with the Mind Control Art, which was imparted to her by the Chancellor. As she removed the Mind Control Art that controlled millions of beasts, they slowly regained consciousness. Then, they looked at the Chancellor with livid expressions. The Chancellor¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Damn you, Thea!¡± He cursed. The Master of the Sanctuary was the one who controlled Thea. Then, he handed her to him and instructed him to nurture her, exining that she would be put to good use. He never expected the curse inside Thea to be removed. Chapter 2995 Chapter 2995 Now, she had removed the Mind Control Art on these beasts and freed them from mind control. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After cursing, the Chancellor gazed into the distance with a solemn expression. ¡°Hmph, enjoy this while itsts! Once James is dead, none of you shall escape.¡± The Chancellor did not panic. That was because he was the only one who knew the exit of the Cursed World. Besides, the Curse Power here was immense. In such a world, he was invincible. After Thea removed the Mind Control Art on some beasts, the fierce battle stopped temporarily. All gazes were fixed on James and the four-hundred-thousand-strong army. At that moment, James appeared before the Twelve Furies. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, he looked at them and pointed the sword at them. Invisible Sword Energy shredded through the air, and he said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Make your move.¡± ¡°Hmph, you must have a death wish!¡± A hoarse voice said. Then, one of the Twelve Furies charged toward James at extraordinary speed. His speed was so great that James could not even react in time. That was because his rank was only at the Sage Rank. Though he had obtained immense power through the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, he had yet topletely adapt to it. Before he could even react, one of the Twelve Furies appeared before him and mmed his fist against his chest. Though James wanted to defend himself, he was toote. The fist mmed against his chest. At that moment, the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation circted, and the four- hundred-thousand-strong army alongside the other leaders spread the damage among themselves. James remained where he stood. Patting his chest, he said nonchntly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too weak?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Fury that attacked James was shocked. His physical strength was at the Emperor Rank, and his power should be enough to shake heaven and earth. Even a Grand Emperor would suffer injuries after being struck. Yet, here was Jamespletely unscathed. From afar, the Chancellor cried out, ¡°Use the Big Dipper Formation at once. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to annihte him.¡± ¡°Too bad you won¡¯t have the chance to do so anymore.¡± James said coldly. He raised the sword in his hand, and his body shed. Then, in the next instant, he appeared before the Fury and pierced him with his sword. The ordinary swing of the sword epassed all things. In the pupils of the Fury, the myriad paths of the heavens unfolded before his eyes. At that moment, he was dumbfounded. By the time he collected himself, the Divine Sword was already before him. He summoned his full strength and gathered them on the surface of his skin, forming a protective barrier. Boom! The moment the Divine Sword struck the protective barrier, the barrier instantly shattered. Then, the Divine Sword pierced through the Fury¡¯s body. At that moment, millions of Sword Light exploded within his body, and his physical body was destroyed. The Fury¡¯s Primordial Spirit hurriedly escaped. However, James was everywhere. Countless shadows merged and appeared before the Primordial Spirit in an instant. As they merged, a bizarre swordsmanship power exploded and pierced through the Primordial Spirit. ¡°Argh!¡± The Primordial Spirit screamed in pain. Then, the illusory face of the Primordial Spirit became distorted beforepletely disappearing from this world. Chapter 2996 Chapter 2996 ¡°Argh!¡± The agonizing scream echoed throughout the region. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, a Grand Emperor at the Third Heaven was turned to ashes. Not even his Primordial Spirit remained. Everyone was dumbfounded. What just happened? Was a Grand Emperor at the Third Heaven annihted just like that? Who was that person? How did he possess such terrifying power? After annihting the Fury, the remnants of James¡¯ shadow gathered to form his original body. Holding the Divine Sword, he looked at the remaining eleven with an ice-cold expression on his face, saying with a faint smile, ¡°Curse Magic, huh? Allow me to show you the true Curse Magic.¡± Though James only knew Confinement and Reincarnation, he wanted to see the true power of the latter. Putting away the Divine Sword, he stood in mid-air and catalyzed Curse Magic. At that moment, the ck characters inside his body materialized into mysterious power that enveloped his body. As he casually waved his hand, mysterious characters came into view and charged toward the eleven Furies. Sensing an immense power sweeping toward them, the eleven Furies¡¯ faces turned pale as they hurriedly staggered backward. However, they were toote. Under the envelopment of the Curse Magic, their vitality was slowly being sapped away. Even though they were Grand Emperors, they could not break free of the curse. Soon, they gradually aged. ¡°Curses!¡± Upon seeing this, the Chancellor could no longer stay by the sidelines. As he cursed, he charged out of the Sanctuary. The Twelve Furies were the core of the Sanctuary. If they died here, he would be reprimanded by the higher-ups. In an instant, he appeared before the remaining Furies and raised his hand. Powerful force materialized in his palm and forcibly removed the Curse Magic James performed. After the Curse Magic was removed, the Furies breathed a sigh of relief. The Chancellor stood before the Furies and gazed at James in the distance. With shock and horror on his face, he questioned, ¡°Wh-Who are you? How do you know Curse Magic?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Curse Magic was created by the Ancestral Talisman Master. It doesn¡¯t belong to you, so why can¡¯t I learn it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead meat, kid.¡± The Chancellor¡¯s expression turned ferocious. He opened his arms wide. Then, the Curse Power of the entire world swarmed toward him. In an instant, he was enveloped by the dark Curse Power. The Curse Power was so immense that even James grew fearful. ¡°Die, all of you!¡± The Chancellor roared. Then, mysterious characters materialized from the dark aura. Carrying a bizarre power, these characters swept toward the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation created by the four-hundred- thousand-strong army.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The Curse Power was unstoppable. Despite the terrifying maic field surrounding the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, the boundary shattered immediately upon being struck by the Curse Power, and the four-hundred-thousand-strong army was instantly affected by the curse, which frantically destroyed their bodies. James could sense that the power inside his body was being sapped away at an rming rate. His face paled as he cried out, ¡°Hang in there. Otherwise, the formation will break, and everyone will die!¡± The four-hundred-thousand-strong army immediately concentrated their full force on resisting the Curse Power. Meanwhile, the Curse Power continued to spread. In the distance, some beasts and living beings who could not resist the curse exploded, and their Blood Essence permeated the air. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chapter 2997 Chapter 2997 The Chancellor burst into a roar ofughter. He was invincible in this world. No one could stand against him. At that moment, Thea hurriedly appeared beside James. As she was affected by the Curse Power, her face was pale and full of bulging green veins. ¡°You have to think of a way, James! The four-hundred-thousand-strong army won¡¯tst for much longer. Once the formation breaks, it¡¯s all over for us.¡± She hurriedly said. James¡¯ expression was unusually grim. He looked at the Chancellor in the distance, who was enveloped by the overwhelming Curse Power. Not only that, the Curse Power was gathering non-stop, and the Chancellor was growing increasingly stronger. If his aura continued to rise, he would soon be able to destroy the Nine Heavens God- Annihting Formation with ease. The only way was to stop him from using the world¡¯s Curse Power. However, how? Suddenly, an idea shed through James¡¯ mind. He summoned the Jade Seal and catalyzed it. The Imperial Seal appeared in the mid-air and frantically absorbed the Curse Power of this world. Even the Curse Power inside the Chancellor seemed to be showing signs of losing control. After absorbing the Curse Power, the Jade Seal transferred the power to James. Thea¡¯s Curse Power from before was iparable to this. The current Curse Power was too immense and concentrated. If not for the four-hundred-thousand-strong army, James¡¯ body would have immediately exploded the moment the Curse Power entered his body. ¡°Thea, Martial Reverend, Southern Reverend, go get them.¡± James ordered, ¡°Use the power of the formation and annihte the mastermind and the remaining eleven Grand Emperors.¡± The Martial Reverend nodded while Thea unsheathed the Malevolent Sword. Charging toward the Chancellor at the same time, they appeared before him in an instant. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the Chancellor felt his Curse Power being sapped away. Disbelief and horror were written on the Chancellor¡¯s face as he eximed, ¡°I-Impossible! How are you able to absorb the Curse Power inside my body?¡± However, Thea and the Martial Reverend were already on his heels. Seeing this, the eleven Furies blocked their attacks. A fierce battle erupted once more. As the battle re-erupted, the beasts at the Grand Emperor Rank who were previously being controlled by the Sanctuary of Darkness were livid after regaining consciousness. Without any hesitation, they charged toward the Chancellor and the eleven Furies. The battle escted. Divine Rank cultivators had no right to participate. Those who joined were at least at the Grand Emperor Rank. Though the atmosphere in this world was strong, the ordinary swings of the sword by these Emperor Rank cultivators could create massive spatial fissures. Though the eleven Furies possessed immense power, they slowly lost ground against the horde of beasts at the Grand Emperor Rank. Meanwhile, the Chancellor was determined to reseize control of the Curse Power. However, the bizarre Jade Seal that was in mid-air was sapping it from him, and he had lost control of the Curse Power of this world. Even the Curse Power inside his body was being rapidly sapped away. At that moment, he knew that he had lost and that the resurrection n had failed. However, he did not wish to yield. ¡°No one can stop me!¡± He roared incessantly and summoned his Curse Magic to the max in an attempt to reseize control. At that moment, James was sitting in a lotus position in the air. When the immense Curse Power entered his body, he could not endure the sudden influx despite having already surpassed the Grand Emperor Rank. Hence, he could only hurriedly suppress and refine the Curse Power into mysterious ck characters. Chapter 2998 Chapter 2998 The Jade Seal had absorbed all the Curse Power of this world, including the Curse Power in the bodies of the Chancellor and all living beings. The potency of this Curse Power exceeded James¡¯ understanding of power. As the Curse Power entered his body, it frantically destroyed his body. At that moment, his Demonic Body was activated. The Demonic Energy inside his body circted, frantically rejuvenating his injured body. James, on the other hand, borrowed the power of the four- hundred-thousand-strong army to suppress the Curse Power. Though the Martial Reverend and Thea had diverted some of the strength away, the remaining strength was nheless sufficient for James to suppress the Curse Power that surged into his body. For now, he had stabilized the situation. Now, he only had to wait to absorb all the Curse Power of this world to win the battle. ¡°Dammit!¡± The Chancellor cursed. At that moment, he no longer looked like a powerful figure. Now, he was only a foul-mouthed elderly man. ¡°Hurry up and make a move already!¡± He roared while staring straight ahead. Hearing this, James¡¯ blood ran cold. He knew that the Sanctuary must have had a spy among them. Immediately, he activated his Divine Sense and observed his surroundings. At that moment, the Southern Reverend appeared before James and asked, ¡°Are you alright, James?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I should be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°There must be an enemy spy among us. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The Southern Reverend said. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Now that there was a Quasi-Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion protecting him, James could concentrate on suppressing the Curse Power. However, just as James let his guard down, the Southern Reverend summoned his full force and struck James¡¯ back. Just as James was distracted, he suddenly sensed a terrifying powering from his back. Since the power of the four-hundred-thousand-strong army had been diverted away by the Martial Reverend and Thea, not to mention that the four-hundred-thousand-strong army had already been weakened by the Curse Power, James did not have much avable power left. Even though the damage from the iing attack was spread across the four-hundred-thousand-strong army, James was immediately sent flying. He plummeted from the sky and crashed heavily to the ground and into a pile of rubble. At the same time, the four-hundred-thousand-strong army copsed. The Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation was destroyed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Chancellor roared inughter. Now that James was injured, he lost control of the Jade Seal. Hence, the Jade Seal stopped absorbing Curse Power. This allowed the Chancellor to seize back control. Now that he had regained control of the Curse Power, he nned to use them to deal with thebating Grand Emperors. The Curse Power was too bizarre and terrifying, and the Grand Emperors stood no chance against them. As they gradually lost ground, the Furies seized the opportunity andunched a counterattack. ¡°James.¡± Thea was in the midst of a fierce battle when she sensed the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation being shattered. She cried out in desperation and tried to reinforce James. However, she was tied down and had no way of leaving the battle. Now that the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation was broken and the Jade Seal had lost control, the Curse Power was once again in the hands of the Chancellor. With the Curse Power under his control, the tables were turned yet again. ¡°Southern Reverend, you!¡± ¡°Dammit! You¡¯re a traitor!¡± ¡°Why, Headmaster? Why?¡± Many roared. Standing in mid-air, the Southern Reverend looked at them coldly and said nonchntly, ¡°Why? For supreme and unparalleled power, of course.¡± At that moment, blood rained from above. It was the blood of the Grand Emperors who fought to their death.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2999 Chapter 2999 Chapter 2999 The Blood Essence was absorbed by the mysterious Resurrection Formation. At that moment, everyone lost hope. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Are we really going to die here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight to the death to crush that demon!¡± Many roared in fury. At that pivotal moment, they burned their souls and acquired immense power before frantically launching a counteroffensive. However, the Curse Power of this world was simply too terrifying. The Chancellor who had obtained the power of this world was now at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. Being the first existence to ever reach the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven in the Boundless Realm, he was now invincible. ¡°Hahaha, die, all of you!¡± The Chancellor cackled. The battle ensued. No one surrendered, showing that they wished to die an honorable death. Thea and Xainte were in the midst of a fierce battle. At that moment, James was lying on a pile of rubble, his life hanging by a thread. He was enveloped by Curse Power. As the Nine Heavens God- Annihting Formation had been broken and he had lost theText content ? N?velDrama.Org. power of the four-hundred-thousand-strong army, he could no longer suppress the Curse Power inside his body. Though he had some remaining physical strength, even that was slowly being depleted. Cracks began to appear all over his body. At the current rate, he would soon bepletely annihted by Curse Power. Jabari was observing this from inside the Celestial Abode. ¡°Are you not nning to make a move soon?¡± The Spirit Tool was anxious. James could be killed soon. Jabari waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°He obtained the mysterious Elixir of Nine Deaths in the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins. Since he has nine lives, he would be reborn every time he¡¯s killed. Not only that, he would gain immense power, and his rank would increase. His rank is too weak at the moment. This is the perfect opportunity for him to grow.¡± Emperor Jabari knew everything about James. He did not act impulsively as he knew that James would survive this. Meanwhile, James was lying on the pile of rubble. After losing the power of the four-hundred-thousand-strong army, his stimted physical strength was slowly being depleted, and his consciousness began to blur. Soon, he passed out. At that moment, a mysterious power materialized and circted throughout his body, temporarily suppressing the Curse Power that gued him. Meanwhile, James stood up and tried sensing his rank. His rank had increased from the Sage Rank¡¯s Twelfth Stage to the Fifteenth Stage. He had jumped three sub-ranks in a row. ¡°The Elixir of Nine Deaths truly is magical.¡± James knew that the Elixir of Nine Deaths that he obtained in the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins had been activated. The Elixir¡¯s power did not disappear. Instead, it circted throughout his body and temporarily suppressed the Curse Power. Emperor Jabari smiled slightly and said, ¡°Not bad. He jumped three subranks in a row in an instant.¡± At that moment, he raised his hand, and powerful force gathered in his palm. This power spread from the Celestial Abode and entered James¡¯ body. James scrutinized his insides. Upon sensing the power from the Celestial Abode, he said delightedly, ¡°Thank you, Emperor Jabari!¡± Jabari¡¯s voice came, ¡°End the battle at once. I¡¯m currently in a soul state, and as such, my power won¡¯t last for much longer. Besides, my power is being depleted at a rapid pace. Now, I only possess strength equivalent to a cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. You need the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, the Infinity Steles, and the Five Elements of Genesis to end this.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± James had a murderous expression on his face. Jabari continued, ¡°The enemy has absorbed too much Curse Power. As such, his strength is equivalent to mine when I¡¯m at my peak form. To annihte him, you first need to remove the Curse Power inside his body. Otherwise, our powersbined won¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± Chapter 3000 Chapter 3000 The Chancellor was simply too powerful. He had absorbed the entirety of this world¡¯s Curse Power and reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. Of course, Jabari was exaggerating slightly. However, this was evidence of the Chancellor¡¯s strength. He was merely trying to remind James to be careful. James stood on a rock on a pile of rubble below. A fierce battle had erupted up there. Millions of living beings fought against each other, and heaven and earth shuddered. ¡°Hahaha! Die, all of you!¡± The Chancellor waspletely demonized. Though he practiced Curse Magic, it was nigh impossible for him to control such immense power. His expression became contorted, and his consciousness blurred. He only had a single thought in mind¡ªannihte all living beings in this world and resurrect the powerful being. James did not sit around for long. As his mind stirred, he catalyzed the Jade Seal that had sealed away the Curse Inscription. The Jade Seal flew to the sky and began absorbing the Curse Power of this world. As the immense Curse Power was absorbed by the Jade Seal, it transferred the power to James. Though James no longer had the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, he borrowed Emperor Jabari¡¯s power and temporarily suppressed the Curse Power entering his body. The Chancellor was immersed in ecstasy when he sensed something was amiss. His Curse Power was slowly seeping away. Shocked, he scanned his surroundings, searching for the source that was absorbing the Curse Power. Then, he saw the Jade Seal and James. James was standing on a rock on a pile of rubble below. Wearing a ck robe, he was holding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand. As his ck hair fluttered with the wind, he exuded the aura of a Grand Emperor.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At that moment, many sensed James¡¯ presence. Xainte, who was in the midst of a fierce battle, turned around and saw James the moment she sensed the presence of a certain individual. At that moment, she could clearly sense the aura of a Grand Emperor exuding from James¡¯ body. ¡°What?¡± She froze. She was dumbfounded. What rank was her father in? How could his rank fluctuate so suddenly? Thea, the Martial Reverend, and many others sensed James¡¯ presence. Upon seeing James, they all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I-Impossible¡­¡± With a ferocious expression on his face, the Chancellor roared, ¡°What are you standing there for, Southern Reverend? Hurry up and wipe him out!¡± Upon seeing James reappear and sensing the Grand Emperor aura he exuded, the Southern Reverend¡¯s blood ran cold as fear overwhelmed him. He was only a Quasi-Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion and had not even reached the Grand Emperor Rank. Faced against a Grand Emperor, he had no wish to fight against him. He turned to flee. However, at that moment, the Chancellor was enraged upon seeing him trying to escape. As he casually waved his hand, a swathe of Curse Power swept toward the Southern Reverend and enveloped him. ¡°Y-You¡­!¡± As Curse Power entered his body and frantically destroyed it, the Southern Reverend roared, ¡°Why?! After everything I¡¯ve done for you, why are you doing this?¡± His roar reverberated throughout the region. ¡°Argh¡­!¡± As the Curse Power devoured him, cracks began to appear on his body. His expression became contorted. He did not wish to die just like that. As such, he struggled with all his might. However, as a Quasi- Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion, he could not break free of such overwhelming Curse Power. In just a few minutes, he waspletely devoured by the Curse Power and vanished from this world. Upon seeing this, many fell silent. Such was the fate of a traitor. Chapter 3001 Chapter 3001 Such was the fate of a traitor. At that moment, James had already catalyzed the Jade Seal and seized back control of the Curse Power in this world. As Curse Power no longer headed in the Chancellor¡¯s direction, his aura stopped growing. There were also signs of the Curse Power inside his body seeping away. The Chancellor summoned his full strength to catalyze Curse Magic in an attempt to control the Curse Power. However, the Jade Seal was too magical, absorbing all Curse Power. ¡°Damn it!¡± The Chancellor¡¯s expression was solemn. James was the most troublesome of all. Once he was dead, everything would be over. His mind stirred, and he charged toward James. In an instant, he appeared before James and raised his hand. Innumerable threads of dark Curse Power materialized and gathered to form an unparalleled divine sword. The dark divine sword swept toward James, carrying destructive power. As the dark divine sword shredded through the air, the destructive power it carried destroyed space and created deep spatial fissures. ¡°Die!¡± The Chancellor roared. As he roared, the dark sword formed by Curse Power swept toward James. ¡°James, dodge his attack. I can¡¯t block his attack with my current strength.¡± Jabari warned. James heeded his warning. At that moment, his mind stirred, and 108 Infinity Steles appeared out of nowhere. Using the Infinity Steles, he formed a Superformation and ced himself in the middle. The 108 Infinity Steles circted around his body. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The dark sword struck the Infinity Steles. Boom! An explosion urred in mid-air. The terrifying sword struck one of the Infinity Steles. Then, the other steles began to shiver. As they began to be knocked back, spatial fissures began to appear. The Chancellor¡¯s attacks were overwhelming. Even James, who had obtained Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength and possessed the terrifying Infinity Steles, could not deflect his moves. The Infinity Steles were divine objects created during the creation of heaven and earth. The stronger the wielder was, the more power they would possess. Now that James had the strength of a Grand Emperor at the Second Heaven, the Infinity Steles he summoned were incredibly terrifying. Even so, he could not deflect the Chancellor¡¯s attacks. James, who was in the middle of the Infinity Steles, suffered injuries. He could only feel an overwhelming power passing through the formation and spreading throughout his body. This power began frantically destroying his body. Though his physical body was reshaped by the Demonic Lotus¡ªnot to mention that Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength had activated the concealed Demonic Lotus power within his body¡ªthis allowing his physical strength to reach the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, he was nheless unable to resist the attack. Cracks began to appear on his body. At that moment, dark Demonic Energy materialized and circted throughout his body, rejuvenating his injured body. James did not dare let his guard down. As he hurriedly staggered backward, he summoned his full strength and catalyzed the Jade Seal to frantically absorb the Curse Power of this world and even that of the Chancellor. That was because he knew that as long as the Chancellor was denied of Curse Power, his strength would decrease. If that happened, he would emerge victorious. Upon seeing this, the many powerful figures from afar could feel a chill down their spines. ¡°He¡¯s too strong,¡± the Martial Reverend could not help but exim, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to deflect the attack. I would have been turned to ashes, and my soul would have been obliterated. I never thought that James would be able to aplish that and escape unscathed.¡± Chapter 3002 Chapter 3002 At that moment, the Chancellor was invincible. No one stood a chance against him. Everyone saw James deflecting his attack, but James only barely managed to do so by summoning the Infinity Steles. Even so, he suffered injuries. Without the Infinity Steles, he would have been severely injured or even dead despite his current physical strength, which was equivalent to a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. After blocking the Chancellor¡¯s brutal attack, James hurriedly retreated and stayed far away from this region. At the same time, he catalyzed the Jade Seal and kept absorbing Curse Power. He concentrated on suppressing the Curse Power he absorbed as well. James knew that the Chancellor had an advantage, so he chose not to fight head-on. ¡°Damn it!¡± the Chancellor cursed. He never expected James to resist his attack and escape alive. The Chancellor charged toward James. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James, meanwhile, continued to retreat and stayed a certain distance away from his pursuer. Soon, they were far away from the battlefield. Meanwhile, there was still a fierce battle going on. Now that one of the Twelve Furies had been annihted, only eleven remained, fighting tooth and nail for their survival. Even though they were Grand Emperors, they gradually lost ground and suffered injuries after being relentlessly attacked by millions of attackers. However, as they were Grand Emperors, none couldpletely annihte them without possessing overwhelming strength. Without the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, no one could aplish such a feat. At that moment, James continued to flee. After obtaining Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength, he was now at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. After his Demonic Lotus power was activated by Emperor Jabari¡¯s power, his physical strength was now at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. His strength was terrifying, and his speed was extraordinary. He traversed the void and continued to flee, while the Chancellor was close on his heels. As he pursued James, he keptunching attack after attack. Each of the attacks had unbelievable destructive capabilities, and as such, this world was slowly being destroyed. James had no intention of fighting the Chancellor whatsoever. Now, he kept fleeing while catalyzing the Jade Seal at the same time to frantically absorb the Curse Power of this world and that of the Chancellor. Though the Chancellor practiced Curse Magic and could control Curse Power, the Curse Power inside his body kept being depleted and absorbed. He knew that death awaited him if this continued. As such, he had to kill James as soon as possible. However, along the way, he could not manage tounch a single attack on James. This made him livid. In a dested area of the Cursed World¡­ Swoosh! The void was being torn apart. A man walked out of the void. On his head was a ck Jade Seal, and he was surrounded by 108 Infinity Steles. It was James who made his escape here. Immediately, the Chancellor appeared as well. Terrifying power shredded through the air. Boom! The power struck the region where James was. However, James managed to dodge in time. The region waspletely destroyed. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± The Chancellor¡¯s expression was livid. Standing in mid-air, he made a few hand gestures, and ck characters materialized before spreading out into this space. At that moment, the space was sealed. James tried to flee through the void but realized that space has been fortified. Even with his full force, he could not tear open the void. The Chancellor charged toward him. Chapter 3003 Chapter 3003 A sword appeared in the Chancellor¡¯s hand, and he casually waved, summoning a ck aura that shredded through the air and charged straight toward James. James¡¯ face paled. Since there was no way of escaping, he had no choice but to fight head-on. Immense power burst forth from within the Infinity Steles circting his body and met the Chancellor¡¯s attacks. When the Curse Power struck the Infinity Steles, they were immediately knocked away. As they crashed heavily to the ground, the earth cracked. At the same time, cracks began appearing all around him in the void. The cracks were like a huge spider web expanding at a rapid pace. James kept catalyzing the Infinity Steles to defend against the Chancellor¡¯s attacks. However, they were simply being knocked away. Soon, all 108 Infinity Steles were gone. The Chancellor snickered. ¡°This is the farthest you can go, I¡¯m afraid. Die!¡± As he roared, he raised his sword. James¡¯ expression was unusually grim. He did not dare let his guard down and hurriedly catalyzed the Five Elements of Genesis inside his body. The Five Elements of Genesis existed the moment Heaven and Earth were created. The Five Elements gathered in James¡¯ five organs, and as five mysterious treasures appeared before James, they merged to form terrifying power. This was the first time James performed the Five Elements of Genesis. Though he had mastered this a long time ago, his rank was too weak. As such, he could not catalyze the Five Elements of Genesis. At that moment, he was now at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven, and as such, was capable of doing so. The moment the Five Elements of Genesis appeared, James catalyzed Elemental Inversion. The Five Elements gradually merged and formed a huge wheel. In the wheel, the five treasures kept circting and formed Genesis Power. As the five Genesis Powers merged, a terrifying power was born. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Go.¡± James casually waved his hand. The massive wheel formed by the Five Elements of Genesis charged toward the Chancellor. The Chancellor raised his sword up high. A piercing dark Sword Light materialized and shredded through the air, shing the wheel in half. However, the power created by the merging of the Five Elements was too terrifying. Even the Chancellor who was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven could not destroy the wheel with a single move. Instead, the Sword Energy that struck the wheel rebounded, and the Chancellor was sent flying by his own power. As he staggered backward, the void below him shattered. ¡°Blergh!¡± He spurted out a mouthful of blood ck in color. With a stunned expression, he stared at James. ¡°H-How can this be? What is that treasure?¡± Seeing that Elemental Inversion performed by the Five Elements of Genesis was this terrifying, James breathed a sigh of relief. As expected of the treasures in the possession of the Five Ancestral Masters of the Primeval Age and Elemental Inversion that were created by theirbined efforts, they were indeed terrifying. Standing in mid-air, the huge Elemental Wheel hung before him. Looking at the Chancellor, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m not being merciful. Tell me the secret of your organization and I might just spare your life.¡± Til now, James wanted to know more about the Sanctuary of Darkness and its rtionship with the Ancestral God Rank elixir. If the Sanctuary of Darkness was indeed passed down from the Primeval Age with the objective of annihting mankind, the Ancestral God Rank elixir must have fallen into their hands. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Chancellor grunted. ¡°James, I¡¯m at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. No matter your background or the precious treasures in your possession, you¡¯ll surely die today.¡± The Chancellor was stunned by James¡¯ Five Elements of Genesis. However, as he had absorbed immense Curse Power, his strength was now unprecedented. He was now invincible, and James had to die. Chapter 3004 Chapter 3004 The Sanctuary of Darkness had been making preparations to resurrect a certain powerful individual for many long years. Throughout the many long years, they controlled many powerful individuals to do their bidding. However, just as they were about to aplish their objective, James appeared out of nowhere and ruined their ns. So, James had to die. Otherwise, the n would fail. If the Master med the Chancellor for this failure, he had no way of shouldering the responsibility. The n must work even if the Twelve Furies had to pay with their lives. Killing intent rose in the Chancellor¡¯s heart. Holding a ck sword in his hand, he exuded a terrifying aura. He was originally a Grand Emperor at the Second Heaven. Yet, after absorbing the Curse Power of this world, he was now at the Ninth Heaven. This strength was unprecedented even in the Primeval Age, where he would be considered a top-notch fighter. Though James had many treasures in his possession, the Chancellor believed that he would not live for long. Clenching the sword in his hand, his body shed, and he appeared before James and pierced with his sword. At his rank, his speed was extraordinary, so fast in fact that even James could not sense his presence. By the time James reacted, the sword was only inches away. His mind stirred, and the Infinity Steles in the pile of rubble down below appeared before him in an instant and blocked the Chancellor¡¯s fatal attacks. Boom! The terrifying sword struck the Infinity Steles. Though the Chancellor¡¯s attack was terrifying, the Infinity Steles were unscathed. However, after absorbing the attack, the power spread throughout James¡¯ body. James was immediately sent flying and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. At that moment, he hurriedly summoned the wheel created by the Five Elements of Genesis andunched a counteroffensive. Knowing how powerful the Elemental Wheel was, the Chancellor chose to dodge the attack. James seized the opportunity and summoned the Infinity Steles that had been knocked away to form a formation. At the same time, he summoned Demonic Energy to heal his injuries. Now that he had breathing room, he summoned the Jade Seal once more and frantically absorbed the Curse Power of this world and even that of the Chancellor. Though the Chancellor guarded the Curse Power inside his body fiercely, he could not stop them from escaping. Though the depletion speed was slow, this could not continue. If this continued, he would only be weaker and eventually be annihted by James. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Die!¡± he roared. He knew the only way to emerge victorious was to swiftly end James¡¯ life. He attacked relentlessly, and with his immense power, he fought against the Elemental Wheel head-on. James suffered tremendous injuries. As James suffered injuries, Emperor Jabari, who was inside the Celestial Abode, was also affected as well. His soul became dimmer, almost on the verge of disappearing. ¡°Grand Emperor.¡± The Spirit Tool was anxious. Jabari waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. Though my power has been depleted, I can still hang in there.¡± Even so, the circumstances did not bode well for them. If James could not defeat the Chancellor as soon as possible, his energy would continue to be depleted. Once his power waspletely depleted, he wouldpletely disintegrate into nothingness. However, he did not apply pressure on James. The fierce battle continued. James kept suffering injuries and only recovered his injuries through his Demonic Energy. He knew this must not go on. The moment the Chancellor was sent flying by the Elemental Wheel, James¡¯ mind stirred, and the Jade Seal flew toward the Chancellor and appeared on his head. As the Jade Seal approached the Chancellor, a mysterious power materialized, frantically absorbing the Curse Power inside the Chancellor¡¯s body. In that instant, the Chancellor¡¯s Curse Power was severely depleted. Chapter 3005 Chapter 3005 ¡°Dammit, what the hell is this?¡± The Chancellor¡¯s expression was solemn. He raised the sword in his hand to knock the Jade Seal back. However, as he pierced his sword, the sword was stuck to the Jade Seal. When he tried pulling his sword back, a powerful suction force came from the Jade Seal. Even when he used his full force, he could not take back his sword. At the same time, the Curse Power inside his body was continued to being depleted. His face paled, and he hurriedly abandoned his weapon. After abandoning his weapon, he hurriedly fled. Meanwhile, the weapon fell to the ground. ¡°How terrifying! What was that? Why was it able to suppress my Curse Power?¡± The Chancellor appeared in the distance and gazed at the ck Jade Seal levitating in mid-air. His expression was unusually grim. To his understanding, Curse Power should be invincible and was a power that surpassed all. Now, however, the Curse Power waspletely being suppressed. At that moment, the Jade Seal charged toward him. His face paled. ¡°Curses!¡± He knew this could not go on. Before his power waspletely taken away, he had to annihte James. His mind stirred, and his sword on the ground flew toward him. Holding the ck sword in his hand, he attacked James relentlessly. James, on the other hand, summoned the Elemental Wheel and the Infinity Steles to parry his attacks. The fierce battle raged on. The void was being destroyed, and cracks kept appearing on the ground. In the blink of an eye, ten days passed. Over the past ten days, James suffered many injuries. However, with his unparalleled physical body, he managed to hang in there. However, he could clearly sense that Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength had decreased significantly. However, at the same time, the Chancellor¡¯s strength had been sapped away by the Jade Seal. In the beginning, the Chancellor¡¯s strength was equivalent to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. Now, he was only at the Seventh Heaven. His rank had decreased substantially. So, though Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength had been depleted, the pressure on James was slowly decreasing. He knew that his chances of winning were growing. Meanwhile, over the past ten days, the Martial Reverend, Thea, and the Grand Emperor beasts who had been under the control of the Sanctuary, had managed to annihte the remaining eleven Furies. After annihting them, they hurriedly headed to the battlefield by sensing the battle aura. However, the battle between James and the Chancellor was too fierce. Even a Grand Emperor such as the Martial Reverend could not participate. Otherwise, he would suffer injuries very soon. So, they chose not to make trouble for James and instead watched from the distance. On the battlefield in the distance¡­ As Xainte gazed at the battle in the distance, she nced at Thea who was beside her and asked, ¡°Mother, what rank is Father at? Why does his strength fluctuate from time to time?¡± Thea was confused as well. She had no idea about James¡¯ rank either. She shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Xainte asked once more, ¡°What are the ck stone tablets near him, and what is that colorful wheel? I sense immense powering from them.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thea exined, ¡°They are treasures that have existed since the creation of heaven and earth. The ck stone tablets are the Infinity Steles. They are providences of the First Cmity on Earth. The other should be the Five Elements of Genesis, the providence of the Second Cmity. They are both unparalleled providences which your father obtained.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xainte seemed to be in deep thought. Then, she asked, ¡°I thought you said Earth has undergone three cmities. So what is the treasure for the third one?¡± James had told Thea everything about the Third Cmity. Thea said, ¡°There are quite a few providences for the Third Cmity. However, the ultimate providence is ¡®Leap out of the Three Dimensions, Relinquish the Five Elements, and Attain an Emperor¡¯s body¡¯. Your father obtained this providence, yet he gave it away to someone else.¡± Chapter 3006 Chapter 3006 ¡°What?!¡± Xainte was shocked. ¡°He gave them away to someone else?!¡± She had no preconceived notion about the providence of the Third Cmity on Earth. However, based on the previous two providences, the third one should have been terrifying. ¡°What is the third providence? Why did Father give them away to someone else? Who was the person?¡± Thea exined, ¡°In essence, after obtaining the ultimate providence of the Third Cmity, one will be able to reach the Grand Emperor Rank easily. Throughout the entire process, there¡¯ll be no Heavenly Tribtions. In any case, he gave it away to a woman.¡± Speaking of which, Thea could not help but be slightly jealous. Hearing this, Xainte smirked, ¡°I never thought that Father would be such a yboy. He seemed to be an upright man.¡± In the distance, the fierce battle continued. In just ten days, the Chancellor had lost the strength of two sub-ranks. It infuriated him. Over the past ten days, he had summoned his full strength, yet he could only inflict minor injuries on James and could notpletely annihte him. Now, as his strength decreased, his attacks could no longer deal any fatal blow to James because James¡¯ physical body was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. Together with the Infinity Steles, the Five Elements of Genesis, the Ancestral God Weapon, and many other treasures in his possession, the Chancellor could do nothing. He knew that his chances of winning had vanished. If continued fighting, his power would be further depleted. Once his Curse Power waspletely absorbed, he would be nothing more than a sheep to the ughter. At that moment, he thought of escaping. As long as he survived this ordeal, he could make aeback one day. Seeing that the Chancellor retreated, James immediately knew what was on his mind. He did not give the Chancellor the opportunity to flee. The Elemental Wheel charged toward the Chancellor and crushed the space in his surroundings. The Chancellor came under direct hit and suffered grave injuries. ¡°Damn it!¡± He wiped the blood trace off his lips. His expression was solemn. Though he wanted to kill James, he had no way of aplishing that. At that moment, the Jade Seal hovered above his head and frantically absorbed the Curse Power inside his body. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t cross the Sanctuary of Darkness. You¡¯ll regret this. No matter who you are, you will be dead meat,¡± the Chancellor warned. Leaving that remark, he shed the void and created a fissure. Then, his body shed, and he entered the fissure, vanishing without a trace. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± James¡¯ face darkened as he hurriedly gave chase. However, by the time he was there, the fissure was gone. He tried sensing his opponent¡¯s aura and forcibly tore open the void to pursue him. After arriving at a different location, hepletely lost track of the Chancellor¡¯s aura. Standing in mid-air, he sensed his surroundings. However, there was no sign of any aura. His expression was grim. If he could not annihte the mastermind behind this, it would more difficult the next time they meet. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At that moment, Jabari¡¯s voice came, ¡°Never mind, James. Stop chasing after him. My strength is almost depleted. Hurry up and suppress the Curse Power within your body. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die once my power recedes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing this, James stopped giving chase. He immediately sat in a lotus position in mid-air and concentrated on suppressing the Curse Power inside his body. Chapter 3007 Chapter 3007 The world was full of Curse Power. James knew that he could suppress and transform them into mysterious inscriptions. So, he did not let this opportunity slip by and began using the Jade Seal to frantically absorb the Curse Power of this world. Soon, Thea, Xainte, the Martial Reverend, and many others arrived. Then, they saw James sitting in mid-air. At that moment, he was covered in dark Curse Power. They knew that James was suppressing Curse Power, so they did not interrupt him and instead remain by the sidelines. As the Emperor was worried that the Chancellor would return, he wanted James to leave as soon as possible after suppressing the Curse Power. He set up a Time Formation in James¡¯ surroundings to allow him to suppress Curse Power within. At the same time, he consumed an elixir that recovered one¡¯s soul to maintain the power of his soul. In the blink of an eye, ten years passed, and Thea, Xainte, and the others had been waiting all this while. A long time had also passed inside the Time Formation. However, James did not leave his closed-door meditation. In the meantime, the Jade Seal kept absorbing Curse Power. Those who were contaminated by Curse Power upon entering this world had it taken away, including the trapped living beings and the primordial fighters. Xainte looked at James who was in the Time Formation and asked, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years. Is he done yet?¡± Thea consoled her, saying, ¡°The Curse Power is terrifying. Suppressing thempletely is an extremely difficult feat.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xainte waited patiently. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Meanwhile, Emperor Jabari who was inside the Celestial Abode kept providing power to James. As he was in a soul state, not to mention that this was only a remnant of his soul, he did not have much remaining strength. All these years, his energy had almost been depleted. He only barely managed to remain in existence because he kept consuming the elixir. Otherwise, he would have long faded away. Upon seeing Emperor Jabari¡¯s body turning dimmer and dimmer, the Spirit Tool became increasingly worried. A long time passed. In the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed. Over the past century, everyone could clearly sense that the world¡¯s Curse Power had greatly diminished and it was almostpletely eradicated. Meanwhile, James hadpletely absorbed the Curse Power of this world and suppressed them. Millions of dark characters began to form inside his body, gathering inside his elixir field to form a ball of dark clouds. After so long, Emperor Jabari could no longer maintain his current form. Upon sensing that James had completely suppressed the Curse Power, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, without uttering a single word, he vanished without a trace. The Spirit Tool knew that it would take a long time for Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul to recover. Meanwhile, the Time Formation in the air slowly disappeared, and James slowly descended from the sky. Upon losing Emperor Jabari¡¯s power, his strength weakened. Besides, without the support of Emperor Jabari¡¯s power, the activated power inside his physical body slowly returned to seclusion and completely vanished in the end. Though he had grown weaker, he knew that he had reaped a lot of benefits. His physical strength had beenpletely activated. It had disappeared, but his physical strength was nheless still overwhelming. After remaining at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage, his power stopped seeping away. Besides, during the battle when he was imbued with Jabari¡¯s power, his Sage Energy had been frantically absorbing this power and the Curse Power outside. When his life was hanging by a thread, the Elixir of Nine Deaths increased his rank to the Sage Rank¡¯s Fifteenth Stage. Even though Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength had vanished, his rank stabilized at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage. Compared to the past, he had jumped by five sub-ranks. Though he was still considered weak, he was already satisfied. The journey to the Cursed World drastically increased his rank. With his current physical strength, he could fight against a cultivator at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage. Chapter 3008 Chapter 3008 James¡¯ physical strength increased drastically and was now at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage. Even his rank was at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage. This, however, was not the point. The most significant of all was that James had absorbed the Curse Power of this world. At that moment, millions of ck characters appeared in his elixir field. Each of them was ever-changing and mysterious. James knew that this must be the Curse Inscription, the key to cultivating Curse Magic. Once his rank reached the Divine Rank, he would be able to cultivate Curse Magic properly. He slowly descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. Thea hurriedly walked over to him and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°What could go wrong? Though the battle was fierce, I¡¯m a man blessed by the Heavenly Path. As such, I¡¯m able to ovee all odds. Now that the battle was over, I have obtained many benefits.¡± ¡°And your rank?¡± Thea looked at himin confusion. Even now, she could not see through James. She could not figure out why his strength fluctuated constantly. James smiled coyly and whispered something in her ear. ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± Realization dawned on Thea¡¯s face. At that moment, many powerful individuals walked toward them. This included the Martial Reverend, the powerful figures of the Five Academies, and the Grand Emperors who had been controlled. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Master James.¡± ¡°If not for you, we would have perished.¡± They were thankful for James. James waved his hand slightly. ncing at Thea, he said, ¡°The mastermind has escaped. I don¡¯t where he is now. As long as he still lives, his n would survive. Now, our priority is to destroy the Resurrection Formation.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. James said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to destroy this formation. I¡¯ll leave this to the rest of you.¡± An individual well-versed in formations stepped forward and said, ¡°This is simple. We just need to find the Eye of the formation. However, this world is too big. No one knows where the Eye is concealed at.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on James. Since James was the one who defeated the mastermind, he must have had an idea. They knew clearly just how powerful the mastermind was. After absorbing the Curse Power of this world, his strength was equivalent to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. In the end, he was defeated by James. This meant that James¡¯ strength was equivalent to his. James, however, shrugged and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to deal with this by yourselves.¡± He really had no idea what to do. Now that Emperor Jabari had entered a closed-door meditation to heal his injuries, he had no way to seek his advice. Since James was reluctant to help, the others had no choice but to gather and discuss ways to destroy the formation. After a brief discussion, they first decided to seek the other living beings trapped in this world. Then, they would use their help to search for the Eye. With the assistance of many powerful figures, they eventually found the Eye and destroyed the Resurrection Formation. Now, another problem had arisen. How would they leave this ce? Everyone¡¯s gaze was once again fixed on James. They believed that since he was this powerful, he must know the way out. James sighed and said, ¡°Stop looking at me, guys. I really have no idea how to leave this world.¡± ¡°Do you really not know, Master James?¡± A Grand Emperor at the First Heaven found this hard to believe. To him, James was simply reluctant to lend a helping hand. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James nodded and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Besides, stop calling me Master James. My rank is insignificant. I¡¯m unworthy of that title.¡± Chapter 3009 Chapter 3009 Hearing this, the others scoffed. Insignificant? If James was considered insignificant, they would be mere ants. James was eager to leave this bizarre world as well. He looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Thea, do you really not know how to leave this ce?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± James said, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go separate ways and search around for any exits that we may have missed.¡± ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± Everyone obeyed. Then, they went their separate ways and began searching around for an exit. However, no matter how hard they searched, they could not find anything. ¡°Master James, we couldn¡¯t find an exit.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Many Grand Emperors looked at James. James sat on a stone. Since no one was able to find anything, there was nothing he could do. Thea was sitting beside him, pensive. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind, and she said, ¡°I know!¡± ¡°What?¡± James turned around and looked at her. Thea said, ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere, but there¡¯s one ce we skipped¡ªthe Sanctuary of Darkness. My guess is that the exit is hidden there.¡± James believed that this was possible. He hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s head over to the Sanctuary at once.¡± So, the powerful figures followed James and headed to the Sanctuary. Soon, they arrived outside it. James, Thea, Xainte, and some of the more powerful ones, entered first and searched around the ce. As expected, they found the exit and left the Cursed World. When they passed through the passageway and reappeared, they were outside the Malevolent Demon Residence. Then, they hurriedly left the ce. More and more living beings escaped the Cursed World and arrived at this ce before heading into the depths of the wilderness. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Outside the Malevolent Demon Residence, the Martial Reverend looked at James respectfully and said, ¡°James, this ce isn¡¯t that far away from the Paragon Sect. Why don¡¯t you pay a visit there?¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the Paragon Sect. I have something else to attend to.¡± Hearing this, the Great Elder of the Paragon Sect stood up and looked at Xainte, saying, ¡°Xainte¡­¡± Xainte immediately understood what he meant. She looked at James and pouted. ¡°The Paragon Sect is where I grew up. Don¡¯t you want to have a look?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± James scratched his head. The Martial Reverend chimed in, ¡°We still have no idea about the identity of the mastermind who escaped. However, there must be a powerful force behind this incident. Though he has escaped, he will surely make hiseback. Please follow me to the Paragon Sect where we can discuss our next course of action.¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°I can pay the Paragon Sect a visit. But, I won¡¯t be participating in any discussions.¡± James¡¯ rank was insignificant, and he had no right to participate. Besides, he had to make his way to the Elixir Pavilion to see if it was the one mentioned by Xandros Teagan. His current priority was to search for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Though he could roughly guess that the Sanctuary of Darkness was targeting him, this was mere spection, and he did not wish to fight against such an organization at this point in time. Xainte smiled brightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it! What about you, Mother?¡± Thea smiled and said, ¡°Since James is going, of course I¡¯m apanying him.¡± Chapter 3010 Chapter 3010 After being warmly weed by the Martial Reverend, James nned to head over to the Paragon Sect for a walk. The other powerful figures who were freed walked toward him. ¡°This is farewell, Master James. If you need anything in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. I¡¯ll be there in an instant.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Master James. Just tell me if there¡¯s anything you need in the future.¡± ¡­ No matter the living beings that entered the Cursed World or those who were controlled by the Curse Power, they all showed James their gratitude. Seeing this, James only grinned. James and the others did not linger for long. Together with the Martial Reverend, the Great Elder of the Paragon Sect, and many others, they left the great wilderness. ¡°Before heading to the Paragon Sect, I need to go to Southern ins City for a while,¡± James said. Xainte furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°But why?¡± James said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I went to a ce called the Stardust Realm in the Boundless Realm¡­¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded in the Stardust Realm, including his rtionship with Yevpraksiya. ¡°How do I put this¡­? Yevpraksiya is sort of my chambermaid. If I don¡¯t bring her along to the Paragon Sect, I¡¯m gonna feel awful.¡± Hearing this, Thea remained silent. Even if James had an affair with this chambermaid called Yevpraksiya, she could only turn a blind eye. This was no longer Earth in the past. They departed on their journey. Soon, they arrived at Southern ins City. The moment a powerful figure such as the Martial Reverend appeared, there was amotion. Even the Lord of the Southern ins City weed him personally. However, the Martial Reverend did not n on staying here for long. James went to an inn and found Yevpraksiya there. All this while, Yevpraksiya had been waiting in Southern ins City. As no news of James came, she became worried. She wanted to head to the depths of the great wilderness to search for him. However, her rank was too insignificant. Every day, she was filled with consternation. Suddenly, the door opened. Yevpraksiya who was in the midst of spacing out turned to look at the door. Upon seeing James, she excitedly stood up and rushed toward James, grabbing his hand and crying out in delight, ¡°You¡¯re alright, Mr. Caden! I¡¯m so d!¡± At that moment, Thea and Xainte walked into the room. Thea frowned when she saw what was happening. Xainte, on the other hand, was smiling brightly. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yevpraksiya looked at the two who entered her room. Though she did not recognize Thea, she was immediately dumbfounded upon seeing Xainte. ¡°X-Xainte Cahan?¡± Xainte¡¯s prestige in this world was unrivaled. Though her strength was not exactly top-notch in the Boundless Realm, her potential was terrifying. Since antiquity, no one had been able to be a Quasi-Emperor in tens of thousands of years. Xaine scrutinized Yevpraksiya, who was considered rather beautiful. However, her rank was low. James hurriedly pulled away from Yevpraksiya¡¯s grip and said with a smile, ¡°This is my wife, Thea Cahan. This is my daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yevpraksiya was stunned. What was going on? How did Xainte suddenly be James¡¯ daughter aftering back from the great wilderness? ¡°This is a long story. I¡¯ll tell you some other day.¡± James did not exin much. Thea, on the other hand, said coldly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve found her, we should get going.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 3011 Chapter 3011 Then, they left the inn. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There were many people outside the inn. Among them were the strongest fighter of the Eidolon Realm, the Martial Reverend¡ªSect Leader of the Paragon Sect, the Great Elder of the Paragon Sect, and the Lord of Southern ins City. The Lord was highly respectful toward the Martial Reverend. As Yevpraksiya walked out of the inn alongside James, she was stunned upon seeing the powerful figures outside. What was going on? Why were there so many powerful figures outside the inn? When he saw JAmes, the Martial Reverend greeted him respectfully, ¡°Master James, should we depart?¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The Martial Reverend made a weing gesture and said, ¡°After you.¡± James walked to the front. Meanwhile, Yevpraksiya could not describe her shock. This was the Martial Reverend, the most powerful individual of the Eidolon Realm, yet he was so humble before James. Yevpraksiya was confounded. Confused by everything, she simply followed after James stiffly. They headed to the Teleportation Formation of the Southern ins City and traveled to Paragon City, the city in which the sect was established. Upon their arrival, the Martial Reverend brought James and the others out of the city. There was an undting mountain range outside, where there was an abundance of Spiritual Energy and the scenery was picturesque. Soon, they reached the main peak of the Paragon Sect. James received VIP treatment and was provided with an independent courtyard at the back of the mountain of the main peak. In the courtyard, James was sitting on a stone chair. Thea and Xainte were sitting beside him, while Yevpraksiya stood at the back. Thea asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± James was lost in contemtion. After some time, he said, ¡°Back then, Emperor Jabari said that the mastermind who controlled you could be a remnant of one of the forces of the Primeval Age. They are searching for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Though this was only mere spection on his part, he must have his reasons to make such an assumption. Next, we¡¯ll go separate ways.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll stay at the Paragon Sect and assist the Martial Reverend in investigating the forces behind the mysterious individual. I, on the other hand, will head to the Holy Realm and sneak into the Elixir Pavilion. I¡¯ll investigate whether that Elixir Pavilion is the one mentioned by Xandros and whether the Ancestral God Rank Elixir is still located there.¡± James gave a simple analysis of their next course of action. Now that it hade to this, this was the only way. James was also concerned about Thea¡¯s safety while she investigated the mysterious individual at the Paragon Sect. Though she was a Quasi-Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion, this was neither Earth nor the universe. It was a world that had existed since the Primeval Age and did not experience the chaos of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and the Primordial Age. There were many powerful individuals in this world. So, he handed Thea the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. ¡°This is the Ancestral God Weapon left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master. Take this in case you encounter any danger.¡± An Ancestral God Weapon was terrifying. With Thea¡¯s current strength, she could stand against a Grand Emperor at the Second Heaven with the Ancestral God Weapon. Thea did not hesitate much and epted the Divine Sword. Xainte looked at James and asked, ¡°Father, when will you be heading to the Holy Realm?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Stop calling me that. Just call me Dad.¡± Xainte answered respectfully, ¡°Dad.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯ll be a discipleship examination in the Elixir Pavilion of the Holy Realm, which I n to sneak into. Since there¡¯s plenty of time before the examination starts, I intend to remain at the Paragon Sect and n my next move.¡± Since James had plenty of time, he did not rush things. He nned to use this opportunity to spend time with Thea and his daughter. Chapter 3012 Chapter 3012 James nned to remain at the Paragon Sect for a while and spend quality time with his wife and daughter. Meanwhile, Yevpraksiya had no idea what they were talking about. She only feel that James was increasingly shrouded in mystery and that the gap between them was only increasing. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She secretly nced at Thea. No wonder James paid no heed to her. With such a gorgeous and stunningly beautiful wife, how would he be interested in an ordinary girl like her? ¡°Thea, you haven¡¯t told me anything about Xainte,¡± James said. He had nned on asking early on but did not have the opportunity to do so. He knew that Xainte was his daughter. However, much time had passed since they left Earth. Thea rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious? I had her back on Earth.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything, then?¡± ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise, but we got separated in the River of Time.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he stayed at the Paragon Sect temporarily. In the blink of an eye, three years passed. Over the past three years, James had been living a carefree life. The Martial Reverend, on the other hand, had been a busy man. Three years had passed, and word of the events in the Cursed World had spread all across the Eidolon Realm. The living beings of the Eidolon Realm now knew that the Malevolent Demon¡¯s legacy was a scheme. Not only that, they still had no idea about the identity of the mysterious person. As such, the Martial Reverend sent invitation letters to the various powerful worlds of the Boundless Realm to discuss this affair. ¡°Dad.¡± James was sitting in a lotus position in the courtyard, concentrating wholeheartedly on his research on the mysterious ck characters inside his body. These characters were formed through the suppression of Curse Power. Suddenly, a voice came. James stopped. Xainte walked toward him. Today, she was wearing a white dress. As her long ck hair flowed in the wind, she exuded a charismatic aura. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James stood up. Xaine walked toward him and said, ¡°The Sect Leader has invited the powerful figures of various worlds in the Boundless Realm to head to the Paragon Sect. He wishes to discuss the events that urred in the Cursed World with them.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± James said. Xainte continued, ¡°He also said that you¡¯ll be presiding over the meeting.¡± James immediately rebuffed the idea, saying, ¡°No way, I don¡¯t have that strength.¡± ¡°Stop being so humble, Dad. You even defeated the mysterious person at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. You¡¯re the number-one fighter in the Boundless Realm. Who else but you have the right?¡± At that moment, Thea walked toward them. James sat on a stone chair and contemted. He never thought that his name would spread far and wide despite his insignificant strength. This was not good news for his search for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. As the elixir was too consequential, he had to investigate in secret. If he headed to the Elixir Pavilion just like that, the Elixir Pavilion might not hand it over just like that even if they did have the elixir in their possession. After all, a lot could have happened throughout these long years. ¡°Thea.¡± After brief contemtion, James called out to Thea. ¡°Yes?¡± Thea looked at him. James said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the investigation of the mysterious person¡¯s identity to you. Do your best to investigate the possible rtionship between him and the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. If so, then the elixir must have fallen into the hands of this organization.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be involved in the investigation. I¡¯ll head to the Holy Realm immediately and sneak into the Elixir Pavilion to find out the whereabouts of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. We¡¯ll go separate ways.¡± Chapter 3013 Chapter 3013 ¡°Alright.¡± Thea did not hesitate at all. She cautioned, ¡°The Elixir Pavilion is the most terrifying force in this world. Even a hundred Paragon Sectsbined stand no chance against them. You have to be on your guard.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Then, he stood up and looked at Xainte, saying, ¡°Tell the Martial Reverend that I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± There was a sad frown on Xainte¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Are you leaving already, Dad?¡± James gently caressed her hair and said smilingly, ¡°Once everything¡¯s resolved, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± As Xainte knew that James had important matters to deal with, she did not act selfishly. After bidding farewell to Thea and Xainte, James left the Paragon Sect and the Eidolon Realm alongside Yevpraksiya and embarked on a journey to the Holy Realm. The Saucer entered space and traveled full speed ahead. Over the past three years, Yevpraksiya did not have the opportunity to speak to James. Now that they were alone, she finally had the chance to do so. She had too many questions troubling her. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± She hesitated to speak. James, who was sitting on a sofa in the Saucer, nced at her and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Yevpraksiya stood by the side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with Thea and Xainte Cahan? What happened after you headed to the depths of the great wilderness? Why is someone like the revered Martial Reverend speaking to you with such great respect?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°You have no right to learn of these things at your current strength. Besides, there¡¯s no point in knowing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yevpraksiya said. ¡°Make sure that the Saucer keeps going straight ahead. I¡¯ll be in closed-door meditation.¡± After he spoke, James entered the Celestial Abode. Back then when he was at the Paragon Sect, he tried entering the Celestial Abode to learn of Emperor Jabari¡¯s condition. However, every time he went, Emperor Jabari would be in closed-door meditation. However, this time, he was shocked to see Emperor Jabari and the Spirit Tool in the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul seemed to be even dimmer than before. With the blow of the wind, he gave the impression that he would disintegrate into nothingness. James walked toward him and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Grand Emperor.¡± Emperor Jabari was ying chess with the Spirit Tool. Putting his chess piece down, Emperor Jabari nced at James and said smilingly, ¡°Come and have a seat.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Mhm.¡± James took a seat. Emperor Jabari said, ¡°James, I can sense a storm brewing on the horizon. You might bring about a great catastrophe. I predict that this catastrophe will be rted to the Ancestral God Rank Elixir that you¡¯re searching for. With your current strength, there¡¯s no way you can resolve this crisis.¡± Hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. Emperor Jabari continued, ¡°To help you resolve this crisis, I n to resurrect in advance. However, I require many rare materials to reshape my physical body. I¡¯ll need you to search for them.¡± Then he casually waved his hand, and a list of materials appeared before James. James epted the list and read through them. On the list, there were numerous lines of materials needed. As James was no longer the ignorant young man from before, he knew that these materials were some of the rarest materials of the highest quality¡ªat least at the Emperor Rank and above. There were approximately 500 of them. James¡¯ expression turned grim. Emperor Jabari consoled him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. We can search for them slowly and gradually. You just have to find these materials before the Fourth Cmity.¡± Emperor Jabari extrapted that James¡¯ catastrophe would ur before the Fourth Cmity and the appearance of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and carefully put the list away. Chapter 3014 Chapter 3014 Emperor Jabari gave James a list of materials needed for his resurrection. These materials were extremely rare. The moment any of them appeared in the outside world, many powerful figures would compete for them. James knew that it would be nigh impossible to gather these materials with his current strength. He carefully put the list away. Upon seeing James¡¯ grim expression, Emperor Jabari smiled and said, ¡°I told you there¡¯s no need to rush things. You have approximately a hundred thousand years to search for these materials.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s expression turned solemn as he said, ¡°My power was greatly depleted during the previous battle. Now, I have to concentrate on rejuvenating my body. If you encounter any danger, I won¡¯t be able to intervene to save the day. In the Boundless Realm, you have to be careful in whatever you do.¡± ¡°Thanks for your reminder. I understand.¡± James nodded. He had handed the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to Thea. That was because she was up against the mastermind behind the scenes. Comparatively, she was in a much more dangerous position. Regardless, he still had many treasures in his possession. At that moment, James fully understood how much strength he trulycked. If he was strong enough, there would not be anything troublesome standing in his way. ¡°I¡¯m going to enter a closed-door meditation.¡± Then, James headed to the Time Chamber and cultivated. After James left, the Spirit Tool asked, ¡°Grand Emperor, did you realize something? Is that why you¡¯re in such a hurry to be resurrected?¡± However, Emperor Jabari remained silent and merely gazed into the distance. Seeing this, the Spirit Tool took the hint and shut his mouth. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. James entered the courtyard of the Time Chamber where there were many soldiers in closed-door meditation. To hasten their learning progress, the Spirit Tool arranged for them to take turns entering the Time Chamber to cultivate. ¡°Dragon King.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Upon James¡¯ arrival, they immediately greeted him. James waved at them with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Once the Fourth Cmity is over, we¡¯ll have done our duty.¡± After greeting them, James entered a room in the courtyard. The room furnishings were simple and ordinary, and there was only a meadow inside. James walked toward the meadow and sat in a lotus position. He was not in a hurry to cultivate, and as such, he was lost in contemtion. After the previous fierce battle, the power of the Demonic Lotus had beenpletely unleashed. Even though much of the power had returned to concealment, his current physical strength was at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage. Even a cultivator at a simr rank would not be able to injure him. The only issue he had was that his rank was too low. There was no point in having just a powerful physical body. He had to increase his rank, which was currently at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage, as soon as possible. He took a deep breath. ¡°My current rank is too low. I have to cross into the Divine Rank as soon as possible.¡± James¡¯ determination grew stronger. After deep contemtion, he slowly eased up, and his mind nked. Then, he performed Elemental Inversion to perfection, and the Elemental Inversion Formation inside his body began to circte. His pores opened up and began to frantically absorb the power of the outside world. Chapter 3015 Chapter 3015 The Celestial Abode could continuously absorb the power of the outside world and store them away. As such, cultivating in the Celestial Abode was many times more effective than the outside world. As a great amount of Empyrean Spiritual Energy entered his pores, they were refined by the Elemental Inversion Formation and transformed into the purest of all energies. James¡¯ power increased little by little. Cultivation was dull and boring. As such, throughout the cultivation process, James researched the mysterious ck characters inside his body. These characters were formed by the Curse Power that was absorbed and suppressed by the Jade Seal. In the blink of an eye, ten years passed in the Time Formation. Over the past ten years, James¡¯ power grew increasingly stronger. After researching the ck characters for ten years, however, he still could not figure out their meaning. He only knew that Curse Power would increase drastically when Curse Magic was performed with the assistance of these ck characters. However, he did not have a clear understanding of Curse Magic. Even now, he had only learned Confinement and Reincarnation. As for thetter, he was only at the elementary stage. True Curse Magic was all-epassing, and as such, it would be impossible topletely gain insight into them. Since James could not figure out the meaning of these ck characters, he gave up. Now, he began gaining insight into sword techniques. He had now reached the pinnacle of the First Swordsmanship, in which he merged thousands upon thousands of Sword Moves. He learned these Sword Moves during his battle against the Heavenly Path Embodiments on Galileo. However, he only learned the Sword Moves. What the Heavenly Path Embodiments performed were some of the most terrifying swordsmanships. They included five realms: Sword Moves, Sword Shadow, Sword Will, Sword Intent, and Consolidation. When all five Sword Realms merged, aplete sword technique was formed. Back then, James¡¯ rank was low. As such, he could only separate the Five Sword Realms and learn only the Sword Move. Now, his rank was high enough for him to gain insight into Sword Shadow, Sword Will, and Sword Intent. He began trying to gain insight into the Sword Intent contained in these unparalleled sword techniques. The moment he began gaining insight into swordsmanship, the Yogacara Sword Energy inside his body became active. At that moment, thousands upon thousands of Sword Moves surfaced in James¡¯ mind. Then, the Yogacara Sword Energy gushed into his mind and devoured all the Sword Moves, forming a single Move. As countless Sword Moves merged into one, a shadow appeared. This shadow was ever-changing, and in an instant, thousands of changes urred. Gorgeous and impable Sword Moves yed out in James¡¯ mind as he repeatedly separated Sword Moves and gained insight into the Intent of the sword. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he found himself standing on the surface of a sea. The waves were calm, and at that moment, a Sword Energy appeared. The Sword Energy¡¯s appearance carried immense power. Immediately, a tsunami hundreds of meters high crashed into James. Each time the waves smashed against him, he could feel the presence of the Sword Intent. The Sword Intent was like ferocious waves. Then, in the blink of an eye, the scenery before him changed once more. James was now in a sea of fire, surrounded by fiery mes. Each me contained terrifying Sword Intent. James was immersed in the insight of the Sword Intent. Each sword technique he learned had a Sword Intent of its own. Sword Intent was the volition, resolve, and willpower of the sword technique¡¯s creator, containing the expressions and sentiments of men. Some were calm and exposed, while others carried fury and even destruction. James learned each and every Sword Intent. However, this was not the swordsmanship James wanted. He wished to gain insight into these Sword Intents and create one of his own. Chapter 3016 Chapter 3016 Creating one¡¯s swordsmanship and gaining insight into one¡¯s Sword Intent was nigh impossible, and only a true swordsman could aplish such a feat. What James wanted to do now was create, not learn. He immersed himself in the cultivation of swordsmanship. The Yogacara Sword Energy inside his body became active and poured out of his pores, gathering at the surface of his skin. The Sword Energy was shapeless but not quite shapeless. When James gained insight into the Sword Intent of these sword techniques, his Yogacara Sword Energy absorbed the Sword Intent he gained insight into and gradually increased in power. In the blink of an eye, five hundred years had passed since James entered the Time Formation. His rank had increased from the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage to the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Twentieth Stage. This speed was incredible, and his Yogacara Sword Energy had be much more powerful than before. So, he temporarily gave up on gaining insight into swordsmanship and began making a breakthrough. However, as there was some difficulty along the way, he spent three hundred years reaching the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-first Rank. After making a breakthrough, he began increasing his strength while gaining insight into swordsmanship. His insight into swordsmanship got more profound, and the Yogacara Sword Energy inside his body grew increasingly stronger. James believed that his Yogacara Sword Energy would one day be so powerful that even a Grand Emperor would shudder upon witnessing it. Time gradually passed, and James remained in the Time Chamber all this while. ¡°James, we¡¯re almost at the Holy Realm,¡± came the Spirit Tool¡¯s voice. James stopped his cultivation and nced at the Spirit Tool, asking, ¡°So soon?¡± He did not know how long he had been in closed-door meditation. He only knew that his rank had reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-fifth Stage. Compared to when he first entered the Time Chamber, he had jumped five sub-ranks. Meanwhile, his swordsmanship had reached even greater heights. Not only did he learn the sword techniques of the Heavenly Path Embodiments, but he even received the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master. The inheritance was divided into two parts. One was on the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, while the other was the swordsmanship¡¯s sigil on his mind. However, as the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship was beyond profound, James only managed to learn the fundamentals. Now, his Yogacara Sword Energy was terrifying. His presence was now simr to that of an Ancestral God Weapon that sent chills down people¡¯s spines. This closed-door meditation gained him many benefits. Not only did his sub-rank increase, but his comprehension of swordsmanship had reached an unprecedented rank. However, he had not reached the realm of Consolidation. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Spirit Tool looked at James. He could clearly sense an immense Sword Energy inside James¡¯ body. There was even Sword Energy pulsing inside his blood and cells. Once he catalyzed all the Sword Energy inside his body, he would be extraordinarily powerful. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± The Spirit Tool looked at James and said, ¡°We will reach the Holy Realm in three months.¡± ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± James sped his fists. Then, he did not linger for long inside the Celestial Abode and chose to leave. When he appeared, he was in the Saucer. Yevpraksiya had been controlling the Saucer for close to two centuries now. Over the past two hundred years, she had been hoping that James would appear. Chapter 3017 Chapter 3017 At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared. Yevpraksiya immediately collected herself and hurriedly stood up while crying out in excitement, ¡°You¡¯re back, Mr. Caden!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. Yevpraksiya looked at James, who had been in closed-door meditation for two hundred years now. Then, she realized that James had changed. When he entered the closed-door meditation two centuries ago, he was full of malevolent power inside his power. This time, however, she felt she was facing a razor-sharp divine sword that could tear apart her physical body at will. James¡¯ aura subsided. Yevpraksiya could feel the intimidating aura dissipating until itpletely vanished. She smiled and said, ¡°So what did you cultivate this time, Mr. Caden?¡± James smiled and said nothing. Instead, he shifted the subject and asked, ¡°How long more till we reach the Holy Realm?¡± All these years, Yevpraksiya had been paying close attention. That was because she knew that James would leave his closed¨Cdoor meditation once they arrived at the Holy Realm. As such, she knew very well how long they needed to arrive at their destination. Without any hesitation, she said, ¡°In about three months.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. He was bored after spending such a long time in the Time Chamber. Now that he was out, he wanted to seize the opportunity and rest well. So, he did not return to the Time Chamber but instead remained in the Saucer. Yevpraksiya was now more proactive in asking James questions. Sometimes, she would seek his advice on cultivation. At times, she would inquire about his past, including how he met Thea and how Xainte Cahan came to be his daughter. Posed with these questions, James only answered selectively. In the blink of an eye, three months passed. A sea of stars appeared on the screen of the Saucer¡¯s control room. Pointing at the screen, Yevpraksiya said, ¡°Mr. Caden, this is the Holy Realm, a world made up of eight gxies. Each gxy has a core world. The Holy Realm goes by many names, which include the Boundless Holy Realm and the Eight Saints Realm. Our destination is the Elixir Realm, the core world of the Holy Realm, which is controlled by the Elixir Pavilion. Rumors say that countless years ago, this ce was not called the Elixir Realm. It was only with the rise of the Elixir Pavilion that it was named as such.¡± James listened to the history intently. He thought that the Holy Realm was a single. He never thought that it was a gigantic world made up of eight gxies, and each gxy was countless times bigger than the Milky Way. Yevpraksiya exined, ¡°The Holy Realm is the core of this world. No one, not even Divine Rank cultivators, can enter this region. You need the invitation or rmendation letter of the various sects and families of the Holy Realm to gain the right to enter.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. He knew about this. However, as he had the token of the Elixir Pavilion, he was unconcerned. With the token, he could enter the Holy Realm easily. Yevpraksiya continued, ¡°There are intergctic passageways between each of the core worlds in the eight gxies of the Holy Realm. So, there¡¯s no need to use intergctic travel. With the intergctic passageways, we can travel to the gxies of the Holy Realm freely. We first need to go to the Spiritual Realm, the outermost world, and borrow its Intergctic Transporation Formation to head to the Elixir Realm.¡± Chapter 3018 Chapter 3018 The Elixir Realm was located in the core region of this gxy. There were other gxies outside the Elixir Realm. To enter the Elixir Realm, one would first need to travel to the other gxies and their cores to borrow the intergctic passageway. The Saucer continued straight ahead. Soon, they arrived at the gxy where the Spiritual Realm was located. Before them was a space station heavily guarded by powerful soldiers. All of them were armor-d, and they wielded a long sword. Their aura was intimidating, and even the weakest were at least at the Divine Rank. Upon seeing so many Divine Rank soldiers in one ce, James knew just how weak he was. He was nothing but an insignificant creature at his rank. James¡¯ Saucer was intercepted, and he and Yevpraksiya got off the Saucer. A man wearing golden armor and wielding a sword walked toward them. He was the general guarding the Holy Realm. There were many space stations outside the eight gxies of the Holy Realm, and each of them was guarded by millions of powerful soldiers. Meanwhile, there was a general in each space station. As the general nced at James, he immediately knew his cultivation base. With a scornful look on his face, he said, ¡°Insignificant creatures are forbidden from approaching the Holy Realm. You should leave at once.¡± James immediately took out the token given by the Lord of the Stardust Realm. ¡°I¡¯m here for the discipleship examination of the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Upon seeing that the token was indeed issued by the Elixir Pavilion, the general¡¯s attitude had a one- eighty. As he returned the token to James, he smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯re an alchemist. The Elixir Pavilion has instructed us to make way for alchemists who have this token in their possession. Please enter.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The general beckoned. James put away the token with a bright smile on his face. He never thought that the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s token would be so effective. He put away the Saucer and passed through the space station alongside Yevpraksiya. Then, they entered the sphere of influence of the Spiritual Realm. Soon, they arrived at their destination. The Spiritual Realm was one of the Eight Core Worlds of the Holy Realm. This world was advanced, and the Spiritual Energy here was at least at Primordial Energies. Upon arriving at the Spiritual Realm, James could sense an immense Primordial Energy in the air. Through the Primordial Energy¡¯s stimtion, his pores opened up, and the Primordial Energy entered and circted throughout his body. It feltfortable. ¡°As expected of the Holy Realm.¡± James opened his arms wide and breathed in the immense Primordial Energy, eximing, ¡°The Primordial Energy here is unbelievable. No wonder the living beings of the outside world go to great lengths toe here.¡± Yevpraksiya had never been to the Holy Realm. As someone who lived in such a small world as the Stardust Realm, the Holy Realm was simply a legend to her. Now that she was here, she could not help but look around at her surroundings with inquisitive eyes. As the Spiritual Realm was an advanced world, not to mention that there was an abundance of Primordial Energy, the space here was rather stable. ¡°Where are we heading next, Mr. Caden? Do we remain here in the Spiritual Realm for a while or do we go straight to the Elixir Realm and wait for the discipleship examination tomence?¡± Since there were 2000 more years before the examination, James still had ample time. He thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush things.¡± Since he had ample time, he began asking Emperor Jabari who was inside the Celestial Abode. ¡°Emperor Jabari, I have nothing to do now. Could you scry whether there¡¯s any material that you need for your resurrection in the vicinity of the Spiritual Realm?¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s resurrection had been on James¡¯ mind all this while. Though he had 100,000 years to search for them, he nevertheless wished to find the materials needed as soon as possible. Emperor Jabari had once reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and was infinitely close to bing an Ancestral God. Since even Sophie, a Quasi-Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion, was well-versed in the Extraption Path, surely Emperor Jabari could do so as well. ¡°Sure,¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came. Chapter 3019 Chapter 3019 ¡°Since you¡¯re free now, I¡¯ll extrapte for you.¡± In a courtyard in the depths of a city inside the Celestia Abode, Emperor Jabari¡¯s status came to life and materialized into a man. However, his body was illusory and dim, seemingly on the verge of disappearing. Emperor Jabari sat in a lotus position on the ground and raised his hands. Then, mysterious characters materialized in his palms, gathering to form an extraption pattern. Meanwhile, mysterious auras and characters kept materializing from within him. Itsted for about ten minutes. ¡°There is, James,¡± he answered. Hearing this, James asked in excitement, ¡°Which one?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°The Mystic Piece, used for creating blood.¡± ¡°Mystic Piece?¡± James froze. There was no such thing called the Mystic Piece in the list given to him by Emperor Jabari. Emperor Jabari hurriedly exined, ¡°The Mystic Piece is more advanced than the ingredients on the list. The one I scried was materialized from the Blood Essence of a powerful individual of the Primeval Age that perished. This powerful figure was at least at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. As he met his doom, his Blood Essence dropped on a divine object. Upon absorption, the Mystic Piece was born.¡± Emperor Jabari continued, ¡°The rarer the ingredients to reshape my physical body, the stronger I would be post-resurrection.¡± James asked once more, ¡°Where is the Mystic Piece?¡± Emperor Jabari exined, ¡°The Extraption Path is a Path that goes against Heaven. The Heavenly Path is supreme, and everything should depend on luck. However, with the appearance of extraption, the will of the Heavenly Path had been vited. So, under normal circumstances, no powerful individual who is well-versed in the Extraption Path would do so easily. I¡¯m currently in a soul state. To the Heavenly Path, I¡¯m already dead. Since I should no longer exist, I wouldn¡¯t dare scry recklessly. I only managed to acquire some clues.¡± James listened intently. Though Emperor Jabari only extrapted some clues, he nevertheless had to try. ¡°What clues?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°To obtain the Mystic Piece, you need to head to Mount Baidi.¡± Emperor Jabari only managed to extrapte that the Mystic Piece was at Mount Baidi. As for the specifics, he would not dare search too brazenly. If he continued, the Heavenly Path might sense his remaining existence and simply annihte him. Though the chances were negligible, he did not dare make such a gamble. ¡°Mount Baidi.¡± James etched the name of this location in his mind. Then, he looked at Yevpraksiya and said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay in the Spiritual Realm for some time. Let¡¯s find amodation in a city. Wait for me there while I deal with my matters.¡± Hearing this, tears brimmed in Yevpraksiya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you going to abandon me again, Mr. Caden? Will you be gone for another few hundred years?¡± James said with a serious expression on his face, ¡°What I¡¯m about to do is extremely dangerous. You won¡¯t be safe by my side. I do not have the energy nor strength to protect you.¡± ¡°In that case, I want to enter the Celestial Abode.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Yevpraksiya did not want to keep waiting. After brief contemtion, James nodded and said, ¡°That works. Let¡¯s find a city for now while I ask around about the location of Mount Baidi.¡± Chapter 3020 Chapter 3020 The Boundless Realm had existed since the Primeval Age. This world had never been through a dark age, whereas the outside world had experienced the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and the Primordial Age. Thus, anything could happen inside the Boundless Realm. The Mystic Piece that Emperor Jabari extrapted was the fusion of a divine object and the Blood Essence of a dead powerful figure, which materialized after countless years. The fluid of the Mystic Piece was the perfect item to create blood. So, Emperor Jabari instructed time and again for James to search for the Mystic Piece. That was because the rarer the ingredient for reshaping his physical body, the stronger he would be post-resurrection. If every ingredient were some of the rarest and highest calibers, he would be at least at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven upon resurrection. After having a physical body, it would be much easier for his soul to be recovered. James and Yevpraksiya left the mountain range and soon arrived at a city. Though this city was not considered huge in the Spiritual Realm, it was nheless more bustling than the most prosperous city in the Stardust Realm. They entered the city together. In the meantime, Yevpraksiya looked for information regarding Mount Baidi through themunicator. However, there were no records of Mount Baidi on themunicator¡¯swork. ¡°There isn¡¯t any Mount Baidi here, Mr. Caden.¡± After entering the city, Yevpraksiya asked, ¡°What sort of ce is Mount Baidi? If it truly exists, there must be records of this location on themunicator.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± James froze. ¡°Yes.¡± Yevpraksiya said, ¡°I have checked. There¡¯s no such ce as Mount Baidi in the Spiritual Realm.¡± James fell silent. Emperor Jabari was the one who extrapted this information. With his strength, there was no way he could get this wrong. Since there were no records, this could only mean that Mount Baidi was a mysterious ce. Since there was no publicly avable information, perhaps only those who stood at the top of the power pyramid would know of its existence. To confirm his thoughts, James began asking around. However, even after asking many living beings at the Divine Rank, none of them had heard of Mount Baidi. James was at a loss. ¡°What should I do?¡± James stood in the middle of a bustling street. After asking so many powerful individuals, none of them had heard of Mount Baidi. After brief contemtion, he asked Emperor Jabari once more. ¡°Grand Emperor, I¡¯ve asked around, but no one here has heard of Mount Baidi.¡± ¡°Alright, let me extrapte a little bit more information.¡± After answering James, Emperor Jabari began to extrapte. This time, he extrapted the way to find Mount Baidi. As there was much information, not to mention that he did this effortlessly, the chances of him being spotted by the Heavenly Path were negligible. Soon, he was done. ¡°James, go to a ce called World Pavilion in the Spiritual Realm. Based on my extraption, the Lord of the World Pavilion has been to Mount Baidi and was injured by a very powerful beast. At the moment, his life is hanging by a thread.¡± Then, an elixir appeared in James¡¯ hand. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°This is a healing elixir. Take the elixir and head to World Pavilion. After healing the World Pavilion¡¯s Lord, you should be able to learn about the whereabouts of Mount Baidi.¡± ncing at the elixir, James put it away. Then, he began asking around about the whereabouts of the World Pavilion. Chapter 3021 Chapter 3021 The World Pavilion was considered a powerful sect in the Spiritual Realm. Its influence was not beneath the Paragon Sect of the Eidolon Realm, and its Lord was a powerful individual at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Stage. Thus, James managed to acquire information about the World Pavilion easily. After learning of this information, James could not help but feel a chill down his spine. If even the Lord of the World Pavilion could be defeated by a beast in Mount Baidi, it would be nigh impossible for him to find the Mystic Piece there. Even so, he had to try his luck. After all, this concerned the resurrection of Emperor Jabari. Thus, upon learning of the World Pavilion¡¯s whereabouts, he headed toward there alongside Yevpraksiya. Though this ce was far away from the World Pavilion, every city in the Spiritual Realm had a Teleportation Formation. After a few teleportations, James and Yevpraksiya finally arrived at a city nearby the World Pavilion. This city was called World City. It was a bustling city in which the World Pavilion was established. As even the weakest living beings in the city were at least at the Divine Rank, James, a Sage Rank cultivator, strolling through the streets, attracted the attention of many. They were puzzled how a Sage Rank cultivator managed to get in. There was only a single possibility ¡ª James must be a disciple of an insanely powerful sect. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James paid no heed to the stares and simply walked toward the mountain range where the World Pavilion was located. Three dayster, they arrived in front of a mountain range. From afar, this mountain range seemed to be enveloped in a thin mist, so James was unable to discern the full appearance of the mountains. Before the mountain range was a stone tablet thousands of meters in height, on which the words ¡®World Pavilion¡¯ were engraved. As James had learned the Elysian Inscription, he could understand the meaning of those words at a simple nce. ¡°Mr. Caden, why are we at the World Pavilion?¡± Yevpraksiya asked. She had no idea why James came here. ¡°Business.¡± Looking at the stone tablet, James said and strode forward. Since James was unwilling to share any information, Yevpraksiya took the hint and shut her mouth. Just as James approached the stone tablet, a group of fully-armed soldiers appeared out of the mist and blocked their path. A razor-sharp de was pressed against James¡¯ neck. As the speed was too extraordinary, James could not react in time. He could only feel the iciness of the sword as he took a deep breath. The sword-wielder was simply too powerful. Even though he was already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty- fifth Stage, he did not stand a chance against a truly powerful individual. He hurriedly said, ¡°We mean no harm! We¡¯re here because we learned that the Lord of the World Pavilion was injured. We¡¯ve brought with us a healing elixir.¡± The sword-wielder was a disciple of the World Pavilion in charge of guarding the entrance. He was at the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Stage. ¡°Nonsense.¡± He grunted and sheathed his sword. At that moment, the helm of the sword struck James¡¯ chest. James was immediately sent flying. He crashed heavily to the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Though his physical strength was at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage, the opponent was at the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Stage. With a single move, he was already injured. Chapter 3022 Chapter 3022 The World Pavilion was considered a big sect in the Spiritual Realm, and the disciples that guarded the entrance possessed extraordinary strength. A random disciple was able to send James flying and spurting blood with any move. Yevpraksiya hurriedly rushed over to James¡¯ side and helped him up, asking with concern, ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Caden?¡± He hurriedly took out a piece of cloth and wiped off the blood trace on James¡¯ lips. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± James stood up and looked straight ahead. There were about eight disciples of the World Pavilion before him. ¡°The Lord is injured? What kind of sick joke is this?¡± ¡°So even an insignificant creature like you is trying to infiltrate the World Pavilion now?¡± ¡°Leave at once, kiddo. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Sect Elder explicitly forbids us from killing in the vicinity of the World Pavilion, you would have died.¡± They all looked at James with smug expressions on their faces. If a Grand Emperor was here iming that the Lord was injured, perhaps they would have believed him. However, James was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-fifth Stage. Surely they could not believe the words of a weakling. James furrowed his eyebrows. Emperor Jabari extrapted that the Lord of the World Pavilion was injured, so there should not be any mistake. However, since the disciples of the Pavilion did not believe him, there was nothing he could do. ¡°Approach the World Pavilion again and we¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Leaving that ruthless remark, the one who attacked James disappeared from his view alongside the others. As James sat on a rock outside the gates of the World Pavilion, he was deep in contemtion. Looking at the stone tablet before him, he was thinking of a way to get in. Since the disciples were powerful, barging in recklessly would be impossible. ¡°What do we do now, Mr. Caden?¡± Though Yevpraksiya had no idea what James was here for, she was concerned about him. James simply remained silent. After some time, he stepped into the World Pavilion once more. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The moment he approached the stone tablet, the disciples guarding the entrance would appear and beat James up. Despite his numerous attempts, the disciples did not give him an opportunity to voice up. Each time, they would strike more ferociously and violently. Even Yevpraksiya could not bear to see this anymore. As she treated James¡¯ wound, she advised, ¡°Mr. Caden, it¡¯s alright to give up.¡± James¡¯ body was magical. Even while Yevpraksiya was applying medicine to him, his body recovered. With a sigh, he said, ¡°I came to the World Pavilion for serious business. I have to go in.¡± However, he did not mention anything specific. So, James waited outside the gates of the World Pavilion and searched for opportunities to sneak in. He waited for three years. Three yearster, a group of people approached the World Pavilion. In the lead was a young man in an alchemist robe, on which there was a badge. Behind him were many individuals who were wearing simr robes while carrying boxes. ¡°It¡¯s him, Mr. Caden.¡± Yevpraksiya immediately recognized the young man. Chapter 3023 Chapter 3023 James¡¯st encounter with the young man who was leading the way was in the Eidolon Realm. He was Jules Dani, a powerful Alchemist at the Quasi-Emperor Rank and the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion. James stood up from the rock he was sitting on when he saw Jules. His handsome face was adorned with a bright smile, this man walked towards him with confidence. He hade to the World Pavilion to ask for one¡¯s hand in marriage. During hisst quest to conquer Xainte Cahan in the Eidolon Realm, he did not expect to find himself embroiled in a war. After he left the Cursed World, he returned to the Holy Realm. Though the Realm was humongous in size with arge range of beautiful women avable, he was only interested in a handful of them. One of them was the Grand Priestess of the World Pavilion. All these years, he has acquired quite a number of beauties thanks to his position in the Realm. However, this has not quenched his thirst for more. What he wanted was for all women to willingly be bearers of his children. He arrived at the World Pavilion in delirium. The sight of James at the gates of the Pavilion froze his smile. He paused for a few seconds before he ran towards James clumsily. ¡°Why are you here, James?¡± His followers from the Elixir Pavilion were equally shocked as well. What was going on? Why was their usually confident Young Master acting this respectfully towards this youngster? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jules, I should be the one asking you this question. Why are you here?¡± James could not resist his question. Jules had seen how powerful James was back in the Cursed World. With his own strength, James defeated numerous powerful figures who absorbed Curse Power. It came as no surprise that he respected the young man standing in front of him and spoke the truth of his arrival, ¡°James, I¡¯m here to propose an arrangement of marriage.¡± ¡°A marriage proposal?¡± James was dumbfounded. Jules nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m here to ask for the Grand Priestess¡¯ hand in marriage. What about you, James?¡± Yevpraksiya who was standing beside them was at a loss for words as well. This man was the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion. Why was he holding James in such high reverence? But then, the thought of Martial Reverend reminded her of the level of recognition that James had acquired. James was looking for an opportunity to enter the World Pavilion. The appearance of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master was beyond his anticipation. As he took a nce at Jules, he smiled and answered, ¡°Not much, I¡¯m just here to meet the Master of the World Pavilion, but I¡¯ve been refused entry by the disciples guarding the entrance.¡± ¡°What?¡± His words seem to have angered Jules. ¡°How dare they stop you?! Let me teach them a lesson!¡± James stopped Jules in time by saying, ¡°Forget about it. I wouldn¡¯t want to make a fuss.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Jules continued and said, ¡°Based on your abilities, never mind a few disciples, even a few World Pavilions would not even be a match for you.¡± Even James was embarrassed by these words of praise. If he truly had such an ability, he would not have been stopped outside of the hill¡¯s gate for three long years. James looked Jules in the eye and said, ¡°Would you be able to bring me into the World Pavilion to meet the World Pavilion¡¯s Master?¡± Jules responded without hesitation, ¡°Why of course! Leave it to me.¡± Subsequently, Jules marched forward towards the gates of the hill. A few disciples appeared before him. When these disciples saw the group dressed in alchemist robes and their alchemist badges, they allowed them entry without the slightest hint of hesitation. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re from the Elixir Pavilion. Our pleasure to have you here at the World Pavilion.¡± With an arrogant expression, Jules spoke, ¡°I am the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion, Jules Dani, the son of the Pavilion¡¯s Master. Who was the one who had the guts to stop James previously?¡± These disciples of the World Pavilion were frightened when they realized that the man was the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master. They fell to their knees and cried out, ¡°Wee to the World Pavilion, Young Master!¡± Chapter 3024 Chapter 3024 The Pavilion¡¯s influence in this world was unquestionable with its franchises everywhere. As a symbol of the prestige of being the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master, ordinary disciples knelt before him even though the World Pavilion had little tangible connection with the Elixir Pavilion. Jules seemed to be used to receiving this kind of treatment. Staring at these kneeling disciples, he asked coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s the one in charge here?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The person who hit James before this moved forward in a kneeling position and spoke carefully, ¡°It was me.¡± ¡°Your name?¡± Jules asked. ¡°It¡¯s Ladio Harlberg, Young Master.¡± Suddenly, Jules sent Ladio flying with a forceful kick. Ladionded on the ground a distance away from Jules. This frightened the rest of Ladio¡¯s group, so much so that silence was all they could manage. Jules walked towards Ladio and put his foot on this helpless disciple. Looking him in the eye, Jules said, ¡°Do you know why I hit you?¡± Pinned to the ground, Ladio was in great difort. He stammered, ¡°I-I d-don¡¯t know why. I apologize if I-I¡¯ve done anything that angered you, Y-Young Master. I ask f-for your f-forgiveness.¡± Jules held Ladio by the cor and threw him onto the floor, right in front of James¡¯ feet. Ladio did not know what to make of this. ¡°Is it because I angered this youngster?¡± he thought to himself but immediately discarded this thought. This could not be. James was not a powerful man. He could not possibly be acquainted with the Young Master of the World Pavilion. ¡°This is James. Ask for his forgiveness. If he doesn¡¯t forgive you, then this will be the end of the World Pavilion,¡± growled Jules. His threat bewildered Ladio. ¡°James? Why is the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion acting this way? Who is this James?¡± He and his followers were stupefied. Regardless, he did not dare defy Jules¡¯ orders. He immediately knelt and kowtowed repeatedly. The collision between his forehead and the ground was so frequent that even the rocky surface beneath him cracked. ¡°James, I apologize for my ignorance. I beg your forgiveness.¡± James¡¯ expression was dull as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. No big deal, you can stand back up.¡± Yet, Ladio continued to remain in his kneeling position. This infuriated Jules, and he let out a loud growl, ¡°James asked you to stand up! Are you deaf?!¡± Another powerful kick hit Ladio and he fell to the ground. He remained silent and stood up once again. He limped towards Jules and stopped beside this man, waiting for him to speak. Jules gave Ladio no response. He had his eyes focused on James. ¡°James, is this enough to quell your anger?¡± James thought to himself, What right do I have to be mad when I¡¯m so weak? He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it be. Bring me to the World Pavilion, I¡¯d like to meet the Master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jules nodded and turned around. He shouted at Ladio, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s taking you so long? Didn¡¯t you hear that James wants to see the Master? Send the message immediately.¡± Jules knew better than to barge into the World Pavilion. Although the World Pavilion was not as influential as the Elixir Pavilion, it was still a powerful sect. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ladio could not risk another dy as he entered the gates of the hill immediately. His vision was greeted by a stunning woman who walked towards him in mid-air. In a split second, she arrived at the formation at the gates. Chapter 3025 Chapter 3025 The girl was wearing a white dress. She had ck hair and delicate features. Herplexion was smooth and fair and was at most twenty years old. She was insanely seductive as if she had emerged from a painting and had never witnessed the sufferings of the human world. Her eyes were like crystals from which innocence emanated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She could not help but ask the injured and limping Ladio. ¡°Grand Priestess Monica,¡± Respectfully, he continued, ¡°The Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion is at the gates. I was beaten up by him.¡± ¡°Elixir Pavilion? Young Master?¡± Monica staggered as she continued, ¡°The World Pavilion has no bad blood with the Elixir Pavilion. Why did their Young Master hit my Pavilion¡¯s disciples?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hesitating, Ladio failed to give his immediate answer. ¡°Just say whatever you want to say, it¡¯s alright.¡± Monica tried soothing Ladio¡¯s anxiety. Hearing this, Ladio opened up and replied truthfully, ¡°Three years ago, an outsider wished to enter the World Pavilion. He said that he was here to bring the healing elixir to our injured Master. But because he¡¯s an amateur alchemist, we didn¡¯t believe him and gave him a beating instead. Now, the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion who seems to be an ally of this youngster has emerged out of nowhere.¡± Ladio felt wronged. He was merely a guard doing his job. Hisst wish was to offend a prominent figure. He continued to tell Monica, ¡°Grand Priestess Monica, the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master wishes to see Master, but Master has been in a closed-door meditation for many years. I n to inform the Great Elder first, and let the Great Elder wee the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master himself.¡± Putting thought into his words, Monica said, ¡°No rush. Let me go out and see for myself.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Ladio nodded. Without dy, Monica walked out of the formation and appeared outside the gates of the mountain. Jules was busy currying favor with James. He even went as far as to invite James to be the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s guest. When a breathtaking and stunning woman appeared out of the blue, he immediately recognized her as the Grand Priestess of the World Pavilion, the sole reason he was now at the gates of the mountain. If it were not because James was around, he would have started flirting with this beautiful woman before his eyes. Instead, he walked towards Monica with an arrogant expression and said, ¡°Monica, now that you¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t you kneel before James to wee him?¡± Monica took a quick nce at Jules. This was his first time seeing Jules in person. But judging from his attire, she could tell that he was a core member of the Elixir Pavilion. While other disciples of the World Pavilion feared him, she did not, especially when she had attained the Quasi-Emperor Rank. ¡°Who is this James? At the World Pavilion, we go ording to our rules. I haven¡¯t even confronted you about beating up my sect¡¯s disciples. This is the World Pavilion, not the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Being an important figure of the World Pavilion, she saw it as a duty to help her sect¡¯s disciples when they have been wronged without reason. No matter what, the World Pavilion was an important sect in this world. Their reputation would undeniably be harmed if this news reached others¡¯ ears. ¡°Good on you, Monica!¡± This infuriated Jules. He could not allow James to be attacked. ¡°Do you know who James is? Even if the Master of the World Pavilion stood in front of him, he could destroy him with one finger. Yet, you¡¯re taking advantage of his generosity?¡± He was exasperated. At the current moment, he did not care if Monica was a woman. Summoning all his power, the aura of a Quasi- Emperor emanated from his body. What was left for him was to strike Monica. This waspletely beyond Monica¡¯s expectations. She had no idea that the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion had also attained the Quasi-Emperor Rank, let alone being more powerful than her. Regardless, she could not stand by and do nothing when her sect was being bullied. Summoning all her might, she was ready to fight him one on one. Seeing that a fight was about to erupt, James walked toward them immediately and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t the two of you act more like civilized people and just talk it out?¡± Hearing this, Jules suppressed his anger and looked Monica in the eye. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, James, I would have annihted the World Pavilion today.¡± Chapter 3026 Chapter 3026 Most of the time, Jules would have shrugged it off and let this beautiful young woman have her way. However, he had witnessed the true power of James. He alone diffused the immense power of the Cursed World and made a powerful figure so fearful that he fled. James was a figure whose existence was as powerful as the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. A man like that must not be offended, for once James became livid, even the Elixir Pavilion would have to pay a heavy price. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Monica was astonished. She looked at James with tons of questions on her mind. Who was this man? Why was he held in such high esteem by the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master? Once she stopped her train of thought, she walked towards James and greeted him, ¡°I¡¯m Monica Trinity of the World Pavilion. May I know who you are exactly and how I can be of assistance?¡± Jules responded with a growl, ¡°To have James here ought to be the World Pavilion¡¯s honor. Why ask so many questions?¡± Although James did not show any hints of fury on his face, Jules was anxious that Monica might have angered him. Rather, James said inly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that important. I just have some small matters to consult the Master of the World Pavilion.¡± ¡°I must apologize. But the Master has been in closed-door meditation for many years and will not be receiving any guests at the moment. If it¡¯s not an urgent matter, pleasee again next time.¡± Monica hinted to James that he should leave. Although she did not know who this man was, nor why the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master was acting so cautiously in front of him, she could sense that his rank was immensely low. Someone with a rank as low as James¡¯ would merely be an errand boy at the World Pavilion. Her words triggered Jules as he drew a sword in his hands. The shining sword emanated deadly Sword Energy. Monica took a few steps back immediately and appeared on a big stone tablet behind her. Looking at Jules coldly, she asked, ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you going tomit violence at the World Pavilion? Do you really think that we are afraid of you?¡± ¡°You annoying b*tch. You¡¯re pretty, but you¡¯re such a pain in the neck!¡± He yelled at her with a deafening tone. Did she not know better than to offend a man as powerful as James? James¡¯s hands were tied. He found sce in knowing that Jules was backing him up, but he knew that people only saw him through his irrefutably low rank. If he could just let Monica have a taste of what he used against the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness, perhaps Monica would respect him more. Monica was also puzzled. She was trying to figure James out. But no matter how hard she tried, she could only sense that James was only a Sage at the Twenty-fifth Stage with a slightly stronger physical power. Even so, his physical power only reached the Divine Rank. So how could a puny brat like him make Jules this humble in front of him? Had he aplished something huge in the past? After all of these thoughts, she took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°I was just teasing you, James.¡± With a flicker, she reappeared on the ground beneath the tablet and said, ¡°No offense.¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± At the same time, Jules was silently thinking to himself, ¡®As expected of the greatest man that has ever lived¡­ His temperament is simply extraordinary.¡± Monica looked at Jules and asked, ¡°You said he wished to meet the Master of our Pavilion. What about you? Why have youe?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my stuff after we¡¯re done dealing with James¡¯.¡± Jules believed that his matters were insignificantpared to James. ¡°In that case, please,e in.¡± Monica made a weing gesture and beckoned them to enter the World Pavilion. She walked ahead of them, but she would asionally turn around and nce at the two. Seeing that Jules was acting so humble and subservient, she would have begun to have second doubts about his identity if not for the alchemist robe and the badge on his chest. ¡®This guy¡¯s only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-fifth Stage, so why is a Quasi Emperor of the Elixir Pavilion so respectful toward him?¡¯ Monica was confused. Though Jules introduced himself as the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion, this fact had not yet been corroborated. Chapter 3027 Chapter 3027 Based on how humble he was in front of James, Monica Trinity was positive that he was not the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion. With the level of prestige orded to the Young Master, he had no reason to be this respectful toward a weak man such as James. They soon reached the main hall of the World Pavilion¡¯s main peak. ¡°Please wait here, let me call the Great Elder,¡± said Monica as she left James and the others in the main hall. James sat on the chair, casually eating a berry. He even threw one to Yevpraksiya and said with a smile, ¡°This is good stuff. One of these can make up for many years of cultivation.¡± Yevpraksiya did not refuse his invitation and started munching on one herself. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°James, the Elixir Pavilion will hold its discipleship examination in another two millennia. On behalf of the Pavilion, I¡¯d like to extend to you an invitation to be the judge at the event. Would you be interested?¡±, said Jules Dani, who stood in front of James. Hearing this, Yevpraksiya was shocked. She knew that James was heading to the Elixir Pavilion precisely because he wanted to participate in the discipleship examination of the Pavilion. What actually happened in the depths of the great wilderness that led so many great figures to treat James this respectfully? Jules¡¯ words were music to James¡¯ ears. The reason why James risked so much toe to the Holy Realm was precisely to be a part of the Elixir Pavilion. Now that he can skip that step to be a judge, would that not be a better option? There was one problem in his way, however. Would his limited alchemy skills be a problem for him? After giving it some thought, he responded to Jules, ¡°That¡¯s still two millennia away. Let¡¯s talk about it then.¡± To which Jules replied, ¡°Alright then.¡± After leaving the Pavilion, Monica headed towards the courtyard where the Great Elder lived. ¡°Grand Master!¡± She shouted for Grasberg Trinity and subsequently pushed the door, entering the courtyard. Two elders were ying chess. As Monica walked towards them, one of them looked up. With an expression that was both loving and stern, he chided Monica, ¡°You¡®re a Grand Priestess, watch your tone.¡± Monica yfully stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°Grand Master, there are people from the Elixir Pavilion here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Both elders stood up promptly upon hearing the name ¡®Elixir Pavilion¡¯. One of them asked, ¡°Who exactly from the Pavilion?¡± Monica answered indifferently, ¡°He calls himself the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion.¡± The face of the two elders turned pale as they asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°The main hall of the main peak,¡± she responded. The two elders left their game of chess at the table for the main hall immediately. ¡°Hey, Great Master¡­¡± Monica shouted out, wanting to talk about James. But the two elders were already too far ahead of her to hear her voice. She could only follow suit. She would love to see who exactly was this James and was the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion treating him this respectfully. Back at the main hall of the World Pavilion¡¯s main peak, Jules was asking James multiple questions, ¡°James, back at the Cursed World, what were the treasures you used? The one hundred Infinity Steles were immensely powerful. And the wheel that concentrated the Elemental Powers was invincible. What¡¯s scarier was that Jade Seal, that thing could even absorb the Curse Power.¡± Being asked these questions, James squeezed a faint smile and said, ¡°Things that you aren¡¯t supposed to know are better left unquestioned. Ignorance is bliss after all.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Jules nodded consecutively and chose to remain silent. Chapter 3028 Chapter 3028 The World Pavilion was a family sect, its founder being the current Young Master, Wollongong Trinity. Wollongong was once a rogue cultivator who had excellent providence. He managed to attain the rank of Quasi-Emperor before he founded the World Pavilion. The Elders constituted the nucleus of the Trinity family, with Wollongong¡¯s father being the current Great Elder. Grand Priestess Monica Trinity was an anomaly, as she was not born into the family. Her membership in the World Pavilion was thanks to her intelligence. The Elders were so impressed by her intelligence they decided to take her in as an apprentice and even appoint her as Grand Priestess, an immensely influential position. Upon hearing that the Young Master of Elixir Pavilion was now at the World Pavilion, the Great Elder, Grasberg Trinity made haste for the main hall. When he arrived at the main hall, he saw many disciples of the Elixir Pavilion in addition to a few boxes lying around. Entering his vision was a man with an alchemist robe speaking to a youngster. Grasberg recognized Jules Dani immediately. While that was his first time seeing Jules in person, his intuition as the Great Elder of the sect could not be amiss. Without dy, Grasberg greeted his guests with a bright smile as he said, ¡°What an honor it is for the World Pavilion to have the Young Master as our guest.¡± Jules¡¯ reaction when he realized Grasberg¡¯s presence was anything but serious. He asked casually, ¡°You are?¡± Grasberg introduced himself as he said, ¡°Good day, Young Master. I¡¯m the Great Elder of the World Pavilion, Grasberg Trinity.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jules responded with a nod and continued, ¡°Who¡¯s the Master of the World Pavilion? Please come out. James wants to see him.¡± ¡°James?¡± Grasberg was dumbfounded. He subconsciously took a quick nce at James. There was only another man in the room. Was this so-called ¡®James¡¯ the youngster in front of him? He was very confused and said, ¡°Young Master, I regret to say that Master has been in a closed-door meditation for many years and hasn¡¯t left since. Even I haven''t been able to see the Master. If James must see the Master, I¡¯m afraid waiting is the only option. Once hepletes his meditation, I¡¯ll let him know you¡¯ve been waiting.¡± He would not dare to spite someone that even the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master respects. By this time, Monica had already arrived at the main hall. She then took a seat on a chair. Her eyes focused on James. She did not understand why Jules, a Quasi-Emperor himself, would act so humble in front of this premature youngster. At this moment, James interrupted the conversation and said, ¡°I heard the Master of the World Pavilion was injured. We came all the way to bring him a healing elixir. Plus, I have got a question to ask the Master.¡± Hearing this, Grasberg¡¯s expression changed slightly. Master¡¯s injury was a secret even within the World Pavilion. There was very little within the Pavilion who knew about the incident. Only the core of the family was well-informed about it. How did James, this outsider, find out? His gaze was fixed upon James. ¡°If James said he¡¯s injured, this must be true. He came all the way to bring you the healing elixir. This is undeniably an honor of the World Pavilion, so why are you just standing there? Tell Wollongong to come out,¡± said Jules impatiently. Grasberg¡¯s arrogance was getting on his nerves. This made James even more admirable, for James¡¯ patience was unmatched, just like his potential. ¡°Um¡­¡± Grasberg was reluctant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Young Master¡¯s expression darkened and said, ¡°Are you just gonna stand there?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go ask for him now.¡± Though he was the Great Elder, he had no other option. He had no idea how James found out about Wollongong¡¯s injury. If it were other disciples from the Elixir Pavilion, he would not have budged an inch. But now that someone who is as influential as Jules was giving him pressure, he could not refuse his request. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Please wait.¡± Chapter 3029 Chapter 3029 Grasberg left with another Elder after he was done talking, leaving Monica in the main hall. She stared at James and Jules with her eyes widened. Well, her name was not Monica. Monica was just a name given to her after she joined the World Pavilion. She had huge innate potential. Being the most powerful figure in the Spiritual Realm, she had seen a lot, but what was unfolding before her eyes was something she had never seen before. ¡®Who exactly is this young man? There can¡¯t possibly be someone more influential than Jules in the Holy Realm?¡¯ she asked herself silently. Jules had zero interest in Monica. He stood in front of James smilingly, and asked, ¡°James, who was that mysterious person who knows Curse Magic in the Cursed World?¡± As the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion, he was not interested only in beauties. He knew everything that happened in the Cursed World mattered a lot to the entire world. If this mysterious person who knew Curse Magic brought powerful figures to the Holy Realm, that would undeniably be a catastrophe for them. While he was powerful, there were many more out there who were better than him, yet he had not met anyone who had attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. Even the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s current Master was at the Fifth Heaven. If the Pavilion had a hidden Grand Patriarch, that would only be at the Seventh Heaven. They would stand no chance against someone who had reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. It was precisely because he knew how serious matters were that he was trying his best to find out. James took a quick nce at Jules. He felt that this was a good time to pose his question. Being the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion, Jules may know about the Ancestral God Rank elixir. ¡±Were you there when Ist spoke about the Four Cmities of Earth?¡±, asked James. ¡°What?¡± Jules was dumbfounded. What Four Cmities of Earth£¿ He had never heard of the Four Cmities of Earth, let alone heard James mentioning it. He regretfully hit his head, dismayed that heContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. had missed something. James thus repeated the incident of the Four Cmities of Earth to Jules. ¡°If my guess is correct, the force behind this mysterious person is remnants from the Primeval Age, aiming to deal with the earthling thates to the Boundless Realm in search of the Ancestral God Rank elixir.¡± Jules understood immediately and responded, ¡°In that case, you must be the most powerful figure who came from Earth.¡± James was indeed from Earth, but he was not some immensely powerful figure. He did not deny it but instead continued, ¡°The Four Cmities is not only the cmities of Earth but also the biggest cmity of humankind. Heaven''s Adjudicators will appear and annihte all mankind. The Ancestral God Rank elixir is our only hope. In the Primeval Age, the Heavenly Path made arrangements for a mysterious force to stop anyone from searching for the elixir.¡± As he spoke, he took a look at Jules, who was listening very carefully. ¡°Have you heard of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± ¡±What?¡± When he managed to fully process the question, he shook his head forcefully, ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± James responded softly and said nothing after. Jules had indeed never heard of it, and could only find out slowly when he is back at the Elixir Pavilion. On the other side of the room, Monica was listening to the bizarre things that came out of James¡¯ mouth. He spoke about Earth, Outsiders, and other things that sounded very much like folk tales. She smiled in disdain at Jules. Only a fool like him would believe James¡¯ tales. Chapter 3030 Chapter 3030 In Monica¡¯s eyes, James was but a clown. A very sessful one, at that, to have fooled even the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion. At the same exact moment, the Great Elder of the World Pavilion was already on his way to the Master¡¯s closed-door meditation sanctuary. There were extremely steep stone walls at the back of the mountain. When he reached a stone wall, he held up his hand. Then, some mysterious prints and symbols appeared and enmeshed themselves within the wall in front of him. A loud roar came from the wall, followed by a crack, into which Grasberg walked. He entered a cave that extended inwards and arrived at a stone house located within its depths. Within the stone house, a middle-aged man was sitting cross-legged. A man with long hair who looked to be in his forties had mysterious symbols floating around his body in a circr motion. ¡°Master.¡± Grasberg walked towards him. As this world operated based on thew of the jungle, he referred to Wollongong as ¡®Master¡¯ even though he was his son. Wollongong raised his head and nced at Grasberg. One could vaguely see mysterious forces circting within the veins that surfaced on his skin. His expression was in slight pain. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Wollongong spoke with a hoarse, shaking voice. With a respectful tone, Grasberg said, ¡°Master, a youngster came from the outside world to the World Pavilion. He knows about your injury and has brought with him a healing elixir. He also said that he has questions for you.¡± ¡°Who is this man?¡± Wollongong was shocked. He was injured in Mount Baidi. Not many people knew what took ce there. How did an outsider find out? Grasberg shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. What I do know is that even the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion is treating him with courtesy. This youngster has explicitly stated that he is here to meet you.¡± Wollongong fell into deep thought. After a long while, his expression returned to normal as he stood up and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s here, let¡¯s go see him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­¡­ After a rather long wait in the main hall, the Great Elder reappeared, with a middle-aged man behind him. Seeing this, Monica stood up hurriedly and respectfully called out, ¡°Master.¡± Wollongong walked towards James and looked at him. After sensing his rank, he could not help but raise his eyebrow, yet he could not slight James when standing beside him was an Alchemist whose badge stated, ¡®Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Highest Ranking Alchemist¡¯. With a smile, he asked, ¡°I am the Master of the World Pavilion. May I know how I can be of help?¡± Wollongong was reluctant to bow down and speak in such a humble tone. However, he could not do otherwise when Grasberg had already told him that the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master respected this youngster. James responded without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯vee to the World Pavilion for one purpose only, which is to go to Mount Baidi. Wollongong¡¯s expression changed obviously when James mentioned Mount Baidi. However, he reigned in his shock and reacted quickly. Feigning ignorance, he said, ¡°Mount Baidi? Where¡¯s that?¡± He asked the Grasberg who was standing beside him, ¡°Have you heard of that ce?¡± The Great Elder shook his head and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Wollongong turned towards James again and said with an apologetic expression, ¡°James, you must be mistaken. I don¡¯t know where Mount Baidi is.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suddenly, Jules erupted with fury. ¡°Wollongong, don¡¯t mess around with us. If James says you know, then you must know. Tell him what you know about Mount Baidi. If you anger James, with one strike from him even ten World Pavilions would turn into ashes, let alone this measly one.¡± Chapter 3031 Chapter 3031 With a troubled look on his face, Wollongong said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± James took out the elixir given by Emperor Jabari, handed it to him, and said, ¡°I know you were injured at Mount Baidi, and that the injuries were severe. If you don¡¯t treat them, you might die. ¡°This is a healing elixir. It can heal your injuries.¡± Wollongong epted it curiously. He opened the bottle. There was a golden pill the size of a grape. Some mystical inscriptions were depicted on it. The inscriptions were flowing around. It was enigmatic. Jules was a Divine Rank alchemist. At first nce, he recognized the worth of this elixir. ¡°An E-Emperor Rank Elixir.¡± He could not help but take a deep breath. ¡®As expected of Mr. Caden, he pulled out an Emperor Rank elixir so readily.¡¯ Wollongong sensed the mystical power of the elixir in his hand as well. This elixir definitely could heal his injuries. Regardless, he could not tell anyone about Mount Baidi¡¯s secret. He gave back the elixir. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not injured. Besides, I really don¡¯t know anything about Mount Baidi.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. James nced at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Is there a secret on Mount Baidi that¡¯s worthy of your discretion? In any case, I¡¯m going to Mount Baidi just to look for a herb. I¡¯m not interested in whatever secrets this Mount Baidi holds.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Jules said promptly and echoed with a smile, ¡°Mr. Caden has reached a level where nothing can pique his interest anymore.¡± After saying that, he looked at Wollongong. ¡°Wollongong, you¡¯d better confess everything you know. You don¡¯t know how impressive Mr. Caden is. When up against him, even extremely powerful individuals at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven could only take hits until they fled.¡± When he heard that, Wollongong was secretly astonished. The Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven? This rank was definitely a myth. After reaching the Grand Emperor Rank, one would be at the top of the pyramid. Moreover, it was very challenging for those at the Grand Emperor Rank to make any further breakthroughs. Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven seemed to have never before appeared in this world¡¯s history. ording to ancient scrolls, the highest rank prominent figures in history had reached was only the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven. He was secretly astounded, but he did not show it. He had a troubled expression on his face. ¡°Sir, I really don¡¯t know.¡± When he heard this, Jules was a little mad. Why did Wollongong not get it? James was also troubled. Jules noticed James furrowing his brow and knew right away that James was displeased. He immediately stepped forward, pulled out a token, and pointed it in the direction of Wollongong. ¡°Wollongong, Imand you to disclose Mount Baidi¡¯s location right now.¡± As soon as Wollongong saw the token, he was taken aback. ¡°The martialmunity token?¡± Numerous years ago, the Boundless Realm hosted a grand event, and countless prominent figures participated. The grand event was a tournament. Whoever rose above the rest could be the leader of the Holy Realm. During that grand event, with strength at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven, a prominent figure from Elixir Pavilion crushed everyone else and became the best in the world. A martialmunity token was also created. Seeing the token was like seeing the Great Grandmaster. When facing the martialmunity token, Wollongong dared not be dismissive. He immediately bowed. ¡°Great Grandmaster.¡± Grasberg was no exception. With a respectful expression on his face, he greeted, ¡°Great Grandmaster.¡± Jules was holding the martialmunity token. Who dared to defy him once he showed the token? Anyone who defied him would be taking a stand against the Great Grandmaster. Wollongong, as a Grand Emperor, had shown sufficient deference in the presence of the martial community token. However, he absolutely could not disclose anything about Mount Baidi. He could not tell them, even if that senior of the Elixir Pavilion who had gone into seclusion appeared. Chapter 3032 Chapter 3032 Wollongong had no idea how James knew about Mount Baidi. He also had no idea why James was aware that he knew about Mount Baidi. There was too much to Mount Baidi¡¯s secret. He definitely could not tell them. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jules was out of ideas. He even showed the martialmunity token, but it was no use. The martialmunity token was given to him by his grandfather. His grandfather gave him it specifically because he was afraid that he would face danger while out and about. Jules nced at James, who was sitting in a nearby chair, his face pensive. He was actually worried that James would flip out Jules had witnessed James¡¯ strength firsthand. If James flipped out, the World Pavilion would be doomed. He was still hoping to marry Monica, and he did not want the World Pavilion to meet such a fate. Nheless, James was only pondering. He showed no signs of rage. ¡®As expected of Mr. Caden,¡¯ Jules thought to himself. His respect for James was like an endless deluge. After some deliberation, James looked at Wollongong, who was standing nearby, and said, ¡°Think it over. I¡¯ll give you some time. For now, I¡¯ll be staying temporarily at the World Pavilion.¡± Jules immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and arrange the amodation.¡± Wollongong nced at Grasberg. Grasberg took the hint and quickly went to make the arrangements. James was arranged to stay in a courtyard on a mountain behind the main peak. He temporarily lived in the courtyard. Jules eagerly followed. He stood in front of James with a respectful expression on his face and asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, what kind of ce is this Mount Baidi exactly? Why do you want to go to Mount Baidi?¡± James cast a nce at Jules. He thought Jules was quite good. At the very least, he was able to enter the World Pavilion with Jules leading the way. Without attempting to hide anything, he said, ¡°To find a herb.¡± ¡°What kind of herb is it? Elixir Pavilion has gathered herbs from all over the world. Tell me. The Elixir Pavilion might have it.¡± When James heard that, he had an epiphany. ¡®Right. The Elixir Pavilion is the most powerful force in this world, and they produce elixirs. The sect must have arge collection of divine objects.¡¯ After giving it some thought, he could not help but hand over the list of items given by Emperor Jabari. Jules epted and took a look at it. He was a Divine Rank alchemist, an alchemist at the Three Divine Stages even. The moment he looked at it, he knew what these items were. He took a deep breath. So many items of the Emperor Rank? These Emperor Rank items were all hard toe by. ¡®What exactly does Mr. Caden want to make?¡¯ Jules could not help but nce at James. After that, he said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Caden, the Elixir Pavilion has indeed collected some of the items on this list. If you do need them,e with me to the Holy Realm after a while and be a judge at the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s disciple enrollment. At that time, I¡¯ll speak with my father and ask him to give you some.¡± ¡°That will be the best.¡± James smiled as well. These items were extremely difficult to collect. The Elixir Pavilion had some. If they could actually give them to him, he would save a lot of time searching for them. James continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to Mount Baidi in search of a divine object known as Mystic Piece.¡± ¡°Mystic Piece?¡± Jules was stunned. He was from Elixir Pavilion, yet he had never heard of Mystic Piece. James exined, ¡°This is a treasure created by fusing the Blood Essence of powerful individuals at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and above in a divine object and nurturing it for countless years.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jules nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, I know that you don¡¯t want to take advantage of your strength to bully others. How about this? I¡¯ll go meet with Wollongong again, talk to him, and see if he can tell me the location of Mount Baidi.¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± He was out of options right now. He could only pin his hope on Jules. Jules left James¡¯ temporary residence. Chapter 3033 Chapter 3033 After he left, Yevpraksiya, who was standing behind James, finally said, ¡°Sir, why exactly are you going to Mount Baidi in search of the divine object?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡± James did not say much. He leaned against a chair, closed his eyes, and started to think about what he should do next. Yevpraksiya, on the other hand, stood behind him and massaged his shoulders. At this moment, Jules arrived at the main hall of the World Pavilion once again. Wollongong was talking to Grasberg about something. When he saw Jules approaching, he immediately closed his mouth. Jules walked over with a smile and nced at Monica, who was nearby. Monica had a perfect figure and a perfect face. She was truly a rare, elegant beauty. Jules¡¯ gaze caused Monica¡¯s heart to fill with disgust. She snarled, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Only then did Julese out of his trance. He looked at Wollongong, who was at the forefront, bowed, and said, ¡°Master of the World Pavilion, I came here this time to make a marriage proposal.¡± After he said that, he snapped his fingers. His apanying subordinates immediately opened the box that had been carried over. As soon as it was opened, an enticing fragrance permeated the air. The box was filled with Empyrean herbs that were hard toe by. All of them were of higher quality than the Divine Rank. ¡°Make a marriage proposal?¡± Wollongong was slightly stunned. With a serious expression on his face, Jules answered, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to the Grand Priestess of the World Pavilion, Monica Trinity. I¡¯m here right now specifically to make a marriage proposal. After we marry, the World Pavilion and the Elixir Pavilion will be rted by marriage. The Elixir Pavilion will provide protection for the World Pavilion in the future.¡± ¡°This is great.¡± Wollongong immediately eximed in delight. The Elixir Pavilion was the most terrifying force in this world. Although the World Pavilion was a major sect in the Spiritual Realm, they were not notable throughout the Boundless Realm. If they could form a marriage alliance with the Elixir Pavilion, it would definitely be a good thing for World Pavilion. ¡°Not possible.¡± Monica instantly stepped forward, looked at Jules, and said, ¡°Even if I were to marry someone, there¡¯s no way I would marry you.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As the Grand Priestess of the World Pavilion, even though she had never met the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion, she had heard of him. Monica was aware that the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion was dissolute and had married many beautiful women from major sects and families. In his household, there were at least eight hundred wives, if not a thousand. If she were to get married, she wanted to marry someone she liked. Furthermore, they could only get married to her. Even if they married more wives, they could only have a few. Jules, however, had married about a thousand wives. How could she put up with her partner having so many wives? With a beaming smile on his face, Jules said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to decline. You¡¯re aware of my identity. I¡¯m the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion. If you marry me, you¡¯ll be the Young Lady of the Elixir Pavilion and the wife of the future Master. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be the motherly figure of the entire world?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Monica rolled her eyes. ¡°Marry him. You must marry him,¡± Wollongong said in amanding tone. It was an excellent opportunity for them to be connected to the Elixir Pavilion. He could not possibly miss it. She would still need to wed him even if she were his own daughter, never mind the Grand Priestess. ¡°Master¡­¡± Monica looked at Wollongong with a pleading look on her face. Wollongong said, ¡°It has been decided. You may leave now. During this time, stay in the sect. Don¡¯t wander around. After an auspicious day has been determined, you will be married off to the Holy Realm.¡± Jules was very pleased. No sect would turn him down if he paid them a visit and proposed marriage. After dealing with his own matter, he ate some spiritual berries while looking at Wollongong, and said with a carefree expression, ¡°Wollongong, about Mount Baidi, have you thought about it? Don¡¯t hold it in, just tell me what you know. ¡°I assure you that Mr. Caden is only going to Mount Baidi to look for a herb. He has no interest in anything else.¡± Wollongong nced at Jules. He had grown curious about James. What kind of person was he tomand such respect from the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion? ¡°Just who is this so-called Mr. Caden, Young Master?¡± Chapter 3034 Chapter 3034 Wollongong asked about James. He was curious as to what kind of person James was tomand such a high level of respect from the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion. Monica was very displeased, but she did not leave. Now that she heard the Master of World Pavilion inquire about James, her interest was piqued as well, and she listened intently nearby. As soon as Wollongong asked about James, a look of respect appeared on Jules¡¯ face. ¡°You have no idea how terrifying Mr. Caden is.¡± He began to get lost in his memories. ¡°A while ago, I headed to the Eidolon Sect, but I identally got caught up in a conspiracy and entered a Cursed World. ¡°Do you know about curses? ¡°It¡¯s Curse Power. ording to rumors, it is a power left by an Ancestral God during the Primeval Age. That world is filled with Curse Power. ¡°In that world, there was a prominent figure. This prominent figure was in control of countless vicious beasts and living beings. The weakest among these vicious beasts and living beings were at the Three Divine Stages. Numerous Quasi-Emperors were among them, and even a lot of powerful individuals of the Grand Emperor Rank. ¡°This mysterious personid out a Resurrection Formation with the intent to resurrect an extremely powerful individual.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In the end, Mr. Caden dissolved all the Curse Power in the living beings. ¡°Moreover, the rank of that mysterious cultivator was only at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. However, after he absorbed the Curse Power of the Cursed World, his strength wasparable to Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. ¡°He was an invincible force, plus he was in control of many powerful figures. Nobody could match him. Even the most powerful cultivator in the Eidolon Realm, Martial Reverend, could not do anything to him. ¡°Finally, Mr. Caden was the one who stepped forward and defeated the mysterious person until they fled. ¡°Are you aware of that kind of power? That is a power that surpasses everything. Even a powerful figure at the Grand Emperor Rank will tremble in fear in the face of this power.¡± ¡­ Jules slowly recounted his experiences in the Cursed World. When Monica listened up until this point, she could not help but ask, ¡°Is he really that powerful? That can¡¯t be right. His aura is only at the Sage Rank. Could you have made a mistake?¡± ¡°Made a mistake? How is that possible?¡± Jules shook his head and said, ¡°You have no idea how many powerful figures he saved this time. All of these powerful people owe him their lives. Among them, there are many Grand Emperors. If he issues a call to action, these powerful figures will certainly put their lives on the line for him. If he establishes a sect, it will undoubtedly surpass the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Jules was not at all kidding. James had saved too many powerful figures. A lot of them were Grand Emperors. There were even countless Quasi-Emperor. More terrifying than that was a group of prominent figures at the Three Divine Stages. It would be extremely frightening once these powerful figures matured. Although Jules was dissolute, he was not dumb. He knew that currying favor with James would be beneficial to the Elixir Pavilion. After he said that, he cast a nce at Wollongong, who had a contemtive look on his face and said nonchntly, ¡°You should be honored that Mr. Caden gave you the healing elixir. He did not strike you or forcibly interrogate you. That¡¯s because Mr. Caden has cultivated to such a high level. His self- cultivation is great. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to strike.¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s really that powerful?¡± Wollongong also asked. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. In the Cursed World, over ten billion powerful figures witnessed this battle firsthand. He had a plethora of treasures on him as well. Every one of them has the power to bring mass destruction.¡± Jules was enthralled. He was quite interested in learning what kind of treasures James used during the battle. ¡°Besides, Mr. Caden¡¯s sword techniques are exceptional. His sword techniques are too terrifying.¡± Jules could not help but give praise. Wollongong started to ponder. If James was truly that powerful, he would not be interested in Mount Baidi¡¯s inheritance. ¡°Mr. Caden is really going to Mount Baidi just to find a divine herb, right?¡± Wollongong asked after giving it some thought. Jules nodded and said, ¡°That is absolutely the case, I swear on my life.¡± Currently, Wollongong was also a little intrigued. If James followed along, he might be able to break the formation and acquire the inheritance. After some thought, he said, ¡°Young Master, you should first get some rest. We¡¯ll talk again about the marriage.¡± As he said that, he waved his hand slightly. Jules had said everything he could. If Wollongong remained unresponsive, there was nothing he could do. Chapter 3035 Chapter 3035 Jules left the main hall. Monica looked at Wollongong with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Master, what kind of ce is Mount Baidi?¡± Wollongong took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Mount Baidi interrtes with a major secret. The Trinity family has guarded this secret for eons.¡± ¡°Mount Baidi actually exists?¡± Monica was surprised. However, Wollongong did not say anything else. He stood up and left the main hall. Grasberg followed. The two walked side by side. ¡°Master, are you really going to disclose the secret of Mount Baidi?¡± asked Grasberg. Wollongong thought awhile and said, ¡°The Trinity family has guarded this secret for eons. Throughout these eons, my family has given birth to powerful individuals above Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. Regardless, the formation of Mount Baidi has not been broken, even after our ancestors died. ¡°If this Mr. Caden is really that powerful, he might be able to break the formation. ¡°Moreover, Mount Baidi is only known to my family. Outsiders arepletely unaware of it, but James knows about it. Perhaps he can actually decipher Mount Baidi¡¯s secret. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°However, I¡¯m still hesitant about whether I should disclose it. Please let me consider it for a few days.¡± Wollongong turned around and left. Meanwhile, Jules had already returned to the courtyard where James was at. He walked over with a grin and called out respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± James nced at him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Jules said, ¡°Wollongong seemed to be a little intrigued. Don¡¯t worry. Give him a few days to consider. He mighte to see you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He was not worried. After all, there was still plenty of time. ¡°By the way, have you really not heard of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± James asked. Jules was the Young Master of the Elixir Pavilion. If he had never heard of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, this Elixir Pavilion was not the one he was looking for. Jules shook his head solemnly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it, really. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It¡¯s too mystical. After consuming it, one will gain the power of an Ancestral God. Ancestral Gods are legends. In the history of the Boundless Realm, no cultivator was able to reach this rank. So how could the Ancestral God Rank Elixir be produced?¡± He was only aware of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. However, Jules did not know that the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was from the Primeval Age. James told him about some things, but not in great detail. ¡°If you don''t know, forget about it.¡± James made no further inquiries. Jules had a lot of questions in his head, but when he noticed James had closed his eyes to rest, he wisely decided not to ask anymore. Subsequently, James lived temporarily in the World Pavilion. His staysted for three months. Three monthster, Wollongong could no longer suppress the injuries in his body. He came to see James. Wollongong at this moment seemed to be apletely different person from before. The present him was dying. His aura was very weak. ¡°Mr. Caden,¡± he called out respectfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded softly. Wollongong got right to the point, saying, ¡°You were right. I¡¯m indeed injured, and I was injured on Mount Baidi. I¡¯m willing to reveal the secret of Mount Baidi now. Please give me the elixir.¡± Without hesitation, James took out the elixir given to him by Emperor Jabari right away and handed it to Wollongong. Chapter 3036 Chapter 3036 Wollongong extended his trembling hands and epted the elixir. He had visited Mount Baidi several times for this family secret. However, he was injured each time. This time, his injuries were more severe. Even as a Grand Emperor, he was unable to heal the injuries in his body. At a critical moment, James appeared. Originally, he did not want to reveal the secret, but after weighing the pros and cons, he decided to reveal it. Once he epted the elixir, he did not consume it immediately. James looked at Wollongong and asked, ¡°You can reveal it now, right?¡± Wollongong nced at Yevpraksiya, who was behind James. James said nonchntly, ¡°She¡¯s one of our own. It¡¯s alright. Speak freely.¡± Wollongong sat down nearby and started to get lost in his thoughts. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Mount Baidi is on a barren near Ethos Realm. This was very prosperous during the Primeval Age. However, time has rendered this obsolete. At this point, no living beings visit this net.¡± James was listening intently. Jules was also close by. He was also curious about what kind of ce this Mount Baidi was exactly and why it had taken so much effort for Wollongong to finally disclose it. Wollongong continued, ¡°In the Primeval Age, there was a powerful sect. This sect was named the Divine Shadow Sect. The Sect Leader of the Divine Shadow Sect was a being at the peak of Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, drawing close to the Ancestral God Rank indefinitely. ¡°However, a disaster swept through. This disaster caused the destruction of the entire world. At this critical time, this region, where the Boundless Realm is located, was sealed off. Though that was the case, the Divine Shadow Sect was also destroyed. ¡°The ancestor of the Trinity family was once a core disciple of the Divine Shadow Sect. That year, everyone in the Divine Shadow Sect died. Only my ancestor survived. ¡°My ancestor left a message that within the ruins of Divine Shadow Sect, there is an invincible signature skill, as well as an invincible weapon. This invincible signature skill can break through the extreme and reach the Ancestral God Rank.¡± ... James listened intently. During the Primeval Age, a world-shattering major event urred, causing the entire era to perish. James had a general understanding of the event during the Primeval Age. It was the incident in which human Ancestral Gods united to oppose the Heavenly Path. However, it was a failure. As a result, the entire epoch of the Primeval Age perished. The Boundless Realm, on the other hand, had been sealed away before the world was destroyed. This era did not experience a gap in history. This era retained some remnants of the Primeval Age. Wollongong went on, ¡°Back then, before the Sect Leader of the Divine Shadow Sect died, theyid out a Superformation that encircled the entire Divine Shadow Sect. Mount Baidi is the ruins of the Divine Shadow Sect. On the outskirt of Mount Baidi, there is a powerful formation. Moreover, outside the formation, there is a beast standing guard.¡± Wollongong revealed everything about Mount Baidi. Once he listened to him, Jules finally understood. It made sense why Wollongong was unwilling to reveal it. It turned out to be linked to a massive boon. Even if it were someone else, they would not readily divulge it either. After talking about everything, Wollongong felt much lighter. ¡°For generations, the Trinity family has guarded this secret in the hopes of one day breaking the formation, entering the ruins of the Divine Shadow Sect, and acquiring the superior inheritance. However, a long time has passed, and the Trinity family is still unable to decipher the formation. ¡°Perhaps this is fate. Even if my family has this secret, we are unable to obtain this fortune.¡± James asked, ¡°Which is Mount Baidi located on specifically?¡± Wollongong took out a celestial map. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He pointed at a that appeared to be yellow and said, ¡°This is it.¡± As he said this, he handed over the map. James took it and looked at it while holding it. After memorizing which it was, he stood up, bowed, and said, ¡°Thank you for your information.¡± Chapter 3037 Chapter 3037 After he finished speaking, he turned around to leave. Jules immediately stood up and said in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Caden, you¡¯re going right now?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Jules¡¯ eyes shifted around. The inheritance from the Primeval Age was definitely something great, even though he might not get it. However, if he followed James there, even if he did not get anything significant, he would at least get some perks. Wollongong had some other ideas as well. He also stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, it¡¯s fine not to hurry these few days. How about this? Stay for a few days at the World Pavilion first. After a few days, I¡¯ll arrange for a disciple of my sect to take you there. What do you think?¡± How could James not be aware of what Wollongong was thinking? After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°Sure.¡± He stayed at the World Pavilion for the time being. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Wollongong turned around and left after greeting James briefly. After he left, he immediately summoned Monica, the sect¡¯s Grand Priestess. On the main peak, there was a hidden room. This hidden room held nothing. There was only a straw mat on the ground. Wollongong sat in a lotus position on the straw mat. Monica walked over with a respectful expression on her face and said, ¡°Master, did you call me for something?¡± Wollongong nced at Monica, who was standing at a side, and said, ¡°Yes, there is something.¡± After that, he told her about Mount Baidi. ¡°A major sect¡¯s inheritance from the Primeval Age is hidden in Mount Baidi. There are numerous Supernatural Powers and signature skills. There is also an invincible weapon. I''ve already told James about this secret.¡± ¡°In a few days, James will travel to Mount Baidi. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll be able to kill the beast outside Mount Baidi or break the formation. ¡°However, he should give it a try. I intend to send you to go with James.¡± Monica was listening intently. When she listened up until this point, she could not help but ask, ¡°Master, do you want me to steal the boons and inheritance from James? If he truly is as powerful as Jules said, how will I be able to do that?¡± Wollongong¡¯s expression was solemn as well. He said, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell what is the rank of his cultivation base. However, Jules couldn¡¯t have lied. If he has actually reached that level, he won¡¯t be interested in these boons and opportunities.¡± If James had truly attained the level Jules had imed, he would not be interested in these boons. In that case, the inheritance left by the Divine Shadow Sect was very likely to be obtained if he sent Monica. On the other hand, if James was interested in these and was going there for them, he might be in danger if he followed. Thus, he intended to send Monica. After instructing Monica, Wollongong waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Alright. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Wollongong addressed him with respect, then turned around and left. A moment after she left, the Great Elder, Grasberg, walked in. ¡°Master,¡± Grasberg called out. ¡°Mhm.¡± Wollongong nodded softly and said, ¡°James will leave the World Pavilion for Mount Baidi after a few days. Follow him in the shadows. See if you can seize the boons. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t bother. If you can, you must seize the boons.¡± Chapter 3038 Chapter 3038 Wollongong did notpletely believe what Jules had said. He did not believe James was actually going to Mount Baidi just for a herb. He made some ns. Over the next few days, James stayed temporarily at the World Pavilion. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. After three days, many people gathered at the entrance to the main hall of the World Pavilion¡¯s main peak. Wollongong was exining to James some circumstances on Mount Baidi. James kept them in mind. After he had memorized them, he looked at Yevpraksiya, who was beside him, and said, ¡°Stay at the World Pavilion for the time being. After I found the herb that I need, I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Yevpraksiya looked reluctant. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Celestial Abode? Let me go inside the Celestial Abode. I can wait for you in there.¡± James thought for a while, then nodded. He waved his hand casually. A force then formed in his hand and collected Yevpraksiya into the Celestial Abode. Wollongong looked at James, Jules, and Monica, and reminded them, ¡°Mount Baidi is not a typical ce. Be careful.¡± James said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± After that, James summoned the Saucer. When he saw James summoned the Saucer, Wollongong slightly furrowed his brow. ¡®As an extremely powerful cultivator, he is still using such a low-grade Saucer? An extremely powerful cultivator would be able to tear open the sky without trouble and appear at Mount Baidi easily.¡¯ Nheless, he did not say anything. James took the initiative and entered the Saucer. After that, Jules and Monica followed him into the Saucer as well. James directed the Saucer to quickly gain altitude and depart the Spiritual Realm, flying into the vast expanse of outer space. The region where Mount Baidi was located was not particrly far from the Spiritual Realm. It would take about a month to reach there by Saucer. Jules was also unable to understand why James wanted to move forward slowly with the Saucer. Would it not be nice to tear open the sky and arrive at the where Mount Baidi was in an instant? However, he also did not inquire. From his perspective, after reaching James¡¯ level, everything he did was right. Monica, on the other hand, was once again skeptical of James¡¯ strength. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. After a month, James and the others appeared outside a deste. James stood in front of the Saucer¡¯s main control screen, looked at the that appeared on the screen, and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably here, right?¡± Monica nced at it as well, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here. It is said that during the Primeval Age, this was also a powerful world. Due to the passage of time, this world became barren. Now, nobody even knows what the name of this is.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. James controlled the Saucer to move forward. The Saucer passed through the atmosphere of this barren and eventuallynded on its surface. He opened the Saucer before descending from it. Once he appeared on this deste, James sensed a raging force. This force recklessly mmed against his body, as if it wanted to rip his body apart. Fortunately, his physical strength had reached the Divine Rank. Otherwise, he would not be able to withstand this¡¯s boisterous force. Jules and Monica were both Quasi-Emperors. They could withstand this raging force as well. Jules looked at the surroundings. On this, there were no nts. There were bald mountain ranges all around them. Some mountain ranges were even split open. Based on the marks, it seemed that they were broken open by extremely powerful cultivators. Furthermore, on some mountains, a strong desire to fight could be felt. From here, it was clear that this ce had seen a devastating battle during the Primeval Age. Chapter 3039 Chapter 3039 ¡°This exins why no living beings live here. It¡¯s so dpidated. Who would want toe here,¡± Jules muttered. Then, with a smile, he looked at Monica who was beside him and reminded her, ¡°Ms. Monica. This world is dangerous. Be careful and stay by my side. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± As he said that, he moved closer to Monica with the intention of taking her hand. Monica dodged out of the way just in time. With a look of disdain on her face, she said, ¡°Who needs your protection? You should protect yourself instead.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Jules immediately became serious. He said, ¡°After we return, we¡¯re going to get married. You shouldn¡¯t resist me. You should try to get closer to me. As you get closer to me, you¡¯ll discover my positive traits.¡± Monica¡¯s face was filled with contempt. She could not be bothered to argue with Jules. Although she could not refuse this marriage, Jules would only get her person, not her heart. He moved closer to James and asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, where are we going now?¡± James took out the map Wollongong had given him previously. He flipped through the map, identified the direction, and said, ¡°Our location should be here. Wollongong said Mount Baidi is at the center region of this world. That means right here. We¡¯ll go to Mount Baidi first.¡± James was going to Mount Baidi to look for the Mystic Piece. As for what the formation of Mount Baidi was really like, he would have to go there to find out. He believed that with Emperor Jabari¡¯s level of mastery, deciphering the formation of Mount Baidi should not be difficult. As long as he could reach Mount Baidi, he would be able to acquire the Mystic Piece.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. James had no idea that a prominent figure had been following him. That person was indeed the Great Elder of the World Pavilion, Grasberg. Grasberg had been trailing James. He was aware that James was a powerful cultivator. He did not dare to get too close to him and instead kept his distance. As James and the others appeared on this nameless, a battleship appeared outside this out of thin air. This battleship was gargantuan. It wasrger than a mountain. On the battleship¡¯s deck stood an elder. The elder was dressed in a ck robe. He was very thin. He was so thin that there was only ayer of skin on his face. Even his bones were visible. Behind him were many soldiers wearing ck robes and masks of all shapes and sizes. ¡°This should be the ce.¡± The elder muttered. If James were present, he would definitely recognize this person. This person was the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness, who had absorbed innumerable Curse¡¯s strength in the Cursed World at that time, and had been defeated by him and fled. ¡°Chancellor.¡± A man approached from behind the Chancellor. The man appeared to be about thirty years old. He was dressed in a gray robe. His appearance was typical. However, there was a third eye between his brows. The man walked over and asked, ¡°Is this really the ce?¡± ¡°Yes. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡± The Chancellor looked ahead at the deste and said, ¡°In the Primeval Age, this ce was definitely a dazzling. I can sense the presence of countless spirits here.¡± ¡°Chancellor, why did wee here?¡± The young man was Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ new Sect Elder. He had only recently joined the Sanctuary of Darkness and knew little about some core affairs of the Sanctuary of Darkness. Despite being brought along to execute the mission, he had no idea what the mission was exactly. ¡°Haha.¡± The Chancellorughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this. This ce is a significant world during the Primeval Age. All living beings on this died as a result of the battle in the Primeval Age. After living beings die, their souls disperse. However, all of those who died were powerful cultivators. They would not diepletely but would leave some spirits behind. ¡°Last time, in the Cursed World, I intended to resurrect an extremely powerful figure from the Primeval Age, but it was disrupted. The Sanctuary of Darkness needs more powerful cultivators. The purpose of coming here this time is to use Curse Magic and forcibly gather the spirits at this location in order to form apletely new living being. ¡°A living being formed from a mass of countless powerful cultivators¡¯ spirits must be extremely powerful.¡± The Chancellor burst outughing. Hisughter was low and sinister. Chapter 3040 Chapter 3040 Last time, the Chancellor¡¯s mission failed. The Sanctuary of Darkness had worked on this n for a very long time before carrying it out. However, it ultimately failed. Not only did it fail, but it also resulted in the loss of the Twelve Furies of Heaven and Earth, the twelve prominent figures of the Grand Emperor Rank. After he returned to the headquarters, the Chancellor was almost beaten to death. To make amends for his failure, he once again prepared this project. He brought many powerful cultivators proficient in Spirit Assemge Art and searched everywhere for nets with spirits. On this, there were many spirits. If they gathered these spirits together and used Cursed Magic, they could forcibly mass them into a living being. That strength would be very terrifying, and it would be of great use for the following ns of Sanctuary of Darkness. ¡°Advance.¡± The Chancellormanded. Following hismand, the airship quickly moved forward, vanished from outer space in an instant, and entered this barren world. At present, James had already rushed toward the center region. He was moving forward at a fast pace. Nheless, in the eyes of Monica and Jules, James¡¯ speed was too slow. Regardless, the two said nothing. From Jules¡¯ perspective, whatever James did was correct. Just like that, after advancing in this barren world for about half a month, they finally arrived at the center region, or in other words, the region of Mount Baidi. In front of them, there were vast mountain ranges. The shapes of these mountain ranges were very odd. From afar, they looked like individual skulls. After seeing the strange mountain ranges in front of him, James muttered, ¡°So, Mount Baidi is actually made of mountains of skulls.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jules also looked ahead at the mountain ranges shaped like skulls. He could not help but gasp. He said, ¡°I wonder if they were formed naturally or by design.¡± James said, ¡°Wollongong said that Mount Baidi is, in and of itself, a very terrifying formation. Only after solving the formation of Mount Baidi can we truly enter the ruins of the Divine Shadow Sect. However, there is a very powerful beast here. Even Wollongong is no match against this beast. ording to Wollongong, the beast¡¯s strength is about Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fourth Heaven.¡± The Grand Emperor Rank was the presence of a pyramid in cultivation. Nobody who reached the Grand Emperor was not a prodigy. At this rank, one could not cross over their ranks to kill their enemies. No matter how powerful and terrifying the Supernatural Power they cultivated was, they could not transcend their ranks to annihte their enemies. Jules¡¯ handsome face was bright with a grin. He said, ¡°A beast that is only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fourth Heaven is insignificant. In front of Mr. Caden, this beast is nothing.¡± Monica cast a nce at Jules. At this point, Jules still revered and worshiped James so much. She was curious to find out if James was truly that powerful. She wanted to see if James could annihte a powerful beast when he was up against them. James, on the other hand, wasmunicating with Emperor Jabari, who was in the Celestial Abode. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s probably a beast at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fourth Heaven here. Has your strength recovered?¡± James had to rely on Emperor Jabari to kill the beast and decipher the formation. From within the Celestial Abode, Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came over, ¡°How could it be so easily recovered? To begin with, I¡¯m in a spirit state. Spirits do not have the physical body as a vessel. So, recovery is quite difficult.¡± ¡°What should I do, then?¡± asked James. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Your physical body was reconstructed with Demonic Lotus. This Demonic Lotus itself is quite powerful. It¡¯sparable to Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. I only need a small amount of strength to activate the power hidden within your physical body. After it is activated, your physical strength will beparable to Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. When you fight a beast in Grand Emperor Rank''s Fourth Heaven, you¡¯ll be able to overpower it.¡± With Emperor Jabari¡¯s words, James felt temporarily relieved. He looked over the mountains of skulls ahead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jules was aware that there was a powerful beast at this location. He did not dare to take the lead and instead waited for James to do so. Monica did so as well. She remained in her original spot and waited for James to walk first. James took a step and strode forward. He was just getting close to Mount Baidi¡­ Boom!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 3041 Chapter 3041 Suddenly, the ground began to quake. As the growl of an unknown monster¡¯s voice filled the air, the mountain split open, and a chasm appeared. Then, a massive horned head emerged from the valley. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The monster had arge mouth with two rows of sharp teeth. A foul and foreboding atmosphere suffused the surroundings. At the sight of the monster, both Jules and Monica retreated slightly. Emperor Jabari immediately drew out a small amount of his power from the Celestial Abode. His power diffused into James¡¯ body and roused his physical strength. James¡¯ energy immediately grew stronger. The Demonic Lotus¡¯ energy also surged through his body and pushed his strength to its limits. Jules and Monica were surprised by the sudden change they saw in James. Both of them took further steps back. Monica appeared in the distance and looked at James, whose energy had skyrocketed. She was startled to sense the energying from James. ¡°I-Is he really that strong?¡± She was a Quasi-Emperor at the Fourth Tribtion. Although Monica was powerful, James¡¯ imposing energy left her trembling. This was a clear sign that James¡¯ strength was much superior to hers. James sensed the power flowing through his body and renewed vigor in his limbs. He inadvertently broke into a smile. His overwhelming power was not his strength from cultivating but pure physical strength. After a cultivator reaches the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage, they can choose a Path to continue cultivating towards to further develop their strength. ¡°Haah!¡± Monica took a deep breath. ¡°If he¡¯s already this strong physically, then how much stronger is his cultivation strength?¡± Monica could not imagine how much James hadprehended while cultivating and what kind of Path he was following since she could not sense his Path Energy. Jules nced at the bewildered Monica and said proudly, ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t lying to you. This isn¡¯t all there is to Mr. Caden¡¯s strength. He is only showing a portion of his strength at this moment. You should¡¯ve seen him fight the elite powerhouses. The fight was so intense and destructive that every move he made caused immense damage to their surroundings.¡± Monica eximed in astonishment. ¡°I-Impressive.¡± In the distance, the monster slowlyunched itself into the sky from the huge chasm. James had never seen a monster like this before. The monster had a colossal body simr to the size of a mountain and was covered in ck scales. It looked like a winged cow. The monster exuded vicious hostility. When the monster flew into the sky, it transformed into an unkempt man with huge crimson eyes wearing a ck robe. The man looked at James below him who was bursting with energy. ¡°Human, this ce is forbidden. Entry here is prohibited.¡± His hoarse voice boomed in the sky. James looked at him and asked calmly, ¡°What if I insist on entering?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll die where you stand.¡± The burly man threatened him and unleashed a terrifying and murderous aura. James clenched his fists. Although he had incredible physical strength, his cultivation strength wasparatively weak. He was still relying on Sage Energy. James knew he could not activate the Elemental Wheel nor fully utilize the Infinity Steles. His only choice was to defeat this strange monster with his physical strength alone. Chapter 3042 Chapter 3042 The monster guarding the ce was a Divine Cow with corrupted blood. He had guarded the ce for a long time. He had not even reached the Grand Emperor rank when he first arrived. Fortuitously, he discovered a miraculous Emperor Rank Herb hidden within Mount Baidi¡¯s Formation. However, around the mountain was a formation. The reason he guarded the ce was in order to break the formation. A long time had passed since he first arrived, and he had already be a Grand Emperor at the Fourth Heaven. Yet, he was still unable to break the formation. Unfortunately, humans had trespassed into the area. The Divine Cow transformed into his human form. He hovered in the air and looked at James who seemed terrifyingly strong. The Divine Cow¡¯s face darkened and his expression contorted into a hostile snarl. ¡°Die!¡± After the Divine Cow cried out, his body flickered. He suddenly appeared before James. Clenching his fist, he swung a mighty punch at James. His attack contained immense destructive strength. However, James did not respond fearfully. Emperor Jabari¡¯s energy had triggered the strength in his body, and his hidden power had been unleashed. At that moment, his physical strength wasparable to a Grand Emperor¡¯s at the Fifth Heaven. He raised his hand and blocked the powerful punch. Their fists smashed into each other. Boom!!! Two unstoppable forces collided, and a void materialized at the point of impact. The void continued to erge and rapidly spread across the sky. Even though they were within an advanced world with a stable space, their strength happened to shatter the space around them. As the space split open, the Divine Cow was sent flying by the force. The Divine Cow was a Grand Emperor at the Fourth Heaven, but there was an obvious disparity between his and James¡¯ strength. He was not able to withstand James¡¯ might. After James repelled the attack, he took the opportunity to further suppress his opponent. In the distance, Monica watched the fight in disbelief. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. James disyed fearsome strength. The force of their attack was palpable. Despite standing away from them, Monica could sense the horrifying aftershock sweeping toward them. If the attack had struck her, she would have been killed instantly. The Divine Cow immediately understood the extent of James¡¯ strength after they exchanged moves. While retreating, the Divine Cow was furious. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ As a Grand Emperor at the Fourth Heaven, he could sense that James had not activated any of his Path Energy and was only using his physical strength. How strong must his cultivation rank be if his physical strength had reached such a terrifying level? The Divine Cow could not fathom James¡¯ true strength. While he was preupied with his own thoughts, James had already charged toward him. James¡¯ physical strength was nothing short of disturbing. He had maximized his speed and instantly appeared in front of the Divine Cow. James clenched his fist and swung it at the Divine Cow. Suddenly, mysterious inscriptions appeared around his opponent. The inscriptions fused and formed a shield. The Divine Cow had activated his Path to resist James¡¯ attack. James still did not have a proper understanding of Paths and had not fully mastered it. He smashed his fist into the inscriptions without any hesitation. His powerful punch crashed into the shield formed by the inscriptions. Crack! Cracks formed on the shield, and it immediately shattered. The Divine Cow was knocked away by the resultant force. James was clueless about Paths, but he knew his potent physical strength was just as strong as any Path. ¡°Any Path will crumble to absolute strength. I can break through anything using my strength.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. The Divine Cow spat angrily. ¡°Damn it!¡± Chapter 3043 Chapter 3043 The Divine Cow immediately reverted to his true form. He pped his ck wings, and a few mysterious lines emerged on his wings. After that, the lines activated and connected with each other. A disturbing force was immediately unleashed. The Divine Cow pped his wings again, and lightning filled the sky. The shes of lightning contained great strength and was enough to injure inexperienced Grand Emperors. Unfortunately, they dealt no damage to James. James¡¯ physical strength was immeasurable. The Divine Cow¡¯s Path was unable to break through James¡¯ defenses. The attack merely made James¡¯ Blood Energy churn slightly. A fierce battle broke out in the barren world. The Divine Cow unleashed his terrifying signature skill along with the full strength of his Path. The Path he mastered was that of lightning. Although the Lightning Path boasted devastating strength, the Divine Cow could not inflict any substantial damage to James nor break his physical defenses. After fighting for some time, the Divine Cow became fatigued. James¡¯ attacks had knocked off the scales on his body and he was bleeding all over. The Divine Cow knew he would die if the fight continued. The Divine Cow shouted, ¡°Hold on!!!¡± James restrained himself just in time. The Divine Cow immediately turned back into a human. He floated in the air and wheezedboriously. Turning to James, he waved his hand as he said, ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re surrendering?¡± James smirked. His physical body was sturdy since it was reformed by the Demonic Lotus. He was only capable of unleashing the Demonic Lotus¡¯ full potential with the help of Emperor Jabari. However, he firmly believed his physical strength would eventually reach this level if he continued to train diligently. When that timees, he would be a formidable existence. The Divine Cow looked at James nervously. He wondered, ¡®Where did this guye from? Why is his physical strength so impressive?¡¯ He stammered, ¡°W-Who are you? Why have youe to this ce?¡± Instead of answering, James directed his question back at him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking who you are? Why are you living here?¡± The Divine Cow raised his head and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m a Five-Blooded Divine Cow with an enhanced bloodline.¡± Divine Cows were a noble race. Thus, he was very proud of his origins. James inquired, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± With a hint of frustration, the Divine Cow replied, ¡°When I was adventuring, I chanced upon this deserted. I sensed an Emperor Rank Herb here and knew I would be able to evolve again if I were to consume it. Not only would I be a Nine-Blooded Divine Cow, but I¡¯ll also be a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven, and my strength will also increase considerably.¡± ¡°Emperor Rank Herb?¡± Confused, James asked, ¡°What is that exactly?¡± He was worried that the Divine Cow was looking for the Mystic Piece. The Divine Cow replied, ¡°It¡¯s an Aquacollis.¡± Hearing this, James heaved a sigh of relief. He had heard of Aquacollis before. It was recorded in the books left behind by Emperor Jabari. Aquacollis were a type of miraculous and rare Emperor Rank Herb. An Aquacollis nt took thousands of years to grow. The Divine Cow said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time but haven¡¯t managed to break the formation in this ce.¡± James looked at the Divine Cow and fell into deep thought. Then, he addressed Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode, ¡°Could you break the formation for me, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°I should be able to.¡± James was relieved after hearing Emperor Jabari¡¯s reply. Looking at the Divine Cow in the distance, he said, ¡°I can break the formation for you and help you obtain the Aquacollis, Divine Cow. However, I have one condition.¡± The Divine Cow replied excitedly, ¡°What is it?¡± James replied, ¡°I want you to be my subordinate for a hundred thousand years. When that time is up, you¡¯ll be free.¡± Chapter 3044 Chapter 3044 James had to stay in the Boundless Realm for about 100,000 years. His cultivation rank was rtively low. Moreover, Emperor Jabari was only a remnant of his original soul. Thus, it was impossible for James to continue relying on his energy. James understood he would face a lot of dangers in the future and would have to recruit a powerful subordinate. If the Divine Cow could serve as his confidant for the next 100,000 years, it would greatly ease his future travels. ¡°One hundred thousand years?¡± The Divine Cow was stunned by James¡¯ request. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. No respectable powerhouse would readily agree to be someone else¡¯s follower. Moreover, the Divine Cow was a Grand Emperor at the Fourth Heaven. He was unwilling to submit to another person but desperately wanted the Aquacollis. If he were to obtain the Aquacollis, he would evolve again into a Nine-Blooded Divine Cow and improve his cultivation rank. It was challenging for cultivators at the Grand Emperor Rank to improve their cultivation rank. The Divine Cow had guarded the area for a long time, attempting to break through the formation. Compared to that indefinite amount of time, a mere 100,000 years was a much better choice. He contemted for a while. James knew others would need some time to consider his condition. Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength faded from James¡¯ body, and his physical strength returned to its original limits. James turned around and walked toward Monica and Jules in the distance. As soon as he reunited with them, Jules gave him a thumbs up and praised him enthusiastically. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, James! You¡¯re invincible!¡± James smiled faintly in response. After what happened, Monica¡¯s opinion on James hadpletely changed. She had never felt admiration toward another prior to this. However, James immediately became a hero to her right there and then. James remained calm and looked at the hesitant Divine Cow in the distance. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait some time and give him a moment to consider my request.¡± Meanwhile, the Divine Cow was weighing his options. He was trying to determine whether devoting the next 100,000 years of his life to serving another person was worth obtaining the Aquacollis for. The Divine Cow murmured, ¡°One hundred thousand years isn¡¯t that long. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll pass in the blink of an eye.¡± After making a decision, the Divine Cow appeared before James. Jules and Monica immediately stepped back and looked at him warily. The Divine Cow smiled brightly and said, ¡°Okay, I ept your condition. As long as you can break the formation and help me obtain the Aquacollis, I¡¯ll serve you for a hundred thousand years.¡± Top powerhouses stood by their words. Under normal circumstances, they would never break their word aftermitting to it. Hearing this, James felt relieved. With a Grand Emperor at the Fourth Heaven at his side, it would make his future journeys much smoother. James looked at Mount Baidi ahead of them and asked Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode, ¡°How do I break the formation, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari observed the formation from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Give me some time to figure it out.¡± James did not rush him. After three days, Emperor Jabari finally deciphered a way to solve the formation. James remained idle and motionless for the past three days. Jules and Monica knew that James was also studying the formation. The Divine Cow likewise stayed patient. He had attempted to break the formation for a long time. It had already been a few Epochs since he had arrived in this ce, but he never seeded. Despite experiencing James¡¯ strength for himself, he knew breaking the formation would take some time. When Emperor Jabari had figured out how to break the formation, he. began instructing James. He lent James his power again, and James¡¯ strength soared to that of a Grand Emperor¡¯s. It was not physical strength this time but cultivation strength. Chapter 3045 Chapter 3045 Monica and Jules had no doubts about James¡¯ strength. They were no strangers to James disying a Grand Emperor¡¯s energy. James appeared in the air in a sh. He casually waved his hand, and mysterious inscriptions emerged from his palm. The words appearing from his palm were Formation Inscriptions. All formations were formed by these inscriptions. The greater one¡¯s knowledge of Formation Inscriptions, the stronger the formation one could set up. The inscriptions slowly appeared and flowed into the void ahead of them. At that moment, the skull-shaped mountains gradually morphed and began to shift. They moved rapidly, and the invisible formation surrounding the area slowly came into view. James used Formation Inscriptions to break through the formation. Under the assault of the Formation Inscriptions, the formation around Mount Baidi gradually disappeared. The formation¡¯s dissolution took around three years. After that, the formation around Mount Baidi waspletely broken, and a utopian area emerged. The skull-shaped mountains had disappeared, and a canyon shrouded in white mist appeared ahead of them. Behind the mist was a beautifulndscape of mountains and rivers. At the same time, waves of pure Primordial Energy permeated the air. ¡°The formation is broken! He really broke the formation!¡± The Divine Cow cried out excitedly. He had stayed in this ce for several Epochs but never seeded in breaking the formation. He did not expect James to break it in only three years. ¡°From now onward, I, Nico Eastwood, shall serve you.¡± Nico was thrilled. Now that the formation was gone, he could finally get his hands on the Aquacollis and develop himself further. His strength could finally reach greater heights. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± James stepped forward. Monica, Jules, and Nico followed behind him. Just as they stepped into the canyon, several figures appeared in the distance. The figures watched James¡¯ party advance into the canyon and quietly left the ce. Concurrently, a huge airship floated elsewhere in the barren world. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A morous party was taking ce in the airship''s main hall. A few beautiful women were dancing to the music. Meanwhile, an old man sat in the topmost seat of the main hall. Suddenly, a few dark shadows appeared and gradually materialized into cultivators donning ck robes and masks. They immediately got on their knees, and one of them reported. ¡°Chancellor, we¡¯ve noticed something abnormal.¡± The Chancellor sat at the highest seat, enjoying a massage from a number of beautiful women. He repliedzily, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°We spotted a few cultivators in the world¡¯s central region. A very strong formation had been set up there, but these cultivators managed to break it and have already made their way into the canyon.¡± The Chancellor immediately pushed away the beautiful women beside him. He stood up abruptly and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°I¡¯m uncertain. Guessing from their energy, one should be a cultivator at the Sage Rank, two are Quasi- Emperors, and one is a Grand Emperor.¡± The Chancellor began to ponder. This was deste, and hardly attracted any cultivators. So how were there other living beings on the? After a brief thought, he murmured, ¡°Coincidentally, we need the soul of a Grand Emperor to stir up the remnant soul.¡± As he devised a n, the Chancellor immediately issued an order. ¡°Gather everyone. Instruct them to halt their missions and head directly to this world¡¯s central region.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As the order was ryed, the powerful subordinates that were dispersed all over the world collecting soul sigils quickly gathered in the¡¯s central region. Meanwhile, James¡¯ party had already entered the Divine Shadow Sect¡¯s ruins and was unaware of the impending danger. Chapter 3046 Chapter 3046 After James broke the formation around Mount Baidim, the mountain disappeared, and revealed a canyon in the area. White mist shrouded the canyon, and glimpses of mountains and rivers could be seen through the gap. James and his party entered the canyon. After walking through the canyon for about ten minutes, they reached a cliff. Ahead was beautiful scenery. A wide mountain range was connected by a winding river. Primordial Energy was abundant, and the scenery was spectacr. The Divine Cow began sensing the Aquacollis¡¯ location as soon as they reached the cliff. Then, he disappeared the next moment. Right then, Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Keep moving forward, James.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. James immediately followed his instructions. Under Emperor Jabari¡¯s guidance, James advanced deep into the Divine Shadow Sect¡¯s ruins. He passed through some mountains, crossed the river to finally enter a barren valley. There were almost no nts inside the valley. A few tiny cracks were spread across the ground, and strange blue mist seeped out from them. In the center of the valley was a blue nt. The nt was oval shaped and somewhat resembled a cactus. ¡°There it is. That¡¯s the Mystic Piece!¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from within the Celestial Abode. James looked at the nt in front of him. It was more than three meters tall and looked magical as it emitted a faint, blue light. Although the valley was barren, James could smell an enchanting fragrance wafting through the air as he approached the nt. James walked over and uprooted it without much hesitation. Then, he stored it in the Celestial Abode. Then, he asked, ¡°Are there any other worthwhile items here, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari sensed the area and replied, ¡°There are only two Emperor Rank Herbs here. One being the Aquacollis and the other being the Mystic Piece. As for any other boons or weapons, that you¡¯ll have to discover for yourself.¡± He did not give James any other clues. To him, there was not anything else of value in the area. He was a Grand Emperor at the Ninth Heaven. His Path was the most valuable thing to him. Unless it was a treasure left by an Ancestral God, he was not interested in anything else. James never expected to obtain the Mystic Piece so soon. The liquid from a Mystic Piece was perfect for making blood. After James sessfully acquired the Mystic Peace, he left the valley. Then, he headed back to reunite with Jules and the others. Meanwhile, Nico had obtained the Aquacollis and was ecstatic. He could not wait to iste himself and refine it. After he sessfully refined it, his blood would evolve to a higher level. His cultivation rank would also improve, and he would be a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Stage. Jules and Monica scanned their surroundings on a mountaintop within the Divine Shadow Sect¡¯s ruins. The two saw James and Nico returning. Jules looked at James, asking, ¡°How did it go, Mr. Caden? Have you found what you needed?¡± James nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± His goal was to acquire the Mystic Piece, and he had already seeded. Monica looked at James respectfully and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already obtained what you needed, what about the other boons around here?¡± James knew Wollongong had sent Monica to obtain the inheritance left by the Divine Shadow Sect. There was a Supernatural Power and an Ancestral God Weapon. However, James was not interested in either of them. He already had the Infinity Stele, which contained an extraordinary Path. Moreover, he had the Five Elements of Genesis and the Elemental Inversion created by the five Ancestral Gods. He also had the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master and Ancestral Talisman Master. Chapter 3047 Chapter 3047 Moreover, James had the Three-Thousand Cultivation Arts created by the Lord of the Ancient Heavenly Court. He was satisfied with possessing these signature skills. Therefore, the boons in this area were of no interest to him. James waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead. Whatever you find is yours to keep.¡± Monica replied excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Caden!¡± Immediately after, she left and began to search for boons around the area. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll also have a look around, Mr. Caden.¡± Jules did not stay idle either. After informing James, he also quickly left to search the area for treasure. James sat at the entrance of a hall on the mountain¡¯s peak. Countless years ago, this ce used to be the base of a powerful sect. However, it currentlyy deserted. Although many of the Divine Shadow Sect¡¯s buildings were still intact, the ce was shrouded in silence. James looked at mountains full of Primordial Energy in the distance. He could not help but feel ovee with sorrow. What was immortality? Was there anything truly evesting? Even powerful Ancestral Gods were eventually defeated and could not escape death. Nico sat beside James and transformed into his human form. He had a wild appearance, tanned skin, and a thick ck beard. He nced at James and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I spent countless Epochs trying to break the formation but never seeded. Yet, you managed to undo it in just a few years.¡± Nico noticed a hint of sadness on James¡¯ face and could not help asking, ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jamesposed himself and lightly shook his head. Nico said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay true to my word. I¡¯ll follow you from today onward and serve you for a hundred thousand years.¡± Hearing this, James smiled lightly. He was pleased to have a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor by his side. Moreover, Nico would evolve again and enter the Fifth Heaven after consuming the Aquacollis. He would definitely be one of the most potent powerhouses in the Boundless Realm. With such a strong subordinate by his side, he had nothing to worry about. His next move was to focus on finding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. At that moment, a cloud of ck mist appeared in the distance. James and Nico stood up in unison and looked at the approaching mist. The ck mist closed in rapidly and immediately appeared above the ruins of the Divine Shadow Sect. It slowly dissipated, revealing a giant airship. An old man stood on the deck of the airship. Behind him were a few men in ck. As soon as the chancellor appeared, he noticed James standing below. After seeing James, his expression immediately changed. He frantically issued an order. ¡°Run, let¡¯s go! We need to escape this immediately!¡± Suddenly, the airship sped off. As the airship turned around, James saw the chancellor. He was the mysterious man involved with the Cursed World that James had defeated. Unfortunately, the airship had already disappeared by the time James recognized him. Nico looked at James confusedly and asked, ¡°What just happened?¡± James said, ¡°I saw him somewhere else previously and defeated him. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see him here again. Nico, chase after the airship and try to capture a few of their men.¡± James did not know why the chancellor had shown up. However, James knew he was surely up to no good. ¡°Alright.¡± Nico nodded and disappeared in a sh. At that moment, the airship had already traveled through space and left the. On the airship, the apanying elder looked at the pale chancellor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chancellor? Why are we leaving so suddenly?¡± The chancellor had not recovered from the earlier fright, and sweat beaded his forehead. He raised his hand and wiped away the sweat. ¡°I failed my previous mission because I encountered a certain powerhouse. That powerhouse was right there. I couldn¡¯t defeat him even when I absorbed Curse Power and raised my strength to a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. I¡¯m but an ant to him currently.¡± Recalling his battle with James, the chancellor felt shivers down his spine. ¡°Since James was there, we¡¯ve no choice but to give up on this. We¡¯ll search for another to carry out our n.¡± ¡°Did you think you could leave so easily?¡± A menacing voice remarked. Then, an invincible pressure swept toward the airship and sealed the surrounding space, trapping the airship in the starry universe. Chapter 3048 Chapter 3048 Nico had caught up to the airship. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He sealed the space within with immense power and imprisoned the airship that was trying to escape through the void. The huge airship was trapped within the starry universe. Nico showed up soon after. He floated in space and looked at the airship before him. With a flick of his hand, a phantom palm appeared and swept toward the airship as it continued to grow in size. Some of the powerhouses on the airship, including the chancellor and elder, quickly acted to withstand the force. A powerful force shot out from the airship and into space. However, the force waspletely steamrolled by Nico¡¯s energy. Nico¡¯s palm attack struck the airship and instantly destroyed it. Countless men on the airship died pitifully from the impact. The chancellor and the elder sustained injuries. Although the chancellor was also a Grand Emperor, he was weaker than Nico. Grand Emperors of different sub-ranks were not on equal footing. A difference in sub-rank was a world apart in terms of strength. ¡°Damn it!¡± The chancellor coughed up blood. His face darkened, and he cursed furiously. He knew he was against a formidable foe, so he decided not to fight. He forcefully broke through the sealed space and fled. Although the chancellor escaped, the other elder was not as lucky. The elder tried to run, but Nico leaped forth and exploited the opening to seal off his energy. After sealing the elder, Nico then chased after the chancellor. He followed after the chancellor¡¯s energy trail but found no trace of him. Nico was forced to turn back. Soon, he returned to James with the elder. Nico causally threw the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Elder on the ground. ¡°Mr. Caden, I killed most of them and caught one. Unfortunately, the other one escaped. He seemed to be the leader of these people.¡± James looked at the man on the ground and immediately realized the person who escaped was the one he had fought prior. He looked at the sealed elder on the ground. James lifted him off the ground and patted the dust off his clothes, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t harm you.¡± The Sanctuary of Darkness Elder looked at James and thought, ¡®Is this the person that defeated the chancellorst time and caused his mission to fail?¡¯ The elder was in disbelief. James¡¯ energy was incredibly weak and could hardly be considered a powerhouse. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked James. The Sanctuary of Darkness Elder answered honestly, ¡°Jimmu Melqart.¡± James pressed him further. ¡°Who are you working for?¡± However, Jimmu refused to answer. He had recently joined the Sanctuary of Darkness but knew their rules by heart. If he revealed their secrets, he would be considered a traitor and would be punished. The consequences were much scarier than death. ¡°Answer the question!¡± Nico had a foul temper. Seeing that Jimmu refused to speak, he was immediately enraged. He struck Jimmu¡¯s back with his palm. Since Jimmu¡¯s cultivation base was sealed, he could not dodge and was knocked to the ground. The impact formed cracks in the ground, and Jimmu sunk into the soil. Nico picked him up by his hair and said, ¡°Whatever Mr. Caden asks, you answer.¡± A wound formed on Jimmu¡¯s back, and blood gushed out. Despite this, he kept hisposure. Chapter 3049 Chapter 3049 Jimmu looked at James and said calmly, ¡°If you want to kill me, go ahead.¡± James frowned at his reply. He immediately activated the ck inscriptions in his body, and thousands of them materialized instantly. They thrummed with bizarre power. ¡°Surely you understand what this is right, right?¡± James patiently replied to him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how terrifying Curse Magic is, so I¡¯ll give you one last chance.¡± The color drained from Jimmu¡¯s face when he saw the mysterious Curse Inscriptions. ¡°How is this possible? You shouldn¡¯t be able to do this! How do you know Curse Magic?¡± he screamed in rm. The Curse Inscriptions that James summoned were extraordinary and intricately made. Jimmu had joined the Sanctuary of Darkness to learn Curse Magic but had only obtained one Curse Inscription so far. Although he only possessed one, it was already a challenge for him to understand it because of how profound it was. On the other hand, James could easily summon tens of thousands of Curse Inscriptions at once, and every one of these inscriptions was stronger and more profound than the one inscription he had. James knew Jimmu was panic-stricken by the Curse Inscriptions. However, James had never actually tried using the Curse Inscriptions and could only summon them out of his body for now. James put away the Curse Inscriptions. Then, he sat at the hall¡¯s entrance and said nonchntly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not really interested in the force behind the Sanctuary of Darkness. You can tell me if you want, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me either way. In my eyes, you¡¯re as insignificant as an ant. I can easily kill you if I want to.¡± Although James spoke very casually, his words left Jimmu horrified. He knew very well how terrifying Curse Magic was. Curse Magic was all-epassing and was capable of unleashing unimaginable evil. His forehead was soon slick with sweat. Nico shouted, ¡°Are you still holding your tongue?¡± Jimmu was startled by Nico¡¯smanding tone. After a while, Jimmu calmed himself before saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Only then did James smile as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Jimmu replied, ¡°I¡¯m an elder from the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± Jimmu was not a pushover. He was already a Grand Emperor and had been promoted to an elder because of his strength. James further inquired. ¡°What¡¯s the story behind the Sanctuary of Darkness?¡± Jimmu shook his head, saying, ¡°I only joined the Sanctuary of Darkness recently, so I don¡¯t know much about their background.¡± James frowned and asked, ¡°Then why did you guyse to this?¡± Jimmu revealed the truth. ¡°After some investigation, we found many soul sigils on this. We came here to collect them. We nned to use Curse Magic to piece them together to form a powerful evil spirit.¡± Hearing this, James gasped. He never expected that the Sanctuary of Darkness woulde to this for such deplorable reasons. ¡°Tell me everything you know about the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jimmu nced at James and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Sanctuary of Darkness. I only know that they are a very enigmatic organization that has existed for a long time. ¡°Having existed for ages, the members of the Sanctuary of Darkness are spread out all over the realms. Even a powerful sect like the Elixir Pavilion has been infiltrated by members of the Sanctuary of Darkness. Moreover, they have very high positions in the Elixir Pavilion.¡± James was surprised by Jimmu¡¯s report. He knew the Sanctuary of Darkness was strong but never expected them to be powerful enough to infiltrate major forces in the Boundless Realm. What exactly was the Sanctuary of Darkness trying to do? James could not help asking, ¡°What are they trying to achieve?¡± Jimmu replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m truly in the dark. The only people who know are the core members. I¡¯m just a new recruit. Although I¡¯m an elder, I¡¯m not considered a core member. This was the first time I¡¯ve been allowed to join a core mission.¡± Hearing this, James fell into silence. To the side, Nico asked, ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Caden? Should we kill him or¡­?¡± Chapter 3050 Chapter 3050 Jimmu immediately panicked upon hearing Nico¡¯s suggestion to kill him. He looked at James and said pleadingly, ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me. Keep me with you. I might be useful to you in the future. Don¡¯t you want to know more about the Sanctuary of Darkness? I¡¯ll infiltrate the Sanctuary of Darkness as a spy and acquire information for you.¡± Everyone was afraid of death. Jimmu was a Grand Emperor who took several Epochs to attain this rank. He did not want his life to end so pitifully. Although he was not afraid of death, he did not want to die just yet. James looked at Jimmu and pondered briefly. After a small pause, James said, ¡°Let him go.¡± Nico asked puzzledly, ¡°You¡¯re going to let him go? Are you sure about that, Mr. Caden? Do you really trust him? If we let him back to the Sanctuary of Darkness, we might never even find him again.¡± Jimmu immediately swore his loyalty. ¡°That won¡¯t happen! I promise! I can swear an oath to you right now!¡± Then, he immediately took a vow, ¡°I, Jimmu Melqart, swear in the name of the Heavenly Path that I will never betray¡­¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He abruptly paused and looked at James, asking, ¡°M-May I ask for your name?¡± James replied calmly, ¡°James Caden.¡± Jimmu started over again. ¡°I, Jimmu Melqart, swear in the name of the Heavenly Path that I will never betray James Caden and will help him acquire information from the Sanctuary of Darkness. If I fail to stay loyal, I shall be erased from existence!¡± Right after Jimmu swore an oath in the name of the Heavenly Path, James immediately sensed a slight connection between him and Jimmu. He knew the oath in the name of the Heavenly Path had taken ce. Now that he was bound by the oath, it was impossible for Jimmu to betray James. He would have to keep to his oath and help James investigate the Sanctuary of Darkness. Jimmu looked at James eagerly and asked, ¡°Will you let me go now?¡± James looked at Nico and said, ¡°Unseal him.¡± Receiving the order, Nico immediately dissolved the seal on Jimmu. Jimmu did not dare to stay any longer and quickly left. Making an oath in the name of the Heavenly Path at his cultivation rank meant he could never turn back on his word. Moreover, a connection was formed between him and James. Thus, James could easily sense wherever Jimmu was in the Sanctuary of Darkness whenever he liked. Meanwhile, Nico was behind on outside affairs since he had stayed around the formation for several Epochs. Unsure of the Sanctuary of Darkness they were speaking about, he could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly is this Sanctuary of Darkness, Mr. Caden?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I only know that it¡¯s a wicked organization. They have strong members and are proficient in Curse Magic.¡± Nico knew about Curse Magic. Since he was a powerful Grand Emperor, it was only natural that he had heard of it before. Curse Magic was an extraordinary Secret Art passed down from the Primeval Age. It was a dreadful and evil existence. However, he only knew of them from records in ancient books. Nico looked at James suspiciously and asked, ¡°Do you also know how to use Curse Magic?¡± James replied honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± A puzzled expression formed on Nico¡¯s face. ¡°Then what about the inscriptions you summoned earlier?¡± His question was met with silence. Nico was merely a follower, so there was no need to exin to him. Seeing that James refused to borate, Nico did not pry further. James continued to wait where he stood. Meanwhile, Jules and Monica were still searching the area for boons. James waited a few days for them to return. Eventually, Jules and Monica reunited with him. Chapter 3051 Chapter 3051 James did not ask what kind of boons they had obtained. However, judging from their satisfied expressions, the two acquired quite a few treasures. Jules asked with a bright smile, ¡°Where are you going next, Mr. Caden? It won¡¯t be long until the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s conference to recruit new disciples. Why don¡¯t we head there directly?¡± He invited James to the Elixir Pavilion once more. James was an unrivaled powerhouse, and if they could bring him in as a judge during the conference, then the Elixir Pavilion would surely benefit from it. ¡°But¡­¡± Jules looked at Monica and said, ¡°Before we go to the Elixir Pavilion, I¡¯ll have to pay the World Pavilion a visit to officially make Monica my wife.¡± Monica¡¯s expression immediately changed. She did not want to marry him. Although he was the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master, she had no intentions of marrying him. However, she had no choice. Her sect had already approved the marriage, and she could not refuse it. After thinking for a while, an idea popped into her mind. She immediately prostrated herself on the ground in front of James. James was stunned by her actions. He stared at her and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Teacher.¡± While on the ground, Monica spoke reverently. ¡°Teacher, I was blind to not recognize your strength. After following you here, my eyes were opened to your true capabilities. I sincerely ask that you ept me as your disciple. I¡¯ll follow you and stay by your side forever.¡± Monica nned to be James¡¯ disciple. As long as James epted her, she would not have to marry Jules. ¡°I¡­¡± James looked at her troubledly. He had a low cultivation rank and was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Fifth Stage. Meanwhile, Monica was already a Quasi-Emperor. James also had no idea how aplished she was. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How could he be qualified to be the mentor of a Quasi-Emperor? ¡°Please ept me, Mr. Caden.¡± Monica kneeled on the ground and wrapped her arms around James¡¯ thigh. Her wless face looked at him pleadingly. Her actions dumbfounded Jules. After a moment¡¯s pause, he caught on to what Monica was trying to aplish. She was evidently trying to avoid marrying him. Jules quickly said, ¡°Please refrain from doing so, Mr. Caden. She¡¯s the World Pavilion¡¯s Grand Priestess and already has a teacher within the sect. If you ept her as a disciple, she¡¯ll be betraying her sect. If she is capable of betraying her sect so easily now, she¡¯ll do the same to you in the future. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ept a disciple like her.¡± Monica gritted her teeth and red furiously at Jules. However, she kept her cool. With a bright smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Caden, shall we first return to the World Pavilion? I¡¯ll formally cut ties with them. Bing your disciple shouldn¡¯t be a problem after that.¡± Monica had obtained numerous boons this time around. The World Pavilion should allow her to leave if she offered the treasures to them. James was an insightful person and understood that Monica was unwilling to marry Jules. He had never coerced anyone throughout his cultivation path, especially not women. Since Monica did not want the marriage, he decided to help her. James replied softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your lead then.¡± Hearing James agreeing to her request, Monica immediately kowtowed a few times; her forehead touching the ground each time she bent over. Jules watched despondently. Suddenly, he also came up with an idea. He kneeled to the ground and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, I¡¯d like to formally ask you for Monica¡¯s hand in marriage. Please allow your newly recruited disciple, Monica, to marry me.¡± Monica quickly stood up and tugged James¡¯ arm, saying coquettishly, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t want to marry him.¡± James did not know how to react in this situation. He looked at Jules kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Since she doesn¡¯t want to get married, then leave her be. As the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master, you can easily obtain another woman. Why bother wasting time on her?¡± Monica grinned brightly, revealing her sparkling teeth. ¡°I knew you were sensible, Sir!¡± Jules stood up in disappointment. He knew that since James epted Monica as his disciple, his chances of getting with her were as good as none. Chapter 3052 Chapter 3052 Jules knew he had no hope of winning Monica¡¯s hand in marriage. As such, he quickly smothered his hopes. ¡°If that¡¯s how its going to go, then forget it. I¡¯ll head to the World Pavilion and take back my betrothal gifts.¡± The betrothal gifts he had sent to the World Pavilion were invaluable. Since the marriage was not going to happen, he was definitely going to take them back. Even though the Elixir Pavilion was rich and powerful, they would not give such precious things away so easily. Monica said, ¡°I also have to return to the World Pavilion and inform them of my decision to leave the sect.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright,then. Let¡¯s go to the World Pavilion.¡± James gained a lot from this trip to Mount Baidi. He acquired the Mystic Piece that Emperor Jabari needed and recruited a formidable subordinate. With Nico, his future journies would be more smooth-sailing. Nico looked at James and said, ¡°James, would you mind if I go into seclusion for a while? After I enhance my blood, I¡¯ll return to you.¡± James nced at him. After mulling it over, he said, ¡°I have a Celestial Abode. You can go into seclusion there.¡± Nico replied, ¡°Anywhere will do.¡± Afterward, James sent Nico into the Celestial Abode. After Nico was teleported into the Celestial Abode, he immediately detected Nova. Nico was startled to learn that Nova was also a Grand Emperor. ¡°Impressive. Even the Spirit Tool here is a Grand Emperor.¡± However, Nico was unable to sense Emperor Jabari¡¯s existence. Since Nico was a Grand Emperor at the Fourth Heaven, he would not be able to detect Emperor Jabari unless he took the initiative to reveal himself. After Nico entered the Celestial Abode, he began to cultivate. Meanwhile, James hopped into the Saucer and headed toward the Spiritual Realm. Soon, he arrived at the World Pavilion in the Spiritual Realm. After James acquired the Mystic Piece, there was not much for him to do presently. Thus, he temporarily stayed in the World Pavilion. As for Jules¡¯ and Monica¡¯s affairs, he paid them no attention. Before James¡¯ party arrived, Grasberg had returned to the World Pavilion ahead of them. Grasberg was tailing James and witnessed everything that had happened. He also saw the fierce battle between Nico and James. After Wollongong learned about everything, he was shocked. He felt relieved that he did not make any rash moves and had made the right decision. Monica returned with boons from the Divine Shadow Sect and offered them up to the World Pavillion. Then, she announced her intent to leave the sect. Initially, the World Pavilion was unwilling to let her go. However, Wollongong agreed to her request after learning she had be a disciple of James. James was unspeakably strong. He could effortlessly overpower a Grand Emperor at the Fourth Heaven. The World Pavilion knew they could not afford to offend him. After Jules arrived at the World Pavilion, he took back his betrothal gifts and instructed his apanying subordinate to return to the Elixir Pavilion with them. Meanwhile, he nned to continue following James. James remained in the Elixir Pavilion for next three days. After that, Monica came to see him. James was sitting in a lotus position in an isted courtyard. Invisible Sword Energy emerged and surrounded him. He resembled a sharp de drawn out of its sheath. There was the sound of footsteps followed by the arrival of a woman. The woman wore a slightly sheer, pink dress which somewhat exposed her body. She had long ck hair, exquisite features, porcin skin and radiated an ethereal aura. Her light footsteps drew closer, and her dress swayed with her movement. She approached James and noticed he was immersed his cultivation. Thus, she watched him from the side. Sensing the Sword Energy from his body, she frowned. ¡®Why is his energy so weak?¡¯ Monica was quite puzzled by James. She had witnessed James¡¯ powerful and destructive techniques previously, but James¡¯ energy was pitifully weak at the moment. Noticing that someone had approached, James stopped cultivating. His Sword Energy withdrew back into his body through his pores. After he retracted his energy, he stood up and looked at Monica, asking, ¡°Have you resolved everything?¡± Monica immediately kneeled on one knee, replying respectfully to him. ¡°I¡¯ve settled my business, Sir. I¡¯ve formally cut ties with the World Pavilion. Now, I¡¯d like to officially enter a discipleship with you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 3053 Chapter 3053 After speaking, Monica immediately kowtowed nine consecutive times. ¡°I vow always to follow you and to never betray you, Sir.¡± At the sight of Monica¡¯s excessive formality, James felt slightly embarrassed. He had never thought about taking in disciples. Throughout his life, he had only taken one disciple before this. It was when he was in the Seafolks¡¯ territory on Galileo. He gave a Seafolk named Sheldon some guidance, and the man kept addressing him as his teacher. Therefore, technically, Sheldon was also considered one of James¡¯ disciples. Having officially epted Monica as a disciple, he felt a bit troubled. Following the establishment of a discipleship rtionship, a teacher must bestow something unto their disciple. However, Monica was already a Quasi-Emperor. Ordinary things were not going to impress her. James scratched his head pensively. After a while, he asked, ¡°What Path are you cultivating?¡± Monica replied respectfully, ¡°I practice Elemental Art.¡± ¡°Elemental Art?¡± Monica replied, ¡°Yeah. I have a rare Elemental Body that gives me Elemental Power. During my Consolidation, the Five Elements in my body fused. After that, I¡¯ve been walking the Elemental Path. James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m your teacher, you¡¯ll be in my care from now onward. Coincidentally, I have a cultivation method suitable for one following the Elemental Path which I¡¯ll pass on to you. How much you can get out of it is based solely on your capabilities.¡± Elemental Inversion was a powerful technique created by the Five Ancestral Masters during the Primeval Age. It was an existenceparable to the Heavenly Path. It was slightly superior to the other Paths but still inferior to the Heavenly Path. Elemental Inversion required the fusion of the Five Elements of Genesis to wield terrifying strength. It was still a powerful technique even without the Five Elements. Monica happened to have an Elemental Body which was suited to practicing the Elemental Inversion. James casually raised his hand. At that moment, multicolored lights appeared from his fingertip. He copied the Elemental Inversion technique and transferred it to Monica¡¯s consciousness. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. James had onlyprehended the basics of the Elemental Inversion so far and had not understood its core ts. Therefore, he could only copy and pass the raw information to Monica. At that moment, a huge amount of information appeared in Monica¡¯s mind. The amount of information was so overwhelming that she was dizzied by it despite being a Quasi-Emperor. After a while, James finally stopped transmitting to Monica. Meanwhile, thetter kneeled on the ground in a daze. Jules was watching them nearby and felt slightly envious of Monica. He murmured, ¡°Since James has taken Monica as his disciple, he must have given her a cultivation method as a gift. I wonder what kind of technique it is. It sure must be something very extraordinary.¡± At that moment, he also felt like bing a disciple of James. However, he dismissed the thought after properly thinking it through. Afterposing herself, Monica¡¯s beautiful face lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Sir! I¡¯ll make sure to live up to your expectations and devote myself to practicing the Supernatural Power you¡¯ve given me!¡± James casually waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, back on your feet.¡± James was not a selfish person who hoarded good things for himself. The Elemental Inversion was created through the painstaking effort of the Five Ancestral Masters. They surely would not want it lost and would have hoped for it to be passed on to future generations. Although James had not known Monica for long, he could tell she was not a wicked person. She was qualified to learn the Elemental Inversion created by the Five Ancestral Masters. Chapter 3054 Chapter 3054 Monica was a Quasi-Emperor at the Third Tribtion. Upon acquiring the Elemental Inversion, she immediately realized how remarkable it was. It required the fusion of the Five Elements to create an entirely new Path. She was ecstatic and full of gratitude. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Never could she have imagined receiving such a great signature skill as a gift. Jules walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, Monica. It¡¯s surely an awesome boon if it¡¯s something James himself gave you. It¡¯s the greatest fortune you¡¯ll have in your life.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Monica nodded repeatedly. She agreed with Jules¡¯ words. It was the best gift she had acquired in her entire life. Although she would still be inferior to the Heavenly Path, she would be almost invincible once she mastered the Elemental Inversion. No living being or powerhouse would be able to stand against her. The Supernatural Power she received was only second to the Heavenly Path, or possibly even on par with the Heavenly Path. Jules was envious but did not express it. He looked at James and asked, ¡°When shall we set off to the Elixir Pavilion, Mr. Caden?¡± James parted his lips and said, ¡°Anytime is fine.¡± Initially, James nned to use the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s disciple recruitment conference to enter the venue. With Jules¡¯ invitation, that was one less problem for him. With how things were going, inquiring about the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was steadily getting easier. Monica said happily, ¡°I¡¯m also ready. I can leave anytime. The Elixir Pavilion is the most influential force in the Boundless Realm, and even I haven¡¯t been there before.¡± Jules said, ¡°If everyone¡¯s prepared, shall we set off?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. James departed from the World Pavilion and headed toward the Holy Realm. Somewhere in the Boundless Realm was a vast mountain range. ck clouds blocked out the sky above the mountain¡¯s peaks. Hiding behind the clouds was a ck pce. Inside the pce¡¯s main hall were several ck stone pirs with mysterious inscriptions engraved on them. A dark silhouette was seated on the highest seat in the hall sat . It was not a physical body but just a shadowy figure. The shadow flickered as if it would vanish at any moment. An old man knelt in the main hall. It was none other than the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Chancellor. He had fled and escaped back to the pce. His body trembled as he kneeled on the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve failed again, Chancellor. Tell me, what¡¯s the use of keeping you with me?¡± The shadowy figure sitting in the highest seat of the main hall remarked lightly. Despite his neutral tone, his words were domineering and oppressive. ¡°Master.¡± The chancellor panicked and frantically said, ¡°Master, please let me exin. Everything was going smoothly, but I ran into James Caden again. He¡¯s the person that thwarted my nsst time. Although James did not take action this time, he had a powerful Grand Emperor with him. I was no match for this Grand Emperor. ¡°Master, please give me another chance. I¡¯ll definitely make up for my mistakes. ¡°We¡¯re at a critical period that requires as many people as we can gather. Please give me one more chance.¡± The chancellor repeatedly begged for leniency. The blurry silhouette in the main hall emanated foul and sinister energy. Even the chancellor, a Grand Emperor at the Second Heaven, was terrified. He kneeled on the ground, not even daring to breathe. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± The cold voice reverberated in the hall. The chancellor was relieved. The dark shadow said offhandedly, ¡°Soon, the Elixir Pavilion will hold a disciple recruitment conference. It¡¯s a grand event in the Boundless Realm.¡± Chapter 3055 Chapter 3055 ¡°The Elixir Pavilion¡¯s influence has grown stronger by the day and it¡¯s about time we get rid of them.¡± Hearing this, the chancellor immediately understood the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ next target was the Elixir Pavilion. He could not help but remark. ¡°Master, the current Master of the Elixir Pavilion is a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. They also have a hidden powerhouse at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Stage. Moreover, they have countless powerful Officials. I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to wipe them outpletely.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master said, ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know about such things? You don¡¯t have to worry. Naturally, I¡¯ve already nned for someone to deal with the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Leader and Grand Emerporor at the Seventh Heaven. The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Deputy Master will personally participate in this mission, and you will assist him. Lead all the powerhouses of the Sanctuary of Darkness on this mission. We must eradicate them.¡± ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± The chancellor nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re dismissed. Go get ready for the mission.¡± After the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master finished speaking, the ck shadow in the main hall dispersed into the air. The chancellor took a sigh of a relief. He stood up and murmured solemnly, ¡°Why is he in such a hurry to attack the Elixir Pavilion? Can we really defeat the Elixir Pavilion with our current strength?¡± The chancellor was not confident in their sess. The Elixir Pavilion was incredibly powerful. The Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Old Master was a Seventh HeavenGrand Emperor and was acknowledged as the Boundless Realm¡¯s strongest cultivator. Moreover, information about his cultivation rank was from a few Epochs prior. After such a long period, it was likely he had progressed to a higher rank. Additionally, the current Master of the Elixir Pavilion was also a powerful Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. Only a handful of cultivators reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven in the Boundless Realm. Moreover, the Elixir Pavilion recruited many Officials from throughout the Boundless Realm. The minimum requirement to be an Elixir Pavilion Official was for one to be a Quasi-Emperor. Many Officials of the Elixir Pavilion were already Grand Emperors. If they all united, they would be a force to be reckoned with. Although the Sanctuary of Darkness had taken control of many powerhouses over the years, they were rescued while in the Cursed World. The chancellor felt the Master of the Sanctuary of Darkness had made a reckless decision. Despite holding a high status in the Sanctuary of Darkness, the chancellor could not disobey his Master and had to carry out the mission. Even though he was worried the n would fail, the chancellor knew the Sanctuary of Darkness was a mysterious organization. Even he had no idea what kind of influential people were part of their organization. Apart from that, he had never seen the Master¡¯s face. However, he did know the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Deputy Master was named Tamuuz Darkness. Tamuuz¡¯s gender was a mystery to the chancellor. He had also never seen Tamuuz¡¯s appearance despite being part of the Sanctuary of Darkness for a long time. At the Elixir Pavilion in the Holy Realm, a woman was seated in a lotus position on the cliff at the back of a mountain. The mountaintop was allocated to one of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Officials as a cultivation sanctuary. The Official joined the Elixir Pavilion three Epochs ago. She was a extremely capable and a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. The Official was the strongest person in the Elixir Pavilion and stood on equal footing with the current Master of the Elixir Pavilion. Her purple gown trailed the floor. She had long ck hair and delicate facial features but had a frigid expression. At that moment, a ck shadow appeared out of thin air. The shadow fluttered in front of the woman. Seeing the dark silhouette, the woman immediately stood up and greeted him. ¡°What brings you here, Master? This is the Elixir Pavilion. There are powerhouses everywhere here. If you¡¯re discovered, my identity will be exposed.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha.¡± Harshughter pierced the air. ¡°Who can detect me if I keep myself hidden?¡± The woman asked, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of your visit, Master?¡± A voice came from the ck shadow. ¡°It¡¯s time to take action against the Elixir Pavilion. We shall strike during their disciple recruitment conference. Our Deputy Master will personally lead powerhouses toy siege on the Elixir Pavilion. ¡°Your mission is to get close to the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Old Master, Silvester Dani. Find a chance to seriously wound him, and incapacitate him.¡± Chapter 3056 Chapter 3056 Silvester Dani was the Old Master of the Elixir Pavilion. His existence was like that of an overlord in the Boundless Realm. Silvester single-handedly established and developed the Elixir Pavilion into the most powerful force in the Boundless Realm. Countless years ago, Silvester was a Grand Emperor at the Seventh Heaven. Many Epochs passed since his cultivation wasst known, and his current rank was a mystery. The biggest obstacle to the Elixir Pavillion¡¯s destruction was Silvester. As long as Silvester was subdued, the current Pavilion Master, Helvius Dani, would not be a huge threat. ¡°When should I take action, Master?¡± The woman in the purple dress had a solemn expression. She was a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Rank and the strongest Elixir Pavilion Official. She had joined the Elixir Pavilion for several Epochs and waited patiently for this day. The woman¡¯s name was Jadranka Yevdokiya. She was initially a rogue cultivator but had been fortunate enough to obtain countless boons. With those, she climbed to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. The ck shadow said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to look for an opening. It¡¯ll be fine if you hurt him before the disciple recruitment conference. Remember to be careful. Silvester is not an easy opponent. It¡¯s going to be hard to get close enough to him to deal him damage.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Jadranka nodded. The ck shadow slowly disappeared from her sight. Jadranka¡¯s expression darkened afterward. She had infiltrated the Elixir Pavilion for several Epochs and had a clear understanding of its inner workings. Silvester had been in the Elixir Pavilion all this time. He was in seclusion somewhere in Sky City above the main mountain. The ce Silverster stayed was a forbidden area, and no one was permitted to enter. It would be tough for her to prate its security. ¡°What should I do?¡± Jadranka fell into thought. She began devising ns to get close to Silvester to injure and subdue him when his guard was down. The Sanctuary of Darkness had been making arrangements to destroy the Elixir Pavilion during the disciple recruitment conference. Meanwhile, James had entered the Elixir Realm with Jules leading the way. The Elixir Realm was the strongest world within the Sacred Realm. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived in the Elixir Realm, Mr. Caden.¡± Jules said with a smile, ¡°The Elixir Pavilion was established in the Elixir Realm, and it¡¯s already been more than three thousand Epochs since its creation.¡± ¡°More than three thousand Epochs?¡± James nced at Jules. He knew that an Epoch was the lifespan of a Sacred Blossom, from its first bloom to the moment it withered, which took about 4.9 billion years. James fell into deep thought. He had no idea how many Epochs had passed since the Primeval Age. Jules replied, ¡°Yeah. My grandfather was an alchemist who created the Elixir Pavilion over three thousand Epochs ago. After endless toil, he finally made it the strongest force in the Boundless Realm.¡± Hearing this, James gained a rough idea of the situation. This Elixir Pavilion was not the one he was looking for. His target had existed since the Primeval Age and served to guard the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. James felt like this was a waste of his time. Since this Elixir Pavilion ended up being the wrong one, where was the right one? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He advanced while upied with his thoughts. Suddenly, he recalled what Xandros had said to him. Xandros mentioned that as long as Exalter and Crucifier were fused to form the Time Capsule, the powerhouse protecting the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in the Elixir Pavilion would immediately know his purpose. Chapter 3057 Chapter 3057 James made a decision after mulling it over for a while. After the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s conference, he would look for Thea to merge Crucifier and Exalter to form the Time Capsule. Then, he would spread the news of his search. After the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouse guarding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir catches wind of the rumors, he would surely show himself. Seeing James in a daze, Jules asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Caden? Is there something you¡¯re thinking about?¡± James returned to his senses and said, ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing. I just had some things on my mind.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jules nodded and continued to talk about the history of the Elixir Pavilion. Before they knew it, they had arrived in Elixir Pavilion¡¯s capital, Elixir City. Elixir City was the holynd of alchemists. All those gathered in the city were top alchemists of the Boundless Realm. Although Divine Rank alchemists were scarce outside, there were many in this city. If you were to randomly talk to an alchemist on the street, they would most likely be a Divine Rank alchemist. Elixir City was very prosperous. However, Jules did not stay long in Elixir City. He could not wait to bring James to his father who was also the current Master of the Elixir Pavilion, Helvius. Behind Elixir City was a mountain range. The Elixir Pavilion¡¯s base was located somewhere within the mountain range. After leaving the city, towering mountains gradually filled their vision. They could smell a pleasant aroma wafting through the air as they got closer to the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s base. Jules exined, ¡°The air here is fragrant because it¡¯s the base of the Elixir Pavilion. Over thousands of Epochs, the Elixir Pavilion collected various kinds of rare Divine Herbs and Emperor Rank Herbs. These herbs were then nted and cultivated here.¡± ¡°Our ntation is definitely the best in the Boundless Realm. We¡¯ve got many umon medicinal herbs growing in our ntation.¡± Jules gave a detailed introduction to the Elixir Pavilion. James asionally nodded while listening to him, acknowledging his words. Soon, they traveled through a few mountains. Ahead, a mountain hundreds of thousands of meters tall appeared. White mist cloaked the mountaintop, and the vague structure of several magnificent pces asionally peeked through the mist. Jules pointed up ahead and said, ¡°That¡¯s the main mountain of the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Monica looked at the mountain curiously. She immediately took notice of the extravagant pces on the mountain. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The pces were built in the sky and were supported by magical formations. The sight of them was magical and spectacr when viewed from a distance. Monica eximed, ¡°It¡¯s a floating city!¡± Jules smiled proudly and said, ¡°It¡¯s called Sky City. The Elixir Pavilion painstakingly built it over the years. The Old Master of the Elixir Pavilion set up the formation. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Sky City, Mr. Caden.¡± Jules smiled happily and jumped toward the towering mountain. Upon reaching the mountaintop, a staircase appeared. The winding steps led directly toward Sky City. Jules stopped flying when he reached the mountaintop andnded before the staircase. Then, he began ascending the stairs. James and Monica followed closely behind him. The three climbed the stairs and soon arrived at Sky City. As soon as they reached the city gates, many disciples from the Elixir Pavilion approached them. The disciples were powerful and all of them were at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Seeing Jules, the disciples greeted him respectfully. ¡°Young Master.¡± Jules did not greet them back but invited James into the city. Chapter 3058 Chapter 3058 While Jules was leading James into the city, a woman climbed the stairs behind them. She wore a long purple gown and was dashing up as fast as she could. She eventually appeared at the gate of Sky City. When she arrived outside the city, Jules noticed her and immediately turned around. His face lit up, and he shouted, ¡°Ma¡¯am! Have youe out of seclusion?¡± The woman was Jadranka. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She received an order from the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master to weaken the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Old Master, Silvester. Jadranka was a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. Additionally, she was the teacher of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master. Jules learned all that he knew from her. She nced at Jules and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe to Sky City. Coincidentally, I¡¯ve just returned myself. Let me introduce both of you. This is Mr. Caden.¡± Jules began introducing the two to each other. ¡°Mr. Caden, this is my teacher, Jadranka. She¡¯s the strongest Official in the Elixir Pavilion. She¡¯s currently a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven, and her status in the Elixir Pavilion isparable to that of the Pavilion Master.¡± Hearing that the woman was a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven, James gave her a cursory nce. She had a stunning figure and an attractive face. Her looks were beautiful but she did not exude a remarkable aura. In terms of beauty, she was slightly inferior whenpared to Monica. Jadranka looked at James and frowned upon sensing his cultivation rank. ¡°What are you doing, Jules? How many times have I told you not to associate with second-rate people? Look at the simpleton you¡¯ve brought here.¡± After discerning James¡¯ cultivation rank, Jadranka immediately reprimanded Jules. ¡°No, Ma¡¯am. Let me exin¡­¡± Jadranka refused to listen and said, ¡°I still have other affairs to settle.¡± After Jadranka finished speaking, she turned and walked towards Sky City. Jules looked at James awkwardly and said, ¡°My teacher has quite a temper, but she¡¯s actually a nice person.¡± James did not take her words to heart since his cultivation rank was truly unimpressive. ¡°Mr. Caden, this way, please.¡± Jules made a weing gesture. Sky City was massive and prosperous. Only disciples and Officials of the Elixir Pavilion were permitted to enter the city. Crowds bustled through its streets. Jules led James to the city¡¯s central region. There was a vast manor situated in the center. On the gate was a massive que with the words Elixir Residence engraved on it. ¡°Wee to my humble abode, Mr. Caden.¡± Jules introduced the ce with a smile, pushed open the gate, and walked inside. James and Monica also walked into the manor. ¡°Young Master.¡± A few servants immediately greeted Jules as soon as they entered the manor. Jules was already ustomed to their courteous etiquette. At that moment, an old man walked out of the house. He looked very elderly and had a white beard. He also wore a grey robe and held onto a ck cane. Seeing the old man, Jules addressed him respectfully. ¡°Great Elder.¡± Then, he introduced James to him, ¡°Great Elder, this is Mr.Caden.¡± ¡°Mr. Caden, this is Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Great Elder.¡± The two exchanged nces with each other. The Great Elder intuited James¡¯ low cultivation rank. He frowned at Jules and said disapprovingly, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re the future leader of the Elixir Pavilion. You should be more cautious with who you befriend. Our conference will be held soon, so please don¡¯t bring strange people with you.¡± Jules panicked and quickly exined, ¡°Great Elder, Mr. Caden isn¡¯t just anybody. He¡¯s a very powerful man and is definitely one of the strongest in the Boundless Realm. I brought him here because I wanted him to be a judge for the conference.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ludicrous!¡± The Great Elder immediately rebuffed his suggestion. If news spread that the Elixir Pavilion invited a cultivator at the Sage Rank to judge their conference, they would be the Boundless Realm¡¯sughing stock. Chapter 3059 Chapter 3059 James wanted to react but could only watch silently as his cultivation rank was indeed low. Monica was offended on James¡¯ behalf and said, ¡°Sir, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± James looked at her calmly and said, ¡°What should I say? There¡¯s nothing much I can say to defend myself. He¡¯s speaking the truth.¡± Monica stomped her feet angrily. The Great Elder looked at James, then ignored him. He turned back to Jules, saying, ¡°I see you¡¯ve been messing around outside all this time. Since the conference is about to begin you should quietly remain in Sky City. I still have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After speaking, the Great Elder turned to leave. With a sh, he disappeared from their sight. ¡°Mr. Caden¡­ I¡­¡± Jules said embarrassedly, ¡°We live in a world where strength is valued above all. However, the energy you exhibit is too weak. You¡¯re formidable so why do you want to stay so inconspicuous?¡± He could not understand why James was hiding his true strength. Even if James wanted to keep a low profile, there was no need to disguise himself as a cultivator in the Sage Rank. James was rendered speechless. Even if he wanted to, he could not unt his strength. ¡°Just let it be,¡± replied James calmly. Jules gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°Impressive. I¡¯m sure you have a good reason to hide your power.¡± From Jules¡¯s perspective, James must have had apelling reason for his every word and action. Jules brought James into the manor. Initially, he wanted to bring James to his father. However, Helvius was not in the manor, so instead he sorted out James¡¯ amodation in the residence''s backyard. The backyard of the manor was in a separate courtyard. Only distinguished guests of the Elixir Pavilion were allowed to stay here. James sat deep in thought in the courtyard on a stone chair. Monica beside him asked, ¡°What are you thinking, Sir?¡± James was thinking about the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. He could tell that the Elixir Pavilion he was currently at was not the one he was trying to find. Where was the one he was looking for? Where was the Elixir Pavilion that housed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir? Finding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was his primary purpose foring to the Boundless Realm. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir was rted to humanity¡¯s continued survival. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James snapped back to the present, shook his head, and sighed. Monica had no idea what beleaguered James but she could tell he was worried about something. Since his only lead turned out to be a dud, he had to wait for Thea to investigate the Sanctuary of Darkness and see if they had something to do with the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. However, the Sanctuary of Darkness was shrouded in mystery, and it would be tough for Thea to investigate them in such a short time. 100,000 years may seem like a long period, but it would actually pass in the blink of an eye. James knew he had to speed up his progress. While searching for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, he had to also raise his cultivation rank. After reaching the Boundless Realm and encountering many powerhouses, he realized how weak he truly was. While James temporarily stayed in Sky City, the woman wearing a purple gown slowly approached a middle-aged man standing on the west side of the city wall. The man wore a white robe with his hands crossed behind him. He looked into the distance and at the scenery below him. The woman walked over and stood beside the middle-aged man. Then she parted her lips. ¡°Pavilion Master.¡± Chapter 3060 Chapter 3060 The woman was Jadranka, the greatest Official in the Elixir Pavilion. She was a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven and was at the same cultivation rank as the current Pavilion Master of Elixir Pavilion, Helvius. Jadranka walked in front of Helvius and noticed his worried expression. She could not help but inquire. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± The middle-aged man the current Pavilion Master of the Elixir Pavilion. He was the epitome of strength in the Boundless Realm. Helvius murmured, ¡°A storm is brewing.¡± Jadranka was puzzled by his words and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Helvius turned to her and asked, ¡°Do you remember the disaster from one hundred Epochs ago?¡± Hearing this, Jadranka nodded slightly and said, ¡°How could I forget? More than a hundred Epochs ago, when had I just be a Grand Emperor, there was a cmity that devastated all the living beings of our world.¡± Helvius said, ¡°Correct. The Sanctuary of Darkness was the cause of the disaster. It¡¯s spected the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master needed many souls from the living to perform Curse Magic. Therefore, heid waste to the world.¡± Jadranka asked, ¡°Why are you bringing this up now, Pavilion Master?¡± ¡°A hundred Epochs have passed since that incident. Since then, we have been investigating the whereabouts of the Sanctuary of Darkness. However, they seemingly vanished from this world, and I was unable to find any traces of them. Yet, not long ago, I heard news about them again. ording to the news, the Sanctuary of Darkness had caused amotion in the Eidolon Realm. They attempted to revive a powerhouse, but their ns were fortunately thwarted by a peerless powerhouse.¡± ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness had gone into hiding for over a hundred Epochs. Now that they¡¯ve shown up again, I have a feeling something bad is about to happen.¡± Helvius was a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. Although he had not practiced Extraption Art, he could easily sense the secrets hiding in the shadows at his cultivation rank. These few days, he had been having a bad premonition. He could tell something was about to happen. However, he still could not pinpoint what exactly it was. Jadranka said smilingly, ¡°What could possibly happen? The Old Master is still here within the Elixir Pavilion. The Sanctuary of Darkness wouldn¡¯t dare to show themselves so easily.¡± Helvius sighed. ¡°I hope so.¡± He then turned to Jadranka and asked, ¡°By the way, what brings you here? You rarely visit Sky City.¡± Jadranka replied, ¡°I ran into a small issue during my cultivation and wanted to discuss it with the Old Master. He is well versed in all Paths, so I figured he could help enlighten me. Then, I can improve to a higher rank and perhaps even reach the Sixth Heaven.¡± After hearing this, Helvius said, ¡°The Old Master has been in seclusion for a long time and hasn¡¯t epted any visitors ever since. Would you like me to inform him at the holy site on your behalf?¡± ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Jadranka sped her hands together. Helvius smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re like family. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± After speaking, Helvius turned and left. Jadranka stood at the city wall and watched as Helvius walked away. When Helviuspletely disappeared from sight, her body gradually vanished and left wisps of ck energy. The energy quickly sped toward the distance. Helvius did not notice anything amiss. The Sky City was located on the main mountain of the Elixir Pavilion. Behind the main mountain was another mountain. This mountain looked like a sharp sword that pierced the sky and was connected to the Sky City. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The sword-like mountain was a restricted area of the Elixir Pavilion called Mount Truskie. The Old Master of the Elixir Pavilion had secluded himself on Mount Truskie. Helvius had not visited Mount Truskie for many years. When he arrived, he raised his hand, and mysterious inscriptions emerged from his palm. They slowly dispersed into the air, and arge formation quietly came into view. He casually waved his hand, and a crack formed in the formation. Chapter 3061 Chapter 3061 Helvius walked through the crack in the formation and arrived inside Mount Truskie. A simple wooden house was built in the open space on the mountaintop. There were simple tables and chairs ced outside the wooden house. Upon arriving on the mountaintop, Helvius sped his hands and called out respectfully, ¡°Old Master.¡± Creak. The wooden door opened, and an old man walked outside. The old man looked quite long-lived. He had a head of white hair along with a white beard. Seeing the old man with white hair, Helvius immediately greeted, ¡°Old Master.¡± The old man was none other than the founder of the Elixir Pavilion, Silvester. He was supposedly a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor and was acknowledged as the strongest person in the Boundless Realm. He had the highest cultivation rank among those whose cultivation ranks were also known. Many powerhouses have vanished from the public eye and were no longer remembered by people. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Silvester walked out of the wooden house and sat down on a chair. He crossed his leg andzily stretched his body. ¡°Old Maser, our pavilion will be holding a conference to recruit new disciples very soon. To expand the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s power, we¡¯ve gathered alchemists from all over the world and will recruit only the cream of the crop. ¡°I implore you toe out of seclusion and be a judge during the conference. Your appearance will surely boost our reputation. ¡°Moreover, I came with a request from one of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Officials. She is a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. She joined the Elixir Pavilion a few Epochs ago. After learning of your proficiency with every Path, she wanted to consult you and inquire about her own Path in order to reach a higher rank.¡± Helvius stood at the top of the Boundless Realm¡¯s power hierarchy. However, he remained respectful when speaking to the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Old Master. Silvester waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m already old. I don¡¯t want to involve myself in worldly affairs. Moreover, I don¡¯t have the energy to be bothered by these things. You can take care of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s affairs yourself. As for the Official¡¯s request for a consultation, reject her.¡± Helvius was slightly disappointed but still assented to his decision. ¡°Alright.¡± After speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, Silvester stood up and looked at the white clouds in the distance. He breathed a deep sigh and said, ¡°Even after secluding myself all this time, I still haven¡¯t made a breakthrough. It¡¯s incredibly tough to enter the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Helvius turned around, he suddenly froze. He sensed a sinister force emerging from his heart. The force headed directly to his mind and took control of his consciousness. He suddenly raised his hand and unleashed all his energy. There were traces of his Path emerging from his Palm. Helvius suddenly leaped toward Silvester and struck his head. Silvester was stillmenting about the hardships in cultivation when he suddenly sensed the impending danger. However, he was toote. Helvius¡¯s palm had already struck his forehead. Helvius¡¯s attack contained terrifying power and immediately shattered Silvester¡¯s Ousia. Silvester bellowed furiously, ¡°You b*stard!¡± Then, he immediatelyunched a palm attack at Helvius, knocking him away. Chapter 3062 Chapter 3062 When one reached the Divine Rank, an Ousia would form in one¡¯s body. This Ousia would change into a Path Seal upon reaching the Grand Emperor Rank. Silvester was one of the strongest people in the Boundless Realm. He was a Grand Emperor at the Seventh Heaven. However, he did not spend much effort in training his physical body. Thus, his physical strength was much weaker than his cultivation rank. When Helvius attacked at full force, it immediately shattered his Path Seal. Under normal circumstances, the shattering of one¡¯s Path Seal meant immediate death. However, powerful cultivators could use their energy to stabilize and protect their Path Seals from being shattered. Enraged, Silvester also struck Helvius in the chest. His devastating force spread through Helvius¡¯s body and destroyed his Path Seal. Two powerful cultivators were effortlessly incapacitated. After Helvius was wounded, traces of ck energy emerged from his body and vanished into the air. Helvius immediately regained consciousness. The first thing he felt was extreme difort. He was a powerhouse and was able to immediately sense that his Path Seal had been shattered. The path he cultivated had been destroyed. His ability to fight was effectively crippled. ¡°What happened?¡± Helvius was confused. Seeing Silvester on the ground nearby coughing up blood, he quickly got up and rushed to him. ¡°Old Master! What¡¯s wrong, Old Master?!¡± Silvester got up from the ground and called upon his energy to stabilize his shattered Path Seal. ¡°Old Master, I don¡¯t know anything. What happened?¡± Helvius quickly exined his circumstances. ¡°Just now, I suddenly lost consciousness.¡± After Silvester calmed down, he took a deep breath. He was caught up in the moment and acted rashly. After calming down, he sensed the remaining Curse Power in Helvius¡¯s body. ¡°Before you came here, did youe into contact with any powerful people?¡± asked Silvester. Helvius replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted any other powerhouses. I¡¯ve only stayed within Sky City recently. The only people I met up with are members of the Elixir Pavilion.¡± ¡°What about the Official you mentioned just now?¡± asked Silvester. With Sylvester¡¯s prodding, Helvius immediately grasped what had happened. He asked, ¡°Old Master, are you suggesting that she nned this?¡± Silvester¡¯s face bore a stern grimace. He nodded slowly and said, ¡°She¡¯s most likely responsible for this incident. The Sanctuary of Darkness might be acting up again. Could their goal be to wipe out the Elixir Pavilion?¡± Silvester immediately regretted his actions. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was taken by surprise when he was ambushed and immediately retaliated against Helvius. If he had not done so, they would not have to fear the Sanctuary of Darkness since Helvius was in his prime. However, both of them were now injured. What would happen if the Sanctuary of Darkness chose this moment to attack? Helvius was anxious. He had a strong premonition that something terrible would happen but could not sense what it would be. Now, everything was clear to him. He spat lividly. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t suspect Jadranka to be one of the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ckeys. She had beenying low in the Elixir Pavilion for several Epochs and waiting for this day.¡± Silvester sighed. ¡°I never expected Curse Magic to be so terrifying. They were able to inconspicuously take control of you.¡± ¡°What should we do, Old Master?¡± Helvius was worried. The Elixir Pavilion¡¯s conference was upon them soon. The conference¡¯s purpose was to recruit disciples and also expand Elixir Pavilion¡¯s influence. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Silvester reassured him. ¡°Although my Path Seal is damaged, it¡¯s not fatal. I¡¯ll go into seclusion immediately and try to restore it before the Sanctuary of Darkness strikes again. ¡°During this period, you must pretend that nothing has happened. We must avoid inciting panic.¡± Silvester quickly made arrangements. ¡°Also, send people to quickly apprehend the Official you just mentioned. Don¡¯t let her leave the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Helvius immediately stood up. ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 3063 Chapter 3063 Helvius quickly left without stopping. Then, he immediately issued an order to set up a formation around the Elixir Pavilion. During this period, no one was allowed to leave. After that, he summoned many of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerful members. The Elixir Pavilion was the most formidable sect in this world. Its core members were all aplished cultivators, who were either Great Emperors or Quasi-Emperors. Tens of thousands of powerhouses were gathered in the main hall. They were all core members of the Elixir Pavilion. The weakest among them were Quasi-Emperors at the Fifth Tribtion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Pavilion Master? Why did you activate the formation so suddenly? Also, why have you summoned all the sect¡¯s strongest out of the blue?¡± Helvius immediately ordered. ¡°Head to Mount Jakan immediately and detain everyone there.¡± Everyone was shocked by this order. Mount Jakan was the residence of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s strongest Officials. During the meeting, Jules asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Father? Why are you sending powerhouses to where my teacher is?¡± Helvius¡¯ expression darkened. He immediately said, ¡°Execute the order!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The elders immediatelyplied. Thousands of powerhouses marched toward Mount Jakan. Jadranka seeded with her mission and was not confident she could take on the entire Elixir Pavilion despite being a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. Thus, she quickly escaped and had already left Elixir City. She floated in the sky outside of the city. Seeing the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s formation being activated, an eerie smile formed on her face. ¡°I sessfully crippled Silvester. Even though it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, I definitely damaged his Path Seal. ¡°Moreover, Helvius was also hurt in the process. ¡°Now that both pirs of the Elixir Pavilion are injured, the rest of the members can¡¯t pose a threat against us.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jadranka Yevdokiya murmured, then she disappeared into thin air. Meanwhile, Helvius summoned all the powerful members to head over to Mount Jakan, but they only captured a few maids and disciples working for Jadranka. Jadranka herself was nowhere to be found. Helvius ordered for those on her mountain to be temporarily detained. In a secret meeting room of the Elixir Pavilion, several core members were gathered. Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Great Elder was concerned and asked, ¡°What exactly happened, Pavilion Master?¡± Helvius casually waved his hand, and a mark appeared on his palm. It was golden in color and had a number of cracks. The mark seemed as if it would shatter with the slightest touch. ¡°This?¡± The elders present stood up in shock. The Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Great Elder eximed, ¡°What happened to your Path Seal, Pavilion Master? Why is it damaged?¡± Helvius solemnly exined the incident. ¡°I never expected Jadranka to be a member of the Sanctuary of Darkness. She had infiltrated the Elixir Pavilion just for this day. Now that the Old Master¡¯s Path Seal is damaged and so is mine. Our ability to fight has been severelypromised. ¡°If the Sanctuary of Darkness were to appear now, how would we fight back?¡± Helvius had a grim expression. This was the biggest disaster that the Elixir Pavilion had encountered since a few Epochs ago. After hearing this, the core elders¡¯ expressions immediately darkened, and the meeting room fell dead silent. No one said another word. After a while, the Great Elder asked, ¡°What should we do now, Pavilion Master?¡± Helvius instructed them. ¡°Use the conference as an excuse and summon all our disciples spread outside. At the same time, direct all Officials to gather in the Elixir Pavilion. Say that the conference is happening soon, and we n to hold a grand festival.¡± Since things have alreadye to this, they could only try to make the best out of it. ¡°Hmph!¡± Helvius snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you guys really think you can destroy the Elixir Pavilion just by taking me and Old Master out?¡± Chapter 3064 Chapter 3064 The Elixir Pavilion had a long history and a stable foundation. Although the Sanctuary of Darkness was a mysterious organization that caused a terrible disaster in the past, the Elixir Pavilion was determined to eliminate them if they appeared. Helvius said, ¡°Also, everything said today is confidential. Don¡¯t let the news spread. Otherwise, it¡¯ll cause panic among the people.¡± ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll carry out your orders, Pavilion Master.¡± Helvius gently waved his hand. ¡°Everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± The core members began to take their leave. After everyone was gone, Helvius sank into his chair, and his face paled. His Path Seal was damaged. Although he survived, he would eventually die if the damage continued to spread. He went into seclusion without a moment¡¯s thought. Meanwhile, James was unaware of the events happening under the surface. James temporarily stayed in Elixir Pavilon¡¯s manor for many days. The sun shined brightly today. James sat in the courtyard and rested. Meanwhile, Monica peppered him with questions about the Elemental Inversion. Ever since she obtained the Elemental Inversion, she had been trying toprehend it. However, it was a very profound Secret Art, and she could not thoroughly understand it within a short period. James was slightly troubled by Monica¡¯s questions. He realized that Monica¡¯sprehension of the Elemental Inversion was already better than his. As such, he found it hard to answer some of her questions. ¡°About that¡­¡± James stammered and said, ¡°A-A teacher¡¯s job is to guide you on the right path. As for your cultivation progress, that¡¯s for you to discern for yourself. I can¡¯t teach you everything, Monica. Everyone¡¯s cultivation journey will be different, and everyone learns at different paces. If I were to point everything out to you, it¡¯d be detrimental to your growth. You¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself.¡± James made up an excuse. Monica found his words reasonable. She nodded, and said, ¡°Okay.¡± At that moment, Jules walked over to them. He sat down in front of James and his handsome face formed a grim expression. Monica looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master? Did someone get on your nerves?¡± Jules said depressedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but my father summoned all the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouses to detain some of my teacher¡¯s disciples and followers. Meanwhile, my teacher¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. I want to see my father, but he has already gone into seclusion.¡± Jules was aware that something had happened to Jadranka, but he had no idea what had caused it. Moreover, he originally intended to introduce James to his father. However, his father entered seclusion and refused to meet anyone. All of this put him in a dispirited mood. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James had no say in the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s affairs. He intended to stay to witness the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s grandest event in thousands of years. After the disciple recruitment conference, he would leave to reunite with Thea in the Eidolon Realm. Then, they would have to discuss their next steps. Monica was uninterested in the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s affairs and did not want to hear Jules¡¯ints. She turned to James and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll return to my room to continue training.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± James gently dismissed her. Monica turned and left the courtyard, returning to her room. Jules sat on the chair dejectedly, propping his chin in his hand. He murmured, ¡°What in the world happened? Why did my father summon our sect¡¯s strongest members to apprehend the people on Mount Jakan? His target was definitely my teacher.¡± Jules was confused. Chapter 3065 Chapter 3065 He wanted to ask Jadranka for rification, but he could not find her even after searching for several days. ¡°Mr. Caden, it¡¯ll take some time before I can give you the materials I promised. After my father returns from seclusion, I¡¯ll introduce you to him. My father is currently in charge of the Elixir Pavilion. I¡¯ll have to get his permission before I can give the materials to you.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± His main objective for staying at the Elixir Pavilion was to gather the materials needed to revive Emperor Jabari. Emperor Jabari was a Grand Emperor at the Ninth Heaven. He had extremely high requirements to recover his physical body. The stronger his reformed body, the more powerful he would be. Moreover, it would also elerate the speed at which he recovered energy. The Elixir Pavilion was the strongest force in the Boundless Realm. After he obtained the materials from Elixir Pavilion, he would have gathered most of the materials needed to revive Emperor Jabari. The remainder would be easier to collect. ¡°I¡¯ll stop bothering you, Mr. Caden. I¡¯ll head back to check on the situation and see what¡¯s happening in the Elixir Pavilion.¡± After speaking, Jules turned to leave. James stayed in the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s manor for a few more days. He had not left Sky City in this time. Curious about Sky City, he stood up and walked out of the manor. James walked around the bustling streets and immediately noticed both sides of the street were full of elixir shops. The elixirs sold in these shops were at least at the Divine Rank. He wandered around aimlessly. Eventually, he entered the restaurant and ordered a gon of wine. Then, he began drinking alone. ¡°The Oscars¡¯ auction will be happening in a few more days. I heard they will be auctioning an Emperor Rank Elixir this time.¡± ¡°An Emperor Rank Elixir? Are you serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s rumored it was made by the Oscars¡¯ Grand Patriarch. He expended a lot of Blood Energy in its creation. The elixir allows one to resist an Emperor Rank Tribtion.¡± Several Elixir Pavilion disciples were discussing an auction in the restaurant. James eavesdropped on their conversation. After he finished his wine, he left the restaurant. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, he returned to the Elixir Pavilion. As soon as he entered the manor, he saw Jules rushing out. Seeing his flustered expression, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Jules was rmed. ¡°I think something bad has happened, Mr. Caden. I went to look for my father but he was in seclusion and refused to see anyone. Then, I tried to seek the Great Elder, but he also turned me away. Even the elders refused to see me.¡± James gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°What could¡¯ve happened? Perhaps the conference is happening soon, so they¡¯re simply too busy to entertain you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll catch upter. I just received a secret message from my teacher. She asked me to head outside of the city, so she can tell me what happened. I¡¯ll go meet her first,¡± said Jules. ¡°By the way, do you know of the Oscars?¡± asked James. Jules replied, ¡°Yeah. The Oscars are Officials of the Elixir Pavilion. The Grand Patriarch of the Oscars is one of the strongest Officials and is on par with my teacher.¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re holding an auction in the Elixir City in a few days'' time. Could you get me an invitation? I¡¯m getting bored and would like to have a look,¡± said James. ¡°Alright. That won¡¯t be an issue. I¡¯ll make arrangements when I¡¯m back.¡± After Jules agreed to James¡¯ request, he hurriedly left. Leaving the Elixir Pavillion, he headed outside of Elixir City. He finally arrived at the location Jadranka specified. It was a mountain range outside the city. Since it was close to Elixir City, no monsters aside from some regr animals inhabited the mountain range. After Jules arrived at his destination, he scanned his area and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m here! Where are you?¡± Chapter 3066 Chapter 3066 Jules came to their meeting spot but found no one there. He called out a few times. Jadranka observed the surroundings from a distance. She wanted to ensure that no one from the Elixir Pavilion had followed him. She watched him from the shadows for about ten minutes. Seeing that no one was following Jules, Jadranka finally showed herself. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Seeing Jadranka, Jules immediately walked over and asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did my father lead the powerhouses of the Elixir Pavilion to Mount Jakan?¡± Jadranka wore a long purple dress. She was slender and looked lovely. She looked at Jules and said with a smile. ¡°What could¡¯ve happened I wonder? Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Then why did you leave Elixir Pavilion?¡± asked Jules. His intuition told him that something must have happened. However, he had no idea what was going on. Jadranka dismissed his concerns. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I only called you here to tell you that I¡¯m fine. You should head back. Don¡¯t tell anyone you¡¯ve seen me, not even your father, alright?¡± Jules¡¯ expression darkened. However, Jadranka¡¯s figure had already disappeared. ¡°What is she doing? She asked me toe here, saying she¡¯ll tell me the truth. Why didn¡¯t she tell me anything?¡± Jules was frustrated. However, he was unaware that a wisp of ck energy had adhered to his body as Jadranka disappeared. Even Helvius did not notice when this happened, so it was even more unlikely for Jules to have detected the energy. He felt like he wasted his time. Disheartened, he returned to Elixir City. After entering the city, he remembered that James wanted an invitation to the auction. So, he stopped by the Oscars¡¯ residence to ask for one. Since Jules was the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master, it was easy for him to acquire an invitation. He returned to the Elixir Mansion in Sky City. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± He arrived at the courtyard where James was staying. He walked inside and saw James sitting on a chair and looking into the distance, seemingly deep in thought. James stopped daydreaming and looked at Jules. He nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Jules took out the invitation, handed it over, and said, ¡°I got you an invitation for the Oscars¡¯ auction. I also inquired about the auction and heard it¡¯s taking ce in Elixir City in three days. I also heard they¡¯ve put up a lot of valuable things for auction. However, they¡¯re not asking for Holy Stones, but Path Stones.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James nodded lightly. He knew about Path Stones. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They were very valuable items. Grand Emperors could gather Path Stones to deepen their understanding on Paths. Path Stones are extremely hard to find and take countless years to form. They need to be cultivated with time and by the forces of heaven and earth. Path Stones contained traces of Paths. They also contained Genesis. Powerhouses that reached the Grand Emperor Rank had to go through the effort of collecting Path Stones and educate themselves on the Paths within. James scratched his head. He still had a lot of Holy Stones on hand, but did not have any Path Stones. James decided to enter the Celestial Abode to ask Nova if Emperor Jabari had any Path Stones. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first, Mr. Caden,¡± asked Jules. James waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chapter 3067 Chapter 3067 ¡°Mr. Caden, I¡¯ve already informed the rest of the staff. If you have any needs, feel free to make a request. Everyone in the Elixir Mansion is at your beck and call.¡± When Jules finished, he turned and left the courtyard. When he turned around, James suddenly sensed Curse Power on Jules. ¡°Wait,¡± James called out and stopped Jules. Jules turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James stared at Jules. He sensed Curse Powering from Jules. Although it was for only a short moment, he was sure it was Curse Power. However, traces of the Curse Power had disappeared. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing. I must¡¯ve been mistaken.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go on.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jules nodded, and left. After Jules left, James entered the Celestial Abode. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Jabari was still in seclusion. Meanwhile, Nico was also in the Celestial Abode and was cultivating within the Time Chamber. Nico was a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor trying to refine the Aquacollis to further enhance his bloodline. It would take a considerable amount of time for him to reach the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. Nova greeted James respectfully, ¡°Master.¡± James asked, ¡°Nova, are there any Path Stones in the Celestial Abode?¡± Nova said, ¡°Yes, we have a good amount of them. Come with me.¡± James left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with Nova and headed behind the city. There were many independent courtyards. Nova brought James to one of the courtyards. When Nova opened the courtyard gate, James saw many magical objects floating inside. There were some unique crystals in various kinds of shapes. All of them had one thing inmon. They had a mystical aura and contained Path Energy. Nova exined, ¡°Emperor Jabari collected these Path Stones while traversing the universe. Sophie had always wanted these Path Stones, but she was not qualified to enter this ce.¡± ¡°Every Path Stone here is priceless.¡± Nova thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Obtaining Path Stones is akin to gambling. ¡°Every Path Stone potentially contains either aplete Path or fragments of a Path and no one can tell what lies within. Even Grand Emperors are unable to discern Path Stones.¡± ¡°Path Stones have to be cut open by a special tool. Only then will you have ess to the contents within.¡± After listening to Nova¡¯s exnation, James gained a better understanding of what Path Stones were. He looked at the various Path Stones floating in the air and asked, ¡°Am I allowed to use them all?¡± Nova said, ¡°Of course. Emperor Jabari¡¯s highest strength was when he was at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. He was so close to bing an Ancestral God. Thus, he¡¯s already proficient in all Paths. Path Stones are of no use to him.¡± With Nova¡¯s words, James was relieved. ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll head out first.¡± James did not stay in the Celestial Abode for too long. He left and reappeared in the outside world. There were three more days till the Oscar family¡¯s auction. James was not in a rush, so he leisurely spent his time at the Elixir Mansion. Jules had been wandering around many of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s mountains in the past few days and had no idea he was being controlled. Jadranka puppeteered Jules, making him wander around the mountains. She was trying to understand the structure of the protective formation around the Elixir Pavilion. When the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ strikes, her job was to destroy the protective formation. Chapter 3068 Chapter 3068 It had been several epochs since Jadranka joined Elixir Pavilion. She had stayed there for so long, so she was familiar with the interior of the Elixir Pavilion. However, there were many restricted areas that even the strongest Official could not visit. She did not dare to enter these ces carelessly. However, it was different when she had control over Jules. His identity allowed him to leave and enter ces as he pleased, allowing Jadranka to record the formation structure around the main mountain. As long as she noted it down, she could study its structure and break it down after some time. When the war breaks out, she would destroy the formation. Without the protective formation, the Elixir Pavilion would be a sitting duck. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. James left Sky City and headed outside the Elixir Pavillion to Elixir City. Elixir City was the mightiest city in the Boundless Realm, inferior to none. Today, the city was lively because of the auction held by the Oscar family. The Oscars had announced they would have an Emperor Rank Elixir up for bidding. It was capable of helping one withstand an Emperor Tribtion. An elixir that could resist an Emperor Tribtion was invaluable, and many powerhouses were vying for it. Apart from the Emperor Rank Elixir, there were many other valuable items. It was rumored the Oscars had discovered ancient ruins by chance and unearthed many valuable items, including Imperial Weapons. The Oscars spent a lot of effort promoting their auction. James arrived at the entrance to the auction very early in the morning. The auction venue was huge, and thousands of guards were stationed at the entrance. The guards were all powerful cultivators. The weakest one was at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. There were also many of them in the Quasi-Emperor Rank. The guards¡¯ leader was a Grand Emperor and a key member of the Oscars. Cultivators entered with their invitations in an orderly manner. James also joined the queue. Soon, he reached the security checkpoint. Then, he entered the auction venue with the guidance of an auction staff. The venue was massive and could amodate 100,000 people at once. Moreover, there were separate private rooms. The auction hall could be seen from these private rooms. ¡°Please wait a moment, Sir. The auction will start very soon.¡± The woman staff that brought James into the room informed him courteously. James slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, go on.¡± ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll be at the door if you need anything.¡± Private rooms were a symbol of power. Those who got private rooms were prominent figures. The staff did not know how James got an invitation to a private room, but she did not dare to be inhospitable to him. The private room wasrge and had soft chairs inside. There were also some Empyrean fruits ced on the table, as well as a booklet. James picked up the booklet and reviewed it. The booklet recorded the items being auctioned. Jams casually flipped through and found the items to be quite valuable. All of them were precious and highly sought after by cultivators. However, most of these things were of no use to him. His cultivation rank was low, so he could not utilize them. ¡°Tribtion Liquid.¡± James reached the back of the list and noticed an extraordinary item. The booklet introduced it as a magical liquid formed during a Heavenly Tribtion that could temper one¡¯s body and repair one¡¯s Primordial Spirit. After seeing the introduction, James immediately asked Nova inside the Celestial Abode. ¡°Nova, is Emperor Jabari still in seclusion?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Could you get him for me? I found something that might be useful to him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nova immediately left the ce and went to where Emperor Jabari secluded himself. Then, he roused Emperor Jabari, who was focused on his cultivation. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Emperor Jabari asked, ¡°James, what did you find?¡± James replied, ¡°Tribtion Liquid. Apparently, it¡¯s a magical liquid formed during a Heavenly Tribtion. It¡¯s capable of tempering the body and repairing Primordial Spirits.¡± ¡°Tribtion Liquid?¡± Emperor Jabari was taken aback by the discovery. Chapter 3069 Chapter 3069 It was evident Emperor Jabari knew about Tribtion Liquid. Tribtion Liquid was a rare item that was hard to acquire. His Primordial Spirit would recover significantly if he were to consume even a drop of Tribtion Liquid. ¡°James, you need to obtain it at all costs,¡± Emperor Jabari instructed him. ¡°Understood,¡± replied James. Afterward, James continued to flip through the booklet. He turned to the next page and saw an ancient leather scroll. James read out its description, ¡°An item left behind from ancient times. It¡¯s most likely a map. Unearthed from the Desteness Ruins.¡± The booklet only described the item briefly. ¡°Emperor Jabari, what are the Desteness Ruins?¡± James asked Emperor Jabari, who was in the Celestial Abode. However, Emperor Jabari was not sure either. James stopped asking further questions. All the items being auctioned were valuable. There were a few things that caught James¡¯ attention. People continued to pour into the auction venue. James noticed those that were present were at least at the Quasi-Emperor Rank. Since the venue could amodate about 100,000 people, there were at least 100,000 cultivators above the Quasi-Emperor Rank in attendance. ¡°Haah!¡± James took a deep breath. What a grand event. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Aftering to the strongest world in the Boundless Realm, James realized it was filled with so many talented people. During his time on Earth, he had never met cultivators at such high cultivation ranks. Therefore, he was oblivious to their true capabilities. Now, he was more than certain that countless powerhouses existed outside of the Boundless Realm. Although many Grand Emperors died in the war during the Primordial Age, there were others that avoided destruction and survived the catastrophe. Many more powerful cultivators entered the auction venue. James waited for about half a day. Finally, the auction began. A beautiful woman in a stunning dress with a wless figure, walked onto the auction stage. ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m your auctioneer today. My name is Yulia Oscar. I¡¯d like to sincerely wee everyone to Elixir City. Thank you all for participating in this auction held by the Oscar family.¡± Yulia gave a simple introduction of herself. She was a beautiful and charming woman. When she smiled, two adorable dimples formed on her face. Her voice resounded through the hall. ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s officially begin with the auction. The first item of the day is an Emperor Rank Elixir.¡± A powerhouse of the Oscar family brought out an elixir and ced it on the auction table. The elixir swirled around in a clear vial. Through the ss, a golden elixir with magical lines could be seen. ¡°This is an Emperor Tribtion Elixir. After taking this elixir, your body will temporarily be immune to the damage of the Heavenly Tribtion and will allow you to ovee the Emperor Tribtion safely. However, this only applies to tribtions below the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. It¡¯s unable to resist anything stronger than that.¡± ¡°The starting price for the Emperor Tribtion Elixir is one unopened Path Stone.¡± Yulia¡¯s voice reverberated in the hall. ¡°I¡¯ll offer two Path Stones.¡± ¡°Three Path Stones!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll raise it to four Path Stones!¡± ¡­ After Yulia briefly introduced the Emperor Rank Elixir, many Emperor Ranked cultivators began bidding for it. They all specifically came for the Emperor Rank Elixir. Since they were about to breach the next stage and were apprehensive about passing their tribtions, they came to acquire the Emperor Tribtion Elixir. As Grand Emperors, they naturally had plenty of Path Stones. Even if they did not have as much as 1,000, they would at least have 800. To them, spending all their Path Stones to ovee the tribtion was worth it. Some Grand Emperors began bidding wars for it. Soon, the bid for the Emperor Tribtion Elixir was raised to more than 100 Path Stones. Unlike the rest, James was uninterested in the Emperor Rank Elixir. He watched the auction from his private room, waiting for the items he wanted to go on auction. Chapter 3070 Chapter 3070 The first item on auction was the Emperor Tribtion Elixir, a magical item allowing one to safely ovee an Emperor Tribtion. Benedict Oscar refined it through painstaking effort. Benedict used countless Emperor Rank Herbs and Divine Rank Herbs to concoct the Emperor Tribtion Elixir. Many powerhouses immediately started to bid against each other for the Emperor Tribtion Elixir. Most of them were at the First or Second Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank, and were not particrly aplished. Despite theirck of attainments in the Grand Emperor Rank, they were still powerful existences. Being a Grand Emperor already puts them at the top of the pyramid of strength. They were powerful cultivators that could easily defeat others with a stomp of their foot. The Emperor Tribtion Elixir¡¯s starting price was one Path Stone. With the frenzied bidding of these Grand Emperors, its price was quickly raised to 300 Path Stones. However, the bidding did not stop. At this rate, it would most likely be auctioned off for 1,000 Path Stones. Seeing these people¡¯s crazy bids, James asked Emperor Jabari, ¡°Is an Emperor Tribtion Elixir really worth so much?¡± From the Celestial Abode, Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s tough to concoct and requires a lot of materials. An Emperor Tribtion Elixir can allow a Grand Emperor to safely pass through a Heavenly Tribtion. A Grand Emperor that needs it would readily spend their life savings to acquire it.¡± ¡°Can you make an Emperor Tribtion Elixir?¡± asked James. James knew Emperor Jabari was powerful, but was curious whether Emperor Jabari could also concoct such a valuable elixir. ¡°Haha.¡± Emperor Jabari chuckled enigmatically. James immediately understood what he meant with hisughter. He continued to wait patiently for the bidding to end. ¡°One thousand Path Stones!¡± A powerhouse in the auction hall bid 1,000 Path Stones. It was an astounding price for the Emperor Tribtion Elixir. Path Stones were tough to obtain, and a Grand Emperor¡¯s life savings might only amount to about 1,000 Path Stones. After the powerhouse raised the price to 1,000 Path Stones, the number of bidders for the Emperor Tribtion Elixir immediately reduced. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, there were still a few bidders who were determined to get it, and continued to fight for it. ¡°One thousand and one Path Stones!¡± ¡°One thousand and three Path Stones!¡± ¡°One thousand and five Path Stones!¡± ¡­ After a few rounds of bidding, the Emperor Tribtion Elixir¡¯s bid price was eventually raised to 1,500 Path Stones. Many Grand Emperors were reluctant to give up, but they had insufficient Path Stones and had no choice but to stop. ¡°One thousand five hundred, going once!¡± ¡°One thousand five hundred, going twice!¡± ¡­ Yulia stood on the auction stage and looked at the countless bidders in the auction hall. With a smile, her pleasant voice announced. ¡°The current bid is one thousand five hundred Path Stones. Do I hear any higher bids? If not, then the Emperor Tribtion Elixir will be sold for one thousand five hundred Path Stones!¡± She scanned the auction hall. Seeing no one else outbid the current price, she picked up her auction hammer and closed the bidding. ¡°One thousand five hundred, sold!¡± With the crisp p of the auction hammer, the Grand Emperor that bid 1,500 Path Stones finally rxed. 1,500 Path Stones made up his entire savings. If someone bid higher than this amount, he would have no choice but to give up. Fortunately, no one was willing topete with him. After obtaining the Emperor Tribtion Elixir, he nned to enter seclusion to cultivate. Then, he could survive the tribtion and be a Third Heaven Grand Emperor. Once he achieved that, his reputation would also grow significantly. The sale of the Emperor Tribtion Elixir made the auction hall lively. After that, the following items began to be auctioned. All of them were rare and highly valued to cultivators. However, James had no use for them. Thus, he continued to wait patiently. After waiting about half a day, the item he desired finally showed up. On the auction stage, Yulia¡¯s pleasant voice rang through the venue. ¡°The next item up for auction is called Tribtion Liquid. I believe many might be unfamiliar with Tribtion Liquid, so I¡¯ll briefly introduce it.¡± ¡°Tribtion Liquid is formed during Heavenly Tribtions. From a few Heavenly Tribtions, only a drop of Tribtion Liquid would form. ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to collect and requires a lot of luck and strength.¡± Chapter 3071 Chapter 3071 ¡°The Tribtion Liquid has many uses. It can be used to temper one¡¯s body and repair Primordial Spirits. In short, it¡¯s handy. The starting price is one unopened Path Stone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid two Path Stones.¡± ¡°Three Path Stones!¡± ¡­ Following Yulia¡¯s introduction, a few powerhouses began to bid for it. James remained patient and asked Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode, ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of experience, right, Emperor Jabari? How much is the Tribtion Liquid worth?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°For those who need it, it¡¯s priceless and is worth one¡¯s life savings. ¡°However, it¡¯s useless to those who don¡¯t need it.¡± Hearing this, James was slightly taken aback. He asked, ¡°Then, how many Path Stones should I bid for it?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°As much as you need. I¡¯ve traveled all over the universe and ventured to countless ruins. I¡¯ve collected a lot of Path Stones. Moreover, I''m an experienced alchemist and have also collected various herbs when I helped others refine elixirs.¡± James immediately understood that the Celestial Abode had a great amount of Path Stones after hearing Emperor Jabari telling him to bid as much as needed. The bidding continued in the auction hall. Those who needed the Tribtion Liquid were slowly increasing their bids. The atmosphere made it seem as if they were in a market, as it was incredibly noisy. James knew it would take a long time if the bid went on at this rate. He wanted to quickly buy the stuff he needed and leave as soon as possible. James pressed the auction button on his table and said, ¡°One thousand Path Stones.¡± While bidders were shouting in the auction hall, one of the private rooms lit up, and a voice resounded in the hall. ¡°One thousand Path Stones.¡± The noisy hall immediately fell silent. The powerhouses in the auction hall raised their heads, looking toward the private room that had lit up. Bidders in private rooms were prominent figures. Being a powerful cultivator alone was not enough for one to be assigned to a private room. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. One would have to be strong and also have a terrifying background. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m giving up.¡± ¡°A prominent figure made a bid for it. We¡¯re not going to be able topete.¡± ¡°Even if we want it, we won¡¯t be able to win anyway. Who canpete with someone who¡¯s bidding one thousand at once?¡± Many powerhouses gave up on the bid. Just as James thought he would win the bid, another private room opposite him lit up. A hoarse voice sounded from it. ¡°One thousand and one hundred Path Stones.¡± Hearing the bid, many people in the auction hall looked at the other private room that lit up. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°Two prominent figures are bidding for it.¡± ¡°I wonder who they are.¡± Many of them were curious about the two bidder¡¯s identities. James was troubled. He had already raised the bid from a few hundred to one thousand, thinking no one would dare to compete with him. He never expected someone from another private room to also bid for it. Moreover, the other party had added another hundred Path Stones. Unwilling to be outdone, James made another bid. ¡°One thousand and two hundred.¡± ¡°One thousand and three hundred.¡± The other party immediately followed. ¡°One thousand and four hundred.¡± James did not hesitate since he had no idea how valuable Path Stones were. All he knew was that Emperor Jabari needed the Tribtion Liquid. ¡°One thousand and five hundred.¡± The other party was unwilling to back down either. James continued to bid. ¡°One thousand and six hundred.¡± ¡°Two thousand!¡± The other party immediately raised the price by a significant margin. His bid shocked everyone in the auction hall. How could these bidders so rashly spend so much valuable Path Stones? Who exactly were these two bidders? Chapter 3072 Chapter 3072 Everyone began specting the bidders'' identities in the private rooms that were drastically increasing the bidding price for the Tribtion Liquid. Unopened Path Stones were scarce and valuable items formed by heaven and earth¡¯s energy. It was difficult even to obtain one, and a Grand Emperor might have life savings of only about one thousand Path Stones. The two bidders in the private roomspeted for the Tribtion Liquid, James never expected the other party to increase the bid to two thousand Path Stones so suddenly. He was curious about the identity of the opposite party, but the private room had excellent istion measurements. Thus, he could not see the person in the other private room. However, to James, Path Stones were just some useless crystals. He had no idea how rare and valuable they were. Thus, James did not hesitate to bid. He pressed the button, and the light outside his room lit up again. Then, his voice resounded, ¡°Three thousand!¡± Hearing James¡¯ bid, the other party hesitated. The auction hall went dead silent for a while. Who couldpete with three thousand Path Stones? Time passed by the minute. Yulia also remained silent, waiting for the other party to continue with the bid. Her family estimated for the Tribtion Liquid to be sold for about one thousand Path Stones at most. Unexpectedly, the bidding price had been raised to three thousand. The price might continue to increase. Seeing that a significant amount of time had passed since thest bid, Yulia immediately said, ¡°Our honorable bidder in the private room has bid three thousand Path Stones. Is there a bid higher than three thousand?¡± ¡°Three thousand, once! ¡°Three thousand, twice!¡± After calling out twice, Yulia paused for a moment. ¡°Three thousand and one!¡± Finally, the other party made another bid. However, he only increased the bid by one Path Stone. James frowned. ¡°He¡¯s stillpeting for it? When will he give up?¡± Frustrated, James bid, ¡°Three thousand and one hundred!¡± A hoarse voice sounded from the opposite private room, ¡°Damn it! You better go overboard, Young Man! I¡¯m the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord! The Tribtion Liquid will be of great use to me.¡± The other bidder revealed his identity. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He immediately caused an uproar in the auction hall. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord been in seclusion for many years? He hasn¡¯t shown himself for a long time. Why did he suddenly appear? Could it be that his Primordial Soul is injured?¡± Many discussions began in the hall. James knew about the Spiritual Realm. It was one of the Eight Major Realms in the Boundless Realm. The Boundless Holy Realmprised these Eight Major Realms and dominated the Boundless Realm. The Lord of the Spiritual Realm was one of the most prominent figures in the Boundless Realm. The Oscars were not even on par with them. The onlyparable force against him was the Pavilion Elixir. However, James was not afraid. James replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need the Tribtion Liquid as well. If you want it, you can continue bidding. It¡¯s yours if you can bid a higher number than me.¡± With Emperor Jabari backing him up, James was fearless. ¡°Alright, good.¡± A hoarse voice came from the opposite private room. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if you can leave Elixir City alive.¡± His words contained extreme menace. However, James did not care about his threats. Chapter 3073 Chapter 3073 The other powerhouses began specting on James¡¯ identity. ¡°Who¡¯s the other bidder?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not even scared of the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord.¡± ¡°From what I know, the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord seems to be a powerful cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fourth Heaven.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s rumored that Kai Yagmur is a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor. However, that was his cultivation rank many epochs ago. He¡¯s been in seclusion for at least a hundred epochs, and his strength must¡¯ve already risen to a higher level.¡± At the auction hall, the discussion continued. Hearing the discussions, James learned that the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord¡¯s name was Kai. He smiled faintly after learning that the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord was only a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor. A Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor would be nothing if Emperor Jabari lent him some strength. He could stimte his physical body¡¯s maximum strength, which was equivalent to that of a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. Moreover, Nico inside the Celestial Abode was also a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor. As long as Nico seeded in enhancing his bloodline, he would break into the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. James was confident and fearless in the Boundless Realm with his current trump cards. Seeing that Kai stopped bidding, Yulia continued to speak, ¡°Three thousand and one hundred, once! Three thousand and two hundred, twice! Three thousand and three hundred, sold!¡± The auction hammer resounded. Suddenly, extremely hostile energy came from Kai¡¯s private room. Kai was enraged by James¡¯ actions. He was one of the most powerful cultivators in the Boundless Realm. No matter where he went, he was treated with honor. He never expected someone to not respect him. Kai would have taken action against James if not because he was in Elixir City, the Oscars¡¯ territory. Kai knew how influential the Oscars were. Benedict was one of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s prominent Officials. Benedict was a Third Heaven Grand Emperor and an Emperor Rank Alchemist. Kai could get away with offending a Third Heaven Grand Emperor. However, he could not afford to offend an Emperor Rank Alchemist. Everyone present in the auction hall sensed Kai¡¯s hostile aura and turned to look at his private room. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ultimately, Kai suppressed his energy. The powerhouses sighed in relief. Yulia also nced at James¡¯ private room. As the youngdy of the Oscars, she knew that James¡¯ private room was the one Jules personally asked for an invitation for. ¡®Who did Jules get the invitation for? If he really offended Kai, it¡¯d be troublesome,¡¯ thought Yulia. However, she did not interfere in the conflict. Instead, she continued with the auction. ¡°The next item is an ancient scroll unearthed from the Desteness Ruins. ¡°About five epochs ago, our Grand Patriarch, Benedict, ventured into the Desteness Sanctuary and obtained the ancient scroll after a narrow escape from danger. After researching the ancient scroll for a few Epochs, we still could not find out what exactly it was for. ¡°Today, we¡¯ve specially taken it out for auction. ¡°The starting price of the ancient scroll is five unopened Path Stones, and each bid must increase by at least five Path Stones.¡± Hearing the starting bid of the ancient scroll, an uproar broke out in the auction hall. ¡°What is the Oscar family doing? The starting price for a useless ancient scroll is five Path Stones?¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t figure it out after several epochs but are auctioning it for so much?¡± Many dissatisfied voices sounded in the hall. Yulia smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and let me exin.¡± Finally, the crowd calmed down. Yulia exined, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has heard of the Desteness Ruins, right? It¡¯s one of the Ten Dangerous Regions of the Boundless Realm. It¡¯s rumored to be the ce where Ancestral Gods died. ¡°It¡¯s spected that many Ancestral Gods¡¯ inheritances could be found there. ¡°The fact that the ancient scroll was obtained from the Desteness Ruins alone qualifies it as a valuable item that¡¯s definitely worth the price.¡± Yulia exined to the crowd. James was intrigued by the Desteness Ruins and decided to venture there after the auction. Chapter 3074 Chapter 3074 Majority of the powerhouses knew about the Desteness Sanctuary. It was a forbidden ce, and it was true that Ancestral Gods had fallen there. However, it was full of dangers. Even a Grand Emperor might not survive if he encountered trouble. Therefore, very few Grand Emperors were willing to step into the Desteness Sanctuary for the boons there. Only a few daredevils were willing to risk their lives. After hearing Yulia¡¯s exnation, many powerhouses immediately agreed that an item unearthed from the Desteness Sanctuary was indeed worth a few Path Stones. They were convinced to spend a few Path Stones to see if they could gain anything from the ancient scroll. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I¡¯ll bid five Path Stones.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid ten Path Stones!¡± A few powerhouses immediately made bids for it. However, the bidding progressed very slowly. When the bid for the ancient scroll reached thirty Path Stones, the bidding stopped. No one thought it was worth more than thirty Path Stones. Even a powerful family like the Oscars could not figure out the ancient scroll. Therefore, they might not be able to put it to use even if they were to win the bid. Hence, most of them did not want to buy such a useless thing and were more interested in getting practical stuff. However, the Oscars felt the ancient scroll was priceless. They expected the ancient scroll to be sold for at least three thousand Path Stones. Therefore, they specified that the bid had to be at least five Path Stones higher each time. However, the situation was different from what they expected. Seeing that no one was willing to bid after thirty Path Stones, James pressed the button on his table and said, ¡°Forty Path Stones.¡± James felt that he could buy the ancient scroll to study it. The Oscars could not figure it out, but Emperor Jabari might be able toprehend it. He might actually gain something from it. As soon as James made a bid, Kai also followed. ¡°Forty-five Path Stones!¡± Kai had no interest in the ancient scroll but just wanted to get in James¡¯ way. He was furious with James. Seeing that James wanted to bid for something, he wanted to make James spend more money on it. James calmly made another bid, ¡°Fifty Path Stones.¡± ¡°Fifty-five.¡± ¡°Sixty.¡± ¡°Sixty-Five!¡± The two repeatedly increased their bids. The bid for the ancient scroll increased from a few dozen Path Stones to a few hundred. The powerhouses in the auction hall watched on as if it was a show. No one expected things to turn out this way. Kai was evidently trying to enrage his opponent. ¡°One thousand.¡± James was getting impatient and immediately raised the bid to one thousand.¡± ¡°You sure are ruthless. You can have it.¡± After James bid a thousand Path Stones, Kai gave up on the bid. However, he was satisfied with making James spend a thousand Path Stones for something he could have easily bought for a few dozen Path Stones. Now that James had spent a thousand Path Stones, the anger in Kai¡¯s heart dissipated. James said contemptuously, ¡°Who are you to fight with me?¡± Naturally, James knew Kai was purposely raising the bid to annoy him. Thus, James did not hold back on dissing him. Kai murmured, ¡°You better be careful, Young Man.¡± Yulia did not expect the price to be raised to a thousand Path Stones. Thus, she was very grateful to Kai. A faint smile formed on her beautiful face. Then, she asked, ¡°Is there anyone who wants to bid higher than one thousand? ¡°It¡¯s a valuable item unearthed from the Desteness Sanctuary and might be rted to the inheritance of an Ancestral God.¡± However, the powerhouses were unconvinced no matter what she said and were unwilling to bid for it. ¡°One thousand, once!¡± ¡°One thousand, twice!¡± ¡°One thousand, thrice! ¡°Sold!¡± As the auction hammer fell, James sessfully purchased the second item. Chapter 3075 Chapter 3075 After obtaining the two items he wanted, everything else was useless to him. James stood up and walked out of the private room after sessfully buying the ancient scroll. Standing outside the private room was a staff arranged by the Oscars. She was gorgeous and had an extraordinary temperament. Moreover, she had a very sexy figure. Seeing James walk out of the room, the woman looked at James and asked respectfully, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, Sir?¡± James said gently, ¡°I¡¯d like to proceed with payment.¡± ¡°Alright. This way, please.¡± The woman made a weing gesture and led James to a VIP room behind the auction hall. At that moment, Yulia was also notified while on the auction stage. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. There are some urgent things that I need to tend to immediately. The auction will proceed with another auctioneer.¡± After Yulia informed the bidders, she turned and left. At the same time, another auctioneer immediately took the stage. Yulia left because of James. She wanted to see the mysterious bidder who bought the Tribtion Liquid and the ancient scroll. Yulia wanted to know who exactly Jules gave the auction invitation to. James waited for a while. Soon, a gorgeous woman walked into the room with a bright smile. When Yulia entered the room, she noticed James and was slightly taken aback. She never expected James to be so young, nor for his aura to be so weak. ¡°Is there a mistake?¡± Yulia looked at the staff at the door, who was responsible for bringing James to the VIP room. The staff replied, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake.¡± Yulia walked over and looked at James. She sat opposite him and said smilingly, ¡°Hello, my name is Yulia Oscar.¡± James nodded lightly in response. He took out the Path Stones from the Celestial Abode and said, ¡°Here are the Path Stones. Give me the items I bid for.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yulia took the small pouch handed over by James. She opened it and carefully counted the Path Stones. After confirming it was the right number, she smiled. She was intrigued by James, a human cultivator with the energy of only a Sage. However, he was willing to splurge and was not even afraid of a powerhouse like Kai. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before, Sir. May I ask who you are?¡± James looked at her and said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I need to report my background to you to buy the stuff?¡± Yuliaughed and said, ¡°No, of course not. Wait here for a moment. Your stuff will be here shortly.¡± Then, she snapped her fingers. A guard at the door immediately walked into the room. Yulia ordered, ¡°Bring the Emperor Tribtion Elixir and the ancient scroll here.¡± ¡°Of course, Young Lady.¡± The guard nodded and left. Meanwhile, Yulia kept staring at James. She lifted her leg and crossed it before James, revealing her long, slender legs. She looked at James with a charming smile. ¡°I¡¯ve known the Young Mater of the Elixir Pavilion for many years and know what kind of person he is. I also have a rough idea of the kind he¡¯s acquainted with.¡± James had no idea what Yulia¡¯s words meant. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Yulia smiled. ¡®She must be crazy,¡¯ thought James. Then, he ignored Yulia and patiently waited for his things to arrive. Meanwhile, Yulia was distressed. She thought James was also a young master of a particr prominent family and was a yboy like Jules. Jules had pursued her for a long time and had asked for her hand in marriage a few times. However, she rejected him. Meanwhile, James waspletely indifferent to her temptations. ¡®Could it be I¡¯m wrong about him?¡¯ thought Yulia. She secretly pulled up her dress and also deliberately exposed her slender neck. However, Jamespletely ignored her advances as he was busymunicating with Emperor Jabari. Chapter 3076 Chapter 3076 James asked Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode, ¡°Emperor Jabari, I¡¯ve already obtained the Tribtion Liquid. How much of your Soul Power can be recovered?¡± He was concerned about how much of Emperor Jabari¡¯s Soul Power could be recovered after using the Tribtion Liquid. Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°It depends on the Tribtion Liquid¡¯s rarity.¡± ¡°Huh? Even this has grades to it?¡± James was shocked. Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Yeah. The Tribtion Liquid is a magical item formed during the Heavenly Tribtion. It¡¯s graded into different ranks. If the Tribtion Liquid is obtained from a Sage¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion, its effects won¡¯t be as good. ¡°If it''s obtained from an Emperor Rank¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion, it should be able to restore about half of my Soul Power.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James had a clearer picture of the Tribtion Liquid¡¯s effects. After getting an answer, he snapped back to reality and looked at Yulia. Seeing Yulia¡¯s dejected expression, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Yulia replied troubledly. James asked, ¡°By the way, what kind of Heavenly Tribtion was the cultivator facing when they obtained the Tribtion Liquid?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yulia was slightly taken aback. She never expected James to ask such a question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was that a difficult question to answer?¡± James asked suspiciously. Yulia replied, ¡°The Tribtion Liquid was obtained by a powerhouse from our family when making a breakthrough to the Divine Rank.¡± ¡°Divine Rank?¡± James was disappointed. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He just learned that Tribtion Liquids obtained from higher Heavenly Tribtions had greater effects. A Divine Rank Tribtion Liquid¡¯s effects would be mediocre and much inferior to an Emperor Rank Tribtion Liquid. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you expect one to obtain the Tribtion Liquid while trying to survive an Emperor Tribtion?¡± Yulia rolled her eyes at James. James stopped speaking and patiently waited in the room. Soon, a member of the Oscars walked into the room with the Tribtion Liquid and the ancient scroll and handed them over to Yulia. Yulia handed them to James, saying, ¡°Go ahead and check them out. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, you can leave your energy on them.¡± James took some time to inspect them. The Tribtion Liquid was contained in a transparent bottle. There was only a drop, about the size of a berry. It was purple, and a few purple inscriptions could be seen flowing within the liquid. Emperor Jabari spoke from inside the Celestial Abode, ¡°That is indeed Tribtion Liquid.¡± James picked up the ancient scroll and looked through it. He unfolded the scroll. The entire scroll was about one meter long and one meter wide. There were some strange lines and symbols drawn on it. James could not understand the drawings on it. Emperor Jabari said, ¡°I can¡¯t decipher them right now. Keep it for now. I¡¯ll study itter.¡± James stored the Tribtion Liquid and the ancient scroll. Then, he left his energy on a ck crystal. After the sessful transaction, James turned to leave. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Yulia stood up and called out for James. James turned to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡± Yulia said, ¡°You just offended Kai, the Lord of the Spiritual Realm. From what I know, Kai is a very ruthless person. Are you not afraid he¡¯ll try to seek revenge if you just leave like this?¡± She kindly reminded him. James did not answer her but turned to leave. He left the auction venue and arrived at the street outside. Chapter 3077 Chapter 3077 Kai was already aware that James had left his private room. He had been watching James¡¯ every move. Kai refused to let James go after losing the bid for the Tribtion Liquid. As soon as James left the auction venue, he was blocked by a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was about forty years old and wearing a gray robe. His chubby face was grim. James¡¯ brows furrowed. The man trying to stop James was none other than Kai. Kai stretched his hand out and said coldly, ¡°Hand it over.¡± From his words, James immediately identified the man to be Kai. Just as James was about to reply, a cold voice sounded from behind him, ¡°Where do you think you are, Kai?¡± James turned around and saw Yulia walking out of the auction venue. She walked over and stood in front of James. ring at Kai, she said, ¡°You¡¯re in Elixir City, the territory of the Elixir Pavilion. How dare you pick a fight in Elixir City?¡± ¡°Ms. Oscar, my affairs have nothing to do with you.¡± Although Kai was afraid of the Elixir Pavilion and the Oscar family¡¯s powerhouses, Yulia did not pose a threat to him. ¡°He¡¯s a distinguished guest of the Oscars. You¡¯ll face the consequences if youy hands on him.¡± Kai snorted coldly and said, ¡°He¡¯s already left the Oscars¡¯ auction house. What¡¯s going on now? Do the Oscars intend to protect him?¡± Yulia said, ¡°Yes. The Oscars will protect him.¡± James looked at Yulia. He never expected her to be such a decent person. She clearly knew Kai was the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord, but she still stood her ground to defend him. ¡°The Tribtion Liquid is mine.¡± Kai¡¯s expression darkened, and potent energy erupted from his body. His energy formed a terrifying maic field. Even Yulia, a Quasi-Emperor, could not withstand the force and was forced to back away. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Emperor Jabari was enraged by the situation. ¡°Get lost!¡± Emperor Jabari exerted his energy. James casually waved his hand ordingly. As soon as James swung his hand, countless Paths emerged from his hand and gathered to form tremendous strength. It was formidable Path Energy. Although Emperor Jabari had lost his physical body and only a trace of his soul remained, his comprehension of the various Paths remained intact. With him taking action, Kai was immediately knocked away. Kai was about to make a move, but James beat him to it. He felt a powerful force pervading, and his body was sted away. Kai mmed into the ground, and cracks formed on his Path Seal. ¡°Wh-What kind of Path is this?¡± Kai was shocked by James¡¯ strength. Yulia, who stood behind, was also dumbfounded. She stared at James in disbelief. She did not sense any energy from James, but Kai was defeated with a casual wave of James¡¯ hand. Under normal circumstances, Emperor Jabari would refrain from taking action as it would consume his Soul Power. However, he could easily recover much of his Soul Power since they had obtained the Tribtion Liquid. James clicked his tongue in awe. As expected from a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor, Emperor Jabari could defeat a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor with a casual attack. Since Elixir City was bustling with people, a crowd had gathered and witnessed the fight. The powerhouses were shocked by the oue. Meanwhile, James ignored the strange gazes of the crowd. With his hands crossed behind his back, he left Elixir City. Then, he walked to the mountain range where the Elixir Pavilion was located. Soon, he arrived at the Elixir Pavilion. He entered the Elixir Pavilion without any obstacles and returned to Sky City. Upon returning to the Elixir Mansion, James went to the courtyard and teleported into the Celestial Abode. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Emperor Jabari.¡± Inside the Celestial Abode, James gave Emperor Jabari a thumbs up and could not help but praise him. Emperor Jabari smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is nothing. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll reach my level and might even surpass me to be an Ancestral God.¡± Chapter 3078 Chapter 3078 Emperor Jabari was right. As long as their n worked and the mysterious force behind the Heavenly Path was eliminated, James might advance beyond the level of an Ancestral God and reach an unprecedented cultivation rank. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Karma for helping me, Emperor Jabari?¡± asked James. When he was really weak, Sophie told him she could not easily help him because it would attract Karma to herself. Emperor Jabari smiled lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The moment you inherited the Celestial Abode, our fate was intertwined. What I did just now was trivial and wouldn¡¯t affect me.¡± James did not ask any other questions. He took out the ancient scroll he bought from the auction and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Emperor Jabari took over the ancient scroll and reviewed it. After a while, he said, ¡°The writings on this scroll are magical characters from the Primeval Age. I¡¯ve encountered simr characters in a ruin while traveling the universe. ¡°Is that so?¡± James was overwhelmed. He was right that Emperor Jabari would be able to figure it out. After all, he had traveled the entire universe and ventured into dangerous ces, searching for his beloved, Yukia. Emperor Jabari put down the ancient scroll and fell into deep thought. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°The Primeval Age was a glorious time. Grand Emperors were not the limit of cultivation. Instead, one could reach the highest level of an Ancestral God. ¡°However, very few could be Ancestral Gods. ¡°The characters on this scroll are called Ancestral Script. ¡°Ancestral Emperors used Ancestral Script tomunicate. The Heavenly Path controlled everything in the universe and was all-knowing. ¡°However, the Heavenly Path couldn¡¯t decipher things recorded in Ancestral Script.¡± James listened carefully. He understood that Ancestral Scripts transcended everything else and that even the invincible Heavenly Path could not understand Ancestral Scripts. He looked at Emperor Jabari and asked, ¡°Do you understand Ancestral Script?¡± Emperor Jabari shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them before and tried to study them. However, I¡¯m not very proficient. The Ancestral Script on this scroll is veryplicated, and it¡¯ll take some time for me to decipher it. There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll consume the Tribtion Liquid and try toprehend it after I recover more of my Spirit Power.¡± James asked, ¡°How long will it take you to recover after consuming the Tribtion Liquid?¡± Emperor Jabari nced at the Tribtion Liquid on the table and said, ¡°Very soon.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded lightly and was relieved by Emperor Jabari¡¯s words. James did not linger in the Celestial Abode for long and left shortly after. Soon, he returned to the outside world. As soon as he left his room, he saw Monica sitting dejectedly on a stone chair in the courtyard. James walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you unhappy?¡± Monica stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown up, Sir. I encountered a problem while cultivating.¡± ¡°Is that so? What¡¯s the problem? Tell me about it,¡± said James. James immediately regretted his words. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He pped his forehead and thought, ¡®Why did I have to say that?¡¯ Overjoyed, Monica quickly told him about her problem. ¡°I have an Elemental Holy Body, perfect for cultivating Elemental Inversion. However, I found it incredibly difficult to forge the Elemental Inversion Formation in my body. And this is only the first step in learning Elemental Inversion. ¡°The premise of cultivating Elemental Inversion is cultivating my organs into Elemental Ousias. Then, I¡¯ll need to borrow the Ousias¡¯ strength to generate strength. However, it¡¯s really difficult. I¡¯ve tried a few times but failed to transform my organs into Elemental Ousias. Sir, what does your Elemental Path Seal look like? Can you summon it for me to see?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± James was troubled. Chapter 3079 Chapter 3079 Elemental Ousias? Elemental Path Seal? He was only at the Sage Rank and had not cultivated an Ousia yet, so how could he have a Path Seal? Meanwhile, his internal organs had already been integrated with the Five Elements of Genesis. He used his consciousness to summon the Five Elements of Genesis. Five great powers appeared before him. James looked at the dejected Monica and asked, ¡°Is this what you mean?¡± Monica was astonished. She was unsure whether they were Path Seals, but she sensed a powerful energying from the Five Elements of Genesis. James was afraid that Monica would sense something strange, so he quickly put them away. Then, he said awkwardly, ¡°You need to walk your own journey. I can¡¯t teach you much.¡± Monica returned to her senses and said, ¡°As expected from you, Sir! Your Elemental Path Seals are amazing!¡± Since Monica was still a Quasi-Emperor, she had no idea what the Five Elements of Genesis were and thought James had summoned his Path Seal. Moreover, most Grand Emperors only had one Path Seal. Yet, James had five. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She thought James was incredibly admirable. Jules, who was nearby, was also shocked by the sight. He only approached after James put away the Five Elements of Genesis. Before he came into sight, his voice resounded. ¡°That was amazing, Mr. Caden.¡± Both James and Monica turned toward him. Jules gave a thumbs up, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so strong. I¡¯ve been dissatisfied with the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord for a long time. I never expected him to trouble you. You taught him a good lesson. Serves him right!¡± After Jules sat down, he began bbering. ¡°Do you know how much of an uproar you caused after taking action against Kai? All the powerhouses in Elixir City are trying to figure out your identity.¡± Monica looked at him puzzledly and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Jules exined, ¡°Mr. Caden went to the Oscars¡¯ auction, but the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord was troubling Mr. Caden and even blocked his path. Ultimately, Mr. Caden made a move and shattered his Path Seal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, Mr. Caden!¡± Jules did not witness James exerting his Path Energy. However, he heard rumors about it. He heard from a Grand Emperor that when James made a move, countless Paths emerged from his palm and fused. With just one move, Kai was defeated. James was embarrassed by his words. He coughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯d like to stay more low-key.¡± Jules immediately understood and said, ¡°Understood! Low-key it is!¡± Suddenly, Jules thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, I heard from the Oscars¡¯ Young Lady. She asked me about you, saying she prepared a feast. She wants to invite you. Are you interested in attending?¡± Jules looked at James eagerly. He was hoping James would agree. Jules had been pursuing Yulia for a long time, but she had always remained indifferent to him. Finally, his opportunity hade. He might seed if he handled her favor well. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± James was lost in thought. Yulia seemed decent and still stood up for him despite knowing Kai¡¯s strength. After thinking about it, James replied, ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to do anyway. I don¡¯t mind going to Elixir City and exploring it for a bit more.¡± Chapter 3080 Chapter 3080 ¡°When is it happening?¡± asked James. Jules replied, ¡°It¡¯s tonight.¡± James looked to the sky. It was already evening and would be nighttime soon. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inform Yulia immediately and tell her to ensure it¡¯s a grand party!¡± Jules immediately notified Yulia. After the auction, Yulia had been trying to figure out James¡¯ identity. Thus, she looked for Jules to inquire about him. It was her first time taking the initiative to talk to Jules after countless years. She briefly learned about James through Jules. James was considered the best powerhouse in the Boundless Realm. Even the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Old Master would not be a match against him. After learning about James, it took a long time for her shock to subside. She never expected James, an ordinary-looking young man, to possess such great strength. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thus, she invited James to the Oscar Residence as a guest. Seeing that he finally had a chance, Jules immediately promised to bring James over. Yulia was sitting in the courtyard of her family¡¯s mansion when she suddenly received the notice from Jules. After hearing the news, she was thrilled and regained her energy instantly. She quickly instructed her family, ¡°Quick! Everyone in the mansion, prepare to wee James!¡± Upon hearing her instructions, all the members of the Oscars quickly begin making preparations. Her actions caught the attention of a few elders. An elder immediately found Yulia and reprimanded her, ¡°What are you doing, Yulia?¡± ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯m inviting James to our house as a guest. He¡¯s the powerful cultivator that bought the Tribtion Liquid at the auction and easily defeated Kai with a single move!¡± Yulia exined excitedly. Saffron Oscar, the Oscars¡¯ Great Elder, was taken aback by her words. He was present at the auction and knew about the conflict between James and Kai. He also heard about James injuring Kai. Everyone in Elixir City was trying to figure out James¡¯ identity. Unexpectedly, Yulia managed to invite James to their house as a guest. Saffron looked at Yulia and asked doubtfully, ¡°How did you manage to invite him, Yulia?¡± Yulia replied, ¡°He has a good rtionship with the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master, Jules. They met when Jules was training outside. Currently, James is staying in the Elixir Mansion in Sky City. I invited him through Jules. That¡¯s enough chatter for now! I have to prepare for his arrival. We have to make sure not to disappoint him!¡± After speaking, Yulia rushed to finish up the preparations. Saffron thought for a while, then turned to leave. He felt it was necessary to tell their family head about it. A middle-aged man sat in a lotus position in a secret room within the Oscar Residence¡¯s backyard. Mysterious inscriptions emerged from his body. The man wore a white robe and was fairly handsome. He was one of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Officials, a Grand Emperor, and an Emperor Rank Alchemist. The man was none other than Benedict Oscar. Benedict had a great reputation in the Boundless Realm and was not inferior to the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Master. The Great Elder walked over and called out respectfully, ¡°Sir.¡± Benedict stopped his cultivation and retracted his energy. He stood up and looked at Saffron, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡± Saffron recounted the events that happened during the auction. ¡°Oh?¡± Benedict was surprised. He asked, ¡°A mysterious powerhouse that¡¯s wealthy and even defeated Kai with one move?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Saffron replied. Benedict said, ¡°If such an honorable guest ising to visit, we must ensure he¡¯s treated well.¡± Shortly after, all members of the Oscar family began to prepare to wee James. Chapter 3081 Chapter 3081 The Oscars were one of the most influential families in Elixir City. Even if the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Master were to visit them, they would not put so much effort into weing him. Meanwhile, the entire city continued to discuss James. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you see the powerful cultivator that defeated Kai with just a wave of his hand? He even shattered Kai¡¯s Path Seal.¡± ¡°I saw him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s young but so strong! With just a wave of the hand, he summoned countless Paths.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his origin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡± Regardless of rank, all the cultivators within Elixir City were discussing James, trying to figure out his origin. Meanwhile, James left Sky City with Jules and headed toward Elixir City. Monica also apanied them. As soon as they left Sky City and arrived on a mountain path, a gorgeous woman immediately approached them. The woman wore a white dress and had an alchemist badge on her chest. She was beautiful and had an outstanding temperament. ¡°James?¡± Seeing James¡¯ party approaching, she was stunned. Then, she walked over and looked at James in disbelief. ¡°Why are you here, James?¡± ¡°Yuina?¡± James was also shocked to see her. She was the woman he met after he sold the elixirs he had refined. ¡°Sis, what brings you home?¡± Jules was also surprised to see her and asked, ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Yuina was stunned. ¡®Could it be that Jules brought James here?¡¯ James said smilingly, ¡°We¡¯ve met before. I never expected her to be your younger sister.¡± Jules thought for a while, pulled Yuina aside, and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Yuina? How do you know Mr. Caden?¡± ¡°Mr. Caden?¡± Yuina was taken aback by Jules¡¯ formal manner toward James. Then, she returned to her senses. Someone who could easily summon an Ancestral God Weapon was indeed worthy of such respect. Yuina began to exin how she met James while he was selling elixirs. Hearing her recounting their encounter, Jules had a clearer picture. Then, he said smilingly, ¡°Yulia invited Mr. Caden to the Oscar Residence for dinner. Since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°I-I still have to report back to Father.¡± Before Yuina could continue speaking, Jules interrupted her, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Then, he pulled Yuina close to James. Jules took Yuina¡¯s hand into James¡¯ hand and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my sister to you, Mr. Caden.¡± James was startled. Yuina¡¯s pretty face blushed, and she quickly withdrew her hand. She immediately expressed her dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you doing, Jules?¡± Jules said smilingly, ¡°Mr. Caden, my sister is very shy and hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship before. You just need to go on a few more dates with her.¡± James was speechless. Jules was trying to matchmake him and his sister. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go back first! Let¡¯s talk another time.¡± Yuina babbled and excused herself. After she left, Jules asked smilingly, ¡°What do you think of my sister, Mr. Caden?¡± Jamesmented, ¡°She¡¯s decent and very beautiful.¡± With a bright smile, Jules sped his hands and cheered, ¡°Perfect!¡± Chapter 3082 Chapter 3082 Jules was thrilled. James was an unrivaled powerhouse. If Yuina and James became a couple, he would be rted to James. In the future, no one would dare to touch him. ¡°Mr. Caden, this way, please.¡± Jules gestured to James with a smile. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. James did not say anything much about the situation. The three departed and soon arrived in Elixir City. Countless powerhouses were gathered in Elixir City. James¡¯ appearance immediately caused a sensation. Despite the streets being full of people, they consciously made way for him. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°The man beside the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master is the one who defeated Kai!¡± ¡°Is he really that strong? I can¡¯t tell since his energy is so weak.¡± ¡°What do you know? He must be staying low-key because he¡¯s humble.¡± Constant discussions surrounded James. Hearing their conversations, James was troubled. He did not expect Emperor Jabari¡¯s casual interference to have caused such a hugemotion. Now, it would be hard for him to keep a low profile even if he wanted to. ¡®I hope this doesn¡¯t cause me trouble in the future,¡¯ thought James. Soon, they arrived at the Oscar Residence. It was a luxurious mansion. The streets outside the mansion were covered in red carpets, and many people were gathered at the gate. Standing in the lead was Yulia. Apanying her was the Oscars¡¯ Great Elder, Saffron, as well as some other core members of the family. They looked into the distance, waiting for James to appear. Benedict did not show up to wee James. He was a Grand Emperor and an Emperor Rank Alchemist. He had his pride, so he refused to personally show up to greet the rumored powerhouse, James. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, everyone stared into the distance and saw the three people approaching the mansion. Jules pointed ahead and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, that¡¯s the Oscar Residence. The Oscars aren¡¯t ordinary people. The head of the family is a Grand Emperor and also an Emperor Rank Alchemist. His prestige is very high¡­¡± Jules briefly ran James through the Oscars¡¯ background. ¡°Yulia, on the other hand, is a very influential person in Elixir City. Although her cultivation rank is rtively low, she¡¯s a very smart businesswoman. She¡¯s in charge of managing all of their family¡¯s business. ¡°She has many suitors, but none of them are to her liking.¡± Speaking of suitors, Jules had a dejected look. He had also pursued Yulia for a long time, but she was always indifferent to him. James nodded in response. Soon, they reached the Oscar Mansion¡¯s gate. Yulia immediately walked over. She wore a red dress and looked stunning. She had fair skin and seductive red lips. Her every move was morous. Yulia took a few steps forward and smiled brightly. She greeted James with a bright smile, ¡°Mr. Caden, we¡¯ve been anticipating you. I¡¯m d to finally see you again. Please doe inside.¡± Then, a loud and neat chant resounded, ¡°Wee, Mr. Caden!¡± The family''s core members at the gate bowed slightly to wee James into the house. The Oscars were a powerful family. Those at the gate greeting James were all strong cultivators. The weakest among them was a Quasi-Emperor. Any one of them could easily crush James. James felt slightly embarrassed by the grand wee. He scratched his head and said, ¡°This is too much, Yulia.¡± Jules interrupted and said, ¡°Mr. Caden likes to keep a low profile. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Yulia immediately understood his words and ordered, ¡°Everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 3083 Chapter 3083 The Oscars¡¯ core members at the gate immediately dispersed. ¡°This way, please.¡± Yulia invited James into the mansion. James walked into the Oscar Residence. He sat down inside the reception hall of the Oscar Residence. Various kinds of Empyrean fruits containing abundant energy were ced on the table in front of him. Even Monica could not help but drool upon seeing them and thought, ¡®This is too extravagant!¡¯ James also gave in to the temptation and picked up a translucent fruit to munch. After a bite, energy emerged from the fruit¡¯s juices and spread throughout his body. His body¡¯s pores immediately opened, and mysterious energy emerged from them. James felt as if he was about to ascend into the sky. ¡°Amazing.¡± He could not help but praise the fruit. Meanwhile, Yulia had a strange expression as she watched him eat the fruit. To her, these fruits were just decoration. Powerhouses were not interested in these kinds of Empyrean fruits. However, James seemed to like them. If she had not seen him attack Kai, she would think that James was just a Sage. She smiled and said, ¡°Haha. You should have more if you like them. If these aren¡¯t enough, I can order our servants to harvest more from our orchard.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James had experienced a lot in the past and knew nothing was free. The Oscars must have invited him over for a purpose. ¡°Go ahead and tell me what you need,¡± James said lightly. Yulia was stunned by his question. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She was puzzled. She invited him over simply to build a good rtionship with a powerful cultivator. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± James was stunned for a moment. Then, he waved his hand, saying, ¡°Nevermind.¡± He felt like he had misspoken. His cultivation rank was still low, and he could not perform the role of a powerhouse very well. Thinking of this, he felt embarrassed and coughed a few times. Fortunately, Yulia did not ask any more questions. To her, powerful people were all quite strange. ¡°Mr. Caden, my name is Yulia. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Yulia suddenly stood up and introduced herself. James also wanted to stand up. However, he remembered to stay in character. He remained seated and nodded slightly to Yulia, saying, ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ve heard Jules speak about you. It seems you¡¯re very talented.¡± Yulia was delighted to be praised by a powerful person. Jules took the opportunity and said, ¡°Look how good I¡¯ve been to you, Yulia. I¡¯ve been praising you in front of Mr. Caden. If he¡¯s happy, he might even gift you a Secret Art. You¡¯ll be set for life!¡± Yulia immediately understood his words and hurriedly said, ¡°It would be an honor, Mr. Caden.¡± James rolled his eyes. Jules was making things difficult for him. Where was he going to find a Secret Art to give her? However, the words had been spoken, and now he would have to give her something. Yulia was currently in charge of most of the Oscars¡¯ affairs and had seen all kinds of treasures. Ordinary things would not please her. Moreover, there was nothing he had that was suitable for Yulia. ¡°Ahem.¡± James coughed and said, ¡°I heard the head of the Oscars is an Emperor Rank Alchemist. I have a bit of experience in alchemy as well. Would I have the chance to discuss alchemy with him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist too, Mr. Caden?¡± Jules was shocked. Yulia hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course! That won¡¯t be a problem! I¡¯ll go and invite my father over right now.¡± Chapter 3084 Chapter 3084 Benedict was the head of the Oscars. He was usually very low-key and did not wander outside. Benedict entrusted the Oscars¡¯ affairs to Yulia. Yulia had outstanding abilities and managed the family¡¯s affairs very well. Moreover, she had befriended various influential people. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Benedict had acquiesced to most of her actions and decisions. He also agreed to host James at their residence today. Although he knew about it, he did not show up. From his perspective, he was also a powerful person, and he did not need to befriend other powerhouses. Thus, he continued with his seclusion. Tap, tap, tap. Footsteps resounded. Yulia showed up at Benedict¡¯s seclusion sanctuary in her red dress. She looked at the man sitting in a lotus position on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Father.¡± Benedict slightly opened his eyes and looked at Yulia. He nodded and asked, ¡°I thought you were holding a feast for someone. Why are you here?¡± Yulia said, ¡°Father, Mr. Caden ims to be an alchemist and wants to share some of his alchemy experiences with you.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Benedict was surprised. An Alchemist? He knew almost all of the powerful alchemists in the world. However, he did not know who James was. After being slightly taken aback, he said smilingly, ¡°Presumably, this man is trying to use this opportunity to curry favor with the Oscars.¡± Yulia immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Father. I saw him make a move with my own eyes. He easily defeated Kai, the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord. His strength has definitely surpassed the current Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Master. He¡¯s definitely at a cultivation rank higher than a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. ¡°The Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Young Master respects him a lot. ¡°His cultivation rank must be incredibly high. For us to overtake the Elixir Pavilion, we have to befriend him and pull him to our side¡­¡± Before Yulia could finish speaking, Benedict¡¯s face darkened. Yulia noticed and immediately stopped speaking. Benedict nced at her and said softly, ¡°You better stop speaking of such things.¡± ¡°Yes, Father. I understand.¡± Benedict said, ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll meet him.¡± ¡°This way, Father.¡± Yulia gestured to him. James waited in the reception hall for a while. Then, Yulia returned with a fairly young-looking man. He was probably around his mid-twenties and looked rtively handsome. He strode into the reception hall, emanating an authoritative demeanor. Yulia walked over to James and introduced, ¡°Mr. Caden, this is my father.¡± Benedict looked at James. After sensing that James was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Fifth Stage, his face had a trace of disappointment. However, he quickly concealed it and sat down. Benedict said coldly, ¡°Nice to meet you, James. I hope you¡¯re enjoying yourself?¡± James looked at Benedict, and the ck Curse Inscriptions in his body immediately reacted. Suddenly, James felt as if his mind had cleared up and entered a different state. At that moment, he sensed a trace of Curse Power from Benedict. After sensing the Curse Power, James frowned. ¡®Why does Benedict have Curse Power on him? Could he also be a member of the Sanctuary of Darkness?¡¯ thought James. Jules sat beside him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Mr. Caden?¡± Hearing his voice, James looked at Jules. Once again, he was startled. He could see Jules being surrounded by ck energy. The ck energy was Curse Magic. Chapter 3085 Chapter 3085 James was dumbfounded. ¡®What exactly is going on?¡¯ The Curse Inscriptions calmed down, and James snapped out of the mysterious state. He could no longer sense the Curse Powering from them when he looked at them again. James fell deep into thought. ¡®What exactly happened?¡¯ thought James. James knew Jules quite well and knew he could not be a member of the Sanctuary of Darkness. Yet, why did he sense Curse Power from him twice? Jules called out again, ¡°Mr. Caden?¡± James returned to his senses and said smilingly, ¡°Sorry, I was absorbed in my thoughts for a moment.¡± Benedict stared at James. He was not convinced the weak-looking man before him could defeat Kai, who was a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor, in a single blow. He carefully used his Divine Senses. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, he was sure that he was right about James being at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Fifth Stage. Benedict asked tentatively, ¡°I heard you¡¯re also an alchemist and would like to discuss alchemy with me, Mr. Caden?¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°Nope. How could I be an alchemist? I¡¯ve heard many things about you and wanted to use this opportunity to see you. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After speaking, he stood up and turned to leave. As soon as James got up, Monica also followed. ¡°Why are you leaving, Mr. Caden?¡± Jules got up and chased after them. Yulia was puzzled by the situation. She looked at her father and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benedict stood up and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That man is very weak. He¡¯s not worthy of stepping foot into our house.¡± After speaking, Benedict turned to leave. Regardless of the rumors, Benedict trusted his judgments better. He concluded that James was just a weak and unknown cultivator. Jules chased after James and shouted, ¡°Mr. Caden! Mr. Caden, wait for me!¡± After catching up, he asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly leave when everything was fine?¡± James said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m tired and want to return to Sky City to rest. Help me apologize to Yulia for my sudden departure.¡± After speaking, he turned to leave. Jules touched his head and murmured puzzledly, ¡°What happened? Everything seemed fine, so why did he suddenly leave?¡± On the way back, Monica asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir? Everything seemed fine, so why did you leave?¡± James did not respond. At that moment, he wasmunicating with Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abiode. Although Emperor Jabari was in seclusion trying to recover his strength, he could still talk to James. ¡°Emperor Jabari, why did I sense Curse Power from Benedict and Jules?¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself. However, since you sensed Curse Power from them, it¡¯s most likely that the Sanctuary of Darkness has infiltrated the Elixir Pavilion. You have to be careful while in the Elixir Pavilion.¡± ¡°Alright. I will.¡± James took a deep breath. It seemed necessary for him to contact Jimmu and check if there had been any activity in the Sanctuary of Darkness recently. Chapter 3086 Chapter 3086 James and Jules had been traveling together for a while. However, James had never sensed Curse Power on Jules¡¯ before. It was only recently that he sensed Curse Power twice from Jules. There was definitely something wrong. James had a feeling the Sanctuary of Darkness had already infiltrated the Elixir Pavilion and was about to make a big move. The Elixir Pavilion was about to hold a grand event to recruit disciples. It was also going to be their biggest event in thousands of years. James felt that if he were in the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ shoes, he would also choose to cause trouble at a time like this. James returned to his room, sat in a lotus position, and tried to establish a connection with Jimmu. ¡°Jimmu, do you hear me? Jimmu?¡± After sensing Jimmu¡¯s location, James telepathically called out to him. At that moment, Jimmu was with a few powerhouses from the Sanctuary of Darkness outside the Holy Realm. They had been around the area for some time but could not find a chance to infiltrate. After hearing James¡¯ call, Jimmu headed to a deste ce in a sh. ¡°I hear you.¡± He replied telepathically to James. James heard Jimmu¡¯s voice and asked, ¡°Has the Sanctuary of Darkness been nning anything recently?¡± Jimmu replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a newly promoted elder who doesn¡¯t have any authority. The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ ns isn¡¯t disclosed to me. However, I do know that the powerful members scattered around the Boundless Realm have headed toward the Boundless Realm. They¡¯re all trying to get in, and their final destination is the Elixir Realm.¡± Jimmu¡¯s words immediately confirmed James¡¯ spection. The Sanctuary of Darkness was nning to take action against the Elixir Pavilion. ¡°Has the Sanctuary of Darkness already gathered many powerhouses?¡± asked James. Jimmu¡¯s voice resounded in his mind. ¡°There are a lot of them. The weakest is at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. There are many Quasi-Emperors and Grand Emperors. The Sanctuary of Darkness seemed to have sent out all their forces this time.¡± ¡°Alright. If you have any more updates, let me know immediately.¡± After James spoke, he deactivated theirmunication. Then, he teleported into the Celestial Abode with a sh. James headed to Emperor Jabari¡¯s seclusion spot in the Celestial Abode. Since Emperor Jabari did not have a body, he needed a vessel to restore his Soul Power. His current vessel was a statue. James walked toward the statue and passed on the news he had just obtained. The statue¡¯s mouth started to move, and a voice came from it. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Sanctuary of Darkness wants to attack during the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s disciple recruitment conference.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± asked James. Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the Sanctuary of Darkness really wants to destroy the Elixir Paviliion, it¡¯ll be done during the conference that will take ce about two to three thousand yearster. There¡¯s still a lot of time. By then, I would¡¯ve already recovered much of my Soul Power. Even though I¡¯m still in a soul fragment, I¡¯ll have the strength of a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. Besides¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Emperor Jabari continued to speak, ¡°You¡¯re weak right now. Even if I lent you my strength, you¡¯ll still be clueless about Paths. The most important thing for you to do right now is to step into the Divine Rank and gain a basic understanding of Path Energy. ¡°Only by doing so can you exert Path Energy after borrowing my strength.¡± Emperor Jabari gave his suggestion. He wanted James to improve as soon as possible. However, James had a troubled expression. It was tough for him to enter the Divine Rank. He was only at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Fifth Stage and was far from the Divine Rank. However, he would have enough time to reach the Divine Rank if the Sanctuary of Darkness was nning to attack during the conference taking ce in two to three thousand years. Two to three thousand years was sufficient time. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll try to improve as soon as possible.¡± James nodded lightly. He formted a n. The pressure motivated him. He would not be able to improve if he continued to stay in Elixir City. Thus, he nned to go on adventures in some dangerous ces. Only in true desperation could one reach true potential. Chapter 3087 Chapter 3087 James bid farewell to Emperor Jabari, then went into the Time Chamber. Nico was in seclusion inside the Time Chamber. When James arrived at the Time Chamber, he saw Nico in a lotus position on the ground. Nico¡¯s body emanated multicolored lights, which was a spectacr sight. At the same time, powerful energy also emitted from his body. James knew Nico was refining the Aquacollis. After he seeded, his blood would go through an enhancement, and his cultivation rank would be raised to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. However, how long it would take was uncertain. ¡°How long more do you need, Nico?¡± asked James. The Sanctuary of Darkness was lurking and preparing to attack, making James slightly anxious. James was worried about being unable to defeat the Sanctuary of Darkness with Emperor Jabari in his current state. Nico opened his eyes and looked at James. Then, he replied, ¡°I need about a hundred thousand years.¡± ¡°One hundred thousand years? That long?¡± James was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ll try to finish as soon as possible.¡± After replying to James, Nico concentrated on cultivating again. James did not inquire further. The passage of time in the Time Chamber was much faster than that of the outside world. Since they had two to three thousand more years, Nico should be able to finish cultivating in the Time Chamber by then. After meeting up with Nico, James left the Time Chamber. He went to see Emperor Jabari again. ¡°I¡¯ll be going on adventures to train. I¡¯m nning to head over to the Desteness Sanctuary. Could you take some time to study the ancient scroll? I¡¯ll try my luck in finding any boons from the Desteness Sanctuary.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emperor Jabari did not say much. After James informed Emperor Jabari, he left the Celestial Abode. Then, he walked out of his room. It was already dark outside. He sat in the courtyard and looked at the night sky, deep in his thoughts. Soon, Jules came to see him. Jules called out, ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James returned to his senses and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave soon.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Surprised, Jules asked, ¡°Everything is fine here, so why are you leaving? You promised to be a judge during our conference. How could you just leave?¡± James said, ¡°I bought an ancient scroll unearthed from the Desteness Sanctuary at the Oscars¡¯ auction. I¡¯m nning to venture into the Desteness Sanctuary for some time. Besides, there are still two to three thousand years before the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s disciple recruitment conference. I¡¯ll probably be back by then. Jules was relieved. At that moment, Monica also came over. She was startled to hear their conversation and asked, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re going to the Desteness Sanctuary?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. James turned to Jules and said, ¡°Since I don¡¯t know much about the Desteness Sanctuary, could you help me collect some information? The more details, the better.¡± Jules asked, ¡°When do you need it?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. James replied, ¡°As soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll gather information right away!¡± Jules turned to leave. Monica sat beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± James nced at her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t follow me this time. Stay in the Elixir Pavilion. I¡¯ll go have a look ande back as soon as possible.¡± Monica said coquettishly, ¡°Please? I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ming with you.¡± Chapter 3088 Chapter 3088 James had gifted her the Supernatural Power, Elemental Inversion. She had greatly benefited from it. However, she had a minimal understanding of it. Therefore, she wanted to follow James so that he could guide her. Moreover, it would be great if James could also pass her some other Supernatural Power or Secret Art along the way. After following James around for some time, she felt that James was pretty easy to get along with and was not arrogant because of his strength. James met all her criteria for a partner. She walked toward James and linked arms with him. Monica said smilingly, ¡°Sir, what do you think about starting a romantic rtionship with me?¡± She was a beautiful woman that could mesmerize any man. Even James was slightly tempted by her advancements. However, James only had one woman in his heart. He replied to her solemnly, ¡°What are you doing? Where are your manners? Let go.¡± Monica reluctantly let go and said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Training is boring, and I was just looking for some fun.¡± James said solemnly, ¡°The Desteness Sanctuary is a very dangerous ce. Even Grand Emperors might die if they were not careful. Just stay in the Elixir Mansion and wait for my return.¡± Monica replied reluctantly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll obediently stay in the Elixir Mansion and wait for your return, Sir.¡± ¡°Good.¡± James was relieved. Monica was really seductive, and he did not dare to stay any longer. Thus, he quickly returned to his room. After he left, Monica looked down at her body and murmured, ¡°Is my figure not good enough? Or does he not find me attractive?¡± James returned to his room and hit the sack. The next day, James woke up and walked out of his room. He stood in the courtyard and breathed the fresh Primordial Energy. Soon, Jules arrived in the courtyard. He immediately took out some documents and handed them to James, saying, ¡°Mr. Caden, the information about the Desteness Sanctuary that you asked for.¡± James epted them and reviewed them. The Desteness Sanctuary was located in the starry universe outside of the Elixir Realm. The Elixir Realm was a powerful located in a certain gxy. There were not many habitable nets within this gxy. Only a few hundreds were habitable. Most of thes in this gxy were deste or abandoned. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Desteness Ruins was located in the southwest of the gxy. If James were to use the Saucer he bought, it would take him about ten years to arrive. However, it would only take him a short period if he used a spatial passage. However, James did not have the strength to open up a spatial passage. The Desteness Ruins was left behind from the Primeval Age, and there were many myths about the ce. However, no one could really confirm the truth of these myths. The only thing certain about the ce was it was incredibly dangerous. After James carefully looked through the details about the ce, he put the documents away. Jules beside him asked, ¡°When are you leaving, Mr. Caden?¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m nning to leave right away.¡± Jules¡¯ eyes sparkled, and he said, ¡°Would you like my little sister toe with you, Mr. Caden? She¡¯s quite beautiful, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± James coughed a few times and hurriedly stopped the topic, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine going alone. It¡¯ll be troublesome to havepany. If we encountered any danger, I¡¯ll be distracted having to protect others.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jules merely wanted to try his luck. He did not have much hope that James would bring Yuina with him. Afterward, James summoned Yevpraksiya from the Celestial Abode. James instructed Yevpraksiya to stay in the Elixir Mansion and wait for his return. ¡°Master¡­¡± Yevpraksiya hesitated to speak. She looked at James and asked, ¡°Master, do you remember your promise to the Lord of the Stardust Realm?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Chapter 3089 Chapter 3089 James recalled his promise and said to Jules, ¡°I have another favor to ask you.¡± Jules patted his chest and said confidently, ¡°Whatever you need, I¡¯m at your service!¡± James exined the crisis encountered by the Stardust Realm. Jules vowed, ¡°No problem! Leave it to me. The Stardust Realm is my home. I won¡¯t let anyone mess with it!¡± With Jules¡¯ word of assurance, James was relieved. At that moment, a disciple of the Elixir Pavilion approached and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, a few people have arrived outside our mountain gates requesting to see James.¡± ¡°Reject them.¡± Jules immediately refused the visitation. James was famous now and did not have time to meet just anyone. ¡°Young Master, one of them imed to be Thea Cahan.¡± Hearing Thea¡¯s name, James immediately asked, ¡°What did you say? Thea is here?¡± Jules knew that Thea was James¡¯ wife. He pped the disciple reporting to him and cursed, ¡°Why are you still here? Go and invite them in!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The disciple quickly turned around and left. James never expected Thea toe to the Holy Realm. ¡®Isn¡¯t she supposed to be gathering information about the Sanctuary of Darkness in the Eidolon Realm?¡¯ After waiting for a while, a group arrived at the courtyard. It was Thea, Xainte, and the Martial Reverend of the Eidolon Realm. The Martial Reverend immediately greeted James respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± James lightly waved his hand. He turned to Thea and asked, ¡°What are you doing here, Thea?¡± Seeing many people in the courtyard, Thea hesitated to speak. James immediately understood that Thea had something important to tell him. He nced at Jules and the others, saying, ¡°Leave us alone for now.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course, Mr. Caden.¡± Jules did not linger and quickly left the courtyard. Apart from Thea¡¯s party, only Yevpraksiya and Monica were left in the courtyard. Xainte nced at James and said, ¡°I didn''t expect you to find another woman so fast.¡± James immediately reprimanded her, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? She¡¯s my disciple.¡± Meanwhile, Monica was trying to figure out who Thea and Xainte were to James. James nced at Monica and Yevpraksiya, then said, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Alright, Sir.¡± The two left the courtyard. James pointed to the stone chair aside and said, ¡°Sit, Thea. What happened? What made you travel all the way to the Elixir Pavilion?¡± Thea said solemnly, ¡°After you left, we used some connections to investigate the Sanctuary of Darkness and finally discovered some stuff. We learned that their powerhouses were all heading toward the Holy Realm. I was worried their target was the Elixir Pavilion, so I rushed here.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. He had already heard about it. James had just found out the news and did not expect Thea to have gotten hold of the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ movements so fast. The Martial Reverend said, ¡°I came along to meet the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Master to report this matter.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to report it to him.¡± Surprised, the Martial Reverend questioned, ¡°Why not?¡± James said, ¡°I learned that spies from the Sanctuary of Darkness managed to infiltrate the Elixir Pavilion. The enemy might get hold of the news if you report it to him now.¡± Thea looked at James and asked, ¡°Then, what¡¯s your n?¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°I want to lure them out.¡± He had already formted a n. The Sanctuary of Darkness was a mysterious organization, and he did not know much about them. He wanted to use this chance to lure all of their powerhouses out and wipe them out. Since Emperor Jabari and Nico were with him, he was not afraid of them. Chapter 3090 Chapter 3090 James did not disclose the details of his n. He looked at Thea and said, ¡°Thea, chaos is about to befall the Elixir Realm. You should leave first. Head back to the Eidolon Realm and wait for me there. I¡¯ll be back in a few thousand years.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Thea looked at James and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the young and naive girl that didn¡¯t understand anything. I¡¯m a powerful cultivator right now¡ªa Quasi-Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion. Besides, I also have the Four-Quadrant Art. Even if I go against a Grand Emperor, I won¡¯t go down so easily. I can stay to help you.¡± Thea¡¯s intention from the beginning was always to help James. Her goal had remained the same since they were in Sol to the current catastrophes of the human race. Even up to now, she hoped to fight beside James. Even if she were to die, she wanted to perish with him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. James replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve learned that this Elixir Pavilion isn¡¯t the one we¡¯re looking for. Initially, I didn¡¯t want to interfere with the battle against the Sanctuary of Darkness. However, Emperor Jabari suspected that their target is us. That¡¯s why I chose to stay behind to fight. ¡°Listen to me, Thea. Leave first and continue gathering information about the Elixir Pavilion we need to find as well as the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. A hundred thousand years might seem like a long time, but it¡¯ll pass in the blink of an eye.¡± Hearing this, Thea nodded and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± James looked at Xainte and said, ¡°Go back with your mother.¡± Xainte nced at James and nodded silently. ¡°I finally got to see you after so long. At least let me stay a bit longer,¡± said Thea. She finally reunited with James and did not want to separate so soon. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. After that, Thea temporarily stayed in the Elixir Mansion as well. James initially nned to leave the Elixir Mansion and head toward the Desteness Sanctuary. However, since Thea had shown up, he wanted to spend some time with her. The two were glued together for the entire stay. They had been separated for a long time, which made them treasure their time together. Thea stayed for about three months. Three monthster, in the courtyard, Thea took out the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword that James had previously handed to her and said, ¡°You should have it back for now. You¡¯ll be in more danger than me. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if you have the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and epted the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Thea did not stay any longer and left. The Martial Reverend and Xainte also left along with her. After watching Thea leave, James took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s time I get moving as well.¡± Jules and Monica walked into the courtyard after seeing Thea, Xainte, and the Martial Reverend leave. ¡°Are you really leaving, Mr. Caden? We don¡¯t have long before the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s disciple recruitment conference takes ce. How about you venture into the Desteness Sanctuary after the conference?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°There are still two to three thousand years more before it urs. That¡¯s more than enough time. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible before the conference.¡± Since James insisted on leaving, Jules could not help it either. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Afterward, Jules apanied James out of Sky City and headed toward Elixir City. ¡°Take care, Mr. Caden.¡± Jules waved him farewell. ¡°Please be careful, Sir! I¡¯ll be waiting for your safe return in the Elixir Pavilion!¡± Monica also waved at James. James said smilingly, ¡°Alright. You two should head back.¡± With a sh, James disappeared from their sight. The next moment, he was already in the starry universe. Then, James said, ¡°Emperor Jabari, could you help me open up a spatial passage to save some time?¡± Suddenly, a trace of energy emerged from the Celestial Abide and sank into James¡¯ body. James immediately felt as if his whole body was rejuvenized. Chapter 3091 Chapter 3091 ¡°Thank you, Grand Emperor,¡± James expressed his gratitude while waving his hand. Powerful energy emanated from his palm, subsequently merging with the void in front of him. A crack materialized into an opening. Once James stepped into the opening, the crack disappeared along with him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In another realm, another fissure appeared out of thin air, allowing a rather handsome man into the realm. Wearing a white robe, James walked out of the crevice. He saw stars, millions of them. Many abandoneds were floating around. Each of them was enormous,parable to those of the Elixir Realm. He could sense the violent energies circting around him. ¡°Thump!¡± The sound of an explosion spread from a distance. Following the explosion, a sh of red colored the night sky. James followed the direction of the sound. A, devoid of humans, had just been blown into pieces, discharging violent energies. The power of that eruption was equivalent to that of someone who had attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s First Heaven. Although the distance between the and James was great, he felt its ferocious energy moving toward him in waves. These waves were so great that he could not control his body from swaying from left to right. Summoning the entire might of his body, he finally managed to resist the¡¯s energy. ¡°This ce is creepy.¡± James¡¯ expression was grim. The Desteness Sanctuary was one of the most dangerous ces in the Boundless Realm. Even if one held the rank of Grand Emperor, they would not recklessly enter the Sanctuary. Out of all the abandoneds that he sensed, some were destroyed and left in half, and some lookedplete but were surrounded by frightening energies. In the night sky, wind des appeared from time to time, tearing the void apart. This caused the void to be unstable, resulting in the materialization of chaotic currents in the void. ¡°Be careful, James. This ce is no joke.¡± Even Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode was sending James a reminder. ¡°I can sense extraordinary energy at work in this ce. If I¡¯m not mistaken, an Ancestral God must have fallen here in the Primeval Age.¡± James became more cautious after hearing the Emperor¡¯s reminder. However, at the same time, he was filled with excitement. He knew that the Ancestral God Rank was the pinnacle of what any cultivator could achieve. If someone who reached the Ancestral God rank fell here, this ce must not be taken lightly. There must have been something frightening. If he stayed here for two to three thousand years, he would definitely ascend to the Divine Rank. ¡°Emperor, have you ever studied Ancestral Script?¡± James enquired. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve studied it before.¡± Emperor Jabari answered him. ¡°Did you discover anything?¡± James eagerly asked. The Emperor replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t go too deep in terms of the Ancestral Script and can only understand the broad strokes of it. After some research and analysis of the ancient scroll, I believe its general idea is that there¡¯s a magical ce in this realm that even the Heavenly Path is unable to govern. That essentially means, once you enter that ce, whatever you do will not be known by the Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°So to put it in simpler terms, that would mean awless space?¡± ¡°Equivalent to a ce on Earth wherews do not exist.¡± Once Emperor Jabari said these words, James understood immediately. If this was a ce out of the Heavenly Path¡¯s reach, then it must indeed be a ce of mystique. ¡°But¡­¡± Emperor Jabari interrupted and said, ¡°I only managed to derive this out of the scroll. I still have to slowly research the rest.¡± Chapter 3092 Chapter 3092 The Oscars had researched the mysterious characters on the ancient scroll for many Great Eons only to fail. That was why they eventually sold it. As for Emperor Jabari who had always immersed himself in heritage and ruins, he could understand the script naturally. However, this did not mean that the Emperor was an expert, for he could only identify the scripts and their most superficial meaning. The rest was unbeknownst to him. James was not worried. As long as the Emperor was around, the scripts on the Ancient Scroll would eventually be deciphered. As he gazed at the abandoneds in front of him, he asked, ¡°Grand Emperor, where should I head to now?¡° The Emperor¡¯s voice spread from the Celestial Abode, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. This is the Desteness Ruins after all. The Ruins isn¡¯t a, it¡¯s this night sky. The reason you are here is to cultivate. Going anywhere else doesn¡¯t change that.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± James nodded as he looked at his surroundings, an abandoned world after an attack. This world had been sliced into two halves. One half dissipated as time went by, while the other floated in the night sky. He was surprised to find out that the slice was executed very neatly. In the Primeval Age, this must have been a busy ce. However, as the world ascended its ranks and space became more and more stable, it became very hard to destroy space. This world now had been cut into pieces. What forces allowed this to happen? After recovering from his shock, James walked forward. As he was about to step on a piece of abandoned earth, he sensed extremely violent energying at him in waves. This caused his body to be rotated outwards into the infinite space. The force was so huge and frightening that even though his physical strength was at the Divine Rank, his skin was being ripped apart. A few wounds appeared, and from them, fresh blood continuously oozed. ¡°That was scary.¡± James was worried. No wonder even a Grand Emperor would not want to step into this ce. It was so easy to get hurt here. He took a deep breath. His body was uncanny as it recovered at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. He stepped forward again. This time, with more caution. As he neared the broken world and stood on the abandoned earth, the frightening force came at him once again. This time, he took care not to be drawn into it. However, that alone was not enough to resist the violent energies in the abandoned world. He had to unsheath the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Summoning the sword, some mystical forces emerged, shielding James from the violent forces around him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He moved forward slowly into the abandoned world. There were no nts. No signs of life. Just the sound of wind rustling through the air. The wind was strong as it hit the ground, moving along lines of dust. Thunder and lightning seized the sky as unrecognized power materialized. The void was ripped apart consecutively, and cracks disappeared and reappeared. Uncanny forces were at work, incessantly destroying the abandoned world. This was a terrible ce to be in, even for someone at the Divine Rank. Chapter 3093 Chapter 3093 Since James¡¯ physical energy had merely reached the Divine Rank, he was unable to withstand the power of this abandoned world by relying on only his physical strength. He barely managed to resist even with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword at hand. ¡°James,¡± Emperor Jabari said from the Celestial Abode, ¡°Although the environment here is dire, it encapstes violent energies. As the Elemental Inversion Formation can absorb all forms of power, this is a good ce for cultivation. You should look for a ce to start your cultivation.¡± ¡°Right.¡± James nodded. He continued forward. After a short while, he reached the peak of a mountain that was so solid that even the most violent of energies was not its worthy opponent. He crossed his legs and started focusing his mind. Elemental Sage Energy materialized in his body, followed by the Five Elements of Genesis. As the Five Elements of Genesis gathered at the top of his head, he summoned them into the Elemental Inversion Formation, in which elements coincided and collided with one another. In the next instant, the formation started moving in a circr motion. As it spun and rotated, it absorbed the violent energies around it, transforming them into the purest form of power possible. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James had not cultivated seriously for a long time. Once hemenced his cultivation, he could sense his Sage Energy growing rapidly due to the violent energies in this world. Emperor Jabari knew that all James needed now was time. With a wave of the hand, he set up a Time Formation so James could cultivate. The Emperor was wise and knew many things, especially with regard to the Path of Time. His formation was so well built that the Time Chamber of the Celestial Abode paled inparison. It allowed time to flow ever slower. One day in the outer world was equal to a year in the formation. James immersed himself fully in the cultivation of his power. Without him realizing it, he had arrived at the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Fifth Stage. Since the energies that he was absorbing were too violent, the energy he released was very pure. There was no need for him to suppress his rank. He chose to break through the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Fifth Stage. Without dy, the seal within his body appeared. It sealed off all the meridians of his body as well as his entire body¡¯s strength. The avable energy at James¡¯ disposal was but a little. He summoned this drop of energy to attack the seal within his body. It felt like water to stone, but he persevered. Once the first seal was broken, the amount of energy that he could summon increased. Time passed without a sound. In the blink of an eye, James had stayed in the formation for more than three hundred years. Yet, not even a year had passed in the outer world. These three hundred years of rigorous cultivation allowed him to break through his rank and arrive at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Sixth Stage. As he broke through once again, he could sense the realm barrier which was surrounding him thinning. He knew that once the barriers were broken, he would be able to understand the true Path and reach the Divine Rank. However, even at the Divine Rank, he could barely pass as a powerful figure. After the breakthrough, he took a deep breath. As he stared at the Elemental Inversion Formation above his head, he could not help but speak in awe, ¡°The Elemental Inversion Formation is so amazing. Elemental Inversion absorbs all powers between heaven and earth, allowing me to ascend ranks at a much greater speed. But this wouldn¡¯t be possible without the Time Formation by Emperor Jabari. Otherwise, even if I had the Elemental Inversion Formation, attaining the Divine Rank before themencement of the Elixir Gathering would be near impossible.¡± Being one step away from attaining the Divine Rank, James¡¯ desire to build up his strength merely grew. Chapter 3094 Chapter 3094 James continued his cultivation. The extent of the violent energies in this ce suited him well. Hiss! A cold wind blew toward him. Following an uncanny growl, James stood up immediately and left the Time Formation. He looked toward the distance from the peak of the mountain he was on. A cloud of ck mist could be seen. The mist transformed into different shapes, first resembling that of a human and then followed by an animal. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. James was slightly taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Emperor Jabari from the Celestial Abode answered him, ¡°It¡¯s a fiend.¡± ¡°A fiend?¡± ¡°Yes¡±. Emperor Jabari confirmed and borated on his answer, ¡°This ce was once a huge realm inhabited by many living beings. When they died, they left their soul sigils. These sigils continuously merged with one another, forming a fiend as time passed. In other words, what you see in front of you is an evil spirit.¡± James understood upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s boration. Prior to this, the reason why the Sanctuary headed to Mount Baidi was to collect soul sigils. They wanted to use Curse Magic to merge the sigils to create a powerful evil spirit. ¡°James, be careful.¡± Emperor Jabari reminded him, ¡°Once they merge, these soul sigils will be an evil spirit. This spirit before us isn¡¯t powerful, but mind you, there must be a more menacing one in a world as abandoned as this.¡± James was a little too enthusiastic to listen to Emperor Jabari¡¯s words carefully. He could sense that the evil spirit in front of him was at the Divine Rank. An opponent as such would make a good practice target. When this thought came into mind, the ck mist from afar materialized into a dark shadow that wed toward him. It came at a speed so fast that it exceeded James¡¯ own limits. Before he realized it, the evil spirit was already before him. Its illusory hands snatched at him, and its frightening energy tore the void apart, releasing a hissing sound. James¡¯ chest was prated in a split second. His body was tossed away by the immense reverberation of the energy. He had to keep his distance to be able to handle the extent of the spirit¡¯s strength. He summoned his mind. As the Elemental Inversion Formation returned to his body and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword materialized in his hand, he charged toward the evil spirit. As he held up his arm, frightening sword energy emanated from it, shing the void apart and heading for the evil spirit. The spirit¡¯s afterimage was uncanny as it split into two, avoiding the attack from the sword. It merged immediately after and continued advancing toward James. ¡°Seems like someone¡¯s prepared.¡± He attempted to avoid the spirit as quickly as he could. However, he was not fast enough. The spirit got to his arm, and a piece of his skin was torn away, exposing his bloody bones. Even though his physical strength was at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage, he was still vulnerable to the attack of the evil spirit. As Demonic Energy circted in his body, he attacked again, even though his injuries had yet to recover. As if it was afraid of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in James¡¯ hand, the spirit quickly avoided James before resuming an offensive position. The spirit moved at a speed so quick that James could not process it. Every time the spirit attempted an attack, he would get injured. James was infuriated. He catalyzed an unparalleled sword technique and charged at the evil spirit with his sword, but he missed every time. James¡¯ mind stirred, and his body became illusory. Within a split second, the entire sky was filled with his afterimage. Innumerable afterimages surrounded the void, standing in the spirit¡¯s way. All of them charged at the evil spirit at the same time. However, as the spirit had no body and was a product of merged ck mist, it had no pain points. James¡¯ attack had no bearing on it. Suddenly, all of these afterimages merged, creating an immensely powerful Sword Energy and piercing through the evil spirit. Chapter 3095 Chapter 3095 It turned into ck gasses that floated in the air. James stared at these floating gasses. They gathered again and transformed back into the evil spirit. ¡°How eerie.¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. This evil spirit was much harder to get rid of than he had thought. It was not destroyed even after being prated with such aplex sword technique. Staring at the spirit, he fell into deep thought. At this moment, the newly formed spirit charged at James. Its speed was so fast that it exceeded James¡¯. Without a w, each attack inflicted new injuries upon James. Fortunately, his body was strong, otherwise, he would have given up long ago. He started thinking of ways to deal with the evil spirit. ¡°Nothing I¡¯ve tried is powerful enough to harm the evil spirit. Perhaps what I need to use is power without form.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. An idea came to James. He held up the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and summoned the Elemental Sage Energy within his body. The Energy embedded itself into the Divine Sword, materializing into Elemental Sword Intent. Once five forms of energy were unleashed in the form of ripples, they collectively attacked the evil spirit. The spirit¡¯s body dissipated once again, only to reassemble after. ¡®If I can¡¯t beat you, then I might as well make full use of you for my cultivation,¡¯ James thought to himself. Cultivation was what drove him here in the first ce after all. With how unsettling and unbeatable the spirit was, he knew that his energy would continuously be exhausted, allowing him to ascend rank by rank, breakthrough by breakthrough. This was the best cultivation method of all time. He took a deep breath. Then, he summoned all his might to absorb all of the power of the outside world while also fighting against the spirit. At the same time, he was alsoprehending the sword. Holding the Divine Sword, he started to gain insight into the Sword Moves recorded within the sword. He sensed the Sword Energy emanating from his sword. The Energy circted him, forming shadow upon shadow. These shadows surrounded him while performing a sword dance. Every move and every step encapsted eminent Principles of the Path. However, James could onlyprehend the Sword Moves for the time being. He started learning the Sword Moves and making sure that he fully understood them. This allowed him to umte his power. Without him realizing it, the entire world shook with every thrust he made. Time and space both solidified as he lunged forward. Back in the Celestial Abode, Emperor Jabari was cultivating the power of the Tribtion Liquid. At the same time, he was observing James. Extremely pleased, he mumbled to himself, ¡°James¡¯ Sword Techniques are now near the existence of the Path. It¡¯s frightening that he can reach such a rank with only Sword Moves.¡± The Path was mysterious yet omnipresent; it was the threshold of the Heavenly Path. Using only Sword Moves, James had arrived at the threshold and the margins of the Path. This essentially meant that he was now able to fight against the powerful figures who had newly attained the Divine Rank. James was only a Twenty-Sixth Stage Sage. There was still a huge difference between the Divine Rank and the Sage Rank. He continued to focus on the fight. The more he fought, the stronger he became. As his sword techniques improved, so did the speed of his shes. Chapter 3096 Chapter 3096 James cultivated as he fought. His Sage Energy increased spontaneously. He could soon fully comprehend the Sword Moves from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and even merge all of the Moves into one ultimate Move. Then, he realized he could no longer upgrade his sword techniques because he had reached the limit. Prior to this, the more Sword Moves he internalized, the stronger the power of his Moves. However, now that the power of the Moves was stagnant, he felt no difference even if he internalized more Moves. James was stupefied and decided to ask for an exnation from Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode. Emperor Jabari exined, ¡°That¡¯s because the power of your sword techniques is almost near the existence of the Path and can no longer increase. If you want to push your limits, then you have to first understand the power of the Path.¡± James understood immediately. Since the First Sword Realm had beenpletely exhausted, he had to go for the Second Sword Realm. However, since the two were inherently linked,pleting the first one would meanpleting both. Now, James unleashed the Second Sword Realm, materializing more and more shadows. The entire world was filled with his shadows and those of the Sword. The power of the Second Sword Realm was also near the existence of the Path. As for the Sword Heart of the Third Sword Realm, reaching the Path was more difficult. The evil spirit was otherworldly. It had been many years since James started fighting it, yet he had not seeded in exterminating it, even though his sword techniques were near the existence of the Path. However, this pursuit was not in vain, for James had increased his power rapidly throughout the years. He had now arrived at the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Sixth stage. His n was to first destroy the spirit before starting his breakthrough. This time, he performed Sacrilegious Ascension. Using the power of the dragon¡¯s bone, paired with that of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, he was able to battle against powerful figures of the Divine Rank. To his dismay, he was still unable to destroy the evil spirit, so he gave up and fled. He had to run for a very long time to sessfully escape from the spirit¡¯s sight. Once again, he found a safe spot to start his breakthrough. When James stopped, Emperor Jabari helped him set up a Time Formation, allowing him to make a breakthrough within the Formation. James only managed to break the seal after five hundred years, arriving at the Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Seventh Stage. At that moment, he heard Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice from the Celestial Abode. ¡°James, I discovered some new insights from the Ancient Scroll.¡± ¡°Oh? What did you discover?¡± The Emperor replied, ¡°This scroll left by the Ancestral God records a mystical ce. I deciphered the Ancestral Script and found that the ce is called the Forsaken Land. The scroll¡¯s purpose is to map the entrance of the Forsaken Land and record information regarding it.¡± ¡°So, do we know where the entrance is now?¡± James asked. ¡°Yes, we have an estimation of where it is. If I¡¯m not wrong, the entrance of the Forsaken Land is in the Desteness Sanctuary.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡± James was dumbfounded. He knew that where they were was called the Desteness, but the Desteness Sanctuary? He was clueless. The Emperor continued to speak, ¡°This, I¡¯m not so sure myself. You¡¯ll have to find it yourself. However, this so-called ¡®Desteness¡¯ is definitely the ce we¡¯re in. Try searching from to. You¡¯ll find it eventually. And don¡¯t worry about time. I¡¯ve inserted a Time Formation within your body. The Formation will follow you as you move.¡° James felt relieved upon hearing this. With the Emperor¡¯s help, he was sure he would attain the Divine Rank in time before the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s event. Now, he had to focus on finding the Desteness Sanctuary among thes. As he searched, he made sure to cultivate as well. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. On his way, he met many more evil spirits. Some pestered him, but some were so strong he could only flee upon seeing them. Chapter 3097 Chapter 3097 Many a time, he was almost destroyed by evil spirits. Fortunately, he had Emperor Jabari on his side, allowing him to avoid such cmities. He started his journey in searching for the Desteness among thes. He stepped into many dangerous spots on his way, almost falling prey to dangerous formations. At times, some formations were so dangerous that even Emperor Jabari had to spend some time breaking them. In this eerily silent world, he moved forward, step by step. A thousand years had passed in the outside world. All this while, James had ascended through his ranks from the initial Sage Rank¡¯s Twenty-Fifth Stage to the Thirty-Third Stage. He was now very close to attaining the Divine Rank and paralleling with the powerful figures of the rank. However, he had no luck in finding the Desteness that Emperor Jabari told him about. Amid the bald massifs, he stopped to take a break and sat on a ck rock. ¡°Emperor, I¡¯ve searched for so many years, but have still not found the so-called Desteness. Did you decipher the scroll urately?¡± James was now doubting Emperor Jabari¡¯s interpretations of the scroll. Or perhaps, there was no Forsaken Land from the beginning and the scroll was merely a ploy by an Ancestral God. ¡°There is no mistake.¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came, ¡°These years have given me more time to better understand the ancient scroll. I¡¯m much more confident about my interpretation now. The Forsaken Land and the Desteness definitely exist.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, right.¡± James asked, ¡°How many years have I been here?¡± Since he stayed within the Time Formation, he only knew that a long time had passed but was clueless about the exact amount in the outside world. ¡°Around one thousand and five hundred years,¡± Emperor Jabari replied. ¡°One thousand and five hundred years?¡± James was astonished and let out a long sigh. ¡°That means I only have about a thousand years left before the Elixir Gatheringmences. Yet, after such a long time of cultivating, I still have yet to ascend into the Divine Rank.¡± James envied Thea a little. With how fast she cultivated, she had attained the Ninth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank despite only having just arrived in this world tens of thousands of years ago. He, on the other hand, was still at the Sage Rank. ¡°There¡¯s a powerful figure nearby. Be careful. I¡¯ll keep silent for now,¡± Emperor Jabari spoke suddenly, followed byplete silence. ¡°A powerful figure?¡± James staggered. He stood up immediately and scanned his surroundings. However, there were only ruins around him, paired with thunderstorms and lightning. No one could be seen. Out of the blue, a shadow appeared in the distance. He could see the figure better now. It was a woman in her early twenties. Wearing a pink dress, her facial features were sharp and stunning. Her curvaceous figure made her all the more alluring. She was perfect. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± James was slightly shocked. The woman was none other than Melinda Yisroel whom he met at the Stardust Realm, the baby that the Lord of the Stardust Realm picked up from the Reincarnation Pond. Chapter 3098 Chapter 3098 Melinda Yisroel, a powerful figure from the Reincarnation Pond and a prodigy. James came into contact with her once. However, this time, it seemed as though Melinda had a memory of her being picked up by the Lord of the Stardust Realm from the Pond. It was very likely that she remembered her past life, in which she was one of the most famous figures in the Primeval Age. This was all in James¡¯ head though. As to whether it was true, James could not vouch for his thoughts. Melinda sensed James¡¯ presence from the first second she stepped onto this abandoned. Now that they met, her gaze remained on him for a very long time. She was unable to hide her astonishment. After a few seconds, she collected herself and appeared right in front of James in a sh. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She enquired provocatively. James stood up and looked at Melinda. This world was filled with so many violent energies that could not be resisted bymon cultivators of the Divine Rank. Yet, here stood Melinda, who was ignoring all the violent energies around her as if they did not exist. James was confident that her power exceeded that of the Divine Rank. He tried to see through her superficial appearance but was to no avail. It was a shame that Emperor Jabari could not offer him advice at this moment. Since Emperor Jabari said that she was a very powerful figure, her power must have been greater than James could imagine. ¡°Well, why did youe all the way here to this abandonednd of the Holy Realm? Why not remain in the Stardust Realm?¡± James returned her provocative question with equally provocative answers. Lips pursed, she let out a chuckle. Her smile uncovered two dimples on the corners of her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve improved quite fast, I have to say. It hasn¡¯t been long, but you¡¯re already at the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage. You¡¯re incredibly near to attaining the Divine Rank.¡± ¡°And you as well, you did a great job at concealing your rank,¡± James spoke coldly. ¡°Your power must have reached a rank beyondprehension to be able to easily navigate this ce and to be here in the Desteness Ruins alone. Which rank have you actually acquired?¡± Melinda did not answer James¡¯ questions directly, instead, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m here to retrieve a weapon.¡± ¡°A weapon?¡± James was confused. ¡°Yes,¡± Melinda continued, ¡°I left it in the Forsaken Landst time. It¡¯s time I take it back.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Last time?¡± He was dumbfounded. When was herst time here? He tried to make a guess. Was it the Primeval Age? ¡°Who the heck are you?¡± he asked. Melinda stared at James with a stern expression and said, ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is I¡¯ve no intention to harm you. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve died back in the Stardust Realm. My existence here is to help you.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± James was bewildered. ¡°How?¡± However, Melinda did not exin further and asked instead, ¡°Now, tell me, why are you here? This ce is extremely dangerous. Even powerful figures who have attained the Grand Emperor Rank wouldn¡¯t dare to simply show up here. Unless there¡¯s some powerful figure on your side helping you.¡± Melinda wanted to know who James was as well. However, after staring at him for quite some time, she still could not figure anything out. As for James, he was very interested in who Melinda was. Yet, he let it slide since she did not want to disclose that piece of information. Facing her question, he did not conceal much and answered truthfully, ¡°When I was in Elixir City, I participated in a bid, from which I got an ancient scroll. Since the scroll came from the Desteness Ruins, I wanted toe here and see what it was like.¡± As he spoke, he made sure to take a good nce at Melinda. Chapter 3099 Chapter 3099 Then, he continued, ¡°I have deciphered this ancient scroll and obtained clues about the Forsaken Land. To enter the Forsaken Land, we first need to find the entrance of the Desteness.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Melindaughed and said, ¡°Not bad¡­ The only records of the Forsaken Land are in Ancestral Script. I never thought you¡¯d able to decipher the script even though you have yet to reach the Divine Rank. Incredible, indeed.¡± James never thought that Melinda would know about Ancestral Script. Based on the conversation, Melinda should know about the Forsaken Land and the entrance of the Desteness. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to the Forsaken Land to acquire a weapon, you should know the entrance of the Desteness. Can you show me the way?¡± James asked for he was rather intrigued by the Forsaken Land, a ce where the Heavenly Path was absent. Since the Forsaken Land was a ce that even the Heavenly Path of this universe could not administer, he was curious to see what it looked like. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to do so.¡± Melinda said, ¡°Your rank is too low. We¡¯ll talk more about this once you¡¯ve reached the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± As the only purend in this universe, the Forsaken Land was too crucial a ce. That was because every nook and cranny of the world was administered by the Heavenly Path. Thus, the Forsaken Land was the key to destroying the Heavenly Path, and she would not show James the way unless absolutely necessary. ¡°Farewell.¡± Melinda waved at James and mysteriously vanished without a trace. No matter how hard James tried, he could not sense her presence. James sat on a rock on the ground and stroked his chin, thinking back to Melinda¡¯s words. ¡®Who is she? ¡®Where did shee from? ¡®Is she a backup of the Ancestral God of the human race in the Primeval Age? ¡®Could it be that the Ancestral God of the human race long knew that the Heavenly Path would have a backup? That¡¯s why she especially walked out of the Reincarnation Pond to help me obtain the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and resolve the Fourth Cmity of mankind?¡¯ Thoughts emerged in James¡¯ mind. Then, he asked Emperor Jabari inside the Celestial Abode, ¡°Emperor, did you sense her rank?¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came, ¡°She¡¯s only at the Divine Rank. However, her Soul Power is extraordinarily powerful, surpassing even me at my peak strength.¡± ¡°What?!¡± James eximed. ¡°She surpasses even you at your peak strength?¡± James knew just how terrifying Emperor Jabari was at his peak strength. He was at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and was only a step away from reaching the Ancestral God Rank. However, when he was undergoing the Ancestral God Tribtion, he was annihted by the Heavenly Path. Since her strength surpassed that of Emperor Jabari, that would mean she was an Ancestral God. James took a deep breath. Since Melinda had a soul at the Ancestral God Rank, that meant she was an Ancestral God before she was reincarnated. Her rank was only weak because she obtained a new physical body and had to recultivate everything. ¡°Is she really here to help me out?¡± James asked. Emperor Jabari said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, these are exceptional times. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir determines the fate of all of humankind. Do not let your guard down, and do not trust anyone at such a pivotal moment.¡± Emperor Jabari cautioned. ¡°Mhm, I know.¡± James nodded. Then, he sat on a rock and contemted. He thought about Melinda and where she came from. Chapter 3100 Chapter 3100 After contemting for some time, he still could not figure anything out. To get the answers he wanted, he could only increase his strength and reach the Grand Emperor Rank. However, that was too difficult. Even the greatest prodigies could only reach such a rank after tens of thousands of years. Meanwhile, the time needed for ordinary cultivators was counted using the measurement unit of ¡®Epoch¡¯. An Epoch was approximately 4.9 billion years, and a cultivator that could reach the Grand Emperor Rank in an Epoch was already considered a demon. ¡°Grand Emperor, are we still going to search for the Desteness and the entrance of the Forsaken Land?¡¯ James asked. After brief contemtion, Emperor Jabari said, ¡°You heard Melinda. Even if you find the Desteness, you might not be able to enter the Forsaken Land. Our priority now is toprehend the Path and cross into the Divine Rank as soon as possible. After reaching the Divine Rank, your training will finally come to a close.¡± Hearing this, a fire burned in James¡¯ eyes. ¡°The Divine Rank¡­¡± He had been dreaming of reaching this rank for some time now. That was because he would only be considered a powerful figure upon reaching this rank. Besides, that was the only way for him to cultivate some secret Supernatural Arts he had acquired previously. James calmed his mind and put those thoughts aside. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Emperor Jabari continued, ¡°After reaching the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage, you¡¯ll need to consider your future path. You may choose a single Path to cultivate, anything you like. ¡°Yourprehension of the Sword Path is extremely high. If you cultivate the Sword Path, you should be able to aplish Consolidation easily. Upon aplishing Consolidation, you¡¯ll be able to cultivate your own Ousia. Besides, you possess an Elemental Holy Body, which possesses the Five Elements of Genesis that have existed since the dawn of time. If you cultivate the Elemental Path, you¡¯ll be able to swiftly coalesce Elemental Ousia. With Elemental Inversion, you can merge the Five Elements and create an unprecedented Ousia. Not only that, but you also possess Heavenly and Demonic Powers. If you work hard and gain insight into them, you¡¯ll be able to cultivate Yin and Yang Ousia. Your choice.¡± Hearing this, James contemted for a while before asking, ¡°Can¡¯t I cultivate at the same time?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Emperor Jabariughed and said, ¡°Of course you can. However, a cultivator has limited energy. It will be difficult cultivating many Paths at the same time. Only those at the Grand Emperor Rank who have unlimited time can aplish such a feat. Upon reaching the Grand Emperor Rank and cultivating a Path Seal, you¡¯ll be able to cultivate other Paths. The more profound yourprehension of the Paths, and as the power of the Paths merges with the Path Seal, the Path Seal¡¯s power will grow. The stronger the Path Seal, the greater the mastery of the Grand Emperor Rank. Under normal circumstances, cultivators would only cultivate a single Path and Ousia upon reaching the Divine Rank. Of course, some prodigies who aren¡¯t satisfied with just a few would opt to cultivate more. The more Ousias one can cultivate, the greater one¡¯s strength in the Divine Rank. However, the Heavenly Tribtion you would have to undergo will be equally terrifying. With the permission of the Heavenly Path, a cultivator can only cultivate nine Ousias and gather nine Path Seals at most.¡± Emperor Jabari began sharing some knowledge with James. Hearing this, James finally understood. Then, he fell into deep thought. ¡®Which Path should I cultivate?¡¯ He hesitated. He would not give up on the Sword Path. Besides that, he did not wish to forfeit the Elemental Path. That was because he possessed the Elemental Holy Body and the Five Elements of Genesis. With Elemental Inversion, he would be able to forge new Paths by cultivating the Elemental Path. This was a Path forged by the Five Ancestral Masters in the Primeval Age, and James only needed to follow the proper cultivation instructions. Meanwhile, Heavenly Power and Demonic Power were two immense powers that were rted to Crucifier. James did not wish to give that up as well. Emperor Jabari said that a cultivator could cultivate nine Ousias with the permission of the Heavenly Path. Chapter 3101 Chapter 3101 With the Sword Path, the Elemental Path, and the Yin and Yang Path, James now had eight. The final one would be Curse Magic, which was both a Supernatural Power and a Path. There were tens of thousands of Curse Characters inside his body, which built the foundation for cultivating the Curse Path. Besides, Curse Magic was so terrifying that even Grand Emperors were fearful. Thus, he did not wish to give them up. If he cultivated them all, there would be nine in total. ¡°Should I cultivate them?¡± James scratched his nose and murmured. Guessing James¡¯ thoughts, Emperor Jabari said, ¡°You can cultivate them all at once. However, to my understanding, even a prodigy is only able to cultivate four Ousias at any one moment. Since you n on cultivating nine, the Heavenly Tribtion you¡¯ll encounter will be terrifying. However, since you¡¯ve ovee even the Ancestral God Tribtion, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have any problem dealing with the Heavenly Tribtions. Regardless, cultivating nine Ousias at the same time is a waste of time. It would be extremely difficult to cultivate each Path to its pinnacle, and this would only dy your progress toward the Grand Emperor Rank. However, there are many benefits to this as well. Once you cross into the Grand Emperor Rank, you¡¯ll be the most terrifying Grand Emperor that has ever lived. Within the Grand Emperor Rank, no one is capable of defeating his opponent of a higher rank. However, if you cultivate nine Ousias and gather nine Path Seals, you¡¯ll surely be able to aplish such a feat.¡± Emperor Jabari exined the pros and cons to James. Hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. After some time, he said, ¡°Grand Emperor, I have decided to cultivate nine Ousias.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Once you¡¯ve chosen your cultivation path, you must remain steadfast and resolute in the decision you¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°I will.¡± James¡¯ eyes shone with determination. After making his decision, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and nked his mind. Of all the Paths he had interacted with, he had the most profound mastery of the Sword Path. Thus, he decided to cultivate the Sword Path and gather the Sword Path Ousia. The Sword Path he cultivated was left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master of the Primeval Age. The Sword Path was divided into five stages. The first stage was Sword Move, which James hadprehended perfectly. The second stage was Sword Shadow. As long as one had perfect mastery of the previous stage, so too would he have of the second stage. The third stage was Sword Will. Sword Will was rted to one¡¯s cultivation base and state of mind. Since James was already at the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-third Stage, he had broken free of all shackles of the Sage Rank and could sense the Path¡¯s presence. The fourth stage was Sword Intent, which was intertwined with Sword Will. Sword Intent referred to the intent of the heart, hence the name ¡®Sword Intent¡¯. The fifth stage was Consolidation, which meant the consolidation of the previous four stages. When the four stages consolidated into one, a Sword Path Ousia would be born.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 3102 Chapter 3102 Consolidation was extremely difficult to attain. James had reached the pinnacle of the first and second stages. His rank had reached the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-third Stage, and he had broke through all obstacles of the Sage Rank. Even his state of mind had approached the Divine Rank. Thus, he was close to Sword Intent. Now, the only thing he needed to do was consolidate the four stages into one and form an Ousia. James sat in a lotus position on a rock. Powerful aura exuded from his body, affecting the entire space around him. Cracks began to appear on the rock. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Crack! The rock cracked. At that moment, his pores opened up, and threads of Sword Energy materialized from them. Thousands upon thousands of Sword Energy enveloped him and surrounded him in a circr motion. At that moment, the aura James exuded made him seem like a war god. In his mind, wave after wave of sword techniques and shadows emerged. His state of mind underwent constant fluctuations. As his state of mind changed, different powers were created from the surrounding Sword Energies. James wasprehending the Path. Just like that, he immersed himself in a cosmic state. Though he could cultivate the five stages separately, only Consolidation was considered the perfect Sword Path. James slowly consolidated them and slowly learned more about the Path. Previously, he would cultivate them separately. Now, he tried to cultivate a perfect one. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, James had cultivated for a very long time. He wasprehending the Path in the Time Formation. In the meantime, he gained insight into more and more sword techniques. These included the Sword Path of the Heavenly Path Embodiments, the ones recorded on the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and the ones recorded in the Sword Path Sigils on his mind. Hisprehension of the Sword Path grew increasingly profound. Many years passed. ¡°Gather!¡± James suddenly opened his eyes wide. His Yogacara Sword Energy gathered at an extraordinary speed. At the same time, hisprehension of the Sword Path kept materializing into mysterious sigils. These sigils traversed through the blood and gathered with the Sword Energy before slowly condensing. The condensation speed of the Sword Energy was slow. Meanwhile, James¡¯ aura rose drastically. His power underwent unbelievable transformations, as his Sage Power transformed into Divine Power. Time went by. The Yogacara Sword Energy inside James¡¯ body gradually condensed and formed a bizarre sigil. The shape of this sigil was a tiny sword. Meanwhile, James¡¯prehension of the Sword Path had completely entered the sword. ¡°Is this an Ousia?¡± James murmured. As the Ousia gathered, his powerpletely transformed into Divine Power. He stood up. As his mind stirred, the Sword Path Ousia inside his body in the shape of a sword gradually emerged before him. Looking at his Sword Path Ousia, he could sense a terrifying power emanating from within. His mind stirred, and the Sword Path Ousia dispersed, materializing into countless Sword Energies that burst forward. Rumble! Chapter 3103 Chapter 3103 The surrounding space continued to explode. Upon seeing this, James was dumbfounded. ¡°This is unbelievable¡­¡± Then, as his mind stirred, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared in his hand. The Divine Sword exuded an immensely terrific power that stimted the Ousia, which materialized a terrifying power that circted throughout his body. With the sword in his hand, James believed himself to be invincible. His mind stirred, and countless Sword Intents materialized from the Divine Sword. Like monstrous waves, the Sword Intent destroyed everything in its path. Everything before James turned into rubble, and a mountain was even destroyed by the invincible Sword Energy. A chill ran down James¡¯ spine. Such was the brutality of Sword Intent, which possessed devastating power even in its original form. The Sword Path was a Path of obliteration. James desperately wanted to know how powerful his Sword Path was. His body shed, and he arrived at an unknown region where an evil spirit could be found. The evil spirit was powerful and exuded a bizarre power. In the past, James would surely make his escape the moment he saw an evil spirit. Now, however, he was unafraid. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, he pointed the sword at the enemy. An immense Sword Intent immediately appeared from within the sword. The Sword Intent was like scorching mes that burned the area. As the Sword Intent shredded through the air and enveloped the powerful evil spirit, the remnants of the evil spirit were immediately surrounded before the spirit could even react. Under the attacks of the Sword Intent, the evil spirit was immediately turned to ashes andpletely wiped off the face of the universe. James¡¯ expression wasposed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Though the evil spirit was at least at the Divine Rank, it stood no chance against his Sword Path. Thus, James was invincible within the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage. ¡°Grand Emperor, how¡¯s my sword technique?¡± James was wearing a smug look on his face. After many long years of cultivation, he had finally reached the Divine Rank. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He sighed. The sigh reverberated throughout this silent world. Even the surrounding space began to show signs of cracking. Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came, ¡°This is the Sword Path left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master. Your Sword Path Ousia is formed through the cultivation of countless advanced Sword Paths. Naturally, they will be extremely powerful. Your Sword Path Ousia is all-epassing and changes constantly. As for the Sword Path Ousias of other Sword Cultivators, the power they contained is singr and would not change based on their Sword Intent. I have never seen a Sword Path Ousia like yours. I wonder what would happen during your second and third Consolidations.¡± Hearing this, James finally understood how powerful his Sword Path Ousia was. Indeed, the Path understood by other Sword Cultivators was singr and constant. However, James¡¯ was the opposite. The Ousia he formed through countless advanced Sword Paths was ever-changing based on his Sword Intent. It could be transformed into lightning, burning mes, and even water. The changes in the state of mind were identical to the Sword Path¡¯s power. It was simply terrifying. Based on Emperor Jabari¡¯s words, his Ousia was unprecedented. James was delighted. After such a long time of cultivation, he had finally aplished his objective. However, he knew that the Divine Rank was only just the beginning of his cultivation journey. There would be a second and third Consolidation before he would arrive at the Quasi Emperor Rank. Then, he would cross into the Grand Emperor before arriving at the Ancestral God Rank, the pinnacle of cultivation. There was still a long way to go. Clenching the Divine Sword in his hand, determination shone in his eyes as he murmured, ¡°Upon entering the Divine Rank, I¡¯ll enter into a brand-new world. Now, I just need to remain steadfast in the path I choose.¡± Chapter 3104 Chapter 3104 After cultivating for so long, James had finally reached the Divine Rank. However, he knew that his journey had only just begun. For the rest of his journey, he would have to remain steadfast in whatsoever he does. ¡°Grand Emperor, how long did I spend gathering my Ousia?¡± James asked. While he was in closed-door meditation, he could not sense the outside world, and as such, did not know how many years had passed. Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came, ¡°I guess the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Gathering is about to begin.¡± Hearing this, James roughly knew how much time had passed. ¡°Since the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Gathering is just around the corner, I¡¯ll be returning at once,¡± James murmured. Since the Sanctuary of Darkness wanted to annihte the Elixir Pavilion, he could not stay by the sidelines. The Sanctuary could be rted to the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and was a force that had existed since the Primeval Age. James did not linger for long in the Desteness Ruins. With the help of Emperor Jabari, he left the ruins and reappeared outside Elixir City. As the Elixir Gathering was just around the corner, Elixir City was unusually bustling. Alchemists from all over the Boundless Realm had gathered here. Though the strength of these alchemists was at the lower end, there were also some powerful ones here to watch the show. Seeing that Elixir City was unscathed, James knew that he had made it back in time and that the Sanctuary of Darkness had yet to make a move. He was not in a hurry to enter the city. Upon arriving at a deste area, he sat in a lotus position and began sensing for Jimmu¡¯s presence to summon him. ¡°Respond if you hear me, Jimmu.¡± Soon, Jimmu responded, ¡°I¡¯m here, James.¡± James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the Sanctuary?¡± Jimmu¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, ¡°Over the past two thousand years, many powerful figures of the Sanctuary have entered the Boundless Realm and are now dispersed all over the Elixir Realm. Once headquarters give the order, they will gather at Elixir City. They seem to be nning on making a move on the Elixir Pavilion and annihting thempletely.¡± After many long years, Jimmu now had a rough idea of the Sanctuary¡¯s objective, which James had roughly known thousands of years ago. He asked, ¡°When will the Sanctuary make a move?¡± Jimmu¡¯s voice came, ¡°During the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Gathering.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James stood up and headed toward Elixir City. Now, he had confirmations that the Sanctuary was nning to attack the Elixir Pavilion. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James knew that the Elixir Pavilion was full of powerful figures. To annihte the Sanctuary in one go, he needed to rely on the Pavilion. Now, his priority was to head over to the Elixir Pavilion, find the Master of the Pavilion, and discuss the situation with him. Soon, he arrived at Elixir City. He did not linger for long. Hurriedly, he headed in the direction of the Elixir Pavilion. Soon, he was at the Pavilion¡¯s doorstep. As James was an esteemed guest of the Pavilion, the disciples guarding the entrance recognized him in an instant. Immediately, they walked toward him and greeted him respectfully, ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. ¡°Is Yuina here?¡± he asked. He was only acquainted with Jules. In normal circumstances, he would have looked for Jules, but James sensed the presence of Curse Power within him. Chapter 3105 Chapter 3105 Though he could not figure this out, his instincts told him that he could not rely on Jules. To meet the Master of the Pavilion, he could only depend on Yuina. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here.¡± A disciple spoke and made a weing gesture, ¡°Please,e in.¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be entering the Pavilion. Inform Yuina of my arrival and tell her that I wish to see her. Remember not to tell anyone else of my return, especially Young Master Jules.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The disciples nodded respectfully. Then, James waited outside the Elixir Pavilion. Thirty minutester, a woman walked in. She was dressed in a pink dress, and she wore a Divine Rank badge on her chest. 1.8 meters in height, her figure was slender, and her appearance was gorgeous. It was Yuina. When she saw James standing outside, she was puzzled. ¡°James,¡± she called out to him. James walked toward her and grabbed her hand, saying, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t speak here. Let¡¯s go somewhere else¡­¡± However, the moment his hand came into contact with Yuina, powerful energy burst forth from within her and made James stagger backward. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Yuina¡¯s strength was low and only at the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Stage. In the past, James would certainly be injured. However, now that he was in the Divine Rank, his arm only went limp. He loosened his grip on Yuina and smiled awkwardly, saying, ¡°I apologize for overstepping my boundaries.¡± Yuina nced at him and crossed her arms, saying, ¡°If you have anything to say to me, do it here.¡± James scanned his surroundings. When he saw many disciples passing by, he said with a grim expression, ¡°This matter is of great significance. We should go somewhere else.¡± After some contemtion, Yuina relented. ¡°Alright, then.¡± She turned to leave, bringing James to a deste spot outside the Pavilion. ¡°Now speak.¡± Wearing a solemn expression, James said, ¡°I have received urate information that the Sanctuary of Darkness intends to make a move on the Pavilion during the Elixir Gathering. I only need you to do one thing. Take me to your father, the Master of the Pavilion.¡± Hearing this, Yuinaughed. ¡°Why have youe pleading for my help? Why don¡¯t you go look for Jules? He worships you. Surely he would ept your request for help?¡± Yuina smirked slightly. He did not believe James¡¯ ims. The Elixir Pavilion was the greatest sect in this world. Even a mysterious organization such as the Sanctuary of Darkness would not dare act recklessly. ¡°How do I exin this?¡± After hesitating for a moment, James said, ¡°Back then, I sense the presence of Curse Magic on Jules. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s currently under the control of the Sanctuary. If I look for him, the whole thing could be exposed. That way, the Sanctuary would be alerted. By then, it would be nigh impossible to defeat them in one fell swoop.¡± Seeing the grim expression on James¡¯ face, Yuina was lost in thought. She had seen James use an Ancestral God Weapon and pull out a Divine Rank Elixir. However, she did not know much about his strength. When she returned to the Pavilion, she heard some rumors that James easily defeated Kai Yagmur, Lord of the Spiritual Realm. Besides, she knew his brother Jules well. Since he was respectful toward James, James must possess some sort of unique qualities. After some contemtion, she said, ¡°I wish I could bring you to meet my father. However, he¡¯s currently in closed-door meditation. He even specifically instructed that he wouldn¡¯t grant an audience to anyone during his meditation.¡± Yuina was at a loss. James said grimly, ¡°This matter is of great significance. I have to meet the Master of the Elixir Pavilion and discuss matters with him. Otherwise, the Pavilion will be in deep peril.¡± Chapter 3106 Chapter 3106 James was not exaggerating. If this matter was not properly dealt with, the Elixir Pavilion could be destroyed. Seeing that James was serious, Yuina said, ¡°I can take you to my father. However, I can¡¯t be sure whether he¡¯ll meet you.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I think he¡¯ll meet me.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going then.¡± Yuina knew how grim the situation was. If what James said was true, this would be extremely terrifying. She brought James to the Elixir Pavilion and entered Sky City. As they arrived at the city gate, a group of people walked toward them. In the lead was none other than Jules, Young Master of the Pavilion. Jules froze when he saw James. Then, he ran toward him and asked delightedly, ¡°When did you return, James? Why didn¡¯t you inform me? I would have prepared a warm wee.¡± After he spoke, he walked toward Yuina and whispered, ¡°Serve him well, you understand?¡± Yuina rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Please get out of my way.¡± ¡°See youter, James.¡± Jules bid James farewell. James looked at Yuina and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Yuina nodded. Then, they arrived at the back of Sky City. This ce was connected to the mountain of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s main peak. As this was the holy site of the Pavilion, no one was allowed to trespass. However, as the daughter of the Master, Yuina had the right to approach this ce. Soon, they arrived at the peak of a mountain. There was a wooden house here. Outside, there were some stone chairs and a stone table. Yuina pointed at the chairs and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Then, she headed toward the door and gently knocked on it, ¡°Father.¡± Two people were currently in closed-door meditation. They were Silverster Dani, the Old Master of the Pavilion, and Helvius Dani, the current Master. Their Path Seals had shown cracks, and even though millennia had passed, they had not yet recovered. Helvius stopped cultivating, and redness soon returned to his pale expression. He stood up and walked toward the door. Wearing a surly expression, he opened the door and looked at Yuina, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to interrupt me while I¡¯m in a closed-door meditation?¡± ¡°Father,¡± Yuina said respectfully, ¡°something big has happened. I have brought someone here. He has important matters to discuss with you. He¡¯s the one I mentioned before, the young man who possesses an Imperial Weapon.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Intrigued, Helvius nced at James who was sitting on a stone chair not too far away. James had stayed in the Pavilion for some time back then. However, as Helvius was injured, he had no time for this. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He strode forward and sat beside James. Yuina walked over to them and said, ¡°James, this is my father, the current Master of the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Chapter 3107 Chapter 3107 James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Hello, Master.¡± Helvius looked at James. Upon sensing that his aura was only at the Divine Rank, he could not hide his dismay. However, since he possessed an Imperial Weapon, he must not be an ordinary man. So, he did not leave immediately but asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°I have something important to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Helvius said. James asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of the Sanctuary of Darkness?¡± Helvius froze. Then, he looked James in the eye, wondering why he would mention the Sanctuary at this moment. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± James said, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness is a mysterious organization that cultivates Curse Magic that has existed since the Primeval Age. I have just received urate information that they will be attacking the Elixir Pavilion during the Elixir Gathering.¡± Helvius had long known of this. Based on how Jadranka Yevdokiya went to great lengths to approach the Old Master and injure him through his hands, he knew that the Sanctuary would be making a move soon. However, Helvius had no idea how James learned about this. He was lost in thought. To him, James was sent by the Sanctuary to investigate whether he had regained his Path Seal. As he thought of this, he smiled and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. Why would the Sanctuary make a move on us? Besides¡­¡± His smile disappeared. ¡°The Elixir Pavilion is the most powerful force in this world. We have countless officials. Even if the Sanctuary has such an ambition, they should at least consider the power disparity.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re overconfident, Master. The Sanctuary is not as simple as you think they are. They are well-versed in Curse Magic, which is extremely unpredictable.¡± Helvius dodged the question and asked, ¡°How do you know that the Sanctuary is about to make a move on us? You¡¯re only at the Divine Rank. With your strength, I don¡¯t think you have the right to approach them.¡± James answered him truthfully, ¡°To be frank, I fought against them once. Back then, in the Spiritual World, they controlled my wife¡­¡± James narrated the chain of events that unfolded in the Eidolon Realm. Hearing this, Helvius stood up abruptly. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the one who ruined the Sanctuary¡¯s plot in the Cursed World?¡± He was shocked. As the Master of the Elixir Pavilion, he knew about everything that urred, even in the Eidolon Realm. However, he did not know that James was the one who foiled the plot of the Sanctuary. James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes. Jules was there as well. He can be my witness.¡± Enraged, Helvius roared, ¡°That kid! Why didn¡¯t he tell me about this sooner?¡± In truth, Jules had told the Great Elder that James possessed immense power. However, the Great Elder dismissed his ims immediately. Soon after, Helvius entered his closed-door meditation and did not learn of this information. At that moment, Helvius believed James. ¡°I trust you,¡± Helvius said anxiously, ¡°Actually, I learned that the Sanctuary intends to make a move on us a few thousand years ago.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James froze. Helvius said, ¡°About two thousand years ago, Official Jadranka manipted me into injuring the Old Master, who also inflicted damage on me. Now, the two most powerful figures of the Elixir Pavilion are injured. Jadrank was sent by the Sanctuary. As a spy who infiltrated our ranks, her objective is to injure the Old Master. That¡¯s the only way the Sanctuary stands a chance against us.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re injured, Father?!¡± Yuina was stunned. Helvius waved his hand slightly and interrupted her. He looked at James and asked, ¡°Master James, do you have any ns?¡± Hearing that James was the one who foiled the plot of the Sanctuary in the Eidolon Realm, even Helvius had begun addressing James as Master. Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. What should he do? After all, he only came looking for Helvius because he had no ideas. Chapter 3108 Chapter 3108 James only came here to discuss matters with Helvius because he was at his wit¡¯s end. He looked at Helvius and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Helvius shook his head slightly. Though he long knew about the Sanctuary¡¯s conspiracy, he had no way of addressing the threat. He had been in closed-door meditation all these years in an attempt to regain his strength. If he regained his strength, the Sanctuary would no longer pose a threat. Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°The Sanctuary is determined to annihte the Elixir Pavilion this time. To my understanding, the Young Master could have been controlled. Not only that, but Official Benedict Oscar could also be a spy as well.¡± Stunned, Helvius said, ¡°No way. Benedict has joined the Elixir Pavilion for many Great Eons. How can this be?¡± James answered him truthfully, ¡°To be honest with you, I¡¯m capable of sensing Curse Power. I can sense Curse Power in both the Young Master and Benedict. I also believe that the Sanctuary must have more spies among our ranks. Our priority is to remove them before themencement of the Gathering.¡± Hearing this, Helvius said dejectedly, ¡°Truth be told, I have no idea of knowing who has been colluding with the Sanctuary.¡± James fell deep into thought. He could sense Curse Power in a brief moment. However, upon entering the Divine Rank, he had no idea whether he could sense the presence of Curse Power by catalyzing the Curse Inscription in his body. ¡°How long more till the Gathering?¡± James asked. Helvius replied, ¡°In less than ten years.¡± ¡°Ten years¡­¡± James murmured. With such a short period of time remaining, there was no time to formte a n. After brief contemtion, he looked at Helvius and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Helvius nodded and said, ¡°My Path Seal has been shattered. Even though I¡¯m a powerful alchemist, I¡¯m unable to refine an elixir capable of restoring my Path Seal. I need a lot of time to rejuvenate.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At that moment, James was reminded of Crucifier, which was capable of healing all wounds. He had no idea whether this would work. After thinking for a moment, James said, ¡°Perhaps we can try to heal your Path Seal.¡± ¡°You?¡± Helvius froze. He was a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. Ever since cracks appeared on his Path Seal, he had been finding it hard to rejuvenate. No elixir was capable of healing his Path Seal. So, he could only spend time slowly rejuvenating. James said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try? Maybe it might work.¡± Since Helvius was out of options, he said, ¡°Alright, then.¡± Hearing this, James summoned Crucifier. As Crucifier appeared before Helvius, he froze before eximing, ¡°Crucifier?¡± James nced at him and asked, ¡°You know this thing?¡± Helvius nodded grimly and said, ¡°I saw records of this thing in the ancient texts.¡± Chapter 3109 Chapter 3109 James was immediately intrigued. Xandros once told him that the powerful figure gardening the Ancestral God Rank Elixir would be able to recognize Crucifier upon being summoned. ¡°You know the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± James tried asking. Helvius looked at him. At that moment, he could roughly guess James¡¯ identity. He nodded slightly. Then, he reminisced and said slowly, ¡°Due to a great upheaval in the Primeval Age, the Ancestral God of the human race concocted the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and sealed this region away. The Ancestral God handed the elixir to the Elixir Pavilion for safeguarding purposes, stating that a fated one with Crucifier and Exalter in his possession would one day appear to retrieve the elixir many eonster. All this while, the Elixir Pavilion has obeyed the instructions of the Ancestral God.¡± ¡°However, one day, the Elixir Pavilion was annihted, and only a handful of members survived. Meanwhile, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was divided into several portions. One of them remained in the hands of a descendent of the Pavilion. Meanwhile, the Old Master of the Pavilion was among those who survived the catastrophe. He concentrated on cultivating and eventually crossed into the Grand Emperor Rank. Then, he re-established the Elixir Pavilion.¡± ¡°Our duty is to safeguard the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Yet, the elixir was divided into several fragments during the war. Now, the whereabouts of the other fragments are unknown. All these years, after extensive investigations, we learned that one of the fragments is in the hands of the Sanctuary.¡± Helvius narrated the past events. Hearing this, James¡¯ expression was grim. He never expected that this Elixir Pavilion was the one he was looking for and that the Ancestral God Rank Elixir would shatter into several fragments during a war. ¡°What happened? Why did the elixir shatter into numerous fragments?¡± James asked. Helvius sighed and said, ¡°Though the Elixir Pavilion has always kept a low profile, news of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir spread, attracting the attention of many powerful individuals. The seniors of the Pavilion have almost beenpletely wiped out. Fortunately, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was safeguarded by a Magic Circle set up by the Ancestral God. However, with the passage of time, the Magic Circle was no longer as powerful as before. ¡°Back then, there were too many powerful individuals that showed up. Their consecutive attacks have caused the Magic Circle to suffer some damage. There is a Restriction on the Magic Circle¡¯s interior. The moment the Magic Circle came under attack by outside forces, the elixir would divide into different fragments and be dispersed all over the world. Back then, the Old Master was but a minor disciple of the Pavilion. Though his strength was insignificant, one of the fragments fell into his hands. At the same time, he even obtained the inheritance left behind by the Ancestral God. That was how he rose rapidly through the ranks.¡± As he said that, an elderly man walked out of the wooden house from a distance away. His face was shriveled, and his hair waspletely white. Helvius stood up and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Old Master.¡± It was Silvester Dani. Silvester waved slightly and nced at James. Then, he walked toward them and took a seat, saying, ¡°After so many years, the fated one has finally appeared. This means that the Fourth Cmity of humankind is just around the corner.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it is as you said. I came to the Boundless Realm in search of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Only with the elixir can I resolve the crisis.¡± Silvester sighed and chided himself, ¡°The Elixir Pavilion owes you an apology. Due to sheer ipetence and dereliction of duty on our part, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir is lost, fragmented into many pieces.¡± James asked, ¡°Since each of the Elixir Pavilion and the Sanctuary has one, what about the rest?¡± Silvester shook his head. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. For many Great Eons, he had been investigating the whereabouts of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. However, he had no idea where they were now. Chapter 3110 Chapter 3110 Upon sensing Crucifier¡¯s presence, Silvester appeared and narrated the history of the Elixir Pavilion. Long ago, the Elixir Pavilion was a minor sect. They were tasked with safeguarding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. News of the elixir leaked and attracted the attention of many powerful figures. Thus, the Elixir Pavilion was annihted. Many powerful figures of the Pavilion perished, and only a handful survived. Silvester was one of the survivors. Not only did he survive, but he even obtained a fragment of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and the inheritance of the Ancestral God. That was how he rose rapidly through the ranks. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir had always existed in the Magic Circle. However, with the relentless onught of the enemy, the Magic Circle could not resist for too long despite being set up by an Ancestral God. As the Magic Circle shattered, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir shattered into many different fragments. Silvester and the Sanctuary each obtained one. However, the whereabouts of the remaining three were unknown. After learning all this information, James¡¯ expression was grim. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He came to the Boundless Realm in search of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Now, however, the elixir had shattered and was divided into many fragments. The remaining ones were already long lost, and finding them was nigh impossible. Not only that, it would be extremely difficult to seize back the one the Sanctuary had in its possession. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the elixir for now. We should focus our effort on the Sanctuary. Why don¡¯t I try using Crucifier to heal your broken Path Seals for now?¡± Helvius and Silvester nodded. James catalyzed Crucifier and healed Helvius first. A Path Seal was a unique existence created through the evolution of an Ousia upon reaching the Grand Emperor Rank. As an object that embodied the insight a Grand Emperor had gained on his Path, it contained immense power. Under normal circumstances, a Path Seal could not be healed by any elixir. One could only absorb the Path Sigils of heaven and earth to slowly rejuvenate. James began inserting needles into Helvius¡¯ body. Soon, there were eighty-one needles on Helvius¡¯ body. Before arriving at the Boundless Realm, Xandros had imparted James the Heavenly Transformation, in which the correct methods of using Crucifier were recorded. Upon inserting the needles, James catalyzed the Heavenly Power inside his body. As Heavenly Power entered Helvius¡¯ body, the eighty-one needles immediately came to life. As the eighty-one needles shivered, they began moving to form a deeply profound Formation. The moment the Formation appeared, the Path Sigils of heaven and earth frantically gathered and rushed into Helvius¡¯ body. Meanwhile, Helvius¡¯ broken Path Sigil was restored. Thissted for ten minutes. Ten minutester, James asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Delighted, Helvius said, ¡°Crucifier is truly magical! To think that it was able to able Path Sigils and hasten the recovery process of my Path Seal. The process just now is able topensate for long cultivation. However, as my Path Seal is severely damaged, it¡¯s impossible to recover in a short period of time.¡± James asked, ¡°Can you recover before the Elixir Gathering?¡± Helvius answered, ¡°If you use Crucifier on me every day, yes, I can.¡± Hearing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. He began pulling out the needles. Then, it was Silvester¡¯s turn. Under the treatment of Crucifier, Silvester¡¯s Path Seal swiftly healed as well. If they were treated every day, they would certainly fully recover before the Elixir Gathering. After healing them, James did not leave immediately but instead remained to discuss their next course of action against the Sanctuary. James said, ¡°To deal with the Sanctuary, we first need to locate the spies among our ranks and neutralize them.¡± Silvester¡¯s face was grim. Chapter 3111 Chapter 3111 ¡°Even so, it¡¯s impossible to find who the spies are among our ranks.¡± As the Old Master, Silvester was the one who established the Elixir Pavilion. Over a long period of time, many powerful individuals joined the Pavilion. As such, he had no idea who among them were spies. James fell into deep thought. Now, the only way was to use the Curse Inscription inside his body. Only by sensing the presence of Curse Power in one¡¯s body could he discover the spies. That was because only the Sanctuary was capable of Curse Magic in the entire Boundless Realm. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way,¡± James said. James had to test things out with Jules to confirm whether the Curse Inscription could sense the presence of Curse Power. If everything went perfectly, they would organize a gathering and round up every powerful individual of the Pavilion. Meanwhile, James would remain hidden in the shadows and observe. James voiced his thoughts. Hearing this, Silvester nodded and said, ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave for now. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow for the treatment.¡± James said as he stood. Helvius stood up as well and looked at Yuina, instructing her, ¡°Yuina, show James the way out. Remember not to leak any information, is that understood?¡± Yuina nced at James and nodded, saying, ¡°Understood.¡± Yuina never expected that James would have such a back story and have to shoulder the fate of humankind on his shoulders. She also did not expect that the Elixir Pavilion would have such a history. ¡°This way, James.¡± She made a weing gesture. James nodded and turned to leave. Soon, he arrived at the Elixir Residence in Sky City. James returned to the amodation he stayed in previously. Upon his arrival, Monica walked out of her room and cheered delightedly, ¡°You¡¯re back, Master! I missed you!¡± Then, she pounced on James, leaping into his embrace. James dodged in time and walked toward a stone chair before taking his seat. Monica grinned and took a seat beside him, asking, ¡°When did you return, Master?¡± James said, ¡°Just now.¡± Yuina who was by the side asked, ¡°Do you need anything else, James?¡± James said, ¡°Nope, you¡¯re dismissed for now. Come back tomorrow early in the morning.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Yuina nodded and bid farewell to James before turning to leave. Upon his return, James waited in the courtyard for Jules to appear. He did not go looking for Jules. After all, he had already been under the Sanctuary¡¯s control. As such, he could raise suspicions if he acted impulsively. He waited for the whole day. In the evening, Jules appeared. ¡°James.¡± Jules walked in with a smile on his face, saying, ¡°I have prepared a banquet in Elixir City to celebrate your return. Many prodigies there wish to make acquaintances with you. This includes Yulia Oscar whom you encountered previously.¡± James nced at him. At that moment, he surreptitiously catalyzed the Curse Inscription inside his body. Chapter 3112 Chapter 3112 The Curse Inscription in James¡¯ body was created through the suppression of the mysterious Jade Seal after absorbing immense Curse Power. As he surreptitiously catalyzed Curse Inscription, Curse Power circted throughout his body, and he stared at Jules standing before him. At that moment, he sensed the presence of Curse Power on him. Under his watchful gaze, he noticed there was a ck aura attached to the surface of Jules¡¯ skin. Upon witnessing this, James was now sure that the Curse Inscription he catalyzed was capable of detecting Curse Power. Then, he silently dispersed the Curse Power inside his body. ¡°Will you be going?¡± Jules had no idea that James had seen through him. Actually, even Jules had no idea that he was under the control of Yadranka. James nced at him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be going. I like quiet ces, not hectic ces like that.¡± Hearing this, Jules was dismayed. He had gone to great lengths to wee James¡¯ return. Not only did he invite the prodigies of various families, but he even extended the invitation to Yulia. Once again, he missed the opportunity to have a close interaction with her. However, since James was reluctant to go, there was nothing else he could do. ¡°Alright, then.¡± He turned to leave with a sad frown on his face. James rested. Soon, a day passed. Early the next morning, Yuina appeared on time and brought James to the Pavilion¡¯s holy site to meet Silvester and Helvius. Then, once again, James used Crucifier to heal their injuries. ¡°How unbelievable!¡± Sensing that his Path Seal had recovered immensely, Silvester was stunned as he said, ¡°As expected of a treasure of the Primeval Age! This is simply unbelievable!¡± Helvius said, ¡°Indeed¡­ With Crucifier, we should be able to restore our Path Seals before the Elixir Gathering.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I have tested things out. I can sense the presence of Curse Power by catalyzing Curse Inscription. Now, we just have to summon the powerful individuals of the Pavilion and gather them in one ce. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll observe from the sidelines to discover the spies among our ranks.¡± Helvius said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go make the necessary arrangements. I¡¯ll organize a meeting to discuss the Elixir Gathering.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, James discussed the next course of action with Silvester and Helvius. After the discussion, he returned to his amodation. Meanwhile, Helvius left his closed-door meditation and summoned the powerful individuals of the Pavilion. In the evening, at the main hall of the Pavilion¡¯s main peak¡­ Millennia ago, Helvius ordered everyone to return after they were injured. Now, all the powerful individuals of the Pavilion had gathered once more. Tens of thousands of powerful individuals gathered in the main hall. They were the core of the Pavilion. Many of them were Grand Emperors, and even the weakest ones were at the Quasi Emperor Rank. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did the Master suddenly summon us here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Before Helvius arrived, many powerful individuals gathered and discussed in whispers. At that moment, a middle-aged man slowly walked into the main hall. Immediately, silence befell the main hall. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Benedict Oscar was among the crowd. He knew of Helvius¡¯ injury. However, upon seeing Helvius¡¯ great strides, he quietly muttered to himself, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he injured?¡± Chapter 3113 Chapter 3113 Helvius walked into the main hall and sat on the throne. ¡°Everyone,¡± he looked at the crowd and said, ¡°I invited you here today to discuss the uing Elixir Gathering. Throughout many Great Eons of development, the Elixir Pavilion has be the most powerful sect of the Boundless Realm. This unprecedented Gathering has attracted the participation of many alchemists from around the world. Though their strength is mediocre, they possess tremendous potential. If we can recruit these alchemists, the Elixir Pavilion will certainly reach even greater heights with an additional few Great Eons of development.¡± Helvius¡¯ voice boomed. At that moment, James was behind the curtains at the back of the main hall. Silently, he catalyzed the Curse Inscription. Immediately, Curse Power circted throughout his body. He looked at everyone in the main hall. Beside him was Yuina. Under James¡¯ watchful gaze, James realized there was Curse Power on many of the powerful individuals. This meant that they had defected to the enemy¡¯s side. ¡°The one in a purple robe. Thatdy in red,¡± James said. Meanwhile, Yuina remembered every single person James mentioned. Once he discovered the spies, James stood up and turned to leave through the backdoor. Meanwhile, Helvius continued the meeting. After the meeting, everyone gradually left. Helvius returned to the holy site at the back of Sky City, where James had been waiting for him. Upon his return, Yuina took out the list of names and handed it to him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As Helvius nced at the names, a chill ran down his spine. Wearing a grim expression on his face, he said, ¡°I never thought there would be so many spies among us. If they work with the Sanctuary from the inside at the Gathering, the Pavilion will be doomed.¡± He looked at James and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± After brief contemtion, James said, ¡°For now, we need to neutralize them before the Gathering commences.¡± Wearing a grim expression on his face, Helvius said, ¡°Neutralize? That¡¯s easier said than done. It¡¯s nigh impossible to neutralize them without arousing suspicions. Besides, the Old Master and I are injured.¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things. We can discuss more when you have regained your strength.¡± With Crucifier, James was able to heal their injuries before the Gatheringmenced. After some contemtion, James said, ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°What question?¡± Silvester asked. James said, ¡°After doing some research, I learned that Jules is a yboy who only has his mind on the ladies. However, not too long ago, he kept appearing at the main peaks of the Pavilion and would remain there for some time. Since he¡¯s now under the control of the Sanctuary, we need to understand what he¡¯s up to.¡± Jules¡¯ movements were easy to track. After all, he did not bother hiding his tracks. ¡°The main peaks of the Pavilion?¡± Silvester froze momentarily. Then, realization dawned on his face as he said, ¡°Could it be that his objective is to research the Mountain Formation of the Pavilion?¡± After brief contemtion, James said, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°That scoundrel!¡± Helvius cursed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tear him to pieces!¡± James hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not act impulsively. Curse Magic is bizarre. Perhaps Jules himself has no idea that he¡¯s under the Sanctuary¡¯s influence.¡± Chapter 3114 Chapter 3114 Helvius gradually calmed down. James continued, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t alert them. Since we know what Jules is up to, we have ways of dealing with him. He¡¯s observing the Formation, thinking of ways to break them. At the pivotal moment, he would open the Formation and allow passage to the Sanctuary. In that case, we just have to secretly change the Formation.¡± Silvester nodded and said, ¡°We will have to refrain from acting recklessly. I wille here every day at precisely the same hour to heal your injuries. Once you¡¯ve recovered, we have to find a way to neutralize the spies among our ranks before the Gathering. When the Gatheringmences and the Sanctuary attacks, we will annihte them once and for all.¡± Silvester and Helvius were in agreement with James¡¯ idea. After the discussion, James turned to leave. For theing years, James would arrive on time to heal their injuries. With Crucifier¡¯s assiatnce, their injuries recovered rapidly. In just a few short years, they hadpletely rejuvenated. Now, only three years remained till the Elixir Gathering. Even so, alchemists from all over the world had flocked to Elixir City. Some were from the Boundless Holy Realm, whereas others came from even further beyond. James was together with Silvester and Helvius. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°We should make our move soon.¡± James sat on a chair and gently tapped the surface of the table with his finger. All these years, he would arrive at the holy site every day without fail. Thus, slowly and gradually, he had be close acquaintances with Helvius and Silvester. They would frequently discuss strategies. Now that they formted a n, the time hade for them to execute it. ¡°Mhm.¡± Silvester nodded and said, ¡°We will first make a move on Benedict Oscar and neutralize him.¡± Helvius¡¯ face darkened as he clenched his fists and said, ¡°I never thought that Benedict would be a spy of the Sanctuary. I will definitely tear him to pieces!¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see once we have imprisoned him.¡± Helvius said, ¡°I will now summon Benedict here to the holy site.¡± Their n was to summon these spies to the holy site so that the Old Master could neutralize them. James nodded slightly. ¡­ In the basement of the Oscar Residence, Benedict was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. ck sigils emerged in his surroundings, as his expression turned more and more ferocious. ck! ck! ck! The sound of footsteps could be heard. Then, a gorgeousdy walked in. She was wearing a red dress. Her appearance was impable, and her figure was wless. ¡°Father,¡± she greeted him respectfully. Benedict¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you warn you against interrupting me while I¡¯m in a closed-door meditation?¡± ¡°Father, I have just received news from the Elixir Pavilion. The Master has something important to discuss with you at the holy site behind Sky City,¡± Yulia said respectfully. Hearing this, Benedict froze. No disciple was allowed to trespass into the holy site as that was the closed-door meditation sanctuary of the Old Master. ¡°Why did he summon me there at this moment?¡± Benedict murmured to himself, ¡°He must have summoned me to discuss matters rting to the Elixir Gathering since he¡¯s currently too injured.¡± Benedict did not suspect anything at all. He dispersed his aura and stood up before leaving the basement. Then, he arrived at the Elixir Pavilion, entered Sky City, and headed to its back. Chapter 3115 Chapter 3115 The guards here had been rotated out. Now, they were absolutely loyal to the Pavilion. ¡°Official Benedict, you have kept the Master waiting. He has instructed that you head straight toward the mountain upon your arrival,¡± the guard said respectfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± Wearing aposed expression on his face, Benedict strode forward. Soon, he arrived at the peak of the mountain and saw a wooden house. Two people could be seen there, Helvius and James. Benedict froze and thought to himself, ¡°Why is he here?¡± After collecting himself, he walked toward Helvius. As he arrived before Helvius, he sped his fists and greeted him, ¡°Master.¡± Helvius waved slightly and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Benedict took a seat and nced at James before looking at Helvius and asking, ¡°Is something the matter, Master?¡± Helvius¡¯ expression turned grim. ¡°Official Benedict, how long have you joined Pavilion for?¡± After some contemtion, Benedict said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember. A few Great Eons, I think.¡± ¡°Indeed, many Great Eons¡­¡± Helvius said grimly, ¡°The Pavilion is in deep peril. We will be relying on you in the future.¡± Hearing this, Benedict asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Helvius said, ¡°A few thousand years ago, Official Jadrank turned traitor and manipted me into attacking the Old Master. Enraged, the Old Master retaliated and injured me. Now, both the Old Master and I are injured. Our Path Seals are broken, and they have not recovered since. Recently, I received news that Jadranka belonged to the Sanctuary of Darkness and that the Sanctuary intends to make a move on us at the Elixir Gathering. Since the Old Master and I are injured, we¡¯ll leave the responsibility of defending the Pavilion to you and the Great Elder.¡± Stunned, Benedict asked, ¡°What?! The Old Master and you are injured?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Helvius nodded. At that moment, Silvester walked out of the wooden house ahead. His expression was surly. Upon seeing Silvester, Benedict immediately greeted him respectfully, ¡°Old Master.¡± Silvester walked toward Benedict and patted his shoulder. Wearing a grim expression, he said, ¡°Benedict, we¡¯ll be leaving the fate of the Pavilion in your hands.¡± Benedict gave his assurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master. I will give my life to the Pavilion.¡± ¡°Very good. I¡¯m relieved to hear this.¡± Silvester was delighted. His hand rested on Benedict¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°The Sanctuary is terrifying. You mustn¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Benedict said, ¡°The Pavilion is full of powerful individuals. If the Sanctuary dares attack, we¡¯ll annihte them all.¡± The moment Benedict let his guard down, Silvester summoned his full strength and mmed his fist against his shoulder. Immediately, a crack appeared on his shoulder, which soon spread throughout his body. In an instant, there were countless cracks on Silvester¡¯s body. Meanwhile, his body copsed to the dirt below. ¡°You¡­¡± Benedict¡¯s face darkened. Enraged, he summoned immense power. At that moment, however, Silvester mmed his palm against his chest. After being struck twice in a row, even a Grand Emperor such as Benedict could no longer endure for much longer. Cracks had already appeared on the Path Seal inside his body. Meanwhile, Silvester swiftly sealed away his strength. Upon seeing this, James smiled faintly and said, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be able to subdue Benedict so easily.¡± Helvius said smilingly, ¡°The Old Master is a Grand Emperor at the Seventh Heaven. Who can stand against him?¡± Chapter 3116 Chapter 3116 As a Grand Emperor, Benedict¡¯s retaliation would be catastrophic even though his Path Seal was broken. Concerned that this region could be utterly destroyed, Silvester sealed his strength away. Benedict copsed to the ground. There were cracks all over his body. His face was pale, and there was blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. His face was solemn as he asked coldly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Silvester sat down and looked at Benedict who was lying on the ground before saying coldly, ¡°Surely you know the reason.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you injured?¡± Benedict¡¯s face was pale. He never thought that he would be ambushed and that Silvester¡¯s strength had recovered. Helvius stood up and walked toward Benedict. ncing downward, he said coldly, ¡°Benedict Oscar, we have never mistreated you. Why did you defect to the Sanctuary?¡± Benedict¡¯s face was dark. He knew that his identity was exposed. As such, he remained silent and simply red at them. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Helvius said, ¡°You never expected we¡¯d make a move on you before the Elixir Gatheringmences.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Benedict said coldly, ¡°However, do you think you stand a chance against the Sanctuary just because you have subdued me? No way. The Sanctuary¡¯s might is beyond yourprehension.¡± James said coldly, ¡°If the Sanctuary is as mighty as you say, they wouldn¡¯t have tried taking the Old Master out of the equation.¡± Then, he uttered word by word, ¡°That¡¯s because they fear the Old Master.¡± Silvester did not waste his breath on Benedict. He ordered his subordinates to imprison him in secret. His fate would be determined once the Sanctuary was annihted. Now that Benedict, the strongest among the spies, had been dealt with, the rest was but a piece of cake. Based on their original n, they would summon the spies here and subdue them while their guard was down. Just like that, they managed to subdue the spies effortlessly and imprison them. Now, all preparations had been made. Once the Elixir Gatheringmenced, they would wait for the Sanctuary to make a move, and that would be the downfall of the Sanctuary. As for Jules, everyone put him aside for now. That was because they knew that Jules was under the influence of the Sanctuary and would open the Mountain Formation at the critical moment to allow passage to the enemy forces. Meanwhile, Silvester had already secretly changed the Formation, unbeknownst to Jules. Since James had nothing else to do at the moment, he waited patiently for the Elixir Gathering to arrive. In the Celestial Abode¡­ James appeared at the ce where Emperor Jabari was in closed-door meditation and looked at the statue before him, asking, ¡°How¡¯s your soul recovering, Grand Emperor?¡± The status came to life and transformed into a handsome-looking man. A smile crept up on Emperor Jabari¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Very good, my soul has recovered by a lot.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. ¡°All preparations have been made. Now, we¡¯re only waiting for the Sanctuary to appear. The Sanctuary also has a fragment of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in his possession. Once we annihte the Sanctuary, we can seize their elixir. Together with the elixir in the Pavilion¡¯s possession, we¡¯ll have a total of two fragments. By then, we just have to find the remaining three and my journey to the Boundless Realm will be considered mission aplished.¡± Emperor Jabari said smilingly, ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir should be easy to locate. Once I regain my physical body and am resurrected, I can extrapte the whereabouts of the other fragments.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± His smile froze. ¡°I don¡¯t think things will go so smoothly. Obtaining the Ancestral God Rank Elixir will be near to impossible. The Heavenly Path won¡¯t allow for this, and so does the Sanctuary.¡± Now that it hade to this, there was nothing else James was worried about. He said, ¡°I guess we can only take one step at a time now.¡± Chapter 3117 Chapter 3117 ¡°Mhm.¡± Emperor Jabari nodded. Then, James turned to leave. He headed to the Time Chamber to meet Nuub. As Nuub was a powerful fighter, he needed to borrow his strength to fight against the Sanctuary. The moment James entered the Time Chamber, he sensed an extraordinary power shredding through the air. Even he could not approach the source of the power. Standing in the distance, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going, Nuub?¡± Nuub said, ¡°I¡¯m almost done. I¡¯m close to making a breakthrough. James, help me find a deste ce. I¡¯m about to undergo a Heavenly Tribtion. After oveing the Emperor Tribtion, I¡¯ll be a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Nuub left his closed-door meditation at that precise moment. Then, James left the Celestial Abode. Borrowing Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength, he left the Elixir Pavilion and headed for the stars. Upon arriving in space, Nuub appeared. At that moment, Nuub was exuding a powerful aura, and he was enveloped in the Path¡¯s power. The power made even James¡¯ blood run cold. James stood in the distance and watched. Soon, weirdly shaped Tribtion Clouds gathered in the skies, in which bolts of lightning tribtions shed. The lightning tribtions descended from the sky and struck Nuub. At that moment, Nuub¡¯s entire body was charred. As this was an Emperor Tribtion, the lightning tribtions possessed immense power that could annihte even a Grand Emperor. James stood in the distance and observed. Since he had crossed into the Divine Rank, he could sense the presence of the Great Path of Heaven and Earth and the terrifying Path inside the Heavenly Tribtion. ¡°Is this the power of the Heavenly Path?¡± James murmured. He wanted to sense the Heavenly Path. Closing his eyes, he tried perceiving. With his perception, he sensed that countless mysterious characters surrounded his body. The characters were ever-changing. In an instant, there were already billions of changes. Boom! Suddenly, a loud rumble boomed in James¡¯ mind. James immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. ¡°The Heavenly Path is so terrifying¡­¡± He was stunned. At that moment, Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came, ¡°This is only natural. The Heavenly Path is supreme, unrivaled. Since antiquity, no one has been able toprehend the Heavenly Path.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ncing at Nuub in the distance, James took a deep breath and said, ¡°The Heavenly Path is too mysterious and powerful. If I can gain insight into it, I¡¯ll be the most powerful individual in the world.¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Don¡¯t even bother. No living being can cultivate the Heavenly Path, no matter how many Paths you haveprehended.¡± James asked, ¡°Grand Emperor, is the gap between an Ancestral God and the Heavenly Path huge?¡± Emperor Jabari shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know since I have never crossed into that rank. I don¡¯t know the answer to your question.¡± ¡°What about the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and the Heavenly Path?¡± James asked once more. Emperor Jabari said slowly, ¡°Everything beneath the Heavenly Path is nothing but an ant. Back then, when I reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and tried to make a breakthrough into the Ancestral God Rank, the Heavenly Path crushed me. That¡¯s because ever since the Primeval Age, no living being has been allowed to cross into the Ancestral God Rank.¡± Hearing this, James finally understood. Even though the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven was powerful, this was nothingpared to the Heavenly Path. In that case, how would they be able to annihte Heaven? Chapter 3118 Chapter 3118 James thought that he would be considered a powerful figure once he crossed into the Divine Rank. After conversing with Emperor Jabari, he realized that the Divine Rank was considered weak. Even a Grand Emperor at the Ninth Heaven stood no chance against the Heavenly Path, let alone a cultivator at the Divine Rank. Since the Heavenly Path wished to annihte humankind, James had no choice but to fight against Heaven. He knew that this journey would be a treacherous one. Regardless, he knew he had to soldier on. Next, he concentrated on observing Nuub¡¯s tribtion. An Emperor Tribtion was extremely terrifying. Each lightning tribtion was enough to annihte a Grand Emperor at a simr rank. However, Nuub was extremely powerful, and he had mastered many terrifying secret Supernatural Arts. Not only that, but his blood had evolved, allowing him to resist the Heavenly Tribtion. Even so, he was in a wretched state after being relentlessly bombarded by the Heavenly Tribtion. As the Heavenly Tribtion descended, Nuub was covered in blood all over his body no matter how many tactics he had. As the Heavenly Tribtion continued, James observed from afar. This Heavenly Tribtionsted for three whole months. Over the past three months, Nuub was almost turned to ashes. However, through his terrifying bloodline power, he managed to ovee the tribtion. The Heavenly Tribtion disappeared. Standing in the void, Nuub was covered with injuries all over his body. His physical body was scarred and covered in blood, his hair was disheveled, and he was in a wretched state. However, he wasughing. ¡°Hahaha! Hahahahaha! Finally, I have crossed into the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven!¡± Hisughter boomed. James walked toward him and said smilingly, ¡°Congrattions, Nuub. You have reached even greater heights. After reaching the Fifth Heaven, you will be invincible in the Boundless Realm.¡± Nuub catalyzed his bloodline power to heal his injuries, which recovered at a rapid pace. Looking at James, a smile crept up on his face as he said, ¡°I was able to make a breakthrough thanks to Aquacollis. Thank you for getting me such a great item! Otherwise, I¡¯ll never be able to cross into the Fifth Heaven in my lifetime.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you made a breakthrough.¡± James said, ¡°Soon, there¡¯ll be a fierce battle, and I need your help.¡± Nuub gave his assurance, ¡°I promised you I¡¯d obey your everymand for the next 100,000 years. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold up my end of the bargain.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. With Silvester, a Grand Emperor at the Seventh Heaven, and Helvius and Nuub, who were at the Fifth Heaven, James was confident they could annihte the Sanctuary this time and seize the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in their possession. ¡°Let¡¯s return to Elixir City for now,¡± James said. ¡°Sure.¡± Nuub did not hesitate at all. He casually waved, and powerful energy emerged from his palm and tore the void open. Then, they disappeared without a trace from space. When they reappeared, they were already outside Elixir City. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James passed through Elixir City and headed to the Elixir Pavilion. Then, he entered Sky City and the Elixir Residence. At an amodation at the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s courtyard¡­ Upon returning to his amodation, James stayed there for some time and did not wander about. He was waiting for the Elixir Gathering tomence. In the meantime, he made the necessary preparations. He knew that once the battle erupted, the Elixir Pavilion, Elixir City, and even the world, could be utterly destroyed. He had no idea how many would perish, but he was not Superman. The best he could do was to ensure the safety of his loved ones and acquaintances. Chapter 3119 Chapter 3119 Before the Elixir Gathering¡¯smencement, he had brought Monica and Yevpraksiya, the subordinate he had taken from the Stardust Realm, into the Celestial Abode, where they would remain for some time. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, the day of the Gathering had arrived. Countless powerful individuals and forces of the Boundless Realm had been invited. At that moment, the Elixir Pavilion was open to all. Under the guidance of the disciples of the Elixir Pavilion, these guests entered the Pavilion and arrived at the main peak. Meanwhile, powerful individuals and alchemists gathered in Elixir City. At that moment, a radiant light glimmered above Sky City. Then, a man appeared in mid-air. It was Helvius Dani, the current Master of the Elixir Pavilion. ¡°Helvius has appeared!¡± ¡°Helvius, the current Master of the Pavilion, is a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven.¡± ¡°Is he the most powerful individual of the Pavilion?¡± Countless gazes were fixed on Helvius, who was hovering in mid-air. The Pavilion was a cultivation holy site for many alchemists, and Helvius Dani was their idol. Upon his appearance, a sensation was created. Standing in mid-air, Helvius nced at the Elixir Pavilion, gazing at the countless individuals and alchemists from around the world. Then, a smile crept up on his face. ¡°Wee to the Elixir Pavilion!¡± his voice boomed. ¡°The Elixir Pavilion has been in existence for many long years. Today, we have invited powerful individuals from all over the world for the discipleship examination. However, before the examination, there¡¯ll be an Elixir Gathering. In this Gathering, the Pavilion will sell the elixirs we have umted at a low price as a way of giving back to society.¡± Hearing this, the crowd cheered. Many powerful individuals were tempted. Elixirs were worth a fortune, and Divine Rank and Emperor Rank Elixirs especially were priceless. Now that the Pavilion was selling them at a low price, this was the perfect opportunity. Every cultivator was looking forward to the Elixir Gathering. ¡°The Elixir Gathering will be held here in the Pavilion for three days.¡± Helvius¡¯ voice boomed. ¡°In those three days, there will be elixir pharmacies on the many peaks of the mountains here at the Pavilion. Our alchemists will be selling the elixirs we have prepared beforehand. Feel free to purchase whatever you need.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After briefly saying a few words, Helvius disappeared from view and returned to the holy site. At that moment, there were many people there¡ªSilvester, James, and Nuub. Helvius descended from the sky and looked at James and the others, smirking, ¡°The Elixir Gathering has finally begun. Now, we just have to wait for the Sanctuary to appear to annihte them all in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. Wearing a grim expression, he said, ¡°But there are alchemists from all over the world gathered in Elixir City. As their strength is weak, I¡¯m concerned they would be killed instantly the moment battle erupts.¡± Silvester said, ¡°We have made the necessary arrangements. I have set up a powerful Formation in Elixir City. The moment the Sanctuary appears and a battle erupts, this Formation will immediately activate. Elixir City will then be transported to a safe region instantly.¡± James knew about the ns they made. However, the Sanctuary was too mysterious and powerful. Even though they had formted a well-thought-out n, he was nheless worried. However, since things had alreadye to this, he could take one step at a time. Chapter 3120 Chapter 3120 The Gathering had begun. Meanwhile, James and the others waited patiently for the Sanctuary to arrive. At the same time, many elixir pharmacies appeared on the main peaks of the Pavilion. Each elixir pharmacy was managed by an Elder of the Pavilion, and they sold all kinds of elixirs. The weakest were Divine Rank Elixirs, and each of them was rare and priceless. There were even Emperor Rank Elixirs being sold at some of the main peaks. The cultivators all began to choose the elixirs they needed. At that moment, a group of mysterious people in ck silently appeared outside the Elixir Realm. In the lead was a young man about twenty-five years of age. Wearing a ck robe, he was somewhat handsome-looking. However, he was enveloped in a ck aura that seemed malicious and malevolent. He was Tamuuz Darkness, the Deputy Master of the Sanctuary. As the core member of the Sanctuary, he was in the loop of all ns in the Sanctuary. Besides that, he possessed immense power and was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven, a rank simr to Silvester Dani, the Old Master of the Pavilion. Not only that, but he practiced Curse Magic, which was both malevolent and terrifying. Faced against Grand Emperors of a simr rank, even if he could not overwhelm his enemies, he would not be easily defeated either. There were many people behind him¡ªthe Chancellor and even Jimmu Melqart. Those who followed Tamuuz were at least Sect Elders of the Sanctuary, and even the weakest were at the Grand Emperor Rank. Behind Tamuuz, meanwhile, were 300 men. This meant that the Sanctuary had mobilized 300 Grand Emperors for this asion. As they appeared, huge airships appeared in the void. Each of them carried many powerful individuals at the Quasi Emperor Rank. To annihte the Elixir Pavilion, the Sanctuary had given its all. ¡°When will we make a move, Master?¡± The Chancellor approached him and asked humbly. Though the Chancellor was the one who formted the strategies, he was nheless extremely subservient toward this mysterious Deputy Leader. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Deputy Leader, on the other hand, had a grim expression on his face. He said slowly, ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right. None of our men who infiltrated the Elixir Pavilion is responding.¡± The Deputy Leader tried contacting the spies he inserted among the Pavilion¡¯s ranks to no avail. It made him wary. Swoosh! At that moment, a ball of ck aura emerged. The ck aura gradually formed a humanoid shape. Then, a woman with a curvaceous figure appeared before Tamuuz. ¡°Deputy Leader,¡± Jadranka greeted him respectfully. Tamuuz asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside? Are there any anomalies?¡± Jadranka said, ¡°After I manipted Helvius into attacking Silvester, Helvius was also injured as well. Now, the two most powerful figures of the Elixir are severely injured. Their strength will be diminished in a fight. Over the past two thousand years, I scouted the restricted areas of the Pavilion to learn more about their Formation. Now, we can open the Mountain Formation anytime we want. In the meantime, the Elixir Pavilion has summoned its powerful members dispersed all around the world. Other than that, everything¡¯s business as usual.¡± As Jadranka had been secretly manipting Jules, she knew the Pavilion inside-out and that there were no anomalies within the Pavilion. Chapter 3121 Chapter 3121 Wearing a grim expression, Tamuuz said, ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right. Why can¡¯t I contact Benedict? Did something happen?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Jadranka said, ¡°Benedict¡¯s extremely powerful. There¡¯s no way something could have happened. He must be worried that he might be exposed, considering that many powerful figures are gathered in the Pavilion now. That¡¯s why he chose not to respond.¡± Tamuuz said grimly, ¡°Not just Benedict, I can¡¯t contact even a single spy that the Sanctuary has nted in the Pavilion. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Pavilion must have located the spies that have infiltrated their ranks and subdued them.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Jadranka asked, ¡°Should we continue with our n? This is a once-in-a- lifetime opportunity. Silvester and Helvius are injured, and the strength of the Pavilion has been severely diminished. If we miss this opportunity, we might find it impossible to annihte them in the future.¡± Tamuuz fell into deep thought. After some time, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush things. We should wait patiently for now. Since we have gone all out, I don¡¯t want any unexpected idents to happen.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jadranka nodded and shut her mouth. Sensing something was amiss, Tamuuz did not act recklessly but instead observed the situation from the shadows. Meanwhile, James and the others waited patiently for a few days. Though the Elixir Gathering had ended, the Sanctuary did not make a move. After the Elixir Gathering ended, the discipleship examination was organized on time. At the same time, in the holy site at the back of Sky City, James, and the others were wearing grim expressions. James said, ¡°Though many days have passed, the Sanctuary did not make any move. They must have sensed something was amiss.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Helvius said, ¡°Of course they have. We have imprisoned all the spies that infiltrated our ranks. Before the operation, they would surely reach out to them. Now that theirmunication is cut off, they must have sensed that something was amiss. Thus, they will not act recklessly.¡± Dismayed, Nuub said, ¡°What should we do then? I was nning to see how powerful I am now by fighting against the Sanctuary.¡± James gently tapped the surface of the table with his finger. After some time, he stopped abruptly. ¡°Our only way is to ask Benedict and the others to send them a message. That¡¯s the only way the Sanctuary will make a move.¡± Hearing this, Silvester¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°It would be nigh impossible to make them betray the Sanctuary.¡± James said nonchntly, ¡°Not necessarily. They sided with the Sanctuary because they have their eyes on Curse Magic.¡± Then, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the dungeon to meet Benedict and the others. Follow along, Nuub.¡± ¡°Yes, James.¡± Nuub stood up as well. James did not linger for long and stood up to leave. Before long, he arrived at an empty plot ofnd. Silvester who was a distance away raised his hand, and mysterious sigils emerged in his palm and entered the plot ofnd before James. The earth cracked, and an underground passage appeared. James entered the underground passage and headed into the depths. Approximately ten minutester, he arrived at the dungeon where many powerful figures were imprisoned. These were all core members of the Pavilion who sided with the Sanctuary. James arrived at the dungeon Benedict was in and walked in. Since Benedict was injured and his cultivation base had been sealed away, he could not catalyze his strength to heal his injuries. He was lying on the ground, his life hanging by a thread. Upon sensing James¡¯ presence, he crawled up with great difficulty and sat on the ground. Chapter 3122 Chapter 3122 Benedict sat on the ground. Though wretched, he nced at James and asked nonchntly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Though he appeared nonchnt on the outside, he was secretly puzzled inside. Why could an insignificant figure like James freely enter the Pavilion¡¯s holy site? ¡®Could he really be an extremely powerful guy?¡¯ He was puzzled. James walked into the dungeon and waved his hand casually. Immediately, a chair appeared. As he sat on the chair, he looked at Benedict and said coldly, ¡°Benedict, do you know why you lost?¡± Benedict shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, nor do I wish to know.¡± He knew he had lost. His fate would be terrible. Perhaps he would live, but he would be imprisoned for the rest of his life. James said, ¡°In truth, you have disguised yourself well. Not even the Pavilion¡¯s Master could see through you. If everything goes ording to n, you¡¯ll work with the Sanctuary from the inside when they attack the Pavilion. When that happens, the Pavilion will surely be destroyed. However, I appeared out of nowhere. You must be curious. How were you and your fellow spies discovered.¡± Benedict looked at James. He had been contemting the answer to this question but could not figure anything out. He asked, ¡°How did the Pavilion find out?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Simple. That¡¯s because by siding with the Sanctuary, you cultivated Curse Magic, and as such, there¡¯s Curse Power inside your body.¡± Full of disbelief, Benedict said, ¡°That¡¯s all? I have never used Curse Power in public, and it cannot be detected when it¡¯s not being used.¡± James smiled faintly. Then, his mind stirred, and tens of thousands of Curse Characters emerged from his body and appeared before Benedict. Each of these characters was imbued with mysterious power. ¡°What?¡± Benedict instantly froze. ¡°How can this be? Y-You are a member of the Sanctuary as well?¡± he eximed. James, however, shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Who told you that only the Sanctuary is capable of using Curse Magic? Plus, I¡¯ll tell you this. The Sanctuary¡¯s Curse Magic is not true Curse Magic. Mine, on the other hand, is the legitimate form of Curse Magic passed down by the Ancestral Talisman Master in the Primeval Age.¡± Looking at the Curse Inscription hovering before James, Benedict could not believe his eyes. Curse Magic was profound and enigmatic. He only obtained a few Curse Inscriptions despite joining the Sanctuary for countless years, not to mention he had yet topletelyprehend them. James, however, was able to summon tens of thousands of them at a single time. He was utterly stunned. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After some time, he took a deep breath. The shocked expression on his face disappeared as he looked at James calmly and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came here just to show me these Curse Inscriptions.¡± James dispersed the Curse Inscriptions and said, ¡°Of course not. You joined the Sanctuary for a couple of reasons. One, you wish to cultivate Curse Magic to obtain Curse Inscription. Two, as an ambitious man, you wish to rece the Pavilion. The Sanctuary is powerful and can be of assistance to you. Three, perhaps you were being threatened.¡± Chapter 3123 Chapter 3123 He looked at Benedict and asked, ¡°Am I right?¡± Benedict nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I joined the Sanctuary for Curse Magic to obtain greater power. I also wish to rece the Elixir Pavilion. However, I¡¯m not being threatened or coerced by anyone.¡± James said, ¡°You only have two options at the moment. One, you die. Two, you betray the Sanctuary and help the Pavilion annihte them.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Benedict snickered. ¡°How naive, James. You don¡¯t know how powerful the Sanctuary is. Even with my help, the Pavilion may not be able to annihte the Sanctuary.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Silvester and Helvius have regained their strength. One of them is a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor, and the other is at the Fifth Heaven. Would the Sanctuary dare attack with the both of them guarding the Pavilion?¡± Benedict responded coldly, ¡°Even if they have regained their strength, the Sanctuary can still annihte them with ease.¡± ¡°What if I say I have another cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven on my side?¡¯ James asked. Hearing this, Benedict nced at James. He could not see through him. As he stared at James, he asked, ¡°What about your strength?¡± ¡°My physical strength alone is at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven.¡± James briefly described his strength. Of course, this was not his true strength but rather the strength he borrowed from Emperor Jabari. James summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and yed around with it. Benedict¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Divine Sword. As a Grand Emperor, he could sense the immense power of the sword, which no Imperial Weapon couldpare to. James said, ¡°This sword has been passed down since the Primeval Age. Since you¡¯ve heard of the Ancestral Talisman Master, you should know the Ancestral Sword Master. The Sword Master was the one who created the Five Great Sword Realms. Though the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s Curse Magic is well-renowned throughout the ages, the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s strength is not beneath his. Meanwhile, this sword is called the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. This is an Ancestral God Weapon the Ancestral Sword master wielded.¡± Then, James summoned the Five Elements of Genesis and continued, ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis were in the hands of the Five Ancestral Masters of heaven and earth in the Primeval Age. Using the Five Elements of Genesis, they created the groundbreaking Elemental Inversion. As we all may know, everything beneath the Heavenly Path is worthless and insignificant. However, Elemental Inversion is capable of matching the Heavenly Path.¡± James casually put Elemental Inversion away and summoned the Infinity Steles, which were in the minimized version. ¡°The Infinity Steles are divine objects that have existed since the creation of heaven and earth¡­¡± James¡¯ treasures appeared one by one. Though Benedict¡¯s expression wasposed, sweat beaded on his forehead. He could not believe that a single person could possess so many treasures. Who was James? How did he possess these priceless treasures that tugged at the heartstrings of even Grand Emperors? Most importantly, what was his rank? These were the questions on his mind. However, he knew that James only had a single objective in mind, and that was to convince him to betray the Sanctuary. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After some time, he took a deep breath. Looking at James, he asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Hearing this, James smiled faintly. He knew that he had seeded in convincing Benedict. James said coldly, ¡°Very simple. I just need you to betray the Sanctuary and assist the Pavilion in annihting them. Of course, you won¡¯t be doing this for free. Once everything¡¯s over, I will teach you Curse Magic.¡± Chapter 3124 Chapter 3124 James knew that Benedict would not obey him entirely without giving him some benefits. Besides, he was worried that Benedict would conspire to set him up. That way, not only would they fail to annihte the Sanctuary, but even the Pavilion could be implicated. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Benedict was moved. He knew just how powerful Curse Magic was. All these years, he had only obtained a handful of Curse Inscriptions despite his many years of service for the Sanctuary. If James was willing to teach him Curse Magic, this was a great deal. He looked at James and said, ¡°I have a question.¡± James said, ¡°Ask away.¡± Benedict asked, ¡°Where do youe from?¡± James nced at him. After a few seconds, he said slowly, ¡°Ie from the future.¡± ¡°The future?¡± Benedict froze. James nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he briefly described the Four Cmities of humankind on Earth. ¡°I came to the Boundless Realm from the future looking for a silver lining for humankind. As for my strength, don¡¯t even bother guessing. You only need to know that the Sanctuary¡¯s Chancellor, whose strength was equivalent to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven after absorbing immense Curse Power in the Cursed World of the Eidolon Realm, I managed to defeat him regardless.¡± James¡¯ rank was insignificant. However, all this while, he was an extremely powerful figure in the eye of others. Now, he was starting to y the role. After he spoke, he unconsciously scratched his nose. Benedict knew of the events that unfolded in the Cursed World of the Eidolon Realm. As he had joined the Sanctuary, he knew of the affairs that urred. He never expected that James was the mysterious person who ruined the ns of the Sanctuary. With such a powerful figure on the Pavilion¡¯s side, they should be able to annihte the Sanctuary easily. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Benedict asked. James said, ¡°Though the Elixir Gathering has begun, the Sanctuary did not make any move. They must have sensed that something was amiss. I want you to tell them that everything¡¯s alright in the Pavilion and that they have the green light to proceed.¡± Benedict nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± James said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you that much. So, swear a Heavenly Oath.¡± Hearing this, Benedict did not hesitate at all and immediately swore a Heavenly Oath. Seeing this, James was relieved. Though the Heavenly Path could no longer control a Grand Emperor, this did not mean that Grand Emperors could do as they please. Otherwise, they could be annihted nheless. Thus, even a Grand Emperor was bound to a Heavenly Oath. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start by releasing my seal?¡± Benedict looked at James. James scratched his head awkwardly. Since there was no way for him to remove the seal Silvester applied, he had to summon Silvester who was outside the dungeon. Soon, he arrived. James said to him, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright now. You can release his seal.¡± Silvester believed in James¡¯ words. Without saying a word, he simply removed the seal on Benedict. After sessfully convincing Benedict, they had a much easier time convincing the others. Next, James wandered about the dungeon and convinced many of those who were imprisoned. Some, however, were adamantly loyal to the Sanctuary, and James could not convince them to change sides no matter what. Since there was no point in leaving them alive, Silvester simply turned them to ashes. At that moment, many people gathered at the holy site of the Pavilion. In the lead was Silvester, and behind him were Benedict and many of those who were convinced to change sides. James looked at them and said, ¡°All preparations have been made. Now, we just have to wait for the Sanctuary to arrive. Send a message to the Sanctuary and tell them everything¡¯s normal in here. Also, tell them that the Old Master and the current Master are injured and that their injuries will not heal in a short while.¡± Benedict nodded slightly. Then, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and began catalyzing a secret art tomunicate with Tamuuz, the Deputy Leader. At the same time, outside the Elixir Realm¡­ Chapter 3125 Chapter 3125 Tamuuz had been waiting outside the Elixir Realm among the starry stars. In the meantime, he did not simply sit idly by but instead sent his subordinates to Elixir City to investigate the situation. However, there were too many people there, and everything seemed to bepletely ordinary. Besides, the subordinates he sent did not have insider information about the Pavilion. Just as he was in a bind, he received a message from Benedict. Hearing that everything was operating normally there, he breathed a sigh of relief. However, he was a cautious man. Back then, he could notmunicate with every single spy the Sanctuary sent to infiltrate the Pavilion. Now that Benedict contacted him, this made him extra cautious. Thus, he began contacting the others. Soon, he received many responses. After hearing from them, Tamuuz finally breathed a sigh of relief. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Looking at the countless powerful figures and the airship armada behind him, he said, ¡°Our objective is the Elixir Pavilion. Once the battle erupts, do not hold back. Destroy the entire Elixir Realm if that¡¯s what we have to do.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± their voices rang in unison. ¡°Stay put for now and await your order.¡± Tamuuz said. Then, his body shed, and he disappeared without a trace. In the next instant, he was already in the Elixir Realm. Upon appearing in an unknown location, he took a step forward into the void. A crack appeared in the void as he entered, disappearing without a trace. Many alchemists from all around the world gathered in Elixir City. A huge fissure appeared in the sky, and countless threads of ck aura materialized from the fissures and enveloped Elixir City. At the holy site of the Pavilion¡­ Upon witnessing this, James and the others could feel a chill down their spines. ¡°It has begun.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Silvester summoned his full strength and was prepared to engage in battle. James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. The powerful figures of the Sanctuary have yet to appear. We should wait for them to appear before showing ourselves. Besides¡­¡± He looked at Silvester and Helvius behind him and cautioned, ¡°Do not show yourselves unless absolutely necessary. Let Nuub and I be the vanguard.¡± Silvester and Helvius nodded. As a huge fissure appeared in the sky, countless threads of ck aura materialized and enveloped the entire city. The millions of cultivators were also enveloped in darkness. ¡°Wh-What is that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fissure in the sky!¡± Everyone was filled with consternation. ¡°Hahaha!¡± As Elixir City was enveloped in a ck aura, a burst of deafeningughter boomed, reverberating throughout the Elixir Pavilion. At that moment, many radiant lights glimmered on the peaks of the Pavilion, and countless powerful figures of the Pavilion appeared. Millions of them appeared in the sky and stood in a row, gazing at the fissure before them. Meanwhile, a ck shadow gradually emerged from the fissure, slowly materializing into a man. He looked young and was wearing a ck robe. Besides that, he exuded a ck aura. ¡°Who dares act so disrespectfully on the Pavilion during the Elixir Gathering?!¡± the Great Elder of the Pavilion said coldly. Then, he casually waved his hand, and the immense power of the Path appeared in his palm. The Path¡¯s power shredded through the air in the direction of Tamuuz. Chapter 3126 Chapter 3126 The Pavilion¡¯s Great Elder was a Grand Emperor called Nergul Dani. As a Third Heaven Grand Emperor, he held a high status in the Pavilion, where he was in charge of all matters. The moment he made a move, the Path¡¯s power gathered in his palm and charged toward Tamuuz, who was a distance away. Tamuuz appeared in the sky and stood in mid-air as a faint grin crept up on his face. The Sanctuary was fearful of Silvester and Helvius, not a mere Nergul. Thus, when the terrifying Path¡¯s power charged straight toward him, he casually waved, and a ck light appeared in his palm, gathering to form a ck disc. The disc easily blocked Nergul¡¯s attack. Seeing this, Nergul furrowed his eyebrows. Then, he pointed the cane in his hand in Tamuuz¡¯s direction. At that moment, a crack appeared in the void and charged straight toward Tamuuz. However, at that moment, Tamuuz casually waved his hand, and mysterious ck characters emerged. These ck characters possessed a bizarre power. Before Nergul could react, he sensed a terrifying power sweeping toward him. Under the overwhelming pressure, cracks began to appear on his body as he plummeted from the sky and crashed into a mountain below. Grand Emperors stood no chance against fellow Grand Emperors at a higher sub-rank. Even a Grand Emperor at the Third Heaven like Nergul was no match for Tamuuz. ¡°Enter formation!¡± ¡°Defend the mountains!¡± Seeing that Nergul was defeated, the other figures of the Pavilion panicked and hurriedly activated the Formation. Tamuuz, on the other hand, wasposed. In the past, he needed some thought to break the Mountain Formation of the Pavilion. Now, however, there was no need to do so. He nced backward and ordered, ¡°Charge!¡± As he ordered, many powerful figures of the Sanctuary emerged, and countless airships appeared in the sky outside Elixir City. Seeing this, the powerful figures of the Pavilion turned pale. James had been observing the situation from inside the holy site. Seeing that the enemy had appeared, his body shed, and he appeared in mid-air. There were many people behind Tamuuz¡ªthe Chancellor, Jadranka, and Jimmu. Upon seeing James, the Chancellor¡¯s face turned pale as he unconsciously staggered backward and pointed at James who was at a distance away, ¡°D-Deputy Leader, that¡¯s him!¡± His voice trembled. ¡°He was the one who ruined our ns in the Cursed World!¡± ¡°Him?¡± Tamuuz froze. As the Deputy Leader of the Sanctuary, he knew about this n. The Sanctuary had been formting the n for a long time. Yet, the n was foiled by a mysterious person. After the disaster, he especially looked into James but could find no clues. Upon seeing James and sensing his rank, he turned around and nced at the Chancellor, asking puzzledly, ¡°Are you sure about this, Chancellor? How can this be? He¡¯s only at the Divine Rank.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Chancellor said with confidence, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d have mistaken him for someone else. Back then when we were in the Cursed World, he was only at the Sage Rank. That was why I let my guard down, causing the n to fail.¡± Hearing this, Tamuuz fell into deep thought. He tried sensing James¡¯ aura again. Once again, James was in the Divine Rank. He was puzzled. ¡®Why is he only at the Divine Rank no matter how much I try to sense his aura?¡¯ Chapter 3127 Chapter 3127 ¡®Could it be that his strength had reached a point where even I can no longer sense it?¡¯ Tamuuz was puzzled. After some time, he looked at James and sped his fists, saying, ¡°My friend, the Sanctuary¡¯s operation has nothing to do with you. Please leave at once. We will be eternally grateful to you.¡± James looked at Tamuuz. At that moment, Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came, ¡°Be careful, James. He¡¯s a Grand Emperor at the Seventh Heaven. Even if you absorb all my power andpletely activate your physical strength, he can still destroy your physical defenses easily.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. However, since the Sanctuary had arrived, he had no choice but to meet them head-on. Gazing at Tamuuz, he said nonchntly while wearing aposed expression on his face, ¡°Sorry, but no can do.¡± Tamuuz¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°You asked for this!¡± Under normal circumstances, he would have struck already. However, the Chancellor told him that James possessed terrifying strength and had destroyed the Sanctuary¡¯s ns before. He was even well-versed in Curse Magic and could absorb Curse Power. Though he was slightly intimidated, he could not let the Pavilion go. The Pavilion had grown to be a powerhouse. If they allowed the Pavilion to keep developing at such a rapid pace, the Sanctuary might not be able to annihte them one day. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll die!¡± Tamuuz¡¯s voice boomed. Behind James were countless powerful figures of the Pavilion who all possessed enormous power. At that moment, Nergul who had crashed into a mountain stood up. His body shed, and he appeared before James. ncing at James, he had a grim expression on his shriveled face as he said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nergul had heard of James and knew that he had been staying in the Elixir Residence all this while. Jules had told him that James was a powerful figure. However, upon sensing his aura, he did not put Jules¡¯ remarks to heart. After all, James¡¯ aura was weak and insignificant. Now that James was out here in the open, he was displeased. This was the Sanctuary, after all. They had to be cautious when faced with such foes. Otherwise, the Pavilion could be annihted. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Not many knew of James and SIlvester¡¯s n, not even the Great Elder, who only knew that the Old Master and the current Master were injured and not the specifics. Thus, only James, Silvester, Helvius, Benedict and the others who were convinced by James knew of the n. James nced at Nergul. Seeing that he was injured, he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯ll be a fierce battle ahead of us. Go heal your injuries.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Enraged, Nergul opened his mouth. ¡°I said go!¡± James roared while exuding a terrifying aura. Even a Third Heaven Grand Emperor like Nergul was dumbfounded. After freezing momentarily, he did not hesitate at all and hurriedly retreated from the battlefield to heal his injuries. James, on the other hand, looked at Tamuuz from a distance away and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why is the Sanctuary so adamant about destroying the Pavilion? The Pavilion is extremely powerful. You will suffer massive casualties in the process.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, kid!¡± Tamuuz said coldly and ordered, ¡°Attack! Spare no one!¡± As he gave the order, the powerful figures behind him charged. Chapter 3128 Chapter 3128 The Sanctuary had gone all out to destroy the Pavilion by mobilizing hundreds of Grand Emperors. Though their prowess was at the low end of the Grand Emperor Rank, about the First to Second Heaven, these were Grand Emperors who stood at the pinnacle of the power pyramid, after all. A single Grand Emperor fighting with his full strength was terrifying, not to mention hundreds of them. Besides Grand Emperors, the Sanctuary had many other Quasi Emperors and cultivators at the peak of the Divine Rank. Countless figures emerged from the airships behind Tamuuz. Just as they began making a move, a mysterious line suddenly appeared from below and enveloped Elixir City. Immediately, Elixir City vanished without a trace. This was a Formation prepared in advance to protect the city. Once activated, Elixir City would be transported to somewhere safe. At that moment, the Pavilion¡¯s Mountain Formation had been activated. Standing above Sky City, James gazed at Tamuuz from a distance away. Upon seeing the countless powerful figures behind him, a chill ran down his spine. This would be the most significant battle he had ever fought in his lifetime. ¡°Break the Formation, Jadranka!¡± Tamuuz ordered. ¡°Understood.¡± Jadranka stood up immediately. Casually waving her hand, mysterious and convoluted characters appeared in her palm. At that moment, Jules who was inside the Elixir Residence was immediately controlled. After being controlled, he headed toward the core region of the Formation and tried breaking it from the inside. However, there was no response. Jadranka¡¯s face paled. Wearing a grim expression, she said, ¡°Deputy Leader, the Formation won¡¯t break.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Enraged, Tamuuz cursed, ¡°What? What the hell is going on?¡± Jadranka shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was sure that I could break the Pavilion¡¯s Mountain Formation. But now, there¡¯s no response. There is one possibility. The Pavilion must have changed the Mountain Formation.¡± Tamuuz¡¯s expression turned unusually solemn. At that moment, the Chancellor approached him and whispered, ¡°Deputy Leader, I sense extraordinary changes in the Heavenly Path. If my extraptions are correct, our operation could fail.¡± ¡°Stop f*cking around with me!¡± Tamuuz¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°The Sanctuary has gone all out to annihte the Pavilion. Now, the two most powerful figures of the Pavilion are injured. Even if they can still fight, their strength has been greatly diminished. Without Silvester and Helvius, how does the Pavilion n to fight against us? Now, we just have to break the Formation to annihte the Pavilion.¡± Tamuuz was determined to destroy the Pavilion. Though the Chancellor had extrapted that there were extraordinary changes in the Heavenly Path and that the operation could fail, Tamuuz was not a man who would leave his fate to the heavens. ¡°Attack at all cost!¡± Tamuuz ordered. As he ordered, countless powerful figures behind him attacked the Mountain Formation. The Pavilion was enveloped by a powerful Formation, and countless mysterious characters materialized and temporarily defended against the Sanctuary¡¯s attacks. The surrounding space of the Pavilion was continuously being shattered by immense power. This terrifying power spread to the surroundings. Mountains disintegrated and were reduced to dust. At the same time, the entire Elixir Realm could sense immense power. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I sense energy fluctuationsing from the direction of the Elixir Pavilion!¡± ¡°I thought they were having an Elixir Gathering? Could it be that a powerful force is attacking them now? If so, the entire Elixir Realm could be a battlefield!¡± Chapter 3129 Chapter 3129 ¡°Run!¡± Sensing the terrifying energy fluctuationsing from the Pavilion, the powerful figures of the various families and sects of the Elixir Realm sensed that something was amiss. Without the slightest hesitation, they immediately escaped the Elixir Realm with their families and disciples into space and observed the situation from there. In the Formation, the powerful figures of the Pavilion were all wearing grim expressions. The Sanctuary was too powerful. Even though they had the protection of the Mountain Formation, the Formation would soon be broken based on the current speed the enemy was attacking. ¡°What should we do?¡± Many Sect Elders of the Pavilion looked at James who was standing in mid-air. ¡°Calm down.¡± James¡¯ expression was grim. Now was not yet the time to strike for he wished to give more time for the living beings of the Elixir Realm to retreat. The offensives of the Sanctuary were too terrifying as hundreds of Grand Emperors attacked the Formation relentlessly. Upon sensing the unusual changes in the Pavilion, the cultivators of the Elixir Realm would certainly leave at once. ¡°Grand Emperor, can you extrapte what are our chances for this battle?¡± James asked Emperor Jabari. Emperor Jabari said, ¡°James, there are too many variables for this battle. Any Grand Emperor could turn the tides of the battle. Thus, such a chaotic situation cannot be extrapted. Before that, however, I tried extrapting the oue of the battle. What I learned is that there are extraordinary changes in the Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± James was confused. Emperor Jabari exined, ¡°Under normal circumstances, Heaven¡¯s Law is orderly and predictable. Yet, irregrities have urred. This means that the oue of this battle cannot be determined. Only after the battle is over will Heaven¡¯s Law return to normalcy.¡± ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s a fifty-fifty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James took a deep breath. Rumble! Outside, the Sanctuary kept attacking the Pavilion¡¯s Mountain Formation. Even though the Formation was set up by Silvester, cracks had begun to appear under the relentless assault of countless Grand Emperors. Their powerful energy had caused the crack to spread, and even some mountains inside the Pavilion had been destroyed by the power that seeped in. A fissure appeared in Sky City. Crack! Cracks began appearing on the main peak that connected to the back of Sky City. As the cracks appeared, a huge number of rocks came tumbling down. Then, Sky City began to copse. Countless powerful figures hurriedly leaped into the air and appeared at a safe region. James knew that the Formation would soon break based on the current speed. ¡°Give me strength, Grand Emperor.¡± Without any dy, Emperor Jabari summoned his strength, which flowed into James¡¯ body from the Celestial Abode. The moment immense power entered his body, James¡¯ physical body and the power that was concealed within were stimted. At that instant, James¡¯ physical strength soared. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. His bones made some cracking sounds. James did a stretch as battle intent rose in his heart. After absorbing the Tribtion Liquid, Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul had been greatly restored. This time, he did not hold back. Summoning his full strength, the energy gushed into James¡¯ body as his strength and aura rose dramatically. ¡°James, this is everything I have. The power that you control is now equivalent to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. However, at times of great importance, I¡¯ll use everything at my disposal to assist you.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. Chapter 3130 Chapter 3130 Boom! A loud explosion urred above James. Above him, some parts of the Formation broke, and an immense power came gushing in. This power caused the void to crack, in which turbulence¡¯s power surged. At that moment, with the assistance of Emperor Jabari, James¡¯ strength was equivalent to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. Not only that but his physical strength had beenpletely activated, reaching the Fifth Heaven. His body shed, and he dodged the terrifying power. The power plummeted from the sky and struck Sky City. Sky City, which had suffered massive damage, crumbled at that moment. The Pavilion had emergency exits. Just as the Formation was about to break, the emergency exit was activated, and some weaker disciples hurriedly escaped. In the distance, many powerful figures attacked the Formation. Seeing that the Formation was about to break, a faint smile crept up on Tamuuz¡¯s solemn face. At that moment, he raised his hand, and a glimmering sword emerged in his palm. The sword was ck, and there were mysterious inscriptions circting throughout the Sword Body. This was an Imperial Weapon. Raising the sword in his hand, a Sword Light appeared and charged straight toward the Formation! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Swish! As the Sword Light shredded through the air, even space was distorted. Then, a huge crack appeared. Boom! The moment the Sword Light struck the Formation, the Formation immediately shattered. As the Formation shattered, a terrifying power swept through the Pavilion, and countless mountains and rivers of the Pavilion were instantly destroyed. ¡°Charge!¡± Tamuuz¡¯s voice boomed. As he gave his order, the countless powerful figures behind him charged forward. Meanwhile, many more charged out of the Pavilion as well to meet them in battle. The moment the Formation shattered, some guests invited by the Pavilion hurriedly escaped and observed from afar. Since this was an internal affair of the Pavilion, they did not wish to intervene recklessly. That was because they knew that the Sanctuary was adamant about annihting the Pavilion. If they joined in, they could be killed. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting, Tamuuz Darkness.¡± A loud roar boomed from inside the Pavilion. Then, an elderly man soared into the sky. Wearing a grey robe, his face was covered in white hair. He exuded a terrifying aura that affected even heaven and earth, creating a terrifying maic field. ¡°It¡¯s the Old Master!¡± ¡°The Old Master has left his closed-door meditation.¡± Many breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Silvester. Silvester was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven and considered the greatest fighter in the world. Though the Sanctuary came menacingly, they would be annihted the moment Silvester appeared. Tamuuz gazed at Silvester. Upon sensing his terrifying aura, he smiled, ¡°You dare to show yourself when your Path Seal has been destroyed? You must have a death wish!¡± Holding the Imperial Weapon in his hand, Tamuuz¡¯s body shed, and he appeared before Silvester. As the sword in his hand fell, he performed a terrifying Sword Path. Silvester raised his hand and waved, and bizarre characters emerged in his palm. These characters gathered to form a round disc, which flew toward the sword and blocked its attack. Boom! When two Grand Emperors at the Seventh Heaven shed, a single move from them could destroy the entire space. As such, the powerful figures stayed far away from them. A voice boomed, ¡°I will have my revenge, Jadranka!¡± Then, Helvius appeared before Jadranka in an instant, ring at her menacingly. Jadranka looked at him as a condescending smile crept up on her seductive face. ¡°I¡¯d be afraid of you if you were in peak form, Helvius. What a shame that your Path Seal has been destroyed. In your current state, you stand no chance against me.¡± Helvius did not waste any breath and immediately attacked. Chapter 3131 Chapter 3131 A fierce battle had erupted in this region. Cultivators from the Sanctuary of Darkness and cultivators from the Elixir Pavilion were engaged in a life-and-death struggle. Without waiting for James¡¯ instruction, Nico took action. He instantly rushed to a Quasi-Emperor, grabbed this Quasi-Emperor, and ripped them apart casually. Blood and flesh were strewn about in an instant. The Quasi-Emperor¡¯s soul fled quickly. However, how would a Quasi-Emperor have a chance to escape when faced against a Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven? Nico struck and annihted a Quasi-Emperor with ease. James was standing in the air, holding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. He had a magnificent aura about him. It was extremely terrifying. He looked around. In his surroundings, fiercebats had erupted. The fights between Silvester and Tamuuz, as well as Helvius and Jadranka, were the most intense. All of them were extremely powerful cultivators. Every movement they made could unleash forces with the potential to cause significant destruction. The conflict kept escting. Soon, it spread across half of the Elixir Realm. The region continued to be destroyed. While James was focused on the battle, a powerful cultivator from the Sanctuary of Darkness quietly appeared behind him. This powerful cultivator was a cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. After this Grand Emperor appeared, they raised their arm, and an inscription manifested in their palm. This inscription quickly formed into a frightening longsword. Carrying an unmatched force, the longsword charged toward James. James sensed the danger immediately. He quickly turned around, and a longsword with an unusual power swept over him the moment he turned. He raised the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand, casually waved it around, and a Sword Light burst forth. The longsword and Sword Light instantly collided. Boom! The moment they collided, the sky exploded. In the sky, a massive crack appeared. As it continued to grow, the crack spread across millions of kilometers. A crack millions of kilometers long appeared in the sky. An extremely terrifying Sword Path Energy manifested from the crack. The Sword Path Energy swooped down, and the areas shrouded by the crack were instantly destroyed. This was how terrifying cultivators at the Grand Emperor Rank were. Although the Elixir Realm was the most powerful world and had a very durable space, it was also destroyed. After they fought, James felt a terrifying force rushing toward him. His body was struck by this force, and he kept moving backward. His physical body was very strong. A cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven could not destroy his physical body. Regardless, this force was too powerful. He was jolted backward several hundred thousand kilometers before he finally got rid of this force. ¡®So powerful.¡¯ James was secretly astonished. When he was astonished, the Grand Emperor who had struck him appeared in front of James once again. Before James could react, thousands upon thousands of Sword Energies appeared all around him. Every Sword Energy was formed from sword-fighting inscriptions and carried dreadful force. Countless Sword Energies formed a of des around his body. He was surrounded by the of des. ¡°Hmph.¡± James huffed. With the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in hand, his body and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared to form a straight line. He charged forward. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand unleashed an extremely terrifying force. The of Sword Energies ahead was destroyed continuously. In an instant, the of des was shattered. James and his sword appeared in front of the Grand Emperor and he pierced through his body. However, after piercing his body, his body vanished on the spot. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Only then did James realize that it was an afterimage the Grand Emperor had left. Before James could react, a frightful force approached him from behind. This force was crashing down on him like a world. He could feel the weight of this region¡¯s space growing heavier by the second. Suddenly, before he could adjust, his body was crushed and fell from the sky, and he crashed hard into the ruins on the ground. Chapter 3132 Chapter 3132 James had only previously fought against an extremely powerful cultivator in the Cursed World when his strength erupted. Hecked experience fighting extremely powerful cultivators. Due to his carelessness, his body was struck and fell from the sky,nding hard on the ground. However, that was about it. His physical body was unique. In the entire Sanctuary of Darkness, only a handful of individuals were able to break his physical body¡¯s defenses and harm him. He climbed up from the ruins on the ground, reached out, and patted away theyer of dust on his body. Whoosh! During this time, an unrivaled Sword Energy descended from the sky. Boom! Sword Energy instantly destroyed the area where James was. A deep pit of a million kilometers in circumference appeared on the ground. James was in a sorry sight as he dragged himself out of the deep pit on the ground. The current him appeared disheveled. ¡°You¡¯ve angered me!¡± James roared. He shot up into the sky, wielding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. At this moment, a powerful Sword Intent manifested from his body. This Sword Intent was like a raging fire, scorching the sky. With the buff of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, this Sword Intent became extremely terrifying. Though the opponent was a cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven, they trembled in fear. While carrying the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, James headed straight for this Grand Emperor. In the eyes of the Grand Emperor, they saw James charging at them carrying the sword. James did not use any Sword Moves, but in the eyes of this Grand Emperor, he had performed innumerable sword techniques. Every sword technique was an unrivaled sword technique. ¡°This?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The cultivator was shocked. They hesitated slightly. James¡¯ sword had already arrived the moment they hesitated. Nheless, at this crucial moment, this Grand Emperor broke out of their trance. A longsword appeared in their hand, blocking James¡¯ attack. Crack! The longsword in their hand immediately snapped from the impact. The terrifying Sword Path Energy directly struck this Grand Emperor¡¯s body. Dreadful Sword Energy entered their body, and their body was immediately sent flying. Sword Energy thrashed around in their body before exploding in an instant. Half of their body was blown apart. However, that was all. Although James¡¯ strength was powerful and his swordsmanship was terrifying, he was only at the first Consolidation. He could not annihte a cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven with a single strike of his sword. This Grand Emperor quickly moved backward. When they were moving backward, they used their strength, and their wounds were constantly repaired. Nheless, cracks had already appeared on their Path Seal. The wounds on their body could heal quickly, but recovering their Path Seal would be difficult. ¡°So troublesome.¡± The Grand Emperor had a grave expression. At this moment, James arrived once again. He continued to attack the Grand Emperor. Afterimages kept appearing all around them. As each silhouette emerged, their body was struck with a de. Within a short amount of time, their body was struck with thousands of des. Their body was riddled with gaping wounds. James¡¯prehension of the Sword Path was only at the first Consolidation. Even so, with the strength of Emperor Jabari and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, hepletely crushed the cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. In the beginning, the cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven moved to repel his attacks. Later, however, the cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven was attacked to the point where they were unable to fight back. James was fighting, but he was also pondering. The death of a cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven would have no effect on the state of the conflict. Topletely destroy the Sanctuary of Darkness, he had to first annihte the leader. He opened up his Divine Sense. His Divine Sense continued to spread throughout the entire Elixir Realm. However, he did not find Silvester and Tamuuz. ¡°In outer space.¡± The voice of Emperor Jabari came from within the Celestial Abode. ¡°Got it,¡± James responded. Emperor Jabari was aware of James¡¯ thoughts. He knew what he wanted to do. He reminded him, ¡°Be careful. Even though your physical body has reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, your opponent is at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven after all. He can easily destroy the defenses of your physical body. Even if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be severely injured after getting hit.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty.¡± He had a lot of tricks up his sleeve. Chapter 3133 Chapter 3133 Moreover, he was only going to assist Silvester. He was not going to engage in a fight to the death with Tamuuz directly. James stopped attacking this cultivator, who was at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. With a sh, he appeared outside the Elixir Realm. As soon as James appeared in the vast outer space outside the Elixir Realm, an extremely terrifying force descended upon him. This force was mming against his physical body. Although his physical body had reached Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, fine cracks appeared on his body. Blood kept seeping out. In an instant, he was covered in blood. ¡®What a terrifying force.¡¯ James was astonished. The mere shockwaves from the fight harmed his physical body. It would be terrible if he was struck head-on. After taking a deep breath, he focused his thoughts. One hundred and eight Infinity Steles appeared around his body. A hundred and eight Infinity Steles circled his body, forming an extremely powerful formation. He was in the formation formed by the Infinity Steles. Previously, in the Cursed World, he relied on the Infinity Stele Formation to resist and absorb the Chancellor¡¯s Curse Power attacks. The Infinity Steles continued to rotate. As they rotated, they released an ancient and primal force that formed a powerful maic field. The maic field blocked the shockwaves from the battle in the distance. The Infinity Stele was a divine object that had existed since the beginning of the universe. Such a divine object held shocking secrets. However, James had a limited understanding of the Infinity Stele. Sophie had only taught him a little previously. With what little he had learned, he was able to form a powerful formation with the Infinity Stele. Once he hadpletely understood the Infinity Stele, it would be quite frightening. A terrifying battle was raging far away in outer space. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Silvester and Tamuuz were engaged in a fierce battle. As the battle went on, Tamuuz became more and more shocked. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Silvester injured? Didn¡¯t his Path Seal show damage? How is he still capable of releasing such powerful strength? Can his Path Seal support him to fight with such ferocity?¡¯ Nheless, at this precise moment, he sensed the aura of a cultivator approaching. He struck his palm against Silvester¡¯s. Boom! Where their palms collided, a dot appeared in space. This dot grew instantly. In a sh, a spatial rift the size of a appeared. Tamuuz backed away quickly. After retreating far away, he noticed the appearance of James. When he saw the one hundred and eight mystical steles floating around James, he could not help but be taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He was at Grand Emperor Rank''s Seventh Heaven and was both experienced and knowledgeable, but he was unaware of the history of the Infinity Stele. He could only sense that these steles were enigmatic. James appeared in front of Silvester. At this moment, Silvester¡¯s hair was unkempt. He looked like a mess. Clearly, he did not have the upper hand when battling Tamuuz. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± said James. Silvester reminded him, ¡°Be careful. His Curse Magic is too terrifying. Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to be careless.¡± James smiled faintly. He was terrified of everything except Curse Magic. A cold voice rang out, ¡°Brat, you have a death wish.¡± As the cold voice came, thousands of inextricably linked ck auras rushed through the vast outer space, straight for the Infinity Steles. The Infinity Steles continued to circle around, obstructing thousands of inextricably linked ck auras. Even though they managed to block them, the impacts tipped some Infinity Steles. James, who was in the Infinity Stele Formation, sensed a terrifying force approaching through the formation. It collided with his body, and tiny cracks appeared on him. However, that was all. With the Infinity Steles blocking most of it, the remaining force was insufficient to completely annihte James. ¡®What?¡¯ When Tamuuz saw this, he could not help but be apprehensive. At this moment, James catalyzed Elemental Inversion. The Five Elements of Genesis manifested within his body. With the exertion of James¡¯ strength, they were gathered together by force. Elemental Inversion manifested Elemental Power. Five types of power were intertwined andyered with one another. With the addition of the five treasures that were the Five Elements of Genesis, they formed a massive wheel. When the wheel appeared, the sky and earth shifted. The vast expanse of outer space began to shake as well. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tamuuz stared as he continued to back away, having sensed an extremely terrifying force. Even he was shaken and terrified by it. Chapter 3134 Chapter 3134 The Five Elements of Genesis manifested Elemental Power. Although James¡¯ understanding of the Five Elements was still in its early stages, the Five Elements of Genesis were the most powerful Genesis since the beginning of the universe. Currently, under the exertion of the Elemental Inversion, the Five Elements of Genesis formed an unrivaled wheel. The wheel was massive, hanging horizontally in the vast outer space. The interior of the wheel was Elemental Power. Elemental Power had merged to create an extremely terrifying force. James had yet to know what kind of force this was. He only knew that the wheel formed by the Five Elements of Genesis was terrifying. When Silvester witnessed this, he was slightly stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He cast an odd look at James. James, on the other hand, looked serene. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Previously, in the Cursed World, he resisted the Chancellor with the Elemental Wheel and stalled for time. This enabled him to defeat the Chancellor. Even the Chancellor, who was equivalent to being in Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, feared the Elemental Wheel, let alone Tamuuz, who was in Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. When Tamuuz was secretly astonished, the Elemental Wheel flew out quickly, seemingly appearing in front of Tamuuz in an instant. The enormous wheel was charging at him with a strange force. This space had already been sealed off at this moment. Tamuuz wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. He could only passively defend himself. He exerted all his might, then raised his hands with great force. Within his palms, boundless ck energies formed. These ck energies quickly gathered and formed strange ck characters. Every character possessed shocking power. They quickly gathered and formed a wall above Tamuuz¡¯s head. With an all-powerful force, the Elemental Wheel charged over. Space was constantly blown apart wherever it went. The scene was horrifying. Boom! The Elemental Wheel mmed into the wall formed by the ck characters. A powerful explosion rang out at this precise moment. The sound was deafening and echoed throughout the entire outer space. Even the inner region of the Elixir Realm in the distance heard the intense noise and sensed the approach of a terrifying force. Under the crushing of the Elemental Wheel, the defense wall formed by Tamuuz was instantly shattered into countless ck energies and dissipated. Tamuuz recoiled. His body could not help but fall backward, and he appeared in the distance. ¡°Damn it.¡± His expression was frighteningly grave. He now believed what the Chancellor had said. Tamuuz believed James was the mysterious cultivator who had foiled the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ n in the Cursed World. ¡°What is this exactly?¡± He was experienced and knowledgeable, but he did not know of the Elemental Wheel¡¯s history. He was aware that the n to destroy the Elixir Pavilion would fail in the presence of James. The thought of escaping had entered his mind, as the force of the Elemental Wheel was too powerful. If the fight continued in this manner, he would be hurt. Silvester seemed to have noticed Tamuuz¡¯s desire to stop fighting zealously. At this moment, he appeared behind Tamuuz. With a raise of his hand, a handprint formed from the interweaving of inscriptions descended and attacked Tamuuz with great force. This handprint was made up of intertwined inscriptions. It possessed tremendous power and was extremely destructive. Tamuuz did not dare to be careless. He raised his hand and cast Curse Magic. Curse Power gathered in his palm and started to strike back. Rumble... Chapter 3135 Chapter 3135 In this outer space, extremely powerful forces collided and destroyed the void continuously. Tamuuz and Silvester were at the same rank. They both had a simr level of understanding of the Path. However, Tamuuz cultivated Curse Magic. Curse Magic was very peculiar. He was more powerful than Silvester. Nheless, with James¡¯ addition, it was now different. James was in the distance, wielding the Elemental Wheel andunching lethal attacks on Tamuuz. Simultaneously, Infinity Steles were constantly manifesting and mming toward Tamuuz with mighty force. Although James did not fullyprehend the Infinity Steles, when used with his current strength, they were the most powerful heavy weapons in the universe. Each Infinity Stele weighed more than a world. The Infinity Steles mmed toward Tamuuz. Even Tamuuz could not withstand them. In the Celestial Abode, Emperor Jabari was watching the battle as well. Emperor Jabari was once a powerful cultivator at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. He had been on countless expeditions, charged into many dangerous ces, encountered many dangers, and fought numerous battles. ¡°Even though the Five Elements of Genesis are terrifying, James did not gain insight into the Elemental Path. He can only draw on the Five Elements of Genesis¡¯ power to confront his opponent. I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t be enough topletely annihte them.¡± Emperor Jabari could tell that the Elemental Wheel formed from the Five Elements of Genesis was frightening. Regardless, James did not cultivate the Elemental Path. He could not fully utilize the Five Elements of Genesis and Elemental Inversion. He was assisting the battle from the sidelines and could only trouble Tamuuz. Even if he could hurt Tamuuz, killing him was too difficult. Silvester, on the other hand, was about the same level as Tamuuz. It was extremely difficult for him to kill Tamuuz as well. It was simple to pick a winner between cultivators of the same rank, but it was much more difficult if it was a battle to the death. Right now, the only way to end the battle quickly was for him to intervene. Emperor Jabari was contemting whether he should get involved. If he intervened this time, it would not be as simple as thest time he took action and injured Kai. If he struck this time, he would use a superior Path. This would undoubtedly catch the attention of the Heavenly Path. ¡°Nowadays, the Heavenly Path is in disarray. The Heavenly Path might not be able to detect my presence.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emperor Jabari began to sense the Heavenly Path once more. He could sense that the Heavenly Path of the Elixir Realm was inplete chaos. Far too many uncertainties had appeared. After he had an idea, Emperor Jabari said, ¡°James, find a chance to get close to Tamuuz. I¡¯ll step in and deliver a fatal blow to him. However, after striking, I may expend all of my current Soul Power. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go into a deep sleep once again after I step in this time.¡± When James heard that, he immediately asked, ¡°Are you sure you can kill him with a single blow?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. In my prime, I was only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. The opponent is at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. If it¡¯s during my prime, I¡¯m sure I can kill him with a single blow. ¡°But I¡¯m just a soul state. My strength is very weak. Catalyzing an extremely potent Path with weak strength will not be able to kill a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. It can only seriously injure them at best.¡± ¡°Serious injuries will be enough,¡± James said, ¡°Silvester is present as well. He¡¯s also a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. As long as the opponent is severely injured, Silvester will definitely be able to kill them here.¡± James was conversing with Emperor Jabari. After a brief discussion, James quickly moved closer and entered the battlefield. As soon as he appeared, Tamuuz noticed him. By this point in the battle, Tamuuz had also figured out James. He learned that James¡¯ strength was not very powerful. It was just that his treasures were impressive. During James¡¯ appearance, the Elemental Wheel smashed at Tamuuz. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Tamuuz was furious. He used Curse Magic to forcefully resist the Five Elements of Genesis wheel, sending it flying with his strike. Although he sent it flying, he bore the attack of the Elemental Wheel forcibly. He was jolted, and his Blood Energy seethed. His blood was raging. He could not help but spat out a mouthful of blood. During this time, James had already moved closer to Tamuuz. bs of Infinity Steles around him were flung at him. With the ck Imperial Weapon in hand, Tamuuz struck back relentlessly, repelling every Infinity Stele thrown at him. During this period, he caught a sliver of a chance, traversed a gap between the Infinity Steles, and quickly appeared in front of James. The Imperial Weapon in his hand was aimed squarely at James¡¯ head. ¡°James, be careful,¡± Silvester warned loudly. Chapter 3136 Chapter 3136 As a powerful cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven, Silvester could sense James¡¯ true fighting strength as well. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. James only possessed impressive treasures. His true strength was not very powerful. When he gave his warning, it was already toote. With the Imperial Weapon in hand, Tamuuz had already crossed through a gap between the Infinity Steles and appeared in front of James in an instant. It was very difficult for James to get close to Tamuuz. What he intended to do was to expose a weak point and make Tamuuz approach him on his own. ¡°Die.¡± Tamuuz had arrived. When he roared out the word ¡®die¡¯, he had already lunged at James with the sword in his hand. James did not dodge. At this critical moment, he raised his hand. Right now, Emperor Jabari, who was in the Celestial Abode, had already taken action. Emperor Jabari exerted all his might and performed his own Path. He was a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor in his prime and had been in the Grand Emperor Rank for countless years. He mastered various cultivation paths, fused them, and created his own Path. His Path was the Infinity Path. The Infinity Path was the force after the fusion. The moment James raised his hand, thousands of inscriptions manifested from his palm. Countless inscriptions merged and formed the Infinity Path. Through his palm, terrifying Infinity Power manifested. The ck Imperial Weapon in Tamuuz¡¯s hand struck James¡¯ palm. Under normal circumstances, a cultivator at Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven would be unable to withstand this attack. Even if their physical strength wasparable to that of a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor, when confronted with an attack with the full force of a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor, their body would be pierced through. However, James¡¯ palm blocked this terrifying strike of the de. Tamuuz felt his sword being blocked by a mysterious force. He exerted all of his strength, but he could not move forward even slightly. At this precise moment, an extremely terrifying force came through his de. This force spread through his entire body. In an instant, his arms split open, and the cracks spread throughout his body. His physical body was destroyed in an instant, exploding into countless chunks of flesh. His spirit was left to flee in haste. It escaped into the distance. He focused his thoughts, and a fragment of his physical body quickly grew, transforming into a new physical body in an instant. This was the terrifying aspect of a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. As long as there was a drop of blood left, he would be able to reconstruct his physical body. Though his physical body was reconstructed, Tamuuz¡¯s expression was unusually grim. Currently, he was suffering from severe injuries that were unprecedented. His Path Seal was riddled with holes and could disintegrate at any moment. ¡°What is this Path?¡± He looked at James gravely. ¡°The Infinity Path.¡± James enunciated each word. ¡°What a fantastic Infinity Path.¡± Tamuuz¡¯s fists were clenched. On his face, veins swelled. ¡°James, back away quickly. My strength can no longer support you in battle. Leave the rest of the battle to Silvester,¡± the voice of Emperor Jabari came from the Celestial Abode. His voice was very weak. Clearly, he had used up all of his strength in order to step in and seriously injure Tamuuz. It took him a while to finally regain a little of his strength. After this battle, Emperor Jabari would fall into a deep sleep again. James could feel his own strength dissipating rapidly. He dared not be careless and backed away quickly. If Tamuuz seized an opportunity once his strength dissipated, he would be doomed. ¡°Silvester, I¡¯ll let you handle the rest,¡± James yelled as he backed away. ¡°Got it. Leave it to me,¡± Silvester replied. Chapter 3137 Chapter 3137 He knew that Tamuuz was already injured. Moreover, he was severely injured. It had a significant impact on his fighting ability. ¡°Damn it.¡± Tamuuz¡¯s expression was grim and frightening. He noticed Silvester approaching him with an attack. His body instantly transformed into thousands of strands of ck energy. These ck energies fled in all directions. After that, theypletely vanished from this vast outer space. ¡°James, regardless of your origin, you will perish as you oppose the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± Tamuuz had vanished from this vast outer space, but his enraged roar still rang through this region. James had already retreated to the edge of the Elixir Realm. After retreating to this location, Emperor Jabari¡¯s strengthpletely vanished. The strength in his body had weakened and returned to Divine Power. His physical strength had also faded into his body. With a grave expression, Silvester rushed over and said, ¡°When a powerful cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven wants to flee, no one can stop him.¡± James wore a disappointed expression on his face. Emperor Jabari had exhausted all his strength in order to seriously injure Tamuuz. However, he never expected Tamuuz to abandon countless cultivators of the Sanctuary of Darkness and flee. At this point, James was at his wits¡¯ end. He looked at Silvester and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to get involved with the battle in the Elixir Realm. The rest is up to you. The most powerful cultivator of the Sanctuary of Darkness has already fled. The rest won¡¯t be a problem. You should be able to quickly alleviate the battle. ¡°Remember to capture them alive if you can. Right now, we know far too little about the Sanctuary of Darkness. It would be fantastic if we could get some leads about it from these cultivators.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Silvester nodded. He did not hesitate and quickly entered the Elixir Realm. This time, the Sanctuary of Darkness had dispatched hundreds of Grand Emperors and countless Quasi-Emperors. The goal was topletely obliterate the Elixir Pavilion. The battle of the Elixir Pavilion had already spread throughout the entire world. After Tamuuz fled, Silvester did not linger in outer space. He returned to the Elixir Realm to aid Helvius in battle. Helvius was engaged in a fierce battle with Jadranka. Both of them had simr ranks. They were an equal match and could not do anything to each other. With the addition of Silvester, the situation was different. With the help of Silvester, a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor, Jadranka was soon defeated. She wanted to escape as well. However, this time, Silvester was on guard. When Jadranka wanted to flee, he had already sealed off the space in advance, preventing her from tearing open the void and escaping. Jadranka was captured alive, and her cultivation base was sealed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After Jadranka was captured alive, Helvius and Silvester had their hands free to deal with the other cultivators of the Sanctuary of Darkness. Plus, there was Nico, a powerful cultivator in Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. The Sanctuary of Darkness cultivators suffered defeat after defeat. Many of them were killed. The rest were all captured alive. This battle to obliterate the Elixir Pavilion by the Sanctuary of Darkness began and ended quickly. In less than ten days, half of the Sanctuary of Darkness cultivators were killed in battle. The rest were all captured alive. James was in outer space and did not enter. After losing Emperor Jabari¡¯s strength, he dared not get close to the battlefield at all. If he got close, any Quasi-Emperor could take his life. After the battle was over, he finally appeared in the Elixir Pavilion. The Elixir Pavilion had beenpletely demolished. Countless scenic wonders of mountains and rivers were destroyed. Sky City had also fallen into ruins. There was nowhere in the Elixir Pavilion that was unharmed. In the ruins of the Elixir Pavilion, the Elixir Pavilion cultivators who had experienced an intense battle were all seated in the lotus position, carefully tending to their injuries. Some of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s main powerhouses gathered. James appeared on the ruins. As soon as he appeared, Silvester walked over. James took a quick scan of his surroundings. When he saw that this area had turned into ruins, he could not help but ask, ¡°How is the battle situation?¡± Silvester sighed and said, ¡°The Elixir Pavilion suffered a great loss during this battle. Many of our disciples were killed in battle. There have been numerous casualties among powerful cultivators in the rank of Sect Elders as well. However, this time, we prevailed. Many Sanctuary of Darkness cultivators were eliminated. The rest were all captured. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the most powerful cultivator from the Sanctuary of Darkness escaped.¡± James sighed as well. Tamuuz¡¯s escape concerned him greatly. Once Tamuuz¡¯s injuries healed, he would definitely make aeback. Chapter 3138 Chapter 3138 The battle this time could be considered aplete victory. They hadpletely destroyed the Sanctuary of Darkness at a minuscule cost. The only regret was that Tamuuz had escaped. Following the battle, the Elixir Pavilion began to tally the Elixir Realm¡¯s casualties. Although some sects and families of the Elixir Realm had left with their disciples before the battle began, there were some who did not. Those who did not leave were caught up in the battle, and they all died in it. While tallying the casualties, the Elixir Pavilion also began its reconstruction. Rebuilding the Elixir Pavilion was not a big deal to them, as all Elixir Pavilion cultivators were extremely powerful. It was too easy to reconstruct the Elixir Pavilion. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Before rebuilding the Elixir Pavilion, the Elixir Pavilion first repaired an underground prison and imprisoned the Sanctuary of Darkness cultivators who had been captured there. James was eager to get some leads about the Sanctuary of Darkness. In the underground prison, James went to the prison cell where the Chancellor was being held first. James looked at the Chancellor. The Chancellor currently had unkempt hair and appeared wretched. His face was wrinkled, with only a layer of skin remaining. Even his bones were visible. James walked into the cell. When the Chancellor saw James appear, he could not help but tremble. He was truly beaten to the point of trauma. ¡°We meet again.¡± James waved his hand casually, and a chair appeared. He sat in the chair, looking at the Chancellor, who was on the verge of death on the ground and smiled faintly. The Chancellor stared at James. James said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re probably aware of what happens when you fall into my hands. If I want you to die, you won¡¯t be able to live through tomorrow.¡± The Chancellor looked at James and took a deep breath. He was aware of the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ demise. When the Sanctuary of Darkness besieged the Elixir Pavilion this time, far too many powerful cultivators were dispatched. Except for the most enigmatic Master, nearly the entire force was dispatched. Nheless, the entire army was defeated. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The Chancellor asked. James smiled. He did not expect the Chancellor to be so pragmatic. ¡°I want to know all the secrets of the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± The Chancellor started to ponder. After quite a while, he finally said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know much about the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± James furrowed his brow. The Chancellor said hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°Then what do you know?¡± James asked. The Chancellor said, ¡°I¡¯ve been a member of the Sanctuary of Darkness for quite some time. Since I¡¯m proficient in the Extraption Path, I became the Chancellor of the Sanctuary of Darkness and assisted the Sanctuary of Darkness in strategizing and nning. ¡°I only know that the Sanctuary of Darkness is a force from the Primeval Age.¡± The Chancellor started to get lost in his thoughts. After some time, he finally continued, ¡°During the Primeval Age, a world-shaking event urred in the universe. Human Ancestral Gods wanted to destroy the Heavenly Path and establish a new system. ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness came into being during that time period. In my understanding, the first Master of the Sanctuary of Darkness was a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator.¡± Upon hearing that, James was shocked. The Sanctuary of Darkness was indeed targeting him, just as he had suspected. The Chancellor went on, ¡°The first Master of the Sanctuary of Darkness was a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Back then, the Boundless Realm was sealed off, and the influence of the Sanctuary of Darkness invaded the Boundless Realm unnoticed. ¡°As to why the Sanctuary of Darkness wanted to infiltrate the Boundless Realm, I have no idea.¡± After listening up until this point, James asked, ¡°Last time, in the Eidolon Realm¡¯s Cursed World, which prominent figure was the Sanctuary of Darkness making a fuss about trying to resurrect?¡± The Chancellor shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure. I only know that it was an extremely powerful cultivator of the Sanctuary of Darkness. If my guess is correct, they should be a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator.¡± ¡°What other secrets do you know about the Sanctuary of Darkness?¡± Chapter 3139 Chapter 3139 ¡°James, I really don¡¯t know anything else. The Master holds all the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ secrets. The Master is very mysterious. I¡¯ve been a member of the Sanctuary of Darkness for a very long time, but I¡¯ve never met them. I always carried out orders after the Master has given them to me.¡± James continued to ask some questions. However, even the Chancellor was stumped on many of the questions. After that, he went to ask other Sanctuary of Darkness cultivators. Nheless, how would they know things that even the Chancellor did not? After a series of inquiries, James walked out of the underground prison rather disappointed. As soon as he walked out of the underground prison, Silvester approached and asked, ¡°James, how did the inquiries go?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get any useful answers. I only learned that the Sanctuary of Darkness originated from the Primeval Age and that the first Master of the Sanctuary of Darkness was a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator in the Primeval Age. Now I¡¯m pretty sure the Sanctuary of Darkness was after me and trying to stop me from looking for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± When James mentioned the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, Silvester handed over an elixir to him. ¡°This is¡­?¡± James froze. Silvester exined, ¡°This is an Ancestral God Rank Elixir I obtained back then. I¡¯m giving it to you now.¡± James epted it. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir was big. It was about the size of a basketball and felt warm to the touch. It could be detected that this elixir contained an extremely powerful force.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After James looked at it for a while, he put it away. A fifth of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir had been found. There were still four-fifths scattered around. He was currently worried that after eons, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir that was somewhere out there had already been obtained and absorbed by other cultivators. James revealed his concern. Silvester said with a smile, ¡°Be at ease, James. It is the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, how could it be refined so easily? Actually, only those who are fated can refine and absorb the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. If they are not fated, even a powerful cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven might not be able to refine the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± With Silvester¡¯s words, James felt relieved. The two walked side by side out of the underground prison and towards a mountain range that had already been restored. On the way, Silvester asked, ¡°James, what do you n to do next?¡± James started to get lost in his thoughts. Right now, there were a few things he had to do. First, gather Empyrean herbs in order to recover a soul. Second, locate the materials required to reconstruct a physical body and help Emperor Jabari in his resurrection. Third, search for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Fourth, go on an expedition. After thinking for a while, he looked at Silvester and said, ¡°I came to the Elixir Pavilion because I need some rare materials. Jules said that the Elixir Pavilion has a lot of the materials I need.¡± After hearing that, Silvester asked, ¡°What materials do you need?¡± James took out the list of materials he had shown Jules and handed it over to Silvester. Silvester nced at it, then gave a strange look at James and asked, ¡°What exactly do you intend to make with these materials?¡± James gave a faint smile but did not say anything. Silvester considerately did not ask any further questions. He returned the list to James and said, ¡°The Elixir Pavilion has indeed collected quite a lot of these materials. Alright. I''ll go find Helvius first to organize and tally them. After that, I''ll give you the materials you require.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. The two ascended the mountain peak that had been restored. Many structures had already appeared on the summit. For the time being, James stayed at the Elixir Pavilion. His staysted quite a while. Several months passed. The Elixir Pavilion was almost fully restored. Sky City, which had been destroyed, had also recovered. Silvester brought the materials James needed as well. Chapter 3140 Chapter 3140 The Elixir Pavilion was indeed the most powerful force in this world. All the materials on the list given by Emperor Jabari were rare. Regardless, quite a few of them had been collected by the Elixir Pavilion. Currently, he had already acquired the majority of the materials on the list. Only a small portion remained uncollected. Perhaps it would not take him ten thousand years to collect all the materials required to reconstruct Emperor Jabari¡¯s physical body. After obtaining the materials, James stayed at the Elixir Pavilion for a while longer. This staysted three months. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Three monthster, James nned to leave. He wanted to return to the Eidolon Realm first to look for Thea, then make further ns after meeting Thea. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m ready to leave.¡± James went to say his goodbyes to Silvester. Silvester furrowed his brow in front of a wood cabin. He did not expect James to leave so soon. However, as James wanted to leave, he did not urge him to stay. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to investigate the Sanctuary of Darkness and ask around for the whereabouts of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. If there are any leads, I will notify you right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. After saying goodbye to Silvester, James returned to his courtyard. He let out Yevpraksiya and Monica, who were in the Celestial Abode. James looked at Yevpraksiya and Monica, and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave.¡± ¡°Sir, where are you going? I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± James waved his hand slightly, cutting Monica off, and said, ¡°I still have some very important things I have to do. Stay in the Elixir Pavilion for the time being. The Elixir Pavilion is quite a nice sacred location for cultivation. Staying at the Elixir Pavilion is better than following me.¡± ¡°But, sir¡­¡± ¡°No buts,¡± said James. He then looked at Yevpraksiya, who was nearby, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll stay in the Elixir Pavilion as well.¡± Yevpraksiya said nothing. She was only a maid. To be precise, she was not even a maid. Whatever James said ought to be. Monica looked reluctant. She asked, ¡°Then where are you going, sir?¡± ¡°Where am I going?¡±James looked befuddled. He, too, had no idea where he was going. The reason he came to this world was to search for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Among the known Ancestral God Rank Elixirs, one of them was in the possession of the Sanctuary of Darkness. The Sanctuary of Darkness was too enigmatic. It was too difficult to locate the headquarters of the Sanctuary of Darkness and find one of the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs. He was even more clueless about where the rest of them were. He intended to travel around the world in search of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir while looking for the materials required to reconstruct Emperor Jabari¡¯s physical body in passing. After thinking for a while, James said, ¡°Travel around, I suppose.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Monica did not say anything else. Jules and Yuina, who had heard the news, also showed up. Jules was walking over and already speaking loudly from a long distance away, ¡°Mr. Caden, are you leaving? Don¡¯t. Stay a while longer. Did the Elixir Pavilion not attend to you well?¡± James looked at Jules, who was approaching, and said, ¡°No. I simply have very important matters to attend to.¡± Yuina also appeared reluctant. She asked, ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Once I¡¯ve dealt with a few things, I¡¯ll leave.¡± There were still some matters James had yet to take care of. Previously, he had promised Benedict and the others that he would reward them after the Sanctuary of Darkness was eliminated. Almost the entire army of the Sanctuary of Darkness was annihted. He needed to keep his promise. He said his goodbyes to Jules, Yuina, and the others. After that, he left the Elixir Pavilion with Nico and appeared in Elixir City. Previously, when the battle began, the formation of Elixir City was activated, and Elixir City was teleported to a safe region. After the battle ended, Elixir City reappeared. Elixir City¡¯s cultivators were not caught up in the battle. James arrived at the Oscar Residence with Nico. Chapter 3141 Chapter 3141 When James arrived at the gates, a few guards greeted him respectfully and quickly went to report his visit. Soon, Yulia, Benedict, and other core members of the Oscars came to wee him. Benedict walked over and respectfully greeted James. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± He was a powerful Grand Emperor and could sense the battle in outer space. He knew James was the person that injured Tamuuz; forcing him to flee and abandon the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ members. His escape allowed James to wipe out the now leaderless army. Benedict showed the utmost respect while standing before James. James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Nice to meet you. I came to fulfill my promise. I told you I would give you the Curse Inscriptions after destroying the Sanctuary of Darkness. Now that I¡¯ve almostpletely eliminated them, I came to give you the Curse Inscriptions and say goodbye.¡± Surprised, Yulia asked. ¡°What?! Are you leaving?¡± ¡°I have some important business to settle,¡± said James as he nodded. After replying to her, James copied several of his Curse Inscriptions and passed them to Benedict. Benedict was thrilled to have obtained such an invaluable treasure. James did not stay long and left with Nico shortly after the conversation. He continued to pass the Curse Inscriptions to a few core members of the Elixir Pavilion. Outside the Elixir Realm, James floated in the starry universe. He looked at the massive in front of him in a daze. He had not been in the Elixir Realm for long, but it was very eventful.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. James murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to visit the Elixir Realm again,¡± By his side, Nico said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go, James.¡± James turned around, looked at Nico, and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to Eidolon Realm.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nico nodded and effortlessly waved his hand. A mysterious energy appeared from his palm and a void appeared in the space ahead. Then, Nico pulled James into the void and disappeared from the area. After the two vanished, the void immediately closed, and the ce fell silent. Outside Eidolon Realm, a crack suddenly formed in the space, and two figures walked out. It was James and Nico who had just left the Elixir Realm. James looked at the ahead of him absentmindedly. Traveling from the Eidolon Realm to the Elixir Realm took him a long time. However, it was different now that he had Nico with him. They were able to arrive instantaneously at the Eidolon Realm. A Grand Emperor indeed wielded remarkable powers. They could go anywhere they pleased in the universe. ¡°We¡¯re here, James,¡± said Nico. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and walked through the space. With a few steps, he disappeared and entered Eidolon Realm. Nico followed closely behind him. Meanwhile, Thea and Xainte were together in the Paragon Sect. The two were discussing the great battle that happened in the Elixir Realm. Several months have passed since the war broke out in the Elixir Realm. During these past few months, news of the war had spread throughout the Boundless Realm. At the same time, James¡¯ had also attracted considerable attention to himself. News spread that James was the savior that turned the tide and defeated the strongest powerhouse of the Sanctuary of Darkness, bringing victory to the Elixir Pavilion. Everyone discussed how the Elixir Pavilion might have been destroyed without James¡¯ intervention. ¡°It¡¯s already been ages, Mom. Why hasn¡¯t Dade back for us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He must have been caught up in something. He¡¯ll surelye back to us after he settles everything.¡± ¡°Mom, what exactly is Dad¡¯s cultivation rank? I¡¯m a little confused. He is strong at times, yet also sometimes weak.¡± Xainte was perplexed by James¡¯ cultivation strength. She had no idea what his true strength was. Chapter 3142 Chapter 3142 The Sanctuary of Darkness was the Boundless Realm¡¯s most powerful and secretive force. Their attack on the Elixir Pavilion caused a considerable uproar in the Boundless Realm. Additionally, James made a name for himself. However, no one knew of James¡¯ origins or his cultivation rank. All they knew was that he defeated the strongest person in the Sanctuary of Darkness which turned the tides in the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s favor. James¡¯ reputation throughout the entire Boundless Realm had grown. Meanwhile, Thea and Xainte gathered and discussed the battle in the Elixir Realm. Swoosh!!! Suddenly, a gust of wind blew toward them. Immediately afterward, two figures appeared before them in the Paragon Sect. ¡°James¡­¡± Thea immediately stood up, and her pretty face lit up with joy. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°Dad,¡± Xainte greeted him as well. James walked over while Nico stood to the side and casually surveyed their surroundings. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Thea¡¯s face was full of worry. She had heard about the dangerous battle in the Elixir Realm and was anxious about James¡¯ safety. James smiled teasingly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen to me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat and talk.¡± Thea pulled James over and sat down beside him. Although James returned safely, she wanted to know what had happened in the Elixir Realm. She asked. ¡°Has the Sanctuary of Darkness beenpletely wiped out?¡± James detailed the entire battle to Thea. ¡°I¡¯ve almostpletely wiped them out. Unfortunately, the strongest member, who was a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor managed to escape. He¡¯ll definitely be a potential threat in the future.¡± Suddenly, James recalled something and added. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already acquired information about the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea was overjoyed. ¡°But¡­¡± James frowned. Thea inquired. ¡°...But what?¡± James exined the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s history. Hearing the exnation, Thea understood the situation. ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Thea looked at James. James racked his brain for answers. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted after the fight. I¡¯d like to use this opportunity to have a good rest. Then, we¡¯ll leave and continue looking for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. We¡¯ll also have to find various other rare materials to resurrect Emperor Jabari.¡± Thea reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We still have time. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± James smiled back at her. The Paragon Sect¡¯s Master was immediately notified of James¡¯ return and quickly came to see him. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± The Martial Reverend was very respectful toward James. He remarked. ¡°You should¡¯ve informed me of your return. I would have prepared a wee for you.¡± James waved the offer away and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I n to stay with the Paragon Sect for a while. Please pardon the inconvenience.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no inconvenience, James. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Martial Reverend was thrilled. It was an honor for James to stay within the Paragon Sect¡¯s base. The Martial Reverend said, ¡°If you need anything, please let me know, Mr. Caden.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 3143 Chapter 3143 The Martial Reverend excused himself and left shortly after greeting James. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. James nned to rest in the Paragon Sec for a while and spend time with Thea and Xainte. He spent the next 300 years there. He continued to perfect his swordsmanship and stabilize his Sword Path Ousia for 300 years. He eventually reached the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage and was finally regarded as a powerhouse. The next thing for him was to stop focusing on his swordsmanship and to familiarize himself with other Paths. He would have to cultivate Nine Ousias, then slowly enhance them. James was cultivating on a certain mountain within the bounds of the Paragon Sect. Apart from Thea and Xainte, no one else was permitted entry onto the mountain. In the courtyard on the mountain, James sat in a lotus position and floated a few meters above the ground. A few strange, ck inscriptions circled around him. A Jade Seal also floated beside him. A veil of ck energy and several ck inscriptions surrounded the Jade Seal. James was trying toprehend the Curse Inscriptions. He had already entered the Divine Rank and could now understand the mysterious Curse Inscriptions. Each of them transformed rapidly and contained mysterious power. After cultivating andprehending for some time, James discovered the rtionship between the Jade Seal and the Curse Inscriptions in his body. The engravings on the Jade Seal were general guidelines on Curse Magic. The inscriptions within his body were Curse Inscriptions. James now vaguely grasped the Curse Inscriptions in his body. The Curse Inscriptions created by the Ancestral Talisman Master were horrific and evil. He did not want future generations to learn and practice his techniques, so he destroyed his cultivation base and his Path Seal during the fall of the Primeval Age. However, the Ancestral Talisman Master could not bear for his signature skills to be lost. Moreover, he had already gained insight into Heaven''s secret and knew the Heavenly Path would use Curse Magic against humans in the future. While breaking his Path Seal, he engraved the general guideline of his Curse Magic in the Jade Seal at thest moment. Then, he allowed it to be passed down in Galileo. After his Path Seal was shattered, his Curse Power spread to the whole world. The Curse Magic engraved within the Jade Seal was iplete. To obtain theplete Curse Magic, one would have to use the Jade Seal to absorb Curse Power from the outside world and condense it. This Curse Power from the outside world would be used by the Heavenly Path to curse humans in the future. These future visions were indecipherable by other cultivators practicing Curse Magic. However, James had the Jade Seal passed on by the Ancestral Talisman Master. As such, he could gain insight into these secrets. James murmured, ¡°It seems the Curse Inscriptions I have now are only part of theplete version. To obtain theplete Curse Magic, I would have to absorb the Curse Power within all the humans¡¯ bodies and turn them into inscriptions.¡± He looked at the Jade Seal floating before him. James learned that the Jade Seal was the key to practicing Curse Magic. Using the inscriptions on the Jade Seal, he could cultivate an Ousia and form a Path Seal. Without the Jade Seal, one could only practice a few Secret Arts using Curse Magic after obtaining the Curse Inscriptions. ¡°Curse Magic is really extraordinary. It¡¯s almost omnipotent. If I master it to its fullest potential, I¡¯ll be a top powerhouse.¡± After James understood the basics of Curse Magic, his eyes were opened to its myriad of potential. Curse Inscriptions varied wildly, and each could form countless variations. The general outline engraved in the Jade Seal was even harder to understand. If he wanted to fullyprehend it, he would have to spend a long time studying it. James murmured pensively, ¡°Perfecting Curse Magic will take an eternity. I still have a long way to go.¡± Then, he put away the Jade Seal. After putting away the Jade Seal, the mysterious ck Inscriptions dispersed into ck energy and were absorbed into his body to form inscriptions again. Chapter 3144 Chapter 3144 James¡¯ body slowly descended andnded steadily on the ground. He stood in the courtyard and looked at the Empyrean nts. Using his mind, ck inscriptions emerged from his palm as he raised his hand. The inscriptions shifted constantly and transformed into ck energy. The ck energy swept over the surroundings like a strong wind. The Empyrean nts in the distance immediately withered. Immediately afterward, James raised his hand, and a few more ck inscriptions emerged from his palm. The ck inscriptions rapidly changed and transformed into ck energy again. The energy washed over the withered nts, and they immediately regained vitality. The nts grew rapidly, instantly reaching a height of more than one meter. James had a basic understanding of Curse Magic. Curse Magic was capable of anything. It could destroy life but also bring it back. James smiled faintly. He only understood the very basics of Curse Magic. If he perfected it, he would be able to resurrect the dead with just the wave of a hand. ¡°Dad!¡± A voice came from the distance. Soon, a woman in a white dress hurried over to him. James nced at Xainte running toward him and chided her. ¡°You¡¯re already a Quasi-Emperor. Where are your manners?¡± Xainte exined frantically. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Dad. Something happened!¡± Cocking his brow, James asked. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± ¡°Aqua Realm has dried up!¡± screeched Xainte in rm. ¡°Aquazues?¡± James was slightly taken aback. Standing to the side, Nico said, ¡°The Aqua Realm is a world within the Boundless Realm. The entire net is full of seawater. ¡°However, it¡¯s not just ordinary seawater. The water there is unusually and extremely corrosive. Even a Grand Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to venture into that world.¡± ¡°The Aqua Realm is huge, but no one knows its exact size. Since ancient times, it has always been full of seawater. No one has been able to explore its depths.¡± Xainte nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yeah. The Aqua Realm has always been full of seawater and is a forbidden. No powerhouse dared set foot into the ce. However, the seawater there has suddenly vanished. The news of it has already spread all over the Boundless Realm. Many curious powerhouses are going there to find out what happened.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening too, Dad. There must be something wrong.¡± Xainte looked at him with pleading eyes. It had been a while since she had left on adventures to train. Thus, she was eager to go and explore the outside world. Since James was powerful, she felt safe going to a dangerous ce with him. At that moment, Thea also came over. ¡°I also heard about the Aqua Realm¡¯s situation. Everyone is talking about it,¡± said Thea. James rubbed his chin and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the history behind the Aqua Realm? Are there any myths about the ce?¡± Both Thea and Xainte shook their heads. Nico replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors about the ce.¡± James turned to Nico. Nico asked. ¡°Have you heard of the Ancestral Aqua Master?¡± James asked. ¡°The Ancestral Aqua Master? One of the Five Ancestral Masters from the Primeval Age?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nico nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s rumored the Aqua Realm used to be a prosperous world during the Primeval Age. However, it was taken over by one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators.¡± ¡°During the Primeval Age, a fierce war broke out, and the Five Ancestral Masters fought against the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. ¡°To destroy their opponent, the Ancestral Aqua Master relied on a powerful treasure. It was the Water Genesis¡¯ Spring. The Ancestral Aqua Master used it to unleash great power to destroy the world and seal the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator there. After the battle, the was dubbed the Aqua Realm.¡± Chapter 3145 Chapter 3145 Nico began to share some of the rumors he knew. However, he was unsure if the rumors he heard were reliable. He knew the form of the Water Genesis was a spring. However, he had no idea what exactly it looked like. ¡°Yeah?¡± James rubbed his nose pensively. Suddenly, he recalled something, and his expression became serious. ¡°If the legends you¡¯ve heard are true, then we¡¯ve got a troublesome situation.¡± Thea asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James replied, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ first master was one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. If the Aqua Realm is rted to the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, then the drying up of the must definitely be rted to the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± James¡¯ spection was well-founded. Previously, he had almost wiped out the Sanctuary of Darkness. However, they would not be crushed so easily and would surely find a way to rebuild themselves. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was likely crucial to their n. A Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was an existence that transcended almost everything in the universe. Defeating a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator is impossible their opponent was an Ancestral God. Not even a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor would be able to stand against them. The abnormal situation in the Aqua Realm was likely rted to the Sanctuary of Darkness whose goal was to find the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. After voicing his thoughts, James looked at Xainte and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. There must be something wrong. The Aqua Realm is definitely a dangerous ce at the moment. You should stay here. I¡¯ll go check on the situation.¡± Thea looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± James paused for a moment. After mulling over it, Janes discerned that Thea was a Quasi-Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion. Her strength was almost equivalent to that of a Grand Emperor. Thus, he nodded in approval and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Suddenly, the Martial Reverend appeared just when James, Thea, Xainte, and Nico were about to leave. The Martial Reverend had also heard about the news and came to discuss it with James. However, James did not say much to him. After bidding farewell to the Martial Reverend, James departed with Thea and Nico. The Aqua Realm was located in a rtively remote area of the Boundless Realm. If James were to use his Saucer, it would take them at least a thousand years to reach it. With Nico¡¯s assistance, they could greatly expedite their travel. They could reach the Aqua Realm in a very short time. Nico created a void in space. The trio disappeared from the area and reappeared outside the Aqua Realm. They saw a blue ahead of them in the distance. Many powerhouses hovered outside the. Nico said, ¡°James, that¡¯s the Aqua Realm.¡± James looked at the with a frown and said, ¡°I hope the situation is different from what I suspected.¡± ¡°I hope so too.¡± Nico nced at James and asked. ¡°When you were fighting the Sanctuary of Darkness powerhouse outside the Elixir Realm, you used Elemental Power and merged them into an Elemental Wheel.¡± ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± asked James. Nico said, ¡°Elemental Poweres from five great treasures. Although I have never seen these treasures myself, I have my suspicions about what they might be. They must be from the Five Elements of Genesis of the Primeval Age, right?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Haah!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nico took a deep breath. He had thought as much but never asked the question. After hearing James¡¯ confirmation, he was shocked. He could not help eximing. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis is a great treasure that has existed since ancient times. Obtaining any of them is insanely fortuitous, yet you acquired all five.¡± Chapter 3146 Chapter 3146 Thea knew James had numberable priceless treasures, so she was not surprised to hear that. Her gaze rested on the giant before them. The was immense and looked azure blue from a distance. ¡°Is that the Aqua Realm?¡± asked Thea. Nicoposed himself and replied, ¡°Correct. That¡¯s the Aqua Realm. I came to this ce to train many years ago when I was still weak. Back then, the Aqua Realm was covered with seawater.¡± After speaking, Nico turned to James and said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored the Aqua Realm¡¯s seawater was formed using the Water Genesis. It¡¯s not just normal seawater, and harbors potent energy.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± James moved through outer space. With a few steps, he arrived right before the Aqua Realm. He passed through its atmosphericyers and entered the, floating right above thend. Below him was the Aqua Realm¡¯s surface. He could see some ancient buildings on the ground. Most of the buildings had copsed and turned into rubble. Only some of the city walls still stood intact. There were also various nts that grew on some mountains. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As soon as Nico appeared, he observed thend below and said, ¡°This ce used to be full of seawater and was named the Aqua Realm. From my understanding, there shouldn¡¯t be any creatures or nts here. Seeing the fact that there are growing nts, we can assume the seawater has been gone for quite a while.¡± James agreed with Nico¡¯s observations. In the blink of an eye, he appeared on the ground below. He stood on a mountain and surveyed his surroundings. There were many nts that he had never seen before. Additionally, there were also a few short trees. James lightly flicked his wrist, and one of the tree trunks shattered instantly. He picked up the wood shards and examined them. After determining the tree¡¯s age, James had a better idea of what had happened. James said softly, ¡°If the Sanctuary of Darkness is responsible for the abnormality on this, then they must havee to the Aqua Realm and gotten rid of the water here after their failed attack on the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Thea looked at James in shock and asked. ¡°Did theye here looking for the sealed Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator on this?¡± James shook his head hesitantly. He was unsure whether the seawater¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with the Sanctuary of Darkness or if the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was really sealed on this. James turned to Nico and asked. ¡°Is the lore you told us before reliable?¡± Nico shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not certain. These events happened too far back. Knowledge of them was from information recorded in ancient books. No one really knows how true it is. The Primeval Age is too far in the past, and almost everyone who survived that age is long gone.¡± James said solemnly, ¡°If the Sanctuary of Darkness is responsible for this, we¡¯d be in quite the predicament.¡± James knew he would have to stop the Sanctuary of Darkness if they were the culprits. However, Emperor Jabari was deep in slumber. Without Emperor Jabari¡¯s help, James was rather weak. To stop the Sanctuary of Darkness, relying on Nico¡¯s strength alone would be insufficient. James had to notify Silvester in the Elixir Realm about the situation. Without hesitation, James sat in a lotus position and activated the Secret Art Silvester taught him during his stay in the Elixir Pavilion. It was a Secret Art that could be used tomunicate with Silvester, who was a great distance from them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Caden?¡± A voice resounded. James felt it echo in his ear, but the voice sounded like it was far away. After establishing the connection, James immediately said, ¡°Have you heard about the abnormality in the Aqua Realm?¡± Chapter 3147 Chapter 3147 The Elixir Pavilion was the most influential faction in the Boundless Realm. Naturally, they had already noticed the aberration in the Aqua Realm. Silvester replied, ¡°Yeah, I did. I¡¯ve already sent a few of my men to investigate the situation but haven¡¯t gotten a definite answer yet.¡± James shared his conjecture. ¡°I suspect the Sanctuary of Darkness is behind this incident. I¡¯m already at the Aqua Realm. If this has something to do with them, I won¡¯t be able to stop them with my current strength. I suggest youe over along with Helvius.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± James¡¯ contributions in the previous battle helped the Elixir Pavilion avoid annihtion. That was why Silvester agreed to James¡¯ call for help without any hesitation. Aftermunicating with Silvester, James deactivated the Secret Art. Afterward, Silvester hastily headed out to find Helvius. Silvester exined the situation to Helvius and made a few arrangements in the Elixir Pavilion. Then, the two departed for the Aqua Realm. Silvester and Helvius were powerful cultivators. Therefore, it was easy for them to traverse the Boundless Realm in mere moments. Very shortly after James¡¯ requested their assistance, the two showed up. ¡°Mr. Caden.¡± A voice called out to James. James turned around and saw Silvester and Helvius. He sped his hands together and greeted them. Silvester looked at Thea and asked. ¡°Who might this be?¡± James pulled Thea over and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°Thea, this is the Old Master of the Elixir Pavilion, Silvester. The other man is Helvius, the current Master of the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Thea immediately paid her respects. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the two of you.¡± Silvester waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me.¡± James did not waste time on inconsequential matters and quickly jumped to the topic at hand, saying, ¡°Nico told me that a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was sealed in the Aqua Realm during the Primeval Age. This Heaven¡¯s Ajudidactor seems to be rted to the Sanctuary of Darkness. So, I¡¯m worried the drying up of the Aqua Realm¡¯s seawater was caused by the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± Helvius thought for a while and said, ¡°To the Elixir Pavillion¡¯s knowledge, we know the Sanctuary of Darkness has a master. However, he did not show up during the recent battle. The person leading the fight was merely their deputy master.¡± Silvester nodded and said, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Deputy Master is Tamuuz Darkness. As for their master, we have no information on their name nor appearance.¡± James asked. ¡°Then what about their strength?¡± Both Silvester and Helvius shook their heads. Although the Elixir of Pavilion were in conflict with the Sanctuary of Darkness for some time, they had never seen the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master, nor did they know how strong they were. James fell into deep thought. The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Deputy Master already possessed such overwhelming strength. Their Master would likely be a lot more powerful. ¡°Haah.¡± James inhaled sharply after briefly pondering it. If the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master was more formidable than their Deputy Master, he must be invincible in the Boundless Realm. Their only chance of victory would be resurrecting Emperor Jabari. ¡°Let¡¯s check out the situation in the Aqua Realm first,¡± said James. Then, the group began to wander around the Aqua Realm. The used to be filled with corrosive seawater, and some ruins were severely corroded. A few cities were unable to withstand the corrosion, and were destroyed. Judging from the ruins left behind, the used to be vast and prosperous during the Primeval Age. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just as Silvester and Helvius appeared inside the Aqua Realm, some mysterious men in ck suddenly appeared in the space outside of the Elixir Realm. Chapter 3148 Chapter 3148 A few mysterious men in ck appeared outside the Elixir Realm. Their silhouettes were initially hazy but gradually gained more form. The person in the lead was Tamuuz, who had escaped after his defeat in the previous battle. After his defeat, Tamuuz fled from the Elixir Realm and returned to the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ base. He was reprimanded heavily for failing his mission. If not for his usefulness, he would have been disposed of instantly. Previously, all the powerhouses from the Sanctuary of Darkness were dispatched to the battle. However, their mission failed, and most of the Sanctuary of Darness¡¯ powerhouses were captured. To save them, the Sanctuary of Darkness drew up a rescue mission. They nned to lure away their opponents. One of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators was indeed sealed within the Aqua Realm. Tamuuz knew the presence of the Sanctuary of Darkness in the Aqua Realm would attract James and the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s attention. Following that, the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s men would surely be dispatched to Aqua Realm to investigate. It would give the Sanctuary of Darkness the perfect opening tounch a sneak attack on the Elixir Pavilion and rescue their captured members. ¡°When do we strike, Sir?¡± A voice came from behind Tamuuz. Tamuuz¡¯s expression was grim and menacing. He red at the world ahead of them and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Our master will trap James and notify us of our next step.¡± Swoosh! Suddenly, a shadow flickered, and a cultivator in a ck robe appeared in front of Tamuuz. Tamuuz asked. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Silvester and Helvius have left the Elixir Pavilion and should be in the Aqua Realm presently.¡± Hearing this, a smug formed on Tamuuz¡¯s wicked face. ¡°The Elixir Pavilion will be an easy target after our Master traps Silvester and Helvius.¡± Taamuz led some powerhouses and hid outside the Elixir Realm. However, they did not immediately launch their attack but waited for their Master¡¯s orders. Since the Sanctuary of Darkness had fewer people at their disposal, their master had to personally participate in the mission. At the same time, the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master roughly discerned James¡¯ cultivation level. Their chancellor and deputy master were unable to stop him even after they absorbed Curse Power. Therefore, he concluded that James would not be an easy opponent. Even he was not confident he could deal with James. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Therefore, he decided not to confront James in a head-on fight. Instead, he would set up a trap to capture James. After James was sessfully immobilized, he could not return to help the Elixir Pavilion even if he learned about their attack. Meanwhile, James waspletely unaware he had already fallen into a trap. James, Nico, Silvester, Helvius, and Thea were still exploring the Aqua Realm. The Aqua Realm was a forbidden ce. For thousands of years, no living being dared to step foot on the. However, the news of Aqua Realm drying up attracted the attention of many powerhouses, and many came to investigate the incident. Along the way, James¡¯ party encountered many other cultivators. The cultivators they met were generally from very high ranks. However, they did not know James and as such, did not acknowledge him. In the blink of an eye, James¡¯ party had been on the Aqua Realm for three years. During these three years, they ventured all over the Aqua Realm. They arrived at the central region of the Aqua Realm and stood before a mountain range. Ahead of them were towering mountains hundreds of thousands of meters tall. The mountains were nketed in white mist and seemed idyllic from a distance. James and the others hovered in the sky outside of the mountain range. James observed the mountains ahead of him. The shape and structure of the mountain range were very unique, as they were lined up to form a triangle. It seemed somewhat like an altar or a mysterious formation. James looked at the mountains ahead and said, ¡°We¡¯ve searched almost every corner of the Aqua Realm and haven¡¯t found anything out of the ordinary. This is the only ce left that we haven¡¯t explored. If there¡¯s nothing unusual here, then it means the might not have been sealed after all. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator might not even have been sealed here in the past.¡± Chapter 3149 Chapter 3149 Silvester immediately activated his Divine Senses and began to scan the surrounding area. Before his Divine Sense could extend toward the mountain range, it was blocked by a mysterious force. ¡°Huh?¡± Silvester gasped in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s a formation here blocking out my Divine Sense. It seems to be quite a powerful formation.¡± Hearing this, Nico casually waved his hand. A powerful force emerged from his palm and charged toward the mountains ahead. The force struck the mountain range, and strange inscriptions suddenly appeared in the sky above the mountains. An ancient and mysterious formation gradually appeared in their sight. The formation protected the entire mountain range. It repelled Nico¡¯s attack, and the force rushed back toward them. ¡°Stand back!¡± Silvester and the rest immediately retreated. After getting to a safe distance, the group looked at the mysterious formation. ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful formation.¡± Nico looked at it in shock. He was a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor, yet his attack was repelled effortlessly. Nico turned to James and asked. ¡°James, aren¡¯t you proficient in formations? Do you know what kind of formation it is?¡± James had an awkward expression. ¡®What do you mean? ¡®How am I proficient in formations? ¡®Without Emperor Jabari¡¯s assistance, I¡¯m useless.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s a Heaven and Earth Sacrifice Formation.¡± A voice rang out. Hearing this, everyone turned toward the source. A woman hovered in the air. She looked to be in her 20s. The woman wore a long purple dress, and her ck hair fluttered behind her. She was a beautiful and elegant woman. ¡°Melinda?¡± James was surprised by the approaching woman and wondered why she was in this ce. Hearing James mutter to himself, Thea asked him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know her?¡± James whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve met her twice before.¡± Suddenly, Melinda appeared before them. She gazed at James and the others, then smiled faintly. Silvester looked at her and sensed that Melinda¡¯s cultivation rank was rtively low. She was only in the Divine Rank but had a powerful Soul Power. Therefore, he suspected that Melinda was a terrifying powerhouse. After observing Melinda for a while, Silvester asked. ¡°A Heaven and Earth Sacrifice Formation? What kind of formation is that?¡± Everyone looked at Melinda since they could not grasp her words. Melinda stared at the formation ahead and exined. ¡°It¡¯s a formation passed down from the Primeval Age. This formation was personally set up by an Ancestral God.¡± Startled, James asked. ¡°Was a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator sealed here in the past?¡± Melinda looked at James and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. There is indeed a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator sealed here.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± asked James. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Melinda said calmly, ¡°Thest Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator is sealed here. She had great potential and was an existence that surpassed the Heavenly Path. She was too powerful, and it was impossible to kill her. Ultimately, an Ancestral God set up this formation to trap her here.¡± ¡°Thest Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator?¡± James was taken aback. ¡®She couldn¡¯t possibly mean¡­¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t thest Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator Winnie, who was in the Apocalypse Age?¡¯ Chapter 3150 Chapter 3150 ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s thest Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator?¡± James looked at Melinda. However, Melinda did not respond to his question. She observed the formation ahead and murmured, ¡°A formationid down by an Ancestral God will be difficult to break.¡± Melinda did not say much. James fell into deep thought. He felt there was more to Melinda¡¯s words than she implied. Silvester, Helvius, and Nico listened intently. They had heard of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators before but only read about them in ancient books and were unsure of the details. Now they finally met someone who has knowledge about Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Silvester asked. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators judge the living beings that vite the Heavenly Path¡¯s rules. Is that true?¡± Melinda nced at Silvester and replied, ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Confused, Silvester inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡± After a brief thought, Melinda replied, ¡°Let me put it this way. The Heavenly Path was created by a powerful person. It¡¯s like a set of rules that govern the universe. ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Ajudicators are the Heavenly Path¡¯s confidants. They¡¯re not under the control of the Heavenly Path. They¡¯re not only able to kill those that defy the Heavenly Path but can also kill any living being as they wish. ¡°For example, you created the Elixir Pavilion and established the rules there. All the disciples of the Elixir Pavilion must abide by your rules and those that vite the rules will be punished ordingly. However, those with authority in your sect can convict anyone.¡± After her exnation, everyone obtained a clearer understanding. James looked at her and asked. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Melinda smiled but did not answer his question. Afterward, she looked at James and said, ¡°The formation is multiyered. There are about thirty thousandyers. I¡¯m only capable of breaking the foremostyers. You¡¯ll need to break thestyer yourself.¡± ¡°Me?!¡± James was taken aback. Melinda said, ¡°Yes. The Ancestral Aqua Master set up the formation. Topletely break the formation, we¡¯ll need the Water Genesis.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After speaking, Melinda refused to borate further. In a sh, she appeared in the sky ahead of them. She raised her hand, and some mysterious inscriptions appeared out of her palm. James touched his chin and murmured, ¡°Where¡¯d shee from? Why does she know I have the Water Genesis? It seems like she knows me quite well.¡± Melinda¡¯s identity was a mystery. James had no way to figure out her background for now. Meanwhile, Melinda began to break the formation. The others waited to the side. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. Melinda mentioned the formation had 30,000yers. After three years, she had only destroyed 1,000 of thoseyers. Topletely break the formation would take a substantial amount of time. Three years was a long time for mortals. However, it would pass in a sh for cultivators. James knew it would take quite a long time topletely break the formation. Thus, he did not stay idle. Instead, he used the opportunity to cultivate. To utilize the time well, James asked Nova in the Celestial Abode to set up a Time Formation. James cultivated within the Time Formation. Nico and the others were thrown off by him. He had disyed powerfulbat strength in the past, but his current energy felt extremely weak. Meanwhile, James focused on learning Curse Magic. He tried to understand the inscriptions engraved in the Jade Seal. As heprehended the general guideline, he started deciphering the Curse Inscriptions in his body. The general outline of the Curse Inscriptions was omnipotent, and many signature skills could be mastered from it. However, James would need powerful Curse Magic to unleash these skills. At the moment, it was more important for James to cultivate Curse Power instead of learning these signature skills. Chapter 3151 Chapter 3151 His body contained countless Curse Inscriptions, which contained Curse Power. Curse Inscriptions continuously emerged from James¡¯ body while he was in the Time Formation. The inscriptions revolved around him, and ck energy surrounded his body. James attempted to convert the Curse Inscriptions in his body into Curse Power. If he could convert them into Curse Power, he could cultivate his second Ousia. James named it the Curse Ousia. After cultivating for a while, he converted some of the Curse Inscriptions into Curse Power. Unfortunately, he could not convert them all at once. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Despite that, he did not give up. He knew that as his knowledge of the general outline of the Curse Inscriptions grew, he would eventually be able topletely convert all of them into Curse Power. Time passed day by day. James¡¯prehension of the basics had grown deeper. Meanwhile, Melinda was focused on breaching the formations. A man stood atop a mountain in the distance. He looked rtively young, seemingly in his twenties. The man wore a ck robe and was rather handsome. He looked into the distance and looked at Melinda breaking the formation. ¡°Who is she?¡± The man frowned. He had seen the formation before, but it was impossible for him to break it despite his high cultivation rank and attainments. However, this woman was able to break so manyyers of the formation. ¡°As for James¡­¡± The man¡¯s gaze fixated on James. He knew James was the one that sabotaged his ns time and time again. However, he sensed that James¡¯ strength was very low and that he was only in the Divine Rank. He could easily kill a human cultivator at the Divine Rank with a snap of his fingers. ¡°Although he has a low cultivation rank, the Curse Power in his body is overwhelming. His strength could beparable to a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor if he fully exerted the Curse Power in his body. ¡°What¡¯s with that Jade Seal? Is that the treasure the chancellor mentioned that could absorb Curse Power?¡± The ck-robed man was none other than the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master. In the past, he had never shown himself. However, the Sanctuary of Darkness suffered massive casualties, which significantly affected their following ns. He had to rescue the members captured by the Elixir Pavilion to aplish his goal. Therefore, he personally involved himself and removed the Aqua Realm¡¯s seawater. He aimed to lure James and the others away and trap them in the Aqua Realm. Then, the Sanctuary of Darkness could rescue its members. The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master did not dare to act recklessly. He stood atop the mountain and carefully watched James¡¯ every move. James¡¯ party waspletely unaware that they were being watched. At that moment, James was immersed in his cultivation. His understanding of the Curse Inscriptions¡¯ framework was growing more profound, and he was able to convert more of the Curse Inscriptions into Curse Power. Previously, he could not refine the Curse Power and could only condense them into Curse Inscriptions. However, he gradually became more knowledgeable in Curse Magic and could slowly refine Curse Power. A brand new power emerged in his body¡ªCurse Power. His Curse Power continued growing more potent and threatening at a rapid rate. ck inscriptions surrounded his whole body. Curse Power was extracted from the inscriptions and entered his body through his pores. James gradually refined them into pure Curse Power. Chapter 3152 Chapter 3152 Under normal circumstances, it would take a long time for a cultivator to reach the Divine Rank. Even a prodigy with inexhaustible resources would take a substantial amount of time. Before James cultivated the Curse Inscriptions, he had no Curse Power in his body. After he practiced Curse Magic, he absorbed the Curse Power within the Curse Inscriptions and continued to grow the Curse Power in his body. James was focused on his cultivation and maderge amounts of progress rapidly. Before he knew it, the Curse Power in his body had reached the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage¡ªthe rank in which he could cultivate an Ousia. After reaching the Thirty-Third Stage, James temporarily stopped cultivating. He took a deep breath. ¡°That was fast.¡± He did not expect to raise his Curse Power to such a high level in just a short period. Previously, he used the Curse Inscriptions to control the Curse Power. Now, he had Curse Power itself in his body. His Curse Power had reached the rank where he could cultivate an Ousia and was already at the Consolidation stage. However, he could not ovee the Consolidation stage with his current understanding of Curse Magic. To get through the Consolidation, he had to further deepen his knowledge of Curse Magic. After mulling it over briefly, James continued to study the foundations of Curse Magic. His knowledge of Curse Magic grew more profound. Curse Magic was a mysterious and unpredictable power. It was terrifying and nigh unfathomable. There were many variations to Curse Inscriptions and they could be transformed into different Supernatural Powers. The Time Formation contained abundant Curse Power. Xainte watched James¡¯ every move from outside the formation. She could not help asking, ¡°Mom, is Dad practicing Curse Magic?¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± Thea was not certain either. After a brief thought, Xainte said, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered Curse Magic many times, and I¡¯ve always felt how malicious it is. However, the Curse Power I feel from Dad seems like pure energy without a sinister aura. Why is that so?¡± Thea shook her head. She did not understand Curse Magic. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Although she was James¡¯ wife, she did not pry too much into James¡¯ affairs. ¡°Dad¡¯sprehension of Curse Magic is at the Consolidation stage. It won¡¯t be long before he can refine an Ousia.¡± Xainte was a Quasi-Emperor and could sense James¡¯ Curse Power. Therefore, she could tell James¡¯ Curse Power was close to the Consolidation stage. However, she did not know when he would ovee it. Consolidation was not a tricky matter, but neither was it easy either. If one thoroughly understood their chosen Path, one could pass the Consolidation easily. Without proper understanding, one could not pass the Consolidation no matter how long they took. Inside the Time Formation, James¡¯ whole body was surrounded by Curse Inscriptions. Curse Power emerged continuously from the inscriptions which James absorbed and refined into energy. At that moment, the Curse Power in his body slowly umted. The Curse Power formed a vortex in his body. The vortex spun and absorbed the Curse Power from the Curse Inscription. Time passed silently. The vortex in James¡¯ body slowly converged and materialized into a ck crystal. Chapter 3153 Chapter 3153 The crystal was diamond-shaped and pitch ck. The Curse Power in James¡¯ body waspletely stored within the crystal. ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± James took a deep breath. After cultivating for a while, he finally seeded in his Consolidation and formed an Ousia. Now, he possessed two Ousias. James stood up and drew back his energy. The mysterious inscription around him reabsorbed into his body and encircled his Ousia. Although he had stopped cultivating, the Curse inscriptions continuously released Curse Power that strengthened Ousia. James walked out of the Time Formation. As soon as he stepped out, the Time Formation disappeared instantly. Seeing James had finished cultivating, Xainte walked over and asked. ¡°Dad, have you cultivated your Ousia? What does it look like? Could you summon it for me to have a look?¡± James smiled faintly. Summoning it with his mind, a ck Curse Ousia appeared in front of him. Countless mysterious ck inscriptions emerged and revolved around the Curse Ousia, making it a bizarre sight. Xainte stared at the Curse Ousia. She could sense the powerful strength contained within the Curse Ousia. Everyone else also looked at James¡¯ Curse Ousia. Even Silvester was intrigued and asked. ¡°What kind of power does the Curse Ousia have?¡± James exined with a smile. ¡°The power of the Curse Ousia depends on one¡¯sprehension of Curse Inscriptions. Curse Inscriptions have all-epassing power and can form any kind of Supernatural Power. Based on the Supernatural Power, it can also further unleash other kinds of powers.¡± ¡°Curse Magic can destroy but also give life. In short, it can be used as any kind of power and Path. It can also be fused with other Paths.¡± While speaking, James summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He held the sword and performed Curse Magic. A strange power emerged from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and a ck Sword Light materialized. The ck Sword Light charged forward, cleaving through the mountains in the distance. The nts in the surrounding area immediately withered away. Immediately afterward, a burst of Sword Energy burst forth from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. It swept the surrounding area, and the withered nts were instantly revived. Everyone watched James in awe. James said with a faint smile. ¡°This is a very simple destruction and revitalization technique using Curse Magic. Curse Magic is extremelyplex, and I¡¯ve merelyprehended the basics.¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± Nico gave James a thumbs up. Curse Magic was terrifying. He could finally understand why so many powerhouses joined the Sanctuary of Darkness to obtain Curse Magic. Once James perfected Curse Magic, who in the Boundless Realm could stand against him? James put away his Curse Ousia and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. He withdrew his energy, then looked at Melinda floating in the distance. He asked. ¡°How¡¯s your progress?¡± Silvester immediately replied, ¡°There are thirty thousandyers to this formation. Eachyer is stronger than the previous one. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to break even oneyer. ¡°This woman, on the other hand, is very impressive. She has already broken twenty thousandyers. At this rate, the formation will be broken in just a couple hundred more years.¡± The 30,000yered formation was powerful and breaching it got progressively more difficult. At the rate that Melinda broke the formationyers, Silvester gave a rough estimation of how long more it would take. ¡°A few hundred more years?¡± James murmured. Since there were still a few hundred more years to go, James did not waste time and wanted to return to cultivating. He was racing against time and had to be stronger as soon as possible before humanity faced the Fourth Cmity. Chapter 3154 Chapter 3154 Melinda would take a few hundred years topletely destroy the formation. James nned to use the time to continue his cultivation. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to cultivate, then.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After his short remark, James walked toward the distance and asked Nova to set up another Time Formation. He sat in a lotus position within the Time Formation. He had already formed his Sword Path Ousia and the Curse Ousia. The next thing for him to do was to cultivate his Elemental Ousia. He had the Five Elements of Genesis in his body, which could produce Elemental Power. The Elemental Power in his body was incredibly powerful and had already reached the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage. Thus, he would reach its Consolidation shortly with a little more practice. James sat in a lotus position on the ground. Using his mind, he materialized the Five Elements of Genesis. The Five Elements of Genesis were five treasures. These treasures existed since the beginning of heaven and earth and contained the power of Genesis. The Fire Genesis manifested as white mes. A spark of white mes floated in front of James. James sensed the pure and magical powering from the mes. However, hisprehension of the Fire Path wascking. Therefore, he could not fully utilize the Fire Genesis¡¯ power. The Water Genesis¡¯ form was that of a Spring. The Spring bubbled continuously, and miraculous water formed. The water overflowed and turned into pure power, which filled the air. The Wood Genesis was Deadwood. On one end of the Deadwood, a few young shoots had sprouted. Metal Genesis was an oblique piece of stone. It emitted golden light and mysterious power. The Earth Genesis was soil that contained ancient power. The Five Elements of Genesis appeared in front of James and lined up in an unusual shape. Considerable power emerged from them, causing them to be in flux with each other. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis are amazing.¡± James looked at the Five Elements of Genesis with an awestruck look. He had obtained the Five Elements of Genesis long ago but had not studied them thoroughly. At that moment, he began to study them and grasp the Elemental Path as well as the Elemental Inversion. Outside the Time Formation, hispanions stared at him. All of them observed the Five Elements of Genesis. Even powerhouses like Silvester, Helvius, and Nico were amazed by the Five Elements of Genesis. They knew James used it to defeat Tamuuz. Nico murmured, ¡°Is that the Five Elements of Genesis? Rumor has it the Five Elements of Genesis have existed since the formation of heaven and earth. They were acquired by five different powerhouses in the Primeval Age. These powerhouses were called the Five Ancestral Masters and were renowned during the Primeval Age. Silvester looked at the Five Elements of Genesis and took a deep breath. Then, he said, ¡°Mr. Caden has quite the number of rarities. He¡¯s very lucky to have acquired so many valuable things. It¡¯s no wonder he was entrusted with the responsibility of finding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± Everyone was taken aback by the Five Elements of Genesis that James summoned. James then began to practice the Elemental Inversion. He had been practicing Elemental Inversion for a long time and already understood some parts of it. That made it easy for him to fuse their powers. zing Fire Power burst out of the Fire Genesis. Surging Water Power then flowed out of the Water Genesis. Elemental Power formed from the Five Elements of Genesis and was absorbed by James. James refined the Elemental Power and fused them in his body. Eventually, they coalesced and formed an Ousia. Time went by in the blink of an eye. Before long, James had cultivated in the Time Formation for an extended period. Chapter 3155 Chapter 3155 He sessfully formed the Fire Ousia, Water Ousia, Metal Ousia, Wood Ousia, and Earth Ousia. James¡¯ five Elemental Ousias formed almost simultaneously. However, this was only the beginning of practicing the Elemental Inversion. These Ousias could be merged to form a whole new kind of power. James put away the Five Elements of Genesis. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Then, he summoned the Elemental Ousias. James activated the Elemental Inversion, and the Elemental Ousias spun around him, constantly producing Elemental Power. Immediately afterward, the Elemental Ousias fused to form a vast Elemental Wheelprised of the fusion of five different Elemental Powers. As the Elemental Wheel formed, a brand new power was born. The power was shockingly strong. However, activating the Elemental Wheel consumed significant amounts of the Elemental Ousias¡¯ power. Most of James¡¯ Ousias¡¯ power was consumed in just an instant. James dispersed the Elemental Inversion and Elemental Wheel. The Elemental Ousias reformed and reabsorbed into James¡¯ body. The Five Elements of Genesis in his body produced more Elemental Power to fortify the Elemental Ousias. James checked his body and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve already formed my Elemental Ousias and can summon the Elemental Wheel on my own. However, the Elemental Wheel formed by my Ousia is inferior to the Five Elements of Genesis. My Ousia is still too weak. ¡°As long as I practice hard and enter the Emperor Rank, my Path Seal¡¯s Power will match the strength of the Five Elements of Genesis. ¡°Besides, I can improve my Elemental Path Seal and integrate it with the Five Elements of Genesis. When that timees, I¡¯ll be invincible.¡± James¡¯ confidence grew. The Five Elements of Genesis were a terrifying treasure. Once he could merge the Five Elements of Genesis with his Elemental Path Seals, he would surely surpass the Five Ancestral Masters of the Primeval Age. In the Primeval Age, the Five Ancestral Masters were unparalleled. They could even be considered to be on par with the Heavenly Path. James had the potential to surpass the Heavenly Path when he finally merges the Five Elements of Genesis with his Elemental Path Seal. When that timees, it would be much easier to destroy the Heavenly Path and create brand new rules. After these thoughts ran through his mind, James withdrew his energy. He stepped out of the Time Formation once more. ¡°Dad, have you sessfully cultivated your Elemental Ousias?¡± Xainte looked at James. James nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± Xainte asked doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯ve cultivated the Curse Ousia, and now the Elemental Ousias. Then what exactly is your true cultivation rank? Why are you so weak now? But when you¡¯re against powerhouses, you can suddenly unleash such terrifying strength?¡± James smiled faintly but did not exin himself. He changed the subject, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the progress on the formation?¡± At that moment, Melinda, in the distant sky, had stopped. Her body flickered, and she appeared before James. Melinda looked at James and said, ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve cultivated your Curse Ousia and the Elemental Ousias as well. You¡¯ve alreadyid down the foundation to grow into an unbeatable powerhouse.¡± James smiled faintly and replied, ¡°How is your progress on the formation?¡± Melinda¡¯s expression turned gloomy as she said, ¡°The formationid by the Ancestral Water God isn¡¯t easy to break. My cultivation rank is quite low, and breaking the finalyers of the formation is strenuous. I¡¯ve already exhausted too much of my Soul Power. I¡¯ll need to rest for now.¡± After speaking, Melinda sat in a lotus position on the ground and began to recover her Soul Power. James looked at Melinda and asked. ¡°There¡¯s a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator sealed in the formation. Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll cause trouble after she¡¯s freed? As far as I know, Heaven Adjudicators are invincible. So how will we stop her?¡± Melinda looked at James and chose her words carefully. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°You¡¯ll know what to do when the timees.¡± Chapter 3156 Chapter 3156 Melinda did not say much. She sat in a lotus position and began to recover her Soul Power. James felt that Melinda was hiding something, but he did not press her since she did not care to borate further. While Melinda rested to recover her Soul Power, the others waited to the side. Everyone waited for three years. Three yearster, Melinda finally recovered her exhausted Soul Power and continued working to break the Formation. This time, she was able to make short work of it. Ten years passed in the blink of an eye. Ten yearster, Melinda had finally destroyed the 30,000 majoryers. Now only onestyer remained. She walked over to James and said, ¡°There¡¯s only onestyer in the formation. To break thestyer, we¡¯ll need the Water Genesis.¡± James nodded and asked. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Melinda replied, ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. All you need to do is activate the Water Genesis and pour its power into the formation to break it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James immediately summoned the Water Genesis without any hesitation. The Spring appeared before James. With a thought, magical power emerged from the Spring and flowed into the formation ahead of them. At that moment, ripples formed in the formation. The ripples spread out continuously. Immediately afterward, the region ahead of them began to change. Some of the mountains and rivers disappeared, and the sight of beautiful scenery filled everyone¡¯s vision . In the distance, the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master had been waiting atop a mountain for many years. He had been watching from the shadows andying in wait. Seeing that the formation had been broken, his face lit up in delight. ¡°It¡¯s broken! They really broke the formation! Now that the formation is gone, it¡¯ll be easy for me to release the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator.¡± The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master took a deep breath. Although the formation was broken, he did not act rashly. His priority was trapping James¡¯ party. Then, Tamuuz could lead the other powerhouses to rescue their captured members in the Elixir Pavilion. Standing outside the formation, James¡¯ group watched as the formation disappeared and a part of the landscape vanished. An idyllic paradise appeared in front of them. It was a beautiful ce with a river flowing through the mountains, dividing thendscape. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Melinda got up first and dashed toward it. James and the others also followed closely behind her. After they entered the ce, The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master appeared before the formation at the next moment. A few mysterious inscriptions emerged from his palm. The inscriptions gathered together to form an ancient scroll. A formation was stored within the ancient scroll. The formation was prepared in advance. Once the formation scroll was activated, a formation would be deployed instantly. The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master knew he could not trap James¡¯ party for long and he did not intend to. He only needed to dy them for some time. He floated in the air with the formation scroll in front of him. He raised his hand and called upon his energy. His energy poured into the formation scroll. At that moment, countless Formation Inscriptions emerged from the scroll. They spread out and covered the area instantly. As soon as Silvester entered the beautiful region, he felt the Formation Inscriptions surrounding them. ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. His expression immediately changed. He rose to the sky quickly. However, he was repelled by a mysterious formation and was struck back by the force. Silvester plummeted from the sky. Nico, Helvius, Thea, and the others also noticed the formation from the ground. Chapter 3157 Chapter 3157 James was stunned. He looked at Silvester who had been struck down by the formation¡¯s power, and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Silvester replied solemnly, ¡°After we entered this area, someone secretly set up a formation to trap us here.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Silvester shook his head. Melinda also scanned the area and saw the Formation Inscriptions around them. James turned to Melinda and asked. ¡°You were able to break a formation set up by an Ancestral God. How long would it take you to break this formation?¡± Melinda observed the formation for a while and said, ¡°Three days.¡± James immediately said, ¡°Please work on it immediately. We need to quickly break the formation.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Melinda nodded and began to disassemble the formation. Meanwhile, the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master quickly retreated after setting up the formation. He fled a great distance away to hide himself. Then, he immediately used a Secret Art to notify Tamuuz, who was waiting outside the Elixir Realm. ¡°Begin the mission. However, you must act swiftly and rescue them within one day. Otherwise, you guys might also get captured if Silvester and the rest rush back to the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Tamuuz had waited outside the Elixir Realm for many years. All these years, he had not gone anywhere else and spent his time recuperating. His Path Seal was shattered, and his strength had dropped drastically. However, Silvester and Helvius were not in the Elixir Pavilion. Even though he was not as strong as he was in the past, no one currently in the Elixir Pavilion could stand against him. After receiving the order from the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master, he quickly instructed his subordinates, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Remember, our goal is to save our members, not to kill our enemies. Evacuate immediately after rescuing our men.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± His men neatly responded in unison behind him. The sun was shining brightly, and the Elixir Pavilion was at peace. Suddenly, a disciple of the Elixir Pavilion yelled in rm, ¡°W-What¡¯s that?¡± Several disciples also looked toward the distance and saw a group of ck clouds in the sky quickly approaching them. ¡°I-It¡¯s the Sanctuary of Darkness! They¡¯re here again!¡± ¡°Hurry! Report this to the Pavilion Master!¡± The disciples began to panic. The Great Elder was also troubled. He immediately activated the formation around their mountain and used their Secret Art to notify Silvester, who was far away in the Aqua Realm. Silvester was watching Melinda break the formation. Suddenly, he heard the Great Elder¡¯s worried message in his mind. ¡°Old Master, there¡¯s been an incident! The Sanctuary of Darkness has struck again and appeared in the Elixir Realm!¡± Hearing the report, Silvester¡¯s expression darkened. He cursed furiously. ¡°Damn it!¡± James turned to him and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Silvester exined in a grave tone, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness has sent powerhouses to the Elixir Realm again.¡± Silvester wanted to open a spatial passage back to the Elixir Realm, but the formation had sealed the space. This prevented Silvester and the others from leaving the space. He immediately sent a message to the Great Elder, saying, ¡°Hold on as long as you can. I''ll need three days at most to return!¡± After sending back a message, Silvester shouted to Melinda, ¡°Please hurry up, Ms. Melinda. The Sanctuary of Darkness has reappeared at the Elixir Pavilion.¡± Thea looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure this was probably the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ original objective. They lured all of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouses away to this ce to attack again.¡± James nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Yeah. I hope we can make it back in time.¡± James looked at Melinda. All their hopes hinged on Melinda. If she could not break through the formation quickly, then the Elixir Pavilion would be doomed. Chapter 3158 Chapter 3158 Outside the Elixir Pavilion, the ck clouds in the distance swept toward them rapidly. They appeared in the sky outside the Elixir Pavilion in the blink of an eye. The ck clouds enveloped Elixir City. Seeing this, the cultivators in the Elixir Pavilion fled in panic. A man slowly walked out of the dark clouds in the sky. It was Tamuuz. Tamuuz had notpletely recovered from his injuries, and his face was pale. He floated in the air and looked at the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Elders floating in the sky. When the Great Elder saw Tamuuz, his expression immediately became solemn. His strength alone was insufficient to repel Tamuuz, even though Tamuuz was injured. ¡°Open the mountain gate.¡± Tamuuz¡¯s growled demandingly, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring back the members of the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The Great Elder roared, ¡°I¡¯ll die before I let you save them!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Tamuuz¡¯s face darkened, and he ordered his subordinates to attack. Powerhouses emerged from the dark clouds behind Tamuuz. About only a dozen of them were Grand Emperors. Additionally, there were about a hundred Quasi Emperors. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The rest of the 30,000 men were at the peak of the Divine Rank. These powerhouses were all that was left of the Sanctuary of Darkness. They dispatched everyst men to rescue their imprisoned members. The powerhouses attacked the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s formation. Tamuuz knew he did not have much time. The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master could not stall James for long. Thus, he had to act decisively. He raised his hand, and a powerful force emerged. It gathered together to form a ck beam of light. The ck beam of light burst out and shot at the protective formation. A few cracks formed on the formation. Several mountains that had just been rebuilt by the Elixir Pavillion also began to shake. ¡°He¡¯s too strong.¡± The Great Elder watched with a solemn expression. He did not expect Tamuuz to still possess such terrifying strength in his wounded condition. ¡°Fight them off!¡± The Great Elder shouted, ¡°The Old Master has reassured us that he¡¯ll be back within a few days!¡± Following the order of the Great Elder, the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouses charged forward. They exerted their full strength into the formation. With their strength, the formation became stronger. Tamuuz cursed out. ¡°Damn it.¡± He was in a rush. If he could not breach the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s defenses within a day, it would be difficult to save their members. At that moment, his body unleashed fearsome energy. Several strands of ck energy emerged from his body to form a giant sword. The sword was 10,000 meters long and glinted dangerously. The surrounding space became distorted by the powerful force it emitted. A few cracks formed in the sky and spread across the sky. ¡°Rend them in twain!¡± Tamuuz casually waved his hand, and the 10,000-meter-long sword swung viciously. It struck the formation protecting the Elixir Pavilion. Boom! The ground and mountains immediately began to shake from the impact. The explosive sound boomed through the area, and the force injured cultivators within Elixir City. Some of the weaker ones died instantly. Behind the formation, some of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouses fell away after being knocked back by the force. They fell to the ground and were wounded. Tamuuz was a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. Even though he was injured, he could still fight formidably if he brought all his strength to bear. Cracks appeared in the formation after sustaining his full-force attack. Chapter 3159 Chapter 3159 However, the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouses continued to hold their ground. They constantly channeled their energy and fortified the protective formation. The damage dealed to them was immediately recovered, and the formation solidified once more. Boom! The giant sword struck the formation again. It was much stronger than the previous blow. Many of the powerhouses in the Elixir Pavilion spat out blood from the violent force. Even a Grand Emperor like the Great Elder coughed out blood after being knocked away. His face lost its color. ¡°If this continues, the formation will definitely be broken soon. It might not evenst an hour, let alone three days. What should I do? What can I do now?¡± The Great Elder was at his wits¡¯ end. Rumble!!! Tumaaz repeatedly attacked the formation from outside. Although the formation blocked his attacks, a portion of his energy seeped through the formation through the cracks into the Elixir Pavilion, destroying a few of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s mountains. The Great Elder panicked and immediately ordered, ¡°Open up the emergency escape passage! Everyone is to evacuate at once!¡± After giving the order, he contacted Silvester again through their sect¡¯s Secret Art. ¡°Old Master, the powerhouse from the Sanctuary of Darkness is too strong. The formation isn¡¯t going to last long.¡± After hearing the report, Silvester instructed, ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on, evacuate and conserve your energy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After receiving the order, the Great Master made evacuation preparations. However, the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s disciples had not finished evacuating in time. There was not much he could do but continue to hold Tamuuz off. Apart from the Great Elder, the others struggled to sustain themselves. They exerted all their strength to support and stabilize the formation. After all the disciples evacuated, the Great Elder ordered, ¡°Evacuate now!¡± He disappeared from the sky with a sh and appeared before the emergency escape passage. The other elders immediately followed after him. When these elders walked through the emergency escape passage, it immediately vanished. Boom! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shortly after their evacuation, the formation was destroyed. The powerhouses from the Sanctuary of Darkness raided the dungeon and released their detained members. In the Aqua Realm, Silvester had been watching Melinda break the formation that trapped them. He was anxious and was hoping she would break it almost immediately. However, the Great Elder reported to him before Melinda couldpletely dispel the formation. ¡°Old Master, all our disciples have evacuated to a safe area. However, our formation was shattered, and the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ members that we imprisoned have been freed.¡± Hearing this, Silvester¡¯s face darkened. James immediately asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now, Old Master?¡± Silvester sighed and said, ¡°They¡¯ve breached our formation.¡± Startled, James further inquired, ¡°Were there any casualties?¡± Silvester said, ¡°There weren¡¯t any casualties. I already instructed them to evacuate if they couldn¡¯t hold on. Everyone has already evacuated. However, the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ members we captured previously were rescued.¡± Relieved, James said, ¡°It¡¯s good there weren¡¯t any casualties.¡± Silvester said, ¡°Unfortunately, the powerful members from the Sanctuary of Darkness were rescued. It¡¯s going to be tough to wipe them out next time. If I knew it¡¯de to this, I would¡¯ve killed them earlier on.¡± James immediately took on the responsibility. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was careless and gave them an opportunity to strike.¡± Silvester waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The Sanctuary of Darkness was determined to save them. They are a secret force and act from the dark. It¡¯s impossible topletely guard against them.¡± James stopped talking, but his expression was solemn. He was trying to figure out what was the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ next move. The Sanctuary of Darkness was too shrouded in mystery, and he had little knowledge of them. It would be hard to figure out their goals.¡± Time crept by. Soon, three days had passed. Melinda had finally broken the formation. As soon as the formation was broken, Silvester rushed back to the Elixir Pavilion along with Helvius. However, the Elixir Pavilion was already destroyed. All the powerhouses from the Sanctuary of Darkness they detained before were freed. Fortunately, there were no casualties because everyone evacuated in time. They would have suffered more significant casualties had they defended the Elixir Pavilion to death. Chapter 3160 Chapter 3160 Silvester and Helvius stood solemnly on the ruins of the Elixir Pavilion. They were not worried that the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s base was destroyed. Instead, they were anxious because the Sanctuary of Darkness rescued their captive members. Every one of them was extremely capablepared to cultivators outside. If theybined their power, no force in the Boundless Realm could stand against them. ¡°What should we do now, Old Master?¡± asked Helvius. Silvester thought for a while and said, ¡°At this point, we can only let them go for now. Let¡¯s head back to Aqua Realm and reunite with James. We¡¯ll discuss the restter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Helvius nodded. After the two checked on the situation in the Elixir Pavilion, they left quickly and headed back to the Aqua Realm. James and the others waited inside the elysium they entered after breaking the formation. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Silvester and Helvius returned. James promptly followed up with them. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Selvius sighed and said, ¡°The Elixir Pavilion was reduced to ruins again. Fortunately, all our disciples have escaped to a safe ce.¡± James said solemnly, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness is tougher than we gave them credit for. Once we broke the formation here, they immediately trapped us using another formation. The person who trapped us must be one of the more powerful members.¡± Selvius nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yeah. Perhaps the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master personally involved himself.¡± Melinda stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss these matters now and continue exploring this ce.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. James was curious about Heaven''s Adjudicator sealed in this ce. Melinda was most likely the reincarnation of a powerhouse from the Primeval Age. Theoretically speaking, she knew the power of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. However, she was able to destroy the formation sealing said being. She seemed unafraid of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator sealed here. Under Melinda¡¯s guidance, the group of people walked toward the beautiful scenery. Soon, they appeared at the mouth of a river between two mountains. The river was hundreds of meters wide, and the flowing water was crystal clear. Various strange fish and aquatic creatures could be seen swimming in the river. The creatures emitted a mysterious aura that seemed out of the ordinary. Soon, they reached the end of the river. They found a cave where the river flowed from. James looked at Melinda and asked. ¡°Is this where the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator is sealed?¡± Melinda shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s look around.¡± After she finished speaking, she stepped forward. Her body flickered, and she appeared above the mountain. James and the others followed closely behind her, The group stood atop the mountain. Melinda looked around and scanned the surroundings. Then, she pointed to a mountain ahead and said, ¡°That mountain seems important to this ce. I can feel a magical powering from under the mountain.¡± After speaking, Melinda turned to Silvester and said, ¡°You have a high cultivation rank, don¡¯t you? Move that mountain away.¡± Silvester nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Immediately afterward, he casually waved his hand. A powerful force emerged from his palm and rushed toward the mountain. The force immediately lifted the mountain and carried it away into the distance. As soon as Silvester acted, the mountain was moved away. From the crevasse, a pce appeared underground. The pce wasrge and ck in color. A few magical inscriptions surrounded the ck pce. ¡°A pce?¡± James gasped in shock. Melinda looked at the pce for a while and said, ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator is most likely sealed in there.¡± Everyone disappeared the next moment and appeared before the pce gate. Chapter 3161 Chapter 3161 The tightly shut pce gate was a hundred meters high. On the gate was a que with several mysterious and ancient characters engraved. Although James had studied Elysian characters before, he could notprehend the engravings on the que. He turned to Melinda and asked. ¡°What do they mean?¡± Melinda looked at the que briefly and murmured, ¡°It reads ¡®Prison Ground¡¯.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± James was confused. The others also looked at Melinda perplexedly. Melinda tried to recall past events. After a while, she said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± James said, ¡°We¡¯re all ears.¡± Melinda replied, ¡°During the Primeval Age, many Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators existed in the universe. They were ruthlessly loyal to the Heavenly Path, carrying out its orders without question. ¡°The humans that reached the Ancestral God Rank in the Primeval Agre wanted to destroy the Heavenly Path. To do that, they had to eliminate all Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators before challenging the Heavenly Path. ¡°Unexpectedly, one Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator refused to see living beings being tormented and falling to ruin due to the battle¡¯s aftermath. So, they made a prison and sealed themselves within the area, swearing never to step out of the ce.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James looked at the pce ahead and asked. ¡°Is that pce the ce that Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator set up for themselves?¡± Melinda nodded and said, ¡°Precisely. This the Prison Ground they prepared for themselves.¡± After a brief thought, James asked. ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Ajudicator swore never to leave this ce, so what will happen to them if they did so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Melinda replied as she shook her head doubtfully. Silvester asked. ¡°A powerful formation surrounds the pce. Is it possible to unlock it?¡± Melinda sadly said, ¡°I can¡¯t break a formation set up by a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Unless they leave of their own volition, there is no way to reach them.¡± ¡°So did wee here for nothing?¡± asked James. Melinda looked at James and replied encouragingly, ¡°Perhaps they will leave this pce someday. We should go. Even if the Sanctuary of Darkness finds this ce, they can¡¯t get through the formation, nor will they be able to convince the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator to leave.¡± James was disappointed. This seemed to be within Melinda¡¯s expectations. Yet, she went through the trouble of breaking all the 30,000yers of the formation. Melinda did not borate further. She sped her hands and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± After speaking, her body flickered and disappeared from their sight. James and the others looked at each other puzzledly. After a while, James said, ¡°Since Melinda has already reassured us nothing will happen, let¡¯s head back.¡± James¡¯ party did not linger and chose to return to the Paragon Sect. During this period, the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master had been tailing them in secret. After James¡¯ party left, he finally walked into the open and stood outside the pce. He looked at the pce in a daze. Then, he suddenly kneeled on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master, Tadhg Gagher. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Tadhg¡¯s voice resounded outside the pce. However, there was no response. Tadhg continued to kneel on the ground and said, ¡°My Lord, the Sanctuary of Darkness has run into a huge problem. The humans looking for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir have appeared. ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ purpose is to destroy the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. However, that task is beyond our powers. While trying to destroy it, we only managed to split it into five parts. ¡°The final reckoning is about to begin. If those humans obtain the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, turn the tides in their favor. I implore you to step forth and ensure our victory.¡± Tadhg¡¯s voice resounded, but the pce remained silent. Kneeling on the ground, he grumbled in frustration, ¡°Why are you refusing to show yourself? Did you not seal yourself to avoid the war during the Primeval Age in anticipation of this day?¡± Tadhg was bewildered. Chapter 3162 Chapter 3162 The Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master, Tadhg, did not leave. He pleaded for the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator¡¯s assistance outside the ck pce. However, his pleas were answered with silence. Meanwhile, James and the others had returned to the Paragon Sect. Many powerhouses gathered within the Paragon Sect. The Martial Reverend was seated in the highest seat. Although seated above everyone else, he did not dare to disrespect the people in the hall. He looked at Silvester and Helvius sitting below him respectfully and conducted himself carefully. Silvester looked at James and asked. ¡°Mr. Caden, what should we do next?¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness set up a trap for us to rescue their members. I expect they are going to make another move very soon. However, I¡¯m not so sure what they¡¯re nning.¡± Initially, James nned to travel and hone his skills after briefly staying in the Paragon Sect. While training, he also wanted to find the remaining materials needed to resurrect Emperor Jabari. James was not too worried that he had not found the Ancestral God Rank Elixir yet. Emperor Jabari was proficient in the Extraption Path. As long as they could resurrect Emperor Jabari, he could help them locate the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. James replied, ¡°I n to leave in search of some materials. There¡¯s nothing much I can do about the Sanctuary of Darkness at the moment, so I¡¯ll leave this matter to you guys.¡± Silvester nodded lightly and said, ¡°We can only proceed step by step.¡± Click, ck, click. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Immediately afterward, a beautiful woman entered the hall. No one sensed her approaching and only noticed her when she walked into the hall. Everyone stood up and stared at Melinda. Melinda¡¯s lips formed beautiful smile and said, ¡°Hello again.¡± James looked at her and asked. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Melinda walked into the hall and found an empty seat. After making herselffortable, her smile was reced with a more serious expression. ¡°Whatever happens in the Boundless Realm will directly affect humanity¡¯s survival during the Fourth Cmity. The Sanctuary of Darkness exists to prevent humans from finding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± James looked at Melinda suspiciously. He had never told Melinda these things, so how did she know about it? Melinda continued to speak, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Sanctuary of Darkness is preparing something major. They¡¯lll attempt to conquer the worlds within the Boundless Realm as as fast as they can. ¡°We must build a safe haven.¡± James cocked his brow. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Melinda replied, ¡°We must establish a new organization and win over the powerhouses throughout the Boundless Realm. We must form a powerful force before the Sanctuary of Darkness enacts their n so that we can stand against them. ¡°Otherwise, they¡¯ll make short work of us.¡± James was now curious about Melinda¡¯s identity. How was it that she knew everything? Although Melinda¡¯s identity was still a mystery, her words were very reasonable. After a brief thought, James said, ¡°You guys can proceed to handle these matters. I have other business to settle right now.¡± Melinda nodded lightly and began to exin her n. She wanted to use the Elixir Realm as their base, and establish a brand new sect. At the same time, they would deploy a powerful formation around the Elixir Realm to resist the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ forces in the future.¡± Despite the n sounding rtively simple, it would be hard to implement. To achieve it, they needed Silvester and Helvius to take the lead. Their involvement was crucial since they were very reputable in the Boundless Realm. If they called for help, they could recruit many powerhouses.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 3163 Chapter 3163 Silvester, Helvius, and Melinda rushed to the Elixir Realm to implement their n after they discussed the details. Meanwhile, James stayed in the Paragon Sect. James, Thea, and Xainte gathered in a mansion behind Paragon Sect¡¯s main mountain. Xainte asked. ¡°When are you leaving, Dad?¡± James replied, ¡°In a few days.¡± Thea reminded him. ¡°You must be careful and avoid acting rashly while outside. No matter what happens, staying alive should be your priority.¡± James smiled at her. ¡°Do you take me for a child? Don¡¯t worry about me¡± Afterward, James stayed in the Paragon Sect for a few more days. During his stay, he came up with a rough n for his next journey. He inquired about dangerous ces within the Boundless Realm, especially those that were normally inessible to Grand Emperors. The materials needed to reform Emperor Jabari¡¯s body were rare and could only be found in dangerous ces. James wanted to gather them as soon as possible to resurrect Emperor Jabari. He would not have to worry about anything after Emperor Jabari was brought back. Many people stood behind James at the Paragon Sect¡¯s mountain gate. James turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you guys don¡¯t have to send me off. You should head back inside.¡± Thea walked over, took James¡¯ hand, and said tenderly, ¡°Please be careful.¡± James reached out and stroked her hair. Smiling gently, he reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Thea¡¯s pretty face looked weary. She said, ¡°We¡¯ve been on the move all these years, and it¡¯s taking its toll. After we ovee the Fourth Cmity, let¡¯s find a ce no one knows about and live in seclusion. Then, we¡¯ll have a bunch of sons!¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll promise you that.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He waved at them and turned to leave. Nico followed closely behind him. Outside the Eidolon Realm, two people stood in the twinkling gxy. One was a handsome young man in a white robe. The other was a burly, middle-aged man with tan skin. Nico asked. ¡°Where are we going next, James?¡± James replied, ¡°There¡¯s a deserted near Eidolon Realm. Apparently, it used to be a vast world but was destroyed after a certain incident. ¡°The seems to be rather mysterious. I¡¯m nning to go check it out.¡± Nico immediately asked. ¡°Are you talking about the Azure Realm?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. After a brief thought, Nico said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard rumors about the Azure Realm. ¡°ording to ancient books, an unknown incident urred there and caused the entire¡¯s living beings to disappear overnight. ¡°After that incident, the became deste. ¡°For countless years, many powerhouses have gone to the Azure Realm to investigate what happened but never returned. As a result, the Azure Realm was deemed unsafer and was ssified in the Boundless Realm¡¯s list of Ten Dangerous Regions. Like the Desteness Sanctuary, most powerhouses, including Grand Emperors, wouldn¡¯t carelessly venture into the Azure Realm.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He heard simr rumors and wanted to check the ce out. The materials Emperor Jabari needed would most likely appear in these long-ruined and forbidden ces. Nico rubbed his hands excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to visit the Azure Realm for the longest time. I¡¯m happy to finally have the opportunity.¡± James grinned at him. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Immediately afterward, the two disappeared. Chapter 3164 Chapter 3164 Somewhere in the Boundless Realm¡¯s outer space, a void suddenly appeared and broke the area¡¯s silence. Two figures walked out of the tear and into the starry space. It was none other than James and Nico. As soon as the two appeared, they observed their surroundings. In the darkness, they spotted a deste. It had a vast area. From a distance, it looked forboding as a ck mist shrouded it. James and Nico approached and soon arrived in its vicinity. James looked at the ck mist around the with a frown. He murmured, ¡°The energy here is somewhat simr to Curse Power. However, it seems slightly more sinister than Curse Power.¡± After speaking, he turned to Nico and asked. ¡°Why is the Azure Realm shrouded by this ck mist?¡± Nico shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. The Azure Realm has existed for a long time. It¡¯s impossible to remember what happened during the Primeval Age. However, ording to rumors, the living beings on Azure Realm disappeared sometime after the Primeval Age. Ever since the incident, this ce has been shrouded by ck mist.¡± James said pensively, ¡°That¡¯s strange. We¡¯ll have to tread carefully.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nico nodded. Suddenly, a voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Careful, James. Something about this is off.¡± Hearing the voice, James lit up in joy and immediately responded. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°I was slumbering, but I sensed the unusual energy. This energy is familiar to me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Surprised, James asked. ¡°What kind of energy is it? Where did you encounter it previously?¡± Emperor Jabari fell into thought. After a while, he replied, ¡°When wandering through a deserted area in the universe, I identally entered an unknown ruin. I proceeded through a passage in this ruin but got lost. It took me three thousand Epochs to finally leave the ce. ¡°The energy here feels very simr to what I felt in that passage. ¡°Although I called it a passage, it felt more like an unknown world. There was no light in that world, and it waspletely shrouded in darkness. Moreover, powerful, evil spirits lurked in the dark. They were very powerful. All of the evil spirits I encountered were at the Emperor Rank. ¡°After leaving the ce, I ventured to many other ruins. Eventually, I found some information about the ce.¡± James listened carefully. Emperor Jabari continued. ¡°Our universe is split into two dimensions¡ªlight and dark. ¡°Our universe is called the Illuminated World. ¡°Meanwhile, the dark dimension is called the Dark World. ¡°I learned that souls of living beings would enter the Dark World after their death. In the Dark World, these souls can continue living on in the form of evil spirits.¡± ¡°The Dark World?¡± James was startled by what he heard. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Emperor Jabari nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, the unknown world I stumbled upon was the Dark World. The Dark World was extremely sinister and foreboding. Even I, myself have very little knowledge of the ce.¡± ¡°The Dark World is enormous and is as big as our universe. ¡°I only strayed into the outer bounds of the Dark World, yet I still got lost. If I were to have traveled deeper into the Dark World, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive. The evil force within the dark world is capable of eating away the body of a living being. Eventually, it¡¯d eat up one¡¯s body, leaving only their soul. ¡°If the forcepletely erodes your body, your soul can only live on in the Dark World as an evil spirit, and you can never return to the Illuminated World.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. He guessed that the disappearance of the living beings in the Azure Realm was rted to the Dark World. ¡°James.¡± Suddenly, James heard Nico¡¯s voice. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± James returned to his senses and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. By the way, Nico. Have you ever heard of the Dark World before this?¡± Chapter 3165 Chapter 3165 Nico shook his head, expressing that he did not know. Since Nico did not know about the Dark World, James did not ask any further questions, and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go check out the Azure Realm.¡± The two walked through the ck mist and entered the Azure Realm. Soon, theynded on the ground. The sky was filled with dark clouds, and the ground was uneven. Traces of ck energy oozed out of the cracks in the ground. As soon as the energy came in contact with James¡¯ skin, he immediately noticed its corrosive effects. Fortunately, he had good physical strength, and was at the Divine Rank. Thus, the ck energy was unable to cause substantial damage to his physical body. ¡°This is very bizzare.¡± Nico also noticed the unusual ck energy and said, ¡°This ck energy is corrosive.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± James reminded Nico, then began to advance. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. While advancing, James contacted Emperor Jabari. ¡°How¡¯s your condition now, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°In the previous battle, I exerted all my strength to seriously injure that Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. I¡¯m still in a weakened state.¡± James inquired, ¡°Are you capable of executing a divining formation? I¡¯m going to start looking for materials needed to reform your body, but I haven¡¯t a clue where to begin my search.¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°Sadly, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m very weak and barely have any strength in me. Unless you can find a divine object that can restore my Soul Power, I¡¯m powerless.¡± James made a mental note. To find the materials needed for Emperor Jabari¡¯s resurrection, he would first need to find something to restore his Soul Power. James and Nico continued to wander the deste. Soon, they stumbled upon a city. Although many ages have passed, the city was rtively well preserved. The city walls still stood tall and proud. The two walked into the city. Swoosh! A cold wind blew toward them as soon as they entered the city. James shivered inadvertently. ¡°Careful!¡± Nico immediately called out, teleported in front of James, and thrust his palm forward. His palm attack struck a blurry shadow. It screeched in pain, then disappeared. Cold sweat ran down James¡¯ back. He felt fortunate thaat Nico was apanying him. Otherwise, he would have met a miserable end. After driving away the assant, Nico stared at the shadow that dispersed into ck mist. Nico said solemnly, ¡°That was an evil spirit. It was at least at the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± ¡°Thanks a bunch, Nico.¡± Nico smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, James. The evil spirit couldn¡¯t have hurt you even if I stood by idly. It was presumptuous for me to interfere.¡± James looked at him embarrassedly. He felt the need to tell Nico the truth about his strength. It he kept quiet, Nico would note to his rescue if he were to face danger again. This would greatly impede his journey through the realms. Chapter 3166 Chapter 3166 ¡°Nico, actually¡­¡± After careful consideration, James decided to tell Nico the truth about his strength. ¡°What is it, James?¡± Nico looked at James earnestly. James said sheepishly, ¡°Actually, my cultivation base is very weak. It¡¯s precisely the rank your Divine Sense is detecting. I¡¯m only at the Divine Rank.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nico was startled by the revtion. James exined. ¡°My body was destroyed once in the past, and my current body was reformed using a Grand Emperor¡¯s Natal Demonic Lotus. As such, my physical body possesses great strength. ¡°There¡¯s also a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor living within my Celestial Abode. By borrowing some of his strength, I can call forth the power hidden within my physical body.¡± After hearing the exnation, Nico immediately understood James¡¯ circumstances. Nico grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the universe¡¯s strongest cultivator with your potential and treasures. Although you¡¯re weak right now, I¡¯ve given my word to follow you for a hundred thousand years. I¡¯m not going to break my promise.¡± James felt relieved by Nico¡¯s reassurance. Meanwhile, Nico grew interested in the powerhouse that lived within James¡¯ Celestial Abode. ¡°Where did the powerhouse living in your Celestial Abodee from?¡± James smiled knowingly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out very soon. Right now, I need to collect materials to rebuild his body so he can be resurrected.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Nico did not pry any further. He shielded James protectively and advanced cautiously. James followed behind him and inspected their surroundings. Everything around them was well preserved. The buildings within the city were extravagant. However, there was not a single living being within the huge city. Everything was covered by darkness, and it looked like a ghost town. The two walked around for a while but found no promising leads. However, they encountered many evil spirits along the way. Some of them were strong, but they also faced some weaker ones. The strong evil spirits were at the Grand Emperor Rank, while the weaker ones were at the Divine Rank. asionally, they encountered a few evil spirits at the Sage Rank. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The city teemed with evil spirits. After walking for a while, they encountered about a dozen of them. James was taken aback by the situation. ¡°Under normal circumstances, the souls of the living would disperse after death. Very few evolve into evil spirits, but strangely, this city is full of evil spirits.¡± Hearing this, Nico suddenly thought of a possibility and gasped aloud. ¡°Could it be that the Azure Realm¡¯s living beings were wiped out? Is that why they disappeared so suddenly?¡± James was taken aback by the possibility. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I heard that the Azure Realm was formidable. It used to be one of the central nets in the Boundless Realm and was as strong as the current Elixir Pavillion back them. Who could¡¯ve wiped them out at once?¡± Nico waved his hand exasperatedly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was just a wild guess.¡± James said, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Let¡¯s continue searching the ce.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Afterward, the two left the deste city and began to explore different areas of the Azure Realm. Along the way, they found many other cities infested with evil spirits. In the blink of an eye, 300 years had passed since James and Nico entered the Azure Realm. During that time, the two had ventured to almost every corner in the Azure Realm. During this period, Nico fought off several powerful evil spirits and even killed a few. They also encountered some extremely powerful evil spirits that Nico could not fight off and had to flee a number of times. Chapter 3167 Chapter 3167 James sat in a lotus position on a mountain range within the Azure Realm and was immersed in his cultivation. There was ack of vegetation around the mountain range, and the only thing that could be seen were a number of ck boulders. Nico stood to the side and watched James protectively. James had already cultivated his Sword Path Ousia, Curse Ousia, and the five Elemental Ousias. In total, he had seven Ousias. At that moment, he was trying to cultivate the Yin and Yang Ousias. He had learned Heavenly Transformation and also knew Thea¡¯s Demonic Transformation. Additionally, he had already cultivated Heavenly Power and Demonic Power. Both powers reached the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. James sat within a Time Formation and concentrated on grasping the Paths. Gradually, his understanding of the two Paths grew deeper. At that moment, he had reached the Consolidation stage. Heavenly Power and Demonic Power in surged throughout his body. Heavenly Power gathered in the upper half of his body, while Demonic Power gathered in the lower half. The Heavenly Power grew increasingly concentrated and formed the shards of the Law of Heaven, which slowly gathered into a round, scorching sun. Meanwhile, the Demonic Power also transformed into the shards of the Law of Heaven. The shards then gathered together to form a bright moon. ¡°It¡¯s a sess.¡± James stood up. As he stood up, his eyes transformed dramatically. A scorching sun took the ce of one of his irises, and a bright moon shone from the other. Immediately, his eyes illuminated the dark world. ¡°A fusion of heaven and earth, as well as Yin and Yang.¡± James twirled his hand, and the scorching sun and bright moon merged to form a new force. The force was overpowering and caused the surrounding space to tremble and distort. A few cracks formed in space. ¡°It¡¯s powerful.¡± James took a deep breath. Immediately afterward, he dismissed the scorching sun and bright moon. James withdrew his energy and walked out of the Time Formation. Nico had been protecting him throughout this period. Seeing James leave the Time Formation, Nico smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, James. You¡¯ve developed another two Ousias. In total, you have nine currently and have reached the limit allowed by the Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James sighed and said, ¡°I finally cultivated nine Ousias. With the amount I possess, getting through the next Consolidation will be difficult.¡± Nicoforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take your time. Yourprehension of Paths is exceptional. I¡¯m sure the subsequent Consolidation will be easily ovee.¡± Nico had great confidence in James. Other cultivators would have to ovee countless obstacles to cultivate a second Ousia. However, James easily formed nine Ousias without problems. Once James became a Grand Emperor, he would have Nine Path Seals, and the universe would surely tremble before his might. Nico was looking forward to that day. James suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, has no one been able to cultivate ten Ousias in the past?¡± Nico was startled by his question but quickly caught himself and said brightly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy. Ordinary cultivators can only cultivate one Ousia. A couple of prodigies managed to form two Ousias. The amount of people that can form three are only about a handful. ¡°It will get progressively more difficult. ¡°Although the Heavenly Path permits living beings to cultivate nine Ousias maximum, no one prior has ever been able to develop a fourth Ousia, let alone nine.¡± James murmured pensively, ¡°I¡¯m going to try anyway.¡± He was determined to learn a new Path and form another new Ousia. James wanted to surpass the universe¡¯s limits and achieve the unachievable. Chapter 3168 Chapter 3168 If anyone else had known James¡¯ aspirations, they would definitely have been bbergasted. People who could form a second Ousia were already considered prodigies. It was rare for people to be capable of forming a third Ousia. Those who could develop a fourth Ousia were among the best of the best. Cultivating nine Ousias was an astronomical achievement. Yet, James wanted to cultivate a tenth one and break the universe¡¯s record. Even Ancestral Gods could not surpass the limits set by the Heavenly Path. 300 years had passed since James had entered the Azure Realm. He had been wandering around the net all this time and stopping only asionally to cultivate. James and Nico encountered many dangers along the way. Fortunately, Nico was powerful enough to deal with them. ¡°Where do we go next, James?¡± Nico looked around, pointed ahead, and said, ¡°That¡¯s the only ce we haven¡¯t been to yet.¡± James stood up and looked in the direction pointed by Nico. The area ahead of them was cloaked in ck mist, and it was impossible to see what was past it. Even with their Divine Senses, they could not sense what has hidden behind the ck mist. James said, ¡°That area seems quite unusual. My Divine Sense is unable to see through the mist. If my guess is right, that area might be rted to the disappearance of the Azure Realm¡¯s living beings.¡± Nico said boldly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go check it out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. After a brief discussion, the two rushed toward the unknown area ahead. Then, they walked into the dark mist. Light waspletely blocked out of the area, and it was impossible to see what was ahead. Even using their Divine Senses, they could only detect a mere few kilometers around them. ¡°Sir, this ce seems a little eerie.¡± Nico¡¯s hoarse voice was shaky in the darkness. James whispered, ¡°Be careful.¡± Nico walked in front of James and carefully surveyed the surroundings. The ck mist around them contained corrosive power, which ate through James¡¯ skin and slowly melted his flesh. Although the corrosive effect was gradual, James knew his body would eventually be destroyed if he stayed in the area too long, leaving only his soul behind. ¡°This ce is exactly as Emperor Jabari described. There¡¯s only darkness and no light. The energy here even has corrosive power.¡± James said solemnly, ¡°Be careful, Nico. We might¡¯ve already entered the Dark World. Even if we have yet to, the Azure Realm is still connected to the Dark World.¡± ¡°What exactly is the Dark World, James?¡± Nico was a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor but had never heard of or read of the Dark World in ancient records. James ryed the information he obtained from Emperor Jabari to Nico. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Nico had a clearer grasp of their situation. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that another world like this existed if you hadn¡¯t told me about it.¡± James said, ¡°The Dark World is very strange. Even a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor like Emperor Jabari barely knows about it. We have to be cautious.¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± James suddenly noticed something strange and asked. ¡°How long has it been since we entered this region?¡± Nico was startled by James¡¯ question. He was a powerhouse and had a keen sense of time. However, he could not sense how much time had passed. ¡°I feel like we haven¡¯t been here long, but also as if we were here for many years,¡± said Nico. Chapter 3169 Chapter 3169 James said solemnly, ¡°We might¡¯ve gotten lost. Emperor Jabari mentioned it¡¯s easy to lose your way in the Dark World. It¡¯s impossible to urately perceive time and get a hold of your surroindings in the Dark World.¡± Nico asked. ¡°Then what should we do now? Should we turn back or keep going forward? James fell into deep thought. Even a powerhouse like Emperor Jabari got lost in the Dark World and only left after spending thousands of Epochs there. If the two of them were to lose their way in the Dark World, they might never be able to make it out. ¡°Let¡¯s turn back,¡± said James. He still had other important things to do and did not want to get trapped in the Dark World for too long. If he were to get lost, humans would go extinct by the time he found the exit. ¡°Alright.¡± Nico nodded. The two turned back and tried to go back the way they came. However, they were still surrounded by dark mist even after walking for a long time. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong, James. We¡¯ve been traveling for so long. I feel like we didn¡¯t walk far when we entered the ck mist, yet why haven¡¯t we walked out of it by now?¡± James stopped and began to perceive their surroundings. He detected a few open fields around them that were full of potholes. ck mist continuously poured out of the ground. However, his perception was limited, and he could only sense things within a small range.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ve most likely lost our way in here.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± asked Nico. Since things havee to this, James had no choice but to seek Emperor Jabari¡¯s help. ¡°Emperor Jabari, I think we entered the Dark World and lost our way.¡± Emperor Jabari replied shortly after, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing you can do. The Dark World is a bizarre ce. Even the Heavenly Path has no control over this pce. ¡°Moreover, the Paths of the Illuminated World are practically useless in the Dark World. This ce has its own Paths. ¡°I stayed in the Dark World for about three thousand Epochs but I barely understood their Paths, nor did I understand their Dark Heavenly Path. ¡°The Dark Heavenly Path is basically the same as the Illuminated World¡¯s Heavenly Path, and it controls the Dark World. ¡°I think I can resurrect myself in the Dark World. The Heavenly Path of the Illuminated World can¡¯t interfere with the affairs here. ¡°After I revive, I can leave them Dark World. As long as I don¡¯t meddle too much in the Illuminated World¡¯s affairs, the Heavenly Path will most likely turn a blind eye to me.¡± James fell into thought and asked. ¡°So it¡¯s going to be almost impossible for me to leave this ce?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°Yeah. Since you¡¯ve already stumbled into the Dark World, you might as well take advantage of the situation. The Dark World is also full of resources. You can also look for materials to resurrect me in the Dark World. As long as I¡¯m resurrected, I should be able to lead you out of the Dark World with my understanding of the ce.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At this point, James had no other choice. He turned to Nico and said, ¡°We¡¯re already lost in the Dark World. For now, we¡¯ll have to forget about leaving. Instead, let¡¯s search the ce and look for materials to resurrect Emperor Jabari. He¡¯s our only hope to leave this ce.¡± Nico nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Although the Dark World was full of unknown dangers, James and Nico had nothing to worry about. After discussing briefly, the two continued to wander the Dark World. Meanwhile, Emperor Jabari was performing a simple divining technique on the area to locate materials around them that could be used to reform his body. Although he could not determine the exact location, he could still get a rough estimation of where they could be in the Dark World. Chapter 3170 Chapter 3170 Emperor Jabari was trying to divine the area and find materials to rebuild his body. However, the Extraption Path was from the Illuminated World, so its power was weakened significantly in the Dark World. He could only estimate the rough direction of the materials and not their specific location. He was still weak from the previous battle, and the Illuminated World¡¯s powers were almostpletely useless in the Dark World. ¡°James, I can only divine a rough estimation of where the materials might be. Keep going forward. I can¡¯t tell you for how long you¡¯ll need to keep advancing though. You¡¯ll have to get closer to it for me to pinpoint its location.¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He turned to Nico and said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going forward.¡± Along the way, Emperor Jabari had to keep observing their surroundings and guiding James toward the material. James continued to proceed in spite of the darkness and had no idea how long had passed. ¡°Turn left.¡± James suddenly snapped back to reality after hearing Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice. ¡°What happened just now?¡± James was rmed. Just now, he was moving forward unconciously. If not for Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice, he would¡¯ve continued mindlessly. ¡°The Dark World is terrifying...¡± James took a deep breath to steady himself. The deeper they advanced into the Dark World, the stronger the corrosive power of the mist. James raised his hand. He saw thick, ck mist on his hand, slowly devouring his flesh. Blood began to ooze out from his palm. He wanted to use his energy to heal his wounds, but his powers had little effect in the Dark World. So, he was unable to treat his injury. Even the Demonic Energy in his body was rendered useless, and he could only exert a bit of it. ¡°This ce is creeping me out.¡± James murmured, ¡°At this rate, my body is going to be eroded by the Dark Power here.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He turned toward Nico. Nico, on the other hand, was doing fine. His cultivation rank was much higher, and was physically much stronger. Therefore, the corrosive powers from the ck mist had yet to affect him. ¡°Emperor Jabari, I don¡¯t think going on like this is feasible. The mist here will devour my body here and it¡¯ll soon cease to exist.¡± James asked Emperor Jabari for an alternative. Emperor Jabari fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°I know very little about the Dark World, James. I¡¯ve tried divining to find a solution. The only way for you I can sense for you to survive here is to cultivate a Path of the Dark World. ¡°A Path of the Dark World?¡± The suggestion horrified James. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll need to learn a Path of the Dark World, then absorb the Dark Power here and convert it into your own. After that, you¡¯ll be able to form an Ousia as well.¡± ¡°Let me try.¡± James immediately sat in a lotus position and tried to absorb the power within the Dark World to convert it into his own power. However, the Illuminated World¡¯s cultivation methods were ineffective in the Dark World. Therefore, James could not rely on previously used cultivation methods to absorb the Dark World¡¯s power. Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not going to work. I¡¯ve stayed in the Dark World for three thousand Epochs. I¡¯ve already tried it before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve studied the Dark World¡¯s power. The power here can only be absorbed by evil spirits. When I got lost in the Dark World, I tried to create a cultivation method that could be used by the living. However, I never seeded despite all that time.¡± Chapter 3171 Chapter 3171 ¡°Then what should I do?¡± asked James. Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do for now. In the past, I, too, captured many evil spirits in the Dark World and forced them to hand over their cultivation methods. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After acquiring various cultivation methods from those evil spirits, I discovered their cultivation methods were only suitable for their kind. They weren¡¯t meant to be cultivated by living beings with physical bodies. ¡°However, after obtaining so many of them, I discovered something. If you give me some time, I might be able to create a suitable cultivation method for living beings.¡± James thought awhile and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a soul fragment now, right? Theoretically, you¡¯re also considered an evil spirit, so why don¡¯t you cultivate in the Dark World?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°I¡¯ve considered that but dismissed the idea. If I were to cultivate in the Dark World, I wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Illuminated World.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James now had a better understanding of the situation. ¡°Keep moving for now. Before going into slumber, I studied cultivation methods suitable for humans. However, I gave up after catching some clues. I thought I¡¯d never enter the Dark World again. Unexpectedly, you entered the Dark World. Since it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll try to pick up my research again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Emperor Jabari had been to the Dark World before and had some understanding of the pce. Additionally, he had obtained many cultivation methods of the evil spirits and already had some knowledge of them. Resuming his research should be an easy feat. James continued to advance under the guidance of Emperor Jabari. In the Dark World, the passage of time was imperceptible. Although it seemed that only a short while had passed, in actuality, a long time had passed. James and Nico walked in the Dark World. Suddenly, a ck pce entered their view. Seeing the ck pce, James immediately grew vignt. Just then, the ck pce flickered and disappeared from their sight. ¡°Nico, did you see that?¡± asked James. Nico stared ahead and replied, ¡°I seem to have seen a pce, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.¡± After getting Nico¡¯s confirmation, James was sure he was not mistaken. He scanned the surroundings, but his perception range was limited. From the area he could sense, there was nothing abnormal. ¡°James.¡± At that moment, Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°I sense a material here that can be used to reform my physical body.¡± Thrilled, James asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°I can¡¯t sense exactly what it is because my Divine Senses are weakened in the Dark World. If not because my Extraption Path has reached the Grand Sage Realm, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it at all.¡± James inquired, ¡°Where is it?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°It¡¯s nearby. Look for it carefully.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. James turned to Nico and said, ¡°There¡¯s something valuable in this area. Let¡¯s look around.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nico also began scanning the area. The two carefully searched the ce. Swoosh! A cold breeze blew toward them. Immediately afterward, the ck clouds began to disperse, and a speck of light shone down onto the Dark World. Both James and Nico¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They were in the Dark World, which was supposed to be shrouded in darkness. However, light was now illuminating their surroundings. Both of them immediately had their guards up. With the disappearance of the ck mist, their surroundings gradually became clear to them. Chapter 3172 Chapter 3172 The dark surroundings were illuminated and looked no different from the outside world. A pce appeared in their sight. White light spots continuously emerged from the pce. The lights from the pce lit up the surroundings. The light spread out and devoured the darkness, brightening up the ce. However, the light did not spread far and only remained within a few kilometers¡¯ range. Beyond the few-kilometer range, the world was still shrouded in darkness. James and Nico advanced toward the ck pce. Soon, they arrived at the pce gate. James said thoughtfully, ¡°This must be the pce we saw just now.¡± Nico nodded. ¡°Most likely.¡± James looked at the pce. The pce gate was more than thirty meters high. There were some bizarre characters engraved on it. Additionally, the pce was also surrounded by ck energy. However, white lights constantly emerged out of the ck energy. ¡°Do you recognize the words, Nico?¡± asked James. Nico looked at them for a while, then shook his head, saying, ¡°They¡¯re too deep. I don¡¯t recognize them.¡± James turned to ask Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode. ¡°Emperor Jabari, do you recognize the words on the pce gate?¡± Emperor Jabari observed the ck pce from inside the Celestial Abode. After studying the words, he said, ¡°It¡¯s probably Ancestral Script.¡± James was immediately intrigued upon hearing it was Ancestral Script. Ancestral Script was the text passed around between Ancestral Gods. Since Ancestral Script was used, the ck pce must have been rted to Ancestral Gods. Emperor Jabari continued, ¡°James, I can sense that the material I need is in this ck pce.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can open the gate.¡± James walked closer to the ck pce and touched the gate. Then, he exerted a little bit of force. Creak!!! With a little force, the pce gate was pushed open. As soon as the pce gate opened, the white light spots poured out from the ck pce to form a white circle of light. James squinted his eyes as the light was blinding. After a while, he finally got used to the dazzling light. James strode into the ck pce. After entering through the pce gate, he arrived at arge hall. The hall was several meters high and surrounded by a few white pirs with unique characters engraved on them. Nico also followed after him and scanned the surroundings. The hall was empty, and there was not even a door. ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± Nico nced at James. James replied, ¡°Let¡¯s look around.¡± The two began to search the hall. James walked over to the wall and began scanning it. The white walls had mysterious characters carved on them. After observing them for a while, he could not understand them. Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode also inspected the hall. The characters engraved on the walls were Ancestral Scripts. It was impossible for him to decipher them in such a short time. After walking around, James went to the center of the hall. James and Nico sat down, leaning their backs against each other¡¯s in the hall¡¯s center. James asked, ¡°What kind of ce is this? Why did a pce suddenly appear in the Dark World?¡± Chapter 3173 Chapter 3173 Nico shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I thought I was well-versed in this universe. However, after coming here, I now know there¡¯s still a lot more for me to learn.¡± ¡°No way!!!¡± Suddenly, a voice eximed from inside the Celestial Abode. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Immediately afterward, James¡¯ ring emitted a white glow, and a silhouette appeared. The silhouette was Emperor Jabari¡¯s remnant soul. Emperor Jabari walked straight ahead. He stood before the hall and stared at the wall. James stood up and asked, ¡°Why did youe out, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari did not respond. Nico also stood up, looked at the blurry silhouette in front of him curiously, and thought, ¡®Is this the powerhouse in James¡¯ Celestial Abode?¡¯ James walked over and followed Emperor Jabari¡¯s gaze. He looked at the strange patterns and characters on the wall. The engravings were unique and iprehensible. ¡°What are you looking at, Emperor Jabari?¡± asked James. Emperor Jabari remained silent and stood in ce observing the wall. James also turned to the wall again. The engravings were veryplicated, and he could not understand them. After scrutinizing them for a while, James identified a pattern. One of them was a drawing of a Guqin. In a trance, James saw the engravings on the wall changing. Apart from the Guqin, the other engravings gradually disappeared. James could only see a Guqin on the wall. Shortly after, a woman appeared. The woman wore a green dress and had long, ck hair. She sat in a lotus position on the ground with a Guqin on her knees. James heard the beautiful melody of the Guqin resound in his ears. He tried to see the woman¡¯s face but could not no matter how hard he tried. The more he tried to see her face, the more blurry it grew. Slowly, the woman¡¯s body also became blurred. Eventually, she disappeared and returned to the Guqin on the wall. The other strange engravings on the wall also reappeared. James returned to his senses. He stared at the wall, but it did not change. He scratched his head and murmured, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s really her.¡± James heard Emperor Jabari mumbling. He turned to Emperor Jabari and asked, ¡°Who are you talking about, Emperor Jabari? Who was she? What did you decipher from the engravings?¡± Emperor Jabari took a deep breath. ¡°In the past, I traveled all over the universe and ventured to countless ruins to find a woman. But I never found her even after adventuring to every corner of the universe. I wasn¡¯t expecting to find her traces here.¡± Hearing this, James immediately understood who Emperor Jabari was talking about. It was Yukia Dearnaley. Yukia was a mysterious woman. Back when Emperor Jabari was still an ordinary person, he met Yukia. Yukia taught Emperor Jabari and helped him with his cultivation. However, Emperor Jabari had no idea what Yukia looked like. Yukia had never shown her actual appearance to him. James scratched his head puzzledly and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be right, Emperor Jabari. We¡¯re in the Boundless Realm, which was sealed in the Primeval Age. You¡¯re a cultivator from another and were born in the early phase of the Primordial Age. How could she have been here?¡± Emperor Jabari shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her. She must¡¯ve been here before.¡± Chapter 3174 Chapter 3174 Just by the Guqin engraved on the wall, Emperor Jabari knew Yukia must have been to this ce. He did not know Yukia¡¯s real name. He had asked for her name in the past, but she refused to tell him. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s written on the wall, Emperor Jabari? Why are you so sure she¡¯d been here before?¡± Emperor Jabari shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. The Ancestral Script is really profound, and even I can¡¯t understand it instantly despite having learned it before. The only way to understand it is by stepping into the Ancestral God Rank.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Since Emperor Jabari could not figure it out, James put the topic aside. He scanned the surroundings. Apart from the gate, there were no other passages. Then, he asked, ¡°Emperor Jabari, you mentioned there being a material here that you could use to reform your body, right? Where is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let me study these engravings for a while.¡± After replying to James, Emperor Jabari fell silent. James waited in the hall patiently. Standing aside, Nico did not ask questions and silently looked around the hall. He would love to understand the Ancestral Scripts engraved on the walls, but he was only a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor and could notprehend the words. Nico looked at Emperor Jabari¡¯s blurred silhouette and turned to James, asking, ¡°James, what¡¯s this powerhouse¡¯s background?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure of all the details either. I only know that he used to be a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. When he was trying to reach the Ancestral God Rank, he was attacked by the Heavenly Path. Fortunately, he¡¯d prepared for his death in advance and saved a fraction of his soul. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been long gone.¡± Nico gave a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± He was a Grand Emperor and understood how hard it was to advance further in the Grand Emperor Rank. Because of the difficulty, there existed many Grand Emperors who were only in the First or Second Heaven. Only a few could go beyond the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. James and Nico waited patiently in the hall while Emperor Jabari inspected the ce. They were not able to regain their sense of time in the pce as well. It felt as if a long time had passed, but also as if only a few seconds had passed. At that moment, Emperor Jabari walked over to the wall. He wanted to touch the Guqin carved on the wall, but he did not have a physical body and could not make contact with the wall. He called out, ¡°James.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± James quickly reacted and walked over. Standing beside Emperor Jabari, he asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± Emperor Jabari pointed at the Guqin on the wall and said, ¡°Try to exert your energy to see if you can stimte the Guqin. I¡¯d like to verify my thoughts.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James immediately followed his instructions. He raised his hand and exerted his force toward the Guqin. James¡¯ energy submerged into the Guqin, and a miraculous sight took ce. The Guqin seemed to havee alive as James¡¯ energy submerged into the wall. It slowly emerged from the wall and appeared in front of James. Seeing this, Emperor Jabari said tremblingly, ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s really her.¡± James was confused. Chapter 3175 Chapter 3175 James looked at the Guqin floating before him. It looked very old and worn out. The Guqin had many strings, and each was of a different color. James noticed the Law of Heaven and inscriptions on the Guqin. ¡°James, let me borrow your body.¡± After Emperor Jabari finished speaking, his silhouette disappeared. The next moment, he returned to the Celestial Abode and used his energy to control James¡¯ body. Meanwhile, James lost control of his body. Emperor Jabari controlled James¡¯ body to sit in a lotus position. With a wave of the hand, several mysterious inscriptions emerged from his palm. Stimted by the inscriptions, the Guqin floated toward James¡¯ body andnded in hisp. Emperor Jabari used James¡¯ body to caress the Guqin. After a while, he gently plucked the strings. The melodious sound of the Guqin resounded throughout the hall. Mysterious inscriptions formed from the Guqin¡¯s strings and submerged into the surrounding walls. Suddenly, the engravings on the wall began to change rapidly. James was dumbfounded by the sight. Even Nico was puzzled and kept observing the changing surroundings. The engravings kept changing, and some of them gradually disappeared. James¡¯ expression became solemn as he watched the scene unfolding before him. He seemed to have figured out something from the walls. nk! A string snapped, and a rattling sound resounded from the Guqin. Throughout all this, James had no control over his body, and he had no clue what Emperor Jabari had learned from the engravings on the wall. Suddenly, he felt freed from the control and immediately stood up. Then, he questioned, ¡°How did it go, Emperor Jabari?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°There wasn¡¯t much information, but I found a secret door in the wall ahead of us. The material I need to reform my body is in there.¡± James turned to the wall and inspected it. The mysterious engravings had vanished, and nothing was left on the wall. James walked closer to the wall. ¡°Wait.¡± Emperor Jabari called out and said, ¡°Pick up the Guqin and store it away first.¡± James turned around and saw the Guqin with a snapped string on the ground. He walked over and stored it in the Celestial Abode without hesitation. Then, James walked toward the stone wall and inspected it. Soon, he found the secret door. With a light push, the door swung open. A warehouse was hidden behind the door. There were all kinds of miraculous materials stored in the warehouse. James was surprised to find that all of the materials were precisely what Emperor Jabari needed to reform his body. James was perplexed. ¡°Th-This is a lot of materials. It has the remaining materials you need. Does this mean you don¡¯t need any other materials, Emperor Jabari?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Yukia predicted my death and that a fraction of my soul would survive. She knew I woulde here someday and prepared these materials for my resurrection.¡± James was stunned. ¡°What exactly is Yukia¡¯s origin? She¡¯s amazing. How could she have predicted your death? Besides, she met you somewhere else in the universe. We came to this pce from the Boundless Realm. Could she be capable of passing through the Boundless Realm¡¯s seal?¡± However, Emperor Jabari did not say much. ¡°Store the materials away first. After I restore my Soul Power, I¡¯ll figure out how to reform my body and come back to life.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James did not hesitate and quickly stored the materials in his Celestial Abode. At the same time, Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Yukia has left a cultivation method here. It¡¯s a cultivation method that living beings from outside the Dark World can use. It will allow you to absorb the power of the Dark World. I¡¯ve alreadyprehended it just now. After we leave this pce, I¡¯ll teach you so that you can travel freely around the Dark World.¡± Chapter 3176 Chapter 3176 ¡°Really?¡± James was thrilled. Previously, Emperor Jabari said it would take him some time. Surprisingly, he had learned a cultivation method from the Ancestral Scripts on the wall. Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode again. ¡°Mhm. Yukia specifically left behind the Guqin. She¡¯s also the one who left the engravings on the wall, including the cultivation method.¡± James asked, ¡°Then, what should we do next?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°This pce is made of the Law of Heaven. Now that the Ancestral Scripts have disappeared, the pce will soon be gone. It¡¯s best to leave as soon as possible.¡± After Emperor Jabari finished his sentences, the surroundings began to disperse into sparks of light. The walls began to disintegrate rapidly, and the pce disappeared from sight. The sparks of light also gradually vanished into the darkness. The area returned to pitch ck. ¡°What happened?¡± Nico was shocked by the sudden events. James exined, ¡°The pce was formed by the Law of Heaven. The Ancestral Scripts supporting it disappeared, so the pce ceased to exist.¡± Then, James also told Nico about Emperor Jabari controlling his body and discovering some information from the Ancestral Scripts, including the cultivation method. Nico asked, ¡°Then, what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°We rest here.¡± James sat in a lotus position. He could only wait for Emperor Jabari to teach him the cultivation method he could use while in the Dark World. Then, Emperor Jabari would have to recover his Soul Power. Meanwhile, inside the Celestial Abode, Emperor Jabari wore a sorrowful expression. He stood in a courtyard and looked into the distance with a sad expression. It was hard to tell what was on his mind. ¡°Huff.¡± After a while, he sighed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, he casually waved his hand, and mysterious inscriptions emerged from his palm. The inscriptions flowed out from the Celestial Abode and entered James¡¯ mind. At that moment, James received a vast amount of information. He sat in a lotus position and epted the information. After a long time, James received theplete information. ¡°Amazing.¡± James took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a living being with a physical body to cultivate in the Dark World. However, this mysterious Yukia created a method.¡± Since it would take a while for Emperor Jabari to recover his Soul Power, James nned to use the time toprehend the cultivation method he had just received from Emperor Jabari. The cultivation method was called Dark Scripture, created by Yukia. However, the cultivation method was imperfect. It only exined how to absorb the Dark Power from the Dark World. James did not know to what extent the Dark Scripture could be practiced because there were no detailed records of it. Sitting in a lotus position, James began to meditate. Without a sense of time, there was no knowing how much time had passed. Suddenly, he raised his hand. He spread out his arms, then rxed his body. James began to use the cultivation method to integrate Soul Power into his physical body. That was the first step in cultivating Dark Power. Dark Power was only suitable for souls to cultivate. A living being with a physical body could not cultivate such power. Therefore, the first step in using the cultivation method was integrating Soul Power into his physical body. Chapter 3177 Chapter 3177 One¡¯s soul and body were separate existences. The body was merely the carrier of the soul. Under normal circumstances, souls were to disappear after leaving the physical body. However, a powerful soul could be preserved after the destruction of the body. As long as there was a physical body to carry the soul, one could be easily resurrected. After practicing the Dark Scripture, James would have to integrate Soul Power into his physical body. In the future, his soul would also be damaged if his physical body were to sustain injury. This was the disadvantage of practicing the Dark Scripture. Despite the one downside, there were many benefits. After practicing the Dark Scripture, James could cultivate Dark Power and could roam freely in the Dark World. He would no longer have to be afraid of the corroding effect of Dark Power. Powers from the Illuminated World were feeble in the Dark World. However, forces from the Dark World were terrifyingly strong in the Illuminated World. Dark Power was much more horrifying than Curse Power. James could sense that Dark Power was somewhat simr to Curse Power. Therefore, he suspected Curse Magic was a Secret Art that originated from the Dark World. James spread out his arms and rxed his mind. At that moment, his soul began to shred apart. Even he could not bear the excruciating pain of tearing his soul apart. His face distorted from the pain, and he growled. Nico watched from aside. Seeing James in such severe pain, he could not help reminding him, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, just give up, James.¡± However, James gritted his teeth and persisted. He forcibly split his soul and integrated a portion of it into his physical body. Separating just a little of his soul was painful enough to make him sweat profusely. James raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be in the Dark World. If I don¡¯t cultivate Dark Power, my physical body might not make it.¡± He took a deep breath. After rposing himself, James continued to split his soul apart. Without practice, forcibly tearing one¡¯s soul could be very damaging. However, James¡¯ soul was not harmed because he used the cultivation method left behind by Yukia to separate and merge his soul into his body. In the future, improving his physical strength would increase his Soul Power. There were many benefits from fusing his soul into his physical body. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± James¡¯ painful growls resounded in the Dark World. Despite the pain, James continued to split his soul. The passage of time was undetectable in the Dark World. Thus, James had no idea how many years had passed. In the past few years, he had been forcibly tearing his soul and fusing it into his physical body bit by bit. James fell feebly to the ground when thest trace of soul merged with his physical body. However, he chuckled happily. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I did it. I seeded.¡± He got back up from the ground and stretched his body. James could feel the powerful Soul Power inside his body, and his body showed no abnormalities. ¡°Congrattions, James.¡± Nico quickly congratted him, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve seeded in the first step.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°After enduring so much pain, I¡¯ve finallypleted the first step. The following steps will be much simpler. As long as I practice ording to the cultivation method and improve my Dark Power, I might be able to cultivate a Dark Ousia. ¡°It¡¯ll be my tenth Ousia. If I seed, my achievements will be unprecedented and will break the universe¡¯s record!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that day.¡± Nico also anticipated James¡¯ sess. He also wanted to know if someone could break the universe¡¯s record and cultivate a tenth Ousia. James stopped talking and resumed sitting in a lotus position. Then, he began to practice the cultivation method. At that moment, power materialized out of the ck mist from the surroundings. The power entered James¡¯ body through his pores. After the power was refined, they formed a brand new power. Chapter 3178 Chapter 3178 James knew he had spent a long time merging his soul into his physical body. He felt tormented by the pain during the process, but now he waspletely fine. After James refined some Dark Power in his body, he was ecstatic. Although the power was still weak and could not even form a palm attack, it was a good start for him to sessfully refine Dark Power. Dark Power was abundant in the Dark World, and he could absorb as much as needed. As a result, his cultivation speed was very fast. After cultivating a bit of power, James temporarily halted his cultivation. Now that he hadpleted the first step, the rest was just a matter of time. His main concern at the moment was Emperor Jabari. He asked Emperor Jabari inside the Celestial Abode, ¡°How long more would it take for you to begin reforming your physical body?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me for now, James. After I recover my Soul Power, I¡¯ll use the materials to reform my body. I¡¯ll let you know when the timees.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With Emperor Jabari¡¯s reassurance, James did ask any more questions. He concentrated on his cultivation, absorbing the Dark Power from the mist. James¡¯ Dark Power increased continuously as time passed. Two figures sat cross-legged on the ground in the darkness. The area was dead silent. Time seemed non-existence in the Dark World. The two figures sat in lotus positions for a while, but it felt like an eternity had passed. It was none other than James and Nico. James¡¯ aura kept growing stronger. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. As soon as he woke up, he felt a piercing pain throughout his body and could not help screeching in pain. Beside him, Nico immediately reacted and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James?¡± James stretched out his hand and touched his chest with a pained look. He already had significant Dark Power in his body, and it had reached the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage. With one more improvement, the power would reach the Divine Rank. However, the Dark Power had affected his body. The Dark Power permeated his body, and an excruciating pain spread all over his body. Not only did his physical body suffer from the pain, but even his soul was affected. In just a short period, James was bathed in sweat. His face distorted while trying to endure the pain. Dark Power was destructive, and his body showed signs of disintegrating. Even his soul which was fused with his physical body seemed to be on the verge of destruction. James immediately activated the Dark Scripture¡¯s cultivation method and restrained the Dark Power in his body. The pain dissipated as soon as he began restraining the Dark Power. James sat on the ground and finally caught his breath after a while. ¡°I¡¯ve unknowingly cultivated the Dark Power in my body to the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage. I¡¯m very close to forming a Dark Ousia. ¡°However, the Dark Scripture only records the technique of absorbing Dark Power. It has nothing recorded that teaches me how to form a Dark Ousia. ¡°The Dark World is different from the Illuminated World. Using techniques from the Illuminated World to form an Ousia will not work. Moreover, the Dark Power seems to be affecting my body and soul after cultivating it to the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage.¡± James murmured, ¡°Is it impossible to cultivate a Dark Ousia?¡± Chapter 3179 Chapter 3179 ¡°Or is it possible that there¡¯s a cultivation method that allows me to form a Dark Ousia that I haven¡¯t obtained?¡± James fell into deep thought but could not figure out what had happened. Unable to get to the bottom of it, James put the problem away for now. His purpose of cultivating Dark Power was to prevent his physical body from being destroyed. The Dark Power in his body was strong enough to prevent his body from being destroyed while in the Dark World. After returning to his senses, James turned to Nico and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Nico stared at James. Although powers from the Illuminated World would weaken in the Dark World, Nico was still a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. Even though his strength was weakened, he was still a powerhouse. His Divine Senses could detect the Dark Power that was formed in James¡¯ body. Nico could sense that James¡¯ Dark Power was close to reaching the Divine Rank and that he was close to forming an Ousia. ¡°Is there no other way to form an Ousia?¡± asked Nico. James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°The Dark Scripture that Emperor Jabari passed on to me only has records of how to absorb Dark Power. It doesn¡¯t have anything rted to forming a Dark Ousia.¡± Nico thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not going to be much different from the Illuminated World¡¯s techniques. Despite being different worlds, the essence of cultivation is the same. You could try doing it with the same technique from the Illuminated World.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± James nodded. James sat in a lotus position and performed the cultivation method again. The Dark Power began surging through his body¡¯s meridians. James felt a severe pain permeating his body as soon as the Dark Power started to move. The Dark Power caused difort in his physical body and soul. James felt as if the Dark Power was an ipatible force with his body and soul. He rolled on the ground in pain. His meridians were severed, and there were slight cracks on his body. James immediately stopped cultivating and restrained his Dark Power. Seeing James covered in blood, Nico asked, ¡°How was it?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. James shook his head and said, ¡°It won¡¯t work. The Dark Power in my body has already reached the point of forming an Ousia. However, my body can¡¯t withstand the full strength of the Dark Power.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡± Nico stroked his chin and said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is the Dark Power notpatible with your physical body? Or is it because you¡¯ve already cultivated nine Ousias and aren¡¯t able to form another one?¡± James shook his head. Even he could not figure out what was wrong. Perhaps the Dark Scripture was iplete, and he could not make the Dark Powerpletely compatible with his physical body. His failure could also be due to having already cultivated nine Ousias. Despite being in the Dark World, the Dark Heavenly Path prevented living beings from developing ten Ousias and could be suppressing him. The Heavenly Path might punish or kill him if he continued his attempts. James was unsure of what the problem was. When he was still weak, he had tried mobilizing Dark Power. The Dark Power could flow smoothly through his body and did not cause any difort. However, he was so immersed in his cultivation that he had forgotten about the passage of time and even his own existence. If not because he failed to cultivate his Ousia and the imperfection of the Dark Scripture, he might just continue cultivating until the power reached the Emperor Rank. The severe pain interrupted him and forced him to stop. James sat in a lotus position but could not mobilize his power from the Illuminated World. Even when he seeded, his power was weak, and he could heal his injuries. Therefore, James could only rely on his body¡¯s self-healing mechanism. Before he knew it, his injuries hadpletely healed. This time, James attempted to mobilize a small amount of Dark Power. The small amount of Dark Power flowed through his body without hindrance. James murmured, ¡°It seems I can¡¯t fully exert the Dark Power in my body.¡± Chapter 3180 Chapter 3180 James did not bother himself with it. Whether he could cultivate a Dark Ousia was up to fate. His main concern was how long he had been in the Dark World. Additionally, he was also concerned about Emperor Jabari¡¯s recovery. James said, ¡°Nico, let¡¯s go inside the Celestial Abode to have a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nico nodded. Afterward, James brought Nico into the Celestial Abode. It was Nico¡¯s first time entering James¡¯ Celestial Abode. He was a Grand Emperor and could also create a simr ce. Thus, he was not too surprised. Inside the city of the Celestial Abode, Emperor Jabari was cultivating in a courtyard. Suddenly, the courtyard gate was pushed open. James walked toward the statue in the courtyard and asked, ¡°How are you, Emperor Jabari?¡± The statue came alive, then a silhouette emerged. Emperor Jabari looked slightly different, and his face was visible. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Among the materials left behind by Yukia, there were Emperor Rank Herbs that could restore Soul Power. I¡¯ve already recovered about half of my Soul Power. ¡°However, I¡¯ll have to reform my physical body to continue recuperating.¡± ¡°Congrattion, Grand Emperor,¡± James said smilingly. Emperor Jabari smiled and casually waved his hand. Arge number of materials appeared in front of him. All of the materials were to be used to reform his physical body. When Emperor Jabari raised his hand, mysterious inscriptions emerged from his palm. Then, a strong force swept toward the materials before him. The materials began to refine and turned into liquid. Ultimately, the liquid solidified and formed a physical body. The appearance of the physical body looked exactly like Emperor Jabari. It was incredibly easy for a formidable powerhouse like him to reform a physical body for himself. In just a short moment, he made a brand new body ready. Emperor Jabari looked at the physical body before him and said, ¡°The materials we¡¯ve found are the best of the best in the universe. This physical body''s defensive strength is equivalent to that of a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. ¡°After my resurrection, my strength will only be of a Fourth or Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. ¡°Still, it¡¯ll be easy for me to reach my heyday again.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. As long as Emperor Jabari could be resurrected, he would not have to worry about anything in the future. Emperor Jabari could suppress even the powerful force, the Sanctuary of Darkness. With a solemn expression, Emperor Jabari said, ¡°However, I¡¯m already dead to the Heavenly Path. I¡¯m unsure if the Heavenly Path will punish me after my resurrection.¡± Emperor Jabari was like a criminal sentenced to death, but if somehow found alive, the relevant authorities would capture him again after discovering his existence. ¡°Whatever.¡± Emperor Jabari sighed and said, ¡°At this point, I can only take one step at a time. I¡¯m sure the Heavenly Path will turn a blind eye to my existence as long as I don¡¯t do anything against its will or attempt to harm it.¡± James looked at Emperor Jabari and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s begin, Emperor Jabari. I can¡¯t wait!¡± Emperor Jabari nodded. He casually waved his hand, and the brand-new physical body on the ground floated toward him. Emperor Jabari stepped into the body, and his soul began to merge into the body. If they were in the Illuminated World, Emperor Jabari would have to set up a formation to hide from the Heavenly Path. However, it was unnecessary since they were in the Dark World. The Heavenly Path of the Illuminated World could not interfere in the affairs of the Dark World. Under James and Nico¡¯s watchful gaze, Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul gradually merged into the physical body. The processsted for quite a long time. Although they were in the Celestial Abode, it was still impossible to sense the passage of time. Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul integrated with the reformed body.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3181 Chapter 3181 After sessfully merging his soul into the physical body, Emperor Jabari stretched out his body. Then, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°This feels pretty good,¡± Emperor Jabari said with a slightly trembling voice. Nova also came over to see them. Upon noticing Emperor Jabari, he lit up with joy and eximed, ¡°Congrattions, Emperor Jabari!¡± Emperor Jabari gently waved his hand. Then, he stretched out his limbs and waist. He turned to James and said, ¡°Thanks for the hard work all these years, James.¡± Without James¡¯ help, he would have to wait a long time before he could finally be resurrected. James replied, ¡°I have you to thank as well, Emperor Jabari. I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now without your help.¡± Emperor Jabari asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the progress with cultivating Dark Power?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ve already cultivated it to the peak of the Sage Rank¡¯s Thirty-Third Stage. However, I couldn¡¯t form an Ousia¡­¡± Afterward, James exined his body¡¯s condition to Emperor Jabari. Hearing this, Emperor Jabari had a solemn expression. He had acquired the Dark Scriptures from the pce walls, which were information left behind by Yukia. Therefore, he was familiar with them. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ve only obtained half of the Dark Scriptures. There might be another lower volume containing information on cultivating a Dark Ousia and Path Seal.¡± ¡°Is there a lower volume? Where is it located?¡± asked James. Emperor Jabari shook his head. He had no idea if a lower volume of the Dark Scriptures really existed since Yukia did not leave any information about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look outside.¡± After speaking, Emperor Jabari left the Celestial Abode with a thought. Although the Celestial Abode¡¯s current owner was James, Emperor Jabari was its creator. Thus, he did not need James¡¯ permission to leave. James followed him out of the Celestial Abode with Nico. The next moment, the three of them appeared in the darkness. Emperor Jabari looked at the darkness before him, then fell into thought. He had a very solemn expression, and it was hard to read his thoughts. Beside him, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari returned to his senses. He shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else we can do in the Dark World. This ce is bizarre, and even I can¡¯t tell how long we¡¯ve been here. It¡¯s about time we leave.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find the escape route with you here.¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the Celestial Abode. Although I was just resurrected with a perfect and strong physical body, my Soul Power hasn¡¯t fully recovered. I haven¡¯t reached the peak of my strength. ¡°I must treat my wounds and quickly regain my Soul Power. Then, I¡¯ll restore my strength to its peak and my physical body back to a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. ¡±While in seclusion, I¡¯ll locate the exit path out of this ce.¡± With Emperor Jabari¡¯s assistance, James had no worries. Emperor Jabari disappeared with a sh and returned to the Celestial Abode. Inside the Celestial Abode, Emperor Jabari began to locate the exit. Emperor Jabari was now incredibly powerful after being resurrected. Nico was no longer a match against him. Emperor Jabari began to locate the exit, but he could only find the general direction to leave. He could not estimate how long it would take for them to leave the Dark World. Emperor Jabari instructed, ¡°James, it¡¯s on the left.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not hesitate and advanced toward the left. Chapter 3182 Chapter 3182 James began advancing in the darkness, following Emperor Jabari¡¯s instructions. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his voice, James regained his senses and stopped moving. Emperor Jabari said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the right way.¡± James asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Wait. Let me locate the exit again.¡± Emperor Jabari began to relocate the way to leave. However, his powers had little effect in the Dark World. Thus, it was impossible to find the precise path to leave. He could only gauge the rough direction of the exit. ¡°Stand back.¡± After a while, Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Turn back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James turned around and started walking forward without any hesitation. ¡°Wait. Now, to the left¡­¡± Emperor Jabari kept guiding James. James followed Emperor Jabari¡¯s instructions and kept moving forward. After an unknown amount of time had passed, the mist ahead of them gradually dissipated, and light could be seen in the distance. James was overjoyed. He quickly rushed out of the Dark World, reappearing in a grayish surrounding. ¡°We¡¯re out! We¡¯re finally out of the Dark World!¡± James cheered. Nico took a deep breath and said, ¡°We¡¯ve finally made it out.¡± Immediately afterward, Nico began to sense the time of the world. He was a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. Although not proficient in the Time Path, he could tell how much time had passed with his Divine Sense. ¡°Ny thousand years.¡± Nico looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed the time and found that ny thousand years have passed since we entered the Dark World.¡± James was startled and dumbfounded by the news. ¡°Ny thousand years?¡± It did not feel like much time had passed while they were in the Dark World. How could ny thousand years have passed while they wandered the Dark World? James only had a hundred thousand years to aplish his goal. With the addition of the time he had spent in the Boundless Realm previously, there was little time left for him. There were only a few thousand years left for him. After a few thousand years passed, humanity would have to face the Fourth Cmity. James had a solemn expression. No matter what, he had to obtain the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in the next few thousand years. Fortunately, Emperor Jabari regained a physical body and was resurrected. Emperor Jabari could use the Extraption Path¡¯s power to locate the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. James was confident in obtaining the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in the few thousand years he had left. ¡°Emperor Jabari, use your Extraption Path to locate the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Emperor Jabari¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Head back to the Elixir Realm first. We¡¯ve been away for too long and have no idea of the situation in the Elixir Realm right now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Afterward, he quickly left the Azure Realm and appeared in outer space. Nico knew James¡¯ actual strength and that he could not make spatial passages. Therefore, he waved his hand and created a passage in the space. A void immediately appeared before them. James and Nico entered through the void and disappeared from space. As soon as they appeared at their destination, many armed warriors surrounded them. The warriors stared warily at James and Nico who appeared out of thin air. Chapter 3183 Chapter 3183 Seeing the armed warriors, James and Nico exchanged a nce at each other. James walked toward them. One of the armed warriors shouted at him, ¡°Stop right there!!!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. His voice was deafening, and James felt his eardrums go numb. James refrained from moving recklessly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen here? I¡¯m James Caden. I¡¯m friends with the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Master.¡± The captain said coldly, ¡°Wait here. We¡¯ll go report your visit.¡± James did not act rashly either. The strict defenses outside the Elixir Pavilion gave him a feeling that something must have happened during the ny thousand years that he was gone. Moreover, it was definitely a significant event. Nico, on the other hand, remained silent. Meanwhile, many powerful powerhouses gathered in the Elixir Residence¡¯s main hall within the Elixir Realm. Silvester sat in the highest seat while Helvius was beside him. With a solemn look, Silvester said, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness has been growing rapidly and have taken over every other world except the Elixir Realm. If not for Melinda¡¯s powerful formation, the Elixir Realm might have fallen long ago.¡± Many powerhouses were in the hall, but none of them spoke out. Thea also had a worried look. The Sanctuary of Darkness was not her primary concern. Right now, she had to prioritize finding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. After James¡¯ departure, she tried searching for the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs. However, she had no luck in the past ny thousand years. Moreover, James had not returned after such a long time. Thea was anxious about whether she could find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir within the limited time to help humanity survive the impending cmity. She did not stop cultivating for the past ny thousand years. Back then, she was a Quasi-Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion. Right now, she had already be a Second Heaven Grand Emperor. Xainte was also impressive. She had stepped into the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion and was only one step away from bing a Grand Emperor. ¡°Reporting!¡± Just when the hall fell into dead silence, a fully armed warrior walked into the hall. The warrior had powerful energy and emitted a domineering aura. At a nce, it was evident he was a powerful cultivator that had fought countless battles and was already a Grand Emperor. The warrior walked into the hall and said, ¡°Old Master. There are two people from outer space who¡¯ve appeared outside the Elixir Realm. One of them ims to be James Caden.¡± Hearing this, Thea and Xainte immediately stood up. Silvester¡¯s face also lit up with joy. He rejoiced, ¡°Mr. Caden is back! Let¡¯s go see him!¡± With a sh, Silvester disappeared from the hall and appeared outside the Elixir Realm. In outer space, James was surrounded by warriors. All of them were rtively strong, but they were nothingpared to Nico. Despite Nico¡¯s overpowering strength, he did not make a move. Silvester appeared in outer space and noticed James and Nico. He quickly greeted them happily, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Mr. Caden!¡± After Silvester showed up, Thea, Xainte, Melinda, and the others also followed suit. ¡°Honey!!!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± A few voices called out to James. James approached Thea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong here? Did something happen?¡± Thea replied, ¡°Here isn¡¯t the right ce to talk. Let¡¯s head into the Elixir Realm first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. They returned to the Elixir Mansion¡¯s hall within Sky City of the Elixir Pavilion. Then, Thea recounted all the events that happened in the past ny thousand years. After hearing everything, James had a solemn expression. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Sanctuary of Darkness to have made such a bold move in the past ny thousand years. It¡¯s time for the final decisive battle. If we can¡¯t defeat the Sanctuary of Darkness, we won¡¯t be able to collect the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs.¡± Chapter 3184 Chapter 3184 Thea told James about the events that happened in the past ny thousand years. After Melinda made a suggestion, Silvester took the initiative in the situation. Relying on the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s reputation, he invited many powerhouses to join forces with them. Meanwhile, Melinda set up a robust formation for them. The formation covered the entire Elixir Realm. It took Melinda about thirty thousand years topletely set it up. When the Sanctuary of Darkness took notice of their preparations, it was already toote. The Elixir Pavilion had already grown much more potent and had set up a powerful formation. The Sanctuary of Darkness knew they could not stay idle. Therefore, they began preparing for a counterattack. In the past tens of thousands of years, the Elixir Pavilion and the Sanctuary of Darkness had engaged in countless fights. Their battles had spread throughout the Boundless Realm, and Grand Emperors were present in every battle. The situation had prolonged for tens of thousands of years. However, the Sanctuary of Darkness suddenly started to pick up their pace in conquering others a few thousand years ago. The Elixir Pavilion had been trying to stop them, but the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ forces were too strong. Ultimately, the Elixir Pavilion was forced to retreat from the fights. At that moment, the Sanctuary of Darkness had already conquered every other world in the Boundless Realm except for the Elixir Realm. The powerhouses of the Elixir Pavilion had no choice but to retreat into the Elixir Realm and could not leave freely. Otherwise, they would be killed by the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ powerhouses if they were to leave the Elixir Realm. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thea continued to exin, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness has already issued an ultimatum. They want the Elixir Pavilion to surrender within a thousand years, or they¡¯ll send all their forces to wipe out the Elixir Pavilion.¡± James¡¯ face darkened upon hearing the news. The current situation within the Boundless Realm was not looking very optimistic. Apart from the Elixir Realm, the Sanctuary of Darkness upied all the other worlds. Silvester looked at James and asked, ¡°James, since you¡¯re back now, do you have any means to deal with the Sanctuary of Darkness?¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°Leave the problem with the Sanctuary of Darkness aside for now. It¡¯s more important to find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir immediately. We don¡¯t have much time left. I¡¯ve only acquired one of the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs, and there are still four more somewhere in the Boundless Realm.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on James. Those present were all core members of the Elixir Pavilion. In the past ny thousand years, all of them had learned about the Four Cmities that humanity would have to face. They also knew about the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and James and Thea¡¯s purpose of visiting the Boundless Realm. Thea looked at Jame and said worriedly, ¡°In the past years, we¡¯ve been investigating the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs¡¯ whereabouts but were to no avail.¡± James slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Emperor Jabari has already been resurrected. He¡¯s proficient in the Extraption Path. He should be able to locate the Ancestral God Elixirs.¡± After speaking, James fell into thought. Then, he said, ¡°How about the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s seniors stay here? I¡¯ll go out to look for the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs. After collecting them, we¡¯ll have a decisive battle with the Sanctuary of Darkness. With the few thousand years left, we should be able to settle everything.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Since things havee to this, that¡¯ll be our only choice.¡± After a brief discussion, James remained in the Elixir Pavilion. He did not head out immediately. James, Thea, and Xainte gathered in a separate courtyard in the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s backyard. Thea said worriedly, ¡°Honey, are you confident in collecting all the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs in the remaining time? If you don¡¯t find them, it¡¯ll be the end for humanity.¡± James shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not too sure either. I can only do my best.¡± Xainte asked, ¡°Dad, can I help you with anything?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any help for now. You can just stay in the Elixir Pavilion and be at ease. I¡¯ll only bring Nico to search for the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xainte nodded. Afterward, James entered the Celestial Abode and headed to Emperor Jabari¡¯s seclusion sanctuary. Chapter 3185 Chapter 3185 Emperor Jabari cultivated within a Time Formation, and his Soul Power had recovered significantly. After his soul fused with the new body, his recovery speed multiplied. James entered the courtyard where Emperor Jabari usually cultivated. Emperor Jabari sat in a lotus position in the courtyard, and multicolored light rays emitted from his body. The magical light rays were formed by Inscriptions of the Way and contained tremendous power. James walked over and asked, ¡°How are you recovering, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari stopped cultivating and stood up. He turned to James and said, ¡°My recovery is going pretty well. I¡¯ve already regained about eighty percent of my Soul Power. My physical strength is already at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve also raised my cultivation rank to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven. ¡°With my current strength, I¡¯m invincible in the Boundless Realm.¡± Emperor Jabari was confident. It was impossible for cultivators to reach the Ancestral God Rank in the current age. Emperor Jabari was undefeatable as long as his opponent was not an Ancestral God. James was relieved after learning that Emperor Jabari was almost fully recovered. He was confident about winning the decisive battle against the Sanctuary of Darkness. ¡°Emperor Jabari, time is running out for me. Can you quickly locate the remaining Ancestral God Rank Elixirs for me? I need to leave to find them. Afterward, we¡¯ll have a final battle against the Sanctuary of Darkness. ¡°Humanity¡¯s Fourth Cmity might begin shortly after everything here is settled.¡± Emperor Jabari nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find out their locations immediately.¡± He sat in a lotus position on the ground. Then, he raised his hand and summoned magical inscriptions out of his hands. The inscriptions slowly gathered to form a bizarre pattern. The circr pattern rotated before him and emitted a dazzling light. James stood in ce and waited patiently. Half an hourter, Emperor Jabari¡¯s Extraption Formation suddenly exploded. Emperor Jabari spat out a mouthful of blood, and he copsed to the ground. ¡°Emperor Jabari!¡± James quickly walked over to help Emperor Jabari up from the ground. Emperor Jabari slightly waved his hand and supported himself up. He sat in a lotus position again, wiping the blood from his lips. ¡°That was strange.¡± Emperor Jabari wore a solemn expression. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir was refined by the humans that reached the Ancestral God Rank during the Primeval Age. In the past, it was shattered, and its parts were scattered throughout the Boundless Realm. ¡°A powerful formation was set up in the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, which can prevent any form of Extraption Formation. ¡°Since I was trying to find it, the formation within the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was activated, and I got injured by its force. It¡¯s a prevention tactic set up by human ancestors. They wanted to avoid the Ancestral God Rank Elixir falling into the wrong hands.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Does that mean you didn¡¯t find them?¡± James was startled. Emperor Jabari nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t locate them.¡± James said anxiously, ¡°Then, what should I do? There isn¡¯t much time left. Thea and the others have spent ny thousand years searching for the remaining parts but could not find them. How will I find them with only a few thousand years left?¡± Emperor Jabari looked at James. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± After a brief thought, Emperor Jabari said, ¡°Since the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, Xandros, sent both of you here to find it, that means it¡¯s the fate of you both. The two of you are meant to find it, and it¡¯ll be up to you two.¡± ¡°...¡± Hearing this, James fell into thought. Chapter 3186 Chapter 3186 ¡°We¡¯re meant to find it?¡± James fell into thought. ¡®How will we find the remaining parts of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡¯ After a brief thought, James said, ¡°Emperor Jabari, I¡¯ll discuss the matter with Thea.¡± Emperor Jabari waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Go on.¡± With a thought, James left the Celestial Abode and appeared outside in front of Thea and Xainte. Thea immediately asked upon seeing James, ¡°How did it go, Darling?¡± James looked at Thea and said, ¡°Emperor Jabari tried to locate it, but the Ancestor Gods that created the Ancestral God Rank Elixir had ced a restriction formation on it. It has blocked out the Heavenly Path and prevented powerhouses from locating it. Even Emperor Jabari couldn¡¯t find the remaining parts of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± Thea eximed, ¡°Huh? Then, what should we do now?¡± James quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Thea. Emperor Jabari said if Xandros sent us to the Boundless Realm, we were fated to find it. It¡¯ll be up to us to find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the fated ones?¡± Thea was startled. She had no idea how they would find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. After a while, she said, ¡°We entered the Boundless Realm because of Crucifier and Exalter. The two of them can fuse to form a Time Capsule. Could this be rted to finding the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± James shook his head.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He could not be certain either. ¡°Let¡¯s try it,¡± said James. James immediately summoned and activated Crucifier. Thea did the same with Exalter. A fusion of Yin and Yang, as well as the fusion of heaven and earth, immediately took ce. Exalter and Crucifer, with entirely different attributes, merged to form a Time Capsule. James grabbed the Time Capsule. As soon as he came in contact with the Time Capsule, he felt a powerful energy contained within it. The strength of the Time Capsule was not inferior to that of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. At that moment, James came to a sudden realization. ¡°I never thought the Time Capsule could also be an Ancestral God Weapon.¡± James tried to activate the Time Capsule. However, he was too weak. He looked at Thea and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try activating it together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. The two exerted their energy simultaneously. Yin and Yang energy submerged into the Time Capsule, and a powerful force emerged. The force permeated the air, and a vision appeared. The vision consisted of a beautiful scenery with mountains and rivers. There were several buildings n a mountaintop. One that stood out was a tower with golden light emitting from the top. The vision appeared very briefly before disappearing. James and Thea retracted their energy. The Time Capsule immediately separated into Exalter and Crucifier. The two immediately put them away. Thea said thoughtfully, ¡°Could the vision just now be one of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s locations?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Most likely.¡± Thea said worriedly, ¡°The Boundless Realm is huge and has countless worlds. How are we going to find it with just a vision?¡± James replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 3187 Chapter 3187 Based on his memory, James drew out the vision formed by the Time Capsule. James handed it over to Nico and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a Grand Emperor and have traveled to countless worlds over the years, right? Do you know where this is?¡± Nico looked at the drawing for a while, shook his head, and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it.¡± The Boundless Realm was huge, and it was only normal for Nico to not know every ce. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Silvester and the others.¡± James left with the drawing, found Silvester, and showed him the drawing. ¡°Old Master, do you know where this ce is?¡± Silvester looked at the drawing. Then, he shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen this ce before. How about I call the powerhouses in the Elixir Pavilion to have a look?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Afterward, Silvester summoned all of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouses. Thousands of powerhouses gathered in the main hall. All of them took turns looking at the drawing. However, they all shook their heads as they could not recognize the ce in the drawing. The results made James anxious. The ce in the drawing was most likely where one of the Ancestral God Rank Elixirs was located. Unfortunately, no one could identify the ce. James fell into thought. Afterward, he put away the drawing and said, ¡°Since no one knows where it is, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± James returned to the courtyard, greeted Thea and the others, and headed into the Celestial Abode to see Emperor Jabari again. James gave the drawing to Emperor Jabari. ¡°Thea and I merged Crucifier and Exalter to form the Time Capsule again. The Time Capsule showed us a vision. You can¡¯t locate the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, but you should be able to find this ce, right?¡± Emperor Jabari looked at the drawing for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James stepped aside. Emperor Jabari began to locate the ce drawn by James. An Extraption Formation manifested again and circled continuously. After a few minutes, Emperor Jabari dispersed the Extraption Formation and turned to James with a smile. ¡°How did it go, Emperor Jabari?¡± Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°I found it.¡± James was relieved by his answer. He immediately asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± Emperor Jabari said, ¡°It¡¯s a small world at the border of the Boundless Realm. It¡¯s a very weak world, and the strongest there is only at the Divine Rank. The ce you¡¯ve drawn out is a sect in that world.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned that the world¡¯s name is called the Fire Realm, and the sect is called Heavenly me Sect.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± James put the drawing away and immediately left the Celestial Abode. Seeing him, Thea asked, ¡°Darling, how did it go this time?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. James nodded and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯ve found out where it is. Thea, Nico, I need you two toe with me.¡± The two replied simultaneously, ¡°Alright.¡± Afterward, the trio left the Elixir Pavilion. Then, they left Sky City and the Elixir Realm. Thea looked at the fully armed guards outside the Elixir Realm and said solemnly, ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness has already surrounded the Elixir Realm. The moment we leave, they¡¯ll notice.¡± Nico asked, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll find a safe way to do this. We can¡¯t be impatient. I¡¯ll ask Emperor Jabari for suggestions.¡± Then, James said to Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode, ¡°The Elixir Realm is already besieged by the Sanctuary of Darkness. If we leave, they¡¯ll definitely notice the spatial fluctuations.¡± A burst ofughter resounded from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send you guys. I¡¯m sure no one in the Sanctuary of Darkness has a deeper understanding of cultivation than I do. As long as their cultivation rank is lower than mine, they won¡¯t sense anything.¡± With Emperor Jabari assisting them, James was relieved. Chapter 3188 Chapter 3188 Emperor Jabari was incredibly powerful. Although he had not recovered to his peak state, he could already be considered unbeatable in the Boundless Realm. Although the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ army surrounded the Elixir Realm, Emperor Jabari could create a spatial passage without causing any spatial fluctuations that would catch the attention of the enemies. Emperor Jabari created a tiny crack in the space ahead of them. The crack continued to erge and became a void about several meters wide. James, Thea, and Nico quickly walked toward the void. They entered the void and disappeared without a sound. The next moment, they appeared in another location within outer space. James took out his interster locator. ¡°We¡¯re at the right ce. This is the Boundless Realm¡¯s border. None of thes here are strong, and it¡¯s the weakest region of the Boundless Realm. James pointed to a distant and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Fire Realm.¡± Thea said, ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. The three stepped forward and approached the Fire Realm. They were currently within the most remote area of the Boundless Realm. The Empyrean Spiritual Energy in this region was incredibly scarce. Therefore, the strongest one could reach in this area was the Divine Rank. Although the Sanctuary of Darkness had upied almost every in the Boundless Realm, they did not bother with this area because it was too weak. Soon, the trio arrived outside the Fire Realm. They passed through the atmosphericyers without hesitation and entered the skies of the Fire Realm. Then, they steadilynded on the ground. The location where theynded was a mountain range. They quickly left the area and bought a map of the Fire Realm to find out the location of the Heavenly me Sect. Afterward, they rushed toward the Heavenly me Sect without stopping. The Heavenly me Sect was the most powerful force in the Fire Realm. At that moment, three figures floated outside the Heavenly me Sect¡¯s skies. There were two men and one woman. It was none other than James, Nico, and Thea. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The three of them floated in the sky and used their Divine Senses to prate the protective formation of the sect to scan the situation within the Heavenly me Sect. ¡°We¡¯re at the right ce.¡± James said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s the same as the vision from the Time Capsule. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir should be on top of that tower.¡± Thea also scanned the Heavenly me Sect but was unsure if the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was inside. She replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± James replied. The trio strode toward the Heavenly me Sect. Although a protective formation had been set up outside the Heavenly me Sect, the trio was too strong, and it was ineffective against them. They were capable of infiltrating the sect without being detected by the formation. Many disciples guarded the tower within the Heavenly me Sect. Seeing the three intruders, the disciples were startled. They quickly recollected themselves and rushed over with swords to besiege James¡¯ party. A disciple shouted coldly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into the Heavenly me Sect¡¯s holy site?¡± James looked at the Heavenly me Sect¡¯s disciples. They were all rtively weak and around the Sage Rank¡¯s Tenth Stage. James said lightly, ¡°Call your Sect Leader here.¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± One of the disciples snorted and rushed over with his long sword. A dazzling Sword Light erupted from his sword and shed at James. The Sword Light struck James but caused no substantial damage. ¡°What?¡± The disciple of the Heavenly me Sect that attacked was dumbfounded. He quickly returned to his senses and shouted, ¡°Quick!!! Hurry up and notify the Sect Leader!¡± Chapter 3189 Chapter 3189 A disciple quickly left to report the situation. Meanwhile, the remaining disciples kept retreating in fear. James and the others did not rush it either and waited patiently. Soon, footsteps resounded, and a group of people appeared. A middle-aged man was in the lead. He looked about forty years old and wore a golden robe. The middle-aged man was the Heavenly me Sect¡¯s Leader, a powerhouse at the Divine Rank. As soon as he appeared, he sensed a terrifying aura from James¡¯ party. He immediately knew the three of them were powerful cultivators and did not dare to disrespect them. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, my guests.¡± The Heavenly me Sect¡¯s Leader walked over and said respectfully, ¡°What brings the three of you to our sect today?¡± James looked at the approaching Heavenly me Sect¡¯s Leader. Then, he pointed toward the tower ahead of them and said, ¡°What¡¯s in the tower?¡± The Sect Leader was taken aback by his question but quickly rposed and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in there, Sir.¡± James questioned, ¡°Is there really nothing?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± The Sect Leader hesitated to reply. At that moment, Thea exerted her energy. She was a Second Heaven Grand Emperor, and even a little of her energy was terrifying. Those of the Heavenly me Sect were incapable of withstanding Thea¡¯s energy. Even the Sect Leader¡¯s expression changed, and his breathing pace increased. Terrified, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Thea restrained her energy. Beads of sweat appeared on the Heavenly me Sect Leader¡¯s forehead. He wiped his sweat and said, ¡°To be honest, I have no idea what¡¯s within the tower.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± James frowned. The Heavenly me Sect Leader quickly exined, ¡°Yeah. ording to our sect¡¯s ancient book, a golden light suddenlynded in our sect. Since then, the tower¡¯s highest floor has be a forbidden area. ¡°For countless years, many of our sect¡¯s powerhouses have tried every single means to enter the ninth floor, but none seeded. No one was strong enough to break into the highest floor.¡± After speaking, he looked at James¡¯ party. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s inside the tower, Sir?¡± Their sect¡¯s tower used to be very ordinary, but it became extraordinary after the descent of the golden light. Since ancient times, countless powerhouses of the Heavenly me Sect had tried to find out what was on the highest floor. However, they still had not figured it out after so many years. The Sect Leader was also curious to learn what was hidden in the tower. James asked, ¡°Is it okay for me to take a look inside the tower?¡± The Sect Leader did not dare to refuse James¡¯ request. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Sure.¡± James strode toward the tower and pushed open the door without hesitation. Then, he ascended directly to the eighth floor. Just as he was about to climb to the ninth floor, he felt a powerful force blocking him from advancing. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He attempted to walk through the force but was knocked away. The Sect Leader followed him up the tower. Seeing James being sted away, he hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s a powerful barrier here. Since ancient times, no one from our sect has been able to pass through it.¡± Nico walked over and attempted to walk through the barrier. However, it did not work for him either. Thea said, ¡°Do we need to use the Time Capsule?¡± James nodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡± Afterward, the two summoned Crucifier and Exalter. The two weapons fused to form the Time Capsule. A powerful force emerged from the Time Capsule, and the barrier gradually disappeared. James immediately headed up to the ninth floor. Nico and Thea followed closely behind him. After being stunned momentarily, the Heavenly me Sect¡¯s Leader quickly caught up with them. For ages, he had been curious to find the answer to their sect¡¯s unsolved mystery. Chapter 3190 Chapter 3190 The tower was originally the holy site of the Heavenly me Sect and was used to store their Supernatural Powers. Every floor was incredibly huge, spanning about a thousand square meters. After breaking the barrier on the eighth floor, James proceeded to ascend to the highest floor. He slowly ascended the stairs. After turning a corner at the staircase, James could finally see the ninth floor. On the ninth floor, there was nothing except a golden ray. The light illuminated the floor with a blinding light. Soon, James arrived on the ninth floor. Thea eximed joyfully, ¡°It¡¯s the Ancestral God Rank Elixir!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James could also clearly see that the golden light came from the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. He walked over and picked up the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It was about the size of a fist and had mysterious inscriptions on its surface. James suppressed his excitement and carefully stored it away. The Heavenly me Sect¡¯s Leader was puzzled and could not help asking, ¡°What was that, Sir?¡± James looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s better you don¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course.¡± The Heavenly me Sect¡¯s Leader nodded repeatedly. Thea casually waved her hand, and a jade piece appeared in her hand. She threw it toward the Heavenly me Sect¡¯s Leader and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well protecting this treasure. Here¡¯s a cultivation manual as a reward. If you practice it hard, you¡¯ll eventually reach the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± The Heavenly me Sect¡¯s Leader was overjoyed and epted the jade piece from Thea. Then, he hurriedly expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± After James put away the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, he did not linger and quickly left. The trio stopped on a mountain range near the Heavenly me Sect. James said, ¡°We¡¯ve obtained the second Ancestral God Rank Elixir. There are still three more we need to find. ording to the information from the Elixir Pavilion, the Sanctuary of Darkness has acquired one of them. Then, there are two more that are still hidden somewhere in the Boundless Realm.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea nodded. She summoned Exalter and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find out where the next Ancestral God Rank Elixir is.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James also summoned Crucifier. The two performed Heavenly Transformation and Demonic Transformation to form the Time Capsule again. Then, they activated the Time Capsule, and a powerful force emerged. This time, the vision showed them a sea region. A huge whale about the size of an ind could be seen on the sea¡¯s surface. As it swam, enormous waves spread across the sea. The vision disappeared. Confused, James asked, ¡°What does this mean? What¡¯s the whale in the sea about?¡± Thea fell into deep thought and said, ¡°Could the next Ancestral God Rank Elixir be rted to creatures?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°It might be. I¡¯ll go to the Celestial Abode and ask Emperor Jabari to locate the ce from the vision.¡± The Ancestral God Rank Elixir prevented powerhouses from locating its whereabouts. Despite that, Emperor Jabari should be able to find the location of the sea region shown in the vision. James entered the Celestial Abode. Meanwhile, the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Master, Tadhg Gagher, had gathered many powerhouses in the Cursed World. Beside him, Tamuuz asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯ll work this time, Master?¡± Chapter 3191 Chapter 3191 Tadhg Gagher nodded gently and said, ¡°With the Blood Essence of powerful figures we¡¯ve collected all these years,bined with the Resurrection Formation, I¡¯m sure we can resurrect the Lord.¡± The Formation that James destroyed prior to this had reappeared in this world. Numerous mysterious words floated in the air. They were as red as blood, a result of the absorption of numerous Blood Essences of powerful figures. Suddenly, the Blood Essence within the Resurrection Formation gathered, forming a pir of blood. The pir descended from the azure, embedding itself within a sierra. The Leader of the Sanctuary of Darkness appeared at the core of the Formation in the sky. As his hands waved, mysterious carvings materialized. Subsequently, he took out a piece of treasure¨C-a magical bottle. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he turned the bottle cap, a spirit escaped from the bottle. The spirit was nebulous, its face unclear to the naked eye. ¡°Go,¡± With a wave of Tadhg¡¯s hand, the spirit headed toward the pir among the mountains, fading into the distance. At this very moment, the Resurrection Formation went berserk and operated at a maniacal speed, letting out an extremely frightening aura. Thump! In the blink of an eye, the entire Formation shattered, causing innumerable drops of blood to pour down onto the world. Tadhg also injured himself badly. He fell from the sky, uncontrobly spurting a mouth of blood. Taking no heed of himself, he scrambled up hastily to look at the mountains. Appearing gradually from a distance was a silhouette. As the outlines of the shadow became clearer and clearer, he made out a human-like figure with a long tail. Once he appeared, a humongous ancestral power emerged. The power was so strong that it influenced the entire space of the area. ¡°Finally, I have returned,¡± The middle-aged man with a tail stretched his body. The edges of his lips were upturned, and he wore an uncanny smile. ¡°Congrattions, My Lord.¡± Tadhg knelt on the ground with a respectful expression and continued, ¡°You¡¯re finally resurrected.¡° ¡°What year is this?¡± The man asked while gazing downward, his face filled with arrogance. Tadhg replied with reverence, ¡°To answer your question, this is the Apocalypse Age. Based on my understanding, the Heavenly Path sealed off Earth and the habitat of the Human Race many years ago. The ancient prophecy stated that the Human Race will face the Four Cmities. Now that two of them have been ovee, the third requires your help.¡± Tadhg was the Leader of the Sanctuary, and the Sanctuary was created by Heaven''s Adjudicators, who represented the Heavenly Path. Although the Sanctuary could not represent the Heavenly Path, Tadhg still knew many things as the Leader. ¡°In addition,¡± he continued, ¡°The Human Race on Earth has already sent a messenger to the Boundless Realm. They n to look for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir left by the Ancestral Gods during the Primeval Age. I have looked into the matter. However, the messenger is so enigmatic that I can¡¯t figure out who he is. I found out about a person called Thea Cahan and wanted to put her into use, but to no avail due to some unforeseen circumstances.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The man nodded gently. He raised his hand, and some mysterious carvings materialized. The carvings gathered, forming an Extraption Formation. He could see many things with the Formation, including James and Thea going through the seal of the Boundless Realm. He was able to gain knowledge of some of the experiences that James had gone through in this world, as well as the fact that James had already acquired two Ancestral God Rank Elixirs. Worry clouded his face. Chapter 3192 Chapter 3192 The Leader of the Sanctuary made his prediction, but while Thea Cahan existed in his foresight, James was absent. He also looked into Thea¡¯s background, but she had not interacted with anyone other than James since arriving in the Boundless Realm. He also knew that there was a mysterious powerful figure who had disrupted the ns of the Sanctuary more than once. While he suspected that James was one of them, he was not sure. James was too powerful, so much so that even Tamuuz Darkness was not his opponent. That could only mean that James has attained a rank higher than the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. Although he was not sure if James was the messenger, he was sure that he would be one of his most challenging opponents. The middle-aged man with a tail looked very concerned as he stood in midair. James had already found the second Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°My Lord, what should we do now?¡± Tadhg asked, but the man was still concentrating on envisaging where the rest of the Elixirs were located. He was one of Heaven''s Adjudicators in the Primeval Age. His power was immense. At his peak, his power wasparable to that of an Ancestral God. Although he was not as strong since he had just been resurrected, finding out where the Elixirs were was not a problem to him. In the Exploration Formation, an image appeared. There was a vast sea in front of his eyes, where a gigantic monster sat. It was a whale whose body was asrge as an ind. He continued his extraption. After a while, he said, ¡°I presume that one of the elixirs is in the Boundless Sea. There¡¯s an enormous monster in the sea, and the Elixir lies within its body. Go to the Boundless Sea now and get it before the Human Messenger does,¡± the man exined the whereabouts of the elixir. ¡°Yes, I will head there now.¡± Tadhg nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve just been resurrected, so my power hasn¡¯t returned to its peak. Let me go into closed-door meditation for some time. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll perform the Curse Magic on the entire world.¡± ¡­ At this moment, James already entered the Celestial Abode. He handed his drawing of the Time Capsule to Emperor Jabari. The Emperor looked at it for a while before making extraptions. James waited beside him. After ten minutes, Emperor Jabari stopped. James asked, ¡°Emperor, what did you find?¡±. Emperor Jabari replied, ¡°This area is the Boundless Sea. The monster within the Sea is a powerful figure who¡¯s attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. Perhaps the Ancestral God Rank Elixir fell into his body, allowing him to be such an immensely powerful figure. ¡°The Boundless Sea¡­ Where is it?¡± James asked. Emperor Jabari said, ¡°The Boundless Sea isn¡¯t a, but a gxy. The entire gxy is made of the ocean, of salt water. A magical ce, it is. As for exactly where this monster is located in the Sea, I¡¯m unable to see that. Having attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven, its rank is so powerful that it can avoid Heaven''s secret. Head to the Sea now and look for the next Elixir.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. The Emperor¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°One more thing¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked. The Emperor said with a concerned look, ¡°I can sense something uncanny going on. This journey to the Boundless Sea to retrieve the Elixir will be rather challenging. There may be an intense battle waiting for you.¡± ¡°With you on my side, I don¡¯t have much to worry about,¡± said James. ¡°Go now.¡± Chapter 3193 Chapter 3193 Emperor Jabari waved at James, then continued his closed-door meditation. James left the Celestial Abode and appeared in the outer realm. ¡°Honey, how was it?¡± Thea inquired. James replied, ¡°We found out that the area is called the Boundless Sea.¡± Nico Eastwood immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Boundless Sea. It¡¯s a gxy made not out of nets, but water. The area of this gxy is colossal.¡± He looked at James and continued to say, ¡°Have you found out where exactly the monster is?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°The Emperor couldn¡¯t predict that, because the monster shown is a powerful figure who has attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. If we want to find out, we¡¯ve no other choice than to go to the Boundless Sea to see for ourselves. Plus¡­¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The Emperor said that he could feel an uncanny aura. This time, it won¡¯t be easy to retrieve the Elixir from the Boundless Sea. There may be an intense battle waiting for us.¡± Thea was stupefied and asked, ¡°But why?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. James shook his head. He had no idea himself. However, apart from him, there could only be another force who wanted the Elixir¡ªthe Sanctuary of Darkness. Perhaps the Sanctuary was already on the move, knowing where the Elixir was located. ¡°The Sanctuary of Darkness, possibly,¡± James said. ¡°If my guess is correct, the Sanctuary has already discovered the location of the Elixir and is on its way to the Boundless Sea.¡± Thea looked concerned as she said, ¡°If that¡¯s true, we must hurry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nico did not hesitate. With a wave of his hand, a powerful force emanated from his palm, shing the void apart. A crack appeared, into which the three of them disappeared. ¡­ The Boundless Sea was a mystical ce. It was the habitat of the Seafolk, and very few humans had entered this ce. At that moment, a crack appeared outside the Boundless Sea, followed by the appearance of three shadows, who were James, Thea, and Nico. The three of them stared forward. In front of them was a vast and infinite body of floating water. Waves as high as a thousand meters swept toward them but quickly disappeared once they touched the borders. Nico stared at the waters and said, ¡°There, the Boundless Sea. The territory of the Seafolk. Barely any humanse here, and the beings of the Seafolk rarely go to the Boundless Realm.¡± James asked, ¡°How big is the Boundless Sea?¡± Nico gave this question a thought and answered, ¡°Maybe as big as the eight huge gxies of the Holy Realm altogether.¡± Taking a deep breath, James sighed. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be tough finding the Elixir in a ce as huge as this.¡± Thea responded encouragingly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s worth a try.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move, then,¡± James urged as he led the team forward. With one step, his body disappeared from outer space into the Sea. Nico and Thea followed suit. Since they had no idea where the monster was, the only option they had was to step into the Sea and search for themselves. James¡¯ n was to first inquire about the monster from the Seafolk. They made their way forward, not aware that shortly after they entered the Sea, Tadhg, apanied by Tamuuz and his fellow powerful figures, had also reached their destination. Chapter 3194 Chapter 3194 The outer area of the Boundless Sea was constituted entirely of waters. James, Thea, and Nico advanced into the Sea for around three days before they finally saw an ind. The ind¡¯s area was so huge it was as big as a metropolis in the outer world. They appeared above the ind. Beneath them were crustaceans and fish that came from the waters. They evolved into the shape of humans, appearing on the coast and subsequently entering the city. Three of them descended andnded in front of the city gates on the coast. They followed the shoals of Seafolk in entering the city. Nico said, ¡°If we want to look into the background of this humongous whale, we should approach the owner of the ind.¡± ¡°Right,¡± James agreed. The three of them arrived at the city center, where there was a bureau. Its gates were engraved with some vibrant ancient writings. James raised his head and took a look at the words. He understood them immediately. ¡°Gand Residence.¡± He walked into thepound. Once he got near, some soldiers charged toward him immediately. These soldiers were in the form of humans but retained some definitive characteristics of the Seafolk. Their ranks were also rather low, averaging at the Sage Rank. ¡°Humans, this is the Gand Residence, the residence of Chancellor Gand. Authorized entry only,¡± they roared. James took a nce at these soldiers and coldly said, ¡°Tell the so-called Chancellor Gand toe out. I have things to ask him.¡± ¡°Who the¡­¡± Before one of the leaders could finish their sentence, a powerful aura materialized in Thea¡¯s body. Under the suppression of the aura, all the soldiers felt queasy and involuntarily copsed to the ground. ¡°Send the message immediately,¡± Thea said without emotion. ¡°Y-Yes¡­!¡± Only then did Thea retract the aura, allowing each of the soldiers to crawl back up from the ground. Without further dy, one of their leaders ran into the residence. James and hispanions waited patiently outside the gates until they saw an elder scurrying toward the entrance. The elder was wearing a ck robe and carried a turtle shell on his back. He looked very old and had two long beards. As he entered the sights of James, Thea, and Nico, he enquired immediately, ¡°My dear superiors, what an honor to have you as my guests. Is something the matter?¡± James took out the drawing and handed it to the elder. ¡°Have you seen this?¡± After taking the drawing from James¡¯ hands, he looked carefully at the drawing. His distress upon realizing the subject of the drawing was unconceble. His hands were shaking so much that the drawing nearly fell to the ground. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this Gr-Grand Emperor Moacir Bartholomew?¡± He quivered, obviously knowing who the monster was in the painting. James immediately asked, ¡°Who exactly is this Grand Emperor? Where does he reside?¡± Chancellor Gand took a quick nce at James and said with reluctance, ¡°My dear superiors, I am wary of exposing the whereabouts of the Grand Emperor.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Without waiting for James to speak, Thea appeared in front of the Chancellor in the blink of an eye. Her hands were wrapped around his throat as she lifted him off the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Are you telling us or not?¡± Thea asked without a single hint of emotion on her face. The Chancellor whose throat was being strangled was trying his best to resist, but his low rank made him aplete fool in the hands of Thea, who had attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. ¡°Thea, put him down. Don¡¯t be rash,¡± James told her immediately. Thea took heed of James¡¯ orders and yfully stuck out her tongue. She smiled mischievously and said, ¡°I was just worried about the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Turning toward the Chancellor, James instructed, ¡°Tell us what you know.¡± The Chancellor looked at the entire group, fully knowing that they were people who had to be taken seriously. He took a few seconds to think and then ushered the entire group into his residence. ¡°Let¡¯s speak inside.¡± Chapter 3195 Chapter 3195 Chancellor Gand turned around and entered the residence, followed by James, Thea, and Nico. At the main hall of the residence, the Chancellor sat in his seat. His expression was filled with worry. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this a troublesome thing for you?¡± Gand let out a sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to share what I know. It¡¯s just that Grand Emperor Moacir Bartholomew makes my blood run cold. No Seafolk in the entire Boundless Sea is his match, not even the Four Dragon Kings. The Grand Emperor is notoriously frightening. He single- handedly destroyed the Dragon Pce of the Northern Sea, wiping out innumerable Seafolk.¡± He sighed again. James said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just continue.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Gand nodded. He went deep into thought for quite a while before saying, ¡°Grand Emperor Moacir Bartholomew lives in the northern part of the Boundless Sea called the Northern Pole Sea. He¡¯s the ruler of the Boundless Sea whose power could chill one¡¯s blood to the marrow. But, this wasn¡¯t the case many years ago. The Boundless Sea was initially ruled by the Four Dragon Kings. Yet, after Moacir rose to power, he annihted the Dragon Pce of the Northern Sea, coercing them to buckle under him.¡± James took note of Moacir¡¯s ce of stay. Cupping his fist in the other hand, he said, ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± Once he said so, he stood up, signaling his intention to exit. The Chancellor attempted to restrain them by asking, ¡°My dear superiors, are you going to find trouble with Moacir?¡± James merely let out a faint smile and said nothing else. The three of them left the residence. After buying a detailed map of the Boundless Sea from the ind¡¯s city, they confirmed the exact location of the northern part of the Boundless Sea before setting off. James said to Nico, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nico waved his hand. From his palm, a powerful force materialized, shing open the space in front of them. They entered the crack and disappeared along with it. At the next moment, they found themselves in the northern part of the Boundless Sea. Nico said, ¡°James, this is the northern part of the Boundless Sea. But it¡¯s humongous. It would be rather difficult to find where the Grand Emperor lives.¡± James replied encouragingly, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, the task¡¯s difficulty has already been reduced by a lot.¡± He looked around, but the area was devoid of Seafolk. Even the mostmon fish and crustaceans were absent. ¡°Let¡¯s move further in,¡± James instructed the group. Subsequently, the group advanced forward while also making observations of the area below them. Their observation speed was as quick as their advancement. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Time moved quickly. A month passed, but they had still yet to find the location of the Grand Emperor. Another month passed again before Nico suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± James asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Staring ahead, Nico sharpened his senses and said, ¡°There¡¯s a battle ahead.¡± Hearing this, James became cautious immediately. He asked, ¡°Which direction?¡± Nico pointed ahead, to which James responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± The three of them advanced quickly. Around half a day passed. Now, even Thea could sense the aura of the battle. However, James could not. Chapter 3196 Chapter 3196 The three of them advanced at high speed. They did not tear apart the void to get to their destination. However, since all three of them were powerful figures, they could still move very quickly. One step, and they disappeared from the area. Very soon, Thea started sensing the battle as well. Her expression was serious as she said, ¡°The remnants of the battle are frightening. Those fighting must have attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven or beyond.¡± James¡¯ power wasparatively weak, so he could not sense the aura of the battle. However, after hearing what Thea said, he was stupefied. A fight between figures of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven? There were only a handful of them in the Boundless Realm. He thought of a possibility¡ªa fight between the Leader of the Sanctuary of Darkness and Grand Emperor Moacir Bartholomew. ¡°Hurry,¡± he called out, and hispanions picked up speed. It did not take long for James to finally sense the battle¡¯s aura. The aura was so oppressive that even James felt suffocated. He immediately contacted Emperor Jabari in the Celestial Abode and said, ¡°Emperor, there are immensely powerful figures fighting against each other. Perhaps we need your help this time.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice came from the Celestial Abode. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Look at the situation first.¡± ¡°Right.¡± James did not say more and propelled forward. Very quickly, the three of them appeared near the battleground. There was an intense fight on the surface of the sea. A man in a ck robe was fighting against a middle-aged man in a gray robe. Their power was so strong that a lift of their finger released energies destructive enough to wipe out the earth and the heavens. James recognized one of them. The man in ck was Tamuuz Darkness, the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ Deputy Master. There was also a woman he recognized. She was one of the officials of the Elixir Pavilion, Jadranka Yevdokiya. Beholding this, James exhaled a long breath. Thea looked at James anxiously and asked, ¡°What do we do now, honey?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic yet. Let¡¯s watch and see.¡± He saw a man at a distance who did not partake in the battle¡ªTadhg Gagher, the Leader of the Sanctuary of Darkness. Tadhg was merely staring at the battle ahead. Although Moacir was strong, Tamuuz was his equal. With Jadranka helping on the side, Moacir was not a worthy opponent at all. Tadhg sensed someone else at the scene and immediately turned around. When he saw James and hispanions, he became worried. ¡°Damn, how did they arrive so fast?¡± He looked concerned. After some time, worry dissipated from his face. In the next moment, he appeared in front of James and his group. This caused James, Thea, and Nico to take a few steps backward and eye him cautiously. Tadhg was rather good-looking. Wearing a faint smile, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive this quickly.¡± James looked at him. While he felt shaken inside, he kept his expression calm and asked, ¡°If my guess is correct, you must be the mysterious Leader of the Sanctuary of Darkness.¡± Tadhg smiled faintly and asked him, ¡°Then, you must be the messenger sent by humans to the Boundless Realm in search of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. James was not shocked that his identity was exposed. That was because the Sanctuary of Darkness was very mysterious. Having so many powerful figures within the Sanctuary, knowing such things was not a difficult feat. As such, he merely kept quiet. Tadhg was sure that his hypothesis was true. This was indeed the messenger sent by humans, James. There was only one thing he was confused about¡ªwhy was James¡¯ rank so low? He was not fooled easily, however, as he was reminded of how James had disrupted the ns of the Sanctuary multiple times. He looked at James and said, ¡°In the Primeval Age, humans and Ancestral Gods opposed the Heavenly Path, but all of them disappeared after, taking the entire age with them. Although you¡¯re a human, I advise you to think twice before you act. Why are you siding with the humans? If you follow the Heavenly Path, you¡¯ll obtain immortality.¡± Tadhg began to persuade him. Chapter 3197 Chapter 3197 ¡°The Heavenly Path manages all rules and order. Without the constraint of the Path, the entire world will be in chaos. In the Primeval Age, the Ancestral Gods of the Human Race wanted to destroy the Path because of personal interest, causing the entire destruction of the Age as well. Humans have sinned.¡± Hearing this, James merely continued watching the battle. The middle-aged man in a gray robe was losing due to the simultaneous attack by many powerful figures of the Sanctuary of Darkness. The man should be Moacir, he guessed. Even though Moacir was losing, that did not mean that the Sanctuary would have an easy time defeating or killing him. James was disinterested in whatever Tadhg was saying. At this point in time, the urge to kill James surfaced in Tadhg¡¯s heart. He clenched his fists, wanting to attack James. However, the ring on James¡¯ finger suddenly lit up, followed by a sh of white light, from which a handsome man wearing a white robe appeared. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The man stood in front of James. Tadhg sensed that this man was rather powerful, so he carefully took a few steps back, eyeing him cautiously. Emperor Jabari¡¯s appearance helped James recover from the anxiety, as his power was so great that even the Master of the Sanctuary might not be his opponent. Looking at Tadhg, he could sense that Tadhg had attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven, just a step away from the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank. This person was a difficult opponent. Even if one yearned to defeat him, some effort would be needed. The Emperor was not afraid even though he knew Tadhg was powerful. ¡°I must obtain the Elixir,¡± he spoke determinedly. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to see whether you deserve it.¡± Tadhg¡¯s expression turned gloomy as well. A powerful force erupted from his body. Once this force surfaced, the heavens shattered, causing the waters beneath it to boil, stirring up waves as tall as a thousand meters. Thea, James, and Nico quickly took a few steps back and evacuated from the area. At that moment, both the Emperor and Tadhg moved. Thump! Two powerful forces fused, causing a strong ripple-like effect that spread across the Boundless Sea. Within the area, numerous Seafolk were facing terrible cmities. ¡°How strong,¡± James could not help but sigh. If it were not because of Nico shielding him from the battle¡¯s fluctuations, his physical strength would have buckled under the remnant fluctuations of the battle between Tadhg and Emperor Jabari. The fight ensued when Thea said, ¡°If we want to acquire the Elixir now, we must defeat the powerful figures of the Sanctuary.¡± Nico gave her words some thought and said, ¡°While Emperor Jabari is distracting the most powerful figure of the Sanctuary, let¡¯s go help Moacir.¡± Thea felt awkward and said, ¡°I¡¯ve merely reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. I don¡¯t think I would be of any help in this battle.¡± At that moment, the Spirit Tool in the Celestial Abode summoned its entire body¡¯s energy into James¡¯ body. His physical strength was once again stimted. The power hidden within his body recovered, allowing him to be stronger. The Spirit Tool, having attained the Grand Emperor Rank, caused his power to ascend to the level of a Grand Emperor as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nico.¡± James was confident now that his physical strength waspletely stimted and his power wasparable to that of a Grand Emperor. Chapter 3198 Chapter 3198 In the deepest parts of the Boundless Sea, two intense battles were being fought. One was a battle between Emperor Jabari and the Leader of the Sanctuary of Darkness, Tadhg Gagher. The other was between Grand Emperor Moacir Bartholomew and many powerful figures of the Sanctuary. Having attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven, he was one of the top three strongest figures in the Boundless Realm. However, he was very humble, staying within the Boundless Sea and never stepping into other worlds. That was why very few knew about his existence. At this moment when he was fighting against so many powerful figures of the Sanctuary, he was forced to return to his original form¡ªa whale as big as an ind. Moacir¡¯s power ascended when he returned to his original form. Apart from Tamuuz Darkness, no other figure from the Sanctuary could actually harm him. The most they could do was annoy him. Tamuuz felt pressured immediately. He held a long, ck sword, swinging it from side to side. Each swing produced a sword light that carried the Supreme Wheel of the Path. These invincible sword lights continually fell on Moacir. Although he had an unrivaled physical body, attacks like this still felt unbearable. Injuries surfaced on his humongous body. Tamuuz appeared in the sky. With a flip of the palm, a scary palmprint fell. The print continuously expanded, like a world was crashing down on Moacir. His enormous body was crushed, falling into the waters. The vast sea was split in half immediately. One could see the sea floor in that instant. Moacir who fell to the sea bed was infuriated. His giant body was hurled outward in a split second, causing the seawater to boil up and condense, forming a world of water that was charging toward Tamuuz. Tamuuz held his Imperial Weapon and swung it vigorously. Frightening sword light materialized like waves, cutting apart this world of water. The battle was extremely intense. Now that James has acquired the Spirit Tool¡¯s power that stimted his physical body and activated his internal energies, his physical strength had now reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. With the help of the Spirit Tool, his own power wasparable to that of a Grand Emperor. Swish! Purple light shed, and a weapon of the Ancestral God Rank¡ªthe Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡ª appeared in his hand. He looked at the enthusiastic Nico beside him and said, ¡°Nico, I¡¯ll leave Jadranka to you. Leave the rest of the powerful figures of the Sanctuary to me.¡± James had been observing for quite a while now. The most powerful among them was most likely Tamuuz. Now that Tamuuz was upied, what was left was Jadranka, who had attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. The fight would not be short if James were to go against her. Now, the fastest way to end the battle was to deal with the rest of the powerful figures. James could sense that even the weakest of them all had reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fourth Heaven. It looked like the Sanctuary of Darkness really did dispatch the strongest forces among them for the Elixir. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nico assured James, ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡± Then, he flew away immediately. ¡°Honey, be careful,¡± Thea reminded James and took a few steps back immediately. James was holding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. After he had sessfully cultivated the Sword Path Ousia, hisprehension of the Sword Path reached even greater heights. The Sword in his hand could reciprocate much more powerful forces than before. Even if his own strength reached a mere Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s First Heaven, the power of the Sword helped buttress his power, allowing him to win a battle against a figure at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven. In addition, his physical strength wasparable to that of a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. In the battle, nobody was his opponent apart from Tamuuz and Jadranka. His desire for war escted, and he charged with his Sword. He took one step and appeared on the battlefield, standing before a powerful figure at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fourth Heaven. This man was an elder who was thin and frail. His face was wrinkly, and his bones were visible to the naked eye. However, his gaze could make one¡¯s flesh crawl. He nced at James immediately upon sensing his arrival, and an incessant amount of power swept toward James. Chapter 3199 Chapter 3199 James casually waved his hand, and powerful Sword Energy materialized and shed this shapeless power. ¡°Goodbye.¡± James¡¯ expression was devoid of emotion. Holding the Divine Sword in hand, he pierced the elderly man. Though his move seemed ordinary, it actually contained countless sophisticated moves that were merged into one. Space seemed to be sealed, and time appeared to have been frozen. The elderly man froze. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In the meantime, James¡¯ sword was already right before him. He reacted in time and raised his hand to block the attack. As he raised his hand, countless mysterious Inscription Sigils emerged in his palm, gathering to form a bizarre pattern. Mysterious power appeared from within the pattern, and James¡¯ sword pierced through the pattern. Boom! The First Sword Realm with the boost of the Divine Sword was terrifying. James¡¯ sword had surpassed even his own strength, and an unbelievable power burst forth. The mysterious sigils formed were instantly shattered, and the sword pierced through the elderly man¡¯s body. ¡°Dammit!¡± The elderly man was enraged. Instinctively, he raised his palm and struck. At that moment, countless inscriptions gathered, each containing devastating power. Then, the power struck James. Since he attacked from such a short distance, James did not have time to react, and his chest received a direct hit. The elderly man was a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor. Now that he had summoned his full strength, even James, whose physical strength was equivalent to a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor, suffered some damage. Cracks appeared on the surface of his skin, the Blood Energy inside his body churned, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. However, that was everything he had. After retaliating, the elderly man hurriedly escaped. ¡°Think you can leave?¡± James said coldly. Instantly, he summoned the Infinity Steles, and 108 of them materialized. One of them charged straight toward the elderly man, exuding a mysterious power that froze time and space. The elderly man¡¯s movements turned sluggish. At that moment, the Infinity Steles crashed into him. Plummeting from the sky, the elderly man crashed into the waves below and caused a great wave. James scanned his surroundings. Then, he summoned the Infinity Steles and willed them to attack the Fourth Heaven Grand Emperors attacking Moacir. Knowing how terrifying the Infinity Steles were, they hurriedly dodged. ¡°Curses!¡± Tamuuz, who was in the midst of fighting Moacir, cursed, ¡°Why the hell is he here?¡± As he had been concentrating wholeheartedly on the battle, he had no idea when James appeared. He tried requesting the Leader for help. However, when he collected himself, he realized that the Leader was engaged in a fierce battle against a handsome man in white. What was shocking was that the Leader was gradually losing ground and had suffered a few injuries. ¡°What?!¡± Tamuuz was stunned. He knew just how powerful the Leader was, who was at the peak of the Eighth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank. He was merely a step away from bing a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Since the man in white was able to overwhelm the Leader, just how powerful was he? Chapter 3200 Chapter 3200 Tadhg Gagher, Leader of the Sanctuary of Darkness, was at the peak of the Eighth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank. He seldom made a move in public for he was near invincible in the Boundless Realm. Even during the previous assault on the Pavilion, he did not intervene. As such, Tamuuz could not believe that someone would be able to overwhelm Tadhg in the Boundless Realm. While he was distracted, Moacir counterattacked and injured him. Fearful of letting his guard down again, he summoned his full strength and focused on fighting. James summoned the 108 Infinity Steles and overwhelmed all his foes, who hurriedly dodged the attacks. Then, they swiftly gathered and attacked James all at once. ¡°Very good!¡± Jamesughed. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As his mind stirred, the Five Elements of Genesis materialized from within his body, and the five treasures that had existed since the creation of heaven and earth exuded immense power. The power of the Five Elements gathered and interwoven with each other, forming a huge wheel. The moment the huge wheel emerged, a devastating power burst forth. Under the destruction of this power, cracks began to appear in the void. This scene stunned the Fourth Heaven Grand Emperors, who dared not approach. James seized this opportunity and stirred his mind, and the huge Elemental Wheel charged toward Tamuuz. Tamuuz was in the midst of a fierce battle against Moacir when the Elemental Wheel charged at him. By the time he tried to dodge, he was toote. Raising the ck Imperial Weapon in his hand, he shed the Elemental Wheel ferociously. Though the terrifying power struck the Elemental Wheel, he could not deal any damage to the wheel. Rather, he was sent flying by the powerful force. At that moment, the Elemental Wheel pursued him. As this was a fusion of five terrifying powers, even Tamuuz did not dare let his guard down. He hurriedly dodged the attack. At that moment, the void he was in a moment ago was crushed by the Elemental Wheel, and a ck hole appeared. Once James intervened, Moacir now had some breathing room. Upon transforming into his original form, his body shed, and he appeared before a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor. An illusory sigil emerged and grabbed hold of the Grand Emperor, tearing him apart. Even his soul waspletely annihted. This was how terrifying a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor was. He was able to annihte a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor in an instant. ¡°Dammit!¡± In the distance, Tadhg, who was in the midst of a fierce battle against Jabari, was sensing the battle elsewhere in the region. Seeing that one of the powerful figures of the Sanctuary was torn to pieces just like that, he was enraged. Though he wanted to charge at Moacir, he was stopped by Jabari¡¯s unrelenting attacks. After tearing apart a member of the Sanctuary, Moacir¡¯s body shed, and he appeared before James. His hair was disheveled, and he was in a wretched state. Not only that, but he was covered in injuries all over his body. As these were injuries caused by the Great Path, no ordinary power could rejuvenate them. ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡± He sped his fists. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James said, ¡°Let¡¯s mop everything up for now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As Moacir gazed at the powerful figures of the Sanctuary, his face darkened as he roared, ¡°I have been living in seclusion all my life and have never left the Boundless Sea. Since you came here looking for trouble, don¡¯t think about leaving this ce!¡± Tamuuz and the others were wearing solemn expressions. In the distance, Tadhg was also contemting while he fought. He knew that he would not be able to obtain the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Chapter 3201 Chapter 3201 At that moment, Tadhg thought about escaping. With that thought in mind, he yelled, ¡°Retreat!¡± As he spoke, he distanced himself from Jabari and hurriedly escaped. Since a Grand Emperor at the peak of the Eighth Heaven was trying to flee, even Jabari could not do anything to stop him. While Tadhg made his escape, Tamuuz and the rest of the Sanctuary fled as well. In just a short period of time, they disappeared without a trace. Though the battle was over, there was still a lingering battle aura in the air. Emperor Jabari, Thea, and Nico walked toward James and Moacir. Thea asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright, Darling?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Of course I am.¡± Then, he looked at Jabari and asked, ¡°How are you doing, Grand Emperor?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Wearing a grim expression, Jabari said, ¡°I have yet to return to my peak form. Faced with the Leader of the Sanctuary, I can only keep him at bay. I won¡¯t be able to annihte him anytime soon. Besides, the Curse Magic he cultivated is terrifying. I¡¯m injured after lowering my guard.¡± ¡°What? How¡¯s your injury?¡± James was stunned. Emperor Jabari said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll be returning to the Celestial Abode to treat my injuries.¡± Then, his body shed, and he vanished without a trace. Moacir looked at James and the others, sped his fists, and said, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Grand Emperor Moacir.¡± Moacir looked at them and asked, ¡°The human race seldom enters the Boundless Sea. What happened? Why are so many powerful figures mobilized?¡± James asked, ¡°Surely you know the reason?¡± Moacir shook his head and answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James said coldly, ¡°Allow me to refresh your memory, then. Countless years ago, did you not obtain a treasure?¡± ¡°What treasure?¡± Moacir asked. James continued, ¡°An elixir, which is currently inside your body. However, you¡¯re unable to refine this elixir. You only manage to attain such strength by absorbing the power exuded by the elixir.¡± Moacir answered truthfully, ¡°Indeed, I obtained an elixir when I was still very weak.¡± Moacir happened to obtain a fragment of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Through the power and the inscriptions engraved on the interior of the elixir, he managed to attain such strength. Though he researched the elixir, he could not figure out what that was. Now, a group of powerful figures of the human race hade knocking on his door. He looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you know this elixir?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°This is an Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It was concocted through thebined efforts of countless Ancestral Gods of the human race in the Primeval Age.¡± ¡°An Ancestral God Rank Elixir?!¡± Moacir was stunned. James continued, ¡°However, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir cannot be absorbed nor refined and has always been guarded by the Elixir Pavilion. However, many years ago, the Sanctuary attacked the Pavilion in an attempt to seize the elixir. Meanwhile, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was divided into five fragments. The one you obtained is among the five fragments.¡± Maocir listened intently. James reached out and said, ¡°Though the Ancestral God Rank Elixir may not be useful to you, it¡¯s fundamental to the survival of the human race and even the world. Hand it over.¡± Moacir was not an idiot. He only managed to attain such strength by relying on the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. With the elixir, he could even reach the Ancestral God Rank. Thus, he did not want to hand it over. Seeing that he was reluctant to forfeit the elixir, James said, ¡°The Ancestral God Rank is deeply tied to the ns of countless Ancestral Gods and the struggle between them and the Heavenly Path. In the Primeval Age, the human race lost, causing the entire age to perish alongside them. If humans are defeated once more, this era wille to an end. You, on the other hand, will also die. Do you understand me?¡± Chapter 3202 Chapter 3202 ¡°Is that so?¡± Moacir did not believe a single word. Even if what James said was true, there was no way he was handing over the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s fragments, considering that the human race was fighting against the Heavenly Path. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± James said, ¡°The Fourth Cmity of the human race is just around the corner. By then, Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators will descend, and all of humankind will be annihted.¡± Moacir said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the human race. How does the fate of humankind concern me?¡± James tried convincing Moacir nicely. However, it was apparent that Moacir had no ns to give up the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. James¡¯ face darkened, ¡°Since you¡¯re reluctant to hand over the elixir, let¡¯s battle each other. I can obtain the elixir by annihting you anyway.¡± Hearing this, Moacir unconsciously staggered backward. He knew just how powerful James and the others were, especially Jabari who fought against the Leader of the Sanctuary. Even he could feel his blood run cold. If Jabari made a move against him, he would not stand a chance at all. After weighing the pros and cons, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. I don¡¯t really care about the Ancestral God Rank Elixir anyway. If you want it, I¡¯ll simply give it to you.¡± Then, he opened his mouth. A golden light glimmered in it, which slowly gathered to form a shining elixir. James immediately took the elixir. After confirming the authenticity, he stored it away. sping his fists, he said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Though Moacir was reluctant, he had no other choice but to act generously and say, ¡°Well, this thing is no longer useful to me anyway. Take it if you wish. Don¡¯t return to the Boundless Sea ever again.¡± After he spoke, his body shed, and he entered the sea. Since he was injured, he had to return to treat his injuries. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After he left, Thea said, ¡°Now, we have obtained three of the five fragments. Apart from the one in the Sanctuary¡¯s possession, there¡¯s only one remaining in the outside world. We should hurry and locate the whereabouts of the fourth. Once the Sanctuary gets to it before us, things will get troublesome.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Then, they summoned Crucifier and Exalter and catalyzed Heavenly and Demonic Transformation to form a Time Capsule. At that moment, a painting materialized in the Time Capsule, on which a young girl was depicted. The girl was about seven years of age. She was wearing tattered clothes, and her hair was tied into two pigtails. ¡°...¡± Everyone was stunned. James asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the fourth fragment is rted to a young girl.¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nico said, ¡°We should ask Emperor Jabari to divine.¡± The image formed by the Time Capsule disappeared almost immediately. James and Thea dispersed their cultivation methods and stored their treasures away. James immediately contacted Emperor Jabari who was inside the Celestial Abode to extrapte. In the Celestial Abode, Jabari began his divination. Approximately thirty minutester, the Extraption Formation created by Jabari shattered. ¡°James,¡± his voice echoed in James¡¯ mind. James hurriedly asked, ¡°How did it go, Grand Emperor?¡± Jabari said, ¡°I can¡¯t divine.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± James was confused. Jabari said, ¡°There¡¯s only a single possibility.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir must have taken the form of a human and be the young girl in the painting. Since she materialized from the elixir, there are inscriptions that conceal Heaven¡¯s secret inside her body. Naturally, we won¡¯t be able to locate her.¡± Hearing this, realization dawned on James¡¯ face. Chapter 3203 Chapter 3203 He looked at Thea and Nico and shook his head, ¡°The oue can¡¯t be extrapted.¡± They froze momentarily before asking in unison, ¡°Why?¡± James exined, ¡°This fragment has already transformed into a human, which is the young girl depicted in the painting. As she has inscriptions that conceal Heaven¡¯s secret in her body, no one is able to locate her current whereabouts.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Nico said, ¡°This is a littleplicated.¡± James said with a sigh, ¡°Now that things havee to this, we have very few options. Let¡¯s return to the Elixir Pavilion and think of a way.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. Though they obtained the third fragment, they could not find the whereabouts of the fourth. Thus, James decided to return to the Pavilion first. Nico shed the void open, and the three vanished without a trace. At the same time, at an unknown location in the Boundless Realm¡­ There was a pce in the depths of a gloomy mountain range. In the main hall of the pce, Tadhg, Tamuuz, and many powerful figures of the Sanctuary were kneeling. At the front stood a middle-aged man with a bizarre-looking tail. He was the powerful figure the Sanctuary had gone to great lengths to resurrect. Though he was not the first Leader of the Sanctuary, he was a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. His name was Ludwig Amir. ¡°My Lord, I have confirmed that James is an envoy sent by the humans. He possesses immense power, and he has an extremely powerful figure by his side, whom even I am no match for. Since we have failed to seize the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, please punish us for our ipetence.¡± Ludwig sat down, his tail hovering and waving before him. He said nonchntly, ¡°This is within my expectation.¡± Tadhg who was kneeling said, ¡°Please divine the whereabouts of the next fragment. This time, we¡¯ll surely get to it first.¡± Ludwig waved slightly and said, ¡°Even I can¡¯t do that. I only know that it has transformed into a human.¡± As he casually waved his hand, the image of a young girl appeared before them. ¡°She¡¯s the living being materialized from the elixir fragment. Send all our disciples to look for her. Find her, even if you have to search through every nook and cranny.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tadhg nodded. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go.¡± Ludwig waved slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± Tadhg stood up and turned to leave. Once Tadhg and the others left, Ludwig slowly stood up and vanished without a trace. In the next instant, he was already on the border of the Boundless Realm¡¯s seal. Looking at the seal before him, he contemted for some time before transforming into a thread of ck aura, which managed to seep through the seal and leave the Boundless Realm. At an unknown location in the outside world¡­ It had picturesque scenery, and a man was currently fishing by the riverside. At that moment, a ck aura appeared, gathering to form a middle-aged man with a tail. He was Ludwig who left the Boundless Realm. Kneeling on the ground, he said respectfully, ¡°My Lord.¡± The man who was fishing did not turn around. Instead, he said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Stand up and speak.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ludwig stood up and told about the events that unfolded in the Boundless Realm. The hoarse voice came, saying, ¡°I understand¡­ I will give you the power of the Curse to curse all of humankind.¡± He casually waved his hand, and a mysterious inscription appeared and entered Ludwig¡¯s body. Immediately, Ludwig could feel his power reaching its pinnacle. Delighted, he said, ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡± Meanwhile, the man before him slowly turned illusory before vanishing without a trace. As he disappeared, the picturesque scenery disappeared alongside him. Now, only a barren wastnd of nothingness remained. Chapter 3204 Chapter 3204 Failing to find the fourth elixir fragment, James and the others returned to the Elixir Realm. When they returned, however, they realized that the Sanctuary¡¯s forces stationed outside the Elixir Realm had already retreated. In the void outside the Elixir Realm¡­ James gazed into the distance. Unable to find any trace of the Sanctuary¡¯s forces, his expression turned grim as he said, ¡°Why did the Sanctuary retreat?¡± Nico said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right.¡± Thea thought about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Let¡¯s return for now.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, the three of them entered the Elixir Realm. In the main hall of the Elixir Residence of the Pavilion¡¯s Sky City, many powerful figures gathered. Silvester was in the lead. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. James asked, ¡°When did the Sanctuary retreat?¡± Silvester said, ¡°We have been observing them closely. They retreated a few minutes before you returned.¡± ¡°Before we returned?¡± Wearing a grim expression, James looked at Thea and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the Sanctuary has learned that the fourth fragment has transformed into a human. Did they retreat to begin their search for the young girl?¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Melinda asked, ¡°How did the search for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir go?¡± James narrated the events that unfolded. ¡°I now have the elixir fragments. As for the remaining two, one of them is in the Sanctuary¡¯s hands, and the other has transformed into a human.¡± Taking out the Time Capsule, he handed Melinda the image and said, ¡°She¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for.¡± Melinda epted the Time Capsule and scrutinized the image. Then, she returned it to James. James looked at her and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Melinda shook her head. She had no idea how to proceed. After some contemtion, she said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t find them, let the Sanctuary do the hard work. We just have to seize them back from them.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. It would be nigh impossible for them to seize the Ancestral God Rank Elixir from the Sanctuary. However, since things hade to this, he had no other choice. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m heading back to my room to rest.¡± James turned to leave and returned to the courtyard and the amodation that belonged to him. Sitting on a stone chair, he fell into deep thought. He was running out of time, but he was still short of two fragments of the elixir. Thus, he was worried that humankind could not ovee the Fourth Cmity. When that happened, humankind would perish at the hands of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. From that day onwards, there would not be a single human left in this universe. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, James?¡± came a voice. James turned around to see a woman in a white dress walking toward him. Her appearance was gorgeous, and she exuded a charismatic aura. James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± The woman was none other than Monica. Over the past 100,000 years, she had been staying at the Elixir Pavilion, focusing wholeheartedly on cultivation. Her strength had reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion, thanks to Elemental Inversion given to her by James. Otherwise, she would not have reached such a rank in just a few short 100,000 years. Monica approached him and asked, ¡°You have a frown on your face. Something on your mind?¡± ¡°No.¡± James waved slightly. Since Monica would not be able to understand anything anyway, James opted not to say anything. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Chapter 3205 Chapter 3205 Taking the hint, Monica changed the subject and started asking about Elemental Inversion. James began conversing with her. At the same time, at the headquarters of the Sanctuary of Darkness¡­ Ludwig had returned. Previously, he had yet to regain his strength. Now, however, he had reached the pinnacle of his strength. He was only slightly weaker than an Ancestral God. Besides that, he had mastered true Curse Power. In the main hall, Ludwig murmured, ¡°Curse all of humankind?¡± A slight grin crept up on his face. At that moment, he raised his hand, and a ck aura materialized in his palm, gathering to form mysterious characters. These were all Curse Characters. As Ludwig¡¯s mind stirred, the Curse Characters permeated the air. In the blink of an eye, the Curse Characters had covered the entirety of the Boundless Realm. Then, they spread all across the universe. At that moment, a terrifying Curse Power appeared in all corners of the world. They gushed forth and appeared in the bodies of all of humankind. ¡­ James was in the midst of discussing Elemental Inversion with Monica. Over the past 100,000 years, she had worked hard, and herprehension of Elemental Inversion had now surpassed even James¡¯. At that moment, a ck aura descended from the sky and entered Monica¡¯s body. She immediately copsed to the ground and let loose an agonizing scream of pain. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°What happened?¡¯ James hurriedly helped her up. He sensed the presence of Curse Power inside her body. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James froze and muttered, ¡°Why would there suddenly be Curse Power?¡± James thought that the Third Cmity had arrived. Raising his hand, he absorbed the Curse Power inside Monica¡¯s body. ¡°Thank you, James.¡± Monica¡¯s cheeks returned to a normalplexion. Suddenly, James sensed something. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡± Then, he hurriedly turned to leave. He headed straight for the main hall, where many powerful figures gathered. James could sense the presence of Curse Power inside their bodies. ¡°The Third Cmity has finally arrived.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. James finally understood. ¡°Is everyone alright?¡¯ James asked. Silvester waved slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just that Curse Power has suddenly appeared inside me.¡± James said, ¡°This is the Third Cmity. As long as you are a human, you¡¯ll be contaminated with Curse Power. This Curse Power is firmly attached to us and cannot be removed even by a Grand Emperor. This Curse Power will forever apany us.¡± Everyone had heard of the Third Cmity. That was because the tribtions had already appeared. Seals that prevent them from making breakthroughs had appeared inside their bodies. Not just them, all the humans of the Boundless Realm were experiencing the same thing. In that case, would this mean the imminent arrival of the Fourth Cmity? Everyone¡¯s expression was grim. Thea looked at James and said, ¡°The Third Cmity has appeared. We¡¯re running out of time. We have to find the remaining elixirs as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°One of them is the hands of the Sanctuary. It¡¯s about time tounch an all-out assault.¡± Now that they were running out of time, their priority was to get their hands on the elixir in the Sanctuary¡¯s possession. As for the one that had transformed into a human, they would have to deal with it afterwards. Chapter 3206 Chapter 3206 Since the Third Cmity had arrived, this meant that the Fourth one was not too far off. Time was running out for James, and he had to seize the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in the Sanctuary¡¯s possession and annihte them as soon as possible. James looked at Melinda and asked, ¡°Do you have any ideas about an all-out assault on the Sanctuary?¡± Melinda shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Not at the moment.¡± James looked at Silvester, who stood up and said, ¡°Once you give the order, we¡¯ll support you to the best of our ability.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. He looked at Silvester and said, ¡°I need a group of powerful figures.¡± Silvester asked, ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Four hundred thousand,¡± James answered. The Sanctuary was extremely powerful. To ensure his total victory, he nned to form a 400,000- strong army and cultivate the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. ¡°Four hundred thousand?¡± Silvester furrowed his eyebrows. James continued, ¡°It would be great if they are all Grand Emperors.¡± Silvester shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have that many Grand Emperors in this world. Over the past one hundred thousand years, the Pavilion has invited many powerful figures to join our ranks. However, based on my estimates, we only have at most three thousand Grand Emperors among our ranks.¡± Among the 3000 Grand Emperors, most of them were in the First to Second Heaven. ¡°Quasi Emperors work as well,¡± James said. Silvester said, ¡°If Quasi Emperors are all you want, I should be able to assemble four hundred thousand of them, assuming that you have no preference for their sub-ranks.¡± Delighted, James said, ¡°Good. We¡¯re running out of time. Summon four hundred thousand Quasi Emperors at once.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Silvester did not hesitate at all and hurriedly left to summon the powerful figures that had joined the Pavilion. After Silvester left, silence fell in the main hall. Everyone was wearing a grim expression for none of them wished to fight the Sanctuary to their deaths. If they fail, only death awaits them. James remained silent. Melinda stepped forward and nced at James, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the Reincarnation Pond for a while.¡± James asked, ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± Wearing a grim expression, she said, ¡°It won¡¯t be easyunching an all-out assault on the Sanctuary. There could be real Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators hidden among them. Though they aren¡¯t Ancestral Gods, they are only just slightly weaker. If Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators truly exist among the Sanctuary, we won¡¯t be able to win no matter how detailed and meticulous our ns are.¡± She paused before saying, ¡°I walked out of the Reincarnation Pond. During the process of reincarnation, I lost too much of my power. Even if I cultivate as hard as I can, I won¡¯t be able to regain my peak strength. I n to return there to see if I could find my lost power.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, James nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, go.¡± Melinda¡¯s body shed, and she disappeared without a trace. James left the main hall too and returned to his amodation. Upon his return, Monica walked toward him. ¡°What happened, James?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James did not say much. His body shed, and he entered the Celestial Abode. At the closed-door meditation sanctuary of Emperor Jabari, James found him there. Jabari was sitting in a lotus position, hovering a few meters above the ground. He exuded mysterious inscriptions all over his body, and he was covered in the Path¡¯s power. ¡°Grand Emperor.¡± James said. Jabari stopped and looked at him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James said, ¡°The Third Cmity has arrived. This means that the Fourth one is just around the corner. We¡¯re running out of time. So, I n tounch an all-out assault on the Sanctuary and seize their fragment.¡± Jabari¡¯s expression turned grim. An all-out assault on the Sanctuary? This was noughing matter. Chapter 3207 Chapter 3207 After some contemtion, he asked with a serious look on his face, ¡°Have you reconsidered this carefully?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded firmly. ¡°Good,¡± Jabari said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll definitely help you out. Before you make your move, I¡¯ll make an extraption and extrapte anything that is rted to the Sanctuary. As the saying goes, ¡°Know the enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Grand Emperor.¡± James sped his fists and thanked him. Jabari waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Go make the necessary arrangements. I¡¯ll inform you of the oue.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± James turned to leave. After leaving the Celestial Abode, he waited outside the courtyard. Soon, Silvester appeared. ¡°James, I have prepared the four hundred thousand men that you requested.¡± ¡°Great!¡± James was delighted. ¡°Here, follow me.¡± Silvester beckoned. Then, he left alongside James and headed to the city center of Sky City. On a piece of emptynd gathered 400,000 powerful figures. All of them possessed immense power; the weakest was at the First Tribtion of the Quasi Emperor Rank, whereas the strongest was at the Ninth Tribtion. James brought James to the very front and said, ¡°Here they are. All four hundred thousand of them will obey your everymand.¡± James looked at the men. Looking at them, he noticed that he wascking three leaders. He already had a few candidates in mind. The first would be Thea, who had cultivated the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation and was a leader before. As a Second Heaven Grand Emperor, she was the perfect candidate. The second would be Nico, who was a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. By bing one of the leaders, he could mobilize the power of 400,000 men. That way, his strength would increase drastically. As for the third, James still did not have a candidate in mind. ¡°Stay put and await my order.¡± After he spoke, James turned to leave and returned to the main hall. The powerful figures were still there. James scanned them from head to toe. In the end, his gaze was fixed on Helvius. As the Master of the Pavilion, he was a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. If he joined, the might of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation would soar. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to form a Superformation. For this Formation, I need four core leaders, whose identities I have already determined. That would be me, Thea Cahan, Nico Eastwood, and Helvius Dani.¡± Nico immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Feel free to give me anymand, James.¡± James said, ¡°You promised me you¡¯d follow me for a hundred thousand years, and look at how fast time passes by. After this battle, I¡¯ll return you your freedom.¡± Nico smiled and said nothing. Helvius stepped forward as well and said, ¡°We are now at a pivotal moment. Give me an order and I¡¯ll follow through till the end.¡± Thea said, ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going,¡± James said. Then, he turned to leave the main hall, while the other three followed suit. When they reappeared, they were at the za of Sky City. As the 400,000-strong army and four leaders gathered, James¡¯ mind stirred. Immense power came from within the Celestial Abode, and everyone entered the abode. There was already a 400,000-strong army inside the Celestial Abode. Over a long period of time, they had been cultivating non-stop. However, as they were merely ordinary soldiers, they had limited potential. After making a breakthrough into the Sage Rank, their ranks no longer increased rapidly. Though 100,000 years had passed, they had yet to cross into the Divine Rank. Chapter 3208 Chapter 3208 On a training ground at the back of the Celestial Abode, James ordered the soldiers that were previously here to rest. Now, a new batch of 400,00 men gathered. James looked at them and said, ¡°You are some of the greatest figures of all of humankind. You must have heard of the Four Cmities on Earth. Now, the Third Cmity has appeared in the form of a Curse. All humans in the universe have been cursed. In this universe, ordinary people are the majority. As they can¡¯t endure Curse Power, they will slowly die. Of course, the same goes for some cultivators. You are powerful figures who are able to resist the Curse Power, but you cannot remove the Curse. So, first, allow me to remove it.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. Then, he summoned the mysterious Jade Seal, which hovered in the air. Then, he catalyzed the Jade Seal, from which mysterious power materialized. At that moment, the Curse Power of those 400,000 men was slowly absorbed by the Jade Seal, which in turn was transported into James¡¯ body. In the past, he would not be able to endure such an immense Curse Power. However, ever since he cultivated the Curse Ousia and reached the Divine Rank, this Curse Power was considered nourishment for the Curse Ousia. However, he did not absorb and refine them for now. As Curse Power entered and spread throughout his body, he exuded ck mist and a terrifying aura. He paid no heed to the Curse Power for they would not deal much damage to his physical body. He continued, ¡°Perhaps some among you do not know who I am. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is James Caden. Ie from a world beyond the Boundless Realm. I came here in search of an Ancestral God Rank Elixir, the only hope of resolving the current crisis of humankind. At the Fourth Cmity, Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators will appear and annihte us all. Meanwhile, upon consuming the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, I¡¯ll obtain a power equivalent to an Ancestral God in a short period of time and annihte the Adjudicators, thereby resolving the crisis. Countless years ago¡­¡± James narrated the history of these events. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now, I have obtained three fragments of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. One of them is in the Sanctuary¡¯s possession. That¡¯s why we mustunch an all-out assault. I have mastered a Superformation passed down from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, and I need 400,000 men to cultivate it at the same time¡­¡± Then, James began describing the cultivation method of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. This time, he described the whole thing in detail and not a simplified version. That was because their enemy this time was insanely strong. ¡°This is the Nine Heavens God-Annihhting Formation. Cultivate well and try your best to comprehend.¡± After he spoke, he walked to the side, sat in a lotus position, and began suppressing the Curse Power inside his body. At the same time, while the 400,000 Quasi Emperors were cultivating the Nine Heavens God- Annihting Formation¡­ Ludwig was sitting on the throne in the main hall of the Sanctuary¡¯s headquarters, his tail hovering before him. This tail seemed bizarre. It did not have any flesh, only bones. Vaguely, one could see threads of ck aura materializing from within. Many people were standing in the main hall¡ªTadhg, Tamuuz, and even the Chancellor. ¡°My lord.¡± Tadhg knelt and said respectfully, ¡°Our forces stationed outside the Elixir Realm have retreated and dispersed all over the world in search of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s human form. If it truly is in the Boundless Realm, we can certainly find it within three years.¡± The powerful figures of the Sanctuary were spread all over the world. Now, all of them were out searching for the human form of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. If each of them searched a world, they would be able to finish searching in three years. Chapter 3209 Chapter 3209 ¡°Very good.¡± Ludwig nodded and said nonchntly, ¡°The Third Cmity has descended, and the Fourth is just around the corner. James must be panicking now. He will certainly think of a way to seize the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in the Sanctuary¡¯s possession. If my calctions are correct, he will launch an all-out assault on us soon.¡± Hearing this, Tadhg was stunned as he asked, ¡°My Lord, the powerful figures of the Sanctuary are out searching for the final remaining fragment. If James attacks while we¡¯re gone, what do we do?¡± Ludwig waved slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. James is nothing to me. Even the figure backing him in the shadows is no match for me.¡± Ludwig was confident in his strength. His strength had returned to its pinnacle, and he was only slightly weaker than an Ancestral God. In this world where Ancestral Gods no longer exist, he was invincible. ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± He waved a hand slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± Tadhg and the others nodded before turning to leave. After they left, Ludwig¡¯s expression turned grim. Then, his body transformed into a thread of ck aura before disappearing without a trace. In an unknown location in the universe¡­ The scenery was picturesque, and there was a man fishing on a rock by the riverside. As a cool breeze came, the man¡¯s body became illusory as if he was not physically present. After the breeze, his body materialized once more. A thread of ck aura approached him before gathering to form a man with a tail. ¡°My Lord,¡± Ludwig approached him and greeted him respectfully, ¡°I have followed the wishes of the Heavenly Path and performed the Third Cmity. Every human being in this universe has now been cursed. When do we perform the Fourth Cmity?¡± A hoarse voice answered, ¡°The Fourth Cmity¡­ ¡°We can¡¯t exterminate them, nor can we simply turn a blind eye to them. If we exterminate them all, the Twelfth Universe will be hollowed out. When the other universes attack, there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop them,¡± the man murmured. ¡°In truth, I hope that an extremely powerful individual will emerge among the humans. By annihting the Heavenly Path and recreating a new order, I can no longer be afraid of other universes.¡± His voice was weak. ¡°What should we do now, my lord?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Don¡¯t worry, I will make the necessary preparations.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Understood.¡± Ludwig turned to leave. After he left, this region disappeared into nothingness, and only the silent void remained. Meanwhile, James was in the Celestial Abode suppressing the Curse Power inside his body. Soon, Curse Power was suppressed and transformed into Curse Characters. Meanwhile, the other powerful figures were cultivating the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. As their strength was immense, they easily gained insight into the Formation. However, this battle was significant, and James did not wish for any unexpected idents to happen. So, he allowed them to continueprehending the Formation until they havepletely be one with it. In the blink of an eye, a year passed. Over the past year, 400,000 Quasi Emperors hadpletely comprehended the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. The Formation created by 400,000 Quasi Emperors was frightening. However, James had no sure way of finding out just how terrifying it was before the battle. James looked at them and asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Their voices rang in unison. Chapter 3210 Chapter 3210 ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡± James yelled. Then, as he waved his hand, the 400,000-strong army left the Celestial Abode. In the Elixir Residence of Sky City¡­ After bringing the 400,000 Quasi Emperors to the Celestial Abode to cultivate, Silvester summoned every powerful figure of the Pavilion to stay put and await theirmands. At that moment, Silvester sensed the presence of 400,000 Quasi Emperors. Then, James appeared. ¡°James.¡± Silvester rushed toward him. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and asked, ¡°Are we prepared to move out?¡± Silvester nodded. ¡°Yes, we can move out anytime.¡± James said, ¡°Good. Give me a minute.¡± Then, he entered the Celestial and found Jabari, saying, ¡°Grand Emperor, we are ready to move out.¡± Jabari casually waved his hand, and a scroll appeared before him before hovering over to James. He said, ¡°This is the map of the Sanctuary¡¯s headquarters which I obtained after serious extraption.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± James epted the scroll. Then, he turned to leave the Celestial Abode. In the next instant, he was already back in the outside world. In the main hall, James opened the ancient scroll, on which the whereabouts of the Sanctuary were marked. Silvester asked, ¡°What is this?¡± James answered, ¡°A map of the Sanctuary¡¯s headquarters.¡± Looking at the ancient scroll, he continued, ¡°The headquarters of the Sanctuary is located in a world west of the Boundless Realm called Pris.¡± Silvester immediately opened a celestial map when he heard this. Upon close inspection, he said, ¡°Pris is located in a faraway world, and there are few inhabitants living there. Besides that, the regionals nearby Pris are all devoid of Spiritual Energy.¡± James stored the ancient scroll in his hand away and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move out.¡± Airships appeared outside Elixir City. Each of them was huge and could amodate at least a million soldiers. The powerful figures of the Pavilion all boarded the airships. All of them were at least at the Divine Rank or above. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Soon, the army was assembled. James and his 400,000-strong army gathered on an airship. Standing on the deck, his expression was grim. The oue of this struggle would be determined by this battle. If they seed, they would obtain an Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Otherwise, all of them would perish on the battlefield. Besides, this was only just the beginning. Once the Fourth Cmity appears, all of humankind would be eradicated by Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. As he yelled, a spatial fissure appeared in the void before him and immediately increased in size. Then, the airships entered the spatial fissure. Meanwhile, at the Sanctuary¡¯s headquarters¡­ Ludwig was sitting on the throne contemting. Tadhg hurriedly rushed in and yelled, ¡°My Lord, my scouts have informed me that the Pavilion has moved out!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ludwigughed. Then, he stood up and said with a murderous expression on his face, ¡°Humans¡­ what can these insignificant creatures do?¡± ¡°My Lord, should we order the Sanctuary¡¯s powerful figures to return?¡± Ludwig asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± Ludwig nodded and said, ¡°Order all disciples to stop searching for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir immediately and return. We have to annihte James first. Once he¡¯s removed, no one else can stop us. Once the Fourth Cmity appears, there will be no more pesky humans in this world!¡± Then, he looked at Tadhg and said, ¡°Of course, your lives will be spared.¡± Chapter 3211 Chapter 3211 Tadhg did not hesitate and immediately turned to leave. Then, he catalyzed a secret art and summoned the powerful figures of the Sanctuary back. Upon receiving the order, the Sanctuary¡¯s powerful figures returned at once. In a short amount of time, many of them had gathered at the headquarters on Pris. Pris was a devoid of Spiritual Energy. The sky was greyish, and the world seemed lifeless and barren. At that moment, a fissure appeared in the sky outside Pris. Then, swarms of airships gushed out. They exuded an intimidating aura. James was in the airship at the forefront, looking at the before him. Silvester pointed at the and said, ¡°That¡¯s Pris.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. At that moment, he asked Jabari, ¡°Grand Emperors, how¡¯s your strength recovering?¡± Jabari¡¯s expression was grim. At that moment, he had yet to regain his peak form and was only a slight distance away. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t fully recovered, but don¡¯t worry. In the past, I have left behind an elixir. Once I consume it, my strength will return to its peak form. Though there might be lingering effects, there¡¯s nothing much I can do at this point.¡± Jabari swallowed the elixir, and immense power circted throughout his body. He slowly stood up. Then, his body shed, and he vanished without a trace. In the next instant, he was already before James. When he saw him, James immediately greeted him respectfully, ¡°Grand Emperor.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jabari nodded and gazed at Pris before him. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Upon consumption of the elixir, his power, rank, and physical strength rose drastically. Everyone in his surroundings could sense an immense power awakening inside his body. As Jabari¡¯s strength had not returned to its pinnacle, his power swiftly recovered. ¡°Do we make a move, Grand Emperor?¡± James asked. Jabari looked straight ahead as Pris came into full view. Then, he saw the countless powerful figures of the Sanctuary and a man with a skeleton tail. Upon seeing this man, Emperor Jabari¡¯s face paled as he staggered backward unconsciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked. ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡± Jabari¡¯s expression was grim. He could sense an immense power inside Ludwig¡¯s power that wasparable to or might have surpassed his. ¡°Is that an Ancestral God?¡± Jabari murmured. Then, he shook his head and dismissed those thoughts. ¡°Since the Primeval Age, this world no longer has any Ancestral Gods. Could he be a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator? Legends say that the strength of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators isparable to Ancestral Gods. If we have to categorize their strength, they should be considered Quasi Ancestral Gods.¡± Jabari murmured. Then, he looked a deep breath and looked at James grimly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this battle will be treacherous. The Sanctuary has a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator among them.¡± ¡°A Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator?¡± James was stunned. Upon hearing this, the other powerful figures all unconsciously staggered backward, unable to conceal the horrified expressions on their faces. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were too terrifying. Wearing a grim expression, Silvester asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they will only appear at the Fourth Cmity?¡± Jabari shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°Grand Emperor, how likely are you to win against a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator?¡± After some contemtion, Jabari said, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators are Quasi Ancestral Gods. I, on the other hand, am at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. As such, I¡¯m only a step away from reaching the Quasi Emperor Rank. However, the disparity in strength between these two ranks is insurmountable. I am no match for him. However, I might stand a chance if I have the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.¡± James did not hesitate at all and immediately summoned the Divine Sword before handing it over to Emperor Jabari. ¡°Take this, Grand Emperor. This battle concerns the Fourth Cmity. If we lose, we will not stand a chance when the Fourth Cmity arrives.¡± Jabari nodded grimly and epted the sword. Immediately, the Divine Sword glimmered a radiant purple light. Chapter 3212 Chapter 3212 The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was a true Ancestral God Weapon. Though it possessed terrifying power, its true power could not be unleashed while in James¡¯ possession. The opposite was true for Emperor Jabari, however. As a cultivator at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, the Ancestral God Weapon¡¯s concealed power waspletely unleashed. Holding the Ancestral God Weapon in hand, Jabari turned to look at James and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need so many of our men there. They will just be cannon fodder. Once we get rid of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, the rest will be no threat to us.¡± He waved slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Only a remaining few need to stay and fight.¡± Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. Then, he ordered, ¡°Apart from the 400,000 Quasi Emperors, everyone else should leave and stay far away from the region.¡± James knew what Emperor Jabari was concerned about. They would emerge victorious once Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was defeated. Otherwise, they would be defeated. Meanwhile, the battle against the Adjudicator solely depended on Jabari. No one else could lend a helping hand. Even a Grand Emperor at the Seventh Heaven like Silvester could not intervene in the fight. ¡°Let me help you, Grand Emperor.¡± James said, ¡°The 400,000 Quasi Emperors have cultivated the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. Once I absorb their power, my strength will also soar.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jabari nodded. ¡°Hahaha!¡± At that moment, a peal ofughter boomed from inside Pris. Then, a middle-aged man appeared in the void. At his back was a tail devoid of flesh and blood. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to make a move already?¡± Ludwig had a mischievous grin on his face as he looked at James and the others. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The other airships hurriedly left. Ludwig did not stop them. To him, humankind would be exterminated sooner orter anyway. Wearing a grim expression, James looked at Ludwig and asked, ¡°Are you a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator?¡± Ludwig snickered and said, ¡°I¡¯m merely a subordinate working for Lord Theophanes. You know, helping him manage the universe and annihting those who step out of line.¡± ¡°Is the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in your possession?¡¯ James questioned. Hearing this, a golden light appeared in Ludwig¡¯s hands. This was the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. ¡°Are you referring to this?¡± He said coldly, ¡°As expected of the creation of the Ancestral God of the human race¡­ Not even I can destroy it.¡± James looked at the elixir, suppressing the urge to lunge forward. He knew that only by defeating this man before him could he obtain the elixir. At that moment, he was intrigued by the so-called Lord Theophanes. He had long heard that there was a powerful figure behind the scenes of the Heavenly Path called Theophanes. However, no one had ever heard of him. Perhaps the Ancestral Gods of the Primeval Age would know. However, they were dead long ago. Now that there was a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator before him, he wanted to use this opportunity to know more about Theophanes. ¡°What kind of person is Theophanes?¡± ¡°Lord Theophanes?¡± With great admiration and respect, Ludwig answered, ¡°He¡¯s the most supreme being in this universe. He was the one who created the Heavenly Path that controls all things in the universe. You, foolish humans, are delusional into thinking that you could annihte the Heavenly Path and create a new order. You don¡¯t understand that there are greater forces at work here. The so-called Four Cmities are merely a test from Theophanes. If humankind survives the ordeal, you may continue living. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bepletely annihted. Without Lord Theophanes¡¯ power, he could destroy every one of you here with a flick of a finger. He just has other important matters to attend to.¡± ¡°What matters?¡± James asked. ¡°I guess it won¡¯t hurt telling you this, ignorant humans.¡± Ludwig said nonchntly, ¡°Do you think that this is the only universe out there? No, this universe is but one among many. This universe is called the Twelfth Universe. This means there are eleven more universes out there.¡± Chapter 3213 Chapter 3213 ¡°Meanwhile, the one who manages a universe is called a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Theophanes, the one who created the Heavenly Path of the Twelfth Universe, is a Macrocosm Ancestral God. The same goes for the other eleven universes. Not only that, there is more than one Macrocosm Ancestral God in other universes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lord Theophanes had to be wary of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of other universes, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed you people to run amok,¡± Ludwig said nonchntly. As a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, he was constantly by Lord Theophanes the Macrocosm Ancestral God¡¯s side. As such, he was extremely knowledgeable. Hearing this, James was dumbfounded. Twelve universes? He could not believe that there were twelve universes in this world. Not only that, there was even a rank beyond the Ancestral God¡ªthe Macrosom Ancestral God Rank. Meanwhile, the creator of the Heavenly Path was a Macrocosm Ancestral God. The others were all confounded. Most of them lived in the Boundless Realm, and this was their first time out of the realm. To think that the Boundless Realm was but a tiny speck of dust in this vast universe. Not even Jabari knew of the things Ludwig said. However, since humankind wished to annihte the Heavenly Path and the Macrocosm Ancestral God, they must have their reasons. ¡°Cut the cr*p.¡± Jabari¡¯s expression turned ice cold. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, powerful energy shredded through the air, destabilizing the space in the surroundings. Unable to resist the power, cracks began to appear on Pris. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Swoosh! Countless figures flew out of Pris as they fled the. Boom! Unable to withstand the overwhelming power, Pris disintegrated into nothingness. Tadhg, Tamuuz, and the rest of the Sanctuary stood behind Ludwig.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ludwig pped as heughed. ¡°Not bad¡­ Being at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven means that you¡¯re only a step away from reaching the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. This is a terrifying rank even in the Primeval Age. In this age where Ancestral Gods no longer exist, you must surely be unparalleled. Not only that, you even possess an Ancestral God Weapon. You are invincible against anyone below the Ancestral God Rank. However¡­¡± Ludwig sneered and said, ¡°What a shame that I have appeared. Even though I¡¯m not an Ancestral God, you don¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡± Jabari remained silent. However, his aura steadily grew. ¡°Enter Formation!¡± James yelled. As he yelled, the 400,00o individuals behind him immediately dispersed and catalyzed the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, forming a Superformation. The power of these 400,000 men gathered to form four powers. Meanwhile, James, Thea, Nico, and Helvius, who were the leaders, absorbed these powers, and their strength soared. ¡°Huh?¡± Ludwig was stunned. ¡°What a bizarre Formation.¡± At that moment, the powers of Thea, Nico, and Helvius entered James¡¯ body, and his power soared. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Ludwig snickered and said, ¡°No matter how terrifying your Formation is, you can never break the limitations of heaven and earth. Meanwhile, the current limitation is the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven.¡± Chapter 3214 Chapter 3214 ¡°Meanwhile, the one who manages a universe is called a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Theophanes, the one who created the Heavenly Path of the Twelfth Universe, is a Macrocosm Ancestral God. The same goes for the other eleven universes. Not only that, there is more than one Macrocosm Ancestral God in other universes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lord Theophanes had to be wary of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of other universes, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed you people to run amok,¡± Ludwig said nonchntly. As a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, he was constantly by Lord Theophanes the Macrocosm Ancestral God¡¯s side. As such, he was extremely knowledgeable. Hearing this, James was dumbfounded. Twelve universes? He could not believe that there were twelve universes in this world. Not only that, there was even a rank beyond the Ancestral God¡ªthe Macrosom Ancestral God Rank. Meanwhile, the creator of the Heavenly Path was a Macrocosm Ancestral God. The others were all confounded. Most of them lived in the Boundless Realm, and this was their first time out of the realm. To think that the Boundless Realm was but a tiny speck of dust in this vast universe. Not even Jabari knew of the things Ludwig said. However, since humankind wished to annihte the Heavenly Path and the Macrocosm Ancestral God, they must have their reasons. ¡°Cut the cr*p.¡± Jabari¡¯s expression turned ice cold. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, powerful energy shredded through the air, destabilizing the space in the surroundings. Unable to resist the power, cracks began to appear on Pris. Swoosh! Countless figures flew out of Pris as they fled the. Boom! Unable to withstand the overwhelming power, Pris disintegrated into nothingness. Tadhg, Tamuuz, and the rest of the Sanctuary stood behind Ludwig.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ludwig pped as heughed. ¡°Not bad¡­ Being at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven means that you¡¯re only a step away from reaching the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. This is a terrifying rank even in the Primeval Age. In this age where Ancestral Gods no longer exist, you must surely be unparalleled. Not only that, you even possess an Ancestral God Weapon. You are invincible against anyone below the Ancestral God Rank. However¡­¡± Ludwig sneered and said, ¡°What a shame that I have appeared. Even though I¡¯m not an Ancestral God, you don¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡± Jabari remained silent. However, his aura steadily grew. ¡°Enter Formation!¡± James yelled. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As he yelled, the 400,00o individuals behind him immediately dispersed and catalyzed the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation, forming a Superformation. The power of these 400,000 men gathered to form four powers. Meanwhile, James, Thea, Nico, and Helvius, who were the leaders, absorbed these powers, and their strength soared. ¡°Huh?¡± Ludwig was stunned. ¡°What a bizarre Formation.¡± At that moment, the powers of Thea, Nico, and Helvius entered James¡¯ body, and his power soared. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Ludwig snickered and said, ¡°No matter how terrifying your Formation is, you can never break the limitations of heaven and earth. Meanwhile, the current limitation is the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven.¡± Chapter 3215 Chapter 3215 Emperor Jabari was on guard. At that moment, he raised his arm, and 10,000 Paths emerged from the Divine Sword in his hand. Fusing the power of the Paths with the sword, he pierced the ck energy ball. Boom! The void immediately exploded. The ripples of the explosion shredded through the air, destroying the nets in the region. Standing a distance away, James could sense a terrifying power sweeping toward him. Now, however, as he had absorbed the power of 400,000 Quasi Emperors, he was able to withstand this power. The same went for the 400,000 figures in the Formation. Jabari deflected the attack. However, he now knew how terrifying Ludwig was. Though the move was ordinary, he had to use his full strength to deflect the attack. If this continued, he would certainly be defeated. At that moment, James was unwilling to remain on the sidelines. His body shed, and he appeared on the battlefield. As his mind stirred, 108 Infinity Steles materialized into being. Then, the Five Elements of Genesis appeared, from which Elemental Power was exuded. As Elemental Power merged and intermingled with one another, a huge Elemental Wheel was formed. Upon seeing this, Tadhg, Tamuuz, and the rest of the Sanctuary unconsciously staggered backward. As they had fought against James in the past, they knew just how terrifying those treasures were. ¡°What are those?¡± Ludwig stared at the Infinity Steles and the wheel formed by the Five Elements of Genesis in James¡¯ surroundings.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Then, his expression turned grim. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis¡­ Primeval Age¡­ The Natal Treasure of the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth?¡± As a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, Ludwig hade into contact with many Ancestral Gods. As he knew about the Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age, he could recognize the Five Elements of Genesis at a simple nce. His expression turned grim. ¡°As expected of the envoy of humankind, he has many treasures in his possession. However, we are no longer in the Primeval Age. In this age, all will be suppressed by the Heavenly Path.¡± Ludwig was undaunted. Though he recognized the Five Elements of Genesis, he could not recognize the Infinity Steles. ¡°Hmph!¡± James grunted. Then, as his mind stirred, an Infinity Stele rushed toward Ludwig with extraordinary power. Ludwig wasposed. Just as the Infinity Stele was about to crash into him, he raised his arm and casually waved. As he struck the Infinity Stele, it was knocked away by an overwhelming force. However, at the same time, he could sense a terrifying powering from within. This power caused the Blood Energy inside his body to churn, and he stumbled backward. ¡°What?¡± Ludwig was stunned. With his strength, he should be able to obliterate any kind of treasure in this world. Now, however, the Infinity Stele was unscathed, whereas he, on the other hand, was somewhat injured. The moment he was distracted, the other Infinity Steles came crashing toward him. 108 Infinity Steles attacked him in session. At that moment, he moved. His body transformed into a shadow and struck back at the iing Infinity Steles, knocking them away. The Infinity Steles that were knocked away managed to destroy the space in their surroundings. James attacked relentlessly. After the Infinity Steles, he summoned the Elemental Wheel, which came crashing toward Ludwig. Ludwig summoned his strength and blocked the attack, his power interwoven with that of the Elemental Wheel. Boom! The void exploded. Ludwig was sent flying by the explosion, and so too did the Elemental Wheel. At that moment, Jabari made his move. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, he charged toward Ludwig at an extraordinary speed. Raising his hand, countless glimmering Sword Light burst forth. In the void, they formed a bunch of Sword Webs that interwove with each other. Ludwig¡¯s speed was extraordinary. He traversed through the Sword Web and dodged the consecutive attacks. Though James and Jabari used all their strength, Ludwig was fighting with aposed expression on his face. His mind seemed to be elsewhere. Chapter 3216 Chapter 3216 A fierce battle erupted in the region. Through the power of 400,000 Quasi Emperors and a few Grand Emperors, James obtained immense power. At that moment, his strength reached the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. With the treasures in his possession, his power had reached the pinnacle of what Heaven permitted. Summoning his full strength, he attacked relentlessly. The Infinity Steles and the Elemental Wheel overwhelmed everything that stood in their way in the void. Jabari, meanwhile, also summoned his full strength. With the Divine Sword in hand, he performed tens of thousands of Paths. However, Ludwig was powerful. As a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator and the envoy of the Heavenly Path, his power had surpassed the pinnacle of what was permitted. As such, he faced off against James and Jabari with aposed expression on his face. As the fighting progressed, Jabari and Jabari began to suffer injuries. As James was injured, so too did the 400,000 Quasi Emperors. Ludwig, meanwhile, was unscathed. He was enjoying the rhythm of the battle. While the fighting was ongoing, in a deste area of the Stardust Realm¡­ The Reincarnation Pond was a mysterious ce in the Primeval Age. Now, however, the ce had long dried up and be a dested ruin. Melinda appeared here and sat in a lotus position in the Reincarnation Pond. Closing her eyes, she raised her hand, and mysterious characters appeared in her palms. These characters entered the surrounding soil. At that moment, the soil seemed to glimmer, and a mysterious power emerged from within. Then, the power slowly flowed toward Melinda¡¯s body, and her lost strength slowly recovered. Meanwhile, James and Jabari were engaged in a fierce battle. Ludwig¡¯s body shed, and he appeared before Jabari in an instant. Clenching his fist, he mmed his fist against Jabari¡¯s body. This punch did not possess any power of the Path and contained only raw physical strength. Jabari¡¯s body was immediately distorted beyond recognition. Then, he was sent flying, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. After knocking back Jabari, Ludwig appeared before James in an instant. Before James could even react, a fist containing devastating power mmed against him. James raised his arms to block the attack. Boom! The two powers collided. Space immediately exploded, and a ck hole the size of a appeared in the void. James¡¯ arm cracked at an extraordinary speed. In mere seconds, his arm waspletely unusable. Meanwhile, he was also sent flying. As he was injured, the 400,000 Quasi Emperors, Thea, Nico, and Helvius were injured as well. Seeing this, Silvester hurriedly rushed toward the battlefield to reinforce them. Sensing Silvester¡¯s presence, Ludwig casually waved his hand, and a thread of ck aura materialized and attacked Silvester. In an instant, Silvester was sent flying. In just a single move, Ludwig had defeated Silvester and shattered his Path Seal, rendering him useless in a battle. At that moment, Jabari charged toward him. His Divine Sword glimmered a radiant purple light. A Sword Light traversed through space and pierced through Ludwig¡¯s body. However, his physical body recovered at an unbelievable speed. ¡°Not bad¡­ You were able to injure me.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ludwig turned around and looked at Jabari, who was wearing a grim expression on his face, and shed his teeth, saying, ¡°Anyst words?¡± At that moment, James had already retreated far away. Chapter 3217 Chapter 3217 He summoned his strength and rejuvenated his destroyed arm. The 400,000 Quasi Emperors healed their injuries at the same time. James¡¯ expression was ghastly. He did not expect a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator to be this terrifying. ¡®Could it be that the Heaven Adjudicators are invincible against anyone below the Ancestral God Rank? How are we supposed to defeat him?¡¯ James contemted, and so too did Jabari. At that moment, he communicated with James. ¡°James, we won¡¯t be able to defeat him even if we fight to the death.¡± ¡°What do we do then?¡± Jabari said, ¡°In my past life, I once cultivated a Forbidden Art that would allow me to obtain unimaginable power. However, once I use the Forbidden Art, I will surely die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, Grand Emperor¡­¡± Though James tried to stop him, he was toote. Far away, Jabari radiated a radiant light. At that moment, he was like the sun, illuminating the pitch- ck outer space. His aura soared. Ludwig remained where he stood and looked at Jabari, smiling faintly and saying, ¡°I¡¯m curious to see what other tricks you have up your sleeves.¡± Jabari casually waved his hand, and the Divine Sword flew toward James. James epted the sword and looked at Jabari, who was glimmering a golden light. At that moment, countless inscriptions of the Path emerged on the surface of his skin, gathering to form the petals of a flower. ¡°A Sacred Blossom?¡± James recognized the Sacred Blossom at a simple nce. However, the Sacred Blossom created by Emperor Jabari was iplete. The petals in the middle were illusory and non-existent. James had studied the Sacred Blossom. As such, he knew that the petals in the middle of the region represented the supreme Path. Upon seeing this, James knew that though Emperor Jabari was well-versed in many Paths, he was not proficient in some of the core Paths. Otherwise, the Sacred Blossom that materialized would have been aplete one. ¡°A Sacred Blossom?¡± Ludwig froze. Then, he said smilingly, ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d be able to perform the Sacred Blossom. You should be proud of yourself. If not for the limitations, you can certainly cross into the Ancestral God Rank.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emperor Jabari smiled faintly as an iplete Sacred Blossom appeared on his head. At that moment, he raised his hand, and mysterious sigils emerged in his palm. ¡°Sacrifice!¡± he roared. Then, his body erupted into mes, materializing immense power thatpleted the Sacred Blossom. What the Sacred Blossomcked was supreme Karma in the middle and the Five Paths around the Karma¡ªTime, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation. At that moment, the immense power that emerged from within Jabari¡¯s body slowly repleted the petals that represented Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation. After the process, Emperor Jabari¡¯s physical body seemed to have vanished. ¡°Grand Emperor!¡± James yelled. At that moment, he could sense Jabari¡¯s vitality seeping away and his soul evaporating. If this continued, he would surely die andpletely vanish without a trace. Tears fell from James¡¯ cheeks as the images and memories of the Celestial Abode surfaced in his mind. Standing in the void, he reached out helplessly. Chapter 3218 Chapter 3218 The Sacred Blossom was a mysterious existence that contained all the Paths of this universe. The Karma Path was the most supreme of all Paths, and the Five Great Paths included Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation. Meanwhile, the other Paths were only ordinary and mundane. Emperor Jabari sacrificed himself to gain immense power in an attempt to fill up the Five Great Paths of the Sacred Blossom. At that moment, his vision blurred. Seeing that James wept, he smiled at him, ¡°James, I am supposed to be dead long ago. All these years, I have lived for precisely this moment. Everything is preordained.¡± His voice grew weaker as his physical body and soul slowly vanished. When his physical body completely disappeared, an immense power was born, entering the Sacred Blossom and filling up the petals that represented the Karma Path. At that moment, aplete Sacred Blossom was born. Upon seeing such a wless flower, Ludwig was entranced. The Sacred Blossom was too beautiful, and each petal was alluring. However, under the surface of the petal¡¯s allure contained devastating power. ¡°Die.¡± A voice came from the void. Then, the Sacred Blossom moved, charging straight toward Ludwig. In an instant, the flower appeared before Ludwig. Each petal was gorgeous and represented a single Path. As countless Paths merged, the power that burst forth surpassed the limitations of Heaven. Ludwig was trapped by the Paths. At that moment, his body was slowly melting. ¡°What?¡± He was afraid. Horror and despair were evident in his eyes. ¡°No way! Impossible! I am invincible in this universe. No one can defeat me.¡± Enraged, he summoned his full strength. However, he could not break free of the Sacred Blossom as cracks began to appear on the surface of his skin. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His life was seeping away. Upon seeing this, James and the 400,000 men were wearing grim expressions. They knew that Jabari had sacrificed himself to perform this terrifying secret art. The men of the Sanctuary were also watching this scene unfold. Seeing that Ludwig was trapped, they began to panic. Tadhg immediately approached the Sacred Blossom and tried to save Ludwig. However, the Sacred Blossom represented the myriad Paths, which exuded such a terrifying aura that even a Grand Emperor at the peak of the Ninth Heaven like Tadhg could not approach. As he tried to force his way toward Ludwig, he was injured by the Sacred Blossom¡¯s power. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ludwig was trapped and livid. At that moment, his tail exploded, and a powerful force shredded through the air. Boom! An explosion happened in the sky. Then, the Sacred Blossom slowly dispersed before disappearing. Meanwhile, Ludwig was covered in blood all over. His hair was disheveled, his tail was gone, his aura was weak, and he was in a wretched state. He panted for breath. It was a close call. If he had not exploded his tail to gain immense power, he would not have broken free of the Sacred Blossom. Seeing this, James¡¯ expression was grim. Chapter 3219 Chapter 3219 ¡®If even the sacrifice of a Grand Emperor and supreme Forbidden Art can¡¯t annihte him, what can?¡¯ Despair filled James¡¯ heart. Emperor Jabari was dead. Now that only he remained, it would be impossible for him to defeat Ludwig. At that moment, the dispersed Sacred Blossom slowly merged to form an illusory figure. ¡°Grand Emperor!¡± James could not help but exim. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A feeble voice came, ¡°James, I have done my best. Though I have failed to kill the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, he is gravely injured. His tail is simr to the Ousia of a Grand Emperor. Now that his tail has exploded, his strength has been severely weakened. It¡¯s entirely possible for you to defeat him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sad about my demise. Don¡¯t forget that the Dark World exists in this universe. I won¡¯tpletely disappear. Instead, I¡¯ll enter the Dark World. For countless years, I have been searching for Yukia but to no avail. As I obtained information about her in the Dark World, I¡¯ll be heading there soon.¡± ¡°I know that you are no ordinary man. With time, you¡¯ll stand at the pinnacle of the power pyramid and be an Ancestral God, or even a Macrocosm Ancestral God. I will be waiting for you in the depths of the Dark World. I believe that you¡¯ll head there once you¡¯ve gained enough strength. That¡¯s because what¡¯s hidden in the depths of the Dark World¡­¡± Jabari¡¯s voice grew weaker and weaker. Before he could finish his sentence, he disappeared. Hearing that Emperor Jabari was not truly dead and had only headed to the Dark World, James was relieved. ¡°What was he trying to say? Why did he say that I¡¯ll be heading to the Dark World? Besides, what¡¯s hidden in the depths of the Dark World?¡± James murmured. ¡°My Lord.¡± From afar, Tadhg, Tamuuz, and the rest of the Sanctuary approached Ludwig. Ludwig¡¯s tail was gone, his face was pale, and he was in a wretched state. Though he was indeed a Quasi Ancestral God, his strength diminished after his tail was destroyed. At this moment, he was only equivalent to an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor. ¡°Go! Kill him!¡± Ludwig roared. Tadhg, Tamuuz, and the powerful figures of the Sanctuary walked toward James at the same time. As they gazed at James, they exuded a terrifying aura. James dismissed those thoughts for now. Clenching the Divine Sword in his hand, his aura soared. Thea, Nico, and Helvius appeared beside him and stood in a row. Behind them were 400,000 Quasi Emperors who were in formation. Immense power emerged from within them and merged, forming a terrifying Formation. ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator is gravely injured. The remaining ones pose no threat to us.¡± Clenching the Divine Sword in his hand, the murderous expression on his face was hard to conceal. It was thanks to Emperor Jabari that they managed to hold on. If not for him, everyone here would have been dead. Now, the battle could go either way. If they could annihte Tadhg, Tamuuz, the powerful figures of the Sanctuary, and Ludwig, they would emerge victorious. Swish! A Sword Light appeared. Then, Silvester showed up. Though he was injured, and his Path Seal was destroyed, he was alive. Even if he must die, he vowed to annihte the Sanctuary and seize the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. The powerful figures of the Sanctuary appeared in mid-air and confronted James and the others. Clenching the Divine Sword in his hand, all of James¡¯ fury was transformed into Sword Intent. ¡°Charge!¡± James roared. Then, the Sanctuary¡¯s powerful figures moved. Meanwhile, only a few individuals stepped forward on James¡¯ side. James, Thea, Nico, Helvius, and Silvester charged forward and battled against the enemy. A fierce battle erupted once more. Chapter 3220 Chapter 3220 A fierce battle erupted. James held the Divine Sword in his hand. At that moment, the power of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation was distributed among Thea, Nico, and Helvius. James¡¯ power could no longer reach the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. At present, he was only at the Sixth Heaven. However, with the Divine Sword in his possession, he was able to summon the strength of the Seventh Heaven. His body shed, and he appeared before an enemy at the Third Heaven Grand Emperor. With rage and fury, he pierced through the enemy¡¯s body with his sword. At that moment, Tadhg appeared before James. As he raised his arm, a mysterious inscription that contained terrifying power materialized. Exploding in mid-air, James was attacked by the powerful force, and he stumbled backward. At the same time, Thea, Nico, Helvius, and Silvester were engaged in a fierce battle. Meanwhile, Ludwig retreated to the rear. His expression darkened as he observed the battle. As a Quasi Ancestral God, he could tell that James was this powerful because of the Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation. Once the Formation was broken, James¡¯ strength would diminish. Standing in mid-air, he raised his hand, and a dark aura materialized from his palm. The dark aura shredded through the air and charged straight toward the 400,000 men. The 400,000 men were instantly cursed, and they copsed. The Formation was broken. Immediately, the power inside James¡¯ body swiftly diminished. Then, a Grand Emperor appeared behind him and struck his back. Instantly, his body cracked. ¡®Am I going to fail?¡¯ James¡¯ consciousness blurred. He was frustrated. Despite the time and effort, everything was for naught. James could feel a searing paining from his back as his physical body was destroyed. At the same time, he could sense his soul dissipating at a rapid pace. At the same time, in the Reincarnation Pond¡­ Melinda was enveloped in colorful radiant light. Her aura was powerful and terrifying. Then, sensing something, the light soared into the sky, tore open the void, and disappeared without a trace. James sensed that death was imminent. At that moment, he could feel a warm embrace. As he opened his eyes with great effort, a familiar face came into view. ¡°James,¡± Melinda said with a look of concern. She swiftly took out an elixir for James to take. Then, pressing her palm against James¡¯ back, a powerful force entered his body, and the elixir¡¯s power spread. Meanwhile, James¡¯ injuries recovered at a rapid pace. At the same time, the Spirit Tool acted. His power entered James¡¯ body from the Celestial Abode, and the power of James¡¯ physical strength was activated. Melinda let go of James. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. James wiped the blood trace off his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Leave the rest to me,¡± Melinda said. She looked at the battlefield.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The Nine Heavens God-Annihting Formation was destroyed, and the 400,000 Quasi Emperors were injured by the Curse Power. Their pulses were weak. Losing the power of the Formation, Thea, Nico, and Helvius returned to their original ranks. Faced with the powerful figures of the Sanctuary, they began to suffer injuries. Thea, especially, was already in mortal danger as she had aparatively weaker rank. Seeing this, James hurriedly catalyzed the Infinity Steles and summoned them in the direction of Thea to force back the enemy. Then, his body shed, and he appeared before her before making an escape with her. Melinda¡¯s body shed, and he entered the battlefield. She was dressed in a purple dress, and she exuded a colorful light. A sword appeared in her palm as she raised her hand. At that moment, the battle stopped, and the Sanctuary¡¯s powerful figuyres gathered in one ce. Chapter 3221 Chapter 3221 After regaining his strength, Ludwig walked toward James and the others in mid-air. James, Thea, Helvius, Silvester, Nico, and the 400,000 Quasi Emperors kept retreating. Then, James absorbed the Curse Power inside the men¡¯s bodies, alleviating their suffering. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ludwig stared at Melinda. He sensed a terrifying aura that was not from this age emanating from her. ¡°Mount Hadad¡­ The Sacred Blossom Painting¡­ A dream, fleeting and transitory,¡± Melinda said. ¡°...¡± Hearing this, Ludwig unconsciously staggered backward. ¡°Y-You are¡­¡± His face paled. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Melinda said, ¡°I¡¯m Melinda Theophanes, the daughter of the Ancestral God Hadad Theophanes.¡± ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± Ludwig stammered. Melinda raised the sword in her hand. Then, a figure shed. In the next instant, she was already back to her original spot. Meanwhile, Ludwig had been decapitated. His head fell to the ground, and his soul dissipated. As his body gradually disappeared, a golden elixir appeared in the void. Melinda casually waved her hand, and the Ancestral God Rank Elixir flew toward her. Upon seeing this, the powerful figures of the Sanctuary were dumbfounded. Who was she? How did she manage to annihte a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator in a single move? Melinda¡¯s expression was ice-cold. Looking at the remaining individuals of the Sanctuary, she slowly raised her sword. At that moment, Tadhg, Tamuuz, and everyone else in the Sanctuary only had a single thought in mind, and that was to flee. However, their speed was iparable to the speed of Melinda¡¯s sword. Melinda transformed into a shadow and darted about in the void. Meanwhile, the figures of the Sanctuary were being killed left and right. Upon seeing this, James and the others were dumbfounded. ¡°H-How scary.¡± After some time, James took a deep breath. Who was Melinda? How did she manage to eliminate Ludwig so easily? Soon, Melinda was done annihting the Sanctuary. Sheathing her sword, she appeared before James. The light that enveloped her had already dissipated. ¡°James,¡± she said. ¡°Ah.¡± James collected himself and looked at her. He could not believe that this woman managed to kill Ludwig and every figure of the Sanctuary. ¡°If you hade sooner, Emperor Jabari wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± James¡¯ expression was ghastly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Melinda apologized, ¡°I have just regained my lost power. I hurriedly made my way here when I sensed that you were in danger.¡± James sighed softly. Since everything had already happened, there was no point in ming others. Besides, Emperor Jabari was not truly dead and had only just headed to the Dark World. One day, he would see him again. ¡°So your true name is Melinda Theophanes.¡± James looked at her and asked, ¡°Mount Hadad¡­ The Sacred Blossom Painting¡­ A dream, fleeting and transitory¡­ What do these words mean?¡± Melinda¡¯s expression turned grim. After some contemtion, she said slowly, ¡°This is a long story that touches on the secrets of the Primeval Age. That is, the fundamental reason the Ancestral Gods of humankind turn against Heaven.¡± Hearing this, James was intrigued. Chapter 3222 Chapter 3222 The reason why the Ancestral Gods of humankind in the Primeval Age wished to annihte the Heavenly Path had always been enshrouded in secrecy. James had no idea until now. He looked at Melinda, and so did everyone else present. They were all stunned by her strength. In the past, Melinda had set up a Superformation in the Elixir Realm to protect the realm¡¯s safety. Regardless, she did not demonstrate remarkable strength. Now, in just a few instants, she had annihted every powerful figure of the Sanctuary and even the injured Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Melinda was lost in contemtion. A slight frown could be seen on her face. After some time, she said, ¡°The Primeval Age is a bright era. There was a sect that ruled the world¡ªthe Heavenly Path Sect. Mound Hadad is the headquarters of the Heavenly Path Sect, whereas the Sacred Blossom Painting is a totem. Meanwhile, the Sect Leader is also the Macrocosm Ancestral God of the Twelfth Universe.¡± Then, she nced at James and the others and said, ¡°Our universe is not the only one out there. There are twelve universes in total in this world.¡± James nodded slightly. He had learned of this from the dead Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Melinda continued, ¡°The ruler of the Twelfth Universe is Hadad Theophanes, who was also the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Path Sect. There were many powerful figures in the sect. Even the Ancestral Gods of humankind once headed to Mount Hadad to listen to Hadad preaching about the Path. The Heavenly Path Sect has many disciples. Meanwhile, Hadad the Sect Leader had admitted many distinguished disciples. One of them was an Inner Disciple called Radomir Theophanes, a name given to the disciple by Hadad. Radomir possessed immense potential, and his cultivation speed was unparalleled. As he had gained insight into countless Paths, he had Hadad¡¯s trust, who entrusted him with the responsibility of managing the rules of the Heavenly Path. ¡°The Heavenly Path is an existence that controls everything in this world. It is a Path that has existed since the creation of the universe and not something artificial. In this universe, only a single individual can manage the Heavenly Path. As the Heavenly Path will be depleted during the process of operation, the controller needs to sustain the power of the Heavenly Path to ensure a smooth operation.¡± ¡°Though Radomir obtained great authority, he was not satisfied. He wanted to rece Hadad as the Macrocosm Ancestral God and be the sole ruler of this universe. So, heunched a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. During the battle, there was bloodshed on Mount Hadad, and Hadad, the sole ruler of this universe met his demise. ¡°Hadad was the primogenitor of humankind, and the Ancestral Gods of men have received his grace. However, once Radomir seized power, he nned to annihte the remnants of Hadad¡¯s influence. So, he made a move against the remaining Ancestral Gods of humankind. This was why they turned against Heaven and the Heavenly Path in the Primeval Age. Upon controlling the Heavenly Path, Radomir secretly modified the Heavenly Path and created many rules that disadvantage humans.¡± After she spoke, Melinda took a deep breath. James asked, ¡°Who are you then?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Melinda said, ¡°I came from the Primeval Age. My father is Hadad Theophanes, the true master of the Heavenly Path.¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face as he said, ¡°Are you saying that the one behind the Heavenly Path is Radomir Theophanes, your senior disciple?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. Chapter 3223 Chapter 3223 James asked once more, ¡°What about your rank?¡± Melinda said, ¡°I was an Ancestral God. However, I went through the reincarnation process in the Primeval Age. In the process of reincarnation, my power was lost. That was why I headed to the Reincarnation Pond to search for my lost power. Now, I have yet to cross into the Ancestral God Rank. I¡¯m only a Quasi Ancestral God.¡± ¡°A Quasi Ancestral God¡­¡± James was stunned. No wonder she was able to annihte the figures of the Sanctuary and the injured Ludwig easily. Only an Ancestral God or Quasi Ancestral God was capable of aplishing such a feat. James never expected Melinda Theophanes to have such a history and that so many events happened in the distant Primeval Age. At that moment, he finally understood the history of the Primeval Age and the reason why the Ancestral Gods of humankind turned against Heaven. So, everything began because Radomirunched a coup, killed his master, and became the sole ruler of this universe. He was now more curious about the other universes. ¡°Since ours is the Twelfth Universe, what do the other universes look like?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Melinda shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Though I¡¯m Hadad¡¯s daughter, I have never been to other universes. As such, I have no idea what it¡¯s like over there. I only know that we are the weakest universe. The others have a handful of Ancestral Gods, whereas ours only have a single one. If only¡­¡± She sighed and said, ¡°If only Radomir did not turn traitor, our universe would have two Macrocosm Ancestral Gods.¡± Everyone was stunned. This meant that there was only a single Macrocosm Ancestral God in this universe. Though the other universes have more ¡ª maybe a couple ¡ª there were only a handful of Macrocosm Ancestral Gods in all of the twelve universes. Only when one reached the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank one could be considered a powerful figure. Melinda handed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir to James and said, ¡°Here, keep this.¡± James epted the elixir and said, ¡°Since you were an Ancestral God in your past life, you can surely regain your strength. By then, we won¡¯t need to find the remaining Ancestral God Rank Elixir anymore. Your presence alone should suffice to keep the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators at bay.¡± Melinda shook her head and said, ¡°Reaching the Quasi Ancestral God Rank is the furthest I can go. Hadad once managed to Heavenly Path. As his daughter, the Heavenly Path has chosen to turn a blind eye to my deeds. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cross into the Quasi Emperor Rank. Besides, there won¡¯t be just a single Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator in the Fourth Cmity. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir raises our chances. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that humankind is guaranteed to survive. Radomir is cruel and ruthless, and he won¡¯t stop until all humans are eradicated.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. After some contemtion, he said, ¡°We have now obtained the four fragments of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, and only a single one remains. We should still have time till the Fourth Cmity. Let¡¯s return to the Elixir Realm for now and think of a way to search for the final one.¡± Melinda nodded slightly. Then, everyone turned to leave this destroyed space. In the next instant, James and the others were already at the Elixir Pavilion of the Elixir Realm. In the main hall of Sky City¡¯s Elixir Residence, James said, ¡°Though most of the Sanctuary has been vanquished, there must be remnants throughout the Boundless Realm. Give the order to search for them and annihte them all.¡± Chapter 3224 Chapter 3224 Though the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator and many powerful figures of the Sanctuary were eradicated, the Sanctuary had deep roots in the Boundless Realm. As such, James gave the order to find the remnants of the enemy and annihte them without mercy. The remnants of the Sanctuary would not stand a chance against the Pavilion for the Pavilion emerged from the previous battle unscathed. The order was given. Many powerful figures gathered in the main hall. ¡°I have something important to announce.¡± James looked at them and said, ¡°A single Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator almost ruined our ns. During the Fourth Cmity, many Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators will appear. As they are all at the Quasi Emperor Rank, we need to find the remaining Ancestral God Rank Elixir to annihte them and save humankind.¡± James said and took out an image of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in the form of a young girl, ¡°The remaining Ancestral God Rank Elixir has transformed into a young girl. I now order every member of the Pavilion to search for her all over the world.¡± James gave a series of orders. Upon receiving their orders, the figures of the Pavilion moved out. After making the necessary arrangements, James returned to the courtyard. Pensive, he rested his head on his arm. Thea sat beside him and asked, ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± James collected himself and said, ¡°Too much has happened recently. Everything¡¯s jumbled up in my brain.¡± Thea grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things, everything will be over soon. By the way, what does the Dark World Emperor Jabari mentioned look like?¡± She had heard Jabari talking about the Dark World. However, she had no idea what the Dark World looked like. ¡°By the way, who¡¯s Yukia?¡± Jamesughed and said, ¡°Emperor Jabari was born in the early stages of the Primeval Age. Though he was an ordinary man, he came across a good mentor. Yukia Dearnaley is his master. She was the one who offered guidance to him. However, Yukia always had her back toward Emperor Jabari. As such, he had no idea what she looked like. He only knew that she was a woman.¡± Thea asked once more, ¡°What about the Dark World?¡± Speaking of the Dark World, James¡¯ expression turned grim. Though he had been there once, he only roughly knew the ce. ¡°The world has two sides, one illuminated and one dark. When a living being dies, he or she will enter the Dark World and live there in a soul state. Our world is the Illuminated World. The Paths of the Illuminated World are extremely weak in the Dark World. Not only that, those who possess a physical body cannot remain too long there. That¡¯s because the power of the Dark World contains a substance that erodes the physical body.¡± James briefly described what he knew about the Dark World. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thea was stunned. She was already shocked to learn that there were twelve universes in this world. Now, there was something called the Dark World. Ignorance truly is bliss. At that moment, Melinda walked toward them. She was wearing a purple dress that entuated her curvaceous figure. ¡°James,¡± she called out to him. James stood up and looked at her. She then walked toward him and took a seat. Chapter 3225 Chapter 3225 James followed suit and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± She looked at James. He asked, ¡°Previously while we were in the Desteness Sanctuary, you once headed to the Forsaken Land. What is this Forsaken Land? Are there ces outside the reach of the Heavenly Path in this universe?¡± ¡°You really want to know?¡¯ Melinda asked. ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± James replied. After some contemtion, she said, ¡°Actually, the Forsaken Land of the Desteness Sanctuary isn¡¯t in this universe. Rather, it¡¯s the bordend between this universe and others. Since the Forsaken Land isn¡¯t in this universe, the Heavenly Path can¡¯t control anything there.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face. ¡°Yes,¡± Melinda said. James asked again, ¡°Radomir Theophanes is the Macrocosm Ancestral God behind the Heavenly Path, who also happens to be the most powerful individual in the Twelfth Universe. If he insists on annihting humankind, can we truly survive the ordeal even if we ovee the Fourth Cmity?¡± James was concerned. In the Primeval Age, there were many Ancestral Gods. However, all of them were defeated. In this age where none existed, how could they possibly stand a chance against Radomir? ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Melinda said. ¡°Why not?¡¯ James asked puzzledly. She said, ¡°The Heavenly Path has its operating rules. Even if Radomir can change some rules here and there to disadvantage humans, he wouldn¡¯t dare annihte mankind even if they ovee the Fourth Cmity. After all, he would be transgressing against the operating rules of the Heavenly Path. Besides, he is a Macrocosm Ancestral God and the ruler of the Twelfth Universe. He knows that humans are the most suitable for cultivation, and many extremely powerful figures are human. The Twelfth Universe is also the weakest. With other universes breathing down our necks, Radomir¡¯s attention has been diverted to deal with the external threat. As such, he seldom pays any attention to this universe. The so-called Fourth Cmity is a trial for humans by the Heavenly Path that was created after he modified the rules of the Heavenly Path. In the Primeval Age, the Ancestral Gods of humans wanted to annihte the Heavenly Path. That was why Radomir targeted the humans. However, he cannot totally eradicate all of you. Hence, the Fourth Cmity.¡± Melinda gave a brief exnation. The Heavenly Path had a consciousness of its own. Radomir, on the other hand, could only manage and even modify the rules, yet he nheless could not vite the Heavenly Path. Hearing this, James understood. ¡°This means that humans will be safe once we ovee the Fourth Cmity?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Melinda nodded and said, ¡°Theoretically, yes. Unless humans have given birth to a being that threatens Radomir, he would not interfere in the matters of the Twelfth Universe.¡± James asked once more, ¡°How many Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators will there be during the Fourth Cmity?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Melinda shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± After some contemtion, she said, ¡°When my father ruled over the universe, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators are embodiments of justice. Even as the Macrocosm Ancestral God, he never once made an exception. Instead, every Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was born naturally, selected by the Heavenly Path. However, once Radomir seized the reins of power, he quietly modified the operating rules, leading to the creation of many Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. These Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators are not fair and just, for they are only his tools for removing his political opponents.¡± Hearing this, James thought of Winnie. This meant that Winnie was selected by the Heavenly Path to be a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, meaning that she was fair and just. She was not Radomir¡¯s subordinate who was merely a ruthless killing machine devoid of all emotions. Thinking about this, James was relieved. Chapter 3226 Chapter 3226 Previously, James knew nothing about Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, and everything he knew came from Sophie¡¯s words. Besides, as Sophie was not a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, everything she knew came from the records of ancient texts. In the ancient texts, Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were described to be ruthless and emotionless killing machines. So, James had been worried about Winnie. Knowing that she was a true Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°By the way,¡± James asked, ¡°will the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators during the Fourth Cmity be the embodiments of justice or will they be Radomir¡¯s subordinates?¡± Melinda said, ¡°Thetter. In the Primeval Age, he modified some rules of the Heavenly Path. Once the time has arrived, the Heavenly Path will resurrect the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators of the Primeval Age and annihte all of mankind.¡± Since Radomir was able to change the rules of the Heavenly Path, the Ancestral Gods of humans were able to detect it and prepare the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in advance. Speaking of the elixir, Melinda said with admiration, ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir is no ordinary elixir. Upon consumption, you will gain the strength of an Ancestral God that is only slightly weaker than a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Speaking of the elixir, James said with concern, ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir has been divided into many fragments. At present, there is still a remaining one outside. I hope I can find it before the Fourth Cmity.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± James could only wait patiently for now. Melinda did not linger for long. After a brief conversation with James, she hurriedly left. Then, James remained in the Elixir Pavilion temporarily. In the meantime, he did not forget to cultivate the Sword Art in an attempt to aplish the second Consolidation. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, a thousand years passed. At the back of the mountain of Sky City, James was sitting in a lotus position. His pores had opened up, and threads of Sword Energy materialized from within his body and rotated in a circr motion. Meanwhile, his Sword Path Ousia hovered above his head. Over the past thousand years, James had beenprehending the Sword Path left behind by the Ancestral Sword Master. This pushed him to the verge of Consolidation. At that moment, he was trying to aplish Consolidation. A greater and greater amount of Sword Energy surrounded him. Each of them possessed terrifying power. The Sword Energies merged with the Sword Path Ousia, and the aura he exuded grew increasingly powerful. This scenested for a few days. After a few days, James¡¯ aura subsided. ¡°Congrattions,¡± a melodious voice came. Thea walked toward him with a smile on her face, ¡°Congrattions on aplishing the Second Consolidation. The power of your Sword Path has reached even greater heights.¡± James, on the other hand, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re already at the Second Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, whereas I¡¯m stuck at the Second Consolidation of the Divine Rank. The power disparity between us is too great.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Take it slowly, will you?¡± Thea smiled mischievously and said, ¡°Besides, you are cultivating nine Ousias at once. I only have one.¡± James did a stretch and sensed the powering from the Sword Path Ousia inside his body. A smile crept up on his face. Though he was only at the Second Consolidation, his rank was stable, and the power that burst forth was immense. If he goes all-out, not even a Quasi Emperor would stand a chance against him. Chapter 3227 Chapter 3227 ¡°By the way¡­¡± James asked, ¡°A thousand years have passed. Is there any information on the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Thea shook her head slightly and said, ¡°No¡­ Over the past thousand years, the disciples of the Pavilion have been searching throughout the Boundless Realm but to no avail. I¡¯m even beginning to suspect if there truly is a fifth fragment out there.¡± ¡°What?¡± James frowned. A thousand years had passed since the Third Cmity. The current timeline had long surpassed the time he and Thea spent in the Boundless Realm. The Fourth Cmity could ur at any moment. If they could not find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in time, the consequences would be disastrous for humankind once Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators arrive. James sighed. Thea walked toward him and grabbed his hand, consoling him, ¡°Calm down, Darling. I believe we will certainly find the remaining fragment before the Fourth Cmity arrives.¡± After some contemtion, James said, ¡°Could it be that the fifth fragment isn¡¯t even in the Boundless Realm? Maybe it flew out of the Boundless Realm when the Ancestral God Rank Elixir shattered. That¡¯s the reason why we can¡¯t find it in the Boundless Realm.¡± Pensive, Thea said, ¡°Perhaps¡­ You should find Melinda and ask about the specifics. Since her rank is higher, she may know more.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and turned to leave. Soon, he arrived at Melinda¡¯s amodation. Before he could approach the ce, a multicolored light radiated from inside. James arrived at the door and pushed the door open. In the courtyard was a woman in a purple dress sitting in a lotus position in the air, exuding a terrifying aura. Sensing James¡¯ presence, Melinda stopped cultivating. Her body shed, and she appeared before James in an instant, sighing, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been trying to regain my strength.¡± ¡°How did it go?¡± James asked. Melinda shook her head and said, ¡°I lost too much strength during the reincarnation process. In the Reincarnation Pond, I managed to return to the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. This is the farthest I can go. I won¡¯t be able to return to the Ancestral God Rank anytime soon.¡± James said, ¡°Take things easy. I havee here today to ask you about the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. A thousand years have passed, and the disciples of the Pavilion have searched throughout the Boundless Realm but to no avail. Could it be that the elixir has flown out of the Boundless Realm when it shattered?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After some contemtion, Melinda said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s make haste. We should leave the Boundless Realm immediately and head toward the outside world.¡± James asked again, ¡°As a Quasi Ancestral God and the daughter of the Macrocosm Ancestral God of the Primeval Age, can you sense when the Fourth Cmity will happen?¡± Previously, even a Ninth Tribtion Quasi Emperor like Sophie could sense the previous cmities. As a Quasi Ancestral God, Melinda must have been able to do so as well. Wearing a grim expression, Melinda said, ¡°Though I can sense the previous three, I won¡¯t be able to sense the fourth one. Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators could appear the next second, or maybe they might not even appear for another 10,000 years.¡± After some contemtion, James said, ¡°No matter when it happens, we have to be fully prepared. I¡¯ll go inform Thea, and we¡¯ll leave the Boundless Realm at once.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Melinda nodded. Then, James turned to leave. He found Thea and told her about leaving the Boundless Realm, to which Thea agreed. Now, they could only head to the outside world and search around. Then, James found Nico. Many people gathered in the Pavilion. James looked at them and said, ¡°Though a thousand years have passed, we have failed to locate the final fragment of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. We hypothesize that the final fragment could have flown out of the Boundless Realm when it shattered. So, we n to leave temporarily and search around outside.¡± Chapter 3228 Chapter 3228 James immediately received support. Silvester immediately said, ¡°I also suspect that the final fragment isn¡¯t in the Boundless Realm. All these years, we have searched every nook and cranny of this ce. Yet, we could not find any trace of the elixir in the form of a young girl. We should search around in the outside world.¡± ¡°Let me go alongside you, James.¡± Nico stepped forward even though the 100,000 years agreement was over. After all these years, he had gotten used to obeying James¡¯ orders. Now that James was leaving, he had no idea what to do. James, however, waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Stay here in the Boundless Realm. You aren¡¯t a human, and these are the affairs of mankind. Since this doesn¡¯t concern you, don¡¯t get involved.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± James interrupted him. ¡°No buts.¡± ¡°Take me along, James. I also want to see what the world outside the Boundless Realm looks like.¡± Monica stepped forward and looked at James in anticipation. ¡°Reporting!¡± At that moment, a disciple hurriedly rushed in and knelt on one knee. Silvester waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Stand up and speak.¡± ¡°Sir, the seal on the Boundless Realm has disappeared.¡± The disciple hurriedly said. ¡°What?¡± James and the others eximed. Even Melinda was stunned. She asked, ¡°The seal disappeared?¡± ¡°Y-Yes,¡± the disciple answered. Melinda was wearing a grim expression. James nced at her and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± She said, ¡°The disappearance of the seal on the Boundless Realm can only mean that the Fourth Cmity is about to arrive. Perhaps it would be years, maybe it could be days. In any case, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators will soon appear in this universe.¡± Melinda had no idea when the Fourth Cmity would happen. However, she knew there was a prerequisite to the cmity¡ª3the seal set up by the humans in the Primeval Age would have to disappear. ¡°Go.¡± James hurriedly said, ¡°Leave this ce at once and head to Earth. We have to discuss the situation with Xandros, the Lord of the human race.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Melinda nodded. Then, James, Thea, and Melinda did not linger for long and hurriedly turned to leave. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As the seal disappeared, James did not have to spend time removing the seal. Though Melinda was a Quasi Ancestral God, she had no idea about the specific location of Earth. Cutting through the void, they entered the space. In the next instant, they were already at the seal of the Boundless Realm. Now, however, the seal was nowhere to be seen. Just as they arrived, a fissure appeared in the void before them. Then, a somewhat handsome-looking man appeared. He was none other than Xandros Tegan, the Lord of the human race. Upon sending James back 100,000 years in time, he had been constantly observing the seal on the Boundless. Sensing that the seal had disappeared, he immediately appeared. ¡°Xandros.¡± James walked toward him and sped his fist. Xandros waved his hand slightly and hurriedly asked, ¡°James, how did it go? Did you find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± James shook his head. ¡°What?¡± Xandros¡¯ face paled. James said, ¡°Please hear me out.¡± Then, James narrated the events that unfolded. ¡°Now, we have found four fragments of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, and only a single one remains, which has already transformed into the image of a living being.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk more when we return,¡± Xandros said. Then, he casually waved his hand and cut through the void. Then, they stepped into the void and disappeared without a trace. In the next instant, they were already back in a Sealed Realm on Earth. There were many Grand Emperors here. All these years, they had been researching an elixir that was able to suppress Curse Power. After a long time, the research had shown progress. Chapter 3229 Chapter 3229 James could recognize one of these Grand Emperors ¡ª Yaraka Xenmour, the custodian of the Chamber of Scriptures. ¡°You¡¯re back, James. Did you bring the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± Yaraka asked. She was dressed in a white dress. Pure and untainted, she seemed like a beautiful fairy. Not only that, her voice was melodious. James shook his head slightly. ¡°What?¡± Yaraka was shocked. Xandros said, ¡°Summon everyone here. We will have a meeting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing the severity of the situation, Yaraka hurriedly informed the others. In the main hall of a building on the peak of a mountain¡­ Xandros was sitting on a throne, and some Grand Emperors gradually arrived. ¡°Greetings, Xandros.¡± Upon meeting Xandros, they all greeted him respectfully. Soon, there were ten or more Grand Emperors in the main hall. James nced at them. He could sense that they were weak and only at the First or Second Heaven. Compared to the Grand Emperors in the Boundless Realm, they were many times weaker. The strongest among them was Xandros. Through James¡¯ perception, he could tell that Xandros was an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor. Even in the Boundless Realm, he would be a top-notch fighter. ¡°James, you have returned.¡± ¡°James, did you bring the Ancestral God Rank Elixir back?¡± They greeted James. Though James did not know them, they had heard of James. Xandros slightly raised his hand, and the crowd immediately quieted down. He said, ¡°Many events have happened in the Boundless Realm. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir has shattered. While in the Boundless Realm, James had found four of them, and only a single one of them remains.¡± Xandros narrated the chain of events that unfolded. Hearing this, Yaraka¡¯s expression was grim as she said, ¡°The seal on the Boundless Realm is gone. This means that the Fourth Cmity is upon us.¡± Xandros ordered, ¡°Give the order. All humans in the universe must turn their attention towards finding the final Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, he casually waved his hand, and an image appeared. This image was the one James gave to him. ¡°Understood.¡± The powerful figures turned to leave. Swish! A blinding light appeared in the main hall at that moment. Then, a few figures appeared ¡ª Silvester, Helvius, and the other powerful figures of the Boundless Realm. When he saw this, Xandros immediately entered a defensive position. James hurriedly exined, ¡°This man is Silvester Dani, the Old Master of the Boundless Realm¡¯s Elixir Pavilion. He¡¯s the descendent of the man who guards the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± Hearing this, Xandros breathed a sigh of relief. Silvester said, ¡°As the seal on the Boundless Realm has disappeared, we were able toe here. Now, our priority is to find the Ancestral God RanK Elixir. Everyone in the Pavilion will assist you.¡± The Pavilion¡¯s strength was immense. With their strength, they could certainly sweep through the entire universe. That was because they did not experience the chaos of the Primordial Age. Hearing this, Xandros breathed a sigh of relief. Next, a huge number of powerful figures from the Pavilion began searching for the final fragment all over the universe. Now, James had no choice but to wait. Though he did not leave Earth for too long, to him, 100,000 years had passed. He had many friends and family members on Earth. ¡°Xandros, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Inform me at once if you receive any news.¡± James said. Xandros nodded and said, ¡°Get going.¡± Chapter 3230 Chapter 3230 ¡°Let¡¯s return to Earth, Thea,¡± James said. ¡°Alright.¡± Thea nodded. Then, they left the sealed space. Now that they possessed immense power, the seal on Earth was nothing to them. As such, they were able to traverse the Sealed Realms with ease. Thea casually waved her hand, and a fissure appeared in the sky. Then, they entered the fissure and reappeared on Earth. In the sky¡­ After so many long years, Earth¡¯s surface area had increased, and countless mountains and rivers had emerged. Standing in mid-air, James gazed at his surroundings. Under his perception, he sensed that there were many new regions on Earth and that there was great destruction here. Because of the curse of the Third Cmity, all humans on Earth had been contaminated by Curse Power, which caused the death of many humans. Meanwhile, some weaker cultivators who could not withstand the Curse Power also died after undergoing excruciating torture by the Curse Power. Meanwhile, theparatively more powerful cultivators of the three thousand Sealed Realms could barely help themselves, preventing them from lending a helping hand to those contaminated with Curse Power. On every street in every city on Earthy humans whose lives were hanging by a thread on the ground. These modern-looking cities werepletely devoid of life. Upon seeing this, James was frustrated. ¡°Earth once had a poption of about ten billion. Now, not even a hundred million remains.¡± He sighed. Thea grabbed his hand firmly and said, ¡°Everything will be over soon.¡± There were 10 billion inhabitants on Earth. Now, many of themy dead. Besides, many of the surviving humans came from the Sealed Realms. Standing in mid-air, James summoned the Jade Seal. Catalyzing the Jade Seal, a mysterious power emerged from within and enveloped the sky. At that moment, the Curse Power in the bodies of every human being transformed into threads of ck aura and flew to the sky. Then, they entered the Jade Seal before moving to James¡¯ body. In the past, James could not save them as he was weak. Now that he had crossed into the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Consolidation and cultivated the Curse Ousia, he was no longer afraid of Curse Power. In an instant, the Curse Power in the bodies of every human being was absorbed. ¡°The Curse Power inside my body has disappeared!¡± ¡°I have recovered!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Thank the heavens!¡± ¡­ Cheers erupted all over Earth as James stored the Jade Seal away. At that moment, he was enveloped in Curse Power all over his body. ncing at Thea, he said, ¡°Return to Sol and Wyrmstead first, Thea. I will find a ce to suppress the Curse Power.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. Then, her body shed, and she disappeared without a trace.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. James, on the other hand, descended from the air andnded on an ind in the middle of the ocean. Sitting in a lotus position on an empty plot ofnd, he began suppressing the Curse Power. Just as Thea left, a figure appeared out of nowhere and blocked her path. ¡°Xandros, is something the matter?¡± Thea froze. ¡°Thea.¡± Xandros¡¯ expression was solemn. Seeing that Xandros opened and shut his mouth, Thea said, ¡°Please tell me what it is.¡± ¡°I came here to tell you something about the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea froze. What did the final Ancestral God Rank Elixir have to do with her? Chapter 3231 Chapter 3231 Why did Xandros not reveal it previously and had toe to her specifically? While looking at Thea, Xandros said, ¡°Thest Ancestral God Rank Elixir is you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Thea was stunned. Xandros nodded. ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Thea could not believe it. She was a human. How could she possibly be an elixir? Xandros said, ¡°To be precise, there isn¡¯t a final Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It¡¯s just that when human Ancestral Gods created the Ancestral God Rank Elixir during the Primeval Age, they extracted a strand of your soul to create the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. As a result, without your existence, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir is iplete.¡± As he said that, he waved his hand casually. An image appeared in front of Thea. This image was formed by the Time Capsule. A young girl appeared in the image. ¡°This was when you were a child. You probably recall a time when you got lost and spent several days wandering around outside. The person in this image is you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thea was taken aback. She looked at the image intently. The little girl in the image did not resemble her in any way. She remembered how she used to look when she was younger. Xandros saw through Thea¡¯s thoughts and exined, ¡°This was because there are Restrictions in the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. To keep others with questionable motives from finding out, the Restrictions in the Ancestral God Rank Elixir altered your appearance.¡± ¡°Is it really me?¡± Thea asked nkly. ¡°Yes.¡± Xandros nodded and said, ¡°This is a piece of information left from the Primeval Age. Only previous Lords of the Human Realm are aware of this. As to why the Ancestral Gods of the Primeval Age extracted a strand of your soul to make the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, I have no idea.¡± ¡°Is it possible that there was another me in the Primeval Age?¡± Thea was still in disbelief. Xandros shook his head. He did not know that for sure. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°You are the core of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Only by sacrificing yourself will the Ancestral God Rank Elixir be fully activated. However, after you sacrifice yourself, you will die.¡± ¡°...¡± Thea was dazed and did not speak for quite a while. Xandros continued, ¡°James is someone destined for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir can only be consumed by him. Moreover, only he can resolve the Fourth Cmity of the human race.¡± ¡°Am I really going to die? ¡°Is it really true that the power of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir can¡¯t be activated without me? ¡°Why me?¡± Thea asked several questions in a row. However, Xandros remained silent. After some time, he finally spoke, ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult for you to ept this fact. Nheless, this is the truth. I didn¡¯t reveal this previously because James was present. I was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it.¡± ¡°I-I understand.¡± Thea¡¯s expression became grim. She was the Ancestral God Rank Elixir? That meant she had to sacrifice herself for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s power to be fully activated, enabling James to temporarily acquire strength greater than the Ancestral Gods in order to resolve the human race¡¯s Fourth Cmity. ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell James.¡± With a pleading expression on her face, Thea looked at Xandros. Xandros nodded. ¡°Wait until the Fourth Cmity is over before telling him the truth.¡± Thea wept. All this time, she had wished to live in seclusion with James. She imagined that once Earth¡¯s Fourth Cmity had passed and the human race was at peace, she would be able to live in seclusion with James. She never expected her wait would end in such a way. Regardless, this was the truth. She could not change it. Saving the entire human race was James¡¯ wish. Even if it meant giving up her life, she was willing to do so for James. ¡°I-I¡¯m going back now.¡± Thea turned around and left in silence, her face grim. Xandros remained in the same spot, watching Thea as she left. Only after Thea had walked a long way away did he disappear from his spot. James, on the other hand, was entirely focused onpressing the absorbed Curse Power. He never would have imagined that his wife was thest Ancestral God Rank Elixir he had painstakingly sought. Would the female lead die? Of course not. It had already been foreshadowed that James would cross the River of Time in the future, return to the Primeval Age, and ask the Ancestral Gods about Thea¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 3232 Chapter 3232 James was on an ind overseas, refining the absorbed Curse Power. Although there were few humans left on Earth, many human cultivators from the Three Thousand Worlds appeared on Earth. It was quite impressive that James had absorbed the Curse Power of all these people. It took him several days to finally refined them into mysterious Curse Inscriptions. The Curse Inscriptions within his body were now increasing. After suppressing the Curse Power, he got up, left quickly and soon appeared in Sol. Sol today was not the same as Sol in the past. In the current Sol, far too many unknown regions had appeared. The most lively among them was Mount Bane of Sol. This ce was the location of the Earth¡¯s seal, and also the ce where Spiritual Energy was the amplest. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Human cultivators who came to Earth from the Three Thousand Worlds, as well as other living beings, all cultivated at Mount Bane. James walked on thend of Sol. After walking around Sol, he made his way to Wyrmstead. Wyrmstead was currently the safest country on Earth, as many powerful cultivators had gathered in Wyrmstead. As soon as James appeared on Wyrmstead¡¯s territory, he let out the 400-thousand-strong army that was in the Celestial Abode. ¡°From this day onward, you¡¯re free. However, always remember that you are the soldiers of Wyrmstead. I¡¯ll give you three years of vacation. After three years, report for duty in Wyrmstead.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Loud voices rang out in unison. The soldiers had been cultivating in the Celestial Abode in order to one day be powerful and serve their country. James soon appeared outside Wyrmstead Pce. Security was tight at Wyrmstead Pce. There were many cultivator guards. The ranks of these guards were not high. When James appeared, a shout rang out, ¡°Halt!¡± Immediately after, some guards rushed over and surrounded him. ¡°D-Dragon King?¡± After they saw James¡¯ face clearly, these soldiers froze. They then all knelt on the ground. ¡°We wee the return of the Dragon King.¡± James looked at these soldiers, waved his hand slightly, and said, ¡°Rise.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The group of soldiers stood up. James entered the pce and activated his Divine Sense. He discovered right away that there was a meeting going on in the main hall. Many powerful figures of Wrymstead had gathered. He walked toward the main hall. In the main hall, Quincy was sitting at the forefront. During the years James was away, she was the one who handled the management of Wyrmstead in his absence. She was wearing a red dress. While looking at the many prominent figures of Wyrmstead, Quincy said, ¡°It¡¯s been three days since the Curse Power of every human on the vanished. If my assumption is correct, it means James has returned.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Everyone appeared preupied. James had already disappeared for almost a thousand years. Was he finally back? Tap, tap, tap. Footsteps came from outside the main hall. Everyone turned around at the same time and looked out the main hall. A man walked in slowly. The man appeared to be about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was dressed in a ck robe and looked quite handsome. There was a look of determination on his face. When they saw him, everyone was stunned. Almost a thousand years had passed. He finally came back. James stood at the entrance of the main hall. He looked around at the familiar faces in the main hall. There was his grandfather, Langston, his uncle, Tyrus, and his grandfather, Thomas. There was also the Grand Patriarch of the Caden family, Bet. Henry and the Blithe King were present. Diney, formerly of Mount Thunder Sect, was also present. There was Cynthia and Tiara, these women who were entangled with him in gratitude and grudges. Scarlett, who had followed him before he became a cultivator, was there. The previous Elite Eight was also present. Even Lex from the Cahan family was in the main hall, as well as the first cultivator on Earth, the Omniscient Deity. Chapter 3233 Chapter 3233 There was also Quincy, who was at the forefront of the main hall. When James saw these familiar yet unfamiliar faces, he felt at home. After being stunned for several seconds, a smile appeared on his face. He said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Henry immediately walked over, opened his arms, and hugged James. ¡°Mr. Caden, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Yeah. Even though it hasn¡¯t been that long since I left, only about a thousand years, I¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± At the forefront of the main hall, Quincy, who was dressed in red, walked down slowly. She appeared in front of James and raised her head to look at him. Her red lips opened slightly. She wanted to say something, but she did not. ¡°James.¡± Cynthia walked over and said cheekily with a grin, ¡°During these thousand years, Quincy missed you a lot. She did a great job of managing Wyrmstead for you.¡± Tiara also walked over and called out with a faint smile, ¡°James.¡± Following that, Thomas, Langston, the Omniscient Deity, and the other human cultivators walked over to greet James one by one. As he looked at these faces and heard the cheers andughter around him, James felt content. Thankfully, they were all present. Everything was still here. Everything remained the same and was still familiar to him. Quincy smiled and said, ¡°When word came from around the world that the Curse Power had vanished, I knew it meant you were back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded at her and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work during all these years.¡± Tyrus walked over, punched James in the chest, and asked with a smile, ¡°Brat, where have you been for thest thousand years?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± James said, ¡°Take a seat, everyone. Allow me to tell you slowly.¡± Everyone sat down one by one. James spoke slowly and told them about his journey to the Boundless Realm, from the moment he entered the River of Time until he was separated from Thea. Then he talked about meeting Thea, foiling the Sanctuary of Darkness¡¯ plot, entering the Dark World, and finally battling the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He spoke for half a day. Though he recounted the events casually, everyone was horrified by what they heard. Nobody had anticipated James to experience as much during all of these years. ¡°Oh, right. Where is Thea?¡± Only then did James realize he had not seen Thea despite having returned for half a day. ¡°She hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± said Quincy. ¡°She hasn¡¯te back?¡± James furrowed his brow and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. She should¡¯ve returned a few days ago. Could something have happened to her?¡± ¡°What could possibly have happened?¡± Augh came from outside the main hall. Following that, two beautiful women walked in. The two had very simr appearances. ¡°Thea.¡± Quincy greeted her graciously. Then, she looked at Xainte and said, ¡°Is this Xainte, who James mentioned?¡± Xainte looked at Quincy, then at James, and said with her lips pursed, ¡°Dad, are you not going to introduce us?¡± Thea immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°This is Quincy Xenos.¡± ¡°Hi, Ms. Xenos,¡± Xainte followed local customs and greeted her cordially. Quincy said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all good as long as you returned safely. Tonight, we will celebrate James¡¯ safe return with a grand feast.¡± James waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s avoid such formalities.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy did not say anything else. ¡°Sir,¡± a voice came over from outside the main hall once again. Monica walked in. With a bright smile, she greeted everyone. ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Monica Trinity, an Inner Disciple of Mr. Caden.¡± James introduced Monica with a smile as well. After that, James stayed in Wyrmstead Pce and did not leave while he waited for Xandros to search for the whereabouts of thest Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Chapter 3234 Chapter 3234 James stayed in Wrymstead for the time being. The staysted three days. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. During these three days, he spent all his time with Thea. However, Thea was dispirited, as if something was bothering her. Yet, when James asked, she said that there was nothing. ¡°Honey.¡± In a room in a courtyard behind Wyrmstead Pce, Thea was snuggled up in James¡¯ arms. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve been back for a few days now. It seems that you still have some friends at Mount Bane. Go meet them while Earth is still peaceful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. Some of his friends were indeed at Mount Bane. He had spent these few days in Wyrmstead and had not gone to Mount Bane. ¡°Go ahead ande back soon.¡± She pushed James outside the house. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He then left Wyrmstead and made his way to Sol¡¯s Mount Bane. The moment he left, the smile on Thea¡¯s face froze. She did not linger in the room and quickly left for a courtyard in the pce. It was Quincy¡¯s residence. Thea pushed open the gate and walked inside. Many flowering nts were nted in the courtyard. Quincy was holding a pair of huge scissors and trimming the nts. ¡°I had no idea you had such an elegant pastime.¡± Thea walked over and said with a smile. Quincy promptly put down the scissors, walked out of the garden, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m free now. Take a seat.¡± She invited Thea to take a seat in the courtyard¡¯s pagoda and asked with a smile, ¡°Have youe to see me for something?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± said Thea. After saying that, she could not help but sigh. Quincy sensed that something was wrong and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something bothering you?¡± Thea asked, ¡°You know what happened when James and I traveled to the Boundless Realm, right?¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I know. James told us.¡± ¡°Then did he tell you that there are four Ancestral God Rank Elixirs, and we¡¯re still one short?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Quincy, ¡°But it¡¯s nothing to worry about. There are numerous powerful figures on Earth and in the Boundless Realm. As long as the Ancestral God Rank Elixir exists, it will be found.¡± ¡°The truth is, I am thest Ancestral God Rank Elixir,¡± said Thea. ¡°Huh?¡± Quincy eximed in surprise and could not help but stand up. She stared at Thea with a face that was filled with incredulity and asked, ¡°What did you say? You are thest Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded softly. ¡°How did that happen?¡± Quincy sat down and asked as she looked at her. Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened either. It¡¯s just that the Lord of the Human Realm, Xandros, told me that during the Primeval Age, when the human Ancestral Gods were making the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, they added a strand of my soul, and I am formed from that strand. ¡°Only by sacrificing myself will the Ancestral God Rank Elixir be fully activated and possess its true power.¡± As Thea said that, she could not help but weep. She was not afraid of death. She just could not bear to part with James. ¡°Haha.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I should feel quite content, actually.¡± Chapter 3235 Chapter 3235 Quincy understood Thea¡¯s feelings. She asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Thea wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that James will be heartbroken after I¡¯m gone. He is a cultivator. If the Earth survives the Fourth Cmity unscathed, he will live a long life. I don¡¯t want him to spend the rest of his life alone. I hope that after I¡¯m gone, you can take good care of him.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Quincy said with resignation, ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thea took Quincy¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always liked James. I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving James to others. This is my only request. I hope you will ept.¡± Quincy furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Is there really no other option? Do you really have to sacrifice yourself to save others?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°There are no other options. This is the only way, or else all humans in the universe will perish, including you, James, and even my family. I¡¯m also happy that I¡¯ll be the only one to die.¡± Quincy was silent. ¡°Quincy, you have to promise me.¡± Thea looked solemn. Quincy sighed and said, ¡°I can promise you. However, James ispletely devoted to you. After you die, he might not stay alive without you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell him,¡± Thea said, ¡°Wait until after I die and the Earth is truly at peace before telling him the truth.¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± ¡°Help me keep this a secret,¡± Thea pleaded. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Only then did a smile appear on Thea¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°James has several wives. I really don¡¯t mind that now. If there are a lot of women around him to take care of him after I die, it would be better.¡± Quincy remained silent because she truly did not know what to say. ¡°Tiara is also a nice girl. After I¡¯m gone, do your best to set her up with James.¡± ¡°Also, as for my family, please help me take care of them as well.¡± ¡­ Thea spoke a lot as if she was getting her affairs in order. Quincy was nearby and did not say a word. She simply listened in silence. ¡°My only regret now is that I did not leave a son for the Caden family. I have no idea when the Fourth Cmity on Earth will arrive, or if I¡¯ll be able to give James a son before it does.¡± Thea seemed to be saying that to Quincy, but it also seemed like she was talking to herself. Now, she really did not have many regrets. Her only regret was not being able to give James a son. She already had a n in mind. It was to live in seclusion with James for some time while the Fourth Cmity on Earth did not yet appear, and to take advantage of the opportunity to bear a son for him. She was a powerful cultivator at the Emperor Rank, a Second Heaven Grand Emperor. As long as she could get pregnant, she could control the child¡¯s growth rate and have the child born within a short time. ¡°Quincy, I¡¯ll leave it all to you then.¡± Finally, Thea stood up, took Quincy¡¯s hands, and said solemnly. Quincy was at a loss for words and could only nod. Thea said nothing else, turned around and left. Quincy watched Thea as she left. She did not say anything for a very long time. Only after Thea walked far away and out of sight did she sigh in resignation. ¡°What a cruel twist of fate. Who would have guessed that thest Ancestral God Rank Elixir James is searching for painstakingly is actually Thea?¡± She looked exasperated. If Thea had not told her personally, she would not have believed Thea was thest Ancestral God Rank Elixir James had painstakingly sought. However, James did not know about this. At this moment, he had appeared outside Mount Bane in Sol. A thousand years had passed. Mount Bane had gotten bigger. Many unknown regions had appeared. The Spiritual Energy in this location had be abundant. The location had be a gathering ce for cultivators from all over the universe. Chapter 3236 Chapter 3236 James appeared on the outskirts of Mount Bane. It had been a thousand years. Many mountain ranges had appeared at Mount Bane. This region grew enormously. Many sects of the Three Thousand Worlds established their branches in Mount Bane. Many areas of Mount Bane were upied by powerful figures from the Three Thousand Worlds. There were also some from other worlds in the universe. In short, the current Mount Bane had grown quite lively. The most lively region was Bane City in Mount Bane. As the area of Mount Bane grew in size, the territory of Bane City extended as well. Bane City was currently a megacity. James entered Mount Bane. Along the way, he came across many cultivators. The majority of these cultivators were humans. Some of them were living beings of the Beast Race. Almost all of these living beings appeared after James had left, so they did not know James. Soon, James saw the entrance to Bane City. ¡°Have you heard? Empress Brielle has arrived at Mount Bane. She¡¯s in Bane City now. She¡¯s hosting a banquet and has invited prodigies from various races in the universe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard it. The banquet is today. I really want to see it and meet these extremely powerful cultivators who came from all over the universe.¡± ¡°Forget about it.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming. Unless you¡¯re a fantastic cultivator, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡­ As soon as James appeared outside Bane City, he could hear many voices conversing. All of them were talking about Brielle. They even called her ¡®Empress¡¯. When James overheard these conversations, he was slightly taken aback. ¡°Brielle, Empress¡­ Has she be an Emperor? After only a thousand years, she has be an Emperor?¡± After thinking about Brielle acquiring the ultimate boon of the Third Cmity, Leap out of the Three Dimensions, Relinquish the Five Elements, and being free from the constraints of the Heavenly Path, he felt relieved. Furthermore, Henrik had said that Brielle would be the first to be Emperor in the future. Though Brielle¡¯s ascension to Emperor was understandable, James was still astounded by her speed of cultivation. It only took her a thousand years to rise from the Sage Rank to the Grand Emperor Rank. This speed was too terrifying. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He strode into the city. Many cultivators in the city were discussing it. James also found out where Brielle was hosting a banquet for prominent figures from various races. It was in a residence in Bane City that served as a base for the Demon Realm¡¯s Labhrann n on Earth. James walked toward Labhranns¡¯ Residence and soon arrived. At the entrance to the Labhranns¡¯ Residence, there were numerous Labhrann n guards. These guards were dispatched by the Labhrann n of the Demon Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. They were rtively stronger. All of them were powerful cultivators who had entered the Divine Rank. If this was before he traveled to the Boundless Realm, James would have found it impossible to ovee cultivators of the Divine Rank. However, for the current him, cultivators of the Divine Rank were not a problem for him. Although his rank was only at Divine Rank¡¯s Second Heaven, he cultivated the supreme Sword Path. He had even cultivated Nine Ousias. When his true strength was unleashed, he could definitely fight against a Quasi-Emperor. ¡°Halt.¡± As soon as he got close, a shout came over. Several Divine Rank guards walked over and blocked James¡¯ path. One of them said, ¡°The Empress of our n is hosting a banquet for prodigies from all over the world. Others are not permitted entry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Brielle.¡± James wore a serene expression. He said casually, ¡°Go and report my visit. Just say that James Caden has arrived.¡± ¡°James Caden?¡± When they heard this name, the guards all stared at James. They had never met James, but they knew his name. They were aware that he was the human from Earth who had received the ultimate boon of the First and Second Cmities. However, after the Third Cmity on Earth was over, James disappeared. He had not appeared in nearly a thousand years and was almost forgotten by Earth¡¯s humans and prodigies all over the world. ¡°Brat, pretending to be anyone else is better than pretending to be James Caden. Do you know who James Caden is?¡± A guard had a sneer on his face. From his point of view, James was definitely trying to sneak in and gain some valuable experience. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave right now, don¡¯t me us for making it difficult for you.¡± Chapter 3237 Chapter 3237 These guards did not save James¡¯ face at all. James rubbed his nose with a look of resignation. If he wanted to pass through this entrance, it seemed that he would need to show a bit of what he was capable of. ¡°How would you make it difficult for me?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. James gave a faint smile and took a few steps forward. Whoosh! One of the guards immediately drew his sword and pressed the sharp de against James¡¯ chest. ¡°Try to move again if you dare,¡± threatened the Labhrann n guard. ¡°Hmph.¡± James huffed coldly and was about to strike. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this very moment, a voice came over. Many guards turned toward the voice and immediately greeted the person with a smile. James turned to look as well. A man who appeared to be in his twenties walked over. He was wearing a golden robe. Behind his back were a pair of vivid and lifelike wings. ¡°Lord Sabrathan, you have arrived. The Empress of my n has been waiting for you for quite some time. Please enter.¡± When the Labhrann n guards saw the man with wings in a golden robe, their faces were filled with respect. However, Sabrathan¡¯s gaze was fixed on James. ¡°James Caden?¡± He recognized James. Although he was not present at the battle of the Thirty-three Stages of Earth¡¯s Third Cmity, he was a prodigy of the Fallen Angel n from the Demon Realm. The Fallen Angel n was one of the Demon Realm¡¯s top major races, only trailing the Azurean n and Hadean n. They were even more powerful than the Labhrann n in the Demon Realm. As a prominent figure, he was aware of the most outstanding prodigy from Earth, James Caden. ¡°Yes.¡± James looked at Sabrathan and asked, ¡°You are?¡± Sabrathan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Though he could not kill James, he could teach him a lesson. ¡°The top prodigy of Earth¡¯s human race?¡± Sabrathan smiled faintly. He spread his legs apart, pointed between them, and said, ¡°If you want to pass through this gate, go through between my legs.¡± The Demon Realm¡¯s various ns were not friendly to humans. Even though various realms were still rtively peaceful, prodigies from various realms secretly had no regard for humans. The reason for this was that the current human race was already the most inferior race in the universe. Sabrathan was no different. He intended to make fun of James. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Sabrathan cracked a faint smile and said, ¡°The human race is already not the most superior race in the universe. The current human race has been abandoned by the Heavenly Path and is the most inferior race, no better than pigs or dogs.¡± Sabrathan spoke mockingly. James looked at him. His expression was serene. Although Earth was currently peaceful, he could see from this incident what the human race¡¯s status was at Mount Bane. He could tell what kind of treatment the human race had received. This ce was the city center of Bane City. Around them, there were many cultivators, including humans. ¡°I-It¡¯s James Caden.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a prodigy of the Demon Realm¡¯s Fallen Angel n?¡± ¡°James has returned, but why has he gotten into trouble with Sabrathan? Sabrathan is not to be trifled with. He is a truly formidable cultivator. His cultivation base has reached Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation.¡± Many living beings recognized James. When they saw James had gotten into trouble with Sabrathan, they all feared for him. Some of the human cultivators walked up to him and advised him in a lowered voice, ¡°James, don¡¯t bother with him. Just hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°Yeah. Leave quickly. A wise man doesn¡¯t fight when the odds are clearly stacked against him.¡± Many human cultivators spoke up, all urging James to leave. Chapter 3238 Chapter 3238 The earliest batch of living beings and humans to appear on Mount Bane all knew James. James was the top prodigy of Earth¡¯s human race who emerged during the Apocalypse Age. Though the living beings and humans who cameter never met James, they had heard of his name. ¡°What a prodigy of Earth¡¯s human race. When he¡¯s up against a prodigy of a prominent race from the Demon Realm, he doesn¡¯t even have the guts to let out a fart.¡± ¡°Nowadays, the human race is the lowest race in the universe. The Heavenly Path has abandoned them.¡± There were a lot of voicesing from all around. Sabrathan spread his legs apart, pointed at the ground, and said, ¡°If you want to go inside, go between my legs. Of course, you have another choice.¡± Changing the subject, Sabrathan said, ¡°If you can withstand one strike from me, you may enter.¡± James ced his hands behind his back. His expression was calm. He gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Sabrathan said firmly. With his hands behind his back, James stood at the entrance to the Labhranns¡¯ Residence, and said, ¡°In that case, strike.¡± ¡°Brat, you have a death wish.¡± Sabrathan¡¯s face darkened. He did not hold anything back. He exerted his strength, raised his hand, and strike at James with his palm. The moment he raised his hand, he had already moved his body and appeared in front of James in an instant. A terrifying palm strikended on James. Sabrathan¡¯s strength was very powerful. He had reached the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. An attack with all his might was extremely frightening. The blow bent James¡¯ body right away, immediately sending him flying backward out of Mount Bane. However, that was all. In an instant, James appeared at his original spot. ¡°You¡ª?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sabrathan was secretly shocked. From his understanding, James¡¯ strength was not particrly powerful. A thousand years ago, he was only around the tenth or so stage of the Sage Rank, yet how was he so powerful right now? Injuries appeared on James¡¯ chest. Sabrathan could already breach his physical body¡¯s defenses and injure him. ¡°Get inside.¡± Sabrathan knew James was troublesome, so he did not aggravate him any further. He left those words, then turned around and walked away. ¡°You struck. Now it¡¯s my turn,¡± James spoke softly and nonchntly. Upon hearing that, Sabrathan turned around and looked at him, stunned. He said, ¡°What? Do you perhaps still want to fight me?¡± James could tell from this event today that although this was Earth, the home of the human race, humans currently had a very low status on Earth. Any race or living being could bully humans. He did not wish to see this. He focused his mind. A purple sword manifested in his hand. As soon as the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared, Sabrathan was immediately startled and could not help but take a few steps back, as he could sense an extremely terrifying force contained within this sword. He could tell this was a formidable weapon. ¡°Brat, what are you trying to do?¡± After backing away slightly, Sabrathan was enraged. He was a prodigy of the Fallen Angel n. Up until this point, he had always been the one to raise a sword against others. No one had ever dared to raise their swords against him. ¡°Brat, this is Mount Bane¡¯s Bane City. All the races have enacted a rule prohibitingbat here. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight you. However, we have to go somewhere else.¡± Sabrathan was not afraid of James. He simply did not want to fight in Bane City. He intended to battle James after changing the location. This was the city center. It was quite vibrant initially. Now, many living beings and humans had gathered around to watch in amusement. No one was able to believe James could withstand a strike from Sabrathan. It should be noted that he was a prominent cultivator of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Although James was very powerful and was a spectacr prodigy, he only started cultivating after the arrival of the Apocalypse Age. He had only been cultivating for a short time. All the humans around James believed that if he was given enough time, he would certainly emerge. Chapter 3239 Chapter 3239 Regardless, no one expected James to emerge so quickly and be able to fight against a prominent cultivator of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage now. With a calm expression on his face, James held the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and looked ahead at Sabrathan. At this moment, some guards of the Labhranns¡¯ Residence stepped forward, drew their swords, and pointed them at James. One of the guards roared, ¡°James, what are you trying to do? This is the Labhranns¡¯ Residence. It¡¯s not a ce where you can behave atrociously.¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± said James. As he said that, a powerful force erupted from his body. Incorporeal force seeped out, and the surrounding Labhrann n guards were immediately jolted back into the air and copsed to the ground. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before these guards could pull themselves up from the ground, James began to move. He rushed forward immediately, forming a straight line with his body and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand. The moment he started to move, a terrifying Sword Intent was manifested. Sabrathan instantly turned pale. He backed up quickly and wanted to get away. However, he could sense a terrifying force charging at him. This force had sealed off this space. He had nowhere to flee. He wanted to strike back. Nheless, he felt that there were people, swords, and Sword Intent all around him. All of his paths were blocked by these people, swords, and Sword Intent. In his eyes, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword grew bigger and bigger. With the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in hand, James charged ahead with great force. The next instant, he appeared behind Sabrathan. Sabrathan, on the other hand, was frozen in ce. James put away the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. When he was putting away the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, a streak of blood appeared on Sabrathan¡¯s neck. His head then fell to the ground. The moment his head hit the ground, a brilliant Sword Light erupted from his neck. In an instant, the Sword Light exploded, and Sabrathan¡¯s body was immediately destroyed. Even his soul was obliterated. ¡°...¡± Many living beings and humans had gathered around. When these living beings and humans witnessed this, they were all dumbstruck. ¡®This¡­ This was Sabrathan, a living being of the Fallen Angel n and an extremely powerful cultivator at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. He was only one step away from being a Quasi-Emperor. ¡®However, such a prominent figure was killed in an instant. ¡®T-This James person, exactly what cultivation rank is he at?¡¯ The living beings in the vicinity were all shocked. The Labhrann n guards finally dragged themselves from the ground at this point. Their faces were all filled with horror. They looked at James as if they were looking at a devil. Waves of Sword Intent swept in from outside the residence. This drew the attention of many prodigies. Many prodigies walked outside right away. Brielle was in the lead. As soon as Brielle walked out of the entrance, she saw James putting away the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The moment she saw James, she froze. ¡°James¡­¡± Her throat moved slightly. She could not help but call out to him. James turned around and looked at the entrance. Brielle walked over. She appeared stunning and ethereal while wearing a white dress. Since she had entered the Grand Emperor Rank, her elegance stood out even more. There were also many living beings following behind her. James had seen some of these living beings before. They were the prodigies in the battle of the Thirty- three Stages at the Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins back then. Among them was Walganus, also known as the son of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age¡¯s Jade Emperor, Hrius Yahir. Walganus was only his alias. There were also the two brothers, Henrik and Qusai. When James saw these people, his lips curled into a faint smile. Brielle walked over and asked, ¡°James, you¡¯re back. What¡¯s the matter? Why are there waves of Sword Energy?¡± James said indifferently, ¡°As soon as I arrived at the entrance to Labhranns¡¯ Residence, I was blocked by a living being. He seemed to be a living being of the Fallen Angel n. His name was Sabrathan or something. He was getting on my nerves, so I destroyed him with a strike of my de.¡± James retold the events nonchntly. Chapter 3240 Chapter 3240 James spoke casually, but everyone was appalled as they listened to him. With a shocked expression on her face, Brielle took a few steps forward, and asked, ¡°What? You killed Sabrathan?¡± ¡°Yes, he was killed. What about it?¡± said James indifferently. Cold sweat had formed on Brielle¡¯s forehead. ¡°James, you¡¯re too rash. Do you know how powerful the Fallen Angel n is? It¡¯s one of the most prominent races in the Demon Realm. Sabrathan was the son of the Fallen Angel King. You killed Sabrathan. The Fallen Angel King will not let this go. ¡°Sigh¡­ There¡¯s nothing more to say at this point. I¡¯ll do my best to help you. If the Labhrann n steps in, there may be a chance to turn this around.¡± As matters stood, Brielle had nothing else to say. She was already nning how to save James in her head. Henrik, on the other hand, walked over, patted James on his shoulder, and said with a smile, ¡°Way to go, James. Sabrathan, that brat, has long irritated me.¡± Qusai also walked over and called out, ¡°James.¡± James responded to his two sworn brothers with a smile. ¡°Alright. Spread out, everyone.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Brielle stepped forward and started to disperse the living beings and humans who were watching in amusement in the vicinity. After that, she led James into the Labhranns¡¯ residence. In the Labhranns¡¯ residence, James began chatting with some of his old friends. Meanwhile, an elder was rushing over to a sanctuary in the headquarters of the Demon Realm¡¯s Fallen Angel n. With a look of panic on his face, he knelt down in arge, empty space and said, ¡°n Leader, this is bad. Something happened. Young Master¡¯s soulmp has gone out.¡± As the elder spoke, a pair of massive ck wings appeared in midair of this space. Under the ck wings, there was a middle-aged man in a ck robe. The middle-aged man restrained his aura, and the massive ck wings behind him vanished into nothingness. His body descended from the sky and stood firm on the ground. He was the King of the Fallen Angel n and a Grand Emperor. However, his level of mastery at the Grand Emperor Rank was not particrly high. It was only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The middle-aged man in the ck robe spoke. His voice was neutral but dignified. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. Just now, the Young Master¡¯s soulmp suddenly went out.¡± A dreadful force erupted from the middle-aged man¡¯s body. Under the influence of this force, the surrounding space became distorted. The elder continued, ¡°Three hundred years ago, Young Master traveled to Earth through the Hadean n¡¯s passage. Now that the Young Master¡¯s soulmp has gone out, he must have been killed on Earth.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said the Fallen Angel King. His tone was calm, but his face darkened. He clenched his fist and said coldly, ¡°I will wipe out the entire n of whoever dared to kill my son, regardless of their origin.¡± ¡°Give out my order.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll carry out your instructions.¡± ¡°Every cultivator in my n will travel to Earth immediately to find out the truth about my son¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James had no idea the cultivators of the Fallen Angel n had already descended on Earth via the Hadean n¡¯s passage. Nheless, he was unconcerned. When he was in the Boundless Realm, he had fought a Quasi Ancestral God ferociously. He had no regard for a cultivator who was only at the Grand Emperor Rank, having seen far too many Grand Emperor Rank cultivators in the Boundless Realm. In the Labhranns¡¯ residence, some people who knew James in the past all came to greet him. James gathered with Henrik, Qusai, Walganus, and the Gorger, Feb. They had a great time talking. Brielle, on the other hand, was deeply worried. At this moment, a maid walked over and spoke softly next to her. When she heard what was said, her expression changed slightly. The Fallen Angel n¡¯s entire force was dispatched. It was definitely a major issue. Chapter 3241 Chapter 3241 Although the Labhrann n was a powerful faction in the Demon Realm, Brielle was only a First Heaven Grand Emperor. On the other hand, the Fallen Angel n had a Third Heaven Grand Emperor. If the Fallen Angel n was determined to kill James, Brielle knew she could not stop them. ¡°What should I do?¡± Brielle was distraught. She walked over to James. James saw Brielle walking over with an unusual expression and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brielle replied, ¡°I just got news that the Fallen Angel n has left for Earth using the Hadean n¡¯s passage.¡± He was startled for a bit, but then said with a smile,novelebook ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We¡¯re on Earth right now. We''ll wipe them out if they mess around on our territory.¡± Henrik gave a thumbs up and said approvingly, ¡°You¡¯re the man, James! You might be the only one who would even consider wiping out the Fallen Angel n.¡± Brielle stomped her feet and said furiously, ¡°Do you understand the situation you¡¯re in right now? How can you act so nonchntly? You¡¯re about to deal with a life-threatening matter!¡± ¡°Everything is under control.¡± James was not worried since powerhouses from the Boundless Realm had alsoe to Earth. The Earth was supposed to be sealed, preventing powerful cultivators from visiting it. The only known passage that connected to Earth was the one in the Hadean n. James had no idea how the powerhouses from the Boundless Realm managed to bypass the Earth¡¯s seal, but they had somehow done so and were already on Earth. He did not bother dwelling on how they came to Earth and reassured Brielle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Since James was not fazed, Brielle decided to drop the issue. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°James.¡± Suddenly, someone called his name. James turned toward the sound and saw a beautiful woman approaching him. The gorgeous woman was about 180 centimeters tall and had long ck hair. It was Marcello from the Azurean n. Marcello wore a lovely smile as she walked over. ¡°I rushed over when I heard that you¡¯re here. Where have you been for the past thousand years?¡± She leaped into James¡¯ arms worriedly,pletely ignoring the other people around her. ¡°...¡± James was startled and thought, ¡®She sure is bold.¡¯ ¡°Stop it. There¡¯s a lot of people here.¡± James pushed Marcello away. Marcello returned to her senses and blushed slightly. ¡°I¡­¡± As she was about to say something, dark clouds suddenly nketed the clear sky. Arge army of Avians descended from the sky and quickly surrounded Bane City. Brielle¡¯s expression changed drastically upon seeing the Avians. Henrik watched with a slight frown and murmured,nov.ele.book ¡°The Fallen Angel n are really going all out, huh? Should I ask my teacher for backup?¡± Qusai also began contemting whether to ask his father, the Supreme Fiend Lord, for help. ¡°Which one of you is James Caden?¡± A furious voice resounded throughout the skies of the Bane City, spreading out to the Bane City. James raised his head to the sky. He appeared in front of the massive Avian in the sky and said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± The Fallen Angel King roared, ¡°You, b*stard! Were you the one that killed my son?¡± His voice was deafening, and James¡¯ felt his eardrums go numb. James said indifferently, ¡°Who¡¯s your son? Oh, I did kill a bird-like man before. I think his name was Sabrathan? Is that your son?¡± Chapter 3242 Chapter 3242 The Fallen Angel King was enraged by James¡¯ words. He erupted with fury, and terrifying energy filled the air. James felt as if his body was being forcefully shredded apart. James knew he was in trouble. At his current strength, he was no match for the Fallen Angel King. He silently activated a Secret Art and requested Nico¡¯s help. ¡°Nico, I¡¯ve got a problem right now and need your help.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be right there, James.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t immediately show yourself when you arrive. Only make a move when I¡¯m in danger.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nico immediately began sensing James¡¯ surroundings upon establishing contact. novelebook Although the Earth had grown bigger, its energy was still much inferior to the Boundless Realm¡¯s warriors. After Nico located James, he immediately appeared in Mount Bane. However, he did not reveal himself and hid in the shadows. At that moment, Brielle rushed into the air as well. She looked at the angered Fallen Angel King and tried to ease the situation. ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding, Fallen Angel King. It wasn¡¯t James¡¯ intention to kill Sabrathan. The Fallen Angel King replied coldly. ¡°Are you trying to protect him, Brielle? Is the Labhrann n trying to make an enemy of us?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Please let me exin¡­¡± The Fallen Angel King roared, ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯ll ughter James¡¯ entire family for killing my son!¡± James hovered in the air and was barely withstanding the terrifying force of a Third Heaven Grand Emperor. However, he did not have the slightest concern. He looked at the Fallen Angel King and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re on Earth now. This is the humans¡¯ territory. You¡¯d better leave immediately, or I¡¯ll show you no mercy.¡± James gave the Fallen Angel n an ultimatum. ¡°Haha!!!¡± The Fallen Angel Kingughed derisively. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you can do to me.¡± Hisughter resounded throughout the area. As he cackled, the huge wings on his back began to p rapidly, and a powerful force swept the surroundings. The force sent James reeling. Suddenly, a thuggish man appeared before James. Flicking his hand effortlessly, he pushed away the Fallen Angel King whose wings could not counter Nico¡¯s power. James parted his lips and ordered. ¡°Wipe them out. Don¡¯t let anyone of them survive.¡± On Earth, all other creatures were outsiders. James did not show any mercy toward these outsiders. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Nico rubbed his hands and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t got a chance to stretch my muscles in a while.¡± After speaking, Nico immediately unleashed the aura of a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. His aura was unspeakably oppressive. The Fallen Angel King was appalled. ¡°Th-this¡­¡± His expression changed, and he quickly backed away. However, Nico had already leaped into action. He thrust his palm forward, and powerful force swept toward the Fallen Angel n¡¯s army. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Almost everyone died instantly, except for the Fallen Angel King. The Fallen Angel King quickly fled for his life, but Nico gave chase to him. All the powerful cultivators from various sects were dumbfounded by the scene. James left the fight to Nico and slowly descended from the sky,n.ovel.e.booknding in the Labhranns¡¯ residence. Curious, Henrik asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that, James? He has such terrifying energy and is even stronger than my teacher.¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°He¡¯s a good friend of mine.¡± The Fallen Angel King escaped and fled to the Demon Realm through the Hadean Passage. Nico gave up on the chase and hurried back to James. He appeared before James and said, ¡°He got away, James.¡± James replied casually. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Leave him be.¡± Chapter 3243 Chapter 3243 The powerhouses present stared warily at Nico, the rowdy-looking man who easily wiped out the Fallen Angel n¡¯s army with a single move. He was so fearsome that even the Fallen Angel King immediately fled for his life. Nico was frightfully strong, and everyone was afraid of him. Brielle rushed over to James, looked at him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you were fearless.novelebook You have a peerless powerhouse with you. ¡° James replied casually. ¡°He¡¯s just a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. It¡¯s nothing impressive. I also have an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor with me.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± People who overheard him gasped in shock. ¡°If that¡¯s all you need, then I¡¯ll withdraw first, James. Earth is quite interesting, and I¡¯m having a st so far. Contact me if you need me for anything else.¡± Nico did not stay long and left after exchanging a few words with James. After witnessing the incident, many of the people present looked at James in a new light. Marcello asked, ¡°What exactly have you experienced in the past thousand years, James?¡± James did not exin much to her. After that, he stayed in the Labhranns¡¯ residence for a day. Then, he caught up with a few friends. During this period, Thea had kept herself busy. She met up with Quincy and exined everything. Afterward, she used the passage on Earth to head to the Demon Realm. As soon as Thea appeared out of the Hadean n¡¯s passage, she was immediately confronted by the guards. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After the guards sensed Thea¡¯s strength, they did not dare meddle in her affairs and quickly released her. Thea decisively headed into the Azurean n. She was a Second Heaven Grand Emperor and was respected regardless of where she went. The Azurean n warmly weed Thea. Thea hade to the Azurean n to look for a specific person¡ªMaxine. ¡°This is Maxine¡¯s seclusion sanctuary, Ms. Thea.¡± An elder of the Azurean n personally led Thea to where Maxine had secluded herself. Thea looked ahead, nodded, and replied. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll leave after I speak with her.¡± The Azurean n¡¯s elder said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Thea looked at the bamboo forest in front of her. She made her way through it and found a bamboo house after traversing the bamboo forest. The house was surrounded by an umtion Formation meant to gather energy.no.vele.book As such, the Primordial Energy around the house was not only abundant but also concentrated. Walking over to the little hut, Thea activated her Divine Sense. She could sense Maxine cultivating within the bamboo house. After confirming that Maxine was indeed inside, Thea pushed open the door and walked into the house. Maxine immediately noticed an intruder and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She stopped cultivating and immediately sprang up warily. Maxine wore a ck dress, and terrifying Demonic Energy was emitting from her body. ¡°It¡¯s you, Thea. What brings you here?¡± Maxine was startled to see Thea. She immediately withdrew her energy, and the Demonic Energy around her gradually dispersed. Thea sat down in the house, pointed toward a chair beside her, and said, ¡°Shall we sit and chat?¡± Maxine sat beside her. ¡°Thest time we saw each other was about a thousand years ago, right?¡± Thea murmured, ¡°A thousand years, huh?¡± To Maxine, it had only been a thousand years. However, it was already a hundred thousand years since theyst met. Maxine asked her. ¡°What brings you to the Azurean n and why are you in the Demon Realm? How could a human like youe here?¡± Thea smiled at her questions. She was a Second Heaven Grand Emperor and could go anywhere she wanted in the universe. Dodging the question, Thea said, ¡°I came to tell you something important.¡± Chapter 3244 Chapter 3244 Maxine never expected Thea toe all the way to the Azurean n to see her. ¡°Cut to the chase, and tell me what you came to see me for.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about James.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Maxine recalled the past. She had been focusing on cultivating in the Demon Realm for the past thousand years, and James¡¯ name had almost be unfamiliar to her. Hearing his name, she was immediately reminded of the things she had done in the past. ¡°What happened to James?¡± asked Maxine. Thea described their journey to the Boundless Realm to find the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Hearing this, Maxine was shocked. She was surprised to find out that Thea had spent hundreds of thousands of years in the Boundless Realm while only a thousand years had passed for her. However, the most important part of her story was the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, which was crucial for the survival of the Earth¡¯s humans. ¡°So thest part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir is missing?¡± asked Maxine. Thea replied, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already found it. I¡¯m thest part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. To activate the power of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, I¡¯ll have to sacrifice myself. Once the Ancestral God Rank Elixir ispleted, I¡¯ll die and disappear from this world.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maxine stood up in shock. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Thea had already epted her fate. Maxine sat down and asked solemnly. ¡°What exactly is going on, Thea?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really understand everything either. I only know that the Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age added a trace of my soul to refine the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.novelebook I¡¯m currently the materialization of those traces and part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± ¡°Then what did youe to me for?¡± Maxine was still puzzled by Thea¡¯s intention. Thea replied, ¡°You¡¯ve always been helping James from behind the scene back when James was still weak and had not be a true cultivator yet. You know him very well, so I was hoping you¡¯d continue to assist him after I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll rest easy if I know you¡¯ll be there for him in the future.¡± Maxine frowned at her words. Thea continued speaking, ¡°James is a very outstanding man and has a tendency of attracting females wherever he goes.¡± Thea turned to Maxine and asked. ¡°Do you still have lingering feelings for him? Are you still in love with him?¡± After hesitating briefly, Maxine nodded slowly. Thea smiled at her answer and said, ¡°I¡¯m reassured that James will have you and Quincy looking out for him in the future. ¡°Before the Fourth Cmity strikes, James will still belong to me. After that¡¯s over, you¡¯re free to seek him out.¡± Thea stood up after she finished speaking and left. Maxine sat in ce pensively and was silent for a long time. After speaking with Maxine, Thea left the Demon Realm and returned to Earth. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James stayed in Mount Bane for the next few days. Then, he returned to Wrymstead. After returning to Wrymstead, he immediately met up with Thea. Thea acted as usual, and James did not notice anything odd. In Wrymstead Pce¡¯s backyard, Thea suggested to James, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go live in istion while it¡¯s still peaceful. Let¡¯s spend some alone time together where west secluded ourselves.¡± Thea wanted to use this opportunity to have a son with James to ensure the Cadens¡¯ legacy would not end. ¡°Sure.¡± James agreed with hesitation. James had been traveling around a lot in search of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and was also exhausted. Thus, he wanted to use this opportunity to rest well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Thea tugged James and left. The two left without informing anyone. James and Thea arrived at a mountain range somewhere within Sol. There was an uninhabited mountain vige at the foot of the mountain.nove.le.book A few buildings had been destroyed and were already buried in the soil. The coupled held hands as they reached the ce. Chapter 3245 Chapter 3245 As soon as they reached the vige, Thea reminisced on how they both hid away from the world back then. During that time, she was pregnant with Winnie. So many years have passed in the blink of an eye. Thea held tightly onto James¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Honey, our old home is gone. Could you get some wood from the forest and build a new house?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James immediately got to work. With his current strength, building a house was a piece of cake. A courtyard house was built on an empty plot ofnd in less than half a day. Thea sat on a chair inside the courtyard and snuggled into James¡¯ arms. Then, she summoned Exalter and handed it over to James. ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡± James was taken aback. Thea smiled gently at him. ¡°Exalter is useless to me, so I¡¯m giving it to you. You¡¯ve already mastered Demonic Transformation and cultivated Demonic Power. nov.el.ebook You can fuse Crucifier and Exalter to form the Time Capsule.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James reluctantly put it away. Thea said softly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯d like to have a son with you.¡± Then, she nted a kiss on James¡¯ lips. James responded to the kiss enthusiastically. In that period, James and Thea lived together in the isted vige and fervently spent most of their time trying for a child. Three months passed in the blink of an eye. Thea finally ended up pregnant. Since she was a Grand Emperor, she could easily sense her body¡¯s condition and sensed that the child in her stomach was a boy. Originally, she wanted to elerate his growth. However, the Fourth Cmity had not yete to pass, and she still had some time. Thus, she wanted her child to stay in her womb for ten months. Meanwhile, James was tilling somend in their yard with a hoe. In the distance, some poultry, like chickens and ducks, roamed the area. Thea stood at the door and watched James in his worn-out clothes, working the ground in the distance. She was filled with happiness and smiled blissfully. Soon, James walked over to her with his hoe. ¡°I¡¯m back, Darling.¡± ¡°Wee home.¡± Thea nodded lightly, walked over, and wiped the dirt off James¡¯ face with a handkerchief.novelebook Then, she said tenderly, ¡°I¡¯ve got some good news, Honey.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± After processing her words, James immediately let out a delighted cry. He squatted down and pressed his head against Thea¡¯s stomach. With a smile, he asked. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± James used his senses and could feel the little life within Thea¡¯s body. ¡°Honey, you should go find some exceptional provisions for our son. I want him to be outstanding from the moment he is born.¡± ¡°W-Where do I look for them?¡± asked James. Thea said teasingly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can simply snatch them from someone else if you can¡¯t find any.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± James replied with a smile. Then he activated a Secret Art to contact Nico. Nico appeared instantly and asked. ¡°How may I help, James?¡± James said, ¡°Get ready for the heist of your life!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Startled, Thea said rmedly, ¡°I was just kidding! Are you seriously thinking of snatching something from someone else?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°The human race has lived under oppression this whole time. It¡¯s time for us to fight back. Rest assured, Darling. I¡¯lle back full of bounties to nourish our child with!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Okay, go on then. Doe back soon.¡± Thea lightly waved her hand, not knowing this would be theirst farewell. Chapter 3246 Chapter 3246 Thea was pregnant and needed medicinal substances to nourish the child. James was simply joking about stealing these from others. He nned to make a trip to the Elixir Pavilion in the Boundless Realm. The Elixir Pavilion was a powerful sect in the Boundless Realm. Although the seal around the Boundless Realm had disappeared, it was no exaggeration to call them the greatest sect in the universe. Many Empyrean herbs, including Emperor Rank Herbs, were stored in the Elixir Pavilion. ¡°Thea, Nico, and I will travel to the Elixir Pavilion.¡± After James informed Thea of his destination, he left with Nico. Nico easily opened up spatial passage and led James to the Boundless Realm. Thea sent James off with a smile. As soon as he left, her expression darkened. Swoosh! A blurry shadow appeared and gradually coalesced into the silhouette of a man. It was the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, Xandros. Thea greeted him, ¡°Sir Tegan.¡± Xandros said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I can sense that Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators are about to descend into the universe. They might arrive in three to five days. It¡¯s also possible that they might even show up today.¡± Thea asked calmly, ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Xandros waved his hand, and a jade piece appeared before him. He exined, ¡°This jade piece has records of a Secret Art left behind by the Ancestral Gods from the Primeval Age.novelebook After you use the Secret Art, you¡¯ll transform into thest portion of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± Thea epted the jade piece and stored it away. Then, she caressed her stomach. She wanted to carry the child for ten months until the time was right to birth him, but her wishes were unfeasible ording to the current circumstances. ¡°Don¡¯t tell James about what happened to me until the Fourth Cmity passes. Also, help me take care of my child and bring him to James after the cmity has concluded. ¡°I already have a name for our child, Jacopo Caden. ¡°I hope he¡¯ll achieve great things in the future and live a free and troubleless life.¡± Thea spoke very softly. Xandros nodded in response. Thea returned to the house. Shey on the bed and mobilized her energy to stimte the growth of the fetus, elerating her own gestation. Thea¡¯s belly swelled as the fetus steadily developed. Shortly after, a baby¡¯s cries filled the room. After a while, Thea walked out of the house with the child in her arms. She approached Xandros. The baby in her arms was chubby, and his dark eyes twinkled brightly. His eyes were opened wide, and he was staring right at Thea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my son.¡± Thea stared tenderly at Jacopo. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She was reluctant to look away because it was herst moment with him. Xandros could not help butfort her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Thea. Right now, you¡¯re merely the portion your soul that the Ancestral Gods extracted from you in the Primeval Age. The true version of you might still be alive somewhere.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Thea looked at Xandros and said, ¡°...But will that person still be me? Even though I¡¯m merely a soul fragment, I have my own consciousness. nov.eleb.ook Will the real version be like myself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Xandros was at a loss for words. Thea pressed her lips together and handed Jacopo to Xandros. ¡°Take good care of him.¡± Xandros took Jacopo in his arms. At that moment, Jacopo suddenly burst into tears. As if feeling like something was amiss, he cried out. ¡°M-Mama¡­¡± Thea was a Second Heaven Grand Emperor, so the child enriched with her supreme strength was born extraordinary. Thea returned to the house. She took out the jade piece Xandros gave her and began to learn the Secret Art recorded in it. The Secret Art was fairly simple, and Thea grasped it quickly. Then, she activated the Secret Art. A dazzling golden light burst out from her body, and her body gradually became translucent. Chapter 3247 Chapter 3247 As Thea performed the Secret Art, her body slowly faded away and disappeared to form a basketball- sized elixir. Xandros waited outside the door. However, he knew everything that was happening in the house. He knew that Thea had already transformed into thest piece of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Xandros walked into the room and looked at the Ancestral God Rank Elixir floating in the room.novelebook He approached and stood before it for a few minutes before finally reaching out to it. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir floated toward him. Xandros held onto the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. He did not stay for long and left with Jacopo in his arms. At that moment, James had already arrived in the Elixir Realm. Boom!!! He heard a massive explosion in outer space as he arrived outside the Elixir Realm. The explosion was deafening, and a huge shock wave swept through space. ¡°What happened?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James was bewildered. Nico was also shocked and shook his head uncertainly. ¡°James,e back immediately!¡± At that moment, a telepathic voice rang in his mind. Hearing Xandros¡¯ voice, James knew something had happened and suspected that Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators had arrived on Earth. James hurriedly ordered. ¡°Nico, we need to head back now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nico followed James hastily. The two quickly left the Boundless Realm. The next moment, they appeared somewhere within the Three Thousand Worlds on Earth. There were many buildings on one of the mountains among a mountain range. Many people were gathered in the main hall of one of the buildings. The person heading the meeting was the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, Xandros. James appeared in the main hall and asked. ¡°What happened, Sir Tegan?¡± Xandros replied, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators have arrived. The Fourth Cmity is happening right now.¡± ¡°Huh? So suddenly?¡± James was startled by the news. Although he knew the Fourth Cmity would happen soon, he never expected it arrive so quickly. ¡°Have you found thest Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± asked James. Xandros nodded lightly and casually waved his hand. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir appeared before him and floated toward James. James grabbed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and felt a slight warmth. Xandros said solemnly, ¡°During the Primeval Age, the Ancestral Gods left a prophecy that many Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators will appear throughout the universe during the Fourth Cmity. nov.el.ebook These Heaven¡¯s Ajudicators are formed through the shards of the Heavenly Path. As soon as they appear, they will massacre humans all over the universe. No human can escape the judgement of these Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°The only hope for humanity is the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gathered all five parts, we can fuse them into thepleted Ancestral God Rank Elixir. ¡°Understood.¡± James nodded lightly. Then, he took out the other four parts he had collected. The five parts floated before him and began to merge. Under everyone¡¯s intent stare, they gradually formed theplete Ancestral God Rank Elixir. ¡°James, only you can consume the Ancestral God Rank Elixir,¡± said Xandros. ¡°Huh?¡± James was slightly taken aback and asked. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time for questions. You¡¯ll understand if you manage to survive the battle.¡± James said solemnly, ¡°Are you saying I might die in this battle?¡± Xandros nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s a possibility. You¡¯re still not strong enough topletely control the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s power. Once the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s power is exhausted, your body and soul might disappear.¡± James pondered over Xandros¡¯ words. After a long while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to risk my life to save humanity, but don¡¯t tell Thea about this. Only inform her after the Fourth Cmity is over.¡± Chapter 3248 Chapter 3248 An intense explosion shook the universe. The shock waves from the explosion swept across the entire universe, and powerful beings all over the universe noticed the energy fluctuations. In the Fiend Realm, the Supreme Fiend Lord immediately issued an order. ¡°The Fourth Cmity of the human race has struck. The Fiend Realm shall now be sealed, and no one is permitted to leave until the Fourth Cmity is over.¡± In the Demon Realm, all major ns and families requested their members to leave Earth and return home. ¡°This is the human race¡¯s cmity. There''s no need for us to get involved.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the Fourth Cmity to be over. Then, we¡¯ll seize the providence.¡± Prodigies and powerhouses from other worlds all immediately left the Earth. After the loud explosion, a vast ck void appeared in outer space. The Law of Heaven and inscription shards emerged from the void. novelebook They slowly gathered together and formed several beings. These entities took the form of male humans. They emitted an imposing aura. A total of about a hundred of them came into being. These human-like beings were Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, created by Heaven''s Law. During the Primeval Age, some human Ancestral Gods were defeated when they challenged the Heavenly Path. After that battle, the force behind the Heavenly Path made a few changes to Heaven¡¯s Law. The human race¡¯s Four Cmities were a result of these changes. Heaven¡¯s Law formed the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. They existed for one sole purpose¡ªannihting everyst human throughout the universe. After the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators appeared, they dispersed to different parts of the universe in search of powerful humans to kill. These Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were emotionless and programmed to kill humans. They executed their objective in an orderly manner. Their initial targets were powerful humans that had reached high cultivation ranks. They would wipe out the remaining humans after getting rid of the stronger ones. A human who survived the Primeval Age was hidden within a powerful formation in the Fiend Realm. He was a fairly well-known cultivator from the Primeval Age and wielded great strength. nov.e.l.ebook He had already reached the Ninth Heaven as a Grand Emperor. A Heaven''s Adjudicator came for him as soon as the Fourth Cmity befell the universe. They immediately engaged in a fierce battle. At the same time, another hidden human powerhouse also set up a powerful formation in the Demon Realm. He was well-prepared for the cmity and thought he could survive the catastrophe. However, one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators still tracked him down. All around the universe, several other human powerhouses were tracked down by the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. James looked at the Ancestral God Rank Elixir before him. It was the size of a basketball and was a luxurious, golden color. A few mysterious inscriptions could be seen on the surface of the Acestral God Rank Elixir. He stared at the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and fell into a trance. Suddenly, a figure appeared within the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It was none other than Thea. James was startled to see his wife. ¡°Thea?¡± Unfortunately, Thea¡¯s face disappeared almost instantly. ¡°James.¡± In the highest seat of the main hall, Xandros said, ¡°ording to the information handed down from the Primeval Age, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators will seek out every powerful human scattered throughout the universe and kill them one by one. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Now that they¡¯ve already appeared, you should consume¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, darkness gradually enveloped the outside of the hall. Everyone quickly rushed outside. ck clouds loomed in the distant sky and rapidly moved toward them. The clouds appeared above the mountain range at the next moment, and a few Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators emerged. Chapter 3249 Chapter 3249 The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were extremely imposing and were at the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Xandros, Silvester, Helvius, Nico, and the other powerhouse present all gazed grimly at the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°Attack!¡± Xandros shouted and immediately summoned his weapon. Then, he charged at the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. He appeared in front of a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator in the next moment. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator let out a cold snort. Then, he raised his hand, and a powerful force burst out from his palm, knocking Xandros away. Xandros was a powerful cultivator that had survived since the Primeval Age. He was an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor and was considered a peerless powerhouse. n.ovelebook However, even he could not withstand one blow from a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. ¡°Hurry up, James!¡± Xandros was wounded and spat out blood. He turned to James and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯ll be destroyed if a battle were to break out here in the Human Realm. ¡°Consume the Ancestral God Rank Elixir immediately and lure the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators to the deepest parts of the universe. Even a second¡¯s hesitation might result in the destruction of the Human Realm.¡± Xandros¡¯ voice rang clearly through the sky. James looked at the Ancestral God Rank Elixir before him. He opened his mouth and swallowed it without hesitation. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir was huge and about the size of a basketball. A warmth immediately spread in James¡¯ mouth and permeated his body. The warm current flowed throughout his body, giving him tremendous power. James felt his physical body rapidly being enhanced. His physical strength immediately reached its greatest potential, and his power increased explosively. The Sword Path Ousia in his body also became significantly stronger and transformed into a Path Seal. His Curse Ousia, Elemental Ousias, Yin, and Yang Ousias all went through simr changes. James¡¯ cultivation skyrocketed to a higher rank. In an instant, nine Path Seals appeared in James¡¯ body, boosting him into the Grand Emperor Rank. However, it was just the beginning the elixir¡¯s miraculous effects, and his cultivation rank continued to improve. Sensing the growing power in his body, James¡¯ eyes widened in wonder. The effects of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir created by the countless Ancestral Gods with painstaking effort in the Primeval Age were just as marvelous as he expected. Meanwhile, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators started executing their tasks. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Many powerful humans were gathered in this world. However, they were effortlessly overpowered by the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. After a brief fight, Xandros, Silvester, Helvius, and Nico sustained injuries. On the other hand, the weaker Grand Emperors were killed instantly. ¡°Hurry up, James! We can¡¯t hold them off much longer.¡± Xandros was wounded all over, and his body was covered in blood. After James consumed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, his cultivation rank was exponentially raised. At that moment, he had already broken through the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and stepped into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank.novelebook He had already surpassed the highest cultivation rank permitted for humans by the Heavenly Path. As James reached the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, many of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators turned their sights on him. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators of the Fourth Cmity were programmed to kill the stronger humans first. Thus, they targeted whoever was stronger and would sequentially move on to the weaker ones. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators stopped chasing after the others and changed their target to James. James knew that the Human Realm might copse if their fight continued in this ce. Using his mind, he quickly summoned a spatial passage and a void in the space before him. He leaped into the void and disappeared from the ce. After James¡¯ vanished, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators present immediately chased after him. At that moment, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators from all over the universe also sensed the birth of an extremely powerful human cultivator. All of them withdrew from their respective battles. After locating James, they all went after him. James appeared in the deepest part of the universe, whichy uninhabited. The ce was dark and deathly silent, giving it an eerie atmosphere. James floated in the cosmos and turned to the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators chasing after him with a solemn expression. Chapter 3250 Chapter 3250 The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators appeared one after another. Eventually, about one hundred of them appeared before him. After James reached the deepest part of the universe, more than one hundred Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators surrounded him. His expression became solemn upon seeing so many of them. There was only one rank difference between a Quasi God Rank and an Ancestral God, and the strength gap between the two was not huge. no.vele.book However, James had to fight all of them on his own. Moreover, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s strength enhancements were only temporary. Although he was unsure of how long the effect wouldst, James knew it would not be long. He had to kill over a hundred of these Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators within a limited time period. If even one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were to survive, it would pose a huge threat to humanity, and the possibility of human extinction would still remain. Suddenly, a question emerged in James¡¯ mind. ¡®Am I going to die here?¡¯ James was not afraid of death. He was ready to die for his country when he joined the army. Now, he was also prepared to sacrifice himself for the sake of humanity. However, he was sad to have to part with Thea. Moreover, he had yet to meet his unborn son. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators surrounded James and were on their guard, choosing not to act rashly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With a thought, James summoned the four keys he had been keeping in the Celestial Abode. These were the keys to undoing the seal on Earth. Rumor was that whoever unraveled the seal would obtain the ultimate providence. James murmured, ¡°It seems I won¡¯t get to use these after all.¡± He was worried the four keys would be lost after his death. James looked into the distance and noticed powerful humans had arrived. They did not interfere and simply watched from afar. James casually waved his hand, and a void appeared in the space. The four keys floated into the void and appeared before Xandros,novelebook who was observing from the distance. Then, James shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to leave to my unborn son, so please pass these keys to him. Also¡­¡± James took off the ring on his finger. The ring was the Celestial Abode left behind by Emperor Jabari. The Celestial Abode had been with him throughout a good part of his life. He had obtained his current aplishments and avoided many dangers with the aid of the Celestial Abode. The ring also floated through the void. ¡°Pass the Celestial Abode to Thea, and tell her it¡¯s for our son.¡± James parted his lips and his resolute voice resounded through the deepest parts of the universe. He still had no idea that Thea had sacrificed herself to form thest part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. She had already merged with Ancestral God Rank Elixir he had swallowed. At that moment, James¡¯ strength was still steadily climbing. He flexed his muscles and sensed the potent power flowing through his body. Then, he murmured, ¡°So this is the strength of an Ancestral God? It¡¯s definitely impressive. I feel like I could destroy a huge net with a single blow.¡± James¡¯ physical strength had already reached its limit. He had already surpassed the Demonic Lotus¡¯ defensive power and was way beyond the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. His physical strength was the Quasi Ancestral God Rank and finally surpassed the Ancestral God Rank. The nine Ousias in his body had gone through aplete transformation and formed Path Seals. His Path Seals also reached the highest potential. James had be an Ancestral God. At that moment, James¡¯ physical strength and power had reached the Ancestral God Rank. He was surrounded by about a hundred Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Chapter 3251 Chapter 3251 The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators all wielded identical weapons. In their hands were ck sickles that contained destructive power. James looked at the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators surrounding him and said softly, ¡°Make your move.¡± At that moment, one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators stepped forward. He looked to be in his 30s and wore a ck robe. Looking at James, he said, ¡°James Caden, do you insist on defying the Heavenly Path? Are you resolved to protect humanity?¡± ¡°Why else would I be doing this?¡± The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator attempted to dissuade him. ¡°Standing against a Macrocosm Ancestral God will only end in tragedy.novelebook You¡¯ve got great potential and are an exceptional prodigy that¡¯s only ever appeared once throughout the ages. If you concede to us andply with the Heavenly Path, you¡¯ll acquire the protection of a Macrocosm Ancestral God. If you join us, your strength will only be second to a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Although these Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were formed by shards of the Heavenly Path, they were not arbitrary existences. When the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators of the Primeval Age died, their soul sigils were collected by the Heavenly Path and fused them to itself. The Heavenly Path did so to resurrect them during the human race¡¯s Fourth Cmity and deploy them to exterminate humanity. All of them retained the memories from their previous lives. All of them were fiercely loyal to only one master¡ªthe Macrocosm Ancestral God, Radomir Theophanes. Naturally, they were also aware the human Ancestral Gods of the Primeval Age had refined an Ancestral God Rank Elixir to counter Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°The the Macrocosm Ancestral God, Radomir? Haha.¡± James sneered and said, ¡°He¡¯s a degenerate that killed his master and usurped the position to control the universe. To eliminate dissidents, he created Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators that cannot distinguish between right or wrong.¡± One of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators retorted. ¡°What do you know, brat? You¡¯ve never been in such a position before. If you have the chance to, you¡¯ll understand that it¡¯s necessary to make sacrifices for the greater good.¡± James smiled faintly in response. He refused to quarrel with the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. He telepathically summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. He gripped the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, which emitted a dazzling purple glow. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword lit up the surrounding space. James could sense the immense power within the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, which matched his current strength. ¡°Is this the true power of an Ancestral God Weapon?¡± James held the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and sensed its potential. As he did, he became more assured of his victory. ¡°Go ahead.¡± James pointed his sword at his opponents, and Sword Energy erupted from the de, causing ripples in his surroundings. His Sword Energy caused cracks to form within the space around them. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Since you¡¯re so ready to die, we¡¯ll just help you fulfill your wish, James.¡± ¡°Get into position, men!¡± As one of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators¡¯ barked an order, the others quickly began to organize themselves. James looked around him and noticed the strange position of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators¡¯ legion. They constantly shifted in various directions. Despite reaching the Ancestral God Rank, he could still not determine the precise location of each of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. He realized it was due to their advanced spatial techniques. Although his Ousias had evolved into Path Seals and reached their maximum potential, he could only do so by relying on the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. He still could notprehend Path Energy. ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. He gripped his sword tightly and prepared to fight with all his strength. Even if this battle were to result in him pushing his absolute limits or even dying, he was still determined to kill them. James roared, ¡°Ahh!!!¡± His voice shook the silent outer space. It contained great energy and caused powerful sound waves to spread across the universe. nov.eleb.ook Some uninhabiteds in the distance were destroyed upon being struck by the sound waves. As theses exploded, meteorites were cast about the surroundings. Melinda watched solemnly from afar. ¡°Will you seed, James?¡± ¡°If the past is right, and my experiences weren¡¯t simply imaginary, you¡¯re definitely going to win. You¡¯ll wipe out these Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators and give humanity a chance to prosper.¡± Melinda murmured to herself. She had reincarnated from the Primeval Age. She knew James from back then. James used to be an outstanding powerhouse during the Primeval Age. The Ancestral Sword Master, Ancestral Talisman Master, and even the Five Great Races were nothing whenpared to James. Chapter 3252 Chapter 3252 In the deepest part of the universe, James floated in the starry space surrounded by more than a hundred of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. These Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators mastered one of the Five Great Paths¡ªthe Space Path. Their bodies constantly shifted through space, and James could not pinpoint their locations despite possessing the strength of an Ancestral God. James frowned. Suddenly, he felt a spatial fluctuation in front of him. James immediately reacted and thrust the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword forward.novelebook Terrifying power erupted with just one move. The space before him split open, and a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator emerged. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword struck against a Scythe of Judgment. Boom!!! A powerful force erupted from weapons colliding. As a result, a massive ck hole appeared in the area. It was enormous and about the size of a major net. James was knocked away by the force. Although he had the power of an Ancestral God, he had never possessed such extraordinary strength before. Thus, he had a hard time handling it properly. James was sted away, and the Blood Energy in his body gurgled violently. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator that struck him also was sted away. Unlike James, he was unscathed after the confrontation. He was a Quasi Ancestral God and was not so easily injured. ¡°What strength!¡± James was unable to resist the force and stumbled backward. Cracks formed beneath his feet. After finding his footing, James took a deep breath. One Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was already a challenging opponent. Fighting against a hundred of them at once was going to be arduos. This was the toughest fight in his entire cultivation journey. Nheless, he was fearless in spite of the odds. The fighting spirit in his heart zed proudly. At that moment, the space around him suddenly tore open, and dozens of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators emerged, eachunching fierce attacks at him. James sensed their presence and quickly channeled all his strength. At that moment, his aura jumped to its highest point. Powerful energy burst out from his body and formed an invisible maic field. However, a Scythe of Judgment struck the maic field and shattered it instantly. As soon as the maic field was broken, James felt a terrifying force rush toward him. Unable to withstand it, James was cast down. Suddenly, another Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator appeared below him and swung his Scythe of Judgement, unleashing an abnormal light. James teleported away and dodged the attack. The battle between James and the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators broke out in the deepest part of the universe. James was struggling against his many opponents as he could not fully wield the power in his body. In just a short moment, he was overwhelmed and forced to rely on defensive manouvres. nove.l.e.book During this period, he had no choice but to keep retreating. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators formed a bizarre formation around him. They flitted all around the space, and easily avoided James¡¯ attacks. Despite having battled for a while, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were still unscathed. Meanwhile, James was in a tough spot. His hair was messed up, and blood trickled down his lips. His Blood Energy roiled violently after being struck by such powerful force, and it caused blood to gush out of his mouth. Far away, the human powerhouses watched the battle happening in the universe''s depths. They all had grim expressions after seeing that James being cornered by his opponents. Powerful creatures all over the universe also watched the fight closely. Although they were separated by an extremely long distance, they could still sense the powerful aftermath jolting the universe. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The battle continued fervently. Chapter 3253 Chapter 3253 While fighting, James gradually gained control of strength in his body. After half a day, he was finally able to wield it properly. Every move he made after that contained the explosive power of an Ancestral God and was incredibly destructive. Slowly, he turned the tides. Although there were over a hundred Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, they were afraid to attack James head-on andunched sneak attacks while moving around the surrounding space. ¡°The Space Path is really unpleasant to fight against.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. James was getting frustrated by his opponents. Suddenly, he felt a mysterious force seep into the air. Shortly after, he was immobilized. It felt like time had stopped, or more precisely, someone had specifically stopped his time. As soon as he was immobilized, about eight Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators teleported in front of him and swung their Scythe of Judgments at James in unison. Even though James¡¯ physical strength was at the Ancestral God Rank, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were Quasi Ancestral Gods formed by Heaven¡¯s Law and possessed terrifying power. The scythes shed at James, cutting into his physical body. His skin split where he was cut. ¡°Dispel!!!¡± James roared furiously and urged the power in his body, dispeling the time confinement skill ced on him. He attempted to use his power to heal himself. However, the injuries he sustained were not just ordinarycerations. The injuries inflicted by the Scythe of Judgements contained the Heavenly Path¡¯s power.novelebook Although he gained the power of an Ancestral God, he could not treat his injuries. ¡°Damn it.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Suddenly, the 108 Infinity Steles hidden within his body materialized. The Infinity Steles darted out at Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Infinity Steles were treasures that had existed since the beginning of heaven and earth. The power of the Infinity Steles depended on the user¡¯s strength. Now that James was an Ancestral God, the Infinity Steles could unleash devastating strength equivalent to an Ancestral God¡¯s. The Infinity Steles bombarded the surrounding area and shattered the space around them, making it impossible for the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators to conceal themselves. Immediately afterward, James summoned the Five Elements of Genesis. The Elemental Power within his body flowed out and merged with the Five Elements of Genesis to form an Elemental Wheel. James controlled the Elemental Wheel with his consciousness and erged it to the size of a. The Elemental Wheel dashed through the area, cutting the space in half. Terrified of the Infinity Steles and Elemental Wheel, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators dodged James onught continuously. Boom!!! The Elemental Wheel whirled around and continuously split open the space. One of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators failed to dodge in time and was struck by the Elemental Wheel. He perished instantly and dispersed into the shards of the Law of Heaven, which drifted to the distance. The shards gathered together and reformed the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator¡¯s body. In the distance, the human powerhouses smiled upon seeing James unleashing his hidden treasures. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis is truly destructive.¡± ¡°Yeah. Although Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator is a Quasi Ancestral God, his body was immediately destroyed.¡± ¡°Even though he can resurrect himself from the Law of Heaven¡¯s shards,nove.lebook his power will be significantly weakened.¡± ¡°The Infinity Steles are also powerful. If the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were to be struck by it, they would definitely sustain substantial damage.¡± The humans eventually became more hopeful as they saw James¡¯ counterattacks. They were looking forward to James vanquishing the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. After the fight, humanity would have ovee the Fourth Cmity and finally be safe. Chapter 3254 Chapter 3254 James was forced to use the Inifinity Steles and Five Elements of Genesis when he was cornered. Finally, he gained the upper hand against the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. None of his opponents dared to challenge him and were forced to temporarily step back. James finally had an opportunity to take a breath. The Infinity Steles flew back to James and whirled around his body. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. James sat in a lotus position, using his power to treat his wounds. However, the Heavenly Path¡¯s might was terrifying, and his powers could not heal much of the injuries. It would take him a long time to recuperate and heal himself. Right now, he did not have the luxury of time. Suddenly, James felt a fluctuation in the space around him. Shortly after, a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator charged at him. An Infinity Stele immediately came crashing in his assant¡¯s direction. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator held onto a Scythe of Judgment, and a gleaming, ck Sword Light emerged. It shed down at the Infinity Stele. The Infinity Stele was knocked sideways and sted away, the force causing the space around it to distort. Swoosh! A Sword Light burst out and headed straight toward James as it passed through the gaps between the Infinity Steles revolving around him. James raised the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and summoned Sword Energy to rush forth. The Sword Energy shot out and smashed into the Sword Light, causing an explosion that released highly damaging aftershocks. ¡°Damn it!¡± James was enraged. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators had a very highprehension of cultivation and had mastered various Paths.novelebook In contrast, James knew very little of Paths and was practically just getting started. Despite having tremendous power in his body, he could not use it efficiently. With a thought, James summoned countless des of Sword Energies in the surrounding space. The Sword Energies raced at the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. However, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators already had knowledge of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and knew that its effect would notst long. Thus, they nned to prolong the fight as much as they could. If they could drag it out until the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s power was exhausted, they could easily kill James. After getting rid of James, there would be no human that could stand in their way, and they could expediently wipe out the human race. James also understood the dilemma he was in and was getting frantic. He kept smashing the Infinity Steles into the space around him, causing ck holes to form. A few Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators dodged, while some used their Scythe of Judgements to repel the Infinity Steeles¡¯ onught. James kept using the Infinity Steles and Elemental Wheel to bombard the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Although his weapons were powerful, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were also strong and had mastered the Space Path.n,ove.lebook Thus, they could easily move through space and dodge the attacks. Moreover, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators also mastered the Time Path. In critical situations, they could manipte time to avoid lethal blows. After fighting for a while, James¡¯ injuries became more numerous. Meanwhile, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were still unhurt. Seeing this, Melinda pursed her lips tightly together. She knew James would lose if the fight continued the way it did. Chapter 3255 Chapter 3255 Suddenly, Melinda disappeared into thin air. The next moment, she appeared in the Aqua Realm. Melinda stood before a ck pce somewhere in the Aqua Realm. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators have descended, and humans are now facing the Fourth Cmity. James has consumed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and gained the power of an Ancestral God. He is currently fighting against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°Despite possessing the power of an Ancestral God, James stillcks a deeper understanding of Cultivation Paths. If he continues fighting like this, he¡¯ll die. ¡°Are you really not going to show yourself?¡± Melinda¡¯s voice echoed in the deste area. However, no response came from the ck pce. Melinda waited in ce. After a while, the ck pce¡¯s gates creaked open. A woman about 180 centimeters tall with jet-ck hair walked out in a ck dress. She had beautiful facial features and gave off an extraordinary impression. The woman stood at the pce gates and looked at Melinda. Melinda said, ¡°You refused to participate in the war back then and chose to seal yourself away here. I know you did so in anticipation of this day. Without your help, no.vele.book James will die, and the entire human race will be wiped out. ¡°Although you¡¯re one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, you¡¯re also a human. Moreover, you¡¯re James¡¯ daughter. No matter what it is, shouldn¡¯t you help him?¡± The beautiful woman who walked out of the pce was Winnie. Years ago, Winnie chose to leave Earth and left on a journey to train herself. Although it had only been a thousand years since she left, her experience amounted to much more than that. Coincidentally, she also time-traveled back to the Primeval Age. In the Primeval Age, she improved herself spectacrly and became a true Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. She was stronger than other Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, as she was an Ancestral God. Winnie looked at Melinda and said, ¡°As a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, my duty is to fight injusticw. It¡¯s the fate of the human race to go through this cmity.¡± Melinda scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. All this talk about fate is nonsense. Radomir changed the rules of the Heavenly Path. If not because he secretly made changes to how the Heavenly Path operates, humans would¡¯ve never had to go through the Four Cmities!¡± Hearing this, Winnie could only keep silent. ¡°Do you know your mother has already sacrificed herself to transform into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± asked Melinda. Winnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware. From the moment a portion of my mother¡¯s soul was taken away from her, I knew such a day woulde. However, this does not affect her true self. Besides, even if I don¡¯t act, my father will resolve everything himself. He still has to look for my mother. ¡°Are you really going to watch him die?¡± asked Melinda. Winnie sighed and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made an oath to the Heavenly Path not to interfere with the human race¡¯s cmities. Even if I hadn¡¯t made that oath, there¡¯s nothing I can do either.¡± Melinda questioned her. ¡± Why not?¡± Winnie replied, ¡°You used to be an Ancestral God as well. You should understand that everything has been nned by Radomir. Do you really think Radomir is that ruthless and wants to get rid of humans to stabilize his position?¡± ¡°What else could it be for?¡± Melinda said coldly. Winnie replied, ¡°The root of everything is your father. He wasn¡¯t a progressive thinker. Although there were many Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age, novelebook it was the limit that one could reach, and none could be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± ¡°If the living beings in this universe aren¡¯t allowed to be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, we won¡¯t stand a chance against other universes. ¡°Once other universes strike at us, the Twelfth Universe will be destroyed. When a time like thates, it won¡¯t end at the extinction of human beings, but our entire universe will cease to exist. The Twelfth Universe will be destroyed. ¡°I trust that my father will survive this disaster. ¡°If he can¡¯t survive, then everything in the Primeval Age was just an illusion. The Primeval Age shouldn¡¯t have existed, our universe¡¯s Heavenly Path would¡¯ve copsed, destroyiing our universe itself.¡± Melinda said, ¡°That¡¯s why you must take action to prevent all these from happening. You need to intervene so James doesn¡¯t die. Otherwise, all our efforts would¡¯ve been for naught.¡± Hearing this, Winnie fell into deep thought.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 3256 Chapter 3256 Winnie was an Ancestral God and had insight into many future events. She knew James would not die and would surely win the fight. However, Melinda¡¯s words made her doubt herself. Melinda mentioned that James would die if she did not take action. If that came to pass, the humans would fail to survive the Fourth Cmity, novelebook and everything would cease to exist. The Heavenly Path would copse, the Twelfth Universe would fall, and everything that happened would be just like a dream. However, Winnie would face severe consequences if she were to intervene, and it would not just be as simple as death. Melinda looked at Winnie silently. After a while, she said, ¡°Whether you help him or not is up to you.¡± Melinda turned around and disappeared from the pce gates in a sh. At that moment, the fight between James and the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators was still ongoing in the deepest part of the universe. James had unleashed all his secret weapons. The nine Path Seals in his body exuded powerful strength. The Infinity Stele and Elemental Wheel¡¯s bombardment forced the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators to keep retreating. However, none of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators died during the lengthy battle. If the fight were to drag out, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s power would wear off and James would definitely be killed. If he were to perish, humanity would be doomed to the Fourth Cmity. During the battle, James understood the seriousness of the situation. He already knew the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators would be strong, but their powers had far exceeded his expectation. Despite fighting for so long, he still had not managed to kill any of them. ¡°It¡¯s going to be bad if the fight continues like this.¡± James was anxious and momentarily distracted. Taking advantage of this, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators confined him. James easily broke free using his strength. Unfortunately, he had been struck by a few dozen Scythe of Judgements when he was bound. His body was covered with more and more wounds. Since they contained the power of the Heavenly Path, he could not immediately treat them, and it would take him a long period of recovery to heal himself. James cursed furiously, ¡°Damn it.¡± He stared at one of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, and lobbed an Infinity Stele at him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator had great speed and could disappear between spaces since he had mastered the Space Path. James continued to use the Infinity Steles to demolish the surrounding space.nove.le.book The space around him was immediately shattered, and the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was exposed. The moment James saw him, he used all the Infinity Steles to strike him. Each piece of the Infinity Steles contained powerful strength. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator continuously dodged the attacks. Suddenly, the Elemental Wheel struck at him. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator raised the Scythe of Judgement, and a dazzling Sword Light burst out to deflect the Elemental Wheel. At that moment, James acted. Holding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, he appeared before the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator with a sh. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword impaled the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator¡¯s body. A powerful Sword Energy exploded within the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, destroying his body. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator dispersed into shards of Heaven¡¯s Law. James roared defiantly, ¡°Die!!!¡± The Elemental Wheel spun out and crushed the shards of Heaven¡¯s Law. Struck by the crushing force of the Elemental Wheel, the shards of Heaven¡¯s Law disappeared without a trace. James finally killed one of his numerous opponents. While this happened, the other Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were still constantly attacking James. They unleashed all kinds of Supernatural Powers, andunched consecutive attacks at James. Chapter 3257 Chapter 3257 Although James killed one of the adjudicators, his physical body had sustained many wounds in the process. The price he had to pay just to kill a single opponent was too great. James looked terrible. His hair was a mess and his body was full of bloody wounds. He called back the Infinity Steles with a thought. The Infinity Steles revolved around his body and put him at the center of a protective formation. Meanwhile, the Elemental Wheel hovered above his head. James shed a grin. Blood kept flowing out of his mouth, but there was a smile on his face. Killing one of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators was a great start. He scanned the surroundings for the other Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators hidden within the space.novelebook His only option was to take them out one by one. The other Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators predicted James¡¯ next move. As such, they stayed away and avoided attacking him directly. They knew James¡¯ boosted strength was only temporary and were trying to prolong the fight. As long as they could drag it out until the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s effects wore off, they could easily kill James. Meanwhile, James quickly found his next target. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator sensed James¡¯ gaze and quickly fled into the distance. However, the distance was nothing to James with his current strength. James quickly chased after him. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator fled to a. James did not hesitate and swung the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. A powerful Sword Energy flew out and headed directly at the massive. Boom!!! The several times bigger than the sun was destroyed as soon as the Sword Energy struck it, and meteorites immediately littered the area. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator hiding within the had no choice but to reveal himself. As soon as he was exposed, he disappeared into the space with a sh. James used the Elemental Wheel to destroy the space. Just like ss, the space began to shatter to pieces. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was revealed once again. James dashed over with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and appeared before him almost instantly. Before the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator could react, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword had already plunged into his body. Terrifying Sword Energy imploded within his body, tearing his body apart into Heaven¡¯s Law shards. Before James could obliterate the shards of Heaven¡¯s Law, a few fearsome Sword Lights shot through a gap between the Infinity Steles, aiming at him. James turned around and swung the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword several times. nov,elebo,okCountless Sword Energies flew out and repelled the Sword Lights. Rumble!!! Explosions happened throughout the area, and it felt like the universe was about to copse. Meanwhile, the Heaven¡¯s Law shards quickly flew to a distance and reformed into the previously defeated Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Fortunately, James had unleashed the Elemental Wheel. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator that had just resurrected was obliterated once again. As soon as his body dispersed into shards, the Elemental Wheel¡¯s powerful force destroyed them instantly. James finally took out another Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. After changing his strategy, James managed to kill two of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators consecutively. At that moment, his hope of victory grew stronger. ¡°Haha!¡± James¡¯ughter resounded throughout the shattered space, The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators around him looked on sordidly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°His n is to pick us apart one by one. If this continues, we¡¯ll gradually be eliminated.¡± ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir is insanely powerful. Even though he doesn¡¯t have a deep understanding of Cultivation Paths, his treasures also boast immense strength. With them, hisbat strength is inexorable. We can¡¯t fight him head-on right now and must keep dragging out this fight.¡± ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s effects willst for about a month.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t dy this fight any further. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die within a month.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already wounded, and we can kill him if we use our strongest skills at once. thuy The rest of the human race will be easy to deal with once we get rid of him.¡± The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators deliberated their next move among themselves. Chapter 3258 Chapter 3258 After the deaths of two of theirrades, the remaining Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators began discussing a countermeasure. Meanwhile, the human powerhouses¡¯ tense expressions rxed significantly after witnessing James kill two Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°James killed two of them. He¡¯s off to a good start.¡± ¡°However, he¡¯s sustained quite a lot of injuries. It¡¯s tough to recover from injuries dealt by the Scythes of Judgement.¡± Although things looked optimistic, a few human powerhouses were still worried. On the battlefield, James was covered in wounds. However, that hardly slowed him down. There was no telling how much longer the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s power couldst, and he had to get rid of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators before the effects wore off. James looked around him, trying to find his next target. Unexpectedly, one Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator took the initiative to attack him. The Infinity Steles protected James, but the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator had mastered the Space Path.novelebook He immediately disappeared from James¡¯ sight Before James could react, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator had already moved through space and appeared before him. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator raised his Scythe of Judgement and shed at James. Suddenly, several other Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators appeared and attacked simultaneously. Their power sealed the surrounding space and caused time to stop. James immediately unleashed his Demonic Energy. Curse Inscriptions immediately surrounded him and formed a protective shield. Boom! Numerous Scythe of Judgements swung down at James but was blocked by the Curse Inscriptions. Although they resisted the attacks, the Curse Path Seal within his body was slightly damaged. After deflecting the attacks, James then vanished from sight. The next moment, countless shadows holding swords appeared in the surrounding space. The shadows charged at the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators quickly reacted and parried their attacks. Suddenly, the shadowsbined and James reappeared before one of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, thrusting his sword through his body. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator¡¯s body scattered into shards of the Heaven¡¯s Law. Before they could reform into a new body, countless Sword Energies darted over and destroyed them. James sessfully killed off a third Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. The other Heaven Adjudicators continued to attack James with all their strength. A few even chose to self-destruct in order to kill James. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The power of their detonation wasparable to the might of an Ancestral God. Although James had a formidable physical body, his body still sustained substantial damage from the force of their self-destruction. At that moment, James was bloodied and wounded. He had sustained grievous wounds from the force of the self destructive attacks.nov.ele.b.ook Fortunately, the number of opponents had decreased as well. While the fierce battle was still ongoing, a person suddenly appeared in the deepest part of the universe. It was none other than Winnie. Winnie stood far away from the battlefield. She hovered in space, and her long ck hair trailed behind her. She looked at James, who was fighting fiercely on the battlefield, then took a few steps forward. ¡°Dad.¡± After departing to travel the universe, she coincidentally traveled back to the Primeval Age and became an Ancestral God. It had been a long time since shest saw James. She had almost forgotten how he looked. As soon as she saw James, thuy she felt her emotions welling in her heart. Although she came to the battlefield, she did not interfere rashly and watched from afar. Chapter 3259 Chapter 3259 Swoosh! A void split open before Winnie and a beautiful woman walked out. It was Melinda. Melinda said, ¡°You¡¯re here, Winnie. James is already heavily injured. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators have chosen to self-destruct to kill James. James won¡¯t be able to wipe them out by himself if things go on like this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight together.¡± Melinda looked at Winnie and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m only a Quasi Ancestral God right now, my soul is still that of an Ancestral God. novelebook I¡¯m capable of fending off three to five of them. Since you¡¯re an Ancestral God as well, you should be able to fight at least ten of them. We can help lighten James¡¯ burden.¡± Winnie hesitated. Melinda persuaded her. ¡°There¡¯s no time to hesitate. If you dy any longer, the effects of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir might wear off. By then, we won¡¯t have a chance to emerge victorious even if you involved yourself.¡± ¡°Should I really interfere?¡± Winnie frowned in concern. She worried about her actions. Winnie was a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, and she would be going against the Heavenly Path¡¯s will if she participated in the battle. While Winnie was contemting, James was injured by another strike from a Scythe of Judgement. One of his hands was almost severed, and blood gushed out. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. James used his strength to forcibly heal the injury and reconnect his arm. However, the wound was notpletely healed. It was impossible for him to treat the wound in such a short time. Seeing James sustain such severe injury, Winnie could not bear it any longer. She immediately shed into the battlefield behind James. ¡°Dad.¡± She appeared on the battlefield and called out to James. After evading the attack of a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, James heard a familiar voice. nove.leb.ook He immediately turned around and was surprised to see Winnie. He immediately shouted, ¡°Winnie? What are you doing here? It¡¯s very dangerous. You need to leave now.¡± Winnie walked through space and stood before James. ¡°Dad.¡± The other Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were stunned to see Winnie. ¡°Winnie?!¡± ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she choose to seal herself away and make a vow not to interfere in the fate of humanity?¡± The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators present were shocked to see her. All of them recognized Winnie. Winnie stood before James, and her eyes glistened sadly upon seeing the injuries all over James¡¯ body. Crystaline teardrops rolled down her cheeks. She remembered the time when she was still a weak cultivator. Her motive for getting stronger back then was to help James ovee his obstacles. ¡°I¡¯m here to help, Dad.¡± A smile formed on Winnie¡¯s tear-stained face. ¡°You?¡± James was startled. Suddenly, James sensed an extremely powerful force emanating from Winnie. Then, a ck scythe appeared in her hands. After summoning her weapon, Winnie¡¯s aura rose and immediately surpassed their surrounding opponents¡¯. Swoosh! Another figure appeared. Melinda stood beside them on the battlefield. ¡°I¡¯m also here to help, James.¡± Melinda appeared before James with a rapier in hand. James cast a nce at Winnie, then turned to Melinda. Then, his gaze returned to Winnie. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re already an Ancestral God?¡± Winnie nodded with teary eyes. ¡°What are you doing, Winnie?¡± A furious voice came from the distance. ¡°Have you forgotten the oath you¡¯ve made? Do you still remember your promise to our Macrocosm Ancestral God?¡± Winnie turned to the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator and replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s true I¡¯m one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. However, I¡¯m also a human. James is my father, so how am I supposed to stand by and watch my father fight alone?¡± ¡°Even if I die, and my actions are beyond redemption, I must participate in this battle. ¡°My father was the one who gave life to me, and I owe all I have to him.¡± Winnie¡¯s deration echoed through the area. Chapter 3260 Chapter 3260 Winnie was apprehensive but came to terms with the consequences she would have to face. The surrounding Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators looked on disapprovingly. They were not expecting Winnie to appear and protect James, who was heavily injured and on the brink of defeat. Winnie was a Heaven''s Adjudicator, but she was different from the ones confronting James. Radomir personally selected the other Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, and their strength came from him. However, Winnie was chosen by the Heavenly Path itself. The Scythe of Judgement she possessed was capable of arbitrating against injustice. On the other hand, Melinda was currently a Quasi Ancestral God, but used to be an Ancestral God in the past. novelebook Therefore, her Soul Power was at the Ancestral God Rank. The sudden participation of two more powerhouses made the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators all sport tense expressions. James still had not recovered from the shock of seeing his daughter. From what he remembered, it had not been long since Winnie left on her adventures.nov.eleb.ook He was surprised that Winnie could develop into such a powerful being in such a short period, and her strength matched his under the effects of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. ¡°You¡¯re an Ancestral God?¡± James looked at Winnie standing before him. Winnie¡¯s pretty face beamed with a smile. Then, she replied. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s fight together and wipe out these unjust Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. We shall return humanity to a time of peace and prosperity.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Winnie!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James shouted passionately in response. With an Ancestral God like Winnie aiding him, James¡¯ morale soared, and he felt much more at ease. ¡°I¡¯m here to fight as well.¡± Melinda stepped forward and said, ¡°Although my current strength is only at a Quasi Ancestral God, I should be able to take on a few of them.¡± ¡°Haha!!!¡± Jamesughed in delight. The odds were initially against his favor. He assumed that he would have to fight his numerous opponents alone. Now that he had Winnie and Melinda fighting by his side, he felt relief wash over him. So what if he died here? James gripped the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and his aura was boosted immensely. Winnie held on to her Scythe of Judgement, and a powerful force emerged from the weapon, startling the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡± One of Heaven''s Adjudicators ordered loudly. ¡°Since things havee to this, all we can do is give our all to take them down!¡± Then, he shouted, ¡°Kill them!!!¡± Immediately afterward, the surrounding Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators attacked together. Winnie and Melinda immediately charged forward and fended off their opponents. James also leaped into battle and unleashed thousands of Sword Energies from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. His dazzling Sword Energies illuminated the dark space. The blinding Sword Energies were mesmerizing and insanely powerful. Their strength was superior to a Quasi Ancestral God, and the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators responded cautiously. They summoned their weapons to their hands and repelled the iing Sword Energies. Once again, James singled out one of his enemies. Swoosh! The Infinity Steles charged directly at one of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. The Infinity Steles erged to a height of 10,000 meters, hurtling down at the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator with destructive strength. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator was powerful, and continuously swung his Scythe of Judgement to repel the oing attacks. Suddenly, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator¡¯s body flickered and disappeared into space. Then, he appeared in front of James the next moment and attempted to strike him.novelebook A series of Sword Lights emerged and formed a spatial cage around James. Chapter 3261 Chapter 3261 James was immediately trapped in the spatial cage formed by the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator¡¯s Sword Lights. He felt an intense pressure crushing him and felt intense pain from the attack. His body was continuously beingpressed by the tremendous pressure. At that moment, more than a dozen Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators appeared before him. ¡°Break!!!¡± James thrust the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and countless Sword Energies shot out around him, breaking the spatial cage formed by Sword Lights. By the time James broke free from the spatial cage, more than a dozen of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators had already rushed at him. novelebookMore than a dozen Sword Lights burst out from their weapons and crashed into his body. His body yet again sustained more bloody wounds. Blood gushed out of the cuts. James¡¯ blood contained the power of an Ancestral God and contained devastating power. A drop of blood was enough to agitate space and even destroy a. James already sustained countless injuries, and not a single part of his body was unharmed. ¡°Haha!!!¡± The wounded James burst outughing. At that moment, his Yin and Yang Path Seals emerged from his body. A scorching sun appeared and illuminated their dark surrioundings. Beside it was a dazzling bright moon. The Yin and Yang Path Seals fused to form a brand new power. The space around him began to rupture, and cracks formed in their surroundings. The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators attempted to dodge but were too slow. Several of them fell into the space rift, and the terrifying force within it destroyed their bodies. Their bodies disintegrated instantly and dispersed into the Law of Heaven¡¯s shards. The shards floated far away and reformed their bodies. After the resurrection, their strength would be somewhat diminished. James was using everything at his disposal against the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. In the distance, Winnie was also entangled in an intense fight. Although she was an Ancestral God, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were Quasi Ancestral Gods, and there was not a big difference in strength. She fought against a few Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators alone and drove them away with her Scythe of Judgement. nov.ele.bookHowever, her opponents desperately fought back and managed to lightly wound her. On the other hand, Melinda was caught up in a dangerous situation. She was against three Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators and was immediately overwhelmed. James nced over to Melinda and noticed her swarmed by opponents. She was confined in the air, and half of her body had been severed. He quickly shed in front of Melinda. At the sight of James, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators fighting Melinda quickly backed away. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Half of Melinda¡¯s body was severed and she exerted all her strength to forcibly reconnect her body. Despite managing to rejoin her body, a deep would was left on from earlier attacks. James said, ¡°Retreat for now. I don¡¯t want to be distracted by having to protect you.¡± ¡°I-I want to help you.¡± Melinda¡¯s face was pale, and it was clear that her injuries were serious. James shouted, ¡°Back off now!¡± After forcing Melinda to leave, he repelled a sneak attack from a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Melinda considered it for a moment and agreed that although she was a Quasi Ancestral God and could fight against one Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, facing a few of them at once was suicidal. It would be dangerous for her to continue the fight. Moreover, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were resorting to desperate measures and were now self- destructing. ¡°Alright.¡± After replying James, Melinda quickly withdrew from the battlefield. As soon as she left the battlefield, James was immediately besieged by dozens of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators and forced into an intense battle. Fortunately, he had unrivaled treasures like the Infinity Steles and Elemental Wheel to aid him. novelebookOtherwise, he would have died long ago despite having the strength of an Ancestral God. Chapter 3262 Chapter 3262 James and Winnie were both locked in intense battles. Even though both of them were Ancestral Gods, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were Quasi Ancestral Gods and wielded Scythes of Judgment. They were not much weaker than James and Winnie. After the fight continued, more and more Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were eliminated. novelebook However, James and Winnie also sustained injuries, and their conditions progressively worsened. The human powerhouses watched from a distance. Among them were a few Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors who could not participate in the battle. They watched as James¡¯ injuries grew more severe, and how his body was littered with cuts everywhere. His bones were exposed, and carved into. Xandros knew James could not sustain further injury. James was only standing through sheer willpower and the strength of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Once the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s effects disappeared, James would not be able to bear the toll with his own cultivation rank since they were injuries from the Heavenly Path¡¯s power. Xandros spoke in a slightly choked-up voice, ¡°James is humankind¡¯s hero and his sacrifice should be remembered.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He waved his hand and made use of an extraordinary Path. The battle was immediately projected throughout the universe for every human being to watch. The scene of the battlefield immediately appeared above the Earth. In the projection, a disheveled man with bloody wounds and exposed bones all over his body could be seen. He was soaked in blood, and the sight was incredibly gruesome. ¡°W-What is this?¡± The sudden projection of the battle scene took the humans by surprise. ¡°T-That¡¯s James Caden!¡± ¡°Is this Earth¡¯s Fourth Cmity?¡± ¡°Humanity¡¯s Fourth Cmity is already happening. James is engaged in an intense fight against the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators in outer space.¡± Many humans were filled with sorrow upon seeing James¡¯ appearance. Some of James¡¯ friends in Bane City could not hold back their tears upon seeing him. His body had been grievously injured, and there was no unmarred stretch of flesh on his body. His bones were exposed and were also full of cuts. Many people wept at the sight of him. A few people cheered in encouragement. ¡°Stand strong, James!¡± The battle scene was broadcasted all over the universe for all humans to see.no.vele.book Even the other beings throughout the universe could witness the battle. Meanwhile, James was still desperately fighting on the battlefield. His strength was almost depleted, and the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s effects were gradually wearing off. It had already been a month since the battle broke out. Initially, there were more than a hundred Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. After a month of intense fighting, less than ten Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators remained. James¡¯ strength had waned significantly. Meanwhile, Winnie was also covered in wounds. However, she was still faring much better than James. Suddenly, James felt his vision go blurry. While he was slightly distracted, a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator lunged at him and pierced his Scythe of Judgement through James¡¯ body. James was losing consciousness and growing light-headed. ¡°Dad!¡± The wounded Winnie quickly rushed over to James and raised her Scythe of Judgement to attack the oing enemy. A dazzling Sword Light emerged, and Heaven''s Adjudicator dodged. Winnie managed to save James in time. ¡°Dad? Dad!¡± James was slowly struggling to focus, but heposed himself after hearing the anxious voice ringing in his ears. novelebookHe looked at Winnie¡¯s blurry face, which gradually became clearer. He parted his lips and murmured, ¡°Winnie¡­¡± Chapter 3263 Chapter 3263 As soon as he called out for Winnie, blood flowed from his mouth. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Swoosh! A Sword Light zoomed over toward James. Winnie immediately picked James up and disappeared, evading the attack. In the next moment, they appeared in another area. James looked into the distance. There were still eight Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators standing on the battlefield. All of them were previously killed before but had been revived. novelebookThus, their strength had decreased significantly, and they were no longer as strong as a Quasi Ancestral God. However, an ordinary Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor was still far weaker than them. Seeing only eight of them left, James¡¯ resolve hardened once more. His fighting spirit swelled, and he gripped the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword tightly with his bloodied hands. ¡°Winnie, my strength is decreasing gradually.¡± James turned to her. ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s effects will onlyst three days more at most. I don¡¯t have much time left, so I must kill them before the effects are gone.¡± He looked at Winnie and sensed that she had also taken heavy injuries. Even an Ancestral God could not quickly recover from an injury inflicted by the Heavenly Path¡¯s power. If one was careless, such injuries could be lethal. ¡°You¡¯re already injured. Get away and leave the rest to me.¡± Winnie replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight by your side, Dad.¡± James said, ¡°No¡­ Listen to me, Winnie. After this cmity, humanity will find peace temporarily. There are still many other races in the universe. The human race suffered greatly after these cmities, and I¡¯m worried powerful creatures from all over the universe will end up targeting them. You must survive this battle. ¡°Protect your mother, sister, and brother within the Heavenly Path¡¯s discretion.¡± After speaking, James sent Winnie far away. Winnie floated outside the battlefield and looked at James. His back was slick with blood, and his flesh barely clung to his bones, which were also horribly mangled. James held the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and straightened himself. His resolve to see this to the end grew firmer. Although his strength was declining, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators¡¯ bodies were destroyed once and they had been weakened. The Infinity Steles spun around his body, and the Elemental Wheel hovered above his head. James pointed his Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword forward, and powerful Sword Energy burst out.nov.el.ebook The fearsome attack destroyed the space it passed through. The Eight Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators in the distance looked at each other. ¡°The Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s effects are slowly waning. He¡¯ll be out of strength in a few more days. ¡°Avoid fighting him head-on as much as possible.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators secretly drew up a n. ¡°Die!!!¡± James raised the glowing purple Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The purple light beamed out from the sword and soared into the sky like a giant dragon. James grunted and lunged for his enemies. Although James was getting weaker, he became bolder in the fight. He targeted one of the remaining Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators and chased him down relentlessly. The other Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were forced to step in and attack him incessantly. Their weapons sliced into James¡¯ body one after the other and even lopped off several of his bones. With each blow that struck James, feelings of pity welled in the hearts of everyone spectating the battle. Gradually, James killed the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators one after another with thest of his strength. As the day passed, James¡¯ strength had dropped to the level of a Quasi Ancestral God. Out of the remaining eight Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, James had already killed five of them. Only three more remained on the battlefield. Although James still had the strength of a Quasi Ancestral God, his injuries were too severe, novelebook and a single move caused excruciating pain to course through his body. Moreover, James had fused his soul into his body. His body was severely injured and barely intact. Likewise, his soul also suffered simrly heavy trauma. Chapter 3264 Chapter 3264 There were still three opponents left. They could sense James¡¯ power diminishing rapidly and knew it would take less than a day for his strength to drop out of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. The three of them refrained from attacking James and retreated away. As long as James died, the remaining three of them were enough to wipe out the rest of the humans throughout the universe. James floated in the space. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was covered in blood which dripped into space. Each drop of his blood could destroy the space around him. His strength was shrinking rapidly, and he was consuming a greater amount of energy. With his strength being exhausted, his Soul Power also weakened drastically. novelebook As a result of events in the Dark World, his soul had been fused with his body. Now that his physical body was covered in wounds, his Soul Power also weakened in proportion. To add to things, he was having a hard time staying awake. ¡°I can¡¯t fall here. ¡°I need to kill them. ¡°I have to wipe out thest three Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators.¡± James roared, and his voice resounded through space. However, he was losing blood. With every drop of blood he lost, his strength would diminish ordingly. He wanted to continue fighting, but could not physically keep up. His body floated in space. He slowly closed his eyes and lost consciousness. Although he had lost consciousness, his body still stood upright because carved in his bones was the desire to fight. ¡°Haha! James is at his limit.¡± Seeing James¡¯ dire state, the three Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators rejoiced among themselves. ¡°You guys forgot about me!¡± An incensed cry rang out. Winnie came closer with her Scythe of Judgement and looked at James. At that moment, the Infinity Steles and Elemental Wheels had already returned to his body after he fainted. Winnie stood before James and sensed James¡¯ condition. To her horror, she could not sense any vitality within James¡¯ body. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Winnie gasped in disbelief. Things were not supposed to end this way. James was not supposed to die. If he did, the Heavenly Path¡¯s rules would copse and the entire universe and fabric of time would be undone.n.ov.e.le.book Everything around them now would have ceased to exist. However, things still seemed normal. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Winnie was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ve taken heavy damage, Winnie. You¡¯ll die if you continue to fight.¡± One of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators said, ¡°Do you still insist on helping the humans?¡± Before he could get an answer, Melinda appeared on the battlefield. Melinda refused to sit back and resign herself now that only three opponents were left, especially after watching James fight to hisst breath. She did not want James¡¯ sacrifice to be in vain. Seeing Melinda enter the battlefield, the other human powerhouses also followed suit. In just a short moment, hundred of human powerhouses stood in front of James. All of them looked at the fallen hero. James¡¯ entire body was horrifically mangled. His bones were exposed and full of sh marks. It was hard to quantify how many times he had been struck. He was not breathing, and his body held no signs of life. Although he died in battle, his body refused to copse or let go of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The hundreds of human powerhouses stood before James somberly. Xandros said, ¡°James fought and died for humanity. He¡¯s already wiped out a majority of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. novelebook There are only three left. Let¡¯s join forces to kill thest three.¡± Xandros¡¯ call to arms echoed in space. His words immediately incited anger in the powerful humans present. ¡°Attack!!!¡± Chapter 3265 Chapter 3265 Everyone summoned their weapons at once. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Winnie took the lead and charged at one of Heaven''s Adjudicators with her Scythe of Judgement. Melinda lunged at another Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Meanwhile, the other human powerhouses united to fight against thest Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. The deepest part of the universe was once again embroiled in an intense struggle for the fate of humanity. Winnie had fought previously and was already in grave condition. Despite only having to fight one opponent, she was struggling to defeat him. Melinda also found herself in a tough spot. She was simrly injured in previous battles and was at the same cultivation rank as her opponent. novelebook Thus, she was unable to turn the tides in her favor. The human powerhouses also found the odds stacked against them. Although two Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors were participating in the battle, the others were still rtively weak and were much weaker than the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Some of the Grand Emperors were killed instantly with just a single move from the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Only Seventh or Eighth Heaven Grand Emperors were able to withstand the attacks. The battle raged on for a long time. Ultimately, Winnie had to use all her strength to kill the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. After killing her opponent, she waspletely spent. She could no longer fight anymore and had to recuperate as soon as possible. Exhausted, she nced toward the battlefield. Melinda was almost out of energy as well. Fortunately, her opponent was also worn out. Out of the hundreds of human cultivators that joined the fight, only few still stood standing. Seeing this, Winnie gripped her Scythe of Judgement, and it disintegrated into Law of Heaven¡¯s shards. These shards flew out and attacked the remaining two Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, killing them instantly. After Winnie wiped out the remaining Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, her body faded away silently. In the depths of the universe, the battle was finally over. The surrounding space was all butpletely destroyed. Only a handful of the hundred human powerhouses remained. Xandros, Silvester, and Helvius were among the survivors. However, they were all badly injured. The remaining humans approached James¡¯ body sovereignly. James was already dead, and his body floated lifelessly. Seeing James¡¯ hand tightly wrapped around the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, the survivors fell silent. Melinda dragged her injured body over and looked at James¡¯ corpse. She could not sense any trace of life within him. Her blood-stained face looked on solemnly. After a long silence, Xandros said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James. I¡¯ll raise your son.nov.e.l.e.book I wanted to tell you about Thea¡¯s sacrifice and how she turned into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. I meant to tell you when the Fourth Cmity passed, but looks like I won¡¯t have the chance¡­¡± ¡°You and Thea are both the heroes of humanity. We¡¯ll never forget your courageous acts.¡± Nico stood before James and wept sadly. Even though he was not human, he participated in the fight after witnessing James desperately fighting for humanity. ¡°ording to human customs from the Primeval Age, James shall be buried here in the deepest part of the universe,¡± said Xandros. Soon, a tomb was set up where James had fallen. Humans from all over the universe looked at the tomb. Suddenly, all the humans heard a voice ring in their ears. ¡°Pay your respects to our hero. Rest in peace, James.¡± Every human throughout the universe lowered their heads and said in unison, ¡°Rest in peace, James.¡± Many people gathered in the main hall of Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce. All those present were James¡¯ former friends. Regardless of gender, all of them wept over James¡¯ death. They witnessed the fierce battle between James and the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, and saw how his flesh was rent from his bones. novelebook Ultimately, James sumbed to his injuries. Despite dying on the battlefield, his body refused to give in, and stood upright in the depths of the cosmos. Chapter 3266 Chapter 3266 James died in battle. Tragically, his friends and acquaintances in Wrymstead could not attend his funeral. James was buried in the deepest part of the universe, and everyone in Wyrmstead were unable to attend due to theirck of strength. Thus, they could not leave Earth to travel through the outer space. Despite that, Quincy arranged for a memorial to be set up in the backyard of Wrymstead¡¯s Imperial Pce. novelebook One was erected in memory of James, and the other of Thea. Meanwhile, a tomb stood silently in the deepest part of the universe. Xandros and the other human powerhouses had already left. The area was once again deathly quiet. The battle¡¯s aftermath left the space littered with space rifts and made the terrain precarious. Ordinary people were unable to reach the area unless they were powerhouses at the Grand Emperor Rank. At that moment, a lone figure appeared before the tomb. It was a woman with long ck hair wearing a ck dress. She looked at the tomb, tears welling in her eyes. The tears slowly rolled down her cheeks ¡°Dad.¡± Xainte knelt on the ground and sobbed heartwrenchingly. Xainte was a prodigy and was so close to bing a Grand Emperor. However, she could not participate in the battle for humanity¡¯s survival. She could only watch helplessly from Earth, and only arrived at the battlefield after it ended. ¡°Dad.¡± Xainte wept sorrowfully and murmured in a strangled voice, ¡°Now that you¡¯re gone, who¡¯s going to take care of Mom?¡± She stood up and walked closer. She gently stroked the headstone, and remembered the times she spent with James. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Xainte kneeled before the tomb for a long time before finally returning to Wrymstead. She wanted to look for her mother but had found out that her mother transformed into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, sacrificing herself to help James save humanity. Not a sound was heard in the depths of the universe. Bzzt¡­ The rifts in the space continued to erge, and powerful energy seeped out from the voids. 3000 years passed in the blink of an eye. Many powerful human cultivators frequented James'' tomb the first thousand years after the great battle. no.v.e.le.book However, it stood undisturbed for the next 2000 years. Out of the blue, someone had stepped into the long forgotten area. It was a goddess-like woman in a white dress. That woman was none other than Sophie who had parted ways with James a long time ago. She saw the battle being projected throughout the universe 3000 years ago. However, she was trapped inside a formation at a dangerous location. She had been unable to leave and only recently escaped. As soon as she escaped, she hastened to the deepest parts of the universe. Sophie sat before James¡¯ grave. She did not cry nor express any sadness. ¡°James¡­¡± She leaned against the tombstone and said softly, ¡°I never expected that you¡¯d consume the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and fight against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, sacrificing your life to save humanity.¡± ¡°Why did it have to be you?¡± Although 3000 years had passed, Sophie still could note to terms with James¡¯ death. Sophie had watched over James for a long time, and her fate was greatly connected to his. She looked forward to James reaching the pinnacle of cultivation and never expected James to depart so suddenly. ¡°Huff.¡± Sophie¡¯s helpless sigh resounded in the starry space. After lingering around his tombstone for a while,novelebook Sophie eventually left because of the unstable space. The space in the deepest part of the universe was shattered, and many rifts had formed from the epic battle. Chapter 3267 Chapter 3267 A few hundred years after Sophie¡¯s visit, James¡¯ tomb was sucked into a turbulent flow in space and disappeared from the deepest part of the universe. Time continued to pass, and another 3000 years passed in the blink of an eye. Thea sacrificed herself to form thest part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. James consumed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and fought against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Ultimately, he sacrificed his life for the peace of humankind. A few thousand yearster, the earth gradually became prosperous again. However, the providence of the Fourth Cmity never appeared, and the earth¡¯s seal was never lifted. Xandros knew the seal on Earth would have to be lifted to usher them into a bright and prosperous era. novelebook Only then could their prodigies reach greater heights and aplish much more. In a particr ce in the Three Thousand Worlds, a reprimanding voice echoed throughout the ravine. ¡°Jacopo!¡± Immediately afterward, a woman appeared. She effortlessly flicked her wrist, and a powerful force emerged, destroying the mountain before her. A man hiding behind the mountain was immediately exposed. The man looked to be in his 20s and wore a white robe. He was rather handsome and looked simr to James. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xainte?¡± Jacopo appeared before the beautiful woman with a dissatisfied expression. Xainte ced her hands on her waist and interrogated him. ¡°Did you steal the spiritual fruits I nted in the yard?¡± Jacopo responded nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s just a couple of spiritual fruits. What¡¯s the big deal? Uncle Xandros has tons of them. I¡¯m not going to stay here and bicker with you. I haven¡¯t been to Wrymstead in a long while. I¡¯m going to look for Uncle Henry and get him to tell me about Dad¡¯s legendary exploits.¡± After speaking, Jacopo disappeared in a sh. Xainte was at her wits end dealing with her younger brother. Although Jacopo was a natural prodigy and had great potential, he was incredibly mischevious.n.ovel.ebook Xandros, Silvester, and the other human powerhouses doted on him a lot, and he became a troublemaker. He caused havoc throughout the Three Thousand Worlds. 10,000 years passed since James¡¯ valiant sacrifice. Many new prodigies appeared on Earth in the past 10,000 years. All of them were waiting for the providence of the Fourth Cmity to appear. However, it had never shown up even after all that time. Another 30,000 years passed in the blink of an eye. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 40,000 years had passed since James¡¯ had died. Suddenly, there were abnormal changes around Mount Bane, signaling the appearance of the Fourth Cmity¡¯s providence. Jacopo used the four keys to open the seal and acquired the ultimate providence. As for what exactly the ultimate providence was, no one aside from Jacopo knew. After the Earth¡¯s seal was opened, the Three Thousand Worlds¡¯ seals disappeared, and all of its worlds merged with Earth. The Earth underwent tremendous changes and was gradually divided into Three Dimensions. After the changes, Earth became a major world containing Three Dimensions, which were divided ording to Spiritual Energy. The intergctic passageway to Earth was also opened up, and creatures from all over the universe were able to visit Earth. 60,000 years after James¡¯ passing, Jacopo had be a formidable Grand Emperor. novelebook He was the youngest human to be a Grand Emperor. 100,000 years passed in the blink of an eye, and the Earth had be a great and prosperous. As for James, he was gradually forgotten. Several powerful human cultivators had traveled to the depths of the universe to find James¡¯ tomb, but it had long disappeared without a trace after being swallowed by the turbulence in space a long time ago. Chapter 3268 Chapter 3268 The depths of the universe were devastated during the battle and ended up filled with space rifts. novelebook It was full of cracks containing the Law of Heaven¡¯s shards, forming turbulent flows in space. After the battle, James was buried in the deepest parts of the universe. As time passed, his tomb was swept away by spatial turbulences. Many fierce fights had urred throughout the universe in the past, and many chaotic spaces existed. These chaotic spaces contained terrifying power, and even a Grand Emperor would be in grave danger if they identally got caught up in these spatial turbulences. Fortunately, James¡¯ tomb was constructed with extraordinary materials and could not be destroyed by the space turbulence. James¡¯ physical bodyy within the tomb as the spatial turbulence carried his tomb around different parts of the universe. Countless years passed as his tomb drifted through space. James¡¯ flesh began to decay and fall off his bones, which were covered with many gruesome cuts. After many years, his flesh regrew around his bones. His body was reformed by the Demonic Lotus and could regenerate with enough time. As for James¡¯ soul, he had already fused it into his flesh and bones in the Dark World. Although not much flesh was left on his corpse, his bones were still intact. Thus, his soul survived the battle. Moreover, he had consumed the Elixir of Nine Deaths before. The Elixir of Nine Deaths was created during the Primeval Age. It had amazing effects. So much so that someone like Emperor Jabari held it in high regard. The power of the Elixir of Nine Deaths remained within his bones. As his flesh and blood regenerated, the Elixir of Nine Deaths activated and began sustaining James¡¯ body. Long years passed, and his physical body was gradually reformed. However, James never regained consciousness. Even though his body had recovered, the damage caused to James¡¯ bones was hard to repair. His soul was damaged because it resided within his bones.nov.el.ebook After his physical body was reformed, the remaining soul in his bones was gradually absorbed into his flesh. Somewhere within the universe, a tomb appeared along with spatial turbulence. It arrived at an ancient battlefield. It was pitch ck and was connected to the Dark World. James¡¯ tomb slowly drifted to the periphery of the Dark World. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Many years passed again. Suddenly, James regained consciousness. He had been asleep for many years and was groggy upon waking up. He could not immediately recall who he was nor did he know where he arrived at. He stared at the coffin lid nkly for more than ten years. Ten yearster, James finally remembered everything. ¡°My name is James Caden. I can¡¯t die! I have to get up and fight!¡± Before his death, his final wish was to fight to the end. Now that he regained consciousness, he instinctively wanted to continue to fight. He attempted to get up but felt excruciating pain in his bones upon moving. ¡°Agh!¡± His face distorted in pain. The pain was so severe, he felt it in his soul. Awoken by the pain, the memories buried deep in his mind were gradually restored. 30 years passed in the blink of an eye. It took James 30 years topletely remember his past. However, he was still unsure of where he was. ¡°Where am I?¡± James utilized his Divine Sense. His Divine Sense passed through the coffin and tomb to scan his surroundings.novelebook The outside of his tomb was dark and emanated terrifying Dark Power. ¡°The Dark World?¡± Startled, James murmured, ¡°Why am I in the Dark World? Also, why am I inside a tomb? Did I die during the battle against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators?¡± ¡°Who buried me? ¡°If I died, then why have I been resurrected?¡± Chapter 3269 Chapter 3269 James had many questions, but there was no one to answer them. He wanted push open the coffin lid to leave the tomb. However, he felt unbearable pain with even the slightest movements. His body was injured by the Heavenly Path¡¯s power. Although he could regenerate his flesh and blood, the wounds in his bones still remained. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Huff!¡± Beads of sweat formed on James¡¯ forehead. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. Jamesy in the coffin motionlessly. He was in great pain and ended up passing out. After a long time, he gradually regained consciousness. When he woke up, he found that the pain was more tolerable despite the wounds still within his body. James wanted to push open the coffin lid. However, Xandros had specifically used a formation around the tomb to prevent it from corroding. The formation set up by Xandros prevented the tomb from corroding throughout the long years. novelebook In the Dark World, James could not exert much strength nor free himself from the tomb. James could not sense any strength in his body despite his body beingpletely regenerated. Fortunately, he could tell his strength was gradually recovering. However, he did not know how long it would take for his strength to reach the Divine Rank again. Lying inside the coffin, James began to wonder how long had passed. He wanted to know whether the remaining Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were killed and what had happened to humanity. James could not do anything but lie down inside the coffin. When he got bored, he began to practice Dark Power. Then, he studied the Dark Scripture and attempted to cultivate the Dark Ousia that he failed to form in the past. James began to absorb the Dark Power around him. The Dark Power seeped through his tomb and gathered in James¡¯ body. James discovered that the Dark Power within the Dark World was the antithesis of the Heavenly Path¡¯s power. When the Dark Power entered his body, the pain caused by the injuries from the Heavenly Path was greatly relieved. The wounds in his body also began to recover. ¡°How is this possible?¡± James attempted to find the answer but failed to think of a usible exnation. Unable to find an answer, James put the thought away. nove.leboo.k Then, he continued to use the Dark Scripture¡¯s method to absorb the Dark Power to treat his wounds. At the same time, he also began cultivating to form a Dark Ousia. James attempted to do so numerous times but always failed. Although Dark Power could repair the injuries caused by the Heavenly Path, it was at a very slow pace. A single wound took many years to heal. James¡¯ bones were in bad shape, and it took a very long time to heal. The injuries slowly recovered over time. James also doggedly attempted to form the Dark Ousia. Time continued to pass. Finally, thest injury in James¡¯ body had been healed. During these long years, James focused onprehending Curse Magic and eventually found the answer he sought. He suspected that the Curse Magic was a cultivation method that originated from the Dark World. Therefore, he spent a long time trying toprehend Curse Magic. novelebookEventually, he was inspired by Curse Magic and created a cultivation method thatpleted the Dark Scripture, allowing him to form a Dark Ousia. As soon as thest wound on his body was healed, James¡¯ Dark Ousia was formed. Boom! Powerful energy erupted from James¡¯ body, shattering the tomb. James was finally freed. However, a terrifying phenomenon happened in the deepest part of the Dark World and the Illuminated Worlds as soon as he broke free. Chapter 3270 Chapter 3270 In the deepest part of the Dark World, a group of demons danced cheerfully, and countless evil spirits scurried around as if they had gone mad. A powerful creature in the depths of the Dark World sensed the abnormality and immediately tried to assess the situation. However, he could not find out the cause of the weird phenomenon. ¡°This is weird. Why is this happening? Everything was fine before, so what¡¯s going on?¡± He was confused by the strange events. The Heavenly Path of the Illuminated World also sensed the abnormality. It also caught the notice of many Grand Emperors. The abnormality attracted Radomir¡¯s attention, and he immediately began investigating the abnormal changes in the Heavenly Path. However, the Heavenly Path had gone haywire and even a Macrocosm Ancestral God like Radomir could not figure out the cause. ¡°It must be him.¡± A young man with a see-through body sat in a lotus position on a cloud within the highest point of the universe.novelebook It was the strongest being in the universe, the Macrocosm Ancestral God of the Twelfth Universe. Although he could not determine the situation, he had a rough guess that it was caused by James ording to the time that had passed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He spected that James had cultivated his tenth Ousia after the human¡¯s Fourth Cmity and exceeded the limit permitted by the Heavenly Path, which caused the Heavenly Path to spin out of control. ¡­ In the Dark World, James was finally freed from his tomb. He had no idea how long he had been unconscious after his death or how much time he had spent trapped within the tomb. However, he was d to finally regain freedom. He shouted happily, ¡°Yes!!!¡± He was ted at his liberation. James stretched his body and found that his cultivation rank had not improved at all. nov.ele.book However, his Sword Path Ousia had reached the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Stage. Meanwhile, his other Ousias were at the Divine Rank¡¯s First Stage. To his surprise, his physical strength was exceptionally strong. The battle with the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators was the most brutal fight he had in his life. During the fight, his physical strength was at the Ancestral God Rank. It activated the power contained within his Demonic Lotus. Now that the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s effects had worn out, his physical strength wasparable to that of a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor. ¡°Ho, ha! Ho, ha!¡± James threw a few punches in the air. Powerful force erupted from his fist and rippled through space. A few evil spirits around the area quickly scurried away. ¡°My physical strength is finally equivalent to a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor without relying on any external power.¡± James was satisfied. He immediately assessed his body¡¯s condition and looked at the tenth Ousia inside him. The Ousia was ck and looked very odd. It uncannily resembled a human fetus. James murmured, ¡°The Dark Ousia looks quite bizarre.¡± He paid it no mind. His priority was to leave the Dark World as soon as possible and return to the Illuminated World. He wanted to reunite with Thea and continue living in seclusion with her. Since he was properly buried, James knew the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were most likely wiped out,novelebook and the humans had safely survived the Fourth Cmity. He promised Thea they would live in seclusion after the Fourth Cmity and not concern themselves with worldly affairs any longer. James was still unaware that Thea had already died long ago to be the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. James surveyed his surroundings and tried to find the exit. In the past, he lost his way in the Dark World because he did not have a Dark Ousia. Now, he could sense his surroundings, including time and space. Despite that, he had no idea where the exit was. He had never practiced Extraption Art and could not deduce the exit¡¯s location. Chapter 3271 Chapter 3271 Fortunately, James could sense that the Dark Power in one direction was much stronger than that in the other. Thus, he made a rough guess that the exit to the Illuminated World would be at the end of where the Dark Power was much weaker. Without any hesitation, he activated the Dark Power in his Dark Ousia. Then, he rushed toward the direction where the Dark Power was weaker. He took a step forward and disappeared from the area. Soon, the ck mist around James became weaker, and he saw the light ahead. It did not take long for James to exit the Dark World. He appeared within the starry space, which looked very chaotic. Many space shifts were present in the area, and violent energy emerged from them. Fortunately, James¡¯ physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, and the energy in the area could not harm him. James scanned his surroundings, chose a direction, and stepped forward to leave the chaotic space. His physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, and he could tear passages in space. He casually waved his hand and exerted his physical strength to make a void in the space. Then, he walked through the void and disappeared from the area. The next moment, James appeared in an unfamiliar ce in space. James¡¯ cultivation rank was rtively low, and he could notprehend much about Paths. He had no knowledge of the Space Path and could not sense the direction of Earth. Therefore, he had no choice but to continuously make passages and travel through space. James traveled through space a few times. Finally, he reached an inhabited world. The could be considered massive. James was unsure what world it was, but he desperately wanted to see other living beings after being trapped inside a coffin for so long. He stepped through the space and entered the. James¡¯ body kept descending until he appeared outside a city. The city looked very ancient and had one-hundred-meter-high gates with several lifelike words carved onto them. ¡°Martial City.¡± Seeing the name, James smiled lightly and said, ¡°What a conceited name. Who would dare name a city Martial City?¡± There was a lot of traffic going in and out of the city. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James blended into the crowd and entered the city. The city was lively, and both sides of the streets were full of shops selling all sorts of stuff. James had been alone for a long time and was excited to see the bustling city with countless living beings. James murmured, ¡°It feels so good to be alive.¡± He walked into a tavern. There were many creatures in the tavern. At the forefront, an old man was telling a story. ¡°One hundred thousand years ago, a human named Thea Cahan sacrificed herself to be the last part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir to activate its power. After James consumed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, he engaged in an intense battle with Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Eventually, he died in the battle in the deepest part of the universe. ¡°Thea and James¡¯ great sacrifice earned peace for humanity.¡± ¡­ As soon as James walked into the tavern, he overheard the story. He froze in ce at the tavern¡¯s entrance. ¡°Sir¡­¡± A staff from the tavern called out to James. James returned to his senses. At that moment, tears welled up in his eyes. He reached his hand to wipe the tears. Then, he walked over to the storyteller at the forefront of the tavern. ¡°What did you just say? Could you repeat the story?¡± The old man sitting at the front looked up at James. As soon as he saw James, he seemed as if he just witnessed something terrifying and fell off his chair in fear. Chapter 3272 Chapter 3272 The old man was a human. During James¡¯ fight against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators a hundred thousand years ago, the old man was only a cultivator at the Sage Rank. However, the whole universe was watching the battle. James¡¯ face was already engraved in the minds of many humans. ¡°J-Ja¡­¡± The old man hurriedly got up from the ground. He tried to reply but kept stuttering. James grabbed him and disappeared from the tavern in a sh. The next moment, they arrived in a deserted ce outside the city. James put down the old man. ¡°J-James Caden? It¡¯s you, right? Y-You¡¯re still alive?¡± The old man¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Repeat the story to me.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. James stared at the old man with teary eyes and asked, ¡°D-Did you say Thea turned into thest part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± The old man was startled. Everyone knew that happened a hundred thousand years ago. Could James really still be in the dark? Thinking that James had already died in the battle a hundred thousand years ago, he immediately dismissed the possibility that the man before him was James. Despite concluding it could not be James, the man before him was still incredibly powerful. The old man knew he did not stand a chance and chose to reply truthfully to his question, ¡°Yeah. It was announced by the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, Xandros. He wanted all of humanity to remember James and Thea. If not for Thea¡¯s sacrifice toplete the Ancestral God Rank Elixir for James to consume, the human race would¡¯ve ceased to exist back then.¡± After hearing the old man¡¯s confirmation, James froze in ce as if he were struck by lightning. His mind went ck, and hepletely zoned out. By the time he rposed himself, the old man had already left. ¡°Thea¡­ turned into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± James choked up and was in disbelief. ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Then, heforted himself, saying, ¡°That can¡¯t be true. It¡¯s impossible. How could Thea be the Ancestral God Rank Elixir?¡± Since James wanted to rify the matter, he quickly left the unfamiliar world. He knew that Earth¡¯s Fourth Cmity was over and that the providence had already appeared. After Earth¡¯s seal was lifted, the intergctic passageway would open up. The intergctic passageway connected severalrger worlds in the universe. A few smaller worlds could use the intergctic passageway to enterrger worlds, whereas therger worlds were interconnected. James left through the intergctic passageway of the and arrived in arger world. After making a few trips, he finally reached Earth. James stood in a city on Earth and sensed his surroundings. After using his Divine Sense, he could tell the Earth had gone through drastic changes. Earth had been divided into Three Dimensions. Each dimension was vast and hadrge areas. James exerted his True Energy to form a mask over his face. It was a silver-white mask that covered the upper half of his face. James learned that he was currently in the weakest dimension on Earth, the Mortal Dimension. The Dimensions were divided by cultivation ranks. Those that lived in the Mortal Dimension were likely cultivators below the Sage Rank. James began to sense Earth. The entire world was under his perception. Earth¡¯s area was incredibly vast, several timesrger than before. There were many unfamiliar ces on Earth. Despite that, James still managed to sense Sol and Wyrmstead¡¯s locations. Although Sol and Wyrmstead¡¯s areas had expanded significantly, he could still locate them. Chapter 3273 Chapter 3273 With a thought, he vanished from the ce. Immediately after, he appeared in Wyrmstead. One hundred thousand years had passed, and Wyrmstead was no longer the same country it was in the past. However, Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce remained the same. James appeared outside the gate of the Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce. He looked at the gate, and some of his memories of the past resurfaced. James looked around the Imperial Pce and sensed his surroundings. He noticed the two tombs in the pce¡¯s backyard. He appeared before the tombs in a sh. ¡°James Caden¡¯s Tomb. ¡°Thea Cahan¡¯s Tomb.¡± Seeing these two tombs, James teared up. He walked over to Thea¡¯s tombstone and felt a piercing pain in his heart. He was overwhelmed by sorrow. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± After a long time, James let out a furious growl. Seeing Thea¡¯s tombstone, he felt that everything he had done was not worth it. Thea had already transformed into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, yet no one told him about it. He sacrificed his life for humanity¡¯s peace and had noints. However, he was furious that no one told him about Thea¡¯s death. He felt deceived. ¡°You lied to me, Xandros!¡± James roared in a choked-up voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me!!!¡± His voice resounded throughout Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce. The sound was deafening, and Wyrmstead¡¯s grounds trembled by the force as if it were about to copse. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone in Wyrmstead was shocked. Hostile energy erupted from James¡¯ body and rushed toward the sky. The energy rushed up to the sky and broke through Earth¡¯s Mortal Dimension¡¯s barrier. Then, the force broke through the Sage Dimension and rushed toward the Divine Dimension. There was a vast and extravagant pce at the highest point of the Divine Dimension, which was called the Heavenly Court. To better manage the Human Realm after it separated into Three Dimensions, Xandros created the Heavenly Court and took on the position of the Heavenly Court''s Lord. Many human powerhouses were gathered in the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall at that moment. Suddenly, a monstrous energy erupted from the Mortal Dimension, broke through the Sage Dimension, and was heading directly for the Divine Dimension. ¡°What terrifying energy.¡± ¡°How could such evil energye from the Mortal Dimension?¡± Many of the human powerhouses in the main hall were shocked. Swoosh! A long purple sword shot up from the Mortal Dimension andnded in the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall. The Heavenly Court¡¯s guards were immediately on guard, and a few of the human powerhouses drew their weapons warily. ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± Xandros eximed, ¡°How is that possible? Why is the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword here? Wasn¡¯t it buried deep in the universe with James?¡± The other human powerhouses also recognized the sword as James¡¯ weapon. However, Jammes was supposed to have died in the battle a hundred thousand years ago. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They were puzzled as to how it could reappear in the world. James leaped from Wyrmstead''s Imperial Pce, traveled through the Sage Dimension, and arrived at the Divine Dimension. He reached the highest point of the Divine Dimension right outside the Heavenly Court. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword shot up and rushed back to James. He gripped the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword tightly and emitted murderous energy. The Heavenly Court¡¯s guards were shocked by his hostile energy and retreated subconsciously. Xandros, seated in the main hall''s highest seat, got up and slowly walked over. He looked outside the main hall and saw James in a silver mask holding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword with a murderous aura. Surprised, Xandros shouted, ¡°Is that you, James?¡± Chapter 3274 Chapter 3274 Those gathered in the main hall were the strongest humans. Everyone stared at James, who was wearing a mask. ¡°Is that James?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he die in the battle a hundred thousand years ago? How is he still alive?¡± ¡°Yeah, he should be dead.¡± Many discussions took off. James slowly removed the mask from his face and casually threw it aside. Xandros eximed, ¡°James! It¡¯s really you.¡± Holding onto the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, James shouted, ¡°Stand right there.¡± Xandros immediately halted in his tracks. James pointed the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword at Xandros and questioned furiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡± Xandros knew James was talking about Thea. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Let me exin, James.¡± ¡°Is exining going to fix anything?¡± James was heartbroken. ¡°I risked my life fighting for humanity. I never hesitated to fight and sacrifice myself in the deepest part of the universe. But the woman I love died before me to be the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, yet you hid the truth from me?¡± Xandros exined, ¡°Thea asked me not to tell you. She was thest part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir that we were trying so hard to find. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir could only be activated if she transformed into the final missing part. She wanted me to tell you after the Fourth Cmity was over. Unfortunately, you died in the battle, and I never had the chance to break the news to you.¡± Xandros felt very guilty about it. Therefore, he had been watching over and teaching Jacopo all these years. He even considered Jacopo as his sessor as the future Human Realm¡¯s Lord. James did not say much in response. With a sh, he appeared before Xandros and pierced the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword through Xandros¡¯ body. ¡°Lord Tegan!¡± Many guards immediately drew their swords. Xandros shouted, ¡°Back off!¡± The Heavenly Court guards stepped away. ¡°I know you have resentment toward me. If you aren¡¯t satisfied, stab me a few more times.¡± Xandros looked at James. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he was an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor, his physical strength was weaker and only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s First Stage. On the other hand, James had a rtively weak cultivation rank but monstrous physical strength. He easily broke through Xandro¡¯s defenses with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. ¡°James.¡± A rowdy-looking man with slightly tan skin walked out from the crowd. It was Nico. All these years, he had been staying on Earth. He had helped the humans a lot, eventually bing a Heavenly Court pir. James withdrew his long sword, and blood gushed from Xandros¡¯ chest. Since things had alreadye to this, there was nothing he could do to turn things around. Thea would note back to life even if Xandros did not fight back and died willingly. ¡°James¡­¡± Xandros did not leave to treat his wounds. He could see the despair in James¡¯ eyes and knew he was in great sorrow. He immediatelyforted James, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too sad, James. The Thea of our age is just a soul fragment of her true soul.¡± James¡¯ eyes immediately lit up with hope, and he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xandros exined, ¡°During the Primeval Age, the human Ancestral Gods took a trace of Thea¡¯s main body¡¯s soul and integrated it into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. What I¡¯m trying to say is that Thea¡¯s true self might still be alive.¡± ¡°Primeval Age?¡± James was startled. Chapter 3275 Chapter 3275 At that moment, Melinda stepped forward and looked at James. She started tearing up, and those tears rolled down her cheeks. She walked toward James and stood right in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re still alive, James.¡± James looked at Melinda and asked, ¡°You were reincarnated from the Primeval Age, right? What exactly is going on? Is Thea dead or alive?¡± Melinda shook her head slightly and said, ¡°The Thea in this age is indeed just a soul fragment. It¡¯s true that the soul fragment that formed the Thea you know is already dead. As for whether her main body is alive, I¡¯m not sure either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sure?¡± Melinda exined, ¡°You can go and verify it for yourself.¡± Puzzled, James asked, ¡°Verify it myself? How?¡± Melinda replied, ¡°You have the Time Capsule.¡± James immediately understood her words. He could use the Time Capsule to travel through time and return to the Primeval Age. However, it was easier said than done. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When Xandros activated the Time Capsule, it only brought them back a hundred thousand years into the past. Even though he possessed the Time Capsule and could pass through the River of Time, returning to the Primeval Age would be tough. ¡°Have you ever seen me in the Primeval Age?¡± asked James. James felt that Melinda was strange ever since they met. Even though they had not known each other for long, she seemed to know him well. However, Melinda did not exin much. Everything that she had experienced was non-existent to James. Melinda would be revealing Heaven''s secret in advance if she were to tell him about it. As a result, she would be stained by Karma and unable to bear the consequences even if she were a Quasi Ancestral God. ¡°Dad! Dad!!!¡± A sudden cry came from outside the main hall. James turned around and saw a man and woman rushing toward the main hall. He immediately recognized the woman to be Xainte. On the other hand, the handsome man wore a white robe and looked somewhat simr to him. ¡°Is it really you, Dad?¡± Xainte looked at James with shock and disbelief. Jacopo also stared at James. Since he was a child, he had heard many of his father¡¯s legendary stories. From what he heard in the past hundred thousand years, his father died in battle. However, James was standing before him, perfectly fine. ¡°Are you my father?¡± Jacopo observed James. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± James was surprised to see Jacopo. Xandros exined, ¡°He¡¯s your son, Jacopo Caden. Thea gave him the name. Back then, Thea used her Divine Energy to speed up the pregnancy and give birth to Jacopo in advance.¡± ¡°My son.¡± James called out, walked over, and patted Jacopo¡¯s shoulders. Finally, he had a smile on his face. Jacopo called out to him as well, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already a fine young man and a Grand Emperor.¡± James looked at him proudly. Suddenly, he remembered something and asked, ¡°What about Winnie? Where¡¯s Winnie? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Hearing this, everyone in the hall fell silent. James looked at Xandros and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Winnie? What happened to Winnie? Xandros replied solemnly, ¡°After you died in that battle, Winnie disintegrated her Scythe of Judgement into shards of the Heaven¡¯s Law and killed the remaining Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. After that, she disappeared. I don¡¯t know if she left or if her soul dissipated.¡± Everything that happened back then was too sudden. Xandros only caught a glimpse of Winnie dismantling the Scythe of Judgement and disappearing into thin air. As for if she ceased to exist or simply left, Xandros was not sure either. ¡°Winnie is an Ancestral God. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t die so easily.¡± James could onlyfort himself. Chapter 3276 Chapter 3276 Winnie was an Ancestral God and should have many means to fight and survive. James did not want to believe Winnie would sacrifice her life to kill thest three Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. After learning that Thea might still be alive, James felt a little bit better. He looked at Xandros and said, ¡°The position of the Human Race¡¯s Lord isn¡¯t rightfully yours.¡± Xandros did not reply, but a Grand Emperor immediately stepped forward. The man was rtively powerful and was a Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor. He immediately reprimanded James, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, James? If he isn¡¯t the rightful Lord of the Human Race, do you think you¡¯re entitled to the position?¡± James nced at the man and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not his rightful title. What has he done for humanity? What gives him the right to be the Human Race¡¯s Lord?¡± Xandros hurriedly interjected, saying. ¡°If you want to be the Lord of the Human Race and Heavenly Court, I¡¯ll pass on the position to you, James. Now that we¡¯ve finally recovered prosperity and peace, let¡¯s avoid fighting among ourselves.¡± James said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the position.¡± He turned around, pointed at Jacopo, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, but my son will take the position.¡± Xandros replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching him in the past years in hopes for him to be the next Lord of the Human Race. He still isn¡¯t qualified and is too weak to take the position for now. I¡¯m afraid others won¡¯t willingly ept him as the new lord.¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t?¡± James nced at the powerhouses in the main hall and asked, ¡°Who opposes my son being the Lord of the Human Race and the Heavenly Court? ¡°I saved the Human Race. Without me and Thea¡¯s sacrifices, do you think any of you would be standing here safely today?¡± James¡¯ voice resounded throughout the main hall. At that moment, a man in golden armor with a long sword at his waist stepped forward. ¡°I oppose it.¡± He stood before James and said, ¡°I acknowledge that you¡¯ve made many contributions to the Human Race, James. Without you, we would¡¯ve perished. However, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was prepared in advance by the human Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age. You simply ate it. Without you, anyone else could¡¯ve consumed it and killed Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. ¡°Xandros has been the Human Realm¡¯s Lord since the Primeval Age. He is highly respected and is supported by all of the powerful humans.¡± The warrior was very firm with his words. He was the current general of the Heavenly Court and a powerful cultivator at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. He was also in charge of millions of the Heavenly Court¡¯s troops. Janes nced at him and smirked. Then, he replied nonchntly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to beat you up until you ept it.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± The warrior immediately drew his weapon and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing without the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡± Xandros stood up and said, ¡°Step back, Pascal Waalkes.¡± ¡°Lord Tegan, he¡¯s being too arrogant. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡± Pascal immediately prepared to take action. Xandros ordered, ¡°Step back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Pascal put away his weapon. James pointed his long sword forward and stared at each of the human powerhouses in the main hall. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Who else opposes my son as the Human Race and the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At least a thousand people were in the main hall, but no one spoke out. ¡°Dad, stop it.¡± Jacopo stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being the Human Race¡¯s Lord.¡± James red at him and reprimanded, ¡°Your mother sacrificed her life for the human race. Without her sacrifice, this prosperous and peaceful Human Realm wouldn¡¯t exist. I want the Heavenly Court to be ruled by the Cadens.¡± James was dissatisfied. He had made a lot of contributions to humanity but got nothing in return. Although he was not interested in gaining anything, he wanted his son to enjoy and rule over the Human Realm. Jacopo was speechless at his father¡¯s actions. Chapter 3277 Chapter 3277 Xandros knew James was determined to make Jacopo the Human Realm¡¯s Lord. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°James, the Human Realm¡¯s Lord isn¡¯t an easy title to hold. Many dutiese with it. If I pass on the title to Jacopo, it¡¯ll be equivalent to handing him the entire Human Race. Do you think he can manage all the humans well?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all still here to help?¡± James replied calmly, ¡°Decree it right now and announce that you¡¯ve passed the title of the Human Realm¡¯s Lord to my son.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xandros hesitated. It was not that he did not want to let go of the power, but there were many things to consider. Jacopo was indeed a powerhouse, but he might not necessarily be capable of managing the Human Realm and the Heavenly Court yet. Although the Human Realm was now prosperous, there were many Foreigners secretly eyeing it. ¡°Give me a few days to think about this, James.¡± Xandros rubbed his temples. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not pressure Xandros anymore. He put away the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Then, he pulled Jacopo and Xainte out of the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall. After James left, amotion burst out in the main hall. ¡°James is outrageous!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What does he take the position of the Human Realm¡¯s Lord for? It¡¯s not a responsibility just anyone can take up.¡± ¡°Although the Human Race is indebted to James, you must not give in to him, Lord Tegan. If you hand over the position now, chaos will break out in the Human Realm.¡± ¡°I agree, Lord Tegan. Please make a wise decision.¡± The powerhouses in the main hall began to advise Xandros. Inside the main hall were two Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors. These two super powerhouses were also secretly interested in the position of the Human Realm¡¯s Lord. Xandros said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. You¡¯re all dismissed. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± After Xandros finished speaking, he turned around and left the main hall. A pce was situated at the peak of the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. The pce was Jacopo¡¯s amodation named Jacopo Pce, which Xandros specially built for him. Inside a room in the pce, Jacopo asked, ¡°What are you doing, Dad? The moment youe back, you demand the position of the Human Realm¡¯s Lord?¡± Jacopo was not interested in bing the Human Realm¡¯s Lord. James replied solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much our family has contributed to the survival of humanity? ¡°I resolved all Four Cmities. Without me, humans would¡¯ve been extinct a long time ago. Without your mother¡¯s sacrifice, there would be no Human Realm. ¡°The position of the Human Realm¡¯s Lord must be held by a member of our family.¡± James was not greedy for power or wealth. However, the position of the Human Realm¡¯s Lord was too dazzling. He did not want the benefits of his efforts to be enjoyed by someone else. James looked at Xainte and asked, ¡°What do you think, Xainte?¡± After a brief thought, Xainte said, ¡°Although the Heavenly Court seems peaceful on the outside, there¡¯s a lot going on behind the scenes. There are two Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors in the Heavenly Court. They both survived from the Primeval Age and have been hiding for a long time to avoid the cmities. ¡°Now that the human race¡¯s cmities are over, they¡¯re secretly building their forces. Even if you didn''t show up, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they rebel and try to overthrow Xandros. ¡°I support you, Dad. However, others might not necessarily stand with you. For Jacopo to obtain the position, we have to win the support of more of the other human powerhouses.¡± Chapter 3278 Chapter 3278 ¡°I know.¡± James nodded slightly. He stood up and said, ¡°You two should move out of the Heavenly Court for now. Go to the Mortal Dimension and pay homage to your mother.¡± Both Jacopo and Xainte stood up. They left the Heavenly Court and headed toward the Mortal Dimension. Meanwhile, many people gathered in Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce in the Mortal Dimension. All of them were James¡¯ old acquaintances. They hade to investigate after sensing the abnormal energying from the pce. However, they found nothing upon reaching the site. Quincy stood at the front and looked at the two tombs before her, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Henry shrugged and said, ¡°Who knows? I heard a furious growl that shook Wyrmstead. After that, a purple light shot up to the sky.¡± Everyone began guessing what had happened in the pce. After much discussion, they still could not figure it out. Swoosh! At that moment, three light shes descended from the sky and appeared before the tomb. The lights gradually transformed into three figures. ¡°Jacopo, you¡¯vee to visit the Mortal Dimension?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here too, Xainte. Are you two here to pay homage to your parents?¡± Those present greeted Xainte and Jacopo. Suddenly, they noticed James and froze. Hundreds of people were standing before the tombs. Quincy, Maxine, Cynthia, Tiara, Thomas, Langston, Tyrus, the Omniscient Deity, Henry, the Blithe King, Diney, the Cahans, and others were present. Everyone stared directly at James with wide eyes. All of them were in disbelief. ¡°J-James?!¡± Henry took a few steps forward. James smiled at the familiar faces and replied, ¡°Yeap, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Quincy could not hold herself back and rushed over to hug James. James quickly raised his hands and looked at the people in front of him innocently. James could smell the pleasant fragranceing from the beautiful woman in his arms. James immediately said, ¡°What are you doing? There are so many people here.¡± Quincy let go of James and looked at him with teary eyes. Slightly choked up, she said, ¡°I-I thought you were dead. It¡¯s been a hundred thousand years! You¡¯ve finallye back!¡± ¡°James.¡± Maxine walked over and greeted James with a smile. Although she also wanted to throw herself into James¡¯ arms, she suppressed her emotions. ¡°You¡¯re here too, Maxine?¡± James chuckled. ¡°You little brat!¡± Tyrus walked over with a happy smile. He mmed his fist into James¡¯ chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive. It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve returned to us safely.¡± The others also came over to greet James. James caught up with them one after another. Diney asked, ¡°How is this possible, James? The Human Realm¡¯s Lord, Xandros, buried you in the deepest parts of the universe a hundred thousand years ago. How did youe back to life?¡± Everyone looked at James, curious to hear his reply. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s put this aside for now. I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I have the chance.¡± James did not exin much to them. Chapter 3279 Chapter 3279 Thomas stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. Now that we¡¯re in a peaceful and prosperous age, you can live safe and sound with your family.¡± ¡°Family?¡± James nced at Thea¡¯s tomb. He walked over and touched the tombstone with a sorrowful expression. Then, he murmured, ¡°My family is iplete without Thea.¡± Lex walked over andforted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too sad, James. We¡¯re now in a peaceful age. I¡¯m sure Thea would be relieved. Besides, there are many decent women in Wyrmstead. You can just marry another woman. You can even have multiple wives if you¡¯d like.¡± dys also interjected and said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Thea has been gone for a hundred thousand years. You should let her go. You have my blessing to marry whoever you want, James.¡± The Cahans were grateful to James. It was because of him that they could be a cultivation family. James helped them be cultivators, which allowed them to extend their lifespan. Although they were in the Mortal Dimension, the bigwigs from the Sage Dimension were still very respectful toward the Cahans because of James and Thea. Henry walked over and stood in front of Thea¡¯s tombstone. He looked at James and said, ¡°You can¡¯t live in the past forever, James. Thea sacrificed herself for humanity and is the hero of all humans.¡± James snorted and said coldly, ¡°But for how long will humans remember her? A thousand years? Ten thousand years? A hundred thousand years or an Epoch? ¡°With time, people will eventually forget her name and sacrifice for this peaceful age.¡± Henry could sense the resentment in James¡¯ words and was slightly taken aback. He asked, ¡°She made a choice and has already sacrificed herself. What else can you do?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. James looked at Thea¡¯s tombstone and said resolutely, ¡°We now have a prosperous and peaceful age because of her sacrifice. I want the Cadens to rule this world.¡± All those present were stunned by James¡¯ words. Henry looked at Jacopo and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Jacopo?¡± Jacopo said helplessly, ¡°Dad broke into the Divine Dimension and caused a hugemotion in the Heavenly Court. He demanded Uncle Xandros step down as the Human Realm¡¯s Lord and hand the position over to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry was taken aback. He immediately patted his thigh excitedly and jumped up excitedly. ¡°I support you, James. The Cadens should rule the Heavenly Court!¡± Everyone was startled. James wanted to rule the Heavenly Court? It was a great ambition. Thomas said solemnly, ¡°Have you thought it through, James? Although I¡¯ve never been to the Sage Dimension or the Divine Dimension, I¡¯ve heard from Jacopo that the situation in the Heavenly Court is quiteplicated.¡± James said firmly, ¡°The Heavenly Court must be ours. If Xandros doesn¡¯t want to give it up, I¡¯ll kill him and whoever stands in my way.¡± Henry immediately gave him a thumbs-up and said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re so domineering, James! My cultivation rank may be low, but I¡¯m with you in spirit!¡± Xandros replied, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s best to tread this matter carefully.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already formted a n. I¡¯ll wait three days. If Xandros doesn¡¯t pass the title to Jacopo, I¡¯ll overthrow him.¡± James had no care about whether his actions would cause chaos. No one present spoke a word. Although they were cultivators, with some of them already Sages, they were incapable of helping James overthrow Xandros. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. You guys should leave. I¡¯d like to be alone for a while.¡± James waved his hand lightly. Everyone turned to leave him. James instructed, ¡°Prepare some wine for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy nodded. After everyone left, James sat alone in front of Thea¡¯s tombstone and stared at the starry sky in a daze. Soon, Quincy returned to the tombstone with wine. She handed it over to James but did not leave immediately. She said softly,forting James, ¡°Thea wanted you to live well.¡± Chapter 3280 Chapter 3280 ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°After I resolve these troublesome matters, I¡¯ll go find Thea.¡± ¡°Troublesome matters? Find Thea?¡± Quincy was slightly taken aback. ¡®What troublesome matter? ¡®How is he going to look for Thea? Is Thea still alive?¡¯ ¡°You won¡¯t understand. Just leave me alone for a while.¡± James waved his hands lightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy had a lot she wanted to tell him, including how Thea had entrusted James to her already and that she wanted to marry him. However, James chased her away, so she swallowed her words. After Quincy left, James was alone. James picked up the wine and began to drink. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thea, I don¡¯t really want to bother with the Heavenly Court. I¡¯ve no interest in the position of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm and the Heavenly Court. I also don¡¯t wish for Jacopo to get involved in this messy situation. ¡°However, the Heavenly Court is already a mess. ¡°Although Xandros is strong and used to be the Human Realm¡¯s Lord in the Primordial Age, it was because many powerhouses hid to avoid the cmities. Therefore, they did not interfere with the Human Realm¡¯s affairs. ¡°Now that the cmities are over, the position as the Lord of the Human Realm is too tempting. Xandros won¡¯t be able to stay in position. He wants to use me to help eliminate some of the powerhouses threatening the Human Realm¡¯s peace. James used to be the Emperor of Wyrmstead. Although he was only a mere leader of a country, he understood the power struggles very well. If a country alone had so much internal warfare, there was definitely a lot more fighting going on behind the scenes over the Human Realm. Whoever became the Human Realm¡¯s Lord would obtain supreme power. Back in the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall, Xandros gave James a meaningful look. James immediately understood and made a scene over the position of the Human Realm¡¯s Lord. He did not know the specifics yet and was waiting for Xandros to contact him. ¡°Wait for me, Thea. After I settle these troublesome matters, I¡¯ll use the Time Capsule toe to look for you in the Primeval Age.¡± James mumbled to himself while having a few drinks. As the night fell, James leaned against Thea¡¯s tombstone. Swoosh! A blurry silhouette appeared, and a handsome man gradually materialized before him. James looked at him but did not say much. The man called out, ¡°James.¡± It was none other than Xandros. Xandros walked over and said smilingly, ¡°You immediately understood me with just a nce.¡± James said lightly, ¡°Tell me what you need me to do.¡± Xandros replied solemnly, ¡°After the end of the Four Cmities, I created the Heavenly Court to ensure the Human Race¡¯s prosperity. ¡°However, there are many unstable factors in the Heavenly Court. ¡°There are two Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors in the Heavenly Court. One is Yehuda Baxter, commonly called Emperor Yehuda. To prevent him from rebelling, I granted him the title of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Grand Priest, and he was given equal power as the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. ¡°The other Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor is Connor Landon. He¡¯s very interested in the position of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. Ever since he joined the Heavenly Court, he¡¯s been secretly recruiting people.¡± Xandros briefly exined the situation in the Heavenly Court. James replied nonchntly, ¡°The title of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord is nothing special to a real powerhouse. It¡¯s not even worth fighting for.¡± Chapter 3281 Chapter 3281 Xandros shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, James. We¡¯re in a peaceful age right now. You resolved our cmity, and humanity was able to avoid the fate of extinction. From now onward, the Human Race will be blessed with good fortune. ¡°These two powerhouses are both at the highest possible cultivation rank a human can reach right now. They can¡¯t progress any further. If they could be the Lord of the Human Realm and the Heavenly Court, they could seize the Human Race¡¯s great luck. It might even be the key for them to enter the Ancestral God Rank. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been grooming Jacopo to be the sessor to my position. Earlier in the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall, you understood what I was trying to ry to you very well. It¡¯s also my wish for Jacopo to take over my position. ¡°I want to use this opportunity to eliminate a few threats who are trying to seize the luck of the Human Race to be Ancestral Gods. I¡¯ll pass the title on to Jacopo after making sure none of these threats remain.¡± Xandros did not care about these superficial titles. He would be satisfied as long as the Human Race continued to be prosperous. Xandros wanted to prevent the Human Race¡¯s good luck from being stolen as it would result in the humans bing weak again. ¡°What part do I y in this?¡± asked James. Xandros replied, ¡°Melinda is a very important person that will affect the results of my n. She¡¯s a Quasi Ancestral God and will increase your chances of winning if you can get her support. ¡°Three dayster, I¡¯ll announce that I won¡¯t pass on the position to Jacopo and to cut all ties with you. If you cause a scene in the Heavenly Court after that, the two Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors will surely seize the opportunity to make a move to fight for the position with you. ¡°I¡¯ll everything else after that to you.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James nodded, slightly waved his hand, and said, ¡°Alright, I get it. You can leave.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xandros did not stay long and disappeared from James¡¯ sight in a sh. After Xandros left, Melinda came to see James. Melinda called out, ¡°James.¡± James looked at her, nodded lightly, and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Melinda walked over and lightly bowed to Thea¡¯s tombstone. Then, she said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily and would return. If you truly died, everything would cease to exist. ¡°I also predicted you would cause a huge scene in the Heavenly Court.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James looked at her. Melinda replied, ¡°After the Four Cmities were neutralized, the Human Race once again became the leader of all creatures. Being the leader of all creatures means great blessings from the Heavenly Path. ¡°Under the circumstances that the Heavenly Path doesn¡¯t permit anyone to step into the Ancestral God Rank, this might just be the chance for one to surpass the limit. ¡°I¡¯m aware of this, and so is Xandros. However, the other powerhouses must also be thinking the same. You must¡¯ve reached some kind of agreement with Xandros to cause a massivemotion in the Heavenly Court today.¡± Melinda spoke softly, giving her analysis of the situation. Although Xandros was the Human Realm¡¯s Lord, many of the powerhouses in the Heavenly Court were eyeing his position. The temporary peace could only be sustained because a chance had not surfaced yet. James was the perfect opportunity. Therefore, Xandros wanted to use James to lure out everyone who was trying to seize the position. ¡°Since you already know so much, are you not interested in bing the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Human Race? If you were to fight for the position, who would dare to stand against you?¡± asked James. Melinda smiled faintly and said, ¡°I was already an Ancestral God in the past. Why would I need to fight for the position to seize the Human Race¡¯s blessings just to be an Ancestral God again? With enough time, I¡¯ll surely be an Ancestral God again.¡± ¡°Then, will you help me?¡± asked James. Melinda smiled and said, ¡°Who else am I going to help?¡± After speaking, Melinda sat beside James and wrapped her arms around James¡¯ waist. With a happy smile, she said, ¡°My dummy.¡± ¡°...¡± James immediately jumped up and looked at Melinda warily. Melinda stood up embarrassedly and stroked her hair. Then, she said smilingly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After speaking, Melinda disappeared in a sh. James touched his chin. ¡°What does she mean? It¡¯s hard to decipher her words. Could it be we had some sort of intimate rtionship in the Primeval Age?¡± Chapter 3282 Chapter 3282 James was startled by Melinda¡¯s strange behavior. However, he did not think much about it. James waited patiently for a few days. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. James brought Jacopo to the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall in the morning. The Heavenly Court was heavily guarded that day, and many powerful warriors were on guard at the main hall¡¯s entrance. Seeing James, they immediately barricaded him. James nced at them coldly and said, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± After hearing the voice inside the main hall, the guards stepped aside and let him pass. James strode into the main hall. ¡°Do you really have to go this far, Dad?¡± Jacopo whispered, ¡°Uncle Xandros has cared for me pretty well all these years. The Heavenly Court has also been like home to me. Uncle Xandros has indeed been training as the sessor of the Heavenly Court. Waiting a few more years wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± ¡°What do you know? Just follow me and don¡¯t ask questions.¡± James did not exin. Soon, they arrived inside the main hall. Many powerhouses of the Heavenly Court were present in the main hall. Those that could join the Heavenly Court and step into the main hall were mostly Grand Emperors. Although the Human Race went through a tragic battle in the Primordial Age that caused the death of many Grand Emperors, many human Grand Emperors that hid throughout the vast universe survived. Now that the Human Race was prosperous, many of these powerful humans joined the Heavenly Court. A man sat in the highest seal of the council. He wore a yellow robe and a crown, radiating an authoritative aura. ¡°What¡¯s your decision, Xandros?¡± As soon as James stepped into the hall, he immediately questioned Xandros. Looking at James standing in the main hall, Xandros said troubledly, ¡°James, the Human Race is indeed indebted to your family. I can understand why you want Jacopo to be the Human Race¡¯s Lord, but I can¡¯t put the future of humanity into the hands of an inexperienced child.¡± James frowned and said coldly, ¡°If that¡¯s your decision, then there¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡± At that moment, many guards outside rushed inside with their weapons. A few of the warriors in the Heavenly Court also stepped forward and drew their weapons, besieging James. James nced at them and said coldly, ¡°I, James Caden, announce Jacopo¡¯s departure from the Heavenly Court. Xandros, you can keep the position for a little longer. But, I¡¯ll definitely seize the position for my son very soon.¡± After speaking, James pulled Jacopo and attempted to leave the main hall. However, many powerful guards blocked his path. In the highest seat of the hall, Xandros said, ¡°Let him go.¡± The guards moved out of the way, allowing James to walk away unscathed. As soon as James left, a powerhouse of the Heavenly Court said, ¡°Lord Tegan, are you really going to let James mess around like this? He saved the Human Race and has high prestige among the humans. If he were to call for help, many powerhouses would surely support him. If he were to insist on fighting the Heavenly Court, it¡¯d be very troublesome for us. Why didn¡¯t you take this opportunity to kill him to prevent the Human Realm from falling into dire straits again?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Even though James saved the Human Race, giving him a title would suffice. However, he¡¯s openly provoking the Heavenly Court and deserves to be punished for his crime.¡± Many of the Heavenly Court¡¯s powerhouses expressed their opinions. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush this matter. Let him calm down for a while.¡± After Xandros concluded his decision, he dismissed the meeting. Meanwhile, James had already left with Jacopo. Now that he had dered war against the Heavenly Court, his next move was to win over the powerhouses in the Heavenly Court. From now onward, the two Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors, Yehuda and Connor, would surely begin to openlypete for the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord position. ¡°What a headache.¡± James massaged his temples, then turned to Jacopo standing beside him with an innocent look. Then, he said, ¡°Return to the Mortal Dimension first, Jacopo. I¡¯ll make a trip to the Boundless Realm.¡± Jacopo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 3283 Chapter 3283 The Earth had basically evolved and be the main base for the Human Race. However, there were many others where humans lived. The Boundless Realm was one of them. After the Earth¡¯s seal was lifted, Silvester remained in the Boundless Realm and did not choose to settle in the Human Realm¡¯s Heavenly Court. If James wanted to sessfully wipe out the powerhouses with ill intentions, he would have to recruit a lot of powerhouses to support him. James left through the intergctic passageway and appeared in the Boundless Realm. Then, he headed for the Elixir Realm. The Elixir Realm had grown even more prosperous than it was a hundred thousand years ago. James traveled through the Elixir Realm at great speed. The next moment, he had already reached Elixir City. James immediately recalled the memories of the days he stayed in the Boundless Realm. Soon, he arrived outside the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s gate. ¡°State your name.¡± As soon as James got close, he was blocked by disciples of the Elixir Pavilion. They drew their swords at James. James smiled and crossed his hands behind his back. Then, he said, ¡°Quickly report that James Caden hase to visit.¡± ¡°Haha! James Caden? You could¡¯ve pretended to be anyone else but chose James. Don¡¯t you know James is the Human Race¡¯s hero? He died in the deepest parts of the universe a hundred thousand years ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really James.¡± James felt helpless. ¡®Why does no one believe me?¡¯ ¡°Get lost. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± The Elixir Pavilion¡¯s disciples chased James away. Although he looked exactly like James, they did not believe he was the real deal. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A voice came from the Elixir Pavilion. ¡°Young Lady.¡± The disciples immediately greeted her respectfully. The woman was none other than Jules¡¯ younger sister, Yuina. Yuina wore a white dress with a dazzling badge on her chest. Her delicate features and morous temperament had not changed. As soon as she arrived at the gates, she noticed James being blocked by the disciples. Upon seeing him, she froze in ce for a few seconds, then called out, ¡°James?¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°Long time no see, Yuina.¡± ¡°Is that really you, James?¡± Hearing James¡¯ voice, Yuina immediately rejoiced. She took a few steps forward and stared at James, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you die in the battle a hundred thousand years ago? How are you still alive?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me dead that badly?¡± Yuina said frantically, ¡°No, of course not!¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I have some important business to discuss with the Elixir Pavilion.¡± ¡°Come this way.¡± Yuina immediately led James into the Elixir Pavilion, ascending the stairway to Sky City. Along the way, she asked James how he was still alive. However, James could not answer her questions. He was not sure how he was resurrected either. ¡°The Old Master is cultivating in the holy site located in the back mountain. Go ahead and see him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James did not stay for long. After entering Sky City¡¯s back mountain, he immediately headed to the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s holy site. Soon, he arrived at the mountaintop. The same wooden house was still situated atop the mountain. The surroundings were quiet, and the breeze blew up a few fallen leaves. James walked over to the wooden house and called out softly, ¡°Old Master.¡± Chapter 3284 Chapter 3284 Creak! The door opened instantly. An old man walked out wearing a gray robe. He had a beard and a few strands of hair growing on his face. ¡°James?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Silvester walked out of the wooden house and looked at James standing outside. He approached James and stared at him in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? Didn¡¯t you die in the battle a hundred thousand years ago?¡± James sat down and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s a very long story. Let¡¯s put that aside for now. I came to see you because I needed help with some stuff.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it about?¡± Silvester sat down. James exined, ¡°My family has sacrificed a lot for the safety of humanity. However, the current Human Race¡¯s Lord is Xandros. I¡¯m unsatisfied with how things turned out and want to seize the position. I need your help.¡± Silvester¡¯s expression became solemn. He would have agreed instantly if James had requested help with anything else. However, James was asking for a very burdensome favor. He was trying to overthrow the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. The Elixir Pavilion might also be destroyed if James failed to seize the position. James did not rush for an answer and waited patiently for Silvester to consider. After a long time, Silvester said, ¡°We¡¯re old friends, James. We¡¯ve known each other for many years and experienced many battles together. I should definitely help you, but¡­¡± He said, ¡°The Human Race has already gone through so many catastrophes and is finally peaceful. I don¡¯t want the Human Race to experience another disaster. If you insist on fighting the Heavenly Court, humans will suffer, and the Human Realm will fall into dire straits again.¡± Silvester¡¯s words were a clear rejection of James¡¯ request for help. James also expected Silvester¡¯s rejection. He smiled and exined, ¡°There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m doing this. As a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor, I¡¯m sure you know the Heavenly Path has permitted the Human Race to be the leader over all other races in the universe again. The Heavenly Path has also blessed the Human Race with good fortune. Obtaining the Human Race¡¯s blessings might be the key to bing an Ancestral God.¡± One hundred thousand years ago, Silvester was a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. However, his cultivation rank had not improved in many years. At his cultivation rank, it was tough to make new breakthroughs. Even if given one or ten Epochs, he might not be able to reach the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven. Silvester nodded lightly at James¡¯ words and said, ¡°Indeed. I can sense the blessings bestowed upon the Human Race¡¯s Lord. Whoever is in the position will be blessed with the entire Human Race¡¯s luck, which could increase their cultivating effectiveness.¡± James continued, ¡°There are two Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors in the Heavenly Court right now. One is Yehuda Baxter, and the other is Connor Landon. Both of them joined the Heavenly Court with the intention to seize the Lord¡¯s position. ¡°Xandros is aware of their motives. However, there¡¯s nothing he can do against them despite being the current Human Race¡¯s Lord. Xandros intends to use this opportunity to eliminate them.¡± James exined Xandros¡¯ n to him. Silvester fell silent. After a while, he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s for the greater good of the Human Race, I should support you. If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, just ask away.¡± James said, ¡°I need you to leave seclusion and order all of the Grand Emperors in the Elixir Pavilion to head over to the Human Realm. Then, wait for my next order.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Silvester nodded. ¡°I still have other business to settle, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. You should head to Earth first, and I¡¯ll come look for you when I return.¡± After speaking, James left. Silvester stood up and left the holy site. Then, he appeared in the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s main hall and summoned the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s Master, Helvius. Chapter 3285 Chapter 3285 ¡°Old Master.¡± Helvius walked into the main hall and asked respectfully, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Silvester asked, ¡°How many members do we have at the Grand Emperor Rank?¡± Helvius replied, ¡°About a hundred. We used to have a lot more, but many joined the Heavenly Court in the Human Realm after its establishment.¡± Silvester immediately ordered, ¡°Summon all of them.¡± Startled, Helvius asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Old Master?¡± Silvester said smilingly, ¡°James has returned and wants to seize the position as the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. Naturally, I¡¯m going to support him.¡± Helvius eximed, ¡°J-James? Are you talking about the James that died in the battle against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators a hundred thousand years ago?¡± Silvester nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go gather our powerful members immediately.¡± Helvius left without any hesitation. Soon, the Grand Emperors and powerhouses of the Elixir Pavilion were gathered in the main hall. These Grand Emperors chose to stay in the Elixir Pavilion because they were focused on their cultivation and had no desire for power. Monica was also among them. For the past one hundred thousand years, Monica had stayed in the Elixir Pavilion and earnestly practiced Elemental Inversion. Her strength improved rapidly over the years. One hundred thousand yearster, she finally became a Grand Emperor. Monica asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Old Master? Did something happen?¡± Sitting in the highest seat, Silvester stroked his white beard and asked, ¡°If James returned and wanted to seize the position as the Lord of the Heavenly Court, would you guys support him?¡± ¡°James?¡± Monica was thrilled. She stood a few steps forward and asked excitedly, ¡°What did you say, Old Master? Are you saying James is back?¡± Jules was also shocked by the news and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Caden die in the deepest part of the universe a hundred thousand years ago? Is he still alive?¡± Silvester nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. James is still alive, and he just visited me. He wants to be the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. I summoned everyone here to seek your opinions on whether you¡¯re willing to support him. If you support him, you¡¯ll be standing against the Heavenly Court.¡± At that moment, one of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s elders stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely support him! In my heart, James is the Human Race¡¯s Lord. What has Xandros done for humanity to deserve the position? What gives him the right to be the Human Race¡¯s Lord?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also support James.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Many of the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouses expressed their opinions. ¡°Very well.¡± Satisfied by their answers, Silvester said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s depart to Earth and wait for James¡¯ further instructions.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Afterward, Silvester led over a hundred Grand Emperors and powerhouses of the Elixir Pavilion to the Human Realm, Earth. Meanwhile, a discussion was taking ce in a pce in the Divine Dimension on Earth. The pce was Yehuda¡¯s amodation and was named Yehuda Pce. ¡°This is the perfect chance, Grand Priest Yehuda.¡± Yehuda sat in a chair and rested with his eyes closed. He looked to be in his forties and was wearing a white robe. An old man stood beside him and kept expressing his opinions. ¡°James has dered his stance against the Heavenly Court. He¡¯ll start to recruit powerhouses to fight against the Heavenly Court. You should use this opportunity to overthrow Xandros and kill James. Then, you¡¯ll be the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord.¡± Yehuda opened his eyes, and a strange glow emerged from his eyes. He replied gently, ¡°The situation in the Heavenly Court is veryplicated. There¡¯s Xandros¡¯ faction, and now we have James¡¯ faction. Besides, there¡¯s Connor Landon as well. Although he doesn¡¯t bother with the Heavenly Court¡¯s affairs, I¡¯m sure he joined the Heavenly Court for the position of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord too.¡± Chapter 3286 Chapter 3286 Yehuda was a very low-key powerhouse. He had achieved significant aplishments in his cultivation during the Primordial Age. Back then, he was already a powerhouse. The Demon Race had gained insight that the Heavenly Path would target the Human Race, so they started a war against the humans first. Many creatures in the universe got involved in the battle. Countless Grand Emperors participated in the fight and died. A few humans betrayed the Human Race and turned to the Demon Race. There were also a few that were afraid to die and hid themselves to survive the war. Yehuda was one of those that chose to hide. After avoiding the battle, he devoted his time to cultivating and eventually became a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. However, it was the highest rank he could reach, and he could no longer advance even a single bit. After Earth¡¯s Four Cmities were over, he saw the hope of making another breakthrough in his cultivation rank. His n was to be the Human Race¡¯s Lord and gain the blessings bestowed upon the Human Race. After he joined the Heavenly Court, he secretly recruited powerhouses to join him. It had been tens of thousands of years, and there were currently many powerhouses under him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He thought for a while and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Let¡¯s see how the fight between Xandros and James goes. We should hold back while they go at each other.¡± ¡°Is there something you¡¯re worried about, Grand Priest Yehuda?¡± ¡°Of course. Melinda is a Quasi Ancestral God. If she were to support James, how would Ipete with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for Melinda and try to win her over to our side.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yehuda lightly waved his hand, then closed his eyes again. Since James¡¯ deration to overthrow Xandros, the Heavenly Court had been in chaos. Yehuda and Connor seized the opportunity to begin recruiting powerhouses to establish their own forces. A storm was about to break out in the Heavenly Court. Meanwhile, Silvester had brought over a hundred powerhouses to Earth. The powerhouses temporarily stayed on Earth and waited for James¡¯ subsequent arrangements. On the other hand, James arrived at the Boundless Realm¡¯s Aqua Realm. He came to look for Winnie. James refused to believe that Winnie was dead. Winnie was an Ancestral God and would never be in a position where she had to sacrifice her life to kill three of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. James arrived at the ck pce in the Aqua Realm, which had been Winnie¡¯s seclusion sanctuary in the past. The pce was still in the same spot and was surrounded by formations. ¡°Winnie.¡± After arriving outside the pce, James called out, and his voice resounded throughout the area. No one responded to him, and the surroundings remained quiet. ¡°Are you inside, Winnie? ¡°It¡¯s Dad. I¡¯m back!¡± James kept calling out for Winnie. However, he did not get a response even after shouting a few times. ¡°Could Winnie have really¡­¡± James¡¯ face filled with sorrow. He did not believe Winnie died but did not know where else she could have gone. He turned around in disappointment. Just as he was about to leave, the ck pce gate opened, and a woman walked out. The woman wore a in, white dress and had long, ck hair. She called out lightly, ¡°Dad.¡± James immediately turned around. Seeing the woman, he rushed over with a smile, shouting, ¡°It¡¯s you, Winnie! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re still alive!¡± Winnie¡¯s face was pale, and it looked like she was seriously ill. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s wrong?¡± James noticed something was wrong with her. Winnie replied, ¡°I¡¯m a sinner.¡± Chapter 3287 Chapter 3287 ¡°Huh?¡± James was startled. Winnie replied, ¡°I¡¯m one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. I¡¯m supposed to be fair and just, but I got involved in the affairs of the Human Race. I¡¯ve gone against the Heavenly Path¡¯s will and have been imprisoned in this pce.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After speaking, Winnie raised her hands. A pair of handcuffs made out of Law Inscription appeared on her wrist. ¡°Why did this happen?¡± asked James. Winnie replied, ¡°I-It¡¯s my destiny. I might have to stay in this ce for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°I-Is there no way to free you?¡± asked James. Winnie looked at James and said, ¡°There is a way to free me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Winnie replied, ¡°You¡¯ll have to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, defeat Radomir, and take control of the Heavenly Path. Then, you could change the Heavenly Path¡¯s rules, and the shackles ced on me would disappear. Only then would I be able to leave.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. It would be difficult to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, defeat Radomir, and take control of the Heavenly Path. James fell into thought. After a while, James asked, ¡°By the way, who¡¯s Melinda?¡± Winnie nced at James and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you she was the daughter of our universe¡¯s previous Macrocosm Ancestral God and also the Young Lady of the Mount Heavenly Path?¡± With an embarrassed look, James asked, ¡°I wanted to know what kind of rtionship we had.¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± After a brief hesitation, Winnie said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± James inquired further, ¡°Did you meet your mother after you returned to the Primeval Age?¡± Winnie did not answer his question and turned back to enter the ck pce. The pce gate closed again. James shouted, ¡°Wait, Winnie! Answer my question!!! Did you see your mother in the Primeval Age?¡± Winnie¡¯s voice came from inside the pce. ¡°You should head back, Dad. There¡¯s no need toe and see me again. Come rescue me after you¡¯ve be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, defeated Radomir, and taken control of the Heavenly Path. ¡°As for Mom, you¡¯ll have to do your own research. I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡± James fell silent. What exactly happened in the Primeval Age? Both Melinda and Winnie refused to tell him anything. James said again, ¡°Winnie, I want to seize the position as the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. I have two potent opponents, both of whom are at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. I need your help. Can you really not leave this ce?¡± Winnie replied from inside the ck pce, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve truly been imprisoned here by the Heavenly Path. I can¡¯t get too far from the pce. If I leave this ce, I¡¯ll be obliterated by the Heavenly Path. ¡°You¡¯ll have to figure out a way to deal with the Heavenly Court¡¯s affairs alone.¡± Winnie¡¯s voice gradually became weaker, and the surroundings returned to silence. James stood at the gate, lost in thought. After a long time, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Winnie! I¡¯ll work hard to raise my cultivation rank. I¡¯ll definitely be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, defeat Radomir, take control of the Heavenly Path, and come to free you.¡± Unfortunately, Winnie did not reply to him. After seeing Winnie and learning that she was still alive, James was relieved. After resolving the internal conflict in the Heavenly Court, he would be at ease and could go looking for Thea. As for the Heavenly Court¡¯s affairs, he was not really concerned about them. Melinda, a Quasi Ancestral God, was supporting him. She could easily suppress two Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors. However, what he needed now was a reason to get rid of them. All that was left now was to wait for Yehuda and Connor to rebel. He would not have a reason to take action against them if they did not rebel against the Heavenly Court. James began to grow more curious about the events that urred in the Primeval Age. What exactly happened in the Primeval Age, and what role did he y back then? Chapter 3288 Chapter 3288 James¡¯ worried heart was at ease after finally seeing Winnie. Although Winnie was imprisoned by the Heavenly Path, it was still possible to get her out someday. James did not linger in the Aqua Realm any longer. He left through the intergctic passageway and returned to Earth. Silvester had brought the Elixir Pavilion¡¯s powerhouses to Wyrmstead, which was in the Earth¡¯s Mortal Dimension. They patiently waited for James¡¯ return to Earth. Inside the main hall of Wyrmstead¡¯s Imperial Pce, James sat in the highest seat of the council. All the powerhouses from the Elixir Pavilion were gathered inside the hall. Standing at the bottom, Silvester asked, ¡°What¡¯s next, James?¡± James lightly tapped his fingers on the table. He did not have a detailed n yet. After a brief thought, James replied, ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush, so we¡¯ll wait for a bit. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll head to the Divine Dimension to check out the situation.¡± James left the Mortal Dimension after a brief discussion and headed toward the Divine Dimension. Simr to the Mortal Dimension, the Divine Dimension was vast and boundless. After reaching the Divine Dimension, James raised his head. Many pces could be seen in the sky, and it was where the Human Race¡¯s Heavenly Court was situated. The Heavenly Court was established to better manage the Human Realm. Swoosh!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A blurry shadow immediately appeared before James upon his arrival. The shadow gradually materialized into a beautiful woman. James looked at Melinda and felt slightly awkward. However, they knew Melinda must have shown up because of something important. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you?¡± James tried to act nonchnt. Melinda nodded lightly and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± James asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ever since you dered war against Xandros, many powerhouses from the Human Race havee to see me.¡± Without thinking about it, James asked, ¡°Was it Yehuda and Connor?¡± Melinda nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. They¡¯ve sent people to see me and tried to win my support. However, I turned them down. Eventually, Yehuda and Connor both came to see me in person and expressed their wishes for me to join their side, promising to give me great benefits after they gain control over the Heavenly Court.¡± James asked, ¡°And your reply was?¡± Melinda said, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to join them, of course. I told them I didn¡¯t want to get involved in their fight for the position of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Both of them are worried about which side you¡¯ll join, as you¡¯ll greatly increase the chances of victory of whichever side you choose to join.¡± Melinda continued, ¡°Although the Heavenly Court seems stable on the surface, a lot is going on behind the scenes. Yehuda and Connor are trying to win over the powerhouses in the Heavenly Court, and Xandros¡¯ forces are decreasing significantly.¡± James listened carefully. Melinda asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± James fell into thought. Initially, he nned to go to the Fiend Realm to look for Qusai to get the Fiend Race to help. He also wanted to seek Henrik¡¯s help to get the Demon Realm on his side. However, he gave up on the idea after thinking about it. Since it was a problem of the Human Race, he did not want to get other races involved. After a brief thought, James replied, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already told them you wouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter, you shouldn¡¯te to see me. If Yehuda and Connor find out, they¡¯ll definitely put a hold on their ambitions, and we¡¯ll lose the chance to wipe them out. You should leave for now. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Melinda nodded, then disappeared from James¡¯ sight with a sh. James looked at the pces in the sky and flew toward them. Soon, he arrived at the Heavenly Court. The Heavenly Court was massive, and there were many pces in there. Every Grand Emperor of the Heavenly Court was granted a pce. There was a powerful umtion Formation around the Heavenly Court that absorbed Primordial Energy from the Divine Dimension. It was the perfect ce to cultivate. James came to the Heavenly Court again to win over more powerhouses. He activated his Divine Sense and scanned the Heavenly Court¡¯s surroundings. Soon, he sensed Yehuda Pce. Chapter 3289 Chapter 3289 James hesitated for a bit but then disappeared from the ce with a sh. In the next moment, he was already outside Yehuda Pce. There were many guards at the pce gate. These bodyguards were rtively strong. To serve as Yehuda Pce¡¯s guard, one had to be at least at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. ¡°Stop right there!¡± As soon as James approached, he was blocked by the guards. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The guards recognized James. However, they did not show him any respect. ¡°James, this is the Grand Priest Yehuda¡¯s residence. It¡¯s not a ce you can visit as you please. Get lost.¡± One of the guards chased James away. All of them knew that James was the hero that saved humankind. However, they also knew that James only acquired the power of an Ancestral God after consuming the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Now that his strength as an Ancestral God was gone, James¡¯ cultivation rank was rtively low. Compared to the Grand Priest Yehuda, James was nothing. James stood at the pce gate and said with a bright smile, ¡°Go report that James hase to visit.¡± ¡°Wait right here,¡± One of the guards said before walking into the pce. James was in no rush and waited patiently at the gate. In the main hall of Yehuda Pce, a man that looked in his forties sat in a lotus position with his eyes closed. Mysterious inscriptions revolved around him, and a powerful aura erupted from his body. A guard walked into the main hall and reported, ¡°Grand Priest, James hase to visit.¡± Yehuda replied softly without even opening his eyes, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The guard left the main hall. After waiting for a while, the guard came to the gate and led James into the pce. James was brought into the main hall and immediately saw Yehuda, who was still cultivating. Yehuda looked rtively young and did not seem like someone who had lived for a very long time. Yehuda stopped cultivating and slowly stood up. He looked at James and smiled faintly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you, James.¡± James sped his fists and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Grand Priest Yehuda.¡± Yehuda said, ¡°A seat for my guest.¡± A few beautiful servants walked over with a chair immediately. James did not hold back and made himselffortable. Yehuda sat in the highest seat and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± James went straight to the point. ¡°You¡¯re aware that I¡¯ve dered war against Xandros and want to overthrow him, right? I came to ask for your help to acquire the position as the Lord of the Heavenly Court.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Yehuda chuckled and asked, ¡°What makes you think I have the power to help you?¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll never know if you don¡¯t try.¡± Yehuda waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°Please leave. I won¡¯t help anyone fight for the position of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord.¡± James stood up, sped his hands, and said, ¡°That would be great as well. Thank you. As long as you don¡¯t help Xandros, I¡¯m sure I can overthrow him.¡± James turned around and left. He did not really expect Yehuda to help and was simply doing it for show. Yehuda was a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor and was one of the strongest in the universe. Moreover, he was also eyeing the position, so he definitely would not agree to help. After James left, the smile on Yehuda¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Chapter 3290 Chapter 3290 James left after seeing Yehuda and went to visit Connor. Connor was also a Grand Emperor that chose to stay hidden during the Primordial Age after learning of the Human Race¡¯s fate. He did not reveal himself until the establishment of the Heavenly Court after the Fourth Cmity was over. He never asked for the position of the Lord of the Heavenly Court, nor did he have a high position in the Heavenly Court. He was rtively free and did not have many responsibilities on him. James appeared outside Connor Pce. The pce was rtively deste, and there were no guards outside the gate. James walked toward the door and knocked lightly. Soon, the door opened, and a graceful woman walked out. The woman was slender and wore a pink dress. ¡°Master has been expecting you. Please do enter.¡± The woman made a weing gesture. James was not surprised and walked in without hesitation. After entering the pce, he was taken to the backyard. In the backyard, there was a table with a chess board in an open field. A man who looked to be in his sixties could be seen ying chess alone. He wore a gray robe and had a beard. His appearance was of an elderly man, but his body was full of vitality. The woman walked over and reported respectfully, ¡°Master, James is here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Connor put the chess piece in his hand down and looked at James. He pointed at a chair and said softly, ¡°Have a seat.¡± James sat down and looked at Connor seated opposite him. Connor was calm and elegant, unlike someone who had great ambitions. James greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir.¡± Connor gently waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. In the cultivation world, only the strong are respected. You defeated over a hundred of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators and are the hero of the Human Race.¡± James did not beat around the boat and cut straight to the chase. ¡°I came to see you because¡­¡± Before James could finish speaking, Connor cut him off, saying calmly, ¡°I know you¡¯re here to ask for my help. You¡¯re not confident in winning despite being the Human Race¡¯s hero. Even though you¡¯ll gain a lot of support if you ask for it, Xandros has a high prestige amongst the Human Race, and many powerhouses are loyal to him.¡± James asked, ¡°Then, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Connor raised his head to the sky. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Being the Lord of the Heavenly Court and Human Race sure is tempting. However, I¡¯m not interested in it. It doesn¡¯t matter to me who holds the position.¡± Just like Yehuda, Connor refused his request for help. James knew they turned him down because they wanted him and Xandros to fight so they could reap the benefits. ¡°I see. As long as you don¡¯t support Xandros, It¡¯ll be a piece of cake for me to defeat him.¡± James did not say much. He stood up, sped his fists, and turned to leave. After James left, Connor smiled faintly. ¡°Haha. You¡¯re still too naive, Young Man.¡± After visiting Yehuda and Connor, James went to see Yaraka. Yaraka used to be the Earth¡¯s Chamber of Scriptures custodian. She guarded the ce for many years and provided James with a lot of help when he was still very weak. She even helped him reform his physical body. In the backyard of the pce where Yaraka resided, James and Yaraka walked side by side. Yaraka wore a white dress. She was incredibly beautiful and looked pure and innocent. Her aura was ethereal, and her every move was graceful. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yaraka.¡± James parted his lips and said gratefully, ¡°When I was weak, it was you who kept helping me from behind the scenes. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡± Chapter 3291 Chapter 3291 James was filled with gratitude toward Yarake from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Yaraka asked, already aware of James¡¯ purpose for visiting. James nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it rted to Xandros?¡± Yaraka inquired, pausing to nce at James. ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this, James. Xandros is already grooming Jacopo to be the future Lord of the Heavenly Court. Once he¡¯s matured, he¡¯ll assume the role,¡± Yaraka advised. James¡¯ face darkened as he responded, ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Are you on my side or Xandros¡¯ side?¡± Yaraka fell silent. She knew that James woulde, but not so soon. She had been thinking about what she should do if James came. She was in a bind. She had watched James grow, so she was like a master to him. Theoretically, she should assist James. However, Xandros had been the Lord of the human race since the Primordial Age and was knowledgeable about all things human. All of his decisions were based on the interests of humankind. ¡°James, although the Heavenly Court is presently at peace, there are turbulent currents beneath the surface. Many are vying for the position of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. If you insist on being stubborn, they may take advantage and strike, causing great destruction to the human race once again,¡± Yarake warned. Although Yaraka was unaware that James hade to an agreement with Xandros, she knew about the internal affairs of the Heavenly Court. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m taking a stand. I will crush anyone who stands in my way. I really need your assistance, Yaraka,¡± James said. Yaraka was at a loss. She advised him once more, ¡°Give it up, James. As long as Xandros is in charge, everything will be fine. Yehuda and Connor wouldn¡¯t dare create a disturbance. However, once Xandros is removed, they will take advantage of the situation and wreak havoc.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± James said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if the human race descends into chaos. I¡¯m only fighting for the rights of the Cadens. If you aren¡¯t on my side, you¡¯re my enemy. See you on the battlefield.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yaraka was enraged and questioned him, ¡°Have you forgotten the vows you made when you reshaped your physical body?¡± ¡°I would never dare. However, I¡¯ve fulfilled my end of the bargain. Now that the human race is at peace, it¡¯s only natural that I fight for what belongs to the Cadens,¡± James replied. With that, he turned to leave and began searching for the other powerful figures of the Heavenly Court. Although he had sought assistance from the Grand Emperors under Xandros¡¯ banner, these individuals were loyal to Xandros and declined to help. Of course, Yehuda and Connor were observing his actions closely. Knowing that James had failed to gain the support of the powerful figures of the Heavenly Court, they silently mocked him. James did not bother concealing his actions as everything he was doing was merely an act. In the end, he sought out Nico and departed the Heavenly Court of the Divine Dimension with him. In Wyrmstead of the Mortal Dimension, James sighed as he sat on the throne. ¡°I sought out many powerful figures in the Heavenly Court to win them over to my side. However, they refused my offer because of their loyalty to Xandros. Meanwhile, the remaining ones were won over by Yehuda and Connor. Now, you¡¯re the only ones I can mobilize.¡± James looked at the figures of the Pavilion. With only a measly hundred Grand Emperors, how could he possibly seize the position of the Lord of the Heavenly Court? Even if this was a mere performance by him and Xandros, the act would not be convincing with such a huge power disparity.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3292 Chapter 3292 Lost in contemtion, James considered his next move¡ªhe needed to discuss things with Xandros. ¡°Hahaha, James!¡± Suddenly,ughter echoed through Wyrmstead Pce¡¯s main hall, and two men strode in. The chubby one was draped in a massive robe, while the other exuded charisma and intelligence. They were Henrik and Qusai. Seeing this, James said to the figures of the Pavilion, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Hearing this, they turned to leave. Stepping down from the throne, James was embraced by Henrik, who eximed, ¡°I knew you would survive! I¡¯ve been waiting for you to return. I never thought it¡¯d take one hundred thousand years. At longst, you¡¯re back.¡± Qusai chimed in, ¡°When Henrik told me you¡¯d survive, I didn¡¯t believe him. Everyone thought you¡¯d perished in battle and were buried in the depths of the universe.¡± James nced at the two. Then, he turned to Henrik and asked, ¡°How did you know I¡¯d survive?¡± Henrik was enshrouded in secrecy. When they first encountered Brielle, he knew that she would be the first living being to be a Grand Emperor in the Apocalypse Age. As expected, Brielle crossed into the Grand Emperor Rank a thousand years after the Third Cmity. Henrik merely smiled and said nothing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Qusai shifted the subject and asked, ¡°James, I heard that you had a falling out with Xandros, the Lord of the Human Race and that you wish to make your son the Lord instead.¡± James asked with a smile, ¡°How did you know?¡± Qusai nodded and said, ¡°Well, the Human Realm is one of the strongest worlds in this universe. They have informants from every race and n in the Heavenly Court. Since you¡¯ve made such a huge commotion, it¡¯s only natural that we find out.¡± James scratched his nose. He never thought that news of this event that already spread all across the universe. At present, he was worried the other races would attack the Human Race. Sensing his thoughts, Henrik said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James, the other races won¡¯t attack the Human Race so easily. The Demon Realm only attacked the Human Race because they¡¯d pierced through Heaven¡¯s secret and found out that the humans would face the Four Cmities.¡± Hearing this, James was lost in contemtion as he asked, ¡°That¡¯s a matter between the Heavenly Path and the Human Race. Why did the Demon Race intervene? The Demon Realm gained nothing out of the war in the Primordial Age. Instead, they suffered innumerable losses and lost many Grand Emperors. Even the Hadean n¡¯s Leader is dead.¡± Henrik exined, ¡°There were many forces at work. Though the Demon Race suffered great losses, the Human Race became the lowest of all races in the universe. That was how the other races rose in strength.¡± Qusai added with a smile, ¡°Indeed, the other races took the opportunity to greatly increase their power, but that didn¡¯tst long. No one was expecting you to resolve humanity¡¯s crisis.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. If you hadn¡¯t annihted the Heavenly Path, the Demon Race would¡¯ve obtained numerous benefits. They may have even be the leader over all the other races and get to enjoy the unlimited benefits of providence.¡± Hearing this, James finally understood. Qusai continued, ¡°Every race except the Fiend Realm had intervened in the war in the Primeval Age. During the war, we chose to seal off our world, thus preserving our strength.¡± James could not care less about these wars for providence and leadership among the races. Though his physical strength was at the Fifth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank, his actual rank was still low. As such, he could not understand the true motivation behind these wars yet. Chapter 3293 Chapter 3293 Qusai asked, ¡°What do you n to do next, James?¡± James replied coolly, ¡°What else? I¡¯ll find an opportunity to invade the Divine Dimension, attack the Cumulus Pce of the Heavenly Court, and overthrow Xandros.¡± Henrik praised him and said, ¡°I support you, James. I believe that the Cadens are the rightful rulers of the Human Race. However, with your current strength, I don¡¯t think you can emerge victorious in this conflict.¡± James nced at him and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Henrik smiled and said, ¡°My master instructed me to send you a message. If you need reinforcements, he¡¯ll send a few powerful figures of the Demon Realm to assist you. Although it¡¯s been years since he¡¯s interfered with the affairs of the outside world, he¡¯s still a reputable figure in the Demon Realm.¡± Qusai immediately added, ¡°The Fiend Race will also provide assistance.¡± James looked at the two. Although he had thought of seeking their help, he was hesitant about getting foreign races involved in what he considered an internal affair of the Human Race. Now that they offered to help, he suspected things were not so simple. ¡°Why help me?¡± James asked. Henrik sat down and said, ¡°For the future of this universe, of course.¡± ¡°Future?¡± James froze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Qusai said, ¡°ording to my father, there are too many races and realms in this universe. To facilitate the management process, the universe should only beprised of the Human Race, the Demon Race, and the Fiend Race.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what my master said as well. Once you¡¯ve secured the position of the Human Race¡¯s Lord, you¡¯ll join forces with the Fiend and Demon Races to wipe out the rest by integrating them into our races.¡± Hearing this, James was lost in contemtion. This was a huge decision that would not only affect the Human Race but also the Twelfth Universe. Once he agreed to their terms, the Human Race would have to work with them to annihte the other races once the Human Race¡¯s internal affairs were resolved. Henrik and Qusai did not panic. Instead, they waited patiently by the side. After some time, James said, ¡°This is a very crucial matter. Let me think this through for a few days. I promise to get back to you.¡± Henrik nodded and said with a smile, ¡°No worries.¡± Qusai stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about such serious business. It¡¯s been a while since we gathered. Let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± James stood up and said. He did not wish to think about this matter anymore today. Standing up, he ordered Quincy to prepare some wine. Then, James, Henrik, and Qusai gathered and drank. Though James was drinking, his mind kept drifting to the problem at hand. He wondered if Radomir had changed the Heavenly Path again and revealed new secrets. Perhaps the powerful figures of the Demon and Fiend Realm only decided to ally with the humans to reorganize the universe after discovering new information from the Heavenly Path. As the sole ruler of this universe, Radomir could do as he pleased. All he needed to do was change the operating rules of the Heavenly Path and allow the powerful figures to see through Heaven¡¯s secret. Since these figures could sense the Heavenly Path, it would be easy to ensure they acted as Radomir nned. After long contemtion, James still could not figure anything out. Chapter 3294 Chapter 3294 Henrik and Qusai only came by to ry a message and to drink with James. After doing so, they left to explore the Human Realm. James went looking for Melinda. As Melinda was the reincarnation of an Ancestral God in the Primeval Age and the daughter of the previous ruler of the universe, she had experienced many things and understood profound matters. Melinda resided in a ce with beautiful mountains and rivers in the Divine Dimension. Melinda appeared shortly after James¡¯ arrival. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss things inside.¡± Melinda casually waved her hand and opened the Formation. Then, with her grabbing James¡¯ hand, they entered the Formation and arrived at the peak of a mountain. In a house on the mountain¡¯s peak, Melinda asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± James narrated the events that unfolded. ¡°The Fiend and Demon Realms wish to help me out in secret. However, there¡¯s a twist. Once I gain control of the Human Race, I¡¯ll have to work with them to reorganize the universe, integrating the other races into our race.¡± As he said that, he looked at Melinda and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Melinda fell into deep thought. After some time, she said, ¡°This must be the work of Radomir.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James looked at her. He suspected that Radomir had changed the operating rules of the Heavenly Path and allowed the powerful figures of the Fiend and Demon Realms to see through Heaven¡¯s secrets, thus pushing them to n an alliance with the Human Race. Melinda said, ¡°Radomir has always wanted to do this.¡± James asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± After some contemtion, she asked, ¡°Do you know why Radomir became a traitor?¡± James shook his head. She said, ¡°It has something to do with my father¡¯s strategy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James froze. Melinda exined, ¡°When my father was the Macrocosm Ancestral God, he advocated for peace and harmony between various races.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Puzzled, James said, ¡°That¡¯s a superb strategy. Peace and harmony are what all living beings aspire to have.¡± Melinda said, ¡°However, peace and harmony will only bring aboutcency. Without chaos, living beings wouldn¡¯t strive to cultivate, and their desire to grow stronger wouldn¡¯t be as intense. That¡¯ll lead to there being only a few powerful figures among the various races.¡± James listened intently. Melinda continued, ¡°Radomir¡¯s strategy is different. He argues that living beings will lose the motivation to cultivate if they aren¡¯t under any pressure. Conversely, they¡¯ll emerge as forces to be reckoned with if backed into a corner.¡± Hearing this, James said, ¡°So that was why he annihted all the Ancestral Gods of the Human Race when they banded together to resist him.¡± Melinda nodded and said, ¡°Even so, he offered them a lifeline.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. James nodded slightly. The so-called lifeline should be referring to the Fourth Cmity. He sighed and said, ¡°In that case, everything has been going ording to Radomir¡¯s ns. Even though he rarely shows himself, as the ruler of this universe, he secretly has everything under his thumb. To prevent the various races from living in harmony, he wants to drive a wedge between them.¡± Chapter 3295 Chapter 3295 ¡°Once I agree to the terms of the Fiend and Demon Realms to suppress the other races, many of them will be eradicated. However, they won¡¯t truly die off as a race. Some of them who possess immense potential will rise from the ashes. By then, only three races will remain in this universe. Even so, the Fiend and Demon Realms will not sit idly by. Or to be more precise, Radomir won¡¯t allow things to stay this way. He¡¯ll secretly stir up conflict and instigate us three races to fight to be the number-one race of this universe.¡± Melinda nodded. ¡°An excellent analysis. Unless another Macrocosm Ancestral God emerges, Radomir will keep creating trouble. He might even sacrifice the entire era. To him, this is a better optionpared to the destruction of the universe.¡± Melinda took a deep breath and said, ¡°Honestly, I understand where he¡¯sing from. As the Macrocosm Ancestral God, he¡¯s required to put the interests of the universe above all else.¡± James fell into deep thought. After some time, he asked, ¡°What should I do, then? If I agree to the terms of the Demon and Fiend Realms, won¡¯t be we heading down the path Radomir wants us to go?¡± Melinda nced at him and returned the question, ¡°Do you really think that you have the strength to go against his wishes? If you turn down the Demon and Fiend Realms¡¯ offer, they may band together and attack the Human Race. The Human Race will suffer.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± James said, ¡°Even if we abide by Radomir¡¯s wishes, the Human, Demon, and Fiend Realms will eventually turn against each other.¡± Melinda said, ¡°That¡¯s why time is of the essence. In this limited time, the Human Race should produce as many powerful figures as possible to overwhelm the other two realms. That way, even if we turn against each other, the Human Race won¡¯t be defeated. You might even overwhelm the other two races and be the sole ruler of this universe.¡± James rubbed his temples. The Human and Demon Races suffered great casualties after the battle in the Primordial Age. Only the Fiend Race¡¯s strength remained intact. Surpassing them would be nigh impossible. Although James did not know what powerful figures were among the Fiend Race, he had heard of the Ten Primordial Fiends. ¡°My head hurts.¡± James sighed. Melinda said, ¡°When the Human Race bes the leader of all races once more, humankind will enter a golden age. Many prodigies will be born. Their cultivation speed will be extraordinary, and they¡¯ll be Grand Emperors in a short period of time. With sufficient time, the Human Race will surely emerge victorious against all odds.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you support Radomir¡¯s decision?¡± James looked at Melinda. Melinda shrugged. ¡°We have no other way.¡± ¡°I know what I have to do.¡± James nodded. Back then, he was at a loss. Now, he knew what had to be done. However, he got an idea after conversing with Melinda. Since everything was destined to happen, he might as well follow Radomir¡¯s wishes. That was the only way for the Human Race to gain time. Otherwise, if the Demon and Fiend Realms banded together, the Human Race would not stand a chance against them. Regardless, he had his concerns. Based on his original n, after resolving the internal affairs of the Human Race, he would use the Time Capsule and return to the Primeval Age in search of Thea. In retrospect, the internal affairs of the Human Race were insignificant whenpared to the rest. Once Jacopo ascended the throne, would he be capable ofmanding the Human Race and resisting the other two realms? This was James¡¯ main concern. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± James stood up. After bidding farewell to Melinda, he turned to leave. When he reappeared, he was already in Wyrmstead. This time, James went looking for Jacopo. In the courtyard, James looked at Jacopo. Wearing a grim expression, he asked, ¡°Jacopo, are you ready to shoulder the fate of the Human Race?¡± Chapter 3296 Chapter 3296 Someone had to shoulder the fate of the Human Race. In the past, James led the Human Race against the Four Cmities and brought about a golden age. However, the peace that was brought about was superficial. As such, he hoped that Jacopo would shoulder the responsibility. ¡°Dad.¡± With an unwilling look on his face, Jacopo said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the Lord of the Human Race. Why can¡¯t Xandros continue being the Lord? He¡¯s managing everything in order.¡± James fell into deep thought. He was contemting whether to tell Jacopo the truth. Though Jacopo was already a Grand Emperor, he was but an immature brat in James¡¯ eyes. ¡°Jacopo, things aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. It¡¯splicated out there, and the Human Race needs a leader. I can¡¯t show myself because I need to search for your mother. So, I¡¯ll have to leave this in your hands.¡± Jacopo fell silent. James continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll understand why I did this when you¡¯re older. Now, all you need to do is to prepare to be the next Lord of the Human Race. You¡¯ll understand the rest in the future.¡± James did not say much. After saying that, he turned to leave and went searching for Henrik and Qusai, who were cultivating in the Human Realm. ¡°I¡¯m on board,¡± said James. ¡°Good.¡± Delighted, Henrik said, ¡°I¡¯ll ry your message to the Demon Realm. My master will send powerful figures to help you unite the Human Race.¡± Qusai chimed in, ¡°The Fiend Race will provide you the support as well.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. He remained in Wyrmstead for the next few days. Over that short period of time, the Fiend and Demon Races sent powerful figures to Wyrmstead, which was in the Human Race¡¯s Mortal Dimension. This time, the Demon Realm sent some extremely powerful figures who had been in seclusion. They had sensed Heaven¡¯s secret and realized that this was the only way for them to cross into the Ancestral God Rank. The Demon Realm sent a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor, who was the Grand Patriarch of the Azurean n and also Marcello¡¯s ancestor. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The Heavenly Path had forbidden him from crossing into the Ancestral God Rank. However, the leakage of Heaven¡¯s secret gave him new hope. Hence, he came out of seclusion and showed up. Meanwhile, the Fiend Realm mobilized an entire army led by Qusai¡¯s father, the Supreme Fiend Lord, and appeared on Earth. However, they infiltrated Earth silently and surreptitiously. James was displeased upon noticing their infiltration. However, he could say nothing. The powerhouses had all arrived in the Mortal Dimension, and everything James needed was in ce. A month after James¡¯ falling out with Xandros¡­ Hundreds of Grand Emperors gathered in Wyrmstead, which was in the Mortal Dimension of Earth. Armed with weapons, they exuded a terrifying aura. Standing in the middle, James said with a grim expression, ¡°We must emerge victorious. We have to annihte Xandros and seize the Cumulus Pce!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± Their deafening voices rang in unison. James gazed at the sky, and a radiant sword appeared. ¡°Go.¡± He casually waved his hand, and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword pierced through the clouds of the Mortal Dimension into the Divine Dimension. Then, James and the others soared into the sky and charged straight toward the Divine Dimension. Chapter 3297 Chapter 3297 At that moment, in Cumulus Pce¡­ A guard hurriedly rushed in and knelt on one knee. Wearing a panicked expression, he said, ¡°Reporting! There¡¯s a terrifying auraing from the Mortal Dimension. James¡¯ Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword has pierced through the barriers of the Mortal and Sage Dimensions.¡± Boom! At that moment, the Divine Sword pierced through a pce and appeared outside Cumulus Pce. Terrifying Sword Energy shredded through the air, and the entire pce shook. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Xandros ordered. In the main hall, many soldiers brandished their weapons and rushed out. Some powerful figures simply sat by the sidelines and watched the show. They were the ones on Yehuda and Connor¡¯s side. In the main hall stood a woman. Wearing a white dress, she had a grim expression on her beautiful face. ncing at Xandros who was sitting on the throne, she approached him and asked, ¡°My Lord, do we really have to do this? You were the one who nurtured James into the man he is today. Must there be bloodshed today?¡± Xandros said coldly, ¡°Those who dare challenge the Heavenly Court¡¯s authority must be annihted at all costs.¡± Hundreds of powerful figures appeared outside Cumulus Pce. All of them were at the Grand Emperor Rank, and some of them were even at the Fifth Heaven. Swish!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The Divine Sword appeared in James¡¯ hands. Standing in the clouds, he wielded the Divine Sword. Though his rank was insignificant, his physical strength was terrifying. Shapeless Sword Energy shredded through the air as he said coldly, ¡°Leave at once if you cherish your life. I don¡¯t wish to hurt the innocent.¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± A cold rebuke echoed, ¡°This is the Heavenly Court, James! Don¡¯t you dare act so presumptuously!¡± ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡± James said coldly. At that moment, Silvester stepped forward and casually waved his hand. Mysterious inscriptions emerged from his palm, gathering to form terrifying mes. The mes shredded through the air and charged straight toward the guards. As Silvester was a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor, his attack overwhelmed the enemy¡¯s defenses. However, he did not go all-out and only knocked them back. After the guards were knocked back, some more powerful ones came charging toward him. Silvester, Helvius, Nico, James, and the others struck, and a fierce battle erupted. However, the Heavenly Court¡¯s strength was no match for James and the others. Alongside the powerful Grand Emperors, James and his gang simply swept their enemies aside. Boom! A soldier crashed through the roof of Cumulus Pce and fell heavily to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Then, James and the others entered the main hall. There were many powerful figures in the main hall, including Yehuda and Connor. However, unwilling to be pulled into the conflict, they all retreated to the back. Xandros stood up and looked at James, uttering word by word, ¡°I never thought it¡¯de to this, James.¡± Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James said coldly, ¡°Give me the throne, and I¡¯ll spare your life, Xandros.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Xandrosughed. Then, a golden light glimmered, and a radiant sword appeared. ¡°E-Excalibur!¡± Many eximed. That sword was the sword of the Jade Emperor¡ªthe Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord in the Primordial Age. It was a symbol of authority, and it possessed immense power. Chapter 3298 Chapter 3298 Excalibur was the sword of the Jade Emperor in the Primordial Age and was a symbol of power. This sword possessed immense power and was only weaker than an Ancestral God Weapon. Throughout history, many eras and ages hade to an end. However, not all living beings would perish. The death of an era merely meant the transition from a golden age into a dark age. All powerful figures who survived would conceal themselves in the shadows. Xandros summoned Excalibur, and his body exuded a powerful aura. ¡°James, let¡¯s battle in outer space.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± James said. This was the Human Realm, and Xandros was an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor. If he went all-out, he would surely cause great destruction. It was something that the Human Race could not withstand. Xandros flew out of Earth and the sr system and arrived at a devoid of life in the Milky Way. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± James said. Then, many powerful figures charged out of Earth together. In outer space, James, Silvester, Helvius, and many others surrounded Xandros. Everyone was watching the battle closely, for the victor would be the next Lord of the Human Race. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon James¡¯ appearance, Xandros spoke to him through telepathy. ¡°James, all preparations have been made. I must die here.¡± James remained silent. Xandros continued, ¡°I will reincarnate with the memory I have now. When I die, my followers should submit to you. I will leave the fate of humankind in your hands. I will be back tens of thousands of years in the future.¡± Xandros¡¯ voice sounded in James¡¯ mind. ¡°Charge!¡± James remained silent and pointed his sword at Xandros. Though this was an act, it was also a true battle. Faced with many powerful figures, Xandros performed every trick up his sleeves. The heavens trembled, and the earth shook. In the end, Xandros perished on the battlefield. Meanwhile, James and the others suffered some injuries. After the battle, James and the others returned to Earth and the Heavenly Court in the Divine Dimension. Hundreds of Grand Emperors were stationed outside the Heavenly Court. Dragging his feet, James entered the Heavenly Court. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, he walked toward the throne and took a seat. Gazing at the crowd, he said, ¡°Xandros Tegan is dead. From today onward, the Cadens shall be the new ruler of the Human Race.¡± His voice boomed. ¡°Does anyone oppose this?¡± Though there were many powerful figures present, none spoke up. Since even Xandros was annihted, they would surely lose their lives if they stepped forward. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s in agreement, you¡¯re all dismissed. I¡¯ll choose a date for the coronation of my son, Jacopo, who will be the new Lord of the Human Race.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. ¡°I¡¯m against this.¡± Yehuda stepped forward. Seeing this, a faint smile crept up on James¡¯ face. ¡°What are you trying to say, Yehuda?¡± Yehuda nced at James and said, ¡°Even if we need a new ruler on the throne, the Cadens have no right to assume power.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± James asked. Yehuda looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone, the position of the Lord of the Human Race is an extremely significant one. The Human Race isn¡¯t invincible against the Fiend and Demon Realms. Can the Cadens protect all of humankind when they assume power? Though I¡¯m not a perfect man, I¡¯m nheless a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Who would dare attack us with me at the helm?¡± Chapter 3299 Chapter 3299 Yehuda hurriedly stepped forward after Xandros¡¯ death. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A peal ofughter came from the main hall. Then, Connor stepped forward and looked at Yehuda, saying smilingly, ¡°I, Connor Landon, am a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor as well. If I¡¯m in charge of the Heavenly Court, no realm would ever dare attack us.¡± ¡°I support Yehuda!¡± ¡°I support Connor!¡± Many spoke up. At that moment, many began to take sides. All these people had been bribed by Yehuda and Connor in advance for this day. On the throne, James said with a mischievous smile on his face, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a battle. The last one standing will be the Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Human Race.¡± Yehuda nced at James and said coldly, ¡°James, you¡¯ve suffered injuries after fighting against Xandros. How do you n on fighting me?¡± As he said that, he nced at Connor. James was not the primary threat to him, Connor was. Silence fell on Cumulus Pce as if a storm were brewing on the horizon. At that moment, a group of powerful figures appeared outside the pce. A middle-aged man strode into the main hall. Wearing an overcoat, his hair was white, and he looked like a fiend. ¡°Th-The Supreme Fiend Lord?¡± Yehuda and Connor¡¯s faces turned pale. Meanwhile, the other powerful figures of the Human Race looked at the uninvited guest with rm. The man before them was a well-renowned figure in this universe. He was the ruler of the Fiend Realm in the Primordial Age. Appearing in Cumulus Pce, the Supreme Fiend Lord looked at James and said with a bright smile, ¡°The Fiend Race supports James in bing the Lord of the Human Race. If necessary, the Fiend Race will assist you in annihting your political opponents.¡± ¡°Well said!¡± A voice came from outside the main hall, and an elderly man walked in. He was wearing a ck robe and had an old appearance. No one recognized him. ¡°Wh-Who is he?¡± ¡°Wh-What a powerful aura.¡± Many were puzzled. They did not know who he was. Only Yehuda and Connor were wearing grim expressions. As survivors of the Primordial Age, they knew some of the powerful figures of that era. ¡°The Grand Patriarch of the Azurean n?¡± They both wore grim expressions. Indeed, the elderly man was the Grand Patriarch of the Azurean n, the extremely powerful figure of the Demon Race who had concealed himself. ¡°James, on behalf of the Azurean n, I would like to assure you of our support. Anyone who opposes you will be the enemy of the Azurean n and the Demon Realm.¡± Two powerful figures of the Fiend and Demon Realms appeared to show their support for James. Yehuda and Connor¡¯s faces were pale. They had never taken James into consideration. They had remained in the Heavenly Court and nned tounch a coup when the opportunity presented itself. However, James foresaw this. He did not wish to annihte both Yehuda and Connor as they were Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors. If they were killed, it would be a great loss to the Human Race. Sitting on the throne, James looked at the two and said with a smile, ¡°Yehuda, Connor, do you still oppose me?¡± Yehuda hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°I was just pulling your leg, James. You¡¯re the hero of mankind. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t even have a future. Of course I support you as the Lord of the Human Race. Whoever opposes you will be my enemy!¡± Seeing that the dynamics were overwhelming against him, Yehuda knew he could not fight James, who had the support of the Fiend and Demon Realms. Connor also knew that it would be impossible for him to be the Lord of the Heavenly Court. Hence, he hurriedly pledged his allegiance to James.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 3300 Chapter 3300 Yehuda and Connor were not fools. Although they had been eyeing the throne for some time, they knew they could onlypromise as theycked the strength to fight against the Fiend and Demon Realms. Originally, James nned to annihte Yehuda and Connor. However, circumstances had changed. These two were Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors. In the future, the Fiend and Demon Realms would surely band together and attack the Human Race. Keeping them alive would be in the interest of the Human Race. ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± James waved slightly. The Supreme Fiend Lord and the Azurean n¡¯s Grand Patriarch turned to leave. They only came here to intimidate James¡¯ opponents. After the powerful figures of the Fiend and Demon Realms left, the others in the main hall gradually left. Soon, only James remained in the main hall. Shortly after, Jacopo walked in. Looking at James who was in deep contemtion on the throne, he said with a hint of displeasure, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. James nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Get ready for the coronation.¡± As he said that, he turned to leave. James went to Melinda¡¯s amodation to look for her. Seeing that James was filled with consternation, Melinda knew that he was concerned about the future of the Human Race. He must have been worried that Yehuda and Connor would be up to no good after he spared them. ¡°What should I do, Melinda? Did I make the right decision by pardoning them?¡± James asked. After some contemtion, Melinda said, ¡°They want to be the Lord of the Human Race because they see it as an opportunity to cross into the Ancestral God Rank.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James said, ¡°They chose topromise because they fear the Fiend and Demon Realms. Once the three realms band together and finish conquering the other races, we¡¯ll surely have a falling out. I¡¯m worried that Jacopo won¡¯t be able to deal with these matters once I¡¯m gone.¡± Melinda was deep in thought. At present, there was nothing she could do. Not being able to learn anything from her, James turned to leave and returned to the main hall. Sitting on the throne, he gazed straight ahead. Right then, he heard footsteps. James turned around and saw a woman walking in. The woman had long, ck hair and wore a green dress. She was gorgeous and stunningly beautiful. Looking at James, she was unable to conceal her excitement and disbelief. ¡°Sophie?¡± James stood up abruptly. The woman was none other than Sophie, who had offered him guidance in the past. ¡°I-Is it really you?¡± Sophie showed up in the main hall and gazed at James in disbelief. Even her voice was shaky. She had seen James die with her own eyes. Upon her return, she specifically went to James¡¯ tombstone to pay her respects before leaving to explore the universe. Hearing that James had returned and be the Lord of the Human Race, she came in a hurry. Looking at the familiar yet distant Sophie, James smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Sophie. I¡¯ve been through a lot while you were gone.¡± Unable to conceal her joy, Sophie nodded and said, ¡°I heard. However, I don¡¯t know much about what happened. I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re alive.¡± Unable to suppress the urge any longer, she leaped into James¡¯ embrace and hugged him tightly. Throughout the time they spent together, James had unknowingly be an important person to her. Upon hearing of his death, she was distraught and lost the will to live. It was only then that she realized how important James was to her. James froze. Then, he hugged her. Chapter 3301 Chapter 3301 A man and a woman sat at the gates of Cumulus Pce¡¯s Southen Heaven Gate. James narrated the events that unfolded after Sophie left and the reasons why he overthrew Xandros. ¡°I¡¯m in a bind. I don¡¯t know what to do. You¡¯re intelligent, Sophie, and you¡¯re the daughter of the war god of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. Do you have anything in mind?¡± Sophie shook her head slightly. She did not have the time to think about this. Being together with James made adrenaline rush through her veins. ¡°I have an idea,¡± came a voice. James turned around and saw a man walking toward them. ¡°Walganus,¡± James hurriedly stood up and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The man was Walganus Jaxon, whose real name was Hrius Yahir. He was the son of the Jade Emperor in the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. James looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Walganus took a seat and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about anything. Both Yehuda and Connor have no interest in power and authority. They only wanted to be the Lord of the Human Race because they could absorb the providence of the Human Race and cross into the Ancestral God Rank.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± James said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m concerned.¡± Walganus said, ¡°Simple, why don¡¯t you form the Four Heavenly Lords?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Walganus said, ¡°Establish many Heavenly Court Lords and divide them into the north, south, east, and west. These Lords will be acknowledged by the Heavenly Path. Hence, they will be able to gain insight into the providence of the Human Race. That¡¯s one way of preventing Yehuda and Connor from making trouble.¡± ¡°Will this work?¡± James asked, confused. ¡°Why not?¡± Walganus responded. ¡°Once you form the Four Heavenly Lords, you will have four extremely powerful figures guarding the four directions of the Divine Dimension. Then, you just have to command them from Cumulus Pce.¡± Sophie said, ¡°Sounds like a good idea.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do just that.¡± Walganus extended his arm. James froze and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Walganus said, ¡°You promised me you would allow me to look at the Three Thousand Cultivation Arts. In the past, I wasn¡¯t able to understand anything. Now, I have crossed into the Grand Emperor Rank and can nowprehend the arts. By the way, let me be one of the Four Heavenly Lords.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. James immediately said, ¡°The Three Thousand Cultivation Arts is in the Celestial Abode. Before the Fourth Cmity arrived, I instructed Xandros to leave them to my son Jacopo.¡± Walganus said, ¡°Mhm, no worries. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Then he turned to leave. Now, only James and Sophie remained. James asked, ¡°Walganus wants to be one of the Four Heavenly Lords. As the son of the Jade Emperor of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, he has the right to be one. Since both Yehuda and Connor will each be one, who should be thest one?¡± Sophie said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to carefully consider.¡± As James contemted, the image of a powerful figure surfaced in his mind. Among everyone, Silvester was the most suitable for the job. Though he had thought of Melinda, she was a Quasi Ancestral God. She should not have any desire to be one of the Four Heavenly Lords. Chapter 3302 Chapter 3302 Since the most troublesome matter was dealt with, James could leave with peace of mind after Jacopo was crowned Lord of the Human Race and the Four Heavenly Lords were appointed. After a brief conversation, James turned to leave and went searching for Jacopo. Jacopo was sitting in the courtyard of his manor, gazing straight ahead nkly with a surly expression. James walked toward him. He hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Dad.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No matter what James had done, he was still his father. Without James, humanity would not have survived. James nodded slightly and said, ¡°I have dealt with the obstacles in your path. Now, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself in the future. Once you officially be the Lord of the Human Race, I¡¯ll leave this ce and search for your mother.¡± ¡°Mhm, I understand. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Now, Jacopo could only obey James¡¯ wishes and be the Lord of the Heavenly Court. After meeting Jacopo, James turned to leave and went looking for Silvester and the others to discuss the coronation ceremony. It was decided after a brief discussion that the coronation ceremony would be held a monthter. Over the next month, James did not leave Wyrmstead and stayed behind. Meanwhile, the others were busy preparing for the coronation ceremony. In the blink of an eye, a month passed. Today was the day Jacopo became the Lord of the Human Race. Every powerful figure of the Human Race gathered in the main hall of the Heavenly Pce. The first was the coronation ceremony where Jacopo epted Excalibur which represented the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. Then, Jacopo sat in the middle of the main hall. Looking at the crowd, he said, ¡°Thank you for the trust you have in me. From today onwards, I will shoulder the fate of humankind. Next, let us begin the coronation ceremony. I will appoint Four Heavenly Lords to guard the four directions of the Divine Dimension to share the providence of the Human Race.¡± Hearing this, many were stunned. The Four Heavenly Lords? Sharing the providence of the Human Race? What was going on? Why had they not heard of this before? ¡°Yehuda Baxter,¡± Jacopo said. Yehuda immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Present, Your Majesty.¡± Jacopo said, ¡°You will henceforth be made the Southern Heavenly Lord who will guard the southern nk of the Divine Dimension and share the providence of the Human Race.¡± Yehuda was overjoyed. He never expected to be made the Southern Heavenly Lord who could have a share of the Human Race¡¯s providence. In that case, there was no need to be the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Your Majesty.¡± Yehuda was full of gratitude. ¡°Connor Landon,¡± Jacopo said. ¡°Present.¡± Connor stepped forward. Jacopo said, ¡°You will henceforth be made the Western Heavenly Lord who will share the Human Race¡¯s providence.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Connor was full of gratitude as well. ¡°Hrius Yahir,¡± Jacopo said. Walganius stepped forward and said, ¡°Present, Your Majesty.¡± Jacopo said, ¡°You will be made the Eastern Heavenly Lord who will guard the eastern nk of the Divine Dimension.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Finally, Jacopo¡¯s gaze was fixed on Silvester as he said, ¡°Silvester Dani.¡± ¡°Present.¡± ¡°You will be made the Northern Heavenly Guard who will guard the northern nk of the Divine Dimension.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡­ Jacopo was now the Lord of the Human Race. Being in his position meant that his coronation had been acknowledged by the Heavenly Path. After appointing the Four Heavenly Lords, Jacopo¡¯s gaze was fixed on Melinda. Chapter 3303 Chapter 3303 ¡°Melinda Theophanes.¡± Hearing her name, Melinda froze momentarily before stepping forward. Jacopo said, ¡°Melinda Theophanes, you were instrumental in resolving the Fourth Cmity of the Human Race. As such, you shall be made the Grand Priestess of the Heavenly Court.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Melinda could only reluctantly agree. She had no interest whatsoever in bing the Heavenly Court¡¯s Grand Priestess. However, she suspected that this was James¡¯ n. He was worried that the Human Race would descend into chaos once he was gone. By tying her to the Heavenly Court, she was also tied to the fate of the Human Race as well as Jacopo. The coronation ceremony continued. Some well-renowned humans were also appointed as important figures of the Heavenly Court. James was not in the main hall. Rather, he was at the South Heaven Gate. Sitting at the South Heaven Gate, he sensed everything that was happening in the main hall. Sensing that the coronation ceremony was aplete sess, a faint smile crept up on his face. ¡°The Heavenly Court¡¯s matters are finally dealt with. It¡¯s now time to search for Thea.¡± Thea had always been on James¡¯ mind. She was not dead. Her original form remained in the Primeval Age, and the part of her that transformed into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was only a remnant of her original form. So, James wanted to head to the Primeval Age to investigate. After the coronation ceremony ended, many turned to leave. The sound of footsteps came. James stood up and turned around to see Melinda. Melinda walked toward him and asked, ¡°When will you leave?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The time I will traverse during my journey to the Primeval Age will be long. Even if I possess the Time Capsule that can traverse the River of Time, I have no guarantees of returning to the Primeval Age. Perhaps I need the power of all the powerful figures of the Human Race to stimte the Time Capsule together to make it work.¡± Melinda said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do just that, then.¡± James looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you have anything you wish to say to me?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Something I wish to say?¡± Melinda froze momentarily before saying, ¡°I have nothing much to tell you. If I have to say something, be careful not to tamper with history.¡± James looked at her, unable to understand the meaning of those words. Melinda exined, ¡°The Primeval Age is history. It is the past, and you don¡¯t belong there. When you head to the Primeval Age, your every action and word will be affected by Karma. If you do things that change the course of history, you will suffer powerful Karma. The more influential your actions are, the more dangerous it¡¯ll be.¡± James listened intently. Melinda continued, ¡°Of course, there are some events that will only be triggered by your appearance.¡± After some contemtion, James asked, ¡°In which period of the Primeval Age will I return to?¡± The Primeval Age was distant. As such, James had no idea which time period he would return to. Melinda shook her head slightly and remained silent. ¡°Inform me when you¡¯re about to leave.¡± Then, she turned to leave. James nodded slightly. After leaving the Heavenly Court and the South Heaven Age, he appeared in Wyrmstead in the Mortal Dimension. He had many friends there, so he returned to spend time with them and bid them farewell. Just like that, James spent three years in Wyrmstead. In those three years, he spent time with his friends and made preparations for his journey to the Primeval Age. Three yearster, in the Divine Dimension¡­ A powerful Formation was set up on an empty plot ofnd. The Formation was established by Melinda over the past three years. ¡°James, the Formation isplete. The Formation¡¯s power will do its best to sustain the Time Capsule¡¯s power. When we catalyze the Formation as a group, the Formation¡¯s power will enter the Time Capsule seamlessly. Whether you return to the Primeval Age would depend on your fortunes,¡± Melinda said while looking at the Formation. Chapter 3304 Chapter 3304 The most elite figures of the Human Race gathered before the Formation. Even some powerful figures from the Fiend and Demon Realms were present. James was the one who gathered them here. As his strength was limited, he could not return to the Primeval Age without their help. Back then, despite Xandros using the Time Capsule¡¯s power, James could only return 100,000 years in the past. Now, the time period he was heading to was in the Epochs. Even 100,000 Epochs might not bring him back to the Primeval Age. Tens of thousands of powerful figures gathered before the Formation. In the distance were James¡¯ friends and rtives. They had been in the Mortal Dimension all this while. Hearing that James was leaving, they came to send him off. ¡°Go, James.¡± Melinda gently pushed James. James strode forward and entered the Formation. Immediately, he was enveloped in a colorful radiant light. At that moment, he summoned Crucifier and Exalter and catalyzed Yin and Yang Power. Then, Crucifier and Exalter merged to form the Time Capsule. Hovering before James, the Time Capsule merged with the Formation¡¯s power. At that moment, James could sense power brimming inside the Time Capsule. ¡°Now,¡± Melinda said. As she spoke, the powerful figures in the surroundings injected immense power into the Formation, which merged with the Time Capsule. At that moment, James held the Time Capsule in his hand. ¡°Break.¡± While holding the Time Capsule, James casually waved his hand, and the Time Capsule¡¯s power tore the void open. Vaguely, James could see a stream formed by Law Inscriptions. His body shed, and he entered the River of Time. The Time Capsule¡¯s power propelled him forward through the River of Time and against the tide. Outside the Formation, many powerful figures catalyzed power and injected them into the Formation, whichbined with the Time Capsule. In the distance, as Quincy gazed at James who was gradually disappearing, she sighed while wearing a wistful look on her face, murmuring, ¡°When will we meet again I wonder?¡± Jacopo and Xainte stood by the side. Though they were Grand Emperors, they did not offer their power to the Formation. Jacopo asked, ¡°Xainte, can Dad find Mom?¡± Xainte shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, if Mom truly exists in the Primeval Age, Dad will surely find her.¡± ¡°I believe Dad will be back after finding her.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡­ As James entered the River of Time, he went against the tide as mysterious Time Inscriptions appeared in his surroundings. Initially, he traversed the River of Time easily without any interference. However, thirty minutester, he began to feel a sense of difort. Surrounding pressure came from the surroundings and crushed his physical body. Though his physical strength was equivalent to the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, he still felt a sense of difort. Being in the River of Time, he had no idea where he was now. He did not dare leave the River of Time recklessly. After all, it would be extremely difficult to find another group of powerful figures to catalyze the Time Capsule. Now, there was still much power in the Time Capsule. He waved the Time Capsule and elerated his speed. In the beginning, James could still sense the presence of time. However, slowly and gradually, he began to lose the sense of time. He no longer knew how long he had been in the River of Time. Perhaps a long time had passed, or perhaps it had only been an instant. The Time Capsule in his hand turned dimmer. Chapter 3305 Chapter 3305 The Time Capsule¡¯s power depleted at an rming rate. James hurriedly catalyzed his own power to sustain the Time Capsule¡¯s power. In the meantime, the Elemental Inversion Formation inside his body waspletely activated, frantically absorbing the power contained in the River of Time to replenish his lost energy. However, this replenishment rate could notpare to the depletion of the Time Capsule¡¯s power. Now, James could no longer care less and could only take one step at a time. The power inside his body was slowly being depleted. Soon, his power waspletely depleted. Without the replenishment of his own energy, the Time Capsule gradually turned grim, showing signs of disintegrating. However, in the nick of time, an immense power came from inside the Time Capsule and elerated James¡¯ speed. The further he went, the more difort he felt in his physical body. Now, there were scars on the surface of his skin. Demonic Energy materialized from within his body and rejuvenated his injuries. Initially, James could still withstand the pressure brought about by the River of Time. Now, however, he could no longer resist the pressure, and he was covered in injuries all over his body. Moreover, these were no ordinary injuries, but injuries of the Heavenly Path. They were simr to the ones James suffered during his battle against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Countless shapeless des appeared in the River of Time and shed James, leaving behind devastating wounds. His consciousness blurred, and he passed out eventually. Even so, the Time Capsule continued to propel him against the tide. When the Time Capsule¡¯s power waspletely depleted, a fissure appeared in the River of Time. Covered in injuries all over his body, James left the River of Time. Appearing in the sky of an unknown world, he plummeted from the sky and crashed heavily to the ground and into a mountain range. Then, he passed out, not knowing that he had left the River of Time. ¡­ The Primeval Age was a golden age full of prodigies at the Grand Emperor and Ancestral God Rank. This age also had clear boundaries between the Seven Realms. The sound of footsteps could be heard in a forest. ¡°Miss, is there really a Primordial Pulse in the Sakatch Mountains?¡± a voice asked. A melodious voice answered, ¡°There must be. This treacherous ce is full of demons and fiends. ording to the records of our n¡¯s ancient texts, our Grand Patriarch once came here 3000 Epochs ago and encountered a Primordial Pulse. However, back then, the Primordial Pulse was upied by a group of powerful demons. I¡¯m fully prepared this time to annihte them. When I finally upy this Primordial Pulse, I can cultivate three Ousias.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. One of the women stopped and looked straight ahead. Behind her was a group of armed and armor- d soldiers. Each of them was at least at the Grand Emperor Rank. ¡°What is that?¡± The woman looked at James, who was buried in the dirt. She was wearing a green dress and was stunningly gorgeous. Puzzled, she approached James. Then, she saw James lying on the ground. Chapter 3306 Chapter 3306 The woman waved slightly, and the guards behind her walked toward her. She ordered, ¡°Get him out of there.¡± A guard casually waved, and immense power emerged from his palm, dragging James out of the dirt. James was lying on a rock. The woman looked at him. Seeing that his injuries exuded the Heavenly Path¡¯s aura, she eximed, ¡°Injuries of the Heavenly Path?¡± An elderly man nced at James and said, ¡°My Lady, let¡¯s leave him be. Since he was injured by the Heavenly Path, he must have transgressed the Heavenly Path and was pursued by Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not dead yet.¡± The woman stared at James and said, ¡°Since he was able to survive after being pursued by Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, he¡¯s no ordinary man. If I save his life, I might be his savior.¡± The woman¡¯s name was Letitia Lachesis. The world she was in was an insignificant world of this age¡ª the Void Realm. The family she was from, the Lachesis family, was one of the Four Families of the Void Realm. There was an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor in her family. In the Apocalypse Age far away in the future, they would be an invincible family. However, in this age where Grand Emperors and Ancestral Gods weremon, an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor was nothing. In Letitia¡¯s eyes, since James was able to survive the onught of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, he must have been at least a Quasi Ancestral God. If she saved him, it might be a good thing for the Lachesis family. ¡°Please inspect his injuries,¡± Letitia ordered. The elderly man walked toward James and inspected his injuries. Upon inspection, his expression turned grim. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Letitia asked, ¡°How is he?¡± Wearing a grim expression, the elderly man said, ¡°His injuries are too grave. He¡¯s been stabbed at least hundreds of thousands of times. His bones are full of injuries from the Heavenly Path, and no one can heal his injuries in this world. Though he still breathes, he won¡¯t live for long.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± Letitia sighed. If she could be James¡¯ savior, James would agree to help the Lachesis family. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Letitia shook her head and turned to leave, paying no heed to James who was lying on the rock. At that moment, James¡¯ finger moved. Letitia witnessed this. Rooted to her spot, she thought about it and said, ¡°Bring him along. If he dies, we can just bury him. That¡¯s better than doing nothing.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The elderly man did not hesitate at all and brought James along deeper into the mountain. Letitia was here for a Primordial Pulse. As a Divine Rank cultivator, she had already cultivated two Ousias. Though she wanted to cultivate a third, she needed immense energy. As long as she could obtain the Primordial Pulse here, she would gain the energy needed for her third Ousia. Alongside the powerful figures of her family, Letitia headed deeper into the mountains and engaged in a fierce battle against various monsters. In the end, she obtained the Primordial Pulse and returned to the Void Realm. James was brought along all this while. They expected James to die, but he continued breathing even when they arrived home. However, he was still unconscious. James was unconscious for a very long time. Even he had no idea how long he was out for. As he slowly awakened, a searing pain came from inside his body, and he unconsciously cried out in pain. Chapter 3307 Chapter 3307 Immediately, the door opened, and a morous-looking chambermaid walked in. Seeing that James was awake, she immediately left the room and reported the situation. Soon, a group of people rushed in. In the lead was a middle-aged man wearing a grey robe. Then came Letitia, who was stunningly beautiful. James could feel excruciating pain throughout his body. Though his physical body suffered agonizing pain, his soul hurt immensely as well for his soul had merged with his physical body long ago. He had no idea that people hade rushing into the room. Letitia walked in and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The middle-aged man was her father, the Leader of the Lachesis family. As an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor, he had inspected James¡¯ injuries and came to the conclusion that he could not live for long. Now that James had regained consciousness, he had a puzzled look on his face. ¡®Who was this man?¡¯ he wondered. Enduring the excruciating pain throughout his body, James dragged himself out of bed with great difficulty and sat in a lotus position on the bed. Looking at the group of people before him, he asked in a feeble voice, ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°This is the Lachesis family of the Void Realm,¡± Letitia replied. ¡°The Void Realm?¡± James froze, not knowing where the Void Realm was. He had no idea if he was in the Primeval Age. ¡°Wh-Who is the Macrocosm Ancestral God of this age?¡± he asked. Though he was covered with Heavenly Path injuries all over his body, this was not the first time. Though the pain was agonizing, he could still bear the pain. ¡°H-Hadad Theophanes¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Why are you asking this?¡± Letitia was puzzled. ¡°H-Hadad¡­¡± James murmured. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He knew that Hadad was Melinda¡¯s father. That meant that he was back in the Primeval Age. In this age, Radomir had yet to turn traitor and be the ruler of this universe, and Hadad was still alive. He took a deep breath. At longst, he was here. ¡®Where are you, Thea?¡¯ He desperately wanted to search for Thea. However, now that he was gravely injured, he could barely walk. He waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Alright now, please leave for now. Let me rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Letitia and the others nodded and turned to leave. Outside the door, Murchadh Lachesis, the Leader of the Lachesis family asked while wearing a grim expression on his face, ¡°Letitia, you shouldn¡¯t have brought him home.¡± Letitia said, ¡°I thought he would die. I never expected him to live. Since he asked about the Macrocosm Ancestral God upon regaining consciousness, he must be someone important. This is a great opportunity for the Lachesis family.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Murchadt sighed. In the room, James catalyzed the Dark Power inside his power to heal the Heavenly Path injuries. However, it was nigh impossible to heal injuries made by the Heavenly Path, so James could only suppress them for now and alleviate the pain. A few dayster, the pain had subsided. He knew that a long time would be needed topletely heal the injuries inside his body. The time needed was possibly in the Epochs. When he was by the tombstones of the Dark World, he absorbed the power of the Dark World to heal his injuries. Meanwhile, there was no Dark Power in the Illuminated World. With just the Dark Power inside his body, he could notpletely rejuvenate his injuries in a short period of time. After suppressing the pain in his body, he walked out of the room and appeared in the courtyard. He could clearly sense the presence of the mighty power of heaven and earth. ¡°As expected of the Primeval Age, this power is immense. No wonder there are so many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods in this age,¡± he murmured. Chapter 3308 Chapter 3308 The power of heaven and earth in the Primeval Age was too terrifying. This created suitable conditions for the birth of many powerful figures. Besides, there were no cultivation limitations in the Primeval Age. As long as you were talented, you could cross into the Ancestral God Rank. This was not allowed in the future. With the restrictions of the Heavenly Path, all living beings were forbidden from crossing into the Ancestral God Rank unless one¡¯s strength surpassed the limitations of the Heavenly Path. However, no one had been able to aplish such a feat since antiquity. Standing in the courtyard, James sensed the immense power of heaven and earth in his surroundings. At the same time, he was contemting his next course of action. Where should he go in search of Thea? After all, he came to the Primeval Age with the sole objective of finding Thea. Apart from that, there were many unrivaled figures in the Primeval Age, whom he had heard of in the Apocalypse Age ¡ª the Ancestral Sword Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, the Two Ancestral Masters of Yin and Yang, and even the Macrocosm Ancestral God. These figures were well-renowned, and it would be a shame if he did not meet them while he was here. Searching for Thea was not his priority for now. After all, since Thea was in the Primeval Age, he would find her sooner orter. If he could not find Thea, he would search for the Ancestral Gods in this world. While concocting the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, they extracted a thread of Thea¡¯s soul. They must know her whereabouts. While he was deep in thought, a melodious voice came. ¡°Sir.¡± James turned around to see a woman walking toward him. The woman had long ck hair and wore a red dress. She also had a curvaceous figure and exuded an elegant aura. Walking in mid-air, she soon appeared beside James and scrutinized him. Seeing that he seemed unscathed, she was stunned. She knew that James was covered in the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries, and his bones were full of scars left behind by the sharp des of the Heavenly Path. Even if he survived, he would need a long time to recover. However, James¡¯ injuries hadpletely recovered in a short period of time. As a Divine Rank cultivator, she could not sense the injuries inside James¡¯ body. James nced at her and nodded slightly, saying. ¡°Were you the one who saved me?¡± Caressing the hair on her shoulders, a smile crept up on her stunningly beautiful face as she said, ¡°Not quite. I don¡¯t have the strength to save you. I just so happened to encounter you while I was out in the mountains. I only brought you back here.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± James said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He was a man of gratitude. To those who saved him, he would surely do his best to pay back. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you have such grave injuries of the Heavenly Path on you? Did the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators attack you?¡± Letitia asked. To her understanding, only Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators could leave Heavenly Path injuries on their enemies¡¯ bodies. Apart from them, only Radomir who controlled the Heavenly Path, and Hadad the Macrocosm Ancestral God could aplish such a feat. However, Letitia firmly believed that Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were the ones who attacked James, not the other two individuals. James remained silent. As he was not a human of this age, he remained silent. Instead, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°What kind of powerful figures or forces exist in this universe?¡± Chapter 3309 Chapter 3309 Though James knew there were many Ancestral Gods in the Primeval Age, he only roughly knew about the specifics. Letitia looked at James with a bizarre look on her face. James coughed a few times and hurriedly exined, ¡°As I have been in closed-door meditation for so long, I haven¡¯t been out and about for a long time. The first time I left the mountains, I was ambushed by a bunch of mysterious people. As such, I don¡¯t know much about this world.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Doubtful, Letitia said, ¡°I guess the Human Realm is the strongest in this universe. In the Human Realm, there is a ce called Mount Heavenly Path, which is the ce of residence of the Macrocosm Ancestral God. There are many powerful figures there, many of whom are Ancestral Gods. This includes the Ancestral Sword Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, and many more. Humans dominate this universe. Of course, the other races also have many powerful figures.¡± ¡­ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Letitia briefly described the situation in this universe. James listened intently. Hearing Letitia¡¯s words, he now had a better understanding of this universe. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Letitia looked at James and asked, ¡°500 yearster, the Ancestral Sword Master will be holding a public sermon on the Path. Each time there¡¯s a sermon by the Ancestral Sword Master, there will many Sword Cultivators there.¡± Letitia spoke about the Ancestral Sword Master. James knew about the Ancestral Sword Master, who was rumored to have created the Five Great Sword Realms. He did not conceal his secrets but instead imparted his knowledge on the Sword Path to anyone who was willing to hear. This meant that every Sword Cultivator in the Primeval Age comprehended the Five Great Sword Realms. However, though theyprehend the Path, no one had been able to reach the rank of the Ancestral Sword Master. James had cultivated the Sword Path Ousia, which was already at the Second Consolidation. Most crucially, he cultivated the Five Great Sword Realms of the Ancestral Sword Master. If he could listen to the sermon in person, it would be extremely beneficial to him. ¡°Are you interested in the Sword Path? If you are, we can head there together. I have already secured a spot in the Void Realm,¡± Letitia said. ¡°There are spots as well?¡¯ James asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Letitia exined, ¡°The Ancestral Sword Master is an extremely powerful figure well- renowned throughout the universe. As such, there are limited spots for his sermon. Only some extremely powerful figures or talented prodigies have the right to go. As someone who has cultivated the third Ousia, I¡¯m the number-one prodigy of the Void Realm.¡± Letitia beamed with confidence. As someone who had cultivated three Ousias, she was certainly a prodigy, even though there were many who had cultivated four or even five Ousias. However, these were all Grand Priests or Grand Priestesses of the Superorthodox faction, which she believed there was no way she couldpare herself to. However,pared to the prodigies outside, cultivating three Ousais was certainly a feat to be proud of. James wanted to know. However, he needed to secure a spot, and he had no idea where to get one. Seeing that he was deep in thought, Letitia said with a smile, ¡°Since I have secured a spot in the Void Realm, I can bring someone along with me to the Human Realm¡¯s Sword Realm and ascend Mount Sword God.¡± James nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ll be your attendant who apanies you there?¡± Letitia corrected him in time, ¡°Not an attendant, I just want to bring you there.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Sure, no problem at all.¡± Since he knew nothing about this age, it was the perfect opportunity to learn more. Chapter 3310 Chapter 3310 Seeing that James agreed to her offer, Letitia breathed a sigh of relief. James was enshrouded in secrecy. She believed that James was secretly a powerful figure. As long as she remained by James¡¯ side, she would stand to gain a lot of benefits. ¡°I don¡¯t know your name yet,¡± Letitia said smilingly. ¡°James Caden,¡± he answered. Then, upon being reminded of something, he asked, ¡°By the way, have you ever heard of a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator called Winnie Caden?¡± His daughter, Winnie, had oncee to the Primeval Age by chance. However, he had no idea in which period she was in. ¡°Winnie Caden?¡± Hearing this, Letitia froze and asked, ¡°Are you referring to the Winnie Caden who joined Mount Heavenly Path and became an Inner Disciple of the supreme ruler of the universe 30,000 years ago?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James froze. 30,000 years ago? Mount Heavenly Path? Inner Disciple of the supreme ruler of the universe?¡± After freezing momentarily, he asked, ¡°Is she a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Letitia said, ¡°Legend has it that she has immense potential and awakened the rare Scythe of Judgment. The Scythe of Judgment she awakened is also called the Natal Scythe of Judgment, which is the best of all Scythes. When she grows up, she¡¯ll be the leader of all Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators.¡± Hearing this, James could now be sure that the Winnie who joined Mount Heavenly Path was his daughter. Looking at James, Letitia asked puzzledly, ¡°You¡¯re called James Caden, and she¡¯s called Winnie Caden. Is there a rtionship between the two of you?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Letitia then said, ¡°Please wait for me for a few days. I¡¯ll go make the necessary preparations. Once I¡¯m done preparing, we can head to the Human Realm.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. Letitia said nothing and turned to leave. After remaining in the courtyard for some time, James returned to his room. Since he had nothing to do, he sat in a lotus position on the bed and catalyzed the Dark Power in his body to slowly rejuvenate the Heavenly Path injuries. After Letitia left, she went looking for Murchadh, the Patriarch of the Lachesis family. ¡°Father, I n to head to the Human Realm at once.¡± Standing before Murchadt, she said, ¡°I n to bring the person I saved along with me.¡± Murchadt was sitting before a desk while holding an ancient text in his hand. Hearing this, he put the ancient text down. ¡°Letitia, since you have gained the right to listen to the sermons of the Ancestral Sword Master, I have promised the Zais that you¡¯ll be bringing their Young Master along.¡± With a disgusted look on her face, she said, ¡°Why? Mr. Caden was injured by the Heavenly Path. Who else in this world can rejuvenate in such a short period of time except for him? He must be an extremely powerful figure. If I bring him along, I can know more about him. If he truly is one, it¡¯ll be extremely beneficial to the Lachesis family.¡± Murchadt sighed. ¡°This is precisely the reason why I¡¯m afraid that he will bring about a catastrophe to our family. Since he has awakened, let him leave. Bring the Young Master of the Zais along to Mount Sword God.¡± Hearing this, Letitia furrowed her eyebrows. Murchadt continued, ¡°The Zais and the Lachesis are two of the Four Great Families of the Void Realm. By working together with the Zais, we will reach even greater heights. If you marry Ximun Zai, our families will dominate the Void Realm.¡± Murchadt was an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor who had ambitions of spreading his name far and wide. However, as the Leader of a family, he had to put the family¡¯s interest above all else. He did not wish to take any risk. ¡°But I¡¯ve already promised Mr. Caden,¡± Letitia said. At that moment, a knock came on the door. ¡°Enter,¡± Murchadt said. The door opened, and a guard walked in and greeted them respectfully, ¡°Patriarch, My Lady, Young Master Ximun is here.¡± Chapter 3311 Chapter 3311 Murchadt looked at Letitia and said, ¡°Go meet him.¡± Letitia remained silent and simply turned to leave. Then, she headed to the foyer. A man about twenty-five years of age was sitting there. Wearing a golden robe, he had a somewhat handsome-looking appearance and exuded the aura of a yboy. As Letitia walked toward him, he hurriedly stood up and looked at her endearingly. ¡°You¡¯re here, Letitia.¡± Letitia looked at him and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ximun said smilingly, ¡°Murchadt promised me that you would bring me to Mount Sword God. My Sword Path Ousia has aplished the Third Consolidation, and it would be difficult for me to advance further. If I can listen to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s sermons, maybe I¡¯ll gain some insight and cross into the Quasi Emperor Rank.¡± Letitia looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I may not be able to bring you along.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ximun asked puzzledly. She replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve promised someone else I would them along.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Letitia said and turned to leave. Ximun chased after her and grabbed her hand, asking, ¡°We have an engagement, Letitia. This is the perfect opportunity for us to bond. Yet, you chose to bring someone else along. If word spreads, how would outsiders view the Lachesis and Zai families?¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡± Letitia was determined to bring James along. She knew he was no ordinary man the moment sheid her eyes on him. After all, how could a man who had suffered so many Heavenly Path injuries be ordinary and mundane? Even though Murchadt was afraid of him causing trouble to the family, she was not. Worse came to worst, she just had to leave the Lachesis family. In any case, she was just a tool to consolidate the power of the family in her father¡¯s eyes. She would never marry Ximun. As a prodigy who cultivated three Ousias, she believed that only a genius greater than her would be worthy of her. At that moment, Murchadt approached the two. ¡°Murchadt¡­¡± Ximun immediately walked toward him with an aggrieved look on his face. Murchadt looked at Letitia and ordered, ¡°You must bring Ximun along to Mount Sword God.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Letitia was adamant. ¡°You¡­!¡± Murchadt was livid. As Letitia turned to leave, Murchadt sighed and looked at Ximun, saying, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll talk some sense into her. You should leave for now.¡± Ximun sped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you, Murchadt.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he turned to leave. Since Letitia had nothing to prepare, she immediately went looking for James. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving, Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± James froze. He never expected they would leave so soon. Since Letitia was not someone who loved hiding secrets, she simply answered truthfully, ¡°I originally nned to make some preparations. However, my father insists that I bring someone else along. That¡¯s why we should sneak away while we still can.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± James said. Chapter 3312 Chapter 3312 To prevent any unexpected events from urring, Letitia decided to leave now. So, she went looking for James and informed him of her decision before leaving together. However, before they could leave the gates, Murchadt appeared with a group of guards and blocked their path. He said coldly, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? If you don¡¯t bring Ximun along, say goodbye to your journey to Mount Sword God.¡± Letitia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Think twice, Father. If I miss this opportunity, I will lose out on a great providence. This might be the opportunity the Lachesis family desperately needs to emerge as a force to be reckoned with.¡± Murcahdt said, ¡°I have carefully considered this. I also wish for the Lachesis family to leave the Void Realm so that we can spread out name throughout the universe. However, there is a prerequisite. The Lachesis family must possess a strength that¡¯sparable to our ambitions. What¡¯s the point of leaving the Void Realm if we don¡¯t have any powerful figures?¡± Though Murchadt was ambitious, his strategy was to go about this step-by-step. Without bing the most powerful force in the Void Realm, how could they possibly leave the Void Realm and spread their name far and wide? ¡°You can stay in the Void Realm and be the number one you so desire all you want. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Letitia said. Though Murchadt was her father, she was ruthless in her words. James who was standing by the side scratched his head awkwardly. He did not know what to say. ¡°Seize her! Do not let her go without my permission!¡± Murchadt ordered. Immediately, a few guards stepped forward. Letitia hurriedly leaned on James and pleaded, ¡°Help me leave this ce.¡± James said awkwardly, ¡°You are father and daughter, after all. I don¡¯t think a falling out with him is a good idea.¡± She said, ¡°I make my own decisions in life.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Alright, then.¡± James nodded. Though he was unsure he could help her leave, he knew he had to at least do something. He stepped forward and blocked the guards¡¯ path, saying coldly, ¡°Stop right there.¡± Murchadt looked at James, who did not conceal his aura. Though he cultivated Sacrilegious Ascension and had carved out many energy reservoirs inside his body, all his power was stored inside. Regardless, as an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor, Murchadt could sense that James was only at the Divine Rank at a single nce. ¡°Do you wish to interfere in the internal affairs of the Lachesis family?¡± Murchadt said coldly. James said nonchntly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to resort to violence over such an insignificant matter. Actually, I don¡¯t need Letitia bringing me to Mount Sword God. I can go there by myself. She can bring that Ximun guy along if she wishes.¡± He was confident that he could ascend Mount Sword God even without Letitia¡¯s assistance. However, as he was unfamiliar with this universe, he needed someone to show him the way. ¡°Dream on,¡± Letitia said, ¡°Even if you ascend Mount Sword God by yourself, I¡¯m not bringing some burdensome garbage along.¡± In Letitia¡¯s eyes, Ximun was nothing but trash. Though she was not yet distinguished by cultivating three Ousias, she would be a shining pearl once she crossed into the Grand Emperor Rank. A Grand Emperor with a single Ousia was iparable to one with three Ousias, after all. James shrugged and said, ¡°Since she has no desire to do so, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Murchadt looked at James and said coldly, ¡°Stay out of the Lachesis family¡¯s internal affairs, you outsider. Men, seize the Young Lady! Kill anyone who stands in your way without mercy!¡± ¡°Who dares?¡± James roared. He summoned a sword from the Celestial Abode. Previously, he lent the Celestial Abode to Xandros Tegan, who in turn passed it to Jacopo. However, before arriving at the Primeval Age, Jacopo had returned the Celestial Abode to James. James held the sword in his hand. The sword was purple and radiated a purple light. ¡°What?¡± Murchadt¡¯s face paled as he unconsciously staggered backward. He stared at the sword in James¡¯ hand like it was some sort of dangerous object. Chapter 3313 Chapter 3313 ¡°Th-The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡­ Impossible!¡± His expression was full of disbelief. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was the sword of the Ancestral Sword Master, who always had the sword by his side. He found it hard to believe that a cultivator at the Divine Rank possessed the sword of the Ancestral Sword Master. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± James said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.¡± ¡°Wh-Who are you to the Ancestral Sword Master?¡± Murchadt¡¯s voice trembled. However, at that moment, James could feel an overwhelming power charging toward him out of nowhere. Without any indication, he was crushed by the power, and the Divine Sword in his hand showed signs of disappearing. ¡°What?¡± James was stunned. At that moment, unable to withstand the power, the Blood Energy inside his body churned, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. Meanwhile, the Divine Sword in his hand transformed into a purple light and disappeared into the Celestial Abode. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ He was shocked. Murchadt, Letitia, and the guards of the Lachesis family were all confused. James¡¯ injuries aggravated the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body, and he felt excruciating pain throughout his body. Immediately, he sat in a lotus position on the ground and catalyzed Dark Power to suppress the injuries. Murchadt, on the other hand, was wearing a grim expression. Letitia nced at him and grunted, ¡°I told you he¡¯s no ordinary man. Yet, you¡¯re worried that he¡¯d bring trouble to the family. How can he be an ordinary man when he possesses the sword of the Ancestral Sword Master? Even the most distinguished disciples of the Ancestral Sword Master may not be able to obtain the sword.¡± Murchadt simply remained silent. At the same time, on Mount Sword God in the Human Realm¡­ A middle-aged man was sitting in a lotus position at a ce with picturesque scenery. Sword Energy circted throughout his body. These Sword Energies were made up of the shards of the Law of Heaven and possessed a mysterious power. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At that moment, a purple light glimmered, and a sword appeared before him. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword before him began to tremble. The man immediately opened his eyes and looked at the sword with a grim expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man was the Ancestral Sword Master, who was practically unrivaled in this age full of powerful fighters. He was wearing a grim expression, as he had no idea why the Divine Sword was trembling. Besides, he could sense a chaotic power inside the Divine Sword. He then began to extrapte. ¡°There¡¯s another Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± The Ancestral Sword Master froze. Immediately, realization dawned on his face as he murmured, ¡°So this Divine Sword came from the future. This means that a powerful figure from the future came to this age with the sword. However, as two simr objects cannot appear in the same space, there was a repulsion. That¡¯s why the Divine Sword reacted so weirdly. Who was the one who came to this age with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword? Who exactly was the one who could endure such great Karma by traversing and going against the tide of the River of Time?¡± The Ancestral Sword Master wanted to divine the identity of the person who came to this age with the Divine Sword. However, he could not do so no matter how hard he tried. He tried sensing the Heavenly Path, but it showed no anomalies. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be,¡± the Ancestral Sword Master gazed at the sky and murmured, ¡°If someone traversed through the River of Time from the future, the Heavenly Path should undergo extraordinary changes. However, this did not happen. Could it be that this person is originally from this age, but traveled to the future and brought back another Divine Sword?¡± The Ancestral Sword Master was confounded. Chapter 3314 Chapter 3314 The appearance of a Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword that came from the future caused anomalies to the one in the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s hands. Though he could sense that there was a simr sword in this age, he could not sense the whereabouts nor the identity of the wielder. He sat in a lotus position on the ground and fell into deep thought. Then, he made the decision to seal his own sword away. This meant that the Divine Sword of this age no longer existed. Thus, the appearance of the other Divine Sword would not bring about any anomalies. This also meant there was only a single Divine Sword in this age. Upon sealing his Divine Sword, he said, ¡°Sword Guard.¡± A shadow appeared out of nowhere. Then, the shadow knelt on one knee and said melodiously, ¡°Master.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master ordered, ¡°There are now two Crepe Myrtle Divine Swords in this age, and I want you to investigate the whereabouts of the other Divine Sword. Remember not to spook the future owner of the Divine Sword. Once you havepleted your investigation, return immediately and inform me of the results.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The shadow said and vanished without a trace. At the same time, James was sitting in a lotus position in the Lachesis family while catalyzing the power of Dark Ousia to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body. Though his Dark Power was weak and had only aplished Consolidation, Dark Power was the nemesis of the Heavenly Path¡¯s power. Soon, the injuries were suppressed, and the pain subsided. The pain remained. However, the pain was now bearable to James. James slowly stood up. Seeing that his face was pale and he was sweating profusely, Letitia hurriedly pulled out a white cloth from her pockets and wiped the sweat off his forehead. James epted the cloth and said, ¡°I can do it by myself.¡± He wiped the sweat, which was also stained with blood, off his forehead and returned it to Letitia. Letitia did not hesitate at all and took the cloth. ¡°What happened, Mr. Caden?¡± she asked. James fell into deep thought. He had no idea what had just happened either. ¡®Could it be Karma? There¡¯s another Divine Sword in this age as well. Did he bring about Karma by taking out the sword Divine Sword?¡¯ James contemted. He believed that his hypothesis was usible. After all, he could clearly sense that the Divine Sword was showing signs of disappearing. Perhaps he had transgressed Heaven¡¯s Law. However, these were only his thoughts. There was no evidence to support his ims. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. My injuries from before were aggravated. Don¡¯t worry, I have already suppressed them.¡± Letitia believed that things were not as simple as they seemed. However, since James was reluctant to speak, she did not inquire further. Letitia simply stood by the side and contemted. She began to suspect James¡¯ identity. She had heard of the Divine Sword, one of the most terrifying weapons in this world. As the sword of the Ancestral Sword Master, it possessed mysterious purple energy. Under normal circumstances, the Ancestral Sword Master would not let his sword leave his side. Now, however, the sword had appeared in the hands of a human with a weak cultivation base. Besides, James had terrifying injuries from the Heavenly Path on his body. There were a few possibilities. One, he was attacked by Radomir Theophanes, the controller of the Heavenly Path. Two, he was attacked by Hadad Theophanes, the ruler of the universe. Three, he was attacked by Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Four, when James was oveing a Heavenly Tribtion, he was attacked by Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. In any case, this meant that James was an enemy of Mount Heavenly Path, an entity the Lachesis family could not afford to cross. Even though the family could potentially obtain great providence by befriending James, the cost was simply too immense. So, Murchadt became firmer in his belief that they had to keep away from James. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Seize her!¡± Murchadt said. ¡°Mr. Caden!¡± Letitia hurriedly hid behind James. James looked at Murchadt and said, ¡°I told her I don¡¯t need her bringing me to Mount Sword God. I¡¯ll just apany her there. She can bring someone else along if she wishes.¡± Chapter 3315 Chapter 3315 Murchadt looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting you, Sir. This has nothing to do with you. Since your injuries have stabilized, please leave this ce at once. The Lachesis family cannot amodate you, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Murchadt ordered James to leave. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not bringing garbage along,¡± Letitia said adamantly. James was at a loss. ¡°Help me, Mr. Caden,¡± Letitia said. Seeing that James was hesitating, she hurriedly said, ¡°I was the one who saved your life. Can¡¯t you help me out a little here?¡± James was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Murchadt was an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor. Though his physical strength was powerful, it was only equivalent to a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven. What else could he do if Murchadt insisted on stopping them from leaving? He looked at Letitia and advised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring that Ximun guy along?¡± Letitia looked at him and fell into deep thought. After some time, she sighed deeply and said, ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Letitia had no other choice. Looking at Murchadt, she said coldly, ¡°Satisfied?¡± Murchadt said nothing and ordered his guards, ¡°Bring Mr. Ximun here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The guards turned to leave. James, Letitia, and Murchadt waited. James looked at the two and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone about the Divine Sword. It¡¯s for your own good as well.¡± James was afraid indeed. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was the sword of the Anceestral Sword Master, one of the world''s most powerful figures. Most importantly, he had no idea what sort of person the Ancestral Sword Master was. If news of the Divine Sword in his possession leaked, he might be hunted down. Previously, he was only trying to intimidate Murchadt with the sword. He was only reminded of the dangers the moment the Divine Sword underwent extraordinary changes. Thus, from this moment onward, he would no longer summon the Divine Sword. Not only that, he would not be using the Five Elements of Genesis easily. That was because the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth also existed in this world. The Five Elements of Genesis were the precious treasures of the Five Ancestral Masters. If news spread, he would be in deep trouble. So, he nned to use them only after he had understood the situation he was in. Letitia nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lips are sealed.¡± Murchadt looked at James and said, ¡°I saw nothing.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. Soon, Ximun arrived at the gates of the Lachesis family. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey there, Letitia,¡± he greeted her with a bright smile. ¡°Hmph!¡± Letitia grunted before turning to leave. James followed suit. Murchadt ordered, ¡°Alright now, get going then. Be careful along the way. Once you arrive at Mount Sword God, be sure toprehend the sermons of the Ancestral Sword Master. Everything will now depend on your providence.¡± ¡°Understood, Murchadt. Thank you.¡± After speaking, Ximun hurriedly chased after James and Letitia. Upon leaving the city, Letitia gazed at the sky and casually waved. Then, a Saucer materialized out of thin air. James froze and asked, ¡°How long do we need to reach the Human Realm? Do we not have Gtic Highways in this age?¡± ¡°Gtic Highways?¡± Letitia asked, ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± James shook his head slightly and said nothing else. It appeared that Gtic Highways were not yet created in the Primeval Age. Letitia said, ¡°As our strength is weak, we can¡¯t travel by tearing open the void. So, we can only travel via a Saucer. Don¡¯t worry, my Saucer is rather advanced, and we can leap through space. Our journey to the Human Realm will take approximately 300 years. We can definitely make it on time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She boarded the Saucer. As James¡¯ physical strength was equivalent to a Grand Emperor at the Fifth Heaven, he could already tear open the void and travel through space. However, he remained silent and boarded the Saucer. A few hundred years were nothing to him, after all. Chapter 3316 Chapter 3316 After they boarded the Saucer, Letitia activated the Saucer, which slowly hovered in the air. Then, the Saucer¡¯s speed began to elerate. When it reached its maximum speed, the Saucer leaped into the void and left the Void Realm. Letitia¡¯s Saucer was pretty high-ss and had plenty of rooms. Upon boarding the Saucer, James was arranged a room of his own. In his room, he continued catalyzing the power of Dark Ousia inside his body to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries. At the same time, he used the Dark Power to rejuvenate his body. In the blink of an eye, a hundred years passed. A hundred yearster, the Saucer suddenly stopped. Knock! Knock! Knock! While James was in a closed-door meditation, a knock came on the door. He stopped cultivating and opened the door. A gorgeous woman was standing outside. The woman was Letitia. ¡°Mr. Caden, we have arrived at the Katun Realm. We will make a brief stop here to replenish the Saucer¡¯s energy.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and walked out of the room. Knowing that James was unfamiliar with this world, she exined, ¡°The Katun Realm is a powerful world that¡¯s only beneath the Seven Realms. Besides, the Katun Realm is a mysterious ce.¡± A somewhat handsome-looking man walked toward them. Stopping before Letitia, he said smilingly, ¡°I know, Letitia. There¡¯s a flower in the Katun Realm.¡± Letitia nced at him with an expression full of disgust. Ignoring him, she looked at James and exined, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a Sacred Blossom in this ce. The Sacred Blossom is a magical thing created by heaven and earth and will only blossom once every Epoch.¡± ¡°A Sacred Blossom?¡± James froze. He had heard of the Sacred Blossom. When he was in the Boundless Realm, he encountered a Flowery Pattern Formation. When he fought against a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, Jabari performed a terrifying cultivation method that gathered the Paths of this world and created a Sacred Blossom. With the strength of a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor, he gravely injured the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. He never thought he would hear of the Sacred Blossom upon arriving in the Primeval Age. Letitia continued, ¡°It takes the Sacred Blossom 4.9 billion years to blossom and wither. This is also called an Epoch.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly. He knew of this. Letitia said, ¡°I specifically chose to replenish the Saucer¡¯s energy here because I know that the Sacred Blossom in the Katun Realm is about to bloom.¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s blooming?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Letitia nodded and said, ¡°It takes a long time for the bud of the Sacred Blossom to form. Meanwhile, the time the Sacred Blossom blooms is short. Three months after blooming, the Sacred Blossom will wither. Meanwhile, the Sacred Blossom in the Katun Realm is about to blossom. So, I came here to see if we could secure a few spots to observe the Sacred Blossom. This will be a great providence.¡± Ximun poured cold water on her by saying, ¡°Dream on, Letitia. Do you have any idea what sort of object the Sacred Blossom is? How could ordinary people like you and me have the right to observe the blossoming and the materialization of various Paths?¡± Letitia could not even be bothered to pay any heed to him. She looked at James and asked, ¡°Can you do something about it, Mr. Caden?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. James shrugged and said, ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head over there for now.¡± She said. ¡°Alright, then.¡± James nodded. Chapter 3317 Chapter 3317 Then, the Saucer left space and entered a radiant. This was the Katun Realm, a powerful world that was only beneath the Seven Realms. Each time the Sacred Blossom in the Katun Realm blossomed, countless powerful figures would flock over there to have a glimpse of the flower. Upon entering the Katun Realm, the Saucernded in a powerful city called Path City. Meanwhile, the Sacred Blossom was located in a sect outside Path City called the Path Sect. Letitia brought James to an inn where they would stay and said, ¡°Please rest here for now, Mr. Caden. I¡¯ll go ask around.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Letitia.¡± Ximun hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Get lost.¡± She said coldly. Ximun, however, was not angry at all. Apparently, he had gotten used to her abrasive remarks. He said smilingly, ¡°In that case, be careful on your way out!¡± Seeing this, James simply remained silent and entered his room. Sitting in a lotus position, he was lost in contemtion. Then, his body shed, and he entered the Celestial Abode. Currently, the Celestial Abode waspletely empty, and only the Spirit Tool remained. James went looking for him. In a manor in the City Lord Manion¡¯s courtyard, James called out to the Spirit Tool, ¡°Master Spirit Tool!¡± The Spirit Tool hurriedly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that, James. Just call me the Spirit Tool.¡± James asked, ¡°Do you remember Emperor Jabari¡¯s final battle?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The Spirit Tool asked, puzzled, ¡°Yeah, I do. Why though?¡± James replied, ¡°Emperor Jabari summoned a Sacred Blossom in his final battle. However, as his comprehension of the Paths was limited, he did not manage to gain insight into the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path. In the end, he had no choice but to sacrifice himself to replenish the power of the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path to gravely injure the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Spirit Tool nodded and said, ¡°Indeed.¡± James asked, ¡°What was the Supernatural Power performed by Emperor Jabari?¡± The Spirit Tool answered truthfully, ¡°Emperor Jabari looked for Yukia Dearnaley all his life. That was why he traversed countless ancient ruins. Coincidentally, he came across a withered Sacred Blossoom. The Sacred Blossom has long its power and can no longer blossom. Regardless, as a Sacred Blossom, it still contained incredible power. Emperor Jabari entered a closed-door meditation beneath the Sacred Blossom and created a Forbidden Art called ¡®Blossoming¡¯. However, ¡®Blossoming¡¯ was iplete as Emperor Jabari only had a fundamentalprehension of the Five Great Paths, let alone the bizarre Karma Path. That¡¯s why ¡®Blossoming¡¯ was iplete.¡± The Spirit Tool exined it briefly. James asked, ¡°Did he leave behind any cultivation methods for Blossoming?¡± ¡°Of course, please follow me.¡± The Spirit Tool stood up. James followed suit. Under the Spirit Tool¡¯s guidance, James arrived at the back of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. There was a pagoda nine stories high. On the gates, the words ¡®Chamber of Scriptures¡¯ were engraved. The Spirit Tool exined, ¡°Emperor Jabari was well-versed in various Paths. If not for the Heavenly Path¡¯s restrictions, he would have surely crossed into the Ancestral God Rank. Every secret art he obtained and the Supernatural Powers he acquired while scrolling through the ancient texts in ancient ruins are all hidden in the Chamber of Scriptures. The cultivation method of Blossoming is on the ninth floor.¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be heading there.¡± James nodded and pushed the door open. There were many bookshelves on the first floor, on which many books could be found. James did not linger for long and hurriedly headed to the ninth floor. Chapter 3318 Chapter 3318 James arrived at the ninth floor. Though there were many bookshelves here as well, there were lesser books on the bookshelves. James scanned his surroundings and immediately discovered Blossoming. As he headed toward the bookshelf where Blossoming was located, he noticed an ancient jade piece there. Holding the jade piece in his hand, he catalyzed his power and injected them into the object. At that moment, the jade piece began to glimmer. Mysterious characters materialized from within and appeared before James. James scrutinized the pieces of information. After some time, the jade piece returned to normal. James put down the jade piece, sat in a lotus position on the ground, and began absorbing the information he saw in earnest. As a Forbidden Art, Blossoming was an unparalleled Supernatural Power Jabari acquired beneath a withered Sacred Blossom. Once performed, one¡¯s energy would bepletely depleted. Even someone as mighty as Emperor Jabari could not support Blossoming and had to sacrifice his own life to sessfully perform Blossoming. Meanwhile, the requirements for performing Blossoming were strict. Not only must one be a Grand Emperor, but he or she must alsoprehend various Paths. When Blossoming is performed, one needed toprehend every Path there is to sessfully perform the Forbidden Art. Upon learning of this, James gave up. That was because he had yet to reach the requirements for cultivating Blossoming. He left the Chamber of Scriptures. After bidding farewell to the Spirit Tool, his body shed, and he disappeared from the Celestial Abode. In the next instant, he was already back in the inn. Since Letitia was out gathering information, James had nothing to do at the moment. So, he sat in a lotus position on the bed and catalyzed Dark Power to suppress and rejuvenate his injuries. Soon, Letitia was back. Knock! Knock! Knock! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A knock came on the door. James stopped suppressing the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body. Then, his body shed, and he appeared before the door and opened it. A morous-looking woman was standing outside. Wearing a green robe, her appearance was stunningly beautiful, and her figure was slender and enticing. ¡°Come in.¡± James returned to the room. Letitia walked in and shut the door. He sat on a chair, while Letitia sat beside him. James asked, ¡°Did you find anything out?¡± Letitia nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± James listened intently. Letitia said, ¡°The Sacred Blossom willpletely blossom in five years. The Sacred Blossom is located in the Path Sect, a powerful sect outside the city. The Path Sect has an Ancestral God who¡¯s called the Ancestral Cultivator Master. He¡¯s a Mystical Ancestral God. ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, James froze momentarily before asking, ¡°Is the Ancestral God Rank divided into multiple sub-ranks as well?¡± Letitia looked at him weirdly. Chapter 3319 Chapter 3319 Did James not know the most fundamental knowledge of cultivation? James scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°I have never interacted with any Ancestral Gods, so I don¡¯t know much about them.¡± Doubtful, Letitia exined, ¡°The Ancestral God Rank is indeed divided into a few sub-ranks. From the weakest to the strongest are the Mystical Ancestral God Rank, the Terra Ancestral God Rank, the Caelum Ancestral God Rank, and the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face as he signaled for Letitia to continue. Letitia continued, ¡°In the past, every time the Sacred Blossom blossoms, there will be forty-nine thousand and eight hundred individuals who would be able to spectate in the Path Sect and comprehend the various Paths.¡± ¡°Forty-nine thousand and eight hundred individuals? That¡¯s quite a lot, huh?¡± James said. ¡°Not at all.¡± Letitia sighed. ¡°This universe is huge. The Human Realm alone is full of prodigies. This number of spots is far from enough.¡± James asked, ¡°What are the requirements to watch the blossoming?¡± Letitia exined, ¡°Strength is not the primary condition. These spots have mostly been upied by some of the more powerful worlds. Everything operates behind the scenes. Unless an Ancestral God helps us out, it would be nigh impossible to secure a spot.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. James sighed, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not possible to watch the Sacred Blossom blossoms¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Letitia said. James asked, ¡°But what?¡± Letitia continued, ¡°Circumstances are different this time around. We have extra spots now.¡± Hearing this, James was delighted. He asked, ¡°How do we secure these spots?¡± Letitia said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. That being said, it¡¯s not impossible either.¡± ¡°Alright now, cut to the chase.¡± Letitia exined, ¡°This time, the Path Sect has offered extra spots for each rank, starting from the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation, the Quasi Emperor Rank, and to the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. This means that the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation will have three extra spots. The same goes for each sub-rank from the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s First Tribtion to the Ninth. Even the Quasi Ancestral God Rank has three as well. As long as you are in a certain rank, you can register to participate in a competition. Those who emerge victorious will obtain the spots. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing this, James murmured, ¡°My rank is at the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Consolidation. Won¡¯t I be bullying the others bypeting against those at the same rank?¡± Letitia nced at him weirdly, wondering what those words meant. ¡°Mr. Caden, I n to give it a try. I have already cultivated three Ousias. One of them has already aplished the First Consolidation, and the other is at the Second Consolidation. Meanwhile, my Sword Path Ousia is already at the Third Consolidation. The division of ranks is based on our highest- ranked Ousias. At the moment, I¡¯m at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation. So, I n to give it a go.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°With my strength, I should be able to secure a spot for myself as long as I don¡¯t encounter the Grand Priests and Priestesses of the powerful sects. Besides, those people tend to secure their spots through some deals behind the scenes. They shouldn¡¯t be here topete for the spots. That¡¯s why my chances are rather high.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to know that. Since you wish to go, go ahead. We can only know the oue after thepetition.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± she asked. James said smilingly, ¡°If Ipete against those cultivators at the Divine Rank, I¡¯d be used of bullying the others.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ Letitia was puzzled. James said smilingly, ¡°Though my rank is low, my physical strength is unrivaled. My physical strength is at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. Let me ask you this. Do you think any cultivator at the Divine Rank can withstand a single blow from me?¡± ¡°...¡± Letitia¡¯s mouth was agape. Though James¡¯ rank was at the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Consolidation, his physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. How did he manage to pull this off? She looked at him and asked, ¡°By the way, how many Ousias have you cultivated?¡± ¡°Me?¡± James scratched his nose. He looked at her and asked, ¡°I believe nine Ousias is the maximum I can cultivate.¡± Letitia nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. Even so, no one has been able to reach the maximum limit since antiquity. To my understanding, you will be considered a prodigy if you can cultivate five Ousias. You should be able to join any sect freely. Even the owner of Mount Heavenly Path will admit you as an Inner Disciple.¡± Chapter 3320 Chapter 3320 Ordinary cultivators could only cultivate a single Ousia. The more Ousias one cultivated, the more difficult it would be. Cultivators who could cultivate five Ousias were considered prodigies in this age. Someone like this would be vied for by any sect and would emerge as a powerful figure in the future. ¡°Is that so?¡± James murmured. He had cultivated ten Ousias. The previous nine were a breeze, and only the tenth was challenging. ¡°What do you mean?¡± James asked. After some thought, Letitia said, ¡°The more Ousias one can cultivate, the greater his potential. Without potential, you cannot cultivate many Ousias. Take me, for instance. If my potential only allows me to cultivate three Ousias, I won¡¯t be able to cultivate a fourth no matter how hard I try.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Hearing this, James understood. This meant that he had unlimited potential. That was why cultivating the Ousias felt like a breeze to him. ¡°Mr. Caden, how many Ousias have you cultivated?¡± Intrigued, Letitia asked. James smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Five Ousias were incredible enough. If word of his ten Ousias spread, the world would be stunned. So, he did not wish to attract unwanted attention. ¡°Are you keeping a secret even from me?¡± Letitia grinned mischievously. James simply remained silent. Letitia did not inquire further and said, ¡°The Sacred Blossom will blossom in five years. The registration deadline is alsoing to a close. Let¡¯s head over to register ourselves for now.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, they turned to leave the room. Upon opening the door, they noticed a man standing outside trying to eavesdrop on their conversation. Seeing that Ximun was outside, Letitia furrowed her eyebrows and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here so sneakily?¡± Ximun said smilingly, ¡°Oh, I was just passing by. By the way, are you on your way to register for the Sacred Blossom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. Stay in the inn and don¡¯t wander about. Once everything¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll be back,¡± Letitia spoke coldly. She turned to leave alongside James, hand in hand. As Ximun watched their retreating figures, the smile on his face froze, and his face darkened. Upon leaving the inn, James and Letitia headed toward the Path Sect. Outside the city, there were undting mountains that were endless. Letitia exined, ¡°This is the Path Sect, the strongest sect in the Katun Realm. It is also one of the most powerful in this universe.¡± James nodded slightly and said nothing. Soon, they arrived at the foot of the Path Sect. At the foot of the Path Sect, many disciples were patrolling the ce. Many living beings were entering and exiting the ce. They were here to secure a spot to observe the Sacred Blossom. James and Letitia were stopped by a few guards. After exining their purpose foring here, they were allowed passage. They even instructed them to head to the mountain in charge of registering cultivators at the Divine Rank. James and Letitia headed in the direction of the mountain. Soon, they arrived at the foot of a mountain. Along the way, they came across many cultivators at the Divine Rank. Since they were to register their names, they were all fairly confident in their strength. They were some of the best in the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation. The two began ascending the mountain. Soon, they arrived at the peak. Chapter 3321 Chapter 3321 Upon arriving at the peak, they saw a long queue. Many living beings were in the queue to register their personal information. So, James and Letitia joined the queue as well. After a few days, it was finally their turn. After registering their information, the disciples of the Path Sect gave them a token and informed them to return and await further notice. So, James and Letitia left the Path Sect temporarily. Holding the token in her hand, Letitia was filled with consternation. Though she had cultivated three Ousias, only her Sword Path Ousia was considered powerful. With her strength, she might not make it into the top three. Worried, she looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you think I can enter the top three and secure a spot?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°How would I know? I don¡¯t know your strength nor the other cultivators¡¯ strengths.¡± Hearing this, Letitia fell silent. From N?velDrama.Org. Soon, they returned to the inn. Upon returning to the inn, Letitia returned to her room and regted her condition in preparation for the comingpetition. In the blink of an eye, three months passed, and the day of thepetition arrived. James and Letitia arrived at the Path Sect and waited in the region of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation. The ce was full of people. Through James¡¯ Divine Sense, he realized that there were more than a billion people here. Stunned, he looked at the beautiful woman beside him and said, ¡°There are so many people out there. Billions of people are going topete for just three spots. The battle will be fierce.¡± Anxiously, Letitia said, ¡°All of them are confident in their own strength. They only came because they believe they have a chance to secure a spot.¡± ¡°Are you worried?¡± James asked. Letitia nodded and said, ¡°I guess so. If the Sacred Blossom blossoms tens of thousands of years in the future, I would certainly be able to secure a spot after I have aplished the Third Consolidation for all my Ousias. However, this is how it is. I guess I can only leave the oue to fate.¡± Letitia was not confident. Though the spots of the Grand Priests and Priestesses of powerful sects had already been determined behind the scenes, this universe was huge and full of different worlds. There were powerful sects and unrivaled prodigies on every of every world. Among them, there would certainly be those who had cultivated two or three Ousias. ¡°Everyone!¡± At that moment, a voice boomed in mid-air. Everyone turned around and looked at the sky. A green light appeared in mid-air and transformed into an elderly man wearing a green robe. The elderly man exuded a sage-like aura. ¡°A Quasi Ancestral God?!¡± Sensing the cultivation base of the elderly man, James could not help but exim. As expected of the Primeval Age, a Quasi Ancestral God would appear out of nowhere. In the Apocalypse Age, they would be unrivaled beings who could sweep through the universe with ease. ¡°Wee to the Path Sect. Each of you is at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation. Meanwhile, this rank only has three spots. The rules of thispetition are simple. You will enter an Interdimensional Realm and fight endlessly until only three remain standing. Upon entering the Interdimensional Realm, crush your token if your life is in danger, and you¡¯ll be automatically transported back here.¡± The elderly man¡¯s voice boomed. Hearing this, many took a deep breath, Then, the elderly man casually waved, and a light appeared from his sleeves, forming an illusory image. Through the image, some mountains and rivers could be seen. Swoosh! Many people soared to the sky and entered the illusory image and the Interdimensional Realm. The so-called Interdimensional Realm was a realm created by extremely powerful figures. They were the sole rulers of this world. James nced at Letitia beside him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stick close to me and you¡¯ll definitely make it into the top three.¡± Chapter 3322 Chapter 3322 With James¡¯ strength, he could help secure a spot for an additional person in thispetition easily. Hearing this, Letitia asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± James replied. ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Letitia was full of gratitude. Then, they soared to the sky and entered the Interdimensional Realm, a realm created by extremely powerful figures with rules and order. The realm was normally used by their disciples to train inside. The Interdimensional Realm was huge. James appeared on a mountain of the Interdimensional Realm. Though the ce was huge, there were billions of cultivators at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation participating in thepetition. So, figures could be seen all over the ce. The rules of thispetition were cruel. Billions of participants would fight to the end to secure a spot to observe the blossoming of the Sacred Blossom. Concealing oneself in the Interdimensional Realm was futile. That was because there was no time limit in the Interdimensional Realm, and the control of time rested in the hands of the creators. Since they created the rules, they naturally controlled the flow of time. Even if tens of thousands of years passed here, only a few months would have passed in the outside world. The moment James and Letitia appeared, they were attacked. Swish! A materialized Sword Energy swept toward them. ¡°Watch out!¡± Letitia reacted in time and yelled. Then, a sword appeared in her hand, and she shed, creating a wave of Sword Energy. The Sword Energies collided. From N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Immediately, the earth shook. As the Sword Energy¡¯s power permeated the air, the surrounding mountains began to disintegrate. The one who attacked was a Sword Cultivator. Seeing that Letitia was able to block his attack easily, he realized that she was a troublesome character. So, he did not linger for long and hurriedly fled. Holding the sword in her hand, Letitia looked at James and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Realization dawned on Letitia¡¯s face, and she said with an awkward look on her face, ¡°I forgot that you possess strength even greater than mine. In that case, let¡¯s hurry and wipe everyone out.¡± James had not shown his strength for a very long time now. Stretching, he said smilingly, ¡°Let me borrow your sword.¡± Letitia handed him her sword. This was a pink sword, on which mysterious sword-fighting inscriptions were inscribed. This was an Imperial Weapon. Imperial Weapons were considered extremely rare in the Apocalypse Age. However, in the Primeval Age, Imperial Weapons could be found anywhere. ¡°Your Sword Path is at the Third Consolidation. I wonder what¡¯s yourprehension of the Five Great Sword Realms?¡¯ James asked while holding the sword. ¡°Not too shabby, I suppose.¡± Letitia was proud of herself. After learning countless sword techniques, she merged them all and aplished three Consolidations. As such, herprehension of the Sword Path was extremely high. James had no idea what level was Letitia¡¯s Sword Path. Though he wanted to test things out, he gave up on the thought. Swoosh! At that moment, an extremely powerful force came rushing toward them. James lifted his head to see a huge palmprint sigil in the air. As huge as a mountain, the palmprint sigil came crashing down, carrying destructive power. He nced at the palmprint sigil and smiled faintly. Then, a wave of Sword Energy materialized and collided against the palmprint sigil. Immediately, the palmprint sigil shattered. In the distance, a man hurriedly made his escape after spurting out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 3323 Chapter 3323 James¡¯ body flickered. He chased after the man. The next moment, he appeared behind the man, the pink sword that he held now hung over his back. Facing this living being, James was disinterested in resorting to violence. If he was, the person would no longer be standing in front of him. ¡°Leave while you still can,¡± he ordered coldly. A chill ran down the man¡¯s spine. James was too fast. Way too fast for him to react. How was this speed possible for someone of the Divine Rank? He wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. Then he shattered his token, disappearing from the Interdimensional Realm. Letitia rushed towards James. The shock on her beautiful face was unconceble, as she said, ¡°That was so fast. If you attacked me, I probably would have died before I could evene out with my next move.¡± James let out a faint smile. A living being of the Divine Rank fighting against him was nothing short of provocative. Putting his physical strength aside, with the ten Ousias alone, there was no opponent among those of the Divine Rank that merited James¡¯ attention. Many living beings inhabited this mountain range. Every encounter between them led to violence without a word spoken. James observed his surroundings and sensed that there were at least a thousand beings who were in battle. James returned the sword to Letitia. Subsequently, he summoned his mind to make a sh of Sword Energy appear before him. This materializing Sword Energy expanded continuously, transforming immediately into a sword as long as a hundred meters. ¡°Go, now,¡± Waving his hand, James made the hundred-meter sword float into the air. Once the sword flew into the atmosphere, it expanded incessantly, forming an enormous sword that was ten thousand meters long. This ten thousand-meter sword crossed the void, emanating a power that made fleshFrom N?velDrama.Org. crawl. As a result, all living beings in the area sensed the unsettling power. They froze in ce under its oppressive nature, as if any movement would result in them being shed apart by this long sword materialized from Divine Energy. Letitia was stupefied, and asked, ¡°J-James, it can¡¯t be true that you¡¯ve just attained the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Stage. She simply could not believe it. How could someone of this level produce such petrifying power? Using merely the power of one sword, he has exceeded the upper limits of the Divine Rank. Even someone of the Quasi Emperor Rank''s First Tribtion might not be able to withstand this attack of his. ¡°Everyone, leave now if you don¡¯t have a death wish,¡± his voice roared into the horizon, inciting fear in all living beings within the area. They sensibly shattered their tokens, disappearing from the Interdimensional Realm. Once there were no longer any living beings within the area, James stored the long sword that materialized from Sword Energy. Gesturing a thumbs-up, Letitia said in awe, ¡°T-that¡¯s amazing.¡± James responded with a mere faint upturn of his lips. This was but the tip of the iceberg of the Swordsmanship he understood. If it were not because he had concerns of his own, the number of tricks he had up his sleeve could wipe out all living beings in the Realm in a split second. That, however, required the use of Curse Magic. When he was in the cemetery, he researched Curse Magic for countless years. Hisprehension of Curse Magic expanded. He even cultivated Dark Ousia bypleting the Dark Scripture using Curse Magic. He must not casually execute Swordsmanship, for all Sword Cultivators of the current era knew Swordsmanship. That was not the case for Curse Magic, since the secret art of the Ancestral Talisman Master was generally not taught to outsiders. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± James said with a faint smile. This challenge was like a vacation to him. No living beings in the Realm could harm him. Letitia was d. James¡¯s disy of his appalling power meant that she would be able to get into the top three and watch the Sacred Blossom, the most mystical thing in the world. Each time there was a Sacred Blossom, a powerful figure would master a signature martial art skill. She earnestly hoped that this time it would be her turn. If she seeded, acquiring world fame would be indefinite. Chapter 3324 Chapter 3324 The more Letitia thought about it, the more excited she became. She has always believed that she had potential. The only thing she wascking was an opportunity. Now that her chance had appeared, she was determined to be a cultivator whose name would spread far and wide. Her heart fluttered as she thought about this. James was not pressured at all by the battle among the Divine Ranks this time. Throughout this journey within the Interdimensional Realm with Letitia, he produced an aura so strong that each living being he encountered would obediently leave the Realm. In the outer realm, an Elder of the Path Sect was intensely observing every happenstance within the Realm. He was a Quasi Ancestral God who was in charge of the fights among the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation. His attention was focused on James. ¡®This youngster is quite amazing. I wonder whose disciple he is,¡¯ the elder, called Xbnque Darby, thought to himself. James¡¯ sess led him to be interested in the youngster. In his view, he must be a disciple of an extremely powerful figure, as he would not be able to emanate such a strong aura. This however conflicted with the cultivation base he examined before during the registration stage. There could not be someone who had exceeded the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage attending a fight of that level. He observed James intensely. He realized that James merely exerted his aura each time instead of disying his true abilities in order to scare other living beings away. ¡°Interesting,¡± he spoke as he caressed his white beard. ¡°This youngster should be fighting the Grand Priests and Priestesses of the powerful sects instead.¡± James had no idea that he was being observed, not that it would have mattered much to him. He journeyed through the realm, chasing people away using his aura. Time passed by silently, and James found himself in the realm for a decade. Ten years within the Realm was not equivalent to ten years in the outer realm, for time here was controlled. Only one month had passed in the outer realm. Throughout this decade, innumerable living beings were eliminated. Only a few hundred remained from the initial pool of one billion. They were scattered in each corner of the realm, all of them being opponents who have reached the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Nevertheless, they did not actively expose themselves but rather hid in the dark. They were waiting for other living beings to massacre others so that they could benefit from the final win. James was slightly bored now that he has been in the realm for ten years. ¡°Let¡¯s end this,¡± he murmured. With a flicker, his body appeared in the Realm¡¯s sky. He exerted Soul Power, letting the Power disseminate across the entire realm. Since his physical strength reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, his soul that merged with his body raised his Soul¡¯s power to that of his body. Using the Soul Power he currently had, covering the entire Interdimensional Realm was an easy job done. With his soul, he could clearly calcte how many living beings remained in the realm. At this moment in time, all the living beings hiding in the realm sensed this rming power heading their way, oppressing each of them. They felt so sick that even breathing became difficult. ¡°Leave while you can,¡± James¡¯ voice reverberated next to the ears of these living beings. Obediently, they all shattered their tokens, disappearing from the realm.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3325 Chapter 3325 Very quickly, only James and Letitia remained in the Interdimensional Realm. James¡¯ body descended from the sky. As hended on the ground, he smilingly looked at Letitia, ¡°All done. Now that there are only the two of us left here, we¡¯ll be able to watch the Sacred Blossom should there be no mishaps.¡± Gratitude showered Letitia¡¯s beautiful face. James¡¯ disy of power was getting stronger. She was very thankful that she did not take heed of her father¡¯s words. Otherwise, she could have lost much providence and fortune. Shish! A sh of light materialized, followed by an Elder appearing before James. James recognized the man as the Quasi Ancestral God from before. Facing the Elder, James respectfully greeted him. Xbnque Darby caressed his white beard while looking at James. With a simple nce, he said, ¡°Very impressive. While your rank isn¡¯t high, your physical strength and Soul Power are striking.¡± James humbly thanked Xbnque, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you to say.¡± ¡°I mean mypliment,¡± Xbnque asked further, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, if I may, who is your mentor?¡± Xbnque believed that only an extremely powerful figure could produce such a disciple whose physical strength and Soul Power wereparable to that of the Grand Emperor¡¯s Fifth Heaven despite having only reached the Divine Rank. James was indeed a force to be reckoned with, a figure that one only meets every ten thousand years. Generally, a person¡¯s rank and physical strength were e equivalent to each other. Even if a person¡¯s physical strength was slightly stronger, there would not be too big of a difference aspared to a person¡¯s own rank. However, James defied this pattern, and thatpelled Xbnque to enquire further. James answered sheepishly, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any sects or Paths. I¡¯m merely a rogue cultivator.¡± Upon hearing this, Xbque¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement as he walked towards him and asked enthusiastically, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. Xbnque could no longer hide his wide smile. But he immediately realized that he was acting too casually and returned to his stern face. He said with a serious tone, ¡°The Path Sect, while not being the top sect in the universe, is still number one in the Katun Realm. We also own the most mystical Sacred Blossoms in the universe. Have you thought of joining my Path Sect?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± James hesitated slightly. Seeing his hesitation, Xbnque resumed his persuasion as he said, ¡°I promise you that once you join us, you can choose anyone as your teacher.¡± Letitia, who was standing beside him, was so excited that her entire body was shivering. While not the top sect in the universe, the Path Sect was one of the most powerfulworks of all. Thanks to the Sacred Blossom, the Path Sect had many ties to the other sects. Once they joined, there could only be exponential sess ahead of them. She tugged James¡¯ sleeve, signaling to him to ept the invitation so he would not miss this rare opportunity. James was cognizant that the Path Sect was very powerful, but he had no ns to join any sects. With the foundation he had, he did not need to join any sects. He just needed time to be a reputable powerful figure. ¡°Thank you so much for your invitation, but I have no ns to join any sects for the time being,¡± he rejected politely.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give it more thought?¡± Xbnque was determined and persuaded further, ¡°As long as you join the Path Sect and be our disciple, you¡¯ll be able to watch the Sacred Blossom from now on. Even during the withering of the Sacred Blossom, you¡¯ll be allowed to watch. The maturing of the Sacred Blossom will produce tens of thousands of Paths. Their marks would be left in the surroundings, thereby bing the best site toprehend the Path.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for your kindness,¡± James rejected the offer once more. With regret, Xbnque said, ¡°Since you insist, then never mind. But if you change your mind in the future, the Path Sect will always wee your arrival.¡± Xbnque knew that James was a genius, a true genius. It would not take long for James¡¯ name to spread throughout the universe as the most appalling and talented powerful figure of them all. Chapter 3326 Chapter 3326 Although James refused to join the Path Sect, Letitia¡¯s eyes were still directed at Xbnque, full of hope. The three Ousias she had cultivated were enough to qualify her for any sect in the universe and to be the disciple of the Superorthodox faction. However, the selection process to be the Inner Disciples of powerful figures was much more difficult. Since their energy is limited, they were very strict with the criteria of their disciples. She looked at Xbnque and asked hopefully, ¡°Would I do? I¡¯m a person who cultivated three Ousias. Since I¡¯m also a force to be reckoned with, can I join the Path Sect?¡± She was clearly eager to be a part of the sect. Xbnque took a look at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve cultivated three Ousias?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Letitia answered earnestly. Xbnque caressed his white beard while he spoke, saying, ¡°Impressive¡­ However, our next disciple recruitment date is in another thirty thousand years. If you really want to join the Path Sect, doe. You will be able to be admitted by any Elder in the Sect now that you¡¯ve cultivated three Ousias.¡± ¡°Thirty thousand years?¡± Her disappointment could not be hidden from her eyes. She thought with the three Ousias she had acquired, the sect would exempt her from the entire recruitment procedure. She did not want to wait for that long. But since Xbnque said so, she did not push further, but rather replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll come in another thirty thousand years.¡± Xbnque nodded gently. While looking at the two, he said, ¡°Now that there are only the two of you remaining in the Interdimensional Realm, based on the rules, both of you are qualified to watch the Sacred Blossom.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Letitia said with gratitude. Xbnque said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Subsequently, with a wave of his hand, Letitia and James left the Realm. The two stood out among the millions upon millions of living beings, thus being awarded the seat to watch the Sacred Blossom. After they left the Realm, the two were arranged to live in the Path Sect temporarily until the Blossoms bloom. The Path Sect was a hill. On the peak of the hill, there are many independent buildings built specifically by the Sect to observe the figures thate to watch the Blossom each year. James and Letitia also earned themselves a chateau with a garden. While James was sitting on a chair in the garden, Letitia¡¯s ecstasy was so overwhelming that she danced around. ¡°James, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to watch the Sacred Blossom. I will definitely cherish the opportunity and seize the chance to understand more cultivation methods, building my reputation far and wide.¡± This was what Letitia has been waiting for all this while. She had worked very hard for this day toe. James, who was sitting next to her said with a smile, ¡°Then I must congratte you first.¡± Letitia sat beside him, her adorable face as red as a tomato. ¡°Right,¡± James recalled something and asked, ¡°Is there someone called Thea Cahan in this world?¡± James came to the Primeval Age to look for Thea. It was the Ancestral Gods of this Age who took away some of Thea¡¯s soul and used it to make the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. This meant that Thea Cahan must have been an extremely powerful figure. Otherwise, the remnants of her soul would not have qualified to be a part of the Elixir.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thea Cahan¡­ No, I¡¯ve never heard of her,¡± Letitia contemted and said, ¡°This world is too big, there¡¯s always a possibility that there¡¯s a powerful figure that I don¡¯t know of.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not even called Thea Cahan,¡± James said. Thea Cahan was only the reincarnation of a soul. Thea¡¯s past life, or her original self, may not even be called as such. James had no idea what it was called now. He was sure that if he had a drawing of Thea, perhaps Letitia would recognize her immediately. Chapter 3327 Chapter 3327 He immediately pulled out some paper currency from the Celestial ABode and drew a picture of Thea before handing it over to Letitia. He asked, ¡°Have you seen her before?¡± Letitia epted the picture and scrutinized it. Immediately, she had the shock of her life. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this Bria Cahan?¡± ¡°Bria Cahan?¡± James froze and asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡± Letitia returned the picture to James and said, ¡°I know her, but she doesn¡¯t know me.¡± James asked, ¡°Who is this¡­ Bria Cahan?¡± Letitia exined, ¡°There are many powerful families in the universe, and among them are the Clhans, who are some of the most distinguished families in this world. Bria Cahan is truly a powerful figure. As a Caelum Ancestral God, she¡¯s only a step away from bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ording to the strength ranking, she¡¯s in the top ten in this universe.¡± James listened intently. Hearing this, he was now sure that Bria Cahan was Thea¡¯s past and original self. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Top ten of this universe? Sounds impressive,¡± James murmured. If he went to the Cahans and imed to be Bria¡¯s husband, he would probably be beaten to a pulp. Now, he should not be hasty. Now that he knew about Thea¡¯s whereabouts, everything was much easier now. ¡°Which realm are the Cahans located in?¡± James asked. Letitia said, ¡°Dusk in the Divine Dimension of the Human Realm.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± James said. ¡°Why?¡± Letitia looked at him and asked, ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°How should I put this?¡± After some thought, James said, ¡°Just like you, I know her. But she probably doesn¡¯t know about me.¡± ¡°James.¡± Letitia said with a serious look on her face, ¡°Bria Cahan is a stunning beauty well-renowned throughout the world. Not only that, she possesses unparalleled strength. As such, she has many suitors asking for her hand in marriage. You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Letitia could tell that James had a crush on Bria. James remained silent as he contemted his next course of action. He was contemting a way to approach Bria and tell her that he was her husband. Not only that, they even had two daughters and a son. After a whole day, he had no idea what to do. He sighed in frustration and stored the picture away. He believed that he would need to gain a strength that was equal to Bria before she would ept him. ¡°Caelum Ancestral God¡­¡± James clenched his fists and murmured with firm determination, ¡°I will do my very best. One day, I will cross into the Ancestral God Rank and be a Caelum Ancestral God.¡± Letitia had no idea what James was murmuring about. She did not ask. James sat on the chair. After a deep contemtion for a whole day, he took a deep breath and looked at Letitia, asking smilingly, ¡°Letitia, what¡¯s your purpose of cultivation?¡± Letitia froze and said, ¡°Me? To be a well-renowned figure, of course!¡± ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°What else?¡¯ Letitia returned the question, ¡°What about you, James?¡± ¡°Me¡­?¡± After some contemtion, he said, ¡°At the beginning, it was to protect my homnd. Then, I wanted to ensure that my family stayed safe. Now, I just want to find my loved one.¡± Chapter 3328 Chapter 3328 Now, James had nothing else he wished for. He only hoped to find Thea and to save Winnie who was trapped by the Heavenly Path. First, however, he needed to cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank or be the controller of the Heavenly Path. No matter which path he took, it would be extremely difficult. James¡¯ words made Letitia freeze. She never expected him to be a man with a story. Then, the two remained in the courtyard and waited. James continued to use Dark Power to suppress and rejuvenate the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body. In the blink of an eye, the day of the Sacred Blossom¡¯s blossoming had arrived. Knock! Knock! Knock! A knock came on the door. Letitia hurriedly stood up and rushed to the door. Outside stood a disciple of the Path Sect who said respectfully, ¡°The Sacred Blossom is about to blossom. The Sect Elder sent me here to inform you that the admission has begun.¡± Those who were able to spectate the Sacred Blossom were the elites of the elites. So, the disciple acted extremely respectfully toward Letitia. ¡°Alright, a minute please.¡± Then, Letitia turned around and called out to James, ¡°James, today¡¯s the day!¡± James stopped cultivating and stood up. After making a stretch, he walked toward them. Under the guidance of the disciple, the two left the mountain and headed into the depths of the mountain. When they arrived at the end of the mountain, a mist appeared out of nowhere. This was a Superformation. The disciple guided the two across the mist. After traversing through the mist, a magical scenery appeared before them. A bizarre phenomenon was urring before their eyes in mid-air. A bud was rooted in the sky, radiating a colorful light and exuding immense power. The bud was about to bloom. Meanwhile, there were many seats avable at the venue. The disciple brought James and Letitia to a region far away from the bud¡ªthe outer perimeter of the seats¡ªand reminded them, ¡°These will be your seats. The Sacred Blossom willpletely bloom in three months. From the blossoming to the withering, please do not make a ruckus to avoid interrupting the others.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Letitia said excitedly before taking a seat. James followed suit. Meanwhile, the disciple turned to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the meantime, many people were brought to their respective seats. James scanned his surroundings. There were many people in the area, and their seats were divided into regions. The area at the front was where the Sacred Blossom could be most clearly viewed. Meanwhile, he could notpletely see the Sacred Blossom from his seat. James had a profound interest in gazing upon the Sacred Blossom. He was curious to know if the Sacred Blossom would perform the various Paths the moment it blossomed. What a shame that he could have the full view of the Sacred Blossom. ¡°This seat sure isn¡¯t the best, huh.¡± James was displeased. Letitia said, ¡°Be grateful, James. The Sacred Blossom only blossoms once every Epoch. Each time, the seats would be limited. Be thankful you still have a seat.¡± She pointed at the core region in front of them and said, ¡°The region at the front is predecided by the powerful figures of the universe. Even if they are preupied with other matters and couldn¡¯te, the seats won¡¯t be open for anyone else.¡± James whispered, ¡°Since there are so many vacant seats, why won¡¯t they open them to the public? This is so confusing.¡± Letitia said, ¡°That¡¯s because those seats belong to the powerful figures such as the Ancestral Sword Master and the Ancestral Talisman Master by default. Even if they are absent, they won¡¯t give the seats to others. They are signs of authority and power, after all.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James sighed. Chapter 3329 Chapter 3329 Since rules were rules, he had no ns to disrupt order. Besides, he did not possess the strength to do so anyway. As he sensed the region, he realized there was an immensely powerful energy here. Besides that, there were mysterious sigil shards in the air appearing and disappearing. Letitia exined, ¡°When the Sacred Blossom blossoms, various Paths will be performed. The power of the Paths will remain in this space and form unique sigil shards. This is the perfect ce to comprehend the Paths. Even when the Sacred Blossom isn¡¯t going to blossom, many powerful figures will gather here toprehend the Paths. So you have much to lose by turning down the offer to join the Path Sect. ¡°Is that so?¡± James scratched his nose. ¡°Yes.¡± Letitia nodded. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. There was still time before the Sacred Blossom blossomed. So, James sat in a lotus position at his seat and conversed with Letitia. Letitia pointed to an elderly man in a core seat in mid-air and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s the Ancestral Talisman Master. He¡¯s one of the most powerful figures in the universe. His strength should be in the top five.¡± ¡°The Ancestral Talisman Master?¡± James froze. He had seen the Ancestral Talisman Master before. Back then when he obtained the Imperial Jade Seal of Sangria, he opened the Space-Time Portal and conversed with him. James had no idea whether that was a message from the Ancestral Talisman Master from the past or that he had traveled to the Primeval Age. Back then, the more he tried to discern the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s appearance, the more blurry his appearance was. Now, he stared at the Ancestral Talisman Master, who was wearing a ck robe, from behind. Though he wanted to use Divine Sense to discern his appearance, the space here was bizarre. Since his Divine Sense could not be used, he could not see the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s looks. Letitia whispered, ¡°In this universe, Hadad Theophanes is the number-one figure. As for the numbers two to five, that¡¯s up to debate. That is because they have never truly fought against each other before. However, some analysts were able to evaluate their ranking based on their battle oues. One of the most distinguished is Radomir Theophanes, an Inner Disciple of Hadad. As a Caelum Ancestral God, he controls the Heavenly Path and possesses immense power. Then, there is the Ancestral Talisman Master.¡± She nced at the Ancestral Talisman Master and said in excitement, ¡°I guess my journey here was not in vain.¡± ¡°Next on the list is the Ancestral Sword Master, who controls Mount Sword God, the ce we will be heading to. Let¡¯s not forget about the Ancestral Elixir Master, the primogenitor of all alchemists, and the Ancestral Needle Master, who are both in the top five. These powerful figures are all at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. The ranking I provided just now is not in any order, by the way.¡± James nodded slightly. These figures were definitely in the top five. After all, there would be more than five people on the list if there was an official ranking. ¡°Besides that, there are the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth who control the Five Elements of Genesis. They should be in the top ten. Also, Bria Cahan is also among the top ten contenders. In any case, all of them are at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank and are only a step away from bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Hearing this, James scratched his nose. These figures seemed to be rted to him in some ways. He obtained the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword God and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Then, he obtained the Jade Seal that recorded Curse Magic from the Ancestral Talisman Master. Followed by that, he obtained the Ancestral Elixir Master¡¯s Crucifier and Exalter. Last but not least, he obtained the Five Elements of Genesis from the Five Ancestral Masters. Thinking about this, James was feeling rather confident about himself. He murmured, ¡°Who would have thought that I would have such an intimate rtionship with these powerful figures?¡± At that moment, a disciple brought a woman to the central region. Upon seeing the woman, James froze. ¡°Melinda¡­¡± he called out. Chapter 3330 Chapter 3330 A disciple was leading a woman to her seat at the passageway before James. The woman was young, about twenty years of age. Wearing a pink dress, she exuded the aura of a pure and innocent young lady. James immediately recognized her. She was Melinda Theophanes. Seeing that James had a faux pas, Letitia nced at him and asked, ¡°You know her?¡± Upon hearing someone calling out to her, Melinda turned around and met James¡¯ gaze. She paused for a brief moment and contemted. Realizing that it was an unknown person, she paid no heed to James and continued on her way. Under the guidance of the disciple, Melinda arrived at the central region, where she could have a full view of the Sacred Blossom. James took a deep breath. He never thought he would be able to encounter Melinda here. This was not the first time he saw Melinda. In fact, he was well-acquainted with her. However, apparently, this was Melinda¡¯s first time seeing him. Upon being reminded of Melinda¡¯s weird actions, James scratched his nose and murmured, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯ll be something between the two of us?¡± Then, heughed out loud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James?¡¯ Letitia asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James collected himself and said smilingly, ¡°Do you see that woman in the pink dress?¡± ¡°Yeah, is something the matter?¡¯ Letitia asked. James said, ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary woman. Her name¡¯s Melinda Theophanes. She¡¯s the only daughter of Hadad Theophanes, the ruler of the universe. As the princess of Mount Heavenly Path, she¡¯s a personProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. of high status.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Letitia looked at James strangely. Since when did the Macrocosm Ancestral God have a daughter? Why had she not heard of rumors before? Besides, how did James know that she was the daughter of the Macrocosm Ancestral God? Were they acquainted? ¡°You know her?¡± She looked at James in confusion. James smiled. How should he exin this? He met Melinda not at this age but rather in the distant future. However, the Melinda of this age did not recognize him. Back then, he asked her about the events that urred in the Primeval Age, but she refused to answer him. What rtionship would he have with Melinda at this age? What role would he y? James tried sensing Melinda¡¯s rank. Since Melinda did not intentionally conceal her rank, James realized that she was merely a Quasi Emperor at the Ninth Tribtion. She had yet to cross into the Grand Emperor Rank. To his understanding, Melinda had crossed into the Ancestral God Rank in the Primeval Age. It appeared that he had arrived at a time period quite far from her reincarnation. At this point in time, Radomir had yet to be the Macrocosm Ancestral God, betray Mount Heavenly Path, and mass-produce Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators to remove his political opponents. The Ancestral Gods of the Human Race had yet to rise up in arms. There should be some time left before the demise of this age. Since Melinda was here, James wanted to go and greet her. However, Melinda did not recognize him. If he acted recklessly, he would be treated as a madman. Besides, as the daughter of the Macrocosm Ancestral God, she must have had powerful guards near her. If he approached her without any warning, he could be annihted by the bodyguards hidden in the shadows. He fell into deep thought. ¡°James?¡± Letitia¡¯s voice came. James collected himself and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Letitia looked at him and asked, ¡°Who are you? Where are you from? You seem to have many stories to tell.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± James scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°You misunderstand, I¡¯m just an ordinary guy.¡± Then, he stood up and headed to the central region. ¡°What are you doing, James?¡¯ Letitia tried to stop him. ¡°Stay put.¡± After speaking, James walked straight ahead. Well, Letitia would not dare move about recklessly even without James¡¯ instructions. Only prodigies were able to arrive at this ce. Apart from that, there were many Grand Priests and Priestesses of some extremely powerful sects here. She could not afford to offend them. Chapter 3331 Chapter 3331 James realized that the area Melinda was in, near the Ancestral Talisman Master, was in the same ce. The area was located above the Sacred Blossom, so the entirety of the blossom could be seen from there. There were approximately a thousand seats in the area. However, most of the seats were empty. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Appearing below, James jumped and flew toward the central area. In the next moment, he appeared there. Then, he nced around the ce. Currently, there were around a hundred living beings in the central area. James could sense that the aura of the hundred living beings was extremely frightening. They should be in the Ancestral God Rank. Huff! James took a deep breath, and he looked shocked. "How terrifying. I didn''t expect the Primeval Age to have so many masters." Right then everyone present was looking at James. All of them watched him leave his seat and go to the centre. The scene shocked all powerhouses and a few cultivators present. "Who is that?" "Does he not know that the seatings in the central area have been prearranged and that every seat represents a powerhouse?" "This brat doesn''t know where he stands." Many people were anxious for James. Although there were not any bodyguards here, all living beings followed the rules. After being shown to their seats, they dared not move around, even if they were Ancestral Gods. They were afraid that they might offend other powerhouses unknowingly and be killed. Meanwhile, James walked to the central area directly. He was too brave. It was James'' first time here, so he was unaware of the rules. He came to the front of the central area where the Ancestral Talisman Master was at. As for Melinda, she was only one seat away from the Ancestral Talisman Master. Under everyone''s gaze, James arrived at the seat in front of Melinda and the Ancestral Talisman Master. From this seat, the whole Sacred Blossom could be seen. After taking a nce at the Sacred Blossom that had not bloomed, he turned to look at the Ancestral Talisman Master. The Ancestral Talisman Master was an elder. He appeared to be in his sixties. The ck robe he wore made him look elegant. His eyes were slightly closed as if he were uninterested in the outside world. "He''s the Ancestral Talisman Master?" James mumbled. Then, he turned to look at Melinda, who was on the other side. At this time, Melinda was staring at him strangely with her big eyes. Very generously, James sat on the seat in front of him. The moment he sat down, a ray of eye-piercing white light burst out from the seat, followed by a terrifying Sword Energy. The energy made James'' body fly into the air before falling hard onto the ground. "What just happened?" James got up from the ground awkwardly and nced at the seat before him. The seat looked normal, and it was nothing out of the ordinary. However, when he sat on the seat, an extremely horrifying Sword Energy burst out. "You''re quite brave." Melinda looked at James and smiled. "Do you know whose seat you''re sitting on?" Jamesughed. "Who cares? As long as he isn''t here, I can sit here." As he spoke, he sat down again. This time, he became careful. He tried to suppress the Sword Energy from the seat by using his power. When he sat down, the Sword Light burst from the seat. Nheless, he was prepared this time, so he was not pushed out of the seat. Innumerable Sword Energy surrounded him, making him appear magnificent. "This is the Ancestral Sword Master''s¡­" Melinda spoke up but could not finish speaking, and her mouth was agape. "How can this be?" She was stunned. At this moment, the Ancestral Talisman Master also opened his eyes slowly. He nced at James, who was sitting on the Ancestral Sword Master''s seat, with a shocked expression. Meanwhile, the powerhouses, who had entered the venue and were waiting for the Sacred Blossom to bloom, were all surprised. That was the Ancestral Sword Master''s seat. In the past, whenever the Ancestral Sword Master came here, he would sit there, and it was not just once. Even though the Ancestral Sword Master had been absent on numerous asions, ordinary people could not sit in his seat. That was because one must endure the pressure of the Ancestral Sword Master''s swordsmanship when sitting down. Now, a young man was sitting in the Ancestral Sword Master''s seat. Huh? Amotion suddenly arose around the Sacred Blossom. All living beings were guessing James'' identity. Chapter 3332 Chapter 3332 It was unknown how often the Ancestral Sword Master had been absent to view the Sacred Blossom. Nevertheless, his seat had always been empty. On so many asions, no one dared to sit in his seat. Firstly, no one could sit in it. Secondly, no one dared to sit in it. Now, a young man was sitting in the Ancestral Sword Master''s seat, and he managed to resist the pressure of the Ancestral Sword Master''s swordsmanship. For a while, many powerhouses were taking guesses about James'' identity. "Could he be a new Inner Disciple?" "Probably so. Only by being the Ancestral Sword Master''s Inner Disciple and having his consent can he sit there." The sound of discussions resounded. Even Melinda thought James was an Inner Disciple of the Ancestral Sword Master. She could not help but ask, "When did the Ancestral Sword Master take you in as his disciple? Why wasn''t there any news about this?" The Ancestral Talisman Master, next to James, was no longer interested in what was happening after ncing at James. He closed his eyes and continued waiting for the beginning of the Sacred Blossom. Sitting in the Ancestral Sword Master''s seat, James could feel that he was being engulfed by the Sword Energy. The Sword Energy was not hostile toward him. The Sword Path Energy entered his body and stimted the Sword Path Ousia in his body. Right then, the Sword Path Ousia seemed to be absorbing the Sword Path Energy. At that moment, James fell into a mysterious state. In a trance, a figure appeared in his mind. The figure was interpreting and teaching the Sword Path. James was enlightened. Hours seemed to have passed, but in reality, only minutes had passed. He had a breakthrough. James had reached the third Consolidation, and hisprehension of the Sword Path had increased. After the figure in his mind disappeared, he woke up from the mysterious state. Sensing that he had reached the third Consolidation, he could not help but take a deep breath. "How strange. Not only have I sat in the ce the Ancestral Sword Master had sat before, but my comprehension of the Sword Path has also increased. In just a moment, I''ve reached the next Consolidation." "It''s no wonder he''s the top powerhouse of this era." He was very strong. The more James was in contact with a bigshot, the more he felt that his cultivation base was low. "Not bad." In the seat beside him, Melinda smiled. "I didn''t expect you toprehend the Sword Path and reach the third Consolidation the moment you sat in the seat." Looking at Melinda, James grinned. "Thank you for yourpliment." "It''s nothing. You have always been outstanding." Melinda asked, "By the way, what''s your rtionship with the Ancestral Sword Master? I know you aren''t his Inner Disciple because if you were his Inner Disciple, you wouldn''t haveprehended the Sword Path the moment you sat in his seat." James smiled. Strictly speaking, he was the Ancestral Sword Master''s sessor. However, as he was not the Ancestral Sword Master''s Inner Disciple, he did not receive any guidance from him, so did not exin himself. At this time, an elder hurried over. The elder appeared to be in the eighties. He wore a grey robe and had the aura of a cultivator. With an anxious expression, he stood before James and looked at him before scolding, "What are you doing? This is the Ancestral Sword Master''s seat. How can you sit here? Get up." The elder was the current Sect Leader of the Path Sect, and his name was Xzavier Darius. Although he was an Ancestral God, he was only a Mystical Ancestral God. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. James responded indifferently, "The Ancestral Sword Master hasn''t arrived, so why can''t I sit here? It''s empty anyway. It''ll be a waste if no one sits here." Melinda spoke up, "Sect Leader, don''t worry. If he can sit in this seat, it means he has received the Ancestral Sword Master''s consent. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to sit here." Then, Xzavier looked at James. He could sense James'' cultivation rank and could not help but be stunned as confusion was written all over his face. "The Ancestral Sword Master allowed you to sit here? That''s impossible. You''ve only reached the Divine Rank and haven''t even stepped into the Quasi-Emperor Rank. Even if the Ancestral Sword Master were to send a disciple, it wouldn''t be you." "Why not?" James felt unhappy. It was just a seat. Was it worth chasing him away? Presently, it seemed that only by admitting that he was the Ancestral Sword Master''s disciple could he sit here, and only by sitting here could he see the entire Sacred Blossom. Nheless, how should he make the elder in front of him think he was the Ancestral Sword Master? After thinking about it, he realized that there was only one way. Chapter 3333 Chapter 3333 The only way was to take out the Ancestral Sword Master''s weapon¡ªthe Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. If the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared, everyone would believe he was an Ancestral Sword Master''s disciple. Nheless, he was worried that taking the sword out would attract trouble. ''Anyway, I have to see the Ancestral Sword Master sooner orter. If I take out the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword now and let the powerhouses think I''m an Ancestral Sword Master''s disciple, I can walk around this world more freely,'' James thought. If the Ancestral Sword Master found outter and med him, he would tell him the truth about him being from the future. However, he feared that taking out the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword would cause Karma. The Sect Leader of the Path Sect looked at James and asked, "Can you prove that you''re an Ancestral Sword Master''s disciple? If you can''t, leave this seat immediately. I can''t afford to have the Ancestral Sword Mastery the me on me." At this moment, many people''s gazes were fixated on James. After pondering for a while, James summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword from the Celestial Abode. Throwing the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand to the Sect Leader of the Path Sect, he said, "See for yourself." Then, the Sect Leader of the Path Sect took the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The moment he touched it, it sent his body flying. As for the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, it was floating in front of James. "It''s the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." "It''s the Ancestral Sword Master''s weapon." "The Ancestral Sword Master passed the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to him." "He''s certainly an Ancestral Sword Master''s disciple." The surrounding crowd roared. James was worried about Karma happening, so he wanted to put the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword away. Nevertheless, before he could do so, a shadow appeared all of a sudden and took the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. "The Sword Guard¡­" Upon seeing the shadow, everyone present was stupefied. The shadow that appeared was not just anyone. It was the Ancestral Sword Master''s chambermaid, and she was known as the Sword Guard, a mysterious powerhouse. "Give me back my Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." James stood up and said. The shadow held the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and took a look at it before giving it back to James. She did not say anything, nor did she stay for long. Soon, her body disappeared on the spot. After confirming that the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was not swapped, James put it away. This time, no Karma happened after he took out the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. The Sect Leader of the Path Sect, who was sent flying just now, walked over and said respectfully, "Since you''re an Ancestral Sword Master''s disciple, you''re qualified to sit here." Then, he turned and walked away. Meanwhile, everyone else''s gaze was fixed on James. "What''s this young man''s background?" "Although his cultivation rank isn''t high, he got his hands on the Ancestral Sword Master''s weapon. It seems that the Ancestral Sword Master values him." "The Ancestral Sword Master''s insight can''t be wrong. Just wait. In a few years, this universe will have another renowned prodigy." Numerous powerhouses began discussing. James was not interested in the other powerhouses'' discussions, so he turned to look at Melinda and started conversing with her. "Melinda, is Winnie doing fine in the Heavenly Path Sect?" "Winnie?" Melinda cast a strange look at James. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. James responded, "Winnie, the new Inner Disciple your father took in and the one who awakened the Special Scythe of Judgment. Don''t tell me that you don''t know?" "You know my identity?" Melinda was puzzled. "Of course." James nodded and continued, "Who doesn''t? You''re the Macrocosm Ancestral God''s daughter." Melinda rolled her eyes at James before saying, "It''s highly likely that you¡¯re the only one who knows about my identity here. No one else does." "Is that so?" James swept his gaze around the ce and realized that all the powerhouses in this area appeared confused. It was obvious that they had no idea what James was talking about and were unaware of Melinda''s identity. "Haha. My bad. I apologize for exposing your identity." Melinda waved her hand with a look of indifference and asked, "My identity is a secret. Not many people know about it. Even several powerful Gods don''t know about my existence. So, how do you know who I really am?" Chapter 3334 Chapter 3334 Melinda was curious as to how James knew about her identity. It was strictly confidential. In addition to that, she rarely traveled around the outside world. Only the living beings of Mount Heavenly Path knew of her identity. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Regarding Melinda''s question, James did not have much to say. He did not know how to exin it to her. He could not possibly tell her that he got acquainted with her many yearster and that he knew her future self, right? Even if he told her that, Melinda would not believe him. Thus, he would rather not exin it. As for the other living beings, they stopped discussing the topic after a while. That was because only the top powerhouses could be here. Each of them had a great history, and their identities were all extraordinary. Even if the Ancestral Sword Master came personally, they would not be extremely shocked. They discussed James because of curiosity as they had no idea when the Ancestral Sword Master took in such a disciple. The surroundings fell silent again. All powerhouses were waiting quietly. They were waiting for the Sacred Blossom to bloom. When James did not answer Melinda, thetter stopped asking. Meanwhile, James'' gaze was fixated on the Ancestral Talisman Master. He was curious about the kind of person the Ancestral Talisman Master was. Did he create the Curse Magic that he cultivated? Did he enter the Dark World and obtain the Curse Magic from the deepest part of the Dark World? He had always wanted to know the answer to this question. In the past, James could not get an answer. Now, the Ancestral Talisman Master was right next to him. After a moment of thought, James mustered up the courage and asked, "Ancestral Talisman Master, I have a few questions, and I hope you can give me some advice." Next to James, the Ancestral Talisman Master opened his eyes slightly and turned to look at James. With a confused expression, he asked, "I don''t know any sword-fighting techniques, so what advice can I give you?" James answered seriously, "It''s about Curse Magic." "Oh?" The Ancestral Talisman Master became interested. "What about it?" Frankly, James said, "I''ve also studied Curse Magic and Curse Power. I found out that it''s quite simr to the Dark Power of the Dark World. Moreover, while studying Curse Magic, I learned something from it and managed to cultivate Dark Ousia. Did you create this Curse Magic or did it originate from the Dark World?" When the Ancestral Talisman Master heard James'' words, his interest grew. "You studied my Curse Magic?" He instantly became happy. "My Curse Magic is a unique manual. Aside from the most distinguished disciples, no one else knows about it. Besides, my disciples won''t spread it to outsiders without my consent. Yet, you say you know Curse Magic?" "You don''t need to know about how I know Curse Magic. I just want to know if the Curse Magic originated from the Dark World," James responded. Hearing that, the Ancestral Talisman Master became serious. Then, he waved his hands and several inscriptions appeared in his hands. The inscriptions scattered around and formed a unique space. He cut off contact with the outside world. In this space, no matter what the two of them did, the surrounding living beings could not sense it. "Who are you?" The Ancestral Talisman Master stared at James. Then, James'' Curse Ousia emerged. "The Curse Ousia?" The Ancestral Talisman Master was taken aback. He was certain that he did not pass his Curse Magic to James. His disciples would never go against the rules and spread it to outsiders either. "That''s right. It''s the Curse Ousia." James then asked, "Now, can you answer my question? Is this Curse Magic from the Dark World?" The Ancestral Talisman Master looked at James, deep in thought. After a while, he finally spoke up. "Although I don''t know what''s your background, nor do I know how did you learn Curse Magic, I can tell you that the Curse Magic did not originate from the Dark World." "Did you create it yourself?" James asked. The Ancestral Talisman Master shook his head and answered, "No." "Where did ite from then?" James was curious. Upon facing James'' curiosity, the Ancestral Talisman Master did not hide it from him and answered him truthfully, "The Curse Magic originates from another universe. It''s the Lord of the Eleventh Universe''s signature skill." "It originates from the Eleventh Universe?" Chapter 3335 Chapter 3335 James was astonished. He thought that the Curse Magic originated from the Dark World. As the Curse Power was simr to the Dark Power, he perfected the Dark Scripture further after understanding the Curse Magic. It was only then he sessfully cultivated Dark Ousia. Now, he found out that the Curse Magic came from the Eleventh Universe. Furthermore, it was the Lord of the Eleventh Universe''s signature skill. So, how did the Ancestral Talisman Master learn it? Did the Lord of the Eleventh Universe teach him? "Now, can you tell me who you are?" The Ancestral Talisman Master looked at James. With a smile, James answered, "I''m sorry. I can''t tell you my identity yet. One day, you will find out about it." James could not tell him his identity. When he came to this era, he had already been tainted with significant Karma. If he told the Ancestral Talisman Master who he was, some parts of history would change. He could not handle this kind of Karma. He should let nature take its course for everything. Since James was reluctant to tell him, the Ancestral Talisman Master did not push him further. He waved his hands and dispersed the surrounding inscriptions. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey!" Next to James, someone called out to him. He turned and realized Melinda was looking at him strangely. "What is it?" He asked. Melinda responded, "What are you discussing with the Ancestral Talisman Master?" "Nothing." James did not exin further. "Is that so?" Melinda did not believe him. James could tell she had doubts as her eyes were darting back and forth, probably thinking about something. Nevertheless, she did not continue asking him questions. James did not talk either. With his legs crossed, he closed his eyes and began to rest. Meanwhile, in the faraway Human Realm¡­ In the Ancestral Sword Master''s seclusion sanctuary on Mount Sword God, a shadow appeared out of nowhere, kneeling on one leg. Then, a sweet voice spoke, "Master." The Ancestral Sword Master slowly opened his eyes and asked, "What did you find out?" The shadow responded, "I found that the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword has indeed appeared in the Void Realm. After going to the Void Realm, I discovered that the owner of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword had gone to Katun Realm to see the Sacred Blossom. He also sat in your previous seat, iming he was your disciple and showing off the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword." The shadow told the story of what happened in the venue of the Sacred Blossom without leaving out any details. "His cultivation rank is quite low. He''s only at the Divine Rank and hasn''t even reached the Quasi- Emperor Rank." The Ancestral Sword Master listened to her words seriously. He did not expect the Sword Guard to find out the whereabouts of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword so quickly, nor did he expect that the person who had the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was a weak cultivator below the Quasi-Emperor Rank. He knew that the other Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword was from the future. ording to his hunch, the person should be an elite powerhouse who came through crossing the River of Time. Although crossing the River of Time was difficult, it was easy for the elite powerhouses. In fact, he was capable of crossing the River of Time too, but he needed to bear the corresponding Karma. Under normal circumstances, no powerhouses would be willing to bear the Karma. Presently, what he could not understand was that the person who had the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword had not even reached the Quasi-Emperor Rank. If a person of this cultivation rank crossed the River of Time and appeared in this era, he would be devoured by the bacsh of Karma "What''s going on?" The Ancestral Sword was puzzled. "It seems that I have to meet this person from the future personally," the Ancestral Sword mumbled. The Sword Guard before him said, "Master, he wille to Mount Sword God to hear you talk about techniques." "I got it. You may leave." The Ancestral Sword Master waved his hand slightly. Chapter 3336 Chapter 3336 After the Sword Guard left, the Ancestral Sword Master fell into deep thought. He knew that only someone strong could sit in his seat. Since he was a Caelum Ancestral God, the aura he left behind was terrifying. Only powerhouses ranked higher than the Ancestral God Rank could withstand his seat. However, the Sword Guard told him the person had only reached the Divine Rank. It was impossible. If someone managed to sit in his seat, there would only be one possibility. Whoever it was shared the same power as him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Ancestral Sword Master knew that James was rted to him in some way. It was just that he had no idea how so. He did not continue to ponder on this as he closed his eyes and took a rest. Meanwhile, at the venue of the Sacred Blossom, everyone had stopped discussing James. All living beings present were taking a rest. As time passed, more living beings arrived at the venue. Aside from the core area, everywhere else was filled to the brim. The buds of the Sacred Blossom were in mid-air. James kept his eyes on them. They were huge, approximately the size of a basket, and blossomed with colorful re. Meanwhile, the space below the Sacred Blossom was magical. There was a mass of magical mud, and it was floating in mid-air without falling. When James was confused about it, the buds of the Sacred Blossom changed. A ray of light shot up to the sky from the Sacred Blossom. Following the ray of white light, the buds transformed and a radiant flower bloomed. The Sacred Blossom bloomed in an instant. The moment it bloomed, countless Paths were summoned in this area which was filled with rules and sigils. James stared at the Sacred Blossom. Every petal of the Sacred Blossom represented a Path, and each did its part. Every powerhouse in the venue was grasping the Paths earnestly. As for James, he did not know what to grasp, so he just stared at the Sacred Blossom. His gaze was mainly fixed on the core area of the Sacred Blossom. The five petals represented the Five Great Paths and one represented Karma. The petal that represented Karma was thergest. It upied the center of the Sacred Blossom. Watching the petal which represented Karma, he realized that this petal was mystical. It contained a magical power. Unfortunately, James could notprehend anything from the petal. Then, he looked at the five petals surrounding the Karma. They represented Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation. All five petals were dazzling. The five Paths did not seem to have a connection with each other, but at the same time, they seemed to have a little connection. James was attracted by the five dazzling petals. He seemed to have fallen into a trance. It also seemed that he had seen the birth of a living being in another space. He watched the living being growing up from a baby to a teenager to an adult, getting married, continuing the generation, and growing old before dying and being buried in the ground. This scene shed in James'' mind. In the meantime, James seemed to haveprehended something. At this moment, he seemed to have understood the secret of Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation. He wanted to grab the sudden inspiration, but the more he wanted to grab it, the more it got away from him. Jamesgrew anxious. Nheless, the more anxious he felt, the more useless it was. In the end, he calmed himself down. Chapter 3337 Chapter 3337 Waking up from the mysterious trance, James focused on the five petals representing the Five Great Paths again. Firstly, he stared at the petal representing Time. Right then, mysterious words slowly appeared in the petal representing Time, and these words entered James'' mind. A few cryptic and old pieces of information also appeared in his mind. It was a secret art that recorded the profound Time. If James mastered it, he could cultivate and comprehend the Time Path. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The Time Path was one of the Five Great Paths. Since ancient times, only the strongest powerhouses would try to cultivate andprehend it. Since the Time Path was extremely profound, only the strongest powerhouses had the time to study it. At this moment, James was studying Time. Time was unpredictable. It could not be seen or touched. It could only be sensed. James silently was trying to grasp Time. Slowly, by using the cultivation method learned from the petal representing Time, a surge of mysterious power emerged in his body. It was the power of Time. When the power of Time emerged, he used the cultivation method to absorb the power of Time in the Time petal. Almost instantly, the surge of power reached the thirty-third stage, almost reaching Consolidation. ''A-Am I going to cultivate another Ousia? ''If so, does that mean I''ll have eleven Ousias?'' A thought shed in James'' mind. It only entered his mind for a split second. He did not want to give up this cultivation chance. Soon, he focused on cultivating and began Consolidation. Whilst consolidating, his body floated toward the Sacred Blossom and arrived on the petal representing Time. He sat on the petal with his legs crossed as if he were a nt growing on the petal. There were many powerhouses gathered in this area. Every powerhouse was focusing on their cultivation. Nevertheless, James'' unusual activity attracted several powerhouses'' attention. At once, numerous powerhouses halted their cultivation and stared at James on the Sacred Blossom petal, shocked. "W-What''s going on?" "No one¡¯s been able to sit on the Sacred Blossom petal since ancient times. Who is he? How can he withstand the pressure of the countless Paths, approach the Sacred Blossom, and sit on the petal?" "I remember that many powerhouses as strong as Caelum Ancestral God have tried to do that, but they could only get within three meters of the Sacred Blossom. They could not withstand the countless Paths¡¯ power." Everyone was stunned. As for James, he used the opportunity to cultivate. He tried to absorb the power of Time as much as possible. As he carried out Consolidation, an Ousia gradually emerged in his body. It was the Time Ousia. Soon, James seeded in cultivating the Time Ousia, and the moment he was sessful, the petal he sat on withered. This shocked everyone once more. "The petal representing Time has withered. What happened?" "It''s the first time such a weird thing happened." In the meantime, James floated back to his initial seat. His gaze was fixated on the petal representing Time, and at this moment, mysterious words appeared in the petal. The words flew and entered his head while several pieces of information appeared in his mind. It was a text that recorded the profound Space and the cultivation method of Space. James had no idea why he had such an opportunity. Nheless, he did not want to miss out on this chance. Closing his eyes, he focused onprehending the Space Path and cultivating the power of Space. Shortly after, he seeded in cultivating the power of Space, and this power increased quickly. In the blink of an eye, it almost reached Consolidation. When it was almost time for Consolidation, his body flew again, and he sat on the petal representing Space. Absorbing the power of this petal, he began consolidating. Chapter 3338 Chapter 3338 Cultivating Ousia became easy at this moment. Consolidation had also be simple. Since James carried out Consolidation without any hindrance, there were already twelve Ousias in his body. After he seeded in cultivating the Space Ousia, he went back to his initial seat once more. "Not bad." James felt satisfied. He had no idea why he couldprehend the mysterious cultivation method from the Sacred Blossom, but he was satisfied since his travels were not for nothing this time. He did not n to continue cultivating. ncing at the two withered petals, he mumbled, confused, "The other petals are still dazzling, so why have these two petals withered?" Then, he looked at the third petal. It was the petal that represented Life. When he stared at the petal representing Life, Inscription Sigils appeared in the petal again and entered his mind. Once more, information appeared in his thoughts. ''Again? How is this possible?'' James waspletely bewildered. Nevertheless, since the Inscription Sigils appeared, he had to cultivate them. Thus, he began toprehend them right away. Soon, he grasped the cultivation method and cultivated the Life Path. Once he cultivated it, a new power surged in his body. The power increased quickly, and soon, it almost reached Consolidation. During Consolidation, his body moved toward the petal representing Life and began to absorb the power in the petal to carry out Consolidation. The Consolidation this time was also very easy. Shortly after, he managed to cultivate the thirteenth Ousia. James went back to his seat again. He thought that it was the end. Nheless, when he looked at the petal representing Death, he obtained the Inscription to cultivate the Death Path. He did not decline and began cultivating. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Not long after, fourteen Ousias appeared in his body. "Uh¡­" Even James was taken aback. Other people found it difficult to cultivate an Ousia, but his Ousias appeared one after another. ''Among the Five Great Paths, only Reincarnation is left.'' James shifted his gaze toward the petal representing Reincarnation. Then, he acquired the Inscription to cultivate the Reincarnation Path. Thus, he continued his cultivation. While he was focusing on his cultivation, the other powerhouses at the venue were stunned. They saw James cultivating new Ousias continuously and watched him reach Consolidation repeatedly. Following the withering of the petal representing Reincarnation, James had cultivated the fifth Ousia. His cultivation powers were frightening¡ªTime, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation. "This should be thest one." Once again, James went back to his seat. He stared at the five petals that had turned into stones and mumbled. The moment he stared at the five petals, a kind of Demonic Power from the five withered petals seemed to be attracting James. James stared at the five petals. Then, he grasped the inspiration he failed to grab moments ago. To be exact, he hadprehended things that he failed to understandst time. ''I get it now.'' After a long while, James took a deep breath. At this moment, he was enlightened. Closing his eyes, he began his cultivation immediately. During his cultivation, the five new Ousias in his body appeared one after another above his head. All the powerhouses were watching James. They wanted to see what would happen next. Then, the five Ousias above James'' head changed. Chapter 3339 Chapter 3339 Five Great Paths Ousia were rearranging themselves. Time was behind Space. As the saying went, Time only existed because there was Space. Space referred to Heaven and Earth, while Time was born after Space. Following right after, the Ousia representing Life also changed. It appeared behind Time. In James''prehension, Life meant the life of all beings. It referred to everything in this world. All nts and living beings represented Life. Life was followed by the Death Ousia. Death referred to the end of a living being''s life. Lastly, the Reincarnation Ousia appeared in the central region of the Four Great Paths Ousia. In James'' understanding andprehension, the process of Life to Death was known as Reincarnation. At this moment, his Five Great Paths Ousia had a new arrangement. The Four Great Paths Ousia formed a circle with the Reincarnation Ousia in the middle. The Five Great Paths Ousia had no connection with each other, but there was a connection in some way. The Five Great Paths Ousia were indispensable. If one of them was gone, they would be iplete. The Four Great Paths Ousia spun endlessly, and a magical power emerged from the Reincarnation Ousia in the central region, entering the Four Great Paths Ousia. This scene looked magical and strange.This is from N?velDrama.Org. All the powerhouses were watching this unfold. Even if they were experienced and knowledgeable, they were clueless as to what James understood from the Sacred Blossom. A powerhouse as powerful as the Ancestral Cultivator Master had a serious expression. He focused on James cultivating the Five Great Paths Ousia, watched thetter arrange them, and saw the Five Great Paths Ousia be whole and the birth of an entirely new power. "This power¡­" The Ancestral Talisman Master looked serious. Sensing the power born from thepatibility of the Five Great Paths Ousia, he seemed to have understood something, but at the same time, he felt as if he understood nothing. "Is this the true solution of the universe? "To be a Macrocosm Ancestral God and obtain Macrocosm Power, one must cultivate this way?" the Ancestral Talisman Master mumbled. Among the Five Great Paths Ousia, he sensed the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power. He believed that as long as James focused on cultivating, thetter could cultivate the power of the Five Great Paths to the extreme. He would then be able to form Macrocosm Power and be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. At this moment, the Ancestral Talisman Master seemed to have found a path to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Closing his eyes, he tried to sense the power. He slightly shook his head to no avail and muttered, "This is the path he walked. It''s a path that''s only fated for him." "What a shame," the Ancestral Talisman Master looked disappointed as he mumbled to himself, "I''ve been here so many times, yet I failed toprehend this. If I could grasp it earlier, I would have been a Macrocosm Ancestral God." The Ancestral Talisman Master could tell the result, but the other powerhouses could not. It was because their cultivation ranks were low. As for the Ancestral Master, he was at the peak of a Caelum Ancestral God. He was so close to being a Macrocosm Ancestral God. It was this step that haunted him for countless years. James was still focusing on his cultivation. He hadprehended the core rtionship between the Five Great Paths and rearranged them, forming a mysterious power. However, he did not know what this power was. As he stopped his cultivation, the Five Great Paths Ousia went back into his body. Even though they had returned, the order did not change. "How intriguing." James looked within his body and watched the Five Great Paths Ousia, shocked. He did not study the Five Great Paths Ousia further. Holding his breath, he stopped his cultivation. The Ancestral Talisman Master stood up first with his hands sped and said, "Congrattions." "Congrattions?" James was confused. "What''s there to congratte?" "Haha." Whileughing, the Ancestral Talisman Master disappeared. Meanwhile, the other powerhouses were envious of James. Although they had no idea what James comprehended, they knew James had grasped something terrific. Chapter 3340 Chapter 3340 No one knew what James hadprehended. Even James was confused. He only knew that he had cultivated five Ousias and that there were fifteen Ousias in his body. Aside from that, the Ousias formed by the Five Great Paths were connected to one another, creating a new power. The power was extremely strong. It surpassed all the power James currently possessed. It was just that James could not tell how powerful it was yet since he had not fought with anyone. Meanwhile, the Sacred Blossom was still blooming. Other than the petals representing the Five Great Paths, the petals were still dazzling. As James had already benefited a lot from the Sacred Blossom, he did not continue to cultivate and comprehend. Instead, he stood up and walked away from the area. He knew that the bloom of the Sacred Blossom would take a while, so he waited at the Path Sect patiently. The moment he returned to his arranged quarter, the Path Sect''s powerhouses came to meet him. One of them was Xbnque Darby, who wanted to take in disciples, and the other powerhouse was the Sect Leader of the Path Sect, Xzavier Darius, the elder who asked him to leave moments ago. The two of them appeared in the courtyard of James'' quarter. Sitting on the courtyard fence, James had a de of grass in his mouth. Lazily, he looked at the two elders who appeared in the courtyard. "Is there anything you need?" he asked indifferently. With a bright smile, Xzavier, the Sect Leader of the Path Sect said, "Greetings, I am the Sect Leader of the Path Sect, Xzavier Darius." James had already guessed who was before. He knew that the Sect Leader of the Path Sect was an Ancestral God. Although he was a Mystical Ancestral God, the lowest rank of the Ancestral God Rank, he was terrifying as his rank was higher than any of the powerhouses James had met. "Greetings, Sect Leader." After saying that, James hopped off the fence and stood in the courtyard. He looked at Xzavier and asked, "Is there anything you need?" Smiling, Xzavier responded, "You truly are unprecedented. It''s your first time seeing the Sacred Blossom, yet you haveprehended something great." "Thank you for your kind words." James was humble. Then, Xbnque said, "The Path Sect is willing to give you the best treasure in exchange for the things youprehended from the Sacred Blossom." Xzavier nodded and continued, "That''s right. If you have any request, no matter what it is, we will give it to you." It was only then that James understood that the two of them came to meet him merely because they wanted the things he hadprehended. With a slight smile, he said, "It isn''t because I''m selfish, but even if I give them to you, you can''t cultivate them." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The two were confused. James exined, "When I watched the Sacred Blossom, Iprehended the Five Great Paths and cultivated the Five Great Paths Ousia. Even if I give them to you, can you sessfully cultivate the Ousia?" "Huh?" The two exchanged gazes. Then, Xzavier said, "The Five Great Paths are supreme. Since ancient times, there were a few powerhouses whoprehended the Five Great Paths. However, they grasped them from the rules of Heaven and Earth. No one could create a cultivation method. If you coulde up with a cultivation method for the Five Great Paths, we will definitely be grateful to you." Even though no Path Sect disciples had seeded in cultivating the Five Great Paths Ousia, if they could get their hands on the cultivation method, they would be able to cultivate an Ousia. An Ousia representing the Five Great Path was extremely powerful. In the same cultivation rank, one could defeat everyone else. Thus, when Jamesprehended the cultivation method of the Five Great Paths, everyone was envious. At this point, James did not know what heaven-defying cultivation method heprehended. It was the cultivation method of the Five Great Paths. Chapter 3341 Chapter 3341 Many elite cultivators studied the Five Great Paths but were only able toprehend its basics. Therefore, none of them could create a cultivation method of the Five Great Paths. The Path Sect was intrigued by the Five Great Paths¡¯ cultivation method. With time, they would eventually be the most powerful sect in the universe if they acquired the Five Great Paths¡¯ cultivation method. James began to ponder deeply. The Path Sect offered to give him anything in exchange for the cultivation method. However, he did not want anything. After mulling it over, James apologized. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I don¡¯t need anything at the moment.¡± Both Xzavier and Xbnque were disappointed with his response. Although they knew obtaining such a profound cultivation method from James would be difficult, they still attempted to ask him. After James declined their offer, the two no longer insisted on bartering with him. They bid farewell and left. James leaped up onto the courtyard fence again. He looked at Xzavier and Xbnque¡¯s retreating figures and murmured, ¡°Is the Five Great Paths¡¯ cultivation method that strong? Even a Mystical Ancestral God humbled himself to obtain it from me.¡± As he used his mind to control the Time Ousia in his body, a powerful force surged through it. At that moment, James had control of time.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Time around him quickly reversed. Xzavier and Xbnque, who had walked some distance away, had their steps reversed. ¡°The Power of Time is incredible.¡± James was awed. He used Time Power to speed up the passage of time and then fast-forwarded his two visitors into the distance again. Later, James experimented with the Power of Space. After familiarizing himself with Space Power, James could disappear into the surrounding space without a trace. Xzavier and Xbnque, who had left previously, returned to the courtyard after sensing James manipting time in the area. When they arrived outside the courtyard, they watched James brandishing the Power of Time and Space and gasped in amazement. Xbnque said, ¡°Amazing. This is how much he can do only knowing the basics of the Five Great Paths? With more practice, he could be an unrivaled powerhouse in the universe when he reaches the Ancestral God Rank with Ousias of the Five Great Paths. He¡¯d be practically invincible¡± Xzavier said in response, ¡°Indeed. It won¡¯t take many years before he bes one of the greatest powerhouses in our universe.¡± After watching him for a while, the twomented on James and left the courtyard. When they left, James emerged from the space he had hidden himself. He floated in mid-air and activated the Power of Life. With a simple flourish of his hand, a white light emerged. The white light shone on the ground, and some grass sprouts immediately poked out of the soil. Possessing Life Power allowed him to create new life. ¡°Die.¡± James waved his hand again, and the grass withered instantly. Lastly, he tried out the Power of Reincarnation. Reincarnation Power was the most mystical out of the Five Great Paths. Itbined life and death, allowing him to give life and take life. ¡°Haha!¡± After testing the powers of the Five Great Paths, James chuckled in satisfaction. With such powers, no one could stand against him if he became a Grand Emperor or even an Ancestral God. James brimmed with confidence and felt undefeatable. ¡°I¡¯ll be a Macrocosm Ancestral God sooner orter.¡± James clenched his fists tightly, and he wore a resolute expression. ¡°Wait for me, Winnie. After I be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, I¡¯ll travel into the past to save you. No one can imprison my daughter, not even the Heavenly Path!¡± Chapter 3342 Chapter 3342 After James hadprehended the Five Great Paths, he felt that there was nothing impressive about an Ancestral God. He firmly believed that he could easily defeat an Ancestral God with a little more practice. However, his cultivation rank remained rtively low, and he still had a long way to go. His next priority would be to raise his cultivation rank as soon as possible by practicing more. There was still time before the Sacred Blossom withered. James acted immediately and set up a Time Formation in the courtyard. Since he already cultivated a Time Ousia, he had an intricate understanding of the Time Path. His knowledge even surpassed Emperor Jabari. If even Emperor Jabari could set up a Time Formation, it would be a piece of cake for James. James wlessly set up the formation in no time. The Time Formation was much more advanced than the one set up by Emperor Jabari in the past. Moreover, it was also better than the one within the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber. Three months inside the Celestial Abode¡¯s Time Chamber was equivalent to one day in the outside world. Meanwhile, one day in the outside world was one year within James¡¯ Time Formation. James began to cultivate and study his Paths inside the formation. His Sword Path Ousia had gone through three Consolidations. Thus, he nned to focus on the other Paths. He had to absorb the power of heaven and earth, then strengthen his Ousias so they could go through another Consolidation. It would take a long time for ordinary people to cultivate a single Ousia. Not only would it require the power of heaven and earth to strengthen it, but one would also need a deepprehension of Paths. These were the two prerequisites for one¡¯s Ousia to go through Consolidation. James sat inside the Time Formation and began absorbing the Primordial Energy around him to enhance his Ousia¡¯s power. At the same time, he was also focused on analyzing the Elemental Path. Time flowed on unnoticed by James. James¡¯prehension of the Elemental Path grew deeper, and soon, his Elemental Ousia went through its second Consolidation. Next, he focused on the Yin and Yang Paths. Finally, he honed his Curse Path. All of James¡¯ Ousias had gone through their second Consolidation except for the Dark Ousia. This is from N?velDrama.Org. James wanted to enhance his Dark Ousia but found that the Illuminated World¡¯s power could not be converted into Dark Power. Therefore, it was impossible for him to refine his Dark Ousia in the Illuminated World. He had no choice but to give up on that task for now. ¡°My Sword Path Ousia has gone through three Consolidations, and aside from the Dark Ousia and the Five Great Paths, the others have gone through two.¡± James closed his eyes and checked how much time had passed. After a while, he learned that 100 years gone by in the outside world. He had practiced within the Time Formation for a long time. One day outside was one year in the formation. Spending ten days in it was akin to ten years outside. One year spent cultivating within it turned into 365 years. Ten years became 3,650 years. A century turned into 36,500 years. James had cultivated in the Time Formation for 36,500 years. He dispersed the Time Formation. After the Time Formation was dissolved, James saw a beautiful woman in the courtyard. She sat on a stone chair beside him, propping her head up pensively. It was Letitia. Seeing that James had dispersed the Time Formation, she snapped out of her thoughts and stood up. Letitia walked over to James and asked with a smile. ¡°Are you already done cultivating, James?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded lightly and looked at her, asking. ¡°What did you learn from inspecting the Sacred Blossom this time?¡± Chapter 3343 Chapter 3343 Letitia said, ¡°The Sacred Bloom in full bloom is marvelous. I acquired so much knowledge, but I¡¯ll take me a long time to fully digest the information.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Letitia looked at James, and a bright smile formed on her pretty face. ¡°Congrattions, James!¡± James smiled faintly in response. Letitia said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you learned from the Sacred Blossom when it was in full bloom, but I know you¡¯ve cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias. The news of it has already spread, and you¡¯re a huge sensation now. Everyone is saying that you¡¯ll eventually be a top powerhouse of the universe with enough time.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss this now. We¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time and should continue our journey. Let¡¯s head to the Sword Realm in the Human realm and listen to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture,¡± suggested James. ¡°Sure.¡± Letitia nodded. The two got up and left together. After walking out of the courtyard, Xbnque and Xzavier from the Path Sect came to send him off. ¡°Are you leaving already, Mr. Caden?¡± Xzavier greeted him with a bright smile. James nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve spent much time here and have to rush to the Human Sword Realm for the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture.¡± ¡°Ah, if that¡¯s the case then, I won¡¯t dy you a second longer.¡± After he spoke, he took out a token and handed it to James. ¡°What¡¯s this for, Mr. Darius?¡± James did not ept it immediately. The Path Sect¡¯s Leader, Xzavier answered, ¡°It¡¯s our sect¡¯s token. You can visit us anytime if you have this token with you. The Sacred Blossom in our dimension has already withered, but there will be another in the other dimensions. You¡¯re wee to visit the Path Sect to inspect it whenever you want.¡± Xbnque caressed his white beard and smiled knowingly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a well-known powerhouse in the next Epoch.¡± ¡°I appreciate your kind words.¡± James smiled and put away the token that Xzavier gave him. Waving his hands, James said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send us off any further. Goodbye.¡± After speaking, he turned around and left. Letitia followed closely behind him. Xzavier and Xbnque watched as the two departed. ¡°James is a very outstanding cultivator. Although he has a low cultivation rank, his physical strength is amazing. I¡¯m starting to suspect he is the reincarnation of a legendary powerhouse from the past.¡± postted Xbnque. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Xzavier agreed. ¡°Indeed. He produced the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias despite only examining the Sacred Blossom for a short while. A genius like him must already possess more than one Ousia beforeing here.¡± Xbnque nodded and said, ¡°Even if he only had one Ousia, he would have six after cultivating the Ousias of the Five Great Paths. I¡¯m guessing he has about seven Ousias right now. A prodigy like him can only be found in Mount Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for some good news.¡± The two watched as James left, optimistic about his future. James left the Path Sect and returned to the city. He met up with Ximun in the inn. Then, the trio departed from the city together. The city gate bustled with traffic and people. The three arrived outside the city, and Letitia was about to summon the Saucer when suddenly, a powerful aura came from afar. Everyone at the city gate looked into the distance and saw a man approaching. The man wore a blue robe and looked about 30 years old. His hands were crossed behind him, and he slowly walked toward the city gate. Mysterious Path Power emerged beneath him as he stepped forward, giving him an oppressive aura. James immediately sensed murderous intenting from the man. ¡°Did hee for me?¡± James squinted his eyes, trying to identify the man. Chapter 3344 Chapter 3344 The man in the blue robe approached slowly. The crowd outside the city could sense his intense murderous intent. ¡°Woodson Dalick?¡± Outside the city, a number of people recognized the man. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Woodson is the most outstanding prodigy born in the Path Sect in the past 100,000 years. It¡¯s rumored that he has four Ousias, all of which had gone through the Third Consolidation.¡± ¡°He also has a very stable foundation, and very few in the same cultivation rank as him are able to take him on. He¡¯s alsoparable to those Priests and Priestess from the Human Realm¡¯s Orthodox factions.¡± The crowd discussed among themselves about Woodson. Woodson approached and appeared before James the next moment. James stared at the man and asked calmly. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Woodson stretched out one of his hands and made a beckoning gesture at James. ¡°Fight me.¡± His voice was soft but firm. James replied lightly. ¡°Why should I?¡± Beside him, Letitia said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, James? You obtained a super powerful cultivation method from the Sacred Blossom. This man is probably from the Path Sect. He heard how you obtained a spot to inspect the Sacred Blossom from participating in the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage test. He¡¯s trying to use you to make a name for himself.¡± James¡¯ renown had already spread far and wide. The entire Katun Realm knew about him. It would not be long before the whole universe learned about his existence. James turned to Woodson and asked. ¡°Is that true?¡± Woodson did not admit nor deny Letitia¡¯s words. ¡°Oh boy, this is going to be interesting!¡± ¡°I heard it hasn¡¯t even been 100,000 thousand years since Woodson joined the Path Sect, but he has already shown amazing potential. He has cultivated four Ousias and even mastered the Path Sect¡¯s signature skill called the Infinite Path Art.¡± ¡°James isn¡¯t some Ordinary Joe either. It¡¯s rumored that he acquired knowledge of the Five Great Paths from the Sacred Blossom and cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias.¡± ¡°Taking into ount his previous Ousia, he would have at least six Ousias right now.¡± ¡°Woodson approached him so quickly because James hasn¡¯t had the chance to improve his Ousias¡¯ strength yet. He wants to defeat James while he¡¯s still weak. Otherwise, he won¡¯t stand a chance when James grows stronger.¡± ¡°True. If he can defeat James now, he¡¯ll be able to unt his victory when James bes a peerless powerhouse.¡± Many people expressed their opinions. Woodson remained silent, but the energy emitting from his body grew stronger. James smiled and said, ¡°People would regard me as a bully if I fought you properly. How about I stand here and withstand your attacks? If you can hurt me even a little bit, it¡¯ll be counted as your win.¡± James¡¯ physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. It would be extremely unfair of him if he made a move against a cultivator at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. Although Woodson had cultivated four Ousias, his strength was iparable to a First Tribtion Quasi Emperor¡¯s. To James, his strength was insignificant. James was merely stating the truth, but his words sounded like insults to Woodson. From N?velDrama.Org. He was the most outstanding prodigy in the Path Sect and could not tolerate such nder. Woodson was enraged but did not attack. He looked at James and said, ¡°I admit you¡¯re very talented, James. I only came to challenge you because I heard your cultivation rank is simr to mine. If you¡¯re afraid to ept my challenge, just say so. No pressure.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± James smiled. Since Woodson wanted to fight, James thought it was a good way to pass the time. ¡°Since it¡¯s a challenge, it would be boring if there¡¯s no stakes involved.¡± James looked at Woodson with a smile. After a brief thought, Woodson replied. ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll be my follower. Likewise if I lose, I¡¯ll be your follower.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James agreed without hesitation. Chapter 3345 Chapter 3345 ¡°Let¡¯s fight at the mountain range outside the city.¡± Woodson flew toward the mountain range in the distance and appeared on its peak in a sh. James followed him without hesitation and stopped on another mountain. The two stood on opposite mountains and locked eyes. James crossed his hands behind his back and calmly looked at Woodson. It was evident he did not expect much from his opponent. Meanwhile, Woodson gave him an intense re. James took part in the Third Stage Divine Rank test and won a spot to inspect the Sacred Blossom. For him to stand out against more than a billion geniuses meant that he was indeed an outstanding cultivator. Even so, Woodson was not afraid. He had full confidence in his strength. He was only worried about the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias that James had recently acquired. The Five Great Paths were extraordinary, and he was unsure if he could withstand their power. Woodson said, ¡°I¡¯d like to set a few rules in this battle, James.¡± James gestured for him to continue. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡± Woodson stated. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias, nor can you use the Five Great Path¡¯s Power.¡± A crowd had gathered around them to watch the fight. Hearing his statement, many of them burst outughing. ¡°Woodson¡¯s a strange one for sure. He wants to defeat James to make a name for himself but is afraid of the might of the Five Great Paths.¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly trying to take advantage of James.¡± ¡°Yeah. James already cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias, and it¡¯s one of his techniques for combat. Why isn¡¯t he allowed to use them? If he¡¯s not allowed to use his techniques, then wouldn¡¯t this battle be unfair?¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s disdainfulments, Woodson¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. However, he could not care less since he had already stated his terms. Woodson asked. ¡°Do you ept this condition?¡± ¡°Sure, why not?¡± James smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not after a one-sided battle anyway. I¡¯m fine with whatever rules you want. Would you like any other rules? Go ahead and tell me all your terms in one go.¡± Woodson replied. ¡°I have one more condition. You can¡¯t use the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s weapon, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, either.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James agreed and asked. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Woodson. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then may the best man win.¡± James smiled brightly. On the other hand, Woodson had a solemn look. The battle was very crucial to him. His intention was just as the bystanders suggested. James had disyed great potential. With time, he would certainly be one of the greatest with the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias in his possession. Woodson wanted to defeat James before he could grow stronger. He aimed to take advantage of James¡¯ current fame to boost his reputation. James was still rtively unknown at the moment. Once he became a famous figure, his past would be unearthed to all. Then, the world would learn of how he had won against James on this day. Woodson unleashed his full strength, and concentrated energy erupted from him. He had four Ousias, each representing a different Path and Power. The four different forces merged and formed a spectacr force, which caused his sleeves to flutter wildly. From N?velDrama.Org. James remained calm. He casually waved his hand, and a branch flew into his hand from a distance. He grabbed the branch and pointed it at Woodson on the opposite mountain. ¡°Come at me.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded throughout the area. Woodson said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve set some conditions, this battle is highly unfavorable to you, so I¡¯ll let you make the first ten moves.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± James chuckled lightly. ¡®He wants to let me have ten moves? The battle would end before he even has a chance to make his first move,¡¯ thought James. Chapter 3346 Chapter 3346 Are you sure about letting me have the first ten moves?¡± James looked at Woodson with a cocky grin. Woodson replied earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ve made a few unreasonable demands and stacked the odds against you. I don¡¯t want people to spread rumors about how I won unfairly, so I¡¯ll let you have the first ten moves.¡± Woodson was incredibly confident in his strength. He was sure he could win if James did not use the Five Great Paths and Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. James continued to smile at his opponent''s deration. He gripped the branch and stared at Woodson on the opposite mountain. ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll take the opportunity then.¡± James then suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in front of Woodson. His movements were lightning-fast, and no one in the same cultivation rank could even see his trajectory. Only a few stronger people were able to perceive him. James appeared before Woodson with his wooden branch pressed against Woodson¡¯s forehead. Woodson could not even react in time. A few secondster, beads of sweat formed on his opponent¡¯s forehead. He saw James about to spring into action. Then, James rushed toward him, and Sword Path Power emerged from the branch. The power surrounded Woodson and blocked off his escape routes. Even if James had not sealed off Woodson¡¯s surroundings, Woodson would still be unable to counter him in time. When James attacked, Woodson saw countless exquisite sword moves emerging from James¡¯ branch. The sword moves merged into one and thrummed with potent force. Many strong cultivators watched from a distance. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship!¡± ¡°James seems to have mastered the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Yeah. Despite his low cultivation rank, his sword moves are amazing. He must be skilled in swordsmanship to disy such exquisite technique.¡± ¡°His sword skills are astonishing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an impressive disy of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s First Stage swordsmanship.¡± ¡°The swordsmanship he brandished was one of a peerless swordsman.¡± The battlefield was abuzz with amazed murmurs. James defeated Woodson effortlessly with his swordsmanship. He used the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s First Stage swordsmanship. Although it was the basics of that technique, it was also a crucial part of its foundation. Despite it being considered a low-level technique of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s first swordsmanship, it was very profound. The more moves incorporated into it, the stronger the attack became. The seemingly ordinary move could unleash colossal power enough to destroy heaven and earth. It was a highlyplex move that was simplified. Those that witnessed James¡¯ demonstration of it were shocked. Some Sword Cultivators at the Emperor Rank were impressed by James. James pulled back the branch and casually threw it on the ground. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Only then did Woodson snap back to the present. He frantically took a few steps backward and wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°I lost¡­I lost¡­¡± Woodson was in disbelief. He thought James was merely a prodigy with great potential. Initially, he was confident he could defeat James. Woodson never expected to lose. Moreover, it was an absolute loss. The branch would have impaled his head if James had not held back. Chapter 3347 Chapter 3347 ¡°I lost to you.¡± Woodson said disappointedly, ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. From today onward, I¡¯ll be your follower.¡± James smiled faintly. He turned around and walked away, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be my follower.¡± After replying to him, James disappeared from sight. Many powerhouses in the distance had witnessed the fight, including Xzavier and some Path Sect Elders. ¡°He¡¯s terrifying.¡± Marveled, Xzavier praised him. ¡°Even at a low cultivation rank, he disyed such outstanding swordsmanship. Hisprehension of the First Swordsmanship is remarkable. Other Sword Cultivators at the Grand Emperor Rank are unlikely to wield this technique better than him.¡± A Path Sect Elder, who was also a Sword Cultivator, agreed with Xzavier. ¡°Indeed. He integrated many types of Sword Moves into his technique. Only a disciple of the Ancestral Sword Master could learn so many intricate Sword Moves.¡± Another elder chimed in, saying, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be able to learn the Sword Moves, but he even combined them together. That¡¯s what makes him exceptional.¡± ¡°Given enough time, he¡¯ll definitely achieve great things in the future.¡± The Sect Path¡¯s Elders spoke highly of James. The cultivators that watched the battle also praised James, calling him the greatest prodigy of their age. Despite having a low cultivation rank, they all believed he would soon be a powerhouse. Woodson stood atop the mountain. Gone was his previous bravado. His confidence had suffered a tremendous blow after his defeat. He came to challenge James and even set up unfair odds against him. Yet, he still lost in a single move. Faced with James¡¯ swordsmanship, he had no room to even counter the attack. Woodson recognized that the disparity between him and James was worlds apart. He would never be able to catch up with James even if he dedicated his entire life to it. He left the battlefield crestfallen. Meanwhile, James had already boarded the Saucer and was on the way to the Human Realm. ¡°You¡¯re so strong, James.¡± On the Saucer, Letitia looked at James with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re opponent was a prodigy of the Path Sect. He was regarded as the Path Sect''s most outstanding disciple in thest 100,000 years. Yet, he couldn¡¯t even withstand one move from you. As expected from the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s disciple! Your swordsmanship is top-tier. Although I¡¯m also a Sword Cultivator, my First Swordsmanship is nothing whenpared to yours.¡± Standing aside, Ximun said bitterly, ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about him? He simply had an outstanding teacher. If I had the Ancestral Sword Master as my teacher, I¡¯d also be as good as him.¡± Letitia immediately retorted. ¡°Shut up and go away. Stay out of my sight. The sight of you annoys me.¡± James lightly waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop bickering with each other.¡± Letitia¡¯s face immediately lit up with a smile. Then, she said, ¡°Since your First Swordsmanship is already so powerful, that must mean you¡¯ve also mastered the other Four Stages of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Swordsmanship, right? That makes you the most powerful Grand Emperor in history once you reach the Grand Emperor Rank!¡± James smiled but did not say anything in response. Letitia continued to speak incessantly. She even ask James to rmend her as a student to the Ancestral Sword Master. At that moment, James wore a troubled expression. He had never seen the Ancestral Sword Master himself, yet the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s reputation followed him wherever he went. How would he face the Ancestral Sword Master when he arrived at the Mount Sword God? Would he have the answers to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s questions? James was anxious. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and want to rest for a bit. Let me know when we¡¯ve reached the Human Realm.¡± After uttering a few words, James got up and left to another room in the Saucer. He walked into the room andy down on the bed. He ced his hands under his head and stared at the ceiling in a daze. He was no longer in the Apocalypse Age. This is from N?velDrama.Org. In the Apocalypse Age, he was considered a powerhouse and could protect himself well. However, there were many people like him in the Primeval Age. He could be killed if he was not careful. His goal was to survive and amass strength as quickly as possible. Now that he made a name for himself, countless challenges and troublesome situations awaited him in the future. ¡°Wait for me, Thea. It won¡¯t be long before Ie to find you. We¡¯ll leave the Primeval Age together and return to the age we came from.¡± Chapter 3348 Chapter 3348 James returned to his private room on the Saucer. It would take a while before Letitia¡¯s Saucer reached the Human Realm. James wanted to use his free time efficiently. He set up a Time Formation in the room and began to study the Five Great Paths he had just learned. The Five Great Paths were the most mysterious of all the Paths in the universe. They were profound andplex, making them hard to grasp. Even Great Emperors and Ancestral Gods barely understood these Paths. James began to study the Time Path again. He closed his eyes, and the image of the Sacred Blossom appeared in his mind. The petal representing the Time Path manifested, and the mysterious inscriptions he saw on the petals also formed in his mind. The inscriptions wereplicated, and James only managed to glean very little from it. James tried to study them one by one. At the same time, he absorbed power from the outside world to enhance his Time Ousia. Time flowed quickly, and a hundred years passed in the blink of an eye. 100 years in the outside world was more than 35,000 years inside the Time Formation. During this period, James¡¯ Time Ousia was close to the Consolidation Stage. However, hisprehension was not enough to prevail through Consolidation. James marveled at howplex the Time Path was and felt it was indeed worthy of being one of the Five Great Paths. If he spent this time improving his Sword Path, he would have already entered the Quasi Emperor Rank by now. Although he had not reached the second Consolidation, he stood on the cusp of it. James reached a roadblock and could not reach the Consolidation Stage no matter how much more he tried to understand the Time Path. He needed an opportunity for a breakthrough. As long as he had a breakthrough, his Time Path would go through the second Consolidation. James stopped cultivating and dispersed the Time Formation. Then, he stayed in his room and fell into thought. Knock, knock, knock. James heard a knock on the door, interrupting his thoughts. He immediately snapped back to reality and walked over to open the door. Standing at the door was a beautiful woman in a white dress. As if she were a goddess, she radiated an ethereal elegance. ¡°James, we¡¯re reaching the Human Realm soon,¡± Letitia said with a smile. ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded and walked out of the room. Then, he headed to the Saucer¡¯s main hall. In the main hall, Ximun leaned against a chair with a troubled look. Seeing James approaching, he immediately sat up straight and greeted him. ¡°James.¡± Ximun could tell that Letitia liked James, and he considered James his romantic rival. However, James was a direct disciple of the Ancestral Sword Master and even wielded the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s weapon. Moreover, James evenprehended the Five Great Paths from the Sacred Blossom. Therefore, he still showed respect to James. James walked over, nodded slightly, and sat down beside him. Letitia also took a seat beside them. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. James said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there are still about 200 years before the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture, right?¡± Letitia replied. ¡°Correct. We leaped a 100 years in time and stayed in the Katun Realm for another hundred years. A further hundred years have passed, so there should be only two hundred years before his lecture.¡± After a brief thought, James said, ¡°When we reach the Human Realm, you two can head to the Mount Sword God without me.¡± Surprised, Letitia asked. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°No, I have other things to do. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll head to the Sword Realm¡¯s Mount Sword God and reunite with you two.¡± Letitia was disappointed. She wanted to follow James into Mount Sword God, hoping James could rmend her as a disciple to the Ancestral Sword Master. ¡°Fine.¡± Chapter 3349 Chapter 3349 Letitia did not say much. While sitting down, James fell into thought. He came to the Primeval Age to find Thea. In this age, Thea¡¯s main body was known as Bria Cahan. Thus, James wanted to head to the Dusk in the Human Realm to look for the Cahans and hopefully find her ther. Although she would not recognize him, he would feel more at ease after seeing her. The Saucer kept moving toward their destination. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. About three dayster, the Saucer stopped moving outside a colossal. The three alighted the Saucer together and floated in space. Letitia pointed at the ahead of them and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Human Realm, the most powerful net in this universe. The Human Realm is also divided into several nes of existence, more commonly known as the Three Dimensions.¡± James already knew these facts. More advanceds had Three Dimensions¡ªthe Mortal Dimension, Sage Dimension, and Divine Dimension. Seven advanceds existed in the Primeval Age and were known as the Seven Realms. During the Apocalyse Age, only six of them remained. One of the Seven Realms was rumored to have been destroyed by the Ancestral Sword Master. Letitia continued. ¡°The Human Realm has countless powerhouses. Even the Macrocosm Ancestral God¡¯s Orthodox Faction, Mount Heaven Path, is situated on Earth in the Human Realm.¡± James responded. ¡°You two can head to Mount Sword God first.¡± Letitia asked. ¡°When will you arrive at Mount Sword God?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I¡¯ll definitely be there before the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture.¡± Relieved, Letitia replied. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll depart first.¡± After speaking, Letitia traversed through space and approached Earth ahead of them without paying any attention to Ximun. ¡°See you soon, James!¡± Ximun quickly bid farewell to James, and followed after Letitia as he shouted, ¡°Wait for me!!!¡± James floated in space and looked at the Earth before him. Although it was Earth, none of the people he knew existed in this age. After staring absently for a while, James stepped forward and approached the. With just a few steps, he entered the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. The power of heaven and earth in the Human Realm was several times greater than in other realms. The space between heaven and earth inside the Human Realm was also very stable. After James entered a random city, he bought a detailed map of the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. Then, he headed to a deste area and reviewed the map. After careful observation, James had a better understanding of the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. The Cahans were located in Dusk. Dusk was a prosperous region within the Divine Dimension, where many powerful sects and families were based. Amongst them, the Cahans were the most influential. The Cahans¡¯ Grand Patriarch was a Terra Ancestral God. In the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension, a Terra Ancestral God was considered a powerhouse. However, they were not regarded as top powerhouses. Thus, the Cahans were only a mediocre family in the past. It was not until the recent generation that the Cahans¡¯ strength skyrocketed. The Cahans had eight daughters. All of them were prodigies and each were incredibly powerful. The strongest among them was the youngest daughter¡ªBrianna Cahan. To outsiders, she was known as Bria. She outperformed every other prodigy of her generation and became the best in the universe. In just one Epoch, she became a Caelum Ancestral God and one of the universe''s top ten powerhouses. Although an Epoch was 4,900,000,000 years and seemed like a very long time, it was but a moment to legendary powerhouses. It was amendable achievement for one to be a Caelum Ancestral God in just one Epoch. ording to the data James had, five Epochs had passed since Bria had be a Caelum Ancestral God. Chapter 3350 Chapter 3350 Five Epochs ago, Bria rose above the other prodigies of her generation. In this age, no one dared to call themselves a prodigy. After learning about Thea¡¯s main body and her achievements, James felt very proud that his wife held such strength. However, he was slightly anxious. Bria was a very talented cultivator, and it had already been six Epochs since she was born. He was worried that she would have already found a partner by now. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It would be troublesome if that were the case. James wondered what he would do if Thea had a partner and was married, or if she already had someone she fancied. ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath and put away hisplicated thoughts. He casually waved his hand, and a crack formed in the space before him. James walked into the crack and disappeared from the area. The next moment, he arrived in Dusk. The space of the Primeval Age was very robust, and even more so in a major realm like the Human Realm. This made it difficult for even a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor to open a spatial passage. However, James was a special case. He had mastered the Space Path and had a Space Ousia. Therefore, it was easy for him to create passages in the space. Dusk was a very prosperous region within the Human Realm. Countless sects and families popted this area. James¡¯ purpose for visiting Dusk was to find the Cahans. He quickly headed to a city close to the Cahans¡¯ base. The city was called Cahan City and was named in honor of the Cahans. Cahan City was very lively. Although it was named after the Cahans, many other families and sects lived within the city. James walked on the broad streets and observed the different kinds of people walking past him. He thought about how to visit the Cahans and see Bria. He walked aimlessly on the streets and eventually entered a tavern. James knew that a tavern was the best ce to inquire about information. The tavern had arge hall. James walked inside and nced around. After finding an empty seat, he made himselffortable. Then, he paid a few Holy Stones for a pitcher of wine and began to drink leisurely. There were many customers inside the tavern. Many sat in groups, drinking and chatting about the major events happening all over the universe. Since they were in Cahan City, the Cahans¡¯ affairs were naturally the most popr topic. Bria was mentioned in almost every conversation. ¡°Have you heard, the Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter has left seclusion?¡± ¡°Is that so? When did she leave? It¡¯s been a while since the eight Cahan daughters have shown themselves in public.¡± ¡°Yeah. ording to the news from some of the Cahans, it seems the eldest daughter is set to fight against someone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s big news! The Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter is very strong and talented. It¡¯s only been six Epochs since her birth, but she¡¯s already an Ancestral God. Although she¡¯s only at the Mystical Ancestral God rank, she¡¯s still very powerful.¡± ¡°I heard her opponent is Ancestral God Lowther.¡± ¡°Benji Lowther was born in the same generation as the Cahans¡¯ daughters. However, he is much inferior whenpared to them.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ Many people gossiped about the Cahans inside the tavern. After listening to their conversations for a while, James learned one thing. A powerhouse named Benji wanted to challenge the Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter. The fight would be held in three days on a deserted outside the Human Realm, where no creatures lived. Although the battle was supposed to be held in private, it was impossible for secrets to stay hidden. Despite being a secret fight, news of it still spread like wildfire. Some powerhouses had already left for the venue in advance to wait for the fight. Chapter 3351 Chapter 3351 Everyone was interested in watching the battle, particrly to witness the Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter in action. Rumor had it that the Cahan sisters were exceptionally beautiful. Therefore, everyone was looking forward to getting a glimpse of the eldest youngdy. James touched his chin and murmured, ¡°This sounds interesting. It might be my chance to get close to the Cahans. However, the battle is between Ancestral Gods. With my current strength, I¡¯ll probably die if I were to get caught up in the battle.¡± He wanted to watch the fight and use the opportunity to approach the Cahans. However, he dismissed the idea after remembering how low his cultivation rank was. A fight between Ancestral Gods was terrifying. Previously, he had consumed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir and temporarily possessed the power of an Ancestral God. Thus, he was well aware of how powerful they were. Their every attack contained destructive force that could destroys. After giving up on the idea, he tried to think of other ways of approaching the Cahans and meeting Thea. ¡°I heard the Cahans are recruiting guards.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to try out for it, but the Cahans are a major family and have stringent requirements for their guards. I don¡¯t think I meet those prerequisites.¡± Once again, James overheard the other customer¡¯s conversations. After learning that the Cahans were looking for new guards, he was immediately intrigued. He began to ask around about the recruitment process. After questioning a couple of people, he learned about the requirements to be one of the Cahans¡¯ guards. The Cahans were hiring arge number of guards and servants. Many rogue cultivators without a sect were trying to enter the Cahan household to be part of a major family. James felt it was an opportunity for him to enter the Cahans by bing a servant or guard. He might have a chance to meet Thea. After a brief thought, James dismissed the idea again. It was almost impossible for a lowly servant or guard to meet esteemed powerhouses like the Cahan sisters. However, he did not give up and temporarily remained in Cahan City. While staying in the city, he began looking for a way to meet Bria. Three monthster, James still had note up with an idea. Unexpectedly, a piece of news began circting the city. ¡°I heard the Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter was defeated and severely injured in the fight against Benji.¡± ¡°The Cahan¡¯s eldestdy lost?¡± ¡°Yeah. Benji had been in seclusion for more than an Epoch and was already a Terra Ancestral God. His cultivation rank far surpassed hers. I also heard Benji was trying to fight the second daughter now and has ns to take all her sisters on. Eventually, hisst opponent will be Bria. ¡°The Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter was gravely wounded and is in critical condition. Even a Caelum Ancestral God like Bria is unable to treat her wounds. Rumors are that the Cahans have already gone to seek the Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s help. However, his whereabouts are unknown. It¡¯s unlikely that the eldest daughter will survive before they bring the Ancestral Needle Master to her.¡± The news spread throughout Cahan City. After James heard about the news, a thought sprang to his mind. James felt this was his chance. This is from N?velDrama.Org. They were looking for the Ancestral Needle Master? He had obtained the Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s inheritance and even possessed Crucifier, which could save the Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter. If he saved her, he might have a chance to get close to Bria. James immediately rushed over to the Cahans¡¯ residence without any hesitation. The Cahans lived in a mountain range outside of Cahan City. The mountain range was extraordinary and had countless Primordial Pulses beneath it. Thus, it was an excellent location for cultivating. Soon, James appeared outside the Cahans¡¯ mountain gates. In front of the gates was a huge stone tablet with tworge words engraved on it¡ªCahan Residence. Chapter 3352 Chapter 3352 The two words were magnificent and contained mysterious Path Energy. It was evidently carved by a powerhouse. James strode over to the gate. ¡°Stop!¡± A loud shout boomed down at James. Immediately afterward, several of the Cahans¡¯ guards walked out and obstructed his path. About seven or eight of them stood in his way. One of them nced at James and said, ¡°The Cahans¡¯ residence lies beyond this point. Outsiders aren¡¯t permitted to enter.¡± Knowing that every family and sect had their own rules, James did not argue with the guards. Besides, he was not strong enough to force his way through. He parted his lips and said, ¡°I heard the Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter had been injured. I came to treat her wounds. Quickly report my visit. If you are found dying her treatment, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± The guards were not members of the Cahans and were mere guards recruited into the family. Although very few dared to act against the Cahans, these guards handled many trivial and troublesome issues. The Cahans¡¯ guards were at rtively high cultivation ranks and could immediately sense James¡¯ cultivation rank with a nce. One of the guards immediately sneered at him, saying, ¡°You want to treat the eldest daughter? Are you insane, young man? Hurry up and get lost.¡± The eldest youngdy was injured by a Terra Ancestral God, and even Bria was unable to treat her wounds. How could a low-ranked cultivator like James save her? These guards did not believe him. To them, James was here to bother them. James was sensible and understood they would not believe him. Therefore, he began devising a n to cause amotion to attract one of the Cahans¡¯ attention. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only James said earnestly, ¡°I really came to treat the eldest youngdy. I heard the Cahans have sent people to find the Ancestral Needle Master. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m a direct disciple of the Ancestral Needle Master. I¡¯m fully capable of treating her wounds.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Ancestral Needle Master?¡± The guards looked at James doubtfully. James replied. ¡°Yeah. My teacher is in seclusion and won¡¯t be leaving any time soon. He specifically sent me here to treat her. Hurry and announce my arrival. Also, get someone with more authority here.¡± James made up some nonsense. He nned to lie his way through as much as he could. If it did not work, he would have no choice but to fight. Since the matter was rted to the Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter, the guards did not dare to act rashly either. One of the guards replied. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go report your visit immediately.¡± James waited patiently outside the Cahan Residence¡¯s mountain gate. After patiently waiting for a while, the guard returned with a beautiful young woman. The woman wore a pink dress and looked to be in her 20s. She had a slender figure and a dainty face. She exuded an innocent demeanor. The guard addressed her respectfully. ¡°Ms. Lanathia, this man ims to be a direct disciple of the Ancestral Needle Master.¡± The woman was none other than Lana Cahan, the sixth sister among the Cahan daughters. The Cahans called her Lanathia. Outside, she went by the name Lana Cahan. As for her real name, she never revealed it to others. Lana¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned James. She asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you a disciple of the Ancestral Needle Master?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James knew the woman was most likely one of the Cahan sisters. Their eldest sister was a Mystical Ancestral God. Rumors were that the Cahan sisters were beautiful and talented. Thus, he was sure the woman before him was also an Ancestral God. Lana stared at James and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with your nonsense, brat. Did you think I¡¯d believe you just because you im to be the Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s disciple?¡± Chapter 3353 Chapter 3353 James summoned Crucifier using his mind, and it floated before him. James was worried that summoning it would cause Karma Power to strike him. Thus, he quickly put it away after showing it to Lana. Then, he looked at Lana and asked with a smile. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Lana nodded lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s Crucifier. It¡¯s the weapon he used to make a name for himself. Pleasee inside.¡± Lana made a weing gesture and invited James into the Cahan Residence. James followed her and walked through the winding mountain paths. During this period, James looked at Lana intently. Lana had a perfect figure, and her long ck hair fluttered behind her as she walked. James could also smell a faint fragranceing from her body. James looked away and asked. ¡°I heard the guards calling you Lanathia just now. Are you the sixth Cahan daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lana did not turn around to answer him. James asked. ¡°How would you like me to address you? Should I call you Lanathia, Lana, or do you prefer Ms. Lanathia?¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Lana did not care about these formalities. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll call you, Lanathia.¡± James chuckled and said, " You and your sisters are very talented. Apparently, the strongest among you is Bria. I heard she became an Ancestral God in merely one Epoch and is one of the universe¡¯s top ten powerhouses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lana nodded. James asked. ¡°What is Bria¡¯s real name? Is it perhaps Thea?¡± Hearing this, Lana turned around and looked at James in astonishment. She asked, ¡°Her name is supposed to be a secret. Only a few core members of the Cahans know it. How did you find out?¡± Her response made James confident that Bria¡¯s actual name was Thea. James was unsure of how to answer Lana¡¯s question. After a brief thought, he replied lightly. ¡°It was a lucky guess.¡± Lana cast a suspicious nce at James but did not pursue the topic further. She turned around and continued to lead the way. James caught up with her and asked, ¡°Is Thea home right now?¡± Lana turned around and said coldly, ¡°Her name isn¡¯t for you to use as you please. You can address her as Bria or Briana. That¡¯s what outsiders call her. Never speak her real name. Its use is exclusive to only one person.¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and he asked. ¡°Who might that be?¡± Unfortunately, Lana refused to answer. James frowned. Exclusive to one person? Had Thea already found herself a man? Thinking of the possibility, he clenched his fists. He caught up with Lana and asked, ¡°Does Briana already have a partner?¡± Lana simply replied. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why can only one person use her real name? Who¡¯s this special person?¡± Lana remained silent. After a while, she said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re here to treat my elder sister, aren¡¯t you? You should refrain from poking your nose into our family affairs. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Lana was unwilling to disclose much, James refrained from prying any further. James followed Lana deep into the mountain range where the Cahan Residence was located. Finally, they arrived on a mountain that was abundant in Empyrean Spiritual Energy. A grand manor was situated atop the mountain and was surrounded by flowers. James could smell the pleasant aroma of the flowers as he got close. All sorts of exotic flowers and herbs were nted around the manor. Some Spiritual Butterflies danced around the flowers, which was a lovely sight. Lana pointed to the manor ahead and said, ¡°That¡¯s where my eldest sister stays. If you can¡¯t treat her, I¡¯ll turn you into mincemeat.¡± Chapter 3354 Chapter 3354 Lana showed James no mercy. She would never have personally gone out to meet James if not because her eldest sister was severely injured and desperately needed treatment. James gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. Bring me to her so I can check on her condition.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Lana walked ahead into the courtyard. She pushed open the gate and walked toward a room within the manor. James followed behind her. Lana pushed open the door. The roomyout was homely, but the view was interrupted by a curtain in the center of the room, obscuring a bed behind it. A woman was seated in a lotus position on the bed. Lana pulled the curtain open, walked to the bed, and called, ¡°Danielle.¡± James followed and felt slightly embarrassed to see her d in a sheer, white outfit. The woman¡¯s face was pallid. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Lana. ¡°It¡¯s you, Lanathia.¡± Then, the woman looked at James and asked. ¡°Who might this be?¡± Lana immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the Ancestral Needle Master and came to treat your injuries.¡± After the introduction, Lana turned to James and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know how to address you.¡± James parted his lips and replied. ¡°My name is James Caden.¡± Lana pointed to her sister and said, ¡°This is my eldest sister. Hurry up and examine her.¡± James walked over to the bedside and said, ¡°Please allow me to first examine your condition.¡± The Cahans¡¯ eldest daughter nodded lightly, then stretched out her hand. Her white and slender arm appeared before James. James immediately checked on her pulse and his True Energy flowed through her veins. In just a short moment, James confirmed the severity of her injuries and frowned. Standing to the side, Lana said, ¡°Danielle was injured by Benji Lowther. He is also a prodigy born in the same generation as us. Despite being a talented cultivator, he had always been overpowered by me and my sisters. ¡°He has constantly fought against us. ¡°Benji uses a terrifying power called Destructive Power, and he walks the Path of Destruction. ¡°The Destruction Path is very powerful. My sister was afflicted with Destructive Power, and even Bria is unable to remove it from her body. The Destruction Power is slowly eating away at her physical body and soul. Fortunately, our elder sister is formidable. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve died long ago.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. James nodded. He had also sensed the power in her body. Although his cultivation rank was low, he could clearly sense the Destructive Power in Danielle¡¯s body. Lana was right about her sister surviving purely due to her strength. Had she not been an Ancestral God, Danille would not have been able to suppress the Destructive Power. Danielle interjected and said, ¡°The Destructive Power in my body is akin to maggots, stubbornly clinging to my flesh. No matter what method I use, I can¡¯t rid myself of it. Even if I were to abandon my current body and construct a new one, it wouldn¡¯t be effective as the Destructive Power has also tainted my soul.¡± Lana said, ¡°The only person I can think of that can save Danielle is the Ancestral Needle Master. Crucifier is a powerful weapon that has existed since the beginning of the universe. Such a transcendental weapon must be able to dispel the Destructive Power in Danielle¡¯s body.¡± James was unsure of whether he could treat Danielle. Although Crucifier could treat her condition, treatment had to be administered by a powerful individual. The Destructive Power in Danielle¡¯s body was terrifyingly strong. Meanwhile, James had a very low cultivation rank and the treatment could rebound if he were not careful. At his cultivation rank, he would die if he withstood the rebound during the treatment. ¡°I can use Crucifier to try to treat her, but I have one request.¡± James nced at Lana and Danielle. Chapter 3355 Chapter 3355 Lana asked, ¡°What¡¯s your request?¡± James replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to see Thea, I mean, Bria. Please ask her toe in person to perform the treatment with Crucifier. Danielle was injured by a Terra Ancestral God. My cultivation rank is too low to perform the procedure. If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll die if it backfires. I don¡¯t want to take any risks.¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You want to see Briana?¡± Lana replied, ¡°Not a chance. Briana is currently in seclusion and isn¡¯t able toe here. Pass Crucifier to me, and teach me how to use it. I¡¯ll perform the treatment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± James refused her instantly. Since it was an opportunity to meet Thea, James did not want to give up so easily. He traveled to the Primeval Age just to find her. Although he was confident Bria was Thea, he wanted to confirm it with his own eyes. Lana silently considered his proposal. After a while, she said, ¡°Briana really has secluded herself at the moment. Please wait here. I¡¯ll go look for her and see if I can get her to leave seclusion.¡± James made a gesture for her to proceed. Lana did not say anything more and left the room. James casually waved his hand, and a nearby chair flew over. He sat down and looked at Danielle sitting in a lotus position on the bed. He scanned her frail figure. Danielle wore a sheer dress that entuated her perfect figure. She also had a gorgeous face. ¡°You like what you see?¡± Danielle looked at James and smiled teasingly. At the sound of herment, James returned to his senses. Then, he said earnestly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Danielle. Let me introduce myself. My name is James Caden.¡± Danielle nodded lightly and said, ¡°I never expected that the Ancestral Needle God had a sessor. He even passed Crucifier to you.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only James was not interested in what she was saying. He could tell Danielle was easier to talk topared to Lana. ¡°I heard from Lana that the use of Thea¡¯s name is restricted, and only one man can speak her real name.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Danielle looked at James and asked with a smile. ¡°How did you know her name is Thea? Did Lana tell you?¡± James did not reply to her question and asked. ¡°Who¡¯s this man? Is he Thea¡¯s lover?¡± Danielle looked at James andughed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky there aren¡¯t outsiders here. If word got out that you¡¯re addressing her as Thea, you¡¯ll probably end up a corpse in some barren mountain very soon.¡± With slightly furrowed brows, James asked. ¡°Is it that bad? Could you tell me more?¡± Danielle was very easygoing and did not intend to hide the truth. She asked. ¡°Do you know about Ancestral God Herschel?¡± ¡°Ancestral God Herschel?¡± James was taken aback. He had only been in the Primeval Age briefly and knew a few famous powerhouses in this age. The name Danielle uttered was one he had not heard before. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is he powerful?¡± Danielle rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Are you really the Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s disciple? How can you not know about Ancestral God Herschel?¡± James said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him before. Please do enlighten me.¡± Danielle smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re so handsome. I¡¯ll tell you since you¡¯re curious.¡± James immediately perked up. He wanted to know more about Ancestral God Herschel, sensing that he might be his rival in love. Chapter 3356 Chapter 3356 ¡°Ancestral God Herschel¡¯s real name is Herschel Theophanes. He¡¯s from Mount Heavenly Path. I won¡¯t go into detail about his identity, or else I might scare you.¡± Danielle began to share a bit of information about the Ancestral God Herschel. James caught onto some crucial information and asked. ¡°He¡¯s from Mount Heavenly Path, and his surname is Theophanes. He must be rted to the Macrocosm Ancestral God, Hadad Theophanes, right? Is he Hadad¡¯s son?¡± Danielle smiled in response. This is from N?velDrama.Org. James frowned impatiently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. Answer the question.¡± Danielle chuckled. ¡°You sure are hot-headed. Herschel is a powerhouse that has been well-known for many Epochs. He has reached the true pinnacle of every cultivation rank and is incredibly powerful.¡± ¡°The pinnacle of every cultivation rank? That¡¯s quite the feat.¡± ¡°Although he is only a Terra Ancestral God, he is extremely strong and can even take on a Caelum Ancestral God. ¡°Briana and Herschel¡¯s rtionship goes way back. I won¡¯t be able to exin everything to you, but, in short, Herschel likes Briana. However, she doesn¡¯t return his feelings.¡± James heaved a relieved sigh. Danielle said, ¡°No man in this world dares to court Briana because of Herschel.¡± Her words reassured James. He was not worried actually worried about Herschel. While James spoke with Danielle, Lana finally arrived at Thea¡¯s seclusion sanctuary. Inside a courtyard house on a mountain, a woman wearing a blue dress sat on a mat as powerful energy emerged from her body. It was none other than Thea. To be precise, it was Thea¡¯s main body. The Ancestral God Rank Elixir was made with a trace of her soul extracted from her main body. At that moment, Thea¡¯s eyes were slightly shut. Suddenly, a figure appeared in her mind. The figure was facing away from her. No matter how hard she tried to see his face, his facial features were always obscured. Thea abruptly snapped back to reality. Her chest heaved upon snapping out of the thought. She murmured, ¡°It¡¯s him again.¡± The figure would asionally pop into her mind since she was a child. In the past Epochs, the man¡¯s figure had appeared several times. However, she could never clearly see the man¡¯s appearance. ¡°It has already been about an Epoch since hest appeared in my mind. I thought he would never appear again, but he did. ¡°Who exactly is this man? Why has he shown up in my thoughts ever since I was a child? Every time I¡¯m about to forget about his existence, his image pops up again.¡± Thea frowned. The man in her thoughts had been a mystery to her for ages. Even after she became a Caelum Ancestral God and one of the strongest people in the universe, she still could not figure out his identity. ¡°Briana!¡± A voice came from outside the room. Thea got up, opened the door, and walked outside. Lana immediately walked over and said, ¡°You¡¯re already out of seclusion? Great! Come with me! We need to save Daniel¡± Taken aback, Thea asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡± ¡­ James chatted with Danielle for a while. Although Danielle was an Ancestral God, she was not conceited. James had fun talking with her. Chapter 3357 Chapter 3357 Soon, Lana returned apanied by a beautiful woman. Knock, knock, knock. The sound of knocks resounded, then the door swung open. Two women walked into the room. James immediately stood up and turned to the two women. His gaze was drawn to the woman standing behind Lana. James felt as if his heart had stopped beating upon catching glimpse of her. ¡®It¡¯s her! It¡¯s really, Thea!¡¯ James was ecstatic. Immediately afterward, his heart began to race. Suddenly, his emotions overwhelmed him. He walked over and called out. ¡°Thea.¡± Before he could get close to Thea, he was knocked away by a mysterious force. His body mmed on the ground, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Thea wore a blue dress. She was tall and slender. Her gorgeous face, however, was cold. She looked at James, who was coughing up blood on the ground. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± Thea asked coldly, evidently repulsed by James¡¯ impulsive behavior. Lana immediately replied. ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the Ancestral Needle Master. His name is James Caden. He¡¯s here to treat Danielle¡¯s injuries.¡± Thea already knew about how her eldest sister had gotten injured. She ignored James and walked over to check on Danielle¡¯s condition. Her brows furrowed as she said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the power of the Destruction Path. The only thing that can expel the Destructive Power is Crucifier.¡± James got back to his feet. Although he had been wounded, he was not bothered. James looked at Thea with a bright smile. He finally found her! His effort to travel from the future to the Primeval Age was not in vain. James was relieved to see that Thea was well and alive. Thea looked at James, stretched her hand, and said, ¡°Hand it over.¡± Startled, James asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thea said coldly, ¡°Crucifier. Give it to me.¡± James took out Crucifier without hesitation and handed it over to Thea. After passing it over, he suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, Thea. I think it¡¯s best you return it to me.¡± ¡°Who are you to call my name?¡± Thea red at James icily. James immediately felt imprisoned by a mysterious force and was immobilized. His body felt as if it was being torn apart. ¡°Briana, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Danielle promptly reminded her. Only then did Thea back off. James was relieved. Thea held Crucifier and ordered him. ¡°Tell me how to use it.¡± At that moment, a powerful force struck her. The sudden crushing force startled Thea. A mysterious halo suddenly appeared around her body to resist the force. Then, she quickly threw Crucifier back to James. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as Thea tossed Crucifier back to James, the Karma Power immediately shot at James. James was injured by the force and spat out blood, falling back to the ground. He quickly put away Crucifier and sat in a lotus position to heal his wounds. The Karma Power caused the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries to resurface. James was in excruciating pain, and his forehead was slick with sweat. ¡°Karma Power.¡± Danielle and Lana uttered simultaneously and turned to Thea, asking. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Thea shook her head and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, I can tell that the Karma Power struck because of Crucifier.¡± Chapter 3358 Chapter 3358 James had predicted Crucifier would invoke karmic wrath. One Crucifer already existed in this Primeval Age. The one James possessed was from the future. The Karma Power caused the Heavenly Path¡¯s wounds in his body to open up again. James immediately felt excruciating pain rack his body. His face was distorted from the pain, and his forehead was drenched in sweat. ¡°Injuries from the Heavenly Path?¡± The three people present were startled when they sensed the injuries in James¡¯ body. The sisters were Ancestral Gods and were very familiar with injuries caused by the Heavenly Path. They were considered the most potent powerhouses at their rank. Moreover, they were no longer bound by the Heavenly Path. However, they would not dare defy the Heavenly Path. To their knowledge, only a few people could cause injuries using the Heavenly Path¡¯s Power. One was a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Second was Radomir, who controlled the Heavenly Path. Third was the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. The three sisters exchanged nces. James sat on the floor in a lotus position, urging his Dark Power to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries. After a while, the pain subsided significantly after he barely managed to suppress the injuries. He got up from the floor and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Thea stared at him and asked. ¡°What happened? What called down the Karma Power? Also, why do you have injuries dealt by the Heavenly Path?¡± Lana and Danielle also stared at James curiously. James¡¯ main purpose was to see Thea. He never nned on saving Danielle from the beginning. Now, he had confirmed that Thea was safe and sound. He scratched his head embarrassedly, not knowing how to exin himself. ¡°Many things happened in the past... You probably won¡¯t believe me even if I exined myself, so forget it. Since there¡¯s nothing else to discuss, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After speaking, James turned around and attempted to leave. Thea immediately moved in front of James and blocked his path, saying coldly, ¡°Why are you leaving without an exnation?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lana also interjected, saying, ¡°Only Crucifier can dispel the Destructive Power in Danielle¡¯s body. If you leave now, what will we do about Danielle¡¯s condition?¡± James said helplessly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m from the future and I obtained my Crucifer at some point there. When I traveled here, I brought it with me. There is already a Crucifier in this age. Thus, when I took mine out, it lured Karma Power here.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Thea looked at James in disbelief. From the future? How could he be from the future? Thea could sense that James¡¯ cultivation rank was rtively low and that was only in the Divine Rank. He was not even a Quasi Ancestral God, so how would a weakling like him be able to travel through time to this age? Jame shrugged and said, ¡°I already said you wouldn¡¯t believe me, but you insisted on an exnation.¡± Danielle said, ¡°Since he wants to leave, let him go. There¡¯s no need to force him. Life and death are written in the stars. With my strength, I can still suppress the Destructive Power for now. Suppressing it for a few more Epochs shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± James looked at Danielle gratefully. Thea asked. ¡°Then what¡¯s with the injuries dealt by the Heavenly Path in your body?¡± James looked at Thea. A portion of this woman¡¯s soul used to be his wife. He wanted to address her lovingly, but he knew this Thea would surely rip him apart for that. He replied honestly. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was injured by the Heavenly Path while traveling through the River of Time toe to this age? ¡°That¡¯s ludicrous.¡± Thea did not believe him and said, ¡°Your cultivation rank is so low. How can survive being injured by the Heavenly Path?¡± Chapter 3359 Chapter 3359 James said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ve already told you everything I can. Are you still nning on keeping me here?¡± Thea looked at him coldly and asked. ¡°If you didn¡¯te here to save Danielle, then what¡¯s your purpose foring to the Cahan Residence?¡± James looked at Thea. After a brief thought, he said, ¡°I came to see you.¡± ¡°Pftt!¡± Lana immediatelyughed and said, ¡°You better stop with the nonsense, James. No one can save you if you get on Briana¡¯s nerves.¡± James could sense the hostilitying from Thea, so he naturally stopped talking. ¡°Let him go, Briana.¡± Danielle suggested once more. Thea replied firmly. ¡°No. How can we let a suspicious man with an unknown background leave after he intrudes our home? I¡¯ll lock him up for now. I¡¯m going to find the Ancestral Needle Master and bring him here to ask how they know each other.¡± Danielle could not change Thea¡¯s mind. Lana nced at James. Her expression conveyed she could not help him either. James turned to Danielle, but she also had a helpless expression. Thea shouted, ¡°Guards!¡± The door immediately swung open, and a few guards entered the room. They said respectfully, ¡°What are your orders, Ms. Briana?¡± Thea ordered them. ¡°Lock him up in the dungeon.¡± Danielle could not stand her behavior and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lock him in the dungeon. Let him live in a separate house for now. As long as he doesn¡¯t leave the Cahan Residence, we can deal with him after finding the Ancestral Needle Master.¡± After a brief thought, Thea said, ¡°Alright, then.¡± After that, James was taken away from the room. Initially, he was going to be imprisoned in the dungeon. However, Danielle pleaded for him to be detained in a separate manor within the Cahan Residence. A powerful formation was set up outside the courtyard, and he could not escape with his current strength. Therefore, James had no choice but to temporarily stay in the Cahan Residence. Although Thea locked him up, he was not angry. His goal for traveling to the Primeval Age was to find Thea anyway. Now that he got to see her, everything was worth it. After being locked up inside the courtyard house, James was at ease. On the other hand, Thea left the Cahan Residence after James was locked up. She nned to find the Ancestral Needle Master herself and request for him to save Danielle. The other Cahan members were curious about James¡¯ identity, so they used their vast intelligence networks to inquire about James. Previously, James made a name for himself in the Katun Realm. The Katun Realm was rtively far from the Human Realm, and the news about him had not yet reached the Human Realm. Despite that, the Cahans learned about his deeds in the Katun Realm after digging around. In the courtyard where James was detained, he sat in a lotus position and stared into the distance pensively. At that moment, the courtyard gate opened, and a beautiful woman wearing a green dress walked inside the courtyard. She elegantly approached James with a beautiful smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a disciple of the Ancestral Sword God.¡± James looked at the woman standing in front of him. It was none other than Lana. He touched his nose and smiled at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so quickly.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword? Let me have a look.¡± The Cahans had inquired about James¡¯ deeds in the Katun Realm and learned that he had publicly brandished the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Moreover, he hadprehended the Five Great Paths from the Sacred Blossom and cultivated their respective Ousias. Although they were just rumors, Lana believed in them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 3360 Chapter 3360 Lana had toe and verify the rumors for herself. She wanted to see the Crepe Myrtle Divine Rumors with her own eyes to confirm if James really was the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s disciple. James was not bothered and summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. He handed it to her and said, ¡°Here, go ahead.¡± Lana took the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in her hand. The moment she touched it, a powerful force emerged from it. Fortunately, she was an Ancestral God and was able to reign it in. Sensing the power from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, she was shocked. ¡°I-Is this really the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sowrd?¡± James replied, ¡°Of course. I guarantee it¡¯s the real deal.¡± She returned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to James and questioned him. ¡°You said you¡¯re from the future, but why are there rumours about you being the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°Uhh, about that¡­¡± James was slightly taken aback by her question. After a while, he replied with a smile. ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword I have is also from the future. I don¡¯t have any rtives or friends in this age, so it¡¯s a little tough to get by here. I had no choice but to pretend to be the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s disciple.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Lana chuckled and said, ¡°Haha. You¡¯re quite interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Everything I¡¯m telling you is the truth,¡± James said earnestly. Lana eventually changed topics. She remember the information gathered by their intelligencework, iming that James hadprehended the Five Great Paths after inspecting the Sacred Blossom. Moreover, he even cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias. ¡°By the way, have you cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias?¡± Lana looked at James in disbelief. The Five Great Paths were incredibly mysterious. Throughout the ages, few have cultivated the Five Great Paths. Such people were considered true prodigies and powerhouses. However, these cultivators only managed to master one of the Five Great Paths. Yet, James had learned all of the Five Great Paths. James immediately summoned the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias in front of Lana. ¡°What the f*ck? So it was true after all?¡± Surprised, Lana identally swore as she eximed. On the other hand, James calmly put away the Ousias and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask, Lanathia? Lana looked at James with her bright eyes. Then, she said, ¡°You said you¡¯ve no rtives or friends here, right? How about bing my disciple? I¡¯ll take you under my wing from now! With me as your teacher, no one would dare to touch you!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± James immediately burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± James replied sincerely. ¡°I can¡¯t have you as my teacher. It¡¯d make our rtionship quite convoluted.¡± ¡°...¡± Lana looked at him puzzledly. James did not exin and awkwardly coughed a few times. He immediately changed the subject, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you let me go, Lanathia? I must rush to Mount Sword God for the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also a Sword Cultivator?¡± Lana looked at James curiously. James replied casually. ¡°I¡¯m cultivating many Paths.¡± Lana¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She looked at James. ¡°Is that so? Then what other Paths are you cultivating?¡± James said with a smile. ¡°I have quite the variety. There¡¯s the Elemental Paths, Yin and Yang Path, Curse Path, Sword Path, and Dark Path.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Lana burst outughing. ¡°So you have more than ten? Don¡¯t you know the limit permitted by the Heavenly Path is nine? Even so, I haven¡¯t seen any cultivator capable of cultivating nine Ousias¡­¡± Lana swallowed her words in shock. At that moment, more than ten Ousias were floating before James. Chapter 3361 Chapter 3361 ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­¡± Lana took a few steps back in shock. James put away his Ousias and said offhandedly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°What in the¡­?¡± Lana had a solemn expression. She stared at James, trying to discern more about him. However, James seemed impossible to read and was very mysterious. He had more than ten Ousias. The Heavenly Path only permitted one to possess nine. How was it possible for him to have so many? ¡°Are you truly human?¡± Lana exhaled shakily. James reminded her. ¡°I regard you as a family. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you my secret. Don¡¯t tell others about it because it might get me killed.¡± ¡°Why would you tell me specifically if you knew how contentious this information is and deliberately endanger yourself?¡± James simply smiled in return. ¡°You¡¯re like a sister to me! Family shouldn¡¯t keep secrets from one another, right?¡± To be epted by the Cahans, James knew he would have to develop a good rtionship with their family members. He nned to start with Lana. Then, he would gradually get closer to the other Cahans and eventually, win Thea over again. James nned to tell Thea the truth after he wooed Thea. Lana nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to trust me, far be it for me to betray it.¡± Her eyes darted around as she fell into thought. She was very interested in James. It was amazing that he managed to cultivate more than ten Ousias. When James grew stronger, he would surely be the greatest cultivator in the universe. Lana wanted the Cahans to be associated with this immensely gifted man. ¡°Your name is James Caden, right?¡± asked Lana. James nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lana prodded further. ¡°Are you married?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet.¡± Hearing this, Lana grinned. She responded cheerfully. ¡°That¡¯s good. There¡¯s many beautiful women in my family. What¡¯s your type? Let¡¯ me know what you want in an ideal woman, and I¡¯ll try to find you a match? You can marry into the Cahans and be part of our family.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°My ideal woman is Thea.¡± Lana¡¯s expression immediately froze. Then, she replied. ¡°You should forget about her. It¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s absolute no chance you¡¯ll marry her.¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to discuss this matter.¡± Lana approached James and giggled. ¡°What do you think about me? I¡¯m currently a Terra Ancestral God.¡± James looked at her and smiled. ¡°I consider you my sister, yet you¡¯re romantically attracted to me?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Lana said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Although you¡¯ve got great potential, your cultivation rank is still pitifully low. You don¡¯t meet the lowest requirements I want for a partner.¡± ¡°Thank goodness.¡± James heaved a sigh of relief. His indifferent response ticked off Lana. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m a beautiful woman and also an Ancestral God. Do you think I¡¯m beneath you?¡± James quickly exined. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t get it. I meant that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s unworthy as a partner. You¡¯re a Terra Ancestral God. That rank is extremely high, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever catch up to you. ¡°You¡¯re such an outstanding woman and you shine brightly like the stars in the gxy. I admire you a lot¡­¡± James hurried uttered some ttering remarks. Hearing hispliments, Lana¡¯s mood eased. She said with a satisfied smile, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After hearing numerous rumors about James, Lana took the opportunity to verify them with James. James also used the chance to establish a good rtionship with her. After a brief chat, the two grew much closer andid the foundation for James to approach the Cahans more easily. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough chatting for now. I have to go check on Danielle.¡± After chatting with James for a while, Lana left the courtyard. James continued sitting in a lotus position. He propped his chin on his arm and began thinking about Thea. Chapter 3362 Chapter 3362 Lana left the courtyard where James stayed. As soon as she left, the smile on her face was reced with a tense expression. She quickened her pace and hurried toward the mountain range where Danielle lived. Danielle was seated in a lotus position on her bed as she tried to suppress the Destructive Power in her body. Creak! The door opened, and Lana walked inside the room. Danielle asked. ¡°How did it go? Are the rumors true?¡± Lana sat down, nodded, and said, ¡°Yeah, the rumors are true. James does indeed have the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s sword. He also cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias. Moreover, he¡­¡± Lana wanted to tell her that James had cultivated more than ten Ousias but held her tongue after recalling the promise she made to James about keeping it a secret. Danielle inquired. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Lana shook her head. Danielle began to consider the information she obtained. After a while, she said, ¡°He¡¯s the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s disciple and has also cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias. On top of that, he possesses Crucifer. Given time, he will surely be one of the greatest cultivators in the universe.¡± Lana asked, ¡°What should we do? Should we let him go or continue keeping him here? If the Ancestral Sword Master persecutes us for our actions, it would be detrimental to the Cahans.¡± Danielle sighed and replied. ¡°Let¡¯s make ns after Briana returns.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lana did not say anything more. ¡­ After James was confined within the Cahan Residence, he could not leave. However, he was not in a rush and waited patiently. He began to cultivate and study the Time Path. His Time Path was about to go through its second Consolidation. James set up a Time Formation and began to analyse the Time Path more deeply. A hundred years passed in the blink of an eye. Thea had left the Cahan Residence for a hundred years. She traveled the world looking for the Ancestral Needle Master, who had been wandering the world to train. Fortunately, Thea was a Caelum Ancestral God with great strength, so it was not difficult for her to locate him. Thea sat in the highest seat in the Cahan Residence¡¯s main hall. Sitting below her was an old man in a white robe. He had long white hair and a long white beard. The old man had a very unearthly aura and radiated a quiet might. ¡°Sir.¡± Although Thea was a Caelum Ancestral God and was one of the top ten powerhouses of the universe, she addressed the old man respectfully. The old man was a well-known powerhouse for a very long time. ¡°My eldest sister, Danielle, was injured by Benji Lowther. Her body is tainted with his Destructive Power. We need your help to treat her.¡± The old man was none other than the Ancestral Needle Master, a legendary powerhouse with a long- standing reputation. The Ancestral Needle Master was also a Caelum Ancestral God. Despite not being one of the strongest people in the universe, he was definitely a figure worthy of the highest respect. He stroked his white beard lightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your courtesy. As a medical practitioner, it¡¯s my duty to save lives and heal the wounded. However, I¡¯m incapable of using Crucifier right now.¡± Thea looked at the Ancestral Needle Master and asked. ¡°Why is that so?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure why. It started a hundred years ago. My prized Crucifier started acting abnormally. It showed signs of disintegrating whenever I tried to use it and was seemingly trying to repel something.¡± Immediately, Thea thought of James. After she found the Ancestral Needle Master, she brought him directly to the Cahan Residence. She had not had the chance to tell the Ancestral Needle Master about James yet. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Thea asked. ¡°Do you possibly have a direct disciple named James Caden?¡± ¡°James Caden?¡± Chapter 3363 Chapter 3363 The Ancestral Needle Master was taken aback for a moment. Then, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve taken in many disciples, but none of them is named James Caden.¡± Thea immediately barked an order. ¡°Bring James here.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The disciple standing at the door left instantly. At that moment, James was still cultivating within his Time Formation. A hundred years passed in the outside world, but he had spent more than 30,000 years in the Time Formation. Although he spent over 30,000 yearsprehending the TIme Path, he still had not reached the second Consolidation stage. However, his understanding of the Time Path had grown significantly. A disciple of the Cahan family walked into the courtyard and interrupted James from his meditation. James dispersed the Time Formation, looked at the disciple, and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ms. Briana is asking for you. Come with me.¡± ¡°Thea¡¯s back?¡± James was ecstatic. He looked at the disciple and asked confusedly. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Quickly lead me to her.¡± The disciple looked at James perplexedly. ¡®Who the hell is this guy? How dare he utter Ms. Briana¡¯s real name?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The disciple turned around and left. The disciple led James to the main hall atop a mountain. Thea sat at the highest seat of the council table. James could not suppress his happiness and impulsively called out to her, ¡°You¡¯re back, Thea!¡± However, he was instantly struck by a powerful force. A crushing pressure closed in on him and he immediately sank to the ground, unable to get back to his feet. Thea hissed, ¡°How dare you call my name? If you keep doing that, I won¡¯t hold back against you.¡± She released the pressure after warning him. James got up from the ground and wiped the blood from his lips. He looked at Thea sitting in the highest seat. His mouth opened and closed like a fish, seemingly wanting to say something, but he held back. He felt helpless being repelled by his wife, but there was nothing he could do. James asked. ¡°What did you call me for, Briana?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Thea looked at the Ancestral Needle Master and said, ¡°That¡¯s James Caden. By the way, I forgot to mention that he also has a Crucifier. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, and can confirm it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued. He looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you also have a Crucifier?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± James looked at the old man. The next moment, James immediately guessed his identity. He sped his fist and said respectfully, ¡°My name is James Caden, Sir. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ancestral Needle Master.¡± James nced at the guard at the main hall¡¯s entrance and said, ¡°What we are about to discuss is highly confidential, and it would be best if less people know about it.¡± Thea waved her hand casually, and the guard immediately shut the door. Then, she set up a formation to close off the main hall. Only then did James begin to exin. ¡°I do indeed have a Crucifier, Sir. To be honest, I¡¯ve traveled to this age from the future. I¡¯ve had this Crucifer with me for a long time in the future.¡± ¡°Show it to me.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master was doubtful of James¡¯ words. James immediately summoned Crucifier and handed it over to the Ancestral Needle Master. The Ancestral Needle Master took it and began to scrutinize it. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Crucifier.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master was shocked. Suddenly, he sensed terrifying Karma Power bear down on him. Although he was a Caelum Ancestral God, he was still fearful of Karma Power. ¡°I see.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master promptly returned Crucifier to James. James also quickly put it away. Chapter 3364 Chapter 3364 At that moment, the Ancestral Needle Master understood what was happening. There were two Crucifiers in this world. This was why his Crucifer showed signs of dissociating when he tried to use it. It was instinctively repelling its other counterpart. Two of the same rarity could not exist together in this age. Although he doubted that James truly traveled through time, the evidence stood right in front of him. He looked at James and asked puzzledly. ¡°You¡¯re not an advanced cultivator, so how did you travel through the River of Time? How did you withstand the pressure while traveling through the River of Time? Also, why did youe to our age from the future?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The Ancestral Needle Master peppered him with questions. James replied truthfully. ¡°I used the Time Capsule to travel through the River of Time. Not only do I have Crucifier, but I also have Exalter. Fusing the two will form the Time Capsule.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Intrigued, the Ancestral Needle Master pressed for more details. ¡°What is an Exalter? Are you saying it can be fused with Crucifier? Why don¡¯t I know of its existence?¡± James shook his head. He was not sure either. Theoretically, if Crucifier existed in this age, Exalter must also exist. However, it seemed Exalter was not in the hands of the Ancestral Needle Master but was possessed by another powerhouse. Thea asked. ¡°Then what¡¯s your purpose foring here?¡± James looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find my wife.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master was puzzled by his answer. James exined everything without skipping a beat. However, the Ancestral Needle Master and Thea could not hear what he was saying, nor could they discern his words from reading his lips. ¡°...And that¡¯s what happened.¡± James looked at Thea and the Ancestral Needle Master and said, ¡°That¡¯s the reason I came to this age.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master and Thea nced at each other and nodded knowingly. The Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°He spoke of Heaven''s secret which can¡¯t be disclosed. Knowing it would change history. Therefore, it was obscured by the Heavenly Path. We¡¯re not allowed to know about the future.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± She was a Caelum Ancestral God and naturally also understood the implications. She could not hear James because he spoke of the secrets of heaven and knowledge of them could change the course of history.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t hear a single word after I said all of that?¡± James looked at them warily. The two nodded in unison. Hearing this, James was disappointed. He wanted to tell Thea the truth, but it seems like it would take a long time for her to finally learn about their rtionship. In the past 100 years, Thea had traveled the universe to find the Ancestral Needle Master and had heard many rumors. She could not help but ask. ¡°Did you also bring the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword from the future?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded inplete admission. Thea stopped asking any more questions. She looked at the Ancestral Needle Master and asked. ¡°What should we do to save my sister?¡± After a brief thought, the Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°There¡¯s only one method I can think of.¡± ¡°Please do tell us, Sir,¡± Thea said respectfully. The Ancestral Needle Master replied, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We have to seal one of the Crucifiers so they don¡¯t sense the other.¡± He thought for a while and said, ¡°Since James also has one, I¡¯ll seal mine.¡± With that said, he sealed away his Crucifier. Afterward, he looked at James and said, ¡°Take yours out. I¡¯ll go treat Ms. Danielle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded and took out Crucifier. This time, there wasnt a trace of Karma Power. Thea was also relieved. Chapter 3365 Chapter 3365 With the help of the Ancestral Needle Master, the Destructive Power in Danielle¡¯s body was sessfully expelled. The Cahans were very grateful to the Ancestral Needle Master. James and the Ancestral Needle Master sat inside a manor within the Cahan Residence. The Ancestral Needle Master stroked his white beard and smiled fondly at James. ¡°Since you¡¯ve obtained Crucifier in the future, that means you¡¯re my sessor. Why don¡¯t you follow me? I¡¯ll teach you the best medical skills in the universe.¡± James promptly refused him. ¡°Your medical skills are the greatest of the universe and you¡¯re also an unparalleled powerhouse. It¡¯s a great honor to be under your tutge. However, I have some other important matters to settle, and can¡¯t leave with you yet. How about I reunite with you after I¡¯ve dealt with my affairs?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master nodded lightly and said, ¡°That works out too. I¡¯ve already sealed away my Crucifier. From now onward, you can use Crucifier without facing any consequences.¡± James said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master did not say much and vanished. As for James, he did not immediately leave the Cahan Residence. There were still about a hundred years before the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture. He had a lot of time left and wanted to stay in the Cahan Residence to see Thea a couple more times. ¡­ Mount Heavenly Path was the most terrifying ce in the world. The most powerful person and the only Macrocosm Ancestral God of the universe resided in this ce. Moreover, many prominent powerhouses and Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators also lived on Mount Heavenly Path. Somewhere within Mount Heavenly Path, a man sat on a rock in front of a river holding a fishing rod. The man looked to be about 25 or 26 years old. He was quite dashing and wore a white robe. Swoosh! A man in a blue robe appeared and kneeled on one knee. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the man asked lightly. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve heard from the Cahans that a young man had visited the Cahan Residence. His name is James Caden, and he publicly addressed Briana by her real name, Thea.¡± Hearing this, the man¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°He called her Thea? Interesting.¡± Afterward, a smile formed on his face. ¡°I¡¯m the only one that can call her Thea. He must have a death wish to call my woman by her name.¡± James did not know that Herschel on Mount Heavenly Path had already set his sights on him. He had no idea of the fact that he addressed Thea by her real name had spread to Mount Heavenly Path. In fact, he did not really care either. Even though Herschel was powerful, it was unlikely that he would kill James right? At that moment, James leisurely wandered around the Spiritual Mountains within the Cahan Residence. Ever since the Ancestral Needle Master treated Danielle, he was no longer locked up in the courtyard house and was promptly freed. Although he had not obtained permission from the Cahans to wander their estate, he was bored and began roaming around. ¡°You can¡¯t go any further.¡± At this moment, a voice came from behind. Hearing the sound, James turned around and saw a beautiful woman approaching him. The woman was Lana. ¡°Why not?¡± James asked. ¡°The mountain ahead is full of Primordial Energy, and seems like an interesting ce. I¡¯d like to have a look at it.¡± Lana said, ¡°That¡¯s our seventh sister, Sienna¡¯s mountain. She¡¯s currently meditating in seclusion there.¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s in seclusion? Why can¡¯t I go there?¡± Lana replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Sienna is suffering from an Energy Deviation. If you step into that area, you¡¯ll be destroyed instantly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. He asked. ¡°How did she end up in that condition? Please tell me.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3366 Chapter 3366 James was curious about Sienna¡¯s condition. The Cahan sisters were very powerful, especially the younger ones. Sienna was only second to Thea, so what could cause a powerhouse like her to suffer an Energy Deviation? ¡°Sigh.¡± Lana sighed helplessly after mentioning Sienna. ¡°Sienna is an incredibly talented cultivator. She was just as full of potential as Briana. However, she identally wandered into an unknown ce and disappeared from our universe before bing an Ancestral God. ¡°She returned an Epochter but had already been corrupted. Her body was mangled, and her bones were already exposed by the time she came back home. ¡°Fortunately, her physical body has almostpletely recovered after recuperating over the years. However, her soul is severely damaged and is unable to restore itself that easily. Even the most miraculous medicine in the universe might not be able to heal her.¡± Hearing Lana¡¯s description of Sienna¡¯s encounter, a ce immediately came to James¡¯ mind¡ª the Dark World. ¡°Could she have wandered into the Dark World?¡± Lana shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There aren¡¯t any records of this unknown ce in our ancient books. When Sienna regained consciousness, she told us the ce was pitch ck. In the depths of that ce was a powerhouse that was as strong as a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Hearing this cemented James¡¯ suspicions that the ce was indeed the Dark World. He knew very little of the Dark World and only knew that it was like a parallel dimension of the universe. Perhaps, it might be the Twelve Universes¡¯ other dimension. A creature with a physical body could not linger in the Dark World for long. ¡°Could I examine her?¡± James was interested in Sienna¡¯s condition. He wanted to see what Sienna had be like after staying in the Dark World for an extended period. Lana said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to see her. Although Sienna is corrupted, she asionally regains lucidity. She doesn¡¯t want outsiders disturbing her.¡± ¡°What if I can possibly treat her condition?¡± asked James. ¡°Huh?¡± Lana was slightly taken aback and looked at James doubtfully. ¡°You¡¯re saying you can treat her? Are you kidding me? Sienna¡¯s cultivation progress was greatly affected by her condition, and she hadn¡¯t yet stepped into the Ancestral God Rank. However, she is still a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Her condition is so bad that even Briana can¡¯t do anything. What can you do?¡± James replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see her first before I know whether I can treat her.¡± Lana contemted his proposal. James had very mysterious origins, and it was possible he might have the means to treat Sienna. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll bring you over to check on her.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This way, please.¡± Lana led James toward the mountain ahead. The mountain was surrounded by a formation, which was set up by a powerful member of the Cahans. After Sienna was corrupted, she often wandered aimlessly and unwittingly injured other disciples of the Cahans. Therefore, they set up a formation to trap Sienna within the mountain. Lana and James arrived at the mountain foot after passing through the formation. There was a winding mountain road ahead of them. Lana led James up the mountain along the mountain road. Soon, they arrived at the top. A cage was constructed atop the mountain. It was enormous and was made out of special materials. Moreover, there was another formation set up around the cage. The cage was so strong that an Ancestral God would find great difficulty in escaping it if they were to be trapped in it. A woman sat in a lotus position within the cage. Chapter 3367 Chapter 3367 The woman in the cage wore a white dress that seemed fairly clean. Her long ck hair covered her face, making it hard to see. Only her lovely figure was visible. As soon as James got close, he sensed powerful Dark Powering from her. Despite being familiar with it, James was shocked at how terrifyingly potent the Dark Power was. Seeing Sienna¡¯s condition, Lana¡¯s pretty face was full of sadness. ¡°Sigh. My poor sister has gone through a lot. She wouldn''t have suffered an Energy Deviation if she hadn¡¯t wandered into that unknown world. With her potential, she would¡¯ve already be a Caelum Ancestral God by now. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be on par with Briana.¡± At that moment, the woman trapped inside the cage sensed their presence. She stood up abruptly, and a hostile aura erupted from her. She reached out and wed through the cage bars. Her powerful force left marks on the bars. James finally caught a glimpse of her face. She had a clean and beautiful face. However, her eyes were crimson, and she radiated a malicious aura, giving her the impression of a ferocious beast. ¡°Calm down, Sienna. It¡¯s me, Lanathia.¡± Lana spoke gently to her. However, the woman trapped inside the cage seemed to not hear her words. Sienna kept charging at the cage and trying to break out of it. After struggling for a long time, she was still unable to free herself. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Gradually, she calmed down and returned to a lotus position. Lana looked at James and asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you know how to treat her?¡± James gently shook his head. He could sense that Sienna possessed very potent Dark Power in her body. However, that was all he could discern from her for now. James asked, ¡°Lana, could you subdue her and knock her unconscious for a bit? I must enter the cage to examine her before I can be sure.¡± Lana said, ¡°I know her condition quite well. When she regained consciousness for a bit, she mentioned that she had to cultivate the power of that unknown world. Therefore, she developed a cultivation method and absorbed the power from that world, which is likely the Dark Power you mentioned. ¡°After cultivating it for a while, she ended up like this. ¡°The Dark Power destroyed her body and corrupted her soul. ¡°Briana said the only way to cure her was to eliminate the Dark Power in her body. However, the power is incredibly unstable, and even Briana failed to get rid of it. ¡°Sienna had cultivated Dark Power. If she were to disperse her Dark Power, she¡¯d also lose her life.¡± Hearing this, James was shocked. ¡°She¡¯s genius to have created a cultivation method to absorb Dark Power.¡± James knew that Emperor Jabari had tried to create one in the past, but never seeded. The only reason he could cultivate Dark Power was because of the cultivation method left by Yukia. Lana looked at James and said, ¡°That¡¯s all we know of her condition. Do you have a way to treat her?¡± After she asked James, Lana found the situation mildly amusing. None of the members of the Cahans could do anything to help Sienna, so how could a cultivator at the Divine Rank like James do anything? ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t disturb her any longer and leave her alone.¡± Lana sighed helplessly and turned to leave. Suddenly, James said, ¡°I might have a way to treat her.¡± Lana halted in her tracks and looked at James in shock. Then, she asked. ¡°What?! Did you say you can treat her?¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve also been to the Dark World before and have cultivated a Dark Ousia. I¡¯m able to absorb Dark Power. Perhaps I can absorb the Dark Power in her body, and allow her to recover.¡± Chapter 3368 Chapter 3368 Living beings from the Illuminated World could not absorb and refine Dark Power. However, James was different. He had already cultivated a Dark Ousia. Despite that, he could not further improve it in the Illuminated World. James felt that it was an opportunity for him. Lana looked at James puzzledly and asked, ¡°Can you really treat her?¡± James replied, ¡°I won¡¯t know until I try. Could you knock her out for a while? I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll tear me to pieces if I enter now.¡± After mulling it over briefly, Lana replied, Alright.¡± She activated a Secret Art, and a powerful force emerged from her palm. The force entered the cage and caused Sienna to slowly lose consciousness. Afterward, Lana opened the cage. James walked inside and looked at Sienna lying on the ground. He squatted down, took her hand, and a sliver of his True Energy permeated her body to examine her condition. He found that the power in Sienna¡¯s body was chaotic. Sienna¡¯s own energy continuously struggled against the Dark Power and was causing damage to her body. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James propped her up into a lotus position. Then, he sat opposite her, ced his palm on hers, and began to activate the cultivation method from the Dark Scripture to absorb the Dark Power from her body. At that moment, the Dark Power within Sienna¡¯s body flowed toward her arm and into James¡¯ palm. James refined the Dark Power he absorbed and used it to strengthen her Dark Ousia. Seeing this, Lana lit up with excitement. She eximed, ¡°Is it really working?!!¡± James nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s working.¡± She asked, ¡°How long will it take for you topletely absorb the Dark Power from Sienna¡¯s body?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. It wouldn¡¯t take long if I¡¯m able to gain a deeper knowledge of the Dark Path more quickly and get my Dark Ousia to go through a Consolidation. However, if I reach the Consolidation Stage but can¡¯t ovee the Consolidation, the process will take longer. You should stay on guard outside. I¡¯ll set up a Time Formation to absorb the Dark Power. Also, remember to keep track of time. Let me know when it¡¯s almost time for the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture. I need to rush over to Mount Sword God.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Lana. Afterward, James proceeded to set up a Time Formation around him. After the Time Formation was set up, he began to concentrate on absorbing the Dark Power from Sienna¡¯s body. The Dark Power was pure, and he absorbed it without problems. His Dark Ousia kept growing stronger. While absorbing the Dark Power, he also attempted to master the Dark Path. In the past, he was inspired while practicing Curse Magic and perfected the Dark Scripture¡¯s cultivation method. Since he did not know much about the Dark Path, he turned to Curse Magic in hopes of finding a breakthrough from the Curse Inscriptions he possessed. Soon, his Dark Ousia came close to the second Consolidation. James was thrilled. Mysterious inscriptions floated around James¡¯ body, all of which were Curse Inscriptions. Lana stood outside the formation and watched James, who was focused onprehending the Dark Path. Seeing the Curse Inscriptions around him, she was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s incredible. He even obtained Curse Inscriptions from the Ancestral Talisman Master.¡± Tap, tap, tap! Suddenly, the sound of footsteps grew nearer. Lana turned around and saw Thea. She greeted her sister. ¡°Briana.¡± Thea walked over and saw James inside the Time Formation. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lana exined everything to Briana. Thea nodded lightly and said, ¡°If he can really save Sienna, we¡¯ll be indebted to him.¡± Lana replied, ¡°He¡¯ll very likely seed. He¡¯s already absorbing the Dark Power from Sienna¡¯s body.¡± ¡°He¡¯s rather mysterious.¡± Thea looked at James in the formation. Seeing the Curse Inscriptions around his body, she said, ¡°The Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s Curse Magic isn¡¯t normally passed on to outsiders. It¡¯s surprising that he even has Curse Inscriptions.¡± Thea looked at James. From her angle, she could only see his back. After looking at his back for a while, she was taken aback. A familiar figure appeared in her mind. It was the figure that kept popping up in her mind since she was a child. The figure¡¯s back looked identical to James¡¯. Chapter 3369 Chapter 3369 Thea froze for a moment. After a while, she shook her head lightly and thought, ¡®That¡¯s impossible. The figure that¡¯s been lingering in my thoughts couldn¡¯t be James. ¡®...But how can they look so simr?¡¯ Thea stared at James¡¯ back for a while and closed her eyes. The figure immediately appeared in her mind. She opened her eyes and looked at James again. ¡®They really do look identical. Could it really be him?¡¯ Thea was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Briana?¡± A voice came from behind her. Thea immediately straightened herself and replied. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. The Ancestral Sword Master is going to be giving a lecture soon. He invited me to Mount Sword God, so I¡¯ll head out for a bit.¡± After speaking, Thea turned to leave. Meanwhile, James was still focused onprehending the Dark Path. The Curse Inscriptions held intricate and profound knowledge. James obtained a lot of knowledge from the Curse Inscriptions. He could sense the Principles of Space, Life, and Death. In short, all kinds of Paths of the Illuminated World could be gleaned from the Curse Inscriptions. ¡°How is this possible?¡± James was puzzled. Could the so-called Curse Magic be the collection of the Dark World¡¯s Laws? James began trying to ovee the second Consolidation. He wanted to confirm whether his understanding was correct. As he went through Consolidation, he rapidly absorbed the Dark Power from Sienna¡¯s body. The Dark Power entered his body and fed the Dark Ousia. Soon, James sessfully prevailed through Consolidation. ¡°It worked.¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s just as I expected. Curse Magic is rted to the Dark World and might even be the collection of the Dark World¡¯s Laws.¡± ¡°How did the Ancestral Talisman Master learn of the Dark World¡¯s cultivation method? ¡°He said the Macrocosm Ancestral God from the Eleventh Universe taught him Curse Magic. Could the Eleventh Universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral God be from the Dark World?¡± James had many questions. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, there was no one to answer them for now. James did not continue to dwell on it and focused on absorbing the Dark Power as well as deepening hisprehension of the Dark Path. His Dark Ousia continued to grow stronger. The Dark Power in Sienna¡¯s body was extremely concentrated. James had only absorbed a little bit so far. If he could absorb all of it, his Dark Ousia could be raised to the Quasi Emperor Rank. As for what stage he could reach in the Quasi Emperor Rank, he could not be sure for now. Ten years passed in the blink of an eye. In that time, James had cultivated in the Time Formation for over 3000 years. At that moment, the power of his Dark Ousia was already close to the third Consolidation. As Jamesprehended the Curse Inscriptions, his Curse Ousia¡¯s power improved rapidly and passed the second Consolidation. His Curse Ousia was also close to the third Consolidation. Suddenly, Sienna slowly opened her eyes. The crimson in her eyes faded away, and her eyes returned to normal. However, she was confused by the sight before her. Chapter 3370 Chapter 3370 Sienna was confused. She looked in front of her and saw a rather handsome face. The man¡¯s palms were raised and pressed against hers. He rapidly absorbed the Dark Power in her body. She regained consciousness because the Dark Power in her body was slowly diminishing. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Who is he? Why is he absorbing the Dark Power in my body?¡± Sienna was puzzled. James had not realized that Sienna had awakened and was still focused on cultivating. Hisprehension of the Curse Inscriptions grew more profound, and he was almost reaching the Curse Ousia¡¯s third Consolidation. Sienna could sense that the man before her was about to go through a Consolidation and knew she should not disturb him. Calling out to him could potentially cause him to fail. She began to sense her surroundings and could feel the mysterious inscriptions floating around James¡¯ body. Sienna knew about the Ancestral Talisman Master but had never seen Curse Inscriptions before. As soon as she saw the Curse Inscriptions, her heart fluttered. The problem that had been guing her for so long was solved in such a short time. She had been stuck in the Dark World for more than an Epoch. While in the Dark World, she created a cultivation method that could absorb Dark Power after doing her own research. However, the cultivation method was iplete. Therefore, she suffered an Energy Deviation and entered a demonic state. Seeing the Curse Inscriptions around James, she came to a sudden epiphany. Sienna murmured, ¡°With these inscriptions, I can ovee my current struggles and make a completely new Path for myself.¡± While James was cultivating, Sienna also beganprehending the Curse Inscriptions surrounding James. Time passed slowly. Soon, James¡¯ Dark Ousia had sessfully gone through the third Consolidation. His Dark Power had also grown tremendously. Meanwhile, Sienna gathered the Dark Power in her body and was almost about to form a Dark Ousia. James immediately noticed what was happening. ¡°Huh?¡± He stopped to look at Sienna and saw her cultivating. Siennaprehended the Dark Path quite quickly. She cultivated her Dark Ousia almost instantly. Soon, it went through the first, second, and third Consolidation. With that, she officially stepped into the Quasi Emperor Rank. Her Dark Ousia¡¯s rank rose rapidly, and quickly became a Path Seal. James was shocked. ¡°How is this possible?¡± After a while, Sienna slowly open her eyes. Their eyes immediately met. Sienna¡¯s eyes were crystal clear and bursting with life. She stood up, and her dress fluttered. James stood up as well and looked at her doubtfully. ¡°Y-You¡­?¡± He was slightly puzzled. ¡°Thanks.¡± Sienna smiled at him, and her pleasant voice responded. ¡°I saw the inscriptions around your body and was inspired to perfect the cultivation method I created. I sessfully cultivated a Dark Ousia using that and can control the Dark Power in my body now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James finally understood what had just happened. Chapter 3371 Chapter 3371 As expected of a prodigy. Sienna could quicklyprehend the Curse Inscriptions. James felt inferiorpared to Sienna. Lana had been outside guarding the formation all this while. She was deep in thought when she suddenly realized that James had stopped cultivating and Sienna had already stood up. The two were talking inside the formation. After a brief shock, she walked into the Time Formation. ¡°Sienna!¡± Hearing the voice, Sienna turned around and smiled brightly. She called out, ¡°Lanathia!¡± James dispersed the Time Formation. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lana looked at Sienna and asked, ¡°Have you fully recovered?¡± Sienna nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. The Dark Power in my body won¡¯t cause any negative effects anymore. By the way¡­¡± She turned to James, who was standing aside, and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Lana exined, ¡°His name is James Caden. He specifically came here to save you.¡± Sienna looked at James and said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m indebted to you. If not for you, I would¡¯ve still been demonized.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re fine.¡± James smiled lightly. James was interested in Sienna¡¯s experience in the Dark World and wanted to hear about her experiences. Sienna suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, what were the inscriptions floating around you just now? Could it be the Heaven¡¯s Law of the Dark World? Are you a creature from the Dark World?¡± James replied smilingly, ¡°How could it be the Heaven¡¯s Law of the Dark World? It¡¯s Curse Magic, the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s Secret Art.¡± Hearing this, Sienna was taken aback. Lana sensed that the two should be left alone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys to chat. I¡¯m leaving to inform Danielle about this.¡± After speaking, she left. James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. I could only cultivate a Dark Ousia because of Curse Magic.¡± Sienna asked, ¡°You must¡¯ve also been to the Dark World before, right?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. What exactly did you experience in the Dark World?¡± Sienne harked back to the past. After a while, she said, ¡°Back then, I identally wandered into the Dark World. I got lost and couldn¡¯t find a way to leave. My body was constantly corrupted by the Dark Power there. To survive, I had to cultivate Dark Power. However, I encountered a problem and suffered an Energy Deviation. I¡¯ve been demonized all these years.¡± After speaking, she nced at James and said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you. Thank you for saving me, James.¡± When she smiled, two shallow dimples formed on her cheeks. Her smile was beautiful and sweet. James also replied smilingly, ¡°My Dark Ousia could go through the third Consolidation because I absorbed the Dark Power from your body. You won¡¯t me me for taking your Dark Power for free, right?¡± ¡°How could I? If not for you, I¡¯d still be demonized.¡± The two chatted for a while. Sienna sat on a rock on the ground. She feltpletely rxed. ¡°Although I¡¯ve been demonized all these years, I still remember everything. I¡¯ve been trapped in this cage for countless years. Now, I¡¯m finally free.¡± Sienna stood up and stretched her body. ¡°From now onward, I¡¯m going to keep flying.¡± She turned around and looked at James. Then, she smiled mischievously and asked, ¡°Would you like to travel the universe with me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was slightly taken aback. Then, he replied smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to. You¡¯re a peerless powerhouse and a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. With your potential, you¡¯ll be a Quasi Ancestral God very soon. Eventually, you¡¯ll be an Ancestral God and one of the universe''s most outstanding cultivators. ¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯m just a weakling. I¡¯m not even a Quasi-Emperor yet. I¡¯m not qualified to apany you on your journey.¡± Sienna said smilingly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Besides, I have excellent judgment of people. You¡¯re outstanding and will surely have great achievements in the future.¡± James scratched his head embarrassedly and replied smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Ms. Sienna.¡± Sienna smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Just call me Sienna.¡± Chapter 3372 Chapter 3372 James smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Sienna sounds friendlier.¡± Sienna smiled and did not say anything more. She looked at James with a faint smile. After briefly exchanging a few words, Lana returned with Danielle. ¡°Sienna! Have you really recovered?¡± Danielle was thrilled. Sienna nodded lightly and said, ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m all good now. It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± James suddenly asked, ¡°How much time do we have left before the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture?¡± Lana replied, ¡°About thirty years.¡± ¡°Then, I can¡¯t stay in the Cahan Residence any longer. I have to head to Mount Sword God immediately,¡± said James. James had cultivated the Sword Path, and he would benefit significantly from listening to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture. Danielle did not hold him back either and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Caden. Since you want to leave, we won¡¯t waste your time. Our family will always be open to wee you whenever you want to visit.¡± Sienna said, ¡°I¡¯d also like to go out. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve stepped outside, and I¡¯d like to take this chance to visit Mount Sword God as well.¡± James looked at her with a frown and asked, ¡°You want to go too?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sienna pouted. James did not say much in response. ¡°Sienna, there¡¯s no rush. Come with me first.¡± After speaking, Danielle turned to James and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, how about staying a few more days?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Hence, James stayed in the Cahan Residence. Meanwhile, an important discussion was taking ce in the Cahan Residence¡¯s meeting room. Three beautiful women gathered¡ªDanielle, Lanathia, and Sienna. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Danielle, Lanathia? Is there something important to discuss?¡± Sienna looked at her sisters puzzledly. Danielle asked, ¡°Do you know what kind of person James is?¡± Sienna shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can sense that he¡¯s extraordinary. He has great potential and will surely be an outstanding cultivator. I think he¡¯s quite a decent person, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with his character.¡± Lana exined, ¡°We aren¡¯t very sure of his origins either. Not long ago, Danielle was struck by Destructive Power and was severely injured. He suddenly appeared at our gates and said he could save Danielle.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Danielle nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. His background and origin are still a mystery. Not only does he have the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, but he also has the Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s Crucifier.¡± Startled, Sienna added, ¡°He also has the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s Curse Magic.¡± Danielle said solemnly, ¡°He ims to be from the future and that he¡¯d brought all these treasures from the future.¡± ¡°The future?¡± Sienna was taken aback. Lana nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Even the Ancestral Needle Master has confirmed that he was telling the truth. Moreover, his body has many injuries that the Heavenly Path caused. He imed he was injured when traveling through the River of Time.¡± Danielle continued, ¡°Some time ago, he inspected the Sacred Blossom in full bloom in the Katun Realm. Heprehended the Five Great Paths from it and even cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias.¡± The two sisters kept discussing what they knew of James. Sienna said, ¡°He seems quite extraordinary. He¡¯s a rare prodigy and will shine brightly in our universe.¡± Danielle said solemnly, ¡°Him showing up at the Cahan Residence can¡¯t be a coincidence. But, we still can¡¯t figure out why he came to us. Sienna, follow him to Mount Sword God and try to find out his motives foring to our family.¡± Sienna¡¯s brows slightly furrowed as she nodded in agreement. Chapter 3373 Chapter 3373 James stayed in the Cahan Residence for a few more days. Several dayster, he was ready to leave. This time, Sienna would be traveling with him. He was reluctant to travel together because he could tell that Sienna harbored some feelings for him. Sienna was Thea¡¯s sister, so he was unwilling to have any sort of intimate rtionship with her. However, he could not do anything since Sienna insisted. The two left the CaHan Residence together. The Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension was huge. The Cahans were situated in Dusk. Meanwhile, Mount Sword God was located in the Sword Realm. All those in the Sword Realm were Sword Cultivators. The Sword Realm was one of the strongest ces in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. The journey to the Sword Realm was pretty short. With Sienna¡¯s strength, she could arrive there in no time. James could also easily tear open a spatial passage to head directly to the Sword Realm. However, Sienna insisted on roaming the Divine Dimension since they still had a few decades until the lecture. She wanted to enjoy the beautiful scenery so she could have a better understanding of Cultivation Paths. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. James had no choice but to follow her and take a longer time to reach their destination. The two took their time and arrived at the Sword Realm just three years before the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture. As soon as they got close to the Sword Realm, James sensed the potent Sword Intent in the area. In a trance, he saw substantial Sword Energies in the clouds above him. Sienna said, ¡°After we pass through this mountain, we¡¯ll arrive at the Sword Realm. There are many sects and families in the Sword Realm, all of which are mainly Sword Cultivators. Because of the Ancestral Sword Master, many powerful Sword Cultivators have risen from the Sword Realm. Every once in a while, the Ancestral Sword Master will hold public lectures and attract many powerful Sword Cultivators from all over the universe to Mount Sword God.¡± The Cahans were also considered a prominent family in the Human Realm. As for Sienna, her talent was only second to Thea¡¯s in the Cahans. Therefore, she was very knowledgeable. If she had not identally entered the Dark World and be demonized because of Dark Power, she would have been a Caelum Ancestral God by now. Sienna exined a few things about the Sword Realm to James. From Sienna, James learned about a few powerful sects and families in the Sword Realm. ¡°The most lively ce in the Sword Realm is Sword City.¡± ¡°In Sword City, there are about ten sects and eight families that cultivate in the Sword Path. All eighteen of these forces have at least one member who¡¯s a Sword Cultivator that has reached the Ancestral God Rank. There are also many talented Sword Cultivators.¡± While speaking, she cast a nce at James. Then, she asked, ¡°How skilled are you in the Sword Path?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m mediocre. I¡¯ve only gone through three Consolidations and don¡¯t know when I will reach the Quasi Emperor Rank. If lucky, I might enter the Quasi Emperor Rank after listening to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture.¡± At James¡¯ current level, cultivating blindly would not work. What he needed was more knowledge. If hisprehension ability was strong enough, he could improve rapidly. However, he might never proceed to the next rank in this lifetime if hisprehension ability was bad. Sienna did not stay on the topic anymore and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two advanced again, heading toward the capital city of the Sword Realm. Mount Sword God was not far from the Sword Realm. Therefore, many of those that came to listen to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture had gathered in the city, waiting for the day of the lecture. Chapter 3374 Chapter 3374 James and Sienna arrived in the Sword Realm''s capital, Sword City. The city had a long history, and countless Sword Cultivators were in the area. Over twenty Sword Cultivators in the city had entered the Ancestral God Rank. After arriving at Sword City, James did not stay long. Instead, he headed directly toward Mount Sword God nearby the city. Since the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture had not begun, it was difficult for outsiders to enter Mount Sword God under normal circumstances. However, Sienna was a talented cultivator from the Cahans. Moreover, Thea had already arrived at Mount Sword God in advance. After learning that Sienna had alsoe to Mount Sword God, some of the elders personally came to wee her. The Elders arranged a temporary amodation on Mount Sword God for James and Sienna. On Mount Sword God, a man sat on a rock with a straw in his mouth as he enjoyed the beautiful scenery. At that moment, a woman walked over and knelt on one knee. ¡°Young Master, Thea has arrived on Mount Sword God. James has also shown up with Sienna.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Herschel was slightly taken aback. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Sienna demonized and locked up in the Cahan Residence? Why is she wandering outside?¡± The woman replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t acquired the details yet, but I¡¯ve learned that the Cahans seem to be on friendly terms with James.¡± The man stood up and stretched his body. With azy expression, he murmured, ¡°Thea finally left seclusion to visit Mount Sword God. It seems I¡¯ll have to go out for a walk too. This James knows that Thea is my woman, yet he called her by her real name. I¡¯m the only person that can use her name. It¡¯s time he disappeared.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After speaking, Herschel¡¯s body flickered and disappeared. The next moment, he appeared outside Mount Sword God¡¯s gates. Although Herschel was a prominent figure from Mount Heavenly Path, he did not dare to casually enter Mount Sword God. After appearing outside the mountain gates, he followed the visitation procedures of Mount Sword God. ¡°M-Mr. Herschel.¡± When Herschel appeared, the disciples from Mount Sword God that were standing guard were startled. They did not dare neglect their hospitality toward him and quickly rushed to wee him. One of the disciples immediately led him to Mount Sword God. Herschel immediately activated his Divine Sense and located Thea. After entering Mount Sword God, he disappeared in a sh. The next moment, he was outside the main hall on one of the mountains. Several Mount Sword God¡¯s Elders chatted with Thea inside the main hall. Swoosh! Suddenly, a white light emerged, and a man appeared before them. Seeing the uninvited guest, the elders immediately stood up and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Herschel, what brings you here?¡± Herschel did not reply to the elders. Instead, his eyes were fixated on Thea, and a faint smile formed on his face. He greeted her, ¡°Long time no see, Thea.¡± Thea felt disgusted by Herschel, but he was still Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Young Master. Eventually, he would be the master of the universe. Thus, she did not express her dissatisfaction and nodded lightly in response to him. Herschel had already gotten used to Thea¡¯s indifference. He found a chair, sat down, and crossed his legs. Then, he asked casually, ¡°Do you know James Caden?¡± Thea nced at Herschel solemnly and replied, ¡°He¡¯s a guest of the Cahans. Don¡¯t you dare touch him.¡± Herschel was dissatisfied by Thea¡¯s words. The more Thea cared about James, the more he wanted to kill James. During this time, he had looked into James¡¯ background. He learned that James hadprehended the Five Great Paths and even cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias. James was indeed a rare genius. ¡°I heard he¡¯s at Mount Sword God right now.¡± Herschel looked at an elder in front of him indifferently and ordered, ¡°Bring James Caden to me.¡± Mount Sword God¡¯s Elder did not dare to disobey his order. Thea nced at Herschel coldly. At that moment, James was in a courtyard on Mount Sword God. He sat on the courtyard fence and sensed his surroundings. Chapter 3375 Chapter 3375 ¡°As expected of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s territory. Even the air here is full of Sword Intent.¡± Sienna sat on a chair in the courtyard and replied smilingly, ¡°Of course. Only a handful of people can defeat the Ancestral Sword Master. He¡¯s a peerless powerhouse that has been well-known for many years.¡± At that moment, a few disciples of Mount Sword God appeared outside the courtyard. ¡°Excuse me, are you James Caden?¡± James jumped down from the courtyard fence, looked at the disciple outside, and replied, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me. Is something the matter?¡± Sienna pushed open the fence and walked outside. The disciple of Mount Sword God replied, ¡°Our Elder would like to meet you in the main hall.¡± James was slightly taken aback. The Elder wanted to see him? He had no connection with Mount Sword God, so why would an Elder want to see him? Could the Elder have heard he possessed the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword? Sienna said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. He looked at the disciple of Mount Sword God and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± The disciple led James and Sienna away from the courtyard and toward a majestic mountain range. Soon, they ascended a mountain. A grand hall could be seen atop the mountain. Many people were gathered in the hall. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A few elders from Mount Sword God, Herschel, and Thea were present. Soon, James entered the hall. As soon as Sienna entered the hall, she caught sight of Thea and called out, ¡°You¡¯re here as well, Briana?¡± Thea got up, walked over to Sienna, and scanned her up and down. Then, she said excitedly, ¡°Have you fully recovered, Sienna?¡± Sienna said smilingly, ¡°Yeap! It¡¯s all thanks to James.¡± At that moment, James sensed a murderous aura. The source of the hostility was a man in a white robe. The man looked to be in his mid-twenties and was very handsome. ¡°So, you¡¯re James Caden?¡± Herschel stared at James with a yful smile. Then, he said casually, ¡°Kneel.¡± His words were domineering and oppressive as if they were an absolutew that one could not disobey. James immediately felt a terrifying force crushing his body. He could not resist, and his knees bent. Then, he fell to the ground with a plop. Bang! His knees mmed into the floor. Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead, and his face distorted as he struggled to resist the force. At that moment, Thea took action. She casually waved her hand and relieved the pressure on James¡¯ body. James stood up and stared at Herschel furiously. Herschel looked at Thea and said calmly, ¡°Do you intend to make an enemy out of me, Thea?¡± Thea replied calmly, ¡°He¡¯s a guest to the Cahans. I can¡¯t let you be rude to him.¡± ¡°I must kill him today.¡± Hershel stood up abruptly. ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Thea shed in front of James and stared at Herschel. Faced against Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Young Master, Thea showed no fear. At that moment, James immediately understood the man in front of him was Thea¡¯s suitor, Herschel. Lana had reminded him that only one person in this universe could call Thea by her name. That person liked Thea and was a prominent figure from Mount Heavenly Path. Chapter 3376 Chapter 3376 Herschel was a legendary powerhouse at the Ancestral God Rank. Initially, James thought Herschel would not necessarily kill him over a name. Otherwise, he would really be a petty person. However, James realized that Herschel was indeed very narrow-minded. With Thea standing in front of him, James felt ufortable. He clenched his fists, and veins bulged on his arms. James was furious. Yet, he could only suppress his anger in the face of a powerful Ancestral God. He hated himself for being a weakling. Herschel would never have treated him in such a way if he were an Ancestral God. Thea and Herschel stared at each other. Herschel looked at Thea and said slowly, ¡°You should know that no one I want dead will survive, right? You can protect him now, but you won¡¯t be able to protect him forever.¡± Thea looked at him coldly and did not respond. She understood Herschel¡¯s character and knew James¡¯ life was in danger. However, James was a benefactor to the Cahans. At that moment, Sienna also stepped forward and looked at Herschel. She asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Herschel? Do you really think the Cahans are out of powerhouses? If you kill him, we¡¯ll do everything we can to ensure we cause even a little bit of damage to Mount Heavenly Path!¡± The others present were afraid of Mount Heavenly Path, but Sienna was not. ¡°Haha!¡± Herschelughed. ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought the two most talented members of the Cahans would oppose me for a mere brat. I¡¯ve already stated clearly that I will kill him. No one can save him.¡± Herschel¡¯s face darkened. James, who was standing behind Thea, slowly walked forward. He stood in front of Thea and looked at the mighty Herschel. Then, he said slowly, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path, the rulers of the universe, is nothing amazing. Their destruction is just a matter of time.¡± ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Enraged, Herschel waved his hand, and a powerful force emerged to crush James. Swoosh! At that moment, a Sword Light emerged and blocked the force. A middle-aged man appeared shortly after. He wore a beige robe and carried himself with a very elegant demeanor. ¡°You¡¯re on Mount Sword God, not Mount Heavenly Path.¡± The middle-aged man said lightly, ¡°You should at least ask for my permission before you kill in my territory, right?¡± Herschel respectfully greeted the man, ¡°Ancestral Sword Master.¡± Although Herschel was Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Young Master, the Ancestral Sword Master was a senior that had been famous for many years. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After greeting him, Herschel asked, ¡°Are you also going to stop me?¡± The Ancestral Sword Master turned around and looked at James. He had heard about James but had never seen him in person before. The Ancestral Sword Master scanned James, wanting to see what kind of person would obtain his sword in the future. James looked at the elegant-looking man before him. It was hard to link the middle-aged man to the Ancestral Sword Master, the peerless swordsman who created the Five Great Sword Realms and made a name for himself in the Primeval Age. The Ancestral Sword Master turned to Herschel again and said, ¡°James is a disciple of mine. Let¡¯s forget about this.¡± Herschel¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to be the only man that could call Thea by her name. In the past, he had announced it to the world. Thus, he wanted to kill James. Otherwise, he would not gain a foothold in the universe. However, the Ancestral Sword Master was protecting James, which made it hard for him to take action. Moreover, Thea was also standing on James¡¯ side. After a brief thought, he said smilingly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked, how could I disobey? However, his life or death isn¡¯t up to me. It¡¯ll depend on whether he has the ability to survive.¡± Chapter 3377 Chapter 3377 The Ancestral Sword Master looked at Herschel and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Herschel replied, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Jamesprehended the Five Great Paths after inspecting the Sacred Blossom. On top of that, he even cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias. He¡¯s indeed a prodigy. So, I¡¯ll give him a chance to live. I¡¯ll hunt him for ten thousand years. If he can survive, I¡¯ll let this matter go. But, if he dies, you can¡¯t pin the me on me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a jerk!¡± Sienna stood up and reprimanded him, ¡°He¡¯s not even a Quasi-Emperor. How is he going to survive with you hunting him? You wouldn''t have dared to state such nonsense if he were at the same cultivation rank as you!¡± The Ancestral Sword Master said, ¡°She¡¯s right. You¡¯re a Terra Ancestral God, so why insist on troubling a younger generation? In fact, Herschel actually had his reasons. He could forgive James for calling Thea¡¯s name. However, James hadprehended the Five Great Paths and cultivated their Ousias. His father had sensed that an embryonic form of Macrocosm Power had appeared. Moreover, he had learned that James was the person who possessed the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power. The embryonic form of Macrocosm Power was born because James had cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias.¡± If Jame were to continue growing as a cultivator, he would eventually be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. This would threaten the status of Mount Heavenly Path and his father. However, Herschel could not share this information. Thus, he could only keep it to himself and shoulder the burden alone. Herschel looked at the Ancestral Sword Master and said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re too worried. Of course, I won¡¯t personally go after him. I¡¯ll send some powerhouses to hunt him down. Naturally, these powerhouses will be at about the same rank as him. At most, they¡¯ll only be about two ranks higher than him.¡± James did not respond and simply stared at Herschel. Herschel looked at James and said, ¡°Your physical strength is at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. Thus, the powerhouses I send after you will be Seventh Heaven Grand Emperors at most. If you can survive the pursuit of the powerhouses I send after your life, I¡¯ll let this matter go. I¡¯ll also allow you to enter Mount Heavenly Path.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master frowned. Why was Herschel so persistent in killing James? Herschel was a Terra Ancestral God. Was it worth going through so much effort to eliminate a cultivator that had not even stepped into the Quasi Emperor Rank? Could it be that Mount Heavenly Path had gained insight about something?¡± The Ancestral Sword Master fell into thought. However, he could not figure out the reason. The hall fell into silence. Herschel continued to speak, ¡°During these ten thousand years, you¡¯re not allowed to get help from anyone. Whoever lends a helping hand to you will be an enemy of Mount Heavenly Path and will be punished by us.¡± ¡°Do you ept the challenge, James?¡± Herschel shouted. ¡°Why not?¡± James was furious that Herschel had forced him to kneel. Herschel was incredibly oppressive. If James were to stand behind Thea and rely on her protection, how could he call himself a man? James stared at Herschel and said resolutely, ¡°Mark my words, Herschel. If I survive these ten thousand years, I¡¯lle to Mount Heavenly Path for your life when I be an Ancestral God.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Herschelughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance. The hunt starts now. You have three days to run. After three days, I¡¯ll send out powerful cultivators to hunt you down.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Sienna could not help but grab James¡¯ hand worriedly. Herschel would send out Seventh Heaven Grand Emperors to chase and kill James. Although James was physically strong, his cultivation rank was very low. It would be tough for him to survive being hunted down for ten thousand years by powerhouses of Mount Heavenly Path. Thea also looked at James solemnly. James looked at Sienna and said firmly, ¡°He can¡¯t get rid of me that easily. If I survive, I¡¯ll definitely come to the Cahan Residence to thank you for standing up for me today, Sienna. ¡°And I¡¯m very grateful to you, Ancestral Sword Master. I¡¯ll pay you back in the future for your kindness today. ¡°And Thea, wait for me. I promise to return in ten thousand years. I¡¯lle straight to the Cahan Residence when that timees.¡± After speaking, James cast a nce at Herschel. Then, he turned around and left Mount Sword God without saying anything more. Chapter 3378 Chapter 3378 James hurriedly left. For now, the most important thing was to survive. There were still many things he had not aplished, and he refused to die so soon. Herschel was determined to kill him. Thus, even when the Ancestral Sword Master, Thea, and other powerhouses stepped forward to stop Herschel, it was useless. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Herschel promised not to take action himself but would instead send powerhouses to hunt James. James¡¯ physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. The powerhouses sent to hunt James down would be two ranks higher at most, equivalent to a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. Moreover, James would not be hunted by just one person but by thousands or even tens of thousands of powerhouses. James nned to escape quickly and stay in hiding for ten thousand years. He just had to make it through the time limit to be safe. In Mount Sword God¡¯s main hall, the Ancestral Sword Master cast a nce at Herschel and disappeared without saying a word. Herschel looked at Thea and said smilingly, ¡°Thea, I¡¯ll take my leave first. After I deal with James, I¡¯ll go to the Cahan Residence to ask for your forgiveness.¡± After speaking, Herschel also left. Only a few elders, Thea, and Sienna were left in the main hall. Sienne said worriedly, ¡°Brianna, hurry and think of something. Although James has great potential, his cultivation rank is still very low. How is he going to hide? If this hunt really goes on, he won¡¯t survive ten thousand years.¡± Thea said helplessly, ¡°What can I do? He¡¯s Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Young Master. Moreover, he¡¯s the son of the Lord of the Universe and will eventually be the sessor to his father. Who in this universe can stand against him? Although I¡¯m strong, I won¡¯t be able to protect him forever. It¡¯s up to him to survive this hunt.¡± ¡°Huff,¡± Sienna sighed. Meanwhile, Herschel returned to Mount Heavenly Path. After returning to Mount Heavenly Path, he announced the order for the powerhouses to hunt and kill James. ¡°All living beings under the Grand Emperor¡¯s Eighth Heaven can go after James Caden and kill him Whoever kills James will be epted as a disciple of Mount Heavenly Path and will be given permission to ess our library chamber, regardless of race.¡± Herschel sent out an announcement from Mount Heavenly Path. Mount Heavenly Path was the universe''s core region and the best cultivation location for countless races. Many creatures and living beings were eager to enter Mount Heavenly Path. Therefore, many powerhouses paid close attention to Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s every move. Herschel¡¯s announcement spread throughout the Human Realm almost instantly and also reached different parts of the universe. Immediately afterward, James¡¯ portrait was also shared throughout the universe. At that moment, James had already left the Human Realm. He knew surviving in the Human Realm with his current strength was impossible. Although ten thousand years was long, it was just a blink of an eye to powerhouses. James had to find a deste ce to hide. As long as he could escape the powerhouses after him for ten thousand years, then he would be fine. He left the Human Realm, made a spatial passage, and entered outer space. James arrived on an unknown of the universe where there were no living beings. He entered the. The¡¯s environment was very harsh. There was heavy snow, and the entire ce was covered in white snow. Moreover, space turbulences constantly appeared throughout the sky. Jamesnded on a snowy mountain on the. He stopped for a while and sat in a lotus position on the snowy mountain. James looked into the distance and fell into thought. He began to think about his next steps. Was he really going to hide for ten thousand years? Chapter 3379 Chapter 3379 James had thought about fighting all the pursuers head-on before, but his cultivation rank was too low. He was a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor and was not strong enough to fight all the powerhouses after him. If his cultivation rank matched his physical strength, he would not have to worry about meeting them head-on. He would have the confidence to fight whatever prodigies that came to challenge him. Even if they were two ranks higher, he could kill them. James roared furiously, ¡°Ahh!!!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His voice resounded, and terrifying sound waves swept the surroundings. A few snow-capped mountains around him shattered instantly and caused an avnche. James felt aggrieved. He had never felt so helpless throughout his cultivation journey before. In the past, he had always been the one suppressing others. Now, he had no choice but to run for his life because his enemy overpowered him. James clenched his fists. His desire and determination to be stronger intensified. James roared furiously, ¡°Just you wait, Herschel. One day, I¡¯ll be an Ancestral God ande to Mount Heavenly Path to kill you.¡± After James vented his anger, he calmed down. He knew his rage was not going to get him anywhere. It was more important to transform his anger into motivation. James set up a Time Formation without hesitation and began cultivating within it. He was most well-versed in the Sword Path. His Sword Path had gone through three Consolidations. Thus, he wanted to increase its rank to the Quasi Emperor Rank as soon as possible. James sat in a lotus position on the ground, and a mark appeared on his forehead. The mark was a Sword Path Seal. The Sword Path Seal contained the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master, which he had obtained from Galileo. James silently began to cultivate. At the same time, he absorbed the power of heaven and earth to enhance his Ousia¡¯s Power. To speed up the absorption, James activated Elemental Inversion. His Elemental Ousias materialized above his head and formed the Elemental Inversion Formation, allowing him to rapidly absorb the energy of this world. As the energy entered his body, they were converted into various powers of the respective Ousias. Slowly, dazzling Sword Energy emerged around James¡¯ body. They revolved around him, and his aura became stronger. While James was cultivating on an unknown, the other worlds werepletely turned upside down. The whole universe learned about Herschel¡¯s order to hunt and kill James. Herschel announced that the reward was to join Mount Heavenly Path and gain ess to their library chamber. The rewards were very tempting, inducing many powerhouses to join the hunt for James. ¡°Did you hear that Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Young Master issued a hunt for James Caden¡¯s life? Whoever kills him can be a disciple of Mount Heavenly Path and ess their library chamber.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s James Caden? Why is Herschel after his life?¡± ¡°His origins are unknown. However, I heard he inspected the Sacred Blossom in the Katun Realm and comprehended the Five Great Paths. Moreover, he cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored his cultivation rank is not very high and is only at the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage. However, his physical strength is at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven.¡± ¡°Herschel allows anyone who does not exceed James¡¯ physical strength by two ranks to join the hunt for him.¡± ¡°The news has spread everywhere, and the entire universe is aware of the hunt for his life.¡± ¡°James Caden, right? I must kill him and join Mount Heavenly Path!¡± ¡°Even if James flees to the ends of the universe, I¡¯ll find him!¡± Powerhouses from all over the universe, including prodigies from major sects, left their seclusion to join the hunt for James. Meanwhile, James was unaware that prodigies from all over the universe were after his life. Chapter 3380 Chapter 3380 James wholeheartedlyprehended the Sword Path. His Sword Path Ousia had already gone through three Consolidations. Now that he had activated the Elemental Inversion Formation, he could quickly absorb the energy from the. Therefore, his Sword Path¡¯s Power increased rapidly. Before he knew it, he had already reached the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Stage and was very close to reaching the Quasi Emperor Rank. Once he took the final step, he could be considered a Quasi Emperor. Sword Energy surrounded James¡¯ body, making him look like a legendary weapon with a terrifying aura. James¡¯ aura kept increasing. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What was the concept of a Quasi-Emperor? After one¡¯s Ousia went through all three Consolidations, it would gradually separate and multiply. The Ousias generated from the separation would be of the same element. After nine Ousias of the same element were formed, one would officially be a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Ultimately, the nine Ousias would merge and evolve into a Path Seal. After that, one would be a Grand Emperor. After bing a Quasi Emperor, one could quickly be a Grand Emperor if strong enough. However, every multiplication of the Ousia would attract a Tribtion, which would grow stronger each time. The higher one got in the Quasi Emperor Rank, the stronger the tribtion. Under normal circumstances, cultivators that had entered the Quasi Emperor Rank would not rush to improve. Instead, they would prepare as much as possible before the attempt to enter the next rank. At that moment, James was already close to bing a Quasi-Empror, and his Ousia was already showing signs of multiplying. Suddenly, a crack appeared in front of the snowy mountain. Swoosh! Three cultivators walked out of the void. All three of them were men that looked to be in their thirties and were wearing gray robes. ¡°James should be here, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Mount Heavenly Path released news that James had fled to this uninhabited world. Let me scan the surroundings.¡± With that said, the man proceeded to sense the area. Another one was eager to spring into action and said excitedly, ¡°Once we kill James, we can join Mount Heavenly Path together.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just in front.¡± The man standing in front pointed forward. At that moment, James was cultivating and trying toprehend that Sword Path. His forehead had a strange mark, continuously emitting the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s knowledge in the Sword Path. James¡¯prehension of the Sword Path became more profound. Boom! Suddenly, there was a loud rumble. A sh of lightning pierced through the sky and headed directly for James. James was about to enter Quasi Emperor Rank, and he attracted a lightning tribtion. The lightning tribtion was at the Quasi Emperor Rank and could not cause damage to James because his physical strength was already at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. With the appearance of the lightning tribtion, clouds also gathered in the sky. Countless lightning traveled through the thickyer of clouds. The three cultivators in the area immediately halted in their tracks. The leader immediately said, ¡°James must be going through a tribtion to be a Quasi-Emperor. Let¡¯s not rush to kill him now. If we go now, we¡¯ll interfere with the tribtion and be targeted by the Heavenly Tribtion.¡± The other two nodded. James¡¯ Quasi-Emperor Tribtion appeared. Countless lighting shes struck down from the sky onto him but caused no substantial damage. With the appearance of the Heavenly Tribtion, James¡¯ Ousia also went through an evolution, and his Sword Path¡¯s Power also kept increasing. The tribtion was over very quickly. After a while, James slowly opened his eyes. A burst of Sword Energy shot out from his eyes and tore through the space. James slowly stood up from the ground and dispersed the Time Formation. Chapter 3381 Chapter 3381 James immediately sensed the three cultivators ahead of him. He stood atop the snow-capped mountain and looked at the three men floating in the air before him. James immediately raised his guard. He knew the three cultivators were after his life, so he would have to fight an intense battle soon. James sensed their cultivation rank. Fortunately, they were Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors, simr to his physical strength. A Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor was nothing extraordinary in the Primeval Age. However, they would be overpowering powerhouses in the age James came from. James¡¯ portrait had been revealed to the public a long time ago. The three cultivators quickly confirmed he was their target after seeing his face. The three advanced in the air to James and appeared a thousand meters away from him. ¡°Surrender to us, James, and we¡¯ll leave you the chance to be reincarnated. Otherwise, we¡¯ll destroy your soul, leaving you no chance to resurrect again.¡± James would have fled instantly if the opponent was a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. However, he was not afraid of mere Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors. He looked at his opponents and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect cultivators toe after me so soon. Since you¡¯vee to me, don¡¯t think of leaving. This ce will be your burial ground.¡± James had to suppress his anger previously and did not have an outlet to vent. Now that these three hade to him, he would use them to release his pent-up anger. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, James.¡± ¡°Although your physical strength is at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, your cultivation rank is pathetic. The three of us are Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors, and killing you will be a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time talking to him. Just attack and kill him.¡± Immediately, powerful auras erupted from the three cultivators. The aura of Grand Emperors was incredibly oppressive. The surrounding snow-capped mountain began to copse from the force, and the space in the area distorted. Faced with three Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors, James clenched his fists tightly. At that moment, his muscles and bones overflowed with power, spreading to every inch of his body. ¡°Die!¡± James shouted furiously, then dashed through the space. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He clenched his fist and swung at the three opponents before him. His physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven and contained explosive force. James did not use any fancy moves but pure physical strength. His punch could part the skies and split the ground. As he swung his fist, the space around him began to distort. His pure physical strength was aimed directly at his three opponents. ¡°Pfft,¡± One of them snorted coldly. The leader of the three made the first move. He raised his hand, and powerful force emerged from his palm to resist James¡¯ attack. It was a battle between pure physical strength and Path Energy. The two forces shed. Boom! A hole immediately appeared in the space. The collision''s shock waves spread like water ripples and destroyed everything in the way. The terrifying force knocked away the opponent, and his Blood Energy churned. Unable to suppress it, he spat out blood. After the collision, he was shocked. Meanwhile, James easily stabilized himself after taking a few steps backward. He charged at his opponent again without hesitation, intending to seize the opportunity to kill one of the three. The other two immediately sprung into action, attacking James from the left and right. James spread out his hands to block the attacks. At that moment, he felt crushed by the two forces. Although his physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, he could not bear it, and his body showed signs of splitting apart. The Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries in his body were affected, and his face distorted in pain. At that moment, the first opponent that was knocked away charged at James again. He appeared in front of James instantly andunched a terrifying attack at James¡¯ chest. Despite having impressive physical strength, James¡¯ chest sunk from the attack, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 3382 Chapter 3382 James was being attacked from both his left and right. Moreover, there was another opponent directly ahead of him. His body was already injured by the Heavenly Path, and his injuries rpsed during the fight. The Heavenly Path¡¯s Power spread throughout his body, causing him unbearable pain. James roared, ¡°Get lost!!!¡± A purple light manifested, and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared ahead of him. James retracted his hands and shed away to avoid the pincer attack of the two opponents. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The next moment, he appeared close to the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and grabbed it instantly. James fled to a safe distance with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and panted heavily as blood trickled down his forehead. ¡°Damn it,¡± James cursed. He was already wounded and might die from the Heavenly Path¡¯s Power before his enemy could even kill him. The three cultivators looked at the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in James¡¯ hand warily. As Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors, they knew about the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and knew it was the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s weapon. The Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s weapon had monstrous power, and they did not dare to act rashly. One of them asked, ¡°What should we do now? James has the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. His strength would definitely be enhanced significantly after wielding it.¡± The leader thought awhile and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. As long as we join forces, we¡¯ll surely kill him. Can¡¯t you tell from his expression? He must still have old injuries in his body. Let¡¯s strike together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The threeunched attacks once again. James gripped the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword with a cold expression. The power of his Sword Path immediately permeated his entire body and boosted his physical strength. At that moment, his strength rose to a higher level. Although his strength was slightly boosted, the power of his Sword Path Ousia was not enough to reach the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Sixth Heaven ¡°Die!!!¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and his body disappeared. Then, countless shadow figures spread across the sky. Each figure had terrifying strength. ¡°The Second Swordsmanship?¡± The expressions of the three opponents changed instantly. They knew how terrifying the First Swordsmanship was and did not dare to act recklessly. They immediately mobilized their full strength to form a protective barrier around their bodies. The shadow figures continued to multiply. Then, they suddenly merged, and James appeared before one of them in a sh. Countless Sword Moves merged, and powerful strength beyond James¡¯ cultivation rank burst out. With the addition of the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, James could unleash terrifying strength. One of the opponents used all his strength to defend against the attack. However, his protective barrier was shattered instantly. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword pierced his body, and a bright Sword Light emerged from the sword and burst within him. The body of this Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor was destroyed instantly, and his soul was severely injured. The remnant soul that survived the attack quickly fled. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± James¡¯ murderous aura was intimidating. The three hade for his life, so he was not going to show them any mercy. Powerful Sword Intent emerged from the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, containing a murderous aura. The Sword Intent struck the fleeing soul and destroyed it instantly. The other two were dumbfounded. How could a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor be obliterated so easily? At that moment, the two no longer had the desire to fight and wanted to flee. However, James did not give them the chance. He immediately performed his Curse Magic. During this period, his knowledge of Curse Magic had grown much stronger. Moreover, he had also learned various Supernatural Powers rted to Curse Magic, including Confinement and Sealing techniques. James confined the remaining two and sealed off the surrounding space. Chapter 3383 Chapter 3383 However, both of them were Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors and easily broke through James¡¯ confinement and the seal around the area. The oue of a battle between powerhouses could be determined in an instant. As soon as James¡¯ confined the two opponents, heunched an attack. He unleashed the First Swordsmanship and killed another opponent. The remaining one had already begun to flee to the distance, but there was nowhere to run as James had cultivated the Space Path. James sensed the fluctuations in space and chased after him. He appeared before thest opponent instantly and blocked his path. The man was terrified by James¡¯ hostility. He quickly begged for his life, saying, ¡°I made a mistake, James. Please give me a chance.¡± James looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about the consequences before you decided toe for my life.¡± Hearing this, the man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You leave me no choice, James!¡± The man intended to go all out at James. He summoned his Path Seal, which was rhombus-shaped. Powerful force emitted from the Path Seal, and cracks began to form on it. James caught on that the opponent was going to destroy his Path Seal. As his Path Seal continuously broke, the man¡¯s strength grew stronger. Suddenly, time around them began to rewind. ¡°You?¡± The man was shocked. While distracted, James had already thrust his sword at him. As time went backward, the man¡¯s Path Seal recovered, and he lost all hopes of fighting back. Before he could react, James had already pierced through his body. The man¡¯s body was obliterated, and even his soul was destroyed. The battle was over. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. James put away the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and panted continuously. He looked around him and quickly left without any hesitation. Since these three cultivators were able to find him, his location must have already been exposed. Thus, he had to leave instantly. Given his current physical condition, he would not be able to fight back if another powerhouse were to appear. After James left, the area returned to calm. However, the aftermath of the battle remained. Not long after James had fled, a void appeared in the¡¯s sky, and a powerhouse emerged from it. ¡°Did Ie toote? ¡°There are traces of a battle that happened just a while ago. It seems some other powerhouses must¡¯ve found him before me. If there¡¯s no mistake, James has probably already killed them.¡± ¡­ James left the using the power of his Space Path. He created a passage and traveled to a distant region in outer space. James found a deste and sat in a lotus position on the ruin. He activated the Dark Power in his body and suppressed the injuries dealt by the Heavenly Path. After stabilizing his injuries, he felt slightly relieved. He reached out and wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Three Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors were enough to make me struggle. What would I do if I were to face a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor?¡± James had a solemn expression. He had no idea what kind of reward Herschel promised to the powerhouses of the universe for them to hunt him down. However, he knew that many powerful cultivators would surelye for his life with the order of Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Young Master. ¡°How was my location exposed?¡± James was puzzled. He had arrived in an unknown world and practiced for just a short while. Yet, enemies had already come to him. ¡°Could it be that some powerhouses are divining my location? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to hide from these powerhouses no matter where I go.¡± James fell into thought. He began to brainstorm how he would survive these ten thousand years. He could not keep fleeing forever. James had to improve his cultivation rank quickly. Once he became a Grand Emperor, he would not have to be afraid of a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor as he already had overpowering physical strength. Chapter 3384 Chapter 3384 James could not keep hiding. He wanted to fight back and kill the creatures that came for his life. Once he killed a bunch of them, no one would dare to approach him recklessly. For him to consecutively kill the opponents that showed up, he would have to improve his strength quickly. His Sword Path had already stepped into the Quasi Emperor Rank and multiplied into two Ousias. It would be much easier to continue improving his Sword Path. As long as he absorbed heaven and earth¡¯s power, he could increase his Sword Path Ousia and multiply it again. Another multiplication meant another breakthrough in his cultivation rank. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. James took a deep breath, and he was greatly determined. He scanned the hended on. It was another deste that had been abandoned for many years. The power was harsh and not pure energy, making it unsuitable for living beings to absorb. However, James did not care. He unleashed his Divine Sense and sensed his surroundings to find the region with the most abundant energy. Then, he dashed over in a sh. Space rifts constantly appeared in the sky above the region. The unstable space was caused by a battle many years ago. James could tell at a nce that the used to be very prosperous in the past but was destroyed by a fight. With a thought, James summoned his Elemental Ousias to form the Elemental Inversion Formation. His body rapidly absorbed the harsh energy from the surroundings. Immediately afterward, the Demonic Lotus emerged from his body. The Demonic Lotus was his Natal Lotu, which possessed unpredictable strength. James rarely used it because of its bizarre strength. However, he was eager to get stronger and could not be bothered anymore. The Demonic Lotus dispersed into ck mist and spread out into the surroundings to absorb the harsh energy from the area. Then, the Demonic Lotus converted the energy into power for the Sword Path Ousia. At the same time, James distributed the energy to his other Ousias. Even though he mainly focused on the Sword Path, he did not want to neglect his other Paths. James absorbed the energy of the rapidly with the help of the Elemental Inversion formation, the Demonic Lotus, and his cultivation method. He was improving very speedily. He cultivated in a Time Formation. Soon, his Sword Path Ousia reached the peak of its current rank and was ready for another breakthrough so it could multiply again. James chose to break through. At that moment, the Sword Path Ousia in his body slowly separated, and the third Ousia was formed. Right then, a tribtion cloud appeared in the sky. It was a powerful lightning tribtion. ¡°Perfect.¡± Jamesughed out loud. He was not afraid of the lightning tribtion. The Demonic Lotus swept over toward the clouds and began absorbing the energy from the Heavenly Tribtion. The Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s power and a few shes of lightning entered James¡¯ body through the Demonic Lotus. The lightning kept shing around in James¡¯ body, constantly causing damage to him. However, the lightning from the Heavenly Tribtion did not cause substantial harm. James forcibly absorbed the power from the lightning tribtion and converted them into power for his Ousia. All his Ousias kept improving rapidly. The lightning tribtion contained very majestic power. His Yin and Yang Ousias, Elemental Ousias, and Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias all reached the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Second Consolidation. Meanwhile, his Curse Ousia reached the peak of the Divine Rank¡¯s Third Consolidation. However, his Dark Ousia showed no improvement because the energy of the Illuminated World could not nourish it. Chapter 3385 Chapter 3385 Chapter 3385 ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jamesughed out loud, ¡°Haha!¡± The Heavenly Tribtion arrived at the perfect time. The power of the Heavenly Tribtion was potent and was used as energy to enhance his strength. Although shes of lightning kept striking him, Jamesughed through it. While rejoicing, his Sword Path Ousia separated again. James officially entered the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Tribtion. His cultivation rank was improving rapidly. It had not been long since he entered the Quasi Emperor Rank. After he sessfully made it through the Heavenly Tribtion and made a breakthrough, the tribtion clouds began to disperse. However, James did not want them to disappear. He activated the Space Path¡¯s power to trap the tribtion clouds in the sky, trying to prevent them from dissipating so he could use them as a continuous energy source. Although the Space Path was miraculous, it could not trap the tribtion clouds. James¡¯ n fell through, and the clouds disappeared. He dispersed the Time Formation around him and stood up from the ground. James activated a Secret Art, and his Ousias emitted various powers. The powers merged with his physical strength. At that moment, James felt stronger than ever before. ¡°Although I can significantly enhance my strength, I can¡¯t defeat a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor yet. If all my Ousias step into the Quasi Emperor Rank, I might stand a chance against a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor after merging them.¡± James had obtained the power of an Ancestral God before and had some understanding of a Grand Emperor¡¯s power. Thus, he could assess his own strength. His Ousia¡¯s power was still rtively weak. However, once he reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion, he could fuse all the nine Ousias that multiplied from the original Sword Path into a Path Seal. Then, his strength would grow by leaps and bounds. Once James evolved all his Ousias into Path Seals, he would have over ten Path Seals. Even if he were to reach the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s First Heaven, he could unleash explosive strength. James had a general understanding of these things. A First Heaven Grand Emperor with two Path Seals would fight a Second Heaven Grand Emperor with only one Path Seal. James looked forward to the day when his Ousias would sessfully break through the Third Consolidation and begin to multiply. Eventually, they would fuse and evolve into Path Seals. When that time came, it would be the beginning of his journey to invincibility. What he had to do now was pave the way for that day. ¡°Time. Right now, I need toprehend the Time Path.¡± James desperately needed more time. His Sword Path Ousia was already at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Tribtion. Thus, he was a cultivator at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Tribtion. However, his other Ousias were still very weak. After ncing around, James did not sense any other living beings. After confirming he was alone, he disappeared from the ce. In the next moment, he was already in the Celestial Abode. As soon as he appeared, Nova came to see him. Nova greeted him respectfully, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to retreat andprehend the Paths I have known for a while.¡± Nova replied, ¡°There is a huge collection of various paths in the library chamber. Emperor Jabari collected these records in the past. Apart from the Five Great Paths and the Curse Path, almost all the paths in the universe can be found in the library chamber.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Then, he quickly left for the Celestial Abode¡¯s library chamber. James found many ancient books on the eighth floor of the library chamber. These books contained the knowledge of several Grand Emperors about various Paths and were very beneficial to James. James found books about the Yin and Yang Path and the Elemental Path. Then, he set up a Time Formation in the library chamber and reviewed the experiences and understanding of these seniors about these Paths. Chapter 3386 Chapter 3386 Chapter 3386 James¡¯ reading speed was very fast, and he could memorize the contents of the books at a nce. However, remembering andprehending them were two different things. Soon, James finished all the books. He sat in a lotus position on the floor and focused on comprehending the information. He had toprehend the Paths to grow stronger. All of his Ousias were close to going through another Consolidation. The only Ousia that could absorb more energy was his Sword Path. James absorbed the energy in the environment and continuedprehending the Sword Path. Gradually, he fell into a trance and entered a mysterious world. The world was separated into ck and white, representing Yin and Yang. The mysteries of both Paths were presented before him. James¡¯prehension of both Paths grew more profound. As his knowledge increased, the power of his Yin and Yang also improved significantly. It was evident he was going through another Consolidation. It was his Yin and Yang¡¯s second Consolidation. The speed of his improvements was terrifying. For ordinary living beings, it would take quite a long time to improve their knowledge before reaching the Consolidation Stage. Some people would stay in one stage for many Epochs. However, James made the Consolidation process seem very easy. Consolidation was affected by one¡¯s state of mind. If one had a strong mentality, theprehension rate of one¡¯s Path would also improve. Before James knew it, his Yin and Yang Path Ousia had gone through the second Consolidation. Until now, no enemies had shown up yet. Thus, James did not leave the Celestial Abode and continued to absorb the power from heaven and earth to improve his Sword Path Ousia, Yin Ousia, and Yang Ousia. Afterward, James also began toprehend the Elemental Path. James read through the records of many of the seniors¡¯prehension of the Elemental Path, and his knowledge grew another notch higher. Heprehended the Elemental Path and improved his Elemental Ousias without any hindrance. Soon, his Elemental Ousias reached the stage of a second Consolidation. ¡°Huff!¡± After his Elemental Ousias went through a Second Consolidation, James stopped cultivating and took a deep breath. James used his Time Path¡¯s Power to sense time. A hundred years had passed since he fled to this world. During this period, he sessfully reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Tribtion. Moreover, his Yin, Yang, and Elemental Ousias had gone through the second Consolidation. While a hundred years had passed in the outside world, James had cultivated in the Time Formation for over thirty thousand years. Since he had spent a very long time in cultivation, he decided to stop for now. With a thought, he left the Celestial Abode and reappeared in the unknown world. The moment he appeared, he sensed other life forces on the. It was not just one, but at least thirty people had arrived. James immediately knew they were after him. They could not sense his aura or locate him while he was inside the Celestial Abode. Now that James had left the Celestial Abode, they caught hold of his aura and located him immediately. A few cracks appeared around James, and several people appeared. In just a few seconds, thirty creatures appeared around him. ¡°It¡¯s James!¡± ¡®The information revealed by Mount Heavenly Path is urate. James was indeed lurking on this net.¡± ¡°If we kill him, we¡¯ll acquire handsome rewards!¡± The cultivators that appeared were excited. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . James took a look at them and sensed their cultivation ranks. None of those that were after his life were weak. All those pursuing him were Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors or even higher. The cultivators that showed up this time were all Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors. These thirty cultivators immediately sealed the area and trapped James. A few cultivators shouted at him, ¡°Surrender, James!¡± Chapter 3387 Chapter 3387 Chapter 3387 ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . James looked at the thirty cultivators around him solemnly. Some time ago, he struggled in a fight against three Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors. How was he going to fight thirty of them? James hadprehended the Five Great Paths and could use the Time or Space Path to escape. No one could stop him if he attempted to flee. However, James did not want to escape. Instead, he thought about how to kill thirty of these Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors. He was determined to kill them. Only by killing these pursuers would he scare off the others. No one would dare toe for his life in the future, and it would be easier for him to survive the ten thousand years. James refused to keep running from them. ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard to fight thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors.¡± James frowned. ¡°Die, James!¡± One of the opponents was impatient andunched an attack. He held a long sword and appeared before James in a sh. The man swung his sword at James, performing the First Swordsmanship. He had a profoundprehension of the First Swordsmanship and incorporated many Sword Moves into the attack. James quickly activated the power of his Space Path and disappeared from sight. The man¡¯s sword swung in the air, causing the space to split open and ripples to spread through the area. James resurfaced ten thousand meters away. He crossed his hands behind his back with no intention of running from the fight. He nned to use the Elemental Inversion against them. James¡¯ Elemental Ousia had already gone through the second Consolidation. On top of his physical strength, he could use Elemental Inversion to form the Elemental Wheel. James felt he had a chance to defeat the thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors and could even kill them. After all, the Elemental Inversion was a Supernatural Power created by the Five Ancestral Gods. However, James could not use the Five Elements of Genesis. The Five Elements of Genesis already existed in the Primeval Age. Thus, he would attract very potent Karma Power if he summoned them. If that were to happen, he would be badly injured, and it could also cause a rpse of the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries in his body. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already shown up, don¡¯t think of leaving. This ce is where you will all be buried.¡± James stood with his hands behind him as his voice resounded throughout the area. Immediately afterward, five Ousias appeared above his head. ¡°Elemental Ousias?¡± ¡°H-How is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that James cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias. On top of that, he has a Sword Path Ousia, which makes that six Ousias. How is it possible for him to have all five Elemental Ousias as well? In total, he would have more than¡­¡± ¡°Huff!¡± The Grand Emperors in the distance gasped in surprise. The fact that James cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias had already spread. Moreover, the Ancestral Sword God had publicly stated that James was his disciple. Therefore, everyone assumed that James had a Sword Ousia. Now, they even witnessed him summoning Elemental Ousias. The Grand Emperors present were all dumbfounded and confused. How many Ousias did James have? ¡°A genius. He¡¯s an absolute genius.¡± ¡°No one has ever cultivated that many Ousias throughout history.¡± ¡°Yeah, it would be hard to believe if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity he offended Mount Heavenly Path. Herschel wants him dead, and it¡¯ll be impossible for him to survive. Otherwise, he would surely rise to be one of the strongest cultivators in the universe with enough time.¡± The Grand Emperors in the distance felt it was a pity for James to die. They also did not really want to kill such a talented cultivator with so much potential. However, the rewards offered by Mount Heavenly Path were too tempting. An opponent in the distance asked, ¡°James, do you intend to fight us with your Elemental Ousias? I acknowledge that you¡¯re an outstanding person, but you¡¯re only at the Divine Rank. You don¡¯t even have a Path Seal yet, so how will you stand a chance against us?¡± Chapter 3388 Chapter 3388 Chapter 3388 James had severalbat means. The Elemental Inversion and Infinity Steles were two of his ultimate trump cards. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Initially, he had no ns of using them. However, he was now forced to use them inbat. James looked at the thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors in the distance and said smilingly, ¡°Since you¡¯vee for my life, you better be prepared to die. However, I have a question. Please do enlighten me.¡± One of the opponents replied, ¡°Go ahead, James. You¡¯re a rare prodigy, and it¡¯s a pity to kill you like this. If you have any questions, we¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity.¡± James asked, ¡°How did you find me? The universe is so vast. I only arrived on this a hundred years ago. Yet, you guys caught up so easily.¡± A powerhouse answered, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path revealed your location.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James was surprised. It was just as he spected. A mysterious powerhouse within Mount Heavenly Path was divining and revealing his location to the public. Therefore, many of these powerhouses could easily obtain information about his whereabouts. Another powerhouse asked, ¡°Do you have any more questions, James?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°In that case, prepare to die.¡± After one of the powerhouses spoke, thirty of them immediatelyunched their attacks. They charged at James, all trying to be the first to kill him to earn the chance to join Mount Heavenly Path. The energy of the thirty powerhouses gathered and was incredibly scary. Faced with thirty powerhouses charging at him, James remained calm. Just before their attacksnded on him, the surrounding space began to tremble. Their attacks did not strike James, but instead, they were teleported away. ¡°What?¡± The opponents that attacked were shocked. ¡°Space Path?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the Space Path is one of the Five Great Paths. It¡¯s indeed really magical.¡± ¡°Having mastered such an extraordinary Path, it would be hard for him to die even if he wanted to.¡± Many of the powerhouses were shocked. Even so, they still wanted to kill James. They were careless and got teleported by the spatial rifts James created in the space. As long as they could destroy the surrounding space, James¡¯ Space Path would be useless against them. At that moment, the Elemental Ousias above James¡¯ head merged. The different elements intertwined and fused to form a mysterious power. Immediately, the power began to form the Elemental Wheel. James urged his physical strength, and power emerged from his body. The power submerged into the Elemental Wheel, enhancing its strength. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What kind of signature skill is this?¡± ¡°What Supernatural Power is he using?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unprecedented. One that I¡¯ve never heard of before.¡± The Grand Emperors in the distance were shocked. ¡°Time to say goodbye.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded throughout the area. The Elemental Wheel immediately dashed out with terrifying force. The force permeated the surroundings. Even Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors like them felt palpitations, and they immediately fled without hesitation. However, it was already toote. The Elemental Wheel darted out and crushed down a few opponents. Chapter 3389 Chapter 3389 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3389 These Grand Emperors could not resist the power and were crushed into nothingness. The Elemental Wheel¡¯s terrifying force destroyed even their souls, leaving nothing behind. Those that survived immediately tried to flee. However, they could not escape James¡¯ pursuit as he had cultivated the Space Path. The Elemental Wheel immediately disappeared into space and chased after the fleeing Grand Emperors. The thirty Grand Emperors were obliterated in a short moment. The Elemental Wheel returned to James and dispersed into Elemental Ousias again. Then, they submerged back into his body. ¡°They overestimated themselves.¡± James smiled faintly. The Elemental Wheel was indeed a terrifying weapon. Although the Elemental Wheel was formed by his Elemental Ousaias, James still wiped out the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors easily. If he used the Five Elements of Genesis to form the Elemental Wheel, he could effortlessly eliminate Seventh Heaven Grand Emperors. However, he would be struck by Karma Power if he rashly used the Five Elements of Genesis. Therefore, James did not want to summon them unless it was critical. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave this ce.¡± After James killed thirty of his opponents, he quickly left the area. He traveled into the depths of the universe again and found another uninhabited. After finding a secluded location, James began to cultivate again. Three years had passed since James killed the thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors. The news that he had obliterated thirty opponents alone had spread in the past three years. Many people gathered in the main hall of the Cahan Residence in the Human Realm. Thea, Danielle, Lanathia, and Sienna were also present. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a disciple of the Cahans was reporting thetest news to them. ¡°Thetest news we¡¯ve got on James is from three years ago. James killed about thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors on an unknown and left unscathed. Mount Heavenly Path hasn¡¯t released any information about his whereabouts, so his current location is unknown.¡± Hearing the report, Thea nodded lightly. Surprised, Danielle said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect James to be this strong. He¡¯s only at the Divine Rank, and his physical strength is at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. However, he managed to effortlessly kill thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors and leave without breaking a sweat?¡± Lana nodded lightly and said, ¡°He¡¯s really impressive. If he was given a little more time, I¡¯m sure he would be a great powerhouse. However, I¡¯m afraid he might not survive the ten-thousand-year time limit.¡± The disciple continued to report, ¡®There are also rumors that James used all Five Elemental Ousias in his fight against the thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors. Moreover, he unleashed a terrifying signature skill.¡± ¡°Five Elemental Ousias?¡± Even Thea was shocked by the information. She rubbed her chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored James cultivated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias. Now, he even has the Five Elemental Ousias? Could it bethat he has already broken through the limit permitted by the Heavenly Path?¡± Lana already knew about these facts but did not say much. Meanwhile, Sienna listened carefully to the reports and was relieved to hear that James was still safe. The Cahans were discussing thetest updates about James. The Ancestral Sword Master of Mount Sword God was also paying close attention to news about James. At that moment, a subordinate was reporting thetest updates of James to him as well. After the Ancestral Sword Master learned of the news, he nodded lightly and said, ¡°As expected of someone from the future. Although I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing in our age, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll definitely be a well-known powerhouse in this age very soon.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master was not the only one tuning into news about James. Even the Ancestral Talisman Master was paying attention to the updates. The Ancestral Talisman Master was surprised to learn that James used the Elemental Ousias in his recent fight. ¡°He¡¯s a freak. He has the Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias, a Curse Ousia, and the Elemental Ousias. Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s unprecedented for anyone to have cultivated so many Ousias.¡± Details about James¡¯ fight spread throughout the universe during the three years. Knowing that James had cultivated so many Ousias, many Grand Priests and Grand Priestesses of major sects were tempted to take action against James. They all wanted to use the opportunity to make a name for themselves by killing James. Chapter 3390 Chapter 3390 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3390 Killing thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors was nothing extraordinary. Several Grand Priests and Priestesses from major sects had also killed dozens of cultivators at the same cultivation rank as themselves. Although James¡¯ physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, his achievement was very impressive only because his cultivation rank was rtively low. James had already attracted the attention of many Grand Priests and Grand Priestesses. Many prodigies in seclusion for years also headed out to hunt for James. James¡¯ name had caused amotion throughout the universe. His aplishments did not bring on his fame. Instead, he went viral because Mount Heavenly Path was targeting him. No one knew how James had offended Mount Heavenly Path. However, everyone knew that James would surely die after being targeted by Mount Heavenly Path, regardless of how outstanding he was. Since ancient times, no one dared to disobey Mount Heavenly Path. Rumors about James continued to spread like wildfire throughout the universe. Meanwhile, James had entered another that was uninhabited by living beings, Many destes existed throughout the vast universe, and their surroundings were dead silent. The James arrived on was also very tranquil. He appeared on a that was on the verge of destruction. It had a very harsh environment but very compelling energy. The power was formed because the was about to perish. Even a Grand Emperor would not be able to resist the power. Despite having physical strength at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, it was difficult for James to bear it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, he desperately needed to get stronger. He had the Elemental Inversion Formation and the Demonic Lotus, so he could easily absorb and refine any sort of energy that others could not. James began to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries in his body. The trauma dealt by the Heavenly Path¡¯s Power was terrible. Everytime he suffered physical injuries or engaged in battles, the wounds would rpse. James was confident he could fight a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor if he did not have these injuries. After he temporarily suppressed the injuries, the pain subsided significantly. James sat within the¡¯s core fire. Core fires would form withins that were about to perish. The mes were scorching hot and contained very violent energy. James summoned the Elemental Ousias above his head to form the Elemental Inversion Formation. Then, he began to absorb the energy from the. Meanwhile, the Demonic Lotus also hovered in the sky and rapidly absorbed the energy. The power of James¡¯ Ousias improved tremendously. It had been a long time since James had focused so wholeheartedly on his cultivation. In the past, he never deliberately focused on improving his cultivation rank but simply left it up to fate. Now, he was seizing every minute and second to cultivate. Thus, his strength was constantly improving. At the rate he was cultivating, he would have entered the Grand Emperor Rank by now if he only had one Ousia. However, James had many Ousias and needed to absorb a lot of energy. Creak! A crack formed on the¡¯s ground, and James stopped cultivating. He had absorbed all the remaining power of this world and refined them into his energy. Therefore, the¡¯s life hade to an end. James immediately left the in a sh. Boom! After he disappeared, the entire disintegrated. Shortly after, there was an explosion, causing meteorites to burst out into the dark space. James did not stay in the area for long but searched for a new, suitable ce to cultivate. He traveled through dim space and sensed the energy of thes around him. Soon, he found a net with abundant energy. It was another abandoned. The environment was harsh and not suitable for human habitation. Chapter 3391 Chapter 3391 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3391 The energy was turbulent and violent and was not suitable to be absorbed by all living beings. However, this was nothing to James. As long as it was energy, he could absorb and refine it. Appearing at the center of this, he casually set up a Formation and frantically cultivated by absorbing the¡¯s power to increase the power of his Ousia. At the same time, heprehended the Path. Unknowingly, the Sword Path Ousia showed signs of a breakthrough. Reaching the pinnacle of power, the Sword Path Ousia was showing signs of division. As the new Ousia divided, the Heavenly Tribtion appeared. ¡°Nice timing.¡± James was overjoyed. He had been waiting for the Heavenly Tribtion for it possessed unlimited energy. Lifting his head, he nced at the Tribtion Clouds in the sky. Then, his mind stirred, and the Elemental Ousia soared to the sky and entered the clouds. James wanted to use the Elemental Ousia to absorb the Tribtion Clouds¡¯ power by entrenching them within. However, the Tribtion Clouds were terrifying, and the Elemental Ousia showed signs of disintegration the moment they appeared in the clouds. ¡°What should I do?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. There were no Primordial Pulses on these destroyeds. As such, there was no constant stream of heaven and earth¡¯s power. Once fully depleted, he would have to change ces. This would be troublesome. James wanted to seize this opportunity and increase the Ousias that were already at the Second Consolidation to their pinnacle in preparation for his Third Consolidation. ¡®Do I have no choice but to use the Five Elements of Genesis?* James thought to himself. The Five Elements of Genesis were treasures that had existed since the creation of heaven and earth and would certainly withstand the Tribtion Clouds¡¯ power. However, he was worried that he would generate Karma and aggravate the injuries in his body. Rumble! Lightning tribtions descended from the sky and struck James. Some lightning exploded in his body. They entered his bloodstream and traversed through his blood vessels. James nned to use this opportunity and use the Lightning Tribtion¡¯s power to nourish his physical body. However, his physical strength was already at the Fifth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank, so it would be difficult to further increase his strength. ¡°Karma,¡± James murmured. ¡°Karma Power is the most terrifying power in this world. Even a Caelum Ancestral God like Thea feared Karma Power. If I canprehend Karma Power and cultivate the Ousia of Karma Power, I will be invincible.¡± James was interested in Karma. If the others learned of this, they would be shocked and would reprimand James for crossing a red line. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± James took a deep breath. Then, he activated the Five Elements of Genesis, which materialized before him. The Five Elements of Genesis were able to rece the Elemental Ousia. Once James¡¯ Elemental Ousia reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion, the Ousia would be merged with the Five Elements of Genesis when the Path Seals merged. By then, his Elemental Path Seal would be invincible. Immediately, James could sense the Five Elements of Genesis trembling. Seemingly being influenced by a mysterious power, the Five Elements were showing signs of disappearing. At the same time, his body shivered. Then, an unknown power descended and enveloped him. Under the destruction of this power, injuries began appearing on his physical body. Veins bulged on his face, and sweat beads trickled down his forehead as he grimaced in pain. ¡°l-ls this Karma Power? What a mysterious power! How do I absorb and refine it?¡± James was enduring incredible pressure and pain. However, his brain was at full capacity.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 3392 Chapter 3392 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3392 James was intrigued by Karma Power. He believed that he could cultivate any sort of power. The Five Great Paths were considered power as well. However, not many truly cultivated them, and since there were no detailed cultivation methods in existence, he could only rely on himself toprehend them. Since he could do so with the Five Great Paths, why not Karma? James sat in a lotus position on the ground, and the Five Elements of Genesis appeared above his head. The Five Elements of Genesis existed in this age, yet he had brought with him ones that came from the future. Hence, he had transgressed thews of the universe and was now being devoured by Karma Power. Karma Power enveloped his entire body. Unable to withstand the Karma Power, cracks began appearing on his body, and he was soon covered in blood. With the provoking of the Karma Power, the injuries in his body from the Heavenly Path were aggravated. At that moment, James felt excruciating pain all over his body. Even his soul trembled and shivered, and he could not help but scream in pain. However, he gritted his teeth and pressed through. He was sensing the Karma Power and trying to absorb and refine it. However, the cultivation methods he had mastered could not pull off such a feat. He shut his eyes and begin to sense the Karma Power. At that moment, at a ce with picturesque scenery somewhere in the universe¡­ Swoosh! An elderly, sage-like man appeared. There were four other elderly men there. They summoned their Natal Treasure¡ª the Five Elements of Genesis-at the same time. They were the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, some of the most ancient figures of this universe. They had lived for countless years, and they had reached the Caelum Ancestral God Rank long ago. As people with great providence, they had the Five Elements of Genesis that existed since the creation of heaven and earth. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Something seems to be guiding the Five Elements of Genesis. They¡¯re experiencing signs of repulsion, dissolving, and disappearing. Yet, they won¡¯tpletely vanish.¡± Wearing grim expressions, they looked at the treasures before them. ¡°Could it be that a simr thing has appeared in this world? Is that why there¡¯s a repulsion?¡± ¡°Could be.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They conversed. As Caelum Ancestral masters, they were knowledgeable in many things. With a little extraption, they could easily get to the bottom of things. Hence, they immediately began to extrapte, seeking to discover the identity of the one who possessed the Five Elements of Genesis and the whereabouts of the other one. However, they could not discover anything no matter how hard they tried. It seemed there was some powerful force preventing them from extrapting. ¡°Karma¡­ What terrifying Karma¡­¡± Wearing a grim expression, an elderly man said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such terrifying Karma Power. What caused such terrifying Karma Power to appear?¡± Without a cause, there would be no Karma. ¡°I heard there recently came an incredible prodigy. He once spectated the blossoming of a Sacred Blossom in the Katun Realm, and he¡¯sprehended the Five Great Paths. Besides, rumors say that he performed the Elemental Ousia and some terrifying Supernatural Powers when fighting against his enemies. ¡°I also heard that Mount Heavenly Path has given the order to pursue this young man. The signature cultivation method he performed resembles what we¡¯ve justprehended.¡± Then, an elderly man casually waved, and an image of James¡¯ battle against the thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors appeared. Chapter 3393 Chapter 3393 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3393 As Caelum Ancestral Gods, they had many tricks up their sleeves. Though no one was present when James fought against the group of Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors, many extremely powerful figures returned to the scene and used Time Reversal to rey the fight. Once the image of the fight was generated, the Five Ancestral Masters could easily rey the image with their strength. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°How terrifying¡­ He possesses the Elemental Ousia¡­¡± ¡°The cultivation method we created isn¡¯tpleted yet. The one he used should be different from ours.¡± ¡°But what if he came from the future? What if he obtained the Five Elements of Genesis and the cultivation method we have yet to create at this moment in the future?¡± ¡°Then everything will make sense. He should possess the Five Elements of Genesis. Our Five Elements of Genesis only reacted strangely after he summoned the ones he brought from the future.¡± They hypothesized. At the same time, James was being tortured by Karma Power. At the same time, while he was enveloped by Karma Power, the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body were aggravated. The agonizing pain caused him to grimace, and the expression on his face became distorted. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?! ¡°Why can¡¯t I absorb Karma Power?! This shouldn¡¯t be! I should be able to absorb and refine all powers!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org James roared frantically. He was unable to endure the pain any longer. He could only dissipate the Five Elements of Genesis. Then, immediately, the Karma Power dispersed. However, as the previous Karma Power was too terrifying, it had entered his body and entrenched itself within his limbs. With his current strength, he could not expel it from his body. He was currently entangled with Karma Power. He did not know that his appearance in this world would cause him to be so deeply intertwined with the events that urred. His appearance was destined to change the fate of this age. However, as James¡¯ rank was too low, he was unable toprehend Karma. James was now contaminated by Karma Power, and he could not fully expel it. Even though he had dispersed the Five Elements of Genesis, he was already contaminated by Karma. Karma Power frantically destroyed his body. In addition to the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries, the agonizing pain caused him immense suffering. His consciousness blurred. Unable to endure it any longer, he passed out. Even so, the Elemental Ousia that was still present continued to absorb the power of heaven and earth with great speed. The Tribtion Clouds in the sky were still there, and the Lightning Tribtion continued to strike him. The Sword Path Ousia inside his body continued to divide. As he was unconscious, his rank steadily grew unbeknownst to him. Soon, his Sword Path had reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Tribtion. After making a breakthrough, the Tribtion Clouds disappeared. James had yet to regain consciousness. However, the Elemental Inversion Formation was still there, steadily absorbing the power of heaven and earth and increasing his strength. Crack! A crack appeared in the void a distance away. Then, many living beings poured out of the crack. They were in pursuit of James. Previously, James disappeared without a trace after annihting thirty Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors. However, Herschel had nted a sigil inside his body. James did not belong to this age, and as such, his whereabouts could not be extrapted as it would be prevented by Karma Power. However, through the sigil Herschel had nted, his approximate location could be determined. Though much time was needed, it could still be aplished. ¡°I sense an auraing from that direction.¡± The moment they appeared, they immediately headed in James¡¯ direction upon sensing his aura. Chapter 3394 Chapter 3394 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3394 There were many living beings in pursuit of James. The first batch of pursuers consisted of hundreds of individuals. Some of the strongest was at the Seventh Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank, whereas the weakest were at the Grand Emperor Rank. Upon appearing in this ce, they immediately headed in James¡¯ direction. They arrived at the region where James was passed out and sensed his presence inside the Formation. They also learned that he had lost consciousness. ¡°Did he experience Energy Deviation when an ident happened during his cultivation?¡± ¡°This is the perfect opportunity to kill him!¡± Overjoyed, they hurriedly rushed toward James, wishing to annihte him. Sensing the imminent danger, James suddenly awakened. Immediately, he could feel excruciating pain throughout his body. Putting the sensation aside, he dispersed the Time Formation and allowed the Elemental Ousia to return. His body shed, and he appeared in mid-air, gazing at his pursuers. The pursuers stopped ten thousand meters away. At that moment, James was simply too terrifying. He was covered in blood, his expression was ferocious, and he was enveloped in a terrifying power. As Grand Emperors, they knew about Karma Power. Under normal circumstances, only those whomitted unforgivable acts would incur the wrath of Karma Power; for instance, annihting the bloodline of a powerful figure. Otherwise, most extremely powerful figures should be able to resolve this Karma. Seeing that James¡¯ hair was disheveled and he was enveloped in Karma, they all took a deep breath. ¡°What has he done?¡± ¡°What terrifying Karma Power¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s contaminated by Karma. He won¡¯t live for long. So, there¡¯s no need for us to do anything. We can simply wait here until he¡¯s annihted by Karma.¡± Many spoke. Seeing that James was contaminated by Karma, they knew that he would not live for long. James, on the other hand, stared at his pursuers. He did not expect them to arrive so soon. ¡°James, what unforgivable sins have youmitted? How did you incur the wrath of such a terrifying Karma?¡± One of the powerful figures questioned. Wearing a pained expression on his face, James remained silent as he faced his pursuers. He wanted to find a quiet ce and rejuvenate in peace. However, this ce had been sealed off. Even though he had cultivated the Space Path, he could not break open space and escape. That was because hisprehension of the Space Path was insignificant. As such, he could not break through the seal of a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor with his Space Power. ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to escape, James. You¡¯re dead meat.¡± Sensing that James was trying to escape by tearing the void open, someone said. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be escaping.¡± James¡¯ face darkened. As his mind stirred, the 108 Infinity Steles appeared around him. Each of them was ck, and mysterious inscriptions were engraved on them. They also radiated a bizarre power. ¡°Die!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . James roared. He catalyzed the Infinity Steles with all his might, and the surrounding Infinity Steles crashed toward his enemies. The pursuers had no idea what they were. Sensing a terrifying power, they did not dare let their guard down and hurriedly dodged. Meanwhile, a few powerful figures who were overconfident nned to resist forcefully. However, upon being crushed by the Infinity Steles, they plummeted from the sky and crashed to the ground. The moment a Grand Emperor made his move, the immediately disintegrated. The might of the Infinity Steles was unmatched. However, they were not enough topletely wipe out the enemies. Chapter 3395 Chapter 3395 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3395 As his mind stirred, the Five Elements of Genesis appeared. Since he was already contaminated by Karma, he did not mind more. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The Five Elements of Genesis gathered to form an Elemental Wheel, one that was mightier than an Elemental Wheel formed by the Elemental Ousia. As the Elemental Wheel swept toward James¡¯ enemies, none could resist. Some weaker ones were immediately killed by the wheel¡¯s power. The stronger ones tried to fight against the Elemental Wheel. However, against the overwhelming power of the Elemental Wheel, all of their efforts were for naught. The Elemental Wheel swept through them and obliterated a huge number of them. In the distance, a crack appeared in the void once more, and more pursuers poured out of the crack. This time, they numbered in the thousands. Upon seeing the might of the Elemental Wheel and Infinity Steles, they were horrified. James was unable to prolong the fight any longer. He knew he had to end this quickly. Otherwise, he would die. The Elemental Wheel crashed against the sealed space and tore the void open. Then, storing the Elemental Wheel and Infinity Steles away, he vanished without a trace. Using the Space Path, he immediately traveled far away from this region. Upon arriving at an unknown location, he found a concealed spot, sat in a lotus position, and summoned his full strength to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries and Karma Power. However, the Karma Power was too overwhelming, and he could not suppress it with his current strength. As the Karma Power entered his blood and limbs, his injuries from the Heavenly Path were aggravated. If he could not endure it, he would die. James did not want to die just yet. He still had many things he needed to do. Hence, he endured it with all his willpower. At the same time while James was rejuvenating, news traveled fast in the outside world. At the Cahans¡¯ in the Human Realm¡­ The disciples of the Cahans were reporting thetest information they had on James. ¡°Ourtest report reveals that James annihted at least fifty powerful figures on an unknown. Among them were Seventh Heaven Grand Emperors.¡± Hearing this, Thea frowned and said, ¡°No way. James¡¯ physical strength is only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. How was he able to annihte a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor with his physical strength?¡± The disciple answered, ¡°Based on the witnesses there, James used his treasures-the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis of the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth. That was how he managed to annihte them.¡± ¡°The Infinity Steles? The Five Elements of Genesis?!¡± Stunned, Thea stood up abruptly and asked, ¡°Are you referring to the Infinity Steles of the Infinity Cities?¡± ¡°Should be. However, we don¡¯t have the exact details yet.¡± Thea took a deep breath. ¡°Who exactly is James Caden? Why does he possess the Infinity Steles and the treasure of the Five Ancestral Masters?¡± She was confounded. The Cahans were not the only ones paying close attention to James¡¯ news, but so were Mount Sword God, the Ancestral Talisman Master, and Mount Heavenly Path. In a beautiful ce on Mount Heavenly Path, a woman was sitting on a chair, gazing into the distance with a displeased look on her face. She was Winnie. Upon arriving at this age, she coincidentally joined Mount Heavenly Path and became an Inner Disciple of the ruler of the universe. ¡°Is that you, Dad? Have youe to this age as well?¡± Her expression was grim. After all, every piece of news regarding James was not exactly good news. Chapter 3396 Chapter 3396 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3396 Winnie arrived at this age tens of thousands of years ago. With her awakened Scythe of Judgment, she joined Mount Heavenly Path and became an Inner Disciple of the ruler of the universe. She was treated immensely well here, and Mount Heavenly Path ensured that she had a steady stream of cultivation resources. Hence, her rank increased rapidly. She had crossed from her initial Sage Rank into the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. However, as she did not leave Mount Heavenly Path at all, she had no idea what was going on outside. She also had no idea when James arrived at this age. She only coincidentally learned of this when conversing with her fellow disciples of Mount Heavenly Path. In the beginning, she was unsure whether James was her father. However, upon hearing of the Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis, she was nowpletely sure. ¡°What has Dad done? Why is Herschel pursuing him?¡± Winnie was confused. After some contemtion, she stood up and left her amodation. She appeared on the peak of a mountain on Mount Heavenly Path. This mountain was where Herschel resided and where he would enter closed-door meditations. There was a majestic pce on the peak. At that moment, a young and somewhat handsome-looking man was sitting on the throne. Wearing a white robe, he was deep in contemtion. ck! ck! ck! The sound of footsteps came. Herschel turned around and saw Winnie. Putting on a warm smile, he said, ¡°Hello there, Winnie. Why are you here when you¡¯re supposed to be cultivating?¡± Herschel was rather fond of Winnie as she possessed immense potential, not to mention her awakened Scythe of Judgment. In the future, she could be the Lord of Judgment and the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator who ruled over the universe. She would be helping the ruler of the universe better manage the universe. Winnie walked toward him and sat on a chair, asking, ¡± Young Master, I heard you¡¯ve been busy recently.¡± Saying that, she nced at Herschel. ¡°Why are you going all-out against a mere human?¡± As Winnie was confused, she came here in search of answers. However, until she could shake off the feeling of uncertainty, she would not reveal her identity as the daughter of James. Besides, she had kept the fact that she came from the future a secret. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Wearing a grim expression, Herschel looked at her and said, ¡°Winnie, there are some things you won¡¯t ever understand. But since you¡¯ve awakened the unique Scythe of Judgment and will be the Lord of Judgment in the future, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Winnie listened intently. Herschel took a deep breath and said, ¡°Previously, my father sensed the appearance of the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power. Someone has cultivated the Five Great Paths. Once his cultivation of the Five Great Paths reaches the pinnacle, he will be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. This will affect the status of my father and Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Winnie was taken aback. She never expected her father to have cultivated the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power and for him to have the potential of bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°Is this why you gave the order to pursue James?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Herschel sighed and said, ¡°Originally, I nned to annihte James straight away. However, Thea Cahan intervened, saying that she intends to shield James from harm. Now, even the Ancestral Sword Master has stepped forward. Unwilling to offend him, I have no choice but to resort to such underhanded tactics.¡± There was a Cahan family in the Primeval Age with eight daughters. Winnie knew a little about Thea. That was because she was well-renowned. However, she had never seen the Thea of this age and had no idea what she looked like. As such, she had never connected the Thea of this age to her mother. Now that Herschel stated that Thea wished to protect James, Winnie froze. She fell into deep thought. Could it be that the Thea of this age had something to do with her mother? Putting those thoughts aside, she asked, ¡°Do we really have to kill him? Can¡¯t we pull him over to our side? We can nurture him so that Mount Heavenly Path has another Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Chapter 3397 Chapter 3397 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3397 Herschel shook his head and said, ¡°No way. There can only be one Macrocosm Ancestral God in the universe.¡± Hearing this, Winnie fell silent. She stood up and turned to leave. Upon returning to her room, her expression turned grim. She had learned of Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s decision. They were determined to kill James. She knew that Mount Heavenly Path was full of powerful figures, not to mention they had a Macrocosm Ancestral God. How was James supposed to live? She wanted to save him. However, she was only a disciple of Mount Heavenly Path. Even though she was an Inner Disciple, she had no say in this matter. How was she supposed to stop Herschel and the Macrocosm Ancestral God from killing James? ¡°What should I do, Dad?¡± Winnie sighed. Just as she was helpless, a voice came, ¡°A penny for your thoughts, Winnie?¡± Winnie collected herself and turned around to see a beautiful woman walking toward her. The woman was wearing a pink dress. Her figure was wless and curvaceous, her appearance was gorgeous, and she exuded a charismatic aura. She was Melinda Theophanes. Winnie hurriedly stood up and looked at her, saying,¡± Melinda.¡± Melinda took a seat beside her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Winnie shook her head. ¡°Is that so?¡± Melinda did not trust her word. However, she did not inquire further but shifted the subject instead, asking, ¡°Surely you must have heard of the rumors out there?¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± Winnie asked. Melinda said, ¡°Rumors of my brother going after James Caden.¡± Winnie nodded slightly and said, ¡°Mhm, I have heard.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with James?¡± Melinda asked. In the beginning, she did not link Winnie and James together. However, upon learning that Herschel had given the order to pursue James, she remembered that James had asked about Winnie back in the Katun Realm when they spectated the Sacred Blossom. She was puzzled. Winnie was an Inner Disciple of her father and a human who awakened the Scythe of Judgment. Her existence should be top-secret, and few knew of her even within Mount Heavenly Path. Therefore, how did an outsider like James know about her? Besides, not only did James know about her, he even knew who she was and her current whereabouts. Everything was just bizarre. The only exnation would be that James was rted to Winnie and that everything he knew came from Winnie¡¯s mouth. Winnie froze momentarily before saying smilingly, ¡°How can that be? Just because we¡¯re both Cadens doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re rted.¡± Melinda said, ¡°I encountered James by chance when I headed to the Katun Realm to spectate the blossoming of the Sacred Blossom. Though I¡¯d never met him prior to the event, he knew about me. I¡¯ve never left Mount Heavenly Path. So, how did an outsider like him know about me? Besides¡­¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She looked at Winnie and uttered word by word, ¡°He even asked me if you were doing fine here on Mount Heavenly Path. What do you have to say about this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Winnie shook her head. Chapter 3398 Chapter 3398 The Almighty Dragon General by Crazy Carriage Chapter 3398 How could Winnie possibly confess her rtionship with James at such a critical moment? Mount Heavenly Path was determined to annihte James, her father. If they knew that they were father and daughter, they would not let her off the hook easily. ¡°Is that so?¡± Full of disbelief, Melinda said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Winnie. Feel free to speak your mind. I will keep your secret. Do you not trust me?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Winnie shook her head slightly and remained silent. Seeing this, Melinda did not inquire further. She conversed with Winnie about other matters-James and the events that urred when she met him in the Katun Realm. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Upon being reminded of something, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between James and the Cahans, in your opinion? Why would Thea Cahan intervene to protect him? Even the seventh daughter of the Cahans would offend Mount Heavenly Path to protect him.¡± Winnie shook her head slightly and signaled her ignorance. She was not in the mood. Pensive, she contemted how best to resolve James¡¯ crisis. While she was deep in contemtion, James found an unknown ce and focused wholeheartedly on suppressing Karma and the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body. If not for Karma Power, he would be able to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries easily to alleviate the pain. However, now that he was contaminated by Karma Power, he could not expel the power no matter how hard he tried. Besides, the more he tried to expel the power, the greater the Karma Power enveloped him. The Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inbination with Karma caused James¡¯ condition to deteriorate. At that moment, he was covered in injuries all over his body. This meant that his soul was also greatly damaged. His life was hanging by a thread, and if he failed to endure this, he would lose his life. James¡¯ consciousness blurred. He knew he would die if he could not endure this. Now, all powers were worthless. The only thing he needed to do was to resist the damage brought about by the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries and Karma Power with all his willpower. He had no choice. Every second was hell to him. ¡°I cannot die¡­ I must live¡­¡± ¡°Thea doesn¡¯t know who I am yet. She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m her husband.¡± ¡°Winnie is still trapped here. I have to go save her.¡± James kept repeating those words of encouragement, and the desire to live grew increasingly stronger in his heart. A person¡¯s willpower knew no bounds. When such a strong desire emerged in his mind, he could ovee all obstacles. After a long time, James was feeling slightly better. The condition of his body did not improve. However, he was feeling better as he could endure the pain. The Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries and the Karma enveloping him did not manage to annihte him. Now that he had ovee the damage, the injuries could not worsen. Upon oveing the ordeal, he knew that he would not die. However, he was not in a good condition yet. Sitting in a lotus position on the ground, he inspected his insides. A bizarre power was exuded from the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries on his bones, frantically destroying his physical body. Also, there was a mysterious power in his flesh. That power was Karma. As James inspected the insides of his body, he focused primarily on Karma Power. Calming himself down, he observed intently. Chapter 3399 Chapter 3399 ¡°Why was I contaminated by Karma?¡± James fell into deep thought. Theoretically, even if two simr objects existed in the same world, such a terrifying Karma Power was beyond his expectations. Karma only existed because of a cause. James inspected the Karma Power enveloping him, seeking to understand the truth. Upon inspection, he entered a trance. Much time seemed to have passed. Yet, it felt as if only a moment had passed. Then, James suddenly understood Karma. The image of him obtaining the Five Elements of Genesis and cultivating the Elemental Holy Body surfaced in his mind. ¡°I see¡­¡± Realization dawned on his face. This was Karma. Karma was produced when he obtained the Five Elements of Genesis and developed a link with the Five Ancestral Masters, who were the previous owners of the Five Elements of Genesis. His Karma was not brought about by the Five Elements of Genesis but by the Five Ancestral Masters. Meanwhile, the Karma brought about by the Five Ancestral Masters had nothing to do with them at the moment. Perhaps it was rted to a certain event in the distant future. Through inspecting the Karma Power inside his body, James understood the truth of everything. Though he did not know the specifics, he roughly knew that his arrival at this age was deeply rted to Karma. Even if he did not summon the Five Elements of Genesis, he would be contaminated by Karma as time umted. Then, he was reminded of Melinda¡¯s warning. She warned him against changing the history of this age. Otherwise, there would be unforgivable Karma. Melinda¡¯s experience was his future, and her warnings made perfect sense. James took a deep breath. He did not overthink things. Instead, he observed Karma Power, thinking of ways to dissolve and absorb them. ¡°Karma cannot be dissolved. To dissolve Karma, the world is needed.¡± James murmured. For instance, if he killed the father of an infant, he would be contaminated by the Karma of that infant. In the future, that infant woulde looking for him and seek to harm him. To dissolve Karma, he would have to find the infant. Meanwhile, James had no idea what sort of Karma he was contaminated by. That was why he could not dissolve Karma. Now, only an option remained. He would have to use every trick at his disposal to absorb the Karma and use it. That way, he would not be afraid of any Karma in the future. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. To absorb Karma, he believed he would have to start with Karma Power. At that moment, he summoned the Five Elements of Genesis once more. Immediately, a bizarre Karma Power appeared. This time, James concentrated wholeheartedly on seeking the source of the Karma Power. However, he realized that the Karma Power appeared out of nowhere and had no signs. Hence, he used the Time Path to reverse time back to the moment when the Karma Power appeared. Time in this region stopped. Then, he shut his eyes and sensed the origin of the Karma Power. Slowly, he realized that the Karma Power originated from heaven and earth and permeated the air. As its speed was extraordinary, he had the false impression that it had appeared out of nowhere. Chapter 3400 Chapter 3400 James discovered the source of the Karma Power, which came from heaven and earth and was omnipresent. However, even though he had gotten to the bottom of it, he was still clueless about absorbing and refining Karma Power and transforming it into his power. His mind stirred, and the time in this region returned to normal. Then, he stored the Five Elements of Genesis away. He knew that he would not be able to cultivate Karma in a short period of time. He needed a long time toprehend and gain insight into Karma. He firmly believed that he would comprehend the cultivation method of absorbing Karma one day. Upon storing away the Five Elements of Genesis, he took a deep breath. Though he overcame the ordeal, the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries were still there, and there was still immense Karma Power inside his body. Long ago, he had heard of Karma¡¯s existence from Sophie, who deeply feared Karma. She once said that the providences James obtained would also be his Karma. She also said that he would shoulder a great deal of Karma in the future. This meant that James was fated to be contaminated by Karma, and his arrival in the Primeval Age was its fundamental cause. Even if he did not use anything belonging to this age, he would be contaminated by Karma sooner orter. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to expel Karma Power for the time being¡­¡± James murmured. Now, his entire body was covered in injuries. Though he would not die just yet, it would be impossible to rejuvenate. Now, the only option was to amodate Karma Power. With time, his body would get used to this. By then, he would no longer be afraid of any Karma that came his way. He stood up and turned to leave. After all, he had remained here for quite some time after making his escape. Otherwise, once his enemies discovered his whereabouts, he would be forced to engage in another fierce battle. Now, he was not suitable forbat. He needed to rest. Dragging his wretched body, he left the unknown. Then, he kept changing locations. As he traversed through the mountains and rivers of some abandoned worlds, he tried toprehend the Five Great Paths. The Five Great Paths were deeply rted to heaven and earth and the universe. Not only that, the Five Great Paths were the fundamental principles of all living beings in the universe. Though this world was abandoned, living beings once roamed freely here. Traces of their presence could not be erased even though they had left. James cultivated the Five Great Paths. In this abandoned world, he sensed the Law of Inscription of the Five Great Paths, which any Grand Emperor could sense. However, sensing andprehending were two different matters. Regardless, this was different for James. He had cultivated the Five Great Paths, and all of them had aplished the peak of the First Consolidation. Now, his strength was sufficient, and he only needed toprehend the Five Great Paths and aplish a second Consolidation to increase the power of his Five Great Paths Ousia. Time was omnipresent, linking the past, the present, and the future. As long as time existed, space existed. Time and space constituted the most basic conditions for the survival of any living being. As long as living beings existed, there would be life and death, and the process of life and death was called reincarnation. Meanwhile, reincarnation was only born when time, space, life, and death existed. James roamed the ins of these abandoneds and tried toprehend the Five Great Paths. At the same time, he tried toprehend the cultivation method he had acquired from the Sacred Blossom. Throughout trying toprehend them, his understanding of the Five Great Paths increased. Chapter 3401 Chapter 3401 As he walked, he aplished a Consolidation. Then another one. The Second Consolidation of the Five Great Paths was not obstructed at all. At that moment, his Five Great Path¡¯s power increased exponentially. ¡°How magical¡­¡± James sat on the peak of a mountain and sensed the increase of the Five Great Paths. Sensing the mysterious power that emanated from the Five Great Paths, he could not help but exim. Now, he finally understood why some living beings were able to grow stronger this quickly. These people were called prodigies. Theprehension ability of prodigies was terrifying and many times that of ordinary people. They could easilyprehend anything and save precious time cultivating. James never believed himself to be a prodigy. However, upon the Second Consolidation of the Five Great Paths, he was starting to believe he was one. After all, not anyone canprehend the Five Great Paths and aplish Consolidation at the same time. James also knew that he was fortunate. Otherwise, he would not have been able to connect the Five Great Paths,prehend them, and aplish Consolidation at the same time. Now, his Sword Path Ousia was at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Tribtion. Meanwhile, the other Paths were at the Second Consolidation. Apart from the Five Great Paths, the power of his other Ousias was at the peak of the Second Consolidation. Now, he only needed toprehend the Path more to aplish the Third Consolidation. Ever since he was pursued by Herschel, James had a clear sense of hisck of strength. So, all he ever did now was cultivate and battle. Time passed slowly in the outside world, but many years had passed for him in the Time Formation. He knew he needed more time to increase his rank further. Meanwhile, he would continue to face the relentless onught of his enemies. So, he had no choice but to hurry. Now, only his physical strength could be increased. His physical strength had reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven after consuming the Ancestral God Rank Elixir in the Apocalypse Age and the battle against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Afterward, his physical strength remained stagnant for some time. Now that he was injured by the Heavenly Path and contaminated by Karma, it was the perfect opportunity to refine his physical body. He firmly believed that he would be able to resist Karma Power once his physical strength increased. He was not afraid of the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries at all. As long as he could resist Karma Power, he would be able to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries. James sat in a lotus position on the ground and set up a Time Formation. Then, he began catalyzing the secret arts to refine his physical body. At the same time, he catalyzed Elemental Ousia, which materialized and appeared in mid-air, forming the Elemental Inversion Formation. The Elemental Inversion Formation was capable of absorbing the power of heaven and earth to increase his Sword Path¡¯s power and the Five Great Paths Ousia. Increasing one¡¯s physical strength was nearly impossible. Only through destruction could one truly grow, so James¡¯ current condition was ideal. Through the destruction brought about by Karma Power, his physical strength was destroyed and rejuvenated over and over again. During the recovery process, his physical strength grew stronger. James refined his physical body. Meanwhile, on Mount Heavenly Path¡­ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Herschel was at a loss. He nted a sigil in James¡¯ body beforehand, yet due to James¡¯ uniqueness, he could not track his current whereabouts. Each attempt to trace James¡¯ movements would cause him to exert much energy. ¡°How annoying¡­ As expected of a being who cultivated the Five Great Paths¡­ Though his rank is insignificant, he¡¯s able to annihte so many powerful figures. Let us see what you¡¯ve got¡­¡± Herschel murmured. He wanted to annihte James no matter the cost. This time, he would be using a true genius of Mount Heavenly Path. Chapter 3402 Chapter 3402 Tracking James¡¯ current whereabouts would be troublesome. Regardless, as a Terra Ancestral God, Herschel should be able to track James, considering that he had nted a sigil inside James¡¯ body beforehand. At that moment, a man walked in. He was about thirty years old, wearing a ck robe and carrying a de on his back. His eyebrows were bushy, his face was round, and he exuded a crude and violent aura. ¡°Young Master.¡± The man knelt on one knee and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Rise.¡± Herschel looked at the man and waved slightly. The man stood up and awaited Herschel¡¯s instructions. ¡°Honorius Gunner, you¡¯re at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. What¡¯s your ranking?¡± Herschel asked. Honorius answered truthfully, ¡°As a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor, I¡¯m number three within my rank. However, this is an evaluation of the public. There are countless geniuses in this universe. Many of them would remain stagnant at a certain rank and be invincible within it. In fact, I know a few who are not weaker than me.¡± Honorius was a disciple of Mount Heavenly Path. As a prodigy, his rank was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven. However, he had remained stagnant for 3,000 Epochs. Within his rank, however, he was near unrivaled. It was why he was ranked third within his rank. ¡°Are you confident that you can defeat James Caden, an individual whose physical strength is at the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank?¡± Herschel asked. Honorius immediately replied, ¡°I will certainly annihte him and return with his decapitated head.¡± Herschel cautioned, ¡°James is no pushover. You must have heard of the rumors. He has annihted even Seventh Heaven Grand Emperors. Not only that, he possesses countless treasures.¡± Honorius gave his assurance, ¡°No matter the number of treasures he possesses, his rank is low and his physical strength is mediocre. I can certainly defeat him.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Herschel nodded and said, ¡°I will divine James¡¯ location as soon as possible. Once I learn where he is, head over there and annihte him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡­ James had no idea that a genius of Mount Heavenly Path was out of him. Though Honorius was not the most distinguished prodigy of Mount Heavenly Path, he was still almost invincible in the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. In his rank, no one was able to defeat him. Herschel had promised the Ancestral Sword Master that he would only send people at most two ranks higher than James after him. However, he believed that Honorius was sufficient to kill James. If even Honorius failed in his task, he would have to send even more powerful figures after James. At that moment, James concentrated wholeheartedly on refining his physical body. Though terrifying, Karma Power was the perfect power to refine one¡¯s physical body. As such, James¡¯ physical strength slowly and gradually grew. In the blink of an eye, 50 years passed. Meanwhile, 10,000 years had passed in the Time Formation. With time, his physical strength was now at the Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. A fissure appeared in the void a distance away. Then, a huge number of people poured out of the fissure. They were pursuing James. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mount Heavenly Path had spread the information of James¡¯ whereabouts. Upon learning of the exact coordinates, powerful figures from all over the universe rushed here. Many of them were heirs of powerful sects who possessed indescribable treasures. The moment they appeared, some used the incredible treasures of their sect and forcibly sealed off this world. That way, even if James mastered the Space Path, he would not be able to make his escape. ¡°Over there!¡± Immediately, they sensed James¡¯ presence. Meanwhile, sensing the presence of the hostile forces, James immediately stopped cultivating and dispersed the Time Formation. Chapter 3403 Chapter 3403 Though his physical strength had increased, there was still Karma inside his body. Unable to suppress the Karma, the Karma continued to destroy his body. Combined with the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries, his condition worsened. ¡°So many of them¡­¡± Seeing the number of pursuers, his expression turned grim. He wanted to escape. However, he sensed that the space of this had been sealed. With his current strength, he was able to break through the seal. ¡°Looks like there¡¯ll be a fierce battle today.¡± James took a deep breath. Since his enemies had shown themselves, he had no choice but to fight. Even if he died, he would have to drag a few of his enemies down with him. Though he was injured and not in peak form, he would not go easy against his foes. Clenching his fists, veins bulged on his face. In the distance, a group of powerful figures walked toward him in mid-air. There were tens of thousands of them. Meanwhile, cracks continued to appear in the void as more and more living beings arrived on this. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You have nowhere to run, James! Surrender now while you still have the choice to do so!¡± someone yelled. ¡°Hahaha!¡± James burst into a peal ofughter. Surrendering was not an option. He would rather fight to his death. ¡°Come fight me then! Let me see if you have what it takes to defeat me!¡± he roared. As his voice boomed, a purple sword appeared in his hand. ¡°The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± Seeing this, their faces paled. The Ancestral Sword Master was a well-renowned figure, and his sword had an intimidating effect on everyone. Even though they knew that James would die here, none were willing to risk their lives by initiating an attack. Swoosh! A figure appeared in the sky far away. Sienna Cahan appeared, wearing a white dress. After Mount Heavenly Path spread the news of James¡¯ location, she hurriedly made her way here as she was concerned for James¡¯ safety. Seeing that the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries on James remained, not to mention the Karma that enveloped him, Sienna could not help but feel sorry for James. As Sienna appeared, Melinda arrived here as well alongside Winnie. Appearing in the void, Melinda nced at Winnie and said, ¡°Are you really not rted to James Caden? He¡¯s being surrounded now. With so many enemies here, he won¡¯t be able to ovee this ordeal.¡± Watching the scene from afar, Winnie remained silent. In truth, however, she was deeply anxious. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, James gazed at his enemies. At the same time, he noticed Sienna and Winnnie who appeared. ¡°Winnie.¡± James looked in her direction as adrenaline rushed through his veins. He wanted to make his way there and reunite with her. However, when he saw Melinda who was beside Winnie, he suppressed the urge. Now, he was an enemy of Mount Heavenly Path, of which Winnie was a disciple. If their rtionship was exposed, this would be disastrous for her. Chapter 3404 Chapter 3404 James and Winnie¡¯s gazes met. In just a few seconds, however, James averted his gaze. He did not want anyone, especially Mount Heavenly Path, to learn of his rtionship with her. Meanwhile, Sienna¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of many. Under their watchful gazes, Sienna walked toward James in mid-air. Unconsciously, many parted ways for her. Sienna Cahan was the seventh daughter of the Cahans. Meanwhile, apart from her, the rest of the eight daughters of the Cahans were all Ancestral Gods. Many of them were Terra Ancestral Gods. The most terrifying of all was Thea Cahan, who was a Caelum Ancestral God. Her strength made her one of the most powerful figures in this universe. ¡°James¡­¡± Appearing a hundred meters away, Sienna looked at the wretched state James was in and said, ¡°Follow me to the Cahans. There¡¯s no way Mount Heavenly Path would cross the Cahans just for a woman.¡± James looked at her and shook his head slightly. ¡°Thank you for your offer, Sienna. But Mount Heavenly Path is targeting me. Even without Thea, they will still make a move against me. I don¡¯t want to get the Cahans involved.¡± Anxious, Sienna said, ¡°But how would you survive without the Cahans¡¯ protection? Even if you achieve a few victories here and there, there will only be more and more pursuers going after your life. How can you live for long?¡± ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯m gonna drag a few down to hell with me.¡± James clenched the Divine Sword in his hand. Sienna advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. I just received news that Mount Heavenly Path has sent Honorius Gunner after you. Do you know who he is? Though he¡¯s a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor, he¡¯s ranked third in his rank. Not only that, he has cultivated four Ousias and possesses four Ousias. He¡¯s not afraid going up against a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sienna came here personally because she was worried James would perish in Honorius¡¯ hands. So, she nned to bring him to the Cahans. After all, she believed that Mount Heavenly Path would not risk antagonizing the Cahans just for James. James¡¯ expression was grim. After some contemtion, he said, ¡°Thank you for your kind gesture. However, I have long put death behind me. So what if I die?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Sienna was exasperated. At that moment, a figure appeared. She was wearing a ck dress and an ice-cold expression on her face. ¡°Bria Cahan?¡± Upon seeing the woman who just appeared, the crowd¡¯s faces turned pale as they staggered backward. Bria Cahan, the eighth daughter of the Cahans, was a Caelum Ancestral God and a figure among the top ten in this universe. Thea nced at Sienna and said, ¡°Return home, Sienna. I told you he won¡¯t go to the Cahans.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Anxiety was written on Sienna¡¯s face. How would James survive without going to the Cahans? Thea turned to look at James and asked, ¡°Are you willing to follow me back to the Cahans? The Cahans will protect you from danger. I believe Mount Heavenly Path won¡¯t dare do anything against you.¡± James looked at her. He knew that Herschel was not trying to kill him just because he called Thea¡¯s name. There must be other reasons. After all, there was no need to go to such lengths for a mere woman. ¡°You are a Caelum Ancestral God. Do you really think Herschel¡¯s trying to kill me just because I called your name? If I go to the Cahans, I will only drag you into the conflict,¡± James said. Thea said, ¡°Of course I know. Why don¡¯t we ruminate over the real reason after we have guaranteed your safety?¡± Thea was here because Sienna pleaded with her toe. Chapter 3405 Chapter 3405 Sienna pleaded to her to save James. That was why she was here. Besides, James¡¯ potential was mind-wrecking. With time, he would certainly be a Caelum Ancestral God. If he married Sienna, the Cahans would have an additional Caelum Ancestral God. Besides, James resembled a figure that constantly surfaced in her mind, and she wanted to get to the bottom of this. Thus, James could not die, at least before she learned the whole truth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get the Cahans involved. Besides, do you really think I would die just like that? The living beings that Mount Heavenly Path sent after me will only be two ranks higher than my physical strength. As long as they hold up their end of the bargain, I will survive.¡± James was confident. That was because he had cultivated too many Ousias and Paths. Once his Ousias aplished Consolidation and turned into Path Seals, he would no longer be afraid of those who were significantly stronger than him. Thea, however, snickered and said, ¡°Do you know what it means to be invincible in a rank? Even if Honorois isn¡¯t invincible in his rank, no one is capable of annihting him either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± James said calmly. ¡°If he shows up, I just have to kill him.¡± ¡°You moron!¡± Thea was exasperated. Sienna advised, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be stubborn, James. Just follow us back.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. James shook his head and said, ¡°Sienna, Thea, return to the Cahans. I promise you I¡¯ll head over to the Cahans once the ten thousand-year deadline is over.¡± Thea remained silent. Since James was unwilling to follow her advice, there was nothing else she could do. She dragged Sienna by the hand, and they disappeared from the area. In the distance, Melinda stroked her chin and murmured, ¡°I never thought James is well-liked by so many people. Even Bria Cahan is here to offer her protection.¡± Winnie, on the other hand, remained silent. However, upon seeing Thea, she immediately knew that was her mother. However, she had no idea why her mother was at this age and was a Caelum Ancestral God. So, she believed that James¡¯ arrival at this age was rted to her mother. James looked at the countless living beings before him. At that moment, his desire for battle grew more intense. Then, a fissure appeared in the void, and a man walked out. Wearing a ck robe while carrying a de on his back, his appearance created violent turbulence in the area. ¡°Honorious Gunner¡­ Is he the one Thea mentioned?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him before. He¡¯s a disciple of Mount Heavenly Path and was once a prodigy of an era. He has cultivated four Ousias, and it has been quite some time since hest appeared.¡± ¡°So many years have passed, yet he¡¯s still at the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank.¡± ¡°Ranks aren¡¯t everything that matters. Didn¡¯t you hear what Bria said? Even a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor may not stand a chance against Honorius.¡± Honorious¡¯ appearance caused amotion. Meanwhile, James¡¯ gaze was fixed on him. From him, he sensed a terrifying power that made his skin crawl. Clenching the Divine Sword in his hand, James knew that this battle was life or death. If he loses, he would be killed. Chapter 3406 Chapter 3406 As James stared at Honorius, he could sense an incredible powering from him. From Sienna and Thea¡¯s words, he learned of his strength. Honorius was a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor who cultivated flour Ousias. Not only that, he remained in the same rank for many Epochs and possessed immense power. He even stood a chance against a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Such strength was terrifying. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org James knew how difficult this battle would be. If he could not defeat Honorius, he could perish here. Honorius was staring at James as well. However, his expression wasposed and devoid of all emotion. As their gazes met, the atmosphere in the air became tense. In the distance gathered many living beings. They simply remained silent and observed. They knew that they would not have a chance to intervene now that Honorius was here. ¡°James,¡± Honorius said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your deeds. You are a true genius. If you hadn¡¯t offended Mount Heavenly Path, you¡¯d be one of the greatest figures in this universe. What a shame. I¡¯ll give you the opportunity tomit suicide while you still can.¡± He spoke nonchntly as if James posed no threat to him at all. However, he was capable of being arrogant as a true prodigy of an era. Though he remained stagnant in the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, he was merely trying to achieve perfection and not because he could not make a breakthrough. If he had chosen to make a breakthrough, he would have been an Ancestral God long ago. James stared at him coldly and clenched the Divine Sword in his hand. ¡°Cut the cr*p.¡± His aura soared. Knowing that Honorius possessed immense power, he knew he could not hold back. The power of all the Ousias in this body gushed out, gathering to increase James¡¯ aura. Inbination with his physical strength which was at the Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, his power now reached the Seventh Heaven. Now, even against a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor, he might still stand a chance. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Sensing the fluctuations in James¡¯ aura, Honorius nced at him and said nonchntly, ¡°You are a true genius. What a shame that your rank is too weak. If the power of your Ousias is stronger, I might not stand a chance against you. However, you are no match for me now. I do not wish to kill you. However, I have the Young Master¡¯s orders.¡± Honorius¡¯ expression was calm andposed. His every action and word spoke of invincibility. James knew he was no match for Honorius. At that moment, he catalyzed Sacrilegious Ascension, which he had not used for a very long time. Sacrilegious Ascension was the significant cultivation method of the Demonic Ape Race and had strict requirements for the physical body. This was a mysterious secret art that increases one¡¯s strength. As James catalyzed Sacrilegious Ascension, his spine shattered, and a mysterious power emerged, frantically absorbing the power of heaven and earth to reshape the shattered spine. His aura merged with heaven and earth, rising dramatically. His aura soared. At that moment, he was heaven and earth itself. ¡°What?¡± Seeing this, many were stunned. Chapter 3407 Chapter 3407 ¡°What cultivation method is that? His aura and power are increasing at an unbelievable rate!¡± ¡°I knew it. He¡¯s no pushover.¡± ¡°How terrifying¡­ As expected of a once-in-a-lifetime genius. His potential might even exceed that of Thea. He will surely be a Caelum Ancestral God in the future. In the distance, many were dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Honorius simply looked at James with aposed look. He knew that James had used secret art. Through the power and aura, he could roughly estimate that James¡¯ strength was now equivalent to an Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor. Compared to a moment ago, his strength had increased by an entire sub-rank. This was simply unimaginable. ¡°Are you done?¡± Honorius¡¯ voice boomed. As he believed himself to possess overwhelming strength, he did not strike James immediately but instead allowed him to gather his strength. James¡¯ expression was grim. Though he had used every trick at his disposal, he was still significantly weaker than Honorius. At that moment, a bone in his body began to glimmer. It was the dragon bone. In the Apocalypse Age, before the seal on Earth was undone, James acquired it by chance. It was a bone left behind by a Grand Patriarch of the Dragon Race that contained the power of the Ancestral Dragon and the Dragon Race¡¯s signature cultivation methods. It had been a while since Jamesst used this bone. At that moment, he catalyzed the dragon bone¡¯s power. Roar! At that moment, the roar of an angry dragon could be heard. Meanwhile, an immensely powerful force exploded from within James¡¯ body. The shapeless energy soared to the sky like a mighty dragon and reached the atmosphere. Back then, James did not obtain much power by activating the dragon bone. Now, however, his rank was much higher than before. Upon catalyzing the dragon bone¡¯s power, he acquired an unbelievable strength. The power exuded from the dragon bone spread throughout his body, and his aura soared. ¡°Hahaha!¡± James roared inughter. Sensing the power inside his body, he was now unafraid of anything. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, heughed manically, ¡°Honorius Gunner, invincible in the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank? Witness how a Quasi Emperor at the Third Tribtion like me obliterates you!¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. At the same time¡­ On an ind in an unknown ce in the universe, an elderly man who was deep in slumber suddenly woke up. Gazing into the distance, he murmured while wearing a grim expression on his face, ¡°The Grand Patriarch¡¯s power? How can this be? Before the Grand Patriarch disappeared, he infused all his power into a dragon bone. Now that the dragon bone is still with me, how did his power appear out of nowhere?¡± James had no idea that the dragon bone he obtained belonged to the Ancestral Dragon, who was a powerful figure of the Primeval Age and not the Primordial Age. Even so, he was still a powerful figure long ago in the Primeval Age. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, James¡¯ aura soared. With the support of various secret arts, his strength had reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Ninth Heaven¡¯s rank. He was now only a step away from reaching the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. ¡°How powerful¡­¡± ¡°Luckily I didn¡¯t act impulsively. Otherwise, I¡¯d have been dead.¡± ¡°He has too many tricks up his sleeves. Who exactly is he?¡± Upon seeing James¡¯ unbelievable aura, a chill ran down their spines. Meanwhile, Honorius''sposed expression had been reced by a grim one. Chapter 3408 Chapter 3408 James¡¯ power shocked everyone, even Honorius who did not think much of James. James¡¯ power was so immense that even he was feeling anxious. He knew it would be difficult to emerge victorious. However, he also knew that James forcibly increased his strength by using secret arts. As such, he would not be able to remain in this state for too long. If he could prolong the battle, he would certainly win. He unsheathed his de, which appeared in his hand. The de was ordinary in size and glimmered a golden light. There were also mysterious inscriptions and characters engraved on the sword. It was apparent that this was an Imperial Weapon. Holding the de while wearing a grim expression, he uttered word by word, ¡°Make a move, James.¡± James gazed at the living beings in the distance. After dealing with Honorius, he would also have to deal with them. Besides, due to the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries and Karma inside his body, not to mention that he resorted to secrets arts, he could notst long in a fight. So, he had to annihte Honorius in the shortest amount of time possible. ¡°Farewell.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. James¡¯ voice boomed. Then, his mind stirred, and the Divine Sword in his hand materialized into tens of thousands of Sword Light. Sword Lights swept through everything in their path, each possessing power that could annihte even Eighth Heaven Grand Emperors. Standing in the void, Honorius shed the Sword Lights. Sword Lights also materialized from his de, gathering to form a barrier to shield him from the iing Sword Lights. The void before him instantly exploded. Powerful force spread throughout the, which was instantly destroyed. Such was the strength of a Superpower, who could destroy worlds with a flick of a finger. Of course, this was an ordinary world. In some powerful worlds, not even these extremely powerful figures could destroy thes. That was because the space there was solid. After blocking James¡¯ attack, Honorius made his move. His body shed, and he disappeared without a trace. In the next instant, he was already above James. Immediately, he shed at James, summoning a Sword Light. James hurriedly dodged. As the Sword Light descended, a massive ck hole was created down below. This ck hole was so massive that it was as huge as the world. In the distance gathered many living beings. Even Melinda and Winnie were standing in mid-air, spectating the battle from above. Meanwhile, Sienna and Thea had not left but instead concealed themselves in the shadows. They were curious to see if James was able to resolve this crisis. If not, Thea would intervene and forcibly drag him to the Cahans. Once he was safe, she would head to Mount Heavenly Path and seek to resolve the problem. However, the moment James demonstrated his strength, even Thea was stunned. ¡°Persistent, isn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t that the power of the Dragon Race? How does he have that inside him?¡± Even a Caelum Ancestral God like Thea could sense something was amiss. She sensed the power of the Dragon Raceing from within James¡¯ body. Moreover, it was some of the purest of all the Dragon Race¡¯s power. Chapter 3409 Chapter 3409 As she scrutinized James, she immediately saw through him and discovered the dragon bone inside his body. Realization dawned on her face as she said, ¡°I see! He has a dragon bone. It should have been left behind by a Caelum Ancestral God.¡± Sienna asked, ¡°Does that mean that James is certain to win?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. Though the dragon bone¡¯s power has increased his strength tremendously, he was injured by the Heavenly Path. Combined with the Karma that has enveloped him, he¡¯s in a precarious situation. Besides¡­¡± Shocked, Sienna asked, ¡°Besides what?¡± Thea said, ¡°The dragon bone in James¡¯ body only recorded the signature cultivation method of the Dragon Race. Though it contains the power of a Caelum Ancestral God, the power is limited. Now that James has activated it, this won¡¯tst for long. I can sense that his power will diminish once the energy is depleted. To activate the power of the dragon bone once more, he would have to wait for the energy to be replenished.¡± As a Caelum Ancestral God, Thea saw through James. Hearing this, Sienna was worried about James as she said, ¡°If he¡¯s in danger, you have to drag him out of there.¡± Thea nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± In the distance, the fierce battle continued. Through various methods, James forcibly increased his strength. Meanwhile, as a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor, Honorius did not let his guard down against James. He summoned all his strength, and the power of the four Path Seals in his body was activated. Even so, he could fight James to a standstill. The moment the battle began, James finally understood how terrifying Honorius was. As he summoned all his strength, the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries, and Karma Power began to rear their ugly heads. James knew he had to end the battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would perish here. As his mind stirred, 108 Infinity Steles materialized. ¡°The Infinity Steles?¡± Many powerful figures turned pale. Even Thea¡¯s gaze was firmly fixed on the Infinity Steles James summoned as she praised, ¡°How fortunate of him! He has obtained even the Infinity Steles of the Boundless Road. Who exactly is he?¡± The moment the Infinity Steles appeared, Honorius began losing ground. With all his might, he blocked the relentless bombardment of the Infinity Steles and knocked them away. Before James comprehended the mysterious inscriptions on the Infinity Steles, they were nothing more than blunt weapons. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Seeing that the Infinity Steles could not annihte Honorius, James used the ace up his sleeves ¡ª the Five Elements of Genesis. The Five Elements of Genesis materialized and formed the Elemental Wheel. The Elemental Wheel was formed by merging the Five Elements of Genesis. This power was terrifying, and everywhere the wheel went, destruction followed. Thea stared at the Elemental Wheel. ¡°The treasure of the Five Ancestral Masters?¡± She knew about the Five Ancestral Masters. They were some of the oldest figures of this universe and had lived for many years. Not even Mount Heavenly Path had existed when they were born. The more treasures James summoned, the more stunned Thea was. Meanwhile, under the relentless assault by the Elemental Wheel, Honorius¡¯ rhythm was disrupted. James seized the opportunity and catalyzed the Five Great Paths, striking Honorius with his guard down. Though Honorius was struck by the Elemental Wheel, he merely suffered grave injuries. At that moment, threads of ck aura materialized from within James¡¯ body, gathering to form a bizarre dark lotus. As the dark lotus materialized, it flew toward Honorius and trapped him with some roots that materialized, frantically absorbing his power. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jamesughed maniacally. His expression was horrifying. After being injured by the Elemental Wheel, Honorius was now trapped by the dark lotus. Unable to break free, his power was quickly being sapped away. His face turned pale. Chapter 3410 Chapter 3410 James¡¯ physical body was reshaped by the Dark Lotus. Meanwhile, he had cultivated a malevolent Natal Lotus that could devour all sorts of power and transform them into energy. Under normal circumstances, he would not summon the dark lotus easily. However, he could not care less now. Hovering in mid-air, threads of dark aura materialized from within the dark lotus and trapped Honorius like entangling roots. Honorius was trapped. At that moment, his vitality and energy were being sapped away at a rapid pace. ¡°Break!¡± he roared. Summoning all his strength, he forcibly broke free and appeared a distance away. Panting for breath, he looked at James while wearing a grim expression. He never thought James would be this troublesome. He knew he had underestimated his enemy. Otherwise, he would not have given James time to gather strength. Now, he was gravely injured. In the distance, James stood in mid-air as 108 Infinity Steles rotated around him in a circr motion, carrying immense power. Meanwhile, the Elemental Wheel formed by the Five Elements of Genesis hovered above his head. As the Five Elements merged and underwent inversion, a terrifying power burst forth. The appearance of the Five Elements brought about powerful Karma Power, which enveloped James and continued to destroy his physical body. Originally, his body had gotten used to Karma Power. However, the Karma Power was now much greater in intensity, so he was severely injured once more. He knew he would bepletely annihted by Karma if this continued. ¡°Break!¡± James roared. He catalyzed the Space Path, and powerful Space Power materialized andpletely sealed the area and Honorius off. Hisprehension of the Space Path was low and only at the Second Consolidation. However, his current rank was terrifying¡ªequivalent to a Grand Emperor at the Ninth Heaven. With the support of his own power, his Space Power grew increasingly stronger. Even Honorius could not break free from the space. The moment the space was sealed, the Elemental Wheel came crashing toward him, greatly damaging him in the process. Even though his physical strength was terrifying, considering that he had remained in the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank for countless years, he could do nothing to stop the Elemental Wheel¡¯s attack. Then, the dark lotus appeared once more. Hovering above Honorius¡¯ head, threads of ck aura materialized and enveloped him, frantically absorbing all his energy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, Honorius¡¯ body dissipated at a rapid pace. After his power was absorbed by the dark lotus, the dark lotus turned increasingly weird. Meanwhile, the lotus¡¯ power was transferred to James, which came in the form of physical strength and Ousia Power. James¡¯ aura turned malevolent. At that moment, he was like the devil, whose aura sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°Argh!¡± Honorius roared in frustration. He struggled with all his might. However, he could not break free. Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, he waspletely reduced to nothingness. Seeing this, everyone took a deep breath and staggered backward. ¡°Die.¡± After dealing with Honorius, James¡¯ gaze was fixed on the living beings in the distance. As he roared, the word ¡®die¡¯ was like a curse. Chapter 3411 Chapter 3411 Like a natural principle, mysterious power materialized from the word. Some weaker living beings were immediately turned to ashes. Meanwhile, the stronger ones barely managed to resist the word¡¯s power. This was the Death Path. The moment the Principles of Death appeared, none could escape. However, as James¡¯prehension of the Death Path was low, he could not annihte them all. If his comprehension of the Death Path had reached the pinnacle, he could catalyze Death Power by conjuring a thought. Even a huge world would bepletely annihted. At that moment, many were fearful and tried to escape. However, James was not going to let them get away that easily. The dark lotus flew toward them as threads of ck aura materialized, enveloping them and frantically absorbing their power. In just a short period of time, James¡¯ Ousia Power had already reached a bottleneck. Meanwhile, his physical strength soared to the Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor Rank from the Sixth Heaven. A single word and a dark lotus caused the annihtion of countless living beings. Now, not many of James¡¯ enemies remained. James¡¯s injuries were too grave, so he did not continue the battle. Storing the Infinity Steles, the Five Elements of Genesis, and the dark lotus away, he gazed at the remaining living beings. ¡°Tell Herschel that he can send all his men to die if he wishes.¡± Then, James disappeared from view. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Though he had left, the survivors all continued shivering in fear. ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± ¡°He really is the devil.¡± ¡°What lotus is that? Even Honorius¡¯ vitality waspletely sapped away.¡± ¡°Retreat.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t pursue James anymore. We might die if we continue.¡± Many hurriedly left. In the distance, Melinda and Winnie stood in mid-air. Watching the ce where James disappeared, Melinda was wearing a grim contemtion as she contemted. Winnie beside her breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried about her father perishing here. Fortunately, her father¡¯s strength was unparalleled. Even someone as powerful as Honorius perished in his hands. ¡°What is that ck otus?¡± Melinda murmured. Winnie shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s return.¡± Melinda said, ¡°Let¡¯s return to Mount Heavenly Path for now and read through the ancient texts. There should be records there.¡± The two turned to leave. Meanwhile, two people remained in the distance. They were Thea and Sienna. Patting her chest, Sienna said, ¡°Whew, that was close! He almost lost his life there. Fortunately, he has many tricks up his sleeves. Not only did he defeat Honorius, but he even annihted so many more. After this battle, fewer people would want to pursue him further.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Thea said, ¡°His physical strength has grown. I can sense that it¡¯s at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. Herschel promised that he would send men who are at most two ranks higher than James after him. Now, he has no idea that James¡¯ physical strength had grown. When he realizes that fact, the pursuers will be Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors. This does not bode well for James.¡± Sienna said smilingly, ¡°Herschel¡¯s at Mount Heavenly Path at the moment. How would he know? Unless hees here personally, there is no way he can sense James¡¯ physical strength. Anyway, I have full confidence that James can survive for ten thousand years.¡± Thea nodded slightly. James had too many tricks up his sleeves. ¡°How can that Dark Lotus be so strange?¡± Upon remembering the Dark Lotus James summoned, Thea fell into deep thought. Chapter 3412 Chapter 3412 James experienced a fierce battle once more. This time, he defeated Honorius Gunner, who was ranked third in the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank and even annihted many more. After the battle, he made his escape. Using the Space Path, he traversed through space and escaped from the area. As the universe was huge, he had no idea where he had escaped to. He arrived at a weird full of mes. The air was fire, and the earth wasva. The mes¡¯ temperature was insanely high. However, James¡¯ physical body was unaffected. Arriving at a weirdly-shaped rock, he sat in a lotus position. At that moment, he catalyzed the Life Path. Immediately, an immense vitality swept through his body, and his condition improved slightly. However, due to the damage caused by the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries and Karma, he could not rejuvenate his injuries even though he controlled the Life Path. As he sat in a lotus position on the rock, his body shivered. Even his soul trembled as the excruciating pain throughout his body caused his expression to contort in agony. In this world that was full of mes, two stunningly beautiful women appeared. They were Thea and Sienna who hurriedly made their way here. As a Caelum Ancestral God in the top ten of this universe, Thea could sense the spatial fluctuations when James escaped using the Space Path. Standing in the distance, they watched James writhing in pain. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sienna grabbed Thea¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Please save him, Thea!¡± Sienna knew that James was in terrible shape. If they did not intervene, he would notst for long. Thea, however, did not intervene. She said, ¡°I think he can survive this ordeal even if I stay by the sidelines. Everyone has their own cultivation path and tribtion to ovee, and this is James¡¯ cultivation path and tribtion.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s feeling horrible. With the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries and the increase in Karma Power inside his body, I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Sienna was filled with consternation. ¡°The Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries?¡± Thea murmured to herself, ¡°Did he receive the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries when he traversed the River of Time? Is Mount Heavenly Path truly innocent?¡± Thea was puzzled. However, since Sienna¡¯s attention was on James, she did not pay any heed to these matters. James sat in a lotus position on the ground and kept catalyzing Dark Power to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body. Just as he was about to fail, an immense Dark Power came from the outside world. Through the suppression of this Dark Power, the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body subsided. Now that only Karma remained, he could endure the pain. He opened his eyes slightly and saw the woman before him, asking, ¡°Why are you here, Sienna?¡± Sienna said, ¡°I saw you using Dark Power to suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries. So, I cultivated Dark Power as well. Besides, I have already formed a Path Seal. I¡¯m here to help.¡± At that moment, James noticed Thea from the corner of his eye. He hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Thea.¡± Thea looked at him and nodded slightly. Seeing this, Sienna froze as she thought to herself, ¡®Why does he have passion in his eyes when he sees Thea?¡¯ Chapter 3413 Chapter 3413 Sienna looked at James before ncing at Thea. ¡®Could it be that he has a crush on her?¡¯ Immediately, she put those thoughts aside and looked at James, asking, ¡°How¡¯s your situation? Are you alright?¡± James sat in a lotus position on the ground and shook his head slightly, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t die just yet. However, I have been contaminated by terrifying Karma. Looks like I¡¯ll be enveloped by Karma for some time. Unless my own Karma arrives and negates the current one, I won¡¯t be able to expel them from my body.¡± Now that James was contaminated by Karma, he could not expel them from his body. The only way was to wait for Karma-rted events to ur and resolve the current Karma Power. Thea nced at him and said, ¡°The Karma inside your body is too potent. Besides, I can sense it¡¯s merely a small portion of the Karma you are rted to. What have you done to incur the wrath of such great Karma?¡± She asked, intrigued. James¡¯ Karma generated fear even for a Caelum Ancestral God for her. novelebook As such, she could not imagine just how terrifying it would be if all Karma appeared. Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. ¡°Indeed, what is my Karma? Why was there such a terrifying Karma? I¡¯m only here because I was searching for my loved one.¡± James was unsure of this himself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡®Could it be that my Karma has something to do with Radomir¡¯s coup and the copse of this age?¡¯ James thought. Thinking about this, he shook his head slightly and put those thoughts aside. ¡°We should leave this topic for some other day.¡± Sienna interrupted them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to ovee the current ordeal. Your physical strength is now equivalent to a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. If Herschels know about this, he will send more powerful figures after you.¡± Thea said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. James¡¯ history is unknown and can¡¯t be divined. Besides, he¡¯s now contaminated by heavy Karma. Unless someone has been watching behind the scenes, no one should be able to sense his rank. So, I believe that Herschel would need more time to know about this.¡± Sienna was nheless worried. ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is too terrifying. It won¡¯t be difficult for them to divine James¡¯ strength.¡± James, however, grunted and said, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is nothing in my eyes. If I survive this ordeal and cross into the Ancestral God Rank, I will definitely kill Herschel.¡± Thea nced at him and said coldly, ¡°I would suggest putting those thoughts aside and concentrating your efforts on surviving.¡± Sienna nced at him and asked, ¡°You have an idea?¡± Thea¡¯s gaze was fixed on James as she sensed the Karma Power in him. ¡°Of all the Paths, Karma is ranked first. Thenes the Five Great Paths,¡± she said. James looked at her. She continued, ¡°Karma is mysterious. It can neither be seen nor touched, yet it exists.novelebook Since antiquity, no one has been able to cultivate Karma Power. Those who are contaminated by Karma Power don¡¯t exactly get the most pleasant endings. No one has been able to coexist with Karma. However, since James has immense Karma Power inside his body, this is a perfect opportunity to cultivate it.¡± Realization dawned on Sienna¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Thea, are you saying that James should seize this opportunity and cultivate Karma? Are you saying that he should absorb and refine Karma Power, cultivate Karma Ousia and the Karma Path Seal?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, James wore a bitter smile and said, ¡°I thought about this before, but Karma Power is too mysterious. Of all the cultivation methods I have learned, none of them can catalyze Karma Power.¡± ¡°Try toprehend them, then.¡± Thea nced at him and said, ¡°Since you have immense Karma Power inside your body, not to mention that you have been contaminated by Karma, you should spend some timeprehending a new cultivation method to cultivate them.¡± Chapter 3414 Chapter 3414 Karma was ranked third among the various Paths. Karma was terrifying and could not be cultivated by anyone. Once contaminated, none could endure the damage that would be brought about by Karma. James, however, managed to endure. Now, there was pure and concentrated Karma Power inside his body. This was the perfect opportunity to cultivate andprehend karma. If even he could not comprehend the cultivation method of Karma Power, no one else could. James looked at Thea with a serious face and asked, ¡°Thea, you are a Caelum Ancestral God. Your knowledge is boundless and unlimited. To your understanding, are there any living beings in this universe who cultivate Karma?¡± Thea shook her head slightly and said, ¡°No, to my understanding. Many have triedprehending and cultivating Karma.novelebook However, Karma Power is mysterious and ever-changing. So, no one has been able to create the cultivation method for absorbing Karma Power.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Why not?¡± James asked puzzledly. The lifespan of a powerful figure was counted in Epochs, and each Epoch was 4.9 billion years. How could no one cultivate Karma Power with so much time they had? Thea said, ¡°There are a few reasons.¡± ¡°First, without a cultivation method, they won¡¯t be able to absorb and refine them.¡± ¡°Second, Karma Power is different from the power of heaven and earth. The power of other Paths can be increased by absorbing the power of heaven and earth of the outside realm. The opposite is true for Karma Power.¡± Thea described the key points. Then, she nced at James. The more she looked at James, the more simr his figure was to the image in her head. This was her biggest secret, which even none of her sisters knew. Thea looked at her and said, ¡°Sienna, you should return to the Cahans first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sienna froze and asked, ¡°I¡¯m returning first?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°I will stay behind for some time. The next batch of pursuers should arrive a centuryter.novelebook I will stay and try toprehend Karma and the cultivation method for absorbing Karma Power. If I can pull this off, this will be earth-shattering.¡± Sienna was puzzled. What did this have to do with her returning first? However, she remained silent. Since Thea was a Caelum Ancestral God, she felt relieved leaving things to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then.¡± After she spoke, Sienna turned to leave. Now, only James and Thea remained. Thea walked toward him and sat a meter apart from him. Their gazes met. James could see her gorgeous eyebrows and her wless face. Thea, too, stared at James. Unknowingly, she began to link James with the figure that constantly appeared in her mind. As she shut her eyes, the image of the figure surfaced in her mind. She tried to discern the appearance of the figure. Yet, she could not no matter how hard she tried. At that moment, the figure in her mind turned around, and she saw his face. It was James. She took a deep breath and forcibly calmed herself down. Then, she looked at James¡¯ appearance once more. ¡°Wh-Why are you staring at me?¡± James was confused. ¡°Have me met?¡± Thea said. ¡°Huh?¡± James had no idea what she meant. ¡°Why are you asking me such a question?¡± James asked. Thea shook her head and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just asking. If you don¡¯t wanna say anything, I can totally understand.¡± She believed that her question was ludicrous. Chapter 3415 Chapter 3415 They merely looked simr from behind. Ever since she began remembering, she was sure that the figure in her dreams was not James. After all, she had lived for many Epochs. Meanwhile, James had not even been born yet. So, how could it possibly be him? However, James said with a serious look on his face, ¡°We have. We have met before.¡± Thea looked at him and asked, ¡°How did we meet?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°If I say I met a person who came into being from the threads of your soul and that I came from the distant future in search of you, would you believe me?¡± James asked jokingly. Since he was unsure whether Thea would ept such a possibility, he tried testing her reaction first. Thea shook her head in disbelief. If James said that he had met a person that came into being from a thread of her soul, who was the figure in the deepest parts of her memory? Even so, she was intrigued. She asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± James said, ¡°A thread of your soul reincarnated into a person who¡¯s also called Thea Cahan.novelebook I guess that person is also you.¡± He scratched his head. Strictly speaking, the Thea from the future was the same person as the Thea before him. The two shared a simr soul. However, are they really one and the same? James could not figure this out. If they are, one could argue that they have nomon memory. If they aren¡¯t, one could argue that they share the same soul. Confounded, James smiled and said, ¡°Hrious, no? I came from the future just to find the original form of a thread of a soul.¡± Thea, however, ruminated over James¡¯ words. Could it be that a thread of her soul would experience reincarnation in the future? Would the reincarnated her be rted to James in some way? If what James said was true, was he rted to the figure in the deepest parts of her memory? This was simply tooplicated. Even Thea who had mastered various Paths could not understand this. ¡°Why would a thread of my soul undergo reincarnation?¡± she asked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. James answered her truthfully. However, Thea could only see his lips moving. No sound could be heard. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Wh-What are you trying to say?¡± Upon seeing her confused look, James understood what was happening. The matters he was speaking about were significant and could not bemunicated using speech. His mind stirred, and a pen and a piece of paper appeared in his hand. Then, he wrote what he intended to say on the paper. However, when the pen came into contact with the paper, the words underwent weird changes and became a character that even James could not understand. ¡°What is this?¡± Thea looked at the characters James had written on the paper with a visible look of confusion on her face. novelebook These characters were bizarre. Even a Caelum Ancestral God like her had never seen such a thing before. James was confused as well. ¡°This isn¡¯t what I wrote. What¡¯s going on?¡± He stared at the characters on the paper. These squiggly characters had no rules or form, not to mention ever-changing. In an instant, there were seemingly thousands upon thousands of changes. Thea nced at James. ¡®What a freak. I can¡¯t understand the script, but I can sense the mysteriousness of the characters,¡¯ she murmured in her heart. Chapter 3416 Chapter 3416 Theoretically speaking, one should be able to understand all scripts just by learning the Elysian Script. Of course, the Ancestral Gods had a script of their own ¡ª Ancestral Script. This was a script that would materialize with the unique power of the Path. As James studied the Ancestral Script before, he understood the fundamentals. However, he could not recognize the characters he had just written. He was confounded. He was writing about how Thea¡¯s soul was extracted by some Ancestral Gods and refined into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. But why would the characters change? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He was at a loss. ¡°What script is this?¡± Thea asked. Confused, James said, ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re writing about?¡¯ Thea looked at him weirdly. James shook his head. He indeed had no idea what he was writing about. ¡°Let me see.¡± James handed the piece of paper to her. Then, Thea began reading the characters on the paper. Upon scrutiny, she could not understand the script. With her cultivation base, novelebook she was nheless unable to understand the script. The only thing they knew was that the characters were mysterious, ever-changing, and possessed a unique Path. ¡°A unique Path?¡± she murmured. Each Path can be recorded in writing. Besides, she had mastered all the Paths out there except for the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path. ¡°Is this the script of the Five Great Paths?¡± She looked at him and asked, James shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± James had obtained the cultivation method of the Five Great Paths from the Sacred Blossom. These characters were different from the ones of the Five Great Paths. ¡°Could it be Karma then? Or perhaps there is an unknown Path in this universe?¡± James fell into deep thought. ¡°Karma?¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face. He seemed to have understood something. ¡°I think I know what¡¯s going on,¡± he said. Thea nced at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jamesughed, ¡°I know the cultivation method of Karma. Thank you so much, Thea.¡± Thrilled, he hugged Thea firmly and gave her a kiss. However, at that moment, a powerful force came from within Thea¡¯s body and knocked James away. He crashed heavily to the ground in the distance and caused great destruction to the area. The pain made James¡¯ face contorted with agony. Thea, on the other hand, blushed. No man had ever dared kiss her. However, when James kissed her, she did not push him away. So why did a force knock him away? James stood up with great difficulty and dragged his wretched body toward Thea. Thea nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Consider yourself fortunate you were only blown away by my aura. novelebookYou won¡¯t be that lucky next time.¡± James gritted his teeth. Thea now understood something. James was contaminated by aura, and the stuff he wrote on the paper must be rted to Heaven¡¯s secret. So, upon being written, the script transformed into the unheard-of Karma Script. No one in this world can understand this script, except for James, for he came from the future. Chapter 3417 Chapter 3417 He could write the events that urred in the future and research these characters that transformed into the Karma Script. With time, he would slowly but gradually create a cultivation method for absorbing Karma Power. As a Caelum Ancestral God, Thea immediately understood this. She now knew that there was no point in her staying. As she could not understand these characters, she could not help James out. She stood up and looked at James, saying, ¡°Allow me to congratte you in advance.novelebook Not only have you mastered the Five Great Paths, but you are even showing progress in the Karma Path. You will be a force to be reckoned with in the future.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°No matter how strong I am, I will forever be your husband. Whether or not you remember you, you will forever be my woman.¡± Thea looked at James strangely before disappearing without a trace. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Jamesughed. Since Thea did not push him away, this meant that she had tacitly epted him. Upon thinking about this, James could feel butterflies in his stomach. His journey to the Primeval Age was not in vain. With time, he would make Thea ept him. Meanwhile, Thea did not leave the ce. Rather, she concealed herself in the void a distance away. Standing in the void, she watched James silently. A grim expression was visible on her stunningly beautiful face as she contemted. After Thea left, James gradually calmed down. He looked at the characters on the paper. The moment Thea mentioned Karma, he immediately understood everything. As he was contaminated by karma, everything he said was Heaven¡¯s Secret ¡ª the Karma that was attached to him. These events could not be learned by anyone of this age and could only materialize in the form of the Karma Script. Now, he only needed to research the characters and create a cultivation method for absorbing Karma Power. However, the characters before him were insufficient. He grabbed his pen and began writing all the significant events in the future. In the meantime, he thought about the past and Henrik Den. The first time he met Henrik, he realized that he was knowledgeable. He knew that Brielle Labhrann would be the first to be an Emperor in the Apocalypse Age. At that moment, James believed that Henrik was a mysterious man. Perhaps he hade from the future. Soon, he jotted everything down. Unsurprisingly, these events were transformed into a mysterious script. Each character had a different form that was ever-changing. These characters seemed to have a life of their own. The more James researched, the more mysterious and profound they seemed to be. novelebookAs such, he could only connect the characters to the meaning he wish to describe to understand the meaning of these characters. Slowly and gradually, he began to understand the characters of the Karma Script. With these characters, he could now create a cultivation method with ease. Even so, the execution would be nigh impossible. That was because his understanding of the Elysian Script may not be entirely urate. This would create huge obstacles in his way of creating a cultivation method. Then, he calmed down and beganprehending the meaning of these characters and the changes in each Karma Script. The changes in each character contained a mysterious meaning, and by At that moment, all of his Ousias were at the Third Consolidation. ¡°How unbelievable¡­¡± James took a deep breath. ¡°As expected of the Karma Path that represents everything. Byprehending Karma, I have comprehended all other Paths.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 3418 Chapter 3418 As Jamesprehended the Karma Path and researched the Karma Script, he understood more about the other Paths, and they all aplished the Third Consolidation. Upon aplishing the Third Consolidation, his Ousia Power rose drastically once more. In the void a distance away¡­ Thea did not leave but instead observed James from afar. As James aplished the Third Consolidation, she sensed it. ¡°Such incredible potential¡­ You have nothing to be afraid of even if Herschel sends more of his men after you. You should be able to ovee this ordeal.¡± James¡¯ potential was too terrifying, and there were simply too many treasures at his disposal. So, Thea did not linger for long and turned to leave. Meanwhile, after aplishing the Third Consolidation for every Ousia, James stopped temporarily. Although he researched the Karma Script, it would still be difficult to create a cultivation method for absorbing Karma Power. He required more research andprehension. novelebook Meanwhile, every character he wrote had countless changes, and he needed to figure out the connection between the changes. Only then could he create a cultivation method. However, he was not in a hurry to do so. He believed that sooner orter, he would be able to seed. Now that all his Ousias were at the Third Consolidation, the process was much simpler now. Now, he just needed to absorb the power of heaven and earth and keep dividing the Ousias to form Path Seals. Upon forming the Path Seals, he needed to continueprehending the Paths and merge them with the Path Seals. The more Paths heprehended, the more he could merge. Meanwhile, the higher his rank, the more powerful the Path Seals. James scanned his surroundings. This world had an abundance of energy. He immediately catalyzed the Five Elements of Genesis and formed the Elemental Inversion Formation. The Five Elements dispersed and formed the Superformation. The moment the Formation was established, all the power of heaven and earth in this world was frantically absorbed by the Elemental Inversion Formation and transformed into his power. The power of each of his Ousia grew. However, not to the point where the Ousias could be divided. He needed immense power to divide the Ousias. Meanwhile, the energy in this dested world was totally not sufficient for him. Now, he needed to head to some big worlds. In big worlds, there were many Spiritual Worlds, and Primordial Pulses were hidden beneath them. Meanwhile, the Primordial Pulses would keep generating Primordial Energy. The greater the world, the more living beings there would be residing there. Subsequently, there would be more Primordial Pulses. Only worlds with Primordial Pulses were able to support James¡¯ demand. James stood up and stretched. The Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body had been suppressed by Sienna¡¯s Dark Power. novelebook Though the remaining Karma Power continued to damage his body, his current physical strength was enough to withstand Karma Power. ¡°Now, I just need to cultivate more. With my Dark Lotus and Elemental Inversion Formation, I can quickly absorb all sorts of power. I will soon cross into the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± James was full of confidence. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. His body shed, and he disappeared from this deste world. This age had seven huge worlds¡ªthe Human Realm, Demon Realm, Fiend Realm, Underworld Realm, Asura Realm, the Realm of Nothingness, and the Nine Heavens Realm. These seven worlds were thergest in this universe, and each of them was divided into three dimensions. Chapter 3419 Chapter 3419 The Human Realm was the strongest of all seven realms, and in which many powerful figures of the Human Race gathered. Meanwhile, the Demon Realm was where the Demon Race resided. The Fiend Realm was the territory of the Fiend Race, and the Underworld Realm was the territory of the Underworld Race. In the Realm of Nothingness lived illusory creatures who were unique in their existence. Meanwhile, the Nine Heavens Realm was named after the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. No one knew why it was named as such. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. James nned to head to these worlds because they were the only ones who had an abundance of energy for him to absorb. That way, he would not have to travel far and wide all the time. As for the pursuers, he no longer cared about them. With time, his strength would soon reach a level where he could annihte them with ease. Meanwhile, James crossed the Human Realm off his list. Since Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s headquarters was in the Human Realm,novelebook heading there would be a death wish. After weighing the pros and cons, he chose to head to the Realm of Nothingness because it was a mysterious ce. He had heard of these worlds when he traveled across the universe. This world once produced a Macrocosm Ancestral God who was called the Lord of Nothingness. When the Lord of Nothingness dominated the universe, Mount Heavenly Path had yet to exist. Perhaps Hadad Theophanes had yet to be born, or perhaps he was still an insignificant human. As James headed to the Realm of Nothingness, Melinda was already back at Mount Heavenly Path. Upon her return, she immediately entered the Chamber of Scriptures and collected all Supernatural Arts and records of the distant past that had existed since antiquity. She came here primarily because she saw James using the bizarre-looking Dark Lotus, which she believed had a long history. So, she came here to do her research. After scrolling through countless ancient texts, she found some clues inside one of them. ¡°Countless years ago, this universe was dominated by the Lord of Nothingness. However, a Divine Soul was born out of the malevolence in his heart and created a brand-new being. That being was called the Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master, whose Natal Treasure was a Dark Lotus. The Dark Lotus was unspeakably malevolent. As the manifestation of the malevolence of a Macrocosm Ancestral God, it could devour all the energy of heaven and earth.¡± Upon seeing this, Melinda¡¯s expression turned grim as she murmured, ¡°Is James¡¯ Dark Lotus rted to the Lord of Nothingness who disappeared without a trace? If so, doesn¡¯t that mean that James has something to do with the previous Macrocosm Ancestral God?¡± After some contemtion, Melinda put away the ancient text in her possession and turned to leave the Chamber of Scriptures.novelebook Then, she headed to the mountain where Herschel was located. At that moment, Herschel was sitting on his throne while wearing a grim expression on his face. ¡°Herschel,¡± she called out to him. Herschel collected himself and looked at Melinda. Immediately, the sorrow and anxiety on his face disappeared to be reced by a bright smile as he said, ¡°Hey there, is something the matter?¡± Melinda walked toward him and said, ¡°I¡¯m bored. I¡¯m just wandering around this ce.¡± Doubtful, Herschel said, ¡°Is that so? Cut to the chase.¡± Melinda asked, ¡°Why did you give the order to pursue James?¡± Chapter 3420 Chapter 3420 Melinda was eager to know the real reason Herschel was pursuing James. James¡¯ cultivation base was insignificant, and there was no bad blood between him and Mount Heavenly Path. So why was Herschel going to such lengths to annihte James? Faced with this question, Herschel did not offer a direct answer. ¡°This is none of your concern. If there¡¯s nothing else you need, please return.¡± After he answered, he shut his eyes and refused to say another word. Seeing that Herschel was reluctant to speak, Melinda did not inquire further. After she left, Herschel¡¯s expression turned grim. He had never thought much about James. However, he was fearful of his backers¡ªthe Cahans and the Ancestral Sword Master. During the previous battle, Thea personally intervened to save James. This was evident in James¡¯ intimate rtionship with the Cahans. Meanwhile, the Ancestral Sword Master had openly announced James to be his disciple. Not only that, there were rumors that James was rted to the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, considering that he possessed the Five Elements of Genesis. novelebook The Five Ancestral Masters were ancient figures who had existed long before Mount Heavenly Path was formed. Their history could be traced back to the era of the Lord of Nothingness. Besides, he originally thought Honorius would be able to annihte James easily. However, even Honorius was defeated. When the image of the battle returned, even he was stunned. That was because Jamespletely overwhelmed Honorius, who did not even stand a chance. After doing some research, he learned that the dark lotus James used was no ordinary flower. This was the Natal Primordial Spirit of the living being that was created by the Lord of Nothingness¡¯ malevolence. ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± Herschel furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Were you looking for me, Young Master?¡± At that moment, a man appeared in the main hall. He was about twenty years of age. Wearing a white robe, he was somewhat handsome and elegant. Though he spoke respectfully to Herschel, his expression was calm andposed. ¡°You¡¯re here, Radomir.¡± Herschel looked at the man before him and said, ¡°As the controller of the Heavenly Path, you must be familiar with the operating rules. Try and find out more about James Caden.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Understood.¡± Radomir nodded slightly and said, ¡°I will be back with answers in three days.¡± Then, he turned to leave and returned to his amodation. He was an Inner Disciple and thest male disciple of Hadad Theophanes. Thest female disciple was Winnie. Possessing immense potential, he could overwhelm anyone in Mount Heavenly Path. Now, he was at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank and was only a step away from bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. novelebook As the controller of the Heavenly Path, he was in charge of the operating rules. This meant that he would know the events that would soon ur in advance. That was because the Heavenly Path controlled all things in the universe. As such, the Heavenly Path would provide a warning before anything significant urs. Upon returning to his room, Radomir began divining everything he knew about James. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not divine anything. ¡°Does he not belong to this space and time?¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Radomir said, ¡°No way¡­ Since he¡¯s in this space, the Heavenly Path should know about his existence. But why can¡¯t I find anything about him in the operating rules? Could it be that there¡¯s a terrifying existence in this universe that can silently erase everything about James from the shadows?¡± Chapter 3421 Chapter 3421 ¡°Besides, why can I sense the presence of Karma Power when I tried to divine his location? It seems that the Karma Power intends to deter me from trying.¡± Radomir could not figure this out. Though he could ignore the presence of Karma Power, he could not extrapte everything about James. Even though he was ranked second in this universe, he could not do anything about this. So, he did not linger for long and turned to leave. In the next instant, he was at Herschel¡¯s pce. Standing in the main hall, he sped his fists and said, ¡°Young Master.¡± Herschel looked at him and asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you divine anything about James?¡± Radomir shook his head slightly and said while wearing a grim expression, ¡°No, I can¡¯t divine anything about him.¡± Hearing this, Herschel was stunned. Astonished, he asked, ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Radomir nodded. ¡°This makes no sense,¡± Herschel said. ¡°The Heavenly Path controls everything in the universe. novelebook As long as someone or something exists, there must be traces of them. The Heavenly Path should have records of their existence. So why can¡¯t we extrapte anything about him?¡± Radomir shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only know there are no records of James in all the rules and order of the Heavenly Path. He seems to have appeared out of thin air. Or perhaps he doesn¡¯t belong to this age or universe. There¡¯s another possibility, however. There could be some extremely powerful figure silently erasing all traces of the Heavenly Path from the shadows. However, he or she must be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Radomir stated his hypotheses. Hearing this, Herschel¡¯s expression turned grimmer. This meant that James¡¯ threat to Mount Heavenly Path was even greater than before. ¡°Have there been any anomalies recently by the Heavenly Path?¡± Herschel asked. Radomir asked, ¡°Which aspect are you referring to?¡± After some contemtion, Herschel said, ¡°Anything that¡¯s rted to Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Radomir said, ¡°Not at all. Everything rted to Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s operating rules is operating as usual. There have been no anomalies.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Herschel waved slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± Radomir nodded and turned to leave. Upon returning to his amodation, his expression turned grim. Sitting in a lotus position on the ground, he casually waved his hand, and countless operating rules appeared before him. These operating rules were lines intersecting with each other. Though they seemedplicated, each line had its underlying connections. As Radomir watched these operating rules, he fell into deep thought. Meanwhile, Herschel continued extrapting James¡¯ location. Honorius¡¯ defeat meant that James possessed terrifying strength. So, he needed to send more terrifying figures after James. James was aN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. hidden threat who would emerge as a threat to Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s rule over the universe. To eradicate the future threat, James had to die. He did not wish to James any breathing room. Since a Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor could no longer annihte James, he could only send a Sixth Heaven or Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor after him. The prodigies in the Sixth and Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor Rank were at Mount Heavenly Path.novelebook The moment he gave his order, all the powerful figures of these ranks appeared before him. There were many who were in these two ranks. Soon, about ten of them appeared before Herchel. Herschel looked at them and said coldly, ¡°I have summoned you here for only one purpose. Annihte James Caden.¡± Chapter 3422 Chapter 3422 Just as Herschel nned to send the Sixth and Seventh Heaven Grand Emperors after James, James had already arrived at the Realm of Nothingness. Upon his arrival, he could sense an immense power that surpassed everything the abandoned worlds could offer. As James sensed the pure energy in this world, he took a deep breath. The things he needed to do were simple. All he needed to do was to absorb as much energy of heaven and earth as possible to increase his cultivation base before the next wave of pursuers arrived. Based on his calctions, all his Ousias should be able to reach the Quasi Emperor Rank before the next wave of pursuers arrived. Meanwhile, his Sword Path Ousia would be able to reach the Grand Emperor Rank. When he arrived at the peak of a mountain, he scanned his surroundings. Though there was an abundance of heaven and earth energy here, there were no Primordial Pulses, something he was looking for. Besides, a single Primordial Pulse was insufficient for him. He needed a cultivation sanctuary with many Primordial Pulses.novelebook These ces were upied by powerful sects and families, making it extremely difficult to find them in the wild. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He contemted and wondered if he should use this opportunity and join a sect and borrow their cultivation sanctuary to increase his strength. However, James was worried that since his appearance had gotten out, Mount Heavenly Path would immediately know about his location the moment he appeared. After some thought, he crossed the idea off his list. Now, he could only search around outside. But since he was unfamiliar with the Realm of Nothingness, he needed to ask around to find ces with Spiritual Mountains and holy sites. As his mind stirred, a mask appeared. After putting the mask on, he left the mountains and arrived at a bustling city. After being a fugitive and cultivating inside the Time Formation for so long, he was stunned and dumbfounded upon arriving at a bustling city. He sighed,menting that he had been separated from civilization for too long. He roamed the streets of the city, seeking to find out more about some dangerous ces in the Realm of Nothingness. Under normal circumstances, these ces would have an abundance of energy. That was because as seldom living beings venture into these ces, energy was able to umte without being absorbed. After asking around, James discovered a ce¡ªthe Pce of Nothingness, one of the most treacherous ces in the realm. The Pce of Nothingness was located in the central region of the realm, where there was a mountain called Mount Nothingness. Countless years ago, this was once the ce of residence of the Lord of Nothingness, the previous Macrocosm Ancestral God. Bearing simrities with Mount Heavenly Path, Mount Nothingness was once the core of this universe and the home of all orthodox sects in the world. James did not know much about the time when the Lord of Nothingness ruled over the universe, nor did he know much about the Lord of Nothingness himself. Now that he knew about this, he began asking around. There were many legends and mythical stories of the Lord of Nothingness in the Realm of Nothingness. When the Lord of Nothingness ruled over the universe, the universe was a bustling ce. However, he simply vanished without a trace one day. There were many legends surrounding his disappearance. novelebook Some say that an ident urred when he was in the midst of cultivation. A brand-new living being was born out of the malevolence in his heart and devoured him, and they both perish together. Some say that the Dark World attacked the Illuminated World. As the ruler of the universe, he was annihted by a group of powerful figures of the Dark World. As there were too many legends and myths surrounding the Lord of Nothingness, James did not have time to hear all of them. He only had a rough understanding of the situation. Now, he was only interested in knowing more about Mount Nothingness. Chapter 3423 Chapter 3423 Mount Nothingness is a dangerous ce in the entire universe, let alone within the Realm of Nothingness. This was especially so after the ce had been abandoned following the disappearance of the Lord of Nothingness. After being enveloped by vicious dark energy for countless years, even extremely powerful figures could not resist the extent of its power. As such,mon figures were reluctant to enter the Mount of Nothingness or the Pce of Nothingness if it were not for an urgent matter. ¡°Since the Macrocosm Ancestral God once inhabited this Pce, this must be a ce rich with natural energies. If I can cultivate in the Pce, my rank will surely ascend rapidly, especially with my absorption capacities endowed by Elemental Inversion Formation and the Dark Lotus,¡± James murmured. With this thought, he headed towards the Mount of Nothingness. He would have to check for himself whether the ce is suited for cultivation. He deployed the Space Path and shed apart the void to leave his current city. In the next moment, he appeared outside Mount Nothingness. On a piece of emptynd, he looked at the scenery casually. There was a massif in front of him, enveloped by ck mist. The entire sky was filled with ck clouds, giving off very oppressive energy. James started sensing the ck mist around the massif. There was something uncanny about the mists. It was not curse power, nor the power of the Dark World. Rather, it was Demonic Energy. James felt his blood turn cold. The aura in this ce was eerily simr to that of the Dark Lotus in his body. It could be even said that they shared the same source. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James¡¯ eyebrows were lowered and close together as he murmured under his breath, ¡°Why is the aura of this ce the same as the aura of the Dark Lotus and my body? Could it be that the Dark Lotus is connected to here and the Lord of Nothingness?¡± James could not understand the link between the two, but he could roughly draw a connection between this ce and the Dark Lotus.novelebook If this is really the case, his physical body can ignore any form of harm that Demonic Energy may inflict upon him. This would then also mean that this site is the ideal ce for cultivation for James. ¡°I have indeede to the right ce,¡± James was d. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The moment he took a step forward into Mount Nothingness, an explosion happened from afar. ck clouds exploded and a gigantic object materialized. It was a ck dragon. Its entire body was covered with ck scales and surrounded by ck mist. Seemingly infuriated, the dragon opened itsrge mouth. In front of the dragon were a few clumsy silhouettes trying to escape from danger. When James could finally make out who the refugees were, he saw two men and a woman. All of them looked very young, but they were badly injured and looked extremely worn out. The enormous ck dragon flew out of Mount Nothingness, opened its big mouth, and let out a kind of ck energy. novelebookJames sensed the threat of this ck energy and immediately became cautious. He summoned the Space Path, allowing space to split open so that the ck energy could attack the distance. Seeing this, the fleeing group let out a breath of relief. However, the ck dragon attacked again. ¡°A dragon at the Quasi Ancestral God Rank?¡± Sensing the aura of the dragon, James could not help but feel worried. Yet, when the dragon appeared above James, it seemed startled and immediately ran away. Within a split second, the dragon disappeared from the area, hiding among the massif without a trace. Chapter 3424 Chapter 3424 The fleeing group of people immediately let out a huge breath of relief upon seeing the dragon retreat. All three of them were covered with blood and looked restless. It was obvious that they just came out from a difficult battle. They had no energy nor desire to take care of first impressions and promptly sat down on the floor, respectively summoning energies to heal their injuries. James looked at the two men and the woman from afar. The two men resembled each other, so they were probably brothers. As for the woman who wore a white dress, her dress was now covered with blotches of red. Some parts of it were torn, uncovering serious injuries on her bare skin. He could sense that all three of them have attained the Quasi Ancestral God Rank and that their mastery within the rank was rtively strong. Upon arriving at this age, James encountered many powerful figures. As such, he had some understanding of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank.novelebook There are three divisions within the Rank, namely the Illuminated Rank, the Theosophical Rank, and the Path Integration Rank. As an illustration, the Heavenly Adjudicator who appeared In the Apocalypse Age was of the Path Integration Rank. As for the three in front of him, they were of the Theosophical Rank, whereas the ck dragon who sought after them was of the Path Integration Rank. After a short break, the three stood up and walked towards James. One man opened up first. ¡°Thank you so much for your help, my fellow cultivator. If it weren¡¯t for you, all of us would have died here.¡± James was wearing a mask that covered half of his face. His facial features were not fully visible to the group. Staring at them, he said coldly, ¡°This is a dangerous ce. Even Ancestral Gods would not casuallye here. Why then are you here?¡± The leader of the group replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to look for providence, as we haven¡¯t been able to break through the Quasi Ancestral God Rank for countless years.¡± He then started introducing himself, ¡°I am Hadrian Stuart, this is my younger brother Herbert. And she¡¯s Mia Londyn, the princess of the Londyn Dynasty. We¡¯re all here to look for providence and boon.¡± James nodded his head gently. ¡°And you?¡± Hadrian asked James. James replied without much expression, ¡°My name is unimportant. This ce is menacing. Now that you¡¯re away from danger, leave quickly now.¡± James said very little, as his name must not be exposed easily. Otherwise, Mount Heavenly Path would find out sooner orter, and its killers would arrive here very soon. James was not strong enough at the current moment. He would not be able to handle more killers as of now. Without many words, he walked in the direction of Mount Nothingness. ¡°Wait,¡± Hadrian shouted, and the three followed suit, James paused, squeezing his brows at the three, ¡°Yes, anything else?¡± The group could sense that James¡¯ rank was not high, yet his casual move of opening up space with tremendous ease proved their estimations wrong.novelebook They were here to search for providence after all, so they could not afford to lose this opportunity. With a bright smile, Hadrian asked, ¡°Are you going into Mount Nothingness to head to the Pce of Nothingness?¡± James nodded gently, ¡°I do have such ns.¡± Hadrian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°We would also like to have a look. Can we please follow you?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The other two looked at James, filled with hope that James could bring them along on this journey toward the legendary Pce of Nothingness. ¡°We met thanks to serendipity. Since you insist, I can lead the way. However, life and death are fated. I¡¯m unable to guarantee your life and safety,¡± James replied. Although he had yet to absorb Karma Power, he understood Karma very well. Chapter 3425 Chapter 3425 James roughly understood Karma. This entire world was connected by it, so he did not turn down the group¡¯s request. Plus, Sophie once said that he was touched by Karma. Many of the people he knew have appeared to help him share his Karma. Initially, as the group had the choice to leave, they had little Karma with James. But once they followed James on his journey, their Karma with him would magnify. James fully understood this, so he wanted the group to share his Karma. As for whaty ahead of the group, James did not take that into consideration. He had already done his part by reminding them of the consequences. Hadrian responded without hesitation, ¡°We have long put aside life and death.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Herbert added, ¡±There¡¯s enormous providence hidden within Mount Nothingness. Danger and providence coexist with each other, so we understand this fully.¡± Mia nodded her head as well, saying, ¡°We know very little about Mount Nothingness, so you¡¯ll need to lead the way. Please don¡¯t be worried about the rest.¡± The three were determined to enter the mountain. James¡¯ interest was sparked, and asked,novelebook ¡°Although Mount Nothingness does indeed have a lot of providence, the three of you surely need a reason to enter the mountain. What exactly are you looking for in the Pce?¡± ¡°The Art of Nothingness,¡± the group responded at the same time. Appalled, James asked, ¡°What is that?¡± Mia exined, ¡°This is a signature martial art skill created by the previous Macrocosm Ancestral God, the Lord of Nothingness. Should we acquire it, we can cultivate an immensely powerful skill and perhaps sessfully break through the Quasi Ancestral God rank.¡± ¡°I see,¡± James nodded. No wonder they were willing to risk their lives. James continued to speak, ¡°I have never been to Mount Nothingness, so I¡¯m unsure as to what it¡¯s like there, let alone the Pce. Once we enter the mountain, I really cannot guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re highly skilled, so we should be able to reach the Pce safely.¡± ¡°Please lead the way.¡± The three of them spoke consecutively, reassuring James. Without further words then, James turned around and took the first steps. He did not walk too quickly or too slowly. Each step was equivalent to a thousand meters. Very soon, they arrived at the outer part of Mount Nothingness. ck mist was already visible in the area. Once they arrived here, the three summoned their powers, creating a protectiveyer over their skin that could resist the invasion of the ck mist. Frightening demonic energies were encapsted within the mist. Yet, the Demonic Energy not only failed to harm James but even made James feel more at ease once it entered his body. At that moment, his entire body¡¯s pores opened up, intensely absorbing the Demonic Energy within the ck mist.novelebookThey were like extra doses of dopamine, allowing James¡¯ mood to lighten up much more. ¡°How skilled!¡± ¡°He can even absorb Mount Nothingness¡¯ Demonic Energy. What a cultivator!¡± ¡°That must mean that this ce isn¡¯t a dangerous ce for him. Now the only thing to worry about is the hidden living beings in the mountain that have Energy Deviation.¡± The three conversed. Chapter 3426 Chapter 3426 After entering the area of Mount Nothingness and sensing the Demonic Energy encapsted within its ck mists, James felt confident that his physical energy would improve if he stayed here long enough. Even the energy in the area¡¯s perimeters where it was not the strongest felt good to James. Should he start cultivating, he would allow the surrounding ck mists to enter him, nourishing his physical body. The three behind him, however, continued to summon their energies to create a protectiveyer over their bodies, resisting the invasion of Demonic Energy. They did not have Demonic Bodies, thus an overwhelming amount of Demonic Energy entering their body might cause unpredictable results. After walking for a short while, the ck mists around them thickened, so much so that their vision was impaired.novelebook The visibility was further reduced due to the thick Demonic Energy within the mists, which was opaque to even the strongest of the Divine Sense. This meant that James was not able to urately see what was happening at a distance. This situation reminded James of the Dark World. He could only see things as far as a thousand meters. Anything beyond that waspletely blocked from sight. He stopped suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s up, James?¡± Hadrian asked, ¡°Why have you stopped?¡± Herbert and Mia both looked curiously at James. James replied, ¡°This is also my first time at Mount Nothingness. I¡¯m not familiar with the situation here and am unsure as to where the Pce of Nothingness is located. But the three of you aren¡¯t new to this ce, are you?¡± Hadrian nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Indeed, we¡¯ve been here many times.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Mia. Mia immediately took out a map and handed it over to James. James took the map from Mia, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡° Mia exined, ¡°I am the princess of the Londyn Dynasty. Although my dynasty is not the strongest in this universe, it is definitely one of the strongest in the Realm of Nothingness. This is a map drawn by my family¡¯s Grand Patriarch. My ancestors have been exploring Mount Nothingness since the beginning of time, so we understand the situation of the mountain slightly better than everyone else. This map is the product of many generations of our hard work.¡± ¡°I see.¡± James nodded. He opened up the map. It was a very big one. The map included map areas within the mountain. Every incident of danger in each area was recorded clearly in the past. However, James noticed that the map was not veryprehensive, as it did not include the location of the Pce. ¡°There¡¯s no indication of the Pce on the map, is there?¡± James inquired. Mia looked sheepish and answered, ¡°The Pce of Nothingness was where the previous Macrocosm Ancestral God stayed. As such, it¡¯s very mysterious and is hidden in the depths of Mount Nothingness. Legend has it that there¡¯s even a powerful formation guarding it. Even if Ancestral Gods came themselves, they may not be able to walk to the Pce. One of my Ancestral Gods did manage to come here but was met with a monster whose rank was that of the Ancestral Gods. novelebookHe was defeated and has nevere again since.¡± ¡°I see,¡± James nodded gently and kept the map. He said, ¡°In that case, we can only look for it ourselves.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This area was dangerous for many others, but it was an ideal site for cultivation for James. The Demonic Energy here shared the same source with the Dark Lotus, which meant it also shared the same source with its own energy. He could therefore absorb and cultivate it as he pleased. He walked straight ahead, followed by the three. They were very sure, as long as they followed James, they would soon arrive at the Pce of Nothingness. If they were lucky, they could even acquire whatever the Lord of Nothingness left for his descendants. James looked for directions with every step he took. He could onlye up with a brief estimation as to where he was. He moved very quickly. Each step propelled him forward by a thousand meters. Chapter 3427 Chapter 3427 After they walked for around an hour or so, they saw a swampy area in front of them. The area was huge. Enormous bubbles appeared from the surface. Once they floated into the air, they burst into miasmas of unpleasant gas. James looked at the map again. The map recorded that this area is a dangerous one. The swampy area was filled with mystical power. Any living being who crossed the area will be absorbed by this power into its depths. Once trapped within the area, it would be extremely difficult to escape. In addition, there is an uncanny monster living in the swamps. This monster was very skilled in attacking souls. It could create many mirages, trapping the living beings who passed by. This meant nothing to James. He mastered the Five Great Paths, so crossing the swampy area was not a problem at all. ¡°James.¡± Right when James wanted to summon the Space Path so that space could divide itself across this area, Mia opened up urgently and said, ¡°James, there¡¯s something I must say.¡± James turned around, looked at her, and responded, ¡°Yes?¡± Mia answered, ¡°Based on the information given by my ancestors,novelebook we have toplete a series of challenges before arriving at the Pce. All the monsters that one encounters upon entering Mount Nothingness are the challenges set up by the Lord of Nothingness. Avoiding these obstacles would render our entry to the Pce invalid.¡± ¡°What?¡± James was stupefied. ¡°Yes indeed,¡± Mia nodded and said, ¡°This is information given by the living beings in this area to my ancestors, who were trapped in numerous dangerous ces within the mountain. These living beings were left here by the Lord of Nothingness to protect the mountain and the Pce. In this swampy area, there¡¯s a monster who could create mirages, trapping living beings within forever. Anyone whocks a strong cultivation heart would fall prey to these mirages easily.¡± Upon hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows. The purpose of this journey of his was not the Pce nor the legacy of the Lord of Nothingness. He was here merely to use its natural energy to cultivate, thus he simply has no reason to risk his life. However, he was curious as to how the Macrocosm Ancestral God disappeared. In one of the rumors he heard, the Dark World dered war on the Illuminated World, causing the Lord of Nothingness, who was the Macrocosm Ancestral God to bepletely eradicated. Another rumor had it that the Lord of Nothingness was killed by a being materialized from his malicious thoughts. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The Dark Lotus within James¡¯ body and his physical body were so intimately connected to this ce that he could not resist the temptation to find out what exactly was the link here.novelebook In all cases, the living beings of Mount Heavenly Path would not be arriving here anytime soon. Even if they do manage to arrive at Mount Nothingness, they might not have the guts to enter. After some thought, James decided to test himself against the many challenges set up by the Lord of Nothingness and see whether he would be able to find the Pce. ¡°Right,¡± James nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Hearing this, the group was ecstatic. The three had arrived at the swamp many times, but were afraid of facing the swamp¡¯s monster head-on and always sought a way to avoid it. However, now that James was willing to go through these obstacles one by one, they were delirious. They had faith that following James would be their only way in finding the Pce. ¡°Please, do lead the way. We¡¯ll follow you from behind. We put our lives in your hands. If you aren¡¯t able to ovee this obstacle, then the three of us will die here,¡± Mia said solemnly. Chapter 3428 Chapter 3428 James took a look at the swampy area ahead of him. Without further hesitation, he marched forward. When his foot stepped into the swamp, he sensed a mystical power emanating from within. This power was very uncanny as it forcefully pulled his leg into the swamp. His leg sunk slowly into the marsh, yet James did not resist at all. He let his body slowly submerge into the bog. When the group saw this, they followed suit. They entered the swampy area and allowed their body to sink into it, disappearing from sight very quickly. Gas bubbles were still being released from the swamp when James sunk deeper and deeper into it. He felt his body descend continuously. His head spun as he descended, but the feeling quickly disappeared. Very soon, he found himself in an eldritch ce. He was standing in front of the gates of a ck underground pce. The gates were tightly closed and a metallic, rustic feeling emanated from it. There were many corpses and skeletons of humans and other living beings lying in front of the gates. The ce was so spooky that it made people¡¯s blood run cold at the sight of it. The three appeared at the gates as well. It was their first time here, because every time they found themselves in the swamp, they looked for ways to avoid it instead of letting themselves sink into it. novelebookThis was because they knew from early on about the monster. Even if an Ancestral God was trapped in the mud, it would be impossible for them to escape as well. Seeing the sight of white bones, they were stupefied. Hadrian looked at the pile on the floor and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this at all. These living beings must havee to the Pce looking for boons, yet they were trapped here to their deaths.¡± James looked at his surroundings. There was not anything of note apart from this pce of which its gates are tightly closed.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, some tiny holes appeared on the gates, letting out ck gas. This gas was like invisible des. James sensed its fatal power and was careful to not let his guard down. He immediately deployed the Time and Space Path. The ck gas erupted and reappeared at a distance, leaving James untouched. The group looked at James with a startled expression. This was the second time they saw James with his moves. They exchanged nces. The shock on each other¡¯s faces was unconceble. James gave the gates a long, hard look. He was trying to find out what was happening. Herbert walked towards James, unable to hold back his question any longer, ¡°James, have you mastered the Space Path?¡± James turned around and took a quick nce at him. Seeing his curiosity, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only begun to understand it. I¡¯m still a long way from mastering it.¡± Herbert gave him a thumbs-up. He knew that the Space Path was one of the Five Great Paths, a mystical Path indeed.novelebookSince the beginning of history, those who were able to cultivate it were rare, and those who could cultivate the Five Great Paths Ousias or even merge it into Path Seals were geniuses. The three of them were Quasi Ancestral Gods but had no understanding of the Space Path. Looking at the ck gates, James asked, ¡°What ce is this?¡± Hadrian and Herbert shook their heads and directed their nce at Mia. Out of the three, Mia was the one who understood Mount Nothingness the most, especially when the generations before her frequented the ce. Chapter 3429 Chapter 3429 Mia responded, ¡°This is where the monster is. ording to my n¡¯s records, this challenge is only officially ovee by entering the depths of the pce and defeating the monster there.¡± James¡¯ eyebrows tightened. The power of a monster who guarded the first obstacle of Mount Nothingness must be extraordinary. Currently, his physical power was only the Grand Emperor¡¯s Rank Seventh Heaven, which is indefinitely the rank of a powerful figure in the Apocalypse Age. However, there were so many figures of the Grand Emperor Rank and so many Ancestral God Ranks that James pretty much amounted to nothing. He looked at Mia and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Mia hesitated for a while. Hadrian encouraged Mia and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from James. Just say it.¡± Mia sunk into brief thought and said, ¡°A few centuries ago, this universe was going through its most glorious age it has ever seen. Many geniuses were produced during that age. Even in a small world, there would be forces to reckon with. And in that age, the most frightening of them all was the eight sisters of the Cahan family. James listened carefully. He had heard of these before. He knew that the age when Thea was born was the most glorious age of them all. Mia continued and said, ¡°I have a brother who was born in that Age. He¡¯s called Mago Londyn, a genius that one can only encounter every ten thousand years.novelebook Within an Epoch after his birth, he already joined the Ancestral God Ranks, bing a Mystical Ancestral God. In another Epoch, he turned into a Terra Ancestral God. His power was immensely frightening. There was surely no reason for him to not be a Caelum Ancestral God. ¡°Nevertheless, in the Grand Tournament of the Universe, he met Bria Cahan, who has already acquired the Caelum Ancestral God rank. In that battle, my brother lost thoroughly,pletely. Since he returned, he couldn¡¯t ever pick himself up again. He lost his confidence so much that his cultivation base fell back to the Mystical Ancestral God Rank. After abandoning himself for nearly another Epoch, he woke up and decided to enter Mount Nothingness. He has never returned since. ¡°In the beginning, he would send messages back to the n whenever he failed an obstacle, and the n would record each one down. Until one day, no news from him was ever heard again, as if he disappearedpletely from this universe. The reason why I came here isn¡¯t to look for some legacy of the Lord of Nothingness. It¡¯s to search for my lost brother.¡± After hearing Mia¡¯s words, James understood everythingpletely. She knew about all this thanks to the messages sent by her brother. He enquired further, ¡°How many obstacles do we have ahead of us?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mia shook her head and said, ¡°This, I¡¯m unsure. I remember that my brother challenged himself through around eighty challenges before hepletely disappeared.¡± James¡¯ eyebrows tightened again. Eighty-plus challenges? How many dangerous spots were there within this mountain? His time was limited. It was very likely that he would not be able to enter the Pce. Thus, he nned to look for a site to cultivate immediately after oveing this ck underground pce. ¡°Oh right, the Grand Tournament of the Universe you spoke about¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± James was curious. The three looked at him, confused. The Grand Tournament was the Universe¡¯s big news, how could James not have heard of it? Sensing the odd nces from the group, he scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve been too engrossed in my cultivation that I¡¯m rather ignorant about what happened in the outside world.¡± Mia exined patiently to James, ¡°The Grand Tournament of the Universe is the biggest event in the universe. One will be held every Epoch at Mount Heavenly Path. A battleground will be set up for every cultivation rank. novelebook As for the Ancestral God Rank, there will be two battlegrounds. One is for the Mystical Ancestral God Ranks. The other is for the Terra Ancestral God Ranks and those higher than such ranks. The fights among these ranks are the most formidable and attention-drawing ones. Within these ranks, a Caelum Ancestral God will join them.¡± ¡°The top three of every cultivation rank will be rewarded generously. This is also why some cultivators stay in a certain rank for a very long time. They wish to join the Grand Tournament, get into the top three, and win the generous awards given by Mount Heavenly Path.¡± James understoodpletely upon hearing Mia¡¯s exnation. Chapter 3430 Chapter 3430 James looked at the gates in front of him. If Mia¡¯s brother was here before, and he even sent news back home, then she must be very familiar with this ce. He looked at Mia and asked, ¡°Is the challenge for this round difficult?¡± Mia answered, ¡°Not too hard, not too easy.¡± James looked at her with a confused look on his face. She exined further, ¡°For those with a strong and stable cultivation heart, this challenge is very easy. As long as your cultivation heart is strong enough, each mirage can be easily solved. But if yours isn¡¯t strong enough, then you will be continuously trapped in the mirages created by the monster. I remember clearly that my brother told us that he used three years to eradicate multyered monsters, and managed to finally arrive at the depths of the pce where he defeated the monster.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Upon hearing this, James asked, ¡°Then may I know the cultivation rank of the monster?¡± Mia answered, ¡°It¡¯s at the Quasi Ancestral Rank.¡± James looked at all three of them. All of them were at the Quasi Ancestral Rank. As long as they could ovee the mirages, defeating the monster would not be a problem for them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± James wanted to see what the mirages looked like for himself, and also test whether his cultivation heart was strong enough. He marched towards the gates. Due to the previous explosion of ck gasses, James was still rather cautious about his movement. Suddenly, the ck pce¡¯s gates opened even before they reached it. An infinite amount of gasses floated outwards from the pce. novelebook They condensed to form a winged monster that James has never seen before, making a chill run down his spine. At this moment, the monster changed form, bing another monster, and another, and another¡­ Mia exined from behind, saying, ¡°This is a monster made from Demonic Energy. Within Mount Nothingness, there are infinite amounts of Demonic Energy, so monsters of the sort are rather common. However, their power is extremely frightening. Some of them are even Ancestral Gods and are difficult to kill.¡± James looked still and hard at the monster in front of him. He could not feel any aura of life emanating from it. It must have been a creation by a powerful figure within the depths of the mountain who used their mind to condense Demonic Energy together. James was not worried about these monsters. For him, they constituted the purest form of Demonic Energy. He summoned the Ten Thousand Demon Art, allowing the dark lotus within him to materialize into mystical power and forcefully absorb the monster in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the Demonic Energy of the monster waspletely absorbed by the dark lotus. The dark lotus then returned part of that absorbed Energy to James, increasing his physical power. Seeing this, the group of three was startled. Mia could not help but slightly tightened her eyebrows. She waited for James to keep the dark lotus before asking, ¡°James, what¡¯s that thing?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± James exined almost nothing and marched in the direction of the pce. Mia¡¯s expression was stern. The Londyn family was prominent enough to know a lot about the situation of Mount Nothingness. She had seen records in ancient scrolls. ¡°Legends have it that the malicious thoughts of the Lord of Nothingness materialized into a living being, of which its original form resembles a dark lotus.novelebook Does this masked person have anything to do with this?¡± Although she had many questions, she did not ask further. Instead, she followed James into the Pce. Once they entered the pce, a passageway entered their vision. The passageway was three meters in height and two meters in width. On each side of the walls, the mysterious carvings of characters could be seen. It did not take long for the characters to materialize into living beings who attacked the group once they set foot into the passageway. Chapter 3431 Chapter 3431 In an instant, James sensed danger. He moved to the outside of the passage and dodged a series of attacks. The other three were quick to react too, dodging the series of attacks easily. When the three of them exited the passage, the strange living beings disappeared. Furrowing his brows, James asked, ¡°What was that?¡± Hadrian and Herbert turned to look at Mia as only she was familiar with the area. Mia shook her head. The message her brother sent her that year only had a rough description. She only knew that reaching the deepest part of the pce and defeating the phantom beast meant sessfully going through this checkpoint. She did not know the details. ¡°So, we can only break in.¡± Looking at the stone walls ahead, Hadrian continued, ¡°This must have been left behind by a powerhouse.novelebookOnce we enter the passage, the Inscriptions on the stone walls willunch attacks. I''ll give it a try first.¡± While speaking, he moved forward. Soon, he appeared in the passage. The moment he appeared, the texts on the stone walls came to life. They turned into shadows holding various kinds of weapons, attacking the intruder continuously. Every attack was exquisite, and their coordination was seamless. Besides, their attack power was frightening. James could sense that their attack power was simr to Hadrian''s cultivation rank. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At first, Hadrian could dodge the attacks leisurely and fight back. However, after advancing a hundred meters, he could no longer continue forward. He could only leave. His body already had injuries prior to this. After getting injured again, many bloody wounds appeared on his body. Nheless, these wounds meant nothing to him as he was a powerhouse of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. ¡°I can''t go through this.¡± Hadrian shook his head and said, ¡°They''re too strong. I can''t get through them.¡± Staring at the stone walls for a while, James spoke up, ¡°I''ll give it a try.¡± Then, he walked forward. Once James was in the passage, the texts on the stone walls came alive and became shadows. Holding all kinds of weapons, the shadows began to attack him. In a short moment, countless shadows launched attacks, making him increase his speed to dodge the attacks. His body moved forward without stopping. Soon, he reached a hundred meters. When he reached there, a shadow shed by, and the moment it shed by, he suffered injuries. A bloody wound appeared on his chest. The power of his physical body had reached the Grand Emperor Rank''s Seventh Heaven, yet he was injured instantly. novelebook Not only did his chest suffer injuries, but his entire body was also covered in wounds. In just a moment, thousands of scars were added to his body. There was still a long way until the end of the passage. It was at least ten thousand meters. If he continued to move forward, he would definitely fail. At this time, he tried to use the Space Path to enter space and avoid the attacks. Unfortunately, this ce had restrictions. He could not use the Space Path here. Thus, he wanted to use the Time Path to stop the time. Nevertheless, the Time Path had also been restricted by the mysterious power. He decided he should not be reckless, so he turned to leave immediately and returned to the outside of the passage. ¡°You can''t go through either?¡± The three of them had heavy expressions. James had injuries all over his body. Using the Life Path, vitality surged in his body right away and the wounds on his body recovered instantly. Gazing at the uncanny passage ahead, he fell into deep thought. Chapter 3432 Chapter 3432 James had also advanced approximately 100 meters. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. During this time, he realized that the shadows were not actually living beings. Instead, they were illusions created by thews. The deeper he advanced, the scarier thews were. To pass through, one needed toprehend the laws. Only byprehending them could one pass through. However, thews were too profound. With James'' current cultivation rank, he could notprehend them in such a short time. ¡°Is it an illusion?¡± Herbert asked. His question shocked everyone present. Hadrian suddenly realized something as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the deep part of the pce, there¡¯s a phantom beast that can create limitless illusions. novelebook So, whatever we saw and experienced may be illusions. If we break the illusions, we can leave.¡± Mia nodded and responded, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Herbert then spoke up. ¡°Since it¡¯s an illusion, all attacks are useless. Let me give it a try.¡± Once again, he entered the passage. This time, he ignored the shadows¡¯ attacks and let them attack him. Nheless, his entire body was covered in injuries almost immediately. ¡°Everything is an illusion.¡± He did not care about his injuries and continued moving forward. Not long after, he could no longer bear the attacks. As his injuries were too severe, he was forced to leave. Appearing outside the passage, he gritted his teeth and said, in pain, ¡°This isn¡¯t an illusion. It¡¯s real. I can¡¯t withstand it for long.¡± Mia said, ¡°Perhaps this is why this ce is scary. Being in an illusion, it¡¯s impossible to know that one is one as the illusion world is the same as the real world.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± James decided to give the passage one more try. Since the passage was an illusion, it tested his mentality. If Herbert could not pass through the passage, it showed that he did not have a strong mentality. His Cultivation Heart was not strong. Taking in a deep breath, James walked forward. Once he entered the passage, numerous shadows appeared and attacked him continuously. de injuries, sword injuries¡­ In a sh, many wounds appeared on his body. He could sense the pain of each attack. It felt too real. It did not feel like an illusion at all. Nevertheless, he still wanted to try going through the passage. Ignoring the scars on his body and the shadows¡¯ attack, he continued walking forward. The shadows¡¯ attacks grew denser, and more scars were added to his body. Both his physical body and soul had suffered injuries. Soon, his mind became blurry. ¡®It¡¯s an illusion. It¡¯s definitely an illusion.¡¯ James only had one thought in his mind: to ignore everything in the outside world. No matter how severe his injuries were, it was all fake. Gradually, he could feel that he could not advance further. At that moment, he had doubts. Was this really an illusion? He doubted this. Very quickly, he dismissed the doubt. Withstanding the countless shadows¡¯ attacks, he advanced slowly. Outside the passage, the three watched James move forward slowly as he was attacked by many shadows.novelebook They saw his body covered in injuries and blood. Mia could not help but shout, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, give up. If you continue, you¡¯ll die.¡± However, James had forgotten everything. The outside world was none of his business. As he closed his eyes, the shadows disappeared from his eyes and mind. There was only a bright path in his mind. He walked forward on this bright path. The sense of pain gradually decreased, and his blurry mind became clear. He opened his eyes, and the sight before him disappeared. Chapter 3433 Chapter 3433 The passage had disappeared, and it was reced by the main hall of a pce. In the main hall, there were three people. ¡°It was indeed an illusion.¡± Herbert continued, ¡°It seems that my Cultivation Heart isn¡¯t stable and strong enough.¡± Hadrian sighed, ¡°Average people can¡¯t go through the passage. Thankfully, Master is around this time. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to break this illusion.¡± James took in a deep breath. Using his strong Cultivation Heart, he passed through the illusion. At first, he was on the verge of giving up. He could break the illusion because someone told him it might have been an illusion prior to this.novelebook If he were stuck here alone, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave even if he wanted to. It was because he would never rte all of this to an illusion. James stared at the pce. It was huge, around one thousand square meters. The entire ce was sealed, and there was no exit. ¡°How do we leave this ce?¡± James scanned the surroundings and asked. The three shook their heads. It was their first time here as well, and they had never encountered such a situation before. Thus, they, too, had no idea what to do. When James was confused, a ray of light appeared before a shadow appeared in the main hall. Upon seeing the shadow, James was stunned and could not help but take a few steps back. ¡°James, you can really run.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The person who appeared looked at James with eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°Herschel¡­¡± James clenched his fist and jaw. When the three saw the person, they also stepped back because the person¡¯s aura was terrifying. It oppressed them. Besides, they knew the person. He was the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path, and his existence itself was frightening. Putting the background of Mount Heavenly Path aside, Herschel was a Terra Ancestral God himself. In addition to that, he could fight against Caelum Ancestral God powerhouses. The three were suspicious of him. Why was the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path here? Was he here for James? The three turned to James. Standing in the main hall, Herschel looked at James and smiled. ¡°James, you won¡¯t be able to run away this time. This ce will be where you¡¯ll die.¡± As he spoke, a terrifying aura burst from him. James could not withstand the aura and knelt on the ground. Besides that, under the pressure of this powerful aura, cracks appeared on his body. Soon, his body cracked and his soul was badly wounded. The hard ground he was kneeling on broke. He was covered in blood and sweat, his expression distorted. At this time, in the deepest part of the pce, ady in a white dress was sitting with her long, bare legs on the table. On her back, there were several furry tails. She looked magnificent, and her appearance was extremely beautiful. She was alluring. Staring at the scene before her, she smiled, saying, ¡°This guy seems interesting. novelebook He has such a history with the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path. ¡°I want to see if you can break the illusion even when facing the person you fear the most.¡± Meanwhile, James was trying his best to bear the pressure in the pce. At this moment, he understood what was happening. ¡®Why would Herschel appear here? It¡¯s an illusion.¡¯ Thinking of this, he immediately used all his power to fight back. He attacked powerfully and shed Herschel, dissipating him. Chapter 3434 Chapter 3434 It was an illusion. At that moment, James understood the situation. It was all due to the fact that Herschel once said he would not attack James personally. He would only send living beings whose cultivation ranks were two stages higher than thetter to kill him. For this reason, James knew the situation was an illusion.By using all of his strength, he broke the illusion. The scene before him changed once more, and the few found themselves in a desert. James took in a deep breath. It was all too scary. The phantom beast hidden in the deepest part of the pce was terrifying. It managed to find out what James feared the most and create an illusion. In addition to that, the illusion felt real. He was not the only one who knew about Herschel¡¯s existence.novelebook His fellowpanions also knew. The three looked at James. With a slight frown, Mia wanted to ask James questions but could not bring herself to ask them. Meanwhile, Hadrian of the Stuarts did not think much of it and asked, ¡°Who are you? How did you be enemies with Mount Heavenly Path? Even the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path wants to kill you in person.¡± When James nced at Hadrian, thetter immediately shut his mouth and did not continue asking questions. James did not exin anything as he looked around his surroundings. It was a vast desert, and they were surrounded by golden sand. In the distance, the wind blew, making the golden sand fly in the sky. ¡°Where are we?¡± James furrowed his brows. Then, Mia spoke up, ¡°This must be an illusion too. The phantom beast truly is scary, creating illusion after illusion. It¡¯s almost impossible to get to the deepest part of the pce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± James feared nothing, but he was now afraid of the phantom beast¡¯s tricks. One illusion came after another. When would it end? Next, he needed to find a way to end the illusion. Nheless, they were in a desert with no living beings or enemies in sight.novelebook How should they break the illusion this time? ¡°Let¡¯s walk around the ce,¡± suggested Mia. James nodded. They began walking in the desert. Soon, they saw an oasis. In the oasis, there was a building, neither extravagant nor simple. It appeared grand from afar. The red exterior wall made the manor look eye-catching. The few arrived before the manor. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Once they arrived at the entrance, the door opened. A beautiful, elegant woman in a white dress with long ck hair walked out the door. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back.¡± With a smile, the woman hurriedly walked over and pulled James¡¯ hand. She appeared happy. ¡°Thea.¡± At once, James was surprised. He could not help but reach out and pull Thea into an embrace. ¡°Thea, I¡¯ve finally found you. You¡¯re finally back. Do you know how lonely I was when you weren¡¯t around?¡± ¡°Silly, aren¡¯t I here? Let¡¯s continue talking inside.¡± Pulling James, Thea walked into the courtyard. In the meantime, the three were shocked. They exchanged nces and had no idea what was going on. ¡°Bria Cahan?¡± ¡°Impossible. How could it be her?¡± ¡°What rtionship does she share with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Bria having a partner. If she had one, her partner would be the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path. He openly courted Bria but was rejected.¡± The three discussed the situation. Then, they followed James and entered the manor. Chapter 3435 Chapter 3435 In the courtyard¡¯s rest area, Thea clung to James as they chatted. Mia did not know what rtionship James shared with Bria, but she knew Bria would not appear here. She was an illusion. It was the phantom beast in the deepest part of the pce. It used James¡¯ subconscious thoughts to form illusions. ¡°Master, she isn¡¯t real. She¡¯s an illusion. You can¡¯t be lost in this. If you don¡¯t break the illusion, you¡¯ll be stuck here forever,¡± reminded Mia. Of course, James knew it was an illusion. He was sober. Thea of the Apocalypse Age had already be a part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.novelebook However, the Thea of this age did not know of his existence. Nevertheless, even if James knew it was an illusion, even if he knew the Thea before him was fake, he missed her so much that he could not bear breaking the illusion. After a while, he stood up. Next to him, Thea also stood up. Confused, she looked at James and asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± James stared at Thea, her face, and her fluttering eyshes. She looked so real. As he raised his hand, a strong power appeared in his hand. Thea stepped several steps back. With eyes filled with tears, she appeared pitiful. ¡°Honey, are you going to hit me?¡± James closed his eyes and thought, ¡®Thea, I will find you. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are in this era. I will definitely find you in my heart. Then, he pped Thea. The p was so powerful that the moment it reached her, her body disappeared instantly. The scenery disappeared along with Thea. When the scene before them appeared again, they found themselves in the dark pce. ¡°Phew!¡± James inhaled a deep breath and sighed. ¡°It was so real. For a moment, I wanted to be lost in the illusion forever.¡± Looking at James with a shocked expression, Herbert could not help but ask, ¡°Master, what¡¯s your rtionship with Bria?¡± James nced at Herbert. At once, Herbert stopped talking. The other two were stunned. The person putting on a facade was too scary. The Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path wanted to kill him. Additionally, Bria, the scariest Cahan, had a vague rtionship with him. Meanwhile, James scanned his surroundings. They were in a ck pce. There were doors everywhere, but they were all closed. He spoke up, ¡°This must be the pce where the phantom beast is. Which direction should we head in?¡± The three shook their heads.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At random, James pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk this way.¡± While speaking, he began walking, and soon, he arrived before a door. He then opened the door and entered the ce. In the meantime, a charming, elegant, beautiful woman with a white dress was deep in thought. ¡®Who is this guy? ¡®The Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path has a grudge against him, and now he shares an ambiguous rtionship with Bria of the Cahans.¡¯ This beautiful girl was the phantom beast that could create illusions. She cultivated the Phantom Path. She could create different illusions, and the illusions would appear so real that it was hard to tell them apart from reality. Even though she used a living being¡¯s subconscious mind to create illusions, she could not dive into a living being¡¯s soul and see everything. Her interest in James grew. She wanted to find out his biggest secret. Meanwhile, James, who was walking inside the pce, also had the same thoughts.novelebook The appearance of Herschel and Thea made him realize that the phantom beast hiding in the dark was using his fear and yearning to create illusions. If he could keep his mind clear, the enemy would not be able to create illusions. Chapter 3436 Chapter 3436 When James understood the situation, he began to clear his mind so that the phantom beast hiding in the dark would not have the chance to create illusions. As he continued walking in the pce, he no longer entered any illusions. Soon, he found the ce where the phantom beast was at. It was arge hall. In the hall, an enchanting girl was sitting. p, p, p. The girl stood up and pped her hands. The tails on her back had disappeared. She looked no different than a human at this time. Even James could not tell what her bestial form was. ¡°Amazing. You truly are amazing.¡± While pping her hands, she walked toward James and scanned him. With a smile, she said,novelebook ¡°For many years, you¡¯re the quickest living being to find me. How remarkable.¡± James stared at her. He knew that all of the illusions that happened earlier were created by her. ¡°Who are you? Why are you staying here?¡± James asked. He was uncertain if this phantom beast was ced here by the Holy Master of Nothingness. ncing at Mia who was next to James, the girl smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys know a little bit as to why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Did the Holy Master of Nothingness arrange for you to be here?¡± James questioned. At the mention of the Holy Master of Nothingness, the smile on the girl¡¯s face disappeared as seriousness reced it. Upon seeing her change in expression, James knew he was right. He knew the information Mia¡¯s brother sent was true. Every difficulty in Mount Nothingness was left behind by the Holy Master of Nothingness. Thus, James was interested in him. ¡°The Holy Master of Nothingness is a Macrocosm Ancestral God. In this universe, who can kill him? Is he actually dead? If he really is dead, why would you stay here for so many years willingly?¡± James asked the questions he had been thinking about. However, the girl did not answer his questions. Smiling, she looked at James and said, ¡°You are quite interesting and have great potential. Perhaps you canplete the trials left behind by the Holy Master of Nothingness and enter the Pce of Nothingness sessfully. When you enter the Pce of Nothingness, you will understand everything. If you fail to enter the Pce of Nothingness, you aren¡¯t worthy of knowing all this.¡± Hearing that, James frowned. ording to his n, after going through this checkpoint, he would find a quiet ce for cultivation. He wanted to get stronger. With his current Cultivation Base, he could not get to the deepest point and enter the Pce of Nothingness. Mia¡¯s brother, Mago Londyn, was a genius, and he was in the Terra Ancestral God Rank. If such a powerhouse failed to reach the Pce of Nothingness, how could James reach it?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The girl seemed to have seen through James¡¯ thought. She smiled and said, ¡°One¡¯s strength has nothing to do with reaching the Pce of Nothingness.¡± Hearing that, James asked, ¡°How do we reach it, then?¡± The girl answered with a smile, ¡°If you want to reach the Pce of Nothingness, you need to fulfill two conditions.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± James questioned. The girl responded, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s Karma. Reaching the Pce of Nothingness depends on whether or not you have Karma involved with the Pce of Nothingness.novelebook If there is, you have fulfilled the condition to enter the Pce of Nothingness.¡± ¡°Karma?¡± James mumbled. He had the Dark Lotus, and his body was a Demonic Body. The aura of the Dark Lotus was the same as this ce, and his body¡¯s power had the same origin as the Demonic Energy here. Thus, he should have Karma. ¡°What else?¡± James asked. Chapter 3437 Chapter 3437 The girl said, ¡°The other condition is about one¡¯s mentality. If one has an invincible Cultivation Heart, one can enter the Pce of Nothingness. Otherwise, even if a Caelum Ancestral God personally came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter it.¡± As she spoke, she looked at James and continued, ¡°You have passed this checkpoint. Go in.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a reminder. During your journey to the Pce of Nothingness, there¡¯ll be many forked roads, and each road of your choice will bring you to different challenges. ¡°If you¡¯re lucky and chose the shortest path, you¡¯ll only need toplete three challenges to reach the Pce of Nothingness. ¡°If you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯ll face tough challenges continuously.¡± Then, she waved her hands and a surge of power emerged. The power supported James and the others. At once, James and the others disappeared from the ck pce. Soon, they found themselves in a mountain range. The mountain range was endless with ck mist everywhere. novelebook None of them could use their sight or Divine Sense to know the situation of the areas far away from them. ¡°We¡¯re finally out.¡± Hadrian took in a deep breath. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Herbert was still terrified as he said, ¡°It was too risky just now. If we weren¡¯t with Master, we would definitely not be able to leave.¡± On the other hand, Mia gazed at James and asked, ¡°Master, what are you going to do now?¡± James fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the Pce of Nothingness for now. I¡¯ll look for a ce nearby for cultivation.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t going?¡± Instantly, Herbert felt anxious, saying, ¡°Master, with your capability, you can reach the Pce of Nothingness.¡± Mia followed and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. The Pce of Nothingness has the reason behind the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ disappearance numerous years ago. Perhaps it involves a secret. Don¡¯t you want to find out?¡± James shook his head and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Although he was slightly interested in the matters, Thea was most important to him. The reason he came to this era was to find Thea. Besides, Mount Heavenly Path still wanted to kill him. Thus, James needed to improve his capabilities quickly. They were in Mount Nothingness, and James believed that once his location was exposed, the Outsiders woulde to Mount Nothingness and find him. Those who wanted to kill him were all invincible existence in their realms. Their Cultivation Hearts were also invincible. If James managed to pass the illusion checkpoint, the people after him could too. Thus, he did not want to waste his time going through checkpoints. For now, his top priority was finding a ce for closed-door meditation and trying to improve his abilities in a short time. Since James had made up his mind, the three could not change his decision. Nevertheless, they did not leave. Instead, they continued to follow James. James found a mountain and cast a time formation on top of it. Then, he began his closed-door meditation in the time formation. He was not worried about exposing his secret. Summoning the Five Elements of Genesis, James formed them into Elemental Inversion Formation.novelebook At the same time, he used the ck Lotus which took root in the void and absorbed the Demonic Energy in this area. From afar, the three stared at this scene in shock. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis?¡± ¡°How could it be? Why would he have the Five Ancestral Masters¡¯ Five Elements of Genesis? Besides, the Five Elements of Genesis counteract each other. One can¡¯t have all Five Elements of Genesis at the same time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his background?¡± The three were stunned. Meanwhile, Mia stared at the ck Lotus in the void and sensed the ck Lotus absorbing Demonic Energy. She could not help but be serious. She muttered to herself, ¡°Could it really be the Demonic Lotus?¡± Chapter 3438 Chapter 3438 Currently, James had alreadyprehended each Ousia thrice. All he needed to do was simple, and that was to continuously absorb the energy of heaven and earth to increase his cultivation rank. During the process, James could not have any interference. Once the energy of heaven and earth was sufficient, he could have a breakthrough. He could reach the Grand Emperor Rank. Only after entering the Grand Emperor Rank did he need to beginprehending the Path. When he reached the Grand Emperor Rank, increasing his rank no longer had anything to do with time. It only depended on hisprehension ability. In the time formation, James focused on his cultivation, while the three outside the time formation were shocked by what James summoned. The two brothers of the Stuarts were taken aback by the Five Elements of Genesis. On the other hand, Mia fell into deep thought looking at the ck Lotus. The three waited outside for 50 years. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Throughout those 50 years, James had been cultivating constantly. The three could sense James¡¯ aura bing stronger.novelebook Now, they knew that the cultivation rank they sensed when they first met him was real. At this time, in Mount Heavenly Path, Herschel had been finding out James¡¯ whereabouts for the past several years. James was one of a kind. Even if Herschel left a sigil in James¡¯ body, it was quite difficult for him to find out James¡¯ exact location. After a long time, he finally found James¡¯ location. ¡°In Mount Nothingness of the Divine Realm of Nothingness.¡± When Herschel discovered where James was, he was taken aback as he muttered, ¡°He¡¯s good at hiding. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s hiding in Mount Nothingness of the Divine Realm of Nothingness. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t go after you if you hid in Mount Nothingness? Dream on.¡± Immediately, he sent out an order. ¡°James is in Mount Nothingness at the Divine Realm of Nothingness. Head there now and kill him.¡± He sent out the order and instructed the invincible existences of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Sixth and Seventh Heaven in Mount Heavenly Path to go after James. At the same time, news also spread from Mount Heavenly Path. ¡°James is in Mount Nothingness at the Divine Realm of Nothingness.¡± ¡°Mount Heavenly Path has said they will double the previous reward for whoever kills James.¡± The news spread quickly, and soon, the entire universe knew about it. Meanwhile, in Cahan Residence, Thea was also concerned about James¡¯ news. She stayed in a detached courtyard. The environment of the courtyard was elegant and rich in Spiritual Energy. As she sat on a swing there, her body swayed along with it. She looked into the distance while deep in thought. It was unknown as to what she was thinking about. Then, a girl walked over to Thea. It was Sienna. ¡°Bria.¡± The voice snapped Thea out of her thoughts. Thea came back to her senses and nced at Sienna walking over. Nodding her head, she asked, ¡°Was there any news?¡± Sienna walked over and sat to the side, saying, novelebook ¡°Mount Heavenly Path announced that James has headed to the Divine Realm of Nothingness and entered Mount Nothingness.¡± Upon hearing the news, Thea stood up. ¡°What? Mount Nothingness?¡± She was shocked. Chapter 3439 Chapter 3439 Thea knew that Mount Nothingness was a ce where even a Caelum Ancestral God dared not enter. ¡°Why is he so reckless? Mount Nothingness is full of danger. If he doesn¡¯t pay attention, he¡¯ll die. Why would he go there?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sienna shook her head slightly and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mount Heavenly Path also said they will double the previous reward for whoever kills James.¡± Hearing that made Thea¡¯s face darken as she asked, ¡°Who went out of Mount Heavenly Path?¡± Sienna answered, ¡°The top ten Outsiders of the Grand Emperor Rank''s Sixth and Seventh Heaven from thest Grand Tournament of the Universe have all gone down the mountain. novelebook They¡¯re heading toward the Divine Realm of Nothingness right now. Once they enter Mount Nothingness and find James, it¡¯ll be hard for him to escape.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± Thea was shocked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Pleading, Sienna said, ¡°Bria, you need to think of a way. These people aren¡¯t on par with Honorius, they¡¯re more terrifying than him. If they find James, James won¡¯t be able to run away.¡± After a while, Thea calmed down. She knew about James¡¯ potential. Besides, James had signs ofprehending the power of Karma. Once James grasped the power of Karma, in addition to the Five Great Paths heprehended before, no matter how many Outsiders went to kill James, they would fail. Currently, her only worry was that James¡¯ cultivation rank was still too low. He would not be a match for the Outsiders. Nheless, she could not do anything about Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s chase. She thought of bringing James to her the Cahan Residence, but James was very persistent about noting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. James¡¯ potential is scary. Both his potential and talent are definitely the most frightening in this era. Give him some time. I¡¯m sure he can rise.¡± Pondering for a moment, Thea continued, ¡°It¡¯s likely that he entered Mount Nothingness to gain more time for cultivation. Mount Nothingness is a ce left behind by thest Macrocosm Ancestral God. It¡¯s extremely dangerous. If James hides there, even if many people went to look for him, it¡¯ll be hard for them to find him.¡± Hearing Thea¡¯s words, Sienna let go of her worries. ¡°By the way, have you met James before?¡± Sienna asked. Thea was taken aback by the question. She asked, ¡°Why?¡± Sienna answered, ¡°Lanathia said that when James first came to the Cahan Residence, he called out your real name. Your name is unknown to the outside world. novelebook Even in the residence, only a few people know about it. So, how does James know about it?¡± Sienna had always wanted to know about this but could not find a chance to ask about it. Thea slightly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met him prior to this. I don¡¯t know how did he find out about my name either.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sienna did not believe Thea. With certainty, Thea responded, ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite strange, then.¡± Sienna touched her chin. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can head back. Once there¡¯s news, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sienna stood up. When she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something. She asked, ¡°Bria, Wanda should be in Mount Nothingness too, right?¡± Bria nodded and answered, ¡°Yeah. It has been an Epoch since she entered Mount Nothingness. I wonder if she¡¯s stuck inside.¡± Right away, Sienna said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mount Nothingness too. We¡¯ll find Wanda and bring her back.¡± Thea shook her head and responded, ¡°Everyone has their own path and Cmity. Since Wanda chose to enter Mount Nothingness, that¡¯s her path. If she¡¯s actually stuck in Mount Nothingness, that¡¯s her Cmity.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, forget it.¡± Without saying anything else, Sienna left. Chapter 3440 Chapter 3440 James carried out his cultivation in the time formation. It had already been 50 years in the outside world, but he had already cultivated for more than 10,000 years in the time formation. The Demonic Energy in Mount Nothingness was too thick. Even if he used 10,000 years to absorb the Demonic Energy, he would only manage to absorb a little. The Demonic Energy of heaven and earth would still be a lot. After more than 10,000 years of hard work, his cultivation rank increased. His main Path was the Sword Path. Now, James¡¯ Sword Path had already entered the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. He only needed to carry out the fusion to form the sigil. Then, he would be a Grand Emperor powerhouse. The powers of other Ousias were improved synchronously. They had all entered the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Tribtion. At the same time, the power of his physical body had also improved during this period. As the power in Mount Nothingness was Demonic Energy,novelebook the same as his body, after the ck Lotus absorbed the Demonic Energy, some of the power would be integrated into his physical body, allowing the power of his physical body to increase unconsciously. Currently, the power of his physical body had already reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. If he continued cultivating, he would reach the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven. During this period, he did not only focus on one thing. He continuouslyprehended the Karma and the texts representing Karma to predict every change in texts. Since the Karma texts were too profound, and more mysterious than Curse Characters, the deeper James studied the texts, the more mysterious he felt about the texts. The change in the Karma texts seemed rted to heaven and earth. Everything in heaven and earth could be found in the mysterious Karma texts. Huff! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James took a deep breath and stopped his cultivation for a moment. At this point, a mysterious power was surrounding his body, and the power was Karma. It was because he used the Five Elements of Genesis during this time. Once he used the Five Elements of Genesis, there would be the power of Karma. In this period, the power of Karma would be in his body constantly. The power of Karma in his body was very strong. However, with hisprehension of the Karma texts, the damage of the power of Karma to him got smaller. The power of Karma could no longer harm his body. James was satisfied. His only regret was that he had not created a cultivation method to absorb the power of Karma yet. Thus, he could not absorb the power of Karma. After cultivating for such a long time, James felt tired. He withdrew the Five Elements of Genesis. Just when he was about to put the ck Lotus away, he realized that the ck Lotus became more frightening after absorbing arge amount of Demonic Energy. The power that emerged from the ck Lotus was stronger now. ¡°My Natal Lotus has already be terrifying. Now, no matter how many peoplee to kill me, I¡¯m not afraid,¡± muttered James before putting away his Natal Lotus. Then, he withdrew the time formation. Outside the formation, the three had been waiting for fifty years. They never left James alone because Mount Nothingness was too dangerous. If they walked around the ce, they would fall into a dangerous ce and be trapped forever. Once James finished his closed-door meditation, the three, who were not far away, stood up. ¡°Master, have you finished your cultivation?¡± the three spoke up at the same time. James began walking to them as he stretched his back and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating for a long time.novelebook I should take a rest.¡± Hadrian took the opportunity to mention, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we continue advancing? The phantom beast in charge of the illusions has said that if our luck is good, we only need to go through three checkpoints to enter the Pce of Nothingness.¡± Indifferently, James said, ¡°She also said that if our luck is bad, we will face challenges continuously, and we need to carry out the challenges endlessly. I don¡¯t have the time for that. Rather than using this time for challenges, I might as well peacefully cultivate for some time and improve my cultivation rank.¡± Chapter 3441 Chapter 3441 Standing to the side, Mia could not help asking. ¡°Do you have anything to do with Mount Nothingness?¡± James looked at her and responded. ¡°Why would you ask that? What makes you think I have anything to do with Mount Nothingness?¡± Mia replied truthfully. ¡°I¡¯m asking because of the ck-colored lotus you summoned.¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Are the ck-colored lotus¡¯ energy and the Demonic Energy in Mount Nothingness from the same source?¡± Mia continued to ask without answering his questions. James nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Slowly finding the words, Mia said, ¡°In my family¡¯s ancient books, there are records from the age when the Holy Master of Nothingness ruled the universe. It¡¯s said that his evil thoughts manifested into a living creature while he was cultivating one day. The creature¡¯s true form was mentioned specifically to be a ck-colored lotus. ¡°There are also rumors that Mount Nothingness¡¯ destruction was rted to the very same ck-colored lotus.¡± As she spoke, Mia nced at James. James asked solemnly. ¡°Are you saying the lotus I summoned was the manifestation of the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ evil thoughts?¡± ¡°Is it not?¡± James shook his head. Although he knew his Natal Lotus was rted to Mount Nothingness, he had no idea how. After listening to Mia, James also agreed that the Demonic Lotus might be the manifestation of the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ evil thoughts. However, he was not sure how the Grand Patriarch of the Demon Realm¡¯s Hadean n managed to contain the Demonic Lotus. Hadrian and Herbert looked each other in surprise. It never crossed their mind that the ck-colored lotus summoned by James had such great origins and was rted to a Macrocosm Ancestral God. The news shocked them. After being surprised, Hadrian suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°The phantom beast mentioned that there are two conditions to enter the Pce of Nothingness. The first is to have a karmic connection with the Pce of Nothingness. The lotus in your body is linked to the Holy Master of Nothingness, so you meet the first condition. I think you¡¯ll most likely be able to arrive and enter the Pce of Nothingness.¡± Herbert interjected as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t waste the opportunity, Mr. Caden.¡± Shrugging, James said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. There is plenty of time. It can wait until I be a Grand Emperor.¡± With James¡¯ words left the three of them relieved. They firmly believed that James was their ticket to entering the Pce of Nothingness. James decided to rest for now and relieve his tedious cultivation process. Fortunately, he could talk to hispanions. Otherwise, he would have died from boredom on Mount Nothingness. After resting for a month, James continued to cultivate. He entered the Time Formation, summoned the Five Elements of Genesis to form the Elemental Wheel, and quickly absorbed the surrounding Demonic Energy. This time, James did not summon the Demonic Lotus. He wanted to merge his Sword Path Ousias into a Path Seal. After they merged into a Path Seal, he would finally be a Grand Emperor. Calling them forth with his mind, his multiple Sword Path Ousias manifested before him. The Sword Ousias appeared as dazzling swords. They were formed with pure and mysterious power. Jamesmanded them. ¡°Merge.¡± At that moment, the Sword Path Ousias floated into the air and began to fuse together. James¡¯ Sword Power skyrocketed during this process. Chapter 3442 Chapter 3442 James concentrated on fusing his Sword Path Ousias. His Sword Path Ousias looked like miniature swords. Every time he broke through a rank, a tiny sword materialized. By the time he reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion, he had ten mini swords. The swords merged, and their powerbined to form a great force. The power increased tremendously and became moreplex. After the fusion of his Sword Path Ousias, Heaven¡¯s Law emerged and spread across the sky. The Heaven¡¯s Law spread across the sky as disorganized and mysterious looking lines. Then, the Laws gathered together and formed a tribtion cloud. The three people waiting outside the formation unwittingly stood up upon seeing the tribtion clouds. ¡°It¡¯s a Grand Emperor Tribtion. Mr. Caden is about to go through his Grand Emperor Tribtion now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised that his cultivation rank is so low. Yet, he has mastered the Space Path. Who exactly is he?¡± The three looked at the tribtion clouds and observed James keenly. Meanwhile, James also sensed the appearance of the tribtion clouds. ¡°Perfect timing.¡± James¡¯ face lit up with joy. He had been waiting for the Heavenly Tribtion for a long time. The power of the outside world was too weak and insufficient for him to cultivate. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Tribtion contained infinite power. Therefore, he could improve his strength significantly in a short period just by absorbing the power from the Heavenly Tribtion. Seeing the tribtion clouds, James activated the Five Elements of Genesis. The Five Elements of Genesis floated into the air and melded with the tribtion clouds. They combined and formed the Elemental Inversion formation, allowing James to rapidly absorb the power of the Heavenly Tribtion. Heavenly Tribtions were terrifying. Every living being was afraid to encounter them as they could easily lose their lives to it. However, James acted the opposite. He boldly absorbed power from the Heavenly Tribtion. The Five Elements of Genesis were treasures that have existed since the beginning of the universe. Thus, they could not be destroyed by the powerful Heavenly Tribtion. At that moment, the power of James¡¯ other Ousias also improved significantly. ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone brave enough to absorb the Heavenly Tribtions¡¯ power. This is definitely a historic moment. It¡¯s unprecedented, and I don¡¯t think anyone else will dare to try this.¡± The three people outside were shocked to see James absorb the Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s power. ¡°Boom!¡± Lightning arced through the tribtion clouds like a giant dragon. Whenever it shed, a powerful force would burst forth and shatter the space. Rumble!!! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A sh of lightning pierced the sky and struck James. James was now undergoing the Grand Emperor Tribtion. The power from a Grand Emperor Tribtion could not harm James. His physical strength had already reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven and was close to reaching the Eighth Heaven. The lightning sh only caused his body to tingle slightly. Boom! Bang! Boom! Lightning strikes continuously descended from sky. Chapter 3443 Chapter 3443 The lightning struck James¡¯ body continuously but did not cause any harm to him. James¡¯ Sword Path Ousias were still in the process of merging into a Path Seal. His Sword Path Ousias converted into a mysterious force and fused above his head to form a circle of light. The light circle absorbed power from the outside world andpressed it. The processsted for about three months. Finally, James¡¯ Sword Path Ousiaspletely fused to form a bizarre seal. The fist-sized seal was white and shaped like a rhombus. It was crystal clear, and magical Sword Energy could be seen flowing within it. His Sword Path Seal had sessfully formed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. James finally became a Grand Emperor¡ªthe rank he had long strived for. At that moment, the tribtion clouds dispersed, and the Heavenly Tribtion waspleted. James¡¯ Elemental Inversion Formation had absorbed a significant amount of power from the Heavenly Tribtion, and the ranks of his other Ousias also improved. All of his Ousias had been upgraded to the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Tribtion. James stopped cultivating and looked at the Sword Path Seal that had formed before him. With a thought, a burst of Sword Energy emerged from the Path Seal. The energy swept forward and instantly destroyed the mountain ahead. Mount Nothingness in the Divine Realm of Nothingness used to be the residence of a Macrocosm Ancestral God. The space within the mountain range was stable, and the terrain was sturdy. James¡¯ swordsmanship had to be truly devastating to destroy a mountain within this area. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath and eximed. ¡°I¡¯m finally a Grand Emperor! In the Apocalypse Age, a Grand Emperor is considered a peerless powerhouse.¡± James dispersed the Time Formation. Hadrian stood up, looked up at the approaching James and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Caden. You¡¯re amazing. I can¡¯t believe you absorbed the power from the Heavenly Tribtion. You¡¯re probably the only one who would dare to do such a thing since time immemorial.¡± After stepping into the Grand Emperor Rank, James was ecstatic. He grinned brightly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m finally a Grand Emperor. It wasn¡¯t an easy journey for me to reach this rank.¡± Mia asked. ¡°Are you a Sword Cultivator, Mr. Caden?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°The Ancestral Sword Master has a significant influence on Sword Cultivators. Everyone aspiring to be a Sword Cultivator follows in his footsteps. The Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship contains theplete Sword Path. To create apletely new type of swordsmanship that¡¯s distinct from his almost impossible.¡± Mia nodded lightly and said, ¡°My family, the Londyns, are quite prestigious in this universe. Our Grand Patriarch has some connections with the Ancestral Sword Master. If you¡¯re interested, you can follow me back to the Londyn Dynasty after we leave this ce. I¡¯ll introduce you to our Grand Patriarch and ask him to introduce you to the Ancestral Sword Master.¡± James slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°Thank you for the kind offer, but that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m permitted to freely enter Mount Sword God. I¡¯m acquainted with the Ancestral Sword Master.¡± Hearing this, Mia immediately said, ¡°Pardon my insolence. You have a rtively good rtionship with the Cahans, so it¡¯s not surprising that you must also be acquainted with Mount Sword God.¡± Herbert looked at James and asked out of curiosity. ¡°Your Sword Path has already evolved into a Path Seal. I¡¯ve witnessed you disy Space Power before and was curious about what rank you have reached in the Space Path. Also, how many other Ousias have you cultivated?¡± James'' cultivation rank was nothing impressivepared to the three Quasi Ancestral Gods before him. However, the three still treated him courteously and respectfully since they had witnessed James disy terrifying techniques and skills. James was very proud to exin about his Ousias. He, without a doubt, had the most Ousias throughout the universe. No one would believe him if he were to tell them precisely how many he owned. Suddenly, James¡¯ expression became grim. He looked into the distance and murmured, ¡°They sure are fast. I wasn¡¯t expecting our pursuers toe all the way to Mount Nothingness.¡± Chapter 3444 Chapter 3444 James sensed a strong aura approaching him rapidly. The other three people also sensed the aura and looked into the distance. Swoosh! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A figure flew through the air and appeared before them the very next moment. The blurry silhouette gradually became a solid figure. It was a stunning woman that looked about 20 years old. She wore a white dress and had long, silver- white hair. She floated in mid-air, looked at James, andughed. ¡°You¡¯re great at hiding, James. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in Mount Nothingness. Mia sensed the woman¡¯s malicious intentions and immediately stepped forward and released her Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s aura. She stared at the woman before them and asked coldly, ¡°Are you trying to start something right here?¡± The woman looked at Mia and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s best to stay out of Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s affairs. Regardless of your background, you won¡¯t be able to escape the consequences if Mount Heavenly Path holds you ountable.¡± Mia was terrified upon hearing her mention Mount Heavenly Path. James walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Step back.¡± Mia was afraid to interfere in Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s affairs, so she obediently stepped aside. James looked at the silvery-haired woman floating mid-air and asked, ¡°State your name. I don¡¯t bother killing insignificant fools.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± the woman giggled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still acting so arrogant despite being close to death. Since you¡¯re dying soon, I¡¯ll let you know my name. Listen carefully. It¡¯s Zenaida Xayah.¡± As soon as Zenaida stated her name, the Stuart brothers and Mia¡¯s faces went pale. Mia stared at her and asked. ¡°Are you the person that ranked first in the Grand Emperor¡¯s Sixth Heaven group during the Grand Tournament of the Universe?¡± Zenaida smiled faintly and replied. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mia¡¯s face tensed up at her reply. She knew several prodigies in this age, especially those at the top of their respective cultivation ranks. Zenaida¡¯s cultivation rank was not particrly impressive, and she was only a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor. However, she was a prodigy that practiced one of the Five Great Paths¡ªReincarnation. She was invincible among the other Sixth Heaven Grand Emperors and ranked first in the Grand Tournament of the Universe in the Sixth Heaven group. Although she was a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor, her explosive strength was very close to that of a Quasi Ancestral God. However, she could only exert strength close to a Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank. The Quasi Ancestral God Rank was divided into Illuminated, Theosophical, and Path Integration. Although they were only sub-stages, the difference in strength was tremendous. It was remarkable that she was so close to the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank since her actual cultivation rank was only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Sixth Heaven. If she reached the Seventh Heaven, her strength might grow equivalent to that of a Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank. Everyone except James had heard of Zenaida before. However, judging from his threepanion¡¯s faces, James could tell that the woman before him would not be an easy opponent. She was most likely stronger than Honorius Gunner. Despite that, James was unafraid. Compared to when he fought Honrious, he was much stronger now. His Sword Path had already reached the Grand Emperor Rank, and his other Ousias were also at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Tribtion. He had improved significantly since the fight against Honrious. Regardless of who came to challenge him or what kind of prodigy his opponent was, James was fearless if their cultivation ranks were below the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. Chapter 3445 Chapter 3445 ¡°Be careful, Mr. Caden. Zenaida is going to be a tough opponent. She¡¯s a rare prodigy that cultivates one of the Five Great Paths, Reincarnation.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded lightly. He would not back down in the face of a challenge. James was prepared to fight, knowing that more pursuers would keeping for him. Now that his location was exposed, more powerhouses were bound to appear at Mount Nothingness. However, the others needed a bit more time to find him since Mount Nothingness was full of danger. With one hand behind him, James stretched out his other hand and beckoned Zenaida, saying, ¡°Do your worst.¡± Zenaida looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, James. Recently, many people have come out of seclusion to hunt you down. However, you¡¯ve managed to kill your opponent and escape every time. Even Honorius, who ranked third among the Fifth Heaven Grand Emperors, died at your hands. ¡°I admit you¡¯ve got great potential and will definitely rise to be a formidable powerhouse sooner or later.¡± James shrugged at her words and thought to himself, ¡®Why do these people say the same thing every time they show up?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, but the Young Master has given his orders. I¡¯ve no choice but to leave seclusion and end you. Only after you die can I return to seclusion and strive to reach the Ancestral God Rank to participate in the next Grand Tournament of the Universe.¡± Zenaida had been a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor for a long time, and her understanding of cultivation was very deep. As long as she tried, she could easily enter the Ancestral God Rank and be a Mystical Ancestral God in a short period. James said, ¡°Have you finished talking? If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s get started with the fight.¡± His voice boomed in the air, and a powerful aura emerged from his body. A potent force materialized out of the Sword Path Seal in his body and surged through his body. Invincible Sword Energy also surrounded the surface of his body. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s impressive.¡± Zenaida apuded and said, ¡°ording to the information provided by Mount Heavenly Path, your Sword Path was not as profound when you fought Honorius. Surprisingly, you¡¯ve managed to raise it to the Grand Emperor Rank in just a few years. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s direct disciple. Where¡¯s the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword? You should summon it. Otherwise, your Sword Path Seal isn¡¯t going to be enough to fight me.¡± Zenaida was not looking down on James but was simply assured in her own strength. Although James had killed Honorius, she still thought lightly of James. She simply regarded Honorius as an incapable lout. With a thought, a purple light emerged before him and turned into a long purple sword. James grabbed the sword, and his aura grew stronger. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hadrian eximed, ¡°Is that the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword?¡± Surprised, Herbert took a few steps forward and stared at James¡¯ sword to ascertain what he saw. Immediately after, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the Ancestral Sword God¡¯s Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.¡± Mia was dumbfounded. Previously, James had mentioned being acquainted with the Ancestral Sword Mater. However, she never thought James was a direct disciple of the Ancestral Sword Master. When did a prodigy named James exist within Mount Sword God? Also, what kind of grudge did James have with Mount Heavenly Path? The three of James¡¯panions had been in Mount Nothingness for a long time and were unaware of outside events. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to fight me with all you¡¯ve got? Fine, then I¡¯ll just give you no choice but to go all out.¡± Zenaida knew that James¡¯ strength was not limited to what he disyed currently. He would not have lived for so long if that were the case. She immediately stepped forward and appeared before James. Then, she raised her slender hand and thrust at him. The force of her attack shattered the surrounding space. The space around James¡¯ body fell apart, and thousands of palm attacks closed in on him. Chapter 3446 Chapter 3446 The space around James¡¯ split open, and palm attacks rushed out from the void. The palm attacks were not formed with her power but came from a mysterious Path Seal. The terrifying force could significantly damage the surrounding terrain if they were not in Mount Nothingness. James immediately sensed thepelling force. Although his physical body was very close to reaching the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven, he still felt a sense of danger. A ncing blow from Zenaida wasparable to a full blow from a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. James¡¯ Sword Path Seal continuously poured power into the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. At the same time, he also infused the sword with his physical strength. James brandished the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, and several Sword Energies manifested. They burst out to repel the palm attacks around him. Despite his efforts to block the attacks, a few slipped through his defenses and struck his body. His flesh was split apart instantly. Despite having the physical strength of a well-trained Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor that was usually invulnerable to Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor attacks, his body was injured by Zenaida¡¯s attacks. ¡°She¡¯s strong.¡± James was surprised. He thought his physical strength had already grown significantly and could withstand the attacks of a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor. Zenaida dashed away and looked at the injured James in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± After a brief surprise, Zenaida said with a yful smile, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path obtained news that your physical strength is at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Heaven, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Your physical strength is already at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven and is close to reaching the Eighth Heaven. If this information returns to Mount Heavenly Path, they¡¯ll send a Quasi Ancestral God at the Illuminated Rank for your life.¡± The strength James disyed surpassed Zenaida¡¯s expectations. James quickly unleashed a powerful vital force from his Life Path. The life force flowed through his whole body, and his injuries recovered instantly. He had a Demonic Body, so his physical body¡¯s recovery ability was exceptional. Now that he had cultivated the Life Path, he could keep recovering from his wounds as long as he was still alive. James marveled at Zenaida¡¯s strength, saying, ¡°Amazing. She¡¯s really powerful. I can¡¯t believe a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor has such terrifying power.¡± Zenaida smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to shout about. If we both had the same cultivation rank, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you.¡± She was cognizant of herself and the situation around her. James¡¯ current cultivation rank was low, and the only noteworthy thing was his physical strength. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. James knew he could not kill Zenaida in his current state. Therefore, he no longer held back against her and activated his other Ousias. All the other Ousias in his body unleashed tremendous force, which surged through his body. James¡¯ aura immediately began to skyrocket. His aura grew significantly. Zenaida smiled. ¡°Interesting.¡± She stood in the distance, looked at James exuding a powerful aura, and said, ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call a worthy opponent.¡± Zenaida held back no longer. She waved her hand, and a white light emerged from her palm to form a spear. The spear was two meters long, and had an incredibly sharp tip. A few mysterious inscriptions were also engraved on the shaft. After wielding the spear, Zenaida¡¯s aura also climbed to a higher level. Chapter 3447 Chapter 3447 Zenaida took a step forward and dashed toward James. She appeared before James instantly and thrusted her spear at James¡¯ head. As her spear zoomed at her target, a force materialized and pierced through the air, aiming for James¡¯ forehead. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James¡¯ body vanished and evaded the attack at thest second. ¡°The Space Path?¡± Zenaida was stunned. After a while, she grinned and revealed her white teeth. Suddenly, James appeared behind Zenaida and lunged at her with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. Zenaida immediately predicted the attack, made a sharp turn, and attempted to deflect the sword with her spear. Her spear struck the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. James immediately poured all his strength into his Sword Path Seal, then into the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword as soon as their weapons made contact. His sword emitted a blinding, purple glow, and unleashed immense power. Despite his efforts, there was still a huge disparity between his and Zenaida¡¯s strength. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword trembled under Zenaida¡¯s crushing force. James felt his arms going numb, and her overwhelming might snaked into his body through the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, knocking him away. While his body flew through the air, the terrifying force of the attack shattered the space behind him and created a ghastly scene. Zenaida did not give James a second to breathe. She immediately flourished her spear, creating countless shadowy spears in the sky. Meanwhile, James¡¯ body gradually became see-through and split into countless shadows in an effort to repel the shadow spears. The spear shadows across the sky were shattered in an instant. Immediately afterward, James¡¯ shadows merged in front of Zenaida as he teleported before her. Zenaida was calm in the face of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. She raised her spear and deflected James¡¯ sword. James was sted away by her counter once again. Before he could gain his footing, Zenaida dashed at him. Her spear pierced James¡¯ chest, causing a bloody wound to form. Zenaida was powerful. She had been a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor for many Epochs. Although her cultivation rank was nothing impressive, the Supernatural Powers she mastered were exceptional, and every attack was extremely powerful. James was weary after exchanging a few moves. After his body was pierced, he quickly shed at Zenaida. Zenaida dodged the sword impassively. Seizing the opportunity, James fled to the distance and utilized the Life Path¡¯s power to instantly heal his injury. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. At that moment, he no longer restrained his strength. He urged the Five Elements of Genesis and formed an Elemental Inversion Formation within his body. The Elemental Power merged and enhanced his strength. James unleashed the powers of all his Ousias and even activated the Elemental Inversion Formation, greatly boosting his strength. The fusion of the Five Elements of Genesis increased James¡¯ strength tremendously, improving his aura once again. His aura hade close to a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. ¡°Wow. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Zenaida praised him, ¡°Your Sword Path Seal was only recently formed, and your other Ousias are still at the Quasi Emperor Rank. However, with your various skills and techniques, you¡¯re able to disy the strength of a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. You¡¯re exceptional, James. If you hadn¡¯t crossed Mount Heavenly Path, you¡¯d definitely be able to rule this era.¡± Chapter 3448 Chapter 3448 Zenaida was not exaggerating when she said that James¡¯ aplishments were widely known throughout the universe. James had disyed various Paths during his previous battles. He practiced the Sword Path and also grasped the Five Great Paths while in the Katun Realm. Moreover, James utilized the Five Elements of Genesis to cultivate the Elemental Path. He had long surpassed the limit permitted by the Heavenly Path and aplished an unprecedented feat. However, these were only the things outsiders knew about James. In actual fact, he had also cultivated the Curse Path and Dark Path. With all the Paths James had cultivated, he would be invincible if he trained all of them to the Grand Emperor Rank and Ancestral God Rank. Thea had dominated a whole generation and outshined countless prodigies. James was the same. If he had not offended Mount Heavenly Path, he would have outperformed all the prodigies in this era and gained the respect of many. Zenaida thought highly of James¡¯ potential. Despite the praise he received, James sported a cold expression. He refused to show mercy to those that sought to end his life and was convinced he could kill Zenaida. However, he was worried that many more powerhouses would show up after finishing off Zenaida. Therefore, he could not spend all his strength and had to retain some energy to fight the other pursuers. James already utilized the Five Elements of Genesis to form the Elemental Inversion Formation. The fusion of the five Elemental Powers created a new force. His aura was powerful and had the strengthparable to a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Zenaida¡¯s expression became solemn. She no longer dared to fight recklessly and raised her guard. She knew James still had many other techniques he had yet to use in the fight. She floated in the space, her hands grasped around her spear. Her spear began to hum, and a mysterious force circted through it. The force seeped into Zenaida¡¯s body, and her aura rose to that of a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. At that moment, her strength was almost close to a Quasi Ancestral God. ¡°Is that Reincarnation Power?¡± James stared at Zenaida. She held onto her long spear, and a mysterious aura shrouded her whole body. She radiated with indescribable grace as her silver-white hair danced in the air. James was very familiar with the power surrounding his opponent. It was Reincarnation Power. Zenaida parted her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯veprehended the Five Great Paths. Reincarnation is one of them. If we weren¡¯t enemies, we could¡¯ve been friends that studied the Reincarnation Path together. ¡°You were born in the wrong age, and I can¡¯t bear to see such a talented person like you simply die here. So, I¡¯m going to make you reincarnate.¡± Zenaida¡¯s voice resounded, and a mysterious power enveloped the surroundings. James felt his body fall apart, and his soul began to dissipate. Zenaida spoke to him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to a different age. Remember not to offend Mount Heavenly Path in your next life.¡± Then, she called upon her Reincarnation Power. James¡¯ body gradually began toe apart, and his soul scattered under the Reincarnation Power''s influence. Zenaida¡¯s voice boomed though the air. ¡°Reincarnate.¡± Her voice rumbled like thunder in James¡¯ mind and shook his consciousness. Despair gripped James. ¡®Am I going to disappear?¡¯ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Zenaida¡¯s Reincarnation Power was formidable, and he was unable to resist it. James felt like he was about to disappear from the Primeval Age. He felt a powerful draw pulling him to the distant future. Furious, James roared, ¡°No!¡± He had not fulfilled his purpose foring to this age. He needed to bring Thea home. James refused to die. At that moment, he used the power of the Five Great Paths. Chapter 3449 Chapter 3449 The Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias in his body went wild, and their powerbined into an extraordinary force. The force circted throughout his body and purged Zenaida¡¯s Reincarnation Power. His disintegrating body eventually put itself back together. ¡°I¡¯ve also learned the Reincarnation Path. How am I supposed to let someone simply force me to reincarnate like this?¡± Thebined power of the Five Great Paths ran through his body, and James¡¯ aura exploded. As he approached Zenaida step-by-step, he looked like a mighty war god with the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever tries to force me to reincarnate.¡± James instantly appeared before Zenaida after the words left his mouth. ¡°Wh-What? How did you nullify my Reincarnation Power?¡± Zenaida¡¯s expression immediately changed. She possessed Reincarnation Power. This power makes reincarnation unavoidable for even a Quasi Ancestral God. Yet, James managed to negate her attack. ¡°Die!¡± James raised the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. He aimed the sword at Zenaida and shed at her head. Suddenly, Zenaida¡¯s body disappeared from sight. She evaded the attack and reappeared in the distance. Her pretty face was now white as a sheet, and beads of nervous sweat rolled down her forehead. ¡°What kind of power is that?¡± Zenaida stared at James and saw the terrifying force emitting from James¡¯ body. The force defied the Power of Reincarnation and resisted attempts to reincarnate its wielder. Since her cultivation rank was low, she had no idea the powering from James was an embryonic form of Macrocosm Power. Only one person in the universe could possess Macrocosm Power¡ª the Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°Time and fate are unpredictable factors. If you¡¯re fortunate enough to survive on the run for ten thousand years, I hope we have another chance to share our knowledge on Paths with each other, James.¡± Zenaida knew her defeat was inevitable if the fight continued. She relied heavily on her Reincarnation Power to give her an edge inbat, but James was immune to its effects. After leaving a few words, she disappeared from the area in a sh. Zenaida fled, but James did not pursue her. He floated in the air and sensed his own power. When he cultivated the Five Great Paths in the past, he already knew that the fusion of the Five Great Paths¡¯ powers would create an overwhelming force. Back then, he had just cultivated his Five Great Paths¡¯ Ousias and their power was still vtile at the time. Now that they had reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Tribtion, they had be rtively stable. ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± James sensed the Macrocosm Power in his body and felt how vast and boundless it was. Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia had been spectating the battle from a distance. Initially, they thought that Zenaida would overwhelm James. None of them were expecting him toe out victorious. Neither could they believe that Zenaida, who possessed Reincarnation Power, would be powerless against James. ¡°Huff!¡± Hadrian took a deep breath and said, ¡°James is too strong!¡± Mia looked at James and frowned upon sensing the powering from his body. She murmured, ¡°What kind of power is that?¡± Meanwhile, the Ancestral Sword Master on Mount Sword God had been watching James closely. He was a Caelum Ancestral God and was well renowned throughout the years. His Divine Sense could span the entire universe, and he keenly observed James¡¯ every move. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they want his life.¡± He immediately understood why Mount Heavenly Path wanted to kill James. ¡°If they allowed him to continue cultivating the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power, he would eventually be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. They¡¯re afraid he will threaten their position when he gets stronger.¡± Thea had also been paying attention to James¡¯ situation. However, she could not discern that James¡¯ power was an embryonic form of Macrocosm Power since her cultivation rank was nowhere close to the Macrocosm Ancestral God rank. She was still much weakerpared to the Ancestral Sword Master and the Ancestral Talisman Master. Chapter 3450 Chapter 3450 Thea had no idea James had already grasped the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power. However, she could sense he possessed an unprecedented and impressive power. Her anxious heart was relieved after James had defeated Zenaida. Thea murmured, ¡°James is truly a talented cultivator. Given enough time, he¡¯ll definitely make a name for himself throughout the universe.¡± Then, she chided herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I worried about him?¡± After Zenaida left Mount Nothingness, James began to sense his newly acquired power from fusing the Five Great Paths¡¯ Power. The power was bizarre but very unique. James could sense the Power of Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation within it. The five forces had merged and were intrinsically linked. The power could not be formed if any one of them wascking. He was still unable to understand the power and had no idea how to properly utilize it at the moment. Thus, he put his concerns away for now. James dismissed the Elemental Inversion Formation and the Power of the Five Great Paths. His potent aura was gradually drawn back into his body. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At that moment, three people appeared before him. It was Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia. Mia looked at James and asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, it seems there¡¯s more to you than meets the eye. Why is Mount Heavenly Path trying to kill you? They even sent a prodigy like Zenaida after your life.¡± James looked at her and said calmly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m also not sure why Mount Heavenly Path insists on killing me.¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know the reason?¡± Mia was baffled. James replied, ¡°I only called Bria Cahan by her real name, Thea, when I stayed in the Cahan Residence. Since then, the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path was out for my blood. If not for Thea and the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s protection on Mount Sword God, I might already be dead by now. ¡°Although I survived back then, Herschel insisted on sending powerhouses two ranks higher than me to hunt me down. The Ancestral Sword Master did nothing to stop him as he was unable to provide me further assistant.¡± It was a known fact that Herschel was trying to court Bria Cahan. None of them expected that Herschel wanted to kill James so he could pursue Thea. Mia said in disbelief, ¡°He¡¯s hunting you over such a trivial matter? How can he kill you over a woman? He¡¯s the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path and will eventually be the Lord of the Universe. His temper is uneptable¡­¡± James smiled faintly, not saying anything much. He was sure that Herschel had a better reason for wanting to kill him. However, he had no idea what his other reasoning was. ¡°What should we do next, Mr. Caden?¡± asked Hadrian. James looked beyond the periphery of Mount Nothingness. Since Zenaide found him, he believed many other powerhouses must be lying in wait outside Mount Nothingness. These powerhouses might have already entered Mount Nothingness¡¯ territory but ended up lost. That might be why no one else had found him yet. He did not want to fight others continuously, so his only choice was to travel deeper into Mount Nothingness. James turned around and looked at the endless mountain range shrouded in ck mist, saying, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Young Master¡¯s one order was enough tomand all the prodigies throughout the universe toe after my life. I¡¯ve been fleeing for a while now, so they¡¯ll eventually sniff out wherever I choose to hide. My only option is to advance further into Mount Nothingness.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Hadrian was ecstatic. Herbert was also excited. The three stayed in hopes of entering the Pce of Nothingness in the depths of Mount Nothingness with James to obtain the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯s inheritance. James began looking for the correct direction. He recalled the phantom beast saying that choosing the right direction was crucial in finding the Pce of Nothingness. He would only have to pass through three checkpoints if he chose the correct path. If he chose a different path, he would have to face one challenge after another to reach the Pce of Nothingness. James looked at Mia, reached out his hand, and said, ¡°Hand me the map.¡± Mia immediately took out a map, which was drawn by ancestors of the Londyn family. Chapter 3451 Chapter 3451 James looked over the map. It had various routes marked out as well as dangerous regions.. However, the map only disyed the edges of Mount Nothingness¡¯. The central region of the mountain was left nk because the Londyns had yet to explore the depths of the mountain range. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. James looked pensively at the paths drawn on the map. Standing beside him, Mia said, ¡°ording to the phantom beast, the closest route will only have three checkpoints. Therefore, it can only be this one.¡± While speaking, she pointed at a route marked out on the map. Only one dangerous region was marked along its path. ¡°It should be this route. One of our ancestors traveled deep into this region, but he never returned. As for the other routes, they¡¯ve already been explored by other family members.¡± James looked at a marked area with a frown and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in this region?¡± Mia shook her head, expressing her uncertainty. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± James was not afraid of the unknown regions within Mount Nothingness. Handling the hazards in Mount Nothingness would be easier than facing his deadly pursuers. After James ascertained their travel direction, he stepped forward and advanced a thousand meters away. Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia followed after him. James was careful not to proceed too hastily since Mount Nothingness had too many unknown dangers. Therefore, he slowly traversed the area instead of opening up a spatial passage. The four quickly disappeared from the area and traveled into the depths of Mount Nothingness. After Zenaida left Mount Nothingness, she quickly made her way to Mount Heavenly Path. Herschel sat at the highest seat in the main hall of Mount Herschel. He looked into the distance with his deep-set eyes. His face disyed an assertive expression. Swoosh! A shadow flickered in front of him, slowly taking the form of a graceful woman. It was Zenaida who had rushed back from Mount Nothingness. She greeted Herschel, ¡°Young Master.¡± Herschel¡¯s mind to the present. He nodded lightly, and replied. ¡°Zenaida. Why are you back so soon? What¡¯s the situation on Mount Nothingness?¡± A Caelum Ancestral God was capable of sensing every corner of the universe. However, Herschel had not yet reached that rank and was not yet omniscient. Thus, he was unaware of the exact situation on Mount Nothingness. Zenaida shook her head and replied. ¡°James is too powerful, and I couldn¡¯t take him down. I even relied on Reincarnation Power, but it was useless.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Herschel stood up in shock. ¡°You couldn¡¯t win against James and failed to kill him?¡± Zenaida nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Sir. I attempted to use Reincarnation Power to destroy his soul and physical body so that I could transport him into another age. However, he broke free from my grasp and disyed a new kind of power. I chose to flee since I would¡¯ve been defeated if I continued to fight.¡± Herschel took a sharp breath and slowly sat down. ¡°Also¡­¡± Zenaida parted her lips and continued her report. ¡°James has already formed a Sword Path Seal, and his physical strength has reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. He¡¯s very close to reaching the Eighth Heaven.¡± Surprised, Herschel said, ¡°That brat sure is impressive. He improved so much in such a short period. If he really survives the ten thousand-year deadline I gave him, he¡¯ll most likely be an Ancestral God.¡± Zenaida did not express her opinion on the matter and turned to leave. After she disappeared, her voice echoed in the hall. ¡°Young Master, I will be going into seclusion. I hope to be an Ancestral God before the next Grand Tournament of the Universe. Zenaida¡¯s voice gradually became softer and eventually faded away. Chapter 3452 Chapter 3452 After Zenaide¡¯s fight with James, she learned that James¡¯ physical strength had grown and reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. Upon returning to Mount Heavenly Path, she ryed the newly obtained information to Herschel. Herschel was slightly taken aback by the news. Improvements in physical strength were a product of hard work over time. Cultivation, on the other hand, could be raised rapidly through gaining insight or greatprehension. ¡°He¡¯s already raised his physical strength to the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven, huh? You¡¯re quite the interesting man, James. I¡¯d like to see how much longer you can continue to run from me.¡± Herschel smiled faintly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Now that James¡¯ cultivation rank increased, Herschel could send stronger cultivators after him. He stayed true to his word and only deployed powerhouses whose cultivation ranks were a maximum of two ranks higher than James¡¯ own. The highest-ranked men he could send after James were Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors. However, James had already journeyed deep into Mount Nothingness. The Londyns were a prominent family from the Realm of Nothingness¡¯ Divine Dimension. Since ancient times, many powerful family members traveled to Mount Nothingness in search of rare boons. Therefore, the Londyns were quite familiar with its topography. The path James had chosen was one that even the Londyn elders would not dare to travel because of the disappearance of one of their more powerful members during their expedition on this very path. They never heard from him again, and it was evident that the path was perilous. ck mist nketed the inner regions of Mount Nothingness. Terrifying Demonic Energy was contained in the ck mist. It had properties somewhat simr to Dark Power. The power was capable of corroding a living being¡¯s physical body and soul. Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia used their powers to protect their bodies and soul while advancing deeper into the terrain of Mount Nothingness. James, however, did not share the same concerns. His physical body was immune to Demonic Energy. James walked ahead of the three and effortlessly crossed the mountains. After passing through many mountains, a in appeared in sight. The grass in the area was a variety that James had never seen before. Not only were they a strange ck color, but they also grew to a height of about twenty centimeters high and had a faint, dark glow. A huge stone tablet stood not far ahead and it had some mysterious and ancient inscriptions engraved on it. James walked over to the stone tablet and inspected the engravings. His threepanions also began to examine the inscriptions. Hadrian turned to Mia and asked. ¡°Princess Mia, you have a lot more experience than us. Do you recognize these words?¡± Mia shook her head in response. She indeed knew many ancient scripts but could not identify the script that was engraved on the stone tablet. James had been studying Karma Script recently. It was one of the most mysterious scripts in the universe. It surpassed even the Elysian characters and the Ancestral Script. Through his studies of the Karma Script, it enabled James to recognize virtually any script he encountered. James parted his lips and said, ¡°It says that the area ahead is a restricted area, and living beings shouldn¡¯t proceed beyond this point.¡± ¡°A restricted area? Why is that so?¡± asked Herbert. James continued to read the engravings and said, ¡°There¡¯s some more information recorded on the stone tablet. It¡¯s about the Holy Master of Nothingness.¡± The trio immediately showed great interest upon hearing James. Mia said excitedly, ¡°Please cut to the chase, Mr. Caden.¡± James replied, ¡°It¡¯s about the events that happened while the Holy Master of Nothingness ruled this universe. He reigned in a prosperous era. However, his wicked thoughts left his body and manifested as a living being. As a result, the universe ushered in a dark age.¡± ¡°This era was called the Age of Destruction. ¡°During the Age of Destruction, the Holy Master of Nothingness escaped. The Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master rose up and imprisoned the Holy Master of Nothingness in the deepest parts of the Pce of Nothingness. Then, he took over Mount Heavenly Path and inherited the Master of Nothingness¡¯ position. He ruthlessly massacred those that refused to submit to him. Therefore, the age he ruled was named the Age of Destruction.¡± Chapter 3453 Chapter 3453 James¡¯ brows furrowed deeply after reading the history engraved on the stone tablet. He had little knowledge of the history of this age. It was only now that he learned a couple of things. James turned to his threepanions and asked. ¡°Do any of you know about this period in history?¡± They shook their head in response. Mia replied. ¡°The only thing I know is how the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ malicious thoughts took a living form. There are also myths that the Holy Master of Nothingness died alongside this evil incarnate. When the Macrocosm Ancestral God died, his good fortune spread throughout the universe. Eventually, Hadad rose up to be our universe''s new Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± It was the first time she had heard about the detailed history recorded on the stone tablet. There were no detailed records of the events in ancient books. Only a vague description of what happened was recorded. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James was surprised by Mia¡¯s words. He asked. ¡°So that means only one Macrocosm Ancestral God can exist in our universe?¡± Mia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s more or less correct. A Macrocosm Ancestral God embodies the luck of the entire universe. Thus, it¡¯s almost impossible for another powerhouse to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. This is somethingmonly known throughout the universe.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James did not take her words seriously. If that were really true, how could Radomir be Macrocosm Ancestral God while Hadad was still alive? Radomir rebelled only after bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. James roughly knew why Radomir revolted against Hadad. Hadad was not a progressive leader and refused to train new powerhouses. Although they lived within the Twelfth Universe, many other universes existed. To protect themselves against other universes, Radomir overthrew Hadad. Mia did not continue borating, but instead asked. ¡°What else is recorded on the stone tablet?¡± James continued to read. ¡°It records how the Age of Destruction came to be and how the Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master imprisoned the Holy Master of Nothingness. It said he took over Mount Nothingness, and usurped the position of Lord of the Universe. Lastly, it¡­¡± James¡¯ expression became solemn as he read on. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Caden?¡± asked Hadrian. James took a deep breath. ¡°It also has records of the Dark Strife.¡± The threepanions were confused. Mia asked. ¡°What¡¯s the Dark Strife?¡± James exined. ¡°The Dark Strife is an event rted to the Dark World. In the past, chaos broke out in the Dark World, affecting the entire universe. Ultimately, it led to the copse of the universe. Only a few powerhouses were fortunate enough to escape death. The Holy Master of Nothingness and Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master died in this turmoil.¡± ¡°The Dark World?¡± The three were startled by his exnation. As Quasi Ancestral Gods, they knew about the Dark World but only held scant knowledge. ¡°The Dark Strife? What caused it?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Not much is described about it. All that¡¯s recorded is a chaos would break out after a certain period in the Dark World and this in turn would affect the Illuminated World. ¡°If the Illuminated World is strong enough, it could avoid the Dark Strife. If not, it¡¯ll end up getting destroyed. ¡°Assumingly, the age where the Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master ruled was too weak, and it led to the destruction of their age.¡± ¡°Huff!¡± All three of them gasped in horror. They never expected so many events to have happened in the distant past. Chapter 3454 Chapter 3454 A lot of information was recorded on the stone tablet, including the history of the Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master and how he took over Mount Nothingness, as well as the Dark World¡¯s Dark Strife that led to the destruction of their era. Mia asked. ¡°Is there anything else? Is there nothing recorded about what is beyond this point? Does it not describe what dangers lie ahead?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Nothing of that sort seems to be recorded. We¡¯ll have to find out on our own it seems.¡± Hadrian said solemnly, ¡°Since this stone tablet details the Dark Strife, it¡¯s likely the region ahead is rted to the Dark Strife.¡± Herbert shook his head and said, ¡°That might not be the case. We¡¯re within Mount Nothingness right now. The Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ inheritance must be hidden in the depths of this mountain range. No matter what¡¯s recorded on the stone tablet, I¡¯m sure whatever is in the region ahead has something to do with him. Perhaps he left behind a few trials before he died.¡± Standing to the side, Mia said, ¡°We should stop guessing and start moving. We¡¯ll find out after seeing for ourselves.¡± After speaking, she turned to James and said, ¡°Please lead the way, Mr. Caden.¡± James looked at the trio. Although they knew the path ahead was fraught with danger, they insisted on apanying him. It seemed like they had little regard for their lives. Since they were determined, James did not dissuade them. He looked ahead but could not discern anything since the ck mist obscured the entire area. It was impossible to clearly identify what was hidden in the ins ahead. Without any hesitation, James strode forward. Hee appeared a few kilometers away with one step but maintained a steady pace as he advanced. The group walked through the dangerous path along Mount Nothingness for a few days. Despite this, they had not yet left the ins. The grass got even more bizarre as they traveled deeper into the ins. Their shape grew increasingly bizarre, and their leaves emitted ck and poisonous mist. James tried to test the poison, but his Demonic Body also showed signs of corroding aftering in contact with the mist. Fortunately, the Demonic Energy in his body nullified the poisonous mist. The other three proceeded more cautiously and took care not to do anything reckless. They used their energy to form a protective barrier around their bodies to avoiding in contact with the poisonous mist. ¡°There¡¯s something ahead.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James suddenly stopped in his tracks. The three people following him also stopped abruptly and looked ahead of them. At the end of the ck mist was an ancient-looking ck city. It was a massive city with towering pces that were 10,000 meters high. James made his way there and arrived at the open field outside the city gate. The city wall was tall, and a few ancient words were engraved onto it. ¡°Dead City.¡± James read the words. After seeing the words, James was slightly taken aback. The name was familiar to him. He immediately recalled seeing a city on Earth in the distant future. It was before the Apocalypse Age and before the seal on Earth was opened. The city was carried on the back of a colossal turtle and disappeared into the void. Back then, he wanted to chase after it but could not catch up. Jace told him it was called the Silent City of Death. However, Jace was clueless about the Dead City¡¯s origin. Standing behind him, Mia asked. ¡°Why did you stop? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± James lightly shook his head. He had no idea if the two cities were rted nor had he any clue what was within the Dead City. Chapter 3455 Chapter 3455 Hadrian said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Mia reminded them all. ¡°Watch your step. There¡¯s something unusual about this city.¡± James scanned the Dead City¡¯s surroundings. The city waspletely still, and not a single sound could be heard. The city was shrouded in ck fog, adding to its mysterious air. James was undaunted as he was strong and had a Demonic Body that was formed by the Demonic Lotus. The Demonic Lotus came from the same source as the power that surrounded the area, so he had nothing to worry about. He boldly walked toward the city gate. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Soon, he reached the city gate. James inspected the closed city gate, and attempted to push it open. However, the gate did not budge. He put more force into his action, but the gate remained shut. James raised his head and leaped into the air. He nned to jump over gate. His body soared high into the sky. Just as he tried to cross the gate, a terrifying force swept inside the city and struck him. Unable to withstand the blow, James plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ground. Boom! His fall made a loud sound. The ground was extremely sturdy. It was undamaged, even though James crashed into it with great force. James staggered back up from the ground. Mia rushed over and asked. ¡°What happened, Mr. Caden?¡± James raised his head and said solemnly, ¡°I tried to fly over the gate but a terrifying force from within the city struck me down.¡± Herbert immediately stood up and volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a go.¡± He flew into the sky but was also struck down by the crushing force. Hadrian also attempted to do the same but likewise also failed. Mia said solemnly, ¡°It seems we can only enter through the city gate.¡± After speaking, Mia walked toward the gate and tried to push it open. She was a Quasi Ancestral God at the Theosophical Rank but she could not get the gate to budge an inch even when she used all her strength. Mia gave up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not working. There seems to be some kind of condition ced on the city gate. I couldn¡¯t get it to move even after unleashing all my strength. Perhaps, only an Ancestral God can open it.¡± Hadrian looked at James and asked. ¡°What should we do, Mr. Caden?¡± James shrugged at his question. It was his first time in Dead City, so he likewise had no idea how to proceed. The trio looked at him in anticipation. James had no choice but to reassure them, saying, ¡°Let me try something else.¡± Afterward, he used his Space Path¡¯s Power to open a void through the city gate. However, the space around them was unusual, and he could not create a passage. Helpless, James said, ¡°How about we make a detour and see if we can go around the city instead to reach the depths of Mount Nothingness? Or maybe we can follow the city wall to see if there is another entrance.¡± All three of them nodded in unison. Then, they began to walk along the city wall. However, they simply found themselves back at the city gate. Chapter 3456 Chapter 3456 Three men and one woman sat on the ground outside the Dead City¡¯s gate. Their backs leaned against the city wall. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°We went around and came back to the gate.¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening. How did we end up in the same ce again?¡± Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia were puzzled. James exined, ¡°It probably has something to do with the Space Path. The influence of the Space Path here is very strong, and we can¡¯t bypass it. We¡¯ll have to enter the Dead City to find the solution to this problem.¡± ¡°...But how are we going to enter the city?¡± ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t open the gate, nor can we fly over it.¡± ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Caden?¡± The trio looked at James. James stood up. The only way into the city was through the gate. The hint to entering the city must be hidden at the city gate. James scanned the city gate before him. The city gate was high and wide. It was hard to determine whether the gate was made with ck rocks or was stained by the ck fog in the area. No rules were inscribed on the city gate. James walked over, stretched out his hand, and touched the gate. He immediately sensed an icy cold sensation. Despite having outstanding physical strength, he could barely withstand the biting cold. ¡°Nothing seems too out of the ordinary.¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed. He took a few steps back, and a purple light emerged from his hand. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword materialized in his hand, and he shed at the city gate. He unleashed powerful Sword Path Energy and it formed devastating Sword Energy. The Sword Energy struck the city gate. Boom!!! There was a loud sound upon its impact with the gate and the force seemed to shake the city slightly. Everything quietened quickly. However, there was not even a scratch on the city gate. James attempted to break the gate using his various other powers, but his efforts were useless. James gave up after throwing everything he had at the gate and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. You guys should figure it out.¡± Then, he sat down on a stone outside the city and began to cultivate. Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia were still hopeful and continued to test different methods of entering the city. After James passed the responsibility to hispanions, he summoned the Five Elements of Genesis. The Five Elements of Genesis manifested in the air to form Elemental Inversion Formation and began to rapidly absorb the Demonic Energy from the surroundings. Immediately afterward, a ck lotus emerged and hovered in the air to absorb the Demonic Energy around it. James had already formed a Sword Path Seal. His other Ousias were at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Fifth Tribtion. He wanted to absorb a considerable amount of Demonic Energy from his surroundings to improve their ranks. After all of his Ousias reached the Grand Emperor Rank, he would immerse himself inprehending the different Paths. As soon as he gained enlightenment, it would be possible for him to ascend from a First Heaven Grand Emperor to a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor instantly. Without deepprehension of Paths, one would have to stay at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s First Heaven for a long time. James set up a Time Formation around his body to cultivate. Right now, he desperately wanted to be stronger as quickly as he could.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Only by bing stronger would he have a better chance of surviving the Primeval Age. James devoted everything to his cultivation while his threepanions sought a way to enter the Dead City. However, after exhausting every method they could think of, they still failed to find a way to enter the Dead City. The city was strange and it was impossible to enter. It was almost as if the city never existed. Ultimately, the trio ran out of ideas and had no choice but to wait outside the city gate for James to finish cultivating. Chapter 3457 Chapter 3457 Time was nothing to them. They waited for a few decades. Several decades passed in the outside world, but James spent 10,000 years in the Time Formation. The energy in the area was abundant, and the Demonic Energy was especially potent. James¡¯ Elemental Inversion Formation and Demonic Lotus continuously absorbed the Demonic Energy from the surroundings. His Ousias kept growing stronger. Except for his Dark Ousia and Sword Path Ousia, his other Ousias reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtionnovelebook and came very close to evolving into Path Seals. However, James did not rush to evolve them and temporarily stopped cultivating. He dispersed the Time Formation and reabsorbed the Five Elements of Genesis and the Demonic Lotus. As soon as James stopped cultivating, Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia stood up instantly. James nced at them and asked. ¡°How¡¯s the progress? Have you three managed to find a way to enter the city?¡± The trio shook their heads. Mia replied, ¡°We¡¯ve tried every possible way but couldn¡¯t enter the Dead City.¡± James rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°This is strange. This should be a dangerous region. If a powerhouse from the Londyn family disappeared without a trace while travelling here, then, we should theoretically be able to advance further.¡± Mia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This whole situation is perplexing. If it¡¯s impossible to enter the city, then the family member that went missing would¡¯ve definitely turned around and returned home. However, we¡¯ve never heard from him again. It¡¯s as if he disappeared and ceased to exist.¡± James scanned the surroundings and said, ¡°There must be a way to enter the city, and we probably missed it. Let¡¯s spread out and look for it.¡± After instructing everyone, James walked into the distance. He found a ce that had a full view Dead City. He leaped up into the air and examined the city ahead of him. However, the ck fog obscured the buildings within the city, and the only thing visible was the city gate. James advanced closer, and the Dead City slowly became clearer with each step he took. Soon, he could see half of the city¡¯s interior. The buildings were ancient but extravagant. James tried to get closer. However, he felt a resistance. There seemed to be an invisible wall blocking his path. He reached out to push at the wall with all his strength but nothing happened. Then, he tried to use his power to attack the wall. Upon impact, the invisible wall gradually came into sight. James looked at the wall and discovered that the wall wasposed of mysterious inscriptions.novelebook The inscriptions were like intricate lines, flickering around aimlessly. ¡°It¡¯s a barrier formation, just as I suspected,¡± James murmured. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At that moment, the other three saw that James had made a discovery and hurried over to him. ¡°Did you find something, Mr. Caden?¡± The three of them asked in unison. James replied, ¡°I found a barrier formation.¡± The trio looked toward the wallposed of countless inscriptions. However, they could not make out the meaning of the inscriptions. Mia asked, ¡°What kind of scripts are these, Mr. Caden?¡± James began observing them and found they were somewhat simr to Curse Inscriptions. They were not exactly the same as Curse Inscriptions but showed simrities to them. Among every hundred words, there was one that was simr to the words found in Curse Inscriptions. ¡°It¡¯s likely inscriptions from the Dark World.¡± James made a rough guess. When he perfected the Dark Scripture after gaining inspiration from Curse Inscriptions, thuyhe spected that Curse Inscriptions originated from the Dark World. Since the words that formed the barrier formation had something inmon with Curse Inscriptions, he theorized that they were also from the Dark World. Chapter 3458 Chapter 3458 One in every 100 inscriptions in the formation was simr to Curse Inscriptions. James had to deduce the inscription¡¯s meaning just through the few he could identify. Although it was tedious, he could decipher the inscriptions if he looked through them meticulously. While James and the trio studied the inscriptions, a strange phenomenon urred. A bizarre, ck light shone from the city wall, and a few shadowy figures appeared in the sky, gradually forming a mighty army. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Everyone was shocked. James looked at the shadowy figures above the city walls. The shadowy figures slowly took corporeal form, turning into ck-armored warriors with long spears. The warriors were expressionless but radiated wicked energy from their bodies. James realized that they were no longer living beings but evil spirits formed from the regrets of the dead. Despite being formed from vestiges of regret, their aura was terrifyingly strong. novelebookThe weakest among them was a Grand Emperor. Among them were also Quasi Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Gods. ¡°Huff!¡± James gasped. ¡°They must¡¯ve been extremely powerful when they lived and died with immense resentment to form such terrifying evil spirits. James did not understand what was happening. ¡°Attack!!!¡± While upied with his thoughts, James heard a loudmand. The yell was deafening, and the force seemed to shake the surroundings. As themand boomed in the air, over 10,000 evil spirits charged, brandishing their weapons. Their aura was overwhelming and threatened to crush everything around them. James and hispanions immediately tensed up. Without hesitating, they quickly tried to flee the area. However, the evil spirits were incredibly fast and fell upon them almost instantly. An intense fight broke out. Although his threepanions were Quasi Ancestral Gods, they were hard-pressed against over 10,000 evil spirits. James quickly seized the chance to utilize the power of his Space Path. Although he could not breach the city gate¡¯s space, their battle took ce slightly further away from the city. Thus, he could use his Space Path¡¯s power to create an escape path for his party. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Everyone sported horrified expressions after fleeing back to the ins. Startled, Mia asked. ¡°What were those warriors?¡± She had never been to the Dark World before and did not know about the existence of evil spirits. James exined. ¡°Those were evil spirits.¡± Curious, she asked again. ¡°What are evil spirits?¡± James further borated. ¡°Evil spirits are creatures from the Dark World. They¡¯re formed by soul fragments and live as undead souls.¡± ¡°However, these evil spirits are different from those in the Dark World. They¡¯re formed by the regrets of the dead. novelebook If a living being dies with intense regrets, its regret will take on the form of an evil spirit and will remain in the Human Realm.¡± Hispanions immediately his exnation. However, they still had a few questions. Mia asked. ¡°What kind of ce is the Dead City? Why are there so many evil spirits? What¡¯s more, they¡¯re very powerful. Many of them were Quasi Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Gods.¡± James shook his head lightly, as he did not know the answer to her questions. Herbert looked at James and asked. ¡°What should we do now?¡± James shook his head again. There was nothing he could do against so many powerful evil spirits. He finally understood why no one returned alive after traveling this path. Once they triggered the barrier formation,thuy an army of evil spirits would appear and attack them. With so many powerful evil spirits bearing down on them, it was hard for even a powerhouse to leave the ce. All eyes were on James. If anyone could devise a n among them, it had to be James. Chapter 3459 Chapter 3459 Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia firmly believed they could find a way to the Pce of Nothingness as long as they could enter the Dead City. James noticed the gazes on him and fell into thought. After a while, he said, ¡°How about you three wait here for a while? Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll have a look and see if I can break the barrier formation outside the city. Perhaps, I might be able to deactivate it. The three replied simultaneously, ¡°Alright.¡± James went ahead of them and arrived at the barrier formation again. The evil spirits had already disappeared. It was evident that their souls lingered in the area to protect the city. As long as intruders tried to break into the city, they would appear and kill any trespassers. James cautiously reached out to the barrier formation. The barrier revealed itself. James began to scrutinize the glowing barrierposed of mysterious inscriptions. At that moment, the army of evil spirits reappeared. James urged the Dark Ousia¡¯s Power and allowed it to surge throughout his whole body. novelebook His Dark Power was the same used by the evil spirits. Sensing the familiar power before them, the evil spirits refrained from attacking him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James was relieved after seeing that they remained passive. He continued to inspect the barrier. In total, there were billions of inscriptions. Moreover, the inscriptions shifted continuously and created many variations in just a short moment. The inscriptions were varied and esoteric, making them hard toprehend in a short time. Even though James understood Curse Inscriptions and could spot simrities in these inscriptions, his knowledge of Curse Inscriptions was stillcking. James floated before the barrier and was lost in thought. Mysterious inscriptions kept emerging in his mind. Entranced, he saw a strange image within the inscriptions on the barrier. With a thought, James summoned an ordinary-looking Guqin with a broken string. Previously, James had entered the Dark World with Emperor Jabari and found a mysterious pce. From the pce, he obtained a Guqin. Back then, Emperor Jabari yed the Guqin and broke one of the strings. After that, Emperor Jabari instructed him to put the Guqin away. A few moments ago, James glimpsed a blurry figure holding onto a Guqin in the inscriptions. Then, he suddenly remembered he had a Guqin within the Celestial Abode. He murmured, ¡°What does the Dead City have to do with Yukia, the person Emperor Jabari had been looking for? novelebookCould she have also been here before?¡± At that moment, a mysterious force was released from the Guqin. The force triggered the barrier formation, thuy and the city¡¯s closed gate slowly opened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James was surprised. He put away the Guqin, and the city gate closed instantly. Then, he summoned the Guqin again, and the city gate reopened. He immediately understood that the Guqin was the key to opening the Dead City. He reunited with hispanions and led them to the city gate again. Mia asked. ¡°Have you thought of a solution already, Mr. Caden?¡± The Stuart brothers also looked at James expectantly. James calmly took out the Guqin, and a magical force radiated from it, deactivating the barrier formation around the city. The city gate slowly swung open. The three of them looked at the mysterious Guqin in surprise. They asked in unison. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± James took a deep breath and exined. novelebook¡°I obtained it from a mysterious pce in the Dark World. It was left behind by a senior named Yukia Dearnaley.¡± ¡°Yukia Dearnaley? Who¡¯s that?¡± Mia had a puzzled look. The Stuart brothers were also confused and unfamiliar with the name. Chapter 3460 Chapter 3460 James did not know much about Yukia aside from the fact that she was a woman. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, he was uncertain whether she was really a woman since even Emperor Jabari had never seen her actual appearance. James murmured, ¡°Yukia Dearnaley¡­¡± It was the name she gave Emperor Jabari. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look inside the city.¡± After speaking, James walked into the Dead City. His threepanions followed closely behind him. The gate behind them closed as soon as they set foot into the city.novelebook The group cast a nce behind them and continued looking ahead. The city streets were wide butpletely deste. On both sides of the streets were tall buildings with closed doors. The group walked on the street. Apart from their footsteps and breathing, no other sounds could be heard in the huge city. Mia murmured, ¡°It¡¯s deathly silent.¡± James walked ahead of them. He could not sense any Demonic Energy within the Dead City, and his vision was clear. At a nce, it seemed boundless, and it was hard to tell how long he had been walking down the street. James turned around to check on hispanions. However, their flesh had already rotted away, leaving only their skeletons . James was horrified by the sight. ¡°Y-You guys?¡± He looked at the three skeletons in shock. The three skeletons were no longer conscious and could not respond to him. James frowned and gently tapped on one of their skeletons. As soon as he touched it, the skeleton crumbled into a pile of dust. ¡°What the hell?¡± James was dumbfounded. ¡®What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ve only been here for a short while. Why did they suddenly turn into skeletons?¡¯ He looked at the remaining two skeletons. He no longer sensed any power fluctuations nor vitality from them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James frowned. At that moment, a breeze blew toward him. The remaining two skeletons fell apart and turned into dust, scattering on the ground. James was the only one left in the vast city. It was tranquil. Nothing could be heard in the city, and the unearthly silence was terrifying. At that moment, James suddenly recalled the city''s name¡ªSilent City of Death. ¡®Could it be that living beings that enter the Dead City are doomed to die? If so,novelebook why am I still alive?¡¯ James could not find an answer, so he dismissed his thoughts and continued to advance perplexedly. Soon, he arrived in the city center. In the center was a bizarre altar. It was made of y and had a strange shape. It looked like an odd and terrifying creature. James could not discern the altar''s purpose, so he did not bother with it. He walked around the altar and continued exploring the city. Soon, he had gone around the Dead City once. The Dead City was extremely enigmatic. A weird altar stood in the city center. More surprisingly, there was not a single evil spirit within the Dead City.thuy James was bewildered. ¡®Where is the army of evil spirits hidden? ¡®Also, why did the others turn into skeletons while I wasn¡¯t paying attention?¡¯ Everything was so abnormal. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. He wanted to leave the disturbing city. James turned back around the street he used to enter the city. However, he could not find the city gate. Chapter 3461 Chapter 3461 James felt like he had gotten lost. At the same time, the exit also seemed to have disappeared. However, he entered from the city gate, so why could he not find it anymore? He had cultivated the Space Path and was proficient with it. As such, it was highly unlikely that he would lose his way. Yet, that is exactly what happened. James was puzzled. Eventually, he returned to the altar in the city center. He sat before the altar and looked at it pensively. Falling into a trance, James suddenly saw a figure appear before him. The figure was blurry, and it was hard to make out the person¡¯s appearance. novelebookJames could only roughly tell from the blurred facial features that it was a woman. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± The blurry figure spoke to him. Her voice was gentle but ephemeral, as if it came from far away or another dimension. ¡°Who are you?¡± James stared at the figure in front of him. He tried to distinguish the figure¡¯s appearance but was unsessful. ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone. I¡¯m the only one left here.¡± The shadowy figure parted her lips and spoke, seemingly talking to James but also as if she were talking to herself. ¡°Everything is an illusion. Nothing is real. What is cultivation, really? One bes two, two be three, and eventually, the three will evolve into a myriad of things. Cultivation is all-epassing. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Yet, nothing lies at the end of cultivation. Ultimately, it¡¯s all but a fleeting dream.¡± The figure spoke of things James could not understand. James asked. ¡°Who are you? What is it you¡¯re trying to say?¡± ¡°Cultivation is split up into fifty. After discarding the other forty-nine, only one will remain. Cultivation is all-epassing. In the end, all things will reduce to three, three will reduce to two, and two will be reduced to one. I¡¯m the final one, the unpredictable element, Yukia Dearnaley.¡± Emperor Jabari searched throughout the universe to find traces of Yukia. He never would have thought that Yukia was hidden within the Dead City. Yukia called out. ¡°James.¡± James looked at the figure and asked. ¡°What is it, Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Remember my words. It¡¯s a hint to lead you to the truth. If you can decipher it, you walk in my footsteps on the path to truth.¡± As she spoke, the figure started to fade away, and her voice gradually softened. Eventually, shepletely vanished. James stood there in a daze and thought about Yukia¡¯s words. Her words were simple but hard toprehend. James racked his brains. However, he could not deduce the meaning of her words even after pondering over them for a long time. He knew it was information that Yukia had left behind for him. Yukia predicted his arrival in the Dead City and even knew his name.novelebook Therefore, James assumed that Yukia had already known about him for a while. Moreover, he was currently in the Primeval Age. It was a long time before the age he was actually born in. So, how was it possible that she knew about him? Everything was a mystery. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. ¡°Everything is an illusion? ¡°Find the truth? What is the truth?¡± James shook his head, put aside his thoughts, and stopped dwelling on his questions. He wanted to find a way out of the Dead City and head to the depths of Mount Nothingness to look for the Pce of Nothingness. James took out the Guqin again. A mysterious power emerged from the Guqin, thuy and the Dead City became translucent. Soon, it dispersed into ck mist that blew away into the surroundings. Chapter 3462 Chapter 3462 The Guqin opened the Dead City¡¯s gate. Apart from Yukia¡¯s message, James did not obtain anything from the Dead City. Her words were profound, and James could not figure out the meaning behind them yet. After he took out the Guqin, a magical power emerged, and the Dead City vanished, dispersing into the air as ck Demonic Energy. James nced around and found that he stood in the ins. The ins were full of various poisonous grasses. If he had not seen it himself, James would not believe an ancient city had been right at this spot. Initially, he set out on his journey with threepanions. However, he was the only one left now. James felt sad about the loss. Although he did not know them for long and had little attachment to them,novelebook he was sad to have to spend the rest of the journey alone. He picked out a direction and continued walking toward the depths of Mount Nothingness. ¡°Mr. Caden!¡± Suddenly, James heard a voice calling out to him. He turned around and saw three people approaching him. It was none other than Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia who was supposed to have turned into skeletons and crumbled into dust. The three quickly rushed toward him. ¡°G-Guys?!¡± James¡¯ eyes widened in shock. Noticing James¡¯ baffled expression, Mia asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Caden?¡± James asked. ¡°Are you three alright?¡± The three of them were taken aback and confused by James¡¯ words. Hadrian tilted his head confusedly. ¡°By the way, why did the Dead City suddenly disappear?¡± James returned their perplexed looks with one of his own. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know what happened?¡± asked James. Mia shook her head, not knowing what James meant. She replied, ¡°You told us to wait in the distance, so we waited for you toe back. novelebookHowever, you never returned, so we came over to check on you. However, the Dead City was gone when we arrived.¡± Hadrian and Herbert nodded at her words. Her words did nothing to rify things for James. ¡®Didn¡¯t they follow me into the Dead City? What¡¯s happening? Was everything fake? Was it just a dream? Or was it all just in my head?¡¯ James was slightly confused. He recalled Yukia¡¯s words. ¡°Everything is an illusion. Nothing is real.¡± ¡®Could her words refer to this bizarre situation? Was she trying to tell me something?¡¯ James could not make heads or tails of anything. He dismissed the questions swirling in his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why the Dead City disappeared. When I arrived to investigate it, it already disappeared. thuy Since there¡¯s nothing in our way, let¡¯s keep moving and find out what kind of challenges await us further into Mount Nothingness.¡± The three nodded. The disappearance of the Dead City was ultimately a stroke of luck since they could not enter it. James turned around and kept moving forward. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The three followed behind him and silently discussed the disappearance of the Dead City. ¡°This so strange. How could such a huge city just disappear?¡± Chapter 3463 Chapter 3463 ¡°We¡¯re in Mount Nothingness. Anything is possible here.¡± Walking ahead of them, James¡¯ brows furrowed as he listened to their conversation. After walking for a long time, the ck fog dissipated, and a beautifulndscape greeted them. ¡°There¡¯s no Demonic Energy here!¡± Mia eximed excitedly. Hadrian also eximed, ¡°I can sense abundant Primordial Energy!¡± Herbert took a deep breath and said, ¡°As expected from Mount Nothingness. The energy here is plentiful and contains manyplete Paths alongside the Law of Heaven. It¡¯s no wonder that this was the best ce to cultivate in the past.¡± James said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± He continued to walk toward the mountain ahead. The group entered the mountain range and appeared at the base of a majestic mountain. A winding staircasey in front of them,novelebook leading up to the mountain''s peak. James began ascending the staircase. The other three followed behind him. Soon, they were halfway up the mountain. Suddenly, a faint glow appeared before James. The glow gathered together to form the shape of a man. He wore shabby clothes and a bamboo hat hung on his back. He looked rather unkempt and seemed as if he was farmer. James and the others were startled by his sudden appearance. They stepped back slightly and stared at the man warily. The man stood above them on the staircase. He looked down at the uninvited guests, and a smile formed on his rough face. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since someone has made it here.¡± He spoke softly, seemingly talking to James¡¯ group. James did not expect to meet another person on the mountainside. He looked at the middle-aged man that was dressed like a farmer. He asked in a cautious tone. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man looked at James. He smiled and replied. ¡°You must be an extraordinary bunch to have made it here despite the Dead City standing in your way. My name is Feivel Nadolski. I¡¯m one of the Pce of Nothingness¡¯ guards.¡± Hadrian, Herbert, and Mia gasped in shock. ¡°The Pce of Nothingness?¡± Their goal was to enter the Pce of Nothingness to obtain the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ inheritance. Mia asked happily. ¡°Is the Pce of Nothingness on the peak of this mountain?¡± Feivel nodded lightly and replied. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Pce of Nothingness is situated atop this mountain. However, whether you can enter the Pce of Nothingness will depend on your abilities.¡± James took a deep breath. He never expected to arrive directly at the Pce of Nothingness after passing through the Dead City. He already knew about having toplete challenges before being able to enter the Pce of Nothingness. Feivel smiled lightly and said, ¡°There are three guardians on this staircase. As long as you can defeat all three of us, you¡¯ll be able to reach the Pce of Nothingness.novelebook Your fate will determine whether you enter the pce.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mia looked at Feivel, trying to deduce his cultivation rank. However, she was unable to determine how strong he was. ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you.¡± She stepped forward and instantly appeared in front of Feivel. Raising her hand, sheunched a palm attack at him. She was a Quasi Ancestral God at the Theosophical Rank and possessed terrifying strength. With a few effortless moves, she could unleash destructive strength. Countless Path Sigils emerged and formed an illusory palm, rushing directly at Feivel. Feivel smiled faintly. He reached out one of his hands from behind his back and lightly tapped the air. Magical power burst out from his fingertip and neutralized Mia¡¯s attack. At the same time, Mia was knocked away by a powerful force. She backed away and spat out a mouthful of blood. Feivel grinned at her. ¡°You¡¯re quite strong. However, that alone isn¡¯t enough to pass through me.¡± Mia immediately used her powers to suppress the injuries in her body. She looked at Feivel, who was calm, and said respectfully.thuy ¡°Thank you for going easy on me, Sir.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should head back,¡± said James. Quasi Ancestral God like Mia was defeated in a single move. If he were to challenge Feivel, he would definitely be soundly beaten. He gave up on entering the Pce of Nothingness. Chapter 3464 Chapter 3464 James was a reasonable man. If Mia could not beat Feivel, how would he stand a chance? The Stuart brothers were unwilling to give up aftering all the way. ¡°Let me have a go.¡± Hadrian stepped forward, summoned all his strength, and attacked Feivel. However, he suffered a quick defeat. Herbert was not discouraged and also challenged Feivel. Unfortunately, the oue was the same. ¡°He¡¯s too strong.¡± Herbert sighed and said, ¡°I can tell that he isn¡¯t using much strength, yet he easily defeated me.¡± Feivel looked at James and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give it a try, Young Man?¡± James replied embarrassedly. ¡°Even three Quasi Ancestral Gods couldn¡¯t defeat you. How am I qualified to challenge you?¡± Feivel lightly regarded him. ¡°With your current strength, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me even after you train hard for several Epochs. novelebook However, I match the strength of my challengers. ¡°Your three friends are at the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Theosophical Rank. Therefore, I matched their strength.¡± After speaking, Feivel gave James a once over. James felt as if everything had beenid bare to Feivel, and nothing could be kept hidden from him. Feivel smiled faintly. ¡°Although your cultivation rank is low, your physical strength is at the Grand Emperor¡¯s Seventh Heaven. That¡¯s pretty impressive. I¡¯ll use the strength of a peak Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor against you.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. If his opponent spoke the truth, he might actually have a chance of defeating Feivel.¡± He had defeated Zenaida, a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor. He had held back slightly in the fight against her back then. Moreover, he had cultivated after that battle, and all his Ousias had reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. Therefore, he was much stronger now. He might actually stand a chance against a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor at their peak. With one hand behind him, Feivel reached out his other hand and said. ¡°Step forward, Young Man.¡± Mia, Herbert, and Hadrian looked at James with anticipation. James was theirst hope to continue ascending the mountain. James knew how strong Feivel was, and defeating him would still be tough after he suppressed his strength. He did not hold back and mobilized all the power of his Ousias. At that moment, his aura skyrocketed. Sensing James¡¯ rising aura, Feivel looked at James with satisfaction and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± James already had a Sword Path Seal, and his other Ousias were at the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. novelebookWith all of them added together, he could unleash terrifying strength. James¡¯ aura had already surpassed a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor and entered the Eighth Heaven. By doing so, he could fight against an ordinary Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor without using any other fancy skills. Moreover, his physical strength was exceptional, and ordinary Eighth Heaven Grand Emperors could not hurt him. James said, ¡°Please make your move, Senior.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Feivon chuckled. Afterward, he immediately shed before James. He raised his hand and thrust at James. His palm looked soft but contained great power. Although it seemed like an ordinary attack, it contained countless Paths'' power. thuy The space around them began to distort, and monstrous power erupted. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. James urged all his strength and met the attack head-on. Boom!!! Their palms shed, and their powerful forces collided. A terrible aftermath burst out and swept across, causing ripples in the space. They were within the deepest part of Mount Nothingness, so the space was very stable. If they were to fight in another realm, the shock waves caused by their shing forces would have destroyed a huge area or even half of a. Chapter 3465 Chapter 3465 James felt a terrifying power enter his palm and spread throughout his body. His Blood Energy churned and roiled violently. The force tore at his body, causing cracks to form all over his skin. At the same time, his body was sted away. His body flew off the mountain, and he mmed into the ground. James got back to his feet with some difficulty and urged the power of his Life Path. His injuries were healed instantly. Then, he appeared before Feivel the next moment. Feivel looked at James with his hands behind him. He was satisfied to see that James had already completely recovered from his injuries.novelebook He praised James, ¡°You¡¯re impressive, Young Man. I know you¡¯ve got more potential. Fight me with all your strength. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get past me.¡± James gritted his teeth. He was not expecting Feivel to still so strong despite limiting his strength to a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor. James¡¯ physical body was in the Grand Emperor¡¯s Seventh Heaven. An ordinary Eighth Heaven Grand Emperor would not be able to hurt his physical body. However, he was wounded in just one move. Recognizing the situation, James no longer held back. He immediately activated the dragon bone¡¯s power. A mysterious power flowed out of the dragon bone and circted in his body. At that moment, his aura began to increase significantly. Previously, his aura was around the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Eighth Heaven. Now, he had already raised it to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. However, there was more toe. James was only getting started. He proceeded to activate the Elemental Inversion. The Elemental Power in his body began to invert, and a powerful force was formed. His aura began to climb again. At that moment, his aura and strength wereparable to a cultivator at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. His strength was close to that of a Quasi Ancestral God. Feivel watched James¡¯ aura increase with a smile. James also smiled faintly. ¡°Sacrilegious Ascension.¡± He activated another Secret Art. His strength shattered his spine, and he rapidly absorbed the power from the outside world to reshape his 33 vertebrae. As each of his vertebrae was reformed, his aura increased in turn. After activating his many skills, James raised his aura to a Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank. His physical strength had also reached the same rank.novelebook As he was, he could win against an opponent in the same rank. Since his strength was improved by external means, it was not stable. However, it red mightily. ¡°Impressive, Young Man.¡± Feivel praised him as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re only a Grand Emperor, yet you can forcibly raise your aura to that of a Quasi Ancestral God through the various skills and rarities you possess. It¡¯s very admirable. I¡¯ve never met a genius like you.¡± At that moment, James¡¯ energy was potent. ¡°Go ahead, Senior.¡± James¡¯ voice was loud and full of confidence. Feivel¡¯s hair fluttered in the air, and his robe flitted as he exerted powerful force. ¡°Let me show you the true strength of martial arts.¡± Feivel¡¯s voice resounded. Immediately afterward, he took a step forward and appeared before James the next instant. Feivel raised his hand and punched James. His punch did not contain any Path power. Instead, it was pure strength.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. James chose to face it head-on again.thuyTheir fists mmed into each other. James felt severe pain in his first, and his arm crumpled from the force. The force also knocked him away. Feivel also took a few steps backward and said surprisedly, ¡°I underestimated you, Young Man.¡± Chapter 3466 Chapter 3466 Feivel did not expect James¡¯ attack to be that strong and took several steps backward after they traded blows. James was also knocked away by Feivel¡¯s strength. James used all his resources to increase his strength. As he was, he could take on even a Quasi Ancestral God at the Theosophical Rank. However, he was struggling against Feivel. James clenched his jaw and asked. ¡°Sir, may I use a weapon?¡± Feivel said, ¡°Certainly. You can use everything at your disposal to defeat me.¡± James felt relieved after hearing his reply. He immediately summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. With the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in his hand, his aura rose once more. Holding the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, James rushed at Feivel. He swung his sword, and countless Sword Energies emerged,novelebook surrounding Feivel from every direction. Feivel smiled lightly. He raised his hand, and mysterious inscriptions emerged from his palm. The inscriptions dispersed the Sword Energies in the sky. ¡°What?!¡± James looked on in shock. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Watching from a distance, Mia eximed. ¡°That¡¯s Nullifier Path! He¡¯s Mount Nothingness'' War God from the age of the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ rule.¡± Mia recognized Feivel¡¯s Nullifier Path. It was a formidable Path. Standing aside, Hadrian inquired. ¡°What¡¯s the Nullifier Path?¡± Mia exined to him. ¡°It¡¯s recorded in our family¡¯s ancient books that the Nullifier Path is extremely powerful. It¡¯s capable of nullifying any other Path in the universe. It can nullify any kind of power or attack. Since ancient times, only one person has mastered this path, and that is Mount Nothingness¡¯ War God.¡± ¡°Our ancient books state that the War God¡¯s name is Karter Yiorgos. He was already a Caelum Ancestral God during that age.¡± James heard Mia¡¯s words from afar. He never expected this supposed Feivel to be Mount Nothingness¡¯ War God. Karter smiled faintly and said, ¡°This little girl sure knows a lot. She recognized the Nullifier Path.¡± James¡¯ expression became solemn. His Sword Path¡¯s Power was easily dispelled. If his opponent could neutralize any power he used, how exactly was he going to fight this battle? Despite that, James had to try his best. James shouted, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to witness me.¡± Immediately afterward, his body split into countless shadows throughout the sky. Each of his shadowy figures emitted a powerful aura. The shadows suddenly merged before Karter, turning into James¡¯ real body. James swung the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword at Karter¡¯s chest. Karter caught the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword¡¯s de with two fingers. novelebookThe immobilized weapon would not budge no matter how much force James exerted. Karter released some of his power, and James was knocked away. His Blood Energy churned, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Neither the First Swordsmanship nor Second Swordsmanship could deal any damage to Karter. James linked his mind to the sword, thuy and invincible Sword Intent surged through his body. The Sword Intent emerged from his body and shook the surrounding space. However, Karter stood firmly in ce. He allowed James to strike him but escaped unscathed. Karter opened his mouth and said lightly, ¡°Impressive. That¡¯s the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. It¡¯s a pity your cultivation rank is too low to injure me.¡± Chapter 3467 Chapter 3467 ¡°I¡¯m not giving up just yet.¡± James put away the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and summoned the Five Elements of Genesis. Powerful Elemental Power emerged and fused to form an Elemental Wheel. ¡°Huh?¡± Karter¡¯s expression changed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis? That¡¯s impossible.¡± He was in disbelief. The Five Elements of Genesis were the treasures of the Five Ancestral Masters. The Five Ancestral Masters existed way before his time. When he was born, they were already Caelum Ancestral Gods. Karter¡¯s expression tightened after he saw James summon the Five Elements of Genesis and merge them into a strange power. At that moment, the Elemental Wheel sped at him with great force. The Elemental Wheel swept across the sky and caused the space it flew through to distort.novelebook Mount Nothingness began to disintegrate under its influence. Boom! The Elemental Wheel came crashing at him. Karter stood in ce, raised his hand, and an unspeakable force emerged from his palm to resist the Elemental Wheel. The space around Kater began to split open. The stairs under his feet began to break, and he slowly sunk into the earth below. He was struggling to deflect the Elemental Wheel. He ended up utilizing the Nullifying Path¡¯s Power to neutralize the Elemental Wheel¡¯s Power. He gave a hard push, and the Elemental Wheel careened into the distance. His powerful force shattered the Elemental Wheel. The Five Elements of Genesis returned to James¡¯ body. James felt the recoil, and he stumbled backward. Karter reached out to wipe the blood trickling down from his lips. ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Young Man. You¡¯re the first to have injured me after I suppressed my strength.¡± James gave up fighting after seeing that even the Elemental Wheel could not defeat Karter. He dispelled all his buffs, and his aura dropped drastically. After dissipating Sacrilegious Ascension, he entered a fragile state. However, he had mastered the Life Path and could use its power to heal his body instantly. James walked over, sped his hands, and said, ¡°Your strength is unparalleled, Sir. I can¡¯t beat you so I admit defeat.¡± Karter grinned and said, ¡°You tter me, Young Man. You¡¯re the first to have injured me. Maybe you should practice a little more. After you raise your cultivation rank, you cane back to challenge me. When that timees, it might be me who loses to you.¡± James nodded confidently and said, ¡°Thank you. My cultivation rank is indeed too low. novelebookMy strength will improve significantly if I can convert my Ousias into Path Seals. Once I improve my cultivation rank, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll win.¡± James was confident in his strength. After all, he had cultivated many Ousias. The amount of Ousias he possessed surpassed the limit set by the Heavenly Path. Karter chided him. ¡°You¡¯re a monster.¡± He could easily sense the amount of Ousias James had cultivated. In the past, he himself was regarded as a prodigy. Yet, he only produced eight Ousias and had not reached the limit set by the Heavenly Path. He was still able to stand toe-to-toe with his challengers after reducing his cultivation rank because he had eighth Ousias. After guarding the Pce for countless Epochs, only a handful of powerhouses had managed to get past the Dead City and reach the staircase to the mountain. However, none of them managed to injure him. The Stuart brothers and Mia walked over to James. Mia said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Caden, I¡¯m sure you can do it.thuy You should cultivate here for some time. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll defeat him.¡± James also had the same thought. He wanted to take this opportunity to convert his Ousias into Path Seals. He needed all of them to reach the Grand Emperor Rank. Chapter 3468 Chapter 3468 James came to Mount Nothingness to raise his cultivation rank and fend off his pursuers. His cultivation rank was very low when the bounty on him was ced. This was why he struggled to fight those that came after him. He eventually improved his cultivation rank and even chased off a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor like Zenaida. Moreover, his physical strength had improved as well. If news of this reached Mount Heavenly Path, they would definitely send stronger cultivators after him. When that happens, he would have to face Quasi Ancestral Gods. He was helpless against them at his current level. Thus, he had to improve his cultivation rank as much as possible. His next goal was to raise all his Paths to the Grand Emperor Rank. Karter nodded in satisfaction and said,novelebook ¡°I¡¯m curious to see if anyone in the same cultivation rank can beat you after you raise your cultivation rank to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was possible James wouldpletely overpower those in the same rank as him. James set up a Time Formation without a moment¡¯s dy, walked inside, and began cultivating. He would require significant power to evolve his Ousias into Path Seals. The power suffused in the area was abundant and suitable for him to cultivate. James summoned the Five Elements of Genesis to form the Elemental Inversion Formation and quickly absorbed the surrounding energy. During this period, Mia, Hadrian, and Herbert approached Karter. They began to ask him about historical events and tried to troubleshoot some problems they had encountered in the cultivation. They even pleaded with him to make them his disciples. However, Karter ignored their request. He simply gave them a few pointers for cultivation. Time passed day by day. 300 years passed in the blink of an eye. While 300 years passed outside, James had cultivated for over 100,000 years in the Time Formation. Apart from the Curse Ousia, James had turned all his other Ousias into Path Seals. novelebookHis strength had grown significantly. After achieving his goal, James dispersed the Time Formation and walked over to Karter once more. Karter looked at James, nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°Your strength has grown considerably. You must¡¯ve already evolved your Ousias into Path Seals. Well done. You¡¯re the first to have surpassed the limit of the Heavenly Path.¡± James¡¯ strength had increased tremendously. His self-confidence also skyrocketed. Previously, he had almost defeated Karter. Now that his Ousias had evolved into Path Seals, James¡¯ was assured of his victory. James immediately activated all his special techniques. His aura increased explosively. ¡°Come at me, Sir.¡± Karter looked at James, nodded, and said, ¡°Good job. Your current aura is almost at the middle stage of the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank.thuy If your Path Seals were one rank higher, you could reach the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminate Rank. Good grief, you¡¯re impressive.¡± Karter spoke highly of James. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Sir.¡± James was pleased to be praised so highly by a Caelum Ancestral God. He beckoned his opponent. ¡°Let the challenge begin, Sir.¡± Chapter 3469 Chapter 3469 ¡°Alright.¡± Karter nodded, then lunged forward. He practiced pure martial arts and did not use any Path Power. Immense energy powered his every move. James countered his attack with his own fists. His current strength wasparable to the middle stage of an Illuminated Quasi Ancestral God. Although he could also reach the same rank before this, the disparity between the early and middle stages was vast. Karter restricted his cultivation rank to the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. However, he could unleash the strength of a middle-stage Illuminated Quasi Ancestral God. James¡¯ current strength was on par with his. The two fought with each other around Mount Nothingness. James did not use the Five Elements of Genesis nor did he bring out the Infinity Steles. novelebookDespite this, he was standing his ground against Karter. They fought for a very long time. However, James still failed to gain the upper hand. He resorted to summoning the Five Elements of Genesis.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Karter retreated into the distance as soon as he activated the Five Elements of Genesis. He grinned in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Young Man. It¡¯s your victory.¡± He was sensible and knew he would not win against James with the handicap he gave him. Despite his loss, he did have other methods he did not use against James. If he were to unleash all his special techniques, it might be possible for him to turn the tides. However, his duty was to guard the mountain. It was fine to pull his punches once in a while. Mount Nothingness had been abandoned for a very long time. The universe had almost forgotten about its existence. It was time Mount Nothingness had a sessor and re-established itself. James put away the Five Elements of Genesis with a smile, then nullified all his powers. He walked toward Karter, sped his hands, and said, ¡°Thank you for taking it easy on me, Sir.¡± Karter waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°You defeated me fair and square. I didn¡¯t hold back against you. Go on. You can keep ascending the mountain. I await good news from you.¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± Karter warned him. ¡°The two guardians after me aren¡¯t easy opponents. You¡¯ll have to be careful. Your strength and luck will determine if you can arrive at the Pce of Nothigness¡¯ gate.¡± James gazed at him thoughtfully, then asked, ¡°What will I get after sessfully reaching the Pce of Nothingness?¡± Karter smiled. ¡°Although the Holy Master of Nothingness is already deceased, many powerhouses are hiding within the pce. If you can enter the pce and obtain the recognition of the Holy Master of Nothingness, you¡¯ll be the new master of Mount Nothingness and canmand the forces he left behind.¡± James was intrigued. novelebookThe powerhouses recruited by the former Lord of the Universe, a Macrocosm Ancestral God, must be terrifying. Karter himself was as strong as the Ancestral Sword Master, and Ancestral Talisman Master. If he could be the new master of Mount Nothingness, these powerhouses would be at his beck and call. With their support, he would not have to fear Mount Heavenly Path. They would easily make short work of the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path. ¡°Thank you for the information, Sir.¡± James cupped his fists in gratitude. Karter smiled faintly, and his body gradually faded awau. Eventually, he disappeared from their sight. Mia approached James and said excitedly, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Caden. You¡¯re one step closer to reaching the Pce of Nothingness.¡± Hadrian and Herbert were also thrilled. Hadrian immediately said, ¡°I have a strong feeling that you¡¯ll be the new master of Mount Nothingness and obtain the inheritance of the Holy Master of Nothingness, Mr. Caden. Herbert began to tter James, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll follow to the end, Mr. Caden.¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use discussing this now. thuy Let¡¯s head up the mountain first.¡± He looked at the staircase and continued their ascent. James was looking forward to meeting the following guardians and facing their challenges. Chapter 3470 Chapter 3470 James defeated Karter, the former War God of Mount Nothingness. This meant he sessfully passed the checkpoint. Two more powerful guardians awaited him ahead of his path. If he defeated them, he would be able to reach the gates of the Pce of Nothingness. After he enters the Pce of Nothingness and obtains the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ approval, he would be the new master of Mount Nothingness. However, he still had not nned how he would enter the pce. He continued forward and kept climbing up the stairs. Swoosh! A soft light began to shine. The light slowly faded away into a woman in a white dress. The woman had long ck hair, exquisite facial features, fair skin, and a radiant aura. She stood above the party and looked like an ethereal goddess from below. She radiated a charming demeanor capable of captivating all living beings. Her eyes were clear and bright. She stood with her hands behind her and looked at the group. A faint smile formed on her face. ¡°To be able to pass the first challenge, you four must be a remarkable bunch.¡± James looked at the woman blocking their path. He was taken aback when he saw the woman¡¯s appearance. How could such a beautiful woman exist in this universe? The woman was stunningly beautiful and ethereal. Her every word and gesture was enough to captivate any man. Even James, who normally resisted temptation from attractive women,novelebook started to get nervous around her. Her eyes seemed to draw people in as if they were mas, making it hard for one to turn away. James took a deep breath. After clearing his head, he sped his fists with both hands and said respectfully, ¡°My name is James Caden. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Ma¡¯am.¡± Standing behind him, Mia gave the Stuarts a strong nudge. The Stuart brothers immediately caught themselves and proceeded to greet the woman. Mia scrutinized the woman¡¯s figure. She was confident in her own beauty. After all, she was the princess of the Londyn Dynasty. It was her birthright to be beautiful and exceptional. However, she still felt small before the woman that suddenly appeared. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The woman smiled faintly, and two shallow dimples appeared on her face. Her smile warmed the hearts of anyone who saw it. James jumped straight to the point. ¡°What challenge lies ahead of us, Ma¡¯am?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes observed James keenly. She knew that he was the one that defeated Karter. Although the three people behind him had impressive cultivation ranks, they were not qualifed to defeat the War God of Mount Nothingness, who held back his strength to match theirs. She beamed at them. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. All you need to do is beat my Soul Power.¡± Her smile was beautiful and alluring. Her voice, sweet like music from the heavens. ¡°Beat your Soul Power?¡± James was slightly taken aback. The woman in the white nodded sagely. ¡°Correct. The challenge is a test of Soul Power. novelebook Your physical strength is at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. I shall also limit my Soul Power to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven to fight you. After you defeat me, you can continue ascending the mountain. If you lose, you may leave or choose to cultivate here and keep challenging me until you seed.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. ¡®I need to fight her with Soul Power?¡¯ One¡¯s soul was fragile and would be badly damaged if it were hit in the slightest. It would be difficult to recover from injuries to the soul. He had never learned any Supernatural Powers that used Soul Power, thuy so he was not sure how to fight her. Even so, James was confident in his Soul Power. Long ago, he had merged his soul into his flesh and bones. Thus, his Soul Power increased ordingly as his physical strength improved. Therefore, he was not afraid to face the challenge. Chapter 3471 Chapter 3471 James did not know any attacking skills that utilized Soul Power, but he felt it was still possible to defend against it. It would not be easy for the woman before him to defeat him. James was still confident. He looked at the woman with a faint smile and said, ¡°The first guardian at the first checkpoint was the former War God of Mount Nothingness, Karter Yiorgos. May I also know your name, Ma¡¯am?¡± James was curious about the woman¡¯s identity. He knew ordinary people would not be chosen as guardians of the Pce of Nothingness.novelebook However, he had no idea who the woman could be. The woman looked at James with a yful smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you can defeat me. If you can¡¯t withstand my attack, you¡¯re not qualified to know my identity.¡± Hearing this, James stretched out his hand and beckoned her to attack, saying, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, please make your move.¡± James had never fought with another cultivator¡¯s soul before. Detaching one¡¯s soul from the physical body was a dangerous move. If not careful, a cultivator would die if others attacked their soul. Most living beings and cultivators would avoid detaching their souls from the physical body. Under normal circumstances, one¡¯s soul would only roam free after one¡¯s physical body was destroyed and no longer had a suitable vessel. The woman in white knew that someone who could get past Karter¡¯s checkpoint had to be extraordinary. Ever since the death of the Holy Master of Nothingness, she had been guarding the Pce of Nothingness. However, no one had ever passed Karter¡¯s challenge to reach her. With her hands behind her, a bright smile beamed on her pretty face. An invisible Soul Power morphed out and formed a sharp de, charging at James. It was a soul attack. Soul Power was different from other powers. It could not harm the physical body and only dealt damage to the opponent¡¯s soul. James could sense that the soul attack was rtively mediocre. Thus, he did not dodge and wanted to face it head-on. The attack struck him and attacked his soul. At that moment, James felt pain spreading throughout his body. His body stumbled a few steps. However, he did not sustain any severe injuries. James mobilized the Life Path¡¯s Power and healed his physical body and soul. ¡°Woah, that¡¯s amazing.¡± The woman in white looked at James. As soon as she attacked James, she noticed something unusual about him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone who could integrate the soul into flesh and bones. Throughout the ages, you¡¯re the first one. I¡¯ve never heard of such a cultivation method.¡± The woman praised James highly. Her first attack was just to test him out. If James could not even take that blow, he would not be qualified to fight her. She asked, ¡°What kind of cultivation method do you practice?¡± James had piqued her curiosity. Despite being a powerhouse, she had never heard of a cultivation method that allowed one to integrate the soul into the physical body. ¡°Hehe,¡± James chuckled. The cultivation method was not from the Illuminated World. ¡°My cultivation method isn¡¯t from the Illuminated World. I¡¯ve entered the Dark World and had to use a cultivation method of the Dark World to survive. novelebookI had to integrate my soul into my body to absorb and refine Dark Power.¡± ¡°The Dark World?¡± The woman frowned instantly after hearing James mention the Dark World. Chapter 3472 Chapter 3472 As a powerhouse of Mount Nothingness, she naturally knew about the Dark World as she had experienced the Dark Strife of the Dark World. She stared at James pensively. She never expected James to have practiced a cultivation method from the Dark World and to have cultivated a Dark Ousia. James sensed the woman¡¯s abnormal gaze and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ma¡¯am?¡± The woman did not respond. With a thought, a shadowy figure emerged from her body. The figure was the woman¡¯s soul. The soul was translucent. Her soul appeared in front of her physical body. Then, she looked at James and said, ¡°Make your move, Young Man.¡± James would never choose to detach his soul from his body unless absolutely necessary. He looked at the woman in the white dress and said, ¡°Please go ahead, Ma¡¯am.¡± The woman¡¯s soul rushed toward James at lightning speed, appearing before James instantly. Her palm was raised, and it thrust at James¡¯ body. Her attack was swift and decisive. James knew he would be injured if the palm attack struck him. Thus, he dodged instinctively. The woman said, ¡°That¡¯s not eptable, Young Man. This challenge is to test your Soul Power.¡± James took a deep breath. Then, the soul in his body emerged and gathered into a shadowy figure before him. The woman''s soulunched an attack as soon as James¡¯ soul appeared. James¡¯ soul rushed over to face it head-on. The two souls¡¯ palms shed. There were no fancy tricks, just pure Soul Power. The force blew both souls away. James¡¯ soul showed signs of dispersing, and he felt a sharp pain. His soul became more translucent and fluttered with the breeze as if it was about to disappear. The woman in the white dress was also affected by the blow. Her soul¡¯s face showed a pained expression. novelebookAfter suppressing her Soul Power, she was not much stronger than James. Seeing this, James was relieved. He could tell the opponent¡¯s soul was not very strong. The woman shouted, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s have another go.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, her soul made another attack. An invisible force swept over and formed a maic field. James felt great difort standing within the maic field. He wanted to break free but was to no avail. It felt like a huge world was crushing his soul. His soul dispersed instantly and returned to his physical body. Feeling his soul abruptly reentering his body, James stumbled backward and fell to the ground. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The woman¡¯s soul returned to her. She looked at James with a faint smile and said, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s rare for someone at your cultivation rank to have Soul Power at such a high level.¡± James stood up from the ground in embarrassment. He thought he could stand a chance against her with his Soul Power. Even if he could not win, he would not go down so easily. Unfortunately, it did not go as expected, and he was defeated almost instantly. ¡°Thanks for your mercy, Ma¡¯am.¡± James cupped his hands together. He knew that the woman was going easy on him. Otherwise, his soul would have been destroyed. The woman waved her hand slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a death duel. There¡¯s no need for me to take your life. novelebookYou''re still far from defeating me at your current Soul Power¡¯s strength. You still need to continue working hard.¡± After passing the first checkpoint, James did not give up halfway. He decided to cultivate here for a while. Chapter 3473 Chapter 3473 However, Jamescked a cultivation method to improve his Soul Power. Under normal circumstances, one¡¯s Soul Power would be linked to one¡¯s cultivation rank. The higher the cultivation rank, the higher the Soul Power. However, James¡¯ soul was linked to his physical body. Thus, his Soul Power improved ording to his physical strength. James¡¯ gaze stayed on the woman as he fell into thought. Suddenly, he sped his fists and asked, ¡°Could you teach me how to cultivate Soul Power?¡± The woman was stunned momentarily. Then, she burst outughing and said, ¡°You¡¯re really something. novelebookWell, sure. Since you¡¯ve made it here, it must mean you have fate with Mount Nothingness. I don¡¯t really want to keep guarding this ce alone. I¡¯m also hoping for someone to finally enter the Pce of Nothingness.¡± Overjoyed, James replied, ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡± James casually waved his hand, and mysterious power emerged to form Time Inscriptions. The woman looked at James in shock. She could not help but praise him, ¡°You¡¯veprehended the Time Path? You¡¯re amazing.¡± James chuckled in response. At that moment, hispanions also entered the Time Formation. The woman before them was an extremely powerful cultivator who had mastered countless top Supernatural Powers. They would benefit greatly if they could also learn a little from her while she taught James. The woman stretched out her hand, and her slender finger touched James¡¯ forehead. At that moment, a set of cultivation methods surfaced in James¡¯ mind. It was a cultivation method for the soul. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James sat in a lotus position and quietly proceeded with the cultivation method. At his current cultivation rank, he could easilyprehend it. The cultivation method exined the soul in detail. Usually, one¡¯s soul would improve ording to one¡¯s cultivation rank. However, there were some exceptions. For example, a few with strong willpower, a stable Cultivation Heart, and strong physical strength could also have strong Soul Power. The cultivation method was aimed at using these few elements to enhance Soul Power. Through the cultivation, James could improve his Cultivation Heart, willpower, and physical strength. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. The woman in the white dress crossed her hands behind her and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a very simple cultivation method. Anyone can master it easily. However, to really cultivate it to the extreme, you must also improve your Cultivation Heart and willpower. ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s a cultivation method that stabilizes one¡¯s Cultivation Heart and enhances one¡¯s willpower. ¡°If you have a strong Cultivation Heart and willpower, novelebookyour Soul Power will also be stronger.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°This ce isn¡¯t suitable for cultivating. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere better.¡± The woman smiled and casually waved her hand. A powerful force engulfed James, bringing him into the air. Then, James disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in an unfamiliar ce. James nced around. It was a bizarre world. There were raging fires, lightning shes, and some ciers in this world. Surprised, James asked, ¡°Where is this ce, Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my world,¡± The woman smiled lightly and said. ¡°I created this world with Heaven¡¯s Law. I specially constructed it for you to enhance your Soul Power. ¡°Go on, Young Man. After you get through all the checkpoints in this world, your Soul Power will be raised to a level where you can fight me. Perhaps, you may even defeat me.¡± The woman in the white dress encouraged him. Immediately afterward, her body vanished from James¡¯ sight. James looked ahead and saw the sea of mes before him. He walked toward it without any hesitation. Chapter 3474 Chapter 3474 James stood before a sea of mes. It was no different from normal mes. At least, James could not tell the difference. As soon as James stepped into the inferno, he felt a scorching heat sweeping toward him, prating into the depths of his soul. At that moment, his soul began to tremble. His soul felt the sweltering heat, and the burning sensation made him feel miserable. James wanted to leave, but he endured it. He knew it was a test to improve his Cultivation Heart and willpower. With a strong Cultivation Heart and willpower, his Soul Power would also grow. It would be beneficial to his cultivation. James took a deep breath. He endured the pain in his soul and advanced. The mes in the area were to train one¡¯s soul. Ordinary cultivators¡¯ physical bodies would be unharmed by the mes.novelebook However, James¡¯ soul had been integrated into his physical body, hence trauma dealt to his soul would also result in physical injuries. In just a short moment, James¡¯ body was riddled with wounds. After taking a few more steps, James felt that he could not bear it anymore. His consciousness began to cloud, and his vision blurred. The burning mes ovepped in his sight. James lost his bnce and fell feebly to the ground. The woman in the white dress floated above him. Seeing James falling to the ground, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°Was I overestimating him? No one in Mount Nothingness could endure it, but could he persevere through it?¡± The woman began to doubt James¡¯ abilities. At that moment, James was lying feebly on the ground. He had entered the inferno but could not withstand them anymore. ¡°I must persevere through this!¡± A strong hope rose in his heart, and James encouraged himself. He had offended Mount Heavenly Path, and they were after his life. He would have to obtain the support of a strong force if he wanted to survive. Mount Heavenly Path was this universe''s most potent and terrifying force. No other force could compete against it. If anyone coulde close to standing on the same footing as Mount Heavenly Path, it would be Mount Nothingness. Although the Holy Master of Nothingness died long ago, he left behind powerhouses. As long as James became the new master of Mount Nothingness, novelebookhe couldmand these powerhouses. Therefore, he had to persevere. James had strong determination. The determination motivated him to persevere through the mes. He stood up slowly and rubbed his eyes, and his sight gradually cleared. Then, he dragged his fragile body through the sea of mes. The mes surrounded him, and he did not know how long he had been within them. Although he had practiced the Time Path, he could not perceive time in the mes. It felt as if only a short moment had passed but also as if it had already been an eternity. James¡¯ body was covered in wounds. However, holding onto his faith, he kept moving forward. Just as he thought he could not take them any longer, the mes disappeared. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. A waft of fragrant Spiritual Energy swept toward him. It entered his body, immediately refreshing him. All the previous fatigue he felt vanished, and he was rejuvenized. Chapter 3475 Chapter 3475 Lighting shed ahead of him. Dense clouds covered the skies, and countless lightning shuttled through them. James walked over without any hesitation. Boom! As soon as he got close, lightning pierced the sky and attacked his soul. The lightning almost dispersed and destroyed James¡¯ soul. At that moment, James felt as if he was on the brink of death. However, he endured the injuries in his soul and dragged his distraught body forward. In the sky, the woman in the white dress looked at James with a pleased expression. She nodded lightly and said, novelebook¡°Not bad. Now, it depends on how long you can persist.¡± After James broke through the sea of fire, he entered a lightning storm. Lightning kept striking down from the sky and attacking his soul. James¡¯ face distorted from the pain he felt in his soul, and blood oozed from his eyes. However, James persisted with great willpower. Each time his soul was attacked, he relied on his strong willpower to persist. His soul would get a respite, and his Soul Power improved unconsciously. He walked through the lightning storm for a long time. After a long time, he finally made it through the lightning storm. The moment he stepped out, fragrant Spiritual Energy blew toward him. It spread throughout his body and eliminated all of his fatigue. Ahead of him was a snowy region. James strode directly toward it. As soon as he entered, snow fell on his body and sank deep into his soul, causing damage to his soul. A cold wave permeated his body and froze his body into an ice sculpture. He stayed frozen for a long time. After a very long time, James¡¯ fingertips began to move, and the ice melted away. James continued forward. The woman wanted to use these various trials to improve James¡¯ Cultivation Heart and his willpower. James¡¯ Cultivation Heart was much stronger than she expected. His willpower was also terrifying. James could not keep count of how many trials he had gone through. All he knew was that his soul was in constant misery. However, he gritted his teeth and persisted. Ultimately, he slowly grew ustomed to the pain from the challenges and overcame the next few easily. James saw a strange ce ahead of him. He walked over and felt overwhelming Sword Energy sweeping toward him, striking his soul. However, James ignored the attacks and continued to advance. Soon, the surroundings disappeared, and he reappeared at the staircase on Mount Nothingness. The woman in white stood before him. James looked around him in confusion. He began to doubt everything he had experienced. James asked puzzledly, ¡°Was it an illusion or a real experience?¡± The woman in the white dress had a bright smile with two shallow dimples on her cheeks. She looked charming, enough to warm up one¡¯s heart. ¡°Good job.¡± The woman in the white dress opened her mouth and said smilingly, ¡°This is a test formted by the Holy Master of Nothingness to train his disciples.novelebook I used it to train you. You¡¯ve perfectly completed the test and have surpassed me. I would not be able toplete this test if I suppressed my cultivation rank to match yours.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Taken aback, James asked, ¡°So, does that mean I won¡¯t have to challenge you anymore and can continue ascending the mountain?¡± The woman in the white dress nodded and said, ¡°Your Cultivation Heart and willpower are top-notch. Even a weakling with low potential can be a top-level powerhouse if they possess your Cultivation Heart and willpower. Your current mentality can help you be a Caelum Ancestral God.¡± The woman in the white dress gave high praise to James. Immediately afterward, she stepped aside to reveal the stairs behind her. Then, she said, ¡°You can continue ascending the staircase. The next guardian won¡¯t be as approachable as me.¡± Chapter 3476 Chapter 3476 James had passed the trial. The trials matched the challenger¡¯s cultivation rank and Soul Power. The higher one¡¯s cultivation rank, the tougher the trials. Ever since the Holy Master of Nothingness created the trials, no one had ever perfectly passed the past. Not even the woman in the white dress. Therefore, she knew that her Soul Power would be inferior to James¡¯ after she suppressed her cultivation rank. She chose to admit defeat and allow James past her checkpoint. James was relieved. He never expected to pass the second checkpoint so easily. Karter said that the guardians after him were going to be tough opponents.novelebook However, it seemed they were not that difficult to talk to. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± James did not leave hurriedly but instead asked for her name with a smile. He knew that the guardians of the Pce of Nothingness were extraordinary people. However, he was clueless about the woman¡¯s identity. The woman smiled and replied, ¡°My name is Xosha Meredith.¡± Mia¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Xosha?! The Annihtion God of Mount Nothingness, Xosha Meredith?¡± James was slightly taken aback. Who was Xosha Meredith? Why was Mia¡¯s reaction so strong? However, Xosha smiled faintly in response before disappearing from their sight. James looked at Mia and asked curiously, ¡°Who was she?¡± The Stuart brothers knew very little about Mount Nothingness and were unfamiliar with the powerhouses of Mount Nothingness. The two turned to James with confused expressions. Mia took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Xosha Meredith was a well-known powerhouse when the Holy Master of Nothingness ruled the universe. She was Mount Nothingness¡¯ Annihtion God. As soon as a smile formed on her face, her opponents would already be killed. Many powerhouses died in her hands.¡± Mia was unsure of the details. From her family¡¯s ancient books, Xosha was recorded as a terrifying powerhouse that had mastered many Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts. James did not ponder on it for too long. He looked at the stairs ahead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. There¡¯s another checkpoint ahead. After we pass the challenge, we¡¯ll arrive at the gate of Mount Nothingness.¡± Hearing this, the trio were excited. They could finally reach the Pce of Nothingness. Since the age of the Holy Master of Nothingness fell, no powerhouse had ever reached the Pce of Nothingness. James was about to be the first person to reach the Pce of Nothingness.novelebook The trio were looking forward to it. ¡°Please take the lead, Mr. Caden.¡± Hadrian gestured for James to go up the stairs. James stepped forward. They had already climbed the majority of the stairs. There was only a short distance before they reached the mountain peak. James traveled steadily, not rushing the journey. Before he knew it, he had arrived at the mountaintop. At the end of the staircase was an open space surrounded by a white mist. The ce had abundant Primordial Energy. Within the white mist was a majestic pce. Just as James was about to take the final step, a light burst out. Swoosh! The light gathered to form a figure. It was an old man. The old man wore a blue robe. Although he had white hair, he had a ruddyplexion. His face looked to be of a man in his thirties. He stood atop the staircase with his hands behind him. He seemed like an invincible powerhouse, emitting a domineering aura. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. His gaze was fixated on James. James looked at the old man. He knew this person was thest guardian of the Pce of Nothingness. He sped his fists and said respectfully, ¡°My name is James Caden. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Sir.¡± The old man looked at James and said sentimentally, ¡°Time flies. Eighty million Epochs had passed before I knew it. Finally, a group of living beings has shown up after so long.¡± Eighty million Epochs? Chapter 3477 Chapter 3477 James was stunned by his words. He knew that an Epoch was 4.9 billion years. Eighty million Epochs sounded like an eternity. It was hard for him to imagine how much time had passed since the destruction of the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ age. James¡¯panions also stared at the old man. They waited for him to state the challenge. James recollected himself from the shock and asked respectfully, ¡°What is thest challenge, Sir?¡± The old man looked at James and replied slowly, ¡°Your character.¡± James was taken aback. ¡°My character?¡± The old man nodded lightly and said, ¡°The challenge is straightforward. It¡¯s a test on your character in the past and not you in the present.¡± James was confused. At that moment, the old man casually waved his hand, and a powerful force emerged from his palm. The force submerged into James¡¯ body. At that moment, James¡¯ experiences from his birth to the present emerged before them. James inspected his past, which was shing before his eyes. He watched it as if it was a movie. Seeing everything in the past, James felt emotional. He had gone through so much without even realizing it.novelebook From a soldier in Sol to bing the Dragon King, then to the restoration of Spiritual Energy on Earth. However, many of his memories did not appear in the shbacks before him. For example, how James obtained some of his treasures and how he traveled to the Primeval Age from the future was not shown. Also, the copse of the Primeval Age and how the Human Race¡¯s powerhouses wanted to destroy the Heavenly Path were excluded. These things would attract powerful Karma. Although the old man was powerful, he could not read into these experiences of James. The old man quietly reviewed James¡¯ life experiences. Afterward, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve passed the challenge. You can proceed.¡± ¡°I passed?¡± James was surprised. The old man nodded lightly and said, ¡°The Pce of Nothingness¡¯ affairs would greatly affect many other things. The Holy Master of Nothingness set up these checkpoints to prevent his inheritance from being obtained by some treacherous and evil people. ¡°My challenge is very simple. I have to verify the challenger¡¯s character through his past experiences. Only those with greatpassion and a big heart can pass through my checkpoint. ¡°Although you don¡¯t have greatpassion, you have a big heart. You barely passed, but you made it.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. He was not expecting the challenge to be so simple. Why did Xosha say that thest guardian was difficult to talk to? Without overthinking it, James cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you for letting me pass, Sir.¡± The old man smiled lightly and disappeared without any further words. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°You passed! You passed thest checkpoint, Mr. Caden!¡± As soon as the old man disappeared, the Stuart brothers threw their hands into the air and rejoiced. novelebookAt that moment, they looked nothing like Quasi Ancestral Gods but like excited children. Even Mia was overjoyed. Were they finally going to enter the Pce of Nothingness? James was also looking forward to it. He nced ahead and strode forward with anticipation. After taking a few steps, they arrived at the mountaintop. As soon as they reached the peak, the white mist dissipated, and the extravagant pce appeared in sight. A huge stone tablet was in front of the ce with several ancient words engraved on it¡ªPce of Nothingness. Chapter 3478 Chapter 3478 Huff! The three people following James heaved a deep sigh of relief. The Pce of Nothingness was definitely the biggest ruin of this age. Mount Nothingness was a sacred ce where countless powerhouses searched for great boons. However, no one had ever reached the Pce of Nothingness. Now, they had finally arrived at the Pce of Nothingness. The trio were ecstatic beyond words. After reaching the Pce of Nothingness¡¯ gate, it would finally be possible for them to obtain the inheritance of the Holy Master of Nothingness hidden within the pce. Moreover, one of them could be the Pce of Nothingness¡¯ new master. The Stuart brothers and Mia understood they did not have the chance. However, James stood an excellent opportunity to be the new master of the Pce of Nothingness. novelebookFollowing him would provide them with great luck and new opportunities. Hadrian said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s the Pce of Nothingness. After disappearing for so many Epochs, the Pce of Nothingness is finally making a return.¡± Mia said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and check it out! We need to figure out how to enter the pce.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded, then strode toward the extravagant pce. The pce was resplendent with gold and jade. It glowed brightly and was very mesmerizing. The golden gate was shut. James walked over to the gate and gently pushed it. However, the gate did not budge at all. James exerted more force to push it but was to no avail. He frowned. ¡°It won¡¯t open.¡± Herbert walked over and fell into thought. ¡°The phantom beast mentioned that one would need a great connection with Mount Nothingness to enter the Pce of Nothingness.¡± Hadrian nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. It won¡¯t be easy to enter the Pce of Nothingness even after clearing the challenges to arrive at the gate.¡± James thought for a while and murmured, ¡°Karma?¡± At that moment, he thought of Karma Power. There was powerful Karma Power in his body. In the past, the Karma Power was attached to his body¡¯s surface, and everyone could sense it on him. He coincidentally came up with Karma Scripts. Then, he deduced and studied the Karma Scripts. He comprehended the Karma Scripts and managed to hide the Karma Power in his body. James closed his eyes and tried to sense the Karma Power in his body. At that moment, Karma Power surrounded him. When the Karma Power emerged, his threepanions standing behind him were startled and immediately backed away. They stood in the distance and looked at James warily. ¡°What power is that?¡± Mia started at James. She sensed the power emitting from his body, and her expression changed instantly.novelebook ¡°Th-That¡¯s Karma Power.¡± Hadrian said, ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s Karma Power.¡± Herbert took a deep breath. The three of them were Quasi Ancestral Gods and had experienced Karma Power before. High-ranked cultivators were typically reluctant to get involved with Karma as it was terrifyingly powerful. After Karma Power emerged from James¡¯ body, his body trembled. Demonic Energy also materialized out of his body. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Demonic Energy soared into the sky like a giant dragon. Immediately afterward, the Demonic Lotus manifested and hovered above the Pce of Nothingness. Chapter 3479 Chapter 3479 Powerful Karma Power emerged from the Demonic Lotus and surrounded James. Initially, the Karma Power within James¡¯ body had reached a bnce and could not hurt his physical body. However, his body could not stand the additional Karma Power from the Demonic Lotus, and he was injured instantly. The Karma Power kept increasing to a point where James could no longer bear it. His body showed signs of disintegrating. ¡°He¡¯s so strong.¡± In the distance, Mia and the two Stuart brothers had solemn expressions. They could sense the intense Karma Power and that James was struggling to withstand it. Despite the others thinking James could not hold on any longer, James still desperately pushed through. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Boom! At that moment, an explosion burst out in the air. The explosion came from the pce gate. Immediately after, the closed gate swung open. Blinding, golden light shone through the gate.novelebook The party could not see anything beyond the pce gate. The Demonic Lotus above the Pce of Nothingness submerged back into James¡¯ body. James noticed that the Karma Power around him had stopped rising and was relieved. He was already surrounded by a lot of Karma, which was dealing injuries to his body. His body was covered with bloody wounds. James nced at the open pce gate ahead of him and dragged his injured body through the gate. As soon as he stepped into the golden light, it disappeared, and the gate shut behind him. His threepanions knew he had entered the Pce of Nothingness and be its new master. That meant that James had obtained the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ inheritance. The three suppressed their excitement and waited for him outside. Meanwhile, James arrived in arge hall. The hall was empty except for a shadowy figure that sat in the highest seat in the hall. The figure flickered as if it would disappear anytime soon. James looked around curiously. Then, he fixed his eyes on the shadowy figure. He walked over, and the figure gradually manifested into a man. The man wore a ck robe and looked about thirty years old. He had a very ordinary appearance but radiated an invisible aura. The man in the ck robe said, ¡°Is someone here?¡± His voice was frail. James looked at the man and said, ¡°I¡¯m James Caden. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± The man in the ck robe waved his hand and interrupted James. He said, ¡°For you to have reached the Pce of Nothingness, you must have unlimited potential. Since you¡¯ve entered the pce, it means you¡¯re greatly fated with Mount Nothingness.¡± The man seemed to be talking to James, but it also seemed as if he was talking to himself. James asked, ¡°May I ask for your name, Sir? Are you the Holy Master of Nothingness?¡± The man slowly walked down from the highest seat and stood before James. Then, he looked James up and down. At that moment, James felt ufortable as if all his secrets were being exposed before the man. The man in the ck robe said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the Holy Master of Nothingness, the master of Mount Nothingness, novelebookand the former Lord of the Universe.¡± James was not surprised by his identity. The only person that would be here was the Holy Master of Nothingness. He also knew the person before him was nothing but a soul sigil. The Holy Master of Nothingness had already died a long time ago. Faced with the former Lord of the Universe, he asked respectfully, ¡°Do you have something to tell me, Your Holiness?¡± Chapter 3480 Chapter 3480 James looked at the man who imed to be the Holy Master of Nothingness. Since the Holy Master of Nothingness had created so many challenges, he must have left an inheritance for his future sessor. Thus, James went straight to the point. ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the Pce of Nothingness, you¡¯ve met my conditions as a sessor.¡± The Holy Master of Nothingness said slowly, ¡°You can be the new master of Mount Nothingness. But, before that, I need to inform you of some stuff. After you hear me out, you can decide if you still want to be the new master of Mount Nothingness.¡± James listened carefully to him. The Holy Master of Nothingness exined, ¡°During the time when I was the Lord of the Twelfth Universe,novelebook this universe was prosperous. Unfortunately, one day, evil thoughts came into my mind while I was cultivating in seclusion. The evil thoughts began to grow and eventually left my body to form a living being of its own. ¡°That new living being could be considered to be me. ¡°After that happened, I went into seclusion. Meanwhile, the embodiment of my evil thoughts took over Mount Nothingness. ¡°He called himself the Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master. He suppressed all the powerhouses of the universe. The Dark Strife struck our universe when most of the powerhouses were gone.¡± ¡­ James listened carefully to the Holy Master of Nothingness recounting the past events. He exined the Dark Strife to James. The Dark Strife originated from the Dark World. It was the attack of a powerhouse in the deepest part of the Dark World on the Illuminated World. After livings beings of the Illuminated World died, their souls would enter the Dark World. The Dark World needed new blood, so an attack on the Illuminated World broke out. The Holy Master of Nothingness exined that everyone had evil thoughts. In the past, he could suppress his evil thoughts. However, the Dark World yed a few tricks and caused his wicked thoughts to grow and manifest into a living being. From that moment onward, his evil embodiment became a puppet of the Dark World and helped harvested new souls for them. ¡°Your physical body is reformed by the embodiment of my evil thoughts. Thus, you have strong ties and Karma with Mount Nothingness. If you choose to inherit Mount Nothingness, you¡¯ll have to protect this universe. You¡¯ll need to lead Mount Nothingness, or even the entire universe¡¯s powerhouses, to the deepest part of the Dark World to eliminate the biggest threat to our universe. ¡°If you choose not to inherit Mount Nothingness, my Art of Nothingness is stored within the Pce of Nothingness. It contains everything I¡¯ve learned my whole life. You can leave this pce with it,¡± The Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ voice resounded. After hearing his stories, James clearly understood what the so-called Dark Strife was. The universe prospered, resulting in no living beings dying. Therefore, no souls would enter the Dark World. As a result, the Dark Worldunched an attack on the Illuminated World. Their goal was to get more creatures to die so their souls would enter the Dark World. James thought of Emperor Jabari and Yukia. Previously, Yukia made an appearance in the Dark World. When he reached the mysterious pce in the Dark World, novelebookEmperor Jabari acquired a lot of information from the message left behind by Yukia. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Emperor Jabari did not share the information with him. Thus, James was unaware of what it was. He intended to revisit the Dark World. However, now was not the right time yet. He was still very weak and could not reach the deepest part of the Dark World. Chapter 3481 Chapter 3481 James desperately needed the powerhouses left behind by the Holy Master of Nothingness. ¡°What do I gain from inheriting Mount Nothingness, Your Holiness? How many powerhouses are there on Mount Nothingness?¡± asked James. It was his greatest concern. The Holy Master of Nothingness replied, ¡°Mount Nothingness is the core region of this world. It¡¯s where the universe¡¯s luck is most concentrated. You¡¯ve got great luck and are blessed by the Heavenly Path because your current body is formed with the Demonic Lotus, which is the embodiment of my evil thoughts. Thus, you have great connections with Mount Nothingness, and the Heavenly Path will bless you with great luck. ¡°By bing the new master of Mount Nothingness, you¡¯ll obtain vast wisdom. Your body and brain will be awakened. It¡¯ll be very beneficial to your cultivation. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In the past, the powerhouses of the Dark World¡¯s deepest parts came to this world, so I sacrificed myself to preserve Mount Nothingness¡¯ strength. Many of my powerful followers are still hidden within Mount Nothingness. There are many Ancestral Gods, and quite a few of them are Caelum Ancestral Gods. ¡°These powerhouses will assist you. However, you¡¯ll need great strength to travel deep into the Dark World. You reaching thenovelebook Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank isn¡¯t enough. One Macrocosm Ancestral God isn¡¯t enough to head into the depths of the Dark World. You must train up multiple Macrocosm Ancestral Gods to work together to venture into the depths of the Dark World. ¡°Young Man, I don¡¯t want to pressure or force you into taking over Mount Nothingness. But, I must also remind you that the first thing I need you to do after bing the new owner of Mount Nothingness is to destroy Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Hearing this, James was slightly taken aback. He asked, ¡°Why?¡± The Holy Master of Nothingness replied, ¡°Because Mount Heavenly Path has acquired all of the luck of the universe. The Master of Mount Heavenly Path, Hadad Theophanes, has taken the luck for himself, preventing others from obtaining better opportunities. With him around, it will be impossible for other Caelum Ancestral Gods to be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Only by getting rid of him can other powerhouses have the chance to be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. ¡°Secondly, I need you to destroy all the powerhouses of this universe.¡± Startled, James asked, ¡°What for?¡± The Holy Master of Nothingness replied, ¡°Many powerhouses have existed since the beginning of the universe. Thus, they upy a portion of the universe¡¯s luck. Only by destroying them or sending them into reincarnation can the luck they possess be returned to the universe. After that, other powerhouses will finally be able to reach the highest cultivation rank, the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Only then can a prosperous universe be born again.¡± Hearing this, James frowned. He had to eliminate Mount Heavenly Path and get rid of the powerhouses of this universe. Technically, he had to destroy an entire era. Was that not what Radomir would soon do? Why was the Holy Master of Nothingness asking him to do these things? Did the destruction of the Primeval Age have something to do with him? The Holy Master of Nothingness stood aside silently and gave James some time to think. James was slightly confused. He could not grasp these historical events or predict what would happen in the Primeval Age. However, James was sure that the powerhouses of this age would all die ording to the information he had obtained in the future. novelebookAll the powerhouses at the Ancestral God Rank had indeed perished. The Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ ns matched the events that would supposedly ur in the Primeval Age. After the Apocalypse Age, the universe did indeed be a prosperous age. In that age, many powerhouses were born. James murmured, ¡°Since all of this is destined to happen, it won¡¯t matter who achieves them.¡± Then, he answered, ¡°I ept the ownership of Mount Nothingness, Your Holiness. I¡¯ll find a way to destroy Mount Heavenly Path and kill Hadad and the other powerhouses in this age so that the other powerhouses can upy the luck returned to this universe.¡± Chapter 3482 Chapter 3482 After weighing out the pros and cons, James agreed to the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ requests. He was currently being hunted down by Mount Heavenly Path. Herschel was insistent on taking his life. His only chance of standing against Mount Heavenly Path was to be the new owner of Mount Nothingness. As for whatever happened in the future, he would think of itter. ¡°Good.¡± The Holy Master of Nothingnessughed. ¡°From now onward, you¡¯re the new master of Mount Nothingness. All of Mount Nothingness¡¯ powerhouses will be under yourmand.novelebook You can stay within Mount Nothingness and enjoy the blessings of the universe.¡± The Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ words were like some kind of decree. James immediately sensed a change taking ce in his body. At that moment, he felt vast knowledge appearing in his mind and a mysterious blessing falling upon him. The force was invisible, but James could sense it. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath. ¡°I became the new master of Mount Nothingness this easily?¡± At that moment, the entirendscape of Mount Nothingness appeared in his mind. He immediately knew of every corner within Mount Nothingness. He also grasped the situation of Mount Nothingness instantly. Although the current strength of Mount Nothingness was less than one-twelfth of what it was during its heyday, there were still many powerhouses residing within the area. Under his induction, he sensed that about a dozen were Caelum Ancestral Gods. These dozen of Caelum Ancestral Gods were not just ordinary people but were well-known figures in history. However, their names were gradually forgotten over time. The pce gate slowly opened. James walked outside and saw three people awaiting him. The three people were none other than the Stuart brothers and Mia. As soon as James appeared, they could feel the change in him. James had a mysterious and superior aura, making him seem like the master of the universe. ¡°Mr. Caden, you¡­¡± Mia stared at James in disbelief and asked, ¡°H-Have you be the new master of Mount Nothingness?¡± James nodded slowly and said, ¡°You can say so.¡± At that moment, a few more people appeared. The person in the lead was an old man with a ruddyplexion.novelebook He was thest guardian with white hair and a beard at the top of the staircase. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Your Holiness. My name is Wystan Goyaty.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The old man knelt on one knee. Behind him were two more people. James had also met them before. It was Xosha Meredith and Karter Yiorgos. ¡°Xosha Meredith. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Karter Yiorgos. It¡¯s an honor to be in your presence, Your Holiness.¡± The two also knelt on one knee and greeted him with respect. James was startled to have three peerless powerhouses kneeling to him. He quickly walked over and helped them up, saying, ¡°Get up. Please do get up.¡± The three immediately got back on their feet. At that moment, more and more people gathered at the gate of the Pce of Nothingness. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Holiness. I¡¯m Mount Nothingness¡¯ Grand Mage, Wharifin.¡± ¡°A pleasure meeting you, Your Holiness. I¡¯m Mount Nothingness¡¯ Law Enforcer, Ladion.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mount Nothingness¡¯ Immortal Lord, Balmund. I¡¯m honored to meet you, Your Holiness.¡± Chapter 3483 Chapter 3483 Powerhouses appeared one after another at the Pce of Nothingess¡¯ gate. These powerhouses were once well-known figures throughout the universe, and they were now kneeling before James. The Stuart brothers and Mia were dumbfounded by the sight. The people that showed up to greet James were all famous historical figures. Their existence in the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ Age was equivalent to that of the Ancestral Sword Master and the Ancestral Talisman Master in the Primeval Age. James was slightly baffled to see so many powerhouses. Just a few moments ago, he was a nobody that was being hunted down by Mount Heavenly Path. However, that changed in just a short moment. He was now the new master of Mount Nothingness,novelebook and countless powerhouses were under hismand. Mount Nothingness¡¯ strength was sufficient topete with that of Mount Heavenly Path. ¡°We¡¯vee to greet you, Your Holiness.¡± More and more powerful cultivators appeared before him. Tens of thousands of powerhouses knelt before James at the pce gate. Their greetings resounded loudly. The phantom beast James encountered previously also appeared in the crowd. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°Stand.¡± The powerhouses slowly got back to their feet. Wystan stood at the front and looked at James with a smile. Then, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve waited a very long time for this day, Your Holiness. After so many years, we finally have a new leader.¡± Karter said, ¡°I believe you¡¯ll lead Mount Nothingness to its former glory, Your Holiness.¡± A powerhouse amongst the crowd said, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is nothing. If it weren¡¯t for the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ order for us not to leave Mount Nothingness, Mount Heavenly Path wouldn¡¯t ever have had the chance tomand the universe. Neither would Hadad Theophanes rise to be the Lord of the Universe. ¡°Your Holiness, please give the order for us to destroy Mount Heavenly Path. This universe belongs to Mount Nothingness.¡± James frowned at his words. He promptly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t act rashly. Mount Heavenly Path is no longer what it used to be in the past. The current Mount Nothingness isn¡¯t capable of taking them on right now. Hadad Theophanes, the current master of Mount Heavenly Path, is a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Moreover, he has many Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. We can''t make any rash moves until a new Macrocosm Ancestral God rises in Mount Nothingness. novelebookEveryone should peacefully stay within Mount Nothingness for now.¡± ¡°Understood, Your Holiness.¡± A neat and loud reply resounded. Karter stepped forward, turned to the tens of thousands of powerhouses, and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The powerhouses left Mount Nothingness one after another. Only a dozen of the top powerhouses stayed behind. James sat in the highest seat in the pce hall. Being seated above them, James subconsciously felt a little lofty and conceited. It felt as if the entire universe was under him. Several powerhouses of Mount Nothingness stood below him. They were very powerful cultivators, and the weakest amongst them was a Terra Ancestral God. Any of them could easily defeat the prominent figures outside Mount Nothingness. Wystan said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve be the new master of Mount Nothingness, you must¡¯ve already heard of the reason for the Dark Strife.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m aware.¡± Wystan continued, ¡°It¡¯s a matter that would affect the entire universe. We must venture into the depths of the Dark World and destroy the people behind the Dark Strife. The Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ unfinished n is up to you toplete.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I understand. However, I¡¯m very weak right now and am incapable of carrying out the n. It will have to wait for a while.¡± Wystan nodded. After waiting for so many Epochs, waiting a few more years was nothing to them. What they had to do now was wait for their new master to grow stronger. Since James had be the new master of Mount Nothingness, he had great potential and would surely be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Chapter 3484 Chapter 3484 James entered Mount Nothingness with the intention of cultivating in the area for a while. He wanted to raise his cultivation rank as soon as possible to deal with the pursuers sent by Herschel. Unexpectedly, he became the new owner of Mount Nothingness. After James became the new owner of Mount Nothingness, his senses could prate the mountain range. Thus, he could sense that many people had appeared within Mount Nothingness. These people were after his life but got trapped within various dangerous regions of Mount Nothingness and could not escape anytime soon. ¡°Mr. Caden¡­¡± Mia looked at James, hesitant to speak. James looked at her and said, ¡°Whatever it is, just cut to the chase.¡± Mia said, ¡°I came to Mount Nothingness to find my brother. My brother had ventured into Mount Nothingnessnovelebook and broke through many checkpoints. However, we lost contact with him. Now that you¡¯ve be the new master of Mount Nothingness, could you help me locate my brother?¡± James already knew of Mia¡¯s motive foring to Mount Nothingness. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her brother¡¯s name was Mago Londyn. He was a prodigy that was only second to Thea several Epochs ago. During the previous Grand Tournament of the Universe, he lost to Thea. Discouraged, his cultivation rank plummeted from the Terra Ancestral God Rank to the Mystical Ancestral God Rank. Ultimately, he picked himself up and headed into Mount Nothingness, hoping to obtain great boons. James looked at Wystan and asked, ¡°Who managed Mount Nothingness when there was no master?¡± Wystan replied, ¡°Since the death of the Holy Master of Nothingness, the Grand Priest has been managing all the affairs of Mount Nothingness and is in charge of making all the decisions.¡± James asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the Grand Priest?¡± Wystan replied, ¡°The Grand Priest is currently in seclusion, so he didn¡¯te to meet you.¡± James said, ¡°Help me inquire about a person named Mago Londyn. See if he¡¯s trapped in a dangerous region within Mount Nothingness. Bring him to me if you find him.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Holiness.¡± Wysstand immediately turned to leave. James looked at the others and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s dismissed. Go back to whatever you were doing and wait for my further notice.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The powerhouses left the main hall, leaving only the Stuart brothers and Mia. The three of them were excited. After the powerhouses of Mount Nothingness left, they were more rxed. They walked over to James and congratted him. Then, they began asking for benefits. James smiled lightly and said, ¡°The three of you can choose a Supernatural Power from Mount Nothingness¡¯ library chamber.¡± The three were overjoyed and grateful to James. Wystan returned very quickly with a young man. The young man looked to only be in his twenties. He wore a gray robe, and his hair was messy. He looked to have been through a lot. As soon as he appeared in the main hall, he scanned the people around him. After spotting Mia, he was surprised. He quickly rushed over to Mia excitedly. ¡°How did you get here, Mia?¡± ¡°Mago! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re still alive!¡± Mia was overjoyed. Wystan approached James and whispered, ¡°Your Holiness, this young man is quite strong. He forcibly passed many dangerous regions of Mount Nothingness. He was stuck in thest dangerous zone. He would''ve definitely made it out with a bit more time. He¡¯s a talented person worthy of being recruited into Mount Nothingness.¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to call for me.¡± Wystan did not stay long and left the main hall. Mia and Mago began to talk about their experiences. Afterward, Mia pulled Mago over to James and introduced them to each other. ¡°Mago, this is James. novelebookHe¡¯s the new master of Mount Nothingness. He¡¯s the one that gave the order to save you.¡± Mago had a disheveled appearance but still emitted a noble aura. He looked at James and said lightly, ¡°With my strength, I would¡¯ve gotten out of that ce soon.¡± Chapter 3485 Chapter 3485 James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already out of danger, feel free to leave. Although you can leave, whatever you saw and experienced in Mount Nothingness must remain a secret. Otherwise, the entire Londyn Dynasty will be destroyed.¡± Mia immediately reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Caden. We won¡¯t say a single word.¡± James was relieved by her words. He did not want Mount Heavenly Path to know he had be the new owner of Mount Nothingness. Mount Heavenly Path was after his life. They would not stick to their promise of sending powerhouses novelebook that were at most two ranks higher than him once they found out about this. Instead, they might dispatch their top powerhouses to assassinate him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After that, James brought them to the library chamber. Countless Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts were stored in the library chamber, all of which were left behind by the powerhouses of Mount Nothingness, including the Holy Master of Nothingness. Any of these Supernatural Powers or Secret Arts would cause an uproar in the outside world. The group picked out suitable Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts for themselves, then left Mount Nothingness. However, James stayed behind. He entered the library chamber again and began to search for books rted to Karma. There were many books about Karma, but none about cultivation methods for Karma Power or anything rted to Karma Scripts. As for the Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts in the library chamber, James did not find them impressive enough despite them being very rare. He had already mastered many Supernatural Powers and acquired many treasures. All of the things he had obtained were peerless treasures. He could easily be one of the best in the universe if he mastered them. ¡°Your Holiness, what are you looking for?¡± While James flipped through the scriptures, a voice suddenly interrupted him. James turned around and saw an old man. He wore a gray robe and held onto a cane. The man had a very wrinkled face and hollow eyes. He seemed as if he was already nearing his deathbed. The old man introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Mount Nothingness¡¯ librarian, Quaiel Lexington. My duty is to guard the library chamber, so I could not leave to greet you. Please do forgive me, Your Holiness.¡± Quaiel did not kneel to James. Instate, he slightly bowed in respect. The Pce of Nothingness had an enormous library chamber, and it would take James a long time to search for the materials he wanted.novelebook With the librarian, it would be much easier. James asked, ¡°Are there any ancient books in the library chamber rted to Karma Scripts? ¡°Karma?¡± Quaiel looked at James in surprise. James nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Please follow me, Your Holiness.¡± Quaiel made a polite gesture and began to lead James deep into the library chamber. The library chamber was built underground. Quaiel brought James through an underground passage. On both sides were shelves packed with books. James felt a chilly sensation as they walked further. The cold was a bit hard for him to endure. However, he was the new Holy Master of Mount Nothingness. Thus, the energy would not harm him. After walking for a long time, they finally reached the end. A stone wall with a pattern engraved on it came into sight. ¡°A Sacred Blossom?¡± James immediately recognized the pattern as a Sacred Blossom. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a Sacred Blossom.¡± Quaiel¡¯s expression became solemn as he looked at the Sacred Blossom engraved on the wall. Chapter 3486 Chapter 3486 James never expected a Sacred Blossom to be engraved in the deepest part of Mount Nothingness¡¯ library chamber. The librarian, Quaiel, looked at the Sacred Blossom on the stone wall. He walked over and stretched out his wrinkled hand to touch the Sacred Blossom engraved on the stone wall. He exerted his power, allowing it to submerge into the engraving of the Sacred Blossom. The engraving glowed brightly, and a door appeared on the wall. Quaiel stepped back and stood before James, saying, ¡°Go ahead.¡± James asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s behind the door?¡± Quaiel replied, ¡°An extraordinary scripture.¡± ¡°An extraordinary scripture? What kind of scripture is it?¡± asked James. Quaiel exined, ¡°It¡¯s a scripture that has existed since the beginning of the universe. Those who obtained the scripture were all famous powerhouses throughout the ages. Eventually, it ended up in the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ hands. Although he was very powerful, he could not fullyprehend the scripture.novelebook The scripture is called ¡®The Answers¡¯.¡± ¡°The Answers?¡± James was even more puzzled. He hade to find materials rted to Karma. How was this scripture called ¡°The Answers¡± rted to Karma? Quaiel exined, ¡°None of the owners of this scripture have sessfullyprehended it. However, they suspected the words used in this scripture to be Karma Scripts. No one could decipher the context because no one has evere close to understanding Karma. Perhaps this might be what you¡¯re looking for.¡± James was thrilled. He pushed open the stone door and walked inside. The chamber behind the stone wall was rtively small, spanning only about a hundred square meters. Inside was a small cab with an old book. James picked up the book. It was thin but weighed about five thousand kilograms. The cover waspletely nk. James gently touched the cover. It was hard to identify the material used for the paper, but the book was in good condition even after so many years. He flipped to the first page of the book. A few words were written on the first page. The words were very strange and wereposed of countless lines. Each line seemed to be a Law of Heaven and was very mysterious. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re really Karma Scripts.¡± James was ecstatic upon seeing the words. Previously, he had tried to write about major events that would happen in the future. However, they turned into mysterious Karma Scripts as he wrote. The words he wrote back then were very simr to these words. The forms of the words were identical. Unfortunately, James could not understand the words written on the first page. He had written many Karma Scripts, but he could only deduce the meanings of the words because he was aware of what he was writing. That was how he studied Karma Scripts. However, Karma Scripts were very mysterious, and each word could have countless variations. With a bit of change, the entire meaning would change as well. With James¡¯ studying method, it would take him a long time topletelyprehend the Karma Scripts. novelebook He would have to spend a lot of time researching and pondering on them. James continued to flip through the book. A lot of words were written in the following few pages. James could confirm they were Karma Scripts as he could vaguely understand a few of the words. However, the words would change after he stared at them for a while, which changed the meaning of the word. He flipped through the book and soon came to thest page. James did notprehend anything from the book. The words were too profound, and it was hard to understand them in such a short time. After he became Mount Nothingness¡¯ master, he was given great wisdom, and hisprehension ability was enhanced. However, it was still hard for him to understand the Karma Scripts so quickly. Chapter 3487 Chapter 3487 James walked out of the chamber with the book. He walked over to Quaiel and asked, ¡°Can I take this book with me?¡± Quaiel nodded and said, ¡°Your Holiness, you¡¯re the master of Mount Nothingness. Everything in Mount Nothingness belongs to you. Everything in Mount Nothingness is left for you by the Holy Master of Nothingness.¡± James felt relieved by his words. He put away the book and said gratefully, ¡°Thank your, Sir.¡± Quaiel waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to find in the future.¡± After speaking, Quaiel disappeared from sight. James left happily with the book in hand. After leaving the library chambers, James walked to an independent courtyard behind the Pce of Nothingness.novelebook The courtyard was the former residence of the Holy Master of Nothingness. Moreover, it was also his seclusion sanctuary. Now that James had be the master of Mount Nothingness, the courtyard naturally belonged to him. James took out the book in the courtyard. Karma Power was very mysterious and powerful. It was almost impossible for him to create a cultivation method for Karma Power.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Now that he had obtained ¡°The Answers¡±, he believed he could learn a cultivation method for Karma Power afterprehending the book''s content. James took out a pencil and paper and began to write. He wrote down major events of the future which would attract Karma. After he wrote them down, the words immediately turned into Karma Scripts. James wrote in differentnguages. Then, he watched the words change into Karma Scripts. Then, he memorized the meaning of the Karma Scripts. James had obtained great wisdom, and his brain was very developed. Hisprehension ability was much stronger now. Thus, his efficiency in studying Karma Scripts was several times higher. His understanding of Karma Scripts kept growing more profound. James¡¯ vocabry in Karma Script grew wider. He studied within the Time Formation. A thousand years passed in the blink of an eye. As for James, he had spent three hundred thousand years inside the Time Formation. In these three hundred thousand years, he studied Karma Scripts wholeheartedly. Now, he could vaguely understand the book¡¯s content. However, it was still challenging for him to read the book. The book exined the Karma Path and recorded a method to cultivate Karma Power. James sat in a lotus position inside the courtyard. He hovered in the air with the book before him. The words of the book emerged and floated in front of him. Every word was mysterious and kept changing into different variations. In just a short moment, it could convert into tens of thousands of variations. Karma surrounded James. All the Karma Power in his body emerged and gathered on the surface of his body. His aura became increasingly mysterious. The book automatically flipped to the next page. The words manifested out of the book and revolved around James¡¯ body. Mysterious scripts surrounded his body. The sight was very mysterious. James¡¯ aura kept changing. He gradually absorbed the Karma Power in his body and formed an Ousia without even noticing. It was a Karma Ousia. The Karma Power James had been stained with was terrifying.novelebook As soon as he began cultivating the Karma Power, great force submerged into his body and nourished his Ousia. His Karma Ousia kept separating, and his understanding of Karma grew deeper. His Karma Path had unknowingly reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. It was only one step away from entering the Grand Emperor Rank. Chapter 3488 Chapter 3488 A thousand years had passed outside while James spent more than three hundred thousand years within the Time Formation. During these three hundred thousand years, James wholeheartedly studied Karma Scripts and the Karma Path. After growing more literate in Karma Scripts, he began to grasp the content of ¡°The Answers¡±. Gradually, heprehended the cultivation method recorded in the book and could cultivate Karma Power. Soon, he cultivated a Karma Ousia, and his Karma Path reached the Quasi Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Tribtion. It was close to reaching the Grand Emperor Rank. James did not stop cultivating and used the opportunity to merge his Karma Ousias. The Karma Ousias that divided began to merge, and mysterious power formed in James¡¯ body. James¡¯ whole body was surrounded by Karma Power. The book floated before him, and the pages flipped rapidly.novelebook Mysterious words emerged from the book and revolved around James¡¯ body. The words constantly changed into different variations. The scenested for a long time. James¡¯ Karma Ousia sessfully evolved into a Path Seal. It took him over three hundred thousand years to study and cultivate his Karma Path Seal. However, ¡°The Answers¡± was a very mysterious book, and he could only practice one of the cultivation methods recorded in the book. Many other mysterious Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts were also recorded in it. In the three hundred thousand years, Jamesprehended the One for All cultivation method. James opened his eyes abruptly and casually waved his hand. Karma Power emerged from his palm and submerged into the void. The Law of Heavens in his surroundings began to break down and vanish. One for All was a very strange Supernatural Power recorded in ¡°The Answers¡±. It could nullify any type of Path Energy with powerful Karma Power. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°Karma Power is exceptional. The One for All is also amazing. It¡¯s a very impressive Supernatural Power.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James stood up and stretched his body. After he sessfully formed his Karma Path Seal, his strength improved significantly. Although his cultivation rank remained unchanged, he was much stronger now. There was nothing to worry about if he were to leave Mount Nothingness and meet powerhouses from Mount Heavenly Path. His current physical strength was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven. With his current strength, cultivators under the Quasi Ancestral Rank could not defeat him. James murmured, ¡°It¡¯s time to fuse the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± The Five Elements of Genesis were treasures that existed since the beginning of the universe. He had cultivated Elemental Inversion, which allowed him to fuse the Five Elements of Genesis with his Elemental Paths. Once the fusion was sessful, the Five Elements of Genesis would bepletely integrated into his Path Seals. As his Elemental Power increased, the Five Elements of Genesis would also grow stronger. He would be immortal with the Five Elements of Genesis protecting his body, and even an Ancestral God would not be able to destroy his body. James did not take a break. He formed another Time Formation and activated Elemental Inversion. After he became Mount Nothingness¡¯ Master, he was blessed with great wisdom, and his comprehension ability improved.novelebook He could achieve double the results when using Elemental Inversion. Previously, there were a few things that he could notprehend. Now, he immediately understood them at a nce. He could also draw inferences with the knowledge he had. James kept practicing Elemental Inversion. As hisprehension grew more profound, the Elemental Path Seal in his body gradually merged with the Five Elements of Genesis. With the help of Elemental Inversion, the two gradually fused. Chapter 3489 Chapter 3489 No idents urred during the fusion. Soon, the fusion wasplete. His Elemental Path Seals¡¯ Power improved significantly after fusing with the Five Elements of Genesis. James suddenly had a new realization, and hisprehension of the Elemental Path grew stronger. His Elemental Path had also reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven. His body was full of mysterious power, and bright res emerged. He slowly restrained his energy and stood up from the ground. Light rays shot out from his pupils. Then, his pupils gradually became darker. His eyes were like a vast and bottomless abyss. James dispersed the Time Formation and stepped out of the courtyard. He looked at the tall buildings ahead of him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully learned the Karma Path and cultivated One for All. novelebookMoreover, my strength skyrocketed after I fused the Five Elements of Genesis into my Elemental Paths. No matter how many powerhouses from Mount Heavenly Pathe after me, I¡¯ll be able to kill them all.¡± James had a calm expression, but his eyes were full of murderous intent. However, he had no intentions of leaving Mount Nothingness so soon. His Dark Ousia had not evolved into a Dark Path Seal. Thus, he wanted to use the opportunity to venture into the Dark World for a while. He nned to cultivate there for some time to evolve his Dark Ousia to a Dark Path Seak. He wanted all the Paths he cultivated to have Path Seals. That meant all of his Paths would be at the Grand Emperor Rank. ¡°Wystan,¡± James stood outside the courtyard and called out. Swoosh! A figure immediately appeared before him. The ruddy-looking old man had white hair and a beard. He stood before James and asked respectfully, ¡°What can I do for you, Your Holiness?¡± James asked, ¡°Do you know where the entrances to the Dark World are located?¡± Surprised, Wystan asked, ¡°Why do you ask this, Your Holiness?¡± Since Wystan was now his subordinate, James did not hide the truth. He replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated Dark Power but haven¡¯t formed a Dark Path Seal yet. It¡¯s impossible to cultivate Dark Power in the Illuminated World. Thus, I n to venture into the Dark World for a while to evolve my Dark Ousia into a Dark Path Seal.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Wystan¡¯s doubts were immediately cleared. He parted his lips and said, ¡°Since Mount Nothingness was attacked by the Dark World in the past, there still exists a passage connecting the two. It¡¯s nearby. How about I bring a few people to apany you to the Dark World? It¡¯s easy to get lost in there, and it¡¯ll be difficult for you to find your way out. Moreover, you can cultivate at ease with us guarding you.¡± James gave it a thought, then nodded lightly. ¡°Alright. That sounds good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make preparations immediately.¡± Wystan immediately took his leave and disappeared from sight. Since James had nothing to do, he wandered around Mount Nothingness. Many powerhouses resided within Mount Nothingness but stayed hidden in the area. Wystan finished making preparations just as James was done looking around. He had prepared a few things that might be needed in the Dark World and also brought two other powerhouses with him. James was already familiar with the two as he had fought with them previously while ascending Mount Nothingness. One of them was Mount Nothingess¡¯ War God, Karter. The other was Mount Nothingness¡¯ Annihtion God, Xosha. Karter and Xosha greeted him respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Your Holiness.¡± Although James¡¯ cultivation rank was low, he was the current master of Mount Nothingness.novelebook He had gained the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ approval and was these powerhouses¡¯ new master. James nodded lightly. ¡°Mhm.¡± Wystan said, ¡°Our Holy Master¡¯s destination is the Dark World. The Dark World is a very strange ce, so it¡¯s best we take more precautions and protect his safety.¡± Chapter 3490 Chapter 3490 Wystan wanted to apany James because he knew of the horrors of the Dark World. James¡¯ cultivation rank was very low, and he was worried about James going to the Dark World alone. Xosha suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°By the way, many outsiders have been entering Mount Nothingess recently. Why is that so? For the past ten thousand years, it¡¯s been rare for us to see even a single visitor. Yet, so many people are now suddenly venturing into Mount Nothingness.¡± James replied, ¡°They¡¯re probably here to kill me.¡± Startled, Karter asked, ¡°They¡¯re trying to kill you? Why?¡± James replied, ¡°On the surface, it¡¯s because of a woman.¡± ¡°...¡± The three were dumbfounded by his answer. James parted his lips again and exined, ¡°Everything started when I got involved with Bria of the Cahans.¡± He exined the ins and outs of the situation. ¡°Hersel from Mount Heavenly Path is after my life because of this. However, I think there¡¯s more to it. novelebookAs for the exact reason, I¡¯m not too sure either.¡± The three powerhouses nced at each other. They could tell the matter was much moreplicated than how it seemed. Why would the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path go to such an extent to kill a man over a trivial matter? Wystan analyzed the situation and said, ¡°As the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path and the future Lord of the Universe, he probably isn¡¯t that petty. In my opinion, your existence must¡¯ve already threatened Mount Heavenly Paths¡¯ status. Thus, they¡¯re trying to eliminate you as soon as possible.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Karter disagreed, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Master shouldn¡¯t be able to divine how much of a threat our Holy Master is to them. One is because of Karma Power. Secondly, our Holy Master doesn¡¯t seem to belong to this age, so it¡¯s impossible to find any traces of him in the current age. How does Mount Heavenly Path know that our Holy Master will threaten its position?¡± After James became the Holy Master, all the powerhouses of Mount Nothingness tried to divine James¡¯ background but yielded no results. Karter and Wystan were aware of this. After a brief thought, Xosha said, ¡°I¡¯m sure our Holy Master did indeed threaten the status of Mount Heavenly Path. However, they did not divine and gain insight into him bing the Holy Master of Mount Nothingness. Instead, they felt threatened by the potential that our Holy Master showed.¡± After sharing her opinion, Xosha turned to James and asked, ¡°Your Holiness, have you shown any terrifying skills outside?¡± ¡°Terrifying skills?¡± James fell into thought. Before Mount Heavenly Path began their hunt for his life, he did not disy any terrifying skills outside. He did not use the Five Elements of Genesis, nor did he utilize the Inifity Steles. If anything, it would be what happened in the Katun Realm. ¡°When I was in the Katun Realm, I had the chance to see a Sacred Blossom in full bloom. From it, I comprehended the Time Path, Space Path, Life Path, Death Path, and Reincarnation Path. Everyone knows about this. Could they be trying to kill me over this?¡± James looked at the three Caelum Ancestral Gods. The three of them were stunned by his words. They eximed simultaneously, ¡°The Five Great Paths?¡± The Five Great Paths were very mysterious. Throughout the ages, many people had tried cultivating them.novelebookA few seeded, but none of them managed toprehend all five. With a thought, James summoned his Five Great Path Seals. An invincible and mysterious force connected the Five Great Path Seals. However, James had no idea what kind of power it was. He could notpletely control the power but knew it was terrifying. Chapter 3491 Chapter 3491 Meanwhile, the three people before him were some of the most renowned figures in the universe many Epochs ago. As core members of Mount Nothingness, they had long reached the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank and were only a step away from reaching the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Hence, they could clearly sense the power of the universe¡¯s embryonic form. Upon seeing the Five Great Paths, they immediately understood. ¡°I understand now.¡± Karter took a deep breath. James stored the Five Great Paths¡¯ Path Seal away and asked, ¡°Do you know why Mount Heavenly Path is pursuing me?¡± Karter asked, ¡°Your Holiness, do you know why there can only be one Macrocosm Ancestral God despite the number of Caelum Ancestral Gods we have in this universe?¡± James fell into deep thought and said, ¡°Because a single person has upied all the providence of the world, making it impossible for others to cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Unless the Macrocosm Ancestral God dies and the providence of the world returns to the universe,novelebook other living beings will never have the opportunity of crossing into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank.¡± Karter nodded slightly. What James said was key. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, there¡¯s something you missed.¡± James asked, ¡°And what is that?¡± Karter said, ¡°To be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, one needs to master a certain power.¡± James asked puzzledly, ¡°What power?¡± Karter exined, ¡°Macrocosm Power.¡± ¡°Macrocosm Power?¡± James was puzzled as he had never heard of this before. Wystan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Macrocosm Power¡­ Since the creation of the universe, only two people have mastered the power. They¡¯re the Lord of Nothingness and Hadad Theophanes of Mount Heavenly Path. Once you master Macrocosm Power, you¡¯ll be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Xosha nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, no one knows exactly how to master Macrocosm Power. What we currently know is that only when the Macrocosm Ancestral God dies and the providence returns to the universe can other living beings learn of the cultivation method for cultivating Macrocosm Power.¡± Wystan continued, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is pursuing you because you¡¯ve mastered the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°When have I mastered Macrocosm Power?¡± Wystan exined, ¡°You¡¯ve cultivated the Five Great Paths. As they interact with one another, the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power is created. However, yourprehension of the Five Great Paths isn¡¯t profound enough for Macrocosm Power to truly form. Once you master the Five Great Paths to perfection, Macrocosm Power will form, and you¡¯ll naturally be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Realization dawned on James¡¯ face. He finally understood why the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path wanted him dead at all costs. Herschel was determined to annihte him even with Thea and the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s intervention. Though Herschel hadpromised and promised he would only send people who were at most two ranks higher than James after him, Herschel still believed he would be able to annihte James. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°It seems like Hadad already sensed the appearance of Macrocosm Power¡¯s embryonic form and hence ordered Herschel to annihte me. Now, my opponent isn¡¯t just Herschel,novelebook but also Hadad Theophanes, a Macrocosm Ancestral God, and the entirety of Mount Heavenly Path.¡± James felt overwhelming pressure. However, the three before him were overjoyed. Since James had cultivated the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power, he had gained the right to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. With time, he would surely be one. If Mount Nothingnessbined their strength with James¡¯, they would be able to annihte Mount Heavenly Path and put an end to the Lord of Nothingness¡¯ ns. Xosha asked, ¡°Your Holiness, do we annihte every creature that enters Mount Nothingness?¡± Chapter 3492 Chapter 3492 Though Xosha was the Grand Priestess of Mount Nothingness, she was well-known as the Annihtion God in the outside world. Under her fair and delicate skiny a ruthless and cold-blooded woman. James waved slightly and said, ¡°Pay no heed to them for now. Let them be imprisoned in Mount Nothingness for the time being. Once I return from the Dark World, I¡¯ll deal with them ordingly.¡± Wystan said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, they left Mount Nothingness and arrived at a mysterious ce at the back of the mountain. novelebookThe ce was connected to the Dark World. As a passageway forcibly created by extremely powerful figures of the Dark World, it was where many enemies of the Dark World came through to wreak havoc on this world. Not too far ahead, everything was surrounded by a ck mist. It was the miasma of the Dark World, which contained terrifying Dark Power. Upon their arrival, Wystan was reminded of how the extremely powerful figures of the Dark World arrived in the Illuminated World. He sighed and said, ¡°The powerful figures of the Dark World are simply too overpowering. I¡¯m afraid annihting them is nigh impossible.¡± As James had never been to the depths of the Dark World, he had no idea what he would find there. He asked, ¡°Master, what will we find in the depths of the Dark World?¡± Wystan waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Your Holiness, call me by my name. You¡¯re now the owner of Mount Nothingness. It¡¯d be inappropriate for you to address me as such.¡± James smiled and asked once more, ¡°What will we find in the depths of the Dark World?¡± Xosha said smilingly, ¡°Actually, the depths of the Dark World are no different from our world. The only difference is that the Dark World is linked to all twelve universes. As such, its total surface area is equivalent to all twelve universes¡¯bined.¡± James froze and said, ¡°To my understanding, only evil spirits can be found there. Not only that, but each of them is in a soul state. Why would they be simr to the living beings in the Illuminated World?¡± Wystand said, ¡°Because the evil spirits you interacted with are those who have yet to cultivate a physical body. In this universe and possibly other universes, the souls of the deceased will enter the Dark World and undergo cultivation. Upon reaching a certain rank or obtaining a mysterious Dark Matter, they can reshape their physical body. Living beings in the Dark World who possess a physical body are extremely dangerous.¡± Hearing this, James finally understood. Karter continued, ¡°Actually, this is something like reincarnation. When creatures of the Dark World die, they¡¯ll be reincarnated in the Illuminated World in a soul state. Since antiquity, this has been the state of affairs¡ªa bnce of power. However, the powerful figures of the Dark Power have interfered with this bnce of power by causing great destruction in the Illuminated World and igniting Dark Strifes. This caused the number of living beings in the Illuminated World to decrease, whereas the number of living beings in the Dark World increased.¡± These were secrets that no ordinary cultivator would know. novelebookThe powerful figures of Mount Nothingness only knew about this because they had gone through the Dark Strife and even fought against powerful figures of the Dark World. Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Is this the truth of this world? In that case, why did Yukia say that everything was illusory and nothing existed?¡± James murmured silently. He could not figure things out. Since he was stuck, he put those thoughts aside for now. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a walk around the Dark World and cultivate,¡± James said. His objective was to cultivate the Dark Path Seal in the Dark World. With Wystan in the lead, they entered the Dark World. Chapter 3493 Chapter 3493 James followed close behind, with Xosha and Karter following after him. With these three by his side, James had nothing to be afraid of. Unless the powerful figures of the Dark World appeared, no evil spirit could harm him. Soon, they entered the Dark World. ¡°Dark Matter truly is mysterious.¡± Karter¡¯s voice came, ¡°Dark Power exuded by Dark Matter corrodes the physical body. Even a Caelum Ancestral God won¡¯t be able tost long in the Dark World. Besides, the deeper we venture into the Dark World, the greater the corrosion.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Wystan chimed in. ¡°The Corrosion in the most profound depths of the Dark World is beyond terrifying. Even a Caelum Ancestral God¡¯s physical body would be obliterated in the blink of an eye.¡± Xosha said, ¡°The Lord of Nothingness once said that only Dark Matter can reshape one¡¯s physical body to survive in the depths of the Dark World.¡± The three conversed while pushing forward. James simply remained silent and listened to their conversation.novelebook The more he listened, the more he learned about the Dark World. Fortunately, his destination was only the outer perimeters of the Dark World. Even a Grand Emperor could withstand the Dark Power there. Meanwhile, the Corrosion at the outer perimeters was nothing to Caelum Ancestral Gods like Karter and the others. So, James was at ease. Besides, as he cultivated Dark Power, the power here could not harm him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They continued venturing forward. The deeper they ventured, the more terrifying the Dark Power became. Sensing he was close to his destination, James stopped and said, ¡°The Dark Power here is majestic enough for me to cultivate.¡± Wystan said, ¡°Cultivate at ease, Your Holiness. With us here guarding you, no evil spirit can even approach this ce.¡± With them around, James had nothing to be afraid of. He found an empty ce and set up a Formation. Then, he began cultivating inside the Formation. Sitting in a lotus position on the ground, he rxed his mind and regted his condition. Back in the Cahans¡¯, he absorbed the Dark Power in Sienna¡¯s body. As such, his Dark Path had reached the peak of the Third Consolidation. Now, he was only a step away from gathering an Ousia. He only needed more Dark Power. After cultivating the Ousia, things would be much simpler. He just needed to continue absorbing Dark Power and dividing his Ousia. After regting his condition, James began to cultivate. He catalyzed the Elemental Path Seal, and it emerged and gathered above his head, forming the Elemental Inversion Formation. Once the Formation activated, it frantically absorbed the Dark Power in the outside world.novelebook At the same time, a dark lotus emerged and rooted itself in mid-air, doing the same thing. The rest outside the Time Formation were dumbfounded upon witnessing the scene. ¡°The Five Elements of Genesis.¡± ¡°How impressive! He even has the Five Elements of Genesis of the Five Ancestral Masters. Not only that, he¡¯s merged the Five Elements with the Elemental Path Seal.¡± ¡°The Five Great Paths¡­ The Elemental Path¡­ How many Paths has he cultivated?¡± ¡°In any case, he¡¯s already exceeded the limitations of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°The dark lotus, the Natal Treasure of the Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master¡­ No wonder he could be the owner of Mount Nothingness and obtain the belongings of the Dark Lotus Demonic Ancestral Master.¡± They eximed. Chapter 3494 Chapter 3494 The greater James¡¯ potential, the more delighted they were. He was their master, after all. In the future, he would lead them into battle against the Dark World and deal with the Dark Strife that would appear every once in a while. James began cultivating in the Time Formation, whereas the three stood guard outside. The Dark Power in the Dark World was terrifying. It greatly elerated James¡¯ cultivation speed. James soon cultivated the Dark Ousia, which was the most difficult part. While he cultivated, the other three watched their surroundings vigntly. Boom! At the same time, they sensed a chain of explosionsing from the depths of the Dark World. The ripples created by the explosion were so frightening that they could sense it even from the outer perimeters. They looked at one another. Wystan said with a grim expression on his face, ¡°What a terrifying battle ripple¡­ There must be a fierce battle going on in the depths of the Dark World.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xosha nodded and said, ¡°This must be a battle of great significance between two Caelum Ancestral Gods. novelebookOtherwise, there won¡¯t be such terrifying tremors.¡± The three sensed the anomaliesing from the depths of the Dark World. However, they had no idea what was going on. Besides, they could not just venture out and leave James behind. In the blink of an eye, ten years passed. Though only ten years had passed in the outside world, James had been cultivating inside the Time Formation for a very long time. At longst, he exited the closed- door meditation. Dispersing the Time Formation, he walked out. ¡°How did it go?¡± Xosha hurriedly asked. ¡°How did the cultivation go?¡± A smile crept up on James¡¯ face. As his mind stirred, an identical man appeared before him. The man looked exactly like him. However, the man exuded a Dark Power that was malevolent and bizarre. ¡°What?¡± They were stunned. The man who looked identical to James smiled faintly and said, ¡°After so long, I¡¯ve finally cultivated the Dark Path Seal.¡± James¡¯ Dark Path Seal was in the form of a human. However, the Dark Path Seal had no mind or consciousness of its own. It was under the control of James¡¯ original self. He could will the Path Seal to speak through his thoughts. The Path Seal said, ¡°This is the Dark Path Seal I cultivated.¡± The three looked at one another, visibly confused about what was happening. Xosha asked, ¡°Yes, we understand that. But, why do you suddenly have a clone now?¡± James exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t a clone. It just so happens that the Path Seal¡¯s form is a human who looks exactly like me. The Dark Path Seal has no mind or consciousness of his own, and I control everything. Even I have no idea why the Dark Path Seal appears as a human.¡± Since James himself was unsure, the three did not inquire further. ¡°By the way...¡± Upon remembering something, Karter said, ¡°Recently, there have been terrifying battle ripplesing from the depths of the Dark World.novelebook I also sense a mysterious power. There must be a battle between two Caelum Ancestral Gods. Something significant must have happened in the depths of the Dark World, and I n to head there for a look.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James asked. ¡°What happened?¡± The three shook their heads. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. If they had not needed to stand guard while James cultivated, they would have ventured deeper into the Dark World to investigate. Chapter 3495 Chapter 3495 Xosha asked, ¡°Do you wish to tag along?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Of course. With you three by my side, I have nothing to be worried about.¡± Wystan, Xosha, and Karter were all Caelum Ancestral Gods. With their joint might, few could defeat them. Perhaps only Hadad Theophanes could take them in a fight. Though the Dark World was full of powerful figures, the three¡¯s strength was still considered top-notch amongst that of those in the depths of the Dark World. With such strength, no ordinary creature would dare approach them. Wearing a grim expression, Karter said, ¡°That being said, the Dark World is too bizarre. novelebookAs living beings from the Illuminated World, our presence will be detected by the extremely powerful figures of the Dark World the moment we step foot into the depths.¡± James asked, ¡°What should we do, then?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wystan opened and shut his mouth. Even Xosha was stuttering. James sighed and said, ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± Karter said, ¡°If you can impart to us the cultivation method you used to cultivate Dark Power, we can venture deep into the Dark World without anyone detecting our presence once we cultivate Dark Power.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought you were going to ask of the impossible. This is but a piece of cake.¡± James did not hesitate at all. Though the cultivation methods for cultivating Dark Power were few and far between, these people were powerful figures who also happened to be his subordinates. They coulde in handy in the future. Hence, he immediately taught them the cultivation method for cultivating Dark Power. Upon learning the cultivation method, they immediately began to cultivate. The first step was to shatter their own souls and merge them with the physical body. It was extremely difficult as no ordinary living being could endure the excruciating pain produced during the process. However, it was the first step and the key to entering the Dark World. They gritted their teeth. As Caelum Ancestral Gods, they managed to pull it off without too much difficulty. James set up a Time Formation around them. After a month in the outside world, they sessfully cultivated Dark Power. As Caelum Ancestral Gods who had mastered various Paths,prehending Dark Power was but a piece of cake. Before long, they had cultivated the Path Seal of Dark Power. From the beginning of the cultivation to the forming of the Path Seal, only a hundred years had passed in the outside world. A hundred yearster, they left their closed-door meditation. ¡°What a magical cultivation method¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ Not bad¡­ Now that we¡¯ve cultivated Dark Power, the living beings here won¡¯t be able to sense that we came from the Illuminated World. We¡¯ll be able to travel freely in the Dark World.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long wished to venture into the depths of the Dark World but never had the chance to. Finally, the opportunity has presented itself.¡± They were overjoyed. James nodded and said, ¡°Now that everything¡¯s taken care of, let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Karter nodded. Then, they ventured into the depths of the Dark World. Along the way, they came across many evil spirits. However, these were not pure evil spirits. Rather, they were the amalgamation of countless soul sigils. novelebookAs such, they did not possess a mind or consciousness of their own. Such evil spirits would never reach Attainment. After all, only evil spirits withplete souls fulfilled the prerequisites to reach Attainment and cultivate a physical body in the Dark World to be true living beings. The evil spirits James and the others came across along the way all fled in horror upon seeing them. The state of these evil spirits made them realize earth-shattering events were urring in the depths of the Dark World. They began looking forward to entering the depths of the Dark World to see what it looked like. Chapter 3496 Chapter 3496 While James was cultivating Dark Power, extraordinary events were urring in the depths of the Dark World. Hence, Wystand, Xosha, and Karter nned to venture there to have a look. They pleaded with James to teach them the cultivation method for cultivating Dark Power. Now, their Dark Paths had cultivated a Path Seal. They hurriedly headed to the depths of the Dark World. In the meantime, James took note of the route they were taking so they would not get lost. After all, it would be difficult for them to return from the depths of the Dark World without any sort of clues. Since James hadprehended the Space Path¡ª which had cultivated a Path Seal¡ªhe could use it despite its weakened effects in the Dark World. James did his best to memorize the routes they took. In the darkness, they made haste. Time seemed to go by quickly. It felt as if countless years had passed. As the ck mist dispersed, magnificent mountains and rivers appeared. ¡°What?¡± Upon seeing the picturesque scenery in front of him, James asked, ¡°What happened?novelebook Have we left the Dark World through another exit?¡± Wystan shook his head and said, ¡°No, we¡¯ve merely passed through the outer perimeters of the Dark World.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Karter exined, ¡°The Dark World is divided into many regions. The region enveloped by ck mist is the outer perimeter. After traversing the outer perimeter, we¡¯ve reached the interior of the Dark World. However, this isn¡¯t the core region of the Dark World. Still, this region consists of some cities and countries.¡± The depths of the Dark World were not any different from the Illuminated World. The only difference was that the powers and Paths were different. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, realization dawned on James¡¯ face. Rumble! Another battle ripple shredded through the air and turned everything in its way into dust. In an instant, mountains and rivers disintegrated into nothingness. At that critical moment, Karter stepped forward and blocked the iing battle ripple. Even though he could sessfully block the attack, his facial expression was grim. It was difficult for him to fully resist its power. He grimaced in pain and said, ¡°My power has weakened considerably in the Dark World. I may be at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank in the Illuminated World, but here, my strength is only at the early-stage Terra Ancestral God Rank.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. He said, ¡°If the battle ripples alone are this terrifying, what rank are the creatures engaged in battle?¡± Wystan said, ¡°At the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank, no doubt.¡± James asked anxiously, ¡°Since your strength has been considerably weakened in the Dark World, what should we do if wee across powerful figures?¡± Xosha snickered and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t that many powerful figures around here. Even if our strength is weakened, we¡¯re still Terra Ancestral Gods. No ordinary living being can stand against us.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. ¡°Alright now, let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± James said. However, he did not take the lead. He saw how Karter had a hard time blocking the terrifying battle ripples.novelebook If James walked at the front, he would disintegrate into nothingness the moment he was struck. Karter took the lead with James walking behind him. Meanwhile, Wystan and Xosha shielded James from the back. The mountains and rivers before them had been destroyed and turned into a pile of rubble. In the rubble, residues of Dark Power could be found, which power was so terrifying that even James¡¯ blood ran cold. Fortunately, he had three powerful figures by his side. Otherwise, he would not dare to venture into this ce alone. Chapter 3497 Chapter 3497 Before long, they arrived at a city in the Dark World. The city had been utterly destroyed by the terrifying battle ripples, and all its inhabitants had beenpletely wiped out. Upon seeing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. They did not linger for long and continued pressing forward. They continued traveling for three months. Three monthster, another battle ripple came shredding through the air. This time, Karter barely managed to block the attack after summoning his full strength. Even so, he spurted out a mouthful of blood. Wiping the blood trace off his lips, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t bled in a very long time. I never thought I¡¯d be injured uponing to the Dark World.¡± Xosha said, ¡°This battle has been going on for centuries. The oue should be determined soon.¡± Wystan nodded and said, ¡°From the battle ripples, it seems the aura of both parties is unstable. They must be injured.novelebook I wonder what kind of creatures are fighting and what for.¡± Karter gazed into the distance and said, ¡°Well, we just need to go and have a look.¡± They elerated. The deeper they ventured into the Dark World, the more frequent the battle ripples appeared. However, the battle ripples¡¯ power seemed to be getting weaker. Along the way, they saw countless mountains and rivers that had been destroyed. Everything was in ruins for as far as the eye could see. Rumble! At that moment, James heard a loud sound. He could sense a terrifying Dark Powering from straight ahead. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t go any further,¡± Karter said. ¡°If we do, we won¡¯t be able to provide His Holiness with sufficient protection.¡± Xosha said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait here and observe the oue of the battle. Once the oue is determined, we¡¯ll head over and have a look.¡± Hence, they waited near a pile of rubble. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In the meantime, they used their Divine Senses to observe the situation ahead. James used his Divine Sense as well. Now, he was a powerful figure. He had even cultivated a Path Seal for the Dark Path. As his Divine Sense spread, he could sense two powerful figures engaged in a fierce battle. One of them was a human wearing a ck robe. His aura was so terrifying that cracks kept appearing in the space around him. His opponent was a Demonic Dragon with ck scales. Currently, the Demonic Dragon was injured. Its scales were all over the ground, and blood kept oozing out of its wounds. A single drop of its blood contained such destructive capabilities that even a world could be destroyed. The man in the ck robe was also in a wretched state. His hair was disheveled, and his aura was unstable. James could sense that the man and the Demonic Dragon were no different from any other living being in the Illuminated World.novelebook They possessed aplete soul and physical body. Boom! The battle ensued. Terrifying battle ripples shredded through the air, and the space in their surroundings copsed, causing the appearance of massive ck holes that were bigger than even a world in the Twelfth Universe. The ck holes exuded such terrifying powers that even an Ancestral God would be devoured should he approach them. Upon seeing this, James took a deep breath. ¡°Is this the power of some of the most terrifying figures of the Dark World? How terrifying indeed.¡± Chapter 3498 Chapter 3498 A man and a dragon were engaged in a fierce battle in the Dark World. They were some of the most powerful figures who could destroy a world with a single casual wave of the hand. As James and the others watched the battle from afar, they continuously retreated and changed positions to avoid being caught up in the battle. Caelum Ancestral Gods were terrifying. Despite being injured, they could stillst for a very long time. The fierce battlested another three hundred years. Three hundred years passed, and both the human and the dragon¡¯s energy were severely depleted. Besides, they suffered grave injuries. ¡°The Evesting Night Demon Lord, why are youpeting with me for the Dark Wellspring? By obtaining this Dark Wellspring, I¡¯ll be able to cultivate Macrocosm Power and be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. When I emerge as a force to be reckoned with in the Dark World, I promise I will treat you fine,¡± The man spoke in a feeble voice. His injuries were so grave that he could no longer continue the battle. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s body hovered in the air as it growled furiously, ¡°Grand Annihtion Sage, I will have the Dark Wellspring.¡± The Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura surged. However, the scales on its body scattered all over the ground, and it spurted out a mouthful of blood. novelebookAs the drops of blood trickled to the ground, the earth shattered, and a profound fissure appeared, causing a massive dust storm. Upon overhearing the conversation, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Dark Wellspring?¡± The three shook their heads. Since it was their first time here, they did not know much about the Dark World. Karter said, ¡°Since two Caelum Ancestral Gods are going all-out for this Dark Wellspring, it must be good stuff. ording to them, the Dark Wellspring can cultivate Macrocosm Power.¡± Xosha looked at Wystan and said smilingly, ¡°Wystan, it¡¯s time for us to shine. Now that they¡¯re severely injured, their strength isn¡¯t even a fraction of their peak form. If we attack them now, we can surely defeat them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wystan said, ¡°We¡¯ll seize the Dark Wellspring and offer it to His Holiness.¡± The three looked at one another. After Karter enveloped James with power, they immediately appeared on the battlefield. Just as the Demonic Dragon and the man were locked in a confrontation, the sudden appearance of three unknown people made them wary. The three did not utter a single word and summoned their full strength to attack the man and the dragon. Since they were already injured, they stood no chance against them. Soon, they were defeated. Realizing that their lives were hanging by a thread, they handed over the Dark Wellspring. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The moment Karter and the others obtained the Dark Wellspring, they sensed a powerful aura approaching. ¡°This is bad. Some powerful figures have arrived,¡± They eximed. Without any hesitation, they turned to leave and appeared before James. ¡°Mission aplished! We should retreat at once!¡± Having said that, Karter grabbed James¡¯ arm and hurriedly escaped. Soon, they escaped to the outer perimeter of the Dark World and entered the ck mist. After traversing through the ck mist for a very long time, they slowed down after sensing that there were no pursuers.novelebookOnce they stopped, Xosha took out the Dark Wellspring, which was a ball of ck mist that constantly underwent changes in its state and form. ¡°Is this the Dark Wellspring?¡± Staring at the ball of ck mist before her, Xosha asked puzzledly, ¡°So this thing allows the powerful figures of the Dark World to cultivate Macrocosm Power?¡± Chapter 3499 Chapter 3499 Xosha then handed the Dark Wellspring to James. Holding the ball of mist in his hand, James could sense terrifying Dark Power emanating from within it. Besides, this Dark Power kept materializing and entering the void. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Karter looked at the Dark Wellspring and said, ¡°Though I don¡¯t know what the Dark Wellspring is, I can sense that this tiny ball of mist contains immense Dark Power. Not only that, it constantly regenerates new Dark Power.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Wystan nodded and said, ¡°With this object, we¡¯ll able to cultivate the Dark Path even in the Illuminated World.¡± James looked at the Dark Wellspring intently. At that moment, his vision pierced through the ck mist, and he could see mysterious characters inside the ball of mist. These characters were constantly changing and with them emerged mysterious Dark Power. Though James did not know what a Dark Wellspring was, he knew this was good stuff. Otherwise, the two Caelum Ancestral Gods would not have fought to the death for this. Xosha said, ¡°You should put it away for now and research itter. We shouldn¡¯t remain here in the Dark World for long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded and stored the Dark Wellspring in the Celestial Abode. ¡°Uhm¡­ Which direction should we go?¡± Wystan scanned his surroundings in confusion. He was lost after stopping to rest for a brief moment. James shut his eyes and sensed his surroundings. Then, he pointed in a direction and said, ¡°That way.¡± The three nodded and headed in the direction James pointed. After traversing through the ck mist for some time, the ck mist around them grew increasingly weaker until itpletely disappeared. They were back in the Illuminated World. James breathed in the fresh air and said, ¡°At longst, we¡¯ve returned.¡± Meanwhile, Karter and the others nced at the spot connecting them to the Dark World. Then, they worked together to establish a powerful Seal Boundary to seal it off. James returned to his amodation on Mount Nothingness. The journey to the Dark World had reaped him many benefits. His Dark Path had cultivated a Path Seal, and his strength increased as well. Most importantly, he obtained the Dark Wellspring. Although he had no idea what it was, it had to be useful since two Caelum Ancestral Gods were fighting to the death over it. Upon returning to his room, James entered the Celestial Abode. In the City Lord Mansion¡¯s courtyard, a ball of ck mist hovered before James. It was the Dark Wellspring. Dark Power gushed out of the Dark Wellspring. At that moment, the entire Celestial Abode was full of Dark Power, which corroded every elixir and medicine there. The Spirit Tool appeared before James and looked at the Dark Wellspring. Wearing a grim expression, he asked,novelebook ¡°What is this? How can something be this malevolent? The Dark Power this object is exuding has corroded all divine objects in the Celestial Abode.¡± James said, ¡°This thing is called the Dark Wellspring. I¡¯m not sure about its specifics either. When I headed into the depths of the Dark World, I came across two Caelum Ancestral Gods fighting over it. In the end, I was the one who reaped the benefit.¡± James watched the Dark Wellspring intently. The Dark Wellspring exuded a constant stream of Dark Power. If he could absorb and refine it, his Dark Path Seal would possess unlimited power. That way, he would be able toprehend the Dark Path much more easily. Chapter 3500 Chapter 3500 James had a bold idea. He would refine the Dark Wellspring inside his body to provide his Dark Path Seal with a steady stream of energy. Meanwhile, the mysterious characters inside the Dark Wellspring represented the supreme script of the Dark World. If he couldprehend them, he would be able to cultivate the Dark Path much more smoothly. As he looked at the Dark Wellspring before him, he reached out and touched it. Immediately, Dark Power spread through his arm to his body. In just an instant, his arm was contaminated by a dark aura. At the same time, a wave of ice-cold power swept through him, making him tremble in the cold. He hurriedly let go of the Dark Wellspring, swinging his arms frantically to get rid of the object. However, he could not remove the Dark Wellspring no matter how hard he tried. In the end, he catalyzed Dark Power and expelled it. ¡°How terrifying¡­ If I forcibly absorb it, I¡¯ll certainly be contaminated by Dark Power. Even my Dark Path Seal might not be able to suppress the Dark Wellspring,¡± James murmured. As he had no idea what to do, he left the Celestial Abode and reappeared outside. Then, he called out to Wystan and the others. Soon, Wystan, Karter, and Xosha appeared before him. ¡°Your Holiness,¡± The three said in unison. James summoned the Dark Wellspring from inside the Celestial Abode. As the Dark Wellspring hovered before him, it exuded a dark mist that instantly enveloped the courtyard. Karter waved his hand casually and dispersed the ck mist. Wearing a grim expression, James said, ¡°I n to refine the Dark Wellspring. However, this thing is too scary. Do you have any idea how I should proceed?¡± The three looked at the Dark Wellspring and shook their heads. It was a treasure from the Dark World, so they had no idea what it was nor the methods to refine it. Since they were as clueless as him, James did not inquire further. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed for now. Allow me to research further.¡± James waved slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± They nodded and turned to leave. After they left, James sat in a lotus position in the courtyard and murmured, ¡°The Dark Wellspring exudes Dark Power at all times. If I can prevent it from doing so, things will be much simpler.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After long research, James was still unable to stop the Dark Wellspring from exuding Dark Power. Hence, he had no idea but to temporarily store it away in the Celestial Abode. As the Celestial Abode was sealed off, Dark Power would not escape from within. By storing it in the Celestial Abode, he could cultivate it whenever he returned to the Celestial Abode. After putting away the Dark Wellspring, the ck mist in the courtyard gradually dispersed. Then, he stood up and stretched. ¡°My Elemental Path has reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Second Heaven, and the rest have reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s First Heaven. Adding that to my physical strength, which is at the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Seventh Heaven, I¡¯m invincible against anyone below the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Even against an ordinary Quasi Ancestral God, I still stand a chance,¡± James murmured. ¡°It¡¯s time to resolve some grudges.¡± His eyes gleaned murderously. He knew that Herschel had sent many distinguished prodigies after him. They were now trapped inside Mount Nothingness. novelebookAfter cultivating for so long, his strength had finally increased, and all his Paths had reached the Grand Emperor Rank. The Sword Path, the Five Great Paths of Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation, the Elemental Path, which consisted of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth, the Paths of Yin and Yang, the Curse Path, the Dark Path, and the Karma Path. Chapter 3501 Chapter 3501 All sixteen Paths had their own Path Seals. Now, all he needed to was toprehend the Paths and merge them with the Path Seals to make the Path Seals stronger. Moreover, the Sword Path Ousia was not just limited toprehending the Sword Path. As long as heprehended a Path, he could merge them into the Path Seals. For instance, the Sword Path¡¯s Path Seal could be merged with Elemental Path, and the Elemental Path¡¯s Path Seal could be merged with the Five Great Paths. All comprehended Paths could be merged with any Path Seals. That way, the Path Seals would grow increasingly stronger. James did not have time toprehend or merge them. All he wanted to do now was annihte the men Herschel sent. He wanted to proim to the world that he was no longer the weak and insignificant man from before. Now, he was the most distinguished and terrifying prodigy in this world. ¡°Xosha,¡± he said. Swoosh! A white light appeared before him. Then, a morous woman wearing a white dress who exuded a charismatic aura emerged. Her skin was fair and delicate, and she had a curvaceous figure that would bewitch all men. She spoke respectfully, ¡°Your Holiness.¡± James asked, ¡°How many living beings have entered Mount Nothingness since I entered?¡± Xosha replied, ¡°There are quite a few of them, I¡¯m afraid. About ten thousand, I suppose.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Wearing a murderous expression on his face, James ordered, ¡°Think of a way to gather them in one spot. I n to deal with them one by one.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xosha nodded and immediately went to make the necessary arrangements. As the Grand Priestess of Mount Nothingness, she knew everything about the ce, and she had the authority to order the guards around. Under her arrangement, James¡¯ pursuers were gathered in one spot. On an empty plot ofnd in Mount Nothingness gathered thousands of living beings. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why are we suddenly freed?¡± ¡°Why¡¯s everyone gathered in one ce?¡± Upon seeing so many people around them, they were dumbfounded. Just as they were at a loss, a figure appeared on the peak of a mountain not too far away. Wearing a ck robe, he exuded amanding presence. ¡°Th-That¡¯s James!¡± Someone noticed James. Immediately, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the mountain. ¡°Why is his aura so weird?¡± ¡°I agree. He seems to have merged with Heaven and Earth.¡± They were puzzled. Though they had no idea James was now the new owner of Mount Nothingness,novelebook they could nheless sense that James¡¯ aura had merged with Mount Nothingness. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, folks.¡± Standing on the peak of the mountain, James nced downward and said nonchntly, ¡°I once said I will annihte all who wish to take my life. Right now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to repent. If you leave this ce at once and give up on pursuing me, I will not take your life.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha!¡± A roar ofughter came. ¡°Do you really think you are invincible, James? Don¡¯t think you are some kind of big shot now just because you defeated Zenaida Xayah! She¡¯s just invincible within the Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. Everyone here is more powerful than her.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± James said arrogantly, ¡°In that case, do you wish to attack all at once? I would rmend that option. After all, you won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive if you attack one by one.¡± Chapter 3502 Chapter 3502 Though James¡¯ rank was insignificant, his sixteen Path Seals could overwhelm everyone present there. His Five Great Paths, the Elemental Path Seals merged with the Five Elements of Genesis, his supreme Karma Power, and One for All he cultivated were all cultivation methods that all desired to acquire. Standing at the peak of the mountain, he nced downward while exuding amanding presence. His voice reverberated throughout the area. ¡°How arrogant!¡± Immediately, a man stepped forward, and he appeared in mid-air. Standing in mid-air, he exuded a powerful aura. He was wearing a white robe. As he had been trapped in Mount Nothingness for some time, his hair was disheveled, and his clothing was covered in dirt. However, this did not affect his composure or confidence. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± James¡¯ expression wasposed. He seemed disinterested in his enemy. ¡°Lennon Xystos!¡± The man said, ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯m a disciple of Mount Heavenly Path who was ranked third within the Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor Rank in the previous Grand Tournament of the Universe. Many living beings gathered here. Most of them came from Mount Heavenly Path and were true prodigies who received rankings in the previous Grand Tournament of the Universe. Some others came from the outside world to annihte James for their benefit. Lennon¡¯s strength was formidable. As he stepped forward, the others watched his battle. These disciples had obtained enormous benefits and were merely here on Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s orders. They did not make a move against James but instead watched from afar. Lennon¡¯s aura soared. Though he was only a Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor, the aura he exuded was already at the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank. He beckoned, ¡°Don¡¯t say I picking on you, James. Make your move.¡± He was arrogant. However, as someone who was ranked third in the Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor Rank in the previous Grand Tournament, he certainly has the right to be arrogant. James, on the other hand, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Damn, you piss me off. I shall teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget!¡± Lennon immediatelyunched his ultimate move right off the bat. In the blink of an eye, countless mysterious sigils appeared and gathered, forming a golden w. The w descended from the sky and struck James¡¯ head while carrying destructive power. Even a cultivator at the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank would not dare underestimate such a move. James, however, was calm andposed. At that moment, he casually waved his hand, and mysterious power materialized in his palm.novelebook This power swept through the air, and the golden w vanished without a trace. The Path¡¯s power of the golden w disappeared into nothingness in Mount Nothingness. When they saw this, many of the spectators nced at Karter. Xosha asked, ¡°When did His Holiness learn the Nullifier Path of the war god?¡± Karter shook his head and said, ¡°This is not the Nullifier Path. My Nullifier Path uses the power of a Path to dissolve the opponent¡¯s power. His Holiness did not just dissolve his opponent¡¯s power. Rather, he annihted thempletely. This is much more terrifying than the Nullifier Path.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Wystan said smilingly, ¡°I never thought he has cultivated such a cultivation method.¡± ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a show ahead of us. The powerful figures of Mount Nothingness smiled. After all, they were not worried that James would be in danger. On the battlefield, James performed One for All and deflected Lennon¡¯s attack easily. Lennon was shocked. Chapter 3503 Chapter 3503 The prodigies in the distance were dumbfounded. ¡°Wh-What was that move?¡± Though they were prodigies, they had no idea what move did James perform. ¡°I guess I underestimated you.¡± Lennon¡¯s expression darkened, and he steadied himself. Then, as his mind stirred, the power of the five Path Seals inside his body merged. He was a genius of Mount Heavenly Path who was ranked third in the Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor Rank in the previous Grand Tournament. He had also cultivated five Paths. As the five Path Seals merged, his aura surged. At that moment, he was like a war god, whose aura overwhelmed all others. Swoosh! His body flickered, and he appeared before James in an instant. Immediately, a terrifying power shredded through the air and charged at James. This power was so terrifying that even a cultivator at the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank would not dare let his guard down. James sensed the imminent danger. However, he was afraid. In the next instant, he vanished without a trace. Lennon¡¯s attack struck the area James was in. The space in the area was immediately shattered. However, James used the Space Path to avoid the attack. ¡°Damn it!¡± Knowing that James must have used the Space Path, he cursed. Swearing he would not give James any opportunity to escape, he summoned a terrifying force and forcibly destroyed space so that James¡¯ whereabouts would be revealed. As space shattered, James could no longer conceal himself. He appeared in the distance. The space behind him cracked. These cracks were like shattered ss. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± James smiled faintly. Then, his mind stirred, and the power of the sixteen Paths in his body merged. At that moment, his aura surged, and he charged toward Lenno at an extraordinary speed. Before Lennon could even react, he was struck by James¡¯ fist. The fist contained all of the power of James¡¯ Path, in particr Karma Power. The moment Lennon was struck, he was enveloped in Karma. How could he possibly withstand James¡¯ Karma? Under the destruction of Karma, his physical body was instantly destroyed, and his soul hurriedly made his escape. James did not allow him to escape. He sealed time to prevent time from moving. Before Lennon could even react, his soul was annihted, novelebookand hepletely vanished without a trace. Though there were thousands of prodigies here, the scene was eerily silent. Standing in mid-air, James looked at his fist and could not help but be stunned. ¡°What terrifying Karma Power¡­ When I perform Karma Power, I¡¯m forcing my Karma onto my enemies. How could anyone possibly withstand my Karma?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James took a deep breath and looked at the others in the distance. As they met his gaze, their blood ran cold, and they unconsciously staggered backward. ¡°So who¡¯s next?¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. Though his voice was calm, it contained a hint of arrogance. Everyone looked at one another, not knowing what to do. Even the most powerful figures of Mount Heavenly Path did not dare utter a single word. That was because they knew that challenging James now was equivalent to a death sentence. James¡¯ strength was iparable to the past. He must have obtained great providence in Mount Nothingness. Chapter 3504 Chapter 3504 Those who entered Mount Nothingness were all Grand Emperors at the Seventh Heaven. Though word of James¡¯ physical strength had reached Mount Heavenly Path, no living being beyond the Seventh Heaven had appeared. Now that even Lennon who was ranked third in the Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor Rank was easily annihted, no one dare challenge James recklessly. Immediately, they turned around and tried to flee. James did not annihte them right away. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± His face darkened. Because of these pursuers, he had experienced untold suffering. He cultivated so hard just to avoid being a sheep to the ughter. He casually waved his hand, and the power of the Space Path and Time Path materialized and sealed off the space here. In the blink of an eye, Karma Power materialized, and all those who tried to flee were contaminated by Karma. Under its destruction, they were turned to ashes in a mere few seconds. The ones who did not escape looked at one another. ¡°Let¡¯s attack him all at once.¡± They knew that this was the only option. Otherwise, they would be picked off one by one. At the same time, many top-notch prodigies of Mount Heavenly Path attacked James all at once. Seeing this, James was unafraid. He summoned the power of all these Paths to the maximum andbined them with his physical strength. At that moment, his aura surged, and he seemed like a terrifying war god. Swish! The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared in his hand. Holding the Divine Sword in his hand, an overwhelming Sword Intent permeated the air. Then, Elemental Path Seal appeared. As the Elemental Path Seal was merged with the Five Elements of Genesis, it possessed a terrifying power. As Elemental Path Seal emerged, its power merged to give birth to a brand-new power, forming a wheel. As the Elemental Wheel charged toward James¡¯ enemies, they hurriedly retreated. James began his ughter. At the same time, at the gates of the Pce of Nothingness¡­ ¡°What?¡± Upon seeing James utilize the Elemental Path Seal and the wheel created by the Elemental Path Seal, everyone on Mount Nothingness was stunned. ¡°Another embryonic form of a Macrocosm-level power?¡± Wystan was shocked. The others were dumbfounded. ¡°H-How many embryonic forms of Macrocosm Power has he cultivated in total?¡± ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°To think that the Five Elements would have such immense power¡­ How impressive¡­¡± The powerful figures at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank could sense Macrocosm Power on the Elemental Wheel. Though the Macrocosm Power was weak now, it would grow stronger as long as James continued to cultivate them.novelebook When James bes the new Macrocosm Ancestral God, he would master two Macrocosm Powers. James never thought that the pinnacle of Elemental Inversion would be Macrocosm Power. At that moment, he began his ughter. With his current strength, none could stand against him. The Elemental Path, the Five Great Paths, the Karma Power, the Sword Path, the Curse Path, and One for All, all of James¡¯ cultivation methods had been performed. He even summoned the Infinity Steles. Many had been killed. The battlested for a day. When it was over, tens of thousands of prodigiesy dead on Mount Nothingness. Only James remained. Storing away his treasures and dissipating his aura, he stood at the peak of a mountain and nced downward. He knew that Mount Heavenly Path would never forgive him for killing so many of their prodigies. However, now that he had cultivated the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power, he would never be epted by Heavenly Path. Even if he did not kill them, Mount Heavenly Path would still think of a way to get rid of him. Chapter 3505 Chapter 3505 Now, he was thinking of ways to survive the onught of Mount Heavenly Path. He was not concerned about the 10,000-year agreement. He was worried that Mount Heavenly Path woulde up with new ways to mess with him 10,000 yearster. By then, they would certainly disregard the Ancestral Sword Master and send some of their best fighters after him. Meanwhile, his identity as the owner of Mount Nothingness must not be leaked. That was because the powerful figures of Mount Nothingness had long disappeared. If they appear now, it would create amotion. By then, Mount Heavenly Path would certainly go all-out to annihte him. Taking a deep breath, he put those thoughts aside. Then, he walked into the depths of Mount Nothingness and returned to the Pce of Nothingness. Hundreds of people gathered here. ¡°Your Holiness.¡± Upon his arrival, many greeted him respectfully. James waved slightly. Wystan walked toward him and praised him, ¡°Haha¡­ I never thought Your Holiness has cultivated two Macrocosm Powers.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, James asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Karter exined, ¡°When the Five Elements merge, the power created is a form of Macrocosm Power. To think that Your Holiness managed to merge them¡­ How impressive!¡± Hearing this, realization dawned on James¡¯ face. So, the pinnacle of Elemental Power is Macrocosm Power. novelebookHowever, why did no one sense Macrocosm Power when he performed them in the past? Could it be the Five Elements of Genesis and the Elemental Path Seal created? James believed so. As for the specifics, he put those thoughts aside for now. ¡°Everyone, I n to leave,¡± James said. ¡°Leave? Where to?¡± Xosha stepped forward and asked. James said, ¡°Mount Nothingness is nothing but ruins to the outside world. No one knows there are many powerful figures hidden within. As your existence must not be known yet, remain in Mount Nothingness and await further instructions.¡± After some contemtion, they nodded. To execute their n, they first needed to conceal themselves. ¡°Be careful of the outside world, Your Holiness. Especially Mount Heavenly Path,¡± someone cautioned. James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± He waved goodbye to the crowd. At the same time, many powerful figures turned to leave. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After they left, the Pce of Nothingness disappeared and concealed itself in the void. James did not linger here for long and hurriedly left Mount Nothingness. Standing outside the mountain, he gazed into the distance. Since the 10,000-year agreement had not ended yet, there would be more pursuersing for him. Now, however, he was no longer concerned about them. Since he had been fleeing all this while, it was now time for him to show himself. He nned to return to the Human Realm and find Thea. As for the pursuers, he would simply cut them down whenever they appear. As long as Herschel holds up to his end of the bargain, the pursuers would only be two ranks higher than his physical strength. With this idea in mind, James left the Realm of Nothingness. Catalyzing the Space Path, he traversed through the universe and headed to the Human Realm. Soon, he arrived outside the Human Realm. Upon seeing the blue before him, he was overwhelmed byplex feelings and sentiments. He never thought he would be an enemy of Mount Heavenly Path. Not only that, his daughter was still in there. Besides, he had aplex rtionship with Melinda, the daughter of Hadad Theophanes. Chapter 3506 Chapter 3506 Back then, James was forced to flee from the Human Realm. This time, he would make an official entrance into the ce he once escaped from. As long as Herschel holds up his end of the bargain, he was not afraid of anything. However, if Herschel reneged on his promise, he would have no choice but to fight all out. Though Mount Heavenly Path was the strongest force in this universe and had a Macrocosm Ancestral God at its helm, Mount Nothingness was not much weaker. Perhaps the only one who could threaten Mount Nothingness was the Macrocosm Ancestral God. Regardless, no matter how powerful a Macrocosm Ancestral God was, he was merely a rank higher than a Caelum Ancestral God at peak rank. Should a horde of Caelum Ancestral Gods attack a Macrocosm Ancestral God at once, the oue of the battle could not be easily determined. James was prepared to go all-out. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward into the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. Upon arriving at the Human Realm, he immediately headed toward the Cahans. After all, that was his promise to Thea before he left. However, the moment he entered the Divine Dimension, his presence was immediately detected by Herschel. Sitting in the pce, Herschel gazed into the distance and murmured, ¡°Is not afraid of dying? Why would he return to the Human Race?¡± Herschel had no idea where James got his confidence from. If he was James, he would simply remain hidden in Mount Nothingness and wait for the 10,000-year agreement to expire. Though he had no idea what happened in Mount Nothingness, he knew that the soulmps of the men he sent after James had been extinguished. This meant that they had perished in Mount Nothingness. Even though he sent so many of them after James, none of them seeded. Now that James had appeared, he must have an ace up his sleeves. Perhaps he was no longer afraid of anyone. Under such a scenario, Herschel had no choice but to report this incident to his father, the true ruler of Mount Heavenly Path. He stood up and turned to leave. Then, he headed to a restricted area at the back of Mount Heavenly Path. This was Hadad¡¯s ce of residence, where the scenery was picturesque, Spiritual Energy was abundant, and the atmosphere pleasant. There was a pce here, where a group of morous women was kneeling outside. These women were so gorgeous and enticing that they would bring about the downfall of any country in the outside world. At that moment, a middle-aged man was sitting on the throne. He wore a white robe and seemed to be suave and erudite.novelebook No aura could be senseding from within him. He was none other than Hadad Theophanes, the ruler of Mount Heavenly Path and the universe. There was another man in the main hall. Wearing a ck robe, the man was enveloped in a ck aura, and his appearance could not be discerned. Faced with the ck-robed man, Hadad spoke respectfully, ¡°What brings you here, Dark Night Lord?¡± The man spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Hadad, I came here for only one thing.¡± Hadad asked respectfully, ¡°What is it?¡± The man answered, ¡°Not too long ago, a Dark Wellspring appeared in the outer perimeter of the Dark World. This caused two Caelum Ancestral Gods to fight over the treasure. However, just as they were both weakened by centuries of battle, three unknown living beings from the outside world appeared and seized the Dark Wellspring.¡± Hearing this, a chill ran down Hadad¡¯s spine. Though he was not a living being of the Dark World, he had heard of the Dark Wellspring. This was a supreme treasure of the Dark World. Whoever obtains the Wellspring would be able to cultivate Macrocosm Power. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Are the ones who barged into the Dark World living beings of the Twelfth Universe?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 3507 Chapter 3507 ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Dark Night Lord said, ¡°I sensed their aura. This is your territory. And since I can¡¯t find them, I can onlye to you.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Sweat trickled down Hadad¡¯s forehead as he said, ¡°If even you can¡¯t find them, how am I supposed to find them? Besides, there aren¡¯t many figures in this universe that can barge into the Dark World and injure two Caelum Ancestral Gods.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern. In any case, I will give you an Epoch to find the Dark Wellspring. Should you fail, the Twelfth Universe will be invaded by the Dark Army.¡± The Dark Night Lord said coldly. Leaving that ruthless remark, he transformed into a ball of ck mist and disappeared. As the Dark Night Lord left, Hadad¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Barging into the Dark World, injuring two Caelum Ancestral Gods, and seizing the Dark Wellspring? Who would be capable of pulling this off?¡± Hadad contemted. Since the people from Mount Heavenly Path would never head into the Dark World, this must be the work of outsiders. However, there were not many who could pull this off. Only the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, the Ancestral Sword Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, the Ancestral Needle Master, the Ancestral Medicine Master, and a few others possessed such strength. However, who were the three who barged into the Dark World? ¡°My head hurts¡­¡± He rubbed his temples gently. Now that the Twelfth Universe was at peace, it would not be good if the Dark World was enraged. novelebookJust as he was at a loss, the door opened, and a handsome-looking man walked in. ¡°Father.¡± Herschel walked in and greeted him respectfully. Hadad nced at him and said, ¡°You havee.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Herschel said, ¡°I sent many prodigies after James. However, all of them have been killed. I sensed that James has returned to the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension.¡± ¡°Do as you see fit. In any case, he¡¯s not allowed to continue living. If we allow him to grow, he will be a Macrocosm Ancestral God in the future. If he has ambitions, Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s status will be threatened.¡± Herschel opened and shut his mouth. After some contemtion, he asked, ¡°Father, do we really have to kill him? Can¡¯t we win him over to our side?¡± Hadad red at Herschel so menacingly that Herschel hurriedly shut his mouth and turned to leave. After Herschel left, Hadad began contemting. Then, he called out, ¡°Radomir!¡± Swoosh! A figure appeared and slowly materialized into a charismatic young man who was wearing a white robe. ¡°Master.¡± Radomir knelt on one knee. Hadad waved slightly and said, ¡°Rise.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Radomir stood up and stood by the side, awaiting Hadad¡¯s further instructions. ¡°Just a moment ago, a Lord from the Dark World arrived in the Twelfth Universe.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Hadad said. Radomir nodded slightly and said, ¡°The Heavenly Path underwent some changes. I have sensed his presence.¡± Hadad continued, ¡°He came here in search of the Dark Wellspring. He said that three powerful figures of the Twelfth Universe headed to the Dark World and seized the Dark Wellspring. Chasing after the aura, he arrived here and demanded me to turn the perpetrators over to him in an Epoch.¡± Chapter 3508 Chapter 3508 Radomir listened intently. His expression remainedposed and unchanging as it this matter had nothing to do with him. ¡°Go investigate who were the ones who headed to the Dark World and seized the Dark Wellspring,¡± Hadad ordered. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Radomir nodded and turned to leave. Upon leaving the main hall, he vanished without a trace and returned to his amodation to observe the Heavenly Path¡¯s changes. Everything in this world can be investigated through the changes in the Heavenly Path. The Heavenly Path is an independent existence. Yet, he was the one who controlled the Heavenly Path. Though he had been observing the Heavenly Path¡¯s operating rules for some time now, he could not discover any clues rting to the Dark Wellspring. He turned time backward to 100 million years ago. However, he could not find anything. So, he immediately headed to the main hall to report his findings to Hadad. In Hadad¡¯s pce¡­ A group of morous and enticing women was dancing while Hadad sat on his throne. novelebookBeside him, a few women were massaging him and feeding him divine fruits. He seemed to be enjoying the treatment. When Radomir appeared, the women immediately left. Radomir sped his fists and said respectfully, ¡°After my investigation into the Heavenly Path¡¯s operating rules, I have found no clues regarding the Dark Wellspring.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hadad stood up in a panic and said, ¡°Impossible! The Dark Night Lord has appeared in person. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s mistaken.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m speaking the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate yourself.¡± Hearing this, Hadad sat down. His expression was unusually grim. ¡°No clues¡­ Could it be that the Dark Night Lord is just merely looking for a casus belli to dere war on the Twelfth Universe?¡± Hadad¡¯s expression was grim. If this was the case, the Tweflth Universe¡¯s fate was doomed. He knew about the Dark Night Lord, who was also a Macrocosm Ancestral God who had countless subordinates under hismand. He even controlled countless armies. Once heunched an attack against the Twelfth Universe, they had no chance of standing against the mighty Dark Army. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Understood. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± He waved slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± Radomir turned to leave. Then, he returned to his amodation. Sitting on a rock near the cliff of the mountain he resided, he gazed into the distance. As the gentle breeze caressed his ck hair, he murmured while wearing a grim expression, ¡°There¡¯s no way Master is pulling a trick on me. The Dark Night Lord of the Dark World must have arrived in the Twelfth Universe. But why can¡¯t I find any clues regarding the Dark Wellspring in the Heavenly Path¡¯s operating rules?¡± Radomir could not figure this out. This had only happened twice ever since he controlled the Heavenly Path. The first was when he tried looking into James¡¯ past. That time, he was stopped by Karma. Even though he broke through the obstacles of Karma, he could not find anything at all. It was as if James had never existed in this age. This was the second time. ¡°Could this also be rted to James?¡± Chapter 3509 Chapter 3509 As Radomir murmured, he began putting two and two together. It was the only exnation. Perhaps there was someone who was free from the clutches of the Heavenly Path and who was capable of interfering with the Heavenly Path¡¯s operating rules. However, if the Heavenly Path¡¯s operating rules were forcibly interfered with, as the controller of the Heavenly Path, he should be able to sense the anomalies. So, he guessed that James must be rted to this incident. ¡°It¡¯s time to go out and have a look.¡± As he stood up, he made a stretch. Then, his body gradually disintegrated into nothingness. At that moment, James had arrived in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. Now, he was not too far away from the Cahans. In the mountains just outside the Cahans, James stopped and gazed into the distance. Swoosh! Suddenly, light dots began to gather in front of him, forming a man in a white robe. The man was somewhat handsome-looking and exuded a charismatic aura. James stared at the man, who also returned the gaze. ¡°You are¡­?¡± James was wary of this unknown person that appeared out of nowhere. Radomir sped his fists and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Radomir Theophanes from Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Hearing this, James unconsciously staggered backward and eximed, ¡°R-Radomir Theophanes?¡± Radomir was puzzled by James¡¯ reaction. He had only controlled the Heavenly Path for barely a few Epochs. Besides, he seldom appeared and ughtered innocent people. So why was James so horrified upon seeing him? James hurriedly collected himself. As he looked at the temperate young man before him, James could not believe that this was the man who annihted Mount Heavenly Path and novelebookcaused the demise of this age. He even secretly modified the Heavenly Path to prevent the living beings in the future from surpassing the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. All Radomir did was exactly the same as what the Lord of Nothingness wished to do. ¡°So you¡¯re Radomir Theophanes, number two of the universe and the one who controls the Heavenly Path. I apologize for my disrespect.¡± James sped his fists and said. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Radomirughed and waved his hand slightly, saying, ¡°Number two of the universe? That means nothing to me. You, on the other hand, are quite infamous recently. Even the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path couldn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± James cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Do you have business with me? Are you here on behalf of Mount Heavenly Path or yourself?¡± Radomir remained silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I came here looking for you because I have a few questions on my mind. I wish to hear directly from you.¡± James signaled for Radomir to ask away. Radomir asked, ¡°What have you done exactly that your every action and every word eludes the detection of the Heavenly Path?¡± James froze. As this question was tooplex, he did not have an answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡¯ Radomir nced at him and asked, ¡°How did you acquire the Dark Wellspring?¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. Only three powerful figures of Mount Nothingness knew about this. So how did Radomir hear of this? James¡¯ expression made Radomir realize that the Dark Wellspring was on James. He cautioned him, ¡°No matter who you or your backer is, I have to warn you against leaking any information regarding the Dark Wellspring. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous.¡± James calmed down and said, ¡°What Dark Wellspring? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Radomir paid no heed to him and continued, ¡°A Macrocosm Ancestral God from the depths of the Dark World has descended upon the Twelfth Universe. He demanded my master hand over the Dark Wellspring in an Epoch. Otherwise, he would invade the Twelfth Universe with the Dark Army. You should know the consequences of this. This is everything I wanted to say. Farewell.¡± Radomir¡¯s body gradually disappeared. Then, upon returning to Mount Heavenly Path, he secretly erased all clues in the Heavenly Path regarding his meeting with James. As the controller of the Heavenly Path, he could do so easily and silently.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 3510 Chapter 3510 After Radomir left, James simply stood there and contemted. He had no idea how Radomir knew that the Dark Wellspring was in his possession nor the reason why he alerted him to the consequences of leaking the information. ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± James murmured. Then, he put those thoughts aside. Soon, he arrived at the mountain range where the Cahans were located. There were many disciples patrolling outside the Cahans. Upon seeing James, they did not wee him warmly for they had heard many rumors recently, especially when Sienna Cahan stepped forward and put in a kind word for James at Mount Sword God. The eight daughters of the Cahans were like goddesses to the disciples here. Naturally, they were displeased that James had the assistance of Sienna. ¡°Why are you here, James Caden? Do you wish to bring cmity to the Cahans?¡¯ A disciple mocked him. James was magnanimous and merely said, ¡°Go and report to your superiors that James Caden has arrived.¡± Swoosh! At that moment, a light glimmered. Then, a woman appeared. Wearing a white dress, the woman had long ck hair and fair and delicate skin.novelebook The features on her face were so wless that they seemed to be meticulously carved on a statue. Upon her appearance, an alluring fragrance permeated the air. She was Sienna Cahan, the seventh daughter of the Cahans. ¡°Why are you here, James?¡± Upon sensing James¡¯ presence, she hurriedly made her way here. When she saw James with her own eyes, she was overjoyed. ¡°Sienna,¡± James greeted her sweetly. ¡°Quick,e in.¡± Unable to conceal her excitement, she grabbed James¡¯ hand and headed inside. Meanwhile, the guards and disciples in their way consciously made way for them. Soon, they arrived at the peak of the Cahans. In the reception room on the main peak, Sienna said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright, James. I thought you were in danger after entering Mount Nothingness.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Mount Nothingness is nothing to me.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sienna grunted in a yful manner and said, ¡°What do you know? Mount Nothingness is the ruins of the Lord of Nothingness. That¡¯s the most dangerous ce in the world. My sister, the fifth daughter, has entered Mount Nothingness for over an Epoch now, and I have yet to hear anything about her. I wonder what she¡¯s doing now.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in Mount Nothingness?¡± James froze. ¡°Yes.¡± Sienna nodded. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡¯ Sienna said, ¡°She¡¯s called Yuvika Cahan.¡± James etched the name in his mind. When he returned to Mount Nothingness, he would ask around and let Yuvika go. ck! ck! ck! At that moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. A woman walked in. Wearing a ck dress, she exuded an aura of elegance. At the same time, she wore an ice-cold expression on her face. She was Thea Cahan, the strongest figure of the Cahans. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As she walked into the reception room, James immediately stood and said in excitement, ¡°Thea, you¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 3511 Chapter 3511 ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded slightly. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re back. Make yourself at home here. As for your matter, I will personally go to Mount Heavenly Path and resolve the grudge between the both of you.¡± Thea said. However, her expression remained ice-cold and distant. She nced at Sienna before looking at James and said, ¡°I can tell Sienna has a crush on you. If you choose to remain in the Cahans, I will allow her to marry you. Once you be a member of the Cahans, the grudge between you and Mount Heavenly Path will be removed.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Thea?¡± Sienna blushed. Even though she was a powerful figure who had cultivated for many Epochs, she could not help but blush when it came to romantic affairs. This was a natural instinct of a woman and had nothing to do with her strength. ¡°Thea,¡± James blurted. He came here to search for Thea. Now, she was going to make Sienna marry him. ¡°What is it? Are you displeased?¡¯ Thea nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Sienna¡¯s unrivaled in both her looks and potential.novelebook If her progress wasn¡¯t dyed due to the Energy Deviation, she would have reached the Caelum Ancestral God Rank long ago. Putting her rank aside, are you trying to say that her appearance is not worthy of you?¡± ¡°No.¡± James hurriedly exined, ¡°Sienna¡¯s a great girl. But¡­¡± ¡°Not buts. The decision is final.¡± Then, she turned to leave. James was at a loss. Sienna walked toward him and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, James. That¡¯s how Thea is. She has always been decisive and assertive. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± James could only smile bitterly. Then, he remained in the Cahans. He wanted to look for Thea and set things straight with her. Perhaps he would even confess his love to him. However, he could not find her anywhere. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Thea was already at Mount Heavenly Path. In the pce where Herschel was located, he was sitting on the throne while ncing downward at Thea. Though he was head over heels for her, this was Mount Heavenly Path ¡ª his territory. As such, he did not act in a subservient manner. ¡°What a rare guest!¡± Herschelughed. Thea, who was wearing a ck dress, looked at Herschel and said, ¡°I came here for James.¡± ¡°James Caden?¡¯ Displeased, Herschel said, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯ve got the hots for him?¡± Thea shook her head and said, ¡°No. As he will be marrying my sister Sienna soon, he¡¯ll be a Cahan in the future. I believe it is perfectly reasonable for me as a Cahan to urge you to put the grudge between you and him in the past.¡± Thea simply cut to the chase. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Herschelughed and said, ¡°Well, if I turn your request, I would appear to be a bully, won¡¯t I? James is still in the Cahans, isn¡¯t he? How about this? Ask him toe to Mount Heavenly Path and admit his wrongdoings. Along the way, I will send cultivators who are two ranks higher than his to block his path. Besides, I¡¯ll be setting up some Formations.¡± ¡°I have just a few conditions. One, he has to travel from the Cahans to Mount Heavenly Path on foot. Two, the time limit for this challenge is five hundred years. Within five hundred years, he has to defeat the cultivators I sent to block his way and cross the Formations I have set up. If he arrives at Mount Heavenly Path, I will put our grudge behind me. He can even join Mount Heavenly Path and obtain unlimited cultivation resources.¡± Hearing this, Thea furrowed her eyebrows. What was the difference between this and the 10,000-year agreement? The only difference was that James now had a shorter time period and a higher difficulty level. Herschel continued, ¡°Since James is going to marry Sienna, have her wear her wedding gown and wait here at Mount Heavenly Path for James to arrive.¡± Chapter 3512 Chapter 3512 Herschel was of the opinion that James had to die. However, since his crush Thea hade personally to make a request, he could not simply turn her down. So, he came up with other ns to get rid of James. Since James¡¯ physical strength was at the peak of the Seventh Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, he would send Grand Emperors at the peak of the Ninth Heaven to stop him. Not only that, but he would also set up terrifying Formations to annihte James. Meanwhile, James was lost in contemtion. Herschel had made apromise. If James could sessfully reach Mount Heavenly Path, all grudges would be set aside. However, she was worried that James would fail. ¡°Just send your disciples to block his way. There¡¯ll be no need for Formations. If you agree, I will return to the Cahans at once and inform James about this.¡± After some contemtion, Thea said. Herschel contemted. After considering the strength of the prodigies at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank in the previous Grand Tournament, he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a deal then.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, he casually waved his hand, and a map appeared before Thea. He said, ¡°This is the route from the Cahans to Mount Heavenly Path. James must proceed ording to the routes.¡± Upon epting the map, Thea simply turned to leave without uttering a single word. When she reappeared, she was already at the Cahans. For the past few days, James had been searching for Thea, hoping to converse with her. However, she was nowhere to be seen. At that moment, he was sitting on a wall in the courtyard while nibbling a nip of grass as he stared nkly into the distance. novelebookWhen Thea appeared before him all of a sudden, he immediately leaped down from the wall and said with a bright smile, ¡°You¡¯re back, Thea.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded slightly. As she entered the courtyard, she took a seat in a seating area in the courtyard. Then, she tugged at her dress to prevent her underwear from being seen. James walked toward her and sat beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve just returned from Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Thea said, ¡°I pleaded for clemency for you. Herschel has agreed to stop pursuing you. However, he has a demand.¡± Then, she simply narrated Herschel¡¯s request to James. James remained silent. Thea continued, ¡°Sienna will be waiting for you at Mount Heavenly Path in a wedding gown. If you reach Mount Heavenly Path, not only will you resolve the grudge between you and Mount Heavenly Path, but you will also marry Sienna. Whether or not you can benefit from such a great deal depends on your strength.¡± James said, ¡°I have no problem heading to Mount Heavenly Path. No matter what prodigies stand in my way, I will defeat them all. However, don¡¯t you think we are rushing the marriage thing?¡± Thea nced at him. James sighed and said, ¡°Thea, can¡¯t you tell I have a crush on you? I came here to the Cahans for you. I love you.¡± James confessed. Thea, on the other hand, only said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no way you and I will be together. So give up on that thought. Sienna¡¯s a fine girl. Her smile is better than my ice-cold expression anyway.¡± James, however, said with firm determination, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me now, you definitely will in the future.¡± Thea stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the future some other time. Now, you will first need to marry Sienna. If you make me fall for you in the future, I don¡¯t have anything against polygamy. Go and prepare. You¡¯ll depart for Mount Heavenly Path in three months.¡± Then, Thea turned to leave without giving James the chance to retort. James sighed. Sienna was right. Thea was too assertive. ¡°Polygamy?¡± Jamesughed bitterly. Chapter 3513 Chapter 3513 James stared nkly into space in the courtyard. Meanwhile, Thea had already gone searching for Sienna and told everything to her. Hearing this, Sienna fell silent. After some time, she asked, ¡°Did James agree to this?¡± Thea shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Not yet, but he will. This is his only way to survive.¡± Saying that, she nced at Sienna. ¡°Sienna, James is an unrivaled genius. If someone like him joins the Cahans, we will reach even greater heights. You have to convince him.¡± Sienna opened and shut her mouth. Then, she nodded slightly and said, ¡°I will try.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea then turned to leave. Sienna left her amodation and went looking for James. Just as James was staring nkly into space in the courtyard, a knock that came on the door interrupted his thoughts. Then, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± Sienna walked in and greeted him with a sweet smile, ¡°Hey there, James.¡± Her voice was melodious and bewitching. James hurriedly stood up, ¡°What brings you here, Sienna?¡± Sienna took a seat and said, ¡°Thea told me everything about Mount Heavenly Path. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim as she said, ¡°To be honest with you, I only have feelings of admiration toward you, not love. The woman I love is Thea, and I came here just for her.¡± Hearing this, Sienna was crestfallen. Though this was an obvious fact, she simply refused to believe it. Though she was dismayed, she forced a smile and said, ¡°I know you love Thea. Anyone can see that. However, Herschel has stated his demands. To survive, you need to go to Mount Heavenly Path.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Besides¡­¡± She paused for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°Thea acts coldly toward all men, even the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path. However, if you work hard, you will have the chance to win her heart in the future. As long as you remain in the Cahans by marrying me, all is not lost.¡± She came here to convince James. Sienna was more than willing to marry James. After all, he was the one who saved her. From the moment she regained consciousness, James was right before her. At that moment, she was determined to marry James. For him, she was willing to do anything. ¡°We can fake our marriage. That way, you can remain in the Cahans. After our marriage, I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything you want. If you wish to chase after other women, I won¡¯t mind,¡± Sienna said. James sighed and said, ¡°But this isn¡¯t fair to you.¡± Sienna smiled and said, ¡°You were the one who saved my life. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would still be in a state of Energy Deviation,novelebook imprisoned in the iron cage far away from sunlight.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t mind?¡± James asked. Sienna shook her head slightly and said, ¡°When Thea falls for you, I will leave voluntarily.¡± The more magnanimous Sienna was, the more guilty James felt. He could not sacrifice the happiness of others for his own sake. ¡°Let me think this over.¡± At that moment, James was at a loss. Sienna stood up and reminded him, ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. You only have five hundred years.novelebook You have to make a decision as soon as possible and head to Mount Heavenly Path.¡± After speaking, she turned to leave. As James watched her retreating figure, he felt awful deep inside. He sighed, ¡°What have I done to deserve your sacrifice?¡± Chapter 3514 Chapter 3514 Thea returned to her closed-door meditation sanctuary. This was an underground basement. As she sat in a lotus position on the ground, the figure that had always been on her mind since she was young resurfaced. She was puzzled about the constant appearance of the figure. Just who exactly was he? Why would he appear in her mind? This figure was extremely simr to James¡¯. Though she suspected James, James was simply too young. Meanwhile, she had lived for several Epochs. James was not yet born when she was born. So, this figure could not possibly be James. She had her reasons for arranging for James to remain in the Cahans. There were two objectives, in essence. One, James possessed immense potential. If he remained in the Cahans, the family would gain an additional powerful figure. Two, she wanted to get to the bottom of the figure that constantly appeared in her dreams. She wanted to wait for the figure to turn around and face her so that she could discern his appearance. If it truly were James, that would mean she had an intimate rtionship with him and that James¡¯ strength would reach a terrifying level in the future. Even if he came from a different age, James could still use Karma to affect her. If James truly was the figure, she could not care less even if he married Sienna. Worsees to worst, she would not mind polygamy. Taking a deep breath, she forcibly calmed herself down. Meanwhile, James was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He was contemting whether he should head to Mount Heavenly Path. Even if he chose otherwise, he was confident that he had the strength to survive for the remaining time. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, three months passed. Three monthster, Thea and Sienna appeared. Sienna was dressed rather differently today. Wearing a red wedding gown, she looked absolutely gorgeous. This stunned James. Thea spoke to break the awkward silence. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The time hase, James. You should depart. Sienna will be waiting for you at Mount Heavenly Path.¡± James sighed and said, ¡°Thea, I have told you many times that I love you. How can I possibly marry Sienna?¡± Thea said coldly, ¡°And I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t have any feelings towards you. Whether or not I will fall for you in the future will depend on you.¡± As the bride, Sienna was dismayed upon hearing her loved one confessing his love to another woman. novelebookHowever, she forced herself to smile. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in the future, James. Even if you don¡¯t like me now, I will make you fall for me when we are married.¡± Sienna was a prodigy as well. No matter her looks or potential, she was not beneath Thea. So she was confused about why James would fall for Thea. ¡°Think twice, Sienna. This concerns your chastity for the rest of your life.¡± James warned her. Sienna nodded and said with a serious look on her face, ¡°I have thought this through. Let¡¯s proceed based on what we agreed upon. I will first head to Mount Heavenly Path and wait for you there. I believe you will ovee all obstacles and reach your destination in five hundred years.¡± Then, Sienna¡¯s body shed, and she disappeared without a trace. Only James and Thea remained. Now that they were alone, James had so many things to talk about with her. However, since they were all concerning the future, Thea would not be able to hear him anyway. Chapter 3515 Chapter 3515 ¡°How¡¯s yourprehension of Karma going?¡± Thea nced at him and asked. She was curious to know whether James had cultivated Karma. If he did, he would be able to control everything with Karma. James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thanks to you, I have sessfullyprehended the Karma Script and cultivated Karma Power. Now, I have already cultivated the Karma Path Seal.¡± Hearing this, Thea was stunned. This changed her opinion of James. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright not, stop your dilly-dallying. Let¡¯s depart at once. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Mount Heavenly Path.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After speaking, she disappeared. James was at a loss. After some time, he murmured and said, ¡°Now that things havee to this, I have no choice but to head to Mount Heavenly Path. I really feel bad for Sienna though¡­¡± After arriving at Mount Heavenly Path, he nned topensate Sienna by giving her the Dark Wellspring. Then, he strode forward and walked out of the Cahans. At that moment, thousands upon thousands of disciples had gathered outside. Over the past few months, word of Herschel¡¯s 500-year limit had spread across the entire universe. Since every powerful figure of the universe had already gotten word of this, the disciples of the Cahans knew about this. ¡°Curse that James¡­ What has he done to deserve Sienna¡¯s hand in marriage?¡± ¡°He got his hands on Sienna just like that¡­ Curse him!¡± As they watched James arrive at the gates of the Cahans, everyone¡¯s heart was full of fury and frustration. However, they did not dare overstep their boundaries. Apart from the disciples of the Cahans, there were also many other outsiders as well. Upon hearing of the news, they hurriedly made their way here to watch the show. They wanted to follow James and watch how he would ovee all obstacles and reach Mount Heavenly Path. ¡°Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Young Master has set a time limit of 500 years. I heard he¡¯s determined to get rid of James once and for all.novelebook He even sent prodigies on the Martial Ranking after James.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The prodigies of the Martial Ranking?¡± ¡°But of course! I bet that James will die a horrible death the moment he steps foot outside the Cahans, let alone reach Mount Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°The Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path has already stated that Sienna Cahan is waiting for him at Mount Heavenly Path in a wedding gown. Whoever annihted James will be able to marry her in his stead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard as well. Herschel said that he¡¯s a man of his word.¡± Many living beings gathered outside the Cahans to watch the show. As James appeared, he overheard their chatters. Immediately, his face darkened, and he clenched his fists, saying coldly, ¡°Killing me won¡¯t be as easy as you might think.¡± Then, he strode forward. At the same time, on Mount Heavenly Path¡­ Sienna and Thea had arrived. Upon Sienna¡¯s appearance, Herschel stood up and gaped at her face. Stunned by her beauty, he said, ¡°What a beauty! I wonder who will be the lucky one.¡± Sienne red at him and grunted coldly. Thea, on the other hand, questioned him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss the marriage with Sienna with me in advance?¡± Herschel smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in discussing something so inconsequential with you. Besides, this is the only way to motivate some secluded prodigies to fight James.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Thea grunted and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re about to be disappointed. Though James¡¯ rank is low, he¡¯s invincible against anyone below the Quasi Ancestral God Rank.¡± Chapter 3516 Chapter 3516 Thea was fully confident in James. After all, he had cultivated the Karma Path, which was the most powerful among all Paths. Since antiquity, no one had been able to cultivate the Karma Path except for James. In addition to other Paths, James was invincible against all below the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Even a Macrocosm Ancestral God who suppressed his power might not stand a chance against James. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Herschelughed and said, ¡°We will see. Let¡¯s pray that James will be able to ovee all obstacles and arrive at Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Thea did not respond. Now, nothing she said would matter. The only thing she needed to do was to wait patiently. Meanwhile, outside the Cahans¡­ James had left the Cahans. Upon leaving the Cahans, someone was blocking his way. A man was standing on an empty plot ofnd before him. Wearing a grey robe with a broadsword pierced into the ground, he simply stood there while exuding a terrifying aura. He had been waiting here for some time now. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The moment James walked out of the Cahans¡¯ sphere of influence, he saw the man blocking his way. He had been prepared for battle and was ready to strike down anyone standing in his way. James stopped a kilometer away from the man. Meanwhile, countless living beings surrounded them. Some of them were in the Ancestral God Rank, whereas the others were in the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Xesus Leofwine who¡¯s ranked thirtieth on the Martial Ranking.¡± Someone recognized the man. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s Xesus Leofwine.¡± ¡°Xesus Leofwine came from an ancient sect. He possesses immense power. Though he¡¯s rankedst on the Martial Ranking,novelebook there¡¯s no weakling on the Martial Ranking.¡± James overheard the chattering. ¡°What the heck is the Martial Ranking?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. It was the first time he had heard about this. As he scanned his surroundings, his gaze was fixed on a nearby individual. Seeing that James had his sight on him, the individual hurriedly stumbled backward and hurriedly said, ¡°I-I¡¯m only here to watch the show. I don¡¯t n on fighting you.¡± James smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What is the Martial Ranking?¡± Hearing this, the man breathed a sigh of relief and exined, ¡°The Martial Ranking is a ranking for all those beneath the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Only those below the Quasi Ancestral God Rank have the right to be on the ranking. Everyone in the ranking is extremely powerful. Though Zenaida Xayah, whom you defeated, is invincible in the Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, she was not on the ranking.¡± Hearing this, James immediately understood. ¡°Martial Ranking¡­ Number thirtieth¡­ To me, they are all nothing but ants.¡± James said coldly. The broadsword before Xesus was golden, and the broadsword glimmered a golden light. With his hands to the back, his ck hair flowed with the breeze. At that moment, he made his move. The moment he charged toward James, he grabbed the broadsword on the ground and shed him ferociously. The moment he made contact with the broadsword, the broadsword was already above James¡¯ head. At that moment, a powerful Formation Boundary appeared in the surroundings. This was the territory of the Human Race. Since there would be great destruction caused by this battle, many powerful figures watching from the sidelines immediately set up a Formation Boundary upon seeing Xesus charge at James. With James¡¯ strength, he could not destroy the area outside of the boundary yet. Swish! A terrifying Broadsword Light charged toward James, carrying destructive power. Chapter 3517 Chapter 3517 James¡¯ body disappeared without a trace, and he dodged the attack. At that moment, the ground shattered due to the impact. However, due to the boundary, the fissure did not spread. In the next instant, James suddenly appeared behind Xesus and struck with great force with his palm. However, despite his full force, he was unable to cause true damage to Xesus and could only knock him back. Xesus staggered backward due to the great force. Seeing that he was unscathed, James was stunned, ¡°What terrifying physical strength¡­¡± Many were stunned as well. ¡°As expected of a powerful figure of the Martial Ranking¡­ His physical strength is unrivaled.¡± ¡°But of course! To be on the Martial Ranking, a strong physical body is a must. Those who are on the ranking have a physical strength equivalent to the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor.¡± ¡°Not only that, they must be geniuses who have cultivated at least five Paths.¡± ¡°The ruler of the universe once openly said that the world needs the protection of those on the Martial Ranking.¡± Many conversed. Meanwhile, on Mount Heavenly Path¡­ Herschel, Thea, and Sienna were all watching the scene. Upon witnessing the scene, Herschel smiled faintly and said, ¡°That guy is rankedst on the Martial Ranking. Do you think that James can make it to the end, Thea? Even if he could, can he emerge victorious against the number-one ranked on the Martial Ranking?¡± Herschel had full confidence that James would perish along the way to Mount Heavenly Path. Thea¡¯s expression was devoid of emotions as she nced at Herschel and said coldly, ¡°Hmph, if James is in a simr rank as him, he would be able to finish him off in a single move.¡± Herschel said with a pitiful look on his face, ¡°What a shame that he¡¯s not in the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank.¡± ¡°We will see,¡± Thea said coldly. She believed that James was invincible against anyone under the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. novelebookAfter all, he had cultivated the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path. Even the one who ranked first in the Martial Ranking would not stand a chance against him. On the battlefield outside the Cahans¡­ There was a mysterious boundary in the surroundings of the battlefield. The moment James crossed fists with his foe, he immediately knew just how terrifying Xesus was. Xesus¡¯ physical strength had reached the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, and his rank was even more horrifying. Since this was his first battle upon leaving the Cahans, James had to achieve a perfect victory. Standing in mid-air, his mind stirred, and the Path Seals in his body exuded power. Apart from the Dark Path Seal, all other Path Seals were activated. As this was the Illuminated World, he could not perform the Dark Path Seal. Besides, Radomir had warned him against leaking any information regarding the Dark Wellspring. If he used the Dark Path Seal, he would be suspected. As the Path Seals exuded immense power, this power circted throughout his body, and his aura soared. Soon, his aura reached the pinnacle. At that moment, James exuded an unrivaled aura, and he seemed to be a supreme being who could disregard all living beings. Standing in the distance, Xesus was holding his golden broadsword. At that moment, the inscription engraved on the broadsword began to glimmer, giving the broadsword power, which was in turn transferred to Xesus. At that moment, Xesus¡¯ aura soared. Upon seeing this, many in the crowd held their breaths and watched intently. ¡°Can James win?¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s only just reached the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± ¡°If he does, he will be a legend.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°If he wins against Xesus Leofwine, he would be the first in history to make it onto the Martial Ranking without being a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor.¡± Chapter 3518 Chapter 3518 No one believed James could win. Even if James¡¯ results were impressive¡ªconsidering that Zenaida Xayah, a Sixth Heaven Grand Emperor perished at his hands¡ªthe man before James was an extremely powerful figure on the Martial Ranking. To many people, James was sure to lose. As Xesus held the golden broadsword, the mysterious inscription on the broadsword began to circte. This was an ancient inscription that contained mysterious power. Now, that power had been activated and entered Xesus¡¯ body. His body shed, and he disappeared without a trace. In the next instant, he was already before James. Upon his appearance, the broadsword in his hand was already above James¡¯ head. Faced with this sudden attack, James remainedposed. He inclined his body slightly and dodged the attack. As the broadsword descended, terrifying Broadsword Light materialized. As the Broadsword Light struck the ground, the earth shattered and the ground shook. The region was immediately destroyed by the terrifying Broadsword Light. Due to the Formation Boundary, the destruction did not spread outside. Seizing the opportunity, Xesus changed his tactics and attacked James once more. His speed was extraordinary, and each sh contained terrifying power. However, this was considered insignificant to James. As he controlled the Space Path, he traversed through space easily and dodged the chain of attacks. ¡°Break!¡± Xesus roared. His deafening roar contained immense power, shattering the space inside the Formation Boundary. As the space had shattered, James could no longer travel using the Space Path. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Swoosh! Xesus¡¯ body shed, and he appeared in mid-air. As he waved the golden broadsword in his hand, thousands upon thousands of Broadsword Light appeared, forming an interwoven web to envelop James. At that moment, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared in James¡¯ hands. novelebookWith the Divine Sword in hand, he began to fight back. Using the Sword Path to materialize Sword Energy, he fought against the Broadsword Light directly. However, Xesus¡¯ Sword Path was terrifying and had immense power. James¡¯ Sword Energy was immediately extinguished. In an instant, countless Broadsword Light struck James. The moment they landed on James¡¯ body, however, time stopped. As the Broadsword Light remained frozen in mid-air, James dodged the attacks easily. The moment time stopped, Xesus summoned a great force to break the freezing of time and continued his relentless attack on James. The fierce battle continued inside the Formation Boundary. James catalyzed all power from all the Path Seals except for the Dark Path Seal and met Xesus¡¯ attacks. Though Xesus was strong, he could not do anything against James, who mastered so many Paths. As the battle progressed, he began to lose ground. He simply could not use his power effectively. Whenever James was about to be dealt the fatal blow, he would escape using the Space Path. This infuriated him. Swoosh! As Xesus retreated to the rear, he casually waved his hand. At that moment, a mysterious inscription emerged and swiftly formed a terrifying Broadsword Light, which swept toward James while carrying destructive power. Everywhere the Broadsword Light passed caused the void to crack. At that moment, time stopped. However, the Broadsword Light did not. The moment Xesusunched his attack, he surpassed even the limitations of time. In an instant, he appeared before James and pierced through his body. Gasp! A gasp came from the crowd. ¡°J-James was struck!¡± ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± ¡°That attack has surpassed even the limitations of time. Even if James controls the Time Path, it¡¯s no use.¡± ¡°No, I disagree. James failed to dodge the attack because hisprehension of the Time Path isn¡¯t high enough. If they are in the same rank, James might be able to stop the attack.¡± Chapter 3519 Chapter 3519 Many eximed. As James¡¯ body was pierced, there was a hole in his body. He was instantly injured, and this caused the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body to aggravate. Previously when he cultivated in the Dark World, he cultivated the Dark Path Seal that could effectively suppress the Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries inside his body. Now, they were basically negligible. However, the once suppressed Heavenly Path¡¯s injuries had been active again. So, he had no choice but to catalyze Dark Power to suppress the injuries. Then, as he catalyzed the power of the Life Path, a strong vitality washed over his body, and his injuries rejuvenated at an unbelievable pace. Standing in the distance, Xesus stared at James. At that moment, he was wearing a grim expression on hisposed face. He never expected James to be this troublesome. Standing in the void, he pointed the golden broadsword in his hand at James, and a terrifying power was generated. This shapeless power crushed James, so much so that he had trouble breathing. Under the overwhelming pressure of the shapeless power, his physical body began to show cracks. ¡°What a terrifying Sword Intent¡­¡± James took a deep breath. His opponent had performed a Sword Intent, and they struck his body like des of Sword Light. novelebookIn an instant, he was covered in injuries all over his body. Then, he kept catalyzing the power of the Life Path, which constantly rejuvenated his gravely injured body. At that moment, he raised the Divine Sword in his hand and summoned his full force before inserting them into the sword, forming an immense Sword Intent. When he was at Mount Nothingness, he cultivated his soul, and his willpower reached the pinnacle. Sword Intent was a shapeless power formed by one¡¯s power inbination with one¡¯s willpower. Though shapeless, the power exists. Both Sword Intents collided. As they fought against each other, a terrifying maic field was formed. As their bodies rotated, the bodies interwove with each other. Boom! James¡¯ Sword Intent was shattered, and a shapeless power swept toward him, knocking away the Divine Sword in his hand. Like an unstoppable tidal wave, the shapeless Sword Intent struck James hard, and his body immediately shattered. However, at that moment, powerful energy materialized from within his body and reshaped it. In thepetition between Sword Intents, James lost. As his body was reshaped, he spurted out a mouthful of blood and staggered backward. As he retreated to the edges of the Formation Boundary, he took a deep breath. ¡°How terrifying¡­ As expected of a powerful figure in the Martial Ranking. It would be extremely difficult to defeat him without using my ultimate move.¡± James¡¯ expression was grim. Since this was only the first battle on his journey, he did not wish to reveal the aces up his sleeves. There would be more powerful enemies along the way, so he wanted to keep some of his cards hidden to deal unexpected damage to the enemy. Though he cultivated many Paths, his rank was undeniably weak. Compared to those at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, he was still considerably weaker than them. As his mind stirred, the power of the Life Path washed over him, and his wounds healed instantly. Now, he could only perform the moves he had previously used in public. As his mind stirred, 108 Infinity Steles appeared in his surroundings and enveloped him. ¡°The Infinity Steles!¡± ¡°The rumors are true! He really did obtain the Infinity Steles on the Boundless Road.¡± ¡°Impossible! When the rumors began to spread, I entered the Boundless Road and discovered that the Infinity Steles are still within the Infinity Cities.¡± Upon seeing the Infinity Steles, everyone was dumbfounded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 3520 Chapter 3520 James had many tricks up his sleeves¡ªMacrocosm Power brought about by Elemental Inversion and the amalgamation of the Five Great Paths, Karma Path, and One for All. However, since there was only a single opponent for now, there was no need to use everything at his disposal. For now, he would only use the Infinity Steles. As the Infinity Steles appeared, there was amotion. Everyone had heard of the Boundless Road. This was a magical road. Rumors say that once you appear on the Boundless Road and reach the end of the road, you would arrive at the moment when heaven and earth were created. Some Grand Emperors possessed the strength to open the Boundless Door and enter the Boundless Road. However, normally, few would do such a thing. This was because one needed to suffer great Karma by traveling back in time. As James stood in mid-air, 108 Infinity Steles hovered around him. Each of them radiated an ancient and primordial power. In the distance, Xesus¡¯ expression was grim. As a genius on the Martial Ranking, how would he not have heard of the Infinity Steles? Rumors say that this was a treasure that had existed since the creation of heaven and earth and contained supreme power. Holding his golden broadsword, he pointed at James and said coldly, ¡°Today, I shall fight against your Infinity Steles with my supreme Sword Path. Let us see if the Infinity Steles are truly as terrifying as the rumors say.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As Xesus¡¯ voice boomed, he exuded unparalleled confidence. James smiled faintly. Then, as his mind stirred, an Infinity Stele crashed toward Xesus while carrying immense power. As Xesus shed with his broadsword, a Broadsword Light appeared and struck the Infinity Stele. His Sword Path was terrifying, and his Broadsword Light had surpassed the limitations of time. However, the Infinity Stele was unaffected. As James¡¯ rank increased, the power the Infinity Stele exuded grew increasingly terrifying.novelebook Then, the Infinity Steles kept crashing toward Xesus while carrying destructive power. Boom! As the Infinity Steles struck the earth, the ground cracked, and a profound fissure emerged, bringing about a sandstorm. At that moment, 108 Infinity Steles came crashing toward Xesus. As Xesus performed his terrifying cultivation method, a Broadsword Light appeared and formed a Broadsword Light Formation to protect him. Even though the Infinity Steles possessed immense power, they could not harm him. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± James smiled faintly. As expected of a powerful figure in the Martial Ranking, he had tricks up his sleeves. Then, he made his move. His body shed, and he appeared before the Broadsword Light Formation. With the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword in hand, he shed the Formation, seeking to destroy the defensive formation using the power of his Sword Path. However, the power of his Sword Path was insufficient. Rumble! As waves of Sword Energy struck the Formation, the surrounding space began to disintegrate. However, the Formation was unscathed. At that moment, the Broadsword Light of the Formation disintegrated and gathered to form a 10,000-meter broadsword, which descended from the sky and charged toward James. The Infinity Steles returned to James and appeared above his head, shielding him from the attack. Boom! As the Infinity Steles were knocked away, the power generated crashed toward James. Instantly, cracks began appearing on his body. He swiftly dodged the attacks. Before the broadsword touched the ground, everything on the surface of the earth disintegrated into nothingness. James appeared in the distance and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Wiping the blood trace off his lips, he catalyzed the Life Path to heal his injuries. ¡°Not bad.¡± Chapter 3521 Chapter 3521 James¡¯ expression was grim. At that moment, the Yin and Yang Path Seal materialized. Under his control, the Yin and Yang Path Seal appeared in the sky. The Yang Path Seal transformed into a scorching sun, whereas the Yin Path Seal transformed into a bright moon. As Yin and Yang intermingled, a new power was born. ¡°Break!¡± James roared. The power created by the fusion of Ying and Yang shredded through the air, and Xesus hurriedly willed the 10,000-meter-long broadsword to block the attack. Hiss! As the two powers collided, they exuded a hissing sound as they tried to devour the other. Cracks began to appear on the broadsword before the sword began to disintegrate. Meanwhile, the power created by the fusion of Yin and Yangpletely overwhelmed Xesus. Then, he plummeted from the sky and copsed heavily to the ground, causing the dirt and dust to swirl in the air. ¡°Is the battle over?¡± Many were watching the battle intently. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°James is strong.¡± ¡°The Yin and Yang Path Seal¡­ Just how many Path Seals has he cultivated?¡± ¡°The ones we currently know are the Five Great Paths, Elemental Path, Sword Path, and Yin and Yang Path. novelebookHe has surpassed the limitations of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°How terrifying! James is too strong. When he bes an Ancestral God, the world shall kneel before him.¡± James¡¯ power stunned the crowd. Standing in mid-air, he nced downward. Below, there was a deep hole. Just as everyone thought Xesus was defeated¡­ Swoosh! A golden light soared to the sky from the pile of rubble below. Xesus stood in mid-air. At that moment, he no longer wore theposed expression from before. At that moment, his hair was disheveled, his body was covered in wounds, and blood was oozing out of his injuries. He wiped the blood trace off his lips and said, ¡°James, your power surpasses my expectation. You are the first in your rank to cause such grave injuries to me by breaking through my defenses. I admit defeat. Feel free to proceed.¡± Xesus chose to admit defeat. Though he was not a disciple of Mount Heavenly Path, he did not dare go against Herschel¡¯s order. So, he had no choice but to leave seclusion and block James¡¯ path. During the battle, James¡¯ strength deeply stunned him. He knew he would die if the battle continued. After all, James had the Life Path and could rejuvenate his wounds almost incessantly. In truth, James also possessed an Elemental Body. With the Five Elements of Genesis shielding his body from harm, Xesus had no way of harming him. However, he did not expose his hidden abilities. The moment Xesus admitted defeat, there was amotion among the crowd. ¡°Xesus Leofwine has admitted defeat.¡± ¡°The Martial Ranking which has not changed since Epochs ago has seen a change in the rankings.¡± ¡°James, a cultivator who has only mastered the fundamentals of a Grand Emperor, has surpassed his limitations and is now ranked thirtieth in the Martial Ranking!¡± James had achieved something unprecedented. After this battle, his name would spread far and wide. Upon witnessing this scene, a smile crept up on Thea¡¯s face. Chapter 3522 Chapter 3522 ¡°That guy¡­¡± Herschel¡¯s expression was grim. He thought James would not stand a chance against Xesus Leofwine, a figure who was rankedst in the Martial Ranking. However, the oue of the battle stunned him. Not only was Xesus defeated, but he even conceded defeat. This meant that James had now reced Xesus¡¯ spot in the Martial Ranking. N?velDrama.Org ? content. A grin crept up on Thea¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°So Herschel, how was James¡¯ performance?¡± Herschel said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Not bad¡­ A genius like him has not appeared in a very long time. Perhaps someone like him has never existed before.¡± Herschel spoke highly of James, whose performance was unrivaled. ¡°But¡­¡± Herschel continued, ¡°This is only just the beginning. Xesus Leofwine is rankedst in the Martial Ranking.novelebook You should know the power disparity between thest and the first.¡± Thea smiled. She knew that. However, she also knew that James still had many tricks up his sleeves. Meanwhile, Sienna simply remained silent. Outside the Cahans¡­ After Xesus conceded defeat, he dragged his limp body and left. As the battle ended, the Formation Boundary in the surroundings disappeared. James stored the Infinity Steles and the Yin and Yang Path Seal away and dissipated his aura. Then, he descended from the sky andnded steadily on a pile of rubble. Then, he scrutinized the map Thea gave him. After confirming his directions, he continued on his way. By stepping a single step forward, he appeared thousands of meters away. In just a few steps, he had disappeared without a trace. Though the distance to Mount Heavenly Path was far, James could surely arrive at his destination by traveling through the void. Everything now depended on what figure stood in his way. James traveled in the direction of Mount Heavenly Path. Meanwhile, those who were eager to watch the show followed close behind. After traveling for a few days, James did not encounter any enemies. Meanwhile, Herschel was deep in contemtion on Mount Heavenly Path. Since James was able to defeat Xesus, that would mean that there was no point in sending more prodigies after James. Now, he could only send his strongest. He began to formte a n. He would send the top three rankers of the Martial Ranking to block James¡¯ path. These were terrifying figures who had cultivated more than seven Paths. Once he made his decision, he looked at Thea and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°Thea, I won¡¯t be sending more people to stop James.¡± Hearing this, Thea looked at him puzzledly. Herschel said smilingly, ¡°He will be able to reach Mount Heavenly Path safely. However, it won¡¯t be easy for him to step foot inside. There will be three prodigies who are ranked in the top three of the Martial Ranking stationed outside.¡± Thea took a deep breath. Top three of the Martial Ranking? As a Caelum Ancestral God, she knew just how terrifying these figures were. The top three spots had remained unchanged for thousands of Epochs, and these figures were certainly beings who dominated an age. They simply remained in the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank not because they wanted to dominate the rankings. Rather, they had no confidence in reaching the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. As such, they had been waiting for fortune and providence. Once the opportunity presented itself, they would make a breakthrough and cross into the Caelum Ancestral God Rank in the shortest amount of time possible. ¡®Can James really defeat the top three of the Martial Ranking?¡¯ Thea wondered in her heart. Chapter 3523 Chapter 3523 Although she had much faith in James, his own cultivation rank was too weak, whereas the top three listed on the Martial Ranking of Mount Heavenly Path were too appalling. Thea was rather worried, but she was also aware that worry would not help with the situation. Everything now rested in James¡¯ hands. James advanced. In the blink of an eye, thirty years passed, and he was halfway to Mount Heavenly Path. Throughout the three decades, he had not met any living beings who obstructed his path. He was confused. Did they not say that there would be many obstructors on this path to Mount Heavenly Path? Why was there nobody at all after thirty years? While James was confused, the living beings who were following him were even more confused.novelebook They wanted to see for themselves the many geniuses on the Martial Ranking of Mount Heavenly Path. But thirty years have passed, and none was to be seen. Following the passage of time, more and more living beings found out about James¡¯ route and rushed here to follow him as he advanced forward, hoping to catch a glimpse of the exciting happenings. James was relieved that he did not encounter any enemies. Now that he had enough time, he no longer rushed ahead but rather moved forward gradually and casually. He walked through earth and sea, merging himself into his surroundings to sense the principles of heaven and earth and the operational rules of this world. Throughout this time, he also experimented with his Path. He merged his understanding of other Paths into different Path Seals, allowing the power of his Path Ss to increase unknowingly. Another thirty years passed, and he was now a few years away from Mount Heavenly Path. He spent the past three decades trying toprehend the Paths. He knew that a bunch of genuinely frightening geniuses would be waiting for him at Mount Heavenly Path. That was also why he deployed a TimeC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Formation in his body. That way, even if thirty years have passed outside, he would have comprehended the Path for many years, allowing the power of his Path Seal to rise through the ranks. Now, apart from the Dark Path Seal, the rest of his Seals had achieved the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven. He was much stronger than when he first left the Cahan family. The speed at which he ascended ranks was also extremely rapid. Even if heprehended the Path in a Time Formation, it was still a huge achievement to have been able to improve all of his Path Seals to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven in such a short time. This was all possible thanks to the owner of Mount Nothingness, who bestowed upon him such arge amount of wisdom. Mount Heavenly Path was within sight, and James stoppedprehending the Path. He disbanded the Time Formation and marched forward, following the route set by Herschel. Another three years flew by, and James found himself in a small area, where he could sense an obvious thickening of the Primordial Energy of Heaven and Earth. He knew that this was the ce where the providence of the world gathered. He looked afar and saw grand massifs and valleys. In the depths of the valley, he could sense an existence that was so frightening, all the providence of the world gravitated towards it. ¡°That must be Mount Heavenly Path,¡± James mumbled to himself. He could sense all of this because he had be the owner of Mount Nothingness, and Mount Nothingness was once where all the providence of the world gathered. After Herschel of Mount Heavenly Path became the Lord of the Universe, the providence was taken away from Mount Nothingness. ¡°Sigh!¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finally made it to Mount Heavenly Path. There will be extremely difficult battles ahead. I¡¯ll see how powerful the champion of the Martial Ranking is for myself.¡± After he mumbled under his breath, he marched forward again, only to have a streak of blue light appear before him. Chapter 3524 Chapter 3524 A streak of blue light cut through the sky,nding beside James. The blue light materialized slowly into a man with a blue robe. The man looked young, around twenty years or so. He had sharp features and was rather handsome and gentleman-looking. His smile was so warm it made those who set eyes on him feel cozy. ¡°Who is this man?¡± The man in the blue robe¡¯s appearance confused many living beings behind James. Their sole purpose in following James in the first ce was to see for themselves the powerful figures who were about to partake in the Martial Ranking. However, this man in the blue robe was not one of those figures they were looking forward to meeting. James stopped to look at the man. With a casual and rxed face, he asked, ¡°You are¡­?¡± The man replied with a chuckle, ¡°Gutierre Linford.¡± ¡°Gutierre Linford?¡± The sound of his name startled the living beings behind James. ¡°G-Gutierre? The guy who emerged as number three on the Martial Ranking of Mount Heavenly Path? That powerful genius who was birthed into existence a thousand Epochs ago and who cultivated eight Path Seals? The guy who crushed an entire Age and was the champion in the Martial Ranking? But didn¡¯t he disappear after his ranking dropped to third?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we would meet Gutierre once we arrived at Mount Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°This is getting interesting.¡± ¡°James defeated Xesus Leofwine and emerged as the top thirty in the Martial Ranking. But can he defeat this champion of a man who was third on the Ranking?¡± ¡°This is so exciting.¡± ¡°This trip certainly didn¡¯t go to waste.¡± James now found out about the identity of this man, who was apparently a genius who cultivated eight Paths and eight Path Seals, an achievement that the heavens would rarely tolerate. In the Herschel Pce¡¯s main hall within Mount Heavenly Path, Herschel Theophanes immediately stood up once he saw Gutierre. He could not conceal his smile as he said, ¡°James has finally arrived at Mount Heavenly Path.¡± As he spoke, he took a nce at Thea Cahan who was in the hall, and said, ¡°I will arrange for Gutierre¡¯s first battle to be against James as a demonstration of my respect towards him. Is this alright?¡± Thea had a gloomy look on her face. She knew that Gutierre was a genius who was born a thousand Epochs ago.novelebook Having remained at the Grand Emperor Rank Ninth Heaven for such a long time, a person like that was frightening, to say the least. She felt anxious for James now. Herschel looked again at Sienna who was wearing a red wedding gown and asked, ¡°Is Gutierre a suitable match for you?¡± Sienna only bit her lip without letting out a word. Since she had decided toe here, she believed in James. If James was not Gutierre¡¯s opponent and perished at his hands, she would not marry Gutierre either. She would rather die with James. Two stunning women were located in another area of Mount Heavenly Path. They were Melinda and Winnie. ¡°Winnie, who do you think will prevail in this fight? Or should I say, how many strikes can James withstand?¡± Melinda asked smilingly. Winnie looked anxious. She never expected that James would show up at Mount Heavenly Path. So, she decided to say nothing. Melinda took no heed of this and continued, ¡°James is still rather frightening though. Thest time I met him at the Katun Realm, he had only just begun toprehend the power of the Five Great Paths. I wasn¡¯t expecting that he could rise in such a short amount of time.¡± Chapter 3525 Chapter 3525 Melinda was the privileged princess of Mount Heavenly Path. She was beginning to admire James, a genius of this age. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh right,¡± Melinda recalled something and said, ¡°Gutierre also joined Mount Heavenly Path. With the approval of my father, he has also awakened the Scythe of Judgment. I wonder if James will be a match against that.¡± Melinda looked as if she was mumbling to herself while also speaking to Winnie. Winnie only looked at James who just appeared at the Mountain. James already knew the identity of the man with the blue robe. But as someone who has gone through so much of ups and downs, Gutierre was barely able to scare him. Gutierre sped his hands together. He looked extremely rxed and confident. ¡°James, I haven¡¯t fought anyone for many years now. The Young Master asked me toe here to go against you. In my opinion, it¡¯s not necessary at all. Yet, I¡¯ve heard that you sessfully defeated Xesus Leofwine, who was ranked number thirtieth on the Martial Ranking.novelebook So, perhaps you can withstand a few strikes of mine.¡± His words were like wind, rife with faith and infinite confidence. ¡°If you¡¯re at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, perhaps I could see you as an equal. Unfortunately, however, your rank is simply too low.¡± He shook his head as if he found James¡¯ situation tragic, a pathetic genius who fell to his knees. ¡°How arrogant.¡± ¡°Well, he has to keep up his reputation of scoring third ce in the Martial Ranking.¡± ¡°Third in the Martial Ranking is essentially a mythical existence. This trip is so worth it to see for myself a legend like that.¡± ¡°How handsome¡­¡± Some women were basically drooling over Gutierre. A few words from his mouth already stole their hearts away. James stood before Gutierre. There was a hint of worry on his casual face. He knew that this battle would not be easy. Mount Heavenly Path would not tolerate him although he has cultivated Macrocosm Power. He would be eradicatedpletely. So, anyone who was sent to destroy him would certainly be someone powerful. Back at Mount Nothingness, there were several powerful figures who were paying attention to the happenings of Mount Heavenly Path. Wystan Goyaty looked at the powerful figures next to him, and let out a gentle smile, ¡°Gentlemen, are you ready for war with Mount Heavenly Path£¿¡± Xosha Meredith rubbed her palms against each other and said, ¡°Why, of course. If James cannot stand against Gutierre, we¡¯ll head there and save him before eradicating the Young Master of Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Karter Yiorgos had a very serious expression on his face. He said, ¡°We might need ten figures who have reached the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank to win against Hadad Theophanes. There are many powerful figures within Mount Heavenly Path, especially the controller of the Heavenly Path, Radomir Theophanes.¡± Wystan gave Karter¡¯s words some thought, and said, ¡°When we rescue James, Hadad may not appear, so he may not be our opponent. We just need to be ready for such a situation.¡± At Mount Heavenly Path, James said nothing when faced with the confidence and arrogance of Gutierre. He merely summoned all the Path Seals apart from the Dark Path Seal. The power from these Seals materialized and flowed freely in his body, allowing his aura to rise and grow. The aura spilled over to the outer world, forming a frightening maic field, causing all kinds of fabric to dance. In the next moment, James beckoned to Gutierre and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made it to the third ce on the Martial Ranking, right? Let me see if you truly are worthy of your ranking.¡± Chapter 3526 Chapter 3526 It was a myth to make it to the top three in the Martial Ranking. This position was admired and envied by everyone in the world. Against the top three, even Ancestral Gods would hold them in high reverence. James¡¯ aura was invincible. He was not afraid of Gutierre at all. Rather, he was filled with a massive hunger for battle, and his aura only grew with his hunger. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Gutierre let out a casual smile. He had never seen James as a worthy opponent. Even if James was someone who had enormous potential, his rank was still too low to be taken seriously. If it were not because Herschel requested him to partake in this battle, he would never havee here to waste his time and energy. Swoosh! A streak of purple light appeared, and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword appeared in James¡¯ hand, strengthening his aura even more. ¡°Ah, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword, the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s personal weapon. What a shame. novelebookHis sword-fighting techniques are too weak to harness the full power of the Sword.¡± Many figures pitied James from afar. As for Gutierre, his eyes lit up when he saw this, ¡°Your sword-fighting techniques aren¡¯t bad. But I wonder how much of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s legacy you have cultivated thus far.¡± ¡°Try me and see for yourself.¡± James, with his sword in hand, said coldly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Still, this was not heeded by Gutierre. As the second runner-up on the Martial Ranking, he would not demonstrate his moves easily. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°You first.¡± These were two words that embodied infinite arrogance. At that second, James moved. His body appeared before Guttiere as he deployed the First Swordsmanship. A sword that looked ordinary encapsted countless Sword Moves. The countless Sword Moves merged into this one technique which had immensely frightening power, so frightening that it could solidify space and obstruct all escape routes avable to Gutierre. Gutierre now had two choices. He could either forcefully ept this swing of the sword, or be hit by it. However, facing the First Swordsmanship, Gutierre looked very rxed. When James¡¯ sword pointed at his throat, he raised his hand and gripped the sword with his bare fingers. The Sword Energy of the First Swordsmanship left no harm on him. His body did not falter the slightest bit. The only thing that moved was his sleeves and his long, ck hair. James summoned all the energy in his body, yet the sword could not move another inch forward. Drops of sweat appeared on his forehead. Since thest battle he had with Xenus outside the Cahan Family¡¯s gates, his capacity has risen to the next level. At that point in time, his Elemental Path¡¯s Path Seal was at the Second Heaven, and the rest was only at the First. Now, all of his Path Seals have reached the Third Heaven, and his power had certainly grown. A casual summoning of all Path Seals aside from the Dark Path Seals would result in abination of power that could make anyone¡¯s blood run cold. This power exceeded even the limits of the Grand Emperor Rank and reached that of the Quasi Ancestral Rank. Yet, Gutierre could resist all of this with such ease. He used only one hand to grip the sword, while his other hand was resting on his back. He smiled with such pride and said, ¡°The power of this move has exceeded the Illuminated Rank of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. But it¡¯s not enough. You¡¯re still a long way from the Path Integration Rank. I myself have reached the level of an Ancestral God. You will never win against me.¡± One move from James and Gutierre had fully gauged his power. However, it could not be denied that it was an amazing feat to see someone at the Grand Emperor Rank Third Heaven release a power equivalent to the Illuminated Rank of a Quasi Ancestral God. Gutierre waved his hand freely. One of his fingers struck the sword and it fell. Powerful energy from the Sword entered James¡¯ body like waves. His body reverberated rapidly and was immediately pounded into flight by this frightening energy. Chapter 3527 Chapter 3527 James¡¯ body fell backward for some distance before mming hard into the ground. Thump! The impact from his fall was sorge that the earth began to crack. The cracks extended continuously. Thankfully, this was in Mount Heavenly Path where the Macrocosm Ancestral God could regte any sort of immense power, making sure that no damage is too great for Mount Heavenly Path. All of a sudden, all of the cracks disappeared as if they were never there before. Dead silence echoed across the void, even though millions of living beings were present. All of them knew the extent of James¡¯ capability. From the moment he left the Cahan family, he defeated the thirtieth figure on the Martial Ranking. His rank and power have ascended ever since, yet he was so easily defeated by the second runner-up on the Ranking. This just goes to show how big is the difference in capacity between number third and number thirtieth of the ranking. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Back at Herschel Pce of Mount Heavenly Path, Herschel could not suppress his giggle. He took a look at Thea, and asked, ¡°Being an intelligent woman such as yourself and someone at the top ten powerful figures in the universe, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re able to see how strong Gutierre is. Would you be willing to suppress your rank at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank to fight against Gutierre?¡± Thea shook her head slightly. While she was indeed a rare gem herself, she would not be able to beat Gutierre if she suppressed her rank. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of how legendary the top three of the Martial Ranking are. Now that I¡¯ve seen it for myself, the rumors have merely affirmed themselves,¡± she spoke softly. She was, in fact, worried about James. Thea looked at Sienna, who had a worried expression on her face as well. At this very moment, she felt like she was at fault. If James had note to Mount Heavenly Path for the marriage, he would certainly be able to survive the stipted time limit using his tactics. Yet, it was she who led James into this catastrophe, putting not only him but also Sienna in danger. Outside of Mount Heavenly Path, James stood up from the ground, wiping off the fresh blood dripping from the edge of his mouth. Then, he summoned the Life Path. The Life Path¡¯s energy came like waves, recovering all of his inner injuries. He mobilized his joints and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°How strong, how very strong,¡± he said as he looked at Gutierre, ¡°Among all of the opponents I¡¯ve met thus far, you¡¯re probably the most frightening one.¡± Gutierre disyed his appalling power, but this only triggered James¡¯ desire for more battle. ¡°Come,¡± James roared. ¡°As you wish,¡± Gutierre answered coldly. All of a sudden, he appeared in front of James at a speed so rapid that James, who was standing in the Space Path, could not sense Gutierre¡¯s tracks. Gripping his fists, Gutierre then gave James a blow in the chest. This strike encapsted immense energy, so much so that the impact caused his chest to sink. Gutierre did not give James an opportunity to catch his breath. He continuously hit James hundreds and thousands of times. Each strike was faster than the one before, and James had absolutely no time to react. Those strikes caused him thousands and hundreds of inner injuries. Finally, Gutierre appeared on top of James¡¯ head. With a wave of the hand, all Paths¡¯ power gathered together, forming a blue power ball, descending head-on onto James. James¡¯ body fell from the sky upon impact. Thump! A bottomless pit appeared on the ground, spurring up a sky full of dust. Chapter 3528 Chapter 3528 This battle attracted the attention of all the powerful figures within the universe, including the Ancestral Sword Master. James used the Sword Path but was so easily received by Gutierre that it angered him. ¡°My Sword Path was wasted by him, and that Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword as well. This is such a humiliation!¡± If he could have guided James for a bit, James¡¯ current capability and the Sword Path would suffice in defeating Gutierre. Yet, James did not have the time to do so. The Ancestral Talisman Master was also observing the fight, but he was very confident in James. This was because he knew that James had cultivated the embryonic form of Macrocosm Power, which was already enough to make one¡¯s blood run cold. On the other hand, the Ancestral Needle Master was disappointed at James and his performance. The Five Ancestral Masters who were watching discussed the battle among themselves, ¡°Our Five Elements of Genesis was acquired by this youngster from the future?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°If he indeed acquired our legacy, surely he must have already cultivated Macrocosm Power by now?¡± The Ancestral God Gold asked. They had long started the creation of Elemental Inversion, but it was still now at its initial stages. The appearance of James had made them intensify their efforts,pleting much of Elemental Inversion¡¯s development. ording to their n, Macrocosm Power would be created when the Five Elements of Genesis merge with the Elemental Inversion. ¡­¡­ Back on Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s battlefield, everyone thought that James was utterly defeated and broken. Time passed second by second. The flying dust settled, yet James did not stand back up. Gutierre was floating in the air, crossing his arms. His face was filled with confidence, looking coldly at the pit below him. Swoosh! Light exploded from the pit below, and James materialized from the sh of light that shot into the sky. However, James was no longer calm and cold as before. He was nowpletely injured. No inch of his body was unscathed, and he looked battered and bruised. The Life Path subsumed him, and all of his injuries recovered immediately. ¡°There goes the warm-up.¡± James smiled widely at Gutierre. At this moment, the Elemental Path Seal in his body was activated, materializing monumental power. The power of the Five Elements flowed freely in his body, forming a protectiveyer over his skin. ¡°Elemental Body.¡± This was a defensive martial art skill inscribed within Elemental Inversion. Those who want to cultivate it must first merge the Five Elements of Genesis with Elemental Inversion. James mastered this skill upon merging the Five Elements with the Path Seals. At that moment, five colors of light shone from his body. The Five Elements¡ªMetal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth¡ªintermingled and conflicted with one another. Gutierre looked at James without uttering a word. After James summoned the Elemental Body, he sheathed his sword, hoping to fight Gutierre with his bare hands, just as how Gutierre fought him without any weapons. ¡°Youngd, are you ready?¡± Gutierre¡¯s voice roared through the sky, he was getting impatient. James smiled widely and answered, ¡°Juste at me.¡± A flicker of his silhouette and he appeared before James. His fist, encapsting elephantine energy, charged toward James¡¯s body. Right before the fist met its target, the Path¡¯s power formed a shadow, which then smashed into James with full force. Chapter 3529 Chapter 3529 nk! A loud sound was heard. James stood upright in the void, resisting the scary strike from Gutierre using his Elemental Body. He was uninjured. His body merely staggered backward due to the reverberation of this puissant blow. After staggering backward for a certain distance, he dispersed the power and gently patted his chest. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, I see.¡± He smiled. ¡°This is getting interesting.¡± Gutierre reciprocated the smile. This time, James went on the offensive. He appeared before Gutierre in the blink of an eye and continuously attacked Gutierre¡¯s vulnerabilities. Yet, each consecutive blow was casually avoided by Gutierre. The two moved so rapidly that the living beings of the Grand Emperor Rank could not even see their movements, but merely two silhouettes entangling and disentangling with the other in the void. Thump! Each time they came to grips with the other, the void would explode. Fortunately, the shattered space could be repaired and stabilized by the mystical power of Mount Heavenly Path. The two exchanged tens of thousands of strikes in a short amount of time. While James¡¯ style was to attack the vulnerability of his opponent, Gutierre¡¯s style was to avoid them at each count while also reciprocating each blow when able, pushing James backward. Yet, James¡¯ shield was too fearsome, for everything that Gutierre sent out was absorbed by the Elemental Path Seal. As long as the Seals were intact, James could not be injured. They came to grips once more, and James flew across the void. His body spun around for a full circle before he could stabilize himself in mid-air. He looked at Gutierre and smiled widely, ¡°I see that the second runner-up of the Martial Ranking also has his limits.¡± ¡°You have some tricks up your sleeve,¡± The corner of Gutierre¡¯s lips upturned ever so slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve proven that you have powers beyond the ordinary. You¡¯ve just barely made me want to be serious in this battle.¡± James knew that Gutierre had not exposed his capacities fully. He was merely testing the waters before this, just like himself. It was just that James also knew that Gutierre was not his final opponent. There were still another two powerful figures who have yet to show themselves. If Herschel was determined to take his life, even after he sessfully defeated¡ªor even killed Gutierre ¡ªthe top two of the Martial Ranking would certainly make their appearance. His true abilities must only be revealed at the very end. At a distance, an uncanny energy emanated from Gutierre¡¯s body. As the energy umted, each strand of his long hair stood upright. A maic field materialized, destabilizing space and time. Time seemed to stand still at this point. ¡±Omniscience Path.¡± A powerful figure could not hold in his exmation. Thea Cahan, who was in Herschel Pce, could not help but look anxious. Herschel stood up immediately and pped incessantly, ¡°Not bad, he¡¯s really something. He could even force Gutierre into using this skill of his. James is truly incredible.¡± Sienna took a breath in and said, ¡°I can''t believe someone could sessfully cultivate this legendary skill.¡± Within the battleground, James could sense the umtion of this uncanny energy, which dissipated in one second and merged with heaven and earth in the next. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Upon hearing the powerful figures muttering in the distance, James murmured, ¡°What is the Omniscience Path? Is it really that awesome?¡± Chapter 3530 Chapter 3530 James had no idea what Gutierre was doing. He could only sense that Gutierre was up to something freakish. His aura was nowhere and omnipresent at the same time. Gutierre signaled to James to start, and this one signal of his also became illusory, filled with the charm of the Path. ¡°James, your turn,¡± he opened up. His voice was so loud that it echoed in the void. This simple sentence rang so loudly that his brain began to hurt. ¡°This is scary,¡± James took a deep breath. Gutierre was ghastly at this moment, yet he could not afford to lose this battle. He would die, and Sienna would have to marry someone else. James let his confidence take over him as he attacked again. Once he appeared before Gutierre, an amalgamation of all Path Seals¡¯ power materialized from his fist. This blow was made out of the Yin and Yang Energy, Elemental Power, and the Five Great Paths, so even Quasi Ancestral Gods who received it would be injured, if not dead. Nevertheless, this blow only managed to hit a fragmented shadow. The shadow dissipated, and the true form of Gutierre uncannily appeared somewhere else. ¡°What?¡± James was stupefied. The blow encapsted the power of the Space Path, locking space in its way. ordingly, there was no way for Gutierre to avoid the hit, he could merely receive it. Gutierre used James¡¯ moment of shock to attack. His illusory body appeared behind James£¬ unleashing a p filled with immense energy. James¡¯ body was hit squarely by the force, causing him to fall from the sky, mming violently onto the ground. He was uninjured thanks to the Elemental Body. Subsequently, his eyes seared into Gutierre¡¯s and asked, ¡°What is the Omniscience Path? Why is it so frightening?¡± Gutierre smiled slyly and said, ¡°This is a special battle state. It¡¯s very difficult toprehend. Let me be honest with you and say that there are probably less than ten people in this universe who have managed toprehend this battle state. While this state does not raise a person¡¯s own power, it is very uncanny. I¡¯ll save you the details. You must reach this rank to understand more.¡± One could not simply exin the Omniscience Path. It required personalprehension, not verbal exnation. At this moment, Gutierre¡¯s energy soared again, forming a scary maic field. James, who was in the field, felt awful and sick. ¡°The Omniscience Path¡­ Are you feeling it now?¡± As Gutierre¡¯s voice roared, his body moved as well. A weapon materialized in his hand as he appeared before James. It was the Heaven-Piercer Halberd. He charged toward James with the weapon in hand. James could sense the obvious attack of Gutierre, yet was unable to avoid it. He was locked in ce by the immense maic field. Hiss! The Heaven-Piercer Halberd prated through James¡¯ Elemental Body, causing his body to m violently into the ground once more, forming a bottomless pit. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Gutierre floated in the air with an overwhelming aura. He held the Heaven-Piercer Halberd, which was materializing an appalling power. ¡°James, you¡¯re a genius. I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but we¡¯re on different paths,¡± he muttered. The Heaven-Piercer Halberd nted slightly, and frightening power poured from it into the pit. ¡°James!¡± Thea eximed from Herschel Pce on Mount Heavenly Path. She was tempted to extend her aid, but was reprimanded coldly by Herschel, ¡°Thea, this is Mount Heavenly Path. Who do you think you are?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 3531 Chapter 3531 Herschel¡¯s sneer made Thea calm down. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At this time, every powerhouse in the world was watching this battle. Upon seeing James¡¯ defeat and Gutierre using his superpower, all powerhouses took in a deep breath. ¡°This is bad.¡± ¡°The first-generation genius has fallen.¡± ¡°James hasn¡¯t begun his era, yet he has already fallen.¡± ¡°How unlucky. He met a taboo existence like Gutierre.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, even if he dies, he will be famous for a long time.¡± Many powerhouses sighed. Boom! A terrifying power erupted from Heaven-Piercer Halberd, and it was swept below the deep pit. When all living beings thought James¡¯ death would be certain, the frightening power in the deep pit disappeared. Gutierre¡¯s attack did not cause damage to the ground. Thus, James was not harmed either. ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Why did such a strong power disappear suddenly?¡± All the living beings were stunned. While they were shocked, a man slowly appeared in the deep pit. His body had been pierced through, showing a bloody hole. After his appearance, the bloody hole recovered. Gutierre was taken aback too. ¡°He¡¯s so tenacious,¡± Gutierre could not help but marvel. James wiped away the blood at the edges of his mouth and brushed off the dust on his body. ¡°Gutierre, I admit that you¡¯re very strong. You even broke my Elemental Body. Your attack can kill an Ancestral God.¡± James¡¯ voice was clear. ¡°However, it isn¡¯t enough to kill me.¡± With a thought, one hundred and eight Infinity Steles emerged. The Infinity Steles floated around him, exuding prehistoric power. ¡°Haha.¡± Recovering from the shock, Gutierreughed. ¡°It seems that killing you will take some time.¡± Even though James did not die, Gutierre did not care. To him, he merely needed to waste a little more time. Then, Gutierre made his move. He took the initiative tounch an attack. Holding the Heaven-Piercer Halberd, he shed before him, and the terrifying power moved like waves. James had a look of indifference as his aura became strange. ng, ng, ng. Gutierre¡¯s attacks were all blocked by the Infinity Stele. Nheless, Gutierre, who had entered Omniscience, was terrifying. His speed was strange as well. In an instant, he passed through the protection of the Infinity Stele and appeared before James. With the weapon in his hand, he pierced James¡¯ body. The power of this attack was scary. Even if it were a Mystical Ancestral God, he would be dead. However, when the attack was on James¡¯ body, nothing happened. James smiled oddly. Raising his hand, he pped Gutierre on the face. The main power of the p was Karma, with the others as support. The powerful attack of the Karma Powernded on Gutierre¡¯s body. Gutierre¡¯s body was unrivaled and had already reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. In addition, he was proficient in numerous Paths and could use the body of the countless Paths. Nheless, the power of Karma was too mysterious and frightening. At once, cracks appeared on his body. A bloody hole appeared on his chest. His body flew. At the same time, he sensed that he was infected with the terrifying Karma. His body began to disintegrate, and his soul showed signs of vaporizing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gutierre¡¯s expression changed. Chapter 3532 Chapter 3532 The Karma Power injured Gutierre. Then, he was tainted by James¡¯ Karma. Under the destruction of the Karma Power, cracks began to appear on his body. His soul had also begun to dissipate. At this point, he was no longer calm as he previously was. In a panic, he took several steps back and pulled arge distance away from James. Using his power, he forcefully got rid of the Karma Power. Nevertheless, he only removed the Karma Power James attached to him and not the Karma he himself tainted. With his strong power, he could lose it. Even though he had gotten rid of the Karma Power, he appeared to be in dire straits. Far away, countless powerhouses gathered. Upon seeing the reversal of the battle, the powerhouses were shocked. ¡°What power is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Karma. I didn¡¯t expect James to be able to use the Karma Power. Could it be that he has already sessfully cultivated the Karma Path that no one has ever managed to cultivate before?¡± A few powerhouses knew that it was Karma. Nheless, there were a few powerhouses who did not know about it as their cultivation base was low. All powerhouses were confused as no one knew if James had cultivated Karma sessfully. If it were true, James would be a terrifying figure. In Herschel Pce of Mount Heavenly Path, Thea and Sienna smiled when they saw the reversal of the battle. On the other hand, Herschel¡¯s expression darkened. Initially, he thought the battle would end here. Who could have thought that James had other tricks up his sleeves? James even managed to get rid of Gutierre¡¯s frightening power. Nheless, as a Terra Ancestral God, Herschel could not understand how James got rid of Gutierre¡¯s power. Even Thea, a Caelum Ancestral God, did not know what tricks James used. However, upon seeing James winning, Thea was happy. Outside Mount Heavenly Path, in the battle, the cracks on Gutierre¡¯s body had recovered, but he was currently in dire straits. He no longer looked invincible. After removing the Karma Power, he nced at James with an unbelievable expression. ¡°James, you¡¯re too scary. You¡¯re only in the Grand Emperor Rank''s Third Heaven, yet you¡¯re already so powerful. In this cultivation rank, you have the power of killing a Mystical Ancestral God. You even managed to master the most mysterious Karma.¡± Gutierre had been famous for numerous Epochs. He cultivated the eight Heavenly Paths, and he believed that there were not many people in the same cultivation rank who could crush him. Only the second and first in the Martial Ranking could injure him slightly. Thus, he had never expected to be forced into such a predicament by a human in the Grand Emperor Rank''s Third Heaven. As the third in the Martial Ranking, he knew many martial art skills. Omniscience was merely a state of support in battle; it was not all of his strength. Nheless, there was no use in continuing the battle. He had suffered from injuries, and his injuries were severe. It meant that he was defeated. If he and James were in the same cultivation rank, he would be killed in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ve lost this battle,¡± Gutierre spoke up. It was his first time saying such words. Even when facing the first in the Martial Ranking, he did not say anything like this. At this moment, he had wholeheartedly epted his defeat. ¡°You may go. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Gutierre¡¯s body descended from the sky andnded on the ground steadily. He removed the Omniscience and withdrew his aura. Then, he disappeared outside Mount Heavenly Path. Phew! Many powerhouses gathered far away. Seeing Gutierre admitting defeat, all living beings took in a sharp breath. ¡°A Grand Emperor Rank''s Third Heaven powerhouse defeated Gutierre, who¡¯s third on the Martial Ranking. How terrifying.¡± ¡°James created a legend once again, a foreversting legend.¡± ¡°This battle is the start of James¡¯ era.¡± ¡°The era of James hase. With James around, any Outsiders will be too overwhelmed to keep their heads up.¡± After this battle, James gained a great reputation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 3533 Chapter 3533 This battle created a legend and officially began his path of invincibility in the same cultivation rank. Many living beings seemed to have seen the arrival of James¡¯ era, just like Thea several Epochs ago, the Outsiders were oppressed. In Herschel Pce, Mount Heavenly Path, Thea watched Gutierre admit defeat and a smile appeared on her cold face. With pride, she nced at Herschel before saying with a smile, ¡°The third ce in the Martial Ranking doesn¡¯t seem very strong.¡± ¡°Darn it,¡± cursed Herschel. Gutierre was more powerful than this. There were still many tricks he did not use. In fact, he had not used the Scythe of Judgment. Herschel did not expect Gutierre to admit defeat. If Gutierre had not admitted defeat, even if he lost to James, he could exhaust James¡¯ power. In this way, it would be easier to fight James. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Damn it.¡± Herschel¡¯s expression was extremely dark. Looking at Thea, he sneered, ¡°Thea, don¡¯t becent. Gutierre is only third in the Martial Ranking. There are still the first and the second. I¡¯m toozy to call the second in the Martial Ranking, so I¡¯ll send out the first in the Martial Ranking right away. He will definitely kill James.¡± Herschel knew that it was thest chance. If the top ranker in the Martial Ranking failed to kill James, there would no longer be opportunities. Meanwhile, Thea just smiled. Although the champion in the Martial Ranking was strong, she believed in James. He would defeat the champion in the Martial Ranking. In another area of Mount Heavenly Path, Melinda screamed upon seeing Gutierre admit defeat. She could not help but stand up and pped her hands. ¡°Not bad. James is very strong. I like him more now.¡± Next to her, Winnie also let out a sigh of relief. She finally let go of the worry in her heart. After defeating the third ce in the Martial Ranking, James would have a chance to win against the second ce and the champion. ¡®As expected of Papa,¡¯ thought Winnie. Outside Mount Heavenly Path, James breathed out a sigh of relief after Gutierre admitted defeat. Initially, he was wondering how long the battle would take to defeat Gutierre. Who knew that Gutierre would admit defeat? It seemed that James needed to use his powerful ultimate moves at the end. This battle exhausted a lot of the Path Seals¡¯ power. He knew there would be more tough battles ahead, so he did not advance rashly. Instead, he sat on the ground and began absorbing Primordial Energy. He needed to absorb the energy to recover the power he lost. Anyway, the time given by Herschel was five hundred years, but currently, not even a hundred years had passed. He had more than enough time. He had to be in his best condition to face the powerhouses he would encounter next. Far away, thousands of living beings had gathered. The living beings were waiting for James to continue advancing. ¡°Gutierre is out from the battle. James¡¯ next opponent should be the second in the Martial Ranking, Jackson Zalesky.¡± ¡°Jackson Zalesky. His name sounds so unreachable.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t walk around the world, the world would seem less fun.¡± Everyone began talking about the powerhouse that was second in the Martial Ranking. It seemed that he had done many harmful things. At the mention of him, many powerhouses gritted their teeth as if everyone had suffered from him at least once. On the other hand, James did not think about his next opponent. Sitting with crossed legs, he focused on recovering the power he lost. Minutes and seconds were passing by. Soon, James had recovered the power he exhausted. He got up from the ground. ¡°James has stood up.¡± ¡°The battle is going to begin soon.¡± ¡°Can James continue creating legends? I¡¯m excited.¡± As James got up, many living beings grew excited. Chapter 3534 Chapter 3534 James stood up and loosened his muscles. He was no longer in a state of post-battle exhaustion and was full of energy. After stretching his body, he nced at Mount Heavenly Path ahead. Stepping forward, he walked toward Mount Heavenly Path. In Herschel Pce, Mount Heavenly Path, an unfamiliar man appeared in the main hall. He wore a in grey robe and had an average look. He appeared to be around thirty years old. On his forehead, there was a mysterious sigil. The sigil looked like a me. ¡°Master,¡± the man spoke in a dull voice. ¡°Quinn, I¡¯ll leave James to you. No matter what means you use, you must kill him outside of Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Herschel issued a death order. ¡°Got it,¡± answered Quinn Zalesky before asking, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t my brother fight against him first? Why am I fighting him first?¡± With a dark expression, Herschel responded, ¡°Gutierre has already admitted defeat. I¡¯m afraid Jackson won¡¯t be his match, so I¡¯m sending you directly. You can¡¯t admit defeat. If James doesn¡¯t die, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll die. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Then, Quinn disappeared from the main hall. ncing at Herschel, Thea could tell that he was panicking. Her confusion grew as she had no idea why Herschel was adamant about killing James. What kind of unresolvable grudge was there between Herschel and James? Outside Mount Heavenly Path, a man was advancing slowly. Each step he took left a footprint. At this moment, he had already entered Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s territory. At the mountain range ahead, there was a thousand-meter-high stone tablet. Several vivid characters were engraved on the stone tablet. ¡°Mount Heavenly Path.¡± These few words contained the Supreme Path Rhyme. When James arrived at the entrance of Mount Heavenly Path, he realized that a man was standing before the stone tablet. The man wore a grey robe and looked normal with a strange me-like sigil on his forehead. It seemed to be burning. Halting his steps, James stared at the person from afar. ¡°Is he Jackson Zalesky, the second in the Martial Ranking?¡± James mumbled. Then, he walked over to the person. Meanwhile, the living beings following behind James stopped in their tracks. They were all looking at the person before the stone tablet. ¡°He isn¡¯t Jackson.¡± ¡°He¡¯s Jackson¡¯s brother, Quinn. He¡¯s champion in the Martial Ranking.¡± ¡°Why is James going against the champion in the Martial Ranking directly? Is Jackson not going to fight?¡± Many people were confused. ¡°Stop,¡± came an indifferent voice. Although the voice was dull, it sounded like an order. Even James was surprised when he heard it. He wanted to move forward, but his legs did not want to obey. Involuntarily, he stopped walking. James was startled. ¡®He¡¯s strong. His words sounded like an order. Even I can¡¯t resist it.¡¯ He took in a deep breath. Stopping, he looked at the average-looking Quinn and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Quinn nced at James and said, ¡°A dead person has no right to know my name.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± James found his words amusing. The powerhouses in the Martial Ranking were crazy. ¡°Gutierre also said that thest time, but he still lost to me. He even admitted defeat,¡± spoke James. However, Quinn responded, ¡°I watched the battle. Even though you injured Gutierre, Gutierre did not use all his strength. If he were to go all out against you, you might not be his match.¡± Quinn fought with Gutierre several times before.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Thus, he knew Gutierre¡¯s strength. Based on the power James showed, James might not be able to truly defeat Gutierre. ¡°Is that so?¡± James smiled. The two continued to stare at each other. On the other hand, the powerhouses in the distance went crazy. ¡°What a surprise.¡± Chapter 3535 Chapter 3535 ¡°I thought Jackson, the second in the Martial Ranking, would be the one to block James. Who knew it would be Quinn, the champion in the Martial Ranking?¡± ¡°The two brothers are legendary. They¡¯re on par with the daughters of the Cahans.¡± Many living beings spoke up. After hearing their discussion, James found out who this person was. The champion in the Martial Ranking, Quinn Zalesky. He was the first true Quasi Ancestral God. ¡°The champion in the Martial Ranking, Quinn Zalesky.¡± James said, ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect Herschel to send the champion in the Martial Ranking to block me. It will be a tough battle.¡± Quinn responded, ¡°It¡¯s a tough battle to you, but to me, it will be an insignificant battle.¡± ¡°How arrogant,¡± roared James. Then, a strong aura burst from his body. He used every power he had aside from the Dark Path Seal, including the Sacrilegious Ascension. The higher his cultivation rank, the weaker the boost of Sacrilegious Ascension would be. Since he used the Sacrilegious Ascension, he could only increase a little power. Then, he used the power of the Dragon¡¯s Bone in his body. After he used the power of the Dragon¡¯s Bone in the past, the power of the Dragon¡¯s Bone had been exhausted. However, it had been a long time since he used it. Thus, the power of the Dragon¡¯s Bone had recovered. Roar! In a trance, the sound of the dragon sounded. Facing the champion in the Martial Ranking, James did not dare to be careless. He showed his strongest state. At this moment, James¡¯ aura was stronger than when he fought against Gutierre. ¡°This brat¡­¡± In the distance, several powerhouses were stunned. ¡°He kept some power when fighting against Gutierre. Now, he¡¯s stronger than before, and his power is terrifying.¡± On the other hand, Quinn only nced at James indifferently. James had reached his strongest state. Nevertheless, Quinn disappeared on the spot mysteriously at this moment. In the next second, he appeared behind James unknowingly. Instantly, James sensed a dangerous aura. Nheless, before he could react, he was hit from behind. Quinn raised his hand and hit James on the back. As if ss, cracks appeared on James'' body. The cracks spread to the rest of his body like a spiderweb. James¡¯ body immediately flew. However, there was a Formation Boundary in the distance. His body hit it and dropped to the ground. He suffered injuries. Severe ones, at that. Not only was his body covered in wounds, but even the sigils in his body were about to crack. James was shocked. When he fought with Gutierre, although he had suffered from injuries, the sigils were not harmed. Now, he had only been hit once, but the sigils were already about to crack. If he were hit a few more times, wouldn¡¯t his sigils break? After Quinnunched an attack, he stood in the same spot, watching James trying to get up. His expression was calm as if knocking down James was nothing to be proud of. ¡°The champion in the Martial Ranking is truly terrifying.¡± James wiped away the blood from his mouth. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°You truly live up to the first Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s reputation.¡± James was severely injured. Even his voice was trembling. He used the power of the Life Path, and the injuries on his body recovered in an instant. However, the Life Path could not heal the sigil¡¯s damage. They needed time to heal. James stared at Quinn. He took a deep breath. Then, his aura burst at this time. The Path Power contained in the entire heaven and earth of Mount Heavenly Path gathered together at this moment. ¡°Blossoming.¡± Following James¡¯ roar, the Path Power in heaven and earth gathered quickly and formed a Sacred Blossom Painting. It was just that the petals representing the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path in the Sacred Blossom Painting were not real. As for the other petals, they were already filled with the power of the Paths in heaven and earth. Chapter 3536 Chapter 3536 Blossoming was Emperor Jabari¡¯s signature skill. It was a Forbidden Art created by him. However, Emperor Jabari did not master the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path. During the battle with Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators in the Apocalypse Age, he sacrificed his life at the cost of filling the petals representing the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path. In that battle, the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank suffered from severe injuries. In the past, James watched Blossoming in the Celestial Abode. At the time, he had not mastered the Five Great Paths, so he did not cultivate it. Now, he had long mastered the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path but was not proficient in countless Paths. Nevertheless, there was the power of countless Paths in heaven and earth. Using his power, he forcefully gathered the Path Power in heaven and earth and formed the petals of countless Paths. Aside from the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path, the power of other Paths could be absorbed from heaven and earth directly. The power of the Paths in heaven and earth formed a Sacred Blossom. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A Sacred Blossom?¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite knowledgeable. How did he use the power of Paths to create a Sacred Blossom?¡± Upon seeing a Sacred Blossom floating in mid-air, many people were stunned. Standing in the distance, Quinn stared at the Sacred Blossom formed by the power, expressionless. At this point, the sigils in James¡¯ body were slightly damaged. He knew how powerful Quinn was. He also knew he could not drag out the battle. Once the battle was prolonged, he would lose. Losing the battle meant death. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Losing the battle also meant Sienna had to marry another man. He could die, but he could not allow Sienna to get married to another person. Then, he activated the power of the Five Great Paths. The power of the Five Great Paths, Time, Space, Life, Death, and Reincarnation, merged into the Sacred Blossom ahead and entered the core area of the five petals. Following the appearance of the petals representing the Five Great Paths, the Sacred Blossom dazzled, and a mysterious power emerged. The power was frightening. Even though this ce was Mount Heavenly Path, a substantial ce, with numerous powerhouses guarding it, under the power of the Sacred Blossom, the surrounding space distorted as faint cracks appeared. ¡°Huh?¡± Quinn sensed an unusual power. It even made his heart pound. On his expressionless face, a small wave of emotions appeared. James was not done yet. After using the power of the Five Great Paths, he used Karma again. While he raised his hands, the power of Karma emerged and entered the center part of the Sacred Blossom. The petal representing Karma was gradually filled up, slowlying to life. It was only then that the Sacred Blossom was finished. Once the Sacred Blossom was done, it unleashed an extremely terrifying power, and this power affected the space, causing it to distort endlessly. ¡°What Supernatural Power is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it nor seen it before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so powerful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, dazzling, and eye-catching. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a destructive power under the dazzle.¡± Many powerhouses sighed as they were surprised. The powerhouses, who were at the peak of the Ancestral God Rank, such as the Ancestral Sword Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, the Five Ancestral Masters, and the Ancestral Needle Master, were also watching the battle secretly. It was because they were all connected to James in some ways. At this moment, they all sensed a strong powering out of the Sacred Blossom. ¡°Macrocosm Power?¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master was the first to be shocked. He could not help but say, ¡°This brat has mastered the Five Great Paths, and the power born from the fusion of the Five Great Paths is Macrocosm Power. I didn¡¯t expect him to master other Macrocosm Powers besides the Five Great Paths.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Macrocosm Power I¡¯ve been dreaming for? It has been countless Epochs since I wanted it, but I¡¯ve never been able toprehend it and enter the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Who knew that this brat could use Macrocosm Power so easily?¡± The Five Ancestral Masters exchanged nces in the dark. Chapter 3537 Chapter 3537 All of them were at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God, a step away from bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. They could sense that the power which emerged from the Sacred Blossom was the power they wanted for a long time. On the battlefield, Quinn¡¯s expression changed as he became serious. James stood void, and the dazzling Sacred Blossom bloomed before him. This Sacred Blossom was huge with many petals. The petal in the center was the most dazzling, the most mysterious, and also the strongest. The power it exuded was the scariest. Upon seeing the Sacred Blossom bloom, James smiled. The Sacred Blossom was not all his power, aside from the Five Great Paths and Karma, the other Sacred Blossom powers were all absorbed from heaven and earth. Such a Sacred Blossom was not perfect. Nevertheless, this was all he could do. Even so, the power of the Sacred Blossom was terrifying. ¡°Quinn, why don¡¯t you try surviving my attack?¡± James¡¯ voice was loud and clear. Hearing that, Quinn took precautions, and his aura reached the extreme in an instant. On his body, the power of many Paths formed an armor. ¡°Go.¡± James waved his hand. Under the control of his power, the dazzling Sacred Blossom flew toward Quinn with unrivaled power. In an instant, it appeared above Quinn. When the Sacred Blossom fell, the mysterious power engulfed Quinn. Although Quinn had the protection of the energy of many Paths on his body, under the destruction of the power of the Sacred Blossom, the protection formed on his body was about to crack. ¡°Break it.¡± Quinn¡¯s body moved backward as a frightening power appeared in his palm. This power collided with the power of the Sacred Blossom. Boom! Two strong powers collided with each other, causing a huge explosion. Even if this ce was Mount Heavenly Path, the explosion cracked the void, and an enormous ck hole appeared. After one hit, Quinn¡¯s protection broke, and his body was covered in wounds. With his messy hair, he appeared to be in dire straits. Nheless, he forcefully broke the Sacred Blossom with his strong ability. At this moment, the Sacred Blossom was no longer eye-catching as many petals had cracked. However, the petals representing the Five Great Paths and Karma were still in perfect condition. The Sacred Blossom continued to fall. ¡°What power is this?¡± Quinn¡¯s expression changed. In a sh, his body appeared in the distance. Controlling the Sacred Blossom, James went after Quinn. Quinn raised his hand, and a scythe appeared in it. The scythe was golden in color. It was dazzling and eye-catching. Once the scythe appeared in his hand, his aura changed. At this time, he appeared to be the main adjudicator. ¡°The Scythe of Judgment?¡± ¡°Is Quinn a Heaven Adjudicator too?¡± ¡°Did James do something wrong? Why does Quinn need to use the Scythe of Judgment? Doesn¡¯t this mean he¡¯s going against thew of the Heavenly Path?¡± Numerous powerhouses immediately used Quinn. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. On the other hand, Quinn could not care about that much. Holding the Scythe of Judgment, which had the power of the Heavenly Path, he shed at the broken Sacred Blossom. Even though the Sacred Blossom was scary, James¡¯ power was still weak. The Macrocosm Power formed by the Sacred Blossom was not extremely strong. Thus, it was not a match for Quinn¡¯s Scythe of Judgment. The Scythe of Judgment contained the power of the Heavenly Path. Under the destructive power of the Heavenly Path, the Sacred Blossom instantly disintegrated. Chapter 3538 Chapter 3538 Quinn was the champion in the Martial Ranking. His ability was frightening. With his power, he could resist the Sacred Blossom¡¯s attack. He even broke a few petals of the Sacred Blossom. Now, using the Scythe of Judgment and the power of the Heavenly Path, he broke the Sacred Blossom. When he used the Scythe of Judgment, several powerhouses were upset. To have a Scythe of Judgment, one had to be a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator, the embodiment of justice, judging all injustices in the world. However, Quinn was currently using the Scythe of Judgment to fight his enemy. He was going against the will and thew of the Heavenly Path. Even though he had broken the Sacred Blossom, many people were angry at him. With the Scythe of Judgment in his hand and the power of the Heavenly Path on his body, his aura was terrifying. Like a god, he looked at James in the distance, expressionless. On the other hand, James¡¯ expression darkened. Blossoming was a Forbidden Art created by Jabari. With this skill and the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, he severely injured the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. He did not expect Quinn to be so strong and be able to break the Sacred Blossom. ¡°James, you must die.¡± Quinn¡¯s voice was loud. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong for using the Scythe of Judgment, but I will destroy my Scythe of Judgment after killing you because I¡¯m not worthy of being a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator,¡± said Quinn. Then, his body moved and appeared before James. The golden scythe shed at James. Quinn was too quick. Even if James grasped the time and space, he could not see Quinn¡¯s advancement. The Scythe of Judgment swung at James with the vast power of the Heavenly Path. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°James has fallen.¡± ¡°No matter how strong he is,pared to the power of the Heavenly Path, he¡¯s nothing.¡± Several living beings closed their eyes, unwilling to see James die under the Scythe of Judgment. Nevertheless, the moment the Scythe of Judgmentnded, James raised his hand, and a ck power emerged in his palm. This power managed to block the Scythe of Judgment. As Quinn was too powerful, James only managed to block the Scythe of Judgment temporarily. He could not help but back up, and soon, he reached the barrier formation of Mount Heavenly Path. The barrier formation of Mount Heavenly Path was strong. Even Quinn could not destroy it. It blocked James, trapping him. Using the Dark Power, he resisted the power of the Heavenly Path. The Dark Power was the power of the Heavenly Path¡¯s nemesis. However, his Dark Path Seal had only reached the Grand Emperor Rank yesterday. It was not very strong. Meanwhile, Quinn was powerful. James¡¯ Dark Power was constantly being disintegrated. He saw that the Scythe of Judgment was about to touch his body. In the distance, many powerhouses gathered, and all of their gazes were fixated on the battle. As Quinn got closer, James could see his expressionless face. At this moment, James smiled slightly. Using the power of Karma, he showcased One for All. Then, the Scythe of Judgment began to disintegrate and disappear. Quinn sensed the power of the Scythe of Judgment disappearing, and his expression changed. Before he could react, the Scythe of Judgment in his hand was knocked away. On the other hand, James took the opportunity to hit Quinn. He used Karma for this attack. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As soon as James used Karma, no matter how powerful Quinn¡¯s body was, he immediately suffered from injuries and was tainted with the power of Karma. ¡°Reincarnation.¡± James¡¯ body moved. He appeared behind Quinn and hit him once again. This attack contained the power of Reincarnation. In an instant, Quinn had two great powers in his body, Karma and Reincarnation. After being tainted with Karma, his body began to fall apart. Chapter 3539 Chapter 3539 Upon being tainted with Reincarnation, Quinn¡¯s vitality was running out quickly. He aged rapidly. In just a short moment, he became an old man from a young man. Nheless, Quinn was the champion in the Martial Ranking. When he was tainted with Karma and his vitality was running out, he used an extremely strong power to force the power of Karma and Reincarnation out of his body. His body backed away hurriedly and appeared in the distance. At this moment, his hair was a mess. After forcing out the power of Reincarnation, he recovered his vitality quickly. ¡°James.¡± Quinn gritted his teeth. As the champion in the Martial Ranking, it has been a long time since he fought someone. No one in the Grand Emperor Rank couldpete with him, let alone get forced into such a predicament. James was the first person in the Grand Emperor Rank who forced him into such dire straits. After fighting for a while, James was no longer anxious. ¡°The champion in the Martial Ranking is not invincible after all,¡± said James. He admitted that Quinn was strong, but he could tell that Quinn¡¯s Cultivation Heart was already unstable. All he had to do now was to mess with it. James would have a chance only if Quinn¡¯s Cultivation Heart became a mess. ¡°A Quasi Ancestral God is invincible? What a joke. It has only been three days since I entered the Grand Emperor Rank, but I managed to injure you. If I were in the same cultivation rank as you, I could kill you in an instant,¡± ridiculed James. Meanwhile, Quinn¡¯s face darkened. Battling until now, he would usually choose to admit defeat and retain his dignity. However, the master had ordered him to kill James. If James did not die, he would be the one who would be dead. He grasped the Scythe of Judgment tightly. The Scythe of Judgment became dazzling again. With the addition of the power of the Heavenly Path, his aura became powerful again. He raised the Scythe of Judgment in his hand, and a golden light shot up to the sky. The golden light influenced thew of the Heavenly Path. At this moment, countless sigils of thew of the Heavenly Path in heaven and earth gathered and formed a Tribtion Cloud. In the Tribtion Cloud, the lightning tribtion exuded a terrifying power. ¡°He used the Scythe of Judgment to activate the power of the Heavenly Path forcefully and create a scary Heavenly Tribtion. He wants to use the Heavenly Tribtion to kill James.¡± ¡°How despicable.¡± ¡°How could such a person be a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator?¡± Upon seeing the appearance of the Heavenly Tribtion, many powerhouses became furious. They were all criticizing Quinn and finding it unfair to James. Quinn did not care, though. As long as he could kill James, the process did not matter. Only the oue was important. Looking at the sky, James saw the Tribtion Cloud. At this time, he could sense how scary the Heavenly Tribtion created by Quinn was. It was a Heavenly Tribtion of at least an Ancestral God Rank. With his current cultivation rank, if he were struck by the lightning tribtion, he would lose hisbat power even if he were to survive it. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let the Heavenly Tribtion be formed.¡± James became serious. He no longer wanted to hide his strength. Then, the Elements of Genesis Seals emerged. Under his control, the Elements of Genesis Seals exuded Elemental Power. The Elemental Power fused and formed a wheel. The Elemental Wheel appeared, and with terrifying power, it shed toward the Cloud Tribtion in the sky. The Elemental Wheel destroyed everything that it passed. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Even several ck holes appeared in the void after being crushed. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± In the dark, the expressions of the Five Ancestral Masters changed. Meanwhile, the other powerhouses were taken aback. ¡°What Supernatural signature skill is this?¡± Many powerhouses were confused. Only a few Caelum Ancestral God Rank powerhouses knew what was going on. They could not help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a Macrocosm Power again. How many Macrocosm Powers did James cultivate?¡± Chapter 3540 Chapter 3540 ¡°These are the Five Elements of Genesis.¡± ¡°Is James rted to the Five Ancestral Masters? He even has the Five Ancestral Masters¡¯ Five Elements of Genesis. Aside from that, he also fused them with his Elemental Path Seal, forming a Five Elements of Genesis Seal.¡± There were several powerhouses present who knew what was going on right away. The Elemental Wheel formed by the Five Elements of Genesis Seal formed a whole new power. It was a Macrocosm Power. The Elemental Wheel flew toward the Tribtion Cloud of the Heavenly Tribtion. In the blink of an eye, it entered the Tribtion Cloud, and under the pressure of the power of the Elemental Wheel, the cloud which had not been formed cracked and disappeared into heaven and earth. ¡°Damn it.¡± Quinn was furious. With the Scythe of Judgment in his hand, he rushed toward James, wanting to use this chance to take James¡¯ life. He appeared before James and shed the Scythe of Judgment toward him. Once he shed it, the power of the Heavenly Path emerged, causing the void to tremble. Meanwhile, James had taken precautions against Quinn. The moment Quinn moved, James also moved and summoned the Infinity Stele. The Scythe of Judgment shed on the Inifinity Stele. However, nothing could break the Infinity Stele. With Quinn¡¯s cultivation rank, he could not break the Infinity Stele at all. He could only knock away the Infinity Stele. The Infinity Stele blocked Quinn¡¯s fatal attack. Nheless, the terrifying power swept away with the Infinity Stele, and James, who was in the distance, also suffered the impact of this power. Quinn was too strong, and James could not resist him with his current cultivation rank. Even if he was not near the battle, he was covered in wounds after he was hit, and the sigils in his body had cracks again. ¡°So powerful.¡± He took a deep breath. Then, he activated the power of Time. Under Time Power¡¯s control, the time on the battlefield reversed to the moment before he got injured. At this moment, time paused. He used this opportunity to fly into the distance and avoided the aftermath of the battle. Everything happened in a short moment. Quinn had no expression on his face. Upon seeing James activate the Time Path to avoid the fatal attack, he shouted, ¡°Break it!¡± When he shouted, his aura increased to the extreme. It affected everything on the battlefield. James had just used the Time Path to escape, but his Time Path broke immediately after, making him go back to the time after he was injured. Suffering from injuries once again, James spit out blood, and his body flew backward. On the other hand, Quinn went after James once more with the Scythe of Judgment in his hand. At this time, the Elemental Wheel descended from the sky and blocked Quinn from moving forward. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Quinn shed the Elemental Wheel. Even though he was holding the Scythe of Judgment that let him achieve the power of the Heavenly Path temporarily, he could not harm the Elemental Wheel. In the end, he was forced backward by the Macrocosm Power that emerged from the wheel and spat out blood. As he spat out blood, the Infinity Steles flew toward him. One hundred and eight Infinity Steles took turns smashing him. He body dodged the Infinity Steles continuously and knocked them away. During this time, he was hit by the power of the Elemental Wheel again. This attack almost took his life. Half his body had cracked open, and his bones could be seen. Nevertheless, his injuries onlysted for a moment. The injuries on his body healed immediately. After recovery, his body moved, and eight Quinns appeared on the battlefield, attacking James from every side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James¡¯ expression changed. Why were there so many Quinns? The Infinity Steles returned and appeared around him, forming a protection formation and blocking the attacks from eight Quinns. Even though the Infinity Steles blocked most of the attacks, some attacks still reached him. Even the power of the small attacks was tremendous. He continued to suffer from injuries and kept using the power of the Life Path to cure his injuries. ¡°Damn it.¡± Chapter 3541 Chapter 3541 James cursed angrily, blindsided by how tough the person that stood on top of the Martial Ranking was. He immediately retreated some distance away. He summoned a ck lotus that instantly dissipated into a ck mist. The mist spread through the air and fenced in one of Quinn¡¯s clones. Seeping into the clone¡¯s body, it rapidly drained its host¡¯s energy. ¡°Confinement.¡± James took this opportunity to cast Curse Magic. Curse Power burst forth and sealed the surrounding space. He appeared before Quinn and raised his palm,unching an attack using Death Power. Quinn was instantly wounded. Death Power coursed through Quinn¡¯s body. His cells began to degenerate, and he immediately felt death close in on him. His veins bulged, protruding from his face like grotesque earthworms. He looked hideous and unsightly. Quinn roared, ¡°Break!¡± Using his incredible strength, he forcibly escaped the Demonic Lotus¡¯ seal and Curse Magic¡¯s confinement. Then, he hurriedly channeled his body¡¯s strength to nullify the Death Power in his body. Both James and Quinn sustained wounds after their prolonged fight. As soon as Quinn broke free, the Elemental Wheel whirled toward him. The Elemental Wheel spun rapidly and struck his back, cleaving his body in half. James had sessfully destroyed Quinn¡¯s body. Unfortunately, it was not Quinn¡¯s main body. Seven more of his clones stood in the distance. The seven bodies positioned themselves in various ways, forming a strange formation. James grunted in frustration and continued using the Elemental Wheel to take out the clones. However, the seven bodies had already activated a powerful formation that could resist Macrocosm Power from the Elemental Wheel. Quinn easily knocked away James¡¯ Elemental Wheel. The Elemental Wheel disintegrated, turning back into Elemental Path Seals of Genesis. ¡°Impressive.¡± After having fought him for a while, James realized how formidable Quinn was and came to understand how he ranked first on the Martial Ranking. At that moment, Macrocosm Power exuded from the Five Great Paths¡¯ Path Seal. Then, James summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. James¡¯ aura grew stronger, bolstered by the strength of Macrocosm Power and the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. ¡°Blossoming.¡± James cast Blossoming once more, and a Sacred Blossom bloomed in front of him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The Sacred Blossom flew toward the seven bodies with overwhelming Macrocosm Power. The seven Quinn clones immediately acted in unison to resist the iing attack. The Sacred Blossom was crushed by their overwhelming power. Before it disappeared, it managed to knock one of the seven bodies away. At that moment, countless shadows dispersed in the sky. They quickly merged to form James, who appeared before one of Quinn¡¯s clones and dealt it a blow. The Macrocosm Power infused in the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword instantly destroyed the clone. Many powerhouses watched the battle intently from a distance. The battle was exhrating, with both James and Quinn demonstrating exceptional strength. ¡°As expected from the top on the Martial Ranking. His strength makes him almost invincible against anyone under the Quasi Ancestral God Rank.¡± ¡°James is also likewise impressive. If he continues honing his skills, he¡¯d be practically unstoppable in the future.¡± Many powerhouses highly regarded the two, blown away by their strength they wielded. Chapter 3542 Chapter 3542 James fought fiercely against Quinn. Both of them used their signature skills against each other. Quinn summoned seven clones. Including his main body, there were eight of him on the battlefield. Each of his bodies was equally as strong as the original, and the formation they activated was terrifyingly powerful. They were so strong they could even effortlessly counter James¡¯ Blooming attack. Blooming utilized Macrocosm Power which was superior to other powers. Still, Quinn managed to neutralize the attack. James used several of his signature skills during the fight to kill two clones. Now, only six more opponents remained on the battlefield. Quinn was furious that two of his clones were destroyed. He stopped taking defensive measures and took the initiative to attack James aggressively. His clones charged at James with lightning speed. James evaded the attacks using his various abilities. The Infinity Steles, Elemental Path Seals of Genesis, and One for All were activated instantly. However, he was still outnumbered and could not defend against every attack. The barrage of attacks struck him and caused numerous injuries. A Scythe of Judgment sliced into him, and a powerful force shocked his body. Heavenly Path Power wreaked havoc on his Path Seals again. Many of his Path Seals were on the verge of shattering and would fall apart if struck a few more times. James knew his strength would lessen considerably if his Path Seal were destroyed. He used his power to forcibly hold together his cracked Path Seals. Quinn seized the chance to attack again. James also leaped into action. He immediately activated all hisbat abilities. He sealed the surrounding space and stopped time. Then, he summoned the Elemental Path Seals, Infinity Steles, and used the Macrocosm Power-infused Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword to attack one of Quinn¡¯s clones. The struck clone was destroyed instantly. Five more clones still stood on the battlefield. As soon as he destroyed that clone, another appeared behind James out of nowhere and struck him with a Scythe of Judgment. Beset by multiple enemies, James inevitably left a few openings for his opponent. By the time he sensed the danger, it was already toote, and the scythe struck his side. James¡¯ Sword Path Seal was shattered instantly. After his Sword Path Seal was destroyed, it dissipated into Sword Energy which surged through his body. James¡¯ body was immediately riddled with more injuries. He quickly drew upon the Life Path¡¯s Power to heal the wounds. However, he could only treat his physical wounds. As for his broken Sword Path, it was impossible to repair. The fight on the battlefield was intense. Quinn and James pit their respective techniques against each other. After James¡¯ Sword Path was shattered, he fought more conservatively. He withdrew his Elemental Path Seals of Genesis and used their power to form a barrier on his body¡¯s surface. Meanwhile, he willed the Infinite Steles to revolve around him protectively. Then, he used Time, Space, Death, Reincarnation, Karma, and Macrocosm Power formed from the Five Great Paths to repel Quinn. After fighting more defensively, he sustained fewer injuries during the battle. Despite being struck a few times, his Path Seals also did not take substantial damage. Their fightsted for another three days. Three dayster, Quinn was left with only two clones. The clones nked James from his sides, forcing James into a fierce battle. Sienna watched the battle from Herschel Pce on Mount Heavenly Path with a worried look. She was significantly relieved after seeing that only two Quinns were left on the battlefield. Thea looked at the glowering Herschel and said, ¡°I hope you keep your word, Herschel. After James sessfully enters Mount Heavenly Path, you must stop targeting him.¡± Herschel sat in the highest seat with narrowed eyes. ¡°Is even Quinn about to lose to James?¡± Herschel was in disbelief. Quinn was ranked first on the Martial Ranking and was supposedly undefeatable by anyone under the Quasi Ancestral Rank. Yet, a Third Heaven Grand Emperor like James had destroyed many of his clones. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The clone technique was one of Quinn¡¯s signature skills, and the clones he formed were just as strong as his original body. Boom! A loud explosion spread from outside Mount Heavenly Path. It urred from the shing forces of Sword Energy and Sword Light. Chapter 3543 Chapter 3543 The terrifying Heavenly Path Power knocked James away. His Blood Energy was agitated from the shock, and he gurgled out a mouthful of blood. Quinn seized the opportunity and closed the distance,unching attacks at the Infinity Steles around James. He knocked away a few Infinite Steles one after the other, then appeared before James in a sh. As soon as he closed in, he swung the Scythe of Judgement at James. Unable to react in time, James was struck by the scythe. The barrier formed by the Elemental Path Seals of Genesis was breached instantly. Devastating Heavenly Path Power coursed into his body and destroyed it from within. James¡¯ Dark Seal broke and dispersed into ck energy, further wrecking his insides. At the same time, his Yin and Yang Path Seals were also shattered. Three of James¡¯ Path Seals were destroyed with just a single attack and their enhancements to his strength disappeared instantly. James¡¯ aura shrunk tremendously as a result. ¡°Damn it!¡± He spat in a furious rage. The Demonic Lotus surfaced from his body, melted into ck mist, and surrounded Quinn. James charged at him, and countless shadows flew into the sky. The shadows merged before the entrapped Quinn, and James plunged the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword through his body. Immediately afterward, James turned sharply and unleashed terrifying Karma Power to disintegrate whatever remained of the body. James sessfully killed all of Quinn¡¯s clones, and only Quinn¡¯s main body remained on the battlefield. Creating numerous powerful clones consumed a lot of energy. Now that Quinn¡¯s clones were destroyed, his strength was heavily spent. He retreated away and gasped for breath as he stared at James with a grave expression. James also tried topose himself. Many of his Path Seals were destroyed, causing his strength to fall drastically. Although his Sword Path Seal was broken, Sword Energy still remained in his body, allowing him to still utilize the Sword Path. Fortunately, he still had his Path Seals for the Five Great Paths and the Elements of Genesis. He could still use two different types of Macrocosm Power and secure his victory. ¡°What other tricks do you have, Quinn?¡± James looked at Quinn, who was panting from exertion in the distance. In that moment, he saw a small glimpse of victory. Quinn, on the other hand, was gripped with despair. James had an incredible amount of skills. In contrast, Quinn himself had already thrown everything he had at James, including the Scythe of Judgement. He even used Heavenly Path Power to summon a Heavenly Tribtion. Yet, James managed to survive the intense onught. Quinn knew it was impossible for him to kill James, and he wanted to surrender. However, he recalled Herschel¡¯s words and gritted his teeth. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Cut the cr*p! Let¡¯s get back into action!¡± He shouted and charged at James with the Scythe of Judgement in hand. He swung the scythe frantically, and Sword Lights containing Heavenly Path Power darted out towards his enemy. Each Sword Light had enough power to kill a newly formed Mystical Ancestral God. Quinn seemed to lose his mind and relentlessly attacked James. However, James used the Infinite Steles to block his attacks. At the same time, he also used the Time and Space Paths to evade the attacks. Quinn chased after James like a mad dog, unwilling to give up. James knew that Quinn¡¯s Cultivation Heart was already unstable, and he no longer posed a huge threat. Using the Time Path¡¯s Power, he stopped time. James stepped through the void, appeared before Quinn, and swung the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword at Quinn¡¯s head. However, he held back at thest second and did not follow through with the attack. Time returned to normal, and Quinn was knocked away by the terrifying power of James¡¯ Sword Path. Quinn¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his body was covered in blood. Unwilling to ept his defeat, he shouted furiously, ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m ranked first on the Martial Ranking! I¡¯m undefeatable by cultivators below the Quasi Ancestral God Rank! How can you, a mere Third Heaven Grand Emperor, defeat me?!¡± Chapter 3544 Chapter 3544 Quinn was ranked first on the Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Martial Ranking. He had eight Ousias and single-handedly crafted his signature skill, the Clone Art. Quinn was never forced to use the Clone Art against cultivators in the same rank as him. His signature skill allowed him to kill even an Ancestral God. Yet, James was able to best Clone Art. Quinn would have died had James not shown any mercy. He had always thought himself superior and above others. Thus, he found it hard to ept defeat. Like a madman, he ran far away and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. James was relieved after Quinn¡¯s departure. He would not have been able to take it had the battle gone on much longer. Many of his Path Seals had been destroyed. His Sword Path Seal was the more important one among them. After it was shattered, he still continued to use the Sword Path and caused great harm to his body. After Quinn vanished, James¡¯ body dropped from the sky and crashed into the ground. ¡°It¡¯s James¡¯ victory!¡± ¡°Amazing. James won the match.¡± ¡°Once again, he¡¯s miraculously turned the tides. At the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven, he reached the top of the Martial Ranking and became the most outstanding cultivator under the Quasi Acenstral Rank.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The crowd in the distance cheered raucously. Swoosh! An old man with white hair appeared before James¡¯ fallen body. It was the Ancestral Needle Master. He squatted down to check on James¡¯ injuries. After examining James¡¯ condition, his brows furrowed. ¡°Several of your Path Seals have been destroyed, and your cultivation foundation was also affected.¡± James struggled to his feet. He looked at the worried Ancestral Needle Master with a weak smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sir. I¡¯ll feel better after resting a while.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master stood up and said, ¡°Indeed. You¡¯ve grasped the Life Path, allowing you to recover from your injuries as long as you¡¯re still breathing. As for your damaged Path Seals, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll also recover once you recuperate for long enough.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master did not stay for long and quickly left. Although he disappeared from the area, his voice echoed behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement in the Cahan Residence. Once you¡¯re done here,e to me so I can teach you the rest of my medical skills.¡± James turned to the direction the Ancestral Needle Master had traveled toward and shouted, ¡°Of course.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master smiled while concealing himself and murmured, ¡°He sure is impressive.¡± Afteruding James for his effort, he turned and left. The Ancestral Talisman Master was also pleased by the battle¡¯s oue. ¡°He has already mastered three types of Marcocosm Power. If I recall correctly, there¡¯s another Macrocosm Ancestral God in the depths of the Dark World that also possesses three kinds of Macrocosm Power. James will definitely be a Macrocosm Ancestral God with the power he wields,¡± he muttered pensively. The Five Ancestral Masters were also satisfied with James¡¯ performance. In Mount Heavenly Path, Herschel was downcast. He sat depressedly in the highest seat without saying a single word. James sessfully defeated Quinn, Martial Ranking¡¯s top fighter. Moreover, he defeated all the powerhouses he had sent after him. He was so close to reaching Mount Heavenly Path. Once James stepped foot into Mount Heavenly Path, he was no longer allowed to attack James. An obvious smile formed on Thea¡¯s cold face. She turned to Sienna and smirked. ¡°Congrattions, Sienna.¡± Herschel silently left the main hall for a restricted area of Mount Heavenly Path. He looked at Hadad respectfully in Hadad Pce and said, ¡°Father, I apologize for my ipetence. I failed to kill James and he has already arrived outside of Mount Heavenly Path. What should I do? Shall I send an even stronger powerhouse to finish him or let him enter Mount Heavenly Path?¡± Hadad sat in the highest seat. He had also watched James¡¯ fight outside Mount Heavenly Path. As such, he was also aware many powerhouses had secretly shown up to watch the battle. Chapter 3545 Chapter 3545 The Ancestral Sword Master, Ancestral Talisman Master, Ancestral Needle Master, and Five Ancestral Masters had shown up to watch the fight. These powerhouses were at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. Hadad knew that these powerhouses appeared to support James. If he were to kill James now, these powerhouses would turn against Mount Heavenly Path. He was not confident he could handle the retribution from all the other powerhouses. Moreover, he had something more problematic to deal with now. The Dark Night Lord from the Dark World was pressuring him to hand over the Dark Wellspring. Hadad rubbed his temples exasperatedly. After a while, he said, ¡°Leave James be for now. I have another task for you. Find out who went to the Dark World and took the Dark Wellspring.¡± ¡°What do we do about James then?¡± asked Herschel. Hadad replied. ¡°Since you can¡¯t kill him, bring him over to our side. Allow him to join Mount Heavenly Path and be one of our disciples. Give him everything he needs to cultivate.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Herschel received his orders, he turned and left. Meanwhile, James sat in a lotus position outside Mount Heavenly Path. His physical injuries had already recovered, but the trauma caused by the Heavenly Path Power and his broken Path Seals could not be mended easily. James stood up from the ground and stretched his body. He murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve finally defeated Quinn, the Martial Ranking¡¯s former top fighter. He truly was a force to be reckoned with. Without my treasures and Macrocosm Power, defeating him would have been even more impossible.¡± Then, he walked toward Mount Heavenly Path. Soon, he reached the formation outside the area. As he approached, the formation opened for him. James immediately entered Mount Heavenly Path. After he sensed Thea and Sienna¡¯s presence, he hurriedly walked toward Herschel Pce¡¯s main hall. It did not take long for him to arrive at the main hall. He saw Thea in a ck dress and Sienna in a red wedding gown. He also spotted Herschel seated in the highest seat. p! p! p! Herschel stood up from his seat, and his crisp apuse filled the hall. ¡°Impressive, James. Your performance was outstanding. You defeated Quinn and destroyed his Cultivation Heart. If he can¡¯t get a hold of himself, he¡¯ll remain useless for the rest of his life.¡± James looked at Herschel and snorted coldly. Herschel continued. ¡°You¡¯vepleted the test of Mount Heavenly Path. From today onward, we ept you as a disciple. Your duty will be to assist Radomir in controlling the Heavenly Path. I hope that with your help, Radomir can bettermand the Heavenly Path and maintain the peace of our universe.¡± Herschel¡¯s voice resounded throughout the hall. Even Thea was shocked by his words. ¡°Assist Radomir?¡± What kind of person was Radomir? He was the second strongest man in the universe and was in charge of the Heavenly Path. Yet, Herschel asked James to assist Radomir in controlling the Heavenly Path. This would elevate Jmes¡¯ status to one of the highest in the universe. James initially wanted to refuse the offer. However, he reconsidered after recalling the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ request. Perhaps he could execute his ns better if he got close to Radomir. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. James pretended to be oblivious to Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s ill intent and said, ¡°So, all this was merely a test? I misunderstood your intentions. Thank you, Young Master.¡± He sped his hands together and expressed his gratitude. Herschel smiled lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got great potential and will definitely be one of the cornerstones of our universe. Please devote yourself wholly to your cultivation.¡± James nodded slightly and turned to Sienne in a red wedding gown. Sienna¡¯s pretty face lit up. James walked over to her, took her hand, and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to the Cahan Residence, Sienna.¡± Chapter 3546 Chapter 3546 James had fought with Quinn, who was ranked first on Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Martial Ranking. Quinn was incredibly strong and had upied the top spot for many years. He had never been defeated by cultivators in the same rank before. Thus, his Cultivation Heart was severely affected after suffering a defeat. Just as Herschel mentioned, Quinn would be useless if he could not pull himself together. Mount Heavenly Path had a different problem now, and Hadad was unwilling to waste more time on James. He knew many powerhouses at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank hung around Mount Heavenly Path looking out for James. He knew the good rtionship he maintained with these powerhouses would suffer if he followed through with killing James. Therefore, Hadad chose to recruit James instead. Through Herschel¡¯s arrangements, James became Radomir¡¯s assistant. His duty was to help Radomir manage the Heavenly Path. James epted Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s arrangements with a small smile. He could only go along with their ploy because he did not want them to know he had obtained ownership over Mount Nothingness. His main priority now was to bring Sienna back to the Cahan Residence. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He took Sienna¡¯s hand and walked away under Thea and Herschel¡¯s gaze. James and Sienna left Herschel Pce together. Thea¡¯s heart tightened as she watched the two depart. It was a feeling she had never felt before. Startled by the strange feeling, Thea thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Why do I feel so weird?¡¯ Herschel nced at Thea, stood up, and said, ¡°I need to settle something beforehand, so I can¡¯t apany you any longer, Thea.¡± After bidding farewell, Herschel turned and left. Thea did not want to stay in Mount Heavenly Path any longer and chose to leave as well. The Cahans had been paying close attention to James¡¯ every move recently because their most powerful members, Thea and Sienna, were both involved with his recent exploits. When James brought Sienna back to the Cahans, their family members warmly weed him. Initially, the Cahans looked down on James. However, they eventually recognized that James was a rare prodigy after he defeated Quinn. Given time, James¡¯ influence would definitely spread throughout the universe and be one of the most excellent cultivators. On a building atop Sienna¡¯s residential mountain, celebratory decorations were strung up everywhere, creating a delightful atmosphere. ¡°Sienna¡­¡± James looked at the beautifully dressed Sienna, who was beaming excitedly at him and said apologetically, ¡°Please forgive me, but I can¡¯t take you as my wife. I¡¯m aware you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot for me. However, I really can¡¯t marry you. The feelings I have toward you are only of respect.¡± He expressed his regrets. Sienna¡¯s eyes grew moist upon hearing his rejection. Suddenly, Thea showed up before the two. ¡°Who do you take the Cahans for, James?¡± She reprimanded him after overhearing their earlier exchange. ¡°News of you and Sienna¡¯s marriage has already spread everywhere. Everyone in the universe knows that you two are supposed to get married. Yet, you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t marry her? How will she face others in the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Brianna.¡± Sienna tried her best to control her emotions and hold back her tears. ¡°I respect his decision.¡± After speaking, she took James and Thea¡¯s hands. She gently ced Thea¡¯s hand into James¡¯ and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving him in your hands, Brianna.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thea hesitated to speak, not knowing what to say at that moment. Sienna looked at James and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel weighed down, James. You don¡¯t owe me anything. If anything, it¡¯s my fault for not being worthy of you.¡± After speaking, she turned and left. Thea shouted, ¡°Where are you going, Sienna?!¡± Sienna was long gone, but her voice rang around on the mountaintop. ¡°The universe is vast. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a ce just for me. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve cked on my cultivation for a long time and need to work hard to catch up.¡± Her voice gradually softened and vanished. ¡°Huff!¡± Thea took a deep breath, nced at James, and said lightly, ¡°You better take responsibility for your actions.¡± Chapter 3547 Chapter 3547 After speaking, she turned and left. James felt utterly helpless. He traveled to the Primeval Age to reunite with Thea. However, the Thea he knew in the Apocalypse Age was just a fragment of the real Thea¡¯s soul. The Primeval Age¡¯s Thea had no idea who he was, nor did she have any feelings for him. Faced with Thea¡¯s cold attitude, he was unsure of what to do to get into her good graces. ¡°Huff.¡± James sighed softly. He nned to hand Sienna the Dark Wellspring. Sienna cultivated the Dark Path, so it would be beneficial to her cultivation and would greatly improve her strength. However, Sienna left before he could offer it to her. The conflict between him and Mount Heavenly Path had been resolved for now. Mount Heavenly Path would cease the attacks on him. However, James understood that they still saw him as a threat. Thus, he had to hone himself as much as possible. Otherwise, his death would be all but assured if they fell back on their word. His main priority would be to raise his cultivation rank quickly. After that, he would have to wait for Radomir to ascend and be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. After that, Radomir would then begin a massacre of the Ancestral Gods throughout the universe. If everything he predicted took ce, James would know where Thea¡¯s main body was and could bring her back to the future. By then, Thea would finally know about their rtionship. Before he came to the Primeval Age, Melinda had reminded him not to do anything that could change history. ording to his understanding, Radomir would turn against Mount Heavenly Path and kill all the powerhouses throughout the universe. He did not intend to intervene in these events. Even if he did, James knew he had no strength to stop it anyway. He spent some time thinking about a number of things. Afterward, he left to find Thea. Inside a building on Thea¡¯s mountain residence, Thea sat in the highest seat and nced at James beneath her. James sped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality during this time, Thea. You even went through the trouble of going to Mount Heavenly Path to vouch for me.¡± Thea waved her hand and said, ¡°I only did it for Sienna¡¯s sake.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯d rather not impose so I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Hearing this, Thea nced at James and asked, ¡°Is there something in the Cahan Residence that isn¡¯t to your liking? You¡¯re still in the midst of recuperating, and a few of your Path Seals were destroyed. Your cultivation base was even affected in the previous battle. It will take a long time for you topletely recover. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere else. Stay in the Cahan Residence and rest at ease.¡± Her words were more like an absolute order telling James to stay in the Cahan Residence. James replied. ¡°I must go to Mount Heavenly Path now that Herschel has given me the responsibility to assist Radomir in managing the Heavenly Path.¡± Thea said lightly, ¡°Herschel tried everything in his power to kill you, yet he suddenly changed his mind and wants you to join Mount Heavenly Path. He¡¯s trying to lure you into danger. You should stay here to be safe.¡± Thea insisted on James staying in the Cahan¡¯s territory. In reality, she had selfish motives behind her insistence. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Without her realizing it, she had already harbored feelings for James. Perhaps it was because James¡¯ figure from behind looked like the man in her dreams or maybe it was because James showed great potential, and she wanted to see how much more James could grow. Regardless of the reason, Thea recognized that James had a special ce in her heart. James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is the leading force of this universe. Since I¡¯ve passed their test, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll stop targetting me.¡± James knew full well everything he had been through was not a test by Mount Heavenly Path. They were actually trying to kill him because they discovered he had cultivated Macrocosm Power. However, he could not reveal this information. As for Thea, he nned to leave matters rted to her to time. When the time was right, everything would fall into ce. Chapter 3548 Chapter 3548 After James bid farewell to Thea, he left the Cahan Residence. Seeing that James insisted on leaving, Thea did not continue to convince him. After he had left her sight, she sighed softly. After leaving the Cahan Residence, James headed to Mount Heavenly Path. He looked at the towering mountains ahead of him and recalled the intense battles he had fought here not too long ago. Now, he could enter the ce without fear. As soon as he appeared outside Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s formation, a young man appeared to greet him. The man wore a white robe. He was very handsome and had a very distinctive aura. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, James.¡± The man greeted him, seemingly having waited for James a long time. James looked at the man before him. It was none other than Radomir. He knew that Radomir killed Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Master and took his pce. This was their second meeting. Radomir looked like a knowledgeable schr who was very well-read. He looked nothing like an ambitious schemer plotting to take over the universe. James smiled faintly and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Radomir.¡± It was hard to tell that the force behind the Heavenly Path that everyone wanted to kill during the Apocalypse Age was him. Radomir made a weing gesture and said, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll show you around Mount Heavenly Path.¡± James nodded lightly and followed behind Radomir. Walking ahead, Radomir began to introduce Mount Heavenly Path to James. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is where all of the universe¡¯s fortune gathers. Truth be told, it wasn¡¯t always like this in the past. It was only after the Holy Master of Nothingness died did Hadad, Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Master, rise to the top. With his powerful signature skill, he drew the universe¡¯s good fortune to Mount Heavenly Path. ¡°This is why every powerhouse in the universe wants to enter Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Along the way, Radomir borated on Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s history. Soon, they arrived at a beautiful ce teeming with Primordial Energy. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Mount Teva, the core region of Mount Heavenly Path. This is also where I reside most of the time if there isn¡¯t anything special going on.¡¯ Radomir brought James to the mountain where he resided. A few majestic buildings could be seen atop the mountain, and many disciples were dispersed all over the area. Radomir brought James to an independent manor in the back mountains. He pointed at the manor and said, ¡°This will be your residence from now onward. You should recuperate and recover from your injuries first. After that, I¡¯ll slowly teach you how to manage the Heavenly Path.¡± Radomir was like a dutiful elder brother. He was all smiles from the very beginning and acted amicably toward James. James said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Hadad parted his lips and said, ¡°The Young Master has allowed you to join Mount Heavenly Path and even assigned you to assist me. So, from today onward, you will be the second-in-charge on Mount Teva. All the disciples here are under yourmand. If you need anything, feel free to request it of them.¡± James nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Radamir did not stay for long and left after exining a few things to James. James walked into the courtyard. The manor was huge. The courtyard was full of blooming flowers with Spiritual Butterflies dancing around them. James walked through the flowers and walked into the house. He sat in a lotus position inside a room and began to ponder deeply. James found it hard to believe the Radomir he had just talked to was an ambitious man that would usurp Mount Heavenly Path in the future. Those traits simply did not fit the person he had just met. ¡°Huff!¡± James took a deep breath and dismissed the thoughts. He cleared his mind and rxed. After that, he focused onposing himself and recovering from his injuries. Chapter 3549 Chapter 3549 Several of James¡¯ Path Seals were broken. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Normally, the destruction of one¡¯s Path Seal would mean losing one¡¯s entire cultivation base. However, James had many Path Seals. As such, he was still fine. All he had to do was restore his destroyed Path Seal. Although it would take a long time, James had a lot of time to spare since he had to wait for time to pass. Therefore, he decided to cultivate without a Time Formation. James began to cultivate and focused on healing his injuries. Time passed as he treated his wounds. 10,000 years went by in the blink of an eye. After cultivating for such a long period, James sessfully repaired his Path Seals. James stood up and stretched his body. After sensing the majestic power flowing through his body, he took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°It took me ten thousand years topletely recover.¡± It had been 10,000 years since he arrived at Mount Heavenly Path. However, he had spent most of his time here recuperating. Now that he had recovered, he finally left his room and walked to the courtyard. James looked at the flowers outside and felt extremely rxed. He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s about time I go see Winnie. I wonder where she is right now.¡± It had been a long time since he arrived in the Primeval Age. His daughter, Winnie, also traveled to the same age, but he never had the chance to reunite with her. James walked out of the manor and soon arrived at the front of the mountain, where many disciples flitted about, carrying out their respective tasks. Some carried spiritual fruits, while others ran around with spiritual wine. James pulled a disciple aside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone so busy?¡± Seeing James, the disciple immediately answered, ¡°Sir, the princess hase to visit.¡± ¡°Princess?¡± James was slightly taken aback. ¡®Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Princess? Could it be Melinda?¡¯ thought James. He looked at the hall in front of him, and made his way there. At the highest seat was a handsome man and two beautiful women were seated below him. When he saw the two women, James¡¯ eyes lit up. It was Melinda and Winnie. James walked into the hall. Radomir immediately stood up and introduced James to them, ¡°Princess Melinda, this is Mount Teva¡¯s, Deputy Leader.¡± Melinda stood up, and her bright eyes scrutinized James. Radomir continued to speak, ¡°James, this is Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Princess and also our Master¡¯s daughter, Melinda Theophanes. The other person is our Master¡¯s disciple, Winnie Caden.¡± After the introduction, he smiled and said, ¡°Her surname is also Caden, just like you.¡± James nodded lightly. He walked into the main hall and sat to the side. Then, he picked up a spiritual fruit and ate it. With a single bite, he felt powerful energy course through his body and immediately felt rejuvenated. ¡°We meet again, James. This is Winnie, the woman you asked aboutst time. Now that you¡¯ve seen her, aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± Melinda wore a mischievous smile. James looked at Melinda, then turned to Winnie beside her. Melinda continued to speak, ¡°You specifically asked about Winnie when we met in Katun Realm, right? So, what kind of rtionship do you two have?¡± James was not sure how to answer her question. Winnie was unwilling to reveal her identity, so she stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Caden, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡± Melinda nced at Winnie puzzledly. ¡°Back when I was still a weak cultivator, I found myself in a dangerous situation. Fortunately, Mr. Caden saved me. We¡¯ve met each other before.¡± Exined Winnie. ¡°Is that so?¡± Melinda looked at her, clearly doubting her story. James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Were you expecting some other exnation?¡± Chapter 3550 Chapter 3550 James and Winnie¡¯s rtionship could not be exposed. Since Winnie took the initiative to cover it up, James yed along with her. Melinda suspected that James was somehow rted to Winnie, but had no evidence to support her beliefs. Since Winnie exined of her own ord, she stopped pressing the matter and said, ¡°Wee to Mount Heavenly Path.¡± James parted his lips and replied. ¡°Thank you.¡± Melinda specifically visited Mount Teva to see James. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to you briefly, James.¡± She led James out of the hall. After leaving the hall, she headed to an isted area. Then, she let go of James and stared at him. Puzzled, James asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Melinda grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Not too long ago, my father came to me and mentioned wanting to wed me to you.¡± ¡°...¡± James took a few steps backward and stared at Melinda. Then, he immediately smiled sarcastically. ¡°That wasn¡¯t very funny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Father said you¡¯re a rare prodigy that is destined to surpass everyone in the universe and that you¡¯re the only person worthy of marrying me. He also mentioned that you¡¯d rece Radomir and take control of the Heavenly Path to assist my brother when he bes the Lord of the Universe. If you marry me, you¡¯ll be one of the most powerful people in this universe,¡± said Melinda. Melinda faithfully ryed what Hadad had told her. After learning that her father wanted her to marry James, she agreed to his idea without hesitation. Since antiquity, it was perfectly normal for a beautiful woman to marry a powerful man. James was the only man in the entire universe worthy of taking her hand. Meanwhile, James had a grim expression when he heard what she had said. ¡®This is ridiculous. How can I marry Melinda?¡¯ thought James. He became the new owner of Mount Nothingness and his duty was to destroy Mount Heavenly Path. Sooner orter, he would have to turn against Mount Heavenly Path. How could he take Melinda as his wife knowing this? Melinda grinned at him. ¡°I simply came to give you a heads-up. My father wille to speak to you in person about the marriage soon.¡± After speaking, Melinda dashed off. James was left behind, dumbfounded by the news. ¡°W-What the hell is going on?¡± He murmured to himself, then entered the hall again. As soon as he returned, Winnie stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Caden, what business did you have with the Princess?¡± James replied lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing of importance. She simply said the Lord of the Universe wishes to betrothe her to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Huh?¡± Gasped Winnie loudly. Her lips then formed a smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°A-hem.¡± Radomir coughed lightly from the highest seat and said, ¡°I still have other matters to attend to, so I can¡¯t stay any longer. By the way, could you also see Winnie home? Master really favors her, so you must treat her courteously.¡± James felt his chest tighten at Radomir¡¯s words. ¡®Hadad favors Winnie? What does Radomir mean? If Hadad likes my daughter, and he marries his daughter to me, everyone¡¯s rtionship would be extremely messy,¡¯ thought James. James took a deep breath and cleared his mind. He turned to Winnie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll escort you back.¡± Chapter 3551 Chapter 3551 ¡°Alright.¡± Winnie nodded lightly. James escorted her out of Mount Teva. Winnie walked in front of him and asked. ¡°When did you arrive here? Why are you in the Primeval Age? Did youe here on your own or were you coincidentally sent here?¡± Winnie was already aware that James hade to the Primeval Age, but she still did not know if he deliberately traveled here or happened here by chance. James replied dejectedly, ¡°I came here to see your mother.¡± Stunned, Winnie stopped in her tracks and turned to James in shock. She asked. ¡°Is Brianna really my mother?¡± After thinking about how to answer her, James said, ¡°Well¡­ Yes, and no.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Winnie was puzzled. James said, ¡°Your future self knows theplete details. The events that happen in the Primeval Age will lead up to certain events in the future. However, you missed out on some important information because you left too early. Thus, you did not know that Thea¡¯s soul was used to make the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± James exined future events to Winnie in a hushed tone. When Winnie traveled to the Primeval Age, she was stained with Karma. Winnie originally came from the Apocalypse Age. As such, hearing James speak of future events would not attract Karma to her. She was able to clearly hear every single word James told her. ¡°I see.¡± Winnie grasped the situation and said, ¡°So after you learned what you know and found out that Thea was in the Primeval Age, you traveled through the River of Time toe here.¡± Distressed, James said, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, the Thea in the Primeval Age knows nothing about me. I shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the first ce. I told her about events toe, but it attracted Karma, and she couldn¡¯t hear anything I told her.¡± James was anxious but did not know how to proceed. Winnieforted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Sooner orter, Mom will surely recognize you.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± James sighed. The two chatted along the way. Although they were within Mount Heavenly Path, they were discussing Heaven¡¯s secret, which would attract Karma. Therefore, the other people could not hear their conversation. Soon, Winnie arrived at her residence. ¡°This is where I live, Dad. I¡¯ve been having fun after joining Mount Heavenly Path, so there¡¯s no need worry about me. Just do what you set out to do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. James already knew about Winnie¡¯s future. After Radomir rebelled and took over Mount Heavenly Path, he recruited many Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators to kill powerful cultivators from all over the universe. Winnie, on the other hand, wanted nothing to do with his ns. Thus, she imprisoned herself and sealed herself away from the chaos. However, Winnie left her prison to help James and defied the Heavenly Path¡¯s will. Her punishment was to be eternally imprisoned, unable to step out into the universe again. James wanted to rescue Winnie, so he had to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Knowing Winnie¡¯s decision, he knew he would not have to worry about Winnie¡¯s safety. For now, his only concern was himself. He was unsure what kind of role he yed in the Primeval Age. In the Apocalypse Age, he tried asking Winnie and Melinda about the Primeval Age, especially about the Thea from this age. However, the two of them refused to tell him anything. As a result, his understanding of the Primeval Age was very limited. He did not know the full details of what had transpired. He was hesitant about whether to keep his promise to the Holy Master of Nothingness or refrain from interfering and let history y out as it should. James left Winnie¡¯s residence, his mind filled with worries. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Radomir came to see him when he returned to Mount Teva. ¡°James,¡± Radomir called out. ¡°Yeah?¡± James turned around, nodded lightly, and asked. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Chapter 3552 Chapter 3552 ¡°Take a walk with me.¡± Radomir invited James with a hint of sadness on his face. James replied softly. ¡°Okay.¡± He followed Radomir to the back of Mount Teva. On both sides of the winding mountain road were many magical nts. A few of them bore fragrant fruits that glowed mystically. Radomir said, ¡°From the moment I saw you, I knew how alike the both of us were.¡± Surprised, James asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? How are we alike?¡± Radomir stopped walking. ¡°You cultivated Macrocosm Power. You¡¯ll eventually be a Macrososm Ancestral God if you continue to raise your cultivation rank. \You¡¯ve also mastered multiple Macrocosm Powers. It¡¯s not hard to see that you¡¯re destined for greatness. You might even break the limit of the Twelfth Universe.¡± James listened carefully to him. Radomir continued speaking, ¡°You¡¯ve be a threat to Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s status after cultivating Macrocosm Power. Due to this, the Young Master tried to kill you through any means possible. However, you had the support of the Ancestral Sword Master and the Cahans. ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is wary of both of these influential forces. Thus, they had no choice but to compromise. Since they couldn¡¯t get rid of you, they chose tobring you into their fold.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. James¡¯ expression became solemn. He never expected Radomir toprehend the current situation so well. Moreover, Radomir honestly discussed all this with him. Puzzled, James thought, ¡®Why is he telling me this? Is he trying to win me over?¡¯ Radomir said, ¡°I also cultivated Macrocosm Power when I was younger. I should¡¯ve been killed, but Hadad made an exception and made me his disciple. When I grew up, he let me be in charge of the Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°Oh? You also cultivated Macrocosm Power?¡± James asked back in a startled tone. Radomir nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. Although I¡¯ve cultivated Macrocosm Power, the universe¡¯s luck has been sealed away. I¡¯ve already reached the highest possible cultivation rank and can¡¯t cross over to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be a Macrocosm Ancestral God? You¡¯ve already cultivated Macrocosm Power. Even if someone¡¯s hoarding the universe¡¯s luck, you¡¯ve still reached the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, right?¡± Radomir shook his head lightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Hadad deliberately locked away the universe¡¯s luck in Mount Heavenly Path to prevent me from bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. He wants to use the universe¡¯s fortune to cultivate another Macrocosm Power and be a Macrocosm Ancestral God with two Macrocosm Powers.¡± James could notpletely grasp Radomir¡¯splicated exnation. Since he could notprehend anything, he held back his questions and quietly listened to Radomir. Radomir said, ¡°However, Hadad hasn¡¯te across an opportunity to cultivate a second Macrocosm Power. Despite absorbing the universe¡¯s luck, he still failed.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± Radomir sighed. ¡°As long as he is alive, it won¡¯t be possible for new Macrocosm Ancestral Gods to exist in our universe. Even if one cultivates Macrocosm Power, the Caelum Ancestral God Rank is the uppermost limit of cultivation.¡± James said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I actually have ns to leave this ce,¡± said Radomir. ¡°You want to leave? Where are you going?¡± asked James. Radomir replied, ¡°The Forsaken Land.¡± ¡°The Forsaken Land?¡± James gasped. Chapter 3553 Chapter 3553 James heard about the Forsaken Land before. During the Apocalypse Age, Melinda had mentioned its name. It was a ce outside the Twelfth Universe that connected to other universes. ¡°However¡­¡± Radomir paused briefly and said, ¡°If I leave, I¡¯m not sure what kind of person Hadad will put in charge of the Heavenly Path. The Heavenly Path is a very important existence, and whoever is in charge could secretly make changes to it. The universe might be thrown into chaos if someone with evil intentions takes over my responsibility.¡± Radomir had many thoughts. However, he had never told anyone about them. After meeting James, he felt as if he had found a kindred spirit to confide in, and he began expressing all the worries he kept to himself for many years. ¡°Since other powerhouses have imed a portion of the luck in this age, it will be impossible for others to be stronger. Only after a Caelum Ancestral God falls will another be able to rise up. ¡°If it¡¯s already this difficult to be a Caelum Ancestral God, it¡¯ll be almost impossible for new Macrocosm Ancestral Gods toe about.¡± Radomir sported a sorrowful expression. James was shocked that Radomir had long held such thoughts. Could it be that his concernsid the groundwork for his future rebellion? James said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it''s that bad. At least the universe is peaceful, and everyone is co- existing well under the rule of Mount Heavenly Path.¡± Radomir immediately scoffed, ¡°What do you know? The peace you see is only on the surface. Do you know about the other eleven universes that exist in the Chaos? All these other universes have more than one Macrocosm Ancestral God. Our universe, the Twelfth Universe, is the weakest among them. ¡°If the other universes invade us, we won¡¯t be capable of resisting. ¡°Moreover, there is also the Dark World. Many powerhouses in the depths of the Dark World are Macrocosm Ancestral Gods with multiple Macrocosm Powers. The reason why the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ Age ended was because the Dark World incited the Dark Strife.¡± Radomir began to lecture James. ¡°You¡¯re our universe¡¯s hope, James.¡± ¡°When you be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, you¡¯ll have at least three Macrocosm Powers at your command. Even powerhouses in the Dark World will fear. You have to consider the wellbeing people of our universe, James. Don¡¯t ck off, and keep up the good work. ¡°As for how you¡¯ll cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, just leave that to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. James cast a surprised look at Radomir. He was puzzled by Radomir¡¯s words. ¡®He¡¯ll sort it out for me? Could Radomir have rebelled against Mount Heavenly Path, killed Hadad, destroyed Mount Heavenly Path, and created countless of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, not for his own sake but for mine?¡¯ thought James. He was startled by the possibility. If that were true, that meant he was the reason the Primeval Age fell to ruin and the reason the Human Race attacked the Heavenly Path. However, James maintained his calmposure. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this now. We have to take it one step at a time,¡± said James. Radomir nodded lightly and said, ¡°Alright. First of all, I¡¯ll teach you how to manage the Heavenly Path. After you¡¯ve familiarized yourself with it, I¡¯ll head off for a bit and will leave the responsibility to you. To be honest, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯ll be the one in charge in my absence.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± James was surprised. Radomir said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the chance to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God in the Twelfth Universe. I must go to a different universe and hoard the luck there. I might even have to travel to the Dark World to better my odds. After I be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, I¡¯ll return.¡± From Radomir¡¯s words, James knew everything naturally working toward history he was familiar with. Melinda warned him not to interfere with history. Thus, he chose not to meddle with anything. Nodding lightly, he said, ¡°Good luck. I wish you all the best and hope you be a Macrocosm Ancestral God soon.¡± Chapter 3554 Chapter 3554 From the brief conversation they had, James knew it would not be long before Radomir¡¯s revolt. Radomir had cultivated Macrocosm Power and reached the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. He was so close to bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. If he left the Twelfth Universe and headed to another universe or the Dark World, he could easily achieve his goals. Once he returned, he would carry out his n. Radomir said, ¡°Powerhouses from the Dark World are pressuring Hadad right now. He doesn¡¯t have the time to be distracted by other matters. So, I¡¯ll be able to leave this universe easily.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± James replied casually. After the conversation, Radomir taught James how to manage the Heavenly Path. The Heavenly Path governed the rules of the universe. Under normal circumstances, no one could interfere with how it operated. However, Hadad was the Lord of the Universe, and he could control everything in the universe, including the Heavenly Path. He permitted Radomir to manage the Heavenly Path to maintain Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s status in the universe. James quickly became more familiar with the Heavenly Path through Radomir¡¯s guidance. 3,000 years passed in the blink of an eye. James had been learning how to use the Heavenly Path this entire time. He observed everything in the universe and gained insight into major events that would ur in the future. Although he mastered the basics, he could not change the Heavenly Path¡¯s rules due to his insufficient cultivation rank. All he could do was restrict non-cultivators and decide their life and death. After mastering the principles of the Heavenly Path, James understood Radomir¡¯s concerns. A powerhouse with wicked intentions could wreak all sorts of havoc after gaining control over the Heavenly Path. Moreover, this was entirely permitted by Hadad. No matter what kind of evil transpired, Hadad would turn a blind eye to it as long as the foundation of Mount Heavenly Path remained stable. 3,000 yearster, Radomir left after leaving James a couple of reminders. After that, James officially took over the responsibility of managing the Heavenly Path. The first thing he did after taking charge of the Heavenly Path was to investigate Thea. In the back of Mount Teva, James sat in a lotus position. He casually waved his hand, and a powerful force split open the space before him. Countless words appeared before him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The words appeared as dense lines that intersected endlessly with each other, and seemed very complicated. It was the Heavenly Path¡¯s operational rules. Through the Heavenly Path, James learned everything about Thea. After a long time, his brows furrowed, and he murmured, ¡°The traces from the Heavenly Path show that Thea has been seeing a figure in her dreams since she was a child. It seems this person has greatly affected Thea¡¯s life?¡± James was puzzled. ¡®Who¡¯s the person that keeps appearing in Thea¡¯s dreams?¡± At that moment, Thea was cultivating in her seclusion sanctuary in the Cahan Residence. Her shut eyes abruptly opened. A ray of light shone from her eyes. She immediately looked in the direction of Mount Heavenly Path furiously. ¡°Damn it, James. Right after you take charge of the Heavenly Path, you use it to pry into me?¡± Thea immediately left the area and appeared outside Mount Teva. She showed up as James was preupied with his thoughts. James immediately stood up in surprise. He looked at her and asked guiltily. ¡°T-Thea! What brings you here?¡± Thea gritted her teeth and growled, ¡°Seriously, James?! You used the Heavenly Path to look into me?¡± Startled, James stammered, ¡°H-how did you¡­?¡± Thea forced herself to calm down by taking a deep breath. Then, she answered. ¡°I¡¯m a Caelum Ancestral God. I know when someone¡¯s trying to pry into my secrets.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡±Jamesughed awkwardly. Chapter 3555 Chapter 3555 Thea reprimanded him. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you wanted to know, you could have just asked me. There¡¯s no need to secretly investigate me.¡± James immediately jumped at the opportunity. ¡°Then, who¡¯s the person that keeps appearing in your dream?¡± Thea¡¯s brows furrowed. It was an answer she had always been searching for but never found. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ve never been able to see his actual appearance.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± James looked at her in disbelief. Thea warned him. ¡°Stop prying. I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily if you ever do it again.¡± After speaking, she disappeared from his sight. James touched his chin and muttered, ¡°A Caelum Ancestral God sure is amazing. Mount Heavenly Path is the Lord of the Universe¡¯s territory. Yet, she cane and go as she pleases.¡± James chuckled. He began to study the Heavenly Path out of sheer boredom. With the Heavenly Path, he could easily learn about the events happening in every corner of the universe. He could also discern those who were good and bad throughout the universe. Moreover, he could change the fate of weaker beings. As long as he made small adjustments to Heaven¡¯s Law, their lives would be altered. However, the Heavenly Path had its own constraints. Everyone¡¯s fate was not predetermined. Although the Heavenly Path could reveal glimpses into one¡¯s future, its insight into the future was not absolute. Even if one was predicted to die at a certain time, there was still a chance for survival. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The Heavenly Path allowed for the slim possibility of an oue to change. As James learned more about the Heavenly Path, he discovered how crucial his role was in the universe. Just being in charge of the Heavenly Path gave him power over people¡¯s lives and deaths. He began to wonder how powerful the Lord of the Universe must be. It was unfathomable how much power Hadad had over the universe. James casually waved his hand, and the Heaven¡¯s Law before him disappeared. He sat on a cliff and absent mindedly looked at the towering mountains in the distance. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, you can control the Heavenly Path forever. You¡¯ll sit above countless lives and be one of the most powerful people in the universe,¡± spoke a voice from behind him. James immediately stood up and turned around. While he was pondering, a man had silently appeared next to him. The man looked to be in his 40s. Although not very handsome, he had a very elegant aura. He wore a gray robe and held his hands behind him. James could not sense any energy from him. Startled, James sped his hands together and addressed him respectfully. ¡°Who might you be, Sir?¡± The man replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m Hadad Theophanes.¡± James¡¯ expression immediately changed. He quickly showed him more respect. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Hadad.¡± Hadad lightly waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to be family soon, so there¡¯s no need for formalities. I¡¯m sure Melinda has already informed you of the fact.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± James answered, pretending to be oblivious. Hadad said, ¡°You¡¯re a prodigy that will be a cornerstone of Mount Heavenly Path in the future. I have a daughter named Melinda. You¡¯re the only person worthy to marry her throughout the entire universe.¡± ¡°Lord Hadad, I¡­¡± James showed a reluctant expression. Hadad said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices. You either marry my daughter or die.¡± After speaking, Hadad vanished from where he stood. James frowned and wore a solemn expression. Chapter 3556 Chapter 3556 Hadad appeared and gave James two choices. He either had to marry Melinda or die. Hadad was a Macrocosm Ancestral God and the Lord of the Twelfth Universe. He was not one for empty threats. If James were to refuse the marriage with Melinda, he would definitely be killed. After Hadad left, James began to think. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ The whole situation left James feeling helpless. He traveled to the Primeval Age to find Thea. He never intended to get involved in the Primeval Age¡¯s torrid affairs, nor did he want to involve himself with anyone else here. He had already broken Sienna¡¯s heart and now, he was forced to get involved with Melinda. More importantly, he even became Mount Nothingness¡¯ Master, and promised to fulfill the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ wishes. All this would definitely pit him against Mount Heavenly Path in the future. ¡°This has gottenplicated.¡± James gently massaged his temples. Then, he cleared his mind and left. He walked through Mount Teva and saw many disciples. They all treated him with the utmost respect, and there was not a single person he could confide his thoughts to. Before James knew it, he had arrived outside of Winnie¡¯s residence. Winnie was Hadad¡¯s disciple and held a very high status in Mount Heavenly Path. She was only below a few elders. She was also given her own spiritual mountain to cultivate. On the spiritual mountain was a simple manor. When James arrived outside Winnie¡¯s residence, he found her cultivating. Sensing James¡¯ presence, she immediately stopped. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Since they were within Mount Heavenly Path, which was Hadad¡¯s territory, Winnie did not dare address him with more familiarity. She was afraid of exposing their rtionship if she let slip that he was her father. James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Hadad came to see me. He gave me two options. I am to either marry Melinda or die.¡± Winnie¡¯s expression immediately became grim. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I joined Mount Heavenly Path. Although I¡¯ve only met Hadad a few times, I know a bit about his personality. He is a very shrewd person. You must¡¯ve shown great potential, so if he can¡¯t get you to submit to him, he¡¯ll definitely get rid of you. He¡¯s trying to tie you to Mount Heavenly Path by marrying you with Melinda.¡± James nodded. He was well aware of Hadad¡¯s intentions. Winnie looked at James and asked. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± After a brief pause, James replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Hadad didn¡¯t set a date for the wedding, so I¡¯ll take the opportunity to leave Mount Heavenly Path and train outside for some time.¡± Winnie frowned and said, ¡°You want to train outside? Where are you nning to go? Mount Heavenly Path is the core of this universe. Where can you possibly escape to?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to escape. I merely want to train outside of Mount Heavenly Path. I¡¯ve cultivated several Path Seals. Karma already binds to a number of powerhouses in this age. I have to deal with them one by one.¡± James already formted a n. First, he would go to Mount Sword God. The Ancestral Sword Master publicly announced that James was his disciple. Thus, he did not want to miss the opportunity to improve his swordsmanship at Mount Sword God. He wanted to thoroughly comprehend the Ancestral Sword God¡¯s techniques. With the guidance of the Ancestral Sword Master, his swordsmanship would definitely improve tremendously. After that, he nned to visit the Ancestral Talisman Master to study Curse Inscriptions. Chapter 3557 Chapter 3557 His next n was to meet the Five Ancestral Masters to learn more about the Five Elements of Genesis. After that, he would go to see the Ancestral Needle Master. The Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s legendary treasure was Crucifier. James also obtained its counterpart, Exalter. However, he knew very little about the details behind Exalter. Moreover, James also possessed the Infinity Steles. In the past, his cultivation rank was very low, and he could only learn very basic things that Sophie taught him. Now that his cultivation rank was much higher and he could understand Karma Scripts, it would be easy to understand the inscriptions on the Infinity Steles. Winnie fell silent. After considering the situation for a bit, she reminded him, ¡°As long as you have a n, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out. Remember to always think twice before you act. We¡¯re in the Primeval Age now, and surrounded by many strong people.¡± She had no clue why she had been sent to the Primeval Age. However, she was aware that it was best that she proceeded carefully. Otherwise, their lives could be in danger. James replied, ¡°I know. You should also be careful while in Mount Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°Hey, James.¡± Suddenly, a pleasant voice called out to him. Then, a beautiful and gracious woman wearing a pink dress walked over. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you on Mount Teva so I knew you¡¯d probably be here.¡± Melinda approached with a bright smile. ¡°I presume you¡¯ve met with my father and he¡¯s told you about the marriage, right?¡± James looked at her, nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Yeah. He came and threatened me to marry you, or else he¡¯d have me killed.¡± Melinda smiled slyly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to die yet. You have nothing to lose by marrying me. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no one superior to me in beauty and wisdom in this universe.¡± Melinda was very confident that her beauty, wisdom, talent, and background was one of best in the universe. Many powerhouses existed in the Primeval Age. None of them caught Hadad¡¯s eye though. However, James managed to impress the Lord of the Universe. Hadad was even willing to offer his daughter¡¯s hand in marriage to win over James. James said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to leave Mount Heavenly Path for a while.¡± Surprised, Melinda asked. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re leaving? Where to?¡± James answered earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Princess. Youmand so much respect and power. How am I worthy of marrying you as I am right now? If I don¡¯t be an Ancestral God, how can I be worthy of calling myself your husband?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. For now, James wanted to dy the marriage as much as possible. ¡°You want to be an Ancestral God? That won¡¯t take long.¡± Melinda linked her arms with James and beamed charmingly. ¡°With your talent and potential, novelebookI¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take long before you be an Ancestral God. Let''s go see my father and exin the entire situation to him. Then, we¡¯ll leave Mount Heavenly Path and journey to train together.¡± James nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Melinda did not speak any further. She led James away and left Winnie¡¯s residence. Winnie watched the two leave with a tense expression. In their original history, James never existed in the Primeval Age. Thus, everything happening now was abnormal. With James¡¯ talent and potential, he could surpass the Ancestral Sword Master and the other powerhouses of this age. However, there were no records mentioning James in the history she investigated in their original timeline. Winnie¡¯s expression became grim as she considered the possibility that there was more to the Primeval Age¡¯s history than she originally knew about. However, she had no idea what kinds of events had been wiped from the historical records. Chapter 3558 Chapter 3558 Melinda left Winnie¡¯s spiritual mountain with James and headed toward Mount Hadad. Mount Hadad was the residential area of Hadad, the Lord of the Universe. It was a restricted area of Mount Heavenly Path. Without permission, no one was allowed to step foot there. However, Melinda was Hadad¡¯s daughter and as such, was permitted to enter the area as she pleased. Mount Hadad was over a hundred thousand meters tall. James immediately sensed an extraordinary power as they neared the mountain. He could feel the universe¡¯s luck that was sealed within the mountain. If a regr person were to enter this area, he could obtain a small amount of good fortune and be a great powerhouse. Luck was invisible and intangible. As Mount Nothingness¡¯ Master, James could sense the luck in the area. James eximed in awe. ¡°Impressive.¡± Standing beside him, Melinda said, ¡°Of course. This is where my father resides. He¡¯s the Lord of the Universe and controls the cosmos. The luck of the universe is gathered in this ce. Living beings that come here will be blessed after breathing the air here. As soon as they leave, they would encounter countless opportunities and boons.¡± Melinda was not exaggerating. James could also sense it. Soon, the two reached the mountaintop. A grand building perched at its peak.. Within the main hall of the building, countless beautiful women were dancing to music. The women had gorgeous faces and attractive figures. Each of them was outstandingly captivating. A man sat in the highest seat, propping his head on his hand. Even with alluring women dancing in front of him, novelebookhe did not seem to enjoy their performance. He had a solemn look while seeming deep in thought. Melinda brought James into the main hall. Upon seeing her, the dancers immediately left. She called out to him, ¡°Greetings, Father.¡± Hadad snapped back to reality. He looked at Melinda and said casually, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Melinda said, ¡°I n to leave Mount Heavenly Path together with James to train elsewhere. James mentioned feeling unworthy of my hand in marriage because he¡¯s not an Ancestral God. Thus, he is nning to go train outside. Only after he bes an Ancestral God will he marry me.¡± Melinda exined the reason for their visit. Hadad was not concerned with James. Although James had shown great potential, his main worry was to locate the Dark Wellspring and to resist Dark Night Lord¡¯s assault. He gently waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Melinda nodded andled James out of the hall. James remained silent throughout the entire affair. Faced with the Lord of the Universe, he was unsure of what to say. After leaving the main hall, James asked. ¡°Can we really just leave? Radomir isn¡¯t around and temporarily left Mount Teva in my hands. Who will manage the Heavenly Path if I leave?¡± Although Melinda had nevere in contact with the Heavenly Path, she still knew a lot about it. Melinda replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to continuously manage the Heavenly Path. It can still run on its own. Every living being¡¯s decision will alter the Heavenly Path¡¯s operation. However, these changes would still be within the scope of the Heavenly Path¡¯s allowed parameters. ¡°Unless it¡¯s a very powerful cultivator, it¡¯s impossible to forcefully make significant changes to the Heavenly Path¡¯s functions. ¡°Even Radomir, who is in charge of managing the Heavenly Path, doesn¡¯t have the right to change its rules. He can only use the existing rules to better assist my father in managing the universe.¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Melinda¡¯s words made a lot of sense. Each Elysian character had numerous variations. In a simr vein, the Heavenly Path demonstrated an ability to change its oue ording to the circumstances of each living being in the universe.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 3559 Chapter 3559 Every living being¡¯s decision and action was an important factor that would affect the Heavenly Path¡¯s functionality. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ordinary people are not able to interfere with the Heavenly Path and alter the destiny influenced by their actions. Only exceptional powerhouses can forcibly change the Law of Heaven. However, these powerhouses would never choose to do so because it would throw off the bnce of heaven and earth. Melinda and James departed together. Outside Mount Heavenly Path, Melinda asked. ¡°Where do we go next?¡± He paused for a moment before replying. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Mount Sword God first.¡± James wanted to attend the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s lecture that happened some time ago. However, he encountered an unexpected situation and he had to leave Mount Sword God. Before leaving, the Ancestral Sword Master had publicly announced that James was a disciple of Mount Sword God. Thus, James wanted to seize the opportunity to ask the Ancestral Sword Master for some guidance. Melinda said cheerily, ¡°Sure. The Ancestral Sword Master has been very well-known throughout the years. When my father was still inexperienced, the Ancestral Sword Master had already be a Caelum Ancestral God. I¡¯ve always admired him, but never had the chance to meet him. This is the perfect opportunity to finally meet him face-to-face.¡± Melinda was excited that James was going to Mount Sword God. However, James was slightly upset by the situation. Hadad had full control over James¡¯ life and he did not feel good about having his circumstances dictated by others. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said James. After that, they advanced toward Mount Sword God. James did not use the Time Path¡¯s Power to create a Spatial Tear to travel directly to Mount Sword God. Instead, he chose to travel there slowly. Along the way, he made a few stops to feel the different Paths of the universe. He experienced the culture of different races as well. Mount Sword God was not very far, but it took him 300 years to arrive there. As soon as he arrived at the foot of Mount Sword God, James¡¯ Sword Path Seal activated and Sword Energy emerged from it. The Sword Energy flowed through his body. The power of James¡¯ Sword Path came from the same energy on Mount Sword God. Thus, his Sword Path Seal resonated enthusiastically with the energy from the mountain. A few disciples stood on guard outside Mount Sword God. Seeing James, the disciples of Mount Sword God immediately approached and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caden. Our Master has already informed us to allow you up Mount Divine Sword to see him when you arrive.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded lightly in response. He knew the Master the disciples spoke of was the Ancestral Sword God, one of the most powerful cultivators in the universe. James and Melinda ascended Mount Sword God effortlessly. Within Mount Sword God was powerful Sword Intent.novelebook Potent Sword Energy also gathered in the clouds above in the sky. Mount Sword God was the perfect ce for Sword Cultivators to hone their skills. It was the best cultivation spot that every Sword Cultivator dreamed of entering. Cultivating on Mount Sword God would double the result of their effort. ¡°As expected from Mount Sword God.¡± Melinda sensed the powerful Sword Energy around her and gasped in wonder, saying, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is where all the universe¡¯s luck is, whereas Mount Sword God is where the universe¡¯s Sword Energy has gathered. If the Ancestral Sword Master can manipte all of this Sword Energy and Sword Intent, even my father would not stand a chance against him.¡± Melinda highlymended the Ancestral Sword Master. Although her cultivation rank was not very high, she was the Princess of Mount Heavenly Path and was very knowledgeable. She was still able to tell that much. James was unaware of how strong a Macrocosm Ancestral God was, nor did he know the extent of strength that a Caelum Ancestral God wielded. However, he could sense the terrifying Sword Energy and Sword Intent on Mount Sword God. Chapter 3560 Chapter 3560 Mount Divine Sword was the primary mountain of Mount Sword God. It was the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s seclusion sanctuary and where he lived. There were also disciples on Mount Divine Sword, but only a few. The disciples that could live on Mount Divine Sword were the inner disciples of the Ancestral Sword Master. All of them were highly skilled Sword Cultivators. James arrived at the foot of Mount Divine Sword undeterred. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. From the bottom, Mount Divine Sword looked like a sharp de enveloped with abundant Sword Energy. As soon as James arrived, he sensed the terrifying power of the Sword Path. Amazed, James eximed. ¡°Mount Divine Sword is amazing!¡± Swoosh! Suddenly, a figure appeared before them. It was a inly-dressed man with a long sword strapped on his back. After the man appeared, he sped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, James.¡± Surprised, James asked. ¡°Who might you be?¡± The man replied, ¡°I¡¯m Daereth Jones, a disciple of the Ancestral Sword Master. ¡° James immediately cupped his hands into fists and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Jones.¡± Daereth lightly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to be so stiff, just call me by my name. Master knew you would being to Mount Divine Sword. However, you must disy your swordsmanship before ascending the mountain.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Surprised, James asked, ¡°Does that mean I must defeat you before I can go up the mountain?¡± Daereth shook his head lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Master has been secretly watching your battles with the powerhouses on Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Martial Ranking and has a brief understanding of your skills. However, he doesn¡¯t know the essence of swordsmanship you possess. ¡°Master has called upon five disciples from Mount Divine Sword. novelebookYou¡¯ll have to fight each of them using each of the Five Stages of the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s Swordsmanship. After five rounds, you can head up the mountain.¡± James immediately understood and asked. ¡°The Ancestral Sword Master wants to evaluate my comprehension of the Sword Path, right?¡± Daereth nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you can think of it that way. Alright, make your move.¡± After speaking, Daereth unsheathed his sword. It was a wooden sword without sharp edges nor did it have a gleaming de. However, the sword immediately transformed as soon as Daereth wielded it. From a wooden sword, it became a shy iron sword with bright Sword Energy circling it. Daereth¡¯s aura also changed. At that moment, he was almost like a sharp de that had just been unsheathed. With a thought, James summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. A purple light flew out andnded in his hand to form a long purple sword. James¡¯ aura also increased after grasping the sword. ¡°It¡¯s your move, James. You can only use the First Swordsmanship against me,¡± said Daereth. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not hesitate and immediately lunged toward him. He pointed his sword forward and dashed at Daereth. James did not use a fancy skill orplicated Sword Move. He attacked using a seemingly-ordinary move. However, it contained countless exquisite Sword Moves. The technique was formed by integrating many different Sword Moves into one. Daereth stood firmly in ce as the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword closed in on him. The Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword drew closer, and he immediately saw the countless Sword Moves integrated into the attack. Soon, the sword was inches away from him. At thest second, he raised his sword and parried the attack. Boom! Substantial Sword Energies exploded out from the two swords. Powerful force swept the surroundings. Fortunately, they were within Mount Divine Sword. Thus, James¡¯ strength was not enough to level the ce. The power created by the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword disappeared into the surroundings. Chapter 3561 Chapter 3561 James felt terrifying power rush toward him, snaking through the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and into his body. Overwhelmed by the force, he took a step backward. Daereth retracted his sword, looked at James, and smirked. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You may proceed.¡± James shook off the numbness in his arm, then put away the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. He sped his hands together and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Afterward, he continued ascending Mount Divine Sword. Melinda followed closely behind him. After walking for a while, the second disciple appeared before him. The disciple blocking his path spoke, ¡°Strike, James. Show me how profound your Second Swordsmanship is.¡± Without any hesitation, James summoned the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword again. He leaped into the air, and countless shadows spread in the sky. Each of the shadows represented a Sword Move he had learned. The number of shadows mirrored the amount of Sword Moves he had integrated into the move. The more shadows he could summon, the stronger his Sword Path. The shadows fused in a sh, and James reappeared in front of his opponent. James used the Second Swordsmanship to strike the second disciple but failed to injure his opponent. Instead, he was sted back by the tremendous force of the collision. ¡°Proceed.¡± After the disciple finished speaking, he vanished from sight. James continued to move up the mountain. Soon, a third disciple appeared in sight. Before he could speak, James interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me anything. I already know the rules. I have to attack you using the Third Swordsmanship.¡± The disciple smiled lightly and said, ¡°Since you understand, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Go ahead,e at me.¡± The Third Swordsmanship was Sword Will, one of the most crucial techniques. The Sword Heart was a reflection of one¡¯s heart. The Sword Heart was closely linked to the other four stages. The third test assessed James¡¯ Sword Heart. James shifted his mindset in preparation for the battle. He cleared his mind and only thought about his sword. novelebookHe imagined himself as a sharp and invincible de. Translucent Sword Energy shot out from the top of his head and charged toward his opponent. The disciple smiled faintly and calmly watched James¡¯ Sword Heart. James¡¯ Sword Heart turned into a sharp de and closed in on the disciple. However, the disciple calmly repelled the attack. ¡°Please proceed.¡± After giving James permission to advance, the disciple disappeared from sight. James held the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword and continued to climb the mountain. Soon, he arrived at the fourth disciple¡¯s location. James immediately felt a powerful Sword Intent race toward him. The Sword Intent crashed down like a colossal wave, threatening to drown him. James quickly reacted and unleashed his own Sword Intent. His Sword Intent zed like a raging fire and consumed the opponent¡¯s Sword Intent instantly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Immediately afterward, his opponent¡¯s Sword Intent transformed. The Sword Intent became solid and indomitable like a rock. Although James¡¯ fiery Sword Intent was devastating, it could not do anything against the disciple¡¯s transformed Sword Intent. James¡¯ Sword Intent then transformed into an indestructible, sharp de and forcefully sliced the opponent¡¯s robust Sword Intent apart. One¡¯s Sword Intent was the reflection of the user¡¯s mind. One¡¯s mentality determined the attribute of the summoned Sword Intent. James had gained a variety of knowledge and could transform his powers into his Sword Intent. He could also use power from heaven and earth to form terrifying Sword Intent that reflected his robust mental state. He fought at a disadvantage with every exchange of blows. ¡°Very good! You can keep going.¡± The disciple chuckled loudly, then vanished. Chapter 3562 Chapter 3562 While making his way up the mountain, James encountered four disciples of Mount Divine Sword that were dispatched to test his swordsmanship. James knew the Ancestral Sword Master had to be secretly watching and analyzing his performance. Through these battles, the Ancestral Sword Master would know hisprehension of swordsmanship and could provide him with better guidance. James firmly believed the Ancestral Sword Master was definitely going to teach him. When he leaves Mount Sword God, his swordsmanship will be on a higher level. He continued to ascend the mountain. Soon, he arrived on top of Mount Divine Sword. Atop the mountain was a building constructed for cultivation. The building looked very strange. It was shaped like a sharp de and was surrounded by abundant Sword Energy. James could see mysterious inscriptions circting within the Sword Energies. The Sword Energies gathered into inscriptions exuding terrifying power that contained supreme swordsmanship. Just as James took the final steps onto the mountaintop, the fifth disciple of Mount Divine Sword appeared before him. The man looked to be in his 40s. He had a round face, withrge eyebrows and big eyes. His appearance was rather rough and he looked like a rowdy man. ¡°You¡¯re here, James.¡± He greeted James with a hoarse voice. James sped his hands in response. Immediately afterward, James pointed his sword forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The man stood firmly in ce and beckoned James, ¡°Go ahead.¡± James¡¯ figure immediately split into countless shadows in the sky. The shadows quickly merged, and reformed James as he thrust the Crepe Myrtle Divvine Sword at the fifth disciple. The attack contained James¡¯prehension of Sword Moves, Sword Shadow, Sword Heart, and his Sword Intent. James¡¯ Sword Intent swept forward with mighty strength. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Although they were in Mount Divine Sword, James¡¯ Sword Energy and Sword Intent caused the space around the disciple to distort. The man casually waved his hand, and Sword Energy materialized from his palm. novelebookThe Sword Energy gradually transformed into a long, bright sword. The disciples easily blocked James¡¯ attack. Thetter¡¯s firm Sword Heart and Sword Intent were broken instantly. The man put away his long sword and made a weing gesture, saying, ¡°Off you go. Master is in the back mountains and he¡¯s awaited your arrival for a long time.¡± Then, he looked at Melinda and said respectfully, ¡°Princess Melinda, our Master has already arranged your lodgings for you. Please follow me.¡± Melinda looked at James and said, ¡°You should go ahead. I¡¯ll stay at Mount Divine Sword and wait for you to finish.¡± After speaking, she with the disciple. James made his way toward Mount Divine Sword¡¯s back mountain. The scenery at the back of the mountain was mesmerizing. Several sword-shaped rocks could be seen on the cliff. A middle-aged man sat on one of the stones in a lotus position. A breeze blew at him, causing his long, white hair to flutter. When James arrived, he immediately spotted the Ancestral Sword Master. Standing behind him, James sped his fist and greeted him courteously. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Sir.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master turned around to face James. He pointed at a rock opposite him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal. Have a seat.¡± James leaped toward the sword-shaped rock and also sat in a lotus position. James felt miraculous power flow out from the rock as soon as he sat down. The power suffused his body, and he was cloaked by the mysterious Sword Energy. At that moment, his pores were opened. His mind gradually cleared, and the image of a sword appeared in his head. The sword unsheathed itself and shot up into the sky with unparalleled strength, splitting open space and charging toward the deepest parts of Chaos. James was shocked by the scene he saw in his mind. After his reaction, he suddenly found that everything around him was not as it initially seemed. Chapter 3563 Chapter 3563 There was no powering from the rock and the rocks that were initially sword-shaped became ordinary rocks. ¡°Amazing.¡± James gasped in amazement. The Ancestral Sword Master looked at James happily. He was satisfied with James¡¯ progress. ¡°There are Five Great Sword Realms. Everyone knows that I created the Five Great Sword Realms. Not only are they extensive, but they also exin everything about swordsmanship.¡± James nodded lightly. He agreed with the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s words. The Five Great Sword Realms were truly all- epassing. Most of the Sword Cultivators of this age, and in the future, followed the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. The Five Great Sword Realms greatly influenced many generations of Sword Cultivators. It was impossible for Sword Cultivators not to be influenced by the Acestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship. The Ancestral Sword Master said, ¡°Actually, that isn¡¯t the truth.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was slightly taken aback. He did not understand what the Ancestral Sword Master meant. He asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Ancestral Sword Master replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t create the Five Great Sword Realms. I learned it from some other ce.¡± James was startled by his confession. The Ancestral Sword Master was one of the strongest in their universe. He was almost unbeatable unless he had to fight against a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Who could the real creator be if not him? The Ancestral Sword Master raised his head and began to recall past events. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°My swordsmanship originated from another universe.¡± James silently looked at the Ancestral Sword Master. Although he maintained hisposure, he was internally shocked by the revtion. ¡®It came from another universe? How could that be?¡¯ thought James. The Ancestral Sword Mater said, ¡°The Lord of the Ninth Universe is the most skilled swordsman ever to exist. My swordsmanship originated from the Ninth Universe. The Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord taught me about the Five Great Sword Realms. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s supposed to be Six Great Sword Realms. Unfortunately, I only managed to learn five. If I hadprehended the Sixth Swordsmanship, I would¡¯ve been able to convert my Sword Path¡¯s Power into Macrocosm Power and be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°Huff,¡± The Ancestral Sword Master sighed and said,novelebook ¡°I spent my whole life studying the Sword Path but haven¡¯t grasped the Sixth Swordsmanship. This is why I¡¯ve never had the chance to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James was surprised. He never expected a Sixth Swordsmanship to exist. The Ancestral Sword Master said, ¡°The Five Great Sword Realms are Sword Moves, Sword Shadow, Sword Heart, Sword Intent, and Singrity. The Sixth Swordsmanship is called Essence. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°When I was learning from the Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord, he told me that I¡¯d have toprehend the Sixth Swordsmanship on my own. If I sessfullyprehended it, I can be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James fell into thought. The Ancestral Talisman Master also told him Curse Magic originated from the Eleventh Universe. Now, he learned that even the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship was from the Ninth Universe. Were the other universes really that much more powerful? What are the other universes like? James was intrigued by the mention of the Eleventh Universe and wanted to visit the other universes. The Ancestral Sword Master read James¡¯ mind and smiled knowingly. ¡°If you want to travel to other universes, you¡¯ll need the strength to travel through the Chaos, which is very dangerous. It won¡¯t be easy to pass through it. You¡¯ll only be able to travel to another universe after reaching the Terra Ancestral God Rank.¡± Hearing this, James gave up on his ns. The Terra Ancestral God Rank was practically unreachable for him. Chapter 3564 Chapter 3564 Although it was not possible now for James to travel through the Chaos to other universes, he believed he would have the strength to in the future. The Ancestral Sword Master looked at James, shook his head, and said, ¡°Throughout the ages, no one has mastered all of my swordsmanship techniques until you arrived. However, your skills are still sloppy.¡± Hearing this, James was slightly embarrassed. James thought his attainments in swordsmanship were pretty good. However, it wascking in the eyes of the Ancestral Sword Master.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master parted his lips and spoke. ¡°The First Swordsmanship, Sword Moves. ¡°The so-called Sword Moves aren¡¯t just about the techniques you¡¯ve learned. You only have a superficial understanding of it. ¡°Every Supernatural Sword Power contains Five Great Sword Realms. The Five Great Sword Realms can¡¯t be practiced separately. If you cultivate them individually, you can indeed increase your First Swordsmanship¡¯s strength. However, your First Swordsmanship¡¯s strength won¡¯t reach its full potential without the support of the other Four Swordsmanship.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master exined to James. Then, he casually waved his hand. A brand flew over from a distance and appeared in his hand. The Ancestral Sword Master grabbed the branch and casually brandished it. Every move he made contained exquisite swordsmanship. James saw countless Sword Moves and Sword Shadows. Moreover, he could sense the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s firm Sword Heart, invincible Sword Intent, and Singrity. ¡°The Five Great Sword Realms are indispensable and must work in concert. If one of them iscking, the strength of your swordsmanship will be significantly reduced. ¡°Among them, one¡¯s Sword Heart has the most influence over one¡¯s skills. You¡¯ll need a tenacious Sword Heart to continuously hone your swordsmanship.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master began to break down his knowledge of the Five Great Sword Realms. He exined everything from the First Swordsmanship to the Fifth Swordsmanship. ¡°I¡¯ve given public lectures, sharing the same knowledge with everyone. However, very few could properlyprehend it. ¡°You¡¯ll have toprehend the essence of the Five Great Sword Realms so that your cultivation in swordsmanship will be much more efficient,novelebook allowing you to better understand the Sword Path.¡± After speaking, the Ancestral Sword Master casually waved his hand again. A wisp of Sword Energy flew over from a distance and floated before James. A few inscriptions could be seen in the Sword Energy. At that moment, the Ancestral Sword Master dposed the inscriptions into a unique Sword Path. It was very strange but seemed inextricable from the Five Great Sword Realms. ¡°Swords are the greatest weapons. If you have a strong connection with your sword, you can take on the world with it. ¡°You can¡¯t simply be bound by what you presume about swords and must think outside of the box for your understanding of the Sword Path to improve.¡± James sat in a lotus position on the rock and listened attentively to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s teaching. The Ancestral Sword Master taught him everything from the basics of the Five Great Sword Realms to what a sword truly was and what kind of Sword Heart a Sword Cultivator must have to practice the Sword Path. These were the basic ts of the Sword Path. Although James had obtained the inheritance of the Ancestral Sword Master, this fundamental knowledge was not left behind for him. James acquired the most detailed understanding of the Sword Path. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He had been practicing swordsmanship for a long time. After learning the basics from the Ancestral Sword Master, James was enlightened. ¡°The power of one¡¯s swordes from the heart. Your sword can absorb the power from heaven and earth. ¡°You can split the skies and cleave the earth. When you¡¯re stronger, you can even sh apart the Chaos. If you reach the highest levels of swordsmanship, you will have the most terrifying power in the world. The Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord cultivated three Macrocosm Powers relying on only his Sword Path.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s voice became softer and slowly faded away. James sat in a lotus position with his eyes closed. He began trying toprehend the Sword Path. In the past, he only had his own understanding to rely on. Chapter 3565 Chapter 3565 James wholeheartedly began toprehend the Five Great Sword Realms. After he became the Master of Mount Nothingness, he was blessed with great wisdom. Thus, he quickly understood the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s teachings and his knowledge of the Sword Path grew deeper. The Ancestral Sword Master had understood the extent of James¡¯prehension of swordsmanship after analyzing his fights against the five disciples he dispatched on Mount Divine Sword. As such, he began to guide James to ovee his shorings. James learned a lot, and his Sword Heart improved. One¡¯s Sword Heart was crucial to one¡¯s swordsmanship and determined how far one could go in the Sword Path. James¡¯ Sword Heart evolved continuously and affected the entire Mount Divine Sword. The Sword Energy on the mountain was controlled by his Sword Heart. The Sword Energy throughout Mount Sword God gathered atop Mount Divine Sword. The Sword Enegeries materialized and formed Sword Path Inscriptions. Every inscription contained Sword Path Power and the essence of the Five Great Sword Realms. James seemed to have incorporated with the environment, and the Sword Path Inscription became part of his body. His understanding of the Sword Path grew progressively. His Sworth Path went from the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Fourth Heaven to the Ninth Heaven. As his Sword Path improved, his Sword Path Power strengthened in turn.novelebook Unknowingly, his Sword Path¡¯s Power had already reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. ¡°Huff!¡± After a long time, James opened his eyes, and two dazzling swords burst forth from his eyes. James took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°As soon as I was enlightened, my cultivation rank improved rapidly.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His Sword Path Seal had already reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and was close to reaching the Quasi Ancestral Rank. It was absolutely terrifying how fast his cultivation base improved. The Ancestral Sword Master was satisfied to see James¡¯ improvements. He murmured, ¡°James really is a savant. He immediately grasped my teaching. He¡¯ll surpass me soon enough. He might even comprehend the Sixth Swordsmanship and evolve his Sword Path into Macrocosm Power. Eventually, he¡¯ll be able to be a Macrocosm Ancestral Master with his Sword Path.¡± Immediately, his face became solemn. ¡°He¡¯s already cultivated several Macrocosm Powers. If he improves his cultivation rank, he¡¯ll easily be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James stopped his cultivation, and the Sword Path Inscriptions around him dispersed. Then, he sped his hands together and said, ¡°Thank you for your tutge, Sir.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°Your fate and mine seem woven together. I look forward to you mastering the Sixth Swordsmanship. I¡¯ve nothing else to teach you, and no one else will be able to provide you with any more assistance. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself to comprehend the Sixth Swordsmanship. ¡°The maximum rank you can reach with your Path Seals is the Grand Emperor¡¯s Ninth Heaven. ¡°To reach the Quasi Ancestral God and Ancestral God Rank, you must keep improving your own strength and mentality.¡± ¡°As long as you have good mental fortitude, your cultivation rank will also improve.¡± The Ancestral Sword Master left James with some parting advice. James nodded lightly, leaped off the rock, andnded on the ground. He sped his fists and said, ¡°I appreciate it. I hope we meet again, Sir.¡± After speaking, James turned and left Mount Divine Sword¡¯s back mountain. James greatly benefitted from his trip to Mount Divine Sword. He thoroughlyprehended the Five Great Sword Realms. Next, he would have to keep improving his Sword Path¡¯s Power and his mentality to reach the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. The Quasi Ancestral God Rank had three stages¡ªIlluminated, Theosophical, and Path Integration. These three stages seemed very simple but were not easy to achieve. Many living beings existed throughout the universe, but very few could be Quasi Ancestral Gods. Chapter 3566 Chapter 3566 James left the back mountain of Mount Divine Sword. After listening to the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s teachings, his understanding of swordsmanship improved significantly. He gained deeper insight into the Five Great Sword Realms. James was unaware of how much time he spent cultivating at Mount Divine Sword. After he left, he sensed the time and found that he had spent 300 years in Mount Sword God. He felt like he had only cultivated for a short while and was surprised to find that 300 years had passed. However, he improved his Sword Path from the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven to the Ninth Heaven and this growth was considered to be exceptional. His cultivation rank had also reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage. His next objective was to raise his other Path Seals to the same rank. It could be a fast process, but it could also take a long time depending on the circumstances. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If he gained profound insight into the different paths, he could raise the level of his path seals quickly. Otherwise, reaching the next rank would take a very long time. Getting stuck on a certain cultivation rank indefinitely was also possible. James headed to find Melinda. She had stayed in Mount Divine Sword for the past 300 years. During this whole time, she was treated with the utmost respect. When James found her, she was secretly learning swordsmanship from a sword master on Mount Divine Sword. He called out to her from afar, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Melinda.¡± Melinda broke her concentration and quickly walked toward James. She smiled at him. ¡°There¡¯s been huge fluctuations throughout Mount Divine Sword for the past three hundred years. You must¡¯ve gained a lot, right?¡± James gave her a small nod and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve gained a deeper understanding of the Sword Path through the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s guidance. My Sword Path has risen from the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven to the Ninth Heaven in just three hundred years.¡± Melinda pped in approval and eximed proudly. ¡°Amazing! You¡¯re exceptional, James.novelebook It¡¯s usually sufficient when a cultivator manages to raise their rank even once after deepening their understanding of a path. Yet, you managed to raise your rank sessively!¡± Returning her smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve achieved my purpose foring to Mount Sword God. We should get going.¡± Melinda asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to visit the Ancestral Talisman Master.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master was another esteemed powerhouse that James highly respected. Although Curse Magic was considered evil in the Apocalypse Age, it was only because most of its practitioners used an iplete version of it. No one could obtain the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s complete Curse Magic. The Ancestral Talisman Master knew that the Heavenly Path would use Curse Magic to cause the extinction of the Human Race. Thus, he made preparations for that day. The Ancestral Talisman Master held greatpassion for others. James asked, ¡°Do you know where the Ancestral Talisman Master lives?¡± Although he had been in the Primeval Age for a long time, James had no idea where the Ancestral Talisman Master actually was. The Ancestral Talisman Master was a very enigmatic person. Unlike the Ancestral Sword Master, he kept a low-profile. Melinda shook her head lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. From what I know, the Ancestral Talisman Master has always been shrouded in mystery and rarely appeared in public. No one knows where he lives.¡± James fell into deep thought. ¡®If even Melinda had no idea, who else could he ask about the Ancestral Talisman Master? ¡®Do I have to head back to Mount Nothingness to find out?¡¯ However, Melinda was apanying him. Thus, James knew he could not return to Mount Nothingness. After considering everything briefly, James decided to head to the Cahan Residence to ask Thea. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Cahan Residence first,¡± said James. Melinda nodded. Then, James got up and left Mount Divine Sword. After walking out of Mount Sword God, James created a spatial passage. Then, James led Melinda through it, disappearing from the field outside of Mount Sword God. Shortly after, they appeared outside the Cahan Residence. Chapter 3567 Chapter 3567 After passing through the spatial passage, James let go of Melinda¡¯s hand and walked toward the Cahan Residence. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Caden.¡± ¡°Good to see you, Mr. Caden.¡± Along the way, many of the Cahans¡¯ disciples greeted him respectfully. James was no longer a nameless nobody. Now, he was a prodigy, famous throughout the universe. He was the strongest cultivator amongst those below the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. What¡¯s more, he was the Deputy Leader of Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Mount Teva. There were also rumors going around that James was about to marry Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Princess and was about to be Hadad¡¯s son-inw. He was about to be one of the most influential people in the universe. Therefore, the Cahans showed a lot of respect toward James. James also greeted the disciples of the Cahans in a friendly manner. Then, he walked directly toward Thea¡¯s spiritual mountain. Soon, he arrived at Thea¡¯s seclusion sanctuary. Thea immediately showed up when he arrived at her sanctuary door. Thea looked at Melinda, who was apanying James. Then, she turned back to James and said coldly, ¡°I see how it is, James. You repeatedly refused to marry Sienna but then you immediately got together with Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Princess. So you think Melinda is better than Sienna, is that it?¡± James was taken aback by her words. He never expected Thea to question him about the marriage with Melinda as soon as he came to the Cahan Residence. James was unsure how to exin the matter to her. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Thea.¡± Thea narrowed her eyes. ¡°What else could it be? Did you forget who tried to save you when Mount Heavenly Path wanted to kill you? Now that the crisis is over, you turn your back on us and suck up to Mount Heavenly Path.¡± James knew it was impossible to exin the situation clearly with the way things looked now. Before James could respond, Melinda stepped forward and said as she stared Thea down, ¡°Please watch your words, Bria. novelebookJames didn¡¯t want to marry Sienna because he had no feelings for her.¡± Thea looked at her and said, ¡°So does he have feelings for you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Melinda linked arms with James and said affectionately, ¡°James and I have known each other for a long time. When we first met, he took the initiative to strike up a conversation with me.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thea did not bother replying to Melinda¡¯s provocation. She was a Caelum Ancestral God, and it would be petty of her to bicker with Melinda. Thea looked at James and asked coldly, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Thea was disappointed in James. She had done so much to bind James to the Cahans so that their family could be even more influential in the future. Ultimately, her efforts were wasted. James, on the other hand, kept saying he liked her. Yet ultimately was going to marry Melinda. ¡®Haha. Men can¡¯t be trusted,¡¯ thought Thea. James said, ¡°I came to ask you for some information. You¡¯re a Caelum Ancestral God and should be well-informed. Do you, by chance, know where the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s spiritual mountain is?¡± She was taken aback by the question. ¡°The Ancestral Talisman Master?¡± Although she was disappointed with James, she was a Caleum Ancestral God and had to give James his answer. Her brows furrowed, and she asked. ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡± James said, ¡°I obtained a few Curse Inscriptions by chance and cultivated the Curse Path. I wanted to look for him to ask for a few pointers.¡± Thea reminded him, ¡°Whether the Ancestral Talisman Master is a good or bad person is ambiguous. He is a bizarre person who is also prone to mood swings. You shouldn¡¯t get close to him. James had met the Ancestral Talisman Master before and understood his personality somewhat. James said, ¡°You just need to tell me his location. I¡¯ll worry about the rest.¡± Chapter 3568 Chapter 3568 James could sense that Thea was not pleased with him. Thus, it was really useless to exin himself at the moment. For now, he simply wanted to find out the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s whereabouts. Then, he could ask the Ancestral Talisman Master to guide him in cultivating Curse Magic. He needed to improve his Curse Path in order to improve his cultivation rank and grow stronger. Thea¡¯s brows furrowed. Although unhappy with James, she was optimistic about his future potential. As such, she did not want James to get close to the Ancestral Talisman Master. However, James insisted on knowing his location, so she knew persuading him was useless. After a brief thought, Thea said, ¡°The Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s spiritual mountain is in an isted area. He invited me to the Talisman Land some time ago, so I¡¯ve been there before.¡± James responded in delight. ¡°Where¡¯s the Talisman Land?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in the Human Realm.¡± After speaking, she took out a map of the universe. Powerful realms and well-known ces were marked out on the map. Since the universe was extremely vast, it was impossible to mark out every corner of the universe. Thea pointed to an area on the map and said, ¡°The Ancestral Talisman Master is somewhere in the region.¡± James looked at the map and burned the location into his mind. Then, he sped his hands and said gratefully, novelebook¡°Thank you, Thea.¡± Thea waved her hand dismissively. ¡°You can leave now.¡± After she finished speaking, she vanished from his sight. James felt at a loss with her cold attitude. He turned toward Melinda beside him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The two left the Cahan Residence together. Afterward, James used the Space Path¡¯s Power to open a spatial passage. The two stepped into the spatial passage and left the Human Realm. The next moment, they had arrived in the depths of the universe. The Talisman Land was the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s residence. However, only a handful of people knew of the Talisman Land. Only top powerhouses were aware of the ce. The Talisman Land was actually a world called the Talisman Realm, which was a rtively small net. The Ancestral Talisman Master resided within the. Thus, the¡¯s space was rtively stable, even more so than some other powerful worlds. In addition, the Ancestral Talisman Master was a powerful cultivator that mastered potent Supernatural Powers. With his supreme Supernatural Powers, he moved a few Primordial Pulses from throughout the universe to the. Thus, the Talisman Realm was suffused with concentrated Primordial Energy and almost on par with the Human Realm. Somewhere in the starry outer space, James looked ahead and said, ¡°Thea said the Talisman Land is in this region.¡± Melinda nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. However, it¡¯s only a rough guess of the actual location. It will take some time before we find the Ancestral Talisman Master.¡± James immediately activated his Divine Sense to survey the surroundings. Even though he was a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor who could perceive things remotely, the universe was far too big. Even a tiny portion of the universe was massive. James sensed the surroundings and found only uninhabiteds around them. He began to move forward while sensing the surroundings. Three monthster, James finally found an inhabited. ¡°I found it.¡± James flew toward the excitedly. Shortly after, he arrived there. Compared to the Seven Realms, It was a rtively small. Chapter 3569 Chapter 3569 The Talisman Realm was rtively powerfulpared to other simr-sized worlds. There were countless living beings, most of which were humans. James took Melinda with him and entered the world the next moment. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Shortly after, they appeared outside a mountain range. James activated his Divine Sense and scanned the. However, the strongest person he could locate on the was only a Quasi Ancestral God. There was not even an Ancestral God on the. Moreover, James could not sense Curse Power in the Talisman Realm. His brows furrowed. Beside him, Melinda asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, James?¡± James replied. ¡°I used my Divine Sense just now. Although the Primordial Energy here is abundant, there are very few powerhouses. The strongest is only a Quasi Ancestral God. Moreover, I don¡¯t sense any Curse Magic on this.¡± ¡°The Ancestral Talisman Master is a highly prestigious powerhouse. There must be a formation around his residential area. Perhaps you¡¯re not strong enough to sense the formation he set up. Let¡¯s just walk around and ask around about him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. For now, there was no other option. James and Melinda began to wander around the Talisman Realm, trying to obtain information about the Ancestral Talisman Master. ¡­ Within the Chaos, twelve universes existed. Every universe was vast and wide. Although the universe was massive, there were limits to how big it could be. Meanwhile, the Chaos was boundless. Even Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could not perceive the end of the Chaos. The so-called Chaos was a dark abyss. Within the void were countless substances, unknown forces,novelebook and even undiscovered treasure. James¡¯ Infinite Steles existed since the beginning of the Twelfth Universe. These kinds of treasures originated from the Chaos. In some unknown ce within the Chaos, a glimmer of light appeared. It continued to brighten dazzlingly. The light gradually illuminated the dark void. Boom! Shortly after, it exploded. With the explosion, a space appeared and rapidly expanded. In that moment, Hadad was resting in his pce in the Twelfth Universe. Suddenly, he sensed something abnormal and abruptly opened his eyes. At that moment, strange light burst forth from his eyes. ¡°What¡­?¡± He eximed in shock. ¡°The Thirteenth Universe has formed.¡± Hadad took a deep breath. He had sensed the explosion in the Chaos and that a universe had been born. Hadad was not the only one that noticed the strange phenomenon. The other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from the other universes and Caelum Ancestral Gods sensed the abnormal fluctuationsing from the depths of the Chaos. All of them immediately knew that a new universe had formed. Countless Chaotic Treasures would enter the new universe. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were interested in the Chaotic Treasure. Some of Macrocosm Ancestral Gods did not have a Chaotic Treasure of their own. A Chaotic Treasure could allow them to obtain another Macrocosm Power. At that moment, all Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from the Twelve Universes headed into the depths of the Chaos to visit the newly-born universe. The Chaos was vast and boundless. Even Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could get lost there. However, they could sense the new universe and easily made their way over. Soon, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the Twelve Universes gathered outside the new universe. Chapter 3570 Chapter 3570 A new universe paved the way for many opportunities. After the birth of a new universe, many Chaotic Treasures would appear. These Chaotic Treasures were so remarkable that even Macrocosm Ancestral Gods did not want to miss the chance. Moreover, more opportunities to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God would also be avable with the appearance of the new universe. Therefore, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods around the Twelve Universes immediately rushed to the new universe after sensing its birth. They all arrived at almost the same time. ¡°Haha! What a crowd. I haven¡¯t been to such a lively event in a long time.¡± An animated voice boomed in the new universe. Shortly after, an arrogant-looking man appeared. He wore a white robe and looked to be in his 20s. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Long time no see, Kallinikos. I¡¯m curious how much you¡¯ve improved since west met.¡± Another voice resounded, and an older man made his way through the crowd. Suddenly, a beautiful woman then appeared before the younger man. The younger man in the white robe was the Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord. He was also a Macrocosm Ancestral God. He was a Sword Cultivator that cultivated multiple Macrocosm Powers using his Sword Path. His name was Kallinikos Yoav, and he was the teacher of the Ancestral Sword Master. The beautiful woman that appeared was the Tenth Universe¡¯s Lord. She was also Kallinikos¡¯ wife, Yekaterina Larkspur. The old man¡¯s expression hardened after seeing them together. The couple were very powerful and not to be trifled with. Soon, Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from other universes also appeared. The Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord, Hadad showed up. Hadad was a Macrocosm Ancestral God with one Macrocosm Power and was the weakest among them. The First Universe¡¯s Lord nced at the others around him. He was a middle-aged man dressed in a golden robe. The First Universe¡¯s Lord was called the Omnipotent Lord, as the first universe was the first toe into being. Therefore, he was recognized as the most potent Macrocosm Ancestral God. The Omnipotent Lord looked at the others around him and said, ¡°With the birth of the new universe, there¡¯ll be many new opportunities. I know everyone is here to acquire the Macrocosm Core to improve their strength. However, the new universe will cease to exist if that core is taken away. It¡¯s only newly formed and can¡¯t exist without the core. ¡°I suggest we older folks refrain from obtaining the treasures on the new. Let¡¯s leave the opportunity to the newer generations,¡± novelebooksuggested The Omnipotent Lord. Kallinikos asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Omnipotent Lord said, ¡°This universe has just taken form and isn¡¯t stable yet. It is still in the process of maturing. It will eventually stabilize with time, bringing many great boons with it. ¡°However, the space of this universe won¡¯t be able to withstand the aftermath of fierce battles even after stabilizing. How about we each send out representatives under the Ancestral God Rank toe to this universe? Whoever obtains the boons will be the keeper. Also, the next Macrocosm Ancestral God will be decided by their fate. ¡° ¡°Alright. I agree with the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s suggestion. The universe has just formed, and if Macrocosm Ancestral Gods like us were to enter, we could destroy the universe. We should allow those under the Ancestral God Rank to enter the new universe instead.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I also concur with the idea.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s suggestion, then I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°If any Ancestral Gods breach our agreement and enter the universe, I¡¯ll be sure to kill them.¡± Chapter 3571 Chapter 3571 A few even issued warnings to prevent other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from nning to y dirty tricks. On the other hand, Hadad remained silent throughout the conversation. His strength was considered the weakest among them. Thus, he was not qualified to speak. Even if he were to say something, the others would not converse with him. Hearing the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s suggestion, Hadad began to think about the powerhouses below the Ancestral God Rank in the Twelfth Universe, contemting who to send to the new universe to compete against the other universe¡¯s powerhouses for the boons. The Omnipotent Lord said, ¡°It will take about thirty million years for the new universe to stabilize. After that, many treasures will keep appearing in this universe. No one is allowed to enter the universe within these thirty million years. After thirty million years, living beings below the Ancestral God Rank can freely enter the universe. ¡°During this period, we¡¯ll supervise and restrain each other. If any Macrocosm Ancestral God enters the universe during this period to seize the Macrocosm Core, they will be the public enemy of all twelve universes.¡± Hearing the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s threats, those scheming to obtain the Macrocosm Core immediately dismissed their ns. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s disperse and return to our universes. Arrange for your candidates toe here for the boons thirty million yearster. Also, I¡¯d like to remind everyone. If your people die in battle while trying to obtain the boons of this universe, don¡¯t hold any grudges. Don''t send them here if you¡¯re afraid of losing powerful subordinates.¡± One of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods gave a warning, seemingly very confident in the powerhouses of his universe. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods held a very brief meeting and left aftering to a conclusion. All of them left the universe. Although they were physically gone, they all left a trace of their Divine Sense in the universe to surveil it and prevent each other from going after the Macrocosm Core. A Macrocosm Core was capable of improving a Macrocosm Ancestral God¡¯s strength. Hadad returned to the Twelfth Universe with a heavy heart. He arrived back in Hadad Pce and sat down in the main hall. He looked into the distance, lost in thought. There were many geniuses in the Twelfth Universe and many cultivators below the Ancestral God Rank who were also very powerful. However, the Twelfth Universe was the weakest among the others. If he were to send them over, they would definitely die. These powerhouses were potential Caelum Ancestral Gods. If they were to die,novelebook the Twelfth Universe would be even weaker. ¡°What should I do?¡± Hadad was in a tough spot. Suddenly, he thought of someone. ¡°How could I have forgotten about him?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hadad thought of James. James had defeated Quinn, the former number one of Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Martial Ranking, and disyed great strength. Initially, Hadad wanted to kill James. However, he was forced to win over James after failing to take his life. Now was the perfect chance to solve this threat. He could send James to the new universe to seize the great boons. If James obtained great treasures and opportunities in the universe, James would be grateful toward him and stay loyal to Mount Heavenly Path. Meanwhile, if James were to die in battle, he would easily eliminate a future problem. Chapter 3572 Chapter 3572 After careful consideration, Hadad had a suitable candidate in mind. The other universe lords would send countless living beings into the new universe to obtain the boons to enhance the strength of their universe. On the other hand, Hadad intended to only send one person¡ªJames. At that moment, he was slightly conflicted. He hoped James would acquire great boons from the new universe, grow stronger, and be a pir of the Twelfth Universe. At the same time, he was also wishing for James to die in the battles that would ur in the new universe so that he would have one less threat in the future. After confirming his decision, he headed over to James¡¯ location. He was a Macrocosm Ancestral God, Lord of the Twelfth Universe, so it was easy for him to sense everything throughout the universe. With a thought, he located James. Then, he disappeared from the main hall. The next moment, he appeared on the where James was roaming. At that moment, James and Melinda were looking for the Ancestral Talisman Master on the small net. They had been searching for a while and asked many other living beings on the, but no one had a clue about the Ancestral Talisman Master. The seemed to be one that was isted from the rest of the universe. The living beings inhabiting it had never heard of the Ancestral Talisman Master, nor had they heard of the other famous powerhouses. James and Melinda temporarily rested in a mountain range within the Talisman Realm. On top of the mountain, James sat in a lotus position and looked into the distance with a solemn expression. After searching for so long, they still had no news of the Ancestral Talisman Master. James began to doubt Thea,novelebook thinking she might have given him the wrong location to prevent him from meeting the Ancestral Talisman Master. Beside him, Melinda said, ¡°James, we¡¯ve already searched for so long but haven¡¯t heard anything about the Ancestral Talisman Master. Is he even on this?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Swoosh! Suddenly, a light ray manifested before them and slowly transformed into a figure. Melinda immediately stood up and called out respectfully, ¡°Father.¡± James also stood up and greeted the man, ¡°Lord Hadad.¡± The unexpected visitor was none other than Hadad. Hadad looked at James and performed a quick sense to check James¡¯ current state. He immediately learned that James¡¯ Sword Path had reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and was one step away from entering the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. He was both satisfied and worried about James¡¯ quick improvement. However, he hid his emotions very well. He praised James, ¡°Impressive. It¡¯s only been a while since you left Mount Heavenly Path, yet your strength has improved significantly. I can sense that you¡¯re very close to bing a Quasi Ancestral God.¡± James looked at Hadad. Although unsure why Hadad showed up, he could guess that Hadad was up to something. Melinda asked, ¡°You seldom leave Mount Heavenly Path. What made youe here? Did something happen?¡± Hadad nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Something did happen.¡± Melinda asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 3573 Chapter 3573 Hadad looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you know there are twelve universes?¡± James nodded lightly and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Hadad exined, ¡°A new universe has just been born in the Chaos. If we rank the universes merely by the time they were formed, this new universe will be called the Thirteenth Universe.¡± James and Melinda eximed simultaneously, ¡°Huh?¡± Startled, James thought, ¡®The Thirteenth Universe? This shouldn¡¯t be happening, right?¡¯ James was from the future. He had fought with Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators and learned about the twelve universes from one of them. Moreover, Melinda had also briefed him about the twelve universes in detail before. ¡®Why would Melinda leave out this information while in the Apocalypse Age?¡¯ thought James. James looked at Hadad. Hadad said solemnly, ¡°It just happened very recently. All twelve lords of the universes have sensed the fluctuations from the Chaos, and we¡¯ve met up in the new universe.¡± He looked directly at James and asked, ¡°Do you know what the birth of a new universe means?¡± James shook his head, expressing hisck of information on the topic. Hadad exined, ¡°It means new opportunities and boons. Chaotic Treasures will also appear with the birth of a new universe. Your Infinity Steles and the Five Elements of Genesis are Chaotic Treasures. ¡°Chaotic Treasures are also graded ording to strength. The Five Elements of Genesis is considered a rtively weak Chaotic Treasure. As for the Infinity Steles, I¡¯m not really sure. Since the birth of the Twelfth Universe, no one has ever obtained the Infinity Steles before you.¡± James listened carefully. Hadad sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s also a new opportunity for cultivators to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°The birth of a universe also means that a Macrocosm Ancestral God will rise soon.novelebook Whoever bes the new Macrocosm Ancestral God in this universe will be the Lord of the Universe and can seize all the new universe¡¯s luck and boons. ¡°We don¡¯t have many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods in the Twelfth Universe. ¡°None of the other universes will be willing to give up such a great opportunity.¡± Melinda also listened carefully. She was not expecting that a new universe had been born. Hadad said dejectedly, ¡°Our universe is the twelfth. Amongst the other universes, we¡¯re the weakest. Our overall strength is a lot more inferior than the others. ¡°The Lord of the First Universe, the Omnipotent Lord, suggested that each universe send powerhouses below the Ancestral God Rank to the new universe to search for the great boons.¡± Melinda was excited by the news. She clenched her fist and said, ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll go! Please send me to the new universe, Father. I¡¯ll definitely seize some good treasures and be a new powerhouse for our universe!¡± Hadad shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to prevent the news from spreading and issue an absolute order to the Caelum Ancestral Gods of our universe to refrain from speaking of this matter. They won¡¯t be allowed to send their disciples to the new universe either.¡± Puzzled, James asked, ¡°Why?¡± Hadad exined, ¡°Because we¡¯re too weakpared to the other universes. Sending living beings below the Ancestral God Rank will mean sending them to their death. It¡¯s almost impossible to survive. The more people we send, the more casualties we¡¯ll suffer. In order to preserve our universe¡¯s strength, I¡¯m not going to send any disciples. You¡¯re going to be the only person I¡¯m sending, James.¡± Startled, James asked, ¡°Me?¡± Hadad nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve never seen another cultivator with as much potential as you. If you can be a Quasi Ancestral God, you¡¯ll stand a chance against the other universes¡¯ powerhouses. If I were to send the others, I would be sending them to their graves. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You have thirty million years before you can enter the new universe. During this period, you must practice hard to improve your cultivation rank as much as possible. However, you mustn¡¯t reach the Ancestral God Rank. Otherwise, you won¡¯t qualify to be sent to the new universe topete for the boons.¡± James fell silent. He never expected Hadad to n to send him to the new universe. Chapter 3574 Chapter 3574 James did not reply for a while. He never thought Hadad would make such a decision. The birth of a new universe meant countless boons would appear. Such a great opportunity could not be obtained by strength but depended on one¡¯s fate. Some people were willing to sacrifice their lives to obtain great things. In the Apocalypse Age, many living beings were willing to risk everything, even their lives, to seize great boons. Hadad refused to send more people to the new universe to preserve the strength of the Twelfth Universe. James disapproved of his approach. Although he could preserve the universe¡¯s strength, he also limited its growth. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After a long silence, James said, ¡°Lord Hadad, I think your decision might be inappropriate.¡± Hadad took a meaningful look at him and asked, ¡°What is inappropriate about it?¡± James said, ¡°There are countless opportunities and treasures in the new universe. Instead of setting restrictions, you should send all powerhouses below the Ancestral God Rank to the new universe to seize these boons. ¡° Hadad reprimanded, ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t understand how terrifying the other universes are. They¡¯ve existed way before the Twelfth Universe, and their Heavenly Path is much more stable than ours. This means their people are much stronger than us. If I send cultivators below the Ancestral God Rank from our universe there, they¡¯ll just be prey. Even if they sessfully obtain boons from the new universe, they won¡¯t be able to bring them back home. I¡¯m trying to protect them. Instead of heading there to die, they should stay home.¡± James fell silent again. Considering Hadad¡¯s position, it was reasonable for him to make such a decision. James used to be Sol¡¯s Dragon King, whomanded millions of soldiers. He would never want his subordinates to risk their lives. However, how could they keep retreating in the face of a strong enemy? James could never back down in the face of enemies. Despite knowing the risks, James would send more powerful cultivators to the new universe to seize the opportunities if he were the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord. Hadad refused to discuss the topic anymore. He slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. We still have thirty million years left. During this period, you should strive to improve your cultivation rank and strength as much as possible. Although you stand a chance against Ancestral Gods now, you can only fight against the weakest Mystical Ancestral God. ¡°With your current strength, you¡¯ll be the weakest among the powerhouses sent to the new universe.novelebook You won¡¯t stand a chance of surviving. ¡°You need to maximize your Path Seal¡¯s strength and elevate your mentality to reach the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Path Integration Rank within thirty million years.¡± After Hadad gave the order, he disappeared from sight. ¡°James.¡± Melinda gently tugged his sleeves. James returned to his senses, took a deep breath, and put the thoughts behind him. Melinda asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Melinda asked again, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± James said helplessly, ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ll have to improve myself as much as possible within these thirty million years before I¡¯m sent to the new universe. I¡¯m confident I can raise all my Path Seals to the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll also be able to improve my state of mind and enhance my understanding of Paths.¡± Thirty million years was a very short period for powerhouses. It was not even an Epoch. However, it was a very long time for James. He was confident in reaching the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Path Integration Rank. ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching for the Ancestral Talisman Master,¡± said James. Melinda suddenly pped her forehead and said, ¡°How could I forget? My father is the Lord of the Universe. He must know where the Ancestral Talisman Master is. I should¡¯ve asked him just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll just keep searching for him,¡± said James. After speaking, he turned and left. He did not want to have too much contact with Hadad. Chapter 3575 Chapter 3575 It was no wonder Melinda said that Radomir had overthrown her father in the apocalypse age because he was not progressive. Although his conservative tactic was reasonable, the disadvantages outweighed the advantages. Afterward, James continued on his search for the Ancestral Talisman Master. Meanwhile, Hadad returned to Mount Heavenly Path. He sat within Hadad Pce and sent a telepathic message to the Caelum Ancestral Gods within the universe. All the Caelum Ancestral Gods received his call. Swoosh! A few people appeared in the main hall. One after another, the Caelum Ancestral Gods of the Twelfth Universe came to see him. However, only those that were still active in the universe came. Meanwhile, the powerhouses hiding on Mount Nothingness did not appear even after sensing Hadad¡¯s call. ording to the records of history, they were supposedly dead. Moreover, a special formation was set up in Mount Nothingness. The formation prevented even a Macrocosm Ancestral God from sensing their existence. Many Caelum Ancestral Gods appeared in Hadad Pce¡¯s main hall. A few of them were acquainted with James, and some were even very close to him. The Ancestral Sword Master, Ancestral Talisman Master, the Five Ancestral Masters, the Ancestral Formation Master, Ancestral Medicine Master, Thea, and several other Caelum Ancestral Gods that James was unfamiliar with gathered inside the main hall. These Caelum Ancestral Gods were the strongest cultivators of the Twelfth Universe. They gathered in the main hall, already aware of the reason Hadad had called for them. Hadad looked at them and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all sensed it, right?¡± Everyone nodded in response to his question. It was hard not to sense such a big fluctuation in the Chaos. However, they did not head over to check it out. The Ancestral Sword Master was the first to step forward and speak. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now,novelebook Lord Hadad?¡± Hadad exined the birth of the new universe in detail. ¡°All twelve universes have agreed to send powerhouses below the Ancestral God Rank to the new universe topete over the boons. After careful consideration, I¡¯ve decided not to partake in the chaotic situation. I¡¯ve summoned everyone today to warn you all not to spread the news. The birth of the new universe must remain a secret. Also, I¡¯m forbidding anyone from sending disciples to the new universe.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate, Lord Hadad.¡± ¡°This is a great opportunity to seize great treasures. There¡¯s even a chance to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. How can we just give it up?¡± Many Caelum Ancestral Gods expressed their disapproval. ¡°Huff.¡± Hadad sighed and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s a good opportunity to obtain boons, weck the strength to fight for them. Our universe was born muchter than the others, and our Heavenly Path is weaker than theirs. Naturally, their cultivators and our cultivators of the same rank will have a great disparity in strength.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, the crowd went silent. Hadad said, ¡°However, we¡¯re not going topletely forsake the chance. I¡¯ve already decided to send James to the new universe. Although his current cultivation rank is low, he still has time to grow. I have faith that he¡¯ll be a Path Integration Ancestral God within these thirty million years. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± Hadad gently waved his hand. He summoned them simply to warn them not to leak the news and to not secretly send disciples over to the new universe. The Caelum Ancestral Gods present exchanged a few nces, then turned to leave. After learning of the news, Thea had a solemn expression. ¡°He¡¯s sending James to die.¡± Thea began to worry for James, knowing his cultivation rank was low. Although hisbat strength was terrifying, his cultivation rank was pitiful. She doubted James could be a Path Integration Ancestral God within thirty million years. If he seeded, then she would have nothing to worry about. Chapter 3576 Chapter 3576 James learned about the new universe from Hadad. A new universe would open the door for opportunities and great boons. There was even a chance for one to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, which was very tempting. Bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God would ce one at the pinnacle of strength in the twelve universes. It was the dream of every cultivator. Only Caelum Ancestral Gods stood a chance to be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. However, even a peak Caelum Ancestral God would have difficulties bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. To be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, one had to have enough luck. James began making ns for when he would travel to the new universe. He wanted to fight the other universes¡¯ prodigies even if he could not seize any boons. James continued searching for the Ancestral Talisman Master. At that moment, the Ancestral Talisman Master had returned from Mount Heavenly Path. He already learned that Hadad nned to send James to the new universe. In fact, he had been surveilling James¡¯ every move. He knew James had left Mount Heavenly Path and visited Mount Sword God to learn from the Ancestral Sword Master. After that trip, James¡¯ strength had grown significantly. He was also aware James was looking for him. However, he did not show up. The Ancestral Talisman Master wanted James to find him through his own efforts.novelebook If James failed to do so, it meant they were not fated to meet. At his rank, he strongly believed in fate. However, the situation had changed. He had to take the initiative to see James. James and Melinda found a spiritual mountain within the Talisman Realm. The Primordial Energy there was abundant, and they assumed the Ancestral Talisman Master would stay in such a ce. However, they found no traces of the Ancestral Talisman Master after searching the entire mountain. There was only a sect that did not belong to the Ancestral Talisman Master. The two chose to leave. Swoosh! As soon as they departed, a person appeared before them. The person looked like to be an elderly man in his sixties. He had ck hair and a beard. The man looked graceful, and James could not sense any evil Curse Power on him. James was ecstatic to see the man before him. ¡°Ancestral Talisman Master!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He had seen the Ancestral Talisman Master in the Katun Realm before and immediately recognized him. The Ancestral Talisman Master nodded lightly and said, ¡°Mhm. Come with me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± James nodded happily. The Ancestral Talisman Master led James away. James followed closely behind him. Soon, they arrived at a vast desert. The Primordial Energy in the desert was very scarce and almost non-existent. After arriving in the desert, the Ancestral Talisman Master casually waved his hand, and a formation shrouded in white mist appeared. With the Ancestral Talisman Master leading the way, James easily passed through the white mist and the formation. After passing through the formation, a spectacr view appeared before his eyes. The pce had towering mountains and clear rivers. The air was also full of Primordial Energy and mysterious inscriptions. The inscriptions were very magical and contained the supreme Path Energy. Chapter 3577 Chapter 3577 ¡°This ce is called the Rune Land.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master walked ahead and exined, ¡°The Rune Land is a magical ce that appeared when heaven and earth were formed. This ce contains mysterious runes that record the various Paths throughout the universe. You can find runes rted to any kind of Path here. Surprised, James asked, ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master nodded and said, ¡°Of course. The Rune Land is known as one of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Ten Holy Lands. It¡¯s not given the title for nothing.¡± Melinda also looked around curiously. She could also sense the miraculous runes around them. Under the Ancestral Talisman Mater¡¯s leadership, they arrived at a spiritual mountain. A temple was situated atop the mountain. It looked simr to the building James saw on Galileo thest time he traveled through time. Back then, James had no idea if he had traveled to the Primeval Age or that the Ancestral Talisman Master had deliberately left behind messages. Many people could be seen cultivating in a lotus position on the floor with their eyes closed. The Ancestral Talisman Master led James to the backyard. Then, he offered James a seat in a lounge area. After James sat down, the Ancestral Talisman Master asked, ¡°Has Lord Hadade to see you already?¡± James nodded. ¡°Yeah. We met very recently.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should already know about the new universe that has been born and that every universe will send powerhouses there to seize the boons that will appear, right?¡± James replied, ¡°Lord Hadad has already informed me about that. He¡¯s nning to send me to the new universe.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master had a solemn expression. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a genius that¡¯s hard toe by. Your potential is terrifying and unprecedented in the Twelfth Universe¡¯s history. You¡¯re definitely one of the best. However, our universe is the weakest out of the twelve. Other universes are absolutely horrifying. Their Heavenly Path is very stable, allowing their cultivators to be stronger than ours.¡± Hadad had already told James about this. The Ancestral Talisman Master said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to be representing yourself but our universe. novelebookRegardless of whether you seize anything, you muste back alive. Do you understand? You¡¯re the hope and future of the Twelfth Universe. James nodded. He intended to do whatever it took to survive. Suddenly, James thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, you mentioned that Curse Magic originated from the Eleventh Universe. I learned that the Ancestral Sword Master originated from the Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord. ¡°How is this possible? Did the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of other universese to teach the people of the Twelfth Universe?¡± James asked the question that had been in the back of his mind. The Ancestral Talisman Master shook his head slightly and exined, ¡°When our universe was born, powerhouses from the other universes also came to seize the boons that appeared here. ¡°Whenever a new universe forms, living beings will also be born on it. These living beings are the first lifeforms of the universe. ¡°The Ancestral Sword Master and I are the first batch of living beings to exist in the Twelfth Universe. Other powerhouses from the other universes came here to find great boons. At the same time, they also sought out a few talented living beings to train. In fact, many of our universe¡¯s Supernatural Powers originated from other universes.¡± James immediately understood after hearing the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s exnation. The Ancestral Talisman Master sighed and said, ¡°Our universe¡¯s foundation is incredibly weak. When it first formed, many of the Chaotic Treasures were seized by other universes. As a result, our universe¡¯s overall strength is much weaker than the others, and it¡¯s very challenging for us to improve. Even if we managed to raise our strength, our cultivators would still be much weaker than the other universes¡¯ cultivators of the same rank due to the absence of Chaotic Treasures. Our universe¡¯s cultivators don¡¯t stand a chance against them. ¡°Chaotic Treasures y a big part in strength. Moreover, our universe is highly influenced by other universes. Thus, it¡¯s hard for us to pave our own path and create a unique Supernatural Power of our own. ¡°The few of us from this universe''s first batch of living beings have been working hard. The Five Ancestral Masters have been putting in the most effort to create a unique Supernatural Path and ze a brand new path.¡± James nodded lightly. He already knew about these facts. With their effort, The Five Ancestral Masters sessfully created the Elemental Inversion, which he obtained in the future. Chapter 3578 Chapter 3578 The Ancestral Talisman Master exined the history of the Twelfth Universe. James knew that the other powerhouses hade from other universes to theirs and taken treasures that belonged to them. Chaotic Treasures could significantly improve one¡¯s strength. From the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s words, a Macrocosm Ancestral God with one Macrocosm Power that wielded a powerful Chaotic Treasure could fight against a Macrocosm Ancestral God with two Macrocosm Powers. However, this was only true for powerful Chaotic Treasures. Regr Chaotic Treasures were not as powerful. For example, the Five Elements of Genesis were rtively weaker Chaotic Treasures. Macrocosm Power could only be obtained by fusing the five of them. Inparison,novelebook other powerful Chaotic Treasures contained their own respective Macrocosm Power. The Infinity Stele was also a Chaotic Treasure, but James was unsure of its grade. He had not been focusing on learning the runes on the Infinity Steles. Thus, he could only use them as a defensive shield or heavy weapon in battle. In thirty million years, James would have to travel to the new universe andpete with the other universes¡¯ prodigies over boons. The Infinity Steles would y a crucial part when the time came. James intended to practice using the Infinity Steles after raising his cultivation rank. ¡°James.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master parted his lips and reminded, ¡°You still have thirty million years. It may seem like a long time, but it¡¯ll pass quickly. During this period, you must improve your Path Seals and physical strength as much as possible.¡± James nodded slightly. Then, the Ancestral Talisman Master said, ¡°I know you¡¯vee to me for guidance in using Curse Magic. I won¡¯t hold back any information and will teach you everything I know about Curse Magic. As for how much you canprehend will be up to you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. James was relieved by the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have any time to waste.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master got up and walked away. James followed closely behind him. On the other hand, Melinda also temporarily settled down in the Rune Land. In a mountain range of the Rune Land, the Ancestral Talisman Master and James sat in a lotus position on a cliff on the highest mountain. Magical Inscriptions floated in the sky. The Ancestral Talisman Master said, ¡°The Rune Land is one of the Ten Holy Lands. You can find countless runes here, each containing knowledge of different Paths. Cultivating here will significantly increase your efficiency. ¡°Many years ago, Hadad also obtained a potent Supernatural Power here before he became the Lord of the Universe.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s voice resounded. James looked around curiously. Many runes were floating around them. Each of them was different and contained knowledge of a specific Path. The power each rune had was also different. ¡°After you gain a deeper knowledge of Curse Magic, you can cultivate here for a while. It¡¯ll be beneficial in improving your understanding of other Paths,¡± said the Ancestral Talisman Master. Chapter 3579 Chapter 3579 James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Sir.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master lightly waved his hand to end the topic. Then, he carried on with the main topic. ¡°Before you begin cultivating Curse Magic, I¡¯d like to know how much you know about Curse Magic.¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know much. I obtained Curse Inscriptions by coincidence and came into contact with Curse Power. Eventually, I acquired a Jade Seal to suppress the Curse Power into Curse Inscriptions.¡± James took out the Jade Seal he obtained from the Apocalypse Age. The Jade Seal was from Sangria. Potent Curse Power was contained in the Jade Seal, and several inscriptions were carved on it. The inscriptions were the fundamentals of Curse Inscriptions. Although James spoke of future events, he was very careful with his words and did not bring up major events. Thus, the Ancestral Talisman Master could understand his words. The Ancestral Talisman Master took the Jade Seal and examined it. He looked at the inscriptions carved on the Jade Seal and said softly, novelebook¡°It¡¯s the fundamental inscriptions of Curse Magic. How did you obtain the Jade Seal?¡± James replied truthfully, ¡°You left this behind. I¡¯m not from this age and actually came from the future.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master was not surprised by his words. He was already suspicious about the possibility because he could not find any information about James after trying to divine his background. The Ancestral Talisman Master did not ask any more questions, not even the reason James came to their age or what happened in the future. Despite not inquiring anything, the Ancestral Talisman MasterN?velDrama.Org owns all content. was sure he would create the Jade Seal soon and pass it down. Eventually, James would obtain it. He began to exin, ¡°Curse Inscriptions aren¡¯t from our universe. They¡¯re mysterious inscriptions that appeared when the Eleventh Universe was born. ¡°When we met, you disyed your Curse Ousia and asked me a few questions. After I returned home, I went to investigate and specifically went to the Eleventh Universe to ask my teacher about it. ¡°Eventually, he told me some secrets. Curse Inscriptions originated from the Dark World. ¡°The Dark World is vast and boundless. It¡¯s assumed that the Dark World¡¯s total area is equal to that of the twelve universes. Everything that happens in the Dark World directly affects our universes. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the details either. They might be tooplicated for you, so I won¡¯t exin it now.¡± James was not surprised. He already suspected Curse Magic came from the Dark World. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get back to business.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master said, ¡°Among the twelve universes, a few were formed with the intervention of the Dark World. The Eleventh Universe is one of them. The Dark World was the reason the Eleventh Universe was formed. Back then, a powerhouse from the depths of the Dark World passed on Curse Inscriptions to the Eleventh Universe.¡± Hearing this, James was startled. ¡°Is the Dark World that strong? They can even intervene and cause a universe to form?¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not the case. A universe is born from a Macrocosm Core, which only exists within the Chaos. It takes a very long time for Macrocosm Cores to form. ¡°A powerhouse from the Dark World found a Macrocosm Core that had not matured and used its power to elerate its growth. He wanted to obtain the Chaotic Treasure that would appear when the universe was born.¡± Enlightened, James said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± James thought he was already a powerful cultivator that knew a lot about the universe. However, as he grew stronger, he gradually realized how little he knew. The twelve universes, the Dark World, and the boundless Chaos. There were so many more mysteries. However, James believed he would be a very powerful man in the future and understand the essence of the world. Chapter 3580 Chapter 3580 The Ancestral Talisman Master briefly introduced the origin of Curse Magic. ¡°Curse Magic is all-epassing. After you cultivate Curse Magic, you can cultivate Curse Power. Within these Curse Inscriptions, you¡¯ll be able to find countless Supernatural Powers. However, you¡¯ll need a deep understanding of Curse Inscriptions to learn them. ¡°What you need to do now is not toprehend these supernatural powers but toprehend the fundamentals of Curse Magic and the Curse Path to enhance your Curse Path Seal¡¯s Power. James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Please advice me, Sir.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master said, ¡°The essence of Curse Magic is evil and terrifying. ording to my teacher, Curse Magic originated from the Dark World and is a Secret Art used to control evil spirits.¡± ¡°What is the essence of curses?¡± ¡°Curses are basically spells. ¡°If you practice Curse Magic to the highest level, you¡¯ll be able to pass through time and space to kill your enemy. Even if you¡¯re separated by a great distance or time spanning years, you can still use Curse Magic to kill someone.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to distinguish whether a Supernatural Power is bad or evil. It reallyes down to the user¡¯s character. If you¡¯re a rightful person, an evil Supernatural Power won¡¯t be used for wicked purposes.¡± The Ancestral Talisman exined the nature of Curse Magic. Curse Magic was terrifying. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As the Ancestral Talisman Master said, one with a high understanding of Curse Magovelebook could easily kill an enemy regardless of whether they were separated by time or space. Curse Magic could destroy an entire world instantly. It was not an exaggeration. James sat on a cliff in a lotus position on the back mountain of the Rune Land. Several mysterious inscriptions surrounded him. The inscriptions were ck and exuded a ck glow. The ck inscriptions were made up of some ck mist. The shape of the inscriptions was very strange. It seemed like random scribbles that were constantly changing every moment. James found it very bizarre. ¡°This is the fundamental Curse Inscriptions. ¡°There are four core inscriptions, each of which has infinite variations and can change into countless words. ¡°Rx and empty all your thoughts. Forget about everything you¡¯ve learned in the past.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master began to guide James. James followed his instructions. He slowly cleared his mind of thoughts. At that moment, his mind waspletely nk. Suddenly, several mysterious words emerged in his mind. He could sense the changes in the words and the meaning of each word. At that moment, the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s voice resounded in his mind. ¡°Although the four Curse Inscriptions have infinite variations, their changes follow a pattern. They change in ordance with the world¡¯s rules. Sensing Curse Inscriptions is like sensing everything throughout the world.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s voice was very soft, but James could hear every word. At that moment, James sensed the change in the first inscription. The inscription had thousands of variations in a short moment, each with a different meaning. Suddenly, a scene appeared in James¡¯ mind. He saw a lively and beautiful world. The world in his mind was full of vitality. However, Curse Power descended, and the vibrant world was destroyed instantly. Then, it disappeared into nothingness. ¡°This is the nature of curses.¡± Chapter 3581 Chapter 3581 ¡°The essence of Curse is destruction and death.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s voice kept resounding in James¡¯ mind. He taught James some of his comprehension and thoughts about Curse Magic. His voice slowly faded, and James cultivated in silence. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In his mind, four inscriptions appeared. The four inscriptions floated before him and began to disintegrate into new characters. novelebookHundreds of millions of new inscriptions appeared and revolved around his body. Every word contained supreme Curse Power. James began toprehend them wholeheartedly. His Curse Path Seal¡¯s Power also improved as hisprehension of Curse Inscriptions deepened. Curse Inscriptions were different from the Sword Path¡¯s Inscriptions. James coulde to a suddenprehension of the Sword Path. However, he had to slowly understand the Curse Inscriptions. These characters came from the depths of the Dark World and were passed on to the Eleventh World. Eventually, Curse Magic made its way to the Twelfth Universe. However, no power in the world was compatible with Curse Magic. Therefore, James could onlyprehend the Curse Inscriptions one by one. After gaining a deeper understanding of the Curse Inscriptions, James could absorb the power from the depths of the Dark World from afar. James silently studied the Curse Inscriptions. Time flew, and three million years passed in the blink of an eye. During these years, James had been sitting motionlessly on the cliff of the Rune Land¡¯s back mountain. Countless Curse Inscriptions revolved around his body, and his aura continuously grew stronger. His Curse Path Seal also kept growing stronger. From the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven, it was raised to the Ninth Heaven¡¯s peak. However, James wanted to raise his other Path Seals before breaking into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. James sat silently for several million years. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. The inscriptions around him vanished instantly. James stood up and clenched his fists, and substantial Curse Power emerged from his fists. Sensing the Curse Power, James felt invincible. James was confident he could kill Quinn, the former number one of Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Martial Ranking, with a single blow of Curse Power. ¡°Impressive.¡± A voice rang in his ears. James looked around and saw the Ancestral Talisman Master, who had been silently watching him. He sped his hands together and said, ¡°Thank you for guiding me, Sir. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain such a deep understanding of Curse Inscriptions so quickly. It might¡¯ve taken me a very long time.¡± The Ancestral Talisman Master said, ¡°You¡¯veprehended so much after I only gave you a few pointers. You¡¯re indeed a rare prodigy with powerfulprehension ability. Curse Inscriptions are ever- changing and veryplicated. However, you managed toprehend so much in just three million years. You¡¯re really impressive. It took me many Epochs to reach your level.¡± James¡¯prehension ability surpassed the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s expectations. Hisprehension ability was terrifying, and he would surely be a powerhouse. ¡°You¡¯ve alreadyprehended the fundamental of Curse Magic. The four inscriptions can have countless changes, and differentbinations can form potent Supernatural Powers. ¡°If you want to learn Supernatural Powers rted to Curse Magic, you¡¯ll have to continue researching it yourself. I won¡¯t be able to teach you anything rted to this. With yourprehension ability, I¡¯m sure you¡¯llbine them to form a powerful Supernatural Power. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can teach you. You can continue to stay in the Rune Land to cultivate or leave if you¡¯d like.¡± With a sh, the Ancestral Talisman Master disappeared from James¡¯ sight. Chapter 3582 Chapter 3582 With the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s guidance, James thoroughlyprehended Curse Magic and understood the changes of the Curse Inscriptions. His Curse Path Seal had been raised to the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. Countless Supernatural Powers could be learned from the Curse Inscriptions. Curse Inscriptions had to be arranged inbinations to evolve into Supernatural Powers. Previously, Sophie studied a few Curse Inscriptions and used them to form simple Supernatural Powers¡ªConfinement and Cycle of Time. Curse Inscriptions were all-epassing. novelebookTheoretically, they could bebined to form all sorts of Supernatural Powers that contained different Powers. Now that James had a deepprehension of Curse Inscription, he could easily create terrifying Supernatural Powers. James could also assemble the Curse Inscriptions to form a terrifying Supernatural Power like Quinn¡¯s Clone Art. That was how powerful Curse Magic was. However, one had to be fully proficient in Curse Inscriptions to assemble them. James put away his thoughts and stopped studying Curse Magic. He still had to raise his other Path Seal¡¯s strength. Now that he was proficient in Curse Inscriptions, improving his understanding of other Paths would be fairly easy. After clearing his mind, James sensed the time and found that three million years had passed since he came to the Rune Land. He murmured, ¡°Time passes so fast. One-tenth of thirty million years passed in the blink of an eye. I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± James left the cliff and headed to find Melinda, who had temporarily settled down in the Rune Land as she was waiting for him. Melinda had been bored while waiting for James for the past three million years. She had visited James a few times, but he was so focused on his cultivation. She sat on the roof of a manor on a certain mountain in the Rune Land, looking at the runes floating around her. During these years, she also studied for a bit. However, she was not interested in cultivating and only tried to cultivate for a very short period. After that, she waited idly for James to finish. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s already been three million years. How much longer is he going to cultivate?¡± She sat on the roof in boredom. Suddenly, she saw James approaching from a distance. Her face immediately lit up, and she quickly shed before James, saying excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re finally done! I missed you a lot!¡± After speaking, she leaped into James¡¯ arms. James was startled by her actions. Melinda was the daughter of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord. Not only was she pretty, but she also had an outstanding figure. He could smell a pleasant fragrance from her and could feel her body pressing against him. After a brief shock, James reacted and pushed her away. He said apologetically, ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was just getting a little bored.¡± Melinda asked smilingly, ¡°How did your cultivation in Curse Magic go?¡± James said triumphantly, ¡°Naturally, I learned a lot. I¡¯m already proficient in Curse Inscriptions and have raised my Curse Path Seal to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven.¡± ¡°Good job! Here¡¯s a reward!¡± Melinda smiled and nted a kiss on his cheek. Then, she asked smilingly, ¡°Where are you going next?¡± After Melinda kissed James, a bad feeling rose in James¡¯ heart. ¡®Could this girl have fallen for me?¡¯ Chapter 3583 Chapter 3583 James was troubled. He did not want anything to do with Melinda. From his perspective, it was inevitable that he would soon be an enemy of Mount Heavenly Path. Moreover, he already had Thea and refused to have any sort of romantic rtionship with other women. After a brief thought, James said, ¡°You should head back to Mount Heavenly Path, Melinda.¡± James did not want Melinda to continue following him. Puzzled, Melinda asked, ¡°Why? We already agreed in the beginning that I¡¯de with you. Why are you suddenly sending me home?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± James was at a loss for words. He was not sure what to say to Melinda. ¡®I can¡¯t possibly tell her that I¡¯m Mount Nothingness¡¯ Master and that my mission is to destroy Mount Heavenly Path and all the powerhouses of this age so that others can have a share of the universe¡¯s luck, right?¡¯ thought James. Suddenly, James fell into a dilemma when he thought about having to kill the Primeval Age¡¯s powerhouses. When the time called for it, would he be ruthless enough to kill the Ancestral Sword Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, and the Five Ancestral Masters, who were acquainted with him? Moreover, Thea would also be one of them. Thea was his wife, so would he be able to kill her for the Twelfth Universe¡¯s future? ¡®What a troublesome situation,¡¯ thought James. He gently massaged his temples. Melinda was unsure what had happened but noticed James¡¯ worried expression and asked,novelebook ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± James gently shook his head. Melinda said pleadingly, ¡°Let mee with you, please? You¡¯re going to head to the new universe, and there¡¯s no telling when you¡¯lle back or if you might even make it back alive. I want to spend more time with you before you depart to the new universe.¡± Seeing Melinda¡¯s sincere expression, James felt helpless. He was inevitably going to break her heart again. He could not give her any promises but also could not straightforwardly reject her. Otherwise, the Universe¡¯s Lord, Hadad, would kill him instantly. Oblivious to James¡¯ worries, Melinda asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your next destination?¡± James replied, ¡°The Five Ancestral Masters.¡± Melinda said excitedly, ¡°The Five Ancestral Masters? I know where to find them.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. James looked at her and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± Melinda replied smilingly, ¡°Although the Five Ancestral Masters have existed for a very long time, they have always remained active throughout the universe. Their residence isn¡¯t a secret. They live on Mount Element. It¡¯s where the Five Elements of Genesis were found. Like the Rune Land, it¡¯s also one of our universe¡¯s Ten Holy Lands.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get going.¡± James did not want to waste any more time. Three million years had passed, and he was not left with much time. After raising his Path Seals to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, he still had to improve his physical strength to the peak of a Quasi Ancestral God. Then, he would have to focus on stabilizing his state of mind. He could onlypete with the other universe¡¯s powerhouses over the new universe¡¯s boons after doing all this. Mount Element was located in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. It was where the Five Elements of Genesis were born after the formation of the Twelfth Universe. It had also be the spiritual mountain where the Five Ancestral Masters cultivated. It was an Orthodox Faction as famous as Mount Sword God. After James and Melinda left the Rune Land, they headed toward the Human Realm and appeared within the range of Mount Element. Chapter 3584 Chapter 3584 Mount Element was located in a prosperous area in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. Many powerful humans were gathered in the area, mostly disciples of Mount Element¡¯s Five Ancestral Masters. As the oldest powerhouses of the universe, the Five Ancestral Masters had disciples all over the universe. They were considered one of the strongest forces in the universe. The Elemental Cities were the most prosperous regions within the jurisdiction of Mount Element. There were five cities¡ªMetal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. James and Melinda arrived in Metal City. The entire city was built with rare metals. From a distance, it looked very extravagant and majestic. In the area, James could sense very powerful Metal Power. Melinda pointed at the city and said, ¡°That¡¯s Metal City.¡± ¡°Although the Five Ancestral Masters were born in the same generation, they are very independent. The Metal City¡¯s Lord is the Ancestral Gold Master. He¡¯s also the leader of the Five Ancestral Masters. His signature skill is called Metalic Body Art, which has imprable defenses. In our universe, only very few people can get past his defenses.¡± James had heard about the Five Ancestral Masters for a long time. However, he did not know much about them. He wanted to use this opportunity to learn more about them. As Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Princess, Melinda knew a lot about the Five Ancestral Masters and briefed James about them. Soon, the two arrived at Metal City¡¯s gate. Swoosh! At that moment, a ray of light descended from the sky. The light ray gradually gathered to form a woman in a ck dress. She was very beautiful and had a perfect figure. novelebookHowever, her face was ice-cold toward James. ¡°Thea?¡± After a brief shock, James lit up with joy. He asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± The woman was none other than Thea. An endless stream of people walked in and out of the city gate. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thea was a famous Caelum Ancestral God. James was also a prodigy that had recently made a name for himself throughout the universe. Moreover, Melinda was Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s Princess. Amotion immediately broke out after several passersby identified them. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that James Caden? The one from Mount Heavenly Path? Mount Heavenly Path has announced that James would assist Radomir in managing the Heavenly Path. Moreover, Lord Hadad has betrothed Melinda to James.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Bria, right? The youngest sister from the Cahans.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± ¡°Why are they here at the same time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that James and Bria have a very unusual rtionship.¡± People began to whisper about them. Thea was a Caelum Ancestral God and did not care about other people¡¯s opinions. She nced at James and said, ¡°Speaking here will be inconvenient. Come with me.¡± After speaking, she leaped into the distance. James hurriedly said, ¡°Wait here for a while, Melinda.¡± After speaking, James followed after Thea. Thea descended from the sky andnded in an open field in an uninhabited mountain range. Immediately afterward, James also appeared. James felt ecstatic to see Thea. He wanted to approach her, but her cold attitude made him keep his distance. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thea asked, ¡°Do you know about the birth of the new universe?¡± James nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. I was informed three million years ago.¡± Chapter 3585 Chapter 3585 Thea said, ¡°Hadad wants to send you to the new universe.¡± James nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already been informed.¡± Thea said solemnly, ¡°Although the new universe has countless opportunities, it¡¯s also a perilous ce. I strongly suggest against going.¡± Thea knew James had gone to the Rune Land with the Ancestral Talisman Master. She had been waiting for James to finish cultivating and specifically came to see him to persuade him not to go to the new universe. ¡°Our Heavenly Path is the weakest, so even if you¡¯re at the same cultivation rank as the other universes¡¯ cultivators, you won¡¯t stand a chance against them. ¡°You should stay in the Twelfth Universe. With your potential, you¡¯ll definitely be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James did not expect Thea to be worried about his safety. He asked teasingly, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Thea¡¯s beautiful face flushed, and she felt slightly embarrassed. novelebookHowever, she quickly suppressed the feeling and red at James, saying lightly, novelebook¡°I simply don¡¯t want a prodigy to die so easily. Also, I don¡¯t wish for Sienna to return and me me for not holding you back after she finds out about your death.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± James walked toward Thea and closed in on her. He leaned toward her, and her face zoomed before him. Even her pores were visible. Thea held her breath as James got closer. She was slightly nervous and could not help but take two steps backward. James quickly stepped toward her and wrapped one arm around Thea¡¯s slender waist. ¡°You¡­¡± James did not give her the chance to speak. He pulled her into his embrace and kissed her lips. ¡°Mhm¡­ Mhm¡­¡± Thea could not speak with James¡¯ lips pressed against hers. After a few seconds, she reacted and pushed James away. Then, she quickly turned around, refusing to let James see her face. James smiled brightly. In the past, Thea would knock him away with her energy whenever he got close. However, this time, she did not exert her energy to st him away. Thea was a Caelum Ancestral God. If she was unwilling, no one could get close to her. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. James was delighted. Since Thea allowed him to kiss her, it meant she was slightly fond of him. Thea had allowed him to get close. Thus, James assumed she might even be in love with him. At that moment, Thea felt conflicted. She was unsure why she did not immediately push James away but instead let him get close. It was her first time having such feelings. James remained silent, and so did she. After a while, Thea calmed herself down and turned around. James had a bright smile on his face as he called out, ¡°Thea.¡± Thea rolled her eyes. James was mesmerized by her and felt like she had taken his breath away. ¡°Must you go?¡± asked Thea. James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I still have many things to do. I need to obtain these boons. Hadad will constantly suppress me in the Twelfth Universe, and it¡¯ll be impossible for me to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. I will only get the chance if I go to the new universe.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Thea wanted to persuade him once more, but James interrupted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Even though our universe¡¯s Heavenly Path is the weakest and they¡¯re much stronger than us, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be invincible once I reach the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Path Integration Rank. Even a cultivator from the First Universe won¡¯t be a match against me.¡± James beamed with confidence. Chapter 3586 Chapter 3586 Thea agreed with James. However, he would have to reach the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Path Integration Rank. James still had a long way to go before he reached that rank, and he might not make it with the remaining time. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She did not want James to take such a dangerous risk. Although she had never been to other universes, she knew how strong the powerhouses there were. She frowned slightly. James inched closer to her again, took her hand, and said, ¡°How about I promise not to go if I don¡¯t reach the Quasi Ancestral Rank?¡± Thea broke away from James and put her hands behind her. She sighed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, so be it. novelebookCome to the Cahan Residence before you depart to the new universe.¡± Thea knew she could not convince James to stay. Thus, she hoped that James woulde to see her before leaving for the new universe. James nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. Before I leave, I¡¯ll drop by the Cahan Residence.¡± Thea did not say much in response and disappeared with a sh. James looked in the direction she left and smiled faintly. He came to the Primeval Age for Thea. However, he did not exist to her. Fortunately, things seemed to be moving in a good direction. He had slowly be important to her. After a long time, James turned around and returned to Metal City¡¯s gate. When he returned to the city gate, many fully armed guards were around the area. The guards respectfully stood in front of James. Seeing James return, Melinda rushed over and asked, ¡°Did something happen? Is everything alright?¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± The head of the guards walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Princess Melinda, Mr. Caden. I¡¯m Metal City¡¯s head of guards. What brings the two of you here today? Is there something we can do for you two?¡± James looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see the Ancestral Gold Master.¡± ¡°The Ancestral Gold Master is current on Mount Element. Please doe into the city first. I¡¯ll report your visit to him immediately.¡± Faced with James and Melinda, the head of guards was very respectful and quickly attended to them, weing them into the city. James and Melinda entered the city. Then, they were brought to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to await the Ancestral Gold Master. The head of guards quickly left for Mount Element to report their visit. After they had waited for a while, the guard returned. He quickly said, ¡°Princess Melinda, Mr. Caden, the Ancestral Gold Master would like to invite you two up to Mount Element.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Lead the way.¡± The central mountain of Mount Element was where the Five Elements gathered. At that moment, the Five Ancestral Masters met on Mount Element. An elderly man in a golden robe said, ¡°James hase to Mount Element.¡± Another elderly man wearing a brown robe stroked his beard and said, ¡°First, he went to Mount Sword God to get advice from the Ancestral Sword Master and improved his Sword Path Seal to the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. Then, he went to the Rune Land to seek the Ancestral Talisman Master¡¯s guidance and also improved his Curse Path Seal to the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. Now, he hase to Mount Element. He¡¯s most likely here to ask us to help him cultivate in the Elemental Path. ¡°This kid¡¯s potential is really terrifying. He came to this Age with the Five Elements of Genesis he acquired in the future. We still don¡¯t know his purpose foring to our age. ¡°It¡¯s impressive that he resisted Karma Power and traveled through the River of Time. ¡°Perhaps something happened in the future, and he came to seek a solution.¡± Chapter 3587 Chapter 3587 The Five Ancestral Masters gathered and discussed James. Their discussionsted very briefly, as nothing came out of it. Shortly after, James appeared. Seeing the five elderly men before him, James walked over and sped his hands. He greeted them respectfully, ¡°My name is James Caden. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet all of you.¡± The Ancestral Gold Master waved his hand and said, ¡°Treat Mount Element like your home. You don¡¯t have to be so restrained. Here, have a seat.¡± While speaking, the Ancestral Gold Master waved his hand, and a chair manifested. James walked over and sat down. The Ancestral Aqua Master looked at James and asked, ¡°Did youe to improve your Elemental Paths?¡± James replied truthfully, ¡°Yeah. A new universe has been born, and Lord Hadad wants to send me there to seize the treasures that will appear. However, my current cultivation rank is very low. I¡¯ve cultivated five of the Elemental Path Seals. I came to seek guidance since you five have the deepest understanding of the Elemental Path. I humbly ask for your teachings.¡± The Ancestral Wood Master looked at James with satisfaction. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve already cultivated an Elemental Holy Body and have the Five Elements of Genesis with you. Also, you¡¯ve already formed Elemental Path Seals. As long as you continue cultivating, you can perfect the Elemental Path. ¡°The new universe is dangerous, but we¡¯re optimistic about you. I really hope you seize more Chaotic Treasures in the new universe and help improve the Twelfth Universe¡¯s strength. The Five Ancestral Masters had great expectations of James. The Ancestral Gold Master suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the Elemental Supernatural Power you use?¡± Five of them had been secretly paying attention to James. From the moment James used the Five Elements of Genesis, they had sensed his existence and knew James could perform Elemental Inversion. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. They were the creators of Elemental Inversion. However, they were still developing it and had not perfected it yet. Faced with the Five Ancestral Master¡¯s questions, James replied respectfully, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve learned and know about the Elemental Path was left behind by the five of you.¡± The Ancestral Gold Master said, ¡°We were right. Our spections were correct, and we¡¯re going in the right direction. novelebookFusing the Five Elements of Genesis with Elemental Power can create Macrocosm Power.¡± The Five Ancestral Masters did not ask much about the future events, nor did they inquire about Elemental Inversion. Since James came from the future, it would attract Karma Power if they were to discuss Elemental inversion with him. Even as Caelum Ancestral Gods, they could not withstand Karma Power. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± The Ancestral Gold Master spoke, then all of them leaped into the air and returned to their respective mountains. Each of the Five Ancestral Gods corresponded with a mountain. At that moment, James sensed the Power of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth merging to form the Elemental Inversion Formation. The Elemental Inversion Formation was a Supernatural Power from Elemental Inversion, capable of absorbing all kinds of power from the surrounding environment. After the Five Ancestral Masters activated the Elemental Inversion Formation, the power of heaven and earth quickly gathered. The Powers of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth intertwined in the sky, forming a magical pattern. At that moment, James leaped into the center of the formation. He could sense the Elemental Power around him. The Elemental Power materialized into mysterious Elemental Inscriptions. ¡°You¡¯ve cultivated an Elemental Holy Body but never used it in battle, nor have you been using its greatest potential. ¡°We will use the Elemental Path¡¯s Power to enhance your physical body. ¡°While this happens, you¡¯ll clearly sense the existence of our Elemental Path¡¯s Power. How much you comprehend will be up to you.¡± The Five Ancestral Master¡¯s voices resounded throughout the area. James took a deep breath. He knew it was a great opportunity for him. Chapter 3588 Chapter 3588 The Five Ancestral Masters activated the Elemental Inversion Formation, which was only a fraction of thepleted Elemental Inversion. They had created the Elemental Inversion Formation a long time ago. At that moment, James floated in the center of the formation. He could sense the majestic Elemental Energy entering his body and nourishing his flesh. The Five Ancestral Masters urged their Elemental Power to temper James¡¯ physical body. James¡¯ current physical strength was still far from the Quasi Ancestral God Rank and was considered weak. He would have to raise it to the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank topete with the other universes¡¯ powerhouses. At the same time, his surroundings were full of Elemental Path runes. The Five Ancestral Masters fused theirprehension of the Elemental Path into runes and passed it on to James. While James¡¯ body was being tempered, he began cultivating in the Elemental Path. His physical strength andprehension of the Elemental Path kept growing. Three million years passed in a sh. James¡¯ physical strength had already reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, and he was only one step away from reaching the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. His understanding of the Elemental Path had also grown much deeper. James¡¯ Elemental Path Seals had also reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. So far, his Sword Path, Curse Path, and Elemental Paths had reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. His Path Seals of the Yin and Yang Path, Five Great Paths, Dark Path, and Karma Path were left. The formation on Mount Element disappeared. James slowly descended from the sky andnded firmly on the ground. Immediately afterward, the Five Ancestral Masters approached him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Ancestral Gold Master said, ¡°We¡¯ve already done all we can to help you, James. You¡¯ll have to figure the rest out yourself. I know you¡¯ve practiced many Paths, and the strongest among them is the Five Great Paths.¡± The Ancestral Earth Master said, ¡°The Five Great Paths are amazing. Throughout the ages, no cultivator that practiced either of the Five Great Paths has sessfully be an Ancestral God.¡± ¡°No one can help you with the Five Great Paths. You¡¯ll be on your own.¡± The Five Ancestral Gods gave a fewments. James sped his fists and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± The Ancestral Gold Master waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for three million years. novelebookThere¡¯s not much time left. You must continue working hard with the remaining time.¡± James nodded lightly. He was in a race against time. He had stayed in the Rune Land for three million years and on Mount Element for another three million years. Two-tenth of his time had passed. James bid farewell to the Five Ancestral Masters, then left Mount Element. Outside Mount Element, Melinda asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± James answered without hesitation, ¡°To see the Ancestral Needle Master.¡± The only person left that could guide him was the Ancestral Needle Master. The Ancestral Needle Master cultivated the Medical Path and Yang Path. He was also one of the first batch of living beings that was born in the Twelfth Universe. Melinda said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master usually traveled the universe, and his whereabouts were uncertain. However, it was easy for James to find him. James immediately took out Crucifier, and Karma Power struck. However, Karma Power could no longer harm him, and he could even absorb it. After James summoned Crucifier, the Ancestral Needle Master immediately sensed it. Swoosh! Soon, a white glow appeared before James. Chapter 3589 Chapter 3589 An old man with white hair appeared before James. James sped his fists and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Sir.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master waved his hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯d like to cultivate under your guidance for a while.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s face lit up. He had wanted to give James a few pointers since a long time ago. James had obtained Crucifier, so he must have also acquired his inheritance. Thus, the Ancestral Needle Master was very optimistic about James. The Ancestral Needle Master suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve investigated the matter after we partedst time. A Chaotic Treasure called the Time Capsule appeared when the Twelfth Universe was born. It¡¯s a very miraculous Chaotic Treasure.¡± James listened attentively. The Ancestral Needle Master only had Crucifier and not Exalter. Since he had brought it up now, he must have learned about the truth of the matter. The Ancestral Needle Master continued, ¡°The Time Capsule is a very powerful treasurer. It¡¯s most likely one of the strongest among the Chaotic Treasures that have been found. When our universe was first formed, countless powerhouses from different universes fought frantically over the Time Capsule. They identally shattered the Time Capsule into two, resulting in the Yin and Yang Needles¡ªCrucifier and Exalter. ¡°I was fortunate enough to obtain Crucifier. Meanwhile, Exalter was taken by a powerhouse from another universe.¡± ¡°Another universe¡¯s powerhouse took it?¡± Jame was surprised. The Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve investigated for quite a long time and learned that a Caleum Ancestral God of the Eleventh Universe called the Ancestral Soul Master had obtained Exalter. He has very strong Demonic Power.¡± James¡¯ brows furrowed. ¡®How did Exalter end up in the Twelfth Universe in the future if it was supposed to be in the Eleventh Universe?¡¯ thought James. All these things were still unsolved mysteries. The Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve obtained Crucifier and Exalter and also mastered the technique of fusing them into a Time Capsule, we shouldn¡¯t bother with them for now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. James was sure a major event would happen in the Twelfth Universe. However, these matters had nothing to do with him. novelebookHe would return to the future after Thea¡¯s soul was extracted to refine the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. His life was in the future, and the Primeval Age¡¯s future was not his concern. James found out he had another Chaotic Treasure. Aftering to the Primeval Age, James learned about Chaotic Treasures. They were powerful treasures that appeared when a new universe was born and could provide one with Macrocosm Power. However, this only applied to Caelum Ancestral Gods. Cultivators below that would be unable to unleash the Chaotic Treasure¡¯s full potential. James already had three Chaotic Treasures¡ªthe Five Elements of Genesis, the Infinite Steles, and the Time Capsule. It was terrifying for someone to have that many Chaotic Treasures. The Ancestral Needle Master looked at James and said, ¡°I practice the Heavenly Path, also known as the Yang Path. You¡¯ve also cultivated the Yang Path. Yin and Yang are a whole, and it¡¯ll be too slow if you cultivate them separately. Thus, I n to take you to a special ce to cultivate.¡± James asked, ¡°Where is that?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master replied, ¡°The Yin and Yang Valley.¡± ¡°The Yin and Yang Valley?¡± James was surprised. The Ancestral Needle Master nodded and said, ¡°Yeap. It¡¯s one of the Ten Holy Lands, which makes it a perfect ce to cultivate. I visited the Yin and Yang Valley and read a few books there to find the truth about the Time Capsule.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°But, the Yin and Yang Valley is a sect isted away from the universe. The people there are very hard to get along with. When we get there, you should behave yourself. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± James replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 3590 Chapter 3590 The Yin and Yang Valley was one of the Ten Holy Lands, making it a perfect ce to cultivate. The pce was not within the Seven Realms. Instead, it was located on an unknown small. The Ten Holy Lands had already been forgotten a long time ago. Apart from a few older generations that knew about it, the younger generations had no clue what the Ten Holy Lands were and where they were located. Swoosh! Three figures appeared in outer space. It was the Ancestral Needle Master, James, and Melinda. The Ancestral Needle Master pointed at a red ahead of them and said, ¡°That¡¯s Kaiga Realm. For countless years, the Yin and Yang Valley has stayed hidden from others. Very few know about their existence. Let¡¯s get going.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master strode toward the red. James and Melinda followed closely behind him. After entering the, the three of themnded in a forest. The forest¡¯s environment was harsh, and there were many spatial rifts in the sky and ground that emitted violent energy. The Primordial Energy around them was also very scarce. Other living beings would never step foot into this ce. The Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Yin and Yang Valley. When our universe was born, an intense battle broke out here, destroying the surrounding space. As a result, there exist countless spatial rifts here. Even Heaven¡¯s Law is incapable of repairing the space. novelebookTherefore, this area was left in such a tragic state. The Yin and Yang Valley is hidden within this mountain range.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master looked at the mountain range ahead of them and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s me, the Ancestral Needle Master. Please open the mountain gate, Valley Master!¡± His voice resounded throughout the area. Shortly after, a figure appeared in front of him. The person that appeared was not polite toward the Ancestral Needle Master at all. He shouted back, ¡°You¡¯ve already visited us before and read all kinds of articles within our valley. What else do you want?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master replied, ¡°I brought a junior to cultivate in the Yin and Yang Valley for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the Yin and Yang Valley is a preciousnd to us. It¡¯s not open to the public, so please leave.¡± After the person finished speaking, he disappeared. James looked at the Ancestral Needle Master and asked, ¡°What should we do now, Sir?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master smiled lightly and said, ¡°Do you know how I got inst time?¡± Puzzled, James shook his head. The Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°I fought my way in.¡± After speaking, a powerful aura erupted from his body and soared to the sky like a giant dragon. His energy dispersed around the area, and the formation protecting the mountain range showed signs of disintegrating. The Ancestral Needle Master was a very famous powerhouse. He was powerful and could easily destroy the Yin and Yang Valley if he wanted. After sensing the substantial Heavenly Power, James was shocked and thought, ¡®As expected from the Ancestral Needle Master. His Heavenly Power is terrifying.¡± The Yin and Yang Valley was forced to open their formation after being pressured by the Ancestral Needle Master. After the formation was deactivated, the environment around them immediately changed drastically. James sensed abundant Primordial Energy, and a few spiritual mountains appeared in sight. Soon, a white-haired old man with a beard wearing a white robe appeared before them. He said helplessly, ¡°Ancestral Needle Master, you should know the Yin and Yang Valley wants to stay isted from the universe and is not willing to expose itself. Yet, you¡¯ve repeatedly trespassed into our valley. What exactly do you want this time?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master smiled and said, ¡°I already told you. I brought a junior to cultivate in your valley for some time.¡± The old man was none other than the Yin and Yang Valley¡¯s Master, Darden Ywain. He cultivated the Yin and Yang Path, and his strength was that of a Terra Ancestral God.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 3591 Chapter 3591 Regardless of how powerful the rank of a Terra Ancestral God was, it was simply not high enough to make the cut. ¡°Ancestral Needle Master, the ce of Yin and Yang is the holy site of my valley. Only the disciples of my valley may enter. Plus, we have strict regtions. Powerful figures who have not reached the Quasi Ancestral God Rank are barred from entering the ce of Yin and Yang,¡± said Darden Ywain. The Ancestral Needle Master caressed his white beard as he said, ¡°This is not a matter of your concern. All you need to do is open up the ce of Yin and Yang.¡± Darden replied, ¡°Even if I were to allow you in, the disciples of my sect would not approve of it. How about this? You may first enter the valley and stay here while I gather my disciples to convene on this matter.¡° ¡°That works,¡± The Master said. Just like that, the Ancestral Needle Master, James, and Melinda settled into the Valley of Yin and Yang. Melinda asked curiously, ¡°Where is this ce actually? Why has it been named one of the Ten Great Cultivation Holy Sites?¡± James was curious as well and waited patiently for the Ancestral Needle Master to answer her question. The Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°The ce of Yin and Yang is the mystical birthce of the Time Capsule. This site encloses True Heavenly Yang Energy and True Demonic Yin Energy, as well as mystical scripts of the Paths of Yin and Yang. James has the Needle of Yin and Yang and Exalter, which can be merged to form the Time Capsule. He¡¯s still not familiar with the power of the Time Capsule, so I brought him here to help him with his cultivation and to buttress his understanding of the Capsule.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for your thoughtfulness,¡± James said gratefully. The Ancestral Needle Master shrugged it off and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now. If the valley disapproves of our entry, we will have no choice but to use force.¡±novelebook He was rather confident about his capacity. There was no issue in forcing the valley to cooperate. In the main hall of the Valley of Yin and Yang, many people gathered. Darden, the Sect Leader, sat on his seat with a worried look on his face. He said, ¡°The Ancestral Needle Master came again. Thest time he came to our valley, he dug up many of our ancient books. This time, he brought a youngster with him, wanting to cultivate in the ce of Yin and Yang.¡± ¡°No way.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. An elder stepped forward, condemning, ¡°The ce of Yin and Yang is the holy site of our valley, how can we allow foreigners to simply enter the site?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°The power of the ce of Yin and Yang has been umted for quite some time now to benefit the next genius of our valley. This power has now been materialized into the Yin and Yang Holy Body. If we allow someone else to enter the ce, then the preparations of the entire Valley are just going to go to waste.¡± One by one, all the Elders joined the discussion. Darden said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want it to happen as well, but the Ancestral Needle Master is a Caelum Ancestral God. He has the Needle of Yin and Yang, which is a differentiation of the Time Capsule and is overwhelmingly powerful. All of us won¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s set up a challenge. If they wish to enter the ce of Yin and Yang, they must complete the challenge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s our only option left provided our circumstances. But, how are we supposed to set up a challenge when we¡¯re unsure of their capacity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll test them out,¡± Darden said. ¡°Alright.¡± The Elders nodded. After the brief meeting, Darden left the main hall for the Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s ce of amodation. He smiled widely at the gates of their lodging, greeted them, and said, ¡°Have my disciples treated you well?¡± The Master replied with a smile, ¡°Not bad.¡± Darden shifted his nce unto James and Melinda and asked, ¡°May I know which of you would like to cultivate in the ce of Yin and Yang?¡± Chapter 3592 Chapter 3592 The Ancestral Needle Master pointed at James and said, ¡°Him.¡± Hearing this, Darden, who was a Terra Ancestral God and had reached the peak of that rank, looked at James. Although he could not see how many Path Seals James had cultivated, he could sense that James was only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. ¡°This can¡¯t do, I¡¯m afraid,¡± He said. His eyebrows lowered as he exined, ¡°The ce of Yin and Yang isn¡¯t any regr ce. It¡¯s impossible to survive there, let alone cultivate if you haven¡¯t reached the Quasi Ancestral God Rank.¡± The Master smiled and said, ¡°That is none of your concern. All you need to do is to open up the ce of Yin and Yang. Whether he makes it out dead or alive will have no bearing on you.¡± Darden¡¯s pupils oscited. He knew that the Master was a renowned powerful figure, so anyone he brought with him must have been extraordinary. Even if James¡¯ rank was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, his capacity must have surpassed that. After giving the Master¡¯s words some thought, he smiled and said, ¡°Ancestral Needle Master, I have discussed this with the Elders. The Elders do not approve of this, but I have convinced them by saying that we should allow for exceptions, especially when you¡¯re the Ancestral Needle Master who holds the Needle of Yin and Yang, a treasure that shares the same source with the Valley. Upon hearing this, they have agreed to permit your entry, but on one condition.¡± The Master saw thising and asked smilingly, ¡°What condition?¡± Darden replied, ¡°Let me be honest with you and say that the power of Yin and Yang has been umted in the ce of Yin and Yang for quite a while now. novelebookThis extremely rich power is meant for the use of a genius of our sect. If you want to enter the ce, you¡¯ll require the approval of this genius. I¡¯ve already asked him, and he said that you¡¯d be permitted entry as long as you seeded in defeating him.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just let him fight James now.¡± The Valley of Yin and Yang was too isted from the rest of the universe. They interacted so little with the outer world that they were not aware of how big a reputation James had gained. They had no idea that James defeated the champion of the Martial Ranking when he was merely at the Great Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven. Darden replied ufortably, ¡°But, the genius of our sect is quite high-ranked. If James were to fight him, wouldn¡¯t that constitute bullying on our part?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rank of this so-called genius of yours?¡± ¡°The Quasi Ancestral God Rank.¡± Darden was honest. ¡°He¡¯s also cultivated many Path Seals, attained the peak of the Path Integration rank, and is very near to attaining the Ancestral God Rank. This holy site is for him to break through and reach the Ancestral God Rank.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Master took a quick nce at James and asked, ¡°Do you have faith in defeating him?¡± James let out a casual smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We¡¯ll need toe to grips to find out.¡± He was not sure about his battle strength as well, as thest time he fought someone was back on Mount Heavenly Path, which was a long time ago. Hearing James¡¯ reply, the Ancestral Needle Master was relieved. He looked at Darden and said, ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry, so arrange for it now.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± Darden left with a smile on his face. The Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s expression became stern after Darden¡¯s departure. He reminded James, ¡°James, don¡¯t be too careless. Although the Valley of Yin and Yang is isted from the universe, it¡¯s still one of the Ten Great Cultivation Holy Sites. No genius born here is an easy opponent.¡± James replied, ¡°My Sword Path, Curse Path, and Elemental Path have all reached the Great Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. With this capacity, I might even stand a chance against powerful figures at the Path Integration Rank who¡¯ve cultivated many Paths.¡± James was confident in himself. He was much stronger than when he defeated the champion of the Martial Ranking. At that time, he was merely a Third Heaven Great Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have confidence in your capabilities,¡± the Ancestral Needles Master said as he caressed his white beard. On the other hand, Darden started making arrangements immediately after leaving the lodging. Chapter 3593 Chapter 3593 It did not take too long for the arrangements to bepleted. At the peak of a mountain in the Valley of Yin and Yang, a huge tform was set up. Surrounding the tform was a mystical Formation Boundary. On the tform was a man in a ck robe who looked like he was in his twenties. With his arms crossed, he wore an expression of confidence and pride. James was brought outside the tform where he observed his surroundings. He saw many living beings at the ranks of Ancestral Gods gathered outside the tform. He also saw the man on the tform, who was to be his opponent for the day. Defeating him sessfully would grant him entry to the ce of Yin and Yang. Darden was all smiles as he said, ¡°My friend, it¡¯s not toote to back out of this. Although the ce of Yin and Yang is indeed a holy site,novelebook not everyone can go there to cultivate. This genius is not just anyone. He has sessfully cultivated Five Paths.¡± He was kindly reminding James. The Five Paths were the upper limits of the Path Integration Rank. James could not conceal his shock. Darden continued and said, ¡°The Valley of Yin and Yang has both Yin and Yang energy and is the optimal site to cultivate the Yin and Yang Path. Being my disciple, he has naturally cultivated the Yin and Yang Path, the Martial Path, and the Murderous Path. More importantly, he hasprehended the Death Path, one of the Five Great Paths.¡± Darden was very proud of his disciple. If it were not due to the Death Path, this disciple of his would have attained the Ancestral God Rank by now. All eyes around the tform were directed at James. After the Elders sensed that he had merely attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, they could hardly suppress theirughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Ancestral Needle Master bringing this youngd into the Valley of Yin and Yang? And he even has the audacity to enter the ce of Yin and Yang!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This must be a joke. Even if Nun Yakim doesn¡¯t stop him, the energies of Yin and Yang will melt his body once he enters the Holy Site.¡± In the eyes of all the Elders of the Valley, only death awaited James. Even the Ancestral Needle Master was worried, as he reminded James softly, ¡°Be careful, James. This youngster is not an easy opponent. He would¡¯ve made it into the Sage Ranking if he gave himself a chance and left the Valley.¡± James knew of the Sage Ranking. The Martial Ranking was for those who had yet to attain the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, whereas the Sage Ranking was reserved for those above the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Those who could make it into the Sage Ranking were definitely forces to be reckoned with. The corners of James¡¯ lips upturned slightly as he said, ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I have many cards up my sleeve. Just the Path Seal of the Five Elements of Genesis will make him shudder.¡± ¡°That did indeed slip my mind.¡± The Master chuckled as he caressed his beard. The merging of the Path Seals of the Five Elements of Genesis would create Macrocosm Power. Thus, even if James¡¯ rank was low, the Macrocosm Power would supersede all other powers. Defeating Nun should not be a problem in this case. Darden stood up and said, ¡°Thepetition¡¯s rules are very simple, Young Lad. Go up the tform and defeat my disciple. You can use any type of martial art skill during the battle. If you cannot win against him, you can surrender. Once you surrender, do not injure or kill anyone.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± James nodded. Melinda cheered for James as she said, ¡°All the best, James. I know you can do this.¡± Chapter 3594 Chapter 3594 Melinda had full faith in James. At the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Third Heaven, he had already defeated the champion of the Martial Ranking. Now, he was at thete stage of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, with many of his Paths at this rank as well. James leaped onto the tform. Around the tform were Formation Boundaries. Once he entered the Formation, he could sense a frightening pressure that was not detectable outside of it. This frightening pressure came from the man facing him. It felt like an entire world had copsed on him, and it almost suffocated him. He adjusted his aura to get used to the pressure. Nun crossed his arms and looked at James. Hostility emanated from his mediocre face. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who wants to enter the ce of Yin and Yang?¡± Although his voice was calm, it was also filled with Murderous Energy.novelebook This Energy was not solely directed at James. Rather, it was innate in Nun. James looked at him. With his fist sped in his other palm, he said, ¡°I¡¯m James Caden. It¡¯s a pleasure.¡± Nun remained still and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being my opponent. Fighting you is a humiliation to me. Yet, I can¡¯t simply disobey my teacher¡¯s instructions. It¡¯s not toote to surrender now, for once I launch my first attack, you will surely die.¡± Nun was fearless, and rightfully so. He had cultivated five Paths. Apart from the Yin and Yang Path, he also cultivated the Martial Path, the Murderous Path, and most strikingly, the Death Path. If it were not because he had unknowingly cultivated the Death Path, he would have attained the Ancestral God Rank or even the Caelum Ancestral God Rank long ago. Thus, the ce of Yin and Yang was shut off just for him. It was closed to allow for the umtion of enough Yin and Yang energy for him to reach the Ancestral God Rank. James merely smiled. Indeed, Nun was amazing, but James was not weak either. He summoned the Sword Path, the Curse Path, as well as the Elemental Path altogether, elevating his aura to the maximum immediately. Although he had only attained the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, the ovepping of all his Path Seals was still enough to make a person¡¯s flesh run cold. ¡°Very well.¡± Enthusiasm suddenly shone through Nun¡¯s eyes. He could not help but admire James. ¡°I underestimated you. This capacity of yours seems to be worth my time.¡± Once he finished speaking, he instantly appeared before James. Although he had not mastered space and time, his speed was insane. He was so agile that he surpassed the limits of time. In a split second, he appeared before James. His two fists were charged directly at James. This blow was filled with pure Martial Path Power. One should know that the Martial Path was an insanely frightening Path. One hit sufficed to twist the void. Heaven and earth showed signs of cracking apart. Fortunately, this ce was protected by Formation Boundaries. Otherwise, this attack would be enough to annihte the entire Kaiga Realm, let alone the Valley of Yin and Yang. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. James¡¯ pupils constricted. He realized just how frightening Nun was. Nun was undoubtedly the most powerful figure he had ever encountered since he became a cultivator. It was possible that even Heaven''s Adjudicators might not be Nun¡¯s match. Before Nun¡¯s fist touched James¡¯ skin, powerful energy came at James in waves. James felt sick although his physical power had reached the peak of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. He summoned the Time Path and allowed himself to disappear into thin air, only to uncannily appear behind Nun. ¡°The Time Path?¡± Nun squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°Break!¡± Chapter 3595 Chapter 3595 His blow hit the void, producing a vibration so intense that the space above the tform shattered entirely. Cracks appeared in the void. James could no longer use the Space Path to avoid Nun¡¯s attacks. Nun turned around to take a look at James, who was floating in mid-air far away from himself. The numerous cracks in the space above the tform looked like a cobweb. ¡°Young Lad, you¡¯re quite something, aren¡¯t you? The Space Path, huh?¡± Nun looked at James differently now. He praised him, saying, novelebook¡°Those who can cultivate the Five Great Paths are all extremely rare geniuses. I hate to kill you, but when I deploy the Murderous Path and the Death Path, I can¡¯t even control my power well at times. So, I advise you to surrender now, otherwise, your death may very well be near.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just use whatever tricks you have up your sleeves.¡± James emitted a strong aura as he hovered in mid-air. He had learned about Paths from the Ancestral Needle Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, and the Five Ancestral Masters but had not had the chance to test his skills. A good battle was what he craved at this very moment, especially when Nun was such a great opponent. ¡°If you insist.¡± Nununched his attack upon finishing his sentence. Suddenly, he appeared before James andunched continuous attacks at him. With each blow materialized uncountable fist shadows. Each shadow encapsted frightening power as they were made of pure Martial Path Power. Not only so, but there were also many secret moves in the shadows. James would be hurt by them even if his physical power was at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, not to mention that he was currently merely at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. James stayed put, but his Divine Sense moved across the entire tform. He could clearly sense the energy embodied by each first shadow. Right then, many inscriptions appeared in his mind. These inscriptions changed continuously, merging with one another incessantly. James attacked, causing innumerable fist shadows to materialize. His fist shadows were in head-on conflict against those of Nun¡¯s. Yet, his energy was much weaker than Nun¡¯s, causing his fist shadows to be shattered in a split second. James seized this opportunity to escape to the edges of the tform. ¡°Not bad.¡± Nun was shocked as he said, ¡°You managed to copy my moves.¡± James smiled slightly. He had learned Curse Magic and mastered the Curse Inscription. Theoretically speaking, he could use the Curse Inscription to form any sort of martial art skill. However, this fight with Nun made him realize how far he wasgging behind. Plus, Nun had only used the energy of the Martial Path and had yet to use the other four Paths. As for James, he had already deployed the Sword Path¡¯s power, Curse Power, and the energy of the Elemental Path. Perhaps the energy of all of James¡¯ Pathsbined would only measure up to the energy of a single Path of Nun¡¯s. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. James furrowed his eyebrows as he came to grips with Nun. Using force in this battle was no longer feasible. He could only deploy other Martial Art Skills. ¡°You managed to resist my attacks although you¡¯re only at the Ninth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank. What a feat, James.¡± Nun was stunned. His rank was at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, which was much higher than that of James. Although he had cultivated the Murderous Path and the Death Path and embodied Murderous Energy and Death Energy, he was not inherently evil. He appreciated geniuses like James. Yet, he was curious about James¡¯ actual limits. ¡°Again!¡± Nun roared beforeunching yet another attack. Chapter 3596 Chapter 3596 Nun used pure Martial Path energy in this attack. His Martial Path energy was rather frightening as it surpassed thebined strength of James¡¯ many energies. Both his Martial Path and speed exceeded the confinement of time. The Time Path was of no use to James. He had to be at the same rank as his opponent for the Time Path to work on them. James had yet to realize that Nun was moving toward him. He did, however, manage to sense the incredibly frightening energying at him like waves. He attempted to escape but to no avail. The energy from Nun¡¯s palm hit his chest. novelebookThe impact was so great that it caused a bloody, red hole to develop in his chest. The energy of the Martial Path spread from the injury throughout James¡¯ body, causing his physical body to break immediately like ss. At this urgent moment, James deployed the energy of the Life Path. Life Energy flowed throughout his entire body, rejuvenating his injuries. He backed up before wiping off the fresh blood dripping from the edges of his mouth. He looked serious as he murmured, ¡°How frightening¡­ The Valley of Yin and Yang is indeed one of the Ten Great Cultivation Holy Sites to have created such a scary, powerful figure. He must have reached the upper limits in all ranks and cultivated the capacity to defeat the Heavenly Path in each of them. Otherwise, it¡¯d be impossible for a single, pure energy to materialize such an invincible force.¡± James took a deep breath. He was not to take Nun lightly. He summoned the powers of his other Paths, including the Elemental Path, the Dark Path, and the Karma Path. Although these Paths of his were at the Third Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank, the total force created by them was still immense. James¡¯ aura surged once more. As Nun observed James from a distance, he could not help but be stupefied. He eximed, ¡°How many Paths has he cultivated? Has he surpassed the limits set by Heaven and Earth?¡± ¡°Again!¡± This time, it was James who roared. He charged forward, appearing before Nun. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James sent a blow to Nun, who countered the attack. Two immense powers wrestled with one another, causing the space above the tform to split open, revealing a gigantic ck hole. The ck hole spread to the Formation Boundaries before stopping just in time to save the Valley of Yin and Yang fromplete decimation. Nun was forced to take a few steps back due to the impact of this attack. He then spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. James had used all of his Paths, aspared to Nun who had only used one of them. As such, James¡¯ energy currently exceeded that of Nun. ¡°Not bad.¡± Nun wiped off the blood on his lips and looked at James with a face of shock. He said, ¡°You¡¯re really strong. You managed to push me back and cause me to spit blood when you¡¯re only at the Ninth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank.¡± Although Nun had let his guard down, his Martial Path was still the strongest of all his Paths. His Yin and Yang Path and his Murderous Path had not reached a level equivalent to his Martial Path. James smiled widely, saying, ¡°Use whatever means you have against me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡° Chapter 3597 Chapter 3597 Nun roared, ¡°Not bad, Young Lad. Today, I¡¯ll only use the energy of one Path¨C-the Martial Path. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll let you enter the ce of Yin and Yang freely.¡± Outside the tform, the Ancient Needle Master could not help but smile. He looked at Darden who was sitting next to him and said, ¡°I see that your disciple has lost his mind. I think it¡¯ll be rather difficult for him to beat James by using the energy of only one Path.¡± Darden was mad as well. He yelled, ¡°What is Nun thinking? James is clearly not an easy opponent. Why won¡¯t he just summon all his energy to defeat him instead of wasting time?¡± The other Elders looked serious as well. They had sensed the energy of many Paths in James, which meant that he had cultivated many Path Seals. If Nun was careless, it would surely result in his loss. ¡°Nun, don¡¯t underestimate him. Summon all your energies and kill him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death in the arena. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± A number of Elders reminded Nun. Yet, Nun took no heed of these reminders. As he stood in mid- air, his aura had an obvious change, influencing the entire arena. Each strand of his hair was erected. A white halo appeared around his body, embracing it. He looked very enigmatic, like a Divine King. ¡°This guy is really something.¡± Outside the arena, the Ancestral Needle Master looked stupefied. He could not suppress his praises. novelebook¡°He¡¯s evenprehended the Omniscience Path and has reached a level surpassing that of Gutierre.¡± As a Caelum Ancestral God, he could sense that Nun had alreadyprehended the Omniscience Path deeply, even though he himself had not cultivated the Path. At the tform, James could sense the change in Nun¡¯s aura. He saw the faded halo that was slowly materializing around him and was slightly taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He did not initially consider that it was the Omniscience Path. He only sensed Nun¡¯s aura surrounding the entire arena with his Divine Sense scattered at every corner. At that moment, Nun¡¯s Divine Sense and aura seemed to have merged with Heaven and Earth. He was both Heaven and Earth. ¡°The Omniscience Path,¡± James eximed after he realized what was happening. ¡°Not bad. You know your stuff.¡± Nun was stretching at a distance. Each movement of his encapsted the rhythm and Principles of the Path. ¡°Indeed, this is the Omniscience Path. It¡¯s considered your honor to witness such a special rank,¡± Nun¡¯s voice roared. ¡°Why is his Omniscience Path so different from Gutierre¡¯s?¡± James¡¯ eyebrows furrowed as he stared at Nun. Nun was slightly taken aback and asked, ¡°Why? You¡¯ve seen someone else use the Omniscience Path before?¡± The Omniscience Path was scarcely recorded even in ancient texts. Even though it was recorded, its cultivation method was unrecorded, as the Omniscience Path could not be taught. It could only be comprehended by oneself. It was thus extremely rare for someone to sessfully cultivate the Omniscience Path. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Those who cultivated the Omniscience Path were not necessarily powerful figures, but they were surely forces to be reckoned with. James took a deep breath and said, ¡°I fought a genius once. He gave me simr conditions to yours but with some differences.¡± James described his battle with Gutierre to Nun. Upon hearing this, Nun smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s just begun toprehend the Omniscience Path and only peered into the threshold of it. I, on the other hand, haveprehended it for a very long time now.¡± James was interested in the Omniscience Path and could not help but ask, ¡°How exactly does one comprehend and cultivate the Omniscience Path?¡± Nun looked clueless and said, ¡°Indeed, how does oneprehend and cultivate it?¡± Immediately, he continued, ¡°It can only beprehended and cannot be taught. I myself comprehended the Omniscience Path by chance.¡± Chapter 3598 Chapter 3598 For Nun, he hadprehended the Omniscience Path by coincidence. After that, he touched the threshold of the Omniscience Path. His level ofprehension of the Path had reached striking levels after many years. James enquired, ¡°Surely there are some prerequisites before one canprehend the Omniscience Path?¡± Nun shook his head slightly, saying, ¡°There seem to be no prerequisites. But, based on the records of the Valley, those who couldprehend the Omniscience Path were seemingly powerful figures who had reached the Ninth Heaven of the Grand Emperor Rank. Those below this rank could never comprehend the Path.¡± James fell into deep thought after hearing this, only to be awakened by Nun¡¯s cry. ¡°Young Lad, stop wasting time. Strike now!¡± Jamesposed himself. A sh of purple light materialized into a glimmering purple sword. novelebookThe long sword in his hand added much more to his aura. Holding the Divine Sword, he felt a strong sense of conviction within him. He summoned his mind, causing infinite Sword Intent to rage forward like a herd of ten thousand horses. It was rather frightening. Yet, James¡¯ invincible Sword Intent did not harm Nun in the slightest bit. Nun still remained upright in mid-air, the edges of his clothes fluttering in the wind. He looked dashing, to say the very least. James moved, appearing before Nun in the next second. He lunged forward, piercing his long sword at Nun. This ordinary-looking thrust was in fact the product of innumerable Sword Pathsbined. It comprised the Five Great Sword Realms, sufficient to killmon Ancestral Gods. Nevertheless, Nun deflected this attack easily. Right before the sword prated him, his body nted ever so slightly, avoiding the thrust. At the same time, he raised his fingers, lightly hitting them against the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword. nk! A clear nking sound came from the sword. Subsequently, an extremely unnerving energy spread from the Divine Sword, sending James¡¯ body flying away from it. James was stupefied. His Sword Path was presently iparable to what it had been in the past. Ever since he received guidance from the Ancestral Sword Master, his Sword Path ascended through many ranks. His current capacity was enough to kill an Ancestral God with one thrust. However, he was unable to hurt Nun at all even though he had used the Sword Path. Worse even, his Sword Path was easily disintegrated by Nun. After stabilizing himself, he attacked once more. Silhouettes shed across the tform. Each attack from James was ferocious, causing Sword Energy to continuously spread throughout the tform. The destructive potential was encapsted in each ounce of energy. Still, that was not enough to injure Nun, who had already deployed the Omniscience Path. He seemed to have reached a level where he could do whatever he wanted, and so he could avoid all attacks in a leisurely manner. He seemed to be immune to all energies. However, the many Elders of the Valley of Yin and Yang were shocked to see James¡¯ deployment of the Sword Path. ¡°This youngd really obtained the true legacy of the Ancestral Sword Master.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Luckily, Nun summoned the Omniscience Path and entered into a specialbat form. Otherwise, James¡¯ Sword Path would render him in a very embarrassing situation, if not injure him.¡± James¡¯ capacity was very strong, but Nun himself was not weak either. The Omniscience Path was an invincible rank, so all of them were very confident in Nun. James was focused on the intense battle and was simultaneously observing Nun¡¯s every move closely. Nun¡¯s speed was too fast. His reaction time was also extremely quick, allowing him to avoid each attack ingeniously. This sparked James¡¯ interest in the Omniscience Path. James still had many tricks up his sleeves. Chapter 3599 Chapter 3599 Even if Nun used all five of his Paths, James would remain unafraid, not to mention that Nun was currently only using the power of a single Path. After all, James had yet to use the Elemental Inversation Path Seal, the Infinity Steles, One for All, and Curse Magic to copy his opponent¡¯s cultivation method. He only wished to know more about the Omniscience Path. As they fought, James became increasingly eager to learn the Omniscience Path. Upon entering Omniscience, one¡¯s strength would increase, contrary to Gutierre Linford¡¯s ims. James realized that upon entering Omniscience, one¡¯s responsiveness, acumen, and aura would drastically soar. Most crucially, one would merge with Heaven and Earth, thereby nullifying all attacks. There was only one way to defeat an individual in Omniscience, and that was to destroy the Path of Heaven and Earth. Only by destroying the Path could one harm the one practicing Omniscience. Upon understanding more about the Omniscience Path, James took a deep breath. At that moment, he knew that there was nothing more to learn from prolonging the battle. As his mind stirred, the power of the Five Great Paths in his body awakened at the same time and merged, forming a brand-new power. This power was Macrocosm Power. Imbued with Macrocosm Power, James¡¯ aura soared. ¡°Break!¡± James raised his sword. As Macrocosm Power was catalyzed, the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword performed Macrocosm Power of the Sword Path,novelebook piercing through the sky and shredding through the air. All Paths in the arena were instantly destroyed. James¡¯ sword had singlehandedly destroyed all power of the Paths. As the power of the Paths in the arena was destroyed, Nun¡¯s Omniscience Path was broken. At that moment, Nun spurted out a mouthful of blood, and he hurriedly staggered backward. Before he could even react, James was already before him, and his sword was pressed against his head. However, he did not pierce through his brains. Even so, the terrifying power shattered the void behind Nun and struck the Formation Boundary, which began to show cracks. Meanwhile, James¡¯ terrifying power had destroyed Nun¡¯s body. However, as a Quasi Ancestral God, the injuries were not fatal. ¡°You¡­¡± Stunned, Nun gasped at James. ¡°How can this be? Omniscience is invincible. How did you manage to break my Omniscience? Besides, what was that power your performed? How did you summon such a terrifying power at your rank?¡± Nun was stunned. Meanwhile, the Sect Elders of Yin and Yang Valley were all dumbfounded. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Nun was defeated in an instant, and they had no idea how his defeat came to be. Only two people knew¡ªthe Ancestral Needle Master and Melinda. They knew that James had cultivated Macrocosm Power. At James¡¯ rank, the Macrocosm Power he performed would be extremely terrifying. James stored the Divine Sword away and dissipated his aura. Then, he looked at Nun and said smilingly, ¡°I must admit. If you didn¡¯t promise to use only the power of a single Path, I wouldn¡¯t have defeated you so easily.¡± Nun took a deep breath and nced at him, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve won. But, I want to know what sort of power you used. How did you manage to break even Omniscience? I thought Omniscience was invincible.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°When we fought, I realized that after you performed Omniscience, your aura and Divine Sense seemed to have merged with the Path of Heaven and Earth. Besides, all the damage you receive is also absorbed by the Path of Heaven and Earth. So, I hypothesized that I¡¯ll be able to break Omniscience by shattering the Paths of this area. Turns out I was right.¡± Hearing this, realization dawned on Nun¡¯s face as he said, ¡°I lost fair and square.¡± Chapter 3600 Chapter 3600 Nun lost fair and square. Omniscience was a unique rank that was invincible, at least theoretically. Even an opponent who had cultivated Omniscience would not be able to break Omniscience. James, however, thought of a way to destroy Omniscience in the midst of the battle. The method was violent and straightforward. Hisprehension level was unparalleled. He looked at James and said, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful. One day, your name shall spread far and wide. Feel free to enter the ce of Yin and Yang.¡± Saying that, he left the arena. However, the Sect Elders were displeased. ¡°What are you doing, Nun?¡± ¡°Defeat him! How can you concede defeat just like that? The Yin and Yang ce is our holy site. We kept the ce of Yin and Yang closed for so long specifically for you. Are you going to relinquish the opportunity to cross into the Ancestral God Rank just like that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. If you miss this opportunity, you¡¯ll have to wait for a long time to reach the Ancestral God Rank.¡± Nun arrived outside the arena. Looking at the Sect Elders, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°I sincerely apologize. However, I promised him that I¡¯d only use the power of a single Path. How can I go back on my own word?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Darden sighed in frustration and looked at James and the Ancestral Needle Master by his side, saying, ¡°Please rest for now. We will open the ce of Yin and Yang soon.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master said and turned to leave alongside James and Melinda. Upon returning to their amodation, James sat on the wall of the courtyard and contemted. Below, the Ancestral Needle Master asked, ¡°A penny for your thoughts, James?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what kind of rank Omniscience is.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master fell silent. After some time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure myself. Although I am a Caelum Ancestral Master, there are few records of Omniscience in the ancient texts. After all, only very few people managed toprehend Omniscience in the past. In this age of ours, not more than ten people have entered this rank.¡± ¡°Not more than ten, huh¡­ I must be extremely fortunate to have met two,¡± James murmured. Below, Melinda said, ¡°James, Mount Heavenly Path has countless ancient texts in our possession. When we return,novelebook I can bring you to the Chamber of Scriptures. Perhaps you might learn more about Omniscience.¡± Pensive, the Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is a rank between the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. However, not every living being can cross into this rank. There are certain prerequisites you need to fulfill, which no one knows about.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I share the same opinion. Nun said only those above the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven have been able to cross into this rank since antiquity. However, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able toprehend Omniscience after crossing into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank or the Ancestral God Rank.¡± ¡°Put those thoughts aside for now,¡± The Ancestral Needle Master said. ¡°You should start making preparations to cultivate inside the ce of Yin and Yang. Before we go, I have to tell you more about the ce.¡± Swoosh! James leaped down from the wall andnded steadily on the ground. He appeared before the Ancestral Needle Master, curious about the ce of Yin and Yang, one of the Ten Great Cultivation Holy Sites of the Twelfth Universe. He looked at the Ancestral Needle Master and said, ¡°Tell me about it, then.¡± Chapter 3601 Chapter 3601 The Ancestral Needle Master sat down and contemted. After some time, he said, ¡°The ce of Yin and Yang is one of the Ten Greatest Cultivation Holy Sites of this universe. It is located in a mysterious ce, where Yin and Yang exist. The Chaotic Treasure Time Capsule was created there. Surely you about the Time Capsule? It¡¯s a device that allows you to travel from the future to the past or vice versa.¡± Then, his expression turned grim. ¡°Theoretically, Yin and Yang have nothing to do with time. However, the Time Capsule possesses such a capability. If you separate the Time Capsule, it will form two treasures, and one of them is Crucifier. Though I don¡¯t know much about Exalter, I am very knowledgeable about Crucifier. This is a magical treasure that possesses an incredible healing ability. No matter how grave the injury is, Crucifier will patch you up in no time. However, Heavenly Power is needed to aplish such a feat. Heavenly Power came about through the transformation of the power of the Yang Path.¡± After he spoke, he looked at James and asked, ¡°What kind of ability does Exalter possess?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about the specifics. I only know that it¡¯s a terrifying weapon.¡± ¡°How strange¡­¡± The Ancestral Needle Master said puzzledly, ¡°I¡¯m baffled. How did the fusion of the Yin and Yang Needle bring about the Time Capsule?novelebook I think traversing through time is only one of the Time Capsule¡¯s abilities. To better understand the Time Capsule, you need to head into the ce of Yin and Yang, its ce of origin, to know more.¡± ¡°The Time Capsule was created at the Crossroads of Yin and Yang. I have never been there. When I was scrolling through the ancient texts in Yin and Yang Valley, I came across records that state that the Crossroads of Yin and Yang is the core of the ce. In that ce, Yin and Yang intermingle yet repulse each other at the same time, forming a brand-new power.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s expression turned grim as he cautioned, ¡°I think the power brought about by the fusion of Yin and Yang is a Macrocosm Power. When you head to the Crossroads, you have to be extra careful.¡± ¡°Macrocosm Power?¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. How could this be Macrocosm Power? Why were there so many Macrocosm Powers in this world? Although there were so many of them, why were there only two living beings who crossed into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank? However, since the Ancestral Needle Master was a Caelum Ancestral God, his doubts must be reasonable. ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, James looked at him and asked, ¡°Master, as a Caelum Ancestral God, you must be knowledgeable about the other universes. To your understanding, which of the twelve universes is the strongest?¡± Straight away, the Ancestral Needle Master said, ¡°The First Universe, of course. Whether or not the ruler of the First Universe or a certain living being in the First Universe is up to contention. After all, I have never concerned myself with the affairs of other universes.¡± James asked once more, ¡°In that case, how strong is the most powerful individual in the First Universe? I heard that one will be in the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank¡¯s First Stage by cultivating one Macrocosm Power. In that case, how many Macrocosm Powers can one cultivate at most?¡± The Ancestral Needle Master shook his head and said, ¡°I do not know. You should ask the owner of Mount Heavenly Path. He¡¯s a Macrocosm Ancestral God and the ruler of the universe. He would surely know more than I do.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± James nodded. Since the Ancestral Needle Master did not know, he did not inquire further. However, he was now intrigued by the powerful figures of the other universes. Now, he possessed many Macrocosm Powers ¡ªMacrocosm Power of the Five Great Paths, Elemental Path and Elemental Inversion, and so on. If he could reach the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, he would reach the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank¡¯s Third Stage. If even Yin and Yang could produce Macrocosm Power, he would reach the Fourth Stage. Chapter 3602 Chapter 3602 James put those thoughts aside for now. That was because he still had a long way to go before even reaching the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. Now, he needed to cultivate inside the ce of Yin and Yang as soon as possible so that his Yin and Yang Path could reach the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. Then, he would continue cultivating other Paths. He remained inside his amodation for the next few days. Three dayster, Darden appeared and informed James and the Ancestral Needle Master that the ce of Yin and Yang would soon be opened. Then, he brought them to the entrance. In the deepest parts of Yin and Yang Valley¡­ This was a valley formed inside the crevice of two mountains. In the depths, there was a powerful Formation. At that moment, there were already a group of people standing before the Formation. They were all Sect Elders of Yin and Yang Valley and possessed immense power as they were all Ancestral Gods. Such a team in the outside world would be considered a powerful sect. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Once he brought James here, Darden reminded him, ¡°This is the entrance. Feel free to cultivate inside. However, there¡¯s one thing to keep in mind here. Never head to the Crossroads of Yin and Yang.¡± Hearing this, James froze and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Darden exined, ¡°This ce contains a terrifying, violent power. After all, it¡¯s created by the fusion and repulsion of Yin and Yang. Even a Caelum Ancestral God would be annihted by the power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± James was stunned. ¡°Of course.¡± Darden said, ¡°This ce was where the Chaotic Treasure Time Capsule was created. In any case, just don¡¯t let your guard down. Don¡¯t me me if anything happens.¡± Then, he walked toward the Sect Elders and ordered, ¡°Activate the formation.¡± As he gave his orders, the Sect Elders raised their hands at the same time, and mysterious sigils and symbols appeared in their hands. novelebookAs they entered straight ahead, an illusory door slowly appeared. Darden pointed at the illusory door and said, ¡°Please enter. You¡¯re allowed to cultivate inside for a million years. However, you must leave this ce within the time limit. That¡¯s because even a Caelum Ancestral God will be obliterated by terrifying Yin and Yang Power once he spends more than a million years inside.¡± Darden warned him. James looked at the Ancestral Needle Master, who said, ¡°Go cultivate in peace. Melinda and I will be waiting for you outside.¡± Melinda waved at James and said, ¡°Go, James. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Yin and Yang Valley. I hope you gain enormous benefits out of this.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± James nodded and walked toward the illusory door. As he entered the door, it mmed shut before disappearing from view. James arrived at a deste ce. Though there were mountains and rivers in the distance, they were all utterly destroyed long ago. There were even cracks in the void, from which violent power poured out. These powers were formed by shattered Path Seals. So, even a Quasi Ancestral God could have their physical bodies obliterated here. Upon arriving at this ce, James immediately noticed that a violent power was destroying his physical body. At that moment, he finally understood why Darden said that cultivators beneath the Quasi Ancestral God Rank would not be able to cultivate here. The moment he arrived here, his physical body began to suffer damage. What should he do if he ventured deeper and encountered more violent powers? However, since he was already here, he could not retreat. He sensed his surroundings. Apart from the violent powers, there was also majestic Yin and Yang Power present here. However, the Yin and Yang Power were convoluted, seemingly having broken free of the Heavenly Path¡¯s control. James strode forward and traversed through abandoned mountains and rivers. The more he advanced, the more violent the power in the air was. Unable to resist the overwhelming power of heaven and earth, cracks began to appear on his body, and he had no choice but to catalyze the Life Path and heal his injuries. Without the support of the power of the Life Path, he could not walk safely inside the ce of Yin and Yang. Chapter 3603 Chapter 3603 The deeper he ventured, the greater the Yin and Yang Power in Heaven and Earth. At that moment, James had arrived at the deepest parts of the ce of Yin and Yang. Mysterious runes brought about by Yin and Yang filled the sky. Comprehending the runes was equivalent toprehending Yin and Yang. James found a spot and sat in a lotus position. Then, as he waved his hand, he set up a Time Formation. His time was limited. Though a million years seemed long, the higher one¡¯s rank, the longer the time one needed to spend while in closed-door meditation. He had no guarantees that he couldprehend the Yin and Yang Path in a million years. So, that was why he set up the Time Formation. While inside the Time Formation, he rxed his mind and put all thoughts aside. Slowly and gradually, his soul completely fused with Heaven and Earth. As there was no one here to provide him guidance, he could onlyprehend everything himself. He could clearly sense the mysterious Yin and Yang characters in Heaven and Earth and the changes that urred. novelebookSlowly, he was immersed in theprehension of Yin and Yang. Time passed silently. James¡¯prehension of the Yin and Yang Path grew deeper and more profound. The higher the rank of the Yin and Yang Path Seal, the greater the power. Fourth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank¡­ Fifth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank¡­ The rank of his Yin and Yang Path slowly increased from the previous Third Heaven Grand Emperor Rank to the peak of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. After cultivating for God knows how many years, James slowly opened his eyes. As he stood up, he stretched his tendons. Then, he raised his hands. On the left was Yin, and on the right was Yang. Two powers of different attributes appeared. Sensing the immense power of Yin and Yang Power, James said satisfactorily, ¡°My Yin and Yang Path has finally reached the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank.¡± He dispersed the Time Formation. Then, upon sensing the time, he realized that only a thousand years had passed outside. It was not a long time. Even so, he managed to increase the rank of his Yin and Yang Path. He had aplished his objective here. However, the Yin and Yang Power here was majestic, so James was wondering if he should absorb all the power here. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After some thought, he dismissed the idea. The Yin and Yang Power here was reserved for Nun to help him ascend the Ancestral God Rank. There was no need for him to take everything away from him. ¡°The Crossroads of Yin and Yang,¡± James murmured. He was reminded of the Ancestral Needle Master¡¯s words. The Ancestral Needle Master spected that there could be Macrocosm Power at the Crossroads. Not only that, this ce was also where the Time Capsule was created. So, the Ancestral Needle Master wanted him to investigate the ce. However, Darden had warned him that even a Caelum Ancestral God could be obliterated by such a power. James fell into deep thought. However, driven by curiosity, he nned to head over there to have a look. If the ce was truly dangerous, he would leave the ce of Yin and Yang and cultivate anew. Now, only the Five Great Paths, the Karma Path, and the Dark Path had yet to reach the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. However, these were the hardest Paths to cultivate. He had no idea whether he could reach the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank in what limited time he had. Chapter 3604 Chapter 3604 The ce of Yin and Yang is huge. In the past, this was a battlefield. On this battlefield, countless mountains and rivers had been destroyed, and there were countless cracks in the sky. Though this was an ancient battlefield, the ce was full of mysterious Yin and Yang Power. James used his Divine Sense to scan his surroundings. Under the perception of his Divine Sense, he spotted the Crossroads of Yin and Yang. Then, he hurriedly made his way there. Soon, he arrived at his destination. However, before he could approach, he sensed an immense power crashing toward him. Unable to withstand the pressure, cracks began to appear on his body, and he hurriedly used his power to resist. For now, he managed to resist the violent power. Then, he tried pushing forward. The more he advanced, the greater the power became. Before long, he could not resist it anymore despite using his full strength. He furrowed his eyebrows. This was only the outer perimeter of the Crossroads of Yin and Yang. There was still a distance away from reaching the Crossroads. novelebookAt that moment, he believed in Darden¡¯s words that even a Caelum Ancestral God would be obliterated if he approached the Crossroads. ¡°Am I going back just like that?¡± James murmured. ¡°This ce possesses immense power. It¡¯s possible that this is Macrocosm Power that the Ancestral Needle God mentioned. Macrocosm Power is rare. If I miss this opportunity, I don¡¯t know when I will ever return. Besides, this ce has a lot to do with the Time Capsule.¡± James fell into deep thought. In the end, he decided to go there and have a look. He strode forward. Before long, the immense power made him extremely ufortable. Even as he resisted with all his might, it was no use. ¡°What should I do?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. James did not want to give up. Then, he catalyzed the Infinity Steles and tried to use them to resist the violent power. The Infinity Steles appeared in the surroundings and formed a powerful Formation that resisted most of the power. This lessened the pressure on James as he continued moving forward. However, before long, even the Infinity Steles lost their effect. James stopped and thought of ways to resist the power. After some time, an idea shed through his mind. This was where the Time Capsule was created. Perhaps the Time Capsule was able to resist this immense power. As his mind stirred, Crucifier and Exalter came into being. Then, he catalyzed both Heavenly Power and Demonic Power before catalyzing the cultivation methods recorded in Heavenly Transformation and Demonic Transformation. With the support of these two powers, Crucifier and Exalter slowly merged. As the two needles merged, they fused with each other like Yin and Yang. Then, a new power emerged. Before long, the Time Capsule materialized into being. The Time Capsule was not huge and was only an erged version of a needle. On the surface of the Time Capsule, there were mysterious inscriptions engraved, which Crucifer and Exalter did not. As James¡¯ mind stirred, the Time Capsule appeared in his hand. Holding the Time Capsule in his hand, he could clearly sense an immense powering from within. He borrowed that power, opened the void, and entered the River of Time. Then, he shook the Time Capsule a few times, and the region ahead of him waspletely destroyed. Chapter 3605 Chapter 3605 James took a deep breath. ¡°What terrifying power¡­ I didn¡¯t use any strength at all. I only waved a few times, and the Time Capsule¡¯s power destroyed the space here.novelebook If I ambush an Ancestral God with it, he might even perish at my hand.¡± James was stunned by the Time Capsule¡¯s power. As expected of a Chaotic Treasure. He was able to summon the Time Capsule¡¯s power because he catalyzed the cultivation method recorded in Heavenly Transformation and Demonic Transformation at the same time. He firmly believe that once heprehended the inscription on the Infinity Steles, he would be able to possess such strength as well. That was because the Infinity Steles were also Chaotic Treasures that could potentially be more terrifying than the Time Capsule. Holding the Time Capsule in his hand, James could feel that the violent power no longer had any effect on him. ¡°It worked.¡± James breathed a sigh of relief and stored the Infinity Steles away. He ventured forward, holding the Time Capsule in his hand. Soon, he arrived at the Crossroads of Yin and Yang. As he scanned his surroundings, he realized that there were storms ahead of him. These were not ordinary storms but rather ones formed by Yin and Yang Power. There were two powers inside the storm ¡ª Yin and Yang. As they merged and repulsed each other, a brand-new form was formed. This power was trapped in the storm. Only by carefully sensing the storm can I detect the presence of this power. As James had cultivated the Yin and Yang Path, he could clearly sense that there was a power that he had yet to master in the storm. So, he shut his eyes and sensed. Under his perception, he realized there was a violent and immense power in the region. This power was not exuded from Yin and Yang Power but rather from the threads of power that existed inside the storm. ¡°Is this a brand-new Macrocosm Power? Though the amount is negligible, it has such terrifying power that even a Caelum Ancestral God could be destroyed in an instant,¡± James muttered. Then, he opened his eyes and looked at the storm ahead. He tried to approach the Crossroads to witness the fusion and repulsion of Yin and Yang. Soon, he arrived before the storm. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. HIss! A violent hurricane swept through the air, carrying Yin and Yang and the Macrocosm Power that was formed. This power was capable of destroying anything. In the Twelfth Universe, not many could resist this power. James, however, could pull this off as he possessed the Time Capsule. Standing before the storm, he could clearly see that the Yin and Yang Power in the storm had materialized, forming an inscription. These two different inscriptions changed constantly and were intermingled together. Meanwhile, the brand-new Macrocosm Power was born while the changes and intermingling of the inscription urred. ¡°If I canprehend these characters, I can cultivate a brand-new Macrocosm Power,¡± James murmured. Then, he sat in a lotus position on the ground. He nned toprehend the Path for some time here to see if he couldprehend the characters formed by Yin and Yang power. To conserve time, he even set up a Time Formation around him. Then, as his mind stirred, the Time Capsule hovered above his head, exuding an immense power to shield him from harm. Chapter 3606 Chapter 3606 With the Time Capsule¡¯s protection, James could now cultivate in peace. He fixed his gaze on the inscription formed by the Yin and Yang Power inside the storm. This was a mysterious inscription that was profound and ever-changing. However, James hadprehended Karma, the Karma Path, and even the Karma Script. So,prehending the Yin and Yang Script would not be too difficult. Though difficult, he only needed more time toprehend. He began observing the changes in each character. The changes in the inscription were essentially changes in Yin and Yang Power. At the same time while the changes urred, a brand-new power was formed. This should be Macrocosm Power. After all, no other power apart from Macrocosm Power could annihte an Ancestral God. He was immersed in cultivation. Time passed silently. James had spent a long time in the Time Formation. All this time, he simply sat there unmoving and immersed himself in the changes of the Yin and Yang Script. novelebookNow, he hadpletely understood those changes andprehended a new cultivation method from these changes. He could aplish such a feat because he cultivated Yin and Yang at the same time. He was only able to understand the Yin and Yang Script because he cultivated Heavenly Transformation and Demonic Transformation in advance in the Time Capsule. Heavenly Transformation and Demonic Transformation were characters recorded on the Time Capsule. Meanwhile, the characters were simr to the ones in the storm. The two shared the same origin. To cultivate Yin and Yang Transformation, one needed to cultivate the prerequisites. After a long time, James slowly opened his eyes and stood up. As he raised his hand, his left hand was imbued with Yin Energy, whereas his right hand was imbued with Yang Energy. He looked at the Yin and Yang Power in his palm. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Yin and Yang Transformation!¡± He roared. Then, the two powers merged. As they merged, a repulsion urred. The power of the repulsion was so strong that even James could barely control them. However, he forcibly catalyze the Yin and Yang Transformation heprehended to control the fusion. Soon, Yin and Yang Powerpletely merged to form a brand-new power. This power was violent and possessed the capability to destroy anything. As James looked at the brand-new power, a smile crept up on his face. ¡°What a magical power¡­ So a new Macrocosm Power is born. Now, I have mastered many Macrocosm Powers.¡± James was pleased. Though he had used Yin and Yang Power in battle and fused them before, that was not a true fusion. Rather, it was as if he merely attached them together. Now, true fusion had been attained, just like the Five Elements of Genesis. James dispersed Yin and Yang Transformation, Yin and Yang Power, and the Time Formation. Then, as he reached out his hand, the Time Capsule hovering above his head appeared in his hand. After comprehending Yin and Yang Transformation, he was now more knowledgeable about Yin and Yang and Macrocosm Power. The power the Time Capsule possessed was the power needed to create Yin and Yang Transformation. However, one was created by Yin and Yang Transformation, whereas the other was an innate ability of the Time Capsule. After all, the Time Capsule¡¯s power was a form of Macrocosm Power. Uponprehending Yin and Yang Transformation, he used the cultivation method to stabilize the Time Capsule so that it was no longer divided into Yin and Yang and Crucifier and Exalter. He catalyzed Yin and Yang Transformation once more and created a brand-new Macrocosm Power to control and rejuvenate the Time Capsule. This scenested ten years. After ten years, the Time Capsule waspletely restored. Now, the Time Capsule would no longer be divided. James took a deep breath. Chapter 3607 Chapter 3607 ¡°The Time Capsule has finally been restored.¡± At that moment, the storm before him mysteriously disappeared. ¡°Huh?¡± James froze. Then, he remembered something. ¡°The Time Capsule was created here. It must have shattered then, causing it to be iplete. This could be the reason why there¡¯s remaining power here. Now that the Time Capsule is restored, they have fulfilled their destiny,¡± James murmured. ¡°Fortunately, I have Crucifier and Exalter in my possession to form the Time Capsule. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able toprehend Yin and Yang Transformation and restore the Time Capsule. If that happens, this invincible Chaotic Treasure will not exist.¡± James stored the Time Capsule away. He firmly believed that he could defeat figures that were more powerful than he was with the Time Capsule. Upon storing away the Time Capsule, he sensed the time. ¡°800,000 years¡­¡± Upon realizing the time that had passed, he took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a long time to have passed in the outside world¡­¡± 800,000 years in the outside world meant that a long time had passed in the Formation. However, in the midst of cultivation andprehension, novelebookJames had no idea about the passage of time. Now, he could finally understand why certain powerful figures would enter a closed-door meditation for many Epochs. He put those thoughts aside and stood before, heading to the outside world. Soon, he arrived at the entrance. Looking at the illusory door before him, he took a step forward. At the entrance of Yin and Yang Valley¡­ Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There were many powerful figures gathered here. They were all Sect Elders who had gathered because they sensed the disappearance of the mysterious power inside the ce of Yin and Yang. So, they came here to investigate the situation. Swoosh! At that moment, a figure descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. ¡°James!¡± Upon James¡¯ appearance, Melinda rushed toward him and grabbed his hand. After James entered the ce of Yin and Yang, she had been here waiting for his return. The Ancestral Needle Master did not leave either and had been in meditation all this while. As James appeared, he opened his eyes and slowly stood up. Darden looked at James and questioned, ¡°What happened? Why did the powerful energy at the Crossroads of Yin and Yang disappear?¡± The other Sect Elders looked at James. The Crossroads had existed since the creation of the universe and never had any anomalies. After James entered the ce, however, it mysteriously disappeared. James shrugged and said, ¡°How am I supposed to know? You were the one who said that even a Caelum Ancestral God would be obliterated by approaching the ce. So, after Iprehended the Yin and Yang Path, I immediately left.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Darden¡¯s face was full of doubt. The other Sect Elders did not believe James¡¯ words either. The Ancestral Needle Master stepped forward and said, ¡°Even a Caelum Ancestral God would be destroyed there. Do you seriously think James has the strength to approach the Crossroads?¡± Darden nodded slightly and said, ¡°You are right. It seems that the disappearance of the power had nothing to do with James.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master looked at James. From his jubnt look, he could tell that James had reaped enormous benefits from this journey to the ce of Yin and Yang. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Darden. We shouldn¡¯t linger here for long. Farewell.¡± Then, he looked at James and Melinda and said, ¡°We will leave after you bid farewell to Darden.¡± Chapter 3608 Chapter 3608 Upon bidding farewell to Darden and the Sect Elders of Yin and Yang Valley, James turned to leave alongside the Ancestral Needle Master. As the Sect Elders watched their retreating figure, their expression was grim. ¡°Are we letting them go just like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. James must have something to do with this event.¡± They said. Darden sighed and said, ¡°The energy at the Crossroads is powerful, and not even I can approach the ce. How did James manage to approach the ce?¡± ¡°He must havee prepared.¡± ¡°Without the Crossroads, the ce of Yin and Yang is worthless.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± They said. Darden fell silent. He knew that James must have something to do with this. However, he had no idea how James approached the Crossroads and took the power away. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look for now.¡± After some contemtion, he said. Under his guidance, he entered the ce of Yin and Yang alongside the Sect Elders. Meanwhile, James had left the and arrived in space. At a random ce in the universe, the Ancestral Needle Master asked with a bright smile, ¡°How did it go, James? What did you obtain inside?¡± James said with a satisfied smile, ¡°My Yin and Yang Path has reached the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank while I was cultivating in the ce of Yin and Yang. Besides, I have been to the Crossroads of Yin and Yang. There, Iprehended a Supernatural Power which I named Yin and Yang Transformation. novelebookBy performing Yin and Yang Transformation, I can create a brand-new power once Yin and Yang merge. This power is a Macrocosm Power, a power that the Time Capsule possesses. Besides, I have fixed the Time Capsule. From today onward, the Time Capsule will no longer be divided into Yin and Yang.¡± As he said that, he took out the Time Capsule. The Time Capsule was only the size of a de and resembled a huge needle. Mysterious characters were engraved on the surface of the Time Capsule, which also exuded a terrifying power. ¡°Let me see.¡± The Ancestral Needle master was intrigued. James gave the Time Capsule to him. The moment the Ancestral Needle Master touched the Time Capsule, however, he could sense terrifying Karma Power sweeping toward him. Under the destruction of the Karma Power, his hand was immediately corroded, and cracks began to appear. He hurriedly tossed the Time Capsule away, and James casually caught it. ¡°What terrifying Karma¡­¡± The Ancestral Needle Master furrowed his eyebrows and eximed. James said smilingly, ¡°The Time Capsule is a Chaotic Treasure thates from the future. Thus, it¡¯s contaminated by terrifying Karma Power.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master looked him in the eye and shifted the subject, asking, ¡°Where do you n to go next?¡± James put away Time Capsule. At that moment, he was at a loss. ¡°Where indeed?¡± Now, his Sword Path, Curse Path, Elemental Path, and the Yin and Yang Path had reached the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. Now, only the Dark Path, Karma Path, and the Five Great Paths remained. The Five Great Paths were mysterious. Even though there were living beings who cultivated the Five Great Paths in the universe, no one was able to cross into the Ancestral God Rank by cultivating the Five Great Paths. Though he wanted to seek guidance, there was no one to offer him any. Karma, meanwhile, was worse. Since antiquity, there had not been any precedence in cultivating Karma. He fell into deep thought. Chapter 3609 Chapter 3609 Since he had no need to cultivate the Five Great Paths and Karma Path for the time being, the only Path he needed to cultivate was the Dark Path. Besides, since he had the Dark Wellspring in the Celestial Abode, he could cultivate the Dark Path rather easily. The Dark Wellspring came from the depths of the Dark World. Since two Caelum Ancestral Gods fought against each other for the Dark Wellspring¡¯s possession, not to mention that the Lord of the Dark World was even here in the Twelfth Universe in pursuit of the object, this must be an incredible treasure. Time was running out for James. In the remainder of his time, he would have to increase the rank of all his Paths and try crossing into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Then, he would refine his physical body. This was the only way for him to head to the new universe andpete for providence against the prodigies of other universes. After some contemtion, he said, ¡°I n to cultivate in the universe for now and try to increase my strength before arriving at the new universe.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The Ancestral Needle Master stroked his beard and nodded, saying, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be apanying you any longer. With your strength, you can travel the entire universe without having to worry about encountering any danger. Those powerful figures who have heard of you will not attack you recklessly.¡± James sped his fists and said, ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. If not for you bringing me to Yin and Yang Valley, I wouldn¡¯t haveprehended Yin and Yang Transformation and cultivated a Macrocosm Power.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­ That is merely your providence.¡± The Ancestral Needle Masterughed and disappeared from James¡¯ view. ¡°Where are we going next, James?¡± Melinda asked. James nced at her. In truth, he nned to return to Mount Nothingness. Mount Nothingness was the ce of residence of the previous ruler of the universe. Besides that, there was a Chamber of Scriptures there, where there must be texts about the Five Great Paths. So, he nned to head there and have a look. Meanwhile, since Melinda was Hadad¡¯s daughter, he could not bring her along. ¡°Melinda, you should return to Mount Heavenly Path. I n to train by myself for now.¡± Stunned, Melinda said, ¡°What? No way. You promised me I can apany you while you train.¡± ¡°I n to travel to all four corners of the universe. As you¡¯re the princess of Mount Heavenly Path, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bring you along.¡± James turned her down. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. Return to Mount Heavenly Path for now. I promise you I will marry you once I cross into the Ancestral God Rank. novelebookI won¡¯t go back on my words.¡± ¡°A-Alright, then,¡± Melinda said. She looked at James with a wistful look on her face and waved, saying, ¡°Be careful, alright? I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Mount Heavenly Path.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± James waved her goodbye. This was his only way to trick Melinda into leaving. As for the marriage, he was still lightyears away from reaching the Ancestral God Rank anyway. He could put those thoughts aside for now. Melinda did not linger for long. After waving James goodbye, she turned to leave and disappeared without a trace. After Melinda disappeared, James breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Next, I n to head to Mount Nothingness. Then, I will enter the Celestial Abode there and cultivate the Dark Path.¡± He murmured. After confirming his directions, he catalyzed the Space Path and forcibly tore the void open before leaving the area. When he reappeared, he was already outside Mount Nothingness. Gazing at the area ahead that was enveloped in a ck mist, James did not hesitate at all. He strode forward and entered the ck mist. Soon, he traversed through many mountain ranges and arrived at the gates of the Pce of Nothingness. Upon his arrival, many powerful figures of Mount Nothingness appeared. ¡°You¡¯re back, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Wee back.¡± Many spoke. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. ¡°By the way,¡± Karter said, ¡°Your Holiness, a new universe hase into being. It is apparent that Hadad is trying to send you to your death by sending you there. I would advise you not to go. You do notck providence at the moment. With what you have in your possession, you can cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank with no problem at all as long as you conceal yourself and cultivate. Once you cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, you will possess a strength that greatly surpasses Hadad.¡± Chapter 3610 Chapter 3610 The creation of a new universe was a secret in the Twelfth Universe. Apart from Caelum Ancestral Gods, no others had heard about this. However, as Mount Nothingness was the ce of residence of the previous ruler of the universe, there were many Caelum Ancestral Gods there. As such, they could detect the creation of a new universe. As James was their master, they naturally would pay attention to his words and actions. Naturally, they knew about James¡¯ n to head to the new universe. They also knew just how terrifying the other universes were. As James¡¯ rank was still insignificant, he would only be getting himself killed. As such, none of them wanted James to go. Xosha nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you already have sufficient providence. As long as you concentrate wholeheartedly on your cultivation, you will be able to reach the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. There¡¯s no need to risk your life for this.¡± James, however, said, ¡°I want to go to the new universe. Even if Hadad didn¡¯t order me to, I n to head there regardless. novelebookI wish to fight against the prodigies of other universes and see how strong they are.¡± He looked at the powerful figures of Mount Nothingness around him and noticed their worried expressions. James said smilingly, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me. But there¡¯s still time before I head to the new universe. In that period of time, I will emerge as a force to be reckoned with.¡± The powerful figures of Mount Nothingness knew about this. As they had been paying close attention to James, they knew everything about his whereabouts and experience. Karter asked, ¡°Have you returned to enter a closed-door mediation?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I obtained the Dark Wellspring in the Dark World previously. The Dark Wellspring is a treasure of such great significance that even the Lord of the Dark World has arrived at the Twelfth Universe and demanded Hadad to return him the object in an Epoch. Otherwise, he would invade the Twelfth Universe, he said. As I¡¯m worried about my safety absorbing Dark Power in the outside world, I can onlye here to Mount Nothingness.¡± Xosha said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Holiness. Even if Hadades here, he won¡¯t be able to have his way.¡± Hearing this, James was relieved. After greeting everyone, he simply turned to leave and arrived at a manor in Mount Nothingness. After setting up a Time Formation in the manor¡¯s surroundings, he entered the Celestial Abode. Upon entering the Celestial Abode, however, he was utterly stunned. He had not paid any attention to the Celestial Abode for a very long time now, At present, the Celestial Abode was full of Dark Power, and all divine objects had been destroyed. ¡°The Dark Wellspring is truly terrifying¡­¡± James took a deep breath. At that moment, the Spirit Tool appeared and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, James. The Celestial Abode is about to be destroyed by Dark Power.¡± James had not thought things through. Once the Celestial Abode was destroyed by Dark Power, rumors about him possessing the Dark Wellspring would spread. By then, the Lord of the Dark World, let alone Hadad, woulde knocking on his door. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to deal with the Dark Wellspring as soon as possible,¡± James murmured. Then, he turned to look at the Spirit Tool and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, the Spirit Tool was not a living being. Otherwise, he would have been devoured by the Dark Power inside the Celestial Abode. James walked around the Celestial Abode. The Dark Power in the Celestial Abode was too immense. Even though he had cultivated Dark Power, and his soul had long merged with his physical body, thereby allowing him to ignore Dark Power, the Dark Power here was enough to cause him damage. Fortunately, the damage was not fatal. Then, James arrived before the Dark Wellspring. Looking at the ball of ck mist, he could clearly sense mysterious inscriptions in it. He theorized that the inscription could be the key to the Dark Wellspring. Chapter 3611 Chapter 3611 If this was in the past, there was no way he would be able toprehend the inscription in the Dark Wellspring. However, recently, he hadprehended Karma and the Curse Script, thetter of which came from the Dark World. As such,prehending the inscription in the Dark Wellspring should not be too difficult. He sat in a lotus position on the ground, and his Divine Sense entered the Dark Wellspring. At that moment, his mind cleared, and he forgot about everything.novelebook There were only a few Dark Characters on his mind. These were the Dark Wellspring¡¯s characters. As they were ever-changing and profound, James could not understand the meaning of those characters even though he understood the Curse Script. Though convoluted, James cultivated the Dark Path andprehended Curse Magic. As he read the Dark Characters, he could roughly understand the meaning. However, it would take a long time for him to understand everything. The Dark Power inside the Celestial Abode had reached an rming level. If he did not resolve them as soon as possible, the Celestial Abode could implode from within. As heprehended the characters, his mind stirred, and he began absorbing the Dark Power inside the Celestial Abode to increase the power of his Dark Path Seal. Apart from increasing the rank of Path Seals, absorbing the energy of Heaven and Earth could also be used to cultivate a Path. However, one needed to absorb a massive amount of Heaven and Earth energy to make a breakthrough. Soon, the Dark Power in the Celestial Abode was almostpletely absorbed. However, James¡¯ Dark Path Seal showed no signs of increasing. James then continued toprehend the Path and the characters inside the Dark Wellspring. Time passed. As James sat in a lotus position on the ground, a ball of ck mist hovered before him. There were a few ck characters flickering inside the ball of mist. Seeminglying to life, they divided into smaller characters and hovered before James. After a long time, James suddenly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Dark Wellspring has such a history.¡± After a long time, James finallyprehended the Dark Characters. He also now knew about the Dark Wellspring¡¯s history. The Dark Wellspring once belonged to a powerful Lord in the depths of the Dark World and was a treasure formed by the demise of a Macrocosm Ancestral God. These characters recorded the life of the Lord and the signature cultivation methods he acquired. Once he comprehended them, James roughly understood who this Lord was. The Dark Lord¡¯s name was called Eternal, and he was called the Eternal Lord in the Dark World. He possessed an immense strength that surpassed even ordinary Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Besides that, he was a Macrocosm Ancestral God that cultivated two Macrocosm Powers. However, James had yet to understand how he met his downfall. Not only that, he had yet toprehend the Eternal Lord¡¯s signature cultivation methods for these characters were too mysterious. However, he knew how to refine the Dark Wellspring now. The steps were simple. First, he would absorb the Dark Wellspring into his body and form a spring. That way, the Dark Wellspring would continuously provide him with a constant stream of Dark Power. However, he still needed toprehend the cultivation method left behind by the Eternal Lord to refine the Dark Wellspring. To learn them, James needed a long time. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Dark Wellspring is a scourge. I have to get rid of it as soon as possible,¡± James murmured. Then, he continued his closed-door meditation. Chapter 3612 Chapter 3612 The more Jamesprehended the Dark Characters, the more James understood. The Dark Wellspring was an Elemental Power in the Dark Power that worked in simr fashions as the Five Elements of Genesis in the Illuminated World. Meanwhile, the Eternal Lord obtained the Dark Wellspring, refined it, and made it his. Once a living being of the Dark World refined the Dark Wellspring, he would possess a Macrocosm Power. The more James understood, the more stunned he was. It was simply too terrifying. No wonder so many powerful figures in the Dark World werepeting for this treasure. He continued toprehend. After a long time, he finallyprehended the cultivating method of absorbing the Dark Wellspring from the Dark Characters left behind by the Eternal Lord. This cultivation method was called the Eternal Art, which was the Eternal Lord¡¯s signature cultivation method. However, as James¡¯prehension of the Eternal Art was only rudimentary, he could only barely manage to absorb the Dark Wellspring. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He slowly opened his eyes. As he nced at the Dark Wellspring before him, his mind stirred, and powerful Dark Power materialized in his palm, enveloping the Dark Wellspring. At that moment, he catalyzed the Eternal Art. Under the control of the cultivation method, the Dark Wellspring materialized into threads of ck aura and entered his body. As the Dark Wellspring entered his body, his body suffered massive damage. In an instant, he was covered in injuries, and his body began showing signs of exploding. He swiftly catalyzed the Eternal Art and controlled the power of the Dark Wellspring to prevent it from losing control. After a very long time, he finally took control of the Dark Wellspring. Then, the threads of ck aura gathered in his elixir field to form the Dark Wellspring once more. He slowly absorbed and refined the Dark Wellspring. In the Celestial Abode, James sat in a lotus position on the ground. At that moment, he exuded a ck aura that was frighteningly simr to Demonic Energy. novelebookThissted for a very long time. After a long time of refinement and control, James¡¯prehension of the Dark Path grew increasingly profound, and his Dark Path reached the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. Meanwhile, he alsopletely refined the Dark Wellspring. After refining the Dark Wellspring, his mind stirred, and the Dark Wellspring stopped exuding Dark Power. No more Dark Power flowed out of his body. He dispersed his aura and opened his eyes before slowly standing up. ¡°Atst, I have refined the Dark Wellspring. Fortunately, I have cultivated Curse Magic and comprehended the Curse Script in advance. Otherwise, it would be nigh impossible toprehend the script left behind by the Eternal Lord.¡± James took a deep breath. Now, his Dark Path had reached the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. At present, only the Five Great Paths and Karma remained, which were also some of the hardest Paths to cultivate. That was because there was no precedence regarding the two, and he had no choice but to cultivate himself. As his mind stirred, he left the Celestial Abode. When he reappeared in the courtyard of Mount Nothingness, he casually waved and dispersed the Time Formation. Then, he sensed the time. Upon sensing the time, he froze. ¡°I never thought so much time had passed. Now, only 5 million years remain.¡± He was stunned. He never thought that refining the Dark Wellspring and cultivating the Dark Path would spend such a long time. Now, only 5 million years remained. In the remaining 5 million years, would he be able to reach the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank for the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path? Even if he could, how was he supposed topete against the other powerful figures below the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank in the new universe at his rank? His expression was grim. ¡°I can only try my best,¡± he said. Chapter 3613 Chapter 3613 Then, he headed toward the Pce of Nothingness and arrived at the main hall. Upon his arrival, many powerful figures of Mount Nothingness appeared. Looking at them, James said, ¡°I n to head to the Chamber of Scriptures and read through the ancient texts to see if there¡¯s anything I want. So, I¡¯ll be taking my leave then.¡± Since James was the owner of Mount Nothingness, no one stopped him. James went to the Chamber of Scriptures and searched around. However, he could not find anything about the Five Great Paths. Even if there were, only superficial records that were of no use to him existed. So, he left Mount Nothingness. At that moment, he already had a n in mind. He would head to the Path Sect in the Katun Realm. Though the Path Sect was not a powerful sect in the universe, they were well-renowned. That was because there was a mysterious Sacred Blossom in the Path Sect that blossoms once every Epoch.novelebook Each time the Sacred Blossom blossomed, powerful figures from all over the universe would flock over to watch. Even powerful figures such as the Ancestral Talisman Master would appear. Previously, James obtained the cultivation method of the Five Great Paths from the petals of the Sacred Blossom when he was spectating the blossoming of the Sacred Blossom. To increase the rank of the Five Great Paths and Karma Path, he could only head to the Path Sect where the Sacred Blossom was located. Even though the Sacred Blossom had withered, not to mention now was not the time to reblossom once more, there were powerful traces of the Path there. Among them were the traces of the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path. This was absolutely a holy site for cultivation. After bidding farewell to the powerful figures of Mount Nothingness, James left Mount Nothingness and used the Space Path to traverse through space. When he reappeared, he was already outside the Path Sect. Upon his return to the Path Sect, James had mixed feelings in his heart. Previously when he was here, he was merely an insignificant individual. Now, he was a powerful figure. Though his rank was low, he could annihte an ordinary Ancestral God anytime he wanted. As he strode forward, he soon arrived at the gates of the Path Sect. Immediately, an elderly man appeared. ¡°Wee, James Caden.¡± The man was Xzavier Darius, Sect Leader of the Path Sect. ¡°Many years have passed since ourst encounter. To think you are now a well-renowned figure who¡¯s one of the most powerful in the universe.¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°You tter me.¡± Xzavier asked with a bright smile, ¡°What brings our well-esteemed guest here, may I ask?¡± James hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, I came here to watch the Sacred Blossom and to enter a closed-door meditation for a while.¡± ¡°No problem at all.¡± Xzavier did not refuse him, nor did he dare to do so. He personally led James to the ce where the Sacred Blossom was located. This area was huge and spacious. Many others were also in a closed-door meditation here. Upon seeing this, James frowned and turned to look at Xzavier behind him, asking, ¡°Sect Leader, I wish to meditate alone here. Can you chase everyone here out?¡± As James cultivated the Five Great Paths and Karma Path, he did not wish to be interrupted by others, nor did he want them to know that he had cultivated the Karma Path. If word spread, it would create a commotion. Though he had used Karma Power many times in the past, the public only knew that he was contaminated by Karma, not that he had cultivated the Karma Path. Xzavier was at a loss. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, I will make an exception for you.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Apart from the Sect Elders of the Path Sect, there were a group of powerful figures from all over the world here cultivating. Though the Path Sect could not risk offending any of them, James was one of the core members of Mount Heavenly Path. To avoid offending Mount Heavenly Path, he had no choice but to expel everyone here. Chapter 3614 Chapter 3614 Xzavier personally showed the way out for the living beings cultivating here. Upon hearing that the Path Sect was chasing them away, they were livid. However, upon learning that James wished to cultivate here, they shut their mouths and hurriedly left. Without much trouble, Xzavier chased them all away. Now, only James remained. ¡°James, I have chased everyone here cultivating away.¡± Xzavier walked toward James and said smilingly, ¡°You may now cultivate in peace. When you return to Mount Heavenly Path, I hope you can put in a good word for me.¡± The Path Sect wished to ride on the coattails of Mount Heavenly Path. James smiled and said, ¡°No problem at all. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I would like to cultivate now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xzavier turned to leave. James headed to the central region of the area and scanned his surroundings. Though this was not the season when the Sacred Blossom blossomed, traces of the Paths would always be left behind. As the Sacred Blossom blossomed many times in history, the traces of the Path here were powerful. His body shed, and he appeared in mid-air before sitting in a lotus position. novelebookThen, he rxed his mind and used his Divine Sense to sense the Five Great Paths and Karma Path to sense the region. The traces of the Five Great Path and Karma Path were sufficient for James toprehend them. ¡°Since antiquity, there have been few who cultivated the Five Great Paths, let alone the Karma Path. The traces of the Five Great Path and Karma Path here are terrifying. This is a perfect ce to cultivate. If I set up a Time Formation and cultivate within, I should be able to reach the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank for the Five Great Paths and Karma Path before my journey to the new universe,¡± James murmured. This was the most he could do in such a limited amount of time. Certainly, he would not be able to reach the Quasi Ancestral God Rank before heading to the new universe. However, he possessed the strength to head there despite being at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. As long as he does not encounter truly invincible monsters, he was unafraid. He took a deep breath and put those thoughts aside. Then, he set up a Time Formation in his surroundings and began cultivating toprehend the Five Great Paths and Karma Path. He did notprehend them one at a time but at the same time. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Time passed silently. In the blink of an eye, five million years passed. Ever since Thea¡¯s separation from James, she had returned to the Cahans and entered a closed- door meditation. At the same time, however, she was aware of the passing of time. At that moment, she suddenly opened her eyes and gazed into the distance, murmuring to herself, ¡°The thirty-million- year deadline is just around the corner. James should begin making his departure to the new universe soon.¡± She left her closed-door meditation sanctuary and arrived at the Cahans¡¯ main hall. ¡°Men!¡± As she sat on the throne, she said. Immediately, a few disciples of the Cahans walked in and knelt on one knee. Thea asked, ¡°Where is James at the moment?¡± ¡°James departed to the Path Sect in the Katun Realm five million years ago and has been cultivating there ever since. All this while, he has never left the Path Sect.¡± Hearing this, Thea furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Is he still cultivating? I wonder what¡¯s his rank now considering so much time has passed.¡± She had a deal with James. Before heading to the new universe, he would have toe to the Cahans. However, the deadline was almost up, and James was not here yet. She was worried that he was running out of time. She stood up and left the Cahans¡¯ main hall before arriving at the mountain behind the Cahans. Chapter 3615 Chapter 3615 The scenery was picturesque, and there was an abundance of Primordial Energy. There was even a terrifying Formation there. The Cahans were a powerful family in this universe, and its might stemmed from the eight distinguished daughters who spread the Cahans¡¯ fame far and wide. However, even without them, the Cahans were still an influential family. The Cahans¡¯ history can be traced back to the creation of the universe. A Grand Patriarch of the Cahans was one of the powerful figures who appeared. However, as he waspeting for a Chaotic Treasure, he was injured by the powerful figures from other universes. Even though countless years had passed, the Grand Patriarch still had not recovered from his injuries and was still in a closed-door meditation in a restricted area. At that moment, Thea arrived at the mountain at the back of the Cahans and the restricted area. Before her was a stone cavern, from which a powerful aura could be detected. The power of this aura stunned even Thea, who was a Caelum Ancestral God. ¡°The Grand Patriarch¡¯s aura is growing increasingly steady. His injuries must be close to recovering,¡± Thea murmured. Then, she entered the stone cavern. There was a stone house inside the stone cavern. Inside sat an elderly man who was dressed in a green robe. There were mysterious characters circting around his body, and each character possessed a terrifying Will of the Path. ¡°Grand Patriarch.¡± As Thea appeared, she greeted him respectfully. The elderly man dispersed his aura, and the mysterious inscription around him disappeared. Then, he stood up and nced at Thea before saying, novelebook¡°You¡¯re here, Thea.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I am here to retrieve the Demon-yer Sword.¡± Hearing this, the elderly man¡¯s expression turned grim, and he asked, ¡°Why do you need the Demon- yer Sword? Who do you intend to fight against?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Thea shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to fight against anyone.¡± ¡°Then why do you need the sword?¡± ¡°I need to give it to someone,¡± Thea answered truthfully. ¡°To James?¡¯ The elderly man looked at her. ¡°Yes,¡± Thea said, ¡°James is about to leave the Twelfth Universe and head to a new universe to compete for providence. I don¡¯t know what rank he¡¯s at now. But I do know that the Demon-yer Sword is a Chaotic Treasure that possesses greater strength than the Crepe Myrtle Divine Sword.¡± The elderly man sighed and said, ¡°Thea, you must understand that the Demon-yer Sword was a sword left behind by a Lord of the Dark World in the Twelfth Universe. When he was here topete for other treasures, he was injured and lost the sword in the process. I only managed to obtain the sword by chance. The Demon-yer Sword is too malevolent. At James¡¯ rank, he might not be able to control it.¡± Thea said, ¡°He has cultivated the Dark Path. As such, he must be able to wield the Demon-yer Sword. With a Chaotic Treasure in his possession, he would be able to guarantee his safety.¡± ¡°Thea, have you fallen for him?¡± Thea fell silent. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ever since he appeared in my world, my Cultivation Heart has lost itsposure. Even though I have been in closed-door meditation for many years, I cannot soothe it.¡± The elderly man simply said, ¡°The Demon-yer Sword doesn¡¯t belong to the Cahans in the first ce. Since I¡¯m unable to control the sword either, I won¡¯t stop you from giving it to James.¡± The elderly man headed deeper into the cavern, while Thea followed close behind. Soon, they arrived at the depths of the cavern. There were manyyers of Formation here. After passing through the Formations, a sword glimmering in ck appeared in full view. Mysterious characters were carved on the sword, which exuded a terrifying power. Even a Caelum Ancestral God like Thea gulped upon sensing the aura exuded by the sword. Chapter 3616 Chapter 3616 The Demon-yer Sword was a Chaotic Treasure from the depths of the Dark World. This sword was pitch-ck in color, and mysterious Dark Characters were engraved on the sword. The tip of the sword was slightly vent, and the de radiated a chilling gleam that would make one¡¯s blood run cold. Looking at the Demon-yer Sword, Thea walked toward the sword. Powerful energy materialized in her palm, which enveloped the sword. Through her immense power, she forcibly took the sword away. Upon seeing this, the Grand Patriarch simply said, ¡°Since your Cultivation Heart is in chaos, you should reincarnate. With your state of mind, you won¡¯t be able to reach the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank, let alone the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Reaching the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank requires fortune and providence. However, reaching the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank requires a Cultivation Heart.¡± Thea fell silent. After some time, she said, ¡°Thank you for your advice. I know what to do now. novelebookLet me hand the sword over to James first.¡± Thea bid the Grand Patriarch farewell before turning to leave. She then headed to the Path Sect in the Katun Realm. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At the Path Sect¡­ James had been cultivating for a very long time. As 5 million years passed in the outside world, a long time had passed in the Time Formation. During this long period of time, he had beenprehending the Five Great Paths and Karma Path. Though his body remained static, he exuded an overwhelming aura. Leaves began to swirl in the air. As they hovered before James, he suddenly opened his eyes, and his pupils revealed the various Paths there were in existence. ¡°I did it.¡± He took a deep breath. The bizarre phenomenon in his eyes disappeared. ¡°My Five Great Paths and the Karma Path have crossed into the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. Now, all of my Paths have reached the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank.¡± He slowly stood up and dispersed his aura. Then, he descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground. Hands to the back, he left the area the Sacred Blossom was located and returned to the Path Sect. Immediately, he tried sensing the time. ¡°Five million years to be exact¡­ It¡¯s about time for me to head to the new universe. With my current strength, I sure hope I won¡¯t be the weakest one around there, ¡±he murmured. Though he was at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, he had cultivated many Paths. In addition to his various treasures, he was a force to be reckoned with. However, he knew that the other universes would be sending some of the most terrifying prodigies who were at the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Originally, he nned to spend some timeprehending the Infinity Steles. Now, apparently, he was out of time. He had to head to Mount Heavenly Path at once and inquire Hadad about the Omniscience Path. After bidding farewell to Xzavier, he left the Path Sect. Just as he left the Path Sect and was about to tear open the void, a ripple appeared in the distance. Then, a fissure materialized, from which a woman wearing a ck dress walked out. The woman was about 180 centimeters tall and had a slender figure. Her appearance was morous. She had long ck hair and a curvaceous figure. Chapter 3617 Chapter 3617 Hovering in the air, she floated toward James. James froze. Then, he burst into a smile. Hurriedly, he rushed toward the woman and asked in excitement, ¡°Why are you here, Thea?¡± Thea nced at him. Upon sensing that he was only at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, she was disappointed. She thought that James would have crossed into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank after such a long time of cultivation. She never thought he would only be in the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. You¡¯re only in the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rnak. Have you forgotten what you said back then? You said you won¡¯t head to the new universe if you aren¡¯t in the Quasi Ancestral God Rank.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± James scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Are you still going?¡± Thea looked at him and asked. ¡°O-Of course.¡± James smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my rank. I have cultivated many Paths. Besides, strength is not determined by rank alone.¡± Thea knew she would not be able to persuade James. So, she only came here to give him the Demon- yer Sword. ¡°I know that you¡¯re ambitious. As you are invincible in the Twelfth Universe, you need stronger opponents to challenge yourself.novelebook You want to keep making breakthroughs after breakthroughs. As such, you are determined to head to the new universe. I¡¯m not here to stop you. Rather, I have something to give you.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°What thing?¡± A ck light flickered before Thea. Then, a ck sword appeared. ¡°The Malevolent Sword?¡± Upon seeing the sword, James eximed, ¡°Why do you have the Malevolent Sword?¡± ¡°The Malevolent Sword?¡± Thea was confused. James stared at the sword and murmured, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the Malevolent Sword. It¡¯s only a look-alike. The Malevolent Sword is a weapon in the Apocalypse Era. This weapon, on the other hand, contains incredible power.¡± Thea had no idea what James was murmuring about. She exined, ¡°The Demon-yer Sword originates from the Dark World. This is the sword of a Lord of the Dark World when the Twelfth Universe was only just created. However, upon being attacked by powerful figures from other universes, he lost his sword in the Twelfth Universe. In the end, the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans acquired the sword. This is a Chaotic Treasure.¡± Then, she nced at James and asked, ¡°Have you heard of Chaotic Treasures?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°A little, I suppose. When the universe was created, the treasures that were born out of Heaven and Earth were called Chaotic Treasures. Each Chaotic Treasure was formed by providence, and they could summon Macrocosm-level Powers. Of course, not every Chaotic Treasure possesses Macrocosm Power. Some are weaker inparison. Take the Five Elements of Genesis, for instance. They need the fusion of five Chaotic Treasures in addition to a unique cultivation method to perform Macrocosm Power.¡± Thea nodded slightly and said, ¡°Indeed. The Demon-yer Sword is one such Chaotic Treasure. It possesses immense power. However, no one in the Twelfth Universe is able to control this sword. Since you have cultivated the Dark Path, you might stand a chance.¡± After speaking, she casually waved her hand, and the Demon-yer Sword flew toward James. James epted the sword. At that moment, immense Dark Power burst forth from within the sword and spread throughout James¡¯ body. Even someone as powerful as James could feel his blood run cold. He hurriedly catalyzed Dark Power and injected them into the sword to soothe it. Holding the Demon-yer Sword in his hand, he could sense the terrifying power of the sword. Looking at Thea with a mischievous grin on his face, he asked yfully, ¡°Chaotic Treasures are treasures that are highly sought after even by Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, yet you are handing such a precious thing to me just like that. Have you fallen in love with me?¡± Chapter 3618 Chapter 3618 Thea simply remained silent. That was because she also had no idea how James was able to affect her Cultivation Heart. Theoretically speaking, this was impossible. As a Caelum Ancestral God, there was no way her Cultivation Method would be affected by an ordinary cultivator. Yet, James managed to do so. ¡°There are countless providences in the new universe. Regardless, do not forget that danger lurks around the corner.novelebook You have to promise me that you¡¯ll be safe, alright?¡± Thea advised. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded with a serious look on his face and said, ¡°I will.¡± Thea then simply turned to leave. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Though she had left, her voice reverberated throughout the area. ¡°If we truly are fated to meet again, we will.¡± Hearing this, James froze. ¡°What does she mean? Chapter 3619 Chapter 3619 Hadad sighed and said, ¡°This is a special rank and battle state. To my understanding, only a cultivator at the peak of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank can reach such a rank. Once you cross into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, you will miss the Omniscience Path.¡± James listened intently. Hadad continued, ¡°This is a Path Rank that embodies the Path. You aren¡¯t guaranteed to reach this rank just because you haveprehended the Path. Rather, you need luck on your side. If you are fortunate, you will be able to reach the Path Rank byprehending the Path. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to cross into the rank no matter how long you remain in the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°Are there any requirements to cross into the rank?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After some contemtion, Hadad said, ¡°Requirements, huh? I suppose there are certain requirements you need to fulfill regarding yourself.¡± James asked, ¡°What kind of requirements?¡± Hadad said, ¡°What I say may not be true. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the Omniscience Path. As the ruler of the universe, I¡¯m able to sense everything on Heaven and Earth. As such, I¡¯m able to sense the prerequisites for cultivating the Omniscience Path.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Hadad exined, ¡°First of all, your body must have reached the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank to cross into the Omniscience Path. Secondly, your state of mind. Every cultivator who obtained the Omniscience Path is already at peace with him or herself. After fulfilling all the criteria, you will have obtained the right to cross into the Omniscience Path. Next will beprehending the Path. All the Paths you have cultivated must have reached their pinnacle.¡± Hadad briefly exined the prerequisites for crossing into the Omniscience Path. However, this was everything he could sense and was not necessarily the entire truth. James fell into deep thought. Hadad¡¯s exnation was not too far away from his understanding of the Omniscience Path. ¡°When will I depart to the new universe?¡± James asked. Hadad waved slightly and said, ¡°The prodigies of other universes have yet to appear. We still have time.novelebook In the meantime, you should try and cross into the Omniscience Path. Since antiquity, no one has been able to say for sure what the Omniscience Path is. Perhaps this is only one of many Paths that have existed. Cultivation has always been based on systems. As such, the cultivation system has always been under the control of chaos and disorder. Perhaps the Omniscience Path will bring about a different manifestation of the Path.¡± ¡°Though there are many living beings in the Twelfth Universe, only a select few have been able to reach the Omniscience Path. Furthermore, there are none who can venture far in the Omniscience Path. Even within all twelve universes, no living being is able to venture far in the Omniscience Path. To my understanding, you will reach a bottleneck once you reach a certain step. However, the Omniscience Path will bring about enormous benefits. Gutierre has only recently crossed into the Omniscience Path, which didn¡¯t increase his strength drastically. Once you truly reach the Omniscience Path, your power will be greatly increased.¡± ¡°I will give you 10,000 more years, James. In the meantime, whether or not you cross into the Omniscience Path will depend on your providence.¡± Hadad said. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Can you give me a list of the names who have crossed into the Omniscience Path in the Twelfth Universe?¡± Hadad said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask the Heavenly Path, I¡¯m afraid. Since Radomir is in closed-door meditation, you should do your own research. Since you have mastered the cultivation method of looking into the Heavenly Path, you should be able to find out who in the universe has crossed into the Omniscience Path.¡± Saying that, Hadad disappeared without a trace. James did not linger for long and turned to leave before heading to Mount Teva. Upon discovering the identity of those who crossed into the Omniscience Path, he would venture forth and search for their whereabouts. It would be difficult toprehend the Omniscience Path within 10,000 years. So, he needed to find those people and discuss the Path with them. Chapter 3620 Chapter 3620 ¡°Good day, Deputy Leader.¡± ¡°Greetings, Deputy Leader.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡­ As James and Melinda arrived at Mount Teva, the disciples of Mount Teva greeted them respectfully. James paid no heed to them and went straight to the back of the mountain. Then, as he sat before the cliff, he casually waved his hand, and a fissure appeared in the void before him. A bunch of jumbled characters appeared in the fissure. This was the Elysian Script, the core of controlling the universe. James used the Heavenly Path to search through the universe. Soon, he knew who were the ones who had cultivated the Omniscience Path. Just as Nun Yakim had mentioned, there was only a handful who had aplished such a feat. Under the perception of the Heavenly Path, he discovered there were a total of nine individuals who had cultivated the Omniscience Path. The strongest was a Terra Ancestral God, whereas the weakest was a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Not only that, he had sensed the whereabouts of these individuals. ¡°Who should I first pay a visit to?¡± James murmured. After some contemtion, he decided to look for the strongest. The strongest of all was not a human, novelebookbut a member of the Dragon Race. The main camp of the Dragon Race was not located in the Human Realm but in a ce called the Dragon Realm. Though the Dragon Realm was not one of the Seven Realms, it was still a huge world. As his mind stirred, the characters that represented the Heavenly Path disappeared from his view. ¡°How did it go, James?¡± Melinda asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Through the calctions of the Law of Heaven, I have learned that there are a total of nine individuals who have crossed into the Omniscience Path. The strongest among them is a Terra Ancestral God, who is also a powerful figure of the Dragon Race. I n to pay him a visit.¡± ¡°Alright, let me apany you,¡± Melinda said. James did not want her to follow him along. However, since he had joined Mount Heavenly Path, and Melinda was the princess of Mount Heavenly Path, he would feel bad if he turned her down. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s get moving.¡± James stood up and descended the mountain, while Melinda followed close behind. He used the Space Path to forcibly tear open the void and left the Human Realm. Meanwhile, at the Cahans in the Human Realm¡­ Thea was sitting in a lotus position in the restricted area of the Cahans. Before her stood an elderly man who was dressed in a green robe. Wearing a grim expression, he said, ¡°Do you wish to reconsider this, Thea?¡± Thea nodded slightly and said, ¡°No. My Cultivation Heart has been interrupted, and I¡¯m no longer fit for cultivation. All this while, I have been pursuing the pinnacle of cultivation. But now, I can¡¯t reach the peak of the Caelum Ancestral Rank and am now only at thete stage of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. With my current Cultivation Heart, I can never cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. I must reincarnate. If James truly is the fated one, he will appear no matter where I end up.¡± ¡°I am ready.¡± The Cahans¡¯ Grand Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Alright, allow me to cast a protective shield on you.¡± Thea nodded. Then, as she catalyzed a cultivation method, her body began to rotate. Then, a ck hole appeared above her head, and a mysterious power materialized from within. Thea used immense strength to abandon her physical body for reincarnation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3621 Chapter 3621 Boom! At that moment, she felt an explosion inside her head. Immediately, she entered a trance. Then, the figure in her mind appeared. Previously, the figure would only appear in her dreams and have never materialized into being. Now, however, the figure seemed to have broken free of her mind and appeared before her. The shadow slowly turned. Thea collected herself and stared at the materialized shadow. All this while, she had wanted to discern the appearance of the shadow. However, all she could see was the figure¡¯s back figure. Now, under her watchful gaze, the shadow slowly turned and revealed a face. ¡°What are you doing, Thea?¡± A voice reverberated in her ears. ¡°Is that really you, James?¡± Thea was stunned. A few Epochs had passed, and she could never discern the shadow¡¯s appearance. Now that she could, it really was James. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The shadow spoke, ¡°I went to great lengths to search for you in this age. Yet, you are reincarnating. Where am I supposed to look for you next?¡± Thea said, ¡°James, I don¡¯t know what happened between the both of us, but I have no choice but to reincarnate. No matter which age youe from, I will surely be reincarnated in your age if we truly are destined to be together. Let us meet again sometime in the future.¡± Boom! At that moment, a powerful Karma Power materialized and shattered the shadow, which disappeared from Thea¡¯s view. Meanwhile, Thea¡¯s body began to dissolve. Her soul was sucked into the ck hole above her head, and she disappeared without a trace. Though she was now reincarnated, a fragment of her soul remained. Standing before the Cahans¡¯ Grand Patriarch, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Grand Patriarch?¡± Thea asked puzzledly, ¡°Why would there be a fragment of my soul being left behind? Won¡¯t my soul be iplete after reincarnation? How am I supposed to reach my peak form without aplete soul?¡± Wearing a grim expression, the Grand Patriarch stared at the soul. After some contemtion, he said, novelebook¡°Perhaps you have yet to fulfill your duty. Once your destiny has been fulfilled, the fragment of your soul will disappear and return to your reincarnated body.¡± ¡°Destiny? What destiny?¡¯ Thea was confused. The Grand Patriarch shook his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I suspect that this has something to do with James. Since he came from the future to search for you, you two must be acquainted in the future. However, we won¡¯t know what rtionship you have with him. Now, all you need to do is wait patiently. When the timees, your remaining soul will naturally fulfill your destiny.¡± Thea nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. In that case, I will wait here for that day toe.¡± The Grand Patriarch nodded. James had no idea that Thea¡¯s original self had undergone reincarnation. As for which age she would arrive at, no one knew for certain. He also did not know that Thea had left behind a fragment of her soul. As someone who came from the future, he would certainly understand that Thea¡¯s destiny was to transform into a fragment of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir to resolve the crisis of humankind in the Apocalypse Age. However, James was not there to witness this. He had no idea that Thea had undergone reincarnation. This meant that James¡¯ wish to search for Thea would be for naught. Perhaps he would only realize this when he returned from the new universe. Chapter 3622 Chapter 3622 James and Melinda had arrived at the Dragon Realm. The moment they stepped foot on thend of the Dragon Realm, James could sense an overwhelming aura of the Dragon Race. A bone inside his body became unusually active and materialized into a mysterious power. James unconsciously rested his hands on his chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Melinda was puzzled. James said, ¡°A dragon bone merged with my body by chance in the past. Now that I¡¯m in the Dragon Realm, the dragon bone is beginning to show unusual reactions.¡± James obtained the dragon bone in the Apocalypse Age. However, this was the Dragon Realm, and he was a distance away from the Human Realm. At that moment, the dragon bone seemed to have returned to its homnd. So, James suspected that the dragon bone originated here. But why was it in the Human Realm in the future? ¡°Are you alright?¡± Melinda was concerned. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± James catalyzed his strength and suppressed the dragon bone, which immediately calmed down. Through the calctions of the Law of Heaven, he knew that the powerful figure of the Dragon Race who reached the Omniscience Path was residing in the central region of the Dragon Realm. The Dragon Realm was a powerful world, and the Dragon Race was a powerful race that had even dominated the Twelfth Universe in the past.novelebook This was a period before the Lord of Nothingness became a Macrocosm Ancestral God and when the universe was only just created. Even without a Macrocosm Ancestral God, the ce was full of Caelum Ancestral Gods. The Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, the Ancestral Sword Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, and many others became well-renowned in this era. Back then, the Twelfth Universe was in chaos, and those who could spread their name far and wide were certainly not to be trifled with. Upon learning that the strongest figure of the Omniscience Path was a member of the Dragon Race, James used the Heavenly Path to learn about the Dragon Race. The primogenitor of the Dragon Race was terrifying. ording to the traces of the Heavenly Path, James learned that the primogenitor of the Dragon Race was able to match the Lord of Nothingness¡¯ strength. Their ranks were simr¡ªthe peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. However, the Lord of Nothingness had an edge over the Dragon Race¡¯s primogenitor. Upon defeating him, the Lord of Nothingness crossed into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Meanwhile, the Dragon¡¯s Race primogenitor perished at his hands. From that day onward, the Dragon Race lived in seclusion in the Dragon Realm and seldom wandered about outside. This caused the world to forget about the existence of such a powerful race. James also learned that the dragon bone inside his body was left behind by the primogenitor of the Dragon Race. Before the primogenitor died, he imbued all his life¡¯s essence into a bone. The Dragon Realm was huge, and almost all who resided here were members of the Dragon Race. However, the Dragon Race was also divided into different statuses. There were dragons of lower statuses, and they were those of noble blood. Among the noblest were those who had the bloodline of the Dragon Race¡¯s primogenitor. The two pressed forward. Soon, they arrived on Dragon Ind. Many huge dragons were resting in mid-air before them. Sitting in a lotus position, they exuded an ancient aura. Upon their arrival, they were immediately discovered by the dragons. Swoosh! Immediately, a golden light charged toward them. This was a golden dragon a thousand meters in length and exuded a golden light. The dragon then transformed into a man wearing a golden robe. Though he was somewhat handsome, he had dragon horns on his head. As he appeared before James, he scrutinized him from head to toe. Chapter 3623 Chapter 3623 ¡°A human?¡± James looked at the man and said, ¡°I¡¯m James Caden from Mount Heavenly Path. I would like to have an audience with Laurentinus Llewelyn.¡± James stated the purpose of his visit. He knew that the Dragon Race had hated the Human Race ever since the Dragon¡¯s Race primogenitor lost against the Lord of Nothingness. All this while, few humans woulde to the Dragon Realm, and they would seldom gain anything out of the visit. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, James came nheless. That was because he wanted to learn about the Omniscience Path. As Laurentinus Llewelyn was the strongest figure, he had to learn from him. The golden-robed man scrutinized James from head to toe. Sensing that he was only a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor, he said smilingly, ¡°Of course you may. However, surely you know what a human must do before being granted an audience?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°There is bad blood between the humans and the Dragon Race. During the prehistoric era, the Lord of Nothingness fought against the Dragon Race¡¯s primogenitor, who was defeated in battle. The world¡¯s providence was seized by the Lord of Nothingness, thus allowing him to reach the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Hence, the bad blood between the two races. ¡°A human will have to clear three obstacles upon his arrival at the Dragon Race. One, he will have to undergo lightning tribtions. Two, his body will be corroded by dragon poison. Three, he will have to cross the Jalong Sea of the Dragon Race.¡± The golden-robed man looked at James and said coldly, ¡°Youngd, you came from Mount Heavenly Path, and we do not wish to antagonize your sect. Leave now and we¡¯ll pretend we never had this conversation.¡± James spoke with a serious look on his face, ¡°I told you I¡¯m here to look for Laurentinus Llewelyn.¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish? Do you think you can ovee the three obstacles of the Dragon Race?¡¯ novelebookThe man rebuked James. As the Young Master of the Dragon Race, he held a high status in the Dragon Race. Though the Dragon Race had been living in seclusion in the Dragon Realm, they had heard of Mount Heavenly Path. Any other ordinary human would be simply annihted. However, since James came from Mount Heavenly Path, they did not wish to antagonize such a powerful entity. After all, the consequences would be disastrous for them. Swoosh! At that moment, a few lights emerged, and a few elderly men appeared before James. ¡°Sect Elders¡­¡± The golden-robed man greeted them respectfully. The elderly men fixed their gaze on James as they sensed the aura of the Ancestral Dragon on him. ¡°James Caden¡­¡± One of the elderly men looked at James and scrutinized him from head to toe before asking, ¡°Are you the infamous James Caden who¡¯s considered to be one of the most terrifying prodigies of this age?¡± When James used the power of the dragon bone previously, the powerful figures of the Dragon Race detected his presence. So, they had been paying close attention to him. So, they immediately recognized James upon seeing him. At the same time, they were curious. Why would James have the dragon bone of the Ancestral Dragon in his possession? The dragon bone had been kept safely inside the Dragon Race¡¯s holy site. Could there be two identical dragon bones in this world? ¡°James, what business do you have with us?¡± James answered them truthfully, ¡°I hear that a certain Laurentinus Llewelyn hasprehended the Omniscience Path. As I¡¯m interested in the Omniscience Path as well, I came here to seek his guidance.¡± James exined. Chapter 3624 Chapter 3624 The Sect Elders fell into deep thought. After some contemtion, one of them said, ¡°Wait here while we ruminate things over.¡± They turned to leave. James, meanwhile, remained outside Dragon Ind. In the main hall of a pce on Dragon Ind¡­ A middle-aged man was sitting on the throne. He was about forty years of age and wore a golden robe. Below him were the Sect Elders. ¡°Patriarch, James has the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s aura inside his body. This is rather uncanny. We should let him stay on Dragon Ind while we investigate the matter.¡± ¡°This is inappropriate. James is from Mount Heavenly Path. For countless years, Mount Heavenly Path has long wished to upy Dragon Ind and conquer us. I don¡¯t think James came in peace.¡± ¡°But what should we do about the dragon bone?¡± The Sect Elders argued. Some agreed for James to stay, whereas others disagreed. The Patriarch sat on the throne and contemted. After some time, he said, ¡°No matter what James¡¯ objective is, we should let him go through the three challenges of the Dragon Race first. If he ovees all obstacles, we let him through. Otherwise, we chase him out of the Dragon Realm.¡± Since the Patriarch has given the order, the Sect Elders had no choice but to obey. James waited outside Dragon Ind for approximately an hour. An hourter, the Sect Elders appeared, and one of them said, ¡°James, ording to the rules of the Dragon Race, you will first have to ovee three challenges.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. The Sect Elder warned, ¡°You better think twice. With your rank, you won¡¯t be able to ovee the three challenges.novelebook If you perish here, we won¡¯t be responsible for your death.¡± James said, ¡°I have made up my mind. If I die here, Mount Heavenly Path will not implicate the Dragon Race.¡± James knew about the three challenges of the Dragon Race. This was a set of challenges made for Ancestral Gods. Under normal circumstances, only Ancestral Gods would be able to ovee them. That was because the Dragon Race had already decided to allow Ancestral Gods passage and only established this set of rules to avoid being humiliated. As for humans beneath the Ancestral God Rank, the Dragon Race simply could not be bothered with them. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The Sect Elder said, ¡°The first challenge will be lightning tribtions. There will be a total of nine lightning tribtions. If you can ovee them all, you will be allowed to move on to the second challenge.¡± ¡°Come.¡± James was unafraid. ¡°This way, please.¡± The Sect Elder beckoned. Then, they arrived on an abandoned ind that was full of traces of lightning strikes. This ce was the ce of the challenge. Since antiquity, Ancestral Gods who came to the Dragon Realm would receive lightning tribtions here. As Melinda stood in the distance and watched James on the abandoned ind, she was concerned for him. At that moment, James stood on the abandoned ind. Dark clouds blotted the sky, and a ck dragon was traversing through the clouds. This was a dragon that had mastered Lightning Power and cultivated the Lightning Tribtion Path. ¡°You better think twice, James. It¡¯s not toote to turn back. Once the lightning tribtion descends, everything will be toote,¡± a voice came from the sky. James lifted his head and looked at the sky. He could sense a terrifying aura in the clouds. If he used only his physical strength to receive the lightning tribtions, he would not be able to resist them. However, if he summoned his power, he was confident he could resist them. He silently catalyzed the power of all his Paths, which circted throughout his body. As they entered his physical body, his aura soared. ¡°Come.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed. Then, ck lightning descended from the sky and struck James. Chapter 3625 Chapter 3625 James did not resist and simply allowed the lightning to strike him. Boom! As powerful Lightning Power struck him, the surrounding space exploded. Cracks began to appear in the void and spread like spiderwebs. A deep hole appeared beneath James. James, however, was unscathed. Upon using all his power, his strength was now equivalent to an Ancestral God. The lightning tribtions meant for Ancestral Gods could not harm him at all. ¡°What?¡± The powerful figures of the Dragon Race were stunned. ¡°How is he so strong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s only at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. How did he manage to resist the power of the lightning tribtion?¡± ¡°He has grown many times stronger aspared to his battle against the number-one ranked on the Martial Ranking.¡± They were shocked. Boom! The second lightning tribtion descended. Then, the third and the fourth¡­ Lightning tribtions descended from the sky and struck James, who used the power of all his Paths to resist them. His physical body was unscathed, and the Blood Energy inside his body churned. The clouds in the sky disappeared, and the ck dragon left. The Sect Elders flew toward James and nced downward at him. One of them spoke, ¡°You are the first Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor to havepleted the challenge. You are also the first who dared to ept the challenge. Now, let¡¯s move on to the second challenge.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James was unafraid of any challenge. Even though he was only a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor, he had cultivated many Paths,novelebook and hisbat prowess was already equivalent to or perhaps even surpassed that of an Ancestral God. Under the Dragon Race¡¯s guidance, James arrived at a special spot. This was a valley enveloped in a ck mist on Dragon Ind. A Sect Elder pointed straight ahead and said, ¡°You willplete the challenge by traversing through the valley. I have to warn you, however, that the ck mist in the valley is extremely toxic. Even an Ancestral God would have his physical body corroded upon being contaminated.¡± ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± James sped his fists. Without any hesitation, he simply strode forward. Since he had cultivated the Dark Path, not to mention that his physical body was reshaped by the Demonic Lotus, could any toxin corrode his physical body? Soon, he arrived at the toxic mist and tried sensing it. Upon realizing there was nothing to be afraid of, he simply entered the valley without summoning any power. Upon entering the ck mist, the toxins permeating the air entered his body through the pores. However, his body was already immune to all sorts of poison. As the toxins had no damage to his physical body, he easily traversed through the valley. James¡¯ performance surpassed the Dragon Race¡¯s expectations. ¡°As expected of the most terrifying genius of this age.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to believe that he¡¯s only at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank.¡± ¡°Perhaps another Caelum Ancestral God would be born in the Twelfth Universe many years in the future.¡± ¡°The Human Race is indeed the leader of all races. Prodigies keep appearing like mushrooms after a rain.¡± They conversed quietly. After James traversed through the valley, the Sect Elders appeared. ¡°Thest challenge will be passing the Jalong Sea. Once you pass the Jalong Sea, you will be able to enter Dragon Ind. Whether or not Laurentinus grants you an audience, however, depends on your luck.¡± A Sect Elder said. James said with aposed expression on his face, ¡°Show me the way.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The Sect Elder beckoned. Then, he brought James to the Jalong Sea. Chapter 3626 Chapter 3626 The Jalong Sea was a mysterious sea in the Dragon Realm. There was a powerful maic field there that prevented ordinary Ancestral Gods from crossing the Jalong Sea. Those who could aplish such a feat had cultivated at least two Paths. As proud creatures, the Dragon Race would not be weing toward ordinary Ancestral Gods, who would not be allowed tond on Dragon Ind. James appeared on the outer perimeters of the Jalong Sea. Before him was a sea enveloped in a white mist. James could sense the presence of a powerful Formation in the depths of the sea, and all power of the Jalong Sea came from there. A Sect Elder pointed straight ahead and said, ¡°This is the Jalong Sea, James. Even though you have ovee two challenges, I have to remind you that the Jalong Sea is no ordinary sea. No ordinary Ancestral Gods can cross the sea. Otherwise, his physical body will be obliterated.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I might as well try.¡± James said, ¡°If I fail, I will give up. I won¡¯t break the rules here. If I can¡¯t cross the Jalong Sea, I will leave at once.¡± Then, his body shed, and he ventured forward. Stepping into the void, he was dragged down by a powerful force the moment he entered the sea. He plummeted from the sky and stood on the waves. He could sense a terrifying power overwhelming his body. A searing pain spread throughout his body, and even his soul trembled. Only then did James know how terrifying the Jalong Sea was. Not daring to let his guard down, he swiftly summoned all his power. Many Sect Elders were observing him. Under their watchful gaze, James walked straight ahead albeit at a slow pace. Before long, he had crossed the Jalong Sea. Upon seeing this, the Sect Elders were silent. Then, they appeared before James. ¡°James, you have sessfullypleted all three challenges of the Dragon Race. You are now allowed to step foot onto Dragon Ind. Follow me.¡± Under the Sect Elders¡¯ guidance, James entered Dragon Ind. The scenery there was picturesque, and the ce contained a powerful aura of the Dragon Race. Stimted by the aura, the dragon bone inside his body reacted and radiated a blinding light. This scene attracted the attention of the Sect Elders. One of them asked, ¡°James, why do you have a dragon¡¯s aura inside your body?¡± Though they knew that James possessed a dragon bone inside his body, they tried asking him for answers. James answered him truthfully, ¡°The dragon bone of the Ancestral Dragon has fused with my body.¡± Seeing that James did not even bother to hide this, they were stunned. ¡°No way¡­ The dragon bone of the Ancestral Dragon is in the holy site of the Dragon Race. novelebookHow can it be inside your body?¡¯ A Sect Elder asked. James smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I came from the future. The dragon bone inside my body also came from the future.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hearing this, the Sect Elders were dumbfounded. From the future? James had arrived at this age for a very long time. When he appeared, his rank was extremely low. With such a weak strength, how could he have possibly traversed the River of Time? What kind of joke was this? Traversing the River of Time would incur immense Karma Power. One might even suffer the oppression of all the power of an age. The powerful figures at the Ancestral God Rank were able to traverse the River of Time. However, fearing the Karma Power, they did not dare to do so. So how did James manage to pull this off? The Sect Elders of the Dragon Race were confused. James did not exin much. That was because too much was involved with the future. Even if he told them everything, they would not be able to hear him anyway. Under the guidance of the Sect Elders, James arrived at the Dragon Race¡¯s main hall and met the Patriarch. ¡°Greetings, Patriarch of the Dragon Race.¡± Standing in the main hall, James sped his fists. The Patriarch¡¯s gaze, however, was fixed on Melinda who was beside James. Upon sensing the blood of Hadad running through her veins, he furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 3627 Chapter 3627 The arrival of Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s princess here must surely not be a coincidence. Perhaps they came here for Dragon Ind or the Chaotic Treasure on the ind. Even though Hadad was the ruler of the universe, there was a race that was free from his administration. That was the Dragon Race. As the Dragon Race had a long history, not to mention that they possessed an incredible treasure that belonged to the Ancestral Dragon, Hadad did not dare act recklessly. Otherwise, disciples of Mount Heavenly Path would have upied Dragon Ind long ago. Though he was filled with consternation inside, he forced a smile, ¡°James, you came here just to meet Laurentinus welyn?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Laurentinus has cultivated the Omniscience Path. Hence, I¡¯m here to seek his advice.¡± The Patriarch said, ¡°Laurentinus is an elderly member of the Dragon Race who is always in closed- door meditation. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be meeting you anytime soon. novelebookHow about you stay here on Dragon Ind in the meantime? When Laurentinus leaves his closed-door meditation, I will inform you of his appearance.¡± Hearing this, James furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡± The Patriarch shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps three to five Epochs, maybe even longer.¡± James took a deep breath. He could not wait that long. He had to cultivate the Omniscience Path within 10,000 years. He sped his fists and said, ¡°Could you bring me to Laurentinus right this instant? I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The Patriarch sighed and said, ¡°Laurentinus has an odd temper. If you interrupt him recklessly, the consequences will be disastrous.¡± James said, ¡°I will bear all the responsibilities.¡± The Patriarch fell into deep thought before nodding and saying, ¡°In that case, I will bring you to Laurentinus.¡± The Patriarch stood up and left the main hall. Then, he beckoned and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Then, he followed close behind the Patriarch and left the main hall. Dragon Ind was a huge ind that consisted of many other tiny inds. Meanwhile, Laurentinus was in closed-door meditation on a random ind on Dragon Ind. nove.lebookSoon, the Patriarch brought James to the ind. The ind was mediocre in size, and there was a spiritual mountain on the ind, which was enveloped in a thin white mist. As James approached the ce, he could sense an immense Primordial Energy. He immediately knew there were many ley lines beneath the ind. The Patriarch sped his fists and said, ¡°Grand Patriarch, James Caden of Mount Heavenly Path is here to demand an audience with you.¡± The Patriarch¡¯s voice boomed. Meanwhile, James and Melinda stood by the side. At that moment, the wind surged as an illusory head appeared in mid-air. ncing downward, he spoke in an authoritative voice, ¡°What is the matter?¡± His voice was so deafening that James¡¯ eardrums were numb. ¡°What terrifying strength¡­¡± James was stunned. As expected of a powerful figure at the peak of the Terra Ancestral God Rank. Chapter 3628 Chapter 3628 Laurentinus was absolutely domineering. An illusory head appeared in the sky and nced downward. His voice was so deafening that even the earth shook. James collected himself and sped his fist, saying, ¡°I¡¯m James Caden. I heard that you have cultivated the Omniscience Path. Hence, I¡¯m here to seek your advice.¡± He exined himself. ¡°Get lost!¡± Laurentinus cursed. At the same time, a shapeless power came from his illusory mouth and swept through the air, striking James in the process. James was immediately sent flying by the great force, and he only managed tond steadily after rolling a few turns on the sand. James never thought Laurentinus would be such a troublesome person to deal with. Even though he had proimed himself to be from Mount Heavenly Path, Laurentinus did not even bat an eyelid before sending him flying. James looked at the illusory head and said, ¡°Sir, I humbly seek your guidance.¡± ¡°I have no ns of admitting disciples. Seeing that you¡¯re from Mount Heavenly Path, leave while you still can. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± His voice boomed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± James burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not here to be anyone¡¯s disciple. I¡¯m here to discuss the Path with you.novelebook At your strength, you¡¯re not qualified to be my master.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± A burst ofughter boomed. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then, the illusory head disappeared. A figure surreptitiously appeared behind James. He was a middle- aged man who was dressed in a ck robe and had a long ck beard. ¡°Quite arrogant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Laurentinus looked at James. ¡°Discussing the Path with me? You, a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor? Since you say I have no right to be your master, tell me who your master is.¡± James had no master. However, there were many powerful figures who offered him guidance. He shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I have no master. However, many powerful figures have offered me their guidance. The Ancestral Sword Master taught me the Sword Path, the Ancestral Talisman Master taught me Curse Magic, the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth refined my physical body with the Five Elements of Genesis, Radomir Theophanes of Mount Heavenly Path taught me how to control the Heavenly Path, and Thea Cahan is my loved one.¡± James looked at Laurentinus and uttered word by word, ¡°What makes you think you are worthy of being my master?¡± Hearing this, Laurentinus was dumbfounded. He turned around and looked at the Patriarch before asking puzzledly, ¡°Has there been another prodigy in the universe while I¡¯m in the midst of my closed- door meditation?¡± The Patriarch walked toward them and said, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime genius. He defeated the number-one ranked person on the Martial Ranking as a Third Heaven Grand Emperor. Not only that, he has cultivated many Paths. Though the exact number is unknown, the number of Paths he has cultivated has long surpassed the limitations of Heaven and Earth. Most importantly, he has comprehended the Five Great Paths.¡± Though the Dragon Race lived in seclusion, they knew what was going on in the universe. James¡¯ matter was no secret. Since James also had the dragon bone of the Ancestral Dragon inside him, the Dragon Race thoroughly investigated him. Shocked, Laurentinus looked at James. He never thought this young man before him would have such a history. He was intrigued by him. Looking at James, he said smilingly, ¡°You defeated the number-one ranked person on the Martial Ranking as a Third Heaven Grand Emperor? I don¡¯t believe you. How about this?nov,elebook I will suppress my rank and fight against you. If you win, I will believe your ims.¡± ¡°Suppress your rank?¡± James looked at him and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to bully you.¡± ¡°Arrogant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Laurentinus roared and charged toward James. As he struck with his palm, powerful palm force swept toward James. James remained where he stood, static. The powerful palm force could not deal any damage to him. Just as Laurentinus was about to strike him, he suddenly raised his palm and met Laurentinus¡¯ attack. Chapter 3629 Chapter 3629 Boom! Their palms collided, and two powerful forces interacted with each other. Laurentinus staggered backward a little. Steading himself, he said with a smile, ¡°Not bad, youngd! Again!¡± ¡°Grand Patriarch.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The Patriarch hurriedly said, ¡°If we continue the fight, Dragon Ind will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Laurentinuc stopped in time. Dispersing his aura, he looked at James and said, ¡°We will fight in the arena.¡± Then, he soared to the sky and flew into the distance. James knew that he would not be able to discuss the Path with Laurentinus without a fight. So, he followed Laurentinus. Laurentinusnded on an arena on Dragon Ind. The arena was even bigger than an ind, and there were powerful Boundary Formations in the surroundings. novelebookThis Formation Boundary was set up by many powerful figures of the Dragon Race and could only be destroyed by Caelum Ancestral Gods. Laurentinus looked at James who descended from the sky and said smilingly, ¡°I will keep my word, so I¡¯ll only be using the power of a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. By the way, I forgot to tell you that I have cultivated five Paths.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± James snickered. He was not afraid of a cultivator with nine Paths, let alone just five. With a hand to his back, he beckoned, ¡°Make your move.¡± Knowing that James possessed immense power, Laurentinus did not hold back. After suppressing his rank to the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank, his body shed, and he appeared before James. Immediately, his fists were already mmed into James¡¯ body. James¡¯ chest was instantly dented. However, at that moment, powerful energy burst forth from within James¡¯ body, and he sprung back up like a spring, knocking Laurentinus away. ¡°How powerful¡­¡± Laurentinus was stunned. Before he could even react, James was already on his heels. Seeing this, Laurentinus counterattacked, and their fists collided. Immediately, Laurentinus was sent flying, and his body mmed into the Boundary Formation before copsing to the ground. Meanwhile, James simply remained where he stood. Laurentinus crawled up from his ground and yelled, ¡°Stop! You win!¡± Though he had used all his strength, he could not even scratch James. If he continued the battle, he would merely be humiliating himself. James sped his fists and said, ¡°Apologies, Sir.¡± Laurentinus waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Not bad, youngd. Indeed, I¡¯m not worthy of being your master. You were saying that you wish to cultivate the Omniscience Path?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Through the Heavenly Path¡¯s calctions, I learned that you are the strongest among all living beings who haveprehended the Omniscience Path. That¡¯s why I came here to Dragon Ind.¡± ¡°You made the right choice, kid!¡± Laurentinus smiled proudly and said, ¡°No one¡¯s better than me when ites to the Omniscience Path. Come, let us find a nice and serene spot for our conversation.¡± Laurentinus wrapped his arm around James. A stranger would mistake them for being good friends. ¡°Melinda, stay here on Dragon Ind,¡± James said. Then, he turned to leave alongside Laurentinus. Chapter 3630 Chapter 3630 Laurentinuc brought James to the ind where he cultivated. Though he was an uncouth brute, the scenery on the ind was picturesque. In a manor on the ind¡­ ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy!¡± Laurentinus took out a bottle of fine wine and poured James¡¯ ss full. James came here for official business. So, he only took a small sip before cutting straight to the chase, saying, ¡°I came here to Dragon Ind to learn the Omniscience Path, Sir.¡± Laurentinus waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Just call me by my name.¡± Saying that, his expression turned grim as he looked at James and asked, ¡°You wish toprehend the Omniscience Path?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Laurentinus, however, scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit lost when ites to the Omniscience Path. Even now, I have no idea how I even managed to learn the Omniscience Path in the first ce. I only remember learning this rank magically and out of nowhere when I was in a closed-door meditation.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°Were you at the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank when you obtained the Omniscience Path?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Laurentinus nodded and said, ¡°I was at the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank and only a step away from reaching the Quasi Ancestral God Rank.¡± James asked, ¡°How far have youprehended the Omniscience Path?¡± After some contemtion, Laurentinus said, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure. However, if we are basing it on steps, I should be at the third stage.¡± ¡°Can you tell me more?¡± ¡°Sure, of course.¡± Laurentinus nodded. Then, he said, ¡°I remember when I firstprehended the Omniscience Path, I realized the uniqueness of this rank. My aura will be bizarre, novelebooklike a powerful maic field. However, this maic field has no effect on the opponent, and my strength did not increase. The only benefit is that my mind was instantly cleared. ¡°Then, the second stage. ¡°In the second stage of the Omniscience Path, my strength increased. However, it¡¯s not my power that has increased. Rather, it¡¯s my energy, perception, Soul Power, and many others. ¡°Next, the third stage. ¡°This stage is mysterious. Once I reach this stage, my body will undergo a transformation. Don¡¯t underestimate me just because I¡¯m only at the peak of the Terra Ancestral God Rank. When I perform the third stage of the Omniscience Path, even a Caelum Ancestral God may not stand a chance against me.¡± Laurentinus was confident in his strength. If he had not been living in seclusion on Dragon Ind, he would be one of the most powerful figures in the universe. Though he might be weaker than the Ancestral Talisman Master, the Ancestral Sword Master, the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, and many others, he was not too much weaker. Laurentinus exined hisprehension of the Omniscience Path. However, he had no idea how he managed to obtain this rank. He only managed to reach this rank by chance. If he reincarnated, he might not be able to reach the Omniscience Path once more. Over the next period of time, James stayed on Dragon Ind. Every day, he would discuss the Path with Laurentinus. Meanwhile, Laurentinus would keep performing the Omniscience Path so that James could have a better understanding. James stayed there for 300 years. Though 300 years had passed, he still had no idea about the Omniscience Path. Knowing that he would not learn more by staying here, he bid Laurentinus farewell. ¡°Thank you for your guidance all this while, Laurentinus. I have to leave and search for the others who have cultivated the Omniscience Path to learn from their experience.¡± Seeing that James was determined to leave, Laurentinus did not stop him. He said, ¡°Farewell, my friend. If you encounter any problems at all, feel free to seek my help. I will help you to the best of my ability.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, James turned to leave. He went looking for Melinda and left Dragon Ind alongside her. Then, they began searching for the next living being who had cultivated the Omniscience Path. There were only a total of nine living beings in the Twelfth Universe who cultivated the Omniscience Path. Apart from Gutierre, Nun, and Laurentinus, there were only six remaining. James nned to pay them all a visit. Chapter 3631 Chapter 3631 In the blink of an eye, three thousand years had passed. During those three thousand years, James had traveled the world and searched for the rest of the six living beings to learn about the Omniscience Path. Nheless, these living beings entered the Omniscience Path by chance. They could not exin how they did so. Thus, they only showed James the Omniscience Path and asked him toprehend it himself. Three thousand yearster, James returned to Mount Heavenly Path. In the back of Mount Teva, Mount Heavenly Path, James sat on a rock. After asking the nine living beings who hadprehended the Omniscience Path, James did not have any progress on the Omniscience Path. He only knew that he needed toprehend the Omniscience Path in order to enter it. Whenprehending the path, he could enter the Omniscience Path easily if he couldprehend it instantly. Otherwise, even if he cultivated for thousands of months, he would not be able to enter the Omniscience Path. Combining with Hadad¡¯s narrative, James roughly knew how to enter the Omniscience Path. Sitting on a rock in the back of Mount Teva, he used the power of heaven and earth to train his body. He wasprehending the Path and perfecting his Path. He wanted to improve his Paths until the extreme. At the same time, he was also improving his Soul Power.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He emptied his mind so that his heart could be calm. There were too many concerns in his mind. Thea, the future Winnie, and the future world... At this moment, he got rid of these questions temporarily. There was nothing in his mind. His mental state was as calm as the surface of the water. There were not any fluctuations or ripples. His body and soul had reached the extreme of the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. His Path had reached the extreme. He sat in this ce for five thousand years straight. For five thousand years, he did not move his body as if he were a rock. No living being¡¯s aura emerged from his body. At this time, his mind, spirit, soul, and consciousness, all assimted into heaven and earth.novelebookHe was like heaven and earth. He could sense everything in this area. Even his breath seemed to be in harmony with heaven and earth. Time was passing. However, James forgot about the time and his existence. His aura became uncanny all of a sudden. It was at this moment that James suddenly woke up. When he woke up, he felt that he hadpletely assimted into heaven and earth. He was also able to sense that his aura had grown strange. This was the Omniscience Path Gutierre showed. ¡°It¡¯s a sess.¡± James felt happy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to enter the Omniscience Path so randomly. It¡¯s such a strange realm.¡± James closed his eyes. He had assimted into heaven and earth. Under his senses, he could feel everything in Mount Heavenly Path clearly. He could sense the living beings in Mount Heavenly Path. However, the living beings under his senses were not living beings but several mysterious texts. Under his senses, the living beings in the Heavenly Path appeared in the form of Paths. ¡°Is this the Omniscience Path? What a strange realm.¡± James could not help but sigh. The realm was too beautiful. Everything in the world could be disyed with Heaven¡¯s Law. Chapter 3632 Chapter 3632 Unknowingly, James entered the Omniscience Path. This realm was magical, and his aura became intriguing. His body hadpletely be one with heaven and earth. Aside from that, his ability did not have much improvement. This was simr to the result of his inquiry. Those who had justprehended the Omniscience Path were all in this state. The only difference was that under his senses, everything could appear with the law of Paths. Mountains,nd, rivers, all of these could be Paths and the Law of Heaven sigils. Even the living beings on Heavenly Path were under James¡¯ senses. He could also turn them into Paths and mysterious caption rules. These rules were changing endlessly. At this moment, James knew that if he could understand the change of rules of these living beings, he would know the life of each living being and the life¡¯s experience of the living. In fact, James would be able to predict the living being¡¯s death. Nheless, James also knew that there was always a way out. Even if the death was destined, there would be a chance of survival. It depended on the person whether or not he could grab the chance. ¡°What a mystical state,¡± mumbled James. ¡°Everything in heaven and earth is turning into rules. Why didn¡¯t the others whoprehended the Omniscience Path feel this?¡± James was confused. He did not think much of it and dispersed the Omniscience Path. After that, everything in heaven and earth returned to normal. Then, James tried to enter the state of the Omniscience Path again. Once heprehended it, it was easy to enter it. Almost instantly, James entered the state of the Omniscience Path. Several triester, he confirmed that this would be the oue and stopped. Sitting on the rock at the back mountain, he fell into deep thought. Presently, he had justprehended the state of the Omniscience Path. ording to Laurentinus¡¯ understanding, there were several stages of the Omniscience Path state.novelebook James needed toprehend it until at least the third stage to increase his capability. However, James did not have the time toprehend it. This was because he sensed it had already been almost ten thousand years. If nothing out of the ordinary happened, he would go to a new universe. Stopping his cultivation, he stood up and moved around, mumbling, ¡°My current cultivation rank is the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. I wonder how much of a difference my cultivation rank will be compared to the powerhouses of the new Universe I¡¯m going to.¡± In the twelfth universe, James was invincible in the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. In the entire twelfth universe, no one could defeat him in this cultivation rank. In fact, he could kill several Ancestral Gods in an instant. Nevertheless, he did not know the ability of other universes¡¯ powerhouses. Slowly, he descended Mount Teva. He went to the spiritual mountain Winnie was cultivating on. When Winnie saw James, she smiled brightly and asked, ¡°Uncle James, what brings you here?¡± They were on Mount Heavenly Path where there were many powerhouses. Thus, she was careful not to address James as her father. James smiled and responded, ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon, so I¡¯m here to say goodbye.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Winnie was taken aback. Confused, she asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Winnie was not a Caelum Ancestral God, and her current cultivation rank was low. She had no idea about the birth of a new universe. Besides, about the birth of the new universe, it was still a secret in the twelfth universe. It did not leak out, so Winnie did not know about it. Since James was facing his daughter, he did not hide it. ¡°A new universe has been born in the Chaos. With the appearance of a new universe, there will be a new creation and opportunity. The twelve universes will send living beings below the Ancestral God Rank to the new universe to seize a fortune. Hadad is sending me to the new universe.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Winnie listened attentively. As a daughter, she could not control her father. With a serious expression, she asked, ¡°Below the Ancestral God Rank? What¡¯s your current cultivation rank?¡± James answered, ¡°My cultivation rank isn¡¯t high. It¡¯s only at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. I haven¡¯t even stepped into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re going to die?¡± Winnie sternly said, ¡°If the powerhouses of all twelve universes are gathered together, it will definitely be terrifying. Since your current cultivation rank is quite low, it¡¯s better not to go.¡± Chapter 3633 Chapter 3633 James waved his hand and said, ¡°I know my limits.¡± As he spoke, he scanned and sensed his surroundings. Making sure no one had their eyes on this area, he whispered, ¡°I came to this era to look for your mother, and I¡¯ve already found her. However, it¡¯ll take some time to get your mother¡¯s acknowledgment.¡± ¡°You may roughly know about the future and the ending of this era. No matter what happens, don¡¯t participate in this era¡¯s battle,¡± reminded James. ¡°Got it.¡± Winnie nodded and responded, ¡°I will remember your words.¡± James knew the ending of the future Winnie. During the chaos, Winnie did not fight. Instead, she chose to seal, which was why she managed to avoid the chaotic world. Since they were on Mount Heavenly Path, James did not continue further on this topic. He began talking to Winnie about other unimportant matters. After chatting for a long time, James sensed Melinda¡¯s aura. In a moment, Melinda appeared. ¡°Have you finished your closed-door meditation?¡± Walking over with a smile, she clung to James¡¯ arm. James did not shrug her away. Instead, he only nodded lightly. On the other hand, Winnie nced at Melinda and said, ¡°I have things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Then, she turned around and left. ¡°Why did youe to Winnie again? Do you fancy her?¡± Melinda teased. James felt awkward. How did her mind go there? With an awkwardugh, James said, ¡°No way. I knew Winnie long ago. On Mount Heavenly Path, I¡¯m only acquainted with her. Since I¡¯m going to a new universe soon, I came to bid farewell.¡± Melinda did not think much of it. She said, ¡°You promised me you would propose marriage to me when you enter the Ancestral God Rank. Now that you¡¯re going to a new universe, it¡¯s unknown how long it¡¯ll take. novelebookHowever, based on your potential, if you can return from the new universe, you can enter the Ancestral God Rank. I¡¯ll be waiting for you on Mount Heavenly Path.¡± James moved on to another topic instead of responding to Melinda. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Hadad.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Melinda nodded slightly. The two left and went to Mount Hadad. Soon, they arrived at Hadad Pce. The Lord of the Universe, Hadad, sat in the middle of the main hall, resting his chin on his hand. He was looking ahead, deep in thought. ¡°Father,¡± called out Melinda in the main hall. It was only then that Hadad came back to his senses and nodded before saying, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, he looked at James and asked, ¡°How¡¯s theprehension of the Omniscience Path going?¡± James had indeedprehended the Omniscience Path. Nheless, his Omniscience Path was different from others. He asked, ¡°Uncle Hadad, what cultivation rank must one reach to turn everything in the world into rules?¡± James asked the question on his mind. Hadad was taken aback by the question. ¡°Turn everything into rules?¡± He stared at James, shocked. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. Pondering for a moment, Hadad responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this as I¡¯ve never heard such a thing before. Turning everything in the world into rules? Living beings are living beings. They have lives and unique souls. How could they be turned into rules?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking,¡± spoke James. Since even Hadad had no idea about this, what Jamesprehended must be extraordinary. James did not tell Hadad about what heprehended. Thus, Hadad did not overthink this matter and asked, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Are you ready?¡± Chapter 3634 Chapter 3634 ¡°Yeah.¡± James answered, ¡°I¡¯m ready. I can go at any time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± spoke Hadad. After saying that, he disappeared from his seat in the main hall and appeared before James. Pulling James¡¯ arm, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James could feel a strong power dragging him. Then, his body disappeared from the main hall and this universe. When they appeared again, they were already in a special passage. The passage was not big. It was only ten meters high and wide. They were surrounded by mysterious light walls that had mysterious inscriptions. Even though James had reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, he could not understand the inscriptions. ¡°Where are we?¡± asked James. Hadad exined, ¡°We¡¯re in the Chaos passage. This passage connects the other universes. ¡°These passages were developed by some powerhouses, and there are a few special ces in the passages. ¡°This kind of ce only has a tiny small space. They aren¡¯t in any universe¡¯s jurisdiction. These small ces appeared in the Chaos after the passages were developed. They are known as the Forsaken Land. ¡°Our universe is connected to the Eleventh Universe. This passage was forcefully opened by the powerhouse from the Eleventh Universe. ¡°As for the other universes, they don¡¯t have any passages connected. To go to another universe, they need to go through the Chaos.¡± While speaking, Hadad brought James and broke open the Chaos passage. In the next moment, they appeared in an unknown area. The area was gray and gloomy. Here, there was no distinction between upper and lower ces. Anywhere was a lower ce. ¡°This is the Chaos,¡± said Hadad. James felt pressure from a strong power. The power was violent. With his current ability, he could not withstand it at all. Thankfully, it was Hadad who brought him here. Otherwise, he would have been shattered by the power. ¡°We¡¯re in the Chaos,¡± Hadad exined, ¡°The Chaos is boundless, at least for now. Any universe¡¯s powerhouse could not find the border of the Chaos. novelebookIn this boundless Chaos, twelve universes are born. There are thirteen now, including the one that had just been born. ¡°Only an Ancestral God Rank powerhouse could resist the pressure of the Chaos. ¡°And in the Chaos, there are several mystical treasures. These treasures are known as the Chaotic Treasures. ¡°The Chaotic Treasures can¡¯t be asked for. Even if one looks for them in the Chaos for thousands of Epochs, it¡¯ll be hard to even find one. However, with the birth of the new universe, there must be a new Chaotic Treasure.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Now, James had a rough understanding of the Chaos. Bringing James along, Hadad went around the Chaos. A long time seemed to have passed, but at the same time, it only felt like a moment. A light appeared in James¡¯ sight. As the distance decreased, the light grewrger. In the end, a vast star void appeared in his sight. ¡°This is the new universe.¡± Upon reaching the border of the Thirteenth Universe, Hadad stopped advancing. Pointing to the vastness ahead, he said, ¡°It has only been a few months since the new universe was born. The path and rules of this universe aren¡¯tplete. The space isn¡¯t solid either. The powerhouses below the Ancestral God Rank can¡¯t destroy this universe.¡± ¡°So, the Lords of the twelve universes had a discussion and decided to send living beings below the Ancestral God Rank to the new universe.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± James nodded and asked, ¡°Is there anything I need to take notice of in the new universe?¡± Hadad reminded, ¡°There are a ton of things you need to take notice of. Aside from our universe, the other universes have sent arge number of powerhouses to obtain the treasure. ¡°It can be said that those who can go to the new universe aren¡¯t docile.¡± Chapter 3635 Chapter 3635 ¡°However, not every powerhouse is violent. Perhaps there are weaker living beings who wille to the new universe. After all, opportunities can¡¯t be obtained through strength. Sometimes, it needs a certain amount of luck.¡± ¡°Besides, with the birth of the new universe, new living beings will also be born in the new universe. This batch of primitive living beings will have different cultivation ranks ¡ª high and low. Some will be Ancestral Gods at birth, while some may be Mortals.¡± ¡°The powerhouses of the twelve universes will restrain the birth of Ancestral Gods in the new universe, not allowing them to obtain fortune. Even then, you need to be careful.¡± After listening to all of this, James nodded. ¡°Go.¡± Hadad waved his hand and said, ¡°Whether or not you can obtain a fortune in the universe and get opportunities will depend on your luck and ability. I won¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll return to the Twelfth Universe. After some time, I¡¯lle and bring you back.¡± Then, Hadad disappeared. Meanwhile, James furrowed his brows. Hadad sent James to the new universe but chose to go back instead of watching the situation of the new universe. What was Hadad trying to do? It seemed that Hadad did not want James to rise in the new universe. Did he send James here to die? James took a deep breath. Then, he stopped thinking about it. There were many secrets on his body. Thus, he did not want Hadad to watch his every move. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He also knew that the Lords of the other universes and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods would keep watch on the situation in the dark. They would see every movement of their universe¡¯s powerhouses, seeing which universe¡¯s powerhouse obtained the fortune. Seeing the vast stars ahead of him, James began moving forward right away and went through the universe barrier. Then he appeared in the new universe. He stood in the vast void without moving. The universe barrier behind him kept shrinking, and in the next moment, arge area and more stars appeared behind him. He knew that the universe was still expanding. The size of the universe would increase at all times. When it reached a certain level, it would slow down. Once James appeared in the new universe, he sensed the Heavenly Path of the new universe. He wanted to use the Heavenly Path¡¯s operation rules to figure out where the treasures are located,novelebook and also where there were opportunities and fortunes. Nheless, the Twelfth Universe¡¯s method of controlling the Heavenly Path was useless in the new universe. His idea fell through. He sensed the Path of this world and realized that it was the same as the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Path, which meant he could use the Paths he cultivated in the Twelfth Universe. It was only then that he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Now, where should I go?¡± muttered James. The powerhouses of the other universes should have arrived in this universe. Even if they hadn¡¯t arrived, they would arrive soon. Now, James did not know where to go. After thinking for a while, he decided to sense this universe first. Whichever world had the three nes of existence¡ªMortal, Sage, and Divinity¡ªhe would go to that world. It was because the major worlds were thes where there would be the birth of the three nes of existence. Only such worlds might have Chaotic Treasures. As for the other worlds, the probability of the birth of the Chaotic Treasures was low. With his current ability, it was not hard to sense the major worlds in this universe. Soon, he sensed one. In the current universe, there was only one world that had the three nes of existence. Without any hesitation, he used the Space Path and left this ce. When he appeared again, he was outside this major world. This was a huge. The entire was red. Looking at it from afar, it looked like a ball of me in the vast void. Upon appearing outside the red, James was excited. ¡°New universe, here Ie. New universe, here Ie. Powerhouses of the other universes, here I come,¡± James cheered. Then, he entered the new world. Chapter 3636 Chapter 3636 The world was divided into three nes of existence. Mortals, Celestials, and Gods. Upon reaching a certain cultivation rank, one could advance to a higher ne of existence. James directly appeared in the Divine Dimension of this world. As soon as he appeared, he sensed pure Primordial Energy. This power of heaven and earth was strong. It was not something the ces of the Twelfth Universe couldpare. ¡°What a strong power.¡± James could not help but be shocked. The energy of heaven and earth in this ce was too strong. If he cultivated here, he could get twice the result without using all his effort. Then, he sensed the Path in heaven and earth. The Path in heaven and earth wasplete. He could feel the different Path Seals clearly. The new world was an excellent ce toprehend Paths. Comprehending Paths here was much easier than in the Twelfth Universe. However, James had alreadyprehended the Paths until the extreme. Now, he no longer needed toprehend Paths and absorb the energy of heaven and earth. He needed to improve his mental state. When his mental state could follow the power of his Paths, it would improve. Only if he entered the Ancestral God Realm could he continue toprehend Paths and absorb the energy of heaven and earth. James scanned his surroundings. He appeared in a valley, and there were countless nts in the valley. James had never seen any of these nts, but each nt exuded pure Primordial Energy. Besides, some nts had flowers and fruits. The fruits of these flowers contained a magical power and were shining. If the nts in this ce were in the Apocalypse Age of the Twelfth Universe, many powerhouses would fight for them. Nheless, the nts were useless to James right now. He came to the new universe to seek the Chaotic Treasures. When a new universe was born, the number of Chaotic Treasures that appeared could be counted on two hands. As there were too many powerhouses from the twelve universes, to obtain the treasures, novelebookone needed a certain amount of opportunities, luck, and ability. Currently, the only things James wanted were several true Divine herbs of heaven and earth. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. James ignored the surrounding nts and left this valley. ¡°Wee, everyone.¡± At this time, a voice sounded from the sky of this world. ¡°I¡¯m the Lord of the First Universe. You may call me the Omnipotent Lord.¡± A voice sounded from the sky. Raising his head, James wanted to find out which part of the sky was the sounding from. However, the sound did not have a definite location. Thus, he could not figure out where the sound came from. He did not know where the person was either. ¡°I¡¯ll set a few rules,¡± continued the voice. ¡°No matter which universe you are from, you¡¯vee to this universe for opportunities, fortunes, and Chaotic Treasures. You may havee to this universe to obtain the luck of this universe and enter the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. ¡°Firstly, powerhouses above the Ancestral God Rank are prohibited from joining the battle and obtaining fortunes by hiding in the new universe behind the younger generation. If discovered, you will be the public enemy of all twelve universes. You will not be forgiven. ¡°Secondly, all grudges in the new universe can¡¯t implicate the corresponding universe. If one dies in the battle to obtain treasures in the new universe, the powerhouses of the twelve universes must not use this as an excuse to attack the younger generation. Those who go against the rule will be the public enemy of all twelve universes. ¡°Thirdly, during the process of the battle to obtain treasures in the new universe, you may use any tactics, including the Chaotic Treasures brought from your universe. ¡°Fourthly, as long as you¡¯re a living being below the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, you can break through at any time. Whether or not you can enter a higher cultivation rank before all treasures in the new universe have been discovered depends on your fortune.¡± Chapter 3637 Chapter 3637 In the new universe, outside the Chaos, many powerhouses appeared. These powerhouses came from the twelve universes. However, the Lord of the Twelfth Universe, Hadad, had left. The rest were powerhouses from the other eleven universes. After the Lord of the First Universe, the Omnipotent Lord, spoke up, he looked at the other powerhouses and smiled. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s start the verification now. Go and sense if there are any Ancestral God Rank powerhouses among the living beings who entered the new universe. If there is any, kill them right away.¡± At once, a powerhouse stepped forward and sensed the new universe. Under his senses, he discovered some powerhouses¡¯ hidden auras. They had suppressed their cultivation rank and entered the universe. Without saying anything, this powerhouse swept his Zen toward the Ancestral Gods he sensed and killed them no matter which universes they were from. Of course, he only sensed the ones from the outside world. He did not kill the primitive living beings of this universe. Then, the other powerhouses also started sensing the rest. After all powerhouses of the eleven universes were done and made sure no Ancestral God Rank powerhouses entered, they began chatting with each other. ¡°I wonder which universe will get the treasures.¡± ¡°Haha. Of course, the First Universe will get them. The First Universe is the first universe to be born and has the most powerhouses. The disciples are also the strongest.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Twelfth Universe? They only sent a living being to the new universe. Are they giving up on the fortunes and opportunities of the new universe?¡± ¡°Although Hadad isn¡¯t powerful, he knows himself well. He knew that the Twelfth Universe was thest universe to be born, and the other universes had taken most of the Chaotic Treasures of the Twelfth Universe.novelebook Thus, the Twelfth Universe does not have many Chaotic Treasures. No matter how many living beings they send, they will die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The Twelfth Universe is born thest and has the most unstable Heavenly Path. This leads to the Twelfth Universe being the weakest although they¡¯re in the same cultivation rank.¡± The powerhouses from the eleven universes began discussing. They were all taking guesses. Perhaps the First Universe would get the most treasures again. As for the Twelfth Universe, it was looked down upon. The Twelfth Universe only sent a living being. What could a living being do? Upon appearing in the new world, James heard the voice and learned about some things. He agreed with the points raised by the Omnipotent Lord as the points benefited every living being. In the dark, the powerhouses from the eleven universes were watching. So, James was not worried that the powerhouses from the other universes would y tricks. Whether or not James could obtain the fortunes depended on his strength and luck. At this moment, great pride rose in his heart. He had cultivated more than ten Paths and Path Seals. The Five Great Paths, Karma Path, and Dark Path were extremely special. He believed that he could rise in the new universe and be a prodigy of the Twelfth Universe. Leaving the new universe, he could definitely enter the Ancestral God Rank. With his Paths, once he entered the Ancestral God Rank, he would be invincible. Entering the Ancestral God Rank and killing the Caelum Ancestral Gods would be easy. James walked forward and left this area. Then, he used his Divine Sense to scan and sense everything in this world. However, under his senses, no Chaotic Treasures existed in this world. He could not help but frown and say, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How could there not be any Chaotic Treasures? This is the only world that has all three nes of existence in this universe. If there are Chaotic Treasures, they will be in the Divine Dimension of this world. So, why isn¡¯t there any?¡± ¡°Could it be that the treasures have been taken by the aboriginal living beings of this world?¡± Confused, James left this area quickly and rushed to a crowded ce. Chapter 3638 Chapter 3638 This world was known as the Fire Realm. It was not called the Fire Realm because the was a fireball. Instead, it was due to the being fiery red when viewed from the outside. Thus, gaining the name Fire Realm. For now, the Fire Realm was the only world with three nes of existence in the Thirteenth Universe. Naturally, it attracted many powerhouses from the eleven universes. The martial world was at any ce people were at. In the martial world, there would be fights. The universes did not contact each other much. Only a few powerhouses in the Caelum Ancestral God Rank had the ability to pass through the Chaos and enter other universes. Nheless, the living beings of each universe were in different universes. Now that all powerhouses of the twelve universes gathered on one, there would, of course, be fights. In the Fire Realm, the Chaotic Treasures had not appeared. Perhaps it had appeared, but no one could find it. On the spiritual mountain in the Fire Realm, there were countless Primordial Pulses, and the entire area exuded pure Primordial Energy. At this moment, living beings from every universe gathered in this area. At a nce, there was arge crowd. On top of the mountain, more than ten thousand people gathered. ¡°Haha.¡± A loudugh sounded. ¡°Everyone, the Chaos hasn¡¯t appeared yet. Since we have nothing to do, why don¡¯t we have duels? Let¡¯s see which universe¡¯s powerhouse is stronger.¡± The person speaking was a man. He looked young, around twenty years old. He wore a big saffron robe, and his face was chubby. novelebookHe appeared funny. The chubby man scanned everyone present with a strange expression. He seemed to be looking for a powerhouse from another universe to duel. At this time, James had just arrived at the foot of this spiritual mountain. On the spiritual mountain, there were numerous living beings, and each of their aura was powerful. When James walked toward the crowd, many gazesnded on him. ¡°The Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Why did a Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven cultivatore to the Fire Realm? Shouldn¡¯t a cultivator of this rank look for fortunes in the smaller worlds of this universe? Why did hee to the Fire Realm?¡± Many living beings stared at James. James stopped walking and scanned the surrounding living beings. These living beings were in groups of three to five. As they gathered together, they were discussing something. ¡°Hey, which universe are you from?¡± At this moment, a voice came. Then, a handsome man walked over to James with a yful smile. He appeared to be around twenty years old and wore a white robe. Standing before James, he smiled, ¡°Do you know what ce is this?¡± James slightly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. I don¡¯t know this ce.¡± ¡°This is a spiritual mountain.¡± The man continued, ¡°Some powerhouses have a treasure that can predict where the Chaotic Treasures will appear. Momentster, a Chaotic Treasure will show up here. That¡¯s why many living beings gathered here.¡± ¡°I see,¡± responded James dully. Although he did not appear excited, he was actually shocked. He only rushed over to the ce where there were many living beings. He did not expect a Chaotic Treasure to appear here. Besides, the other universes¡¯ powerhouses had treasures that could detect the Chaotic Treasures. ¡°Your cultivation rank is too low. You won¡¯t be able to survive here. Why don¡¯t you follow me? That way, I can protect you. When you left your universe, you must have received a few treasures. Give them all to me to honor me. You won¡¯t use them anyway,¡± said the man wearing a white robe. Chapter 3639 Chapter 3639 The man targetted James because he knew thetter¡¯s cultivation rank was low. He also knew that those who coulde here had something they could depend on. Thus, he guessed James had treasures. James nced at him. He did not expect to face a robbery the moment he arrived, and it was carried out in broad daylight. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± When James did not respond, the man wearing a white robe roared. His roar was like thunder. There were many living beings in this area, but these living beings were watching the scene unfold from a distance with mocking expressions. On the other hand, James was calm as he said, ¡°I have many treasures, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have what it takes to get them.¡± ¡°How arrogant. I¡¯ll show you if I have what it takes.¡± At once, the face of the man wearing a white robe darkened. Raising his hands like ws, he jumped and grabbed James¡¯ head. This action contained a strong power. James immediately felt how strong the power was. Even an average Ancestral God in the Twelfth Universe might not have such strength even if he used all his power. Meanwhile, living beings from the other universe could exude such power just by raising their hands. Besides that, James also sensed that the person¡¯s cultivation rank had not reached the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. It was only in the Quasi Ancestral God Rank¡¯s Theosophical Rank, almost reaching the peak. Nheless, James did not fear him. At this moment, a faint halo appeared on the surface of his body. The halo formed a shield and blocked the attack of the man in a white robe. When the attack of the man wearing a white robended on the faint halo, he felt a terrifying defensive power. This defensive power instantly blew him away. ¡°Huh?¡± The man in a white robe stumbled back a hundred meters before stabilizing himself. He was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re quite strong. I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± he spoke viciously. novelebookThen, a frightening aura oozed from his body. James nced at him and felt that his aura had grown stronger. Upon sensing that, he frowned slightly. He did not want to cause trouble as it was his first timeing to a new universe. He knew there was a gap between his current ability and the true prodigies. Besides, he did not want to use his trump card so early. Before he could find out the strength of the other universes¡¯ powerhouses, it was best that he did not fight. However, he was now being targeted by the others. If he did not fight back, he would be a coward. When James saw the man in a white robe catching his breath, his expression went from serious to calm. ¡°I gave you a chance for survival. Since you aren¡¯t leaving, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± The face of the man wearing a white robe darkened. ¡°Haha.¡± James dullyughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re just targeting me because of my low cultivation rank. There are so many powerhouses on the mountain, and they must have many treasures. Why don¡¯t you take theirs?¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m targeting you because you¡¯re weak?¡± The man in a white robe did not refute. Instead, he provoked James publicly. ¡°No matter which universe youe from or what your background is, you¡¯re dead,¡± He sneered. James asked indifferently, ¡°Which universe are you from?¡± ¡°Listen up. I¡¯m from the Third Universe. My teacher is a Macrocosm God from the Third Universe. He¡¯s known as Holy Master Qamar.¡± ¡°The Third Universe?¡± Calmly, James responded, ¡°The Lord of the First Universe said it beforehand that any grudges in the new universe won¡¯t involve one¡¯s background. If one gets killed in the new universe, he can only me himself for being weak. You may die now.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In James¡¯ opinion, this man who had provoked him was already a dead person. Chapter 3640 Chapter 3640 The man with a white robe who provoked James ad wanted to take James¡¯ treasures had a powerful background. He came from the Third Universe. The Third Universe had many Macrocosm Gods, Holy Master Qamar being one of them. The man was Holy Master Qamar¡¯s Inner Disciple, and in the Third Universe, he had always been arrogant because his teacher was a Macrocosm God. His name was Pierre Barker. Pierre had no idea which universe James was from. However, he knew that no matter which universe a living being was from, the living being would receive treasures that could save his life from the older generation. When Pierre noticed that James¡¯ cultivation rank was low, he decided to provoke James. He did not expect James to be strong. He realized that James was not the easy target he seemed to be. Pierre knew that he could not defeat James if he did not use all his strength. At this moment, his aura increased to the extreme. James could sense five kinds of power In the Twelfth Universe, if one couldprehend five Paths, one was considered a super prodigy. Such a prodigy was wanted by everyone. On the top of the mountain, thousands of people had gathered. Those who could be on the top of the mountain were the core of each universe. A chubby man was fanning the mes. He wanted the universe¡¯s powerhouses to duel, but before the battle on the top of the mountain could begin, a terrifying aura exuded from the foot of the mountain. ¡°Stanley, your fellow disciple caused trouble again.¡± A powerhouse from the Third Universe nced at a man wearing a white robe and said with a smile, ¡°We aren¡¯t in the Third Universe. We¡¯re in the new universe. Didn¡¯t you advise your fellow disciple to be careful? Weak people can¡¯te to the new universe. Don¡¯t look down on people.¡± Stanley was a disciple of Holy Master Qamar, and Pierre was his fellow disciple. In the Third Universe, Stanley was a legendary character. Looking at Pierre¡¯s opponent, he said, ¡°Why is he using five Paths against a mere Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven cultivator?novelebook What an embarrassment to the Third Universe.¡± Meanwhile, the powerhouses from the other universes were all enjoying the show. Everyone who could show up on the top of the mountain was strong. No one was certain they could defeat their opponents. It was because everyone had signature skills. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At the same time, they were watching the foot of the mountain. They were seeing the panting Pierre. ¡°He hasprehended five Paths, and his cultivation base is in the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Theosophical Rank. He¡¯s quite weak. How can he be so arrogant when he¡¯s so weak? Such a person won¡¯tst long in the new universe.¡± ¡°His opponent is just in the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. He should be able to crush him, right?¡± Many powerhouses expressed their thoughts. At the foot of the mountain, with a calm expression, James looked at Pierre who was panting. From the aura Pierre exuded, James knew Pierre was not his match. He did not need to use his trump card to defeat him. In fact, James did not need to use all his power to kill Pierre. ¡°Go to hell!¡± shouted Pierre. His roar sounded like thunder. Even though they were in the Fire Realm, it had only been several months since this universe was born. Thus, the space was not very stable. The roar of a Quasi Ancestral God Rank powerhouse was enough to destroy the space. The roar caused the space around James to crack. The surrounding living beings watching the battle stepped back and gave way to an area. Then, they continued watching the battle from a distance. The cracks in the surrounding space did not affect James. He stood in the damaged space as his ck robe swayed. His expression was calm as if he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. At once, Pierreunched an attack. The attack was abination of the power of the five Paths. With so many living beings watching, he needed to get rid of James as quickly as possible. Chapter 3641 Chapter 3641 Pierre¡¯s punch contained devastating strength that surpassed an Ancestral God. Even an Ancestral God with two or three Paths would find it difficult to resist the blow and could end up either severely wounded or dead. James raised his hand at thest second, and an arcane power emerged to resist Pierre¡¯s fist. Pierre¡¯s power immediately dissipated after being nullified. ¡°Huh?¡± Pierre¡¯s expression changed to one of shock. Before he could figure out what had happened, James had already begun to counter his attacks. James raised his hand, summoning ck mist that formed mysterious inscriptions. The mysterious inscriptions gave off an eerie feeling. James spoke decisively, ¡°Die.¡± As soon as his words left his lips, incredible power burst out from the ck inscriptions. The ck inscriptions were a fusion of Curse Inscriptions and Death Power. The inscriptions James had summoned contained the essence of death itself. The force encased Pierre and ate away his body. Pierre panicked and tried everything he could to neutralize the force. However, he was helpless against thebined forces of Curse Inscriptions and Death Power. He could only helplessly watch as his body and soul were destroyed. Pierre turned toward a faraway mountain and screamed frantically, ¡°Stanley, save me!¡± Stanley disappeared from the mountaintop and immediately flew toward the battlefield. James sensed the powerful force charging at him. He knew that a dangerous opponent wasing his way. James was wary of the unknown opponent. He quickly drew upon his strength and flew into the sky to confront the iing attack. Boom!!! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Their palms mmed into each other. The tremendous aftershock shook the surrounding space, and a ck hole immediately formed in the void.novelebook The ck hole continued to erge and threatened to swallow up the Fire Realm. Fortunately, a newly formed universe¡¯s Heavenly Path ispelled to protect every realm within it. As the ck hole erged, the Heavenly Path intercepted the ck hole and patched the broken space. James felt a terrifying force course into his body, and he was sted away. His Blood Energy roiled violently and he spat out a mouthful of blood. James tried to steady himself in the sky, trying to offset the force pushing him away. However, the space beneath him split apart each time he took a step. Stanley was also impacted by the force of their collision and had to stumble backward a good amount before he could finally bnce himself. Pierre, on the other hand, was already annihted. He did not have the strength to resist thebined strength of Curse Inscriptions and Death Power. Everyone watched as he died pitifully. Stanley charged into the battlefield in an attempt to save Pierre but failed. He floated in the sky with a dour expression. ring at James, he spoke furiously, ¡°You¡¯re a despicable man. You could¡¯ve shown him some mercy.¡± James replied calmly. ¡°He wanted to kill me. Why should I have held back?¡± Meanwhile, prodigies from the Eleventh Universe on top of a distant mountain were shocked by James¡¯ abilities. ¡°T-Those were Curse Inscriptions.¡± ¡°When did the Lord of our universe gain a disciple like him?¡± ¡°Those weren¡¯t regr Curse Inscriptions. He integrated Death Power into them.¡± ¡°How interesting¡­ There¡¯s more to him than meets the eye. He¡¯s only a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor, yet he killed a Quasi Ancestral God that mastered Five Paths.¡± Many powerful cultivators were impressed by James. James had disyed strength beyond their imagination. It was hard to believe that a human that had not even reached the Quasi Ancestral God Rank could wield such terrifying strength. Chapter 3642 Chapter 3642 Initially, James aimed to avoid fighting as it would expose his strength and boons to countless powerhouses in the new universe. He wanted to keep a low profile before he could figure out the strength of the other universe¡¯s prodigies. However, Pierre attempted to snatch his treasures and tried to kill him. Therefore, James disposed of Pierre ruthlessly. Ultimately, Stanley also got involved in their conflict. Stanley was a mighty opponent. A simple and offhanded attack required James to use all his strength to deflect it. Despite that, the aftershock still caused his Blood Energy to churn and result in him vomiting blood. James stared at Stanley and secretly mustered his energy. He nned to take Stanley by surprise and kill him with a single blow if the other party decided to move against him. James was confident he could take Stanley down with his Chaotic Treasures. Stanley¡¯s face was stony. The fact that he had been knocked away by James was humiliating enough. If he insisted on taking on a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor, his reputation would suffer if word got out. He dered in a rage. ¡°My junior may have been foolish but you still killed him mercilessly. As his senior, I can¡¯t overlook this matter. You must abolish your cultivation base and leave the new universe to make up for your actions.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± James sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re funny. He should¡¯ve considered the consequences before he tried to kill me. He got what he deserved. Also, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified to order me to abolish my cultivation base and leave the new universe.¡± James showed no fear toward Stanley. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to live. Since you insist on dying, don¡¯t me me for granting your wish.¡± Stanley wanted to resolve this matter peacefully and not by force, giving James a chance to escape alive. However, James did not value the opportunity and would be forced to regret itter. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The other universes¡¯ powerhouses would stand by and watch even if he tried to kill James now. With a thought, Stanley¡¯s aura skyrocketed.novelebook James immediately sensed the crushing force heading for him. James used his Divine Sense and discovered nine powers within Stanley¡¯s body, one of them being one of the Five Great Paths¡ªthe Time Path. After sensing Stanley¡¯s aura, James¡¯ expression became bitter. ¡°He¡¯s from the Third Universe, which was formed much earlier than ours. Their space is also much more stable than the Twelfth Universe. Moreover, he has already cultivated nine Paths, he defied the limit allowed by heaven and earth. His strength was definitely top-tier. I wonder if he has any Chaotic Treasures with him?¡± James was slightly worried. He never expected to get in conflict with other universes¡¯ prodigies as soon as he came to the new universe. However, there was no point worrying now. James shouted, ¡°Bring it on!¡± At that moment, his aura immediately grew stronger. James unleashed the Power of the Five Great Paths, Ying and Yang Path, Elemental Path, Curse Path, Dark Path, Karma Parth, and Sword Path. To prevent exposing his main Path, James fused all sixteen of his Paths¡¯ Power. As a result, those present could not sense how many Paths he had cultivated. The Power of the Paths flowed through his body, boosting his aura tremendously. Even since James had reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven, it was the first time unleashing all his means together. The powerhouses watching from distant mountaintops were puzzled by his actions. ¡°There¡¯s something about this young man.¡± ¡°His Power seems very chaotic, and it¡¯s hard to sense how many Paths he has mastered.¡± ¡°I can sense his Curse Power simr to that of the Eleventh Unvierse¡¯s Lord. Moreover, he also has the Power of the Sword Path as well as the Ying and Yang Path. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I can also sense the Life and Death Path among the Five Great Paths.¡± Chapter 3643 Chapter 3643 ¡°I can sense the Power of Yin and Yang from him.¡± ¡°I entered the Dark World before and fought a few evil spirits there. Like those evil spirits, he seems to have the Power of the Dark Path.¡± ¡°Why do I sense Elemental Power from him?¡± Many powerhouses discussed James¡¯ puzzling aura. After expressing their opinions, everyone was shocked at their findings. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can he have mastered so many Paths? There must be something wrong. That kid might have cast some kind of Supernatural Power or Secret Art that is misleading our senses.¡± ¡°I agree. Every universe¡¯s Heavenly Path only allows one to cultivate nine Paths. Even the First Universe that preceded the others has never had anyone able surpass the limit. No one can cultivate ten Paths.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The prodigies continued to debate among themselves. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°This kid isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Stanley might even lose to him.¡± ¡°I highly doubt it. Stanley has practiced nine Paths and even mastered the Time Path. Besides, he¡¯s already at the pinnacle of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. He can¡¯t lose to a mere Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor.¡± Tens of thousands of powerhouses were watching the fight. Although there were many spectators, no one really knew which universe James hailed from. However, they were very interested to see how strong a prodigy from the Third Universe was. In the past years, there was not much contact between the different universes. Thus, they were unaware of each other¡¯s strengths. novelebookAll they knew was that the longer a universe had existed, the more stable the Heavenly Path there. As a result, cultivators from different universes but the same cultivation rank would have different strengths. At the base of the mountain, Stanley had activated his nine Paths, and his aura sharpened. At that moment, he resembled a War God. Using his Time Path, he stopped James¡¯ time. Stanley intended to quickly eliminate James. Thus, he immediately utilized Time Power to stop James in his tracks. James¡¯ immediately detected Stanley¡¯s Time Power and used his own Time Power to negate the attack. However, there was a disparity between their strengths. Stanley¡¯sprehension of the Time Path was superior to James. Unable topletely stop Stanely¡¯s Time Power, James¡¯ flow and perception of time had slowed. Meanwhile, Stanley¡¯s sense of time was unaffected. Stanley dashed in front of James and swung his fist. He punched a hole through James¡¯ chest. At the same time, an insidious force crept through the wound into his body and wreaked havoc on his physical body. ¡°Come on! Get off me!!!¡± James used all his strength to forcefully break free from Stanley¡¯s Time Power, allowing his sense of time to return to normal. He quickly backed into the distance and activated his Life Power to heal his injuries. The gaping hole on his chest began to recover rapidly as everyone watched on. ¡°That¡¯s Life Power.¡± ¡°Indeed. He used the Life Path¡¯s Power to heal his wounds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful Path. Whoever mastered the Life Path is practically immortal and can keep healing themselves regardless of how severe the injuries are. The powerhouses spectating the battle from the mountaintop eyed James enviously. The Life Path was one of the Five Great Paths. Every cultivator¡¯s dream was to master even one of the Five Great Paths. After James treated his injuries, he thought to himself, ¡®This guy¡¯s very strong.¡¯ Meanwhile, Stanley gritted his teeth in frustration. He had thought one move would be sufficient to kill James. However, James survived his attack. Stanley threw in everything he had. He merged the powers of his nine Paths in his palm to form a huge ball of energy. At the same moment, he sealed off James¡¯ surrounding space. James attempted to use the Space Path to escape but was unsesful. Chapter 3644 Chapter 3644 Stanley floated in the air as an energy ball gradually formed in front of him. The energy ball was created by the fusion of his nine Path Powers. It was like a massive sun hovering in the sky and exuded a frightening aura. A powerful maic field formed around the energy ball which caused the surrounding space to be unstable. The nearby Paths grew increasingly unstable. There was nowhere for James to escape, so he had no choice but to try and defend against Stanley¡¯s attack. James raised his hand and fused his 16 Path Powers to form a huge energy ball of his own as well. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The energy ball rushed forward to intercept Stanley¡¯s attack. Boom! The two energy balls exploded against each other in mid-air. Everything in the area seemed to freeze in ce as soon as the two forces collided. The two forces began to fuse, novelebooktrying to devour and overpower the other. The whole situationsted for several seconds. Shortly after, James¡¯ energy ball began to fall apart. Stanley¡¯s energy ball overwhelmed James¡¯ energy ball and continued hurtling at him. When he saw this, James immediately realized he was weaker than Stanley. Swoosh! The energy ball continued to plummet from the sky with intense force. Soon, it was only inches above James¡¯ head. Although the surrounding space had shattered, a powerful force sealed the space around James. As such, he was immobilized andpletely unable to escape. ¡°Damn it! Why is he so strong.¡± James¡¯ face went pale, and beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. At that moment, James felt the death close in on him. He no longer bothered to conceal his strength. He summoned his Elemental Path Seals of Genesis. They immediately exploded with Elemental Power and merged to form a massive Elemental Wheel. The Elemental Wheel stopped the huge energy ball. Boom! The energy ball crashed into the Elemental Wheel. An intense shock wave spread out into the surroundings. James¡¯ Elemental Wheel also shattered upon impact, and turned back into Elemental Path Seals of Genesis, submerging back into his body. The force from the collision of the two immense forces dispelled Stanley¡¯s seal on James. James was free to move again when the Elemental Path Seals of Genesis returned to his body. After he could move again, he immediately vanished from sight. As soon as he left the area, the energy ball descended and destroyed the space. Fortunately, the Heavenly Path protected the area and prevented the destruction from spreading too far. As a result, the spiritual mountain was not destroyed. In the distance, James gasped for breath. His opponent from the Third Universe was too strong. He used the Elemental Path Seals of Genesis to form an Elemental Wheel made from Macrocosm Power. However, Stanley¡¯s energy ball shattered it with ease. As expected from a top prodigy of the Third Universe. Stanley was capable of oveing Macrocosm Power. James knew it was because his cultivation rank was too low. Had they been on the same rank, Stanley would not have stood a chance. Chapter 3645 Chapter 3645 In the distant mountaintops, everyone began to discuss what they had just witnessed. ¡°Those were Elemental Path Seals of Genesis! He¡¯s definitely a force to be reckoned with. He fused the Five Elements of Genesis with his Elemental Path Seals to form Elemental Path Seals of Genesis. The five elements work in tandem with each other to form a new, mysterious power.¡± ¡°Indeed. If not for his low cultivation rank, the power created by their fusion would have been enough to kill Stanley.¡± ¡°Which universe is that man from?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in my universe before.¡± ¡°In my universe, the Five Elements of Genesis were all taken by different powerhouses.¡± ¡­ Many of the spectators were surprised by James¡¯ strength. However, they were unaware that the Elemental Path Seals of Genesis that underwent Elemental Inversion could produce Macrocosm Power. Since their ranks were still far from that of a Macrocosm Ancestral God, they could not sense the Macrocosm Power. However, the Macrocosm Gods beyond the new universe could clearly sense the Macrocosm Power coming from James. The Omnipotent Lord made a satisfied expression. ¡°That kid is pretty impressive. He has great potential. I thought the Twelfth Universe had sent off a sacrificialmb. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be a prodigy with great potential. If he reaches the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, he¡¯d be a powerhouse that surpasses the other universe¡¯s prodigies.¡± Another Macrocosm Ancestral God nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s exceptionally talented. He combined the Five Elements of Genesis into his Elemental Path Seals through a special cultivation method to create Macrocosm Power. His tactic has inspired me. When I return to my universe, I¡¯ll gather the Five Elements of Genesis and might also be able to create a new Macrocosm Power to improve my strength.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how things y out. This time, prodigies from all over have gathered in the new universe. Whatever happens, it¡¯s going to be an interesting development.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long before a new Macrocosm Ancestral God rises.¡± The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from the different universes observed the events in the new universe from behind the scenes. All of them were pleasantly surprised with James¡¯ performance. They were not expecting the Twelfth Universe which was the weakest among the others, to harbor such a savant with unbridled potential. If guided correctly, he would surely be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. What¡¯s more, he would not have to await an opportunity or obtain great fortune. As long as he could raise his cultivation rank, novelebookhe would surely be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Meanwhile, James sat wearily atop a spiritual mountain in the Fire Realm. Even though he sessfully escaped the battle, he was exhausted as Stanley was a tough opponent. He used his Elemental Path Seals of Genesis and Elemental Wheel but still failed to divert Stanley¡¯s attack. At that moment, James learned how terrifying the other universe¡¯s powerhouses were. Moreover, Stanley was not even equipped with a Chaotic Treasure. James would be obliterated instantly If Stanley were to wield a Chaotic Treasure. Even if he were to use all the skills and treasures he had at his disposal, he would not stand a chance of victory. Meanwhile, Stanley found it hard to breathe, as if a mountain were pressing down on his chest. He was equally shocked by his opponent¡¯s strength. Despite giving it all he had, he was unable to kill a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. If this made its way back to the Third Universe, he would be considered aughing stock. Stanley stared at James and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re impressive. I¡¯d like to see how much longer you¡¯llst against me.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± At that moment, a sluggish voice came from the summit of a spiritual mountain in the distance. ¡°You¡¯re quite the b*stard, aren¡¯t you? If it¡¯s a fight you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ll take you on.¡± Shortly after the voice dered confidently, a chubby cultivator wearing a baggy robe came over. The chubby cultivator hovered in the air, looked at Stanley, and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of picking on someone at a far lower rank than yours?¡± ¡°Are you trying to meddle with my affairs, fat*ss?¡± Stanley glowered at the chubby cultivator. ¡°Correct. I¡¯m going to end this farce.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°State your name, where you¡¯re from, and who¡¯s your teacher,¡± asked Stanley. Stanley was afraid that the chubby cultivator was actually an impressive man. Not a single Chaotic Treasure had appeared in the new universe yet, and he felt it was unnecessary to offend a powerful cultivator over his squabble with James. The chubby cultivator replied slowly. ¡°I was born in the Twelfth Universe and was travelling around other universes with my Grandmaster. I¡¯ve been to every universe. Remember my name. It¡¯s Henrik Den. It''d also do you well to remember my Grandmaster¡¯s name, Yukia Dearnaley.¡± Chapter 3646 Chapter 3646 Henrik hovered in mid-air and stared back at Stanley. Stanley was from the Third Universe, which was rtively advanced with a stable Heavenly Path. Moreover, his mentor was a Macrocosm Ancestral God. However, Henrik was not intimidated. Meanwhile, James was dumbfounded by Henrik¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡®Henrik?! Why is Henrik here? The person who taught my teacher? Does that mean his teacher is one of Yukia¡¯s disciples?¡¯ thought James. Once again, he learned more about Yukia. ¡°Hey, Bro! Fancy meeting you here.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Henrik turned around and looked at James who had called out in delight. He stepped back slightly and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m only interfering because I didn¡¯t like how he¡¯s bullying someone weaker than him. Who¡¯re you calling your Bro? Don¡¯t suddenly act like we¡¯re friends. You¡¯re not qualified to be a brother of mine.¡± ¡°...¡± James was stunned. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Henrik doesn¡¯t seem to recognize me.¡¯ After processing what happened, James snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°A-Are you from the future?¡± ¡°Future?! What the hell is that? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Henrik lightly shook his head. His answer told James that the current Henrik was not from the future. It was no wonder Henrik was really friendly with him during their first encounter in the future. They had already previously met in the Primeval Age. Thus, the future Henrik had already experienced everything that was taking ce currently in the Primeval Age. Following that logic, everything was already predetermined and would not change in the future. Otherwise, future Henrik¡¯s experiences would be different, and that would vite the universe¡¯s rules. ¡°I must¡¯ve mistook you for someone else.¡± James addressed him politely, ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is James Caden. novelebookI¡¯m also from the Twelfth Universe.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡± He was already aware that James was from the Twelfth Universe. He knew the Twelfth Universe had only sent one person to the Thirteenth Universe, and that person was James Caden. However, he had no idea about James¡¯ background. He was simply ordered to head to the new universe and meet up with James. James still was intrigued by everything. When they first met, Henrik knew about future events, including Brielle bing the first person to reach the Emperor Rank in the Apocalypse Age. Back then, James was skeptical and even suspected that Henrik was from the far future. In spite of that, he encountered Henrik in the Primeval Age. Thus, James surmised that Henrik was not from the future but instead, someone who had lived for a very long time. James¡¯ questions about how a low-ranked cultivator became the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord were answered. Even if it were an order from his teacher, the powerhouses of the Demon Realm would never ept him. Meanwhile, Stanley stared on angrily. Another cultivator had shown up out of the blue and he was a mysterious person that imed to have traveled through many universes. Stanley was slightly afraid of him. After a while, he straightened himself and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± Henrik red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past me first.¡± A horrifying burst of energy erupted from Henrik. Henrik¡¯s energy consisted of nine kinds of powers. His aura was not inferior to Stanley''s. In fact, Henrik seemed stronger than Stanley. Stanley immediately lunged at him. ¡°Stand back.¡± Henrik shouted at James, then stepped forward to deflect Stanley¡¯s attack. James hurriedly stepped away. Boom! Chapter 3647 Chapter 3647 Their palms mmed into each other, and the two forces mixed with each other causing a ck hole to form in the void. Fortunately, the Heavenly Path kept the force in check and prevented the ck hole from erging. Both Henrik and Stanley brought their full strength to bear against each other. Stanley was sted away by the force and coughed out blood. Meanwhile, Henrik stood firmly in ce. After they traded blows, their difference in strength was evident. Henrik was slightly stronger than Stanley. Stanley¡¯s face darkened and was terrifyingly vicious. He red at Henrik and said, ¡°You¡¯re strong. I¡¯ll drop the issue for now. However, I¡¯ll remember what happened here and will make sure to avenge Pierre in the future.¡± Henrik said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you on anytime.¡± Many prodigies watched the battle as it unfolded. ¡°That chubby guy seems quite formidable. Stanley is from the Third Universe, and the Heavenly Path there is very stable. He¡¯s probably one of the strongest cultivators here. Despite that, Henrik¡¯s blow staggered him.¡± ¡°That fat cultivator must be on par with the prodigies of the First Universe.¡± ¡°I agree. Even without a Chaotic Treasure, his strength could be ranked among the top in this new universe. I wonder if he has a Chaotic Treasure.¡± Many people talked amongst themselves about the fight. They were shocked by Henrik¡¯s strength. Stanley conceded out of fear of Henrik. Thus, the battle ended abruptly. Henrik walked over to James, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Henrik praised him, ¡°You¡¯re rather impressive. Even though you¡¯re a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor,novelebookyou managed to withstand his attack.¡± James smiled faintly in response. ¡°Let¡¯s head up the mountain to wait,¡± said Henrik. James followed behind him, flying toward a distant spiritual mountain. Many powerhouses gathered on the mountaintop. All of them exuded strength and were just as strong as Stanley. Henrik found a boulder and sat down. The others knew that messing with Henrik would be problematic, so they all kept their distance from him. James looked at Henrik and asked, ¡°Do you know Yukia?¡± Henrik looked at him, nodded, and replied, ¡°I traveled around other universes with her.¡± Intrigued by his answer, James sat down and asked Henrik to borate. ¡°Can you tell me more about her? Who exactly is she, and where does she hail from?¡± Henrik¡¯s expression became solemn. He looked around them, stood up, and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± After speaking, he left the spiritual mountain. James followed behind him. Soon, they arrived at a deste forest. Henrik leaned on a big tree, looked at James, and asked. ¡°Are you also familiar with my Grandmaster?¡± James lightly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her personally, but I¡¯ve heard of her before.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Henrik looked at James doubtfully and spoke, ¡°She¡¯s a very mysterious person, and almost nobody in the Twelfth Universe knows about her. Even the current Lord of the Twelfth Universe is oblivious about her existence, so where did you hear about her from?¡± James did not bother exining since the entire matter was tooplicated. Seeing James remain silent, Henrik said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of her origins. I don¡¯t even know if she truly hails from the Twelfth Universe. I only know that my Grandmaster is actually a clone. Her main body is seemingly looking for something.¡± ¡°A clone?¡± James was shocked. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He knew Yukia was a very powerful person. Yet, he learned from Henrik that she was merely a clone. It was hard to imagine how strong her true body was. Chapter 3648 Chapter 3648 Henrik conducted himself extremely respectfully as he spoke of Yukia. ¡°My Grandmaster¡¯s strength is unrivaled. Although I¡¯ve only ever seen her clone, I know that she can best the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord. If she had the slightest inclination, she could easily get rid of Hadad. ¡°However, she can¡¯t be bothered with him because she has a bigger n.¡± Hearing this, James asked. ¡°What¡¯s her n?¡± Henrik shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What does Yukia look like? Do you have a portrait of her? Could you show it to me?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Henrik hesitated. He had indeed seen Yukia before. However, her appearance was supposed to be a secret, and she had warned him never to reveal it to others. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She warned me not to reveal her appearance to others.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James refrained from prying further. After the brief conversation, James could tell Yukia was a very mysterious person. He suspected she did note from the Twelfth Universe and was possibly from another universe. James also had no idea what Yukai¡¯s ns were. He fell into silent thought. Recalling past events, Yukia had gone to the Silent City of Death prior to this. The Silent City of Death was a city in the Twelfth Universe that was prominent during the reign of the Holy Master of Nothingness. novelebookWhen the Dark Strife broke out, many powerful people entered the Silent City of Death to fight back against the Dark World¡¯s army. However, these powerhouses were almostpletely eliminated. After that, the Silent City of Death became a damned ce and remained outside Mount Nothingness. Yukia had also been to the Dark World prior and left behind a pce for Emperor Jabari. She had appeared during the Primordial Age to secretly mentor Emperor Jabari and make him a powerful cultivator. James briefly understood Emperor Jabari¡¯s past. When he finally became stronger, Yukia disappeared. After that, Emperor Jabari spent his whole life looking for her. Ultimately, he was killed by the Heavenly Path as he attempted to make a breakthrough. Fortunately, he had a backup n and nted a fragment of his soul in the Celestial Abode. Then, James obtained the Celestial Abode left behind by Emperor Jabari. Within the Celestial Abode was Sophie, the daughter of a War God from the Ancient Heavenly Court Age. When he was still very weak, Sophie helped him a lot. After some time, Sophie left, and Emperor Jabari¡¯s soul fragment appeared to continue helping him grow stronger. Together, they entered the Dark World by chance. Emperor Jabari obtained some information from Yukia and seemed to have learned a lot of things. Moreover, James also obtained a Guqin left by Yukia. Eventually, Emperor Jabari used the Blossoming technique and severely injured a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Then, he entered the Dark World as a soul, saying he wanted to follow in Yukia¡¯s footsteps. Although all these events urred in different ages, they were inextricably linked. All these events seemed destined to happen. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Henrik¡¯s voice came from beside him. James snapped out of his thoughts, shook his head lightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He looked at Henrik and asked, ¡°Have you always known who I was since a long time ago?¡± Henrik shook his head and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯ve known for long. My master and I were originally searching for Chaotic Treasures within the Chaos. However, the new universe suddenly came into being. Master brought me here and told me to meet up with you. Moreover, she also said that you¡¯re the hope for our future. You¡¯ll be the shining light that will illuminate the dark future.¡± ¡°...¡± James was dumbfounded by his words. ¡®What does this all mean?¡¯ thought James. Chapter 3649 Chapter 3649 Was Henrik¡¯s master the one that briefly became the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord during the Primordial Age after diverting the Demon Realm¡¯s attack on the Human Realm and caused its subsequent fall? James was even more confused. However, he quickly put his thoughts away. He was sure the truth woulde to light sooner orter. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡± Henrik eyed James curiously. James shook his head and replied. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s head back.¡± Henrik turned around and headed toward the distant spiritual mountain. James followed behind him and asked. ¡°Will a Chaotic Treasure appear on this spiritual mountain?¡± Henrik, who was ahead, shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, everyone is specting it will. It¡¯s also rumored that a powerhouse from the Fourth Universe obtained an extraordinary treasure capable of predicting where new Chaotic Treasures will turn up in the new universe. Somehow word got out, and news of it spread. As a result, countless prodigies have gathered here.¡± ¡°I see,¡± James replied lightly and fell silent. The two soon returned to the spiritual mountain. Tens of thousands of prodigies from different universes were gathered on the mountaintop, waiting for the first Chaotic Treasure of the Thirteenth Universe to appear. James and Henrik¡¯s departure from the spiritual mountain attracted a lot of attention. When they returned, many eyes were glued on them. Henrik ignored the curious gazes and walked over to an empty area. He calmly sat down on a boulder, looked at a few powerhouses away from them, and said, ¡°It seems the Chaotic Treasure won¡¯t appear anytime soon. How about we spar for a bit? I¡¯ll wager a Quasi Chaotic Treasure, and whoever defeats me can have it.¡± Henrik seemed enthusiastic to fight against the other universe¡¯s powerhouses and was even willing to offer a Quasi Chaotic Treasure as the reward. Quasi Chaotic Treasures were stronger than Ancestral God Weapons but were not strong enough to be considered a proper Chaotic Treasure. Specifically, Chaotic Treasures were born in the Chaos and would appear with the birth of a new universe. On the other hand, Quasi Chaotic Treasures were made by powerful cultivators. Although they were inferior to Chaotic Treasures, Quasi Chaotic Treasures were still remarkable weapons.novelebook Even Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from other universes might not possess a Quasi Chaotic Treasure. Henrik¡¯s words immediately causedmotion. A powerhouse stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Henrik grinned and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± After speaking, he casually waved his hand. A white light emerged from his palm, and a shield appeared in sight. The shield was not that big and about one meter in length and width. There were also magical inscriptions engraved on the shield¡¯s surface. ¡°A Macrocosm Ancestral God with four Macrocosm Powers personally crafted this shield with some rare materials from the Chaos. It¡¯s a genuine Quasi Chaotic Treasure with very strong defenses. If a cultivator at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank were to use this shield, he could resist a full- strength attack from a Macrocosm Ancestral God with one Macrocosm Power.¡± After speaking, Henrik turned to James. ¡°If this kid were to obtain the shield, he could easily resist everyone here.¡± Jamesughed at his words. ¡®Henrik sure knows how to joke around.¡¯ The Five Elements of Genesis were Chaotic Treasures. Although they were of the lowest grade, they could still form Macrocosm Power whenbined. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Previously, James used it against Stanley and was barely able to block his attack. Following this logic, it would be almost impossible to deflect Stanley¡¯s attack if he were to wield Henrik¡¯s shield. Henrik seemed to have read through James¡¯ thoughts. He red at him and said, ¡°What do you know? Even though your Elemental Path Seals of Genesis is a powerful asset, it¡¯s a Supernatural Power meant for attacking. It¡¯s not a defensive technique.¡± Chapter 3650 Chapter 3650 Henrik knew about James¡¯ Elemental Path Seals of Genesis. He knew that they were meant for offence not defense. James pursed his lips disapprovingly. ¡®Who says the Elemental Path Seals of Genesis are purely offensive? I can use them to perform Elemental Inversion and convert my body into an Elemental Body,¡¯ thought James. However, James did not say anything to refute Henrik. He was curious to see what Henrik was trying to achieve. Henrik held up the Quasi Chaotic Treasure, looked at the other universe¡¯s prodigies, and said, ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity you don¡¯t want to miss out on. To obtain Chaotic Treasures, you¡¯ll have to wield powerful treasures of your own topete for them. ¡°You¡¯d definitely want this shield in your arsenal when the time to fight for a Chaotic Treasurees.¡± Henrik looked at everyone with a smug smile. ¡°Are you serious, fat*ss? Whoever can defeat you is free to take the Quasi Chaotic Treasure?¡± Some were sceptical about Henrik¡¯s words. Why would someone be stupid enough to offer up a Quasi Chaotic Treasure so just to spar with others? Henrik replied earnestly. ¡°Of course. In turn, I¡¯d like you to wager powerful Empyrean herbs.¡± A powerhouse among the crowd responded. ¡°What kind of Empyrean herbs are you looking for?¡± Henrik said, ¡°You¡¯re all prodigies from different universes and should have all sorts of Empyrean herbs. ¡°These herbs are also ssified by grades. I don¡¯t care for normal ones and will only ept Empyrean herbs above the Ancestral God Rank, novelebookalso known as Ancestral Herbs. Of course, if anyone has Macrocosm Herbs, that¡¯d be even better.¡± Henrik¡¯s voice was carried through the entire area. Hearing this, many powerhouses began to ponder deeply. Although Empyrean herbs were rare, they were worth far less than a Quasi Chaotic Treasure. A Macrocosm Herb was barely as valuable as a Quasi Chaotic Treasure. Ancestral Herbs and Macrocosm Herbs were formed by the forces of heaven and earth and could only be found in certain magical ces. However, Quasi Chaotic Treasures were crafted from countless rare materials. It was not something an ordinary Macrocosm Ancestral God could create. A powerhouse immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Alright. I ept your terms.¡± He took out a small purple tree with a purple fruit about the size of a fist. It let off a spectacr purple light and seemed quite remarkable. ¡°This is an Ancestral God Rank nt. Everything growing on it has remarkable properties. Even a single leaf can bring the dead back to life. Its fruit is even more extraordinary.¡± Henrik¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. James looked at Henrik in confusion and asked, ¡°That may be a rare nt but, it¡¯s still far inferior to a Quasi Chaotic Treasure. You¡¯re trading at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Tsk, Just shut up.¡± Henrik looked at James, unwilling to exin.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then, he said, ¡°In an effort to be fair, let¡¯s pass our wagers to this kid.¡± He pointed at James. ¡°Sure.¡± The challenger immediately agreed and tossed the purple tree over to James. James caught it with a puzzled expression. At that moment, Henrik also handed over the shield to James. Then, Henrik flew to the open field before them. A powerful aura immediately red from his body, and he said, ¡°Make your move.¡± His opponent refused to be outdone and also instantly appeared on the battlefield. The challenger that bet that mysterious, little tree was a man that looked to be in his 30s. He wore a gray robe, had a square face with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked extremely unruly. He came from the Tenth Universe and had an impressive background. In the Tenth Universe, there were three Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. He happened to be the disciple of one of these Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Chapter 3651 Chapter 3651 The challenger was convinced of his own strength. However, he did not possess a Chaotic Treasure. Now that someone was offering up a Quasi Chaotic Treasure simply for sparring, he jumped at the opportunity. If he could obtain the Quasi Chaotic Treasure, his strength would hike significantly. Therefore, he was willing to take Henrik on. Even if he were defeated, he would only lose an Empyrean herb. On the battlefield, the two expressed their powerful auras. Shortly after, the battle began. The surrounding areas were demolished instantly. Fortunately, the area had the protection of the Heavenly Path and the damage was minimized. However, a small area was still destroyed. The challenger from the Tenth Universe was very capable, and forced Henrik to rely on definsive and evasive manoeuvres. Henrik was continuously wounded and on the brink of defeat. Just when it seemed he was about to be incapacitated, he suddenly bombarded his opponent with consecutive attacks, turning the tides in a mere moment. After defeating him, Henriky down on the ground and gasped for breath. ¡°My turn.¡± At that moment, another powerhouse stepped out. He threw an Ancestral Herb to James and immediately lunged at Henrik,novelebook who was resting on the ground. Startled, Henrik shouted, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you have any dignity? I¡¯m already injured. You should at least let me rest before attacking¡­¡± Before Henrik could finish speaking, a terrifying force swept toward him. Henrik rolled on the ground and dodged the attack. The battle was very one-sided and left Henrik at a disadvantage. However, Henrik managed to dodge every attack. The fightsted for a long time. Ultimately, Henrik finally found an opening and severely injured his opponent and weakened him. Henrik won two battles in a row and obtained two Ancestral Herbs. He dragged his injured body over to James, and said with a grin, ¡°Give them to me.¡± James obediently handed the Ancestral Herbs to Henrik. ¡°Hey, Fatty. I¡¯d also like a go.¡± The new challenger was also very generous with his offer. He immediately took out an Ancestral Herb and prepared to battle immediately. Henrik growled in irritation, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m injured? Aren¡¯t you going to give me a small breather? If this is how it¡¯s going to y out, then I¡¯ll continue fighting regardless of how injured I am. Whoever kills me will walk away with this Quasi Chaotic Treasure.¡± Henrik went all out. The battles continued unceasingly on the spiritual mountain. He defeated powerhouse after powerhouse. Many powerhouses were willing to offer up Ancestral Herbs to obtain his Quasi Chaotic Treasure. Henrik sustained grevious wounds but continued to defeat his opponents. After fighting for a long time, he had defeated more than 30 people. Injuries and cuts littered his body. His robe was shredded, and his skin had been sliced open by several powerful weapons. Even his bones were exposed and damaged. ¡°He¡¯s already exhausted. The Quasi Chaotic Treasure will be mine.¡± At that moment, another person leaped in to take advantage of Henrik¡¯s fatigue. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After a long fight, yet another challenger fell. ¡°How is this fat man so tenacious? He¡¯s still alive despite his severe wounds.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably on hisst breath. Let me give it a go.¡± ¡­ The more injured Henrik got, the more powerful cultivators stepped forward to challenge him. However, all of them were defeated. James was already holding hundreds of Ancestral Herbs in his hands by this point. Chapter 3652 Chapter 3652 Tens of thousands of people gathered atop the spiritual mountain. After hearing that a battle had broken out on the mountaintop, some powerhouses at the mountain foot also ascended the mountain to watch the matches. In that moment, the mountain was crowded with people. Henriky down on the ground weakly, and his aura was weak. He seemed exhausted and extremely vulnerable. However, he had already been in the same state for a long time. For a while, no one dared to challenge him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you on.¡± One powerhouse refused to give up. He took out an Ancestral Herb, handed it to James, and walked toward the battlefield. He looked at the weary Henrik and asked, novelebook¡°Can you still fight? If you don¡¯t want to die, surrender your Quasi Chaotic Treasure to me.¡± Henrik used thest of his strength to get off the ground. He looked at his opponent while panting and goaded him. ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m not dead yet. You¡¯ll have to kill me before you can take my Quasi Chaotic Treasure.¡± ¡°Alright. As you wish.¡± The challenger leaped forward, appearing before Henrik instantly and thrusting his palm at him. Henrik was immediately sent flying and crashed into the ground. ¡°Hmph. You think too highly of yourself.¡± The challenger presumed he had killed Henrik. He walked over to James, stretched his hand, and said, ¡°Hand it over.¡± James was at a loss. Henrik¡¯s aura seemed feeble, and he was also critically injured. ¡®He surely died from that attack, right?¡¯ thought James. However, James had seen Henrik turn the tide in perilous situations. He firmly believed that Henrik was not dead. Swoosh! At that moment, a huge gust blew toward him. Before the challenger could react, Henrik appeared behind him and dealt a fatal blow. Some force pierced through his body and instantly formed a gaping wound. The challenger was sted away and crashed into the ground. Blood gushed out of his mouth. Henrik did not show any mercy. His attack shattered all of the challenger¡¯s Path Seals. After defeating his opponent, Henrik fell to the ground, having seemingly exhausted all his strength. No one else dared to challenge him. ¡°That fat guy really knows how to put on a show.¡± ¡°He used a Quasi Chaotic Treasure as bait to obtain so many Ancestral Herbs.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°His offer was too enticing. Letting go of an Ancestral Herb is worth the chance to obtain a Quasi Chaotic Treasure.¡± Everyone discussed the oue in hushed tones. At this point, everyone had figured out that Henrik was just faking his exhaustion. He was trying to bait them into attacking him. Henrik got up with difficulty and sat on the ground. Looking at the people in the distance, he weakly said, ¡°Is there anyone else who¡¯d like to challenge me? If not, I¡¯ll dere the end of this challenge.¡± No one responded to him. Seeing that no one was falling for his ruse, Henrik produced another weapon. It was a sharp, ck spear that glowed with a ck light and emitted a mysterious energy. ¡°This is another Quasi Chaotic Treasure. It¡¯s remarkably powerful and indestructible. I¡¯ll add this to my wager. Whoever beats me can take the spear and shield. These two treasures will be enough to obtain any boons that will appear here.¡± Chapter 3653 Chapter 3653 Henrik offered up another treasure because there were no more challengers. Everyone was immediately interested in the two Quasi Chaotic Treasures. Even prodigies from the First Universe and Second Universe could not help but be tempted by the prize. Those that were interested had no Chaotic Treasures of their own. There were many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods throughout the twelve universes that possessed Chaotic Treasures. To ensure their disciples obtained more boons in the new universe, they handed them their Chaotic Treasures. As such, a few prodigies in the new universe had Chaotic Treasures with them. Even a Macrocosm Ancestral God would be tempted by two Quasi Chaotic Treasures, let alone Quasi Ancestral Gods. Moreover, Henrik appeared to be significantly weakened and drained of energy. Another prodigy was unwilling to let this chance slip. He took out an Ancestral Herb and a new round of battles ensued. The battles against Henrik raged on unceasingly atop the mountain. Whenever Henrik was on the brink of death, he would suddenly turn the tide and deal a lethal blow to cripple his opponents. James could not help butugh in amusement after seeing countless opponents lose to Henrik. At the same time, he gained a better understanding of Henrik¡¯s strength. Without a Chaotic Treasure, Henrik¡¯sbat strength would be ranked among the top ten in the Thirteenth Universe. The fights went on for several months. After a few months, everyone around them finally understood what was happening. Even though Henrik seemed like he was on the brink of death, they were no longer fooled by his facade. Quasi Chaotic Treasures were tempting, but theycked the strength to take them from Henrik. Meanwhile, the other conceited powerhouses did not bother partaking in Henrik¡¯s game. Quasi Chaotic Treasures were not worthy of their involvement.novelebook Their goals were the Chaotic Treasures, the new universe¡¯s luck, and the opportunity to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°This is getting boring.¡± Henrik grinned and got off the ground. As soon as he returned to his feet, his weariness disappeared instantly. Just a few seconds ago, he appeared to be close to dying, but was perfectly fine in the next moment. The crowd also witnessed his injuries heal rapidly. ¡°I knew it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a dishonest cultivator. He deceived so many of us.¡± ¡°Damn that fat b*stard.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Many of the prodigies resented Henrik. Henrik walked over to James with a bright smile and asked, ¡°How many Ancestral Herbs did I win?¡± James used his Divine Sense to inspect the items and replied. ¡°A little over one thousand and one hundred herbs.¡± Henrik had gathered over 1,100 Ancestral Herbs, meaning that he defeated 1,100 powerhouses in total. However, they were not fighting to the death. Thus, the challengers all held back in some way or another. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Henrik was dissatisfied with the results. He said, ¡°I guess this¡¯ll have to do for now. I¡¯ll try to get more in the future.¡± He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Give them to me.¡± With a thought, James summoned the Ancestral Herbs he stored within the Celestial Abode. Henrik took them from him and kept them away. James also returned the Quasi Chaotic Treasures to Henrik. Curious, he asked, ¡°What do you need so many Ancestral Herbs for?¡± Henrik looked at James in silence. After a while, he said, ¡°Before we came to the new universe, my master told me that my Grandmaster had left behind a pouch that he had to open in the new universe.¡± ¡°A pouch? What¡¯s inside?¡± asked James. Henrik shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Master told me to gather as many Ancestral Herbs and Macrocosm Herbs as I could here. However, I¡¯ve no idea what they are for.¡± Since Henrik was clueless, James did not inquire further. Chapter 3654 Chapter 3654 During the Apocalypse Age, James waspletely clueless about what Henrik was trying to aplish. Now, he learned that everything was seemingly arranged in advance by Yukia. Yukia had appeared in the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ era. ¡®Where exactly is she now?¡¯ wondered James. ¡°Henrik, where is Yukia now? Where did she leave the pouch? Does she have some kind of amazing Supernatural Power? How did she know about the Thirteenth Universe¡¯s creation in advance?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t doubt my Grandmaster¡¯s capabilities.¡± James became increasingly curious about Yukia¡¯s real identity. However, Henrik knew just about as much as him. As such, James had no choice but to slowly investigate her. ¡°By the way, when will the Chaotic Treasure appear?¡± asked James. James knew he was not able topete for the first Chaotic Treasure as his strength was insufficient. However, it was not like he came to the Thirteenth Universe to obtain a Chaotic Treasure anyway.novelebook His main purpose foring here was to assess how much stronger other universes¡¯ powerhouses were and how different his strength was from those in the same cultivation rank. Henrik shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, the powerhouses with a certain treasure that can sense Chaotic Treasures have said it¡¯ll appear within the next ten thousand years.¡± ¡°Ten thousand years?¡± James sighed. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to leave first.¡± Taken aback, Henrik asked, ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡± James said, ¡°My current cultivation rank is too low. I¡¯m only a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. I haven¡¯t even stepped into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank yet. Even if the Chaotic Treasures appear, I won¡¯t have the strength to fight over it. I¡¯ll train in this new universe and strive to reach a higher cultivation rank.¡± Henrik said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the strength to get a Chaotic Treasure, then don¡¯t. Just stay with me. My master gave me the order to protect you. With me by your side, you¡¯re practically untouchable here.¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not like your protection canst forever.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°Since you insist on leaving, go ahead. Just be careful.¡± ¡°Despite my low cultivation rank, I¡¯m not an easy target.¡± smirked James. Henrik nodded and said, ¡°True. Even a genius with nine Path Seals like Stanely couldn¡¯t kill you. Even though your cultivation rank is low, you should be able to survive as long as you don¡¯t offend someone powerful. Go on. I¡¯ll also use this chance to cultivate in seclusion to cross into the Ancestral God Rank before the Chaotic Treasure appears. If I can¡¯t manage that, it will be hard to fight against all these powerhouses.¡± Henrik nned to meditate in seclusion in the area. In fact, some other powerhouses had the same idea and had already begun to do just that. Their cultivation rank was already at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, and they were close to bing Ancestral Gods.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The requirement for entering the new Thirteenth Universe was for one to be below the Ancestral God Rank. However, the First Universe¡¯s Lord said they could attempt to increase their cultivation rank in the new universe. Therefore, many powerhouses were trying to raise their ranks before the first Chaotic Treasure appeared. If they could be Ancestral Gods, their strength would also improve significantly and allow them to obtain more boons. James nced around. He realized many people had already set up Time Formations to cultivate, seeking to be Ancestral Gods before the first Chaotic Treasure appeared. His expression immediately became serious. These Quasi Ancestral Gods were already terrifyingly strong. If they were to be Ancestral Gods, they would be extremely powerful. James knew he had to pick up the pace. He had to raise his cultivation ranks faster than the others. Otherwise, it would be almost impossible for him to seize any boons in the new universe once the difference in strengths became more evident. Chapter 3655 Chapter 3655 After bidding farewell to Henrik, James left the spiritual mountain. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Henrik watched as James walked into the distance. His smile vanished and was reced with a solemn expression. He sighed and said, ¡°Everything has already been decided, and no one can change it. I hope you can create a different Path.¡± James left the Thirteenth Universe¡¯s Fire Realm, unaware that many powerhouses had secretly followed him. During his battle against Stanely, he summoned the Five Elements of Genesis and disyed a wonderful Supernatural Power to resist Stanely¡¯s attack. It was the only reason he was able to resist Stanley¡¯s onught. These powerhouses knew that the Five Elements of Genesis were Chaotic Treasures. Instead of staying on the spiritual mountain to wait for the first Chaotic Treasure to appear, they reasoned that it would be easier to steal James¡¯ Chaotic Treasures instead. If James were killed, his Elemental Path Seals of Genesis would be shattered, and the Five Elements of Genesis would be released from his possession. novelebookThen, they could grab them from him and improve their strength, giving them a chance to fight off other powerhouses. However, they were all fearful of Henrik, who James seemed to be on friendly terms with. Therefore, they tailed him in secret and nned to attack James after they left the Fire Realm. James set up a Time Formation around himself to lengthen his cultivation period. He had already reached the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and was only one step away from bing a Quasi Ancestral God. The Quasi Ancestral God Rank was an exceptional rank that focused on improving one¡¯s mental fortitude. The Path Seal¡¯s Power would also increase as one''s mental fortitude improves. The first stage of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank was the Illuminated Rank. What was the significance of the Illuminated Rank? No one was ever quite able to define it. Throughout the ages, there have been countless books that spoke of the Quasi Ancestral Rank. However, each book had a different definition. The Quasi Ancestral God Rank was something one had toprehend on their own, and it could not be taught with words. James left the Fire Realm and wandered around the new universe, traveling through newly formed nets. He sensed the Great Path of heaven and earth to improve his mental fortitude and cultivation rank. There were many primitive beings on thes, with varying cultivation ranks. The highest was at the Ancestral God Rank, and the lowest were mortals that did not cultivate. James continued to venture into the depths of the new universe. He eventually came to a stop and looked into the distance. There were countless stars as far as he could see. Suddenly, James sensed a threatening aura. He immediately broke the Time Formation around him, abruptly turned, and red at the starry void. Shortly after, a man in a ck robe appeared. The man seemed quite menacing. James looked at him warily and asked, ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t offended you. Why do you have hostile intentions?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The ck-robed man smiled eerily and said, ¡°You have only yourself to me for disying the Five Elements of Genesis in the Fire Realm. I¡¯ve set my eyes on your Chaotic Treasure. I¡¯ll spare you if you obediently destroy your Path Seals and hand the Five Elements of Genesis to me.¡± Many powerhouses still lurked in the dark. Seeing that the ck-robed man already took action, some continued to stay hidden, nning to find an opportunity to ambush James. James¡¯ face darkened at his words. Chapter 3656 Chapter 3656 The ck-robed man was imposing. James sensed that he was a Quasi Ancestral God at the peak of the Path Integration Rank and had eight Path Seals. The man was very close to bing an Ancestral God. Someone who had cultivated eight Path Seals definitely would not be an easy opponent. A powerhouse like him could rule an entire era in the Twelfth Universe. James had a solemn expression. Stanley had eight Path Seals as well. This ck-robed man was only slightly weaker than Stanley. James was unsure which universe his enemy was from. The longer his universe existed for, the stronger he would bepared to simrly ranked cultivators. Even with all his trump cards, James would not stand a chance if the ck-robed man came from anything predating the Fifth Universe. With a solemn expression, James asked, ¡°Who are you? Which universe did youe from?¡± The man smiled menacingly and said, ¡°Listen carefully, Brat. My name is Lahm Malcolm, and I¡¯m from the Eleventh Universe.¡± Hearing his reply, James heaved a sigh of relief. The Eleventh Universe was created just before the Twelfth Universe. There should not be a huge difference in strength between simrly skilled cultivators. Although he felt slightly relieved, James was still unnerved. His opponent was still a powerhouse that had cultivated eight Path Seals and was at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. ¡°Hand it over.¡± Lahm stretched out his hand, and a powerful aura erupted from his body. The aura immediately formed a terrifying maic field. James was caught up in the maic field and felt a crushing pressure on his body. James was forced to use all his Path Seals¡¯ Power to resist. He could withstand the pressure after he unleashed his Path Seals¡¯ Power. In this situation, it was impossible for him to purposefully destroy his Elemental Path Seals to release the Five Elements of Genesis. James snorted coldly and said, ¡°Why are you so confident you¡¯ll defeat me?¡± Lahm shouted, ¡°Die, Brat!¡± Then, he immediatelyunched an attack. Countless inscriptions emerged with a flick of his palm and gathered to form a devastating palm attack. The illusory palm descended from the sky with terrifying force. ¡°Bring it on!¡± James unleashed all his strength. His Path Seals¡¯ Power merged to form a formidable force. The force shot out from James¡¯ palm and soared into the sky like a dragon to counter the palm attack. ¡°Boom!¡± There was an explosion in the void. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The illusory palm overwhelmed James, and continued to descend toward him. ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡± James was startled. Although he cultivated 16 Path Seals, there was a significant gap between their cultivation ranks, and there was arge disparity in their strength. He immediately dodged the attack. Boom! The huge palm mmed into the uninhabited beneath them and shattered it into countless fragments. James knew that he was so much weaker than his opponent. He had to resort to his secret skills to defeat the ck-robed man. James appeared in the distance and looked at Lahm, who red menacingly at him. He smiled and said lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve got a death wish, let me grant it for you.¡± At that moment, James activated the Space Path¡¯s Power and sealed the surrounding space. Worried that Lahm could easily break his Space Path¡¯s Power, he immediately cast Curse Magic to strengthen the seal. Then, he manifested a ck longsword in his hand. Chapter 3657 Chapter 3657 The sword¡¯s de was slightly curved with mysterious inscriptions carved onto it. It was the Demon-yer Sword, a genuine Chaotic Treasure. Thea had given it to him. James could feel the Demon-yer Sword¡¯s Power, and wielding it made him feel invincible. He charged at Lahm with the Demon-yer Sword. Lahm had been sealed in a space by James¡¯ skills. However, he effortlessly broke free. The moment he broke free from the trap, James had already appeared in front of him with the Demon- yer Sword, using the Supreme Sword Path to attack him. It seemed like an ordinary move but contained all the Five Great Sword Realms, including Sword Move, Sword Shadow, Sword Heart, Sword Intent, and Singrity. Moreover, he was wielding the Demon-yer Sword, a Chaotic Treasure. All these allowed him to unleash destructive strength. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Before Lahm could react, the Demon-yer Sword was already inches away from him. He sensed a dreadful Sword Intent, and his body began decaying. As soon as his body began to disintegrate, the Demon-yer Sword struck him. The power of a Chaotic Treasure coursed through him and destroyed Lahm instantly. Before he could even utter a gasp, he already ceased to exist. A Chaotic Treasure¡¯s power was terrifying and could even eliminate a Quasi Ancestral God who had cultivated eight Paths with ease. The powerhouses watching in hiding gasped upon seeing Lahm¡¯s demise. ¡°What a vicious man!¡± ¡°He has another Chaotic Treasure. Forget it. We won¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± The powerhouses that were nning to ambush James gave up on their ns. Although the prospect of obtaining James¡¯ Chaotic Treasures was tempting, they had to be able to fight him for them. Meanwhile, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of different universes were watching everything happening in the new universe. At that moment, a beautiful woman with a curvaceous figure looked at the man beside her and asked, novelebook¡°When did you recruit a disciple like him?¡± The man was Kallinikos, the Macrocosm Ancestral God that ruled the Ninth Universe. He was also the person that sessfully cultivated multiple Macrocosm Powers using his Sword Path. The woman that asked the question was his wife, Yekaterina Larkspur, the Lord of the Tenth Universe. Kallinikos scratched his chin and gave her a knowing smile. ¡°He¡¯s not my disciple. He probably learned his swordsmanship from a human I taught in the Twelfth Universe.¡± Yekaterina nodded and remarked. ¡°He¡¯s already mastered the Five Great Sword Realms. He¡¯s got a lot of potential and might evenprehend the Sixth Swordsmanship.¡± Kallinikos said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. If he shows more potential, I¡¯ll bring him to the Ninth Universe after the Thirteenth Universe¡¯s boons are imed. Then, I¡¯ll personally guide him. However, the sword he wields is malevolent. It emits terrifying Dark Power and might¡¯ve been the weapon of a powerhouse from the Dark World.¡± Yekaterina¡¯s expression also darkened. She said, ¡°If he can control a Chaotic Treasure from the Dark World, it means he has practiced the Dark Path. It¡¯s miraculous that a living being from the Illuminated World can practice the Dark Path.¡± ¡­ James had no idea his every move was being watched. However, he was not bothered since those paying attention to him were Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. He believed Macrocosm Ancestral Gods would not try to steal his Chaotic Treasures. After James killed the ck-robed man, he restrained his energy and put away the Demon-yer Sword. Then, he used the Space Path and disappeared from the starry space. The next moment, he appeared somewhere else in the universe. As soon as he appeared, he happened upon the creation of a. Countless Paths gathered in the void and formed into matter, gradually constituting the. As he watched the form, James seemed to have an epiphany. Chapter 3658 Chapter 3658 James appeared somewhere in the depths of the starry universe and watched as the formed before him. He activated the Omniscience Path, and everything around him was reduced to thews that formed it. Then, he activated his Time Path, and time wound backward until before the¡¯s formation. A Path Sigil formed before his eyes, rapidly absorbing the Paths within the starry universe. After it absorbed the Paths, the Path Sigil evolved into mysterious andplex inscriptions. Eventually, it became a series ofplete inscriptions that shifted constantly. James witnessed the birth of a new world. Afterward, he entered the Omniscience Path and watched a Path Sigil transform intopletews and sequences. James murmured, ¡°Is this what Yukia meant when she said one bes two, two bes three, and eventually,novelebook the three will evolve into a myriad of things? However, she also mentioned nothing lies at the end of cultivation¡­¡± At that moment, he seemed to attain an epiphany. However, he could not make sense of it, no matter how hard he tried. He stood before the. He could sense the mountains, the rivers, thend, and living beingsing into existence on the. Initially, its inhabitants were feeble and had no cultivation base. However, as the gradually matured, a few powerful cultivators began to appear on the. Among them were creatures at the Ancestral God Rank. James marveled at the urrence. ¡°Amazing.¡± From nothingness sprung forth a with living beings on it. He watched as everything unfolded. Right there, James appeared to grasp the essence of cultivation. He began toprehend the truth behind a world¡¯s existence. James knew that this was but a scratch on the surface, but everything else was tooplicated for him to understand for now. He murmured, ¡°Nothing lies at the end of cultivation?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James then witnessed the¡¯s destruction and its final fate. Many yearster, the would copse and return to the form of Paths in the universe. The creatures born on it would fight bitterly for survival. Eventually, everything will be Paths once more and disappear into nothingness. ¡°Huff!¡± After a long time, James took a deep breath. He snapped out of his trance and looked at the before him. The had formed but was still uninhabited. Everything he had seen just now was a premonition of what would happen after he witnessed the net''s formation. It was a prediction made from the Paths that formed the. He saw the future of the creatures that woulde into being and their ultimate fate. No matter what they experienced in life, everything would eventually return to nothingness. At that moment, James felt confused about the future. Would he also return to nothingness after going through so much? ¡°Huff.¡± James sighed softly. Chapter 3659 Chapter 3659 James cleared his mind and got ready to depart. As soon as he turned around, he was shocked to find out his mental fortitude had improved, and his cultivation rank had reached the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Illuminated Rank. ¡°What is the significance of the Illuminated Rank?¡± James fell into a daze. He murmured, ¡°Does one have to understand the essence of the world and Paths to enter the Illuminated Rank?¡± His mental fortitude had reached the Illuminated Rank. The Quasi Ancestral Rank was mystical. Theoretically, every living being had a different perception and understanding of the Illuminated Rank. James examined his body¡¯s condition. After his mental fortitude had improved, he found that his Path Seals had also evolved and strengthened. James offhandedly unleashed one of his Path Seal¡¯s Power. Immense power emerged from his Path Seal and flowed through his body, making him feel dauntless. ¡°I can feel the power surge through my body.¡± James clenched his fists and smiled confidently after sensing the strength he possessed. He never expected to cross into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank so effortlessly. Now, he was much stronger than before. Previously, he had to use his Elemental Path Seals of Genesis to form an Elemental Wheel against Stanely¡¯s attack but barely managed to withstand the impact. novelebookHowever, facing Stanley in his current condition would be a piece of cake. Back then, he was a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Now, he was a Quasi Ancestral God. Although he was only at the Illuminated Rank, he was finally at the same cultivation rank as the other geniuses. Now, he had the strength to fight the other powerhouses at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. ¡°Haha! This is great!¡± Jamesughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve really benefitted a ton from this.¡± James looked at the ahead of him. He moved away and disappeared from the sea of stars. The next moment, he was on the newly formed net. The was not a major since it did not have three dimensions. However, it was still rtively big. James used his Divine Senses to scrutinize the. He immediately found a beautifulndscape with a spectacr environment. In the next moment, he immediately appeared on top of a spiritual mountain in the area. He waved his hand, and a powerful force emerged from his palm. The force attracted Paths on the net, and a few inscriptions gathered together to form a heavy-duty protective formation around the mountain. James also summoned a few Path Sigils over to him. The Path Sigils immediately began transforming, and a few buildings appeared on the spiritual mountain. James had learned how to do this after watching the¡¯s formation. Although James could not create a world with his powers, he could easily construct a few buildings out of thin air. He could also create some simple life forms. James looked at the buildings he had created and smiled with satisfaction. Then, he muttered, ¡°With the knowledge I¡¯ve been collecting, I¡¯ll be able to build a world of my own or even an entire universe sooner orter.¡± Even a Macrocosm Ancestral God would be aghast if they overheard his desire to create a universe. However, this was something James had already decided upon. He did not think much of it and walked toward a building. He sat in the pce hall in a lotus position and began to cultivate. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This time, he intended toprehend the Omniscience Path. James entered the Omniscience Path, and his aura became abnormal. He found that his Omniscience Path had also reached the Second Stage, which Laurentinus had mentioned. In the First Stage, one¡¯s aura would change and could form a maic field, but one¡¯s strength would remain unchanged. The Second Stage was different. After entering the Omniscience Path¡¯s Second Stage, one¡¯s maic field would be considerably strengthened and capable of crushing an enemy with one¡¯s aura. Moreover, one¡¯s energy, awareness, and physical constitution would improve significantly. Chapter 3660 Chapter 3660 In the past, James stumbled upon the Omniscience Path. Now that he found himself on the Omniscience Path again, he discovered his cultivation rank had also improved and his physical strength had also grown significantly. However, his Path Seals¡¯ Power remained unchanged. James murmured to himself. ¡°I must¡¯ve crossed over while watching that¡¯s formation.¡± At the same time, he was slightly puzzled. His mental fortitude improved during his previous epiphany and in turn, increased his Path Seals¡¯ Power. However, this time he had a breakthrough in the Omniscience Path, yet only his physical strength improved. Why did his Path Seals not grow any stronger? If he understood correctly, the Omniscience Path had various cultivation branches. However, one could only cultivate the Omniscience Path to the Third Stage in the Twelfth Universe. Past the Third Stage, it was almost impossible to continue to make new breakthroughs. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James had no idea why this was so. He did not dwell on it for now. After he entered the Omniscience Path, he began another round of cultivation. novelebookEverything around him, including the nts, soil, and boulders, took the form ofws. Thews and rules of the soil and boulders were much simpler and easier to understand. However, thews of the nts were much more profound and evolved constantly. Outside the spiritual mountain were some weak organisms. James could sense that thews that formed these life forms were also rtively advanced and everchanging. James murmured, ¡°The changes in thews of living beings probably correspond to the changes in the Heavenly Path. Everything is under the Heavenly Path¡¯s control.¡± Unfortunately, James was not in the Twelfth Universe. Otherwise, he could use the Heavenly Path to study changes in thews of living beings there, which would help him better grasp cultivation and the universe. James silently cultivated. He watched as thews around him changed and tried to spot the simrities in the changes. Time passed silently. In the blink of an eye, 10,000 years had passed. The Fire Realm¡¯s Chaotic Treasure had also appeared. The Chaotic Treasure took the form of a powerful, golden rod that could extend and shrink at its owner¡¯s will. As soon as the golden rod appeared, many powerhouses immediately began topete for it. The powerhouses who held back previously also participated in the brawl to seize the Chaotic Treasure. Intense battles broke out around the Fire Realm, and every powerhouse utilized their Supernatural Powers, disying extremely devastating strength. The battle royale over the Chaotic Treasurested for 3,000 years. The Fire Realm was almost completely destroyed by the battles that took ce. Fortunately, the Heavenly Path was defending it and forcefully kept it intact. Otherwise, the Fire Realm would have be a wastnd a long while ago. Many powerhouses made a name for themselves in the past 3,000 years by showcasing their battle prowess. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods watching from beyond the universe created a new ranking tier based on their performance. The ranking was called the Soaring Dragon Ranking. The Soaring Dragon Ranking allowed powerhouses from other major universes to have a brief glimpse of the strength of the powerhouses in the new universe. About half of the Soaring Dragon Ranking¡¯s top 100 cultivators came from the First Universe. The Second Universe upied the other quarter and the rest were popted by powerhouses from other universes. However, powerhouses from the Ninth Universe andter did not make it into the Soaring Dragon Ranking. After 3,000 years of fighting, the golden rod was imed by a powerhouse from the First Universe. He was fifth on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. His rank rose to the third spot after he obtained the Chaotic Treasure. Henrik also demonstrated terrifying strength during the fights. Although he did not obtain the Chaotic Treasure, he was eighth on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. Chapter 3661 Chapter 3661 Henrik being ranked eighth was very impressive. The difference in strength between the Soaring Dragon Ranking¡¯s top 100 cultivators was not very wide. Their treasures and Supernatural Powers were the things that gave them an extra edge. In a real battle to the end, it would be hard to predict who among the top 100 would emerge victorious. The new universe was thrown intoplete chaos. Prodigies from different universes were fighting for dominance and to carve heroic legacies for themselves. While the battles raged on, James had set up a Time Formation on a spiritual mountain in a certain world and devoted himself to cultivating. After the first Chaotic Treasure appeared, another 100,000 years passed in a sh. No other Chaotic Treasure had popped up in the new universe during this time. However, countless miraculous Ancestral Herbs and Macrocosm Herbs emerged all over. novelebookThese were also highly contested by the powerhouses in the Thirteenth Universe. A 100,00 years passed outside, but James spent even longer in the Time Formation. In the past years, many primitive beings were born on the that James was on. These primitive beings also established their own sects. ¡°Master, what¡¯s in the mountain ahead? Why have we restricted entry into the area?¡± On a spiritual mountain, there were many buildings constructed on the peak. An old man and a young woman stood in front of the buildings. The old man looked about 70 to 80 years old. He wore a purple robe and had a thick beard. Hearing the young woman¡¯s words, he looked toward the spiritual mountain in the distance. Then, he replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. That spiritual mountain has existed since our sect¡¯s conception. There¡¯s a powerful formation around the mountain. Our founder was suspicious of it and dered it a restricted area, preventing disciples from wandering there. The young woman looked at the spiritual mountain in the distance with curiosity. Swoosh! Suddenly, the mountain split open, and a blinding white light shot into the sky. At the same time, apelling force shook thend. Something shot out from deep underground. Then, it slowly descended and stopped before the young woman. The young woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. She was wearing a white dress and looked about 18 or 19 years old. Her face was youthful, and she had a lovely figure. The young woman looked innocent and ethereal. She stared at the item that appeared before her. It was a white scarf. The scarf fluttered before her. It had mysterious inscriptions coursing the cloth and also emitted faint white light. The young woman reached out and draped it over her shoulders. The scarf automatically wrapped itself around her shoulders, further enhancing her beauty.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Master.¡± She beamed with a bright smile. The old man beside her had a solemn expression. He sighed and said, ¡°I never expected a Chaotic Treasure to appear in our sect. Chaotic Treasures are filled with magic. It chose you as its owner as soon as it was created. This spells a terrible fate for you.¡± The old man was a rtively strong Quasi Ancestral God. He knew about the current state of their universe. Many outsiders had entered the Thirteenth Universe to im the Chaotic Treasures that appeared there. Since a Chaotic Treasure surfaced in their sect, he had a bad suspicion that it would turn their once peaceulnd into a battlefield. Chapter 3662 Chapter 3662 The woman¡¯s name was Quanesha Samara. Quanesha¡¯s cultivation rank was not particrly high, and she had only just entered the Divine Rank. Despite that, she was aware of their universe¡¯s situation. She looked at the old man before her and asked eagerly, ¡°What should I do, Master?¡± The old man looked at the scarf around her shoulders. He was a Quasi Ancestral God and could sense the magical powering from the scarf. The old man knew it was a Chaotic Treasure formed from the powers of heaven and earth, and that it could allow their sect to prosper for ages toe. ¡°Let¡¯s go see our founder.¡± After speaking, the old man pulled Quanesha away. In the distant spiritual mountain, James had awakened from his cultivation. Feeling a magical power, he looked into the distance and murmured, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting a Chaotic Treasure to form here. It seems to be specifically intended for that woman. The scarf fits her perfectly.¡± James gazed into the distance. Although he sensed a Chaotic Treasure, he did not attempt to seize it. He could tell it was destined for Quanesha. novelebookJames did not think much about it. He quickly checked his cultivation rank. During this period of cultivation, his mental fortitude improved again. Before he knew it, he was already at the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Second Rank. The Theosophical Rank was quite remarkable. After one¡¯s mental fortitude reached the Theosophical Rank, merging one¡¯s Path Seals and mental fortitude to form Supernatural Powers was possible. From ancient times, powerful Supernatural Powers and Secret Arts came from this stage. James closed his eyes, and his 16 Path Seals emerged. Although they were separate Path Seals, he could sense they all were slightly connected. His aura skyrocketed instantly. James saw a starry sky gradually destroyed by his 16 Path Seals¡¯ Power. He murmured, ¡°Grand Destruction.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was a new Supernatural Power born from the linking of his 16 Path Seals, called Grand Destruction. It was a Supernatural Power that could destroy a world or reduce half of a universe into nothingness. James summoned the 108 Infinity Steles in front of him. During this cultivation period, he had been improving his mental fortitude and also trying to comprehend the Infinity Steles. Mysterious inscriptions were recorded on each Infinity Stele and were quiteplex. James could not understand them in the past, and he only learned whatever Sophie taught him. Sophie understood the basics of the inscriptions and made a formation. Now, James was capable of quickly understanding any kind of text. During this period, he thoroughly understood the inscriptions on the Infinity Steles and could unleash their full potential. With a thought, the 108 Infinity Steles revolving around him began to disintegrate and gathered together to form a tower. It was a ck tower with nine floors, exuding a mysterious and terrifying power. James murmured, ¡°So this is the Inifinity Steles.¡± Afterprehending the Infinity Stele¡¯s inscriptions, he could unform the Infinity Steles and assemble them into the Boundless Pagoda. With a thought, James dissembled the tower, which crumbled into rubble. Then, the rubble gathered together to form the 108 Infinity Steles again. The Infinity Steles flew over to James and revolved around him, forming a powerful formation. The formation looked like a tower, and had James standing inside it. ¡°This weapon is great, whether it¡¯s used offensively or defensively. Using the Infinity Steles, only a handful of people in the Thirteenth can defeat me.¡± Chapter 3663 Chapter 3663 James felt confident in his strength. To be precise, he was assured by the Chaotic Treasures he had on him. Apart from the Boundless Pagoda, the Infinity Steles could also form a Boundless Stele. Using his mind, Jamesmanded the Infinite Steles around his body to spread out and gather in the distance. The 108 Infinity Steles merged to form a gargantuan Boundless Stele. The Boundless Stele was extremely strong and seemed as if it could crush an entire universe. ¡°It¡¯s a remarkable Chaotic Treasure.¡± James looked at the Infinity Steles in the distance with satisfaction. Immediately afterward, James put them away. ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for so long. It¡¯s time I went out for a stroll.¡± James stood up and stretched his body. He was already a Quasi Ancestral God at the Theosophical Rank. Moreover, he mastered a new Supernatural Power, the Grand Destruction. novelebookCompared to when he first came to the Thirteenth Universe, he was much stronger now. As James was about to leave, he suddenly sensed many people rushing to the. The powerful individuals charged toward the spiritual mountain James was at and immediately fell upon the mountain range. Boom! Dreadful power swept through the air and struck the mountain range, immediately obliterating it into rubble. Fortunately, James had set up a formation around the spiritual mountain, sparing the mountain from destruction. Meanwhile, the sect around the mountain range was destroyed, and many people died tragically from the assault. ¡°Hand over the Chaotic Treasure, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± ¡°You guys are not worthy of the Chaotic Treasure.¡± Angry demands came from the sky. Many people gathered in front of a ruined hall. Quanesha was among them. The white scarf fluttered around her shoulders, making her look refined and ethereal. ¡°Master, Grand Patriarch, what should we do?¡± Quanesha trembled in fear. ¡°The Chaotic Treasure belongs to you, Quanesha, which means it belongs to Mount Snow Sect. We¡¯ll give our lives to protect it. You have to escape immediately. Leave from the back mountains. Go into the restricted area and ask the powerhouse cultivating there for help.¡± The Grand Patriarch of the Snow Mountain Sect shouted and charged toward the sky. Just as he flew into the sky, he was struck down. Before his body could fall to the ground, itpletely disintegrated into nothingness. ¡°Attack!!!¡± Many of the Mount Snow Sect¡¯s powerhouses were outraged and immediately rushed to the sky with their weapons. Although Mount Snow Sect was a powerful sect on this, they were not on par with the visiting powerhouses. The Mount Snow Sect¡¯s powerhouses charged to their deaths one after another. Half of the Mount Snow Sect¡¯s members were wiped out instantly. Seeing them sacrifice their lives, Quanesha quickly rushed toward the back mountains without hesitation. There was a spiritual mountain behind their sect, which has existed since their sect¡¯s establishment. However, no one was ever permitted entry. Quanesha arrived at the spiritual mountain but was blocked by the formation around it. ¡°Help, Sir! Please save Mount Snow Sect!¡± She knelt on the ground and begged desperately for help. In the distance, the powerhouses of Mount Snow Sect charged toward their enemies but were ruthlessly killed. In just a short moment, they werepletely wiped out. James stood atop the spiritual mountain and looked at the other universes¡¯ prodigies in the distance with a solemn expression. With his current strength, he was confident he could take them on. However, he was hesitant about getting involved in this matter. If he were to interfere in Mount Snow Sect¡¯s affairs, he would basically be sticking a target on his head. James murmured, ¡°I came to this mountain, and these people settled here after some time. Strictly speaking, they can be considered my disciples.¡± Coming to that realization, he had already decided to step in this matter.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3664 Chapter 3664 Mount Snow Sect had developed for 100,000 years and was considered a powerful sect with tens of millions of disciples on this. However, chaos struck and individuals from other universes sensed a Chaotic Treasure appearing in the vicinity and quickly rushed over to obtain it. To seize the Chaotic Treasure, they destroyed the Mount Snow Sect. At that moment, Quanesha was the only survivor. Swoosh! The foreign powerhouses descended from the sky and appeared outside the ruins. They did not proceed recklessly, as they could sense a magical formation ahead of them. After James witnessed everything, he decided to take matters into his own hands. He practiced the Karma Path. Before the Mount Snow Sect was established, he cultivated on a nearby spiritual mountain. Therefore, he considered them his disciples. At that moment, James disbanded the formation. James walked out of the formation in a white robe. He looked at Quanesha kneeling outside the formation, walked over, and attempted to help her to her feet. Before he could touch Quanesha, the scarf wrapped around her shoulders released a strong force and sted him away. ¡°Wow, impressive.¡± James was knocked a hundred meters away and gasped in shock. The prodigies watching from the distance were immediately intrigued. They could tell the scarf was definitely a powerful Chaotic Treasure. At that moment, some of them refused to wait any longer and charged at Quanesha. ¡°Fellow cultivators, do you really have to go this far?¡± James walked over, and his voice resounded through the area. His voice wasmanding and gave the impression that he was dering an absolutew. As soon as he spoke,novelebook the powerhouses rushing toward Quanesha stopped in their tracks. A powerhouse shouted, ¡°Mind your own business, James.¡± A few also murmured curiously, ¡°James disappeared for a hundred thousand years. I wonder how strong he¡¯s gotten?¡± ¡°He seems much stronger than when he was in the Fire Realm.¡± A few prodigies whispered, discussing James¡¯ progress. James walked over to Quanesha and stood before her,as if to shield her. Quanesha also quickly backed away, hiding behind him. James looked at the ruins before him, gently shook his head, then waved his hand. A mysterious inscription appeared from his palm and cycled between many different forms rapidly. As the inscription changed endlessly, magical power suffused the area. The destroyed buildings in the area and mountains were reconstructed. Even the disciples of Mount Snow Sect that were mercilessly ughtered were miraculously resurrected. ¡°Huh?¡± The powerhouses were stunned as they watched everything unfold. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The revived members of the Mount Snow Sect looked around, confused about what had happened. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re full of surprises, James.¡± A loud chuckle rang out, then a chubby cultivator flew over to James and patted him on the shoulder. He praised James, ¡°Damn! It¡¯s only been over a hundred thousand years, but you¡¯ve already grown so strong. By the way, what kind of Path did you use just now? The dead aren¡¯t supposed toe back to life. It¡¯s been an immutablew of the universe since ancient times. Even a Macrocosm Ancestral God wouldn¡¯t dare to resurrect the dead as it would attract great Karma to themselves. How did you manage to pull it off?¡± James smiled faintly in response. It was because he had cultivated the Omniscience Path. Laws formed everything that exists, and alterations to thesews could create new beings. Therefore, it was not difficult to resurrect these people by forming a specialw. As for Karma Power, James was unafraid since he had cultivated the Karma Path. James looked at the astonished powerhouses and shouted, ¡°Leave this ce. The Chaotic Treasure has found its rightful owner. They were destined together.¡± A cold voice retorted to him, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡± Chapter 3665 Chapter 3665 A figure immediately charged toward James. He appeared in front of James in a sh, raised his hand, and thrust it toward James with all his strength. James raised his palm and blocked the attack. Boom! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Two explosive forces mmed into each other, causing an explosion in the void. The area that was restored moments ago was wrecked again. Some weaker disciples of Mount Snow Sect were struck by the resulting force and died instantly. Quanesha stood behind James and could feel the aftershock sweep toward her. Although the Chaotic Treasure protected her, she was still pushed back by it. James, on the other hand, was still nted firmly in his spot. However, his opponent was sent flying and spat out a mouthful of blood. The person who attacked him was Stanley, the person he fought in the Fire Realm. Stanley was shocked. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± He was speechless in disbelief. How could James have improved so much in just a hundred thousand years? James could barely resist his attacks with the Elemental Path Seals of Genesis back then. Now, he was easily able to counter him and was strong enough to cause him to spit out blood with a simple attack. James looked around and flicked his hand. Law of Inscriptions appeared from his palms again,novelebook reviving the disciples killed by the impact. Immediately afterward, James summoned the 108 Infinity Steles. The Infinity Steles spread out and formed a tower. The tower surrounded the entire Mount Snow Sect. James walked out of the barricade and looked at all the enemies that had gathered. ¡°I¡¯ll protect this ce and this youngdy¡¯s Chaotic Treasure.¡± James dered. Henrik clicked his tongue and murmured, ¡°Impressive. He improved so quickly. However, the fight for thest Chaotic Treasurested for about three thousand years. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard for him to safeguard this one.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Haughtyughter filled the air and a man appeared out of a void. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not strong enough to protect them.¡± As soon as Henrik saw the man approaching, his expression darkened. He quickly walked next to James and whispered, ¡°You must be careful of this guy, James. He¡¯s ranked tenth on the Soaring Dragon Ranking.¡± ¡°The Soaring Dragon Ranking?¡± This was the first James had heard the term. Henrik nodded and exined, ¡°The fight for the Chaotic Treasure that appeared in the Fire Realm lasted for three thousand years. During this time, Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from various universes created a ranking for the prodigies in the Thirteenth Universe. The ranking list is called the Soaring Dragon Ranking.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. The Soaring Dragon Ranking showcased the strength of the prodigies that hade to the new universe. For that person to be in the top ten, meant that he possessed amazing strength. James turned around to the tower. Inside, many expectant and pleading gazes met his eyes. James casually waved his hand. Powerful energy flowed out and enveloped the members of Mount Snow Sect, teleporting them into the Celestial Abode. Afterward, James put away the Infinity Steles. James¡¯ actions were met with immediate disapproval. Countless people dashed toward him, besieging him instantly. ¡°You¡¯re on your own, James. I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± Henrik immediately backed away, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not involved with him. Do with him as you please.¡± In fact, Henrik knew James had already improved significantly and was stronger than when he was in the Fire Realm. He wanted to test James¡¯ strength and see whether he could take on these powerhouses. James looked at the powerhouses around him, and his determination grew. ¡°Bring it on!¡± James yelled at them. Immediately afterward, 16 of his Path Seals activated. The Path Seals¡¯ Powers surged through his body, raising his aura tremendously. Chapter 3666 Chapter 3666 Among James 16 Path Seals, only a few of them were linked to each other. This included the Elemental Path Seals, the Ying and Yang Path Seals, and Five Great Paths. The rest functioned independently of each other. Despite that, James¡¯ Path Seals seemed to have developed inextricable connections with each other after he reached Theosophical Rank as a Quasi Ancestral God. Although they could notpletely fuse with each other, they could stack atop one another and generate an incredible force. Now that his 16 Path Seals¡¯ Powers werebined, James now became as strong as the other powerhouses. He was only slightly less strong than an Ancestral God. James stood firmly in ce and radiated an oppressive aura. Many people attacked him at once. Some of them were ranked rtively high on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. Dozens of people stood around him, and many powerhouses watched from afar. At the same time, many other powerhouses continued to enter the.novelebook At the current rate, it would not take long before all the universe¡¯s powerhouses had gathered on this particr. The draw of a Chaotic Treasure was too strong. It took 3,000 years for the battle for the first Chaotic Treasure to end. Therefore, settling the fight over the second Chaotic Treasure would be troublesome. Everyone had to bring their full might to bear. Henrik retreated to a distance and watched from afar. He touched his chin and murmured, ¡°His aura is pretty scary. He¡¯s only at the Theosophical Rank as a Quasi Ancestral God but can unleash such powerful energy. This is very interesting.¡± James was surrounded in the battlefield. His aura was incredible, and his long, ck hair danced in the air. James said, ¡°Do you guys want to fight me one-on-one or would you all rather attack at once? I¡¯d say you guyse at me all at once. Otherwise, none of you will stand a chance against me.¡± The tenth-ranked powerhouse on the Soaring Dragon Ranking bellowed arrogantly, ¡°This brat is mine! Whoever touches him will be dead meat.¡± His words immediately offended everyone present. As someone in tenth ce, he was fearless. He had countless Supernatural Powers and treasures. He was almost unbeatable in a one-on-one battle. James looked at the man who spoke. Henrik had warned him that this man was tenth on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. The man wore a gray robe and had a ruddy face. He looked rtively young and healthy. James could sense the man was a Quasi Ancestral God at the Path Integration Rank. James was only one rank lower than him. He also knew his opponent came from the First Universe, which was the strongest among the universes. However, James had cultivated 16 Path Seals and could easily close their gap in strength. With one hand behind him, James beckoned his opponent and said, ¡°Make your move.¡± Sadryn Peterson was the name of James¡¯ challenger. Since he called dibs in fighting James, the other powerhouses purposefully gave them a wide berth and did not interfere with their fight. After all, the person that obtained the Chaotic Treasure was sent to James¡¯ Celestial Abode. As long as James was still alive, they would still have a chance to obtain the Chaotic Treasureter. James was a very perplexing opponent, and everyone was naturally cautious about him. They wanted to use Sadryn to gauge James¡¯ capabilities. A powerful aura erupted from Sadryn¡¯s body and formed a maic field. Everything within the maic field was destroyed. The surrounding mountains, rivers,nd, and space around him were reduced to nothing. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James murmured calmly, ¡°He¡¯s going to be a tough one to fight.¡± ¡°Since you insist on dying, I¡¯ll just send you on your way.¡± Sadryn parted his lips and spoke. Then, he charged at James with lightning speed. He appeared before James in a sh, and a dreadful fist attack shot toward James. The surrounding space destabilized as the force loomed toward James. The ground under James¡¯ feet also split open and the cracks widened rapidly. Boom! A massive explosion urred, destroying the in an instant. The strength of a Quasi Ancestral God at the peak of the Path Integration Rank was indeed exceptional. A fist attack alone was enough to destroy an entire. Chapter 3667 Chapter 3667 Many primitive beings lived on that. When Sadryn destroyed it, all of them perished along with it. James¡¯ brows furrowed in anger. At that moment, a mighty fist zoomed toward him. He raised his hand and swung his fist to resist the blow. Boom! Their firsts crashed into each other, and tore open a spatial rift in the void. It continued to erge into an expansive ck hole in mere moments. James stood at the edge of the ck hole motionlessly. Sadryn, on the other hand, was sent flying by the force. He felt potent energy creep into his body, and a tiny crack formed on his Path Seal. James was much stronger than Sadryn. Many powerhouses were watching their fight and trembled with fear after seeing James¡¯ strength. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°James is from the Twelfth Universe. His strength is supposed to be the weakest amongst all the cultivators. Despite that, Sadryn, novelebookwho is ranked tenth on the Soaring Dragon Ranking, ended up being weaker than him.¡± ¡°Yeah. James ispletely overwhelming him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡± Many people eximed in shock. After a brief confrontation, Sadryn sustained injuries from James¡¯ attack. He retreated away and wiped the blood from his lips with a furious expression. Sadryn screeched, ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it, Fool!¡± Immediately afterward, he soared high into space and looked down at James. Suddenly, mysterious inscriptions emerged from his body and merged to form a giant sword. The sword was tens of thousands of meters long and emitted a bizarre energy. As soon as the sword appeared, the surrounding space distorted around it ¡°Tear him apart.¡± Sadryn pointed forward, and the giant sword shed down toward James with fearsome strength. The space it moved past exploded and split apart. James stood firmly in ce and stood up to the attack with a calm expression. The giant sword was formed from mysterious inscriptions belonging to the Paths that Sadryn had cultivated. As such, it wielded the power of all those paths. No one in the same cultivation rank as him would dare to parry the attack head-on. However, this was child¡¯s y to James. James understood the essence of Paths and the permutations of all kinds ofws. He raised his hand, and mysterious power rushed out from his palm. The force headed toward the giant sword that threatened to rend him in twain. James¡¯ mysterious power engulfed the giant sword, reducing it down to inscriptions. Shortly after, the inscriptions vanished into space. Everyone including Sadryn was shocked by James¡¯ counterattack. He never expected James to be able to overpower him and easily deflect his attack. At that moment, Sadryn knew it would be impossible to kill James without using a Chaotic Treasure. He had no choice but to use the Chaotic Treasure bestowed by his sect¡¯s elders. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use a Chaotic Treasure against you, but you leave me no choice. You should know it¡¯s an honor to force me to kill you like this.¡± Sadryn¡¯s voice resounded throughout the area. James said lightly, ¡°A Chaotic Treasure?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. His opponent having one was no surprise to James. For someone to have ranked so high in the Soaring Dragon Ranking, it was only obvious that he possessed Chaotic Treasure. James wanted to see how strong a Chaotic Treasure from the First Universe was. He stood his ground and taunted Sadyrn. ¡°Use whatever means you have.¡± Chapter 3668 Chapter 3668 Chaotic Treasures were scarce. Only Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could unleash the full potential of a Chaotic Treasure. However, it could also greatly improve a Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s strength. The First Universe existed for the longest time, and powerhouses from their universe fought in every event Chaotic Treasures emerged in subsequent new universes. Almost every Macrocosm Ancestral God from the First Universe had one or two Chaotic Treasures. Even a few Caelum Ancestral Gods possessed Chaotic Treasures. Meanwhile, the Twelfth Universecked Chaotic Treasures. Even Hadad, the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral Godcked one. Only the Five Ancestral Gods had Chaotic Treasures. Unfortunately, theirs were the lowest grade that existed.novelebook The Ancestral Needle Master also had the iplete half of a Chaotic Treasure. In contrast, James held almost all the Chaotic Treasures from the Twelfth Universe. ¡°Is Sadryn going to use his Chaotic Treasure?¡± ¡°James also has a few Chaotic Treasures of his own.¡± ¡°This battle is getting interesting. If Sadryn were to lose, the tenth spot on the Soaring Dragon Ranking would change.¡± Many powerhouses gathered in the distance and discussed in hushed tones. Sadryn floated in space and unleashed a dreadful aura. A golden light shone brightly before him and transformed into a golden hand fan. The hand fan was rtively small at only one meter long. It was golden in color and hadplex inscriptions engraved on its surface. Sadryn held the hand fan, and its power transferred into his body, causing his aura to skyrocket. In the next moment, he felt unstoppable. ¡°Prepare to die, James!¡± After speaking, he violently swung the hand fan. As the hand fan swept across space, the inscriptions engraved on it activated and strengthened. A powerful force transfused the air. It formed into a ball of me that hurtled toward James. The golden hand fan was a Chaotic Treasure, capable of producing Macrocosm Power, the strongest power known in the universe. No other kind of power couldpare to Macrocosm Power. James immediately sensed the destructive aura. However, he stoutly stood his ground against the approaching ball of mes. He stood in ce and watched the mes close in on him. The mes razed everything in its path. Even the void was burned into nothingness, and spatial rifts formed where it passed through. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. James summoned all his strength to his body¡¯s surface to form a protective barrier. The barrier resisted the mes that swept toward him. The strength of James¡¯ 16 Path Seals working in tandem was terrifying and able to withstand the onught of a Chaotic Treasure. Fwoosh! The mes continued to crackle around him. However, James was unfazed by it. Unfortunately, Chaotic Treasures were immensely powerful. Sadryn continuously swung the hand fan, unleashing a barrage of mes toward James. Soon, a crack appeared on the protective barrier on James¡¯ body. James knew the barrier would notst much longer in this circumstance. Despite that, he stood in the void and smirked. ¡°Your Chaotic Treasure is useless.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Sadryn was enraged. The hand fan¡¯s aura seemed to change instantly. He pped the hand fan at James again, and tidal waves formed. Using the energy of both fire and water, the strength of Sadryn¡¯s attacks increased significantly. Crack! The protective barrier on the surface of James¡¯ body split open. Chapter 3669 Chapter 3669 Seeing that the protective barrier was about to be breached, James continuously channeled his energy into the barrier to fortify it. Many powerhouses watched from afar. ¡°Wow. James is amazing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s resisting the onught of a Chaotic Treasure. I¡¯m afraid no one else in the Thirteenth Universe can do this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Elemental Fan of the Holy Master of Elements. It¡¯s an exceptional weapon.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s the Chaotic Treasure of a Macrocosm Ancestral God from the First Universe. His name is the Holy Master of Elements. The Elemental Fan can produce the power of the Five Elements, each of which is as strong as Macrocosm Power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning. Sadryn is only disying a portion of the Elemental Fan¡¯s Power.¡± Many powerhouses spoke of the battle. Sadryn kept swinging his Elemental Fan through space. The Power of Fire, Wood, Metal, Water, and Earth emerged and surrounded James. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The power that came from the Elemental Fan differed from the Five Elements of Genesis. Unlike Elemental Inversion that couldbine Elemental Powers, novelebookthe Elemental Fan¡¯s various elements could not be fused with one another. Despite that, they could still produce fearsome power. When Sadryn unleashed all five Elemental Powers, James could not resist them using his strength alone. His protective barrier shattered instantly, and the Elemental Power struck him. The Elemental Fan¡¯s power coursed his body and injured him from within. James disappeared and retreated to the distance. He mustered the Life Path¡¯s Power to quickly heal his wounds. Boom! As soon as his injuries closed, the Elemental Fan¡¯s Power swept toward him once more. James reflexively evaded the attacks. After he dodged, the space he had previously stood at was immediately destroyed. The power of a Chaotic Treasure was devastating. Before Sadryn used the Elemental Fan, he was clearly at a disadvantage. With his Chaotic Treasure, he turned the odds against James. James knew he had to rely on his emergency measures and Supernatural Powers to deal with the Elemental Fan. Sadryn chased after James relentlessly and hounded him using the Elemental Fan¡¯s various powers. Every area the Elemental Power passed was destroyed. The surrounding space was already shattered into pieces. James continued to dodge the series of lethal attacks. At that moment, the powerhouses watching noticed that James was continuously pushed back. This was the perfect opportunity for them to enter the fray and subdue James in order to obtain the Chaotic Treasure. Suddenly, a group of powerhouses charged at James. While James was dodging Sadryn¡¯s attacks, he sensed a few individuals closing in on him. All of them had very powerful auras, not inferior to Sadryn. These were powerhouses that had also made it into the Soaring Dragon Ranking. The difference in strength between the tenth spot and hundredth spot was minimal. The only thing that distinguished them was their mastery of Supernatural Powers. ¡°Haha.¡± James smiled faintly after sensing the powerful auras approaching him. ¡°If I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they¡¯ll keep presuming I¡¯m a pushover.¡± James did not counter Sadryn¡¯s attack because he was trying to figure out the Elemental Fan¡¯s Powers. He was trying to reduce them down to the most rudimentaryws. If he managed to do this, he could use Curse Magic to recreate the Elemental Fan¡¯s Power. Although he could not fully grasp Sadryn¡¯s powers, he could roughly understand it. James turned abruptly, waved his hand, and a ball of mes identical to the one released by the Elemental Fan emerged from his palm. The mes swept toward a powerhouse threatening to burn him down. Before the powerhouse could react, four other types of Elemental Power charged toward him. ¡°What the¡­?!¡± The powerhouse attempting to ambush James immediately went pale. He did not dare to act carelessly and quickly dodged the attacks. Chapter 3670 Chapter 3670 James easily replicated the power of the Elemental Fan. The powerhouse that was trying to attack James was startled. He quickly dodged away, and the area he was at just seconds ago was destroyed instantly. Those spectating the battle looked on in horror. ¡°H-How is that possible?¡± ¡°Is there another Elemental Fan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, then how is James also wielding the Elemental Fan¡¯s Power?¡± The powerhouses were puzzled. Even the current owner of the Elemental Fan, Sadryn, was shocked. He floated among the stars, holding the Elemental Fan in disbelief and asked, ¡°H-How are you doing that?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Our worlds are full of mystery and uncertainty. Nothing is impossible.¡± At that moment, dozens of powerhouses surrounded James. Sadryn no longer insisted on fighting alone. He recognized it was impossible to kill James while relying on his own strength. He had no choice but to cooperate with the others. James looked at the dozens of powerhouses trying to attack him at once. He smiled faintly and said,novelebook ¡°Anyone else want to join in on the fun?¡± ¡°Stop acting so arrogant, James.¡± ¡°Today will be the day you die.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill him. We¡¯ll decide who gets the Chaotic Treasure after killing him!¡± The powerhouses around James attempted to rally support amongst each other. James immediately replicated another of the Elemental Fan¡¯s Power and forced them to defend themselves. Even though they were Quasi Ancestral Gods that had acquired nine Path Seals, they were cautious against the power of a Chaotic Treasure. If they were to get hit, they might be severely injured or even die from it. James looked at the powerhouses fleeing left and right and said with a smile. ¡°The Elemental Fan¡¯s Power is pretty decent. It¡¯s quite useful in battle.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Sadryn was enraged by James¡¯ taunts. James stretched his body and said nonchntly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to end this. I¡¯m done warming, so let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Immediately, a ck light appeared before him and turned into a long ck sword. As soon as the sword showed up, the powerhouses gasped in horror. ¡°Is that a Chaotic Treasure?¡± ¡°Did thise from the Dark World?¡± ¡°I can sense very sinister Dark Powering from it.¡± ¡­ James looked at the powerhouses around him that had terrified expressions. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Chaotic Treasure from the Dark World. You¡¯ll be able to test out Dark Power¡¯s strength yourselves.¡± Jamesughed out loud. Immediately afterward, his Dark Path Seals¡¯ Power emerged into the Demon-yer Sword. Dreadful energy from the Dark Wellspring in his body also poured into the sword. At that moment, James¡¯ aura changed drastically. He looked like a demon from the deepest parts of the Dark World. His body emitted terrifying Demonic Energy. The Dark World was a taboo ce for everyone. Even Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were wary of entering the depths of the Dark World. James held the Demon-yer Sword, looked around him, and suddenly drew his sword. Using his body as the center, the ck sword swung around him in a circle and rapidly moved outward in all directions, destroying everything in its path. Even though James seemed exceptionally terrifying, the other powerhouses were not weaklings either. They immediately mustered their strength to resist the Dark Sword¡¯s Energy. While resisting James¡¯ Dark Sword Energy, he was also beset by everyone. Chapter 3671 Chapter 3671 ¡°Haha! Bring it on! Do you think I¡¯m afraid?!¡± Jamesughed out loud. After a brief fight with Sadryn, James had a general understanding of the strength of the powerhouses that were on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. He was not impressed by their strength. James held the Demon-yer Sword and shed the air a few times, unleashing powerful Dark Sword Energy. A fierce fight broke out in the area. James fought the dozen or so powerhouses on the Soaring Dragon Ranking with the Demon-yer Sword. Thest fight over the first Chaotic Treasurested for three thousand years. However, no one had simultaneously taken on a dozen opponents while maintaining the upper hand.a However, James was doing exactly that. The Demon-yer Sword had potent power. Coupled with James¡¯ skilled swordsmanship, he could unleash tremendous strength. The dozen or so powerhouses had to use their full strength against James. Although they unleashed terrifying attacks, James repelled them with One for All. Their attacks were ineffective against him. Regardless of what kind of potent Supernatural Powers they used, James dispelled them effortlessly. After fighting for a while, he remained unscathed. Meanwhile, all of his opponents were injured. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James had only used a portion of his strength. He had not used the Infinity Steles, Time Capsule, Elemental Inversion, and the fusion of the Five Great Paths in battle yet.novelebook James was confident he could defeat the powerhouses from all the universes with them. James looked like a Demon Lord, holding onto the Demon-yer Sword. The dozen or so powerhouse stood no chance against his attacks. Henrik, who was watching from afar, was surprised by James¡¯ strength. ¡°James is really terrifying. He managed to improve so much in just one hundred thousand years.¡± Stanley, who had previously gotten into conflict with James, went pale as he watched the fight. Not too long ago, he could easily crush James. However, now, James had surpassed him and reached a height he admired. Stanley knew James could take his life with ease. He could tell that James would defeat the powerhouses attacking him very soon. When that time came, James mighte for his life. Stanley could not be bothered with fighting for the Chaotic Treasure anymore. It was more critical for him to run for his life now. He had to find a ce to cultivate in hiding. He nned to stay in seclusion until he became an Ancestral God. The other powerhouses watching the battle knew it was impossible to defeat James unless they were Ancestral Gods. To defeat James, they had to be Ancestral Gods. A few powerhouses that came to seize the Chaotic Treasure gave up. They turned around and quickly left to find a ce to cultivate in seclusion. They nned to be Ancestral Gods before they came out to fight for the Chaotic Treasure. Slowly, more and more powerhouses left. Those still fighting James realized only a few people remained in the area. ¡°James, we¡¯ll meet again! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll fight soon.¡± After one powerhouse disengaged from the battle, the others also followed suit. As the battle continued, Sadryn was the only one left against James. Sardyn was furious. He had a Chaotic Treasure but could not defeat James. James could dispel the power from the Elemental Fan. Sardyn knew he would die if he continued to fight. For now, he had no choice but to escape and cultivate to be an Ancestral God. He had to be an Ancestral God to stand a chance against James. After Sardyn made a decision, he gave up on the fight. Sardyn shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, James. In the future, I¡¯ll be sure to kill you.¡± Immediately afterward, he waved the Elemental Fan, and powerful Elemental Power morphed out, sweeping toward James. Sardyn seized the opportunity and quickly escaped, disappearing from James¡¯ sight. James watched as his opponent left and murmured, ¡°That was boring. I didn¡¯t even get to use my full strength before they ran away.¡± Chapter 3672 Chapter 3672 James did not use all his means. After the battle, he had a clearer understanding of his own strength. Even though he was a Quasi Ancestral God at the Theosophical Rank, he was unbeatable by other Quasi Ancestral Gods. Even a Quasi Ancestral God from the First Universe with a Chaotic Treasure could not defeat him. Those that engaged in the battle against him had escaped. Meanwhile, half of the spectators also left. After watching the battle, the powerhouses that came for the Chaotic Treasure also gave up. James¡¯bat strength was terrifying. It would be tough for them to snatch the Chaotic Treasure with James protecting it. James looked at the shattered space around him. Numerouss had been destroyed during the fight, and many living beings died tragically. James murmured, ¡°These people were innocent. The fight over the Chaotic Treasure had brought disaster upon them.¡± Immediately afterward, he summoned a few mysterious inscriptions that kept transforming. As they rapidly changed, the destroyeds began to restore. The living beings on thes were also resurrected. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. James could withstand the Karma he would attract from restoring a small area and a few living beings because he practiced the Karma Path. However, restoring manys and huge numbers of living beings would attract terrifying Karma. Even though he was strong, it would still be hard to bear. A significant amount of Karma instantly surrounded James. James¡¯ body began to crack under the destructive Karma Power. His Path Seals also showed signs of being engulfed by the Karma Power. ¡°Horrifying.¡± James took a deep breath and immediately sat in a lotus position. He activated his Karma cultivation method to absorb and dissolve the Karma Power he attracted from his actions. In the distance, the few powerhouses that remained in the area trembled in fear. ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°He restored the surrounding space almost instantly. Could he have taken control of this universe¡¯s Heavenly Path?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If he already took control of the new universe¡¯s Heavenly Path, novelebookit would mean he was the lord of the new universe and could be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Discussions filled the space as the powerhouses watched James from afar. Henrik could tell James was in trouble and could not react to an attack. Thus, he went over to James and watched his surroundings to prevent anyone fromunching a sneak attack on him. Swoosh! At that moment, a figure descended from afar. The man wore a beige robe and looked about thirty years old. He was very tall and quite handsome. He floated mid-air and looked at James, who was dispelling the Karma Power, from a distance. ¡°It¡¯s the person ranked first on the Soaring Dragon Ranking!¡± ¡°He came as well.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the disciple of the First Universe¡¯s Lord. He was taught by the Omnipotent Lord himself. He also broke the limit of the Heavenly Path and cultivated ten Paths.¡± ¡°Yermi Devereux is a terrifying powerhouse. I heard that he¡¯s already an Ancestral God.¡± As soon as Yermi appeared, the powerhouses that were still around immediately eximed. Yermi was an absolutely terrifying person. He had made a name for himself during the battle over the first Chaotic Treasure that spanned three thousand years. He ranked number one on the Soaring Dragon Ranking, which affirmed his strength. Seeing Yermi approaching, Henrik frowned. He looked at James, who was still trying to get rid of the Karma he attracted, and began to worry for James¡¯ safety. Yermi was already an Ancestral God. Moreover, he had broken the Heavenly Path¡¯s limit and cultivated ten Paths. He was undoubtedly here for the Chaotic Treasure. After slightly frowning, Henrik walked over to Yermi with a smile and said, ¡°Hey there. Aren¡¯t you Yermi, the person who ranked first on the Soaring Dragon Ranking? Did you alsoe for the Chaotic Treasure?¡± Yermi looked at Henrik, nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Yeah. I came for the Chaotic Treasure.¡± Then, he looked in James¡¯ direction and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect James, who was so weak back in the Fire Realm, to have be so strong in just a hundred thousand years. I¡¯m intrigued. Even if not for the Chaotic Treasure, I¡¯d like to fight him.¡± Henrik cursed in his heart, ¡®You want to fight? You¡¯re already an Ancestral God at a much higher cultivation rank than James. Would you dare to fight him if you were at the same rank?¡¯ Although Henrik was dissatisfied, he kept a smile on his face as he muttered in his heart. Chapter 3673 Chapter 3673 ¡°That kid has been infected with Karma, and he¡¯s trying to get rid of it now. You¡¯re not possibly thinking about fighting him while he¡¯s distracted, right?¡± Yermi replied calmly, ¡°So many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods are watching from the outside. I would embarrass my master if I were to do that.¡± Henrik was relieved by his words. James could fight a dozen or so powerhouses on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. He would stand a chance against Yermi. Yermi knew many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were watching them. Therefore, he would have to seize the Chaotic Treasure fair and square. He had no intention of fighting a distracted opponent. James was expelling and suppressing the Karma Power he attracted. At the same time, he was also paying attention to his surroundings. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He knew another powerhouse had appeared nearby. The powerhouse was ranked first on the Soaring Dragon Ranking and was already an Ancestral God. He was the first to reach the Ancestral God Rank in the new universe, excluding primitive living beings. Among the primitive living beings, a few were born Ancestral Gods. However, they were Ancestral Gods with only one kind of Path. Ancestral Gods like them were rtively weak, and the prodigies from the other universes could easily kill them. To quickly suppress the Karma Power, James immediately set up a Time Formation. A hundred years passed in the blink of an eye. James finally dispersed the Time Formation. ¡°He¡¯s out of seclusion.¡± ¡°James is terrifying. He even managed to suppress Karma Power.¡± The other powerhouses were excited upon seeing James because they were expecting a fight. It was a battle against the first spot on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. If James defeated Yermi, he would take over the spot as the first on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. In the past, no one would believe a human from the Twelfth Universe would stand a chance fighting a powerhouse from the First Universe. However, they witnessed James take on a dozen or so powerhouses and knew of James¡¯ strength. Seeing James disperse the Time Formation, Yermi looked at him and shouted, novelebook¡°James, you won¡¯t be able to protect the Chaotic Treasure. Even if you can for now, you won¡¯t be able to protect it when the others be Ancestral Gods.¡± James parted his lips and said, ¡°Chaotic Treasures are spiritual and can choose their own masters. The Chaotic Treasure formed in this area has already chosen its owner. Why do you guys have to insist on taking it?¡± Yermi gestured for James to attack and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to experience your strength.¡± James looked at Yermi and smiled faintly. He was also curious about how strong a prodigy at the Ancestral God Rank was. James knew Yermi was a formidable opponent. Thus, he did not hold back. He summoned all sixteen of his Path Seals¡¯ Power, which stacked on each other. At that moment, his aura skyrocketed. ¡°How many Path Seals have you cultivated, James?¡± Yermi could not figure out how many Path Seals James had and asked out of curiosity. James replied mischievously, ¡°Have a guess.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yermi cursed. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Then, he said, ¡°Every universe¡¯s Heavenly Path only permits one to have nine Path Seals. Nine is the maximum number of the Heavenly Path. Moreover, every universe can only have nine Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. ¡°With the help of my master, I¡¯ve gone through countless obstacles to break through the limit of the Heavenly Path and cultivate a tenth Path Seal.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James looked at Yermi with interest. He never expected the prodigy from the First Universe before him to have broken through the limit of the Heavenly Path and cultivated ten Path Seals. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to tell you. Bring it on.¡± However, Yermi was not in a hurry to fight. Compared to the Chaotic Treasure, Yermi was more interested in how James cultivated so many Path Seals. Although he could not precisely sense how many Path Seals James had, he suspected James had surpassed nine Path Seals and had more than a dozen. Chapter 3674 Chapter 3674 Yermi stared at James, trying to see through him. When they were in the Fire Realm, he could sense many different powers from James¡¯ aura. However, James¡¯ various powers were stacked over each other, making it hard to judge how many Paths James had cultivated. Yermi could not sense it clearly. Neither could the powerhouses in the distance. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After James stepped into the Quasi Ancestral Rank¡¯s Theosophical Rank, a subtle connection formed between his Path Seals. His sixteen powers were stacked on each other and were hard to detect. James was intrigued by Yermi, an Ancestral God who had cultivated ten Path Seals. He wanted to test out the strength of a powerhouse from the First Universe that had cultivated ten Path Seals. James looked at Yermi and said, ¡°You¡¯re Yermi from the First Universe, right? I¡¯m assuming you¡¯vee for the Chaotic Treasure here. Your master is the Omnipotent Lord, and you¡¯re ranked first on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. You must also have a Choatic Treasure. If you lose, you might also lose your Chaotic Treasure.¡± When the Twelfth Universe was formed, the other universes¡¯ powerhouses seized the Chaotic Treasures on it. As a result, the overall strength of the Twelfth Universe struggled to improve. The Twelfth Universe had to go through reformation and desperately needed to obtain Chaotic Treasures. At that moment, James had a clear goal. He had to seize more Chaotic Treasures. Thus, he had to seize the Chaotic Treasures from the other universes¡¯ powerhouses. Previously, he was unsure how many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could exist in the universe. However, Yermi had given him the answer. Nine was the Heavenly Path¡¯s maximum number. novelebookTherefore, only nine Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could exist in one universe. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from the First Universe must also have had a few Chaotic Treasures. These Macrocosm Ancestral Gods must also have given their Chaotic Treasures to their disciples to venture into the new universe. The earlier universes had existed for a very long time. Thus, it could be assumed they already had nine Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. These Macrocosm Ancestral Gods must have had Chaotic Treasures. As a result, many of their disciples in the new universe also possessed Chaotic Treasures. Even if a few Macrocosm Ancestral Gods did not hand their disciples a Chaotic Treasure, James predicted there were at least ten Chaotic Treasures in the new universe. If he could seize them and bring them back to the Twelfth Universe, it would greatly improve its strength. Yermi looked at James with a faint smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to beat me first.¡± Yermi failed to get James to teach him how to cultivate more Path Seals. Thus, he did not insist on asking anymore. He mobilized his strength, and his aura immediately increased tremendously. He did not give James any time to prepare. Before James could react, heunched an attack. Terrifying power swept toward James. The force swarmed toward James like a massive wave. James felt like he was caught up in a tsunami and kept swaying with the force. He was wounded instantly. James immediately urged all his strength. Previously, he could resist the attack of a Chaotic Treasure. However, he was struggling against Yermi¡¯s attack. ¡°He¡¯s terrifyingly strong.¡± James was surprised. He immediately realized the disparity in strength between a Quasi Ancestral God and an Ancestral God. If Sadryn was an Ancestral God, the Elemental Fan would have produced even more explosive strength. Chaotic Treasures could only be used to their full potential in the hands of an Ancestral God. The higher one¡¯s cultivation rank, the stronger one¡¯s Chaotic Treasure. James¡¯ body was injured, and he did not dare to act carelessly. He quickly urged all his strength and improved his aura to resist the attack. His energy charged at the tide-like force and withstood it. However, Yermi had already appeared in front of him and threw a punch at him. Chapter 3675 Chapter 3675 Yermi¡¯s attack looked rtively simple and was not fancy. However, it contained extreme comprehension of cultivation. James felt as if his vision blurred, and suddenly a blow had already struck him. The force sted a hole through his body, and he immediately began to bleed. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. James was also knocked away. As he was sted through the void, his surroundings also copsed. Yermi stood in ce and watched James being knocked into the distance. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful. It¡¯s no wonder a dozen or so powerhouses at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank couldn¡¯t do anything to you. However, I¡¯m already an Ancestral God. Your strength is far inferior to mine.¡± Yermi slowly walked toward James. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options, James. ¡°You either hand over the primitive living being that obtained the Chaotic Treasure or tell me your cultivation method to achieve more than nine Path Seals.¡± Yermi¡¯s voice resounded. James was sted quite a distance before he could stand firmly. He looked down at his body and saw the bloody wound on his chest. Then, he wiped the blood dripping from his lips. Immediately afterward, he urged the Life Paths¡¯ Power and instantly healed his injury. ¡°An Ancestral God sure is strong. Moreover, he has cultivated ten Path Seals.¡± James grinned, and his aura began to change drastically. James¡¯ body began to glow, and a faint halo appeared around him. His ck hair also became white. However, it was the white light reflecting from his hair that caused the illusion of him having white hair. James had entered the Omniscience Path. His aura increased again and leaked out to form a terrifying maic field. His physical strength also improved significantly. Then, James entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Second Stage. ¡°The Omniscience Path?¡± Yermi was slightly stunned. Then, heughed and said, ¡°I never expected you to have comprehended the Omniscience Path. novelebookHowever, there is no end to the Omniscience Path. It¡¯s a Path that can¡¯t be perfected. From my understanding, at most, one can only reach the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage.¡± Then, he reminded James, ¡°You¡¯re a rare prodigy, James. You¡¯re definitely one that can be the best of the best in any universe. So why do you practice such crooked Paths? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to cultivate normal Paths?¡± From Yermi¡¯s perspective, the Omniscience Path was crooked. James¡¯ energy and aura improved significantly. He stood in the air and radiated a potent aura, making him seem like a god. Seeing that James did not reply, Yermi said, ¡°From your aura, I can tell you¡¯ve entered the Second Stage. Even if you enter the Third Stage and go through a transformation, so what? The Third Stage is the limit, and you can¡¯t go further than that. It¡¯ll be a waste of time to practice the Omniscience Path. You¡¯re better off devoting yourself to other Paths and improving your strength. By doing so, you¡¯ll definitely be a Macrocosm Ancestral God in the future.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s continue the fight.¡± James beckoned him. ¡°As you wish,¡± said Yermi. After speaking, Yermi immediately appeared in front of James. His movements were extremely fast, and James could not even react in time. Before he could sense the fluctuations in the space, Yermi was already in front of him. As soon as Yermi appeared, he unleashed potent power that formed a wall to crush James. James was immediately sent flying again. He had entered the Omniscience Path, which increased his energy and awareness. Yet, he still could not react in time. An Ancestral God from the First Universe that had cultivated ten Paths was terrifying. Chapter 3676 Chapter 3676 Yermi was terrifyingly strong. James was already a Quasi Ancestral God at the Theosophical Rank. Moreover, he had entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Second Stage. Yet, he was unable to stand his ground against Yermi. Henrik watched the battle from afar. He had witnessed James¡¯ strength before. However, Yermi¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination, and James was being trounced. He murmured, ¡°I never expected Yermi to be so terrifying after bing an Ancestral God.¡± The other powerhouses watching the fight were equally as shocked. ¡°Yermi is so strong.¡± ¡°As expected from the number one on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. Even though James can fight over a dozen powerhouses on the Soaring Dragon Ranking, he¡¯s at a huge disadvantage against Yermi.¡± ¡°Indeed. Yermi is terrifying. He probably has the strength to defeat all the powerhouses in the new universe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Yermi is simply the first to step into the Ancestral God Rank. When the others also be Ancestral Gods, their strength will beparable.¡± ¡°James still has many trump cards. He hasn¡¯t used his Chaotic Treasure yet. I¡¯m sure the battle isn¡¯t going to end so soon.¡± Many powerhouses watched the fight. After James was knocked away, he stretched his body and said, ¡°He¡¯s powerful. I won¡¯t need to hold back against him.¡± James secretly activated his Elemental Path Seals of Genesis and Elemental Inversion. At that moment, his Elemental Powers fused to form Macrocosm Power. With the Macrocosm Power, James¡¯ aura was enhanced significantly. Yermi smiled faintly and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve used full strength from the beginning. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing your strength when you go all out.¡± After speaking, Yermi shed in front of James again. James was concentrating hard and could sense Yermi¡¯s movement trajectory. Yermi was not using any Path, but his speed was breakneck. He could surpass and freeze the surrounding time. As soon as he appeared before James, he swung a powerful punch at James. James quickly raised his hand to block it. Boom! Their fists shed. At that moment, a terrifying force spread out like water ripples. The surrounding space began to crack, and a massive ck hole appeared. James and Yermi were both standing at the ck hole. The powerhouses spectating the battle retreated even further away. The Heavenly Path of a new universe would protect the space. novelebookOncerge-scale damage was caused, the Heavenly Path would quickly repair the space. The ck hole that appeared was immediately restored. However, there were still many spatial rifts in the area. James had used Macrocosm Power and his Path Seals¡¯ Power. However, he could barely withstand Yermi¡¯s attack. Although he resisted it, he was injured. His fist was injured during the collision of their terrifying force. His arm muscles were also destroyed, exposing his bones. The force was still permeating his body and causing damage throughout his body. The force knocked James away. Yermi, on the other hand, stood motionless in the space full of spatial rifts. He looked at James in the distance with slight admiration and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Twelfth Universe, the weakest of all universes. You¡¯re only a Quasi Ancestral God at the Theosophical Rank but resisted my attack. You¡¯re very impressive, James. The Twelfth Universe is the weakest. After the fight over the Chaotic Treasures in the universe is over, I hope youe with me to the First Universe. It¡¯ll be the perfect ce for you. With your potential, you¡¯ll have much more room to improve.¡± Yermi¡¯s voice resounded. James shook his numb arm. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Immediately afterward, he mobilized the Life Path¡¯s Power to flow through his body. The injuries in his body healed instantly, returning him to an energetic state. ¡°Impressive.¡± James grinned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± James activated Yin and Yang Transformation. The Power of his Yin and Yang Path began to fuse and evolve into a Macrocosm Power. Chapter 3677 Chapter 3677 James¡¯ aura was boosted after he activated two Macrocosm Powers. ¡°He can still improve his strength?¡± Sensing the change in James¡¯ aura, Yermi was surprised. He thought, ¡°This guy is outrageous. He can keep increasing his strength. I have to be careful. Otherwise, I might lose to him.¡± James shouted, ¡°Come at me again!¡± His voice was like rumbling thunder, and it shattered the void. This time, James took the initiative to attack Yermi. James was incredibly powerful with the boost of two Macrocosm Powers and his other Path Seals¡¯ Power. He shed before Yermi and attacked. Yermi also urged all his strength to resist the attack. Their battle broke out in the depths of the new universe. None of them wielded weapons. They fought with pure strength. Every punch and kick they made during the fight contained destructive strength. After mobilizing two Macrocosm Powers, James had the upper hand against Yermi. Although Yermi was an Ancestral God with ten Paths, he struggled against James. Yermi was injured and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Damn it.¡± He backed away into the distance. Yermi no longer held back. He immediately activated the power of his ten Paths, and his aura instantly increased. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. James rushed toward him and threw a powerful punch. Yermi quickly dodged. After he escaped, James¡¯ fist shadownded on a huge. novelebookThe uninhabited was destroyed instantly and turned into nothingness. ¡°Impressive strength.¡± Yermi was shocked by James¡¯ strength. He could not believe a human at the Quasi Ancestral God Rank could unleash such explosive strength. Yermi was sure he would have been injured if the blow hit him. At that moment, mysterious inscriptions appeared on his body¡¯s surface and attached to him. The inscriptions improved his physical body and defensive strength. Yermi shouted, ¡°Bring it on!¡± Then, he charged at James. The two confronted each other again, throwing fists and kicks at each other. Every move they made burst out with monstrous strength. After using a Supernatural Power to improve his defensive strength, Yermi could resist James¡¯ attacks. This time, James was shocked by the force and was constantly injured. If he had not mastered the Life Path, he would not have been able to persist so long in the fight. Many powerhouses watched the fight in awe. The strength disyed by the two was enough to kill them. There was a huge gap between Quasi Ancestral Gods and Ancestral Gods. One that stepped into the Ancestral God Rank would experience a huge increase in strength. The two fought in the starry space for a long time. Yermi was from the First Universe and had mastered many Supernatural Powers. James had no choice but to keep backing away in the face of his Supernatural Powers. After fighting for a while, James had exhausted a lot of his strength. He panted in the void. ¡°As expected from a powerhouse of the First Universe. He¡¯s a tough opponent. I¡¯ll have to use a third Macrocosm Power to overpower him.¡± At that moment, James was thinking of using a third Macrocosm Power. While he was trying to formte a n, Yermi had already charged at him, Many of Yermi¡¯s shadows spread out in the void and attacked him from all directions. James was hit a few times and was covered with wounds. At that moment, he looked like he was about to lose the fight. Chapter 3678 Chapter 3678 The starry space was dead silent. Countless spatial rifts appeared, releasing turbulent power. Yermi stood atop a star. The star was a solid matter. Meanwhile, James¡¯ clothes were torn, and his skin was exposed. Mysterious inscriptions floated on the surface of his skin. Powerful energy emerged from his body and affected the stars around him. The stars began to rotate under the influence of his energy. Unable to withstand James¡¯ power, a few stars cracked and disintegrated. James stood in the distance. He used two Macrocosm Powers and could overpower Yermi in the beginning. However, Yermi retook the upper hand after exerting all his strength. James¡¯ body was riddled with injuries. Even with the Life Paths¡¯ Power, a few of them could not be healed because they were trauma dealt by a Great Path. James activated the Five Great Paths¡¯ Power, fusing them to form his third Macrocosm Power. As soon as James¡¯ third Macrocosm Power formed, it stacked with his other two Macrocosm Powers. At that moment, a monstrous aura erupted from James¡¯ body. Even the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods watching from outside the new universe were shocked. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°This kid is amazing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only a Quasi Ancestral God but has mastered three Macrocosm Powers. If he became a Macrocosm Ancestral God, he would immediately be a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± ¡°He¡¯s incredibly strong.¡± ¡°Is the Twelfth Universe about to rise?¡± The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were surprised by the strength James disyed.novelebook They found it hard to believe a human at the Quasi Ancestral God rank possessed three Macrocosm Powers. However, James¡¯ Macrocosm Powers were not very strong yet and had not reached their greatest potential. To unleash the true strength of his Macrocosm Powers, he would have to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°Interesting.¡± The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods watching grew interested in James. Meanwhile, Yermi, on the battlefield in the new universe, could sense that James¡¯ aura had grown stronger and was aghast. ¡°How is this possible?¡± He was in disbelief. James stretched his body after activating his third Macrocosm Power, and his bones crackled. James looked at Yermi in the distance and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve finished warming up. I¡¯ll be going all out now.¡± Yermi was horrified by James¡¯ strength. He took a deep breath. Immediately afterward, a dazzling light appeared before him. The light gradually manifested into a staff. The tip of the staff was iid with a transparent crystal stone. Magical inscriptions flowed through the crystal stone. The staff¡¯s body also had glowing inscriptions. Outside the new universe, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods watching the fight turned to the Omnipotent Lord after seeing Yermi summon the staff. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the Omnipotent Lord to have handed such a powerful treasure to Yermi.¡± ¡°The Staff of Destruction is a Chaotic Treasure, and its crystal is a Macrocosm Core. The staff alone can produce two Macrocosm Powers.¡± A few Macrocosm Ancestral Gods immediately recognized the Chaotic Treasure. Meanwhile, the Omnipotent Lord remained calm. On the battlefield, James also sensed the terrifying energy from the Staff of Destruction on the battlefield. He knew it was a powerful Chaotic Treasure and was very cautious. With a thought, a ck light emerged before him. The ck light gathered into a long, ck sword. Chapter 3679 Chapter 3679 Yermi floated in the starry space, and the Staff of Destruction illuminated his surroundings. At that moment, he looked like an ethereal being. ¡°The new universe¡¯s space hasn¡¯t stabilized yet and will be destroyed if we continue fighting here. We might end up destroying the entire universe. How about we fight in the Chaos, James?¡± Yermi¡¯s fighting spirit had risen significantly. Seeing that James had such terrifying strength, he wanted a good fight. Regardless of the oue, he wanted to go all out with James. In the First Universe, he was almost unbeatable against those of the same cultivation rank. He had not met a worthy opponent all these years. For once, he could go all out in a fight. The Omnipotent Lord had bestowed him the Staff of Destruction. The Staff of Destruction was a Chaotic Treasure iid with a Macrocosm Core. The Omnipotent Lord had obtained the Macrocosm Core from the Chaos. If the Omnipotent Lord had not taken the Macrocosm Core, it would have eventually evolved into a universe. The Staff of Destruction had terrifying strength. Even Yermi was incapable of fully controlling its power. However, he had no choice but to use the Staff of Destruction. Otherwise, he would not be able to defeat James. James parted his lips and said, ¡°As you wish.¡± The two flew out of the new universe and appeared in the Chaos. The Chaos consisted of terrifying pressure, which cultivators below the Caelum Ancestral God Rank could not resist. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, James had three Macrocosm Powers. novelebookMoreover, he had Chaotic Treasures that helped him resist the pressure of the Chaos. Within the dark space, James held the Demon-yer Sword that emitted a dazzling ck light. Yermi held onto the Staff of Destruction. Despite its name, the light emitting from the staff looked very pure. ¡°Go.¡± Yermi raised the Staff of Destruction and pointed it at James in the distance. Powerful force emerged from the Staff of Destruction and swept through the Chaos, charging swiftly at James. James raised the Demon-yer Sword to parry the attack. Boom! The two forces shed in the Chaos, and a powerful shock wave swept the area. The space in the Chaos was very robust. James and Yermi¡¯s strength was not enough to shatter the Chaos¡¯ space. After their focus shed, the shock waves spread out. James raised the Demon-yer Sword to resist the force. Yermi also resisted it. James thought, ¡®The power of his Choatic Treasure is immense.¡¯ He had used three Macrocosm Powers and the other Path Seals¡¯ Power. Moreover, he was using the Demon-yer Sword. He had already reached the peak of his strength. However, he was only on par with Yermi. Yermi was also shocked. The Staff of Destruction was a powerful Chaotic Treasure. He had attacked with all his strength, but James managed to defend against it. While he was distracted, James rushed over and shed the long, ck sword. A ck Sword Energy burst out and swept through the Chaos, seemingly about to rip the space apart. Yermi raised the Staff of Destruction just in time. The Demon-yer Sword struck the Staff of Destruction. Bzzt!!! The shing of the two forces caused a buzzing sound. The shock wave caused by the impact spread out like water ripples. James roared, ¡°Come on!¡± His three Macrocosm Powers and the power from his other Path Seals poured out from the Demon- yer Sword and confronted the Staff of Destruction. Yermi also did not hold back. He mobilized all his strength and resisted James¡¯ attack. Chapter 3680 Chapter 3680 The two gave it their all but were stuck at a standstill. The Demon-yer Sword pressed against the Staff of Destruction but failed to push Yermi away. While in a stalemate, magical inscriptions appeared from the crystal on the Staff of Destruction. Powerful force emerged from the inscriptions, and the Staff of Destruction let out a dazzling glow. James was immediately blown away by the mysterious force. His arm went numb from the shock, and he almost lost his grip on the Demon-yer Sword. ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful Chaotic Treasure.¡± James was startled. While James was still marveling at the Staff of Desutrction¡¯s strength, Yermiunched another attack. The Staff of Destruction glowed brightly, and the light rays gathered to form a terrifying spatial cage to trap James. The light rays kept shrinking around James. James held onto the Demon-yer Sword and kept shing at the light rays. The intense battle between the two continued in the Chaos. James and Yermi were on even ground. However, James was unwilling to lose. He still had a few more trump cards. While the two were in a struggle over the upper hand, James unleashed the Infinity Steles. The 108 Infinity Steles revolved around him. Hemanded them to fuse and form the Boundless Stele. The Boundless Stele came crashing down with terrifying strength. Yermi flickered and dodged the attack. Jamesunched another attack at Yermi. novelebookHe appeared before Yermi with a sh and thrust the Demon-yer Sword forward. At the same time, a ck Sword Energy materialized. Yermi reacted swiftly and waved the Staff of Destruction. Substantial power emerged from the staff and blocked the ck Sword Energy. Boom! Their forces caused an explosion in the Chaos. James was also knocked away by the explosion¡¯s force. ¡°Curse Magic, Confinement!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Space Power, Seal!¡± ¡°Time Power, Freeze!¡± ¡­ James cast several Supernatural Powers consecutively. Curse Inscriptions materialized and confined Yermi within a fixed area. Space Power also emerged and sealed the space. Although they were within the Chaos, the Space Path was still effective. Time Power also burst out and froze the time in the area. Yermi was instantly immobilized in ce. James quickly shed in front of Yermi and shed the Demon-yer Sword at him. Unfortunately, Yermi was an Ancestral God with a Chaotic Treasure. Thus, James¡¯ confinement and sealing techniques were ineffective against him. As soon as James cast the Supernatural Powers, he had already waved the Staff of Destruction to neutralize them. However, James had already sprung into action and shed the Demon-yer Sword at him. The Dark Wellspring in his body constantly poured power into the Demon-yer Sword and formed Sword Energies. The Sword Energies pierced Yermi¡¯s body. The Dark Power instantly corroded Yermi¡¯s body, and injuries formed throughout his body. When James¡¯ sword struck him, Yermi quickly swung the Staff of Destruction at James. James quickly dodged the blow. Yermi also seized the chance to back away. While he was retreating, the Boundless Stele came down from above him. He urged the Staff of Destruction¡¯s power to resist the Boundless Stele. James found an opening and quickly summoned the Time Capsule. He charged at Yermi rapidly and thrust it through Yermi¡¯s body. Yermi was already injured by the Demon-yer Sword. Now, he sustained another blow from the Time Capsule. Chapter 3681 Chapter 3681 Yermi sustained severe injuries in just a short moment. His Path Seals were cracked and could not support him to continue fighting James much longer. He held up the Staff of Destruction, resisting the Boundless Stele. James knew defeating an Ancestral God with a Chaotic Treasure would not be easy. Although Yermi suffered severe trauma, he still had the strength to fight. ¡°Karma Power.¡± James¡¯ Karma Power swept over and surrounded Yermi. Yermi was injured by the Karma Power, and his injuries worsened. However, he dispelled the Karma Power almost instantly. James frowned. Then, he cast his ultimate move. ¡°Grand Destruction.¡± The sixteen Path Seals in his body united and formed a new power. The power caused the surrounding space in the Chaos to tremble and distort, making it seem as if it was about to copse. When James stepped into the Theosophical Rank, he hadprehended a new Supernatural Power¡ª Grand Desutrcition. It was a Supernatural Power that fused the power of his sixteen Path Seals. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He could produce Macrocosm Power by fusing his Yin and Yang Power, Elemental Power, or Five Great Path Powers. The power that he formed by fusing sixteen powers surpassed Macrocosm Power. Yermi¡¯s body could not withstand James¡¯ destructive power and began disintegrating. At that moment, he knew he was getting close to death. Terrified, Yermi no longer wanted to fight. He wanted to escape but was still trying to resist the Boundless Stele with the Staff of Destruction. If he put away the Staff of Destruction now, the Boundless Stele would crush him. Yermi chose to abandon the Staff of Destruction. His body flickered and disappeared from the Chaos. Boom! As soon as he disappeared, the area where he previously stood exploded. The explosion caused a terrifying power to spread out, and a slight crack formed in the Chaos. James was relieved after defeating Yermi. ¡°He¡¯s terrifyingly strong. With my current strength, I had to use all my trump cards to defeat him.novelebook If he hadn¡¯t escaped fast enough, he would¡¯ve died.¡± James put away the Infinity Steles and Time Capsule. Then, he floated toward the Staff of Destruction and stored it in the Celestial Abode without any hesitation. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods witnessed the entire battle. Seeing Yermi flee after discarding the Staff of Destruction, all of them had sarcastic expressions. The smile on the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by a grim expression. A murderous intent rose in his heart. However, he forcefully suppressed his anger. There were many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods with him. If he were to attack James, the others would definitely besiege him. Although he was powerful, he could not take them on if they were to join forces. Meanwhile, James waspletely unaware he had offended the First Universe¡¯s Lord. After he defeated Yermi, he left the Chaos and returned to the new universe. Many powerhouses were waiting in the new universe for the battle to end. They could not enter the Chaos to watch the fight with their current strength. Henrik also waited anxiously in the new universe. Just as he was getting even more worried, James returned. He quickly rushed over to James. ¡°James! How did it go? Are you alright?¡± James dissipated his energy, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°What could¡¯ve happened¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Although he won the fight, Yermi was a tough opponent. He was severely injured and needed some time to recuperate. ¡°Here.¡± Henrik took out a Marcocosm Herb, handed it to James, and said, ¡°Stop talking. Here, eat this and treat your wounds.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James did not say much. He immediately swallowed the Macrocosm Herb and sat in a lotus position to heal his wounds. Chapter 3682 Chapter 3682 The other universes¡¯ powerhouses were gathered around the area. They were puzzled to see James return. ¡°Who won?¡± ¡°Only James returned. Yermi is nowhere to be seen. Does that mean James won?¡± The powerhouses discussed with each other. At that moment, a voice resounded throughout the universe. ¡°James has defeated Yermi and sessfully climbed to the number one spot of the Soaring Dragon Ranking.¡± A Macrocosm Ancestral God outside the new universe announced the battle¡¯s oue. The powerhouses in the new universe were immediately shocked by the news. ¡°Huh? James defeated Yermi?¡± ¡°Yermi is an Ancestral God with ten Path Seals. Moreover, he¡¯s from the First Universe. Did James really defeat him?¡± ¡°Is this a joke? How could James from the Twelfth Universe be so strong?¡± The prodigies of different universes were stunned by the news. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, James felt the Macrocosm Herb¡¯s Power permeating through his body. The Macrocosm Herb was very miraculous. novelebookAlthough he was severely injured, he could quickly recover. He waspletely healed shortly after consuming the Macrocosm Herb. James stood up and stretched out his muscles. Standing beside him, Henrik gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°Amazing. You¡¯re really incredible, James. You defeated an Ancestral God from the First Universe who has cultivated ten Path Seals. It¡¯s hard to believe you were so weak one hundred thousand years ago. Now, you¡¯re the first on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. From now onward, you¡¯re my big brother! Please take good care of me!¡± ¡°Thanks for the Macrocosm Herb.¡± James smiled in response. He was proud to have defeated Yermi. ¡®What¡¯s so special about the First Universe? Even though I¡¯m from the Twelfth Universe, I still defeated him,¡¯ thought James. After his victory against Yermi, James was basically invincible in the new universe. His next n was to find opportunities and great boons. At the same time, he had to speed up his cultivation and strive to reach the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. It would be best if he could be an Ancestral God. After bing an Ancestral God, his strength would be boosted significantly. James looked at the shattered stars around him. Stars were matters without life. Thus, they were not protected by the Heavenly Path. With a thought, he cast a mysterious power and restored the surrounding area. Immediately afterward, he released the living beings he had transported into the Celestial Abode. Many living beings gathered on a spiritual mountain in Mount Snow Sect. Quanesha, who had obtained the second Chaotic Treasure, was also among them. Since they were inside the Celestial Abode, they were clueless about what had happened outside. Neither did they have any idea what kind of battle James had fought to protect them. James looked at them and said, ¡°You¡¯re safe now. From now onward, no one wille to trouble you guys.¡± Despite his reassuring words, Mount Snow Sect¡¯s Grand Patriarch had a solemn expression. Although he was an Ancestral God, he was not very strong. He looked at James pleadingly and said, ¡°Thank you for saving Mount Snow Sect, Sir. However, the Chaotic Treasure is still with us. As long as it stays with our sect, powerful people will keeping to attack us. With our strength, we¡¯re not capable of protecting it.¡± While speaking, he turned to Quanesha. Then, he looked at James and asked pleadingly, ¡°Could you please take Quanesha with you and bring her back when our universe is safe again?¡± Chapter 3683 Chapter 3683 Quanesha immediately understood her Grand Patriarch¡¯s intentions. She knelt to the ground, kowtowed, and said, ¡°Please ept me as your disciple, Sir.¡± James was startled. ¡®What¡¯s this out of the blue?¡¯ thought James. He looked at Quanesha kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯m from another universe. I came here to obtain the boons and treasure that will appear here. After everything is seized, I¡¯ll be leaving. How can I ept you as my disciple?¡± Quanesha said, ¡°Without your protection, Mount Snow Sect will be a target to many powerhouses. If you don¡¯t ept me and bring me with you, Mount Snow Sect will definitely be destroyed.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. James was troubled. Standing aside, Henrik said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for her either. Why don¡¯t you just ept her?¡± After speaking, Henrik supported her up from the ground and said, ¡°You should get up first. I¡¯ll decide on his behalf. novelebookHowever, you should know your duties as a disciple. You¡¯ll have to warm his bed at night¡­¡± James rolled his eyes, swung his leg at Henrik, and reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Henrik dodged the kick in time. James looked at Quanesha and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let youe with me. You can enter the Celestial Abode for now. It¡¯s very safe in there. I¡¯ll let you out when I¡¯m about to leave this universe.¡± James knew that the other powerhouses would return to this ce to try and snatch the Chaotic Treasure from Quanesha after he left. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Quanesha beamed a bright and charming smile. James did not say much. He quickly teleported her into the Celestial Abode and bid farewell to the people of Mount Snow Sect. Then, he left the with Henrik. The two traveled quickly through the universe. Henrik asked, ¡°Where are you going next, James?¡± James did not have a destination in mind. After giving it a brief thought, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s just wander around and go wherever an opportunity or good boon appears.¡± Henrik looked at James and said, ¡°I noticed your aura seems to have changed.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know what happened. After that fight with Yermi, I discovered I somehow have a slight connection with this universe.¡± After James saved the living beings of the new universe, he formed a mysterious connection with the universe. James had no idea why it happened. Henrik thought for a while and said, ¡°Everyone that came to this universe is after the Chaotic Treasures and boons. They all fought intensely and took many lives of those born in this universe. ¡°However, you did the exact opposite of them. You must¡¯ve gained the acknowledgment of this universe. ¡°Although universes don¡¯t have consciousness, each of them has a Heavenly Path. The Heavenly Path¡¯s Laws control everything in their respective universe. Perhaps your actions were recognized by the Heavenly Path. If this continues, you might be the Thirteenth Universe¡¯s Lord.¡± James gently shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in bing the Thirteenth Universe¡¯s Lord. I¡¯m from another universe. If I were to be the lord of this universe, I¡¯d be taking away the opportunity that supposedly belonged to the living beings of this universe. I¡¯ll also attract very powerful Karma to myself. ¡°I¡¯m already struggling to manage the Karma from the Twelfth Universe. If I attract more Karma from this universe, I might get into trouble.¡± James was puzzled. Supposedly, Melinda knew about the new universe. However, she never mentioned the Thirteenth Universe when they met in the Apocalypse Age. James found it strange. ¡®Could it be the Thirteenth Universe is destined to perish?¡¯ thought James. Chapter 3684 Chapter 3684 James dismissed theplicated thoughts. He nned to think about it when it was the right time. The new universe was full of treasures and great opportunities. The most crucial task now was to seize these boons. He had gained great enlightenment aftering to the new universe. Coincidentally, he stumbled upon the formation of a and gained a clear understanding of the nature of Paths. Now, he could use the Law of Heaven to do as he pleased. He could even create life. The two traveled through the universe, stopping at somes to find treasures. Apart from the Chaotic Treasures, there were many other treasures in the new universe, including valuable herbs and rare materials to refine powerful weapons. However, many of these treasures had already been looted by others. James and Henrik had no luck in finding them. Three thousand years had passed since James¡¯ battle against Yermi. During these three thousand years, James and Henrik had been traveling together. While searching for great boons, James also asionally stopped to cultivate. James wanted to reach the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank as soon as possible. However, improving one¡¯s mental fortitude was a slow process. After three thousand years, James¡¯ mental fortitude had yet to make much progress. James was a Quasi Ancestral God at the Theosophical Rank, but his physical strength was rtively weak.novelebook His physical strength could not keep up with his cultivation rank. Therefore, James spent a lot of effort improving his physical strength. He set up a powerful formation on his body¡¯s surface, which constantly applied pressure to his body. The formation ced a thousand times the surrounding pressure on his body. While his body was being pressured, he constantly absorbed the energy from his surroundings to improve his physical body. James sat in a lotus position on a star and cultivated wholeheartedly. The star was full of rare ores, which could be refined into valuable materials that could craft Imperial Weapons. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Henrik focused on collecting these rare materials. However, there were too many of them, and Henrik lost interest after a while. He walked over to James and sat down beside him. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the third Chaotic Treasure appeared yet?¡± Henrik was troubled. Without the appearance of a Chaotic Treasure, the powerhouses would not gather to fight. He was bored since there were no battles taking ce. James stopped cultivating, looked at Henrik, and asked, ¡°Right now, most of the prodigies are in seclusion, rushing to improve their cultivation rank. Everyone¡¯s trying to be Ancestral Gods as soon as possible. Only by doing so can they reduce their difference in strength. What about you? Are you already an Ancestral God?¡± Henrik smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Of course. The Ancestral God Rank is nothing to me. I became an Ancestral God a long time ago. However, I didn¡¯t want to reveal it.¡± James was relieved by his words. With his current strength and Henrik¡¯s strength as an Ancestral God, he was no longer afraid of the other powerhouses, even if they were to be Ancestral Gods. James began looking forward to the emergence of a new Chaotic Treasure. He was confident in seizing it. James did not say anything more. He remained sitting in a lotus position and entered the Omniscience Path to gain a deeper understanding of it to enter the Third Stage. After entering the Third Stage, he would go through a transformation, and his strength would improve significantly. ¡°The Omniscience Path?¡± Henrik turned to James with a solemn expression. James looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Back when I was traveling the various universes with my Grandmaster, I heard her mention the Omniscience Path.¡± Henrik¡¯s expression became solemn, making it seem like the Omniscience Path was evil. Chapter 3685 Chapter 3685 ¡°Is that so? What did Yukia say?¡± James was intrigued. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Henrik fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°She said that the Omniscience Path is a branch of cultivation avable after the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven. ¡°However, it¡¯s impossible to go far in the Omniscience Path. You¡¯ll reach a dead end at the Third Stage and won¡¯t be able to go any further.¡± James asked, ¡°Did Yukia mention anything about how to enter the Third Stage?¡± Henrik took out a white jade piece, threw it to James, and said, ¡°She did. Everything is recorded in there. Go through it yourself.¡± James used his Divine Sense and immediately obtained the information from the jade piece. After a while, James murmured, ¡°I see.¡± Henrik looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°Are you going to try it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James stood up, stretched his muscles, and said, ¡°Even if I meet a dead end, it¡¯ll still be good for me to enter the Third Stage.¡± The jade piece recorded the steps to entering the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage. The Omniscience Path was a unique Combat Form. It was very easy to enter its Third Stage. One could make a breakthrough when in a desperate situation during battle. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be your training partner.¡± Henrik stood up and unleashed powerful energy. ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded. He needed pressure to enter the Third Stage. However, he was already under intense pressure. He intensified the formation around his body, causing stronger oppression on his body. At that moment, he felt like a huge was crushing his body. James found it hard to even stand straight. It was like a huge boulder was pressing against his chest, making it difficult to breathe. Henrik did not hold back and immediately attacked. He swung a quick punch. James quickly detected it, but his movement speed was reduced as his body was put under terrifying pressure. He wanted to dodge the attack, but it was already toote. Henrik¡¯s fist mmed into him. James was sent flying, and he crashed into the ground. Boom! When he fell to the ground, the potent pressure on his body also crashed into the ground, causing cracks to form instantly. The cracks spread out, and the star was instantly shattered. James stood on a piece of the shattered star and used his strength to withstand the pressure on his body. He looked at Henrik and grinned. However, his face showed a slightly pained expression. He said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have held back a little?¡± ¡°If I held back, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to achieve results. Also, the new universe¡¯s space is still unstable. I might shatter it with too much force. This ce isn¡¯t suitable to train.¡± Henrik¡¯s brows furrowed. Hearing this, James fell into deep thought. Then, he said, ¡°How about we practice in the Chaos?¡± Henrik immediately shook his head and refused. ¡°No way. You can resist the Chaos¡¯ pressure, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± James frowned. He would not have a training partner if Henrik could note with him. How would then he enter the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage? ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help you. You¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself. I¡¯ll venture around the new universe. Come and find me when you¡¯ve reached the Third Stage.¡± Henrik did not linger around for long. After he left a few words, he turned around and disappeared, leaving James alone in the starry space. Chapter 3686 Chapter 3686 James rubbed his chin and murmured, ¡°Should I make a clone of myself to practice?¡± He thought of his Dark Path Seal. His Dark Path Seal was at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven and had evolved into a human form that looked exactly like him. He could summon the Dark Path Seal as his training partner. However, James found it strange to fight against himself. After a brief deliberation, he dismissed the idea. At that moment, many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were outside the new universe. They had created a small space within the Chaos and were watching everything that was happening in the Thirteenth Universe. A handsome man and a beautiful woman met up on a mountaintop within this space. Together, they looked like a match made in heaven. The couple was none other than the Lords of the Ninth and Tenth Universe. Yekaterina, the Lord of the Tenth Universe, said smilingly, ¡°James is nning to cultivate the Omniscience Path in the Chaos. Don¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to give him some pointers and win him over?¡± Kallinikos, the Lord of the Ninth Universe, sat on a wooden chair with a thoughtful expression. Yekaterina asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Kallinikos replied, ¡°The emergence of this new universe is a bit strange.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yekaterina was immediately intrigued. Kallinikos exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it recently. Usually, the powerhouses of the different universes would be able to sense a Macrocosm Core before it formed into a universe. However, none of us sensed it, and the Thirteenth Universe was born out of the blue.¡± Yekaterina exined, ¡°Macrocosm Cores are unique existences and are capable of protecting themselves. It¡¯s not that strange.¡± Kallinikos shook his head and said, ¡°Every universe has a lifespan. When the lifespan reaches its end, the universe will disintegrate. I secretly entered the First Universe some time ago and discovered that some of their Primordial Pulses showed signs of perishing.¡± Yekaterina could not understand what Kallinikos was suggesting. She asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kallinikos thought briefly and said, ¡°The First Universe¡¯s lifespan may being to an end. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Thirteenth Universe was formed to extend the First Universe¡¯s lifespan. The First Universe¡¯s living beings might be nning to forcibly capture and integrate the new universe into their universe. By doing so, they could extend their universe¡¯s lifespan and enhance the strength of their Heavenly Path. They could also increase the limit of the Heavenly Path and have more Macrocosm Ancestral Gods.¡± After speaking, Kallinikos¡¯ expression became serious. ¡°Although there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, I have a strong feeling there¡¯s a conspiracy behind this.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Kallinikos felt something fishy but could not get to the bottom of it. Yekaterinaforted him, ¡°Forget it. You shouldn¡¯t overthink it. What do you want to do now? Are you going to give James some guidance?¡± Hearing this, Kallinikos looked at James in the new universe. He saw that James had already left the new universe and entered the Chaos. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet him,¡± said Kallinikos. ¡­ At that moment, James had entered the Chaos. Before he entered the Chaos, he removed the formation on his body and relieved himself of the pressure. The pressure within the Chaos was already terrifyingly strong, and it was hard for a cultivator below the Caelum Ancestral God Rank to resist it. As soon as he entered the Chaos, he sensed an intense pressure on his body. Previously, he could only resist it because he had mobilized his Macrcocosm Powers. Now that he was without them, his physical strength could not withstand the pressure. The horrifying pressure felt as if there was a colossal crushing him. His body was immediately injured by the force. Chapter 3687 Chapter 3687 James¡¯ bones were also broken by the pressure. He quickly mobilized his Paths¡¯ Power, and he barely resisted it. Swoosh! Unknowingly, a shadow appeared before him. The man wore a white robe. He looked rtively young and was quite handsome. He looked at James with a strange smile. James was startled when he noticed the man that appeared out of nowhere. He stared at the man warily. He looked at the man in the white robe and asked tentatively, ¡°Wh-Who are you?¡± The person who came was the Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord, Kallinikos. He was also the teacher of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Ancestral Sword Master. The Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship was from Kallinikos. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re quite impressive.¡± Kallinikos looked at James with satisfaction. James was puzzled by his suddenpliments. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Kallinikos from the Ninth Universe.¡± Kallinikos stated his name. However, James had never heard of him before. Although he knew the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship originated from the Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord, he did not know his name was Kallinikos. James immediately realized the man was definitely a remarkable powerhouse after noticing the other party could safely stand in the Chaos. Moreover, it was impossible to sense his aura. James spected he was a Macrocosm Ancestral God that had been watching them. He did not dare disrespect Kallinikos. James quickly cupped his fist and said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡° Kallinikos lightly waved his hand. ¡°Are you nning to practice the Omniscience Path in the Chaos?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded lightly. He suspected the person before him was definitely a Macrocosm Ancestral God that had been watching him. Thus, he was unsurprised that the other party knew he was about to cultivate the Omniscience Path. Kallinikos said smilingly, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ve also cultivated the Omniscience Path before. I¡¯ve got a bit of understanding in this Path and can give you a few pointers.¡± James¡¯ face immediately lit up with joy. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Kallinikos replied with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I must warn you, the Omniscience Path is very strange. It¡¯s a cultivation branch that doesn¡¯t have an end. After you reach the Third Stage, it¡¯s impossible to go any further. In other universes, many people have practiced the Omniscience Path. However, no one has sessfully cultivated it to the extreme. Most people give up and choose to cultivate a different Path.¡± ¡°Is it really impossible to go further than the Third Stage?¡± James frowned.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hadad mentioned it was a branch of cultivation. Yukia also left records saying it was impossible to go past the Third Stage. Now, even a powerhouse from the Ninth Universe was saying the same. Kallinikos parted his lips and exined, ¡°Yeah. In the cultivation ranks known today, there are only three stages in the Omniscience Path. One will go through a transformation after reaching the Third Stage. The so-called transformation allows one to unlock the greatest potential of one¡¯s physical body. ¡°The Omniscience Path isn¡¯t rted to any other Paths. It¡¯s a Path to discover one¡¯s potential and reach the best state possible. After reaching the Third Stage, one¡¯s greatest potential is already unlocked. As a result, it¡¯s impossible to go any further than the Third Stage. Ultimately, you will have no choice but to cultivate in one of the Great Paths of heaven and earth.¡± Kallinikos was a Macrocosm Ancestral God and the Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord. He had cultivated the Omniscience Path before and was very familiar with it. After the exnation, James came to a realization. Simply put, the Great Paths was about understanding the essence of heaven and earth. Cultivators had toprehend inscriptions andws of heaven and earth, which allowed them to unleash great strength. Meanwhile, the Omniscience Path focused on discovering and unlocking one¡¯s physical potential. One was about gaining a greater understanding of the Great Paths of heaven and earth, and the other was about developing the physical body. It was straightforward. Chapter 3688 Chapter 3688 Kallinikos exined further, ¡°The Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage is equivalent to the Ancestral God Rank. Disregarding other factors, you can basically take on an Ancestral God after reaching the Third Stage of the Omniscience Path. ¡°Your physical strength will reach the Ancestral God Rank after entering the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage.¡± Kallinikos looked at James. ¡°Your current physical strength is still rtively weak. Although you¡¯ve reached the Omniscience Path¡¯s Second Stage, it will be tough to enter the Third Stage.¡± James nodded. From the information left by Yukia, James already knew how to enter the Third Stage. He would have to make a breakthrough in a desperate situation. The potential of one¡¯s physical body could only be unlocked in true desperation. Slowly improving one¡¯s physical strength was not the key to reaching the Third Stage. Instead, James would have to keep fighting until he made a breakthrough. James requested guidance, ¡°Please give me some advice, Sir.¡± Kallinikos casually waved his hand, and a few mysterious inscriptions appeared from his palm. The inscriptions rapidly changed and transformed into eight figures. ¡°There¡¯s no advice I can give you. You need to persist until you break into the Third Stage. As long as your physical body reaches its limit, it will unlock its greatest potential, and the hidden strength within your body will be released. When that happens, you¡¯ll go through a transformation, and your soul, energy, and physical body will improve.¡± ¡°These eight shadows will be your cultivating partners.¡± James replied, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Before he could say anything more, the eight figures around him had alreadyunched attacks at him. The eight figures contained potent strength and moved at rapid speeds. Before James could react, he was already struck several times, and his whole body was covered in injuries. ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t use your Path Seals¡¯ Power in this practice. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to heal your injuries regardless of the severity.¡± Kallinikos¡¯ voice resounded. James took a deep breath. ¡®I can¡¯t use my Path Seals?¡¯ He was within the Chaos, and his physical body could not withstand the pressure without the power of his Path Seals. Moreover, he now had eight opponents. How long could hest without his Path Seals¡¯ power? Though he was distracted by his thoughts, the figures around him did not halt their attacks. The figures kept attacking him and wounded him all over. Although James was injured, he could sense their attacks were bizarre. They were beating his body like an iron sword being forged in fire. James immediately dissipated his Path Seals¡¯ power. His body could no longer resist the Chaos¡¯ pressure. His bones were snapped by the force, and almost all his bones were broken in an instant. The intense pressure also tore his muscles away, exposing his bones. At the same time, the eight figures attacked him relentlessly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In just a short moment, James was on the brink of death. Kallinikos watched from a distance. Seeing that James could not bear it anymore, Kallinikos waved his hand, and the figures stopped their attacks. Kallinikos said, ¡°Now is the perfect time to improve your energy.¡± James sat in a lotus position while enduring the pain and pressure of the Chaos. ¡°Energy is the foundation of a person. ¡°Theoretically, the stronger one¡¯s Path Seals¡¯ power, the more powerful one¡¯s energy. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve put aside your Path Seals¡¯ power, where do you get your energy from? ¡°The answer is your blood, bones, muscles, and soul.¡± Chapter 3689 Chapter 3689 Kallinikos gave him guidance from the side. Meanwhile, James sat in a lotus position with Kallinikos¡¯ voice ringing in his ears. At that moment, James mobilized his physical strength. His blood began to boil, and powerful energy emerged from within it. Shortly after, his bones, muscles, and soul all released substantial energy. The energy gathered and flowed through his body. A while halo appeared on the surface of his body. The halo was dazzling and very mesmerizing. James tried his best to mobilize all the strength within his body. He gathered as much energy as possible without using his Path Seals¡¯ power. However, his energy was very strange and terrifying. As his physical body¡¯s energy was mobilized, the injuries within his body also gradually began to heal themselves. After that, his red blood cells began to mutate. As his body underwent a transformation, his strength also began to grow. While James was still focused on cultivating, the eight figures around him suddenly rushed to attack him again. The figures kept flickering around him. Every part of his body became their target. Each time he was injured, the energy within his flesh and blood would be released, and the potential of his body would be unlocked. Time passed without notice. Ten thousand years flew by in the blink of an eye. Throughout those years, James was constantly under attack by the eight figures. In the beginning, he was unable to resist the Chaos¡¯ pressure. Now, he could do so without utilizing his Path Seals¡¯ power. Additionally, he managed to fight the eight figures in the Chaos without using any of his Path Seals. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. For ten thousand years, James was constantly beaten by the eight figures. However, his energy and physical strength had been improving steadily as well. Swoosh! James¡¯ body shed, and he blocked the attacks of the eight figures around him. His movements were rtively fast, and he could defend himself against them. asionally, he could evenunch a few counterattacks at them. He had grown ustomed to the Chaos¡¯ pressure and was no longer affected by it. Kallinikos nodded in satisfaction. Immediately afterward, he strengthened the strength of the eight figures. Suddenly, the eight figures became much more powerful. Once again, James was unable to fight back. He was like a ball being kicked around by them. His body was struck and knocked away. Injuries began to form all over his body again. Before he could neutralize the force on him, the figures struck again. James was battered. The situationsted for about three months. For the past three months, James was helpless against the attacks. His breath was weak, and he looked as if he would die anytime soon. However, Kallinikos knew James would not die so easily. Even if James passed out, he would not die as long as a trace of his soul survived. James felt his mind go blur. He could not even muster up a little bit of energy. He could not bear it anymore and wanted to tell Kallinikos to stop. However, he did not even have the strength to speak. Boom! James was hit in the back. His back muscles were torn apart, and his bones were visible. He passed out after sustaining the blow. After he went unconscious, his body¡¯s vitality began to disappear. At that moment, it seemed like he was at the end of his life. Watching from a distance, Kallinikos murmured, ¡°His energy and spirit have already reached the qualifications to enter the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage. Under such a powerful attack, he should be able to unlock his body¡¯s potential and undergo a transformation.¡± Chapter 3690 Chapter 3690 James had passed out after sustaining a hit to his back. However, the eight figures continued to attack him. The severe pain caused him to regain consciousness. ¡°Argh!!!¡± His face distorted in pain, and he let out a miserable growl. At that moment, a strong desire to survive rose in his heart. ¡°I can¡¯t die! How can I go down like this? I have to bring Thea back to the future! Winnie is still waiting for me to save her as well!¡± James was desperate to live. However, his body could not bear the pain. Just as he was about to sumb to his injuries, a miraculous change urred in his body. It seemed as if a new door had opened in his acupoints. The acupoints were unlocked, and a powerful force gushed through his body. The force instantly flowed to every part of his body, and changes began to take ce. James was undergoing a transformation, and his energy was skyrocketing. Kallinikos watched from a distance and smiled upon witnessing this scene. He murmured, ¡°Finally.¡± The figures stopped attacking and vanished from the Chaos. James sat in a lotus position. His whole body emitted light, which enveloped him. The acupoints of his body were opened, releasing magical power to nourish his body. James¡¯ energy was rising rapidly. The processsted for about a month. During this period, Jamespletely unlocked his body¡¯s potential and unleashed his own strength. His physical body improved significantly and was at the Ancestral God Rank. ¡°Huff!¡± James let out a deep breath, restrained his energy, and stood up. Seeing Kallinikos approaching him, James cupped his hand and said, ¡°Thank you, Sir. Without your guidance, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage so quickly.¡± Kallinikos gently waved his hand and said, ¡°You seeded through your own efforts. However, you¡¯ve already reached the end of the Omniscience Path. The potential of your body has already been completely unlocked. From now onward, you won¡¯t be able to proceed any further in the Omniscience Path. Right now, it¡¯s more important for you to gain a deeper understanding of different Paths. ¡°The Great Paths of heaven and earth are even more miraculous.¡± James said gratefully, ¡°I really appreciate it, Sir.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Kallinikos chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Every Path is profound and endless. You should keep practicing and do your best toprehend them. I¡¯m looking forward to our next meeting. I hope you¡¯ll have already mastered the Sixth Swordsmanship by then.¡± Kallinikosughed out loud, and then he disappeared from James¡¯ sight. ¡°...¡± James was surprised. ¡®The Sixth Swordsmanship? Could he have been the Ancestral Sword Master¡¯s teacher, the Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord?¡¯ thought James. At that moment, James made a guess that the person who helped him was the Ninth Universe¡¯s Lord. He wanted to use the opportunity to inquire more about the Sixth Swordsmanship, but Kallinikos had already vanished. James murmured, ¡°The Ancestral Sword Master said the Sixth Swordsmanship couldn¡¯t be taught. I have toprehend it myself.¡± He cast the thoughts aside and headed back to the new universe. Some time ago, he struggled to resist the pressure in the Chaos. However, he could easily travel through the Chaos now. Soon, he reached the new universe. He passed through the barrier with a few steps and entered the new universe. He immediately felt that his body was lighter after entering the new universe. He had adapted to the pressure after being in the Chaos for so long. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Now that the pressure was gone, his body felt much lighter. At the same time, he could move much faster. Without mobilizing the strength of his Path Seals, his current speed was as fast as if he was using a Path. ¡°The Omniscience Path is really miraculous.¡± Chapter 3691 Chapter 3691 James stretched his joints. Hints of ecstasy were written on his face, which immediately transformed into a stern expression. ¡°Is this really the end of the Omniscience Path? Has the potential of the human body really been exploited to its maximum? Sigh!¡± He sighed gently. He swept those thoughts aside. Since James had reached the Third Stage of the Omniscience Path, if his physical strengthbined with the energy of the Path, he would be able to fight an Ancestral God, making him an invincible figure in the new universe. James was fearless even if other powerful figures of the Ancestral God Rank were to fight him. ¡°I heard that the birth of a new universe means that there¡¯s a chance for anyone to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. I wonder what this chance means exactly?¡± James mumbled to himself softly. Then, he left rapidly and swiftly moved through the new universe. This time, he unknowingly cultivated for a full ten thousand years. During this period of time, he waspletely unaware of the new universe¡¯s situation, whether there had been a birth of a new Chaotic Treasure or not. He picked up speed. It was effortless to zip through the entire universe at his current speed. Very quickly, he relied on his own speed to move across more than half of the universe, sensing the living beings in the stars. He encountered a moderate amount of living beings in the other universes. This meant that Chaotic Treasures did not appear in these stars. This was because, under normal circumstances, the appearance of a Chaotic Treasure would attract the arrival of many living beings who wouldpete for it. It did not take long for James to sense a huge realm ahead of him. It was not the Fire Realm, yet it had three nes of existence. Furthermore, he sensed that the Divine Dimension of this realm was attracting many powerful figures and geniuses from other universes. He disappeared into thin air with a flicker and reappeared at the realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. He sensed the location of where the many powerful figures and geniuses had gathered. Without further dy, he headed toward the site. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was the spiritual mountains. White mists covered the depths of these mountains. Even James could not make out what rested at the end of these mists. Outside the mountains were many powerful figures. James¡¯ appearance attracted the attention of the powerful figures, inviting a cautious stare from them. James found Henrik Den, who was sitting on a rock. He was chewing on a strand of grass. Taking a step forward, James appeared before Henrik in a split second. Henrik stood up immediately once he realized James had arrived. He smiled widely, saying, ¡°James, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± James asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Henrik spread open his palms, saying, ¡°I have no idea. This world was created five thousand years ago. Once it was created, crowds of people flocked here upon sensing its mystique. However, there¡¯s a powerful Formation here, trapping all of us outside the Spiritual Mountains, barring us from entry.¡± James stared ahead. He noticed the formation. However, this formation was not set up by humans but was set up naturally on the date of this universe¡¯s inception. He attempted to make out what the formation wasposed of. He realized that it was formed by a combination of various Paths. As such, it was so recondite that even Caelum Ancestral Gods might not even be able to break it, let alone himself. ¡°This natural Formation is interesting. There must be something powerful within it,¡± James mumbled to himself. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too.¡± Henrik nodded in agreement and said, ¡°ording to the other powerful figures, this site may be the Land of Providence of the new universe. Whoever seeds in entering will be able to obtain the providence of this universe in advance.¡± James knew about the Land of Providence. The providence of the Twelfth Universe was once Mount Nothingness and was locked upter at Mount Heavenly Path by Hadad Theophanes. That was no longer the case today. Chapter 3692 Chapter 3692 The Land of Providence was merely a guess of other powerful figures. It was one of the most mystical ces in the universe. Once a person approached the Land of Providence, his own providence would be elevated. The natural Formation in conjunction with the creation of this universe indicated that this was surely not an ordinary ce. As for whether it was really the Land of Providence, nobody could be sure. One had to first open up the Formation and enter to find out. Henrik, who was looking at James, asked, ¡°So, do you have a way of breaking through the Formation?¡± James stared straight ahead. This white mist was the Formation created by the mystical inscription. James had never seen these kinds of characters, so he could not understand them within such a short time. However, it should not be too difficult if he had already fullyprehended the most mystical script of all¨C-the Karma Script. ¡°I can¡¯t understand them for now, but it shouldn¡¯t be a challenge to break the Formation,¡± He was rather confident in himself as he spoke. ¡°Then, what are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡± Henrik rushed James. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± James looked at his surroundings, realizing that most of the powerful figures gathered here had only attained the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. None of them had made it to the Ancestral God Rank. He was relieved. He was afraid that many powerful figures would have already attained the Ancestral God Rank, leading them tounch a collective attack on him once he opened up the Formation. A one- to-one battle was feasible for him, but a group of Ancestral Gods would certainly be a challenge. While the powerful figures in the new universe were very close to attaining the Ancestral God Rank, it was very difficult for them to make a breakthrough in a short period of time. ¡°Let me try and get a better sense of the Formation,¡± James said before heading in the direction of the Formation. Many living beings were staring at him. Before this, nobody expected that someone from the Twelfth Universe would be the champion of the Soaring Dragon Ranking. It was therefore natural for James to be the center of attention for innumerable living beings. ¡°James is taking action.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can he break the Formation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s see. Maybe he can. Once the Formation opens up, entering the Land of Providence will allow a person to receive all of the providence in the universe. The Heavenly Path will look after them, gracing them with multiple benefits.¡± ¡°True. Theoretically speaking, there can only be nine Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Once a person comes into contact with providence, they have a chance of making it into the Ancestral God Rank in the new universe.¡± ¡°Plus, only two Chaotic Treasures have been discovered thus far. ording to my Master, all of the Chaotic Treasures in the universe will appear in one Epoch. Receiving the support of providence will elevate one¡¯s chances of acquiring the Chaotic Treasure.¡± Many living beings gathered together and spoke among each other softly. They were all very eager to see James break the Formation. Very soon, James arrived in front of the white mists. He could sense mystical energy when he got closer to the mists. The energy was benevolent to all living beings and would not initiate an attack. However, any powerful figure who tried to force their way through the Formation would be stopped in their tracks. James tried to force his entry, causing a scary pressure toe at him in waves. This pressure rendered him helpless even though he had made it to the third stage of the Omniscience Path and his physical power was at the Ancestral God Rank. He tried to sense the energy of the Formation himself. It was mystical, enigmatic, andpletely foreign to him. He backed up and sat with his legs crossed in front of the white mists. He used Zen to observe the mists and the Elysian inscriptions within. These inscriptions were like lines that crisscrossed one another and changed incessantly. James focused on one inscription. Using the Paths that he mastered, he tried to break down the changes in these inscriptions, returning them to their original form. Their original form was much easier to understand, allowing him to reassemble them into the inscription that formed the Formation. The level ofplexity in these inscriptions wasparable to that of the Karma Script. Even James needed time to thoroughlyprehend them. Chapter 3693 Chapter 3693 As James was not in a rush, he did not bother setting up a Time Formation. Time passed. More and more living beings gathered at the site. Five thousand years passed in the blink of an eye. Many powerful figures had gathered in this period of time. They tried toprehend the Formation inscription and attempted to break the Formation, yet it was immensely difficult, especially because they had never encountered these scripts. Another five thousand years passed, and a powerful figure appeared, attracting the eyes of many. This powerful figure was none other than Yermi Devereux, who was defeated by James thest time they fought. Gossipy voices broke out upon Yermi¡¯s arrival. ¡°Yermi¡¯s here.¡± ¡°His defeat by James in the Chaos caused him to lose the champion position in the Soaring Dragon Ranking.¡± ¡°He must have disappeared to recover from his injuries.¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s here, he must have recovered.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡­¡­ Hearing these voices, Yermi looked solemn. It was a definite humiliation to have been defeated by James. He was lucky to have run fast enough, or he would have lost his life in the Chaos. Although his life was spared, he lost the Chaotic Treasure gifted by his Master. The Staff of Destruction was categorized as the top Chaotic Treasure in the First Universe. There was a Macrocosm Core engraved on it. That Macrocosm Core alone could be the object ofpetition among many powerful figures. He took a deep breath to suppress the fury in his heart. It was not yet time to confront James. Once things were set in ce, that would be the death of James. James¡¯ death would also mean the return of the Staff of Destruction. He walked alone toward the white mists, trying to make sense of them. He wanted to break the Formation as well. On the other hand, James invested all of his focus and concentration toprehend the mystical inscriptions. He did not realize who had arrived at the site. For a person as invincible as himself, nobody was worth his attention anymore. Five thousand years were not long, yet not too short either. For extremely powerful figures, five thousand years were equivalent to the flick of a finger. As for living beings who did not have a strong cultivation base, it would feel like an eternity. After five thousand years, James could barely make full sense of the meanings of these scripts. He finally seeded in doing so after spending five thousand years breaking down the inscriptions into their simplest form, followed by a study of the changes in these inscriptions. He was shocked to realize that it was the Elysian Inscription all along. ¡°This was surprisingly the Elysian Inscription of the Thirteenth Universe.¡± He took a deep breath. The Elysian Inscription controlled the existence of all living beings in the universe. Anyone in the universe would be constrained by the Heavenly Path, even if they did not hail from this universe. urately speaking, this was not considered a constraint, especially when powerful figures who had reached the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank were no longer constrained by the Heavenly Path. As long as one did not attempt the forbidden, the Heavenly Path would not intervene. No constraint per se was established by the Heavenly Path. The Path merely established governance. All behaviors within this universe would be recorded by the Heavenly Path. From there, new Laws of Heaven would be formted and altered ording to the behaviors of living beings. Whether one could acquire benefits in the new universe or step into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank was closely rted to the changes in the Laws of Heaven. Uponprehending this, James could not help but furrow his eyebrows. ¡°Nobody has truly controlled the Heavenly Path since ancient times. Even a controller of the Heavenly Path was not allowed to change the Heavenly Pathpletely and could only change part of the Laws of Heaven. Then, what exactly lies within this Heavenly Path inscription?¡± James was confused. Chapter 3694 Chapter 3694 This Formation was naturally borne and was even a Heavenly Path Formation. It was rather illogical, was it not? Any type of treasure was avable to the fated ones. Therefore, this Heavenly Path Formation was obviously established to stop living beings from obtaining the treasure within. Could it be that the Heavenly Path of the new universe realized that geniuses from other universes had arrived, hence it decided to protect the treasure birthed in this exact spot? James fell into deep thought. To him, this did not make any sense. The Heavenly Path was just and fair. Even if powerful figures came from other universes, the Heavenly Path would not favor those of their own, because all living beings deserved equal opportunity to obtain boon and providence. Yet, this happened. That could only mean one thing¨C-the Heavenly Path of this universe was controlled by a living being who was unwilling to share the treasure with others. That was the only usible exnation for the Heavenly Path Formation. James had more questions. What sort of powerful figure could control the Heavenly Path so much so that they could set up a Formation here using the new universe¡¯ Heaven¡¯s Laws? Plus, as Henrik has said, the birth of this ce had attracted the attention of other powerful figures, and the Formation was already here when they arrived. So, was the Formation installed immediately after this realm was created? Once James found out that the Formation here was built using Heaven''s Laws, more and more questions popped up. Then, he temporarily halted his train of thought. Henrik walked toward James, who had stood up, and asked, ¡°James, what¡¯s up? Have you understood the situation?¡± James nodded gently, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve gained some insight into it. But, I need more time to fully comprehend these inscriptions and break the Formation.¡± James hesitated. If his guesses were urate, then opening the Formation would entail angering an extremely powerful figure. This was a person who could secretly control the new universe¡¯s Heavenly Path away from the public eye. Hence, they were surely someone at the level of a Macrocosm Ancestral God. In other words, James realized that he might not be able to make it out alive if he broke the Formation. ¡°How much longer do you need?¡± Henrik asked. James shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I must firstprehend it.¡± ¡°Then, what are you waiting for? Hurry up. The longer you take, the greater the chances are that someone else will achieve the Ancestral God Rank. By then, it will be much harder for you to acquire the treasure when you have a bunch of Ancestral Gods around you!¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Hints of hesitation were visible on James¡¯ face. Seeing this, Henrik asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nope.¡± James shook his head. What he had on his mind were mere abstractions. Plus, this matter involved the Macrocosm Ancestral God, so he was not to easily expose his thoughts. He lifted his head to look at the starry sky. This nce allowed him to cut across the universe and see the many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. He murmured in his heart, ¡®There are so many of them out there. Even if I opened up the Heavenly Path Formation, surely this Macrocosm Ancestral God would not kill me off in front of the other Gods?¡¯ Holding this thought, James decided to find out whaty within the Formation. ¡°Let me perform a closed-door meditation to furtherprehend this.¡± Once again, he sat in a lotus position on the ground. With a wave of his hand, a Time Formation materialized, in which he attempted toprehend the Elysian Script. Chapter 3695 Chapter 3695 Heaven¡¯s Laws stipted that the Elysian Inscription was forbidden from being controlled and understood. In normal circumstances, the controller of the Heavenly Path only knew how to govern the entire universe using the Laws of Heaven. A powerful controller would never be able topletely control the Heavenly Path, but the controller would be able to intervene in the operations of the Heavenly Path using one¡¯s immense strength. Completely grasping the Heavenly Path was not James¡¯ goal. He merely wanted to remove the Formation here. This was difficult for someone at his rank, but he would be able to do so as long as he had sufficient time. Thirty thousand years had passed in the outer world. More and more living beings arrived, with all the geniuses in the various universes gathered in this one spot. It was actually rather easy for them to rise to the Ancestral God Rank. As of the current moment, a hundred of them had sessfully done so. This made Henrik worry, whereas James still remained within his Time Formation. Suddenly, a sh of white light appeared somewhere far away. It floated rapidly, arriving outside the Spiritual Mountains in a split second. ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°A Terra Ancestral God?¡± The living beings were shocked upon sensing the strong aura approaching them. The white light materialized into a woman in a white dress. The dress was translucent, revealing her wless figure. She had an amazing body. Her perfect face was tantalizing, bewitching even, whereas every move of hers was so suggestive that all men would fall prey to her beauty. ¡°The runner-up of the Soaring Dragon Ranking¨C-Yaiza Journee.¡± ¡°urately speaking, she¡¯s the third, now that Yermi has been defeated by James and has fallen to second ce.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I never thought that Yaiza¡¯s ranking would rise so fast since we bid our goodbyes at the Fire Realm. She¡¯s already at the Terra Ancestral God Rank. Judging by her aura, she¡¯s already at its peak, a step away from bing a Caelum Ancestral God.¡± ¡°She must be very eager to attain the Caelum Ancestral God Rank andpete for the opportunity to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Yaiza¡¯s arrival caused the crowds to converse in secret. She came from the First Universe. Her birth was generations after Yermi. Yet, both of them managed to dominate an entire age, putting other geniuses to shame. Yaiza stood in mid-air, looking down at the white mists. Even if she was a Terra Ancestral God, the mists still obscured her vision. Hints of delirium showed on Yermi¡¯s face once he saw Yaiza. He appeared in mid-air with a flicker. Then, he waved his hand, setting up an Instion Formation. ¡°Yaiza¡¯s finally here.¡± Yaiza nced at Yermi, nodding her head slightly. ¡°How¡¯s the rest?¡± Yermi asked. She spoke softly, ¡°They¡¯re still performing a closed-door meditation. It¡¯s uncertain as to when they can ascend to the Terra Ancestral God Rank.¡± Her voice was soft yet melodious. Yermi said, ¡°Master strictly ordered that James must die. He must not leave this universe alive. However, defeating him one-on-one is impossible when his power is so frightening. We only have a chance of killing him by joining forces with the powerful figures of the First Universe.¡± After Yermi lost the Staff of Destruction post-defeat, he received orders from his Master to snatch the Staff back and kill James at all costs. This was why he contacted the nine extraordinary geniuses of the First Universe. Yaiza was one of them. He continued, ¡°Master said that James has reached the Third Stage of the Omniscience Path. That, on top of his capacity, even nine Mystical Ancestral Gods altogether might not stand a chance against him. It¡¯s only possible to kill him by bing a Terra Ancestral God.¡± Chapter 3696 Chapter 3696 James has no idea that Yermi had ns with some of the most frightening geniuses of the First Universe to kill him. The powerful figures that Yermi sought for cooperation were powerful figures who had cultivated nine Paths. Plus, all of them were from the First Universe, which meant they were more powerful than those of the same rank from other universes. One of those figures has already shown herself¨C-Yaiza, who had made it to the peak of the Mystical Ancestral God rank. She was just a step away from bing a Caelum Ancestral God. Yaiza looked at Yermi, nodding gently. She said, ¡°All of them are still meditating behind closed doors. It will only take a little while before all of them be Terra Ancestral Gods. By then, death will not elude James, no matter how strong he is.¡± This reassured Yermi. He said smilingly, ¡°James has acquired a number of Chaotic Treasures. Killing him will render these treasures properties of the First Universe. We will make great gains in our universal power and can finally dere ourselves as challengers to the Dark World.¡± The Instion Formation he had set up stopped other living beings from eavesdropping. After a simple discussion, he removed the Formation. Subsequently, the two of them descended from the air. They waited on the ground. James stayed in a closed-door meditation within the Time Formation for countless years. He spent this period of timeprehending the Elysian Inscription of the Heavenly Path and finally grasped the operational rules of the Formation. He was ready to break the Formation anytime. He did away with the Time Formation. This attracted the attention of many living beings who were staring at him during his meditation. ¡°He¡¯s out! James is out of his closed-door meditation!¡± ¡°He¡¯s found the way to break the Formation?¡± Voices grew and grew while James stood up. Henrik walked toward him and asked, ¡°James, how¡¯s it going?¡± Looking at his surroundings and sensing a number of strong auras, he furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°There are so many powerful figures around now?¡± Henrik replied, ¡°When you were in your closed-door meditation, a rather huge number of powerful figures seeded in their breakthrough and have be Ancestral Gods. There are at least a hundred of them here at this very ce.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± James asked when he saw Yaiza, who was not far away. He could sense Murderous Energy emanating from her. Looking in the direction that James pointed to, he whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Yaiza from the First Universe. She¡¯s the disciple of a major Macrocosm Ancestral God and now holds the third ce in the Soaring Dragon Ranking.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. James furrowed his eyebrows. He was confused. He had nothing to do with Yaiza, so why did she look so hostile? Plus, he sensed that her aura was extremely intense. Her cultivation base and rank were very high¡ªshe was at the peak of the Mystical Ancestral God Rank and was very close to bing a Caelum Ancestral God. The Caelum Ancestral God Rank was undeniably a frightening force. It was merely one rank below the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. A Caelum Ancestral God who had cultivated nine Paths was definitely not someone to be taken lightly. Henrik was not able to sense Yaiza¡¯s murderous energy. He looked at James and asked, ¡°How much of the Formation have you grasped?¡± A hint of joy was evident on James¡¯ face. He had indeed fullyprehended the Formation and would be able to break it. Nevertheless, he would not be able to do so in broad daylight with so many eyes on him. Even if he wanted to, he should do it away from prying eyes and enter the Spiritual Mountains to discover whaty in its depths for himself. ¡°I know how to break the Formation. But, let me first enter and see what¡¯s inside,¡± As he spoke, he walked toward the white mists. Henrik shouted in time, ¡°Wait for me!¡± He rushed toward James. The living beings who were observing James all this while immediately stood up and rapidly flocked toward him. There were around a thousand of them, with some already holders of the Ancestral God Rank. James turned around to face this swarm of living beings. His eyebrows furrowed as he asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± One of them replied, ¡°James, since you¡¯ve alreadyprehended the Formation, why don¡¯t you open it up and let us all in?¡± Chapter 3697 Chapter 3697 ¡°Exactly. As the saying goes, ¡®Treasures are meant for the fated ones¡¯.¡± ¡°James, surely you can¡¯t be this selfish and enter the Formation on your own.¡± Many living beings spoke up, wanting James to allow them entry through the Formation. James let out a slight smile. He responded, ¡°That''ll depend on your fortune.¡± As he spoke, he marched into the white mists before him. Upon approaching the mists, an intense pressure came at him like waves. Then, with a wave of his hand, thews formed by the white mists started to evolve, forming a tunnel in front of him. James advanced forward. A number of powerful figures chased after him,peting for entry. Yet, once they approached the white mist, the tunnel disappeared, causing them to be propelled outward by the immense pressure. ¡°Damn it!¡± One powerful figure was so mad that he attacked the white mists, only to be struck with a reciprocal force. The impactunched his body into the skies before hended squarely on the ground. ¡°Damn this James.¡± ¡°He¡¯s gotten all the benefits now!¡± Many powerful figures shouted angrily. Henrik touched his nose as he mumbled, ¡°I wonder what James might find beyond this Formation. If this is indeed the Land of Providence, then his entry will allow him to transcend to the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank much more easily.¡± Chaos broke out outside as James walked into the Formation. He understood how Heaven¡¯s Laws worked here, so he could effortlessly open up the Formation and enter. Very quickly, he zipped through the white mists. He was weed with the sight of a massif. The world within the Formation was magnificent. The scenery was breathtaking, apanied by a rich supply of heaven and earth¡¯s energy. Once he stepped into this ce, he could sense a mystical energy wrapping around him. He had been to Mount Nothingness and Mount Heavenly Path in the Twelfth Universe, so he could immediately sense that this energy was providence. The guesses by the powerful figures outside were correct. This was indeed the Thirteenth Universe¡¯s Land of Providence. ¡®Such an immense amount of providence!¡¯ James could barely control his enthusiasm. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he calmed himself down and murmured, ¡°I can absorb providence, which will be very beneficial to my own power. The more providence I absorb, the more likely I will ascend to higher ranks.¡± Just as he was about to absorb the providence around him, a thought shed across his mind. This was the Thirteenth Universe, but he was a living being of the Twelfth. If this was the Thirteenth, the providence here should be reserved for a living being of this universe. He thought of Quanesha Samara in the Celestial Abode and immediately summoned her to where he was. When she appeared, she could sense the mystical power. Unable to hide her wonder, she said, ¡°How magical!¡± She was merely at the Divine Rank and could not sense the existence of providence. However, she knew that there was a mystical power around her. She evolved as the providence nourished her. ¡°Master,¡± After recovering from her thrill, she called out to James sweetly. James nodded gently and said, ¡°This ce is where the providence of the universe is gathered. In the future, it will be the future abode of the Lord of the Universe.¡± Chapter 3698 Chapter 3698 Providence had an illusory quality to it. One could not see nor touch providence. Ordinary cultivators would not be able to sense it even. Providence would only make itself visible to those who had acquired a high ranking, like James himself. There were multiple benefits in absorbing providence, including greater efficiency during one¡¯s cultivation. James was interested in absorbing the providence as well. However, he did not want to absorb all of it, for that would only render the universe a pile of debris. That was in fact, what happened to the Twelfth Universe. Hadad locked up the providence, causing the Twelfth Universe to be stripped of its ability in birthing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. To do so, the providence of Mount Heavenly Path had to be released, and the providence dominated by other powerful figures had to be returned to the Twelfth Universe. ¡°Providence? What¡¯s that?¡± Quanesha asked. She was confused. Her rank was too low to understand theseplex terms. After James exined for some time, she could barely understand it and asked again, ¡°Then, how does one absorb providence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± He smiled. A streak of white light materialized on his fingers, which was then inserted between her eyebrows. A set of methods immediately appeared in her mind. They were the way to absorb providence. She sat in a lotus position and began toprehend the methods. James did not stand idly by. He also sat down in a lotus position to start absorbing the providence. Providence was avable in every realm in this universe. However, this site was where most of it was gathered, constituting eighty percent of the entire universe¡¯s providence. James absorbed it seriously. He was soon enveloped by a mystical white light. The light gradually seeped into his body and his muscles. Around one-tenth of the providence of this universe entered James. If other powerful figures marched into the Formation, they would surely absorb all of the providence and hold it in their hands, for that would guarantee them a smooth sail in bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Nevertheless, James did not do so. He wanted to reserve some for the universe. Although the method to absorb providence was ratherplicated, Quanesha could understand it very quickly thanks to her intelligence and highprehension capacities. She then started absorbing the providence as well. Under James¡¯ guidance, she absorbed one-tenth of the universe¡¯s providence as well. She paused when she saw James staring at his surroundings. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Using his mind, James made the Heavenly Path Formation outside the mountains disintegrate into nothingness. Once the Formation disappeared, he summoned the Grand Supernatural and dispersed the providence, returning them to the universe. From now on, it would depend solely on fate for living beings in this universe to acquire the providence. Once the Formation was opened, the powerful figures outside flocked in, only to realize the providence they sought was no longer there. ¡°James, y-you¡­¡± ¡°How could you do this? This was where the universe¡¯s providence gathered, yet you just returned them to the universe like that?!¡± ¡°How awful!¡± Quite a number of powerful figures were infuriated. Quanesha was rather afraid as she faced the multitude of powerful figures. She hid behind James, afraid to show herself. As for James, he merely looked at them and said calmly, ¡°The providence belonged to the universe from the start. If I let all of you absorb it, the fate and boons of the universe would be wholly looted by all of you. That would strip the universe of all its capacities, including its potential to birth a powerful figure.¡± After he spoke, he walked towards Henrik, taking no heed of the others. Henrik gave James a thumbs up and praised him, ¡°A job well done!¡± Chapter 3699 Chapter 3699 James smiled and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯m also selfish. I absorbed one-tenth of the providence here. One- tenth of the providence of a universe is terrifying. Since my providence is so great now, I suppose Chaotic Treasures will be knocking on my door.¡± ¡°But of course.¡± Henrik said, ¡°One-tenth of a universe¡¯s providence will certainly lead Chaotic Treasures to your doorstep.¡± ¡°Alright now, since there¡¯s nothing else here, we should leave.¡± The providence here was dispersed. However, this was a Land of Providence. As long as there were living beings in this universe, new providence would be created. However, without the restrictions of the Formation, the newly-created providence would return to the universe. As James turned to leave alongside Henrik, Quanesha Samara followed close behind. After leaving the universe, they appeared in space. Henrik asked, ¡°Where are we heading next?¡± Quanesha looked at James. All this while, she had been inside the Celestial Abode. She wanted to travel the world with James and train as well. James shook his head. He did not have a destination in mind yet. The universe was only recently created. Though it was expanding rapidly, cultivation holy sites and Chaotic Treasures had yet toe into being. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henrik looked at Quanesha and asked, ¡°What about her? Should we make her follow along? Her rank is low at the moment. Meanwhile, the enemies you¡¯ll encounter in the future are powerful figures. Wouldn¡¯t she be in danger?¡± James looked at Quanesha and fell into deep thought. Since Quanesha was able to obtain a Chaotic Treasure, this meant that she had good providence. After absorbing one-tenth of the universe¡¯s providence, she could be considered one of the most fortunate individuals in the universe. She possessed immense potential. James looked at her and contemted. ¡°The Formation outside the Land of Providence is a Heavenly Path Formation, a Formation formed by the Law of Heaven,¡± James said. ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, Henrik asked, ¡°How can this be?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that was a Heavenly Path Formation. If I¡¯m not mistaken, a powerful figure must have silently controlled the Heavenly Path of this universe. He set up the Heavenly Path Formation to prevent other living beings from obtaining the providence.¡± Hearing this, Henrik¡¯s expression turned grim as he said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯ve crossed a powerful Macrocosm Ancestral God?¡± James said, ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, we can only take one step at a time.¡± He looked at Quanesha and said, ¡°Afterprehending the Law of Heaven for some time, I now roughly know the changes in the operating rules. Now, I will impart the knowledge I have about the Heavenly Path to you.¡± ¡°What? To me?¡± Quanesha was stunned. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°As long as you control the Heavenly Path and understand the rules of the Law of Heaven, you can extrapte anything from the traces of the Heavenly Path. This will be enormously beneficial to you. I do not wish for the treasures of this universe to be seized by powerful figures of other universes. Even if the Chaotic Treasures were seized, I don¡¯t want them to take away others¡¯ opportunity to cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. The opportunities of the Thirteenth Universe should remain in the Thirteenth Universe.¡± James wanted to guide Quanesha into bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°Not bad.¡± Hearing this, Henrik praised James, saying, ¡°What a great idea, James. Master Yukia once said that even if one seizes what is not theirs, albeit only temporarily, one shall pay a heavy price in the form of Karma.¡± Chapter 3700 Chapter 3700 All living beings wished to cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, including James. However, as a living being of the Twelfth Universe, he would return to his home universe and ascend there. The Lord of Nothingness perished while executing his n. Now, his n had been passed on to James. For the Twelfth Universe¡¯s peace and prosperity, James was determined to execute the n. Since Quanesha now saw him as her master, he should do his best to offer her guidance. He looked at Henrik and said, ¡°I n to find a quiet ce and offer her guidance. That way, I can leave her in the Thirteenth Universe without having to worry about her.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be taking my leave for now. I n to wander about the universe.¡± James reminded, ¡°Watch your safety.¡± Henrikughed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, James. I¡¯m an Ancestral God, after all. In this universe, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone as long as it¡¯s a fair fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± James nodded slightly. Henrik did not linger for long and turned to leave. James, meanwhile, brought Quanesha back to the Land of Providence. Though the providence there was dispersed, a constant stream of providence was being produced. However, the vast majority of cultivators could not care less about such an insignificant amount of providence and turned to leave upon their arrival. Only a handful of weaker ones remained, waiting for new providence to appear. Upon James¡¯ arrival, they froze and consciously made way for him. James sat on a rock on the peak of a spiritual mountain in the Land of Providence, while Quanesha stood before him. Quanesha¡¯s figure was curvy and wless, and her appearance was morous. Such a stunning beauty stood before James and awaited his instructions. James looked at her and said, ¡°As you have absorbed one-tenth of this universe¡¯s providence, you now possess enormous potential. You should be able to cultivate nine Path Seals. No matter what you have cultivated in the past, I will be teaching you the cultivation method of the Five Great Paths.¡± The Five Great Paths were mysterious. In the Twelfth Universe, there were living beings who cultivated the Five Great Paths. Yet, none of them reached the Ancestral God Rank. ¡°The Five Great Paths?¡± Quanesha was stunned. As a cultivator at the Divine Rank, she had heard of the Five Great Paths. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Whether or not you can cultivate the Ousia of the Five Great Paths will depend on you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Quanesha was full of gratitude. James waved his hand slightly. As he casually waved, a Time Formation appeared. Inside the Time Formation, he began to teach Quanesha the cultivation method of the Five Great Paths. He hadprehended this cultivation method when he was spectating the blossoming of the Sacred Blossom. It was mysterious and profound, and no one had been able to understand the inscription. However, through James¡¯ patient guidance, Quanesha slowly understood the rule inscriptions of the Five Great Paths. Then, she began to cultivate. While she cultivated, James also entered a closed-door meditation. He wanted to ascend to greater heights and reach the Quasi Ancestral God¡¯s Path Integration Rank. The Path Integration Rank was the final rank of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. This rank was mysterious and unique. Path Integration meant that each living being had its own understanding of the rank. Regardless, they would merge various Paths into their Path Seals. However, doing so would first require one to have a Cultivation Heart. Once one possessed a Cultivation Heart, they would be able to sense the various Paths and merge Zen with them. That way, he would be able to absorb the various Paths and merge them with his Path Seal. Though this seemed simple on paper, it was in fact extremely difficult. James sat in a lotus position on the ground, unmoving. In the meantime, Quanesha concentrated wholeheartedly on her closed-door meditation as she tried to comprehend the cultivation method of the Five Great Paths. James¡¯ exnation was thorough and detailed, and she slowlyprehended the cultivation path. After a very long time, she gradually cultivated her own Ousia. Chapter 3701 Chapter 3701 As she had absorbed one-tenth of the universe¡¯s providence, she could cultivate many Ousias. Time passed. James¡¯ state of mind became increasingly stronger. His Zen gradually merged with Heaven and Earth, and all beings of the universe were under his perception. Everything in the universe contained various Paths. A tree is a Path, and a rock is also a Path. As his state of mind unknowingly increased, James merged the Paths and absorbed the power of various Paths into his Path Seals to increase his strength. His aura gradually grew. Unbeknownst to him, he had merged the various Paths with his Path Seal, and the power of the Path Seals increased. So, he was able to cross into the final rank of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. He slowly opened his eyes and dispersed his aura. Then, he looked at Quanesha who was sitting in a lotus position on the ground. He noticed that she had already cultivated the Ousia of the Five Great Paths. James nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Master.¡± Upon sensing James had stopped his cultivation, Quanesha stopped as well and stood up, her face was wearing an overjoyed expression. ¡°I have cultivated the Ousia of the Five Great Paths,¡± she said with a bright smile. James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Not bad, the Five Great Paths are profound and can be merged further to produce a brand-new power. I believe that you¡¯ll have toprehend this by yourself. I believe in your potential. Next, I will teach you some rules of the Heavenly Path. Many living beings could read the Elysian Inscription. However,prehending and mastering the Heavenly Path were no ordinary feats. Meanwhile, James had already mastered the Elysian Script of this universe and could even change the fate of certain living beings. He could even use this script to perform Heavenly Path Power to kill his enemies. That meant that if he continued cultivating, he would be the controller of this universe¡¯s Heavenly Path and the new Lord of the universe. ¡°Please teach me, Master.¡± Quanesha was extremely respectful toward James. James casually waved his hand and materialized a simple inscription that was linear in shape. Though simple on the outside, it was in fact ever-changing. James began to exin the meaning of each change. Then, he touched Quanesha¡¯s forehead, and an inscription entered her mind. The inscription sigil was ever-changing and mysterious. Every change would form a brand-new inscription, which represented different meanings. ¡°The Heavenly Path Script is profound. You won¡¯t be able toprehend them at your current rank. I will only teach you the basics of the most fundamental changes. After understanding these changes, you will be able to understand more as your rank grows. You will be able to perform moreplicated Heavenly Path Scripts and extrapteplete ones.¡± James¡¯ voice reverberated in Quanesha¡¯s mind as she silently memorized everything. Then, she knelt on the ground and said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Panicking, Quanesha hurriedly said, ¡°Are you abandoning me, Master?¡± James said, ¡°I came from another universe, so I¡¯m destined to leave. You have to be independent. But, I have to caution you not to use the Chaotic Treasure before you are strong enough. It¡¯s best to conceal it for now.¡± Quanesha nodded grimly, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Master. When will we meet again?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Meet again, huh?¡± James¡¯ eyes turned cloudy. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°We will leave everything to fate.¡± Chapter 3702 Chapter 3702 James had no idea whether he could meet Quanesha ever again. Once the providence and treasures of this universe werepletely divided, he would leave. He was not from this age. He came from the future in search of Thea. Now, coincidentally, he arrived at the new universe. With the cultivation methods and treasures he already possessed, he could reach the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank anytime he wanted. He only came here because the Lord of the Twelfth Universe ordered him to. Besides, he wanted topete against the prodigies of the other universes. Over the period of time, he had fought against a few prodigies. However, they were simply ordinary people who were not worth his attention. James dispersed the Formation and looked at Quanesha, saying, ¡°Leave this ce and stay far away. Find a ce to conceal yourself and cultivate. Only reappear when the powerful figures of this universe have already left.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Master.¡± Quanesha waved James goodbye with a wistful look on her face. She did not say much and only said a single word of farewell. James scanned his surroundings. As this was a Land of Providence, this ce still attracted many living beings despite him already dispersed the providence. James paid no heed to them and sensed the time. Then, he realized that 100,000 years had passed. This was a very long time. ¡°A hundred thousand years have passed. I wonder what sort of Chaotic Treasures have appeared in the meantime,¡± James murmured as he walked down the mountain. The moment he arrived at the foot of the mountain, a cultivator walked toward him. He was about thirty years of age. He appeared before James and greeted him respectfully, ¡°James.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mhm?¡± James looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You have finally exited closed-door meditation.¡± The cultivator said, ¡°The living beings of the First Universe ordered you to head to the Juda Realm at once.¡± Puzzled, James asked, ¡°What for?¡± The cultivator exined, ¡°About fifty thousand years ago, some powerful figures of the First Universe banded together and captured your good friend, Henrik Den, and brought him to the Juda Realm. They threatened to kill him unless you head to the Juda Realm¡­¡± Before the cultivator could finish his sentence, a murderous intent surged forward in James¡¯ body. ¡°Is this from fifty thousand years ago?¡± James¡¯ expression was grim. The murderous intent emanating from James¡¯ body made the cultivator stagger backward. Fearful, he stammered, ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Fifty thousand years ago¡­¡± James took a deep breath and forcibly calmed himself down. After suppressing the murderous rage inside him, he looked at the cultivator and asked, ¡°Who were the ones involved?¡± The cultivator shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only know that the leader is Yermi Devereux. I also remember Yaiza Journee being involved. There are about ten of them, and each of them is a genius of the First Universe. As such, they have all crossed into the Terra Ancestral God Rank. Yaiza, on the other hand, has reached the peak of the Terra Ancestral God Rank and is only a step away from reaching the Caelum Ancestral God Rank.¡± ¡°Got it. Thanks.¡± Then, James turned to leave. Henrik was captured 50,000 years ago. Now that 50,000 years had passed, James wondered if he was safe and sound. Chapter 3703 Chapter 3703 He never thought that the First Universe would band together just to get rid of him. Their actions, however, were within expectation. After all, James had defeated Yermi and seized his Chaotic Treasure. There was no way Yermi would simply give up. Meanwhile, knowing that he had no chance of defeating James alone, Yermi banded together with the geniuses of the First Universe. ¡°Damn it!¡± James¡¯ expression was grim. ¡°If anything happens to Henrik, I¡¯ll annihte all the living beings of the First Universe!¡± With a murderous rage, James headed to the Juda Realm. The Juda Realm was a huge world in the universe and had three nes of existence. It was created about 50,000 years ago. Upon its creation, it was immediately upied by the powerful figures of the First Universe. Domineering and assertive, the First Universe prohibited any living being from other universes from entering. Those who insisted would be struck dead on the spot. News of James exiting his closed-door meditation caused amotion because news of what happened 50,000 years ago had long spread throughout the universe. Every living being of the universe knew that the powerful figures of the First Universe had banded together and captured James¡¯ friend to force his hand. There were rumors that the First Universe decided not to go after James because they were afraid of him. They wanted to choose their own battlefield, hence the Juda Realm. ¡°James is on his way.¡± ¡°He¡¯s on his way to the Juda Realm upon learning that his friend Henrik was captured.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get the popcorn ready.¡± ¡°The dynamics that have remained static for tens of thousands of years are about to be broken.¡± Upon hearing of the news, many powerful figures hurriedly rushed over to the Juda Realm. That was because they knew there would be a consequential battle there. Though James had no idea where the Juda Realm was, he could easily sense a world with three nes of existence at his rank. Soon, he arrived outside the Juda Realm. The Juda Realm was a world with three nes of existence. It was huge and spacious. James appeared outside the Juda Realm and watched the Divine Dimension of the Juda Realm. Under his watchful gaze, he realized that the Juda Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension was full of Superformations. Once he entered the formations, he would be trapped. He also saw Henrik lying at the peak of a mountain on a spiritual mountain. His life was hanging by a thread. Moreover, there were a few figures sitting in a lotus position and in a closed-door meditation. Their auras were strong, and they were all at the Terra Ancestral God Rank. One of them was even at the peak of the Terra Ancestral God Rank and only a step away from bing a Caelum Ancestral God. Upon sensing their cultivation bases, James furrowed his eyebrows. If this was a one versus one, he was not afraid of anyone. Now, however, there was a group of individuals who were ready to gang up on him. Even though he had reached the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, he was worried. Regardless, he knew he had no choice but to save Henrik. As James appeared, many living beings also appeared in the surroundings of the Juda Realm. ¡°You have to be careful, James. For you, they have prepared for many years and set up many Superformations inside. The moment you enter, the chances of you leaving is unknown.¡± ¡°Indeed, Thoth Digby, the number-five individual on the Soaring Dragon Ranking, is the one who set up the Formations. He cultivates the unique Formation Path. I heard that he has engraved many Killing Formations in his body and possesses immense power.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Many living beings cautioned James. James looked at them and said, ¡°Thank you for the advice. However, my friend is in the Juda Realm, and his life is hanging by a thread. If I don¡¯t go, he will be in danger. No matter the perils, I have no choice but to enter,¡± James said with firm determination. Then, he strode forward and entered the Juda Realm. Chapter 3704 Chapter 3704 Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, James slowly entered the Juda Realm. The moment he entered the Juda Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension, he could sense an overwhelming pressure. The pressure struck him with great force, and even though his physical strength was at the Ancestral God Rank, he could nheless feel a searing pain all over his body. ¡°They are prepared.¡± Wearing a grim expression, James murmured, ¡°They set up this Superformation using the world as the core. The pressure here is even greater than the one in the Chaos.¡± James¡¯ physical body managed to resist the Chaos¡¯ pressure, not because his physical body was strong. Rather, it was because his physical body had some sort of resistance against the spatial pressure in the Chaos. Meanwhile, the spatial pressure here was many times greater than the one in Chaos. Even an Ancestral God would lose his powers here. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The moment James entered the Juda Realm, Yermi who was sitting in a lotus position at the peak of a spiritual mountain opened his eyes. A beam of light surged forth from his eye as he gazed into the distance. His expression was grim as he said coldly, ¡°After waiting for 50,000 years, James is finally here.¡± He stood up. As he stood, the other living beings on the mountain stood up as well. There were nine of them in total, and each of them exuded a terrifying aura. All of them came from the First Universe and had cultivated at least nine Path Seals each. Yermi had even cultivated ten. They were all legends of their generation in the First Universe. They stood up at the same time and gazed into the distance. ¡°He¡¯s finally here. I have set up a Superformation with the world as a core. Since he¡¯s here, he won¡¯t be able to leave anymore,¡± a man said. He was about thirty years old and wore a bizarre-looking robe, on which there were mysterious characters and symbols. As they merged, a powerful formation was created. He was Thoth Digby, the number-five individual on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. His master was a Macrocosm Ancestral God of the First Universe, who was also the primogenitor of the Formation Path. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The stunningly beautiful Yaiza smiled and said, ¡°James is dead meat for sure now.¡± Yermi looked at them and cautioned, ¡°Do not let your guard down. James is not a pushover. He has cultivated many Paths, even more so than me. We have to proceed with caution. Remember, our priority is to kill him.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry, Yermi. By banding together, he stands no chance against us.¡± The one who said this was a brute. Two meters in height, he had a muscr build. He was naked from the waist up, like a wild gori. He was Quasimodo London, a man who possessed tremendous strength and was ranked seven on the Soaring Dragon Ranking. His master was also a Macrocosm Ancestral God. James arrived in the Juda Realm. Upon his arrival, he could sense a terrifying pressure of a formation. Though his physical strength could not resist the pressure, he managed to withstand the spatial pressure by slightly summoning the power inside his body. At that moment, he realized that the world had been sealed away the moment he entered the Juda Realm. He could not escape no matter what Paths he use. He put those thoughts aside. Since he was here, there was nothing to be afraid of. Either he dies, or his enemies perish at his hand. He strode forward and walked toward the powerful figures of the First Universe. Along the way, he realized that there was not a single living being in this world. Perhaps the powerful figures of the First Universe had chased them away in advance. Soon, he arrived outside the spiritual mountain where his enemies were located. Standing in mid-air, he gazed at his opponents. He also noticed Henrik who was lying on the ground unconscious. Henrik was covered in injuries all over his body. Upon seeing this, James was enraged. ¡°I havee. Free him!¡± he roared. Chapter 3705 Chapter 3705 Henrik was unconscious for a very long time. At that moment, upon hearing a familiar voice, he regained consciousness and opened his eyes. Then, he saw the man standing in mid-air. ¡°James¡­¡± His voice was feeble. Summoning all the strength he had, he crawled up from the ground and roared, ¡°Why are you here, James? Leave, now! You will die here! Just leave me be!¡± His voice boomed. Then, upon screaming that, he copsed to the ground. ¡°Let him go,¡± James said once more. Yermi stepped forward and looked at James. His face darkened as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, James. However, you have demonstrated terrifying strength. Once you grow, you will be a threat to the First Universe. You threaten the status of the First Universe, and for that, you will have to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for, not Henrik. Since I¡¯m here, let him go. Pick on someone your own size.¡± James looked at the dying Henrik. He was concerned about his safety. Henrik was a living being of the Twelfth Universe and his onlypanion here. Besides that, he would be his sworn brother in the future. Henrik must not die. ¡°Fine.¡± Yermi¡¯s target was James and not Henrik. Since James was here, there was no point in keeping Henrik hostage. He walked toward Henrik and gave him a powerful kick. Henrik immediately flew out of this world and into space. Many living beings who were gathered outside the Juda Realm caught him in time. At the same time, they took out some Holy Potions for him to consume. Meanwhile, in the Juda Realm¡­ Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Henrik had left the Juda Realm, there was nothing else for James to worry about. With Henrik¡¯s strength, his injuries would rejuvenate as long as he was alive. He catalyzed the power of all sixteen Paths in his body and merged them. At that moment, his aura soared. Swoosh! A ck light appeared. The ck light gathered to form a ck sword that contained terrifying Dark Power. The Dark Power the sword radiated was so terrifying that it distorted even space. Then, he pointed the sword at his enemies. Yermi nced at his allies, who all exuded a great aura. Nine terrifying auras permeated the air. Sensing them, not only did James not feel fearful, but he was even more motivated to fight. He roared, ¡°If I have to die here, this will also be your final resting ce!¡± The First Universe was determined to kill James. For that, they had prepared for tens of thousands of years. James also knew that this was a fight to the death. Thus, he would not hold back. Chapter 3706 Chapter 3706 ¡°Come at me all at once.¡± James¡¯ ice-cold voice reverberated throughout the area. ¡°You won¡¯t stand a chance fighting me one by one.¡± James was not being arrogant. Indeed, if Yermi and the rest fought him one by one, none of them would stand a chance against him. James¡¯ physical strength had reached the Ancestral God Rank, and his own rank had reached the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Not only that, he had comprehended the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage. Now, his strength had increased by leaps and boundspared to his previous battle against Yermi. At that moment, Yermi and the others were conversing in secret. ¡°Do not let your guard down.¡± Yermi said, ¡°This ce has a formation that would make even an Ancestral God lose his battle prowess immediately. However, he doesn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the vanguard. Allow me to test his strength.¡± They conversed secretly. At the same time, they formted a battle n. After a brief discussion, they decided to send someone to test James¡¯ strength. At that moment, a living being walked toward James. He was a man about forty years of age. Wearing ck armor, his appearance was ordinary. Yet, he exuded a violent aura. ¡°I will be your opponent, James!¡± The man in the armor walked toward James. As James was not knowledgeable about living beings in the Twelfth Universe, he said coldly, ¡°State your name.¡± The man answered, ¡°Meine Widogast.¡± As he said that, he exuded a terrifying aura. Then, a sword and a shield appeared in his hand. James could sense the terrifying power of the sword, shield, and aura. They were Quasi Chaotic Treasures. Meine was one of the most powerful individuals in the First Universe who used supreme materials to create the Quasi Chaotic Treasures. Meine¡¯s body shed, and he appeared before James and shed, carrying destructive power. As he shed, the earth shook. James simply remained where he stood. Just as the sword was about to strike James, James raised the Demon-yer Sword in his hands and defended. Boom! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As the two swords collided, a loud explosion urred, and the battle ripples tore open the void. However, this was a huge world. When the universe was created, worlds like this were protected by the Heavenly Path. Though cracks appeared in the void, they instantly healed. The two powers collided. Meine was sent flying, and terrifying power swept through his body. Unable to withstand the power, cracks began to appear on his body. As his mind stirred, powerful energy circted throughout his body, and the injuries on his body instantly healed. ¡°What terrifying power¡­¡± Meine¡¯s expression was grim. He had reached the middle stage of the Terra Ancestral God Rank, and he possessed a bunch of Quasi Chaotic Treasures. Yet, he was unable to defend himself against James¡¯ attack, which completely overwhelmed him. At that moment, Yermi and the others were observing the battle. They wanted to learn more about James¡¯ strength through this battle. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± James grunted. Then, his body shed, and he appeared before Meine in an instant and shed. The sword was the Supreme Sword Path which contained the Five Great Sword Realms. When he shed, terrifying Sword Energy materialized. As the Sword Energy surged forward, an unparalleled Sword Intent and the remnants of a Sword Energy that carried James¡¯ murderous intent appeared. Though ordinary on the outside, the Sword Path was all-epassing. Meine was stunned. He wanted to dissolve this move. However, all he could see were swordsing from all directions. Surrounded by countless swords, he had nowhere to run. Chapter 3707 Chapter 3707 Since he could not escape, he had no choice but to fight James head-on. Raising the shield in his hand, he tried to resist. A Sword Energy struck his shield. Boom! The surrounding space immediately exploded, and Meine was sent flying by the terrifying force. Though the Five Great Sword Realms were terrifying, Meine managed to withstand the attack. Even though James was near-invincible by cultivating sixteen Paths and reaching the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, Meine was someone who had cultivated nine Paths. Plus, as a middle-staged Terra Ancestral God Rank, he was not a pushover. Through the fight, the living beings of the First Universe had seen through James¡¯ strength. Though he was strong, he was only slightly stronger than Meine who was a middle-staged Terra Ancestral God. He was probably about as strong as Yaiza who was at the peak of the Terra Ancestral God Rank. However, Yermi said, ¡°I fought against James before. He¡¯s not as simple as things may seem. He hasprehended many powers. In the beginning, I have no idea what those powers are. However, after my defeat, my master contacted me and informed me that he was using Macrocosm Powers. James has many Macrocosm Powers.¡± Due to this, Yermi did not dare let his guard down. So, he set up a Superformation to lure James here. To destroy James, he had prepared for tens of thousands of years. Yaiza nodded slightly and said, ¡°Meine is no pushover either. He has many tricks up his sleeves as well. Let¡¯s see how far he can push James.¡± They did not act recklessly and simply watched from afar. After staggering backward, Meine felt a chill down his spine. He was a Terra Ancestral God, whereas James had not even reached the Ancestral God Rank yet. There was a disparity in rank between them, but James¡¯ strength was several times greater than his. No wonder Yermi was acting so cautiously. After the initial exchange of blows, James¡¯ pressure was alleviated. In the beginning, he was fearful of his opponent who was a rank higher than him. However, after exchanging a few blows, he understood that this was simply what a Terra Ancestral God was capable of. In that case, he should seize this opportunity and annihte one of his opponents. This would make theing battle much easier. Upon thinking about this, he silently catalyzed the Five Great Paths, Yin and Yang Inversion, and Elemental Inversion. Though the three Macrocosm Powers materialized, he did not show them. As there was spatial pressure here, his speed was constrained. Besides, this ce had long been sealed. He had no idea what his opponents did to seal off space. At his current strength, he could not break the seal. ¡°Again!¡± Meine roared and charged toward James once more. James began to receive his attack. Yet, he was purposely lowering Meine¡¯s guard. Sensing that James was no longer as strong as before, Meineunched a fierce counterattack. His cultivation methods appeared one by one, knocking James backward. Delighted, Meine summoned his full power and pierced at James. His speed was extraordinary, and he appeared before James almost instantly. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± Meine smirked. At that moment, sensing something was amiss, he hurriedly pulled back. However, he was imprisoned by a powerful force. Before he could react, James¡¯ Demon-yer Sword had already struck him. The Quasi Chaotic Treasure on him had impressive defensive capabilities. Meanwhile, James¡¯ sword was also a Chaotic Treasure that came from the Dark Power. As James struck, he used the power of three Macrocosm Powers. Imbuing the powers within the Demon-yer Sword, he shed. The armor on Meine instantly shattered. ¡°Watch out!¡± Yermi yelled in the distance. However, it was toote.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3708 Chapter 3708 No one expected James tounch a sudden assault. By the time Yermi and the others reacted, James¡¯ sword had already struck Meine. Terrifying Dark Power inbination with three Macrocosm Powers shattered the Quasi Chaotic Treasure on Meine and crushed him. Even though Meine¡¯s physical strength had reached the Ancestral God Rank, he could not endure the overwhelming pressure, and his body exploded in an instant. As the terrifying power destroyed his physical body, even his soul waspletely obliterated. In an instant, Meine was turned to ashes. Outside the universe, Henrik whose life was hanging by a thread, breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this. Meanwhile, the other living beings werepletely dumbfounded. ¡°That is Meine Widogast of the First Universe, a true Terra Ancestral God. He turned to ashes just like that.¡± ¡°James is too powerful. It¡¯s hard to believe that he¡¯s a living being of the Twelfth Universe.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Many were stunned. In the Juda Realm¡­ As Meine died, the other eight individuals all wore grim expressions. Yarmi immediately ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t give him any breathing room. Activate the Formation.¡± As he gave his order, Thoth Digby who was in charge of the Formation appeared in the air and raised his hands as mysterious inscriptions appeared in his palm. Then, the inscriptions entered Heaven and Earth. At that moment, the Superformation with the Juda Realm as the core was activated. As the Formation activated, the Juda Realm¡¯s spatial pressure increased so drastically that even a huge world such as the Juda Realm could not resist the spatial pressure. If not for the Heavenly Path¡¯s protection, this space would have copsed. James¡¯ pressure increased. Though there was pressure previously, James was able to withstand the pressure. Now, the pressure was so overwhelming that he was forced to catalyze the power of all sixteen Paths. His face turned pale, and green veins bulged on his face. Yermi stepped forward and looked at James coldly. ¡°You have to die, James.¡± James red at him and said coldly, ¡°Cut the cr*p. Show me everything you¡¯ve got.¡± Boom! At that moment, the Formation changed once more, and the space in James¡¯ surroundings exploded. As the space exploded, terrifying power crashed toward James. Unable to resist the pressure any longer, James plummeted from the sky like a stringless kite and crashed heavily to the ground. Then, he simplyy there motionless. Upon seeing this, Henrik¡¯s face turned pale once more, and he silently prayed for James, ¡°You have to hang in there, James!¡± After being crushed by the Formation, James crashed to the ground, and a deep hole appeared. At that moment, everyone attacked, sending waves of powerful attacks in James¡¯ direction. Rumble! As the earth trembled, cracks began to appear on the ground. Then, they began to rejuvenate. The eight powerful individuals bombarded James¡¯ area relentlessly. Upon seeing this, the living beings outside the Juda Realm were fearful for James. ¡°How treacherous!¡± ¡°Not only are they ganging up on James, they even set up a Superformation.¡± ¡°Even if James dies, he dies an honorable death.¡± ¡°His name will be known throughout the universe for years toe.¡± Many felt sorry for James. Just as they thought James was about to be destroyed, a ck light slowly rose to the sky from the pile of rubble below. Then, a pagoda appeared. Chapter 3709 Chapter 3709 The pagoda soared to the sky. Then, everyone realized that this pagoda was formed by mysterious monuments. Each monument had some sort of special connection with each other, and they formed a powerful defense. Meanwhile, there was a man covered in blood in the pagoda. The man was James. Faced against such a terrifying Killing Formation, James gradually lost ground and was close to being defeated. In the nick of time, he used the Infinity Steles, which formed a powerful Formation. In the Formation formed by the Infinity Steles, James managed to block the attacks of the powerful figures of the First Universe and the Superformation. His aura soared, and his terrifying killing intent permeated the world. As his killing intent swept through the universe, even the void was distorted. Yermi and the others took a deep breath. Unbelievable. James was alive. ¡°Looks like this will be a fight to the death.¡± Yermi looked at the others. The powerful figures of the First Universe nodded at the same time and summoned their full strength before charging at James from all directions. At that moment, James summoned all his strength. The power of all sixteen Paths gathered, in combination with the Macrocosm Powers of Elemental Inversion, Yin and Yang Transformation, and the Five Great Paths. As the power of sixteen Pathsbined with three Macrocosm Powers, James¡¯ aura rose drastically. However, since James was still inside the Superformation, he was not safe despite the protection of the pagoda formed by the Infinity Steles. At that moment, he entered the Omniscience Path, and his auraProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. soared to the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage. Holding the Demon-yer Sword in his hand, the Dark Wellspring¡¯s power inside his body entered the sword, rendering the Chaotic Treasure of the Dark World more terrifying. Now that James had summoned his full strength, he could annihte even a Caelum Ancestral God with nine Path Seals. ¡°That guy¡­¡± Sensing James¡¯ overwhelming power, Thoth took a deep breath and catalyzed the Formation once more. The pressure of Heaven and Earth increased, and countless spatial turbulences appeared in the sky. The power caused by the turbulences attacked James relentlessly. There was a ck pagoda in James¡¯ surroundings, which formed a Formation and deflected all iing attacks. Rumble! The space in the pagoda¡¯s surroundings exploded. The scenery was so horrifying that even the living beings outside the Juda Realm could feel a chill down their spines. ¡°Die!¡± James¡¯ expression was horrifying. As he roared, he charged toward a man. As a Terra Ancestral God, the man was not a pushover. Not only that, he possessed a Chaotic Treasure in the form of a sword that contained terrifying power. ¡°Die!¡± The man roared and shed with his sword, causing a shapeless power to materialize. As the power was shapeless, even the Formation created by the Infinity Steles could not defend against this attack. As the power struck James, James suffered no external injuries. However, he could feel his vitality being sapped away. Many outside the Juda Realm were dumbfounded. ¡°T-The Life-Sapper Sword!¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of the most terrifying Chaotic Treasures in the First Universe. The sword is able to deplete a living being¡¯s vitality. Once struck, your vitality will decrease until you die.¡± ¡°Makara Jodocus, the supergenius of the First Universe hasprehended such a terrifying Supernatural Power.¡± ¡°Makara keeps a low profile. Though he¡¯s not on the Soaring Dragon Ranking, he has demonstrated terrifying strength.¡± They eximed. Meanwhile, after being struck by the Life-Sapper Sword, James¡¯ vitality was being sapped away. Though he tried to stop the process, he could not no matter how hard he tried. In just a short period of time, he had turned into a middle-aged man from a young man with great vitality. Chapter 3710 Chapter 3710 The Life-Sapper Sword was terrifying. This sword was able to sap away the lifespan of any living being. Besides, as the attacks were shapeless, not even James¡¯ Infinity Steles could defend against this attack. In just an instant, James had turned into a middle-aged man from a young man. If this continued, he would soon grow old. By then, he would lose all his vitality and be killed. James tried to expel this shapeless power. However, the power was bizarre. Though he summoned his full strength, he could not remove the power. At that moment, he could only concentrate wholeheartedly on catalyzing the Life Path to inject a constant stream of vitality into his body. After Makara struck James, he hurriedly dodged. Then, Quasimodo London, a brute with superhuman strength, appeared. His weapon was a hammer. This violent-looking hammer was also a Chaotic Treasure. As he appeared behind James, he struck him with great force. As the hammer struck James¡¯ Formation, cracks immediately appeared on the pagoda. Then, he hurriedly dodged as well. ¡°Damn it!¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. Being trapped inside the Superformation, he had to withstand the overwhelming pressure at all times. Besides, as his enemies were powerful figures who possessed Chaotic Treasures, even someone as powerful as him could not fight against so many opponents at a time. Now, he had to break the Formation to emerge victorious. Only by breaking free of the Formation would he stand a chance against them. ¡°Break!¡± James roared. The power of the sixteen Path Seals inside his body merged together and formed a terrifying power. As his mind stirred, the power materialized and caused the void to explode. This was the Grand Destruction. The Grand Destruction¡¯s power surpassed even that of a Macrocosm Power. Through the obliteration of the Grand Destruction, the void in the Juda Realm exploded, and cracks began to appear. If not for the protection of the Heavenly Path, the Juda Realm would already have disappeared. However, the Grand Destruction did notpletely obliterate the Superformation. To annihte James once and for all, Yermi and the others had begun making preparations tens of thousands of years ago. The Formations they set up were some of the most terrifying for they knew that James had mastered many Macrocosm Powers. So, they had to set up a Formation that was indestructible even for James. At that moment, Yaiza appeared behind James. Her Chaotic Treasure was an umbre. The umbre was unique. As it opened, a terrifying power shredded through the air and attacked James¡¯ Formation. Though the formation was formidable, it could not withstand the constant attack by his enemies for much longer. ¡°Damn it!¡± James cursed. ¡°Blossoming!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the Five Great Paths and the Karma Path inside his body materialized to form a petal. Then, they formed aplete Sacred Blossom with countless petals, and each petal contained a different Path. The Sacred Blossom¡¯s Blossoming was a sight to behold, yet it possessed destructive power. Sensing the terrifying power, Yaiza tried to dodge. However, as the Sacred Blossom bloomed above her head, it was toote. Instinctively, she raised the Chaotic Treasure in her hands. Chapter 3711 Chapter 3711 As the umbre rotated non-stop, it materialized a mysterious power and resisted the Sacred Blossom¡¯s power. Boom! At that moment, the Sacred Blossom exploded. As the explosion was too destructive, the Chaotic Treasure in Yaiza¡¯s hands was close to shattering. As a cultivator at the peak of the Terra Ancestral God Rank, even Yaiza could not withstand the powerful blow and spurted out a mouthful of blood. As the blood stained her white dress, she hurriedly retreated to the rear. Boom! At that moment, James was attacked once more. The formation formed by the Infinity Steles shattered and was scattered into the surroundings. As James¡¯ mind stirred, the Infinity Steles gathered once more to form the ck pagoda. The pagoda appeared in the sky, and an immense power materialized from within, forcibly pulling one of the powerful figures in. Trapped inside the Boundless Pagoda, the figure was immediately contaminated by the pagoda¡¯s power. Though he tried to break free from the Boundless Pagoda, the pagoda was a Chaotic Treasure. He could not break free no matter how hard he tried. His physical body slowly and gradually disintegrated into nothingness, and his soul was obliterated. James managed to get rid of another enemy by using the Boundless Pagoda. Now, only seven remained on the battlefield. After James¡¯ Infinity Steles¡¯ Formation shattered, Troth catalyzed the Formation once more, and mysterious power emerged from within Heaven and Earth before striking James. This power was terrifying and not any weaker than a powerful blow of a Chaotic Treasure in the hands of a Terra Ancestral God. As James¡¯ vitality was being sapped away continuously, he catalyzed the Life Path to sustain himself. As a terrifying power struck him once more, his physical body and soul suffered massive injuries. Besides, as the power spread throughout his body, even the Path Seals inside his body were showing signs of disintegration. This battle was his hardest one yet. If this was a one vs one, he would not be afraid of anyone. However, he was now being ganged up on by a group of powerful figures who possessed Chaotic Treasures. Despite being injured, the powerful figures of the First Universe did not show any mercy. Holding the hammer in his hand, Quasimodo tried to crush James. ¡°Get lost!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Holding the Demon-yer Sword, a terrifying Sword Energy materialized from within. This Sword Energy contained three Macrocosm Powers. Quasimodo¡¯s hammer struck the Sword Energy. Though he was a brute with superhuman strength, not to mention that his hammer was also a Chaotic Treasure, he could not resist the Sword Energy imbued with three Macrocosm Powers. As the hammer was knocked away, he hurriedly dodged. Even so, the Sword Energy scratched the surface of his skin, and blood trickled down his wounds. At that moment, countless mysterious inscriptions of Heaven and Earth gathered to form a sword. Charging toward James, the sword appeared behind its target and pierced through James¡¯ body. Immediately, blood gushed out from his wound. Meanwhile, as the shapeless Sword Energy contained terrifying destructive power, the power exploded inside James¡¯ body, and his Path Seals were damaged almost instantly. A fierce battle continued in the Juda Realm. The remaining seven who each possessed a Chaotic Treasure did not fight James head-on but opted to ambush him from behind whenever the opportunity presents itself. Once James tried tounch a counterattack, they would hurriedly dodge. Even though James was powerful, he was in a wretched state after being ganged up on, and the injuries on his body were aggravated. The Sacred Blossom blossomed once more in the sky. Under the attack of the Sacred Blossom, even Yermi, who tried to defend himself by using a Chaotic Treasure, was injured. Even though James was battered and bruised, the powerful figures of the First Universe were not having things much easier either. Two had been annihted, and the remaining seven had suffered injuries. As the living beings outside the Juda Realm watched the battle, they could not help but feel a chill down their spines. Chapter 3712 Chapter 3712 The battle was too ferocious, and everyone was stunned by James¡¯ true power. They knew that the powerful figures of the First Universe had banded together and set up a Superformation in the Juda Realm to get rid of James. This Formation was set up with the Juda Realm as the core, and Troth Digby, the legendary Formation Master had spent tens of thousands of years setting the Formation up. Even an Ancestral God would lose his battle prowess upon entering the Formation. However, James was not an Ancestral God. Regardless, he managed to stand his ground against nine opponents and even annihted two in the process. The two who were killed only had Quasi Chaotic Treasures, whereas the remaining seven each have their own Chaotic Treasures. Besides that, they possessed immense power, and they had yet to use their full strength. In the Juda Realm¡­ The world had turned into a pile of rubble. Standing in mid-air, James held the Demon-yer Sword in his hand, and there was a pagoda formed by the Infinity Steles in his surroundings. A powerful aura surged forth from within his body. At that moment, his injuries were grave, and his vitality was constantly seeping away. So, he could only use the Life Path to sustain himself. The Path Seals inside his body had also shown signs of damage. Meanwhile, in his surroundings, there were seven powerful figures. All of them exuded a terrifying aura and surrounded James. Quasimodo held a hammer in his hand and was naked from the waist up. He had a muscr build and possessed incredible strength. As he waved the hammer in his hand, the hammer¡¯s power distorted even space. Yaiza held a mysterious umbre in her hand that could summon all sorts of mysterious powers when opened. Yermi was holding a chain in his hand. On both ends of the chain were two iron balls, on which there were sharp des. Once James was struck by the chain, he would be gravely injured. Troth concealed himself in the void and silently catalyzed the formation to apply greater pressure on James. Makara held the Life-Sapper Sword in his hand and stood in the distance. A powerful force materialized from his sword, which was able to sap away the vitality of any living being. Once struck, the target would swiftly age until he was dead. Meanwhile, there was also a human covered in mes in James¡¯ surroundings. The man radiated a fiery glow, and even his hair was red. As mes materialized from within his body, they exuded a terrifying power, and even the void was burned into nothingness. He held a fiery red broadsword in his hand. He was an individual from the First Universe who cultivated nine Path Seals. However, most frighteningly, he cultivated the me Path because he coincidentally refined a mysterious me in the First Universe in the midst of cultivation. This me could burn anything in the world. His name was Trajan Lucretius. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The final individual was a ferocious-looking man who held a golden rod in his hand. His name was Shiloh Quidel, and he was the one who obtained the first Chaotic Treasure in the new universe. All seven of them were powerful figures. However, all of them wore grim expressions on their faces. That was because James was able to perform such terrifying strength despite being trapped in the formation. Without the formation¡¯s suprression, James¡¯ power would be even more overwhelming. Silently, Troth catalyzed the formation once more. Clouds immediately appeared above James, and there was lightning shing through the clouds. Then, lightning bolts struck James, each of them possessing a power that could annihte even Ancestral Gods. James lifted his head and grunted. He could not care less about the attacks. After all, he had the protection of the formation formed by the Infinity Steles, and the power of the enemy¡¯s formation was insufficient to destroy his. Chapter 3713 Chapter 3713 As the lightning bolts descended, they were blocked by James¡¯ formation and could not harm him. At a simple nce, James immediately understood the changes of the lightning. As his mind stirred, the Curse Script summoned these lightning bolts and struck the seven powerful individuals. However, the lightning was unable to damage them as well. They casually waved the Chaotic Treasures in their hands and blocked the lightning attacks. At that moment, Shilohunched an attack. His body flickered, and he appeared above James, the golden rod in his hand increasing in size before he struck him with full force. As the golden rod struck James¡¯ formation, the pagoda showed signs of disintegration, and James plummeted from the sky. That was because the power of the strike was too powerful, so much so that even with the protection of the formation, some of the residual power crushed James, causing him to plummet from the sky. Before he crashed to the ground, however, he managed to regain control of his body. Swoosh! An iron ball with des struck the formation. Then, a beautiful umbre appeared in the sky. As the umbre opened, tens of thousands of blinding light poured down from above, each carrying destructive power. All seven of them attacked at the same time. From the initial strategy of ambushing to the current one, James was taken aback all of a sudden and could only passively defend himself against the attacks. His aura soared, and his expression darkened. His Karma Power reached the pinnacle, and as he performed One for All, he gradually dissolved the surrounding attacks. However, the attackers were all powerful figures who had higher ranks than him. Even if One for All, which was based on Karma Power, was mysterious, it could only dissolve part of the enemy¡¯s attacks. ¡°Damn it!¡± Blood trickled down James¡¯ lips, and veins bulged on his face. He knew his energy would be slowly depleted if this continued. Now, the only way to emerge victorious was to first annihte Thoth Digy who controlled the formation. Once Thoth was dead, the formation would lose control, and James would be able to break the formation. While James was under constant suppression, he sensed his surroundings. Then, he detected Thoth¡¯s presence. At that moment, using all his strength, he sealed the space and all those who were trying to attack him. He summoned the Time Path, the Space Path, the Karma Path, the Death Path, the Curse Path, and many more at the same time. As Jamesunched his counterattack, the surrounding powerful figures hurriedly dodged. James seized the opportunity and charged toward Thoth and appeared before him in an instant. However, as the formation was set up by Thoth, he was one with the formation. The moment James appeared, he concealed himself within it and disappeared from James¡¯ view. ¡°Think you can run?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James¡¯ expression was dark. Immediately, he summoned the Time Capsule and controlled the time of this region. As time reversed, Thoth who had concealed himself returned to his original spot. At that moment, the Time Capsule flew toward Thoth and attacked him. However, there was a powerful formation engraved on his robes, which deflected the Time Capsule¡¯s attack. James was stunned. The Time Capsule was a powerful Chaotic Treasure. So, he was surprised that the formation on Thoth¡¯s robe could deflect the Time Capsule¡¯s attack. At that moment, the other powerful figures collected themselves. They knew that they could not afford to let the formation break. Otherwise, James¡¯ strength would increase drastically. By then, they would not be able to annihte him even if they banded together. Then, they attacked James once more. As the Chaotic Treasures struck James, the formation protecting James immediately shattered. James was severely injured. Chapter 3714 Chapter 3714 At that moment, James suffered the attack of many Chaotic Treasures. His body was gravely injured, and some of his flesh was gone, only to reveal his bones. Besides that, there were many injuries to his bones. Some of them were shattered and turned to dust. Who in this world could possibly resist a Chaotic Treasure? Not even a Caelum Ancestral God, perhaps. However, James managed to withstand the attacks. That was because he had catalyzed the Elemental Body in advance. Besides, as his physical strength had reached the Ancestral God Rank, he managed to survive. However, even so, he was at his limit. Knowing that James was unable to continue the battle, Yermi and the others seized the opportunity and attacked him once more. James used the Time Path to the pinnacle to reverse time. However, being inside the Superformation, the Time Path¡¯s effects had been nullified. Only by using abination of the Time Path and the Time Capsule could James barely reverse time back to when they were just about to attack him. ¡°That guy¡­¡± Yermi cursed, ¡°He has mastered the Time Path, so he can keep reversing time. We can¡¯t kill him this way!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Yaiza said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not the only one who controls the Time Path.¡± The Time Path was one of the Five Great Paths. Only a handful in the Twelfth Universe had mastered the Five Great Paths, and even if they do, none of them were able to cross into the Ancestral God Rank. However, not only did Yaiza master the Time Path, but she had even reached the Terra Ancestral God Rank. As James used the Time Path to reverse time, Yaiza also used her Time Path to elerate the passing of time back to the point when James was injured. ¡°Damn it!¡± James cursed. The powerful figures of the First Universe were too terrifying. The Paths he mastered gained him no advantage at all. ¡°Die, James!¡± Yermi roared and mmed the chains to James. As James¡¯ mind stirred, he summoned the Sacred Blossom. The beautiful Sacred Blossom blossomed, carrying destructive power. Knowing how terrifying the Sacred Blossom was, Yermi hurriedly retreated to the rear. At that moment, a ck lotus surreptitiously appeared, and threads of ck aura materialized from within. Shredding through the air, the ck aura swept toward the powerful figures. Sensing the terrifying power of the lotus, the powerful figures did not dare let their guard down and hurriedly retreated. It gave James some breathing room. So, he summoned the Life Path to its maximum, and the injuries on his body rejuvenated at a rapid pace. However, this was only superficial. His Path Seal was damaged, and this could not be healed by the Life Path. Now, James understood the strength of his opponents. However, it would be nigh impossible for him to leave this ce unscathed. The Juda Realm was sealed away by a formation. As he could not break it, he could only leave upon emerging victorious, but how would he win? James was at a loss. As the dark lotus materialized, the surrounding enemies did not fight head-on. Even if they were attacked by the dark aura, they could easily resolve the dark lotus¡¯ power easily with their strength and Chaotic Treasures. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James¡¯ attacks were negated once more. At that moment, James¡¯ mind stirred, and a staff appeared before him. Chapter 3715 Chapter 3715 He held the Staff of Destruction in his hand on one hand and the Demon-yer Sword in the other. At that moment, his aura soared. When he saw the Staff of Destruction, veins bulged on Yermi¡¯s face as he roared in fury, ¡°Crush him!¡± Holding the golden rod in his hand, Shiloh swung the rod, and countless shadows swept toward James. James hurriedly dodged in time. The moment he left, the space he was in a moment ago was instantly shattered. As he dodged, Yaiza was already on his heels. Rotating the umbre in her hand, thousands of waves of light shone, each of them equivalent to a Path, and crashed toward James. James imbued his power into the Staff of Destruction, and the Macrocosm Core on which began to glimmer. Then, a powerful force burst forth and blocked Yaiza¡¯s attack. As Yaiza came from the First Universe, she knew just how terrifying the Staff of Destruction was. Hence, she did not dare let her guard down and hurriedly dodged. In the blink of an eye, Quasimodo was already swinging his hammer while charging toward James. At the same time, Troth catalyzed the Formation once more and sealed off James¡¯ movements. At that moment, an overwhelming pressure caused James¡¯ speed to slow down. Though he wanted to dodge the attack, he could not do so in time. So, he could only raise the Demon-yer Sword in his hand to block the hammer. Boom! The sword and the hammer collided. Instantly, a massive ck hole appeared in the void. However, the ck hole did not spread and was gone very soon. During the collision, the power of the Dark Wellspring inside James¡¯ body surged forth and entered the Demon-yer Sword. Quasimodo was sent flying and spurted out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he was contaminated by Dark Power. Under the corrosion of Dark Power, cracks began to appear on his body even though he was a Terra Ancestral God. Upon seeing this, Yermi made his move. He gathered the power of ten Paths to form a powerful energy storm. As the energy storm charged toward James, James was immediately pulled into the storm. Even with the Elemental Body, he was immediately injured. He hurriedly catalyzed Karma Power and performed One for All to remove the storm¡¯s power. Then, gradually, the storm¡¯s power disappeared. At the same time, James charged toward Yermi at extraordinary speed while catalyzing everything at his disposal¡ªSpace, Time, Life, Death, Karma, and Reincarnation, the Macrocosm Powers of the Five Great Paths, Yin and Yang Transformation, and Elemental Inversion. Everything came crashing toward Yermi all at once. Being overwhelmed by so many powers at once, the space in Yermi¡¯s surroundings was sealed, and his speed ground to a halt. In an instant, Yermi was struck. Unable to withstand the power, his physical body was destroyed, and his soul hurriedly made his escape. Swoosh! The Time Capsule flew toward Yermi¡¯s soul in an attempt to finish him off once and for all. However, at the pivotal moment, Yaiza used her umbre to block the Time Capsule¡¯s attack. The two Chaotic Treasures collided. As Yaiza¡¯s umbre rotated, the Time Capsule radiated a blinding light that forced Yaiza to retreat. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the other powerful figures attacked. Unable to pursue Yermi¡¯s soul any further, James had no choice but to defend himself against the continuous attacks. Yermi was saved. Though his physical body was destroyed, his soul survived. Yaiza hurriedly catalyzed the Time Path to reverse time. However, her Time Path only targeted Yermi and could not control James¡¯ time. James was caught up in a fierce fight and was not affected by the reversal of time. Yermi, meanwhile, returned to his original form. At that moment, his expression was grim. Looking at Yaiza, he said with a surly expression on his face, ¡°This can¡¯t go on. He has too many Chaotic Treasures, and he has mastered too many Supernatural Powers. If we don¡¯t annihte him soon, there will only be trouble ahead of us.¡± Chapter 3716 Chapter 3716 At this stage, not even Yermi was confident they could defeat James. Though they were nine of the most powerful figures of the First Universe, two of them were now dead, and the remaining ones were injured. James, on the other hand, was still demonstrating incredible battle prowess. If this continued, their chances of winning would be non-existent. Meanwhile, after performing the Time Path to forcibly reverse time and restore Yermi¡¯s body, Yaiza was struck by Karma. Yermi was an extremely powerful figure who cultivated ten Paths and had reached the peak of the Terra Ancestral God Rank. As his physical body was destroyed, Yaiza was contaminated by heavy Karma by reversing time to restore his body. Even someone like Yaiza could not endure the Karma. Enveloped by Karma, her physical body began to suffer injuries. However, as a Terra Ancestral God, she could still able to resist Karma. She summoned all her strength to resist Karma and said at the same time, ¡°By forcibly reversing time and restoring your body, I have been contaminated by Karma. I can¡¯t continue the fight. I have to retreat to the rear and remove the Karma for now.¡± Karma was terrifying, even for a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Yermi understood this as well. He reminded her, ¡°Hurry. We will be one person short if you leave. We will have a much harder time dealing with James.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remove the Karma as soon as possible, find a ce, and set up a Time Formation to remove the Karma.¡± Then, she disappeared from Yermi¡¯s view. Meanwhile, James was attacked from all sides. The powerful figures attacked consecutively by summoning their full strength, performing every cultivation method they knew, and using the Chaotic Treasures. James kept using Blossoming, the dark lotus, and the Grand Destruction. Only then could he barely resist the attacks. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Outside the universe¡­ All Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of each universe were watching the battle in the Juda Realm. Seeing that the powerful figures of the First Universe banded together and attacked James, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the other universes remained silent. After all, every universe is independent, and banding together with other individuals in one¡¯s own universe was permitted by the rules. As long as the other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were not involved, fights like this were allowed. In the beginning, no one expected James to survive. However, who would have thought that James would possess such immense power? He annihted two powerful figures and even injured the others. The oue of the battle was not determined yet. Meanwhile, the other powerful figures outside the Juda Realm were appalled. ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± ¡°I never expected James to be so powerful. He singlehandedly fought against nine powerful figures of the First Universe. Apart from the two who were killed, the rest all possess a Chaotic Treasure.¡± ¡°What a show, man!¡± The others conversed with each other, hoping to learn from this battle. Henrik, on the other hand, focused on healing himself. After he was captured, he was beaten up constantly. As such, he needed to rejuvenate himself as soon as possible. Once he had recovered, he wanted to help James out. With his strength, he should be able to fight against two powerful figures. Even that would greatly alleviate James¡¯ pressure. He set up a Time Formation and healed inside. Though he did not cultivate the Time Ousia, a cultivator at his rank had a certain degree of comprehension of the Time Path. So, setting up a Time Formation was not too difficult, The fierce battle continued in the Juda Realm. Holding the Demon-yer Sword in one hand and the Staff of Destruction in the other, James was protected by a Formation formed by the Infinity Steles. Below him was a dark lotus, and he would summon the Time Capsule to ambush his enemies from behind constantly. Chapter 3717 Chapter 3717 This world underwent constant destruction. The Sword Path, the Grand Destruction, the Blossoming, and all sorts of Macrocosm Power and Power of the Paths were performed. The other powerful figures also used all sorts of cultivation methods. Such a fierce battle was rare. As they fought, both sides suffered many injuries. At that moment, James¡¯ Path Seal had been greatly damaged. It was only with his strong will that the Path Seal had not shattered yet. He knew that death awaited him if he did not get rid of his enemies as soon as possible. Even so, the powerful figures of the First Universe had all suffered varying degrees of injuries. Besides, James had catalyzed the Heavenly Path of this universe to suppress them. However, though the Heavenly Path was terrifying, it could not annihte them. That was because they possessed Chaotic Treasures that could withstand the new universe¡¯s Heavenly Path¡¯s power. The battle continued. Three monthster, James was nearing his limit. At that moment, his energy was close to being depleted, and he had no choice but to absorb the power of Heaven and Earth to replenish the Path Seals¡¯ power as he fought. Three months of fierce fighting had gravely injured the powerful figures of the First Universe. If they were not determined to annihte James, they would not have continued the battle and would instead flee already. ¡°Die!¡± James¡¯ body was covered in injuries, and his expression was horrifying and ferocious. As he roared, countless mysterious inscriptions appeared before him. These inscriptions changed ever so rapidly and transformed into the new universe¡¯s Heavenly Path Power in the form of a de. The de also contained many Macrocosm Powers, which included Death, Reincarnation, and even Dark Power. Countless des shredded through the air into the surroundings from James¡¯ location.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yaiza had temporarily stopped suppressing Karma and rejoined the battle. Upon seeing terrifying des flying toward them, she immediately raised her umbre and resisted the attacks. The other powerful figures also used their Chaotic Treasures to deflect the attack. However, this was James¡¯ full force. Even though their ranks were high, and they possessed Chaotic Treasures, they were overwhelmed. At the same time, they staggered backward. As they staggered backward, the void behind them shattered, and cracks began to spread. At that moment, seven gorgeous Sacred Blossoms surreptitiously blossomed above them. In an instant, James catalyzed seven Blossomings. Catalzying a single Blossoming would greatly deplete his energy. At that moment, unable to continue any further, his Sword Path¡¯s Path Seal shattered upon performing seven Blossomings. They materialized into unparalleled Sword Energy and wandered about his body, frantically wreaking havoc within. However, he held on and did not copse. As the powerful desbined with the Blossomings, the powerful figures were unable to withstand thebined attack with their Chaotic Treasures. The moment the Sacred Blossoms appeared, they exploded. The explosion was equivalent to an explosion of various Paths, and as such, produced immense power. Seven massive ck holes appeared in the sky, and all seven powerful figures had their physical bodies corroded and destroyed. The ck holes soon disappeared. Meanwhile, seven individuals covered in blood stood in mid-air. Their hair was disheveled, and no parts of their bodies were unscathed. As blood trickled down their wounds, each blood that carried destructive power greatly damaged the earth below. It seemed to be a lose-lose situation. Chapter 3718 Chapter 3718 James was unable to continue the battle. His Sword Path¡¯s Path Seal had shattered, and countless Sword Energies were attacking his insides frantically. However, he did not copse and simply stood in mid-air. Holding the Demon-yer Sword in one hand and the Staff of Destruction in the other, his aura was still as domineering as ever. The powerful figures of the First Universe were covered in injuries all over their bodies as blood trickled down their wounds. Besides, they had been contaminated by the powers of the Death Path, Dark Power, Karma Power, and many more. As their strength had been depleted, they could not remove these powers and could only hang in there. Their energy waspletely depleted as well. However, as long as James still lived, they could not copse. ¡°James,¡± Yermi spoke, ¡°Hand over the Chaotic Treasure and destroy your own Path Seal, and we might consider letting you go.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yermi made apromise. As long as James handed over the Chaotic Treasure and destroy his Path Seal, he would spare his life. ¡°What a joke,¡± James said coldly. At this point in time, he had already gone all-out. Either he dies or his enemies perish. As they were in a deadlock, no one acted recklessly. Meanwhile, Troth who had concealed himself in the shadows all this while was the only one who was not injured. He had been lurking in the shadows, constantly searching for opportunities to create trouble for James. At that moment, a bizarre dark cloud appeared in the void and hovered above James¡¯ head surreptitiously. Countless des materialized from the ck clouds and struck James all of a sudden. At that moment, all six of them attacked at the same time. As they appeared around James, they summoned their Chaotic Treasures andunched a fatal blow. Together with the des descending from the sky, the Formation formed by the Infinity Steles immediately shattered. Swoosh! Yaiza¡¯s umbre summoned countless powers, which pierced through James¡¯ body. Yermi¡¯s iron balls mmed toward James. Makara¡¯s sword pierced through James¡¯ body. ¡­ At that moment, James was struck by many Chaotic Treasures. Boom! An explosion urred inside his body. Unable to withstand any longer, the Path Seal inside his body shattered. However, seizing the opportunity, James stabbed Makara who was closest to him with the Demon-yer Sword. Though Makara tried to flee, it was toote. Besides, since he had been target-locked, his speed slowed down to a halt. The Demon-yer Sword pierced through Makara¡¯s body. At the same time, the Dark Wellspring¡¯s power surged forward and entered his body. As Makara was already gravely injured, he could not withstand the attack. His physical body was destroyed, and not even his soul remained. In the meantime, the other powerful figures attacked James with everything at their disposal. James was sent flying and plummeted from the sky before crashing heavily to the ground. After the full- force attack, the powerful figures of the First Universe could no longer continue the battle as well. Plummeting from the sky, they crashed to the ground. Immediately, they crawled up and used their Holy Potions to heal themselves. James, on the other hand, remained motionless after crashing into the pile of rubble below. After many months of fierce fighting, the oue of the battle seemed to be determined at longst. ¡°Is James dead?¡± ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But after such a long battle, his energy must be depleted. He only managed to hang in there through his willpower alone. Now that he was struck by so many Chaotic Treasures, his chances of surviving are slim.¡± Many conversed outside the Juda Realm. Chapter 3719 Chapter 3719 However, none of them dared enter the Juda Realm recklessly. Sweat trickled down Henrik¡¯s forehead as he sat in the Time Formation. Though he wished to join the battle, he was still in a weakened state and could not do so. Seeing that James had copsed, he cried out, ¡°Hang in there, James!¡± James had copsed onto a pile of rubble in the Juda Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. He was struck by many Chaotic Treasures at the same time, and all the Path Seals inside his body had shattered. The powers ran amok inside him. Inbination with the destruction of his physical body, his soul was weak. At that moment, his head was spinning, and his eyelids were drowsy. Though he tried his best to open his eyes, his consciousness began to blur. ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ A thought shed through his mind. ¡®Thea hasn¡¯t even epted me yet. How can I die just like that? Forgive me, Thea.¡¯ James¡¯ vision blurred. ¡®James, you must not die.¡¯ At that moment, a feeble voice came from the depths of his soul and reverberated in his mind. It was Thea¡¯s voice. Upon hearing her voice, James¡¯ consciousness returned slightly. ¡®Thea, is that you?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s me, James,¡¯ Thea¡¯s voice came, ¡®A fragment of my soul has been transformed into the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. Upon consuming the elixir, there is a fragment of my soul sigil deep inside your soul. Find me and insert this soul sigil into my reincarnated body. Only then my memory can be restored. I have always been by your side all this while. That¡¯s why you have to hang in there. You cannot die.¡¯ Her voice echoed in his mind. Thea¡¯s voice gave James the strength he needed to survive. Though he tried to stand, all the Path Seals in his body had shattered. Since the Path Seals¡¯ power destroyed his body, it was beyond recovery. Though he wanted to live on, his body could no longer sustain life. ¡®The Macrocosm Core,¡¯ Thea¡¯s voice came once more, ¡®There¡¯s a Macrocosm Core on the Staff of Destruction. That¡¯s probably the only chance for you to survive.¡¯ Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thea¡¯s voice grew weaker and weaker until itpletely disappeared. James suddenly remembered that the Staff of Destruction was just beside him. However, he could not move a single muscle. Though he wanted to grab the Staff of Destruction and consume the Macrocosm Power, he did not even have the strength to raise his arm. ¡®I cannot die. I must find Thea.¡¯ A strong conviction emerged within him. Then, he catalyzed a cultivation method to forcibly control the violent power produced by the destruction of the Path Seals. Controlling them, however, caused excruciating pain to spread throughout his body, and he could not help but groan in pain. His groan made the others realize that he was still alive. Yermi immediately ordered, ¡°What are you standing there for, Thoth? He¡¯s nearing his end. He can¡¯t continue the battle. End him, quickly!¡± Now, only Thoth could continue to fight. He appeared and looked and his injured allies before taking a deep breath. Fortunately, he had been concealed in the shadows. Otherwise, he would have suffered the same fate as them. He did not hesitate at all and immediately catalyzed the Formation¡¯s power and bombarded the area where James was at. James was blown away by the bombardment. However, even though he was gravely injured, the Formation¡¯s power could not annihte him. After forcibly controlling the violent energies in his body, he grabbed the Staff of Destruction and consumed the Macrocosm Core. Chapter 3720 Chapter 3720 A Macrocosm Core was the foundation of a universe, and the destruction of a Macrocosm Core meant the obliteration of a universe. The Macrocosm Core on the Staff of Destruction was found by the Lord of the First Universe in Chaos, who seized it before the Macrocosm Core transformed into a universe. A single core was sufficient for a Macrocosm Ancestral God to cultivate a new Macrocosm Power. Now, James consumed the Macrocsom Core. As the power of a Macrocosm Core was violent and turbulent, they rank amok inside James¡¯ body. James tried to cultivate the Macrocosm Core but to no avail. Since his Path Seals were destroyed and his Paths annihted, he could not summon any power and could watch as the power of the Macrocosm Core ran amok inside him. Meanwhile, outside the Juda Realm¡­ Upon sensing that James was still alive and had consumed the Macrocosm Core, realization dawned on Henrik¡¯s face. He seemed to understand why his master instructed him to find powerful spiritual herbs of Heaven and Earth after arriving in this universe. At that moment, disregarding the injuries on his body, he charged into the Juda Realm. Immediately, a terrifying formation of pressure overwhelmed him, and cracks began to appear on his body as he plummeted from the sky. However, he held on and rushed toward James¡¯ location. Upon sensing an intruder and realizing that the intruder was Henrik, Thoth grew fearful and hurriedly retreated into the Formation. Henrik arrived at the pile of rubble James was located in. Sensing that James was still alive, he immediately took every spiritual herb out and tossed them to James. ¡°Here!¡± Henrik¡¯s voice made James open his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, there were countless mysterious spiritual herbs before him. In fact, there was even a Macrocosm Elixir before him. Without giving them much thought, James immediately swallowed them whole. ¡°Quick, Thoth!¡± Yermi yelled. Thoth observed in the shadows for some time. When he realized that Henrik was injured and could not put up a fight, he breathed a sigh of relief and continued using the Formation¡¯s power to annihte James and Henrik. James knew that Henrik¡¯s power would not be resist the Formation. Summoning all his strength, he picked up the Staff of Destruction on the ground and tossed it to Henrik. Holding the Staff of Destruction in his hand, Henrik used the staff to resist the Formation¡¯s power. James, on the other hand, came under attack once more. However, these bombardments could not annihte him and only served to help him refine the swallowed herbs. The power materialized from the spiritual herbs gradually merged with the power that was produced after the Path Seals shattered before merging with the Macrocosm Core. Under the bombardment of the Formation, they gradually merged. Soon, the Macrocosm Core was destroyed. Immediately, mysterious power materialized. However, the power did not restore James¡¯ body but caused him great damage instead. At that moment, his vitality seeped away and his life came to an end. He closed his eyes. ¡°James.¡± Sensing that James was dead, Henrik roared in fury. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Argh!¡± Disregarding his injuries, he stood up and grabbed the Staff of Destruction and Demon-yer Sword on the ground, exuding a terrifying aura. At that moment, he seemed to be the devil. Looking at the powerful figures of the First Universe, he spat, ¡°You shall pay for this!¡± Upon seeing this, Yermi and the others shivered in fear. That was because they could no longer put up a fight. ¡°Thoth, kill him, quick!¡± Chapter 3721 Chapter 3721 Yermi yelled. Thoth, who was concealed in the shadows, kept catalyzing the Formation and tried to kill James. However, Henrik seemed to have used a mysterious Forbidden Art. The surface of his skin glimmered a faint glow that negated all attacks of the Formation. Withstanding the pressure, Henrik walked toward Yermi and raised the Demon-yer Sword. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Fearful, Yermi begged, ¡°Henrik, this is a battle between me and James. What are you getting yourself involved in this conflict? Don¡¯t kill me, please. If you spare my life, I will reward you handsomely.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henrik said coldly, ¡°This is a battle between the First and Twelfth Universe. You should have expected an oue like this when you ganged up on James.¡± Henrik¡¯s sword fell, and Yermi copsed in a pool of blood. He was dead. Henrik did not stop there. Instead, he walked to his next enemy. The powerful figures of the First Universe were horrified. They could no longer put up a fight. Even as their lives were in peril, they could not summon any strength. Henrik was like the god of death, who took the lives of the powerful figures of the First Universe. In just a short period of time, everyone except for Thoth was dead. Thoth who was concealed in the shadows was afraid. He knew he could not do anything against Henrik even with the Formation. At that moment, he hurriedly made his escape from the Juda Realm. As Thoth fled, the Formation lost its support and weakened. Holding the Demon-yer Sword and the Staff of Destruction, Henrik destroyed the Formation of the Juda Realm. After doing all this, he walked toward the pile of rubble on which James¡¯ corpsey. Upon seeing James who was no longer breathing, tears trickled down his cheeks, and he copsed to the ground, falling unconscious. The battle thatsted several months had finallye to an end. James fought against nine opponents on his own and managed to annihte three of them. The rest, meanwhile, were gravely injured. However, he paid with his own life. In the end, Henrik appeared and used the Forbidden Art to annihte the remaining powerful figures of the First Universe. Meanwhile, upon seeing that all hope was lost, Thoth fled from the scene. Peace returned to the Juda Realm. On a pile of rubbley two people¡ªJames¡¯ corpse and Henrik. Henrik was not yet dead. However, his life was hanging by a thread. Though there many Chaotic Treasures on the ground, no one dared entered the Juda Realm and picked them up. Outside the universe, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe all wore grim expressions. They never expected such an oue. All of their disciples had Chaotic Treasures. Even so, all of them perished on the battlefield despite having banded together against James, not to mention preparing the Superformation in advance. Now, some Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe casually waved their hands and retrieved their Chaotic Treasures¡ªeven James¡¯ Demon-yer Sword, the Infinity Steles, and the Time Capsule. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Kallinikos Yoav, the Lord of the Ninth Universe appeared before the Lord of the First Universe and reached out, saying, ¡°I have nothing against you taking what belongs to the First Universe. However, you can¡¯t take what belongs to James.¡± The Lord of the First Universe¡ªalso called the Lord of all Ancestral Gods¡ªsaid coldly, ¡°James is dead. These spoils of war now belong to the First Universe.¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Kallinikos said coldly, ¡°Even if James is dead, his ally is still alive. On the other hand, everyone from the First Universe has beenpletely wiped out, and the sole survivor has escaped. How can there be spoils of war without a victory? James and his ally have won, but I don¡¯t need any spoils of war from the First Universe. I just need you to return James¡¯ Chaotic Treasures and allow Henrik to bring them back to the Twelfth Universe.¡± Yekaterina Larkspur, the Lord of the Tenth Universe, stepped forward and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. It¡¯s unreasonable for you to take James¡¯ Chaotic Treasures.¡± The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the other universes were fearful of the First Universe. So, despite being displeased, they remained silent. However, some brave ones stepped forward and demanded the Lord of all Ancestral Gods to return the Chaotic Treasures. That was because they knew that the First Universe¡¯s strength would drastically increase if they simply allowed them to take what they want. It would be a threat to them in the future. Chapter 3722 Chapter 3722 There were twelve universes in this world, and each universe was an independent entity. However, these universes were not in harmony with each other. The First Universe would asionally head to the other universes and harvest all resources there. Due to the disparity in power, the other universes did not dare to speak up against the First Universe. As the Lord of the Ninth Universe, Kallinikos¡¯ strength was far weaker than the First Universe. However, he had long despised the actions of the First Universe. He stepped forward and demanded that the Omnipotent Lord return the Chaotic Treasures of the Twelfth Universe. Some Lords chose to remain silent, whereas those who were brave stepped forward and reprimanded the First Universe¡¯s actions. The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s face darkened. However, upon remembering the ns he had formted, he said smilingly, ¡°But of course. I¡¯m just temporarily keeping the Chaotic Treasures safe. Once that young lad awakes, I will return the Chaotic Treasures to him and allow him to return to the Twelfth Universe.¡± However, he then said, ¡°But if he remains unconscious or simply dies, the treasures will belong to the First Universe.¡± As Kallinikos waved his hand, James and Henrik floated out of the Juda Realm and appeared before him. He started by inspecting James. James¡¯ body was utterly destroyed, and even some of his bones were turned to dust. At that moment, he no longer showed any signs of life. Besides that, Kallinikos could not detect the presence of a soul sigil inside his body. If there was a soul sigil, he should be able to save him. ¡°How strange¡­¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Kallinikos said, ¡°He seems to have died long ago. There isn¡¯t a single fragment of his soul sigil inside his body. How am I supposed to return him to life?¡± After he spoke, he sensed the Juda Realm. Theoretically speaking, the fragments of James¡¯ soul sigil would remain in the Juda Realm upon his death. However, none could be found. ¡°What a shame¡­¡± A Macrocosm Ancestral God sighed. ¡°James¡¯ potential is huge, and he has cultivated many Path Seals and Macrocosm Powers. With time, he will be a terrifying Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± ¡°A genius is gone just like that. The Twelfth Universe has just suffered a terrible loss.¡± Many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods sighed. Yekaterina looked at James and asked, ¡°Can he be saved?¡± Kallinikos shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I can¡¯t sense the presence of any soul sigil. His soul sigil must have been destroyed when he was attacked by the Chaotic Treasures.¡± Then, he inspected Henrik¡¯s injuries. Henrik still had a pulse, albeit a weak one. Regardless, he could still be saved. Kallinikos used a Supernatural Power and brought Henrik back to life. Henrik¡¯s injuries healed in an instant. The moment he regained consciousness, he saw James who was lying beside him, and the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods surrounding him. Unable to suppress his sadness any longer, he rushed toward James. ¡°James!¡± He cried in grief. Many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were silent. Kallinikos looked at the Omnipotent Lord and said, ¡°He has regained consciousness. Return the Chaotic Treasures now. Let him take James¡¯ corpse and the Chaotic Treasures back to the Twelfth Universe.¡± The Omnipotent Lord did not hesitate and simply tossed James¡¯ Chaotic Treasures onto the ground. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Henrik soon calmed down. Kallinikos looked at him and said, ¡°James is dead. Since he came from the Twelfth Universe, take him home.¡± At Henrik¡¯s current strength, he could not traverse through the Chaos and return to the Twelfth Universe. So, he could only plead for Kallinikos to help. Kallinikos nodded and said, ¡°Fine, I will personally escort you back.¡± After speaking, he brought Henrik away from this space. Chapter 3723 Chapter 3723 Under Kallinikos¡¯ protection, Henrik returned to the Twelfth Universe. Upon sensing the familiar aura of the Twelfth Universe, he could not help but sigh. Meanwhile, Kallinikos did not linger for long. After sending Henrik here, he immediately turned to leave. Holding James in his embrace, Henrik traveled through the stars. As his speed was extraordinary, he took a step forward and disappeared without a trace before arriving at the next space. Soon, he arrived at the Mortal Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension andnded safely. ¡°Where is your home, James?¡± Henrik was at a loss. As he was not that familiar with James, he did not know James was acquainted with in the Twelfth Universe. He only knew that Hadad Theophanes was the one who sent James to the Thirteenth Universe. After murmuring to himself, he nned to send James to Mount Heavenly Path. In the meantime, he was puzzled. ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be. Master said that James is the hope of the future. So why would he die?¡¯ Henrik simply could not understand. However, he firmly believed that his master was right. Soon, he arrived outside the gates of Mount Heavenly Path. Immediately, his path was blocked by the disciples of Mount Heavenly Path. ¡°Non-authorized personnel are not allowed to enter. Please leave!¡± They said coldly. Henrik looked at them and said calmly, ¡°I have sent James Caden back to Mount Heavenly Path. Hurry and report to your superiors.¡± ¡°James Caden?¡± They froze. Upon seeing James who was not showing any signs of life, they hurriedly rushed into Mount Heavenly Path and reported the situation. Soon, a glow of white light appeared, gathering to form a youngdy. Upon seeing James, the young lady froze. A few secondster, she rushed toward James. However, upon sensing the ice-cold body of James, she wept. ¡°Why?! You promised you would marry me when you cross into the Ancestral God Rank. Why have you abandoned me?¡± Melinda cried. Soon, Winnie appeared. Upon seeing the state James was in, tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, Hadad appeared. Upon seeing James, he immediately knew that James had fought to the death. However, his expression wasposed as he asked Henrik, ¡°What happened?¡± Tear-stricken, Henrik said, ¡°James fought against Yermi Devereux, the number-one genius of the First Universe, and defeated him. After seizing his Chaotic Treasure, Yermi held a grudge against him. To deal with James, nine powerful figures of the First Universe banded together and spent tens of thousands of years setting up a Superformation before luring James into the trap. James singlehandedly entered the Superformation and annihted three of his enemies and gravely injured the remaining ones. However, he also paid a heavy price.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Henrik med himself. ¡°If I had been more careful, I wouldn¡¯t have been captured, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to ckmail James. As long as James didn¡¯t enter the Formation, he would be able to crush the most powerful figure of the First Universe easily.¡± Chapter 3724 Chapter 3724 Henrik med himself for James¡¯ death. If he had been more careful, James would not have been lured into the trap. Hadad¡¯s expression wasposed. After all, he sent James to the new universe so that he could die there. Now that James was dead, there was nothing else to be concerned about. ¡°Give him a proper burial.¡± Saying that, Hadad disappeared from view. Burials were the customs of the Twelfth Universe. All living beings would be buried upon death. Outside Mount Heavenly Path, James¡¯ bodyy on the ground. Beside him were a man and two women. They were Henrik, Melinda, and Winnie. Henrik said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about James. I don¡¯t know where to bury him.¡± ¡°We should bury him in the Human Realm.¡± Winnie said, ¡°Find a spiritual mountain in the Human Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension and bury him there.¡± Winnie understood James. Though she came from the future, she was also from the Mortal Dimension as well. So, she figured that her father would like to return to the Mortal Dimension. ¡°Alright.¡± Henrik nodded. There was now an additional tombstone in the depths of a mountain range far beyond the reach of any living beings in the Human Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. When Henrik buried James, he also buried the Chaotic Treasures that belonged to him alongside him. ¡°James, I will keep these Chaotic Treasures by your side. I believe that one day, a new fated one will be born, and the Chaotic Treasures will once again see the light of day.¡± Three people stood before the tombstone. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henrik said, ¡°Though he¡¯s dead, his name has spread far and wide. His fame will spread throughout the thirteen universes.¡± Melinda looked at the tombstone and remained silent. Winnie also stared nkly at the tombstone. The three remained there for some time. Many bizarre-looking nts began to grow before James¡¯ tombstone. They contained a mysterious aura that even an Ancestral God like Henrik could not understand. The living had to continue on with their lives. After guarding James¡¯ tombstone for a long time, they left. Melinda and Winnie returned to Mount Heavenly Path, whereas Henrik simply disappeared without a trace. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, the deadline the Dark Night Lord of the Dark World had given to Hadad was up. An Epoch passed, and the Dark Wellspring could not be found. Enraged, the Dark Night Lord chastised Hadad for his ipetence andunched an all-out invasion of the Twelfth Universe. Thus began a universe-scale war. All powerful figures of the Twelfth Universe participated in the battle ¡ªthe Ancestral Sword Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, the Ancestral Needle Master, the Grand Patriarchs of the Dragon Race, and even the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans who was in closed-door meditation. Countless evil spirits invaded the Twelfth Universe, and the powerful figures of the Twelfth Universe fought back. This battlested for an Epoch. During that Epoch, many Ancestral Gods perished on the battlefield. Yet, the Twelfth Universe entered a golden age where many prodigies were born. These prodigies grew increasingly powerful and participated in the battle as well. At the same time, other universes also came under the attacks of the Dark World¡¯s forces. A new wave of Dark Strife swept through all twelve universes. Meanwhile, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the various universes had no choice but to return home and defend against the Dark Army. Chapter 3725 Chapter 3725 In the meantime, the First Universe began to exert control over the Thirteenth Universe. By the time the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the other universes had forced the Dark Army back, the Thirteenth Universe had been seized by the First Universe. The Lord of the First Universe banded together with many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the same universe and performed a Supernatural Power that merged the Thirteenth and First Universes in an effort to lengthen the lifespan of the First Universe. Meanwhile, in the Twelfth Universe¡­ Hadad bitterly resisted the Dark Night Lord with the other powerful figures of the Twelfth Universe. After an Epoch of war, the Twelfth Universe had suffered tremendous losses. Meanwhile, the Dark Night Lord did not pursue them further. After annihting many of the powerful figures of the Twelfth Universe, he chose to retreat, thus ending the Epoch-long war. On the other hand, Hadad was gravely injured during the war. Immediately after the war ended, he hurriedly entered a closed-door meditation to heal his injuries. Close to two Epochs had passed, and the once-mighty James had long been forgotten by all. Even if mentioned, he would only exist in the records of ancient texts. In the meantime, Radomir did not appear. Even Hadad had no idea where he had gone off to. He only knew that he was in closed-door meditation but not the exact location. After the war of the Twelfth Universe subsided, Radomir returned. He had been to other universes to seek opportunities to make a breakthrough so that he could reach the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. At the same time, he knew about the appearance of the new universe, which he paid close attention to. After the powerful figures of the other universes returned, he heard about James¡¯ deeds. So, upon returning to the Twelfth Universe, he used the Heavenly Path to sense the location of James¡¯ tombstone. As his body shed, he appeared in the Human Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. In a mountain range in the Mortal Dimension, Radomir could sense the bizarreness of this ce the moment he arrived. There was a powerful Formation here that contained many mysterious powers. Under his perception, he realized that there were the Five Great Paths, Yin and Yang, the Five Elements of Genesis, and even Karma. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Radomir furrowed his eyebrows and murmured, ¡°Why is there such a mysterious Formation here?¡± Though the Formation was mysterious, it did not possess any offensive capabilities. Now that Radomir was a Macrocosm Ancestral God, entering the Formation was not a hard thing to do. So, he passed through the Formation and arrived at a dpidated tombstone, surrounding which were bizarre-looking nts. ¡°James.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Standing before James¡¯ tombstone, Radomir¡¯s expression was one of regret. ¡°I never thought that was thest time we would ever meet again. I have crossed into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. With your potential, you can easily aplish the same feat once the Twelfth Universe¡¯s providence returns. That would be a sight to behold, indeed.¡± ¡°What a shame that that day would nevere. Though you¡¯re no longer here, I believe that someone as distinguished as you will one day emerge from the Human Race.¡± ¡°Hadad is too selfish. Even though he knew that your rank is low, he sent you to your death regardless. Such a man is not worthy of being the Lord of a universe.¡± Radomir¡¯s expression was full of rage. After offering some wine to James, he turned to leave and headed for Mount Nothingness. Radomir Theophanes originated from Mount Nothingness. This was his biggest secret. His father was the Lord of Nothingness, the previous Lord of the universe. ¡°You¡¯re back, Young Master.¡± Upon his appearance, many came out to greet him. ¡°James is dead.¡± Xosha said with a sigh, ¡°He possesses huge potential and is acknowledged by the Lord of Nothingness. He would surely emerge as a force to be reckoned with in the future. By then, he will work with you and annihte Mount Heavenly Path. What a shame¡­¡± Radomir joined Mount Heavenly Path and concealed his identity for the sake of the Twelfth Universe. So, he understood everything about James. He looked at the powerful figures of Mount Nothingness and said, ¡°Though His Holiness is dead, the n must go on. After the attack of the Dark World, Hadad is now severely injured. This is the perfect opportunity to strike. Once Hadad is dead, things would be much smoother.¡± Chapter 3726 Chapter 3726 For the Twelfth Universe¡¯s peace and prosperity, Hadad must die. Though the price to pay would be heavy, everything would be worth it in the end. Upon Radomir¡¯s return to Mount Nothingness, he banded together with the powerful figures there and executed the n. Now that Hadad was injured after the war with the Dark World, his strength had greatly diminished. This was a perfect opportunity to strike. Radomir arrived at a restricted area of Mount Nothingness alongside a group of powerful figures of Mount Nothingness. ¡°Young Master, are we using the Pris Sword?¡± Karter asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± Radomir nodded and said, ¡°Though Hadad is injured, he¡¯s still a Macrocosm Ancestral God, after all. Annihting him won¡¯t be an easy feat. I should use the Chaotic Treasure left behind by my father. With the Pris Sword¡¯s power, inbination with mine, even if I can¡¯t strike Hadad dead, I can gravely injure him. That way, killing him would be much easier.¡± ¡°Alright. We will be assisting you from the shadows. If things go awry, we will intervene.¡± The powerful figures of Mount Nothingness said. Then, they opened a Forbidden Formation here. As the Forbidden Formation opened, a white sword materialized into being. Radomir instantly summoned a great force to suppress the chaotic aura the Pris Sword exuded. Then, he stored the Pris Sword away before returning to Mount Heavenly Path. The holy site at the back of Mount Hadad, Mount Heavenly Path, was the closed-door meditation sanctuary of Hadad. Under normal circumstances, no one was allowed to enter the ce. However, Radomir entered the ce. After scanning his surroundings, he immediately found out where Hadad was in a closed-door meditation and strode forward. There was a manor here. In the basement of the manor, Radomir pushed the door open. Hadad could be seen sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Dark Power was seeping out from his body. It was apparent that he was contaminated by Dark Power when he fought against the powerful figures of the Dark World. ¡°Master.¡± Looking at Hadad, Radomir knelt on one knee. Hadad slowly opened his eyes. Upon seeing Radomir, he was enraged as he reprimanded him, ¡°Where have you been all this while?! Didn¡¯t you know that the Dark World has invaded us?¡± Radomir immediately said, ¡°I have been in closed-door meditation all this while, so I couldn¡¯t sense what was going on outside. Apologies for returningte, Master.¡± Hadad took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thank goodness the Dark Night Lord of the Dark World retreated. Otherwise, the Twelfth Universe would have been destroyed. I¡¯m going to continue healing my injuries. While I¡¯m gone, I will leave Mount Heavenly Path in your care.¡± Hearing this, Radomir was stunned as he said, ¡°You¡¯re injured, Master? Let me have a look.¡± He stood up. Just as he was about to walk toward Hadad, Hadad waved slightly and stopped him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. I will be fine after cultivating for some time. You should leave.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Radomir did not retort and simply turned to leave. After he left, he closed the door shut.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Once Radomir left, Hadad could not endure any longer and copsed to the ground, spurting out a mouthful of dark blood. He crawled up with great difficulty and wiped the blood trace off his lips. At that moment, his face was so pale that he might die the next instant. The Dark Night Lord was simply too powerful. A single move was enough to gravely injure him. If he had not used the providence of the entire universe to resist the attack, he would have been dead. Enraged, Hadad cursed, ¡°Damn it! Once I emerge as a force to be reckoned with, I will annihte the Dark World.¡± Cough! Then, he coughed a few more times and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 3727 Chapter 3727 Hadad had left. However, now that he had reached the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, not to mention that he had cultivated a terrifying Supernatural Power, he surreptitiously entered the basement once more. Since Hadad was already injured, he did not detect the presence of any intruder. Sensing that Hadad was gravely injured, Radomir did not hesitate at all. Silently, he appeared behind Hadad while holding a white sword in his hand. Hadad immediately sensed the imminent danger and tried to escape. However, the space here had been sealed shut. In his prime, he would have shattered the seal easily. Now, however, he was only a fraction of his full strength. Swish! The Pris Sword pierced through Hadad¡¯s body. Mysterious power exuded from the Pris Sword frantically destroyed Hadad¡¯s body. ¡°You¡­¡± Radomir was enraged. ¡°Wh-What do you think you are doing, Radomir?¡± Radomir pulled out the sword, and a hole appeared in Hadad¡¯s body. Mysterious power began to spread from Hadad¡¯s wound and frantically destroyed his body. ¡°Master.¡± Radomir said coldly, ¡°This is perhaps thest I¡¯m calling you that, Master.¡± ¡°What are you up to?!¡± Hadad roared. Radomir said smilingly, ¡°What else? I¡¯m going to annihte you, upy Mount Heavenly Path, and be the new Lord of this universe.¡± ¡°Y-You! Th-The Sword¡­ Y-You are from Mount Nothingness?¡± Hadad stared at the white sword in Radomir¡¯s hands. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Radomir said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed a descendant of Mount Nothingness. My father is the Lord of Nothingness. Ever since his death, Mount Nothingness has been in concealment, waiting for the new Macrocosm Ancestral God to appear so that we could provide assistance. However, we have you instead. You transported all the providence of Mount Nothingness to Mount Heavenly Path and sealed everything beneath the mountain. You have taken away the opportunities for other living beings to reach the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. This caused the overall strength of the Twelfth Universe to be stagnant. To make the Twelfth Universe rise, we have no choice but to annihte you.¡± At that moment, Hadad hurriedly spoke, ¡°I will undo the seal and return the providence to the world.¡± Radomir shook his head and said, ¡°Not enough¡­ This is far from enough. The first batch of living beings in this universe has upied most of the providence. For the sake of reform, all of you will have to go.¡± ¡°Go in peace. I won¡¯t exterminate your soul. That way, you have the opportunity to reincarnate or enter the Dark World.¡± Then, Radomir pierced through Hadad¡¯s body once more with the Pris Sword. Since Hadad was already injured prior to this, he had no means of resisting. His vitality was slowly depleted before he copsed to the ground. After Hadad copsed, Radomir put away the Pris Sword and turned to leave. As he arrived at Hadad Pce, he sat on the throne and said, ¡°Hadad Theophanes is dead. From today onward, I, Radomir Theophanes, will be the ruler of Mount Heavenly Path and Lord of the Twelfth Universe.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Though Radomir¡¯s voice wasposed, it reverberated throughout the universe. In an instant, every powerful figure of the universe heard his voice. Everyone was stunned. ¡°What?! The Lord of the universe is dead?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Could it be that Radomir crossed into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, killed Hadad, and took his position?¡± At that moment, no one in the universe understood what was going on. Chapter 3728 Chapter 3728 At Winnie¡¯s ce of residence on Mount Nothingness, she heard Radomir¡¯s voice. Then, she gazed into the distance and murmured, ¡°This day has finallye. No one can stand in the way of the cogwheels of history.¡± Winnie closed her eyes and put those thoughts aside. As she was not from this age, she could not change anything. Many figures appeared in Hadad Pce in an instant. These were all powerful figures of Mount Heavenly Path, which included Melinda and Herschel. ¡°Radomir, you¡­!¡± The moment Herschel appeared, he pointed at Radomir furiously and asked coldly, ¡°What have you done? Where is my father?¡± Radomir looked at the group of people and said nonchntly, ¡°Hadad has perished at my hands.¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± Herschel roared and exuded a terrifying aura before charging toward Radomir. However, before he could approach Radomir, he was knocked back by a powerful aura, and he copsed heavily to the floor. ¡°The Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank?¡± Their faces paled. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Radomir stood up and said, ¡°I have crossed into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Otherwise, how could I possibly kill Hadad?¡± ¡°How could you, Radomir?¡± Melinda said tearfully, ¡°My father has never mistreated you. He even allowed you to control the Heavenly Path. Yet, you betrayed him and upied Mount Heavenly Path. You will suffer the retribution of Karma.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Radomir burst into a roar ofughter, ¡°I will let you live if you pledge your allegiance to me. Otherwise, I will silence you and crush you!¡± Those words echoed throughout the universe. At that moment, the powerful figures of the universe furrowed their eyebrows. Faced with such a situation, they all remained silent. To them, Radomir simply reced Hadad as the Lord of the universe. There would not be any difference between them. However, this was only just the beginning. After Radomir became the Lord of the universe, the powerful figures of Mount Nothingness appeared and formed an army that hunted Ancestral Gods throughout the universe. This caused massive outrage. Many Caelum Ancestral Gods banded together and resisted the Radomir-led Mount Heavenly Path, thus beginning the final battle of this age. Meanwhile, Winnie simply remained concealed inside Mount Heavenly Path. She paid no heed to everything that was happening in the outside world. Now, she was a Macrocosm Ancestral God who had mastered true Heavenly Path Power. ¡°Winnie.¡± Just as Winnie was in closed-door meditation, a voice came. She opened her eyes and stood up. A white light appeared before her and transformed into a man wearing a white robe. He was somewhat handsome-looking and exuded a distinct aura. ¡°Your Holiness.¡± Winnie greeted him. Radomir looked at her and said, ¡°You have crossed into the Ancestral God Rank and awakened the unique Scythe of Judgment. The Caelum Ancestral Gods of the world have banded together to resist Mount Heavenly Path. So, I n to form a Heavens¡¯ Adjudicators Army with you at the helm. You will lead the Heavens¡¯ Adjudicators into battle and annihte the rebellious Ancestral Gods.¡± ¡°Wh-Why me?¡± Winnie asked. Radomir said, ¡°Because the Scythe of Judgment inside your body is the greatest of all Scythes.¡± ¡°Your Holiness,¡± Winnie said, ¡°I came from the future. As I¡¯m not from this age, I don¡¯t wish to participate in the grudges of this age. I don¡¯t want my actions to change history, nor do I wish to be contaminated by Karma.¡± Chapter 3729 Chapter 3729 ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Radomir snickered and said, ¡°Since you are here, you don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡± Winnie said with firm determination, ¡°I will never be involved in the grudges of this age. I will leave Mount Heavenly Path at once and seal myself in a secluded ce. I promise I will never leave that ce.¡± Then, she turned to leave. Just as she turned, Radomir raised his hand, and mysterious power materialized in his palm. However, he did not strike Winnie. ¡°For James¡¯ sake, I guess I will spare your life this time.¡± He sighed and dispersed the power in his palm. He did not know what was the rtionship between Winnie and James, but he roughly guessed that they were close. Winnie did not involve herself in the conflicts of this age and chose to live in seclusion. Meanwhile, Radomir used the Heavenly Path he controlled to mass-produce Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators and began a long struggle against the powerful figures of the universe alongside Mount Nothingness. One side was Mount Nothingness and Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, whereas the other side consisted of the Ancestral Sword Master, the Ancestral Talisman Master, the Five Ancestral Masters of Heaven and Earth, and many others who formed the Universal Alliance. The conflictsted ten Epochs. Ten Epochs passed, and the Universal Alliance suffered massive casualties. Now, only Caelum Ancestral Gods remained as the Ancestral Gods had been annihted. In a secret area in the universe¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± The Ancestral Sword Master sighed, ¡°Mount Heavenly Path is too powerful. We are no match for them.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A Caelum Ancestral God who was well-versed in extraption said, ¡°We have failed to overthrow Radomir, who has modified the operating rules of the Heavenly Path. From this day onwards, no other living being in the universe will cross into the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. They will forever remain in the Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor Rank. I also extrapted that humankind will encounter a crisis in the future. The crisis will be an opportunity to resolve the changes in the Heavenly Path¡¯s operating rules. Once humankind ovees the crisis, the Heavenly Path¡¯s operating rules will change.¡± ¡°We cannot die. We have to fight for the sake of humankind in the future.¡± A group of Caelum Ancestral Gods gathered together and formted a n. Meanwhile, in the Mortal Dimension of the Human Realm¡­ James had been dead for many Epochs. This was a very long time. In addition to the turbulences in the Twelfth Universe, people had long forgotten about James¡¯ existence. Those who knew James had perished in battle, whereas those of the younger generation had never heard of him. Though James was incredibly strong, he only existed for a very short period of time. Besides, the universe was full of prodigies. Mysterious nts grew in the surroundings of James¡¯ tombstone. Meanwhile, a corpsey silently in the coffin. It was James¡¯ corpse. Though his body was battered beyond recognition, his body seemed to have magically recovered as time passed. Besides, there was a mysterious power inside his body. The battle at the new universe had shattered all his Path Seals. He had cultivated many mysterious Paths. In addition to the Path Seals of the various Paths, countless powers ran amok inside his body. In the end, he consumed a Macrocosm Core. The Macrocosm Power was also destroyed by the Superformation¡¯s power and merged with the powers of the Path Seals and the Dark Wellspring. Under the relentless bombardment of the Formation, these convoluted powers merged and intermingled with each other, thus transforming into a mysterious power. This power was Chaos. As James died, this power was concealed inside his body and disappeared. Now, the power was slowly awakening, rejuvenating his body in the process. Meanwhile, his soul had long fused with his physical body. Now that his physical body was rejuvenated, the soul hidden inside him gradually awakened. Chapter 3730 Chapter 3730 A long time ago, James tore his soul apart and fused it with his physical body. Theoretically speaking, he would not die as long as his physical body existed. In the new universe, he suffered a devastating blow, and his life came to an end. Meanwhile, a huge portion of his soul disappeared with only a tiny fragment remaining inside his physical body. As his physical body had lost all signs of life, his soul did not appear. So, even a Macrocosm Ancestral God did not detect the presence of his hidden soul. The Path Seals of his sixteen Paths were shattered and merged with the power of various Paths, running amok inside his body. As he consumed the Macrocosm Core, the Macrocosm Core also shattered and transformed into a mysterious power. In addition to the countless spiritual herbs Henrik had given him, their power had been refined by the Superformation and merged into one. Just as James¡¯ life came to and end, these powers were concealed inside his physical body. As countless Epochs passed, his physical body, soul, and powers gradually awakened. After some time, James slowly awakened. Immediately, he could feel his splitting headache. An explosion seemed to have urred inside his brain as countless memories and images surfaced in his mind. At that moment, he could not remember who he was nor his current whereabouts. So, he simply lay inside the coffin created using unique materials. As the power inside his body grew stronger, fragments of his memories began to piece together like a puzzle to form aplete memory. Then, he remembered who he was ¡ª James Caden. He came to the Primeval Age to search for James. However, he experienced a fierce battle in the new universe. His body was brutally shattered, and his life came to an abrupt end. ¡°I¡¯m alive?¡± James was stunned. He could only sense that he was unconscious for a very long time. Now, he seemed to have regained consciousness. ¡°Who am I?¡± As he scanned his surroundings, he realized he was in a coffin. He murmured, ¡°Who buried me?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He tried sensing his surroundings. Then, he was dumbfounded. The Path Seals inside his body had completely disappeared, only to be reced by a brand-new power that was unfamiliar to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James was dumbfounded. At that moment, he had no idea what had happened. He tried sensing the power inside his body. Then, he realized that the mysterious power seemed to contain all sorts of power¡ªthe Sword Path, the Five Great Paths, Elemental Power, Yin and Yang Power, and even Dark Power. Meanwhile, the Dark Wellspring inside his body had been refined and completely disappeared. In any case, he could sense all sorts of power of the Path Seals inside this brand-new power, which included the power of various Paths. James was stunned. He had no idea what had happened. ¡°During the battle in the new universe, my Path Seals were shattered, and all powers merged into one. I even consumed a Macrocosm Core and many mysterious spiritual herbs. One of them was even a Macrocosm Elixir. Could it be that I acquired this brand-new power by chance? And¡­ what¡¯s with my rank?¡± James tried sensing his rank but could not sense anything. Back then, his rank was at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, and he was only a step away from bing an Ancestral God. Now, however, he could not sense his rank. But he was sure that he was neither in the Quasi Ancestral God Rank nor at the Ancestral God Rank. Chapter 3731 Chapter 3731 ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why is my realm gone?¡± James did not understand this. A new power appeared in his body, but his realm was gone. He had no idea which realm he was in, but he could sense that the new power in his body was extremely strong. If he were to face the First Universe¡¯s Nine Powerhouses, even if he were to be in a Killing Formation, he could kill all of them easily. ¡°Right.¡± At this moment, James realized something. ¡°The Omniscience Path.¡± He recalled a special realm. The Path Seals he cultivated had disappeared. The Path Energy had disappearedpletely and became a new power. On the other hand, he embarked on another cultivation path, the Omniscience Path. The Omniscience Path only had three stages. Upon reaching the third stage, all potential and power in the body would be drained. However, James had consumed countless Macrocosm Elixirs. With the power of these elixirs and the new power, he entered the fourth stage of the Omniscience Path and unlocked his body¡¯s new potential. He began to sense his body and could feel that his body was unique. His physical power had be much stronger than before. When he entered the state of the Omniscience Path, the aura in his body burst and broke the coffin. His grave immediately cracked open, and he came out of his grave. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± James felt happy. ¡°It is the fourth stage of the Omniscience Path.¡± James took a deep breath and reduced his aura. He saw many Chaotic Treasures in the coffin and kept them. Then, he sat in front of the ruined grave. James walked on a new cultivation path, which no one had ever walked. Now, everything was unfamiliar to him. Even though the other cultivation path had been abandoned, there was power in his body and a new one at that. This power was a fusion of all his powers. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Nheless, he could not tell which realm he was in. If this cultivation path was useless, there would not be Path Energy in his body. For a moment, James was confused. He did not know what state he was in. Even after thinking for a while, he had no idea. ¡°Forget it. As long as I can resurrect, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been buried here or where I am.¡± James did not continue to ponder on this. As the situation had already changed, he could only advance and see where he would go. He tried to sense heaven and earth. His Divine Sense spread quickly. Shortly after, he knew where he was, how long he had been buried, and the history of the Twelfth Universe. He did not know what happened to him. He had only used a little power but had learned all of this. ¡°I¡¯ve returned to the Twelfth Universe and been buried for over ten Epochs. During this time, something shocking happened to the Twelfth Universe. ¡°History is still going ording to the known trajectory, ¡±James mumbled. ¡°Since history has turned out this way, I can¡¯t change it. ¡°I came to this era to look for Thea. I wonder how¡¯s Thea doing after more than ten Epochs have passed.¡± Standing up, James stretched his back. The moment he moved, cracking sounds sounded from his body. It was the sound of his body¡¯s movements. ¡°This body is indeed strong. I wonder if I have a chance of winning against the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank powerhouses.¡± James knew he was powerful, but he had no idea how strong he was as he had not fought against any Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank powerhouses. Chapter 3732 Chapter 3732 For James to learn about what had happened in this era, he only needed to think about it. Turning around, he nced at his grave and waved his hands, destroying his grave without leaving behind a trace. Since he was already dead in this era, he should let everything be in its ce. Then, he sensed heaven and earth. James realized that, due to being buried, the Heavenly Path was very sensitive toward everything that happened. Thus, he could make the Path Sigils in heaven and earth appear. He understood these things because traces of them were left behind in heaven and earth. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He turned to leave and left for the Cahan Residence in the Divine Dimension. For more than ten Epochs, he had not been here. There were a few changes to the environment. On the spiritual mountain where the Cahan Residence was located, there was a Superformation, and in the formation were many strong bodyguards of the Cahans. James was aware that all Caelum Ancestral Gods of the universe had united to form a Universal Alliance to fight against Radomir, who headed the Mount Heavenly Path. This was the conquest he learned about in future history. It was just that the powerhouses above the Ancestral God Rank in this era were all dead, causing much information to be lost. When the information was passed on to the next generation, the next generation did not understand much about the Primeval Age. James did not want to care about these matters. Presently, he only wanted to look for Thea. The formation of the Cahan Residence was powerful. It could resist an Ancestral God Rank powerhouse. Nevertheless, this formation was a mere disy to James. Without alerting any members of the Cahans, he sneaked into the Cahan Residence. After entering the Cahan Residence, he sensed everything in the residence to find Thea¡¯s aura. However, he could not sense Thea¡¯s existence in therge Cahan Residence. ¡°Is Thea not in the Cahan Residence?¡± James furrowed his brows. He managed to sense Lana¡¯s presence. Then, he appeared in the seclusion sanctuary Lana was at. Lana was injured, and she was currently focusing on recuperating. ¡°Lana,¡± called out James when he arrived. Lana, who was recuperating, woke up at once and stood up. When she saw the man before her, she thought she was hallucinating and kept rubbing her eyes. ¡°J-James?¡± She found it hard to believe who she was seeing. Even though James¡¯ death was a secret and not many people knew about it, the Cahans were a major family. They knew about James¡¯ journey to the new universe and death in the new universe. ¡°Is it really you? You¡¯re alive?¡± Lana was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I came to find Thea. Where¡¯s Thea?¡± James asked. ¡°Thea?¡± Lana fell into deep thought. After a while, she answered, ¡°Ever since Thea brought the Demon-yer Sword the family had guarded for many years to find you and gave it to you, she never showed up again. From then on, the Grand Patriarch came out of his seclusion sanctuary and took control of the family. I don¡¯t know where did Bria go. You should ask the Grand Patriarch.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded slightly. He noticed that Lana was severely injured, and her injuries were from the Heavenly Path. It was obvious she fought with Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators and was injured by them. As he raised his hand, a mysterious power emerged from his palm beforending on Lana¡¯s body like sunlight. Then, the injuries in her body healed miraculously at that moment. ¡°Huh?¡± Once again, Lana was shocked. Her injuries were because of the Heavenly Path, yet they healed so easily. What realm had James reached? ¡°Lana, please don¡¯t tell anyone about my appearance, alright?¡± James requested. ¡°I will keep it a secret,¡± responded Lana. Without saying anything else, James disappeared as if he had never appeared before. Meanwhile, Lana took a long time to recover from the shock. Chapter 3733 Chapter 3733 ¡°Now, I¡¯m also a Caelum Ancestral God. Although I¡¯m in the early stage of the rank, it is the Caelum Ancestral God Rank, after all. Yet, I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s in James¡¯ mind.¡± Taking a deep breath, Lana did not ponder on this any further. After leaving Lana, James appeared before the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans. In a sanctuary in the Cahan Residence, the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans was sitting with his legs crossed. When James appeared, he stood before the Grand Patriarch. As if the Grand Patriarch had sensed something, he opened his eyes at once and stood up from the ground, looking at the uninvited guest before him. He had never seen James before, so he had no idea who thetter was. Staring at James warily, the Grand Patriarch asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into the sanctuary of my family¡¯s residence?¡± Without exining anything, James asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Thea?¡± ¡°Thea?¡± The Grand Patriarch of the Cahans stared at James. Ever since Thea reincarnated, only one person looked for her before, and that person was Herschel of Mount Heavenly Path. However, ever since the master of Mount Heavenly Path changed, and Herschel seemed to have been held in captivity, he stoppeding. Now, another person was seeking Thea. At this moment, the Grand Patriarch seemed to have guessed James¡¯ identity. ¡°Are you James?¡± James nodded. Upon seeing that, the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans could not help but stumble backward. From what he knew, James was already dead. Thetter died during the battle in the new universe, and in the new universe, whoever got killed by the Eleventh Universe¡¯s Nine Terra Ancestral Gods and Paths would be taken to the Twelfth Universe and be buried in the Mortal Dimension. So, why was James still alive? The Grand Patriarch had so many questions. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Thea,¡± spoke James again. Taking a deep breath, the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans said, ¡°You¡¯rete. After Thea gave you the Demon-yer Sword, she reincarnated.¡± ¡°What?¡± At once, James took a few steps forward. As he walked, he exuded a powerful aura enough to shake the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans, who was at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. The Grand Patriarch of the Cahans stepped back and stared at James, full of alertness. ¡°Reincarnation¡­ Why?!¡± James roared. ¡°James, calm down,¡± the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans said, ¡°Thea already knew that her mental state was a mess and that she couldn¡¯t reach the peak. As the path she cultivated was special, her cultivation rank couldn¡¯t rank up when her mind was in chaos. In order to reach the peak, she reincarnated.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I put in so much effort toe to this era, yet this is the oue I get. Even if she¡¯s reincarnated, I want to reverse the time and bring her back.¡± James was determined. The void of this area began distorting. Then, the time of this area reversed continuously, and soon it reached the moment where Thea was about to reincarnate. James saw Thea¡¯s body disintegrating. He could not help but shout, ¡°Thea, what are you doing?¡± Thea was carrying out her reincarnation. At this moment, a voice sounded in her mind before the shadow in her mind turned around, and a familiar yet unfamiliar face appeared. ¡°James, is it really you?¡± Thea was taken aback. James seemed to be standing far in the future, but he also appeared to be standing before Thea. ¡°I worked so hard toe to this era from the future just to find you, yet you want to reincarnate. Where should I find you after you reincarnate?¡± Thea felt helpless. ¡°James, I don¡¯t know what happened between us, but I have to reincarnate today. It doesn¡¯t matter which era you came from. If we¡¯re fated, I will reincarnate to your era. We¡¯ll meet again then.¡± Chapter 3734 Chapter 3734 Beforeing to this era, Melinda reminded him not to change history. Nheless, James could no longer care less. He came to this era to find Thea, but Thea was going to reincarnate. Even if he needed to pay the price, he had to prevent Thea from doing so. ¡°I won¡¯t let you reincarnate.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, James wanted to use all his power to forcefully bring Thea from the past ten Epochs to the present time. When he was about to do so, a strong Karma Power emerged and stopped him. Meanwhile, his body disappeared from that Epoch quickly and appeared in the present time again. Looking at James, the Grand Patriarch felt helpless as he said, ¡°James, why are you doing this? Thea has already reincarnated. No matter how strong your Supernatural Power is, you can¡¯t reverse everything.¡± James felt upset. He did so much, yet there were no results. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Thinking of something, the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans said, ¡°After Thea reincarnated, a part of her spirit was left behind. However, not long ago, the Five Ancestral Masters came here and took Thea¡¯s spirit.¡± Upon hearing that, James was taken aback before asking, ¡°Thea left behind a part of her spirit, but the Five Ancestral Masters took her spirit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Around thirty thousand years ago.¡± Hearing that, James did not hesitate at all, and his body disappeared before the Grand Patriarch of the Cahans. The Grand Patriarch of the Cahans looked in the direction James disappeared, and his face darkened. ¡°James certainly came from the future, but what happened in the future? What rtionship did Thea and James share in the future, letting James pass through the River of Time toe to this era and find Thea?¡± The Grand Patriarch of the Cahans had a stern expression. At this moment, in a gazebo at the foot of Mount Element, the base camp of the Five Ancestral Masters, the Five Ancestral Masters were ying chess. ¡°The tide is over.¡± ¡°The powerhouses of all parties in the alliance have suffered heavy losses, and now we are the only ones left. It will not take long before Radomir makes a move and wipe out all Caelum Ancestral Gods in this universe.¡± ¡°We worked so hard to create the Elemental Inversion. Now, we need to spread the Element Inversion. In the future, James can definitely get the Elemental Inversion. It¡¯s a pity that James came to this era after obtaining the Elemental Inversion and died in this era.¡± ¡°Could it be that there isn¡¯t any future?¡± ¡°We have prepared Ancestral God Rank Elixirs for the future. If James managed toe to this era, the catastrophe of humans had been resolved in the future. It¡¯s only the catastrophe. Radomir can¡¯t be killed.¡± As the Five Ancestral Masters yed chess and discussed the matter, their expressions were full of worry. Swish! All of a sudden, a shadow appeared. ¡°Where¡¯s Thea?¡± It was James who rushed over. After learning that Thea¡¯s spirit was taken by the Five Ancestral Masters, James hurried over to Mount Element. Upon seeing the appearance of James, the Five Ancestral Masters stood up and were surprised. ¡°James, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How are you still alive?¡± The Five Ancestral Masters stared at James. No one expected James¡¯ appearance. Chapter 3735 Chapter 3735 ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Thea has already be a part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir.¡± Upon hearing that, James stumbled several steps backward. ¡°I¡¯mte. Again.¡± James sighed. ¡°James, we have divined the future. You¡¯re connected to the future and solved the future catastrophe. The Ancestral God Rank is prepared for you. Only if Thea¡¯s soul is in the Ancestral God Rank Elixir can the future you consume the elixir.¡± ¡°As for Thea, she has already reincarnated. She should appear in the future. Go back to wherever you came from.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Stop participating in this era¡¯s affairs. The ending of this era is determined.¡± ¡°In the future, I hope you can break the Elysian Seal and remove the restriction of heaven and earth.¡± The Five Ancestral Masters spoke up. James already knew everything in this era. He also knew that the current Heavenly Path had been altered. In the eyes of the powerhouses in the era, the Heavenly Path changed because Radomir feared that more powerhouses would rise. He forbade any living being to enter the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Nevertheless, James knew that Radomir did so because he wanted to create a dazzling world. Due to the Elysian Seal, living beings could not enter the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. On the other hand, the universe would continue birthing providence. To be an unrivaled powerhouse, one needed providence. Now, with the Elysian Seal, no one could enter the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. This would cause the providence of this universe to grow and umte endlessly. Many Epochster, the fate of the Twelfth Universe would be frightening. By then, once the seal opened and providence got released, any living being in the universe would be tainted with strong providence. In this way, a batch of dominating powerhouses could be created. In fact, many powerhouses hadprehended the Macrocosm Power and entered the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Everything Radomir did, although this era would be destroyed and cause the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and the Primordial Age not to have any powerhouses above the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, the Twelfth Universe would definitely rise again and be a truly dazzling world. Looking at the Five Ancestral Masters, James said, ¡°Since the ending of this era has already been determined, and since failure is certain, stop holding on and disperse your providence. Let the providence return to the universe. Go and reincarnate, all of you. Hopefully, we can meet again in the endless future.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The Ancestral God Goldughed out loud. ¡°We n on doing that.¡± ¡°Radomir is too strong. We aren¡¯t his match at all. We have been having a discussion. After setting up a n to resolve future catastrophes, we will disperse our cultivation base and reincarnate.¡± Hearing that, James was rest assured. He did not want to see the older generation who had shown kindness to him die this way. He did not want to see the older generation, who had done so much for the Twelfth Universe, die in this era. ¡°See you again in the endless future.¡± James waved his hand as a goodbye. He came to this era for nothing. Even though his trip here was wasted, he still had some achievements. He learned about many things, and he had grown stronger. Now, his only worry was Winnie. However, he, from the future, knew her ending. During the strife, Winnie chose to be imprisoned. She sealed herself in a pce until Melinda exited the Reincarnation Pool and until the Fourth Tribtion appeared. Only then would Melinda call out Winnie. The mission of James¡¯ trip to this era had ended. It was time to return. In the endless future, he still had many rtives and friends waiting for him. Winnie was still waiting for him to save her. There was a possibility that Thea had reincarnated to the future. He still needed to look for Thea. After leaving Mount Element, he activated the Time Capsule and entered the River of Time. Flowing along the River of Time, he began his way back. Chapter 3736 Chapter 3736 Using the Time Capsule, James entered the River of Time. He continued down the river. When he walked up the River of Time, his body could not resist the pressure for a long time. Now, his body was a lot stronger than when he came. This time, he did not feel any difort. In the River of Time, he could sense the corresponding era. Presently, he was only thinking about Thea. He did not want to see the other eras. He only wanted to return to the future and look for Thea. Soon, the Apocalypse Age arrived. Everything in the Apocalypse Age was within his senses. After sensing the time frame, he left the River of Time and returned to the Twelfth Universe. The time he returned to was one Epochter after he left. In this Epoch, many things happened in the Twelfth Universe. Jacopo was in charge of the Human Realm and became the Lord of the Human Race. The Human Realm formed an alliance with the Demon Realm and the Fiend Realm, controlling the universe. Then, the Human Race, Fiend Race, and Demon Race fell apart and began a fight. After that, the Elysian Seal was opened. It was only then that the three races stopped the battle. Following the opening of the Elysian Seal and the end of the fight between the three races, the Twelfth Universe began its most potent era. This era was a dazzling era. Even the Lords of the other Universes sensed the changes in the Twelfth Universe. The Elysian Seal in the Twelfth Universe sealed the ages and umted enough providence. This providence was terrifying, so the Lords of the other Universes targeted it. They sent numerous prodigies to the Twelfth Universe and nned to absorb the providence umted by the Twelfth Universe and rise in the Twelfth Universe. Several Caelum Ancestral Gods from the Primeval Age also reincarnated to this era. In history, some powerhouses predicted that the Apocalypse Age would be a dazzling era and chose to hibernate. They nned to wake up in this era. The Twelfth Universe had been suppressed for many Epochs, and finally, the era Radomir anticipated arrived. However, Radomir did not expect the Twelfth Universe to garner the attention of the other universes. The Lords of the other Universes sent many prodigies to the Twelfth Universe for training. The Twelfth Universe in this Epoch birthed many excellent prodigies. At the beginning of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age, the Primordial Age, and the Apocalypse Age, cultivators only cultivated one Path Seal, and only a few managed to cultivate two Path Seals. Now, with the blessing of providence, living beings became stronger, and they could cultivate more Path Seals. Cultivating three to four Path Seals was average, but cultivating five to six Path Seals could be considered a prodigy. Meanwhile, the true prodigy pursued the extreme and wanted nine Path Seals. Besides, the Elysian Seal of the Twelfth Universe had sealed countless Epochs. It stabilized the Heavenly Path of the Twelfth Universe. The level of stability exceeded thebination of the First Universe and the new universe. Everything was made with the sacrifices of the many powerhouses during the Primeval Age. Although Radomir died in the Primeval Age,mencing the start of the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and the end of the Primordial Age, this dazzling era was established. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James returned to one Epochter after the time when he went to Primeval Age. He appeared in the Human Realm of the Twelfth Universe. Once he appeared in the Human Realm, he sensed the mystic of the current universe. He could sense that the seal to the Heavenly Path had opened, and he could feel the dense providence contained in heaven and earth. Any living being could be touched by providence. If one could be tainted by providence, one could be strong. After bing a powerhouse, the possibility of entering the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank would increase. ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡± James walked on the soil of the Human Realm and found the environment before his eyes to be unfamiliar. It waspletely different from when he left. ¡°It has been an Epoch since I left. I didn¡¯t expect the Twelfth Universe to have such huge changes in one Epoch. I wonder how my rtives and friends are doing.¡± At this moment, James kind of missed his friends. He missed Henry. He missed the Blithe King, both of his grandfathers, and his uncle. He even missed Quincy. His memories of the past emerged in his mind one by one. Even though it had been a long time since these matters happened, he felt as if they had just happened yesterday. Chapter 3737 Chapter 3737 ¡°I wonder if Wyrmstead in the Mortal Dimension is still around after such a long time has passed,¡± mumbled James. Then, he went to the Mortal Dimension. Wyrmstead still existed. However, he did not sense the familiar aura in Wyrmstead. The current Wyrmstead was very different from the Wyrmstead he knew. James did not stay for long, as he had guessed that the people in the former Wyrmstead had perhaps be Gods and had gone to the Divine Dimension. With the beginning of the Apocalypse Age, the earthlings entered the cultivation era. Everyone would cultivate and be a cultivator. Naturally, they could live for eternity. He believed that his friends did not die and had merely ascended. James did not care about this for now. Right now, he needed to save Winnie. In the blink of an eye, his body disappeared and appeared in the ce where Winnie was locked. In front of a ck pce, James looked at the building before him. He saw that inscriptions were circting the pce. These inscriptions were the Elysian Inscriptions. Winnie broke the Heavenly Oath she made. Thus, she was imprisoned and could not leave this ce forever. Standing before the pce, James waved his hands, and a magical power emerged in his palms. The power entered the ck pce, and the Elysian Inscriptions circting the surface of the pce, gradually disappeared. James pushed open the entrance door of the pce. When he was about to enter, a beautiful figure walked out. Upon seeing James, Winnie was stunned. ¡°Papa?¡± ¡°Winnie.¡± James smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Papa, you¡¯re back. Where did you return from? Did you not go to the Primeval Age?¡± Winnie was shocked. In her memory, her father appeared in the Primeval Age and died there. Ever since she left the broken seal, she knew James would go to the Primeval Age and die in that era. Nheless, she did not stop him. She thought it was James¡¯ destiny and could not stop or change it. James smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve just returned from the Primeval Age. The moment I came back, I came to save you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Winnie was taken aback as she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you die in the First Universe from the siege of the First Universe¡¯s prodigies? Melinda, Henrik, and I personally buried you.¡± James exined, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I was indeed dead, but more than ten Epochs after I was buried, I came back alive. When I woke up, Radomir had killed Hadad. The Caelum Ancestral Gods of the Twelfth Universe had formed the Universal Alliance and had retreated in defeat. The Primeval Age came to an end. After Thea reincarnated, I no longer needed to stay in the Primeval Age, so I rushed back.¡± ¡°Have you entered the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank?¡± Winnie was astonished. She was imprisoned by the Elysian Seal. Even a Caelum Ancestral God could not break the Elysian Seal. Only a Macrocosm Ancestral God had the ability. ¡°How do I say this?¡± James hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know which cultivation rank I¡¯m in right now, but I know that I¡¯ve entered the Fourth Stage of the Omniscience Stage. As for my cultivation rank, I can¡¯t sense it. I only know that I was at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank when I died. I was only a step away from the Ancestral God Rank. However, when I was resurrected, I couldn¡¯t sense my cultivation rank.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Winnie was shocked once again. She did not expect her father to be alive and return from the Primeval Age. ¡°Papa.¡± Winnie hugged James. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re alive.¡± Chapter 3738 Chapter 3738 Winnie was overjoyed. No one knew what she had gone through. She went to the Primeval Age and experienced many things there. She even watched the destruction of the Primeval Age. To not interfere with anything in the Primeval Age, she chose to seal herself. Winnie sealed herself for several eras. During this time, she spent most of her time sleeping. She spent the dull eras in a deep sleep. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. asionally, she woke up and observed the outside world. Upon seeing James, who should have been dead in the battle during the Primeval Age, alive, she was so happy that she cried. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± Jamesforted Winnie and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re free. The Heavenly Path can no longer constrain you.¡± Winnie stopped sobbing. ¡°What about Mother? Have you found her?¡± She sealed herself during the turmoil in the Primeval Age. Under Radomir¡¯s pressure, she sealed herself. Even if she went to the Primeval Age and found out that her mother was there, she did not meet Thea in the Primeval Age. James responded, ¡°Thea has reincarnated.¡± He exined the situation of Thea¡¯s reincarnation. ¡°If Thea reincarnated, she shouldn¡¯t walk out of the Reincarnation Pond. Instead, she should¡¯ve reincarnated into another person. As for whether or not her name is still Thea after reincarnation, it¡¯s unknown. I need to find out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Winnie nodded. Looking at James, she asked, ¡°Are you going to find Mother now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°With my current ability, it isn¡¯t hard for me to find out Thea¡¯s reincarnated body. If Thea has actually reincarnated to this era, and as long as Thea exists in this era, I can find out her whereabouts.¡± James was confident in this. After all, during the Primeval Age, he understood the Heavenly Path and could use the rules of the Heavenly Path to deduce everything. As long as Thea appeared in this era before, the Heavenly Path would leave her traces behind. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± said Winnie. Then, her expression changed as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been imprisoned for a long time. Now that I¡¯m free, I don¡¯t know where I should go.¡± James smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Melinda walk out of the Reincarnation Pond? She has memories of the Primeval Age. In your memory, she may be your best friend. Go and look for Melinda.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Winnie nced at James. ¡°Ever since you died in the battle, Melinda has been sad for a long time. She finally walked out of her sadness after so long. She has deep feelings for you.¡± James smiled bitterly. ¡°I won¡¯t meet her for the time being. We¡¯ll talk about this again after I find Thea.¡± Winnie did not pursue further. Swish! At this moment, a shadow appeared out of nowhere. It was a handsome and extraordinary man in a white robe. James sensed him the moment he appeared. James turned around and pushed his palm out. The man in a white robe did the same. Both of their palms touched each other. It did not cause any fluctuation of power. The man in a white robe stepped backward, and during that time, the void under his legs showed signs of cracking, but it had not fully cracked open. ¡°Ah!¡± The man in a white robe was stunned. Chapter 3739 Chapter 3739 On the other hand, James calmly looked at the man in a white robe, who had just appeared, and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡± Radomir heard the familiar yet unfamiliar voice and stared at James. ¡°James, it¡¯s you.¡± As the Lord of this universe, he knew everything. He began nning during the Primeval Age. That was how he managed to create the current Twelfth Universe. He met James in the Primeval Age, but James died during that time. He knew James resolved the Four Cmities of Earth and the Four Cmities of the Human Race. He also knew that James in the Primeval Age was from this era. Thus, James was destined to die in the Primeval Age. No matter how extraordinary James was, Radomir did not care. However, James appeared now. In fact, James was stronger than him, so how could he not be shocked? ¡°Didn¡¯t you die in battle during the Primeval Age? You were besieged to death by the nine powerhouses of the First Universe in the new universe. So, how are you still alive?¡± Radomir had a shocked expression. James smiled. ¡°This is a long story. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m alive either, but I am still alive.¡± ¡°Your ability¡­ Have you entered the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank?¡± Radomir asked, confused. It should not be possible. He was a Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank powerhouse and was in charge of the Heavenly Path, so how could he be unaware of a powerhouse in the Twelfth Universe entering the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank? James shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sense which cultivation rank I¡¯m in.¡± Radomir tried to sense James¡¯ cultivation rank. Nevertheless, he could not sense it either. He inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± James responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that my cultivation rank was at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank, one step away from the Ancestral God Rank, when I died in battle. After I revived, I couldn¡¯t sense my cultivation rank. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve gone to a path different from the cultivation path. ¡°Besides, I have coincidentally entered the Fourth Stage of the Omniscience Path. ¡°Everything was due to the battle in the new universe. ¡°That battle shattered all of my Path Seals and caused countless powers to wreak havoc in my body. In addition to that, I consumed a Macrocosm Core and countless Macrocosm-Ranked elixirs. In the end, these powerspletely blended with the power of the Dark Wellspring and birthed a new power.¡± James did not hide anything from Radomir. To themon people, Radomir was evil. In order to stabilize his status, he wiped out an entire era and altered the Heavenly Path, causing many living beings of numerous eras to be unable to enter the Quasi Ancestral God Rank. Nheless, James went to the Primeval Age before, so he understood Radomir. If Radomir did not do all of this, James would do it instead. Thus, James trusted Radomir. After listening to James, Radomir was confused as he mumbled, ¡°This is strange. What power can the power of countless Path, the Macrocosm Core, the Macrocosm-Ranked elixirs, and the power of the Dark Wellspring form?¡± Even Radomir, a Macrocosm Ancestral God, could not understand all this. Nevertheless, he did not ponder on it. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Patting James on the shoulder, Radomir smiled. ¡°I knew you had a bright future. You¡¯re stronger than me now, which means that no matter which cultivation rank you¡¯re currently in, you can defeat a First Stage Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Radomir was excited. ¡°The Twelfth Universe has been wasted for several eras. Now, the most dazzling era hase. Even other universes have their eyes on the current Twelfth Universe and sent prodigies here for training. ¡°I believe that several Epochster, the Twelfth Universe can risepletely and birth several Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Then, the Twelfth Universe will be strong and no longer fear the other universes. Even the wish of the Holy Master of Nothingness can be fulfilled, making the Dark World peaceful. ¡°James, let¡¯s work together and glorify the Twelfth Universe.¡± However, James shook his head and responded, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this next time. I need to find Thea first. Without Thea, I don¡¯t have the motivation to do anything.¡± ¡°What kind of mindset is that?¡±Radomir reprimanded, ¡°Is it worth giving up the world for a woman? As one of the top powerhouses, you can get any woman.¡± Chapter 3740 Chapter 3740 ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I went to the Primeval Age from this era to find Thea. Now that she has reincarnated, I need to find her reincarnated body.¡± James shook his head. He did not agree with Radomir¡¯s point of view. Radomir took a deep breath. He did not say anything else and left. He knew that he needed to give James time to find Thea. So, he decided to cooperate with James. ¡°Papa.¡± Standing to the side, Winnie had been silent. After Radomir left, she finally spoke up, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be stronger than a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James responded, ¡°Both of us did not use our full strength. If we actually duel, I may not be his match.¡± James knew that Radomir was only probing and that he did not use his full strength. The same went for him. He only used a part of his power. If they truly fought each other, he might not defeat a Macrocosm Ancestral God. However, it could be seen that he was stronger than before. ¡°I¡¯m going to go now,¡± said Winnie. ¡°Go ahead.¡± James waved his hand. ¡°Alright.¡± Winnie turned to leave right away. As for James, he activated the Heavenly Path and began to use the rules of the Heavenly Path to trace Thea. Unfortunately, Thea currently did not exist in the rules of the Heavenly Path. There were not any traces left behind by Thea. James frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Thea not reincarnate to this era?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James was perplexed. He was not certain that Thea reincarnated in this era. When Thea was about to reincarnate, she only said they would meet again if they were fated. ¡°This is giving me a headache. Thea, where should I find you?¡± James was troubled. Thea¡¯s soul did not exist in the current universe, which meant her reincarnated body was not here. So, where should he look for Thea? Or had Thea not reincarnated yet? Had the time note? Sitting on the peak of a mountain, James began his extraption. As he raised his hands, sigils emerged in his palm. The sigils quickly gathered together and formed an Extraption Formation. The formation moved and changed continuously. There were countless changes every second. After a while, James dispersed the Extraption Formation. ¡°Unable to extrapte the result?¡± James was confused. ¡°I¡¯ve divined thousands of Epochs, but there¡¯s no trace of Thea. What¡¯s going on? Did Thea not reincarnate? Where did she go?¡± James sat at the mountain peak and did not move for a long time. As he could not find any trace of Thea, he appeared to have lost all of his spirit. He did not appear to be himself at all. James pondered. If he could not divine, there were only two results. Firstly, Thea did not reincarnate at all, and she was not in the Twelfth Universe but in another universe. Secondly, Thea had indeed reincarnated. However, as there were many connections between him and Thea, his Extrapte Formation could not divine Thea¡¯s whereabouts. It was simr to him being able to divine other people¡¯s life but could not do the same for his own life. Thea was too involved in James¡¯ life, and thus James could not divine her whereabouts. No matter which oue it was, James could not ept it. If Thea was not in the Twelfth Universe, which universe was she in? There were so many universes. Where should James look for her? If he could not divine, where should he find Thea when the Twelfth Universe was huge? Even though his current ability had reached the level of finding out everything in heaven and earth in the blink of an eye, he could not find out about Thea. So, he could not find her. Chapter 3741 Chapter 3741 ¡°Huff.¡± Sadness clouded James¡¯ expression. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Who would have thought a mere woman could trouble a peerless powerhouse so? After James let out a despondent sigh, he tried to sense Thea in the deepest part of his soul. A portion of Thea¡¯s soul was used to formte the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. After he consumed it, a trace of her soul had been melded with his. James could sense a Path Sigil embedded within his soul. ¡°Thea...Thea¡­¡± However, the Path Sigil had no consciousness. No matter how much James called out to it, the Path Sigil stayed silent. Back when he was on the brink of death, the Path Sigil awakened, and Thea¡¯s voice called out to him. ¡°I¡¯ll try to extrapte this Path Sigil.¡± James tried to track down his beloved again, relying on the Path Sigil. Unfortunately, he was still unable to divine Thea¡¯s whereabouts. After a few attempts, James finally gave up. He was unable to find Thea despite his great strength. Perhaps, this had been decided by fate. For now, he could only wait. Despite that, he firmly believed Thea would turn up sooner orter. James turned around and left. The next moment, he arrived back at the Divine Dimension in the Human Realm. The Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension was the cornerstone of the Twelfth Universe. Now that the Twelfth Universe had developed into one of the strongest universes, many prodigies were drawn in and they settled within the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. The Elysian Seal had already been lifted for some time, but the Twelfth Universe¡¯s inhabitants were still very weak. Despite the fact that some sessfully became Ancestral Gods, they had only one Path Seal. Meanwhile, the new generation of prodigies that had risen during the Apocalypse Age chose not to progress more slowly and focused on acquiring more Path Seals. On the other hand, most of the foreign beings that came to the Twelfth Universe were at the Divine Rank, and a few were still at the Sage Rank. They hade for the Twelfth Universe¡¯s luck so that they could acquire more Path Seals. Naturally, several powerhouses had also made their way to the Twelfth Universe to look for an opportunity to be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. The Twelfth Universe had be the most popr universe, and many powerhouses hade to broaden their horizons. When the foreign powerhouses came to the Twelfth Universe, they would also bring luck from their own universe. As a result, the Twelfth Universe umted a significant amount of luck. The Heavenly Path was aware of the overall benefits this resulted in and permitted others to enter into the Twelfth Universe. James appeared in the Divine Dimension and spread his Divine Sense throughout the area to determine the Cahan family¡¯s whereabouts. Jacopo was the Human Race¡¯s Lord and controlled the Human Realm. Since Jacopo¡¯s mother was Thea, he was also rted to the Cahans. Therefore, the Cahans relied on Jacopo¡¯s status to highlight their family¡¯s influence. On the other hand, the Caden family was the strongest force in the Human Realm. James immediately sensed many familiar auras. ¡°I¡¯m d they¡¯re still around.¡± James was relieved. Although he sessfully located them, he did not intend to meet them. He wanted to meet up with Henrik beforehand. Henrik was not within the Divine Dimension. James expanded his senses to span the universe and found Henrik in the Demon Realm. With a thought, he disappeared from the Human Realm. The next moment, he had arrived in the Demon Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. Henrik stood atop a mountain in the Demon Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. He wore a white robe and his face was contorted in fury. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d been resurrected, Yermi.¡± A man wearing a blue robe stood on a mountain opposite Henrik. He looked at Henrik with a menacing expression. ¡°You b*stard! You fought me with everything you had in the new universe. You obliterated my soul, and my master went through hell and back to resurrect me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle everything today. Right here.¡± Henrik¡¯s expression darkened. After their brief exchange, a powerful aura erupted from Henrik¡¯s body. Chapter 3742 Chapter 3742 Henrik grieved over James¡¯ death and felt responsible over it. Ever since James died, he had stayed in seclusion. He easily avoided the Dark Strife during the Primeval Age and survived until this point because Yukia was his master. The Twelfth Universe was in a prosperous age and attracted countless prodigies from the other universes. He never expected Yermi, who had supposedly died under his sword, to still be alive. Yermi was James¡¯ murderer. Henrik¡¯s heart burned with a desire for revenge when he saw Yermi. In the Primeval Age, Henrik was already at the Terra Ancestral God Rank. He lived through the Ancient Heavenly Court Age and the Primordial Age. During this time, he reached the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. He had also been pursuing ultimate strength and had sessfully cultivated ten Paths. In the current age, he was one of the best Caelum Ancestral Gods. Ordinary Caelum Ancestral Gods could notpare to him. Yermi looked at Henrik with a calm expression. ¡°James was indeed a genius. I was greatly inspired by him when we fought. If I hadn¡¯t fought him back then, I wouldn¡¯t have ever aplished what I have today. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate he had to die. It was his fate since he was born in the Twelfth Universe. If he were to be born in the First Universe, he would¡¯ve be one of the greatest powerhouses to ever live.¡± Yermi voiced his opinions about James. Afterward, he grinned. ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive as well to have broken through the limits of heaven and earth. You¡¯re already a Caleum Ancestral God with ten Paths. You¡¯re very close to bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Unfortunately, you¡¯re still slightly weaker than me. I¡¯m already a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Henrik retorted. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re a Macrocosm Ancestral God, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer. Don¡¯t think of leaving alive since you¡¯ve shown your face here.¡± Henrik oozed murderous intent toward Yermi. Yermi reminded him, ¡°You have to consider the situation carefully, Henrik. We¡¯re in the Twelfth Universe and it¡¯s not the most stable universe. If we fight here, the Demon Realm will definitely copse. Henrik red at him and said, ¡°Do you dare to fight me in the Chaos?¡± ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll use this chance to show you the difference between a Caelum Ancestral God and Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Yermi was fearless. After speaking, he immediately dashed into the sky. He traveled through the mesmerizing universe and appeared in the Chaos. Henrik followed closely behind him. When the two entered the Chaos, Henrik immediately attacked Yermi using his full strength. A fierce battle unfolded in the Chaos. Meanwhile, James had rushed over to the Demon Realm after sensing Henrik¡¯s presence. However, he could no longer trace his aura the moment he arrived in the Demon Realm. ¡°He was here just a while ago. Where did he disappear to?¡± James frowned. He stood where he previously sensed Henrik, waved his hand, and gathered a feww fragments. Immediately afterward, a vision of what recently happened in the area reyed before his eyes. His brows furrowed tighter after seeing Yermi. James quickly left the Demon Realm and rushed toward the Chaos without hesitation. He sensed rming fluctuations in the Chaos as soon as he entered it. Fortunately, he was unscathed by the resultant shockwaves from Henrik and Yermi¡¯s battle. James did not immediately announce his presence but watched the battle in hiding. Henrik was very powerful. He had broken through the limits of heaven and earth and was a Caelum Ancestral God with ten Paths. The Chaos itself was affected by Henrik using his full strength in battle. However, Yermi had also cultivated ten Paths. On top of that, he was already a Macrocosm Ancestral God. No matter how strong Henrik was, he could not beat Yermi. Moreover, Yermi even had a Chaotic Treasure. Henrik was overpowered and quickly sustained injuries right after the battle began. ¡°I had no intention of killing you at the start. However, since we¡¯re in the Chaos, I¡¯ll make this ce your grave.¡± Chapter 3743 Chapter 3743 Yermi nned to kill Henrik. Henrik was a Caelum Ancestral God that mastered ten Paths. Now that the Twelfth Universe was blessed with great luck, Henrik would surely be able to learn Macrocosm Power soon since he was so talented. Once he became a Macrocosm Ancestral God, he would definitely be a formidable powerhouse. As a powerhouse from the First Universe, Yermi would never allow living beings of the Twelfth Universe to surpass him. Yermi¡¯s Chaotic Treasure was an iron chain. At both ends of the chain were spiked iron balls. ¡°Prepare to die.¡± Yermi swung his weapon with herculean force. Henrik was already wounded. As he watched the attack draw closer, his expression became solemn. At thest second, a figure suddenly appeared before Henrik. The person raised his hand, unleashed powerful force from his palm, and stopped the spiked balls. The force prevented the spiked ball from moving forward. ¡°How¡­?¡± Yermi¡¯s expression changed to one of shock. He attempted to pull back the chains, but a powerful force had bound it tightly. No matter how much he tried, he was unable to retrieve his weapon. ¡°Who might you be, sir?¡± Yermi said, ¡°I¡¯m a Macrocosm Ancestral God from the First Universe. My master is the First Universe¡¯s Lord.¡± Yermi introduced himself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. James wore a ck robe and had a mask made out of mysteriousw fragments covering his face. He did not want to reveal his identity or be recognized by Yermi. Otherwise, powerhouses from the First Universe would definitely pursue him if they found out he was still alive. His existence was enough to pose a threat to the First Universe. With his current strength, James knew he was not a match for the Omnipotent Lord yet. James used his force to hold onto Yermi¡¯s Chaotic Treasure. He looked at the startled Yermi and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to kick up amotion in the Twelfth Universe. I¡¯ll let you off the hook today, but I won¡¯t go easy on you if you try something like this again.¡± After speaking, he immediately took action. He tossed the Chaotic Treasure back to Yermi, causing the spiked ball to hit him. The weapon caved in Yermi¡¯s chest, causing him to vomit out a mouthful of blood. His body was also sted away upon impact. James was terrifyingly strong. Even Henrik, a Caelum Ancestral God that mastered ten Paths, and Yermi, a Macrocosm Ancestral God with a Chaotic Treasure, was helpless against him. Yermi was shocked to have been defeated in one move. He wondered, ¡®When did such a terrifying powerhouse exist in the Twelfth Universe?¡¯ It took a long time for Yermi to collect himself after his initial shock. ¡®This is bad. I must report this to Master,¡¯ thought Yermi and he quickly fled the area in a wounded state. Henrik looked at the mysterious person who protected him. As soon as Yermi left, he said embarrassedly, ¡°Thank you for helping me, Sir.¡± James turned around. Henrik looked at the masked man before him. He wanted to see the face of his sudden saviour but could not see through the mask, which wasposed ofw fragments. James¡¯ scattered thew inscriptions, and the mask slowly faded away to reveal his face. ¡°Huh?!¡± Henrik eximed, and his jaw dropped open in disbelief. ¡°J-James! It¡¯s¡­ you?¡± Henrik babbled incoherently. ¡°Y-You¡­ H-How? What¡¯s going on? How are you still alive?¡± Chapter 3744 Chapter 3744 Henrik was bbergasted. He witnessed James¡¯ death with his own eyes. He brought James¡¯ body back to the Twelfth Universe and personally buried him. How was it possible for James toe back to life after such a long time had passed? After James died, Henrik wandered around aimlessly. He even followed his master to other universes to train. When the Apocalypse Age began, he had heard about a cultivator called James Caden, who yed a considerable part in resolving the Four Cmities. Back in the Primeval Age, he had no idea James was from the future. It was only until the Apocalypse Age did he realize that James was destined to travel back in time to the Primeval Age. Henrik knew he could not interfere with the matter. If he were to stop James from time traveling, the Primeval Age¡¯s events would be changed forever and that would lead to a cascade of grave consequences. The Primeval Age intended history would cease to exist, and so would everything of the present. Henrik was not able to bear the Karma and consequences. Even though he knew James would die in the Primeval Age, he held his tongue. However, James had returned in the flesh. He was shocked but also delighted to see him again. ¡°Is it really you, James? I¡¯m not hallucinating, right?¡± stammered Henrik in disbelief. ¡°Let¡¯s head back first before we catch up.¡± James did not stay in the Chaos for long and quickly returned to the Twelfth Universe. Henrik followed closely behind him. The two returned to the Twelfth Universe and headed to a restaurant in some city within the Demon Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. They sat by a window, and James began to recount everything that happened over drinks. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m still confused by everything that transpired up to this point. I don¡¯t even know how I was resurrected. A few dozen Epochs after my death, I suddenly came back to life. Then, I used the Time Capsule to travel through the River of Time and arrived at the current era.¡± Shocked, Henrik asked. ¡°How about your strength? How did you get so powerful? Yermi is a Macrocosm Ancestral God with ten Paths. He¡¯s terrifyingly strong yet he couldn¡¯t even withstand one blow from you.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°After I regained consciousness, I felt a new kind of power within my body,¡± said James. James recalled past events and continued telling his story. ¡°During the great battle in the Primeval Age, all the Path Seals in my body were shattered, and their power began to flow throughout my body. ¡°I had also consumed a Macrocosm Core, refined the Dark Wellspring, and eaten the Macrocosm Herbs you gave me. ¡°All these powers fused and formed a new kind of power. However, I can¡¯t seem to discern my cultivation rank.¡± ¡­ James did not hide anything from Henrik and told him everything that happened in the past. Hearing this, Henrik fell into thought. Chapter 3745 Chapter 3745 After a while, Henrik said, ¡°My Grandmaster, Yukia, had already predicted the birth of the new universe and handed my master a pouch in advance. ¡°She instructed him to send me to the new universe to join you. I was also asked to collect powerful herbs. However, my master never exined its purpose to me. ¡°When you were injured and consumed the Macrocosm Core, I suddenly realized why I was tasked to collect those herbs. Perhaps my Grandmaster knew you would be in distress and wanted me to collect those herbs to save you.¡± Hearing this, James asked puzzledly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying everything I¡¯ve gone through was ording to Yukia¡¯s n? Did she also predict I¡¯d develop a new power in my body?¡± Henrik shook his head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a power that can only be generated under specific conditions. My Grandmaster must¡¯ve been secretly pulling the strings and guiding you toward this oue.¡± James was now extremely intrigued by this enigmatic figure. What kind of person was Yukia? Why was everything to do with him rted to her? James waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to fill my head withplicated thoughts now. Let¡¯s enjoy our drinks.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He picked up his wine ss, toasted to Henrik, and drank everything in one gulp. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Henrik asked. ¡°Why did you let Yermi go? He¡¯s a Macrocosm Ancestral God from the First Universe. Moreover, he was the one that sent many powerhouses after you back in the Primeval Age.¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill him, but he¡¯s from the First Universe. His master is the First Universe¡¯s Lord and the Omnipotent Lord is extremely powerful. If I were to kill him, the First Universe¡¯s powerhouses would be enraged and would target the Twelfth Universe. It would be a disaster for the Twelfth Universe if I killed him. ¡°I don¡¯t know the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s strength, but he¡¯s the Lord of the First Universe. Their universe has existed the longest, and I can¡¯t underestimate him. Before I¡¯m absolutely assured I can best him, I¡¯ll try to avoid inciting him.¡± The Twelfth Universe was at peace. Foreign powerhouses hade to the Twelfth Universe, which meant that the universe was celebrating a prosperous era. Earning the ire of the First Universe would bring disaster to the Twelfth Universe. James did not want to kill Yermi over a personal conflict and cause the suffering of the inhabitants in the Twelfth Universe. Henrik nodded lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Twelfth Universe had been oppressed for so long and is now finally growing stronger. It¡¯s best not to invite such trouble at this critical period. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re still alive, James. We can continue fighting together again.¡± Henrik was in a good mood and chattered on cheerily. He finally had the chance to vent out the emotions that he had bottled up all these years. ¡°What are you nning to do next, James?¡± asked Henrik. James sighed lightly at his question. ¡°I traveled to the Primeval Age to look for Thea. Although I found her, she reincarnated. I have no idea where she was reborn and I don¡¯t know where I should go to find her.¡± Henrikforted him, ¡°Since she¡¯s been reincarnated, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll appear sooner orter. The Twelfth Universe is currently the most prosperous and is highly desired by other universes. I¡¯m sure Thea will be reincarnated into this age. You just need to patiently wait for her. By the way, many other powerhouses have been acting very arrogantly in the Twelfth Universe. Our Elysian Seal has only just been lifted, and our people haven¡¯t grown strong enough to take on the other universe¡¯s powerhouses. Since you¡¯ve returned, let¡¯s teach them their ce together.¡± James shook his head lightly. Henry asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was that too excessive?¡± James replied. ¡°Our universes seem to be harmoniously co-existing at the moment, but a lot is brewing beneath the surface. If I suddenly show up, it¡¯ll cause needless uproar. I¡¯m not nning to reveal myself.¡± Henrik smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can just disguise yourself and use apletely different identity.¡± James replied. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what I¡¯m nning to do. James Caden has already died in the Primeval Age. If word got out that I¡¯m still alive, it¡¯d definitely cause the other universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods to panic.¡± Henrik said smilingly, ¡°True. You¡¯ve cultivated too many Paths and have several Macrocosm Powers. If you were to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you. If they find out you¡¯re still alive, they will try to get rid of you as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 3746 Chapter 3746 The Twelfth Universe ushered a new and prosperous era. Other universes envied their affluence and sent many of their prodigies over in hopes some of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s luck would rub off on them so they could make great strides in their cultivation. Unfortunately, these outsiders began to oppress the Twelfth Universe¡¯s denizens. The Twelfth Universe¡¯s own prodigies were persecuted and bullied with the influx of new visitors. Henrik wanted to avenge them. Now that James had returned, he wanted to use theirbined might to teach the other universes¡¯ prodigies a lesson. However, James was uninterested in dealing with these matters. His main concern was Yukia. James looked at Henrik and changed the topic. ¡°Did you ever see Yukia again after leaving the Thirteenth Universe?¡± Henrik said, ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Intrigued, James said, ¡°Tell me more.¡± Henrik said, ¡°Every time I see my Grandmaster, I¡¯ve only seen her from behind. I¡¯ve never seen her true appearance before. Truthfully, I don¡¯t even really know that much about her. If you want to know about her, I¡¯m sure my mentor will know more than me. Would you like to go visit him?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your mentor?¡± asked James. He knew Henrik had a powerful master. During the Primeval Age, his mentor brought Henrik across the Chaos and into the new universe. Taking that into consideration, he must be at least a Caelum Ancestral God. Moreover, he even managed to escape the scrutiny of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, which meant he was definitely an extremely capable person. James was curious about Henrik¡¯s master who also was Yukia¡¯s disciple. Henrik exined. ¡°My master is from the Twelfth Universe. He was also a basic individual from the Twelfth Universe and was born in the same period as the Five Ancestral Masters. My master isn¡¯t interested in fame and fortune. Thus, he rarelyes out in public, and very few know of him. ¡°My master is called the Unmatched Emperor. He was born an Ancestral God. Yukia took him on as her disciple shortly after his birth. At the time of the conflict during the Primeval Age, my master left the Twelfth Universe and avoided the catastrophe. Later, he returned to the Twelfth Universe in the Primordial Age and lived in the Demon Realm.¡± James asked. ¡°What¡¯s the Unmatched Emperor¡¯s cultivation rank?¡± Henrik shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know his current cultivation rank. When I became his disciple, he mentioned that he was at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. It¡¯s already been so long, and he has traveled to many other universes. It¡¯s possible he might already be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°However, the Twelfth Universe¡¯s strength was restricted to the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven during the Primordial Age. On top of that, he never disclosed his true strength to others.That¡¯s why others assume he¡¯s still a Grand Emperor.¡± Henrik briefly spoke of the Unmatched Emperor¡¯s background.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. James grew interested in the Unmatched Emperor. He stood up and said, ¡°Well, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go see him.¡± Henrik stood up without hesitation and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± James left the restaurant and followed Henrik to a spiritual mountain protected by a mysterious formation in the Demon Realm. As soon as they arrived, James detected the powerful formation. Although it was aplicated formation, James was now very knowledgeable in formations and could disable it with ease. Meanwhile, Henrik entered the formation freely. He led James through the formation and up the spiritual mountain. On top of the mountain were some ordinary-looking buildings. Henrik brought James to a wooden house. As he stood outside the door, Henrik called out, ¡°Master.¡± Creak. The door slowly opened, and out came an old man. Surprisingly, the old man had a head of ck hair along with a ck beard. He wore a ck robe and looked spry and full of energy. Chapter 3747 Chapter 3747 Henrik greeted him respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± The old man nodded lightly, then turned to James. He smiled and said, ¡°I finally got to see you in person, James.¡± Knowing the old man had existed since the early days of the Twelfth Universe, James also addressed him respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Sir.¡± The Unmatched Emperor waved his hand, and a table and some chairs appeared outside the wooden house. He gestured to his guests and said, ¡°Sit.¡± James sat himself down on one of the chairs. His eyes were glued on the Unmatched Emperor as he tried to discern his cultivation rank. However, he could not sense anything from the Unmatched Emperor, and it was like there was a void in the man¡¯s body. The Unmatched Emperor smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already transcended cultivation ranks and embarked on a different path.¡± Hearing this, James was startled. ¡®He¡¯s transcended the way of cultivation and embarked on a different path?¡¯ thought James. The Unmatched Emperor smiled politely. ¡°If you have any questions, ask away.¡± James inquired, ¡°Before the creation of the Thirteenth Universe in the Primeval Age, Yukia handed you a pouch, didn¡¯t she? What did it contain?¡± ¡°The Primeval Age? That¡¯s a very long time ago.¡± The Unmatched Emperor pondered deeply about his answer. After a while, he said, ¡°She did pass me a pouch, but it didn¡¯t have much inside it. There was only a message saying that you¡¯d go to the new universe on behalf of the Twelfth Universe and that you¡¯d go through a horrible ordeal. She mentioned it¡¯d be tough for you to ovee the event and survive. I was also instructed to send someone to the new universe to gather a great number of herbs.¡± The Unmatched Emperor spoke offhandedly as if he were talking about something insignificant. However, his words made James¡¯ blood race. His suspicion that Yukia had been secretly guiding him forward was true. ¡°Who exactly is Yukia?¡± James wondered aloud. A pensive look shed across the Unmatched Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°My master¡­¡± After thinking for a long time, he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about her either. However, she did mention a bit of her past. Back when there were only eight universes, great turmoil erupted in the Dark World and the Dark World went through a power shuffle. My master severely injured three hundred Ninth Stage Lords in the Dark World. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You must be unfamiliar with the Lord Rank. ¡°The Lord Rank is the Dark World¡¯s equivalent to the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank in the Illuminated World. ¡°Being at the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage is akin to a Macrocosm Ancestral God who had cultivated nine Macrocosm Powers.¡± James eximed in awe. ¡°She¡¯s that powerful?!¡± What kind of strength did Yukia wield to severely injure 300 Ninth Stage Lords? The Unmatched Emperor said, ¡°That¡¯s all I know about her. I know nothing about her background nor do I know her cultivation rank.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath to calm himself down. After a while, he asked again, ¡°Then why did Yukia appear in the Twelfth Universe? What was she nning to do? What is her goal?¡± ¡°What is her goal, huh?¡± The Unmatched Emperor mumbled, repeating James¡¯ words in a daze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He looked at James and said, ¡°I remember her mentioning that there was an opportunity topletely dismantle something the Twelfth Universe. However, a brand new power would be needed for that, and she nned to create it. ¡°She called it Chaos Power.¡± ¡°Chaos Power?¡± James looked at him puzzledly and asked. ¡°Could the power that formed in my body be Chaos Power?¡± Chapter 3748 Chapter 3748 Yukia hade up with an borate n to concoct a new power that could devastate everything. Hearing this, James immediately thought about the power that arose in his body. He knew his whole life had been progressing ording to Yukia¡¯s ns. Thus, he concluded that she must have had something to do with the powers in his body. The Unmatched Emperor looked at James. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s Chaos Power that resides in your body. However, I learned from my master that Chaos Power is an outstanding power that can transcend everything. It¡¯s apletely new type of power.¡± He looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you know about the Omniscience Path?¡± James nodded and asked, ¡°Yeah. What about it? Does it have something to do with Chaos Power?¡± The Unmatched Emperor nodded lightly and said, ¡°Indeed.¡± James¡¯ eyes lit up curiously. The Omniscience Path was another branch of cultivation, but passing the Third Stage was unprecedented. Many have entered the Omniscience Path since the beginning of the Primeval Age, but all encountered a dead end at the Third Stage. After reaching the Third Stage, their full potential was supposed to be unlocked, and there was no further progress to be made.¡± The Unmatched Emperor said, ¡°My master theorized that all beings have infinite potential. However, this potential had been tampered with. As a result, every living being¡¯s potential was inadvertently limited and could progress no further than the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage.¡± ¡°It was tampered with? What are you talking about?¡± James was intrigued and asked, ¡°How was it altered and who¡¯s responsible for it?¡± The Unmatched Emperor shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know these things. Perhaps your answers lie with only my master. I¡¯ve already told you everything I learned from her. ¡°She said that crossing further into the Omniscience Path would give one unspeakable strength. When you reach the pinnacle of the Omniscience Path, you will be connected to the Chaos and can absorb Chaos Power. When you reach that level, you can create universes in the Chaos with just a snap of the finger.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± James took a deep breath. The thought of creating a new universe with the snap of a finger was terrifying. The mere concept of being connected to the Chaos was unfathomable, let alone absorbing its power. James knew the Chaos was boundless. Even a Macrocosm Ancestral God could not grasp the vastness of the Chaos nor be able to absorb Chaos Power. Everything he just heard sounded incredibly farfetched. After James took a deep, steady breath, he soon calmed down. ¡°The Omniscience Path¡¯s zenith is supposed to be limited to the Third Stage. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve entered the Fourth Stage. Does that mean one can cultivate Chaos Power after entering the Fourth Stage?¡± asked James. The Unmatched Emperor chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Haha. It¡¯d be nice if it were that simple. My master wouldn¡¯t have to dedicate so much time seeing her ns to fruition if it were.¡± ¡°If the product of cultivating the Omniscience Path is Chaos Power, then why should I continue if I already have Chaos Power in my body? Aren¡¯t I already invincible at my current strength?¡± James asked tentatively. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Unmatched Emperor shook his head lightly. ¡°No, James. You still don¡¯t understand Chaos Power. It¡¯s a terrifying power, an existence that transcends all other powers. Even if all the Macrocosm Powers in the universe were tobine together, it wouldn¡¯tpare to Chaos Power. ¡°There is indeed a new kind of power within your body. It¡¯s very special, but it¡¯s not Chaos Power. Your power might be simr to mine. Chaos Power is but a mere hypothesis of my master, and there¡¯s no telling whether it exists or not.¡± ¡°Y-You?¡± James looked at the Unmatched Emperor and asked. ¡°Did you also cultivate sixteen Paths and endure a grueling battle?¡± Chapter 3749 Chapter 3749 ¡°Ha,¡± The Unmatched Emperor chuckled lightly. ¡°Why are youughing, Sir?¡± James was confused. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Unmatched Emperor effortlessly moved his hand, and a painting appeared before him. The painting consisted of countless lines, each of which originated from the same point but branched out into different tracks. Eventually, all these lines would meet up at the end. When he looked at the painting, James immediately understood the point the Unmatched Emperor tried to make. The Unmatched Emperor put away the painting with a flourish of his hand and exined. ¡°No matter what road you walk or what you encounter along the way, the endpoint is the same. Both your power and mine will eventually be Chaos Power.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying my current power isn¡¯t Chaos Power yet?¡± asked James. The Unmatched Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you think of it that way. Although it can¡¯t be called Chaos Power yet, your power has progressed much further than mine. Your power consists of several Macrocosm Powers bound together, whereas mine doesn¡¯t contain any power equivalent to Macrocosm Power.¡± Perplexed, James asked, ¡°Then what exactly does it take to cultivate Chaos Power?¡± The Unmatched Emperor shook his head and said, ¡°I would like to know the answer too, and my master even more so. If she knew how to cultivate Chaos Power, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°Since cultivating normally isn¡¯t going to work, then wouldn¡¯t the only option be to proceed down the Omniscience Path? What stage must I reach in the Omniscience Path to develop Chaos Power?¡± The Unmatched Emperor shook his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ¡°Master has secretly guided you into cultivating myriads of Paths. Eventually, they were destroyed, and from their ashes awoke as a new power. If you continue to look into it, it might evolve into Chaos Power. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve already entered the Fourth Stage, which is beyond the supposed limit. ¡°You can keep improving on both fronts. While exploring the path to Chaos Power, you must also continue to study the Omniscience Path. Although the Omniscience Path is said to be a dead-end, nothing is truly absolute. Under my master¡¯s direction, you managed to enter the Fourth Stage.¡± James rubbed his temples and said, ¡°That is to say, I¡¯m on my own from here onward?¡± The Unmatched Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have to slowly make your way forward. From now on, no one will be able to help you in your cultivation journey because no one else has walked the current path you¡¯re on. Not even my master. She¡¯s only ever run simtions of it. ¡°Master had to test countless experiments and permutations to enable you to reach your current stage. There¡¯s nothing else she can do for you in the future. There must be a reason she chose you. Perhaps you are inextricably linked to her.¡± Yukia had repeatedly run experiments and tested various permutations of the Chaos Path. However, the further she was able to make it was where James stood at the moment. Yet, she had not arrived on the actual Chaos Path and was far from it. James had to walk the rest of the journey alone. His brain whirled with questions. Who tempered with the Omniscience Path? James asked, ¡°Did Yukia ever say who tempered with the Omniscience Path and restricted everyone¡¯s infinite potential?¡± The Unmatched Emperor shook his head and replied. ¡°How would I know? My master is not omnipotent. She simply guessed that a mysterious powerhouse tempered with it. Perhaps, the Omniscience Path truly only has three stages, and everyone was born with limited potential.¡± No one could say for sure. Even the Unmatched Emperor, who had apanied Yukia for countless years, did not have the answer. ¡°I have one more question. What does Yukia look like?¡± asked James. Chapter 3750 Chapter 3750 James was deeply interested in Yukia. Yukia was also Emperor Jabari¡¯s master and taught him during the Primordial Age. However, he had never seen her appearance and only ever viewed her from behind. Henrik also had never seen her before. Meanwhile, the Unmatched Emperor followed Yukia for a very long time, so James concluded he must have seen her face before. ¡°Ahem¡­Ahem¡­¡± The Unmatched Emperor coughed a few times and made an embarrassed expression. ¡°James, about that¡­ How should I put this¡­¡± ¡°Just tell me the truth,¡± James asked for a direct answer. The Unmatched Emperor sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯d also like to have seen her for myself, but like the others, I don¡¯t know what her face looks like .¡± ¡°...¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James was shocked. Even the Unmatched Emperor had never glimpsed her face before. He was one of her earliest disciples and had followed her footsteps for such a long time. Yet, even he did not know what she looked like. ¡°My master is rather enigmatic. Although she never deliberately turned her back toward me, she obscured her face and I could never see her appearance clearly.¡± James did not ask any more questions. Next, James spoke with the Unmatched Emperor for a while about the current situation of the Twelfth Universe. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion about how the Twelfth Universe is doing?¡± asked James. The Unmatched Emperor shook his head lightly and said, ¡°The current prosperity was a result of being stifled for so many ages. It¡¯s a luminous era for the Twelfth Universe. Many great powerhouses will be born in this age. Perhaps a few Macrocosm Ancestral Gods will also rise in this age. However¡­¡± The Unmatched Emperor paused and hesitated to continue. James asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After contemting his words, the Unmatched Emperor replied. ¡°The Twelfth Universe¡¯s development itself doesn¡¯t really matter. What¡¯s more important is its connection to other universes. ¡°Oh?¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. He immediately asked, ¡°What connection can the universes have with each other? Shouldn¡¯t the twelve universes be independent of each other?¡± The Unmatched Emperor sighed and said, ¡°The twelve universes are indeed independent existences. However, from what I know, the First Universe has repeatedly suggested merging with other universes to have a better chance against fighting the Dark World when they cause trouble again.¡± ¡°Merge the twelve universes?¡± James was startled. The Unmatched Emperor said, ¡°The First Universe has proposed many times to unite the universes and summoned Macrocosm Ancestral Gods from various universes to discuss the matter in the First Universe. However, they never managed to obtain the others¡¯ approval. I¡¯m sure the First Universe won¡¯t back down so easily and will try to push for it again soon.¡± James asked puzzled, ¡°Does merging the twelve universes mean he wants to work in unison or to completely fuse the twelve universes to form apletely new universe?¡± ¡°Of course, he intends for thetter.¡± ¡°Who is even capable of fusing the twelve universes?¡± ¡°You underestimate the First Universe, James. They¡¯ve existed far longer than the others and their time had alreadye to an end ages ago. If not for the emergence of the Thirteenth Universe, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to fuse it with theirs and extend their lifespan. They might¡¯ve even already ceased to exist without the Thirteenth Universe. Since they could fuse two universes, they¡¯re probably also able to fuse the twelve universes.¡± After hearing this, James¡¯ face darkened. Chapter 3751 Chapter 3751 Each universe was massive. The mere concept of merging twelve universes alone was terrifying. In the event the twelve universes merged into one, what would happen to their respective Heavenly Paths? Would the Heavenly Paths also merge and be stronger as well? The Unmatched Emperor said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said the Twelfth Universe¡¯s current development isn¡¯t that significant in the grand scheme. We can only wait to see when the First Universe will make their move. Before they carry out their ns, they¡¯ll definitely find a way to dispose of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods that oppose it. When that happens, it¡¯ll be yet another bloodbath.¡± James¡¯ face became solemn as he listened on. He briefly thought about what he was told and asked. ¡°Is the fusion of the twelve universes a good thing or a bad thing?¡± The Unmatched Emperor replied, ¡°It depends on how they delegate control over it after the union. It¡¯ll benefit whoever obtains absolute rule over the united universe. On the other hand, this would be bad news for the other universes.¡± James immediately understood the meaning behind his words. The First Universe wanted to unite all the universes and obtain control over it, bing the new ruler of all twelve universes. If the First Universe¡¯s ns were to seed, it would be disastrous for other universes. ¡°The First Universe has to tread carefully, so we still have some time. Even if we can¡¯t prevent the merging of the twelve universes, we¡¯ll have to try and make the most out of the situation.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for now.¡± The Unmatched Emperor stood up and stretched his body. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed here for too long. It¡¯s about time I visit the other universes. I¡¯ll leave the Twelfth Universe in your hands.¡± The Unmatched Emperor did not stay long and left after bidding farewell. James had many more questions about Chaos Power and how the Unmatched Emperor attained his strength. He also wanted to ask for knowledge about his Supernatural Powers and Secret Art. However, the Unmatched Emperor had already left. ¡°What should we do now, James? After the Unmatched Emperor left, Henrik spoke quietly, ¡°I¡¯ve also only recently learned about the First Universe¡¯s grand scheme. I didn¡¯t expect them to want to conquer all twelve universes. We must stop them.¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°Stop them? How are we going to stop them? Does anyone in the Twelfth Universe have the strength to stand against them?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Henrik asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± James replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think fusing all the universes together will be easy. If the other universes agreed with their ns, it wouldn¡¯t have dragged out this long in the first ce. Our universe itself may not be strong on its own, but the other universes are very powerful. It¡¯s going to be tough for them to execute their n.¡± James was unconcerned about this matter. Although the First Universe had ambitious ns, it would not be easy for them to achieve their goal. Henrik did not ask any more questions. James learned many things after speaking to the Unmatched Emperor. Now, he had gained more intel about Yukia. Despite that, much of her was still unknown to him. He was looking forward to the day she would reveal herself to him. He was incredibly curious about the type of person Yukia was. She made an borate n that spanned throughout the ages. Moreover, she already foresaw his path. It was possible she knew every step he would take until the present long before the Twelfth Universe was even formed. James also possessed the ability to foresee the future as Yukia did. Heprehended the essence of Paths, and everything around him was reducible tow sequences after he entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage. He could control thesews to deduce and create many things. However, he only could control things on the scale of a small. He did not have the power to influence the fate of inhabitants of major worlds yet. Chapter 3752 Chapter 3752 James and Henrik stayed behind. James sat on a chair beside Henrik and fell into deep thought. He had gotten a lot of information from the Unmatched Emperor. Now, he knew the new power in him was Chaos Power. To be precise, it had not be Chaos Power yet and was only a precursor. The power he possessed was something Yukia theorized about. She experimented countless times and pathed out its formation. Ultimately, she used the results of her hypothesis on James. With this power, he surpassed the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods with one Macrocosm Power. However, this power alone was insufficient. James knew that Yukia inflicted heavy injuries on 300 Ninth Stage Lords on her own during a grueling battle in the Dark World. Her strength was beyond imagination. James had no idea what Yukia wanted to ultimately achieve, but he knew she was not finished yet. To achieve her final goal, she needed apletely new power. She theorized about the existence of Chaos Power and wanted to create it. James figured that the only way he could see her appearance was after he sessfully cultivated Chaos Power. Henrik asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James snapped out of his thoughts. Henrik said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fiend Realm and look for Qusai. He¡¯s our sworn brother after all.¡± ¡°Sure. However, I¡¯m not going to reveal myself. I¡¯ll need a disguise and a fake name. Cultivation is divided into fifty possibilities. After discarding the other forty-nine possibilities, only one oue remains. That oue is me, the unpredictable element that Yukia Dearnaley sought out. From today onward, my name will be Forty-nine.¡± James thought of a name for himself. Forty-nine. It seemed like an innocuous number, but James felt like there was a deeper meaning to it. ¡°Forty-nine? That¡¯s a great name!¡± Henrik praised him heartily. James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t need you to kiss my *ss like that. By the way, have you been hiding your true strength this whole time?¡± Henrik replied. ¡°Yeah. Grand Emperors are pretty scarce, even in this age. If I showed my real strength, it¡¯d cause a huge uproar.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Then how did you know that Brielle would be the first Grand Emperor in the Apocalypse Age?¡± asked James. Henrik smiled cryptically and said, ¡°Divining these things is easy at my level. Back then, I thought you¡¯d die in the Primeval Age anyway. So I thought to use you for entertainment before your eventual death. Brielle is a very exceptional woman. I forgot to tell you, but after the Elysian Seal was lifted, the Twelfth Universe flourished. Brielle was also fortunate and found many opportunities. She perfected her Path and cultivated other Path Seals. Right now, she has a total of nine Path Seals.¡± James nodded lightly. Since the Twelfth Universe was booming, its inhabitants were naturally blessed with its luck. Throughout the history of the Twelfth Universe, those who had cultivated nine Path Seals were very rare prodigies. However, they were not that unusual in today¡¯s environment. James was not surprised that Brielle had cultivated nine Path Seals. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Fiend Realm first.¡± After he spoke, James¡¯ appearance changedpletely as he hid his identity. It was easy for him to change his appearance with his current strength. After disguising himself, no one would notice him unless he willingly exposed himself. Henrik grinned as he scrutinized James¡¯ new appearance. ¡°Your new face is going to take some getting used to.¡± Chapter 3753 Chapter 3753 James replied, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Henrik and James left the Demon Realm and went to the Fiend Realm. The Fiend Realm was one of the major realms and had Three Dimensions. The vast majority of those living within the Fiend Realm were of the Fiend Race. However, there were a few exceptions, and some humans lived there too. The Fiend Realm¡¯s ruler was the Supreme Fiend Lord. The Supreme Fiend Lord was a Great Emperor during the Apocalypse Age. He survived the Primordial Age. As the Fiend Realm¡¯s Lord, his strength was quite exceptional. He was blessed with the Fiend Race¡¯s luck. Since the Elysian Seal was lifted, he umted even more luck. As a result, he effortlessly perfected his Path and also cultivated nine Path Seals. The Elysian Seal was lifted a long time ago, and the Supreme Fiend Lord¡¯s strength also increased in turn. He was already at the peak of the Quasi Ancestral God Rank and was almost an Ancestral God. He was the most potent cultivator among the Fiend Race. Qusai was the Fiend Race¡¯s prince. He was a talented person, and with the universe¡¯s bountiful blessings, he too perfected his Path and was already a Quasi Ancestral God. Although he was considered a powerhouse in the Twelfth Universe, he still was notparable to the other universes¡¯ prodigies. The Fiend Realm was one of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s major realms. Therefore, many foreign powerhouses visited the Fiend Realm. The Fiend Realm¡¯s Lord was also an incredibly enticing position. Whoever upied the position would acquire the Fiend Realm¡¯s blessings. Initially, the other universes¡¯ powerhouses avoided causing trouble in the Twelfth Universe and were only there to improve their strength. However, as more powerhouses arrived, their ambitions grew in turn. Many of them had their eyes on the position of the Fiend Realm¡¯s Lord. The Supreme Fiend Pce where the Supreme Fiend Lord lived was located in the Fiend Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. At that moment, a man stood at the Supreme Fiend Pce¡¯s gate, obstructing the path. Several people lay weakly at his feet, groaning in pain. Qusai was also among them. Meanwhile, another middle-aged man stood defiantly against the man that was blocking the path. ¡°How are you supposed to lead the Fiend Realm as the Supreme Fiend Lord with your strength? Even though I¡¯m not from the Twelfth Universe, I¡¯m also a fiend. Surrender your position as the Fiend Lord, and I¡¯ll let you be my right-hand man. Only I will stand above you and you¡¯ll still have tens of thousands at your fingertips.¡± The impeding man spoke very casually as if he were discussing a trivial matter. He was a creature from another universe and wanted to rece the Supreme Fiend Lord. If he became the Fiend Lord, he would be blessed with the entire Fiend Realm¡¯s luck. Luck yed a huge part in improving one¡¯s cultivation rank, especially at the Ancestral God Rank. It was practically a requirement that one had great fortune with them. The Supreme Fiend Lord was injured, his hair was a mess, and blood trickled from his lips. With a fierce expression, he said coldly, ¡°Get lost. This is the Twelfth Universe. You¡¯re an outsider with no right to intervene in our universe¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ll never surrender the position to you even if my entire race went extinct.¡± Although the Supreme Fiend Lord was severely injured, he did not back down. He would not hand over the position even if he were to die. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The other party remained calm. He shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Why are you being so stubborn? A wise man would let fate take the wheel. The Twelfth Universe will be conquered by the other universes sooner orter. Do you really think you can defend your position as the Fiend Lord? Even if I didn¡¯t come here today, someone else would eventuallye for you.¡± The man tried to persuade him. He wanted to avoid killing anyone in the Twelfth Universe. The Twelfth Universe only had a One-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. However, many other universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were paying close attention to the events that ensued. Therefore, he did not want to cause too much trouble. It would be very troublesome if the other universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were to persecute him. Chapter 3754 Chapter 3754 The man trying to take over the position of the Twelfth Universes¡¯ Fiend Realm¡¯s Lord was from the Sixth Universe. The Sixth Universe was ranked in the middle among all twelve universes. Their overall strength was still rtively strong. The universes that came after the Sixth Universe were much weaker than them, and those that had existed before were stronger than them. However, the Sixth Universe had a strong benefactor¡ªthe First Universe. The Sixth Universe had a close, sibling-like rtionship with the First Universe. The man trying to usurp the Fiend Lord¡¯s position was called Heath Miller. Heath had a glorious background and was very powerful. He was an Ancestral God that had cultivated seven Path Seals. His strength was unremarkable in the Sixth Universe, but he was terrifyingly strong and formidable in the Twelfth Universe. Heath looked at the wounded Supreme Fiend Lord and continued. ¡°Why are you doing this, Wolfie?¡± The Supreme Fiend Lord was a Snow Wolf. Heath mercilessly mocked his opponent by using that moniker. ¡°You¡¯ll never take my position,¡± said the Supreme Fiend Lord. ¡°If you insist on being that stubborn, you can¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Heath slowly walked over to Supreme Fiend Lord with a vicious expression, and murderous intent erupted from his body. The Supreme Fiend Lord backed away hurriedly. At that moment, a young man struggled up from the ground in the distance and rushed at Heath from the back. Despite putting all his strength into the attack, it did nothing to hurt Heath. Instead, he was blown back by Heath¡¯s powerful aura. The young man crashed into the ground and spat out blood. It was Qusai who attempted a sneak attack but failed. The disparity between their strength was too great. Heath turned around, looked at Qusai lying prone on the ground, and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a Quasi Ancestral God. How dare you try to ambush me? You overestimating your abilities.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Qusai snorted and said, ¡°So what? You¡¯ve just had longer to cultivate. Our Elysian Seal was only recently lifted. If I had cultivated as long as you, I could kill you with a single finger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re weak but talk a lot of crap. I¡¯ll get rid of you first.¡± After speaking, he raised his hand, and a powerful force emerged from his palm. Qusai closed his eyes, resigned to his fate. The person that had broken into the Supreme Fiend Pce was terrifyingly strong. Even if the entire Fiend Realm banded together, they were no match for him. Heath attempted to deliver the final blow. However, two figures appeared at the veryst second. One of them quickly deflected the attack. ¡°Who are you two?¡± Heath asked the interlopers furiously. Qusai heard Heath¡¯s raised voice with closed eyes. He opened his eyes and saw Henrik. He immediately shouted, ¡°Run, Henrik!¡± Qusai remembered that Henrik was only about as strong as him and was immediately worried about Henrik¡¯s safety. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Henrik turned around and looked at Qusai. Qusai had heavy injuries, but they were not fatal. The Supreme Fiend Lord in the distance also said, ¡°Henrik, this is a matter of the Fiend Realm. You shouldn¡¯t interfere and bring catastrophe upon the Demon Realm.¡± Henrik looked at Heath and discerned his cultivation rank. He immediately knew Heath was a Seven- Power Terra Ancestral God. Henrik knew he could easily kill Heath with a snap of his finger. Moreover, James was also by his side. He looked at James and asked, ¡°What should we do, Forty-nine?¡± James looked at Heath and strode over to him. Heath was a Terra Ancestral God with seven Paths. He was intuitive and could tell James was terrifying since he could not identify James¡¯ cultivation rank. Seeing James approaching, he slowly backed away. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m from the Sixth Universe, and my master is the Sixth Universe¡¯s Lord, Tauren. He¡¯s an Ancestral God.¡± Chapter 3755 Chapter 3755 Heath introduced himself. James looked around him. Many powerhouses around themy injured, but none were in critical condition. It seemed that Heath had his reasons for not killing them. ¡°At least you¡¯re smart enough to avoid killing them. No one could¡¯ve saved you today otherwise. Now, get lost,¡± said James as he made a flourish with his hand. An invincible force rushed forth and struck Heath. Heath was unable to deflect the attack. He was severely injured by the attack and blown away. Using the inertia of the blow, he quickly retreated away. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, Brat. You¡¯re going to die for interfering.¡± Although Heath had long vanished, his furious voice rang through the Supreme Fiend Pce. James smiled and ignored the threat. Qusai ignored his excruciating wounds and hobbled up from the ground. He sped his fists together and said, ¡°Thank you for preserving the future of our race, Sir.¡± After showing his gratitude, he looked at Henrik and asked, ¡°Who is this kind man, Henrik?¡± Henrik smiled cryptically. ¡°Let me introduce you, Qusai. This is Forty-nine. You don¡¯t have to treat him so stiffly. Just call him Forty-nine. From now onward, he¡¯ll protect you. Both the Fiend Realm and Demon Realm will be safe with his protection.¡± James wanted to hide his identity. Therefore, Henrik intuitively crafted a great excuse for him to use. ¡°H-How could I simply address him by his name?!¡± Qusai shook his head in refusal. Henrik said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ll call him whatever I tell you to call him.¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you, Forty-nine.¡± Qusai did not dare to refuse and respectfully thanked James. James lightly patted Qusai on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all good. You have my protection from now onward. If anything happens, warn your foes that Forty-nine wille and avenge you.¡± Henrik immediatelyughed at him. ¡°Are you joking? Aren¡¯t I the only one who knows you? Who else would have heard of you before?¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°My name will be renowned throughout the Twelfth Universe soon.¡± Countless unruly powerhouses from the other universes were in the Twelfth Universe. These degenerates would have to be purged from the universe. They were allowed into the Twelfth Universe, but causing trouble was uneptable. Qusai thought to himself puzzledly, ¡®Forty-nine? What a strange name¡­¡¯ On the other hand, James nced at the menying weakly on the ground. He casually waved his hand, and a miraculous power flowed out of his palm. The power poured out like a ray of sunshine and rejuvenated the powerhouses. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± The powerhouses immediately expressed their gratitude. ¡°Let¡¯s get some drinks.¡± Henrik wrapped his arms around James and Qusai¡¯s shoulders and left the Supreme Fiend Pce. The Supreme Fiend Lord stood at the pce¡¯s gate, looked at the three leaving figures, and murmured doubtfully, ¡°Forty-nine? When did the Twelfth Universe have such a powerful man? Moreover, he¡¯s on good terms with the Demon Realm¡¯s Lord.¡± The Supreme Fiend Lord had no idea Forty-nine was actually James. James, Henrik, and Qusai went into a restaurant in one of the Fiend Realm¡¯s cities. Henrik and James drank freely, but Qusai drank hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, Qusai. Forty-nine is a good person.¡± Henrik reprimanded him, ¡°Quit acting so sheepish.¡± Qusai picked up his wine ss and stammered, ¡°C-Cheers, Forty-nine.¡± James smiled faintly, picked up the wine ss, and toasted back to Qusai. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Then, Qusai downed the cup. ¡°By the way, why did you let the guy from the Sixth Universe leave the Fiend Realm alive? He was trying to conquer the Fiend Realm. You should¡¯ve killed him. It wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal,¡± asked Henrik curiously. James held his wine ss and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m trying to lure out whoever is ordering him from the shadows. I n to eliminate the guy behind him to give the foreign powerhouses a warning.¡± Chapter 3756 Chapter 3756 Chapter 3756 Mysterious sigils glowed in a ruin somewhere in the Twelfth Universe. An old man stood in front of the ruin and studied the sigils. He was deep in thought. asionally, a frown would form on his face. At that moment, Heath, who had fled from the Fiend Realm, appeared before the old man and greeted him. ¡°Master.¡± The old man wore a gray robe and looked like a 70-year old. He had gray hair and a long beard. Seeing Heath, he frowned and asked. ¡°Didn''t you go to the Fiend Realm to snatch the position as the Fiend Realm¡¯s Lord? Why are you here?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The old man was Heath¡¯s master, Tauren Mabins. Tauren was a powerhouse at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank and had nine Path Seals. He was very close to bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. All he needed was to develop Macrocosm Power. He came to the Twelfth Universe to see if he coulde upon an opportunity to cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God rank. Heath replied with a grim expression, ¡°A formidable powerhouse appeared out of nowhere and could knock me away with his strength. I was injured quite severely.¡± ¡°Oh?" Tauren was startled. Tauren knew his disciple was a Terra Ancestral God with seven Paths. His strength was almost unbeatable in the Twelfth Universe unless he fought a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°Was it the Twelfth Universe''s Macrocosm Ancestral God, Radomir?¡± asked Tauren. ¡°No. His name was Forty-nine,¡± said Heath. ¡°Forty-nine?¡± Tauren¡¯s brows furrowed. When did a powerhouse named Forty-nine exist in the Twelfth Universe? It was evident Forty-nine was someone spectacr since he defeated his disciple with such ease. Heath asked, ¡°What should we do, Master? Grandmaster has given us the order to upy the Twelfth Universe¡¯s major realms and seize their blessings as soon as possible. However, he asked us not to kill anyone. It¡¯s going to be tough to conquer these realms bloodlessly.¡± Tauren thought for a while before saying, ¡°Let''s go to the Fiend Realm. I''ll personally meet this Forty- nine. Master has requested us not to kill because he is worried other universes will follow in our steps and scramble to acquire the Twelfth Universe''s fortune. ¡°Once they also make a move, the situation could get ugly. ¡°However, killing a few of them should be permissible.¡± At that moment, James, Henrik, and Qusai were still drinking in the Field Realm. After Heath left, he went directly to his master, who was Nine-Power Caelum Ancestral God. Unless his opponent was a Macrocosm Ancestral God, he was almost invincible. Furthermore, Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were a scarce existence throughout the twelve universes. Soon, Heath and Tauren arrived at Supreme Fiend Pce. The Supreme Fiend Lord sensed an oppressive aura as soon as they appeared. He immediately rushed out of the Supreme Fiend Pce with a group of powerhouses in tow and looked at Heath and Tauren who stood outside the pce. Tauren immediately introduced himself, ¡°I''m Tauren Mabins from the Sixth Universe. I¡¯m a Nine-Power Caelum Ancestral God. I''ve taken a liking to the Fiend Realm. I''m going to give you a chance to hand it over to us. Otherwise, this ce will be razed to the ground.¡± Tauren did not try to convince the Supreme Fiend Lord but gave him an ultimatum instead. The Supreme Fiend Lord had a solemn expression. He never expected Heath to return with his master. Heath was already overwhelmingly strong thest time they fought. Now that a Nine-Power Caelum Ancestral God hade, the Supreme Fiend Lord felt an oppressive pressure constrict his body, making it hard to breathe. Chapter 3757 Chapter 3757 Despite it all, the Supreme Fiend Lord was not willing topromise. The Supreme Fiend Lord bravely dered. ¡°Even if you wipe out my n and destroy the Fiend Realm, I¡¯ll never yield to you. Even if you conquer the Fiend Realm, you¡¯ll never obtain its blessings since all its inhabitants will be gone.¡± Meanwhile, James sensed someone powerful arriving in the Fiend Realm. Holding his wine ss, he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect another powerhouse to appear so soon.¡± Henrik also sensed the intimidating presence and asked. ¡°Are you going to kill them this time, James?¡± James lightly sipped his wine and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°However, this isn¡¯t the right time to intervene. I¡¯ll need a good excuse to kill them. Countless Macrocosm Ancestral Gods are observing the Twelfth Universe now. If we deliberately sow discord, it¡¯ll reflect poorly on us. Let¡¯s allow them to cause some havoc and take a few lives first. Hopefully, the Supreme Fiend Lord will continue standing his ground. If he chooses to surrender, it¡¯ll be hard for us to step in.¡± From their conversation, Qusai immediately understood that Heath had returned powerful reinforcements. He immediately added, ¡°My father will never surrender.¡± James smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯d be great if he could continue holding his ground.¡± The Supreme Fiend Lord stood proudly in the main hall of the Supreme Fiend Pce. Unwilling to give in to the interlopers, the man unleashed an overwhelming aura. Although he was significantly weaker than Tauren, he courageously faced him. ¡°No matter what universe you¡¯re from, you¡¯ll have to kill us all if you want to conquer the Fiend Realm,¡± he roared defiantly. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve wasted my good graces.¡± Tauren¡¯s face darkened instantly. He raised his hand, and mysterious inscriptions appeared on his palm. Magical power emerged from the inscriptions and immediately ughtered the guards behind the Supreme Fiend Lord. Tauren was at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank and possessed nine powers. He was at the same cultivation rank as Henrik. However, Henrik was a Ten Power Caleum Ancestral God and was slightly stronger than Tauren. The Supreme Fiend Lord felt his heart drop into his chest as he saw his men get heartlessly killed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®Will I really die along with the Fiend Realm?¡¯ The Supreme Fiend Lord looked on helplessly. James, who was still drinking somewhere within the Fiend Realm, slowly stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s our time to shine.¡± As soon as the words left his lips, his body flickered and vanished. The next moment, he was already in front of the Supreme Fiend Pce. Henrik and Qusai arrived after him. Heath took a few steps back and then red hatefully at James. Pointing at him, Heath turned to his companion. ¡°Master, that¡¯s the man that beat me up.¡± Tauren stared at James. He wanted to scrutinize James but could not determine James¡¯ cultivation rank. Despite that, he showed no fear because he had a Macrocosm Ancestral God backing him up. Moreover, he was also a peerless powerhouse himself. ¡°Which universe are you from, Brat? I¡¯m Tauren Mabins from the Sixth Universe. My master is a Macrocosm Ancestral God, so you should stay out of the Sixth Universe¡¯s affairs. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be responsible for starting a war between both our universes.¡± Tauren was right. In his eyes, James was not a powerhouse that came from the Twelfth Universe. A powerhouse like him did not exist there. The only renowned powerhouse in the Twelfth Universe was Radomir. As the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord, Radomir¡¯s actions were watched very closely. He could not interfere carelessly. Tauren deliberately unted his background to intimidate James. The Sixth Universe was not the strongest out there, but everyone knew of their friendly rtions with the First Universe. Offending the Sixth Universe was tantamount to offending the First Universe. James looked at Heath and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance to back down, yet you insist on throwing your life away. Both of you aren¡¯t leaving this ce alive today. This ce will be your grave.¡± James¡¯ countenance was cool, but a dreadful aura spewed from his body. A powerful maic field formed around the area and closed off the ce to prevent Heath and Tauren from fleeing. Chapter 3758 Chapter 3758 Heath immediately sensed danger when James produced the maic field. The maic field¡¯s pressure made him ufortable. As it grew stronger, injuries began forming on his physical body. ¡°Master, help me!¡± At that moment, Heath felt the threat of death loom over him and was petrified. Unfortunately, Tauran was also in a difficult predicament. As soon as James took action, Tauran realized the type of enemy he was facing and instantly gave up the thought of upying the Fiend Realm. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s resolve this peacefully. I¡¯m from the Sixth Universe, and my master is a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± ¡°Die,¡± uttered James. As soon as he spoke, Heath¡¯s body vanished immediately and evaporated into the air. Heath was from the Sixth, and he had umted a substantial amount of luck there. Now that he was dead, his luck dispersed and was absorbed into the Twelfth Universe, further magnifying its fortune. Tauren was furious after witnessing the death of his disciple. He yelled indignantly, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±. He summoned all of his strength, trying to escape James¡¯ confinement. Despite being a Nine-Power Caleum Ancestral God, he was much weaker than James. Despite struggling with all his might, he was not able to break free. His power was unable to spread away from his prison. There was nothing he could do toy waste to the Fiend Realm. James looked at Tauren and spoke, ¡°Remember this, you¡¯re in the Twelfth Universe.¡± After speaking, James exerted more strength. Tauren¡¯s body began to break down due to the assault of the devastating maic field. Ultimately, he completely disappeared, and the luck he collected also became part of the Twelfth Universe. ¡°Wh-What happened?¡± The Supreme Fiend Lord and Qusai were utterly dumbfounded by what they witnessed. The two powerful invaders were disposed of so effortlessly. James barely even lifted a finger, yet the two were so easily reduced to nothingness. They began wondering if they trulycked strength or if James simply had too much of it. After some stunned silence, the Supreme Fiend Lord walked up to James and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving us again, Sir.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Now, let¡¯s wait for Tauren¡¯s master to drop by. I wouldn¡¯t mind killing a Macrocosm Ancestral God if he dared to set foot into the Twelfth Universe.¡± James spoke casually, but the Supreme Fiend Lord and Qusai turned pale at his words and thought to themselves, ¡®He wants to kill a Macrocosm Ancestral God? How high is his cultivation rank to have the confidence to say such a thing?¡¯ James casually scanned the surroundings and sensed the existence of some soul sigil fragments. He raised his hand, and mysterious Path Power flowed out to resurrect the fiends that Tauren had killed. The Supreme Fiend Lord and Qusai were shocked by James¡¯ actions. Who exactly was this Forty-nine person and how was it possible for him to resurrect the dead? After reviving the unfortunate casualties, James said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave. If the situation is this dire in the Fiend Realm, I assume the Human Realm is far worse off. I¡¯ll have to go check on it.¡± Henrik patted Qusai on the shoulder and said, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Human Realm. For now, you should hone your skills and improve your cultivation rank as much as possible.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Qusai was pumped up and full of determination. His pride suffered a real blow today. After the Elysian Seal was lifted, he thought he was strong. Only now did he realize he was stillcking. Compared to Forty-nine, he was but a mote of dust. James and Henrik quickly departed. The Supreme Fiend Lord looked at Qusai and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this Forty-nine?¡± Chapter 3759 Chapter 3759 Qusai was also baffled by the situation. He replied. ¡°I don¡¯t really know who he is, Father.¡± The Supreme Fiend Lord considered Qusai¡¯s words and said, ¡°He¡¯s hanging out with Henrik, and it seems he sought you out specifically. I get the feeling that he simply helped us out on a whim.¡± Qusai was confused. ¡°He came to see me? ¡­But I don¡¯t even know him.¡± ¡°Huff,¡± the Supreme Fiend Lord sighed and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is. Right now, there are too many outsiders entering our universe. The most important thing is to quickly improve our strength. We¡¯ll have to be stronger to protect the Fiend Realm.¡± After arriving on an ancient road outside a city in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension, Henrik said, ¡°Many people you know are still alive today. Brielle married you and you both have yet to consummate your marriage. Don¡¯t you want to meet her? ¡°There¡¯s also Melinda. After she came out of the Reincarnation Pond, she retained her memories of her previous life and is still in love with you. How about visiting her as well? ¡°Speaking of, you also have a female disciple, right? The one with the Elemental Holy Body. What¡¯s her name again¡­? Ah yes, it¡¯s Monica. Then, you also have another woman called Maxine. Wow, look at you.¡± Henrik rambled on endlessly as he walked behind James. ¡°When you were still a mortal, I heard you even slept with a woman named Tiara. You slept with her before you did with Thea, right? ¡°Since you¡¯ve studied the Karma Path, you should know taking responsibility for your actions is important. ¡°I remember Thea had a ssmate when she was still a regr human. Let me try to recall her name... Ah, right! It¡¯s Quincy. She, too seems to have feelings for you too.¡± ¡­ James immediately stopped walking. Henrik immediately mmed up the moment this happened. ¡°Could you shut up for a bit?¡± Henrik chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make fun of you. Since you¡¯re a powerhouse now, you should already understand how Karma works. If they weren¡¯t destined to have anything to do with you, you wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± James ignored Henrik¡¯s words and continued on toward the city. The city was situated in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. It was a booming city close to Mount Bane. Mount Bane used to be in the Mortal Dimension, but after the Four Cmities had passed and the Elysian Seal was lifted, Mount Bane reappeared in the Divine Dimension. Even in the Divine Dimension, Mount Bane was the cornerstone of the Human Realm. Many influential families and sects settled around the mountain range. Even the Cahans moved there. The city was lively and full of people. James did not stay in the city for long. He quickly made his way through the city and walked toward Mount Bane, which was behind the city. As he neared Mount Bane, he sensed a fight nearby. He immediately rushed toward the site where themotion erupted. Henrik followed closely behind him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Maxine.¡± Henrik chuckled and said, ¡°I remember you both have history with each other too. If I¡¯m not mistaken, when you were still a martial artist, Maxine kidnapped Winnie to force you to marry her.¡± Henrik has survived since the Primeval Age. Even though he was in the Demon Realm, he was always closely observing James. Since the moment of his birth, Henrik had been watching over and learning everything about him. James silently looked into the distance. In an open space, a fierce battle broke out. A man and woman were fighting one another. One Epoch had passed since the Four Cmities befell the Earth. Since then, Maxine has also grown stronger. She was at the peak of the Grand Emperor¡¯s Ninth Heaven and had cultivated nine Paths. No, it was actually ten. James sensed there was one more power hidden within Maxine¡¯s body. It was a very bizarre kind of power. Maxine did not rely on the hidden power and was being forced back by her opponent. ¡°You¡¯re within the Human Race¡¯s territory. Fighting is prohibited here.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At that moment, amanding voice filled the skies. Shortly after, countless armed soldiers appeared in the sky along with a tan-skinned general. He warned them. ¡°I¡¯m General Henry, an enforcer of the Heavenly Court. Break up this fight at once, or you¡¯ll be dealt with severely.¡± Chapter 3760 Chapter 3760 Maxine was fighting a creature from a different universe. Her opponent was a powerful Quasi Ancestral God at the peak of the Path Integration Rank. Despite also having five Path Seals, the random opponent was only able to suppress Maxine, who was a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor, and could not manage to kill her. Maxine was also not using her full strength. When thew enforcers of the Heavenly Court appeared, Maxine had already sustained injuries and her white dress was stained red with blood. Boom! Maxine and her opponent threw themselves at each other once more. The force of their collision pushed Maxine away and she was sted quite a distance before she could finally neutralize her opponent¡¯s power. Her opponent stopped attacking and looked at the Heavenly Court Army led by General Henry. He wore a haughty look as he smirked at them. ¡°I¡¯m from the Sixth Universe. Humans from the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Heavenly Court aren¡¯t worthy to meddle with my affairs. Get lost, or you¡¯ll face my wrath.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. General Henry wore ck armor and held a spear in his hand. He stood at the lead of the Heavenly Court Army and looked at the arrogant being from the Sixth Universe with steely eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you¡¯re from. Since you¡¯vee to the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Human Realm, you must follow our rules.¡± Maxine looked at General Henry hovering in the sky as she wiped the blood from her lips and said lightly, ¡°General Henry, this is a private matter. It has nothing to do with the Heavenly Court. Please leave and take the Heavenly Court Army with you.¡± Maxine did not want General Henry to intervene in her affairs as he was a representative of the Heavenly Court. As a human, she was well aware of the Heavenly Court¡¯s current dilemma. Although the Heavenly Court governed the Human Race, many powerhouses from other universes had come to the Twelfth Universe. Any one of these powerhouses was capable of destroying the entire Heavenly Court. Henry was unmoved by her words. He sternly responded. ¡°Everything within the Human Realm is under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court.¡± The being from the Sixth Universe was furious and shouted, ¡°You must have a death wish.¡± He took the effort to treat the Heavenly Court politely but Henry didn¡¯t appreciate the courtesy. With a sh, he appeared in mid-air. A powerful force erupted from his body, and the soldiers he passed plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ground. The Heavenly Court Army¡¯s soldiers were not that strong. They did not stand a chance against a Quasi Ancestral God with five Paths. They were defeated in an instant. Even Henry could not resist the formidable challenger and ended up wounded. Henry was James¡¯ friend for a long time and was a close confidant. He also consumed dragon¡¯s blood and became a martial artist before spiritual energy was restored to Earth. After the spiritual energy was recovered, he also became a cultivator. When the Elysian Seal was lifted, his strength also grew. He was a Ninth Heaven Grand Emperor. Although he had notpleted nine Paths, he cultivated seven Path Seals. He had been focusing on perfecting the Paths he currently had. Seeing Henry injured from a distance, Henrik turned to James. ¡°Do you want me to intervene?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°No one has died yet. There¡¯s no need to take action. Since their challenger is from the Sixth Universe, we¡¯ll wait for him to cause some real trouble first. We¡¯ll have a reason to deal with him after he makes a bigger ruckus.¡± James watched from the sidelines. Now that the situation was manageable, he wanted to wait until things were out of control before involving himself. Maxine looked on helplessly as Henry was wounded. She understood her opponent was very powerful. Although Henry was the general of the Heavenly Court¡¯s general, he was no match for the living being from the Sixth Universe. Henry was injured and was furious to see his subordinates wounded. ¡°I don¡¯t care which universe you¡¯re from. You¡¯re dead for acting recklessly in the Human Realm.¡± Henry shouted furiously. He raised his head and called out, ¡°Nico!¡± After his voice rang out, a ray of light shined down from the sky, and a man appeared. The man had an unruly appearance and was dressed in battle armor. As soon as he appeared, a powerful aura erupted from his body. He gazed down at the opponent from the Sixth Universe. Chapter 3761 Chapter 3761 Nico yelled harshly, ¡°Did you really think the Heavenly Court is that powerless?¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand to summon an illusory palm and sent it at the Sixth Universe challenger. The man from the Sixth Universe intended to flee, but it was already toote. The surrounding area was sealed off, and the palm struck him. Then, a powerful formation appeared and confined him. Nico met James in the Boundless Realm. Back then, Nico was a Grand Emperor, and was highly aplished. After more than an Epoch, he had grown much more proficient. He was already an Ancestral God who had cultivated countless Paths. Now, he was considered a powerhouse of the Heavenly Court. Although he was not a peerless powerhouse, his strength was not something to be taken lightly. Nico let out a cold snort, ¡°Take him away.¡± A few Heavenly Court¡¯s soldiers appeared and carried off the man from the Sixth Universe to the Heavenly Court. Henry appeared in front of Maxine and smiled brightly. He asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Maxine nced at Henry and grumbled, ¡°The Twelfth Universe isn¡¯t exactly the most stable at the moment. What if the Heavenly Court offends other powerhouses from the other universes by getting involved in this matter?¡± Henry said calmly, ¡°If we offend them, so be it. It¡¯s not a big deal. If it were anyone else¡¯s matter, I would¡¯ve ignored it. However, you were involved. James isn¡¯t here right now. How could I exin myself if something happened to you before he returns? ¡°James¡­¡± Maxine fell into a daze, and a figure appeared in her mind. She had not heard James¡¯ name for a very long time. She did not know where James was. ¡°Huff.¡± She sighed and dismissed her thoughts. ¡°Why were you fighting that man from the Sixth Universe?¡± asked Henry. Maxine said, ¡°No particr reason. He was attracted to me and wanted to marry me. I turned him down, so he wanted to show off his strength to convince me. I wasn¡¯t even using my full strength in that fight. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve killed him in mere minutes.¡± Maxine was incredibly confident. However, a senior had reminded her not to use the power of her tenth Path. He sensed there would be great consequences after sensing her tenth Path¡¯s Power. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head back to the Heavenly Court first. In ordance with the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules, I¡¯ll expel him from the Twelfth Universe. The next time he enters the Twelfth Universe, he¡¯ll be killed with no mercy.¡± Henry spoke briefly, then turned to leave. Maxine did not linger. After Henry left, she also quickly departed. Seeing James¡¯ friends leave the area, Henrik asked James, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to reunite with them?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°As long as they¡¯re fine, I¡¯m okay with not meeting them. This isn¡¯t a good time. We¡¯ll reunite when the time is right.¡± ¡°Then where are you going next?¡± asked Henrik. James said, ¡°The Cadens¡¯ base is in Mount Bane. I¡¯d like to go visit their residence.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. James missed his family. Although the rtionship between him and his father was strained, they were still family. He missed his mother, Xandra, the most. James had not seen her for such a long time. Previously, Xandra was corrupted with Demonic Energy. He brought her to Yaraka to expel her Demonic Energy. Later, she was sent to a mysterious ce to cultivate. Now that the Four Cmities were over, his mother should have returned to their family after so many years. Moreover, he also wanted to see his daughter, Xandra, and his son, Jacopo. He was curious about how his family members were doing now. Chapter 3762 Chapter 3762 Maxine left the area. James did not reveal himself and reunite with her. He felt it was not the right time yet. Although the Twelfth Universe seemed peaceful, a storm was brewing beneath the surface. As a powerhouse from the Twelfth Universe, James felt responsible for protecting its denizens. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James walked toward Mount Bane. Mount Bane was vast. After the Elysian Seal was lifted, many new areas surfaced. Even more spiritual mountains emerged and were upied by various sects and families. However, many areas of Mount Bane remained public areas. Anyone was free to enter the public areas. James headed straight to the Cadens¡¯ residence. He did not enter but used his Divine Sense to survey their base from a spiritual mountain outside the area. He quickly caught up on the Caden family¡¯s current situation and identified the Cadens in the vicinity. Maxine also returned to the Cadens¡¯ residence. She was their most esteemed member and was given an independent yard. After returning to the Cadens¡¯ residence, she headed straight to her own amodation. James sensed many familiar people within the Cadens¡¯ residence. His daughter, Xainte, was among those there. However, he could not sense Jacopo and figured he was most likely in the Heavenly Court. James stood outside of the Cadens¡¯ residence. After learning that his family was safe, he was satisfied just silently watching them from afar. He noticed his mother, Xandra, was not with the Cadens either and he had no idea where she was right now. He turned and left after loitering outside the Cadens¡¯ residence for a while. Next, he headed toward the Lafleurs, his grandfather¡¯s family. James walked through Mount Bane and looked for his rtives and friends. Meanwhile, the living being that fought Maxine was brought back to the Heavenly Court, which was located high up in the sky. A seal was ced on his body, preventing him from using his power. He was made to kneel in the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall. Many powerhouses from the Heavenly Court were present in the main hall. Several of them were also acquainted with James. Silvester, Helvius, Yuina, Jules, and some other powerhouses of the Boundless Realm¡¯s Elixir Pavilion had be pirs of the Heavenly Court. Among the powerhouses was James¡¯ disciple, Monica. Monica had an Elemental Holy Body. James also taught her the Supernatural Power, Elemental Inversion. Since the Elysian Seal was lifted, she honed her Path and eventually became a powerhouse with nine Paths. She always had great potential and was a rare prodigy. She also had many breakthroughs in this era and sessfully became an Ancestral God. An Ancestral God with nine Paths was terrifying. She was one of the most powerful cultivators of the Heavenly Court. Sophie was also inside the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall. In the past, Sophie lived within Emperor Jabari¡¯s Celestial Abode and provided James with a lot of help as he cultivated. When James was still weak, she yed a massive part in helping him survive in the cruel world of cultivators. Without Sophie, James would never have be the person he was today. Xandros, the former Human Realm¡¯s Lord, was also present. He was reincarnated but became a powerhouse again after restarting his cultivating journey. Jacopo wore a golden robe and sat in the highest seat of the council. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Henry stepped forward and reported, ¡°This man was captured for using force in the Human Realm. Please punish him as you see fit.¡± Although Henry was injured, the wounds were mostly superficial. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jacopo looked at the incapacitated man kneeling on the ground and asked coldly, ¡°ording to our currentw, what¡¯s the punishment for an outsider who uses their powers within the Human Realm?¡± A high-ranking official of the Heavenly Court immediately stepped forward and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, he should be beheaded.¡± Hearing this, the man kneeling on the ground immediately panicked. ¡°I am from the Sixth Universe. My master is a Caelum Ancestral God. Let me go this instant! Or else, my master will destroy the Heavenly Court.¡± Chapter 3763 Chapter 3763 Although the man was unnerved, he still felt superior to the Twelfth Universe¡¯s humans and began to threaten Jacopo. ¡°Shut the f*ck up.¡± Henry raised his foot and kicked the man to the floor, causing him to roll over a couple of times. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which universe you¡¯re from. Once you¡¯ve stepped foot into the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Human Realm, you follow our rules.¡± Henry was a hot-head. Regardless of how many years had passed, his temper never got better. Jacopo frowned. As the Lord of the Heavenly Court, he was well aware how strong other universes were. The Twelfth Universe was currently far too weak topete with them. After taking everything into consideration, Jacopo said, ¡°Since you¡¯re from the Sitch Universe, I won¡¯t sentence you to death. However, you must still be punished for your crimes. You shall receive three thousand lightning strikes and will be expelled from the Twelfth Universe.¡± Hearing Jacopo¡¯s orders, a few guards immediately entered the hall and dragged the man out of Cumulus Pce. He was brought outside the South Heaven Gate where bolts of lightning arced through the sky and repeatedly struck his body. The man shrieked in pain. ¡°My fellow cultivators, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± The oppressive voice boomed throughout the Heavenly Court like lightning. A few weaker members of the Heavenly Court were severely injured by the soundwave and fell to the ground as they coughed up blood. Jacopo¡¯s brows furrowed, and his expression turned dark. A gorgeous woman wearing a beautiful dress walked into the main hall. She was James¡¯ disciple, Monica. She said, ¡°Your Majesty, someone powerful is approaching us. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one in the Heavenly Court that can take him on.¡± As soon as she said this, a middle-aged man appeared outside the South Heaven Gate. The middle-aged man wore a ck robe. He had long eyebrows and a very sharp chin. His appearance was rather unusual. As soon as he appeared, he unleashed a powerful force that killed the person delivering the lightning punishment. Then, he lifted the seal on the man from the Sixth Universe. ¡°Master!¡± When the punished man was released from the seal, he immediately rushed to his savior. He was covered in wounds and looked ragged. ¡°Master, you must avenge me.¡± The middle-aged man was a Caelum Ancestral God from the Sixth Universe. Those that could cross into the Caelum Ancestral Rank were not easy opponents. He was an extremely powerful prodigy that had cultivated multiple Paths. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. His name was Taldor Hernandez and he was a Seven-Power Caelum Ancestral God. Seeing his disciple in shambles from the lightning punishment, Taldor¡¯s blood boiled. He replied, ¡°As your master, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you.¡± Taldor slowly walked toward the South Heaven Gate. As he approached, the Heavenly Court Army rushed toward the South Heaven Gate. The fully-armed soldiers stared at Taldor warily. A generalmanded, ¡°Don¡¯t let him through!¡± As soon as he delivered his order, the soldiers charged at the middle-aged man with their weapons. Taldor remained calm as he summoned a long sword. He violently swung his sword, and a bright Sword Energy flew out, instantly killing the soldiers rushing toward him. The Heavenly Court Army was no match against a Seven-Power Caelum Ancestral God. Jacopo¡¯s face grew grim as he watched the battle unfold outside the South Heaven Gate from inside of Cumulus Pce. ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s try to settle this peacefully.¡± Connor, one of the Four Heavenly Lords, persuaded. ¡°He¡¯s a Caleum Ancestral God and has incredible strength. He¡¯s practically invincible here. No one from the Heavenly Court can fight him.¡± ¡°Settle it peacefully?¡± Another of the Four Heavenly Lords, Walganus, also known as Hrius, stepped forward and said, ¡°Countless powerhouses from other universes havee to the Twelfth Universe recently. If wepromise today, then the Human Race will eventually be tormented by them. We must take this Caelum Ancestral God down at all costs.¡± Chapter 3764 Chapter 3764 After the Heavenly Court was established, theyid down some rules. Fighting was prohibited within the Human Realm. Anyone with grievances that needed to be resolved could use the arena to fight to the death. This was an unchanged rule ever since its establishment. Henry was simply enforcing thew and captured the man from the Sixth Universe. However, as a result, they offended a powerful Caelum Ancestral God. Taldor appeared outside South Heaven Gate and unleashed dreadful Sword Energy, instantly killing numerous Heavenly Court Army soldiers. The survivors looked on in horror and scrambled backward. As they backed away, Taldor advanced. Shortly after, he passed the South Heaven Gate. The Human Race¡¯s powerhouses in the Cumulus Pce panicked. Many began suggesting Jacopo to negotiate with him and settle things diplomatically. After all, the power other universes had was unimaginable. Not only was the Heavenly Court unable to resist Taldor, but thebined strength of the entire Twelfth Universe also would not be able to take him down. A member of the Heavenly Court said, ¡°Your Majesty, you need to make a decision immediately. The enemy will be arriving at Cumulus Pce soon.¡± Jacopo¡¯s expression was grim. At that moment, Taldor walked into Cumulus Pce¡¯s main hall with his disciple following behind him. His disciple was covered in wounds and looked very ragged. As soon as he entered the main hall, he pointed at Jacopo in the main hall and roared arrogantly, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the Lord of the Human Race? You¡¯re nothing but a piece of sh*t in my eyes. Get the f*ck down from there! Today, I will take over as the Human Realm¡¯s Lord.¡± After he spoke, he boldly walked toward the highest seat. ¡°Insolent!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout shook the hall. The voice boomed like rumbling thunder. Walganus stepped forward, stood in Taldor¡¯s path, and angrily dered. ¡°This is the Heavenly Court¡¯s Cumulus Pce.¡± ¡°Master.¡± The man cast a nce at Taldor. Taldor red at Walganus and immediately discerned Walganus¡¯ cultivation rank. Walganus was a Terra Ancestral God. However, he cultivated only three Paths. Walganus had a lot of potential and could easily cultivate nine Paths. However, he was focusing on improving his cultivation rank and neglected his Paths. Given time, he would surely cultivate nine Paths. ¡°How dare a Three-Path Terra Ancestral God act so boldly in front of me?¡± Taldor¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately brandished his long sword. Sword Energy rushed out, piercing through the air, and homing in on Walganus. Walganus attempted to resist, but Taldor was much too powerful. Unable to block the attack, the Sword Energy mmed into his body. The force sted him away and pinned him to a wall in the distance. ¡°Damn it.¡± Walganus was furious. He struggled hard but could not break free from the attack. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The main hall went silent. Walganus was one of the Four Heavenly Lords and one of the Heavenly Court¡¯s strongest members. Yet, he was defeated effortlessly. Who could take on the opponent if even a powerhouse like Walganus was so easily defeated? The name of Taldor¡¯s disciple was Yohadric Hernandez. Seeing Walganus beaten, Yohadric¡¯s bravado grew. He confidently strode toward the highest seat. He was determined to usurp Jacopo and assume the position of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. As he approached the highest seat, no one dared to stop him because of Taldor¡¯s support. If they were to stand in Yohadric¡¯s way, they would end up like Walganus. Soon, Yohadric arrived before Jacopo. He looked at him, smirked, and said, ¡°I already told you my master is a Caelum Ancestral God and that you should let me go. However, you guys refused to listen to me. This all was the product of your own doing.¡± After speaking, he walked closer, stretched out his hand, and tried to shove Jacopo off his seat. However, Jacopo was a remarkable prodigy. He entered the Grand Emperor Rank in less than 100,000 years. Moreover, he obtained thest providence from the Forth Cmity and never revealed it to anyone. Chapter 3765 Chapter 3765 After the Elysian Seal was lifted, Jacopio went into seclusion for a while to perfect his Path. He was extremely powerful. However, no one in the Heavenly Court knew his cultivation rank. Yohadric grabbed Jacopo¡¯s shoulders and tried to pull him off the seat. No matter how much strength he exerted, Jacopo did not even budge an inch. Jacopo gently moved his shoulder. A powerful force manifested and knocked Yohadric away. Yohadric was sted away, mmed into the ground, and spat out a mouthful of blood. Jacopo tidied his messed up sleeve, looked at Taldor in the main hall, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what universe you¡¯re from, but you¡¯re currently in the Twelfth Universe. Even if you¡¯re a Caleum Ancestral God, we still have a Macrocosm Ancestral God with us. Turn back, this is our final warning.¡± As the Human Race¡¯s Lord, Jacopo could enjoy the luck the Twelfth Universe was blessed with. Thus, he had ess to a lot of information. During the Primeval Age, the Human Race tried to go against the Heavenly Path. After the Elysian Seal was lifted, he learned that the person behind the Heavenly Path was a Macrocosm Ancestral God who was also their Universe Lord. This person was an existence that surpassed everything in the universe. ¡°I see you aren¡¯t as weak as you seem.¡± Taldor stared at Jacopo. He could sense the terrifying power hidden within Jacopo¡¯s body, and he also learned that Jacopo, too, was a Caleum Ancestral God. He could not identify how many Paths Jacopo had cultivated. Despite that, he was confident he could best Jacopo. ¡°I¡¯ll take you on.¡± After speaking, a dreadful aura erupted from his body. Jacopo also slowly stood up. ¡°Your Majesty! You¡¯re of nobility. How could we let you participate inbat?!¡± At that moment, an airy voice came from outside the hall. ¡°If you want to fight His Majesty, you must get through me first!¡± Taldor turned toward the voice. Two women walked into the main hall. ¡°Melinda!¡± ¡°She¡¯s finally here! Everything¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°She was already an Ancestral God before the Elysian Seal was lifted and it¡¯s already been over an Epoch. She must¡¯ve grown even stronger since then.¡± Seeing the approaching woman, many powerhouses of the Heavenly Court were relieved. They were all familiar with Melinda. However, they did not recognize the woman apanying Melinda. ¡°Winnie?¡± Sophie was taken aback after identifying the woman following behind Melinda. She knew about Winnie. When James fought the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, Winnie showed up at the final stretch and joined him in battle. Ultimately, she destroyed humanity¡¯s enemies and yed a crucial part in ending the Forth Cmity. However, that was thest time she was seen.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie never expected Winnie to reappear after more than an Epoch. Yaraka also looked at Winnie in shock. Then, she quickly walked over and asked. ¡°Is that really you, Winnie?¡± Jacopo was also stunned. He knew he had another sister but he had never met her before. With hesitant words, he asked. ¡°Are you really my sister, Winnie?¡± Winnie looked at Jacopo and beamed sweetly. She replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to have be Lord of the Heavenly Court and the Human Race. If our parents knew about this, they would¡¯ve definitely been proud of you.¡± ¡°Are you guys done chatting?¡± Taldor roared furiously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I must fight. I¡¯ll destroy the Heavenly Court today!¡± ¡°Arrogant.¡± Winnie¡¯s face darkened. She flicked her wrist, andw fragments appeared, forming into a scythe. At that moment, she looked like a domineering empress. ¡°Wh-What?¡± Taldor was startled after sensing her aura. Chapter 3766 Chapter 3766 A Special Scythe of Judgment was formed in Winnie, which brought her back to the Primeval Age. After travelling back in time, Winnie was made into the Macrocosm Ancestral God, Hadad¡¯s, disciple. Had Hadad not been overthrown and the Primeval Age not been destroyed, Winnie would have be the leader of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. She would have be one of the most influential people in the universe. However, Hadad was killed. After she became an Ancestral God, Radomir requested that she continue being one of Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. However, she turned him down and chose to seal herself away. She sealed herself in a pce and instead of cultivating, she fell into a deep slumber. During the Apocalypse Age, she broke her seal and used her Scythe of Judgement to kill thest of the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators. Due to her actions, she was punished by the Heavenly Path. After being sealed away by the Heavenly Path, she began to cultivate in seclusion. Even when the Elysian Seal was lifted, she wholeheartedly immersed herself in improving her cultivation base. Winnie was particrly talented. With the Special Scythe of Judgement, her cultivation rank had risen to the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. Moreover, she had surpassed the Heavenly Path¡¯s limit and cultivated ten Paths. She was a Ten-Path Caelum Ancestral God with a Scythe of Judgement and was practically invincible as long as she did not face off against a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Taldor immediately sensed a terrifying power emanating from Winnie after she brought out the Scythe of Judgement. He was terrified by her unspeakable strength. He thought to himself, ¡®This girl is insane. If I create a fuss here, I might actually end up dead today. I should leave as soon as possible. I wasn¡¯t expecting such a potent cultivator to exist in the Twelfth Universe.¡¯ Taldor decided to flee. ¡°Apologies for our indiscretions.¡± He sped his fist, pulled Yohadric away, and left Cumulus Pce. Winnie casually waved her hand, and Walganus, who was pinned to the wall by Taldor¡¯s Sword Energy was freed. He slid down to the ground,nded firmly, and nced at the wound on his chest. He turned his pale face toward Winnie and Melida, sped his fists, and said, ¡°Thanks for the help.¡± Winnie gently raised her hand in response. Jacopo walked down from the highest seat, stood in front of Winnie, and intently scrutinized her up and down. ¡°Are you my eldest sister, Winnie?¡± Winnie nodded with a smile and replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Winnie.¡± Jacopo was delighted to finally meet his sister. He turned to the powerhouses in the hall and said, ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± The powerhouses left the main hall. ¡°You¡¯re back, Winnie!¡± Henry also walked over to her. Winnie looked at Henry, smiled, and said, ¡°Uncle Henry.¡± Henry was overwhelmed with emotions. He said, ¡°I never expected you to be so strong. If James could see you, he¡¯d surely be happy. I wonder how he is doing in the Primeval Age.¡± As he spoke, he cast a nce at Winnie and Melinda. Henry was fully aware of the information surrounding these two. Melinda was a human from the Primeval Age and reincarnated using the Reincarnation Pond. ¡°Ms. Melinda, you reincarnated from the Primeval Age and still have your memories aftering out of the Reincarnation Pond, right? What did James go through in the Primeval Age? Did he manage to find Thea?¡± Henry had tried to inquire about these things before. However, Melinda always refused to answer him. Hearing Henry¡¯s questions about James again, Melinda¡¯s expression became solemn, and a touch of sadness shed across her pretty face. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sensing that something was wrong, Jacopo asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Melinda sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been over an Epoch since James went to the Primeval Age. That¡¯s about five billion years already. I don¡¯t want to hide the truth from everyone anymore. The truth is that James died in a battle during the Primeval Age.¡± Chapter 3767 Chapter 3767 Melinda did not want to reminisce about the past. ¡°Huh?¡± Jacopo eximed in shock Henry also inquired, ¡°What do you mean he died in battle?¡± Melinda no longer hid the truth from them and spoke about what took ce in the Primeval Age in detail. Everyone in the main hall was immediately ovee with grief. Melinda sighed and said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since it happened, and I still don¡¯t want to believe he is dead. When I emerged from the Reincarnation Pond, I wanted to prevent him from returning to the Primeval Age. However, the Primeval Age¡¯s chronology was already set in stone. If I were to stop him from traveling to the past, the River of Time would copse, and everything would cease to exist. I can¡¯t bear the consequences of doing such a thing.¡± Melinda remembered James¡¯ promise to marry her when he became an Ancestral God and kept it in her heart this whole time. However, James went to the Thirteenth Universe and returned a cold corpse. Winnie knew that James was still alive but had not shown up yet. Despite that, she silently stood aside and held her tongue. ¡°James.¡± Henry looked at the glowing sky outside the hall with a sorrowful expression. Meanwhile, Jacopo was crestfallen. His father had always been his motivation. After learning of James¡¯ death, he seemed to lose his spiritual support. However, Sophie did not believe James was dead. She asked, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s dead?¡± Melinda nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. He died before Radomir¡¯s rebellion. Winnie, Henrik, and I personally buried him.¡± ¡°Can you tell me what my father experienced in the Primeval Age?¡± asked Jacopo. Melinda dug up her distant memories. After a while, she said slowly, ¡°I first met him in the Katun Realm. Back then, a Scared Blossom was in full bloom. I went there to see it. ¡°He knew my name the first time we met. He also knew Winnie was in Mount Heavenly Path. I was baffled by this behavior and only realized after I was reincarnated. He already knew me but from the Apocalypse Age. ¡°When he first traveled to the Primeval Age, he was really weakpared to the others in that era. ¡°He offended my brother because of Thea. My brother hunted him down for ten thousand years. He kept improving his strength during those ten thousand years and became a well-known powerhouse. ¡°Eventually, a new universe formed. ¡°James was sent to the new universe on behalf of the Twelfth Universe. He fought fierce battles against the other universes¡¯ prodigies there. ¡°I heard from Henrik that James entered a Killing Formation and fought nine Terra Ancestral Gods from the First Universe. ¡°His opponents were Terra Ancestral Gods that had cultivated nine Paths and wielded Chaotic Treasures. In that battle, James killed a few of them and seriously injured the rest, crippling them. However, he exhausted all his strength and died.¡± Melinda parted her lips and spoke wistfully of the past. These historical events were not recorded. Therefore, almost no one in the Twelfth Universe knew about this period of history. However, these events were remembered by the other universes. In their historical records, James was the most terrifying prodigy to have ever existed in the Twelfth Universe. If given the time to grow, he would have surpassed even a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and entered an unprecedented rank. Unfortunately, he died very young. Hearing Melinda¡¯s stories, everyone rted to James in the hall fell silent. They never expected James to endure so many hardships in the Primeval Age.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 3768 Chapter 3768 The First Universe was the first to ever form in the Chaos. They existed for a long time and were supposed to have met to their end. However, the First Universe¡¯s powerhouses merged the Thirteenth Universe with the First Universe, extending its lifespan, and enhancing their Heavenly Path¡¯sw. At that moment, a man was seated in the highest seat inside a certain hall in the First Universe. He wore a in robe and did not exude a particrly strong aura, which made him seem like an ordinary human. Swoosh! A light flickered before him and formed into a man. After appearing in the hall, the man immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. The man sitting in the hall snapped out of his thoughts. He looked at the person that appeared in the hall in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± The man that appeared in the hall was none other than Yermi, whom James injured in the Twelfth Universe. Yermi¡¯s face was pale. He withstood the pain from his injuries and stood up from the ground. ¡°Master, I was injured in the Chaos outside the Twelfth Universe.¡± The person sitting in the highest seat was the First Universe¡¯s Lord, also known as the Omnipotent Lord. The Omnipotent Lord asked doubtfully, ¡°Who dares to injure you? Is there a Macrocosm Ancestral God in the Twelfth Universe that doesn¡¯t know your name? Even if they don¡¯t know you, did you not tell them I¡¯m your Master?¡± Yermi said truthfully, ¡°I did. If I hadn¡¯t, I might¡¯ve died in the Chaos outside the Twelfth Universe.¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± asked the Omnipotent Lord. Yermi exined everything in detail. ¡°Back when I set up a trap to kill James in the Thirteenth Universe, he had apanion named Henrik. I met this man in the Twelfth Universe. He had already reached the peak of the Caleum Ancestral God Rank and even cultivated ten Paths. ¡°I wanted to kill Henrik in the Chaos. When I was about to finish him off, a mysterious powerhouse appeared and defeated me in one blow.¡± The Omnipotent Lord asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Yermi replied, ¡°He imed to be called Forty-nine.¡± ¡°Forty-nine?¡± Puzzled, the Omnipotent Lord murmured, ¡°When did a Macrocosm Ancestral God called Forty-nine exist in the Twelfth Universe?¡± After a while, he asked, ¡°Did he mention which universe he was from?¡± Yermi shook his head and said, ¡°No. He only warned me not to cause trouble in the Twelfth Universe. Otherwise, he would kill me without any mercy.¡± The Omnipotent Lord lightly waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. I got it. You¡¯re dismissed. Go treat your wounds.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Yermi turned and left. ¡°Forty-nine from the Twelfth Universe? Interesting. I never expected someone from the Twelfth Universe to silently be a Macrocosm Ancestral God. It seems the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord made the right decision. He suppressed the Heavenly Path and allowed their universe¡¯s luck to umte.¡± The Omnipotent Lord mumbled to himself. Then, he got up and headed toward a special ce in the Twelfth Universe. Chapter 3769 Chapter 3769 A man and woman walked side-by-side on the winding path around a manor on a spiritual mountain. The man was the Omnipotent Lord. The woman was beautiful and had a slender figure. She wore a white dress and radiated an indomitable aura. ¡°What do you think about the current situation, Mirabelle?¡± asked the Omnipotent Lord. The woman stopped and asked, ¡°Are you referring to the Dark World or the Twelfth Universe?¡± The Omnipotent Lord replied, ¡°Both. Tell me your thoughts.¡± Mirabelle thought briefly and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you my opinion on the Dark World first. Every once in a while, strife will break out in the Dark World and affect the Illuminated World. Usually, these squabbles wouldn¡¯t stir up too much chaos. However, the Dark Strife happened right after the Eighth Universe formed. ¡°Most of the Dark World¡¯s Lords died during the Dark Strife, and the rest were injured. The Dark World suffered huge losses back then.¡± The Omnipotent Lord sighed and said, ¡°Yeah. That battle was horrific. I could feel its aftermath even from the Illuminated World. It¡¯s already been so long since, so the Dark World should¡¯ve already recovered by now.¡± Mirabelle nodded lightly and said, ¡°I heard that a lot of abnormal events are happening in the Dark World recently. A Lord had risen there. He killed many other Lords and conquered a lot of territories. He is terrifyingly strong, and there¡¯s rumors he is an Eighth Stage Lord. It won¡¯t be long before he bes a Ninth Stage Lord.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Omnipotent Lord was startled. It had been a while since he kept up with the Dark World¡¯s affairs. He was unaware that a new Eighth Stage Lord had risen in the Dark World. Mirabelle said, ¡°The Dark World has always been hostile toward the Illuminated World. As such, my subordinates aren¡¯t able to acquire more information. They could only glean the barest of details. Apparently, the new Lord is a woman and is somehow rted to the Twelfth Universe. However, we couldn¡¯t find out what connection she had with them.¡± ¡°The Twelfth Universe again?¡± frowned the Omnipotent Lord. Mirabelle nced at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Omnipotent Lord said, ¡°Yermi went to the Twelfth Universe but was injured by a mysterious Macrocosm Ancestral God named Forty-nine.¡± Surprised, Mirabelle said, ¡°Yermi has cultivated ten Paths and is a Ten-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. His strength should be on par with a Macrocosm Ancestral God with two Macrocosm Powers. Is there a Two-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God in the Twelfth Universe?¡± The Omnipotent Lord shook his head, unsure of the answer. ¡°The Dark World is in constant turmoil, and the Twelfth Universe has already developed into a prosperous universe. I have the feeling a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God will be born in the Twelfth Universe if they are allowed to continue to grow. Merging the Twelfth Universe with ours would be incredibly tough. If a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God were to object to our idea, the situation would grow moreplicated.¡± Mirabelle asked, ¡°Then what are you nning?¡± The Omnipotent Lord said, ¡°I n to reform the Twelfth Universe soon. First, I¡¯ll destroy the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods that opposed the universe¡¯s unification in the past. If I can¡¯t kill them, I¡¯ll have to find a way to force them to agree with it. ¡°An ultimate Heavenly Path can only be born after the twelve universes are merged together. Only then can one surpass the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank and enter a higher cultivation rank.¡± The Omnipotent Lord had raised the proposal to merge the twelve universes several times but it was always met with rejection. Mirabelle frowned and said, ¡°Many powerhouses among the twelve universes are against the idea. Will it be possible for you to kill them all? That¡¯s going to cause a hugemotion. If these universes band together, we might be unable to repel them.¡± The Omnipotent Lord said, ¡°That¡¯s why we need to be quick. We must strike and take control over their universes before they can react.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the decision to you.¡± Mirabelle did not object to his suggestion. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me your approval, I¡¯ll quickly summon the First Universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral Gods and formte a n to unite all the twelve universes.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 3770 Chapter 3770 A Thirteenth Universe formed in the Chaos. However, it was forcibly absorbed into the First Universe. Every universe had absolutews. Theoretically, only nine Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could be born in one universe. As the oldest universe to exist, the First Universe had already reached the maximum capacity of Macrocosm Ancestral Gods that could exist in their universe. However, they merged the Thirteenth Universe with theirs, and more powerhouses broke into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank.¡± The Omnipotent Lord had repeatedly proposed for all twelve universes to be merged. However, his proposal had been rejected over and over. This time, he was determined to merge the twelve universes to form a Supreme Universe. Once he formed a Super Universe, the limits ced on their universes would be broken. A meeting was being held in the First Universe¡¯s Ancestral Holy Site. The Ancestral Holy Site was the First Universe¡¯s core region and the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s residence. Inside arge hall within the Ancestral Holy Site, the Omnipotent Lord sat in the highest seat, and the First Universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral Gods stood below him. The First Universe had 13 Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, but Yermi was absent from the meeting. Two women were in the hall, one of which was Mirabelle, whom the Omnipotent Lord had recently visited. The other woman was dainty and charming. She radiated a very ethereal aura and looked like a blooming flower that attracted everyone¡¯s attraction. Her name was Quanesha Samara. She was born in the Thirteenth Universe. During the Primeval Age, she obtained a Chaotic Treasure and obtained a portion of the Thirteenth Universe¡¯s blessings. After that, she became James¡¯ disciple and studied the Five Great Paths. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When the Thirteenth Universe was merged into the First Universe, she improved rapidly and became a Macrocosm Ancestral God. The Omnipotent Lord sat in the highest seat, looked at the twelve Macrocosm Ancestral Gods below him, and said, ¡°The reason I¡¯ve summoned everyone today is to discuss the merging of the twelve universes.¡± Hearing this, Quanesha¡¯s brows furrowed. She knew the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s n to merge the twelve universes. Throughout the First Universe¡¯s history, he had raised the idea a few times and even summoned the other universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods to the First Universe to discuss the matter. However, he never seeded in persuading them. The Omnipotent Lord said, ¡°The Dark World has always been a massive threat to the Illuminated World. Conflict happens very frequently in the Dark World, and they have alsounched a number of attacks on the twelve universes in the past. ¡°I just learned that a powerful Lord has risen in the Dark World. She is rumored to be very strong. At this rate, she will be a Nine-Stage Lord very soon. She will pose a great threat to our universe. I suggest merging the twelve universes to eliminate this possible threat by bing a Supreme Universe. We¡¯ll be able to form a Super Heavenly Path and break through the restrictions from our respective universes.¡± The Omnipotent Lord looked at the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods in the hall and asked. ¡°What do you guys think?¡± ¡°I support whatever decision you make, My Lord.¡± ¡°You make the call, My Lord. If you need us for anything, just let us know.¡± ¡°We should¡¯ve merged the universes a long time ago. However, the other universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were against the idea. I suggest getting rid of whoever opposes this n. Although it will greatly affect the twelve universes¡¯ strength, more powerhouses will appear after we create a Supreme Universe. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for more Macrocosm Ancestral Gods to rise.¡± The First Universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods began to express their opinions. To ensure their n was executed wlessly, the Omnipotent Lord summoned his universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral Gods to formte a detailed n. After deliberating for a long time, the First Universe decided to send their powerhouses to the other universes all at once to persuade their respective Macrocosm Ancestral Gods and Universe Lords. They also prepared a backup n. If they could not persuade them to agree to the union, they would secretly kill those that opposed the idea. Chapter 3771 Chapter 3771 James waspletely unaware the First Universe had already sprung into action. The Omnipotent Lord had also made a n to conquer the Twelfth Universe. However, the Twelfth Universe was rtively weak. Therefore, he did not take them too seriously and sent the Sixth Universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral God. He nned to kill Radomir and rece the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord with someone else. Meanwhile, James had settled down in a remote spiritual mountain in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension while waiting for the Sixth Universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral God to appear. James used a fake name, Forty-nine, to kill a Caelum Ancestral God from the Sixth Universe. He knew that the Sixth Universe would not let the matter go. Moreover, he also severely injured Yermi, who was from the First Universe. Yermi must have already returned to the First Universe and reported the incident to the Omnipotent Lord. The Omnipotent Lord would not look past the matter and would definitely intervene. Even if he did not personally take action, he would send a subordinate to the Twelfth Universe to investigate the situation. James waited on the spiritual mountain for the other universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral God to appear. He nned to kill whoever showed up in exchange for short-term peace in the Twelfth Universe. As long as the Twelfth Universe had some time in peace, a group of powerhouses would surely rise. By then, the Twelfth Universe¡¯s overall strength would have improved, and they would not have to fear the other universes. Meanwhile, a middle-aged man silently appeared in the Chaos outside of the Twelfth Universe. He wore a gray robe and had an average-looking appearance. Many people were following behind him. The middle-aged man was Santino Hiram, a Macrocosm Ancestral God from the Sixth Universe. Santino was a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and was very powerful. ¡°Grand Patriarch, that¡¯s the Twelfth Universe, where Tauren died. ¡°ording to reliable sources, the person that killed him is called Forty-nine. However, his origins are a mystery. It¡¯s unknown whether he¡¯s from the Twelfth Universe or if he¡¯s another universe¡¯s living being that meddled in the Twelfth Universe¡¯s affairs.¡± A man behind Santino spoke and briefly exined the details of Tauren¡¯s death in the Fiend Realm. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve received information from our spies that a Caelum Ancestral God from our universe has escaped from the Heavenly Court of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Human Realm. It seems there¡¯s a peerless powerhouse among them.¡± Santino was unaware of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s situation. However, many of the Sixth Universe¡¯s living beings had entered the Twelfth Universe. Thus, it was easy for them to collect information inside the Twelfth Universe. ¡°The Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord is called Radomir. He lives in seclusion in a ce called Mount Heavenly Path. He carried out a series of ns and led the Twelfth Universe into a bright era. ording to reliable sources, he¡¯s a Macrocosm Ancestral God with only one Macrocosm Power.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Santino silently listened to the reports. The powerhouse in the Human Realm¡¯s Heavenly Court was not a big deal to him. Not even Radomir posed a threat against him. His main concern was Forty-nine. ¡°You guys stay here for now. I¡¯ll enter the Twelfth Universe and talk to Radomir about merging the twelve universes. If he refuses, I¡¯ll kill him and overtake him. ¡°As for the living beings in the Twelfth Universe, I¡¯ll announce the news to them after I¡¯ve settled things with Radomir. If anyone opposes the idea, you guys can enter the Twelfth Universe and kill them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A loud and organized reply resounded from behind him. Santino stayed no longer and disappeared from the Chaos in a sh. The next moment, he was already inside the Twelfth Universe. He appeared in the Twelfth Universe¡¯s starry space and sensed the universe''s stability. He could not help but marvel and murmured, ¡°I never expected the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Heavenly Path to have be so stable after being suppressed for so long. Their Heavenly Path is almostparable to the First Universe¡¯s now.¡± Chapter 3772 Chapter 3772 Santino was surprised by the Twelfth Universe¡¯s stability, which wasparable to that of the First Universe. He suddenly realized why the First Universe was worried about them. With such a stable Heavenly Path and their abundant luck, many great powerhouses would surely rise in the Twelfth Universe sooner orter. Santino quickly moved through the space. Soon, he arrived outside the Human Realm. Mount Heavenly Part was very well known in the Primeval Age. However, it was slowly forgotten over time. Only a handful of people in the Twelfth Universe remembered it. Radomir had isted Mount Heavenly Path, preventing others from finding the ce. However, Santino was a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and could sense Mount Heavenly Path¡¯s location. After appearing in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension, he quickly made his way to Mount Heavenly Path. Outside Mount Heavenly Path was a powerful formation, isting its aura and making it seem like an ordinary ce. Although there were humans around the area, they were not very strong. Meanwhile, Radomir sat in a lotus position on a certain spiritual mountain within Mount Heavenly Path. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked outside Mount Heavenly Path. Santino walked toward Mount Heavenly Path, stood before the formation, and inspected it. Then, he stretched out his hand and lightly tapped on it. A powerful force emerged from his fingertip and spread out like water ripples. His force submerged into the formation and began to disintegrate it. He easily broke through Radomir¡¯s formation. After the formation was dissolved, he appeared where Radomir was cultivating in a sh. Radomir stood up and stared at the unexpected visitor in Mount Heavenly Path. For the person to break his formation effortlessly, he had to be someone of a higher cultivation rank. Radomir knew there was no one stronger than him in the Twelfth Universe. That meant the intruder was from another universe. ¡°Who are you?¡± Radomir stared at Santino and asked warily, ¡°What brings you to the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Mount Heavenly Path?¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Santino chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I don¡¯t have any malicious intentions. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve razed this ce to the ground upon arriving. I wouldn¡¯t be standing here trying tomunicate peacefully with you.¡± Despite his reassuring words, Radomir did not feel relieved. Santino said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Sixth Universe, and my name is Santino. I came to the Twelfth Universe mainly to convey a message from the Omnipotent Lord.¡± Radomir asked, ¡°What message does he have for me?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Santino replied smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s about the twelve universes. The Omnipotent Lord wants to merge the twelve universes into a Supreme Universe.¡± ¡°He wants to merge the twelve universes?¡± Radomir was startled. Santino said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our universes have amon enemy¡ªthe Dark World. We can only form a more potent Heavenly Path by merging the twelve universes. By doing so, we can break the Heavenly Path¡¯s current restrictions and create powerhouses that can rise beyond the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank.¡± Santino ryed the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s message. Radomir fell into thought. ¡®He wants to merge the twelve universes?¡¯ He had never thought of such a thing before, nor could he have expected the First Universe to make such a proposal. Santino noticed Radomir¡¯s hesitation and attempted to persuade him. ¡°Merging the twelve universes will bring about many benefits. Not only will it be advantageous for you, but it¡¯ll also benefit all the Twelfth Universe¡¯s living beings. ¡°The Omnipotent Lord has promised to leave you in control of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s territories after the fusion. He won¡¯t interfere with the areas under your jurisdiction, giving youplete control.¡± Radomir said calmly, ¡°This is a very serious matter. I need some time to think about it.¡± Santino said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll give you some time to consider. By the way, is there a person called Forty-nine in the Twelfth Universe?¡± Chapter 3773 Chapter 3773 ¡°Forty-nine?¡± Radomir was puzzled. ¡°Who¡¯s Forty-nine? I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡± Radomir shook his head. He was indeed clueless about Forty-nine. Although he was the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord and was supposed to know everything about their universe, he knew nothing about Forty-nine. ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Santino frowned. He obtained reliable information that Forty-nine had killed his disciple in the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Fiend Realm. Radomir, the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord, should have known about Forty-nine since he appeared in the Twelfth Universe. However, Radomir imed to know nothing about this person. Santino felt that Radomir was deceiving him. ¡°Since you know nothing, I¡¯ll look into him myself. I ask for your forgiveness in advance for causing a commotion in the Twelfth Universe.¡± Santino expressed his intention to stir up some trouble in the Twelfth Universe. Radomir remained silent. Santino¡¯s cultivation rank was higher, and he was stronger. Thus, Radomir did not dare to oppose him. After the brief conversation, Santino left. Radomir¡¯s expression immediately became solemn after Santino left. He murmured, ¡°What is the First Universe trying to achieve by merging the twelve universes?¡± Radomir knew he could do nothing to prevent the merging of the twelve universes with his current strength. Any other Macrocosm Ancestral God from the other universes would be much stronger than him. He could only leave the matter to the other Universe Lords. If they agreed to the proposal, it would be pointless for him to oppose. Santino left Mount Heavenly Path and headed to the Fiend Realm. He quickly traveled through the void of the Fiend Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. Then, he appeared at the Supreme Fiend Pce¡¯s gate in the blink of an eye. Many powerful fiends were alerted when they sensed him and quickly gathered at the Supreme Fiend Pce¡¯s gate. These fiends were fully armed and stared at the unexpected visitor warily. One of the Fiend Race¡¯s powerhouse asked, ¡°Who might you be, Sir? What¡¯s the purpose of your visit to the Supreme Fiend Pce?¡± Santino looked at him calmly, smiled, and asked, ¡°Is the Fiend Realm¡¯s Lord here? Ask him toe speak to me.¡± Santino was rtively polite, wanting to use peaceful means before resorting to force. At that moment, a middle-aged man appeared. It was the Supreme Fiend Lord.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The Supreme Fiend Lord looked at the middle-aged man at the pce gate. He sped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m the Fiend Race¡¯s Lord. May I ask for your name?¡± Santino looked at the Supreme Fiend Lord and replied lightly, ¡°It doesn''t matter who I am. I came here today to inquire about someone.¡± Santino was a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. In his eyes, the fiends around him were like ants. If he wanted, he could destroy the entire Fiend Realm with the snap of a finger. However, his goal was not to destroy the Fiend Realm. His main priority was to take control of the Twelfth Universe. His greatest enemy was not the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord but the mysterious man called Forty-nine. ording to information from the First Universe, Forty-nine was a powerful cultivator that easily defeated Yermi, who had a Chaotic Treasure. Therefore, Santino did not want to act rashly until he learned more about Forty-nine. The Supreme Fiend Lord asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Santino went straight to the point and said, ¡°Forty-nine.¡± Chapter 3774 Chapter 3774 As soon as the Supreme Fiend Lord heard Forty-nine being mentioned, he immediately understood the person before him was rted to Tauren and hade to seek avenge. Tauren was already an existence way above him, so the person in front of him now was definitely a formidable powerhouse. The Supreme Fiend Lord did not know anything about Forty-nine. In fact, he was also curious about him. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Santino¡¯s expression changed, and a terrifying force erupted from his body. The force caused a tremor throughout the Fiend Realm. The Fiend Realm seemed as if it could perish any moment. The Supreme Fiend Lord and the other powerful fiends did not dare to move under the oppressive force, fearing that their bodies would be ripped apart. Meanwhile, James was cultivating somewhere on a spiritual mountain of the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. He sat in a lotus position, and a magical force formed by the fusion of his various powers emerged from his body. James wholeheartedly immersed himself in understanding the nature of his new power. Only after learning more about it could he determine if it had the potential to evolve further. He focused on studying the force inside a Time Formation. During this period, he discovered the wonders of the power inside his body. The power consisted of all the previous powers he had cultivated. Additionally, a few Macrocosm Powers could be sensed in his new power. He fell into thought and murmured, ¡°If I continue to cultivate more Macrocosm Powers and integrate them into this new power, would it eventually be Chaos Power?¡± James was still unable to understand the true nature of the power in his body. He gave up studying it and began toprehend the Omniscience Path. The Omniscience Path was said to be capped at the Third Stage. Once one reached the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage, the potential of one¡¯s body would be released, and it would be impossible to progress further in the Omniscience Path. However, James consumed countless Macrocosm Herbs during the fight in the new universe in the Primeval Age. As a result, the power of these herbsbined into a potent force and integrated into his body. His Path Seals were also shattered, causing his powers to scatter throughout his body. His body was stimted, and more of his potential was unlocked. After the series of events, he stepped into the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage. ¡°Theoretically speaking, I can keep making breakthroughs in the Omniscience Path if there is power in my body, flesh, and bones. However, I consumed countless Macrocosm Herbs, and their powers integrated into my body. Their powers nourished my body and unlocked the potential in my body. ¡°There aren¡¯t any stronger herbs than Macrocosm Herbs in the universe. Even if I were to find Macrocosm Herbs now, they wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to stimte my body to unlock more potential. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huff.¡± James sighed. James was clueless about the new power in his body and was unsure of how he could enhance it. Meanwhile, the Omniscience Path was rumored to be a dead end at the Third Stage. He only advanced into the Fourth Stage by coincidence. He was really at a loss. No one could guide him further, and he was left to figure things out himself. James stopped cultivating, looked in a certain direction, and immediately sensed the situation of the Fiend Realm. He quickly stood up, stretched his body, and murmured, ¡°He¡¯s finally here. I¡¯ll get to fight today. I hope my opponent is powerful so I can test out the limits of my strength.¡± James did not know how strong he was. During his fight against Radomir, he spected he was only slightly stronger than Radomir. After fighting Yermi, he felt like he underestimated himself and was much stronger than Radomir. He did not exert his full strength when fighting against Yermi. This time, he wanted to go all out in battle. James¡¯ body disappeared in a sh. The next moment, he appeared in the Fiend Realm. At his current strength, he could easily travel anywhere in the universe with just a single thought. Chapter 3775 Chapter 3775 ¡°I¡¯m Forty-nine.¡± Just as the Supreme Fiend Lord and other powerful fiends were being oppressed by the terrifying pressure in the Fiend Realms¡¯ Supreme Fiend Pce, a sudden voice resounded throughout the area. Shortly after, a figure appeared out of thin air and stood before Santino at the pce gate. Santino immediately fixed his eyes on James and tried to see through James. However, Santino could not seem to detect anything from James. His body was empty, and it looked like he did not exist. Santino was puzzled and could not understand why he could not detect anything. He could not even sense James¡¯ exact cultivation rank. His brows immediately furrowed. However, he immediately remembered he was in the Twelfth Universe, the weakest of all the universes. Even if James was powerful, he could not be stronger than him. Moreover, his main purpose was simply to find out the identity of Forty-nine and how strong this person was. Santino¡¯s face darkened, and he asked coldly, ¡°Were you the one that killed my disciple?¡± James replied calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I killed him.¡± Santino said furiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know he¡¯s from the Sixth Universe? I¡¯ll have you pay for killing him.¡± James had intentions of fighting Santino from the start. He said smilingly, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s take this fight to the Chaos. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment you have for me.¡± James did not want to fight in the Twelfth Universe. After all, Santino was a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Although James did not have a cultivation rank, he was also powerful. If they were to engage in a fierce battle, they could destroy the Twelfth Universe. Santino was aware peerless powerhouses generally fought in the Chaos. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were too strong, and no universe would be able to withstand their attacks. ¡°Sure.¡± Santino¡¯s face was grim. After epting the challenge, he disappeared in a sh. James also left the Supreme Fiend Pce. After the two left, the Supreme Fiend Lord and the other fiends were relieved of the powerful pressure. The Supreme Fiend Lord wiped the beads of sweat rolling down his forehead and said, ¡°He¡¯s so powerful.¡± The Chaos outside the Twelfth Universe was a dark gray void. No Paths existed in the Chaos, but a mysterious force formed a terrifying pressure. It was also known as Chaos Pressure. At that moment, Santino no longer seemed like an ordinary person but a powerhouse with potent energy. ¡°Who exactly are you? Since when have a powerhouse like you existed in the Twelfth Universe?¡± Santino stared at James. He was probing, trying to figure out James¡¯ origin. ¡°Hehe.¡± James chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know. Go ahead and strike. I¡¯m curious how strong a Macrocosm Ancestral God from the Sixth Universe is.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Santino also wanted to test James¡¯ strength. He did not hold back and mobilized all his strength. His aura skyrocketed, and it began to affect the surrounding space of the Chaos, causing it to look illusory and unstable. At that moment, a magical power emerged from the Chaos and stabilized the space. Chapter 3776 Chapter 3776 The Chaos was a magical ce, and no force could destroy it. Simr to the universes, the Chaos also had a Heavenly Path that secretly protected it. The Chaos¡¯ Heavenly Path was definitely a terrifying existence. The Chaos was vast and boundless. Even a Macrocosm Ancestral God would not be able to find the boundaries of the Chaos. Although universes were huge, they had boundaries. Santino emitted powerful energy. His face was grim and terrifying, making him seem like an unrivaled demon. He did not give James any chances. He appeared in front of James in a sh and raised his hand to unleash a powerful power. Then, he thrust his hand at James. James did not block it. He floated in the Chaos and allowed Santino to attack him. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Boom! Santino mmed his palm into James. His attack contained three Macrocosm Powers. Upon impact, a loud sound resounded like rumbling thunder. James remained in ce, and some cracks formed in the Chaos¡¯ space behind him. However, the cracks did not spread out. Previously, when he entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage, his physical body wasparable to that of an Ancestral God. Now that he was at the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage, his physical body was even more potent. Moreover, he had been in a tomb for over ten Epochs after he was severely injured, and the power in his body had been nourishing his physical body. James knew his physical strength was potent but was unsure of its full capacity. He wanted to test the limits of his physical strength. James felt a terrifying force sweeping toward him when Santino attacked. The force permeated his body from his chest, and it felt like he was being electrocuted. In the beginning, James was motionless after the attack. However, his body began to tremble as the force pervaded his body, and injuries began to form on the surface of his body. These injuries spread all over his body, and he began to bleed. His body was sted away, and he spat a mouthful of blood. His blood dripped into the Chaos¡¯ space. James¡¯ blood contained potent force and caused the space to shake. He quickly backed into the distance, wiped the blood from his lips, and thought, ¡®I sense three Macrocosm Powers. This man is a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. Although I was injured by his attack, I could still withstand it without exerting any of my strength.¡¯ After one move, James had an understanding of his physical strength. With his current physical strength, a Two-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God would not be able to hurt him. Only a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God could inflict damage on him. James urged his power, and the injuries on his body healed. He looked at the grim Santino and said smilingly, ¡°Is that all a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God has? If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, the Chaos here will be your grave.¡± After speaking, James slowly walked toward Santino. ¡°That¡¯s insane. How does he have such a strong physical body? That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s almost unbelievable.¡± Santino¡¯s expression changed. The highest one¡¯s physical strength could reach was the Ancestral God Rank. Even after practicing the Omniscience Path, one would still only be able to reach the Ancestral God Rank. After that, it was impossible to improve one¡¯s physical strength further, no matter what kind of Supernatural Power or Secret Art one mastered. That was a known fact. Santino was not expecting Forty-nine¡¯s physical strength to be so terrifying that he could even resist an attack from him and not die. James walked toward Santino step by step, and Santino slowly backed away. At that moment, he had the idea of fleeing. However, he remembered his purpose ofing to the Twelfth Universe and stopped in his tracks. A dazzling glow appeared before him and turned into a sword. The sword was two meters long and had a sharp de. Its de glowed and exuded terrifying power. At a nce, James could tell it was a Chaotic Treasure. Santino held the long sword, and his aura grew stronger. He charged at James with a ferocious expression. He appeared in front of James in a sh and shed his sword. Chapter 3777 Chapter 3777 Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Before the sword struck James, a terrifying Sword Energy emerged and shed at him. James stood in ce motionless. Faced with the terrifying Sword Energy, a mysterious power erupted from his body and formed a faint halo around him to block the Sword Energy. Santino¡¯s sword was also about to sh him. James raised his hand, and a powerful force appeared from his palm to block the move. Santino immediately increased his force. The sudden increase in strength surprised James, and he could not react in time. The force crushed him. He fell downward, and after descending a certain distance, he increased his strength. With a wave of his hand, a terrifying power formed into a beam of light and shot at Santino. Santino was sted by the light beam. James took the opportunity to attack. He shed behind Santino and thrust his hand forward. His attack looked gentle but contained mighty strength. Santino made a sharp turn and shed his sword. Swoosh! A burst of Sword Energy shot out. James raised his hand, and a powerful force emerged from his palm to block the Sword Energy. His destructive force caused the Sword Energy to shatter and disappear into the Chaos. James fought very calmly. On the other hand, Santino was fighting with all his strength. He wielded a Chaotic Treasure and unleashed his three Macrocosm Powers. Unexpectedly, he was not dealing any substantial damage to James. After fighting for a while, he quickly recognized how strong James was. Throughout the fight, James was trying to gauge Santino¡¯s strength. After a few confrontations, he had a rough idea of his current strength. Santino was a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods with a Chaotic Treasure. Thus, his strength was equivalent to that of a Four-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. Faced with Santino¡¯s attacks, James was rtively calm and did not have to use full strength. Thus, James guessed his full power would probably be on par with a Five-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. Even if he were not a match against a Five-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, he would only be slightly inferior to them. If he entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage, his strength would improve again. He might even be able to take on a Six-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. After understanding his own strength, James felt there was no need to continue the battle. He wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. Santino shouted furiously, ¡°Damn it.¡± With a sh, countless shadows appeared across the Chaos. Each of them held a long sword and charged at James from different directions. James calmly unleashed the mysterious power in his body to block the attacks. His destructive power caused the surrounding Sword Energies to shatter, and the shadows also plummeted. Soon, Santino was left alone. James appeared before Santino in a sh. Santino did not dodge. He raised his Chaotic Treasure to block James¡¯ attack. He nned to use the Chaotic Treasure to severely injure James. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. James attached with his palm, and Santino attacked with a sword. Their forces shed. Boom! An explosion burst out in the Chaos¡¯ space. Santino was shocked by the force, and a mouthful of blood spewed out of his mouth. James¡¯ body disappeared from sight. The next moment, he appeared above Santino. A miraculous force appeared from his palm and shed down at Santino¡¯s head. Chapter 3778 Chapter 3778 James wanted to end the battle, so he used all his strength in this attack. His attack contained the fusion of all his previous Powers. Santino wanted to escape but felt a horrifying pressure on his body. He was slowed down and could not dodge James¡¯ speedy attack. Left with no choice, Santino raised his Chaotic Treasure to block the attack. He held up the long sword and poured all his strength into the sword. His sword immediately became brighter, and powerful Sword Energy emerged, spreading out like water ripples. James used his strength. The Sword Energy could not resist his attack and was shattered instantly. James¡¯ palm attack struck Santino¡¯s head. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Santino¡¯s body was crushed instantly. The Chaos was boundless, and it was impossible to distinguish directions. Santino¡¯s body kept descending into the Chaos. He used all his strength to resist, but even his three Macrocosm Powers could not resist James¡¯ attack. James¡¯ force permeated his body and began destroying his cells. Soon, his soul also began to disperse under James¡¯ destructive power. ¡°Argh! No¡­¡± Santino shouted in fear. Shortly after, he vanished into the Chaos. A Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God was killed so easily in the Chaos. Santino¡¯s disciples were on standby in the distance. They knew Santino hade to fight in the Chaos and were secretly watching the battle. After witnessing Santino¡¯s tragic death, they were terrified and fled from the scene. The Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord, Radomir, also came to the Chaos and watched the battle at the border of the Twelfth Universe. James had changed his appearance, so even Radomir could not recognize him. After watching Santino¡¯s death, Radomir took a deep breath. ¡°Who is this guy? When did a powerhouse like him exist in the Twelfth Universe?¡± Even though Radomir was the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord, he had no idea who Forty-nine was. After James killed Santino, he looked in the direction Santino disappeared and murmured with a smile, ¡°He was so weak.¡± He floated over and looked at the sword in the Chaos. The sword left by Santino was a Chaotic Treasure. James looked at the sword in his hand. It had a white de with mysterious inscriptions engraved on it. The sword emitted very potent power. ¡°It¡¯s a great Chaotic Treasure. However, it¡¯s useless to me.¡± He looked toward the direction of the Twelfth Universe and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Twelfth Universe¡¯s living beings a chance to obtain it. It¡¯ll be up to their fate and luck.¡± James casually waved his hand, and the Chaotic Treasure flew out and fell into the Twelfth Universe. When James was about to leave, a person approached him. It was Radomir. Radomir looked at James¡¯ unfamiliar appearance. He sped his hands and asked, ¡°I¡¯m Radomir, the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord. May I ask for your name?¡± Radomir approached James simply to learn about his origin. Chapter 3779 Chapter 3779 James smiled faintly and said, ¡°My name is Forty-nine.¡± Radomir frowned and asked, ¡°Forty-nine? Are you from the Twelfth Universe?¡± James did not answer him. Instead, he asked, ¡°Has this person from the Sixth Universee to see you?¡± Radomir nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Intrigued, James asked, ¡°Oh? What did he say to you?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Radomir replied truthfully, ¡°He conveyed a message from the First Universe¡¯s Lord. The Omnipotent Lord wants to merge the twelve universes into a Supreme Universe.¡± Hearing this, James looked solemn. James already knew the First Universe wanted to merge the other universes into one. However, he felt it would be hard for them to aplish their n as the other universes would never allow it. He never expected the First Universe to have already started implementing their n. They had already sent a Macrocosm Ancestral God from the Sixth Universe to the Twelfth Universe to ry the message. That meant the other Universe Lords were also informed about this matter. ¡®What should I do about this?¡¯ James fell into thought. He already had an understanding of his own strength. James was powerful, and ordinary Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were no match for him. However, his opponent would be the First Universe. The First Universe was the oldest universe in existence, and it had countless powerhouses. If he were to stand against them, he would not be able to fight all of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe. ¡°What should we do now, Sir?¡± asked Radomir. Even though he was the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord, James was a powerful cultivator. Thus, he wanted to seek James¡¯ opinion on the matter. James snapped out of his thoughts, looked at Radomir, and asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± After a brief thought, Radomir said, ¡°The living being you killed told me that merging the twelve universes would form aplete and even more powerful Heavenly Path. As a result, the current restrictions of our Heavenly Paths would be broken, and our powerhouses might be able to reach an unprecedented cultivation rank, which would give us the strength to fight against the Dark World. ¡°He also said we could create an entirely new universe, opening up even more opportunities and boons, which would benefit the Twelfth Universe. ¡°However, I think the current situation of the Twelfth Universe is pretty good. We¡¯re currently in a prosperous era. Even if we were to merge, I want to buy more time for our powerhouses to rise before doing so. If we can increase our overall strength, we can negotiate more benefits from the fusion. ¡°Since I can¡¯t stop it from happening, I¡¯ve no choice but to agree. However, I¡¯ll strive to obtain more benefits for us.¡± Radomir expressed his thoughts. After hearing his opinion, James fell into thought. He had already reached the limit of his cultivation rank and would need to explore his future paths alone. If the twelve universes were to merge, new opportunities and boons might appear, allowing him to walk an unprecedented path. Perhaps, he could evenprehend Chaos Power and even step into a higher stage in the Omniscience Path. After briefly thinking about it, James felt there was no harm in merging their universes. James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Mhm. You don¡¯t have to worry about it for now. We¡¯ll think about it after the First Universe sends another person to the Twelfth Universe to discuss this matter. ¡°After this fight, the other universes¡¯ powerhouses who¡¯vee to the Twelfth Universe would not dare to cause trouble. The Twelfth Universe will be peaceful for a while.¡± James left a few words behind before disappearing and returning to the Twelfth Universe. Radomir watched as James disappeared and murmured puzzledly, ¡°He sure is terrifying. He easily killed a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God with a Chaotic Treasure. Who exactly is he? What¡¯s his cultivation rank? When did someone like him appear in the Twelfth Universe?¡± Radomir racked his brains but could not figure out who Forty-nine was. Chapter 3780 Chapter 3780 James killed a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God from the Sixth Universe. After the battle with Santino, James gained a general understanding of his own strength. He was satisfied with his current strength. In the Twelfth Universe, very few people could defeat him. As for the merging of the twelve universes, James felt it was not really a bad thing if it did not have any bad effect on the Twelfth Universe¡¯s living beings. James returned to the Twelfth Universe, headed to an unnamed spiritual mountain in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension, and began cultivating. This time, he mainly focused on his future path. Meanwhile, a fewmotions erupted in the different universes. The First Universe had sent many envoys to persuade the other universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the various benefits of merging their universes. More than half of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods agreed to the proposal. However, there were a few opposing voices. The universes that disapproved were thrown into turmoil. A few Caelum Ancestral Gods died out of the blue, and a few Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were injured. All these universes knew it was the First Universe¡¯s doing, but they had no proof. They had no choice but to agree to the proposal after seeing the chaos their universes were thrown into. In the First Universe, the Omnipotent Lord sat in the main hall of a pce in the Ancestral Holy Site. A man who looked about thirty years old stood below him. The man wore a golden robe and radiated a very extraordinary aura. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The man was the Sixth Universe¡¯s Lord, Lishai Baishan. ¡°Omnipotent Lord.¡± Lishai personally came to the First Universe to see the Omnipotent Lord. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°I sent Santino to the Twelfth Universe, but he was killed.¡± The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s face darkened, and he asked, ¡°Killed? What happened?¡± Lishai replied, ¡°After receiving your order, I tasked Santino to the Twelfth Universe to overtake their Universe Lord. The Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord was not the biggest threat. Instead, it was Forty-nine. He¡¯s incredibly powerful and a huge problem. ording to Santino¡¯s subordinates, their battle onlysted a short while. Santino even wielded his Chaotic Treasure but did not stand a chance against Forty-nine.¡± The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression darkened. He knew of Santino¡¯s strength. Santino was a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and had a Chaotic Treasure. His strength was equivalent to a Four-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. However, he was killed so easily. It was unimaginable how strong Forty-nine was. ¡°What should we do now, Omnipotent Lord?¡± asked Lishai. The Omnipotent Lord thought for a while and said, ¡°You head back first. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lishai turned around and left. The Omnipotent Lord also left the hall and went to see Mirabelle. Mirabelle was also a Macrocosm Ancestral God and a core figure of the First Universe. Even though she was not the Universe Lord, her strength was not inferior to the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s. Mirabelle and the Omnipotent Lord met up in a gazebo. Their surrounding environment was rather elegant. Mirabelle wore a white and sheer dress, which vaguely exposed her perfect body. She looked very alluring. She smiled beautifully and said, ¡°Things are going pretty smoothly. As for those that didn¡¯t agree, they quickly changed their mind after we caused a bit of turmoil in their universe.¡± The Omnipotent Lord was aware of their n¡¯s progress. ¡°I didn¡¯te to discuss the merging progress with you. It¡¯s about something else.¡± Chapter 3781 Chapter 3781 Mirabelle looked at the Omnipotent Lord and asked, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Omnipotent Lord sat down and said, ¡°I just received news that Santino from the Sixth Universe headed to the Twelfth Universe but was killed in the Chaos outside of the Twelfth Universe. ording to reliable sources, the person that killed Santino is called Forty-nine and is most likely from the Twelfth Universe.¡± Mirabelle eximed, ¡°He was killed?¡± It was hard for her to believe Santino, a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, was killed by someone from the Twelfth Universe. The Omnipotent Lord replied solemnly, ¡°Yeah. The Twelfth Universe has always been the weakest, so we never paid them much attention. I didn¡¯t expect a powerhouse to be born in the Twelfth Universe. ording to those who witnessed the battle, Forty-nine killed Santino without using a Chaotic Treasure. Thus, it can be assumed his strength is at least equivalent to a Five-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The Omnipotent Lord had roughly evaluated James¡¯ strength. He estimated James¡¯ strength to be simr to that of a Five-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. Mirabelle looked at the Omnipotent Lord and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± The Omnipotent Lord replied, ¡°We must be cautious with such a powerhouse. How about you head to the Twelfth Universe and discuss the merging of the twelve universes with him? If he refuses, kill him. However, if he agrees, invite him to the First Universe to discuss the matter.¡± Mirabelle nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The Omnipotent Lord said, ¡°Only two or three universes haven¡¯t agreed to merge with us. I¡¯ll take care of it. Meanwhile, you help me take care of the Twelfth Universe. I¡¯ll wait for your good news. We can¡¯t dy this matter, so you should depart immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mirabelle stood up and left without any hesitation. James was unaware that other universes were in turmoil. The Ninth Universe and Tenth Universe were against merging universes. Kallinikos and Yekaterina knew that the Omnipotent Lord would be the ruler of the newly merged universe and be in total control. When that happened, it would be impossible for them to prevent the Omnipotent Lord from doing whatever he wanted. Thus, they rejected the proposal to merge. However, turmoil began to break out in their universe after they turned down the proposal. Their Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were attacked. Although they survived, many of them sustained severe injuries. Meanwhile, a few of their Ancestral Gods were killed. Kallinikos and Yekaterina had a tough time dealing with these matters. The two immediately headed to meet the other Universe Lords to discuss countermeasures. Unfortunately, the other universes had already agreed to merge with the First Universe. After careful consideration, the two also agreed to it. Otherwise, the other universes would merge and be increasingly stronger. It would be disastrous for the Ninth and Tenth Universe if they were to take action against them. All major universes agreed to merge and would visit the First Universe to discuss the n. Only the Twelfth Universe remained undecided. Mirabelle, a peerless powerhouse of the First Universe, appeared in the Twelfth Universe. She floated in the starry sky of the Twelfth Universe and scanned the ce. After sensing the stability of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Heavenly Path, she was slightly surprised and murmured, ¡°The Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord¡¯s strength is mediocre, but he had a great strategy. After suppressing the Heavenly Path for a long time, he created a prosperous era for the Twelfth Universe.¡± Mirabelle murmured, ¡°Where are you, Forty-nine?¡± Since she could not detect his whereabouts, she nned to release her energy for him to find her. Mirabelle stood in the starry space and exuded the energy of a Macrocosm Ancestral God, allowing it to spread throughout the universe. Chapter 3782 Chapter 3782 Mirabelle was a core figure of the First Universe. She was born in the same period as the Omnipotent Lord, and her strength was terrifying. In the First Universe, only the Omnipotent Lord was slightly stronger than her. However, she could only sense one Macrocosm Ancestral God in the Twelfth Universe. The person she was sensing was the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord, Radomir. Forty-nine, on the other hand, was nowhere to be found. She was very puzzled. Her only choice was to release her energy for Forty-nine to take notice of her. She believed Forty-nine would definitely show up as long as she spread her energy. Radomir was alerted as soon as she released her aura throughout the universe. However, he did not show up. Although he was the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord, there was an even more powerful person than him in the Twelfth Universe. While James was focused on cultivating to find a new path, he suddenly sensed a powerful force sweeping through the air. He immediately stopped cultivating and looked into the distance. His gaze traveled through the universe¡¯s space, and he spotted a mysterious woman in the depths of the universe. He immediately disappeared and appeared in the depths of the universe. A beautiful, sexy woman stood in the silent space. James silently appeared and stared at Mirabelle. Mirabelle¡¯s gaze was also fixated on him. She tried to see through him but could not sense James¡¯ cultivation rank despite being a peerless powerhouse. James looked at Mirabelle and asked calmly, ¡°Who are you? What matters do you have in the Twelfth Universe?¡± After failing to see through James¡¯ cultivation rank, Mirabelle immediately knew the person in front of her was Forty-nine, the mysterious person that killed Santino. Mirabelle had fair skin and delicate features. She beamed with a beautiful smile and asked, ¡°You must be Forty-nine, right? My name is Mirabelle. I¡¯m from the First Universe.¡± Her voice was pleasant and very refreshing. James immediately went on guard after hearing she was from the First Universe. However, Mirabelle smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I have no malicious intentions. If I wanted to fight you, I would¡¯ve attacked as soon as you showed up. Why would I waste time chatting with you?¡± Despite her words, James remained alert. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He watched Mirabelle¡¯s every move and asked, ¡°The Twelfth Universe doesn¡¯t have much contact with the First Universe. So, what brings you to the Twelfth Universe?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s something important.¡± James immediately knew Mirabelle came to discuss the merging of the universes. He asked calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear about it.¡± Mirabelle did not hide anything and said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about merging the twelve universes. The other universes have already agreed to it. If you agree, the twelve universes will merge to form a Super Universe and Super Heavenly Path. As a result, our Heavenly Path¡¯s restrictions will be broken.¡± Mirabelle began toy out the benefits of merging their universes. She also talked about the Dark World and its threat against the twelve universes. Mirabelle was very good with her words, and even James was slightly convinced by her words. However, James did notpletely believe her. ¡°It won¡¯t be impossible for us to agree. However, how will the management distribution be after we merge into a new universe?¡± Mirabelle casually waved her hand, and an invitation emerged and flew toward James. ¡°Naturally, we will have a conference to discuss these things. Here¡¯s an invitation to the First Universe to the conference. If you have any questions, you can bring them up during the conference. James looked at the invitation in his hand. The time and venue of the conference were listed on the invitation. The conference would take ce ten thousand yearster. Seeing the invitation, James knew the First Universe had already nned everything as they had arranged the conference time in advance. Since he received an invitation, the other universes must have also agreed to merge. Chapter 3783 Chapter 3783 James put away the invitation and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll definitelye to the First Universe to attend the conference in ten thousand years.¡± Mirabelle walked toward James with a bright smile. However, James slowly backed away from her. The woman before him was terrifyingly strong. Although she looked beautiful and harmless, like a goddess, the aura emanating from her made him wary. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I¡¯ve never visited the Twelfth Universe before. Now that I¡¯m here, how about you show me around the Twelfth Universe?¡± Mirabelle showed no intentions of leaving anytime soon. She wanted to stay to learn more about Forty-nine and how he reached such a high cultivation rank while staying under the First Universe¡¯s radar. James was full of mysteries. However, James turned her down, saying, ¡°I still have some other business to attend to right now. I don¡¯t have the time to apany you on a stroll. You can check out the ce yourself if you¡¯re interested in the Twelfth Universe. I won¡¯t apany you.¡± After speaking, James turned around to leave. Mirabelle appeared in front of him in a sh and blocked his path. She reprimanded him, ¡°You¡¯re so cruel.¡± Although she wasining, she spoke very coquettishly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just want to have a look around the Twelfth Universe. I don¡¯t know anyone here. If you don¡¯t show me around, I must release my energy to find my way. What if I lose control of my energy? It might shatter a few worlds in the Twelfth Universe, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to threaten me?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. Mirabelle said smilingly, ¡°Of course not. Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s just an excuse? I¡¯m more interested in you.¡± Every word and move she made was full of temptation. As soon as they met, she had been seducing James. James also sensed a unique Path from her. Mirabelle was using the Seduction Path. Ordinary cultivators would never be able to withstand her Seductive Power and would have fallen for her. However, James cultivated an exceptional power that surpassed all other kinds of power. He easily resisted the Seduction Powering from Mirabelle. James quietly looked at Mirabelle. After thinking for a while, he formted a n. He asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Mirabelle smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to know who you are and the Paths you cultivate. Also, why can¡¯t I sense your cultivation rank? When I use my Divine Sense, I can only feel emptiness from you. It seems like you don¡¯t even exist.¡± James knew Mirabelle would ask these questions. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re a powerhouse from the First Universe. Do you remember back when there were only eight universes? Before the ninth universe, a Dark Strife broke out in the Dark World.¡± Mirabelle¡¯s smile immediately froze upon hearing his word. As a powerhouse of the First Universe, she was well aware of these events. Back then, she could sense the energy fluctuation in the Dark World from the First Universe. She looked at James and asked, ¡°What about it?¡± James said slowly, ¡°During that Dark Strife, a powerhouse severely injured three hundred Ninth Stage Lords of the Dark World.¡± Mirabelle knew about the Dark Strife but was not clear on the details. After all, the Illuminated World and Dark World were in conflict. Thus, they did not know much about the Dark World. Hearing James¡¯ words, her expression became increasingly solemn. ¡®Three hundred Ninth Stage Lords? Did the Dark World have so many powerful creatures in the past?¡¯ thought Mirabelle. She returned to her senses and stared at James. Chapter 3784 Chapter 3784 After hearing James mention the Dark Strife, Mirabelle was slightly confused. However, she suddenly caught on that James was trying to hint he had something to do with it. James asked casually, ¡°Have you heard of Yukia?¡± He had two purposes. One, he wanted to learn more about Yukia. He knew Yukia was definitely not from the Twelfth Universe. Thus, she had to be from another universe. From the timeline, she was most likely from a universe before the ninth. Mirabelle was from the First Universe. If Yukia had been to the other universes, Mirabelle should know about her. Secondly, he was trying to confuse the First Universe. ¡°Yukia?¡± Mirabelle briefly searched her memories. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her before.¡± James exined, ¡°During the Dark Strife, Yukia inflicted severe injuries on three hundred Ninth Stage Lords.¡± Mirabelle stared at James and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± James smiled lightly and replied, ¡°She¡¯s my master.¡± He tried to bluff her. In fact, it was not really a lie. Although he had never seen Yukia before, he walked the exact journey Yukia had nned for him. It was not his abilities that allowed him to cultivate sixteen Paths. Instead, Yukia paved the way for him, and he simply followed her arrangements. Mirabelle had a solemn expression. She was from the First Universe and was well-informed. However, she never heard of Yukia before. ¡®What kind of strength does this woman have to injure three hundred Ninth Stage Lords? Also, are there really so many powerhouses in the Dark World? It seems we¡¯ll have to reevaluate the Dark World¡¯s strength,¡¯ thought Mirabelle. Mirabelle nned to investigate the Dark World after returning to the First Universe. She wanted to send people to infiltrate the depths of the Dark World and learn more about the Dark World. She also wanted to verify whether a powerhouse really injured three hundred Ninth Stage Lords during the Dark Strife. ¡®If he¡¯s telling the truth, then Yukia must¡¯ve reached a terrifying height in cultivation. ¡®Could she have already surpassed the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank and entered an unknown rank?¡¯ thought Mirabelle. James was satisfied upon seeing Mirabelle¡¯s solemn expression. She was indeed frightened by his words, and he had sessfullyid the groundwork for him to negotiate in theing conference. When the time came, he could try to win more benefits for the Twelfth Universe. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡± asked James. Mirabelle returned to her senses and asked, ¡°I¡¯d also like to know the Path you practice.¡± James beamed with a bright smile and asked, ¡°Have you heard of the Omniscience Path?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mirabelle nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. But it¡¯s a dead end after reaching the Third Stage.¡± James smiled faintly and immediately entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage. ¡°What?¡± Mirabelle was surprised as she sensed James¡¯ aura change after he entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage. James said smilingly, ¡°The Omniscience Path is known to be a dead end at the Third Stage. Since ancient times, no one has ever surpassed the Third Stage. However, what I¡¯m showing you is the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage. ¡°I practice the Omniscience Path and have already reached the Eighth Stage. I suppose my strength should be equivalent to a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. After I reach the Ninth Stage, I will go beyond the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank and enter an unprecedented rank.¡± James calmly lied through his teeth to the point he almost believed his lies. Chapter 3785 Chapter 3785 Mirabelle believed James¡¯ lies. After all, he indeed demonstrated terrifying strength. It was impossible for an ordinary person to have easily killed a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God that wielded a Chaotic Treasure. Moreover, James had entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage, which surpassed her knowledge of the Omniscience Path. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to have cultivated the Omniscience Path. Many people have tried cultivating the Omnscience Path, but no one has ever gone beyond the Third Stage. How did you do it?¡± Mirabelle stared at James curiously, hoping to be enlightened. ¡°If you have nothing else to do here, please leave. I¡¯ll be sure to attend the conference in the First Universe¡¯s Ancestral Holy Site in ten thousand years.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. James chased her away from the Twelfth Universe. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you in the First Universe.¡± Mirabelle did not say anything more. She already had the answers to her questions. Thus, she did not need to continue staying in the Twelfth Universe. James watched as Mirabelle disappeared. After she was gone, he smiled faintly. His physical condition was very convenient. He could easily bluff others since no one could sense his cultivation rank. Soon, the news about his strength would spread throughout the twelve universes. When he traveled to the other universes, their Macrocosm Ancestral Gods would have to think twice about trying to fight him. Even the Omnipotent Lord would be cautious about taking action against him. James had bought himself some time. Perhaps he could really reach the Omniscience Path¡¯s Eighth or Ninth Stage soon. He might even surpass a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and enter an unprecedented rank. The future was full of uncertainty. As soon as Mirabelle left, Radomir appeared in front of James. He sped his hands and asked, ¡°Who was it, Sir?¡± James looked at him and replied, ¡°It was a powerhouse from the First Universe. She came to hand me an invitation to attend a conference about the merging of the universes that will take ce in the First Universe in ten thousand years.¡± ¡°Did you agree to the merging proposal?¡± asked Radomir. ¡°Of course I did. Why wouldn¡¯t I? There¡¯s no harm in merging our universes. After the twelve universes merge, our Heavenly Path will strengthen, and the restrictions will be broken. When that happens, maybe we can cultivate more than nine Paths.¡± James had no objections to merging universes since there were many benefits. Moreover, his cultivation hade to a dead end. He hoped to find a new breakthrough after the twelve universes merged. Radomir said solemnly, ¡°A new Heavenly Path that will allow us to break through the limits? It might allow one to even go beyond a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. What if the Omnipotent Lord steps into this new rank after we merge with them? If that were to happen, who could stand against him? ¡°The Omnipotent Lord is an ambitious man. No one really knows his ultimate goal of doing all this.¡± James thought awhile and said, ¡°Everything has pros and cons. Your concerns won¡¯t be a problem in the future. If he can make a breakthrough, I¡¯m sure the other universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods will also improve. Whoever bes the first to enter an unprecedented rank will depend on their individual potential and fate. ¡°As for who can seize the position as the lord of the new universe will also depend on strength. The Omnipotent Lord might not necessarily be capable of securing the position as the new universe¡¯s lord after the merging all of our universes.¡± Radomir was relieved by James¡¯ words. ¡°I¡¯m at ease with you helping me. Regardless of whether the universes merge, I¡¯m relying on you to protect the Twelfth Universe and our people.¡± ¡°Alright. You should head back first.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°Continue looking over the Twelfth Universe. After I¡¯ve made some arrangements, I¡¯ll depart to the First Universe to attend the conference.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Radomir did not stay any longer. He sped his hands and disappeared from James¡¯ sight. Chapter 3786 Chapter 3786 James had received Mirabelle''s invitation from the First Universe. He still had ten thousand years before the conference. That was plenty of time. James returned to his seclusion sanctuary in the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Initially, he nned to meet his family and friends before leaving for the First Universe. However, he decided not to see them yet after some deliberation. To them, he was already a dead man. It was better they did not reunite since he would have to leave them again. It would only make them miss him even more. Thus, James headed to meet up with Henrik instead. Besides Radomir, Henrik was the second strongest person in the Twelfth Universe. James wanted to ask for him to look over the Twelfth Universe and maintain peace while he was gone. Meanwhile, Mirabelle was also on her way back to the First Universe. Although the Chaos was boundless, a powerhouse like Mirabelle could break through the time restriction when advancing at full speed. She returned to the First Universe in no time. Mirabelle headed to a beautiful ce in the First Universe. However, she was lost in her thoughts and seemed worried. The Omnipotent Lord sensed that Mirabelle had returned and immediately came to see her. ¡°How was your trip to the Twelfth Universe? Did it go well?¡± Mirabelle snapped out of her thoughts. She looked at the Omnipotent Lord, pointed at a chair beside her, and said, ¡°You should have a seat first.¡± The Omnipotent Lord sat down. Mirabelle took a deep breath and said, ¡°Everything went smoothly. Forty-nine did not turn down our proposal and was in favor of merging the twelve universes. He epted the invitation and promised to attend the conference. However¡­¡± Her expression became solemn. The Omnipotent Lord asked, ¡°However?¡± Mirabelle asked, ¡°How much do you know about the Dark Strife in the Dark World that happened back then?¡± The Omnipotent Lord shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I only know that many powerhouses participated in that fight. These powerhouses were powerful and were mostly Ninth Stage Lords.¡± Mirabelle asked, ¡°Then, do you know anything about the Dark World¡¯s strength?¡± The Omnipotent Lord looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you seem like a different person after returning from the Twelfth Universe?¡± Mirabelle said solemnly, ¡°We might¡¯ve underestimated the Dark World¡¯s strength. After I went to the Twelfth Universe, I learned a bit about the Dark Strife. Back then, a powerhouse fought and injured thee hundred Ninth Stage Lords!¡± ¡°Three hundred Ninth Stage Lords?¡± Surprised, the Omnipotent Lord asked, ¡°Are there so many powerful beings in the Dark World?¡± As the First Universe¡¯s Lord, he knew about the Dark World¡¯s existence. The Dark World was huge, and its size directly corresponded to the sum of all universes¡¯ areas combined. If a new universe were to be born, the area of the Dark World would also berger. The Omnipotent Lord had also been to the Dark World before and had a little bit of understanding of the ce. He knew the deepest parts of the Dark World were full of powerhouses. Chapter 3787 Chapter 3787 However, the Omnipotent Lord was unsure how many powerhouses were hidden in the depths of the Dark World. The Omnipotent Lord asked, ¡°How do you know these things?¡± Mirabelle replied, ¡°When I met Forty-nine at the Twelfth Universe, he told me about these events. The powerhouse that injured three hundred Ninth Stage Lords is called Yukia. He didn¡¯t tell me what her cultivation rank was. However, she must be an existence that has already surpassed a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Omnipotent Lordughed. ¡°You¡¯re an Eighth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, Mirabelle. Did you really just believe whatever he said? It¡¯s impossible to go beyond a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. I became a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God a long time ago. Truthfully, a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God is the limit. It¡¯s impossible to go beyond that. Unless we merge our universes, one can¡¯t possibly surpass a Nine-Power Macorcosm Ancestral God. However, it¡¯s just a spection of mine and isn¡¯t necessarily true.¡± Mirabelle asked, ¡°Then, from your understanding, does the Omniscience Path end at the Third Stage?¡± The Omnipotent Lord replied, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s basically a dead end at the Third Stage. It¡¯s a Path that can¡¯t be perfected.¡± Mirabelle said, ¡°But Forty-nine cultivates in the Omniscience Path. I witnessed him enter the Fourth Stage. He imed to have already reached the Eighth Stage and has the strength equivalent to a Nine- Power Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± ¡°The Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage?¡± The Omnipotent Lord was shocked. ¡°Are you kidding me, Mirabelle? Did you sense it wrong?¡± Mirabelle looked at him and said, ¡°How can my senses be wrong?¡± The Omnipotent Lord fell into silence. Mirabelle said, ¡°Perhaps somewhere in the twelve universes or even in the Dark World, people have surpassed the strength of Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods a long time ago. A mysterious powerhouse may be hiding within the Dark World. ¡°Maybe our understanding of the twelve universes isn¡¯t all there is to it, and there are other secrets hidden within the Chaos.¡± Mirabelle was greatly shaken by James¡¯ words. She had opened up to the possibility of there being more mysteries in the twelve universes and the Dark World. Mirabelle looked at the Omnipotent Lord and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe Forty-nine¡¯s words. However, he did enter the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage before my eyes. Moreover, he defeated Santino with ease. I n to send people into the depths of the Dark World to investigate the Dark Strife that happened in the past. If Forty-nine is telling the truth, there must be records about the incident in ancient books inside the Dark World. ¡°Also, you should send some people to inquire about Yukia throughout the twelve universes and see if we can find any clues about her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Omnipotent Lord nodded solemnly. There might be some secrets that they had not discovered yet if Forty-nine was being honest with Mirabelle. The Omnipotent Lord looked at Mirabelle and asked, ¡°Does Forty-nine really have the strength of a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mirabelle shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. I couldn¡¯t sense his cultivation base. I couldn¡¯t sense anything from him. It was like he didn¡¯t even exist, even though he was standing right before me. I didn¡¯t try to test his strength. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve aroused his hostility toward me. If he opposes the merging of the universes and unites with the other universes, it would be a bigger problem for us.¡± The Omnipotent Lord fell into thought. Mirabelle said, ¡°His strength isn¡¯t very important. What¡¯s crucial is his attitude toward the merging of the universes. It¡¯s good that he isn¡¯t against it. Also, try not to offend him. He said his master was Yukia. We might get on her bad side if we stir up conflict with him. If Yukia could easily injure three hundred Ninth Stage Lords, she could destroy all twelve universes.¡± The Omnipotent Lord briefly gave it a thought and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t confirmed whether Yukia even exists. You should send people to inquire about it first. If possible, it¡¯s best you personally head to the depths of the Dark World to investigate.¡± Chapter 3788 Chapter 3788 James was oblivious that his words had convinced Mirabelle and the Omnipotent Lord. To verify James¡¯ words, Mirabelle personally headed into the Dark World to investigate these matters. On the other hand, the Omnipotent Lord ordered his confidant to travel to the other universes to inquire about Yukia. Meanwhile, James had already gone to the Demon Realm to meet with Henrik. ¡°Haha!¡± After learning that James had bluffed a powerhouse of the First Universe, Henrikughed and said, ¡°I just found out that you¡¯re better at lying than my master. You¡¯re really good at it. The First Universe will surely be wary of you now.¡± James said, ¡°I devised such a n because I¡¯m worried the negotiation during the conference won¡¯t go well and the First Universe will try to use force against the other universes.¡± Henrik nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good strategy. The First Universe will most likely try to investigate and verify your words. Everything you said about the Dark World is true, so there will definitely be records about my Grandmaster there. However, I¡¯m unsure if other universes have any records about her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the Twelfth Universe very soon. I¡¯m relying on you to protect the Twelfth Universe while I¡¯m gone. As one of the Twelfth Universes¡¯ powerhouses, you must help maintain the peace. I will try to dy the merging of the universes as much as possible so that the Twelfth Universe has enough time to grow stronger.¡± Henrik vowed confidently, ¡°Rest assured, James. You can leave the Twelfth Universe to me. ¡°By the way!¡± Henrik asked, ¡°Who will you bring to the First Universe?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going alone. After all, I¡¯m going there to attend negotiations. If the negotiation fails, a battle might break out.¡± Henrik reminded him, ¡°Alright. Do be careful.¡± James replied smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With my current strength, only a handful of people can suppress me. Even if I can¡¯t overpower them, I¡¯ll be able to escape.¡± James was fully confident in his own strength. Henrik felt relieved by his words. ¡°I¡¯m already prepared to leave. I hope you¡¯ll be a Macrocosm Ancestral God with Macrocosm Power when I return,¡± said James. Henrik replied, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James did not say anything more. After briefly meeting Henrik, James left the Twelfth Universe and entered the Chaos. Then, he began to sense the Chaos¡¯ environment. He immediately located the other universes and could sense the strength of their Heavenly Path. From their Heavenly Path¡¯s strength, James could distinguish the universes apart. After James located the First Universe, he began advancing through the Chaos. James could travel at breakneck speeds. The faster he traveled, the slower time passed. If he could reach extreme speed, he could even surpass time and cause time to stop. James traveled through the chaos for a long time, and at least a million years passed. However, his perception of time and reality was different. In fact, less than a day had passed. After traveling through the Chaos for a million years, James appeared near the First Universe. The First Universe was right ahead of him. James saw a gray area ahead of him with countless sparkling spots. He advanced and appeared outside the First Universe¡¯s border instantly. The sparkling spots erged and turned into clusters of nebe. Each neb contained countless gxies. Inside each neb was hundreds of millions of gxies. Each gxy was massive and countless times bigger than the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Milky Way. Chapter 3789 Chapter 3789 However, these nebe were just a small portion of the First Universe. In the First Universe, there were many more other nebe. ¡°I¡¯ve finally arrived at the Fist Universe. ¡°The First Universe¡¯s lifespan was supposed to have ended long ago. However, they fused the Thirteenth Universe into theirs and forcefully extended their lifespan. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve already ceased to exist.¡± Standing outside the First Universe¡¯s border, James recalled some things about the Thirteenth Universe. He stepped through the border and entered the First Universe. James immediately unleashed his Divine Sense, which spread throughout the universe. He quickly learned that the First Universe was huge. After they merged with the Thirteenth Universe, their area became twice the size of the Twelfth Universe. The First Universe¡¯s Heavenly Path was also very stable and strong. James murmured, ¡°As expected from the First Universe.¡± Suddenly, a few people surrounded him. They were the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe. As soon as James released his Divine Sense, they sensed his presence. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods looked at him warily. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± James asked them calmly, ¡°I only just arrived at the First Universe, but you¡¯re going to deny me entry? Am I not weed? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just head back home, and we can forget discussions about the merging of universes. ¡°Of course not.¡± A Macrocosm Ancestral God stepped forward and said smilingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, which universe are you from?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡¯m Forty-nine from the Twelfth Universe.¡± The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were startled and slightly backed away from him. Forty-nine from the Twelfth Universe had gone viral in every universe. Every universe knew that Santino, a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, was killed by Forty-nine outside the Chaos of the Twelfth Universe. ¡°Wee to the First Universe, Forty-nine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Forty-nine.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± After learning the visitor¡¯s name, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods politely weed him and quickly left. Forty-nine had killed a Macrocosm Ancestral God. There was a limit on how many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could exist in all twelve universes. Every Macrocosm Ancestral God had endured many hardships to finally reach their rank. Under normal circumstances, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of different universes would refrain from killing each other as it would cause conflict between their universes. There would be terrifying consequences if two universes were to go to war. However, Forty-nine tantly killed a Macrocosm Ancestral God from the Sixth Universe. He was evidently not afraid of the Sixth Universe or going to war with the Sixth Universe. James smiled faintly after watching the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods disappear. Then, he advanced to the next neb. James slowly wandered through the First Universe and detected a familiar world. It was a major of the Thirteenth Universe. In the past, he had cultivated there and saved many lives. James felt connected to the ce. Moreover, he epted a disciple from this before. He taught her the Five Great Paths and a few simplews. James murmured, ¡°The Thirteenth Universe has already ceased to exist and has now merged with the First Universe. I wonder what happened to that disciple of mine. Did she grow stronger?¡± Chapter 3790 Chapter 3790 Manyrge gxies existed within the neb, and there were at least a hundred billion inhabited nets. Thes were massive, and there were at least a trillion living beings on each of these nets. There was a within this neb that had Three Dimensions¡ªMortal, Sage, and Divine. The used to be called the Silent Realm but waster renamed the Cassa Realm. James stepped forward in the neb and immediately entered a gxy, appearing outside the Cassa Realm. Standing outside the Cassa Realm, James suddenly felt tiny, as if he was just a tiny particle. The was from the Thirteenth Universe. When he entered the Thirteenth Universe in the past, he witnessed the birth of the Silent Realm by coincidence. Back then, the had only one dimension. Now, it had already evolved into a major realm with three dimensions. James did not know how it evolved into a major realm. He stood outside the Cassa Realm puzzledly. ¡°After witnessing the formation of this, I entered a mysterious state and gained insight into the ending of this. It was supposed to have transformed back intows and returned into dust in the universe. How did it evolve into a major realm?¡± James fell into thought, trying to recall the¡¯s formation. The formation of the began with somews that kept evolving. Ultimately, they became sequences and formed the. The consisted of countlessws that transformed endlessly. During the process of these transformations, living beings were born. In the end, all life forms died, and the perished. James closed his eyes. At that moment, the time around him regressed rapidly to when the was just formed. Slowly, the ce returned to nothingness. Only a feww fragments could be seen around him. Thew fragments gradually gathered, and a was born. The developed rapidly and grew stronger. However, it began to deteriorate and perished in the end. Everything was predestined to happen. After the was destroyed, James reversed into a different time point. At this certain time point, an abnormal change happened. After sensing the change, James immediately understood. James murmured, ¡°Although it was destined to perish, changes could still happen. The ending will also change once something different happens at a certain time.¡± The ending of the changed because a powerful person appeared and rewrote its destiny. James entered the Cassa Realm in a sh. He entered the Cassa Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. James walked through some natural scenery and came to the the Mount Snow Sect, where he had once cultivated before. So many years had passed, and the the Mount Snow Sect had evolved from a small sect to a powerful sect. The the Mount Snow Sect upied a vast area, and the power of heaven and earth was incredibly abundant. It was an excellent ce to cultivate. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He looked at the Mount Snow Sect and spotted the spiritual mountain he had cultivated on in the past. The ce looked the same and as if nothing had changed. James immediately felt a sense of familiarity upon arriving at the Mount Snow Sect. He passed through the Mount Snow Sect¡¯s protective formation and appeared on the spiritual mountain where he had cultivated in seclusion in the past. James could even sense some of his energy left in the area. He ascended the mountain and looked at the spot he once cultivated at. James reminisced about everything that happened when he first came to this ce. A long time had passed, and he was no longer that cultivator struggling to reach the Ancestral God Rank. Now, he was already an existence that surpassed everyone else. The spiritual mountain was the Mount Snow Sect¡¯s restricted area. Chapter 3791 Chapter 3791 This ce had existed since the creation of the Mount Snow Sect. There was once a powerful figure here who resolved a crisis of the sect. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Quanesha Samara was a disciple of the Mount Snow Sect. Ever since she obtained a Chaotic Treasure, many powerful figures had been on her heels. It was James who saved her and helped her absorb the providence of the universe. Ever since then, she rapidly emerged as a force to be reckoned with. Once the new universe merged with the First Universe, she was no longer concerned about her safety. She began revealing her strength. With her Five Great Paths, she crossed into the Caelum Ancestral God Rank in a short period of time. In the end, the Five Great Paths merged, and she cultivated a Macrocosm Power, thus bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. As she reached the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, the Mount Snow Sect also rose in power and held a high status in the First Universe. Now, it was one of the greatest sects in the First Universe. James returned to his closed-door meditation sanctuary in the past and sat in a lotus position on the ground to sense Heaven and Earth. At that moment, a woman slowly walked into the spiritual mountain. Dressed in a white dress, the woman was pure and fair, and she exuded a distinguished aura. She was Quanesha, a supreme Macrocosm Ancestral God and the dream woman of all disciples in the Mount Snow Sect. On the outside, she was cold and proud. Yet, as she arrived at this ce, she immediately concealed the ice-cold expression on her face. The image of a figure surfaced in her mind. This man was her saver. Not only did he protect her from danger when she was weak, but he also allowed her to absorb the providence of the universe and even taught her the Five Great Paths and the brief operating rules of the Heavenly Path. If not for James, she would never have crossed into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Ever since James left, she had tried searching for him. However, as the universes merged, she began hearing about James¡¯ deeds. She also knew that James was ganged up on by a group of powerful figures in the First Universe and had perished on the battlefield in the Juda Realm. Although James was dead, he would forever live on in her heart. Hence, once in a while, she woulde to where James was in closed-door meditation. Today, she was here again. She ascended the mountain and soon arrived at the peak of the spiritual mountain. There was an empty plot ofnd there, which was surrounded by bizarre-looking nts. In the middle was a simple wooden house. As Quanesha arrived at the peak, she saw the wooden house and a man sitting in a lotus position on the ground. Though she was in deep contemtion, an incredible aura surged forth from within her body the moment she saw the man, and she roared, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As she said that, she appeared before James. Extending her slender fingers, a mysterious power materialized, and a multicolored illusory w was already aimed at James. James, who was in the midst of cultivation, automatically dodged the attack and appeared in the distance the moment he sensed imminent danger. As the illusory w struck the ground, the earth shattered. James stood a distance away and looked at Quanesha. Enraged, Quanesha red at him. ¡°This is the holy site of the Mount Snow Sect. Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Quanesha was on high alert as she was the one who personally set up the Formation here. Yet, this person was able to pass through the Formation without being detected. That meant that he was not to be trifled with. James looked at her. He could sense the presence of Macrocosm Power inside her body. A smile crept up on his face. He never thought that that young girl who had only been in the Divine Rank in the past was now a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Even if she was a One-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, she was still impressive nheless. Chapter 3792 Chapter 3792 Quanesha red at James, hoping to see through his strength. Yet, she could not see through his rank. This made her wary as she silently wondered, ¡®When was such a powerful figure in the First Universe?¡¯ She had basically seen all the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe. However, the man before her had an unfamiliar face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Quanesha asked again. James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forty-nine.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not reveal his true identity. ¡°Forty-nine?¡± Quanesha staggered backward, apparently intimidated by this name. Forty-nine''s name recently became well-renowned in the universes As a Macrocosm Ancestral God of the First Universe, she naturally knew that Forty-nine was a human from the Twelfth Universe. In the Chaos of the Twelfth Universe, he annihted a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God of the Sixth Universe. ¡°Wh-What are you here for? This is a restricted area of the Mount Snow Sect. No one is allowed to trespass.¡± Though fearful, Quanesha questioned him regardless. James said smilingly, ¡°I was passing by here when I sensed the extraordinary power of this ce. So, I came here to have a look. I was curious, you see. This with a short lifespan should have died long ago. Yet, it has be a great world. It turns out there was a Macrocosm Ancestral God born here.¡± Upon seeing Quanesha, James immediately understood. She was a human born on this, and her appearance had silently changed the¡¯s fate. Seeing that the spiritual mountain had turned into a pile of rubble, Quanesha casually waved her hand, and some sigils of Heaven¡¯s Law materialized in her palm, which entered the surroundings and restored the destroyed spiritual mountain. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. This ce doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Quanesha ordered James to leave. James said, ¡°This is my first time in the First Universe. Since there¡¯s still some time left till the conference, I have nowhere else to go. Plus, I like this ce. Can I stay here until the conference¡¯s commencement?¡± He looked at her with a smile. Quanesha, however, furrowed her eyebrows. After hesitating for a few seconds, she said, ¡°If you have nowhere else to go, the Mount Snow Sect will arrange a spiritual mountain for you to stay in.¡± ¡°I prefer this ce,¡± James said. ¡°You¡­!¡± Quanesha was enraged. However, upon being reminded that the person before her was Forty-nine, she suppressed the fury in her heart. ¡°This was the ce of residence of my master. May I arrange somewhere else for you?¡± She advised. ¡°Please leave. I would like to enter a closed-door meditation.¡± James had no ns of leaving as he had sensed a familiar aura here. Sensing some anomalies on this net, he wanted to enter a closed-door meditation here to see if he could make a breakthrough. He casually waved his hand, and a mysterious power emerged from his palms, knocking Quanesha back from the spiritual mountain. Though Quanesha wanted to return inside, she realized that there was now a powerful Formation in the spiritual mountain¡¯s surroundings. This Formation was mysterious and profound, so much so that even a Macrocosm Ancestral God like her could not enter. ¡°Dammit! Who the heck is he?¡± Quanesha was furious. However, she could not do anything against the Formation and had no choice but to turn and leave. James remained there for the next three thousand years. Over the three thousand years, Quanesha was dejected. Each time, she woulde here only to be blocked by the Formation. She had no idea what to do. One day three thousand yearster, a man appeared. Wearing a golden robe, the man was handsome- looking and charismatic. As he appeared, the disciples of the Mount Snow Sect immediately greeted him warmly. ¡°You¡¯re here, Ancestral Cloud Master!¡± ¡°Are you here to look for Master?¡± Chapter 3793 Chapter 3793 ¡°She¡¯s currently in the sect. Please enter.¡± Every disciple of the Mount Snow Sect was very respectful toward him for the man was none other than Yermi Devereux, the disciple of the Omnipotent Lord. Not only that, but he was also a Macrocosm Ancestral God who cultivated ten Paths. As such, he held a high status in the First Universe. As a prodigy, he was not interested in any woman except for Quanesha Samara. The moment hey his eyes on her, he was captivated by her beauty and would frequently visit the Mount Snow Sect to find her. Yermi returned the warm greetings with a smile and casually tossed some Genesis Stones to them. ¡°The Ancestral Cloud Master sure is generous!¡± ¡°Indeed, he would give us treasures every time he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°If Master can join forces with him, the Mount Snow Sect would surely reach even greater heights.¡± ¡°I don''t know what Master is thinking. It would be a waste not to ept such a fine gentleman.¡± The disciples who received presents were delighted. At the same time, they wondered why Quanesha was so repulsed by Yermi. Yermi entered the familiar Mount Snow Sect and walked straight toward the spiritual mountain where Quanesha resided. By the cliff of the spiritual mountain where Quanesha lived¡­ Quanesha was sitting on a pink stone. A faint breeze stirred, and her dress and ck flowy hair fluttered in the air. As she gazed at the spiritual mountain before her, her expression was one of consternation. She had no idea how much longer Forty-nine intended to stay, and she only hoped that he would leave as soon as possible. That was because her master was no longer around, and she wished to protect the ce to preserve her memory of him. ¡°Quanesha.¡± At that moment, a voice came. Upon hearing the voice, a disgusted expression appeared on Quanesha¡¯s face as she leaped from the stone andnded steadily on the ground. As she looked at Yermi who was walking toward her, her expression was ice-cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her expression was as cold as the ciers. Yermi said smilingly, ¡°The conference is about to begin. I¡¯m here to bring you there.¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± She said coldly. Yermi had already gotten used to her coldness. The more apathetic she was, the more interested he grew, and the more he wished to conquer this woman. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Yermi said smilingly, ¡°Once the universes merge, I will request my master to grant you significant benefits. You will be allowed to administer a corner of the universe.¡± The Omnipotent Lord had been preparing for the consolidation of the universe for many years. He had proposed the idea time and again, and all preparations had been made. As the disciple of the Omnipotent Lord, Yermi knew what was going on behind the scenes. Once the universes merged, the newly-formed universe would be divided into regions. Each region would have an administrator who would assist the Lord in managing the new universe. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡± Quanesha ordered him to leave. Seeing that she had been gazing at a spiritual mountain, Yermi followed her gaze. As this was not the first time he was here, he knew about the spiritual mountain. He knew that this was a restricted area of the Mount Snow Sect. Apart from Quanesha, no other disciples were allowed to enter. Intrigued, he asked smilingly, ¡°What¡¯s in the spiritual mountain over there, Quanesha?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Quanesha said coldly. She was extremely antagonistic toward him because she knew that her master perished at his scheming hands. However, as this was the First Universe, she could not demonstrate her hostility overtly. Otherwise, she would not be able able to survive this long. She never forgot about avenging James. However, at her current strength, she was no match for Yermi, not to mention he had the Omnipotent Lord backing him. Chapter 3794 Chapter 3794 Yermi had encountered Quanesha long ago in the Thirteenth Universe. However, as she was insignificant back then, he could not even be bothered to look at her. However, ever since the Thirteenth Universe merged with the First Universe, she emerged as a force to be reckoned with and became a terrifying figure. Hence, gradually, she attracted the attention of Yermi. Yermi looked at the spiritual mountain. The more reluctant Quanesha was to speak the truth, the more interested he was. ¡°I¡¯m going there to have a look. I wonder what¡¯s in there.¡± His body shed, and he flew straight ahead. ¡°You! Come back!¡± Quanesha yelled, urging him to return but to no avail. At that moment, James was in closed-door meditation in the spiritual mountain. He had set up a Time Formation in his surroundings. Though only three thousand years had passed in the outside world, a long time had passed in the Formation. In the meantime, heprehended. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This should have been destroyed. Yet, Quanesha¡¯s appearancepletely changed the¡¯s fate, which even transformed it into a powerful world. Things were not as simple as they seemed. That was because Quanesha was a Macrocosm Ancestral God, and a Macrocosm Ancestral God possessed the strength to make such changes. However, why? Why did the appearance of a powerful figure change the course of history? What sort of unusual changes did her appearance bring to the Heavenly Path? What changes would these changes bring? James contemted these things. He believed that he would perhaps find a new cultivation path when he understood everything. As his path was a dead end, he needed to understand the changes in the rules. Although simple on paper, too much was involved. He immersed himself inprehension. Countless inscriptions surfaced in his mind. These characters were the Elysian Script, the operating rules of everything on Heaven and Earth. The creation of a new universe was simted inside his brain and everything including the origin of the universe and a complete Heavenly Path was simted. Everything began from a ruleless sigil, and the sigil only became profound as it kept changing and reproducing. Profound, ever-changing, and innumerable, the sigil performed a Path in addition to the simtion of the universe. The two had no differences between them. All of a sudden¡­ Boom! An explosion urred inside his mind. All the characters and all the changes in the operating rules turned into nothingness. Nothing existed. James took a deep breath. ¡°I only extrapted sixteen Paths, and I could only see the path before I died. Everything else is beyond me. Yukia, on the other hand, had extrapted to this step of mine¡ªthe next step beyond the sixteen Paths. Looks like this truly is a dead-end. I won¡¯t be able to find the exit by doing this.¡± James¡¯ expression was grim. At the same time, outside the spiritual mountain¡­ The moment Yermi appeared, he could sense a mysterious Formation. He tried to break the Formation. However, the Formation¡¯s rules were mysterious and profound, and he could not aplish such a feat. He looked at Quanesha and asked, ¡°Who set up such a Formation here? Could there be some other powerful figures in the First Universe?¡± Yermi knew that there was no way Quanesha had set up such a Formation for she did not possess such strength. Quanesha did not answer the question. Rather, her face darkened as she said, ¡°Please leave at once. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± An incredible aura surged forth from within her. Yermi froze. Chapter 3795 Chapter 3795 Though Quanesha had been cold to him all this while, she never showed fury or signs of resorting to violence. Yet, today, she summoned a terrifying aura. The more agitated Quanesha was, the more suspicious Yermi became. There must have been some sort of secret. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I will break into the Formation no matter the cost.¡± Yermi said. Saying that, he raised his hand, and a powerful force materialized in his palm and attacked the Formation. He wanted to use brute force to break the Formation. ¡°You¡­!¡± Quanesha was enraged and tried to stop him. However, upon remembering there was a powerful figure inside, she suppressed the urge to do so. She did not want James¡¯ enemy to enter and contaminate the ce. Hence, she wanted to borrow Forty-nine¡¯s strength to teach Yermi a lesson. As Yermi struck the Formation, the earth shook, and the power spread throughout the area. The entire Cassa Realm seemed to be on the verge of disintegrating. The Formation, however, was mysterious, and Yermi¡¯s power disappeared into nothingness. James was in the midst of contemtion inside the Formation when he sensed a powerful force coming from outside. This caused the Formation to shake, which interrupted his thoughts. ¡°What the hell is that woman doing?¡± James frowned. He thought Quanesha was trying to force her way in. Then, he sensed an unfamiliar aura. ¡°Not Quanesha¡­?¡± Upon sensing that it was Yermi, heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s him. I guess the lesson from before wasn¡¯t enough.¡± He immediately stood up and casually waved his hand to remove the Formation. Just as Yermi was about to strike a second time, the Formation disappeared. He froze. At that moment, a man appeared. Upon seeing the man, his eyes bulged, and he now wore a horrified expression. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± He stammered. James nced at him and said nonchntly, ¡°I set up a Formation here. Yet, here you are trying to destroy it. Are you provoking me?¡± James took a step forward and appeared before Yermi in an instant. Yermi hurriedly staggered backward. He once fought against James in the Chaos outside the Twelfth Universe and waspletely overwhelmed. Then, he heard that even a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God perished at his hands. Knowing so, how could he not be horrified and fearful? ¡°N-No¡­ You misunderstand!¡± Yermi hurriedly exined. James, however, grabbed his hair and lifted him from the ground. Although Yermi was a Ten-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God who possessed terrifying strength, he could sense a powerful force grabbing him by the hair, which also sealed away his power in the process. Though he wanted to summon his power to fight back, he could not. Before being grabbed, he was fearful and did not summon any strength in time. Now that he had collected himself, it was already toote. ¡°Y-You misunderstand! I-I wasn¡¯t trying to provoke you!¡± Yermi stammered. James asked coldly, ¡°So, what were you doing?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yermi had no idea how to exin things. After stammering for some time, he said, ¡°I was only curious as to why there was such a powerful Formation in the Mount Snow Sect. I tried breaking the Formation to see what was inside.¡± Seeing the once-arrogant Yermi in such a wretched state, Quanesha was delighted, and she was now slightly less distasteful of James. ¡°Curious?¡± James smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that curiosity kills the cat?¡± Chapter 3796 Chapter 3796 Yermi nearly peed his pants. He only thought this mysterious ce contained some sort of secret. He never expected Forty-nine to be in closed-door meditation here. Otherwise, he would not even have dared approach this ce. ¡°I-I was wrong! I promise I will never do such a thing again!¡± Quanesha said coldly, ¡°So you know fear. I thought you weren''t afraid of anything.¡± At that moment, Yermi had to suppress the urge to shut Quanesha up. He thought to himself, ¡®What the hell do you think you are doing? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s a powerful figure who can even annihte Macrocosm Ancestral Gods?¡¯ ¡°Although I can spare your life, you cannot escape punishment.¡± James struck Yermi¡¯s chest, and a hole was pummeled through him. Meanwhile, a mysterious power spread throughout his body. James released his grip, and Yermi copsed to the ground. Yermi stood up with great difficulty and hurriedly catalyzed power to heal his injury, which rejuvenated at a rapid pace. Even so, his internal injuries were grave. James¡¯ strike had shaken his fundamentals, and he needed a long time to recuperate. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave. Faced with James, he did not show any temper at all. Even though he was injured, he did not even utter a single retort. Seeing this, Quanesha was ted. After Yermi left, she burst into a peal ofughter and said, ¡°He has never been beaten up before. I guess that will teach him a lesson!¡± James nced at her and asked, ¡°Why is he here at the Mount Snow Sect?¡± Quanesha looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°I guess so. When I was in the Twelfth Universe, he offended a living being of the Twelfth Universe and tried to annihte him. I intervened in time and stopped him, injuring him in the process.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Realization dawned on Quanesha¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Just because he¡¯s the disciple of the Omnipotent Lord, he thinks he has the right to keeping to the Mount Snow Sect and harass me. But, I can¡¯t do anything to him in return. I have long wished to teach him a lesson. I guess that was truly satisfying for me.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After James intervened and taught Yermi a lesson, Quanesha no longer thought that badly of James. ¡°By the way, who are you, Sir? Based on what I know, the Twelfth Universe is weak, and only the Lord of the universe is a Macrocosm Ancestral God, not to mention he¡¯s a One-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. I have never heard of other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods.¡± Quanesha was intrigued by James¡¯ background. James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know a lot of things. Do you truly know about the Chaos and the Dark World?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Quanesha said. How would she not know about these things at her rank? James, however, waved his hand slightly. How could she understand these things when even he was ignorant of everything? ¡°I will continue to be in a closed-door meditation here. Inform me when you¡¯re about to head to the Ancestral Holy Site.¡± Saying that, he returned to the peak. This time, he did not set up a Formation. Quanesha followed close behind. James sat in a lotus position on the ground in front of the wooden house. Meanwhile, Quanesha, who was dressed in a white dress, stood before him and asked, ¡°What Path are you cultivating? Why can¡¯t I see through your rank?¡± James could not answer her. That was because he had no idea himself. Chapter 3797 Chapter 3797 Should he call it the Chaos Path? Seeing that James was silent, Quanesha thought that he was reluctant to divulge his secrets. James looked at her and shifted the subject, asking, ¡°Did you cross into the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank by cultivating Macrocosm Power through merging the Five Great Paths?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Quanesha nodded. Then, she reminisced. After some time, she said, ¡°The Five Great Paths is very mysterious, and no one has been able to cultivate the Five Great Paths at the same time since antiquity. I only managed to pull it off because my master imparted his knowledge to me.¡± Upon being reminded of James, she sighed. ¡°If only Master was still around¡­ With his mastery of cultivation, he would surely have be a powerful Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you wish to ascend to even greater heights?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Quanesha froze. ¡°Even greater heights?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I have some cultivation methods that will allow you to cultivate more Macrocosm Powers.¡± ¡°Really? Will you teach me?¡± Quanesha froze.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Cultivation methods for cultivating Macrocosm Power were top secrets that no Macrocosm Ancestral God would simply teach others. Besides, most Macrocosm Ancestral Gods only cultivated Macrocosm Power by chance. This meant there were no cultivation methods to cultivate Macrocosm Power in the case of the vast majority of Macrocosm Powers. Hence, one needed toprehend and simply wait for providence. James said, ¡°Of course, why not? I¡¯ve even encountered your master and offered him guidance in the past.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quanesha was stunned. ¡°Y-You¡¯ve met my master?¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°That was many years ago. Back then, the Thirteenth Universe did not yet exist, and your master was still weak.¡± ¡°C-Can you tell me more about my master?¡± Quanesha¡¯s eyes shone with excitement. She had only met James a couple of times. She always wanted to know more about James and traveled to the Twelfth Universe many times in the past. However, by the time she arrived at the Twelfth Universe, the ce had utterly fallen. Few if any powerful figures remained, and no one there had ever heard of James¡¯ existence. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say about him. He¡¯s been dead for a very long time now, after all. Since you¡¯re James¡¯ disciple, I will consider our encounter to be fated and teach you some brand-new cultivation methods.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Quanesha was delighted. James reached out, and a sigil appeared on his fingertip before entering Quanesha¡¯s forehead. Immediately, a bunch of information appeared in Quanesha¡¯s mind. James imparted to her the knowledge of Yin and Yang Transformation and Elemental Inversion. Yin and Yang Transformation could create a Macrocosm Power, whereas Elemental Inversion first required the Five Elements of Genesis. However, as a Macrocosm Ancestral God, perhaps Quanesha could perfect Elemental Inversion and cultivate a Macrocosm Power without using the Five Elements of Genesis. ¡°Yin and Yang Transformation can cultivate a Macrocosm Power. As for the methods of cultivation, it should be a piece of cake for a Macrocosm Ancestral God like you. Though Elemental Inversion can cultivate a Macrocosm Power, you will need the Five Elements of Genesis as some sort of channel. Without the Five Elements, you will have to depend on yourself to cultivate. By the way, I don¡¯t know how many Paths you have cultivated thus far, but the twelve Universes are about to merge into one. By then, the limitations of Heaven and Earth will be lifted, and you will be able to cultivate more in the future.¡± James said. Hearing this, Quanesha was full of gratitude as she said, ¡°Thank you so much!¡± James waved slightly and said, ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re dismissed. I wish to be alone for now.¡± Chapter 3798 Chapter 3798 On the spiritual mountain where the Omnipotent Lord resided in the Ancestral Holy Site of the First Universe, the Omnipotent Lord was having a meeting with Lishai Baishan, the Lord of the Sixth Universe. ¡°Omnipotent Lord, you have to grant me benefits after the consolidation. I n to be the administrator of a region and be given the providence of the new universe.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lishai spoke. At that moment, he did not seem to be a Lord of a universe but an obedient dog. The Omnipotent Lord said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. As you are the Lord of the Sixth Universe, you will still be in charge of the Sixth Universe¡¯s territory after the consolidation.¡± Swoosh! At that moment, a figure appeared and copsed to the ground. She was a woman dressed in a white dress stained with blood. Her hair was disheveled, and she was in a wretched state. ¡°Mirabelle?¡± The Omnipotent Lord froze before he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mirabelle Joandra crawled up from the ground and wiped the blood trace off her lips before sitting in a lotus position on the ground to heal her injuries. Her face was pale, and she seemed to be in a wretched state as she said feebly, ¡°I encountered a powerful Lord in the Dark World and was injured by her.¡± The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression was grim. He knew that Mirabelle had cultivated eight Macrocosm Powers. Now, however, she had gotten injured in the Dark World. Although he did not know much about the Dark World, he had heard of some of the most infamous Lords. ¡°Who did this?¡± Mirabelle said, ¡°The newly-emerged Lord known as Sienna. She possesses incredible Supernatural Power. Even my eight Macrocosm Powers didn¡¯t stand a chance against her.¡± Upon being reminded of the battle, Mirabelle shivered in fear. If she had not escaped in time, she would have been dead. The Omnipotent Lord took a deep breath. Mirabelle did not stand a chance against the Lord even with eight Macrocosm Powers. Just how powerful was the newly-emerged Lord? Lishai was stunned. He knew that Mirabelle was close to invincible in all of the twelve Universes. Yet, she was overwhelmed in the Dark World. The Omnipotent Lord asked, ¡°Did you find out anything about Yukia Dearnaley?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mirabelle nodded and said, ¡°I risked my life by venturing into the depths of the Dark World and capturing a Lord. After some interrogation, I now have a rough understanding of the recent strife. A mysterious powerful figure intervened, and all Lords of the Dark World participated in the battle. After the battle, the power dynamics in the Dark Worldpletely changed.¡± The Omnipotent Lord asked, ¡°What about the specifics?¡± Mirabelle shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the specifics. The battle is taboo, and most of the information has been wiped away by the powerful figures, thus rendering much of the information superficial.¡± Saying that, she asked, ¡°Is there any news regarding Yukia Dearnaley in the twelve universes?¡± The Omnipotent Lord nodded and said, ¡°I sent someone to investigate the matter, and there are indeed clues. However, these clues are only one-sided. We only know that Yukia¡¯s traces are all over the twelve universes, and every key figure in the twelve universes seems to be rted. As for the specifics, I¡¯m not so sure as well.¡± Hearing this, Mirabelle¡¯s expression turned grim. After a thorough investigation, what James said was true. There truly was a powerful figure concealed in the twelve universes. ¡°Be careful of Forty-nine. Avoid direct confrontation with him at all costs.¡± Mirabelle cautioned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave to heal my injuries.¡± Then, she disappeared without a trace. The Omnipotent Lord fell into deep contemtion. ¡°Omnipotent Lord.¡± Lishai said. The Omnipotent Lord collected himself and waved slightly, saying, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you are dismissed for now. Wait for the conference¡¯smencement.¡± Chapter 3799 Chapter 3799 ¡°Understood.¡± Lishai bid farewell to the Omnipotent Lord before turning to leave. Wearing a grim expression, the Omnipotent Lord murmured, ¡°I never thought that there would be a mysterious powerful figure in the twelve universes. Can one truly surpass the limitations of Heaven and Earth and break through the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank?¡± At that moment, Yermi returned. ¡°Master.¡± The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Yermi. He collected himself and looked at Yermi. Seeing that he was injured, he asked, ¡°I thought that your injuries have just recuperated. Why are you injured again?¡± Yermi was aggrieved. His face darkened as he said, ¡°Master, you have to help me out here.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The Omnipotent Lord asked. Yermi said, ¡°I went looking for Quanesha Samara in the Mount Snow Sect. There, I sensed a powerful Formation. Just as I was about to break the Formation, I was stopped by Quanesha. However, the more she protested, the more curious I was. I thought the Mount Snow Sect was hiding some sort of secret. I tried to break the Formation by force but to no avail. At that moment, someone appeared. He was Forty-nine of the Twelfth Universe. He was the one who injured me. He¡¯s too haughty, Master. First, he injured me. Next, he killed Santino Hiram. Santino¡¯s one of us, Master! You have to teach Forty-nine a lesson!¡± Yermi spat. He wanted James dead. However, as he stood no chance against James, he could only convince his master to act. However, upon hearing this, the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression darkened, and he pped Yermi across the face. As the force was great, a few of Yermi¡¯s teeth flew out. He copsed to the ground and rolled over a couple of times. He immediately got up and knelt, saying, ¡°What have I done wrong, Master? Please enlighten me.¡± ¡°Why did you have to offend Forty-Nine?!¡± The Omnipotent Lord reprimanded him. ¡°...¡± Yermi was stunned. Why could he not offend Forty-nine? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want you to enter a closed-door meditation right now. You are not allowed to leave the Ancestral Holy Site. If you ever encounter Forty-nine again in the future, you better watch out not to offend him again.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Yermi nodded profusely. Even though he was a Macrocosm Ancestral God, he was nothing before the Omnipotent Lord. Even though he had no idea why his master was enraged, he did not inquire further. ¡°You are dismissed.¡± The Omnipotent Lord waved his hand slightly. Yermi hurriedly turned to leave. As he left, he caressed his swollen face and wondered, ¡®What happened? Forty-nine came from the Twelfth Universe and has no rtionship with Master. So, why is Master shielding him and even warning me not to offend him?¡¯ Yermi had no idea what was going on. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, only a few months remained till the Consolidation Conference. In the restricted area of the Mount Snow Sect, Quanesha, who was dressed in an elegant dress, appeared and looked at James, who was sitting in a lotus position on the ground, saying, ¡°It¡¯s time to head to the Ancestral Holy Site.¡± James opened his eyes and stopped cultivating. Standing up, he exercised his muscles and gazed into the distance. ¡°At longst, the time hase. I wonder if anything unexpected will happen during the Consolidation Conference.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Chapter 3800 Chapter 3800 Darkness surrounded the outer perimeters of the Dark World, where there was an abundance of ck mist that contained a bizarre Dark Power. Dark Power greatly corroded all living beings from the Illuminated World. Thus, living beings in the Illuminated World were unable to remain too long inside the Dark World. Even an extremely powerful figure would be affected. At the same time, in the depths of the Dark World¡­ There was an undting mountain range with mountains hundreds of kilometers in height. At that moment, a woman dressed in a ck dress was standing at the peak. Her figure was wless, and her appearance was morous. However, only coldness and apathy were written on her stunningly beautiful face. ¡°Greetings, My Lord.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Voices rang in unison. Before the woman was a group of living beings who were once evil spirits. However, they had cultivated a physical body that was suitable for Dark Power. Thus, they were able to live in the Dark World in another state. Meanwhile, the woman was the newly-emerged Lord of the Dark World. She was none other than Sienna Cahan, the seventh daughter of the Cahans who had a rtionship with James in the Primeval Age. Back then, she bid farewell to James and left the Cahans. After cultivating in the Twelfth Universe for some time, she headed to the Dark World and even created a cultivation method for Dark Power. However, she was corrupted in the end and turned insane. Yet, James saved her and even helped herprehend the Curse Script and perfect her cultivation method. Then, she entered the Dark World and began her new life. In a short amount of time, she emerged as a force to be reckoned with and created her own force. Now, she was one of the most powerful figures in the depths of the Dark World. The countless living beings before her were her subordinates. Some among them were Lords, whom she subdued after a fight. There were also some in the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. At that moment, billions of them greeted Sienna in unison. Standing at the peak, Sienna gazed at them and said, ¡°The Illuminated World will soon hold a conference regarding the consolidation of the universes in the First Universe. This is the perfect opportunity to annihte the First Universe.¡± Sienna¡¯s voice boomed. Although she had emerged as a force to be reckoned with in the Dark World, she once went looking for James only to learn of his demise. He died in the new universe, at the hands of a group of people from the First Universe. She wanted to avenge James by annihting the First Universe. Now, she was one of the most powerful figures in the depths of the Dark World, and she possessed the strength to annihte the First Universe. She could suppress the urge no more. She wanted to use this opportunity to annihte the First Universe to avenge James. ¡°Crush the First Universe!¡± Deafening voices reverberated across the region. Upon seeing this, an evil smirk crept up on her ice-cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, James. I will avenge you. None shall escape.¡± She gazed into the distance, seemingly piercing through the Dark World and spectating the scene in the Illuminated World¡¯s Twelfth Universe. She missed James. However, James was dead. He was but a speck of dust in history, long forgotten by all. Still, she could never forget him. Without James, she would not be the person she was today. Chapter 3801 Chapter 3801 Without James¡¯ help, she would have still been under the corruption¡¯s influence. Without James¡¯ Curse Magic, she would not have perfected her cultivation method nor aplished her achievements today. So, James¡¯ demise had a huge effect on her. She had to avenge him, and the First Universe must be destroyed. ¡°Make preparations. Once I give the order, we will attack the First Universe.¡± Sienna¡¯s voice boomed. Then, she turned to leave and arrived at a manor in the mountain. The moment she reached the manor, there were a few living beings outside the gates. They were all powerful Lords who held a high status in the depths of the Dark World. However, as they were defeated by Sienna, not to mention that their subordinates were almostpletely wiped out, they had no choice but to follow Sienna¡¯s orders. ¡°Come in and speak.¡± Sensing the presence of these individuals, Sienna said. Then, four Lords entered the manor. They were all above the Five-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank and were once the sovereign of a territory. Now, however, their territory belonged to Sienna. ¡°Sienna¡­ Uhm¡­¡± one of them stammered. ¡°What is it?¡± Sienna said coldly, ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± The Lord said, ¡°Attacking the Illuminated World is no child¡¯s y. The Heavenly Path of the Illuminated World has some sort of suppression on our rank. Besides, we will be attacking the First Universe, the strongest of all twelve universes. Please reconsider your decision.¡± ¡°Yes, please think twice about this.¡± ¡°Attacking the First Universe is a serious matter. There is an abundance of evil spirits in the Dark World right now, so there¡¯s no need to create trouble.¡± ¡°Besides, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of all twelve universes will be together to discuss the consolidation of the universes. Attacking the First Universe could mean that we are dering war on all twelve universes. Our forces have yet to be strong enough yet. Even if we must attack, we should discuss with the other Lords.¡± The four Lords were here to warn Sienna against acting recklessly because every Dark Strife came to being after a long discussion with the powerful figures of the Dark World. Not once had any minor Lordsunched one on his own. Even if a minor Lord created strife on his own, there would only be small-scale conflicts and not an all-out assault. Sienna said coldly, ¡°My decision is final. I am determined to destroy the First Universe. If the other Lords disagree with my decision, tell them they are free to request an audience with me. I have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Sienna could not care less about the other Lords. She was not afraid of even some of the more powerful Lords in the Dark World. ¡°I¡­¡± The other Lords looked at one another. It appeared that they had failed in their endeavor. Seeing that there was no point in lingering here, they sighed and turned to leave. After they left, their expressions were full of consternation. ¡°As Sienna emerges as a force to be reckoned with, she has absorbed too much Dark Matter in the Dark World. This has caused the Dark Matter in the Dark World to deplete at a rapid pace. If we attack the First Universe and create chaos, more evil spirits will appear here. Our current supply of DarkN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Matter is unable to feed that many evil spirits. I¡¯m worried there might be internal strife inside the Dark World.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I don''t know what''s going on inside Sienna¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she understand such a simple thing?¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many who can suppress Sienna in the Dark World. Do we have to seek help from those old fossils?¡± Chapter 3802 Chapter 3802 They did not wish to create a Dark Strife for they had a clear understanding of the Dark World. The Dark World had a constant stream of Dark Matter, which was the fundamental ingredient for the survival of the living beings there. If there was insufficient Dark Matter, the Dark World would not be able to keep up with the demand. Dark Matter was simr to Primordial Energy in the Illuminated World. Created by Heaven and Earth, they had limited supply. Once the number of evil spirits exceeded a certain threshold, the bnce would be broken. By then, some Dark Lords in the Dark World would begin fighting each other for Dark Matter, causing internal strife. Even so, they could not stop Sienna. At the same time, in the Illuminated World¡¯s First Universe¡­ Quanesha personally came to the location where James was in closed-door meditation and informed him about themencement of the conference. James stopped cultivating and followed Quanesha¡¯s lead. Quanesha was dressed rather casually today. She was wearing a white dress, and her long ck hair was flowing in the air. Without any ornaments on her, she looked neat and tidy. ¡°Let¡¯s move out,¡± James said. Quanesha nodded. The two descended the mountain and left the Mount Snow Sect before heading to the Ancestral Holy Site. By taking a step forward, they left the Cassa Realm and arrived in space. A fissure appeared in the void before them, and they stepped into the fissure before disappearing without a trace. When they reappeared, they were already at the Ancestral Holy Site. The Ancestral Holy Site was the core of the First Universe. This was a spiritual mountain, beneath which were countless Primordial Pulses. The Heaven and Earth Power here was abundant, and the Heaven and Earth Sigil here wasplete. As they arrived outside the Ancestral Holy Site, they chose toplete the rest of their journey by foot. ¡°What do you think about the consolidation?¡± Quanesha asked. James was walking at the front. As he crossed into the Ancestral Holy Site, he could sense the abundance of Heaven and Earth Power there. This was a perfect spot for cultivation. Upon hearing Quanesha¡¯s question, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Consolidation is a good thing. Once the twelve universes merge into one, the surface area and Heavenly Path of all twelve universes will be one, thus creating a more powerful Heavenly Path. By then, we will be able to break through the limitations of Heaven and Earth.¡± Quanesha, however, furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°To my understanding, the Omnipotent Lord proposed to merge all universes into one many times in the past. However, his proposal was rebuffed multiple times. This time, he must have resorted to some underhanded tactics to get the others on board.¡± James shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s not important anymore.¡± Quanesha continued, ¡°Once the universes merge into one, the Omnipotent Lord will truly be the sole ruler. Those who disobey him might suffer tremendously.¡± James had thought about this before. There were pros and cons to this. However, the pros outweigh the cost in his opinion. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this some other time.¡± James did not dwell on the matter. The Ancestral Holy Site was the core of the First Universe. There, more than eighty percent of the powerful figures of the First Universe were gathered, and most of them pledged their allegiances to the Omnipotent Lord. The moment James and Quanesha arrived, they attracted the attention of the powerful figures there. The Omnipotent Lord had given strict orders not to offend Forty-nine. Otherwise, he or she would be punished severely. Though they had no idea why the Omnipotent Lord was so respectful toward Forty- nine, they did not question it. As James entered the Ancestral Holy Site, many powerful figures appeared and weed him. Many of them were Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Mr. Forty-nine, since there will be some time left till the conference, please stay here for some time and wait for the conference¡¯smencement.¡± Chapter 3803 Chapter 3803 Under the guidance of the powerful figures at the Ancestral Holy Site, James entered a spiritual mountain. There were many buildings on the peak that were specifically built to amodate Macrocosm Ancestral Gods and other powerful figures from all over the twelve universes. James and Quanesha were assigned an independent manor. So, James stayed in the manor for the time being. ¡°I wonder if Kallinikos Yoav, the Lord of the Ninth Universe, is here,¡± James murmured. Kallinikos Yoav, the Lord of the Ninth Universe, cultivated the Sword Path. The Ancestral Sword Master once said that Kallinikos cultivated many Macrocosm Powers through the Sword Path alone. James was full of gratitude toward Kallinikos for he was the one who guided him into the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage when the Thirteenth Universe was created. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As James used his Divine Sense, he sensed that there were many manors in the surroundings, and each of them hosted a powerful individual. Sensing a familiar aura, James went straight ahead and looked for the source. Soon, he arrived at a manor. Outside the gates stood eight armor-d guards who wielded sharp swords. They exuded a powerful aura since they were at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank and were only a step away from bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God. The moment James appeared, they blocked his path. James looked at them and said with aposed expression on his face, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Kallinikos Yoav. Go report to your superior.¡± With James¡¯ strength, he could easily defeat these guards who were at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. However, he did not do so but asked politely instead. At that moment, seemingly receiving the approval of the manor¡¯s owner, they immediately allowed passage to James. James strode forward. Many living beings were gathered in the foyer of the manor. As James entered the manor, everyone¡¯s gaze was upon him. James nced at them. There were a total of four individuals, among which James could only recognize Kallinikos. However, since they were together with Kallinikos, they can only be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Perhaps they were even Lords of other universes. Kallinikos pointed to an empty chair beside him and gestured for James to speak. James took a seat. Then, Kallinikos asked, ¡°Who are you? What business do you have with me?¡± James smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Forty-nine. Ie from the Twelfth Universe and am acquainted with someone called the Ancestral Sword Master. He mentioned you in our conversation and said that his Sword Path originated from you.¡± ¡°Forty-nine?¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Apparently, they had heard of him. ¡°So you were the one who killed Santino Hiram of the Sixth Universe! I never thought that the Twelfth Universe would have an ace up its sleeves. To think that someone like you is hiding in the shadows!¡± Even Kallinikos was stunned. James smiled and said nothing. Kallinikos asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± James said calmly, ¡°Oh, nothing much. I was just passing by and figured I should make some friends. Also, I wanted to discuss with you about the consolidation of the universe. What are your opinions on the matter? By the way, could you please introduce me to your fellow guests?¡± Chapter 3804 Chapter 3804 There were four individuals in the foyer¡ªthree men and one woman. Apart from Kallinikos, James knew no one else. Kallinikos had no idea why Forty-nine came. Besides, he knew nothing about the guy. To his understanding, the Twelfth Universe did not have any powerful figures. Now, someone like Forty-nine had appeared out of nowhere. Faced with Forty-nine¡¯s request, he introduced his other guests to him. He pointed at a woman who was dressed in a blue dress and sitting by his side. The woman was stunningly beautiful and exuded a charismatic aura. ¡°She¡¯s Yekaterina Larkspur, the Lord of the Tenth Universe and a Four-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. She also happens to be my wife.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. To think that the Lord of the Tenth Universe was Kallinikos¡¯ wife! So, it seemed that the Ninth and Tenth Universes were a family. Kallinikos pointed at another man who was wearing a red robe. The man was about forty years of age and had a sturdy build. Under his strong muscles was incredible explosive power. He had a round face and bushy eyebrows. He exuded an aggressiveness that demanded reverence. ¡°He¡¯s Tomiv Santana, the Lord of the Eleventh Universe and a Four-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James nced at Tomiv. He had heard of the Lord of the Eleventh Universe. The Curse Magic of the Ancestral Talisman Master originated from the Lord of the Eleventh Universe, who in turn obtained Curse Magic from the Dark World. No wonder he exuded an air of aggressiveness that demanded respect and fear. ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Tomiv.¡± James sped his fists and said, ¡°Your reputation precedes you. There¡¯s a man called the Ancestral Talisman Master in the Twelfth Universe, with whom I once discussed Curse Magic. I learned that his Curse Magic originated from the Eleventh Universe, which in turn originated from the Dark World. I have researched a fair degree of Curse Magic. Perhaps we can discuss the matter in the future.¡± Tomiv sped his fists and said, ¡°I never thought that a powerful figure like you would be born silently in the Twelfth Universe. You have concealed your presence from everyone. No one foresaw your rise.¡± James smiled and said nothing. Kallinikos pointed to another man who was about twenty-five years of age. Dressed in a white robe, he was somewhat handsome-looking and scrawny. ¡°He¡¯s Salvatore Xanto, the Lord of the Eighth Universe and also a Four-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God,¡± Kallinikos introduced him. Hearing this, James nodded slightly. Just as he thought, those who were in Kallinikos¡¯pany must be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Not only that, but they were also the Lords of the Eighth, Tenth, and Eleventh Universes. James looked at them and asked smilingly, ¡°Are you discussing the universe¡¯s consolidation?¡± Kallinikos did not keep this a secret from James. He knew that James had annihted Santino Hiram of the Sixth Universe, which was subordinate to the First Universe. Based on this fact alone, he could deduce that James was not one of the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s aplices.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3805 Chapter 3805 ¡°That¡¯s right, we are in the middle of the discussion.¡± Hearing this, James was intrigued. He asked, ¡°What are you discussing about? I¡¯m all ears.¡± Wearing a grim expression, Kallinikos said, ¡°The Omnipotent Lord has proposed merging the universes into one many times in the past. However, he failed each time. This time, he sent many powerful figures to the other universes and wreaked havoc, forcing the Lords to agree to his demands.¡± James said, ¡°Consolidation brings many benefits. Why are you guys in disagreement? Once the twelve universes merge into one, a Super Heavenly Path will be born. By then, the limitations of Heaven and Earth could be broken. This is extremely beneficial to everyone.¡± Yekaterina nodded and said, ¡°We know that, of course. What we are worried about is the Omnipotent Lord. As a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, he¡¯s the most powerful of us all in all twelve universes. Once the universes merge into one, he will surely be the Lord of the new universe. By then, he would be able to get rid of us easily if we stood in his way.¡± Tomiv chimed in, ¡°Indeed, he will surely resort to some underhanded tactics after the consolidation of the new universe. Perhaps he will consolidate the new universe¡¯s power tounch an all-out assault on the Dark World. By then, the world will be ruined once more.¡± James, however, said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before we fight a war against the Dark World, no? Every now and then, the Dark World willunch a Dark Strife and cause innumerable losses and massive casualties on our side. The twelve universes and the Dark World have bad blood between us. So isn''t war only a matter of time?¡± James¡¯ question made the others fall silent. After some time, Kallinikos said, ¡°You are right. The twelve universes and the Dark World are two fundamentally opposing sides. However, even if we consolidate the strength of the new universe, we won¡¯t stand a chance against the Dark World. Launching a war haphazardly will only diminish the overall strength of the twelve universes.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°Your worries are not without reason. However, whoever bes the Lord of the new universe will surely notunch an all-out war haphazardly. Once the universes merged into one, I predict that we will enter a golden age. Many providences will appear, and the overall strength of the twelve universes will rise.¡± The others looked at James, unable to guess what was going through his mind. However, what James said was simr to what the Omnipotent Lord said in the past. Kallinikos asked, ¡°What do you think about the consolidation then?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. James said smilingly, ¡°Consolidation is an eventuality. The matter we ought to be discussing now would be the position of the new Lord. What candidates do you have in mind, may I ask?¡± The four individuals looked at each other. Kallinikos said, ¡°The Omnipotent Lord is determined to seize the position. After all, he¡¯s the one who spearheaded the consolidation.¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Not necessarily. We elect the new Lord of the new universe. You can elect me, for example.¡± ¡°You?¡± They looked at James. James said with a smile, ¡°Why? Am I not eligible?¡± The four of them fell silent. At that moment, they understood why James came looking for them. He was here to garner their support so that he could be the new Lord of the universe. What sets him apart from the Omnipotent Lord, then? Nothing, for they were ambitious men. However, if they had to choose between the Omnipotent Lord and Forty-nine, he would opt for thetter. Chapter 3806 Chapter 3806 A new Super Universe would be born as the twelve universes merged into one, bringing about more providences. James wanted to be the Lord of the new universe so that he could acquire more providence. Only then he could venture further on the path of cultivation. However, at his rank, it would be extremely difficult to be the next Lord. Regardless, he wanted to give it a try. If he failed, so be it. Seeing that the others were deep in contemtion, James stood up and said, ¡°Please reflect on what I just said. I¡¯m sure I will be a better Lord than the Omnipotent Lord.¡± Then, he stood up and turned to leave. After he left, Kallinikos and the others were wearing grim expressions. He looked at Yekaterina and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Yekaterina contemted and said, ¡°Forty-nine has a mysterious background, and we don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to. But, we can know for sure that he¡¯s a powerful guy. In fact, I couldn¡¯t even see through his rank. We can¡¯t hand the position of the Lord of the new universe to someone we don¡¯t know about.¡± Kallinikos looked at Tomiv. After some contemtion, Tomiv said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing we now have Forty-nine bncing against the Omnipotent Lord. Between them, I will opt for Forty-nine.¡± ¡°What about Salvatore? What do you think?¡± Kallinikos looked at the Lord of the Eighth Universe. Salvatore, however, shook his head and remained silent. After James left, he returned to his amodation. Immediately, Quanesha appeared. ¡°Where did you go?¡± James sat down and said, ¡°I went for a stroll and encountered the Lord of the Ninth Universe.¡± Quanesha sat beside him. James nced at her and asked, ¡°What do you think my chances are if Ipete for the position of the Lord of the new universe?¡± Quanesha froze. She never expected Forty-nine to be interested in bing the new Lord. After some contemtion, she shook her head and said, ¡°Negligible, perhaps. The Omnipotent Lord has prepared for a very long time, and he is determined to seize the position. Besides, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe support him in his endeavor. Putting his strength aside for now, his supporter, Mirabelle Joandra possesses terrifying strength. She¡¯s an Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. She alone can overwhelm all other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the other universes.¡± James rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°What do you think I need to do topete?¡± Quanesha contemted briefly before saying, ¡°The universes after the Eighth Universe are insignificant in general. Even the Lords are Four to Five-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. The Second Universe is second only to the First Universe. If you wish to be the new Lord, you just need to gain the support of the Second, Third, Fourth, and Fifth Universes. Theirbined power will give the First Universe some serious headaches.¡± Quanesha provided her opinion. She continued, ¡°But that¡¯s not possible. Longinus Klopas, the Lord of the Second Universe, is a ruthless man. Nicknamed the Ancestral Void Master, he possesses terrifying strength and is Hearing this, James fell into deep contemtion. It appeared that bing the Lord of the new universe was nigh impossible. Even so, he had to acquire enough benefits and providence. Only then could he carve a new path from his dead-end road. ¡°Will you support me?¡± James suddenly asked. Quanesha froze before saying smilingly, ¡°Of course I will. But I¡¯m just a One-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. I won¡¯t even have the right to speak at theing conference. I don¡¯t think I can be of any use to you.¡± James smiled and said nothing. At that moment, he was beginning to miss Thea. If Thea had not reincarnated, she would surely have be a powerful figure. With her by his side, he could ovee all odds.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3807 Chapter 3807 ¡°Where are you, Thea? When will you appear?¡± James gazed into the distance. His gaze pierced through the universe and reached into the void. At that moment, a man walked into James¡¯ manor. He was a bald man who was dressed in a monk¡¯s cassock. The monk stuck his head into James¡¯ manor. James immediately reacted and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, pleasee in.¡± The monk scratched his bald head and walked in with a smile. James pointed to the chair next to him. The monk took a seat and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Quanesha, however, was rmed. Apparently, she knew who this man was. The monk smiled and said, ¡°Longinus Klopas.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. He had only just mentioned Longinus to Quanesha, and he did not expect him to appear out of nowhere just like that. Though he was secretly stunned, his expression wasposed as he said smilingly, ¡°Ah, the Lord of the Second Universe. Your reputation precedes you.¡± ¡°The title means nothing to me. It is only thanks to the living beings of the Second Universe that I¡¯m the man I am today.¡± Longinus waved his hand slightly. He acted casually, seemingly uninterested in the position of the Lord of the Second Universe. ¡°I wonder what business you have with me today,¡± James asked. Hearing this, Longinus¡¯ expression turned grim. ¡°I heard that you annihted a Macrocosm Ancestral God of the Sixth Universe. Since the Sixth Universe has a close rtionship with the First Universe, I¡¯m worried that you will be in danger, considering that you are now in the Ancestral Holy Site of the First Universe.¡± Longinus said. James looked at him. He continued, ¡°Though I admit I¡¯m weaker than the Omnipotent Lord, I¡¯m not that much weaker than him. Thus, I should be able to guarantee your safety. As long as you support me in bing the Lord of the new universe, I promise you that not even the Omnipotent Lord can do anything to you. Besides, I will provide you with enormous benefits once I be the new Lord.¡± Hearing this, James immediately understood everything. Longinus was here to win him over to his side. An Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God was certainly terrifying. He definitely had the right to compete for the position of the Lord. ¡°What do you think?¡± Longinus looked at James. His grim expression was now reced by a mischievous grin. ¡°Forty-nine, we will now share the same fate from today onwards. Together, we will create a bright future for the new universe.¡± ¡­ He began speaking non-stop, promising many benefits and speaking of the future, so much so that even James was almost convinced. James looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°I also want to be the Lord of the new universe. Why don¡¯t you support me? Once I be the new Lord, I will make you my deputy. You will be in charge of the new universe¡¯s Heavenly Path. What do you think?¡± Hearing this, Longinus froze. He stood up and said, ¡°Sorry for interrupting. I must havee at the wrong time.¡± Chapter 3808 Chapter 3808 Longinus came looking for James because he knew that he annihted a Macrocosm Ancestral God of the Sixth Universe in the Chaos outside the Twelfth Universe. The Sixth Universe had always had a close rtionship with the First. Since James, also known as Forty-Nine, annihted Santino Hiram, this made him an enemy of Longinus¡¯ enemy. That was why he wanted to win him over to his side. A guy like James who could easily annihte a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God with a Chaotic Treasure was not to be trifled with. However, he did not expect James to try and win him over instead. He immediately froze. James looked at him and smiled, asking, ¡°What do you think? You will be a deputy, you know? As long as you help me ascend the throne, there will be no problem at all.¡± Longinus immediately burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°Interesting, I¡¯m beginning to like you more now. However, bing the Lord of the new universe requires strength.¡± Longinus could not see through James¡¯ rank. So, he tried asking, ¡°Since you darepete against the Omnipotent Lord, what do you think your chances are against him?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This, huh¡­¡± James pretended to ruminate before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Why don¡¯t you personally ask the Omnipotent Lord? I think he has a clearer understanding.¡± This was James¡¯ trick. He did not know whether Mirabelle had ryed the information to the Omnipotent Lord or the Omnipotent Lord had looked into the matter. If they both did, the Omnipotent Lord should be fearful of him now. Now, he was trying to mislead Longinus. Hearing this, Longinus¡¯ expression was grim. He did not know who Forty-nine was at that point. So, he said nothing and simply stood up before turning to leave. After leaving James¡¯ amodation, he headed toward the ce of residence of the Omnipotent Lord, who was his arch-rival. All this while, under the suppression of the Omnipotent Lord, the Second Universe had it rough. There were some buildings on the peak of a spiritual mountain in the Ancestral Holy Site. In a main hall, the Omnipotent Lord had summoned the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe and other universes. They were in the midst of discussing the conference. Sitting on the throne, the Omnipotent Lord looked at them and promised, ¡°Once I be the Lord of the new universe, I promise I will not mistreat you.¡± However, at that moment, Longinus walked in casually with a nonchnt expression on his face. As he entered the main hall, he was immediately the center of attention. The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression darkened as he questioned coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Longinus scanned his surroundings and said smilingly, ¡°You are now in a meeting with your subordinates before the conference has even begun. It seems that you are quite determined to be the Lord of the new universe.¡± There were about twenty Macrocosm Ancestral Gods present. Most of them were Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe who had been won over by the Omnipotent Lord. Among them was Lishai Baishan, the Lord of the Sixth Universe. Everyone stared at Longinus in rm, fearful that he would resort to violence here. Longinus walked into the main hall and took a seat. As he chewed on the divine fruits on the table, he said, ¡°You should know what kind of man the Omnipotent Lord is. He¡¯s a devious schemer who¡¯ll backstab anyone whenever the opportunity arises. Not once have his promises been fulfilled. So why support him?¡± He continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you lend me your support? I promise I will grant you enormous benefits once I¡¯m the Lord of the new universe.¡± Longinus began to court them even though he knew he would fail. Chapter 3809 Chapter 3809 Most of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods here were from the First Universe and would obey the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s everymand. The same goes for the Lords of other universes. As such, he was only trying to rub this in the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s face. The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Cut to the chase, Longinus. Please leave if there¡¯s nothing else you need. We still have a meeting going on here.¡± As if suddenly reminded of something, Longinus said, ¡°Indeed, I have something I wish to ask you.¡± The Omnipotent Lord looked at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Longinus said, ¡°Surely you have heard of Forty-nine?¡± ¡°What about him?¡± The Omnipotent Lord was puzzled. Why would Longinus suddenly bring up Forty- nine? ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just that he came looking for me and sought to win me over. He wants me to support him as the Lord of the new universe. He even promised he would make me his deputy,¡± Longinus said nonchntly. At the same time, he observed the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expressions intently. As expected, the moment he mentioned Forty-nine, the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression changed. Longinus nced at him and smiled faintly, asking, ¡°Say¡­ If I support Forty-nine, do you think you can still be the Lord of the new universe after the consolidation?¡± Hearing this, the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression darkened once more. Below, a Macrocosm Ancestral God could no longer suppress his rage as he said, ¡°Who does Forty- nine think he is? What makes him think he can be the Lord of the new universe?¡± Longinus said, ¡°Indeed, I have no idea who he is or what he is capable of. Perhaps the Omnipotent Lord would care to enlighten us?¡± Then, he nced at the Omnipotent Lord and asked, ¡°Would you do me the honor?¡± The Omnipotent Lord did not wish to waste his breath on Longinus. All this while, Longinus had always been his arch-rival. Now that he was here making trouble for him, he was indeed affected by his words. He remained silent. Seeing this, Longinus immediately understood. ¡°I thought you fear no one in the twelve universes. So there¡¯s someone you are afraid of¡­ Looks like James is not to be trifled with.¡± After getting the answer he needed, Longinus simply stood up and turned to leave the main hall. After he left, the smile on his face froze. Judging by the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s reaction, Forty-nine must truly be a terrifying opponent. He rubbed his temples. A single Omnipotent Lord on his te was already troublesome enough. Now, Forty-nine had expressed his wish to be the Lord of the new universe. Longinus¡¯ chances of bing the Lord were diminishing. However, not all was bleak. That was because Forty-nine could not act as a bncer against the Omnipotent Lord. As such, the pressure on his shoulders would also be lifted. In the main hall, a Macrocosm Ancestral God asked, ¡°Omnipotent Lord, is Forty-nine of the Twelfth Universe truly a formidable foe?¡± The others looked at the Omnipotent Lord, who nodded slightly and said, ¡°Indeed¡­ His master is a powerful individual. Meanwhile, he also possesses great strength and should be at the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. His master, on the other hand, has surpassed the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank.¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. ¡°Surpassed the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank?¡± ¡°How can this be? How can there be anyone surpassing the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank the peak of cultivation?¡± Everyone was shocked. Chapter 3810 Chapter 3810 Longinus went looking for the Omnipotent Lord. Though the Omnipotent Lord remained silent, Longinus had gotten the answer he wanted. Upon leaving, he contemted just how a powerful figure like Forty-Nine appeared out of nowhere from a universe as weak and insignificant as the Twelfth Universe. James only managed to annihte a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God with a Chaotic Treasure in the Chaos outside the Twelfth Universe, and it was only through this battle that his name spread far and wide. Longinus had heard of this battle as well. In fact, he had even sent men to the Twelfth Universe to investigate the matter but found nothing. ¡°What a headache¡­¡± Longinus rubbed his temples. Meanwhile, in James¡¯ amodation¡­ Quanesha looked at James while wearing a grim expression and said, ¡°Do not be fooled by Longinus¡¯ appearance. As a powerful figure who could survive under the constant suppression of the Omnipotent Lord, he¡¯s no pushover.¡± James knew this, of course. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°I know. But the situation is getting more and moreplicated. I wonder what other powerful figures have their eyes on the position of the Lord of the new universe.¡± He looked at Quanesha and asked, ¡°Who else in the twelve universes has the strength to be the Lord of the new universe?¡± Hearing this, Quanesha contemted.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If we are basing this on strength alone, the Omnipotent Lord is the most likely victor. He has reached the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank and is the most powerful in the twelve universes. He¡¯s the one most likely to be the Lord of the new universe. Following him is Mirabelle Joandra of the First Universe, Longinus pos of the Second Universe, and Yuval Yonaguska of the Third Universe. They are the only Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God in all of the twelve universes. No others have the right topete,¡± Quanesha briefly summarized. ¡°Strictly speaking, they are the only ones who have the strength topete. However, Mirabelle has always been supportive of the Omnipotent Lord. Longinus has always been the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s arch-rival, and their two universes have always been at odds with each other. Yuval, on the other hand, keeps a low profile. So too does the Third Universe, which is seldom at odds with other universes. As Yuval has never proimed which side he¡¯s on, he must be neutral in this.¡± Quanesha gave her analysis. James listened intently. Hearing this, he gently knocked on the table. ¡°That means I can be the Lord of the new universe once I obtain the support of Mirabell, Longinus, and Yuval.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Quanesha nodded and said, ¡°Theoretically speaking, yes. But it¡¯s impossible to gain their support.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try before giving up,¡± James said. Since this was his only way to be the Lord of the new universe, he had to try. First, he would meet with these people and talk to them. He nned to pay Mirabelle a visit. James asked, ¡°Do you know much about Mirabelle?¡± Quanesha shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Not really. I only know she¡¯s a powerful figure in the First Universe and is only beneath the Omnipotent Lord.¡± ¡°Where is she staying?¡± James asked. Quanesha said, ¡°She lives in Mount Nine-Saints, a mysterious ce in the First Universe, It¡¯s also one of the Ten Great Cultivation Sites in the First Universe.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded slightly and asked, ¡°By the way, how long more do we have till the conference?¡± ¡°Less than a month.¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ expression turned grim. Chapter 3811 Chapter 3811 Time was running out for James. Would he be able to gain the support of the powerful figures in less than a month? ¡°You¡¯re dismissed for now. I¡¯ll find you if I need anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quanesha stood up and turned to leave. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James remained seated for some time before leaving the Ancestral Holy Site and heading to Mount Nine-Saints where Mirabelle resided. Soon, he arrived at Mount Nine-Saints. Before him was an undting mountain range, where picturesque sceneries were abundant. Outside the spiritual mountain, there was even a powerful formation. James appeared outside the formation. He could sense that the mysterious formation contained incredible power, so much so that even he could feel a chill down his spine. ¡°As expected of the spiritual mountain of an Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. This Formation should be able to prevent many people from entering.¡± James furrowed his eyebrows. He might not be able to break through the formation set up by an Eight- Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. As he used his Divine Sense, he sensed that there were countless mysterious inscriptions that wereplex and ever-changing. He evenprehended the most mysterious inscription of all¡ªthe Karma Script. Besides, he hadprehended the fundamental nature of Paths, so understanding these inscriptions and breaking the formation should not be too difficult. In just an instant, James managed to understand the formation¡¯s inscription. Once he understood that, he managed to break the Formation easily. He strode forward and soon arrived before the formation. As he casually waved his hand, mysterious sigils appeared in his hands and entered the formation in front of him. Meanwhile, the formation also underwent changes, and a hole appeared. James passed through it and entered Mount Nine-Saints. The formation was personally set up by Mirabelle herself. The moment someone entered the mountain, she immediately detected his presence. At that moment, she was in the midst of healing her injuries in a closed-door meditation. Sensing that someone intruded on her ce, she immediately disappeared without a trace and appeared before James in the next instant. Just as James entered the Formation and was about to activate his Divine Sense, a woman appeared. She was dressed in a semi-transparent pink dress, and her figure was simply wless. Her every feature was so enticing that her every word and action could tug at a man¡¯s heartstrings. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± She was somewhat shocked. Immediately, however, her face darkened. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Forty-nine? What were you thinking barging into my territory?¡± She was rmed. Under normal circumstances, an individual would first send a request before entering the territory of others. Barging into one¡¯s territory would usually mean a deration of war. A smile crept up on James¡¯ face as he scrutinized the sexy and morous Mirabelle as he said, ¡°Nothing much. You were the one who invited me here, after all. Since I¡¯m now in the First Universe, it¡¯s only customary that I pay you a visit.¡± ¡°Customary? Yeah, right.¡± Mirabelle looked at James and said coldly, ¡°You broke through my formation.¡± ¡°Apologies.¡± James was apologetic. Mirabelle simply asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± James nced at her. Immediately, he noticed that she was not in a perfect state. Besides, he could sense a terrifying Dark Power inside his body. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Mirabelle waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I should be able to recover before the conference¡¯smencement.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± James stared at her and said, ¡°Dark Power injured you. It is the arch-nemesis of the living beings in the Illuminated World and can¡¯t be removed that easily.¡± Chapter 3812 Chapter 3812 The moment Jamesid his eyes on Mirabelle, he immediately knew that she was injured. Not only that, she was contaminated by Dark Power. He was stunned. Mirabelle was an Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. As such, he found it hard to believe that she was injured. So who exactly was capable of harming her? "What happened? There shouldn''t be anyone who can stand a chance against you even in the Dark World. Who injured you?" James asked. Mirabelle did not answer his question for she knew that James had ulterior motives. "Can I help you with anything?" She asked. "Should we talk inside?" James asked smilingly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mirabelle beckoned for James to enter, and she headed into the depths of Mount Nine-Saints. There were nine mountains in the depths of Mount Nine-Saints, and each was as mysterious as the rest as they were formed by the providence of Heaven and Earth. Mount Nine-Saints was one of these mountains, and that was Mirabelle''s ce of residence. There was a manor at the peak. In the foyer of the manor, Mirabelle sat beside James and looked at him, hoping to see through the man. However, the more she stared at James, the more mysterious he seemed. She could sense an unprecedented power and aura emanating from him. This intrigued her. Is this power cultivated by the Omniscience Path? As both remained silent, the atmosphere became awkward. "Ahem." Mirabelle coughed and interrupted the awkward moment. "Why don''t you cut to the chase?" She proposed. James waved slightly and said, "How about we begin by removing the Dark Power inside your body?" "You?" Mirabelle nced at James. The Dark Power in her body was unbelievably malevolent. If even she could not remove it despite being in a closed-door meditation inside a Time Formation for so many years, how could James possibly pull this off? "Yes, "James said, "We''ll deal with that first." Dark Power was like kryptonite to the living beings in the Illuminated World, but not to James, who had cultivated Dark Power. He stood up and walked toward Mirabelle before gazing at her. She was stunningly beautiful, her figure was wless, and her appearance was morous. Her enticing attire was capable of seducing all men. James raised his hand, and mysterious power materialized in his palm. This power that surpasses Macrocosm Power was one he cultivated after he died. Seeing that a foreign and unknown power appeared, Mirabelle''s expression was grim. James pressed his palm against Mirabelle''s head, and mysterious power materialized in his palm. This power entered Mirabelle''s body and tried to remove the Dark Power. However, James underestimated the Dark Power. Not even his power could remove the Dark Power inside her body. His mind stirred, and he began to absorb the Dark Power. As the Dark Power entered his body through his arms, it was immediately absorbed. Thissted for not more than an hour. James put his arms down and returned to his seat. Chapter 3813 Chapter 3813 Mirabel stared at him. This Dark Power that tortured her for such a long time was easily absorbed by James. Yet, James seemed to be fine. This shocked her. This gave her a false impression of James'' strength, which she mistakenly believed to be so overwhelming that even Dark Power could be suppressed. James'' strength far surpassed hers. "What Path have you cultivated, Forty-nine?" Mirabelle asked, "Can the Omniscience Path truly cultivate such a mysterious power?" James shook his head and smiled. Puzzled, Mirabelle awaited his response. James said while smiling, "There''s a unique and mysterious Path in this world that doesn''t belong to any universe but rather that of Chaos beyond the universes. This Path is called the Chaos Path, which is the one I''m cultivating. Meanwhile, the power I''m cultivating is the Chaos Power, a power that surpasses all other powers. When cultivated to perfection, you will surpass the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank and reach a brand-new realm called the¡­" James paused. That was because he had no idea what the rank beyond the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank was. Intrigued, Mirabelle asked, "Called what?" James contemted how best to trick Mirabelle. After all, as an Eight-Power Macrocosm God, she would not be easily duped. After some contemtion, he said calmly, "This rank is called the Chaos Rank." James, who could not care less about naming a new rank, simply gave it a name. In any case, Chaos was so profound that not even a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God couldprehend it. Since even the borders of Chaos could not be determined, this was the perfect name. "The Chaos Rank?" Pensive, Mirabelle simply repeated the same words over and over again. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After some time, she asked, "How does one cultivate the Chaos Path?" She looked at James in anticipation. Even though she was an Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, she was interested in the unknown Chaos Path. At the rank she was currently at, no treasure or Supernatural Power could pique her interest. Only Chaos and its cultivation method could attract her attention. James acted mysteriously and said, "This is my signature cultivation method, and I will not simply teach anyone nor ept any disciples. Apart from my disciples, no one else has the right to learn the Chaos Path." James'' words piqued Mirabelle''s interest. Her eyes were cloudy, seemingly deeply conflicted inside. After some time, she suddenly stood up and knelt on the ground, "Master, please ept me as your disciple." "What are you doing?" James was stunned. He only tried to dupe Mirabelle because he had no cultivation methods to cultivate the Chaos Path. He did not expect her to kneel on the ground and request to be admitted as his disciple. Mirabelle knelt on the ground and said with a serious look on his face, "I am interested in the Chaos Path. I hope you will admit me as your disciple and teach me the cultivation method." James said reluctantly, "You misunderstand. When my master taught me the Chaos Oath, he explicitly told me that I shouldn''t easily admit anyone as my disciple, nor should I teach the Chaos Path''s cultivation method. I need time to test my disciples'' personality and potential before I will consider teaching the Chaos Path." Mirabelle immediately said, "I will not let you down. Please admit me as your disciple." James sighed and said, "Fine, I will ept you as my disciple. Please stand." "Thank you, Master." Mirabelle was overjoyed. This meant that she would have the opportunity to cultivate the Chaos Path and surpass the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank and reach the unprecedented Chaos Rank. James never expected he would be able to dupe Mirabelle just like that. This was simply too easy. Deep inside, he secretly rejoiced. Who said that gaining the support of an Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God would be difficult? He had proved them wrong. Chapter 3814 Chapter 3814 Mirabelle requested to be James'' disciple solely because of the Chaos Path. She was a human of the First Universe and one of the first to ever exist. As she had experienced everything there was, only the unknown, mysterious Chaos could pique her interest. "Master, can you tell me more about the Chaos Path?" Mirabelle looked at James in anticipation. At that moment, her adorable expression was unlike that of a powerful figure. "Uhm¡­" James was at a loss. "Even if you''re now my disciple, I don''t know much about you. The sect prohibits me from teaching the Chaos Path easily. Once I know more about you, I''ll teach you the Chaos Path." James began to dupe her. That was because he did not know what to exin to her. He only cultivated to this step only because of Yukia''s guidance, and he only acquired such strength by absorbing the Macrocosm Core. Hearing this, Mirabelle was slightly disappointed. However, she did not inquire further. Since James was now her master, she would have plenty of opportunities to learn in the future. "Oh, yeah¡­" Upon being reminded of something, she asked, "Why have youe and visit me?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I¡­" James was at a loss for words. Surely he could note clean with her. Now that Mirabelle had be his disciple, he only needed to reveal his intentions of bing the Lord of the new universe, and she would immediately proim her support. He shifted the subject, asking, "Why are you injured? Did you go into the Dark World? Did you meet a powerful Lord in the depths?" "Mhm." Mirabelle nodded and said, "I specifically entered the Dark World. There, I encountered a powerful Lord who had only just emerged. She''s called Sienna and possesses terrifying strength. Even with my Eight-Power Macrocosm Power, I''m no match for her." Mirabelle briefly exined. She did not say that she ventured into the Dark World to investigate Yukia Dearnaley. Besides, she was not interested in that at all. Now, she only wanted to know more about the Chaos Path and the sect James was in. She was curious to know what role James'' sect yed in the twelve universes. "Master, what''s your master like?" She asked curiously. James said with a stern look on his face, "That''s none of your concern for now. When the timees, everything will be revealed." Mirabelle got the hint and stopped asking questions. James sat beside her and gently tapped on the table. He looked at Mirabelle and asked, "By the way, what do you think about the Consolidation Conference just around the corner?" Mirabelle said, "The consolidation will bring about many benefits to the twelve universes. The Heavenly Path will be stronger, and this means that the limitations of Heaven and Earth will be broken. By then, living beings will be able to cultivate more Paths, and the restrictions on the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank will be lifted. When thates to pass, crossing into the Chaos Rank will not be an impossible feat." James said, "Actually, I was asking about your opinion on the Lord of the new universe." Chapter 3815 Chapter 3815 Mirabelle answered with a serious look on her face, "The Omnipotent Lord has long wished to consolidate the universe. However, he failed numerous times in the past. This time, he is determined to aplish the feat. As a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, he can only obtain sufficient providence to make a breakthrough by consolidating the universe and bing the Lord of the new universe. This is why he''s determined to be the Lord." Pensive, James asked, "What sort of person is he?" Hearing this, Mirabelle was lost in contemtion. She found it hard to answer that question. "Am I putting you in an ufortable position?" James asked. Mirabelle shook her head and answered, "No, it''s just that I don''t know what to say." James looked at her. Mirabelle said, "He''s certainly a qualified Lord who has contributed immensely to the interest of the First Universe. However, from the perspective of the other universes, he''s just an invader who has robbed the resources of other universes for the good of the First Universe. Besides, he even annexed the Thirteenth Universe. James understood this. There was no right or wrong in this world, only different perspectives. "Is the Omnipotent Lord only trying to obtain providence and cross into a higher rank by going to such lengths to consolidate the universe?" James asked. Mirabelle said, "Not entirely. He''s also an ambitious man. Without the existence of the Dark World, he would have be the most powerful man in the world. However, with the threat of the Dark World looking above his head, he cannot rest in peace. So, he wants to reach a higher rank and destroy or even control the Dark World. Only by controlling everything can he feel secure."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As a powerful figure of the First Universe, Mirabelle knew the Omnipotent Lord well. "In that case, who else apart from the Omnipotent Lord has the right to be the Lord of the new universe?" Mirabelle froze momentarily before smiling brightly. "I think you are the most suitable candidate to be Lord of the new universe. I don''t care what other people think, but I support you, Master." Hearing this, James smiled. This was what he was waiting for. With Mirabelle''s support, everything else would be much simpler. He smiled and said, "You''re second only to the Omnipotent Lord in the First Universe. By supporting me, aren''t you worried that he will turn against you? I thought you guys had a thing for each other. Heck, some people might even think of you two as a couple." Mirabelle immediately exined, "Indeed, I have a rtionship with the Omnipotent Lord. But we''re not a couple. Now that I have you as my master, I will support you wholeheartedly. I promise to be absolutely loyal to you. When you be the Lord of the new universe, I hope you can teach me the Chaos Path." Although the limitations of Heaven and Earth could be broken after the universes merged, and one could surpass the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, this was not guaranteed, for one required also providence and good luck. Compared to this, obtaining the cultivation method of the Chaos Path was far more appropriate. James said smilingly, "But of course. As an Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, you have the right to inherit the Chaos Path." Hearing this, Mirabelle was relieved. She said, "I swear to be eternally loyal to you." James stood up and said, "I''m going back now. Though the Dark Power inside your body has disappeared, your injuries have not yet recovered. Prioritize your injuries. I have a feeling that the coming conference will not be a peaceful one." "Understood," Mirabelle immediately said, "Allow me to escort you back." James waved slightly and said, "No need. I''ll be back on my own." Chapter 3816 Chapter 3816 James left Mount Nine-Saints. He came here to persuade Mirabelle to support him. Initially, he expected it to be a difficult endeavor. However, he did not expect this to be so easy. He was in a good mood. He returned to the Ancestral Holy Site and his amodation. Now that he had Mirabelle''s support, he was one step closer to bing the Lord of the new universe. However, Mirabelle alone was not enough. If he was a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, he could aplish his ambitions easily. However, he was not a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. Though. He could deal with ordinary Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, he could not fight against more powerful figures. "Looks like I need to gain the support of Longinus, the Lord of the Second Universe." James sat on the wall of his courtyard and gazed into the picturesque scenery in the distance. At that moment, he was contemting how best to gain the support of Longinus. Should he use the same trick on him just like what he did with Mirabelle? No, it would not work. That was because Longinus did not know anything about Yukia. Naturally, he would not be intimidated at all. "I wonder if he has paid the Omnipotent Lord a visit¡­" James murmured. Even though he was at his wit''s end, he had to go find Longinus. He activated his Divine Sense and immediately discovered Longinus'' amodation. He leaped down from the wall andnded on the ground before heading toward Longinus'' amodation. Before he could leave his manor, however, an elderly man appeared before him. Wearing a ck robe, the man had a long ck beard. His appearance did not seem to be too old, and there was an immense vitality circting throughout his body. "The Unmatched Emperor?" James froze. The man before him was none other than the Unmatched Emperor, the disciple of Yukia Dearnaley, the master of Henrik Den, and a hidden powerful figure of the Twelfth Universe. He had also cultivated a mysterious power. However, his power was not above James''. James estimated that his strength was at the Four-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. "Why are you here?" James walked toward him and asked. The Unmatched Emperor said smilingly, "How can I possibly miss the conference of the twelve universes? Seeing that you are leaving immediately after returning from Mount Nine-Saints, are you nning to pay the Lord of the Second Universe a visit?" James looked at him, puzzled. "You seem to know my movements well." The Unmatched Emperor said, smiling, "Since you are about to look for Longinus, I assume that you have sessfully convinced Mirabelle?" James said smilingly, "Since you are here, I assume you have a way to help me convince Longinus?" "Let''s go," the Unmatched Emperor said. James never thought that the Unmatched Emperor would appear in the First Universe. Now that he was here, he had a helping hand. If the Unmatched Emperor could really convince Longinus, things would proceed much more smoothly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The two soon arrived at Longinus'' amodation. At that moment, Longinus was sitting on a plot of grass in the courtyard. He had met with the Omnipotent Lord and obtained some pieces of information. Though the authenticity could not be verified, he now knew that James was a terrifying person. Now, he was thinking about how exactly he could be the Lord of the new universe. At that moment, two figures appeared outside the courtyard. He immediately sensed their presence. As he waved his hand, the gates opened, and James and the Unmatched Emperor walked in. Upon seeing James, Longinus immediately stood up, and a smile crept up on his grim face. Then, he walked toward James and said with a grin, "I was wondering who it was. Turns out it''s my friend, Forty- nine. Is something the matter?" James nced at the Unmatched Emperor. However, the Unmatched Emperor simply remained silent. He was confused. Chapter 3817 Chapter 3817 What the hell was this guy up to? Since he had ways to convince Longinus, why was he remaining silent? He smiled and said, "Can''t I have a chat with an old friend of mine?" "Of course you may. Please enter." Longinus made a weing gesture and brought James and the Unmatched Emperor into the foyer. As Longinus took a seat, he nced at the Unmatched Emperor. Realizing he could not see through him, he froze. ''What''s going on? Why are there so many powerful figures emerging out of nowhere all of a sudden?'' Though puzzled, he smiled and asked, "Who is this, Forty-nine?" James introduced the Unmatched Emperor with a smile, "This is the Unmatched Emperor. He''s also a living being of the Twelfth Universe." "The Twelfth Universe as well?" Longinus was stunned. His gaze was fixed on the Unmatched Emperor as he said with a sigh, "What''s with the Twelfth Universe? Why are there suddenly so many powerful figures appearing out of nowhere?" As an Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, individuals whom he could not see through must certainly be stronger than him. The Unmatched Emperor must have crossed into the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Two Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods appearing in such a short period of time was certainly shocking. This was simply too terrifying. Longinus took a deep breath and sped his fists as a sign of greeting toward the Unmatched Emperor. He knew that James must havee here for a reason. Perhaps he was here to court him. At that moment, he was thinking of ways to deal with someone as powerful as James. As he was already an arch-rival of the Omnipotent Lord, the Second Universe would be in dire straits if he offended the Twelfth Universe as well. Though he was filled with consternation, he still wore a grim expression as he asked, "Forty-nine, don''t tell me you came here all the way just to have a chat with me." James asked smilingly, "What''s your opinion on the consolidation of the twelve universes?" Longinusughed and said, "Consolidation is good for everyone. I have no opinion on the matter." "What about the Lord of the new universe? Who do you think should hold the position?" James asked. This ced great pressure on Longinus'' shoulders. If he had not understood James'' opinion, he would have proimed himself to be the most suitable candidate for the Lord of the new universe. However, he could not say such a thing. He said smilingly, "I think the Lord shoulde from the First or Twelfth Universe. Strength would be the primary factor in thispetition." Then, he nced at James. "You should be at the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, the same rank as the Omnipotent Lord. Since both of your strengths are simr, the oue will be determined by the number of Macrocosm Ancestral Gods on your side. If the numbers are about the same, you two may have to fight it out and see who''s stronger." "But¡­" He looked at the Unmatched Emperor and said, "With the Unmatched Emperor, your victory is all but certain. The Lord of the new universe will surelye from the Twelfth Universe." Before the Unmatched Emperor had even spoken, Longinus had already conceded that the Lord shoulde from the Twelfth Universe. After all, which universe could stand against two Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods? Not even the First Universe, perhaps. Now, Longinus has begun making preparations. Since he could no longer be the Lord of the new universe, he would strive to profit from this. He asked, "Forty-nine, do you still remember your promise? Will you make me your deputy if I support you as the Lord of the new universe?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Longinus asked straight away. That was because there were many living beings in the Twelfth Universe. If James became the Lord of the new universe, new rules that benefited the Twelfth Universe would be set. Seeing that Longinus was already trying to get something out of his support, James smiled faintly. It meant that Longinus was now on his side. At that moment, he finally understood what the Unmatched Emperor was up to. Being an individual whose rank could not be seen through was a form of pressure. Chapter 3818 Chapter 3818 James never expected Longinus would support him before he could even say anything. So, he had aplished his objective. He gave his assurance, "Don''t worry. If you publicly back me, I will give me enormous benefits when I be the Lord of the new universe." Hearing this, Longinus was relieved. He said smilingly, "In that case, allow me to congratte the Lord of the new universe in advance." James waved slightly. Then, he conversed with Longinus for some time before turning to leave. After leaving Longinus'' amodation, James said smilingly, "Thank you. If not for you applying pressure on Longinus, he would not have supported me." The Unmatched Emperor responded with a smile, "There are many benefits to being the Lord of the new universe. I hope you will be able to cultivate Chaos and surpass all limitations. Now that the oue is determined, I''ll be taking my leave. I n to have a walk around here." "Sure," James said. The Unmatched Emperor said goodbye to James and left. Over the next period of time, James did not wander about but instead remained inside his own amodation and waited for the conference''smencement. As days passed, the conference was just around the corner. More and more Macrocosm Ancestral Gods appeared in the Ancestral Holy Site to spectate the conference. In the blink of an eye, the day arrived. At Mount Ancetre of the Ancestral Holy Site¡­ Mount Ancetre was the core of the Ancestral Holy Site and was millions of meters in height. Enveloped in a thin mist, it seemed illusory when viewed from a distance. A single flight of stairs leads to the peak where a golden-robed man who exuded amanding aura stood. He was the Omnipotent Lord. At that moment, many mountains appeared below the mountain. They came from all twelve universes. James was also among them. As he scanned his surroundings, he noticed the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods and could not help but exim, "I never thought that Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, people who could rarely be found in the Twelfth Universe, would bemonce across all universes." To his understanding, each universe can only have nine Macrocosm Ancestral Gods at the maximum. The First and Second Universes long had nine Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. It was only the lower- ranked universes that did not have nine. Under James'' perception, about fifty Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were here at the Ancestral Holy Site. Apart from them, there were a few Caelum Ancestral Gods at the Ninth Path. There were about 5000 of them, an incredible amount. James took a deep breath. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The gathering of all the powerful figures of the twelve universes was simply too frightening. Chapter 3819 Chapter 3819 With such strength, surely they could take on the Dark World, thought James. Though he had been to the Dark World before, he only reached the outer perimeters and did not venture into the depths. He only knew that the Dark World was powerful, and that there were many powerful figures residing in the depths. However, he could not put his finger on the exact strength of the Dark World. He was merely stunned by the power of the powerful figures gathered here and thought that they would be able to fight against the Dark World. "Wee to the Ancestral Holy Site." The Omnipotent Lord''s voice boomed. "I, the Omnipotent Lord, wee you on behalf of the First Universe. Here, we shall discuss the consolidation of the twelve universes. This is the most glorious gathering in the history of the twelve universes. After this gathering, the twelve universes will merge into one. This is a pivotal moment in history that will go down in the annals." The Omnipotent Lord''s voice reverberated throughout the area. "Please ascend." The Omnipotent Lord pointed to the sky. At that moment, an illusory illustration appeared in the sky, in which there were many grids enveloped in a mysterious power. "The Chessboard of Heaven and Earth!" "The unparalleled treasure of the First Universe." "What''s going on? Aren''t we going to discuss the consolidation of the twelve universes? Why did he summon the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth? Are we going to discuss the Path?" Many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods eximed. James'' gaze was fixed on the mysterious chessboard in the air as his expression turned grim. Beside him, Quanesha exined, "This is the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth of the First Universe." James asked, "What''s it for?" Quanesha said, "It''s for discussing the Path. Once you reach the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, a single attack of yours could potentially destroy the universe. So, if you wish to settle a feud, you will fight against your opponent on the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth based on your mastery of the Paths." James looked at the chessboard in the sky. The chessboard was bizarre, and every grid was connected to the other. Quanesha continued, "The Chessboard of Heaven and Earth renders Heaven and Earth as a battlefield. Each grid is a battlefield, and to get to the center of the region, you need to have a high compression of the Paths." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She pointed at a bizarre-looking red line. "Do you see that red line? Only those who have cultivated Macrocosm Power may enter. Otherwise, you will be barred from entry." Quanesha briefly exined. "In any case, once you ascend the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth, you will be engaged in a fierce fight based on theprehension of your Path. However, this fight will not have any bearing on the real world." Hearing this, James'' expression turned grim. He never thought that the Omnipotent Lord would do such a thing. Once James ascended the chessboard, his true strength would be exposed, and all his efforts would be for naught. "Please ascend the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth." The Omnipotent Lord''s voice boomed once more. "The twelve universes have never discussed the Path before. Now that every powerful figure has gathered here, this is only natural. By conversing and interacting with each other, we will reach even greater heights. So, we will discuss the consolidation of the universe once we have discussed the Path." Hearing this, many soared to the sky andnded on the Chessboard. Some Caelum Ancestral Gods appeared on the outer perimeters of the chessboard, whereas the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods arrived somewhere closer to the center. James'' expression grew increasingly grim. However, now that things hade to this, he had no other choice but to ascend. Chapter 3820 Chapter 3820 Swoosh! Many soared to the sky andnded on the chessboard. As the First Universe was the most ancient universe, the powerful figures of other universes knew what the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth was like. There was no danger on the chessboard, and they were only there to discuss the Path. After some contemtion, James leaped into the air. Hended somewhere close to the center. At that moment, the grid he was on transformed into a huge city. Immediately, he could sense an overwhelming pressure on his shoulders which came from the chessboard itself. Though he found it hard to endure the pressure, he soon got used to it after regting the power inside his body. He did not head to the center of the region for he knew that the closer he was, the greater the pressure. That meant that only those with a high cultivation base could approach the center. He scanned his surroundings and saw that the grids in his surroundings had also transformed into various cities. Each city had four gates, and there were paths that led to all directions. Then, he realized that there were only Macrocosm Ancestral Gods in his surroundings. All powerful figures of the twelve universes had appeared on the chessboard. Standing in the middle of the city, James sensed his surroundings, intrigued by the chessboard. He wondered how exactly they would discuss the Path. "Hahaha,e!" Laughter boomed. Theughter came from the Omnipotent Lord who was standing in the middle of the region. As his mind stirred, mysterious runes materialized and transformed into a powerful army that appeared outside the city gates and attacked the other cities. Meanwhile, the other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods also used their mastery of the Path and transformed theirprehension of the Path into runes, which in turn transformed into soldiers that attacked other cities. James was paying close attention. Before he could even react, countless soldiers had appeared outside his city gates and attacked his city. The city gates trembled and showed signs of disintegration. At that moment, Quanesha''s voice came, "Master, once your city falls, you will be expelled from the chessboard. As long as you are on the chessboard, you must use everything at your disposal¡ªPaths, Supernatural Powers, Powers, and even your Chaotic Treasures¡ªto transform them into soldiers. Theoretically speaking, the stronger you are, the stronger you will be on the chessboard." Hearing this, James eximed, "What a treasure!" He knew that his true strength would be exposed the moment he acted. Knowing that his true strength was not at the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, the other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods whom he had convinced would no longer support him. That way, he would lose the right topete to be the Lord of the new universe. However, he also wanted to fight against the other Macrocosm Gods. Under his sensation, James could clearly sense that the soldiers attacking his city were only rules materialized from Paths. These rules and Paths were extremely powerful. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At that moment, James stirred his mind and catalyzed the Elemental Path. As the rules of the Elemental Lath materialized, runes appeared and transformed into soldiers. These soldiers were devoid of life. As the Elemental Path transformed into soldiers, they appeared around the gates and defended against the opponents'' attacks. This was akin to a fight between two Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Though the Elemental Path was mysterious, James was surrounded by a bunch of Macrocosm Ancestral Gods who mastered varying Paths. James'' Elemental Path stood no chance against them and was gradually destroyed. "How strong¡­" James was shocked. Chapter 3821 Chapter 3821 As his mind stirred, he performed Elemental Inversion. The Five Great Paths inbination with Elemental Inversion formed an even more mysterious rule. This rule made the soldiers stronger, and they were able to barely resist the attacks of the surrounding Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. "Hahaha! Eat this, Forty-nine!" At that moment,ughter boomed. James turned around and saw that it was Kallinikos, the Lord of the Ninth Universe, who wasughing. Kallinikos was a few cities away from him. However, a soldier had appeared in the city he was in. Holding a sword in his hand and exuding an unparalleled aura, the soldier charged forward. In an instant, he was already in the next city and destroyed it in a second. Then, he proceeded to walk toward the next city. Seeing this, James felt a chill down his spine. He watched the soldier closely. At that moment, he had entered the Fourth Stage of the Omniscience Path. His aura surged, which then transformed into mysterious inscriptions. Then, these inscriptions transformed into soldiers and appeared outside his city. Upon entering the Omniscience Path, he was now able to transform everything of Heaven and Earth into rules. Under his perception, even the soldier materialized from Kallinikos became a rule. James realized that these rules contained a terrifying Sword Path. He could sense many Paths among the Sword Path, which were absorbed by Kallinikos into the Sword Path. Not only that, James could sense a Four-Power Macrocosm Power. This must be Kallinikos'' most powerful attack. A Four-Power Macrocosm Power Sword Path was extremely terrifying. Some weaker Macrocosm Ancestral Gods along the way could not even put up a fight and were expelled from the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth easily. "What power¡­" James took a deep breath. Seeing that Kallinikos'' Four-Power Macrocosm Power Sword Path was charging toward him, James did not have any time to analyze the situation orprehend the rule inscriptions of this soldier. If he was given sufficient time, he would surely be able to perform a simr Sword Path. However, he was out of time. At that moment, the soldier was only a city away from him. He had no choice but to deflect the attack. Otherwise, the city he was in would be destroyed, and he would be disqualified on the spot. A Four-Power Macrocosm Power? He furrowed his eyebrows. Then, his mind stirred. He performed the Five Great Paths, forming a One-Power Macrocosm Power. He also summoned Elemental Inversion and performed a One-Power Macrocosm Power. Then, as he performed Blossoming, another One- Power Macrocosm Power was catalyzed. As these Macrocosm Powers merged, they transformed into mysterious inscriptions that merged and formed a soldier. James was worried that he would not be able to resist Kallinikos'' attack with the soldier alone. So, he summoned the Dark Path and strengthened the soldier. At that moment, Kallinikos'' soldier arrived outside James'' city and shed with James''.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3822 Chapter 3822 The two soldiers shed. Though their Four-Power Macrocosm Power was the same, James had imbued his soldier with Dark Power. As such, his soldier''s strength was stronger than the soldier materialized from Kallinikos'' Sword Path. Kallinikos'' soldier was knocked back. "Wow." Kallinikos could not help but exim. He only wanted to test James'' strength. He did not expect that James'' soldier would be able to deflect his attack and even knock his soldier away. Though Kallinikos did not use his full strength, he was only a mere Five-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. So, he hurriedly summoned his soldier back to his own city. The brief battle made James better understand the rules of the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth. There, Paths could be transformed into soldiers. Besides, even if they were destroyed, one would not suffer any injuries. Upon seeing James easily deflect Kallinikos'' attacks, the other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods in the surroundings immediately knew just how powerful James was. So, no one dared approach him. Though the Chessboard was meant for discussing Paths, the fact that the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of all twelve universes were present meant that this was apetition. Thest one standing would emerge victorious as the Lord of the newly consolidated universe. After Jamesunched his attack, no one dared provoke him for they knew that they would not stand a chance against him. They also knew they would not be able to remain too long on the chessboard and did not wish to miss this opportunity. So, they seized the chance to attack the other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods by sensing the opponents'' Paths and testing their strength. However, at that moment, an armor-d soldier charged toward James'' city. As James nced at the soldier, he immediately saw through him. The soldier was made out of abination of Curse Inscriptions, in which he could sense a Four-Power Macrocosm Power. The one who attacked James was Tomiv Santana. Seeing that Kallinikos'' soldier was knocked away by James, he was curious to see what Paths had Forty-nine cultivated. He catalyzed the Curse Path and charged toward James, who also performed his own Path and shed against Tomiv. The moment they crossed fists, they immediately sensed the other''s strength and Tomiv''s soldier was immediately knocked back. "How strong¡­" Tomiv could not help but exim, "This is not a Macrocosm Power created through the evolution of a singr Path. Rather, it''s a Macrocosm Power created by the evolution of many different Paths." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tomiv immediately sensed James'' Path. Meanwhile, James was also sensing Tomiv''s Curse Path in earnest. He had also cultivated the Curse Path. However, he did not use the Curse Path to cultivate Macrocosm Power. At that moment, Tomiv''s Path had been dissolved into the most fundamental Curse Script, which was ever-changing and increasingly profound. In the end, it transformed into the Path that Tomiv currently used. In the beginning, James could stillprehend them. However, when the Curse Script transformed into a Macrocosm Power, he was beginning to loseprehension. If he could not evenprehend a One-Power Macrocosm Power, there was no way he was going toprehend the others. He could notprehend them because he had limited time. However, he had witnessed the Curse Inscription that was created by Macrocosm Power. With time, he would be able topletely comprehend them and use the Curse Path to perform a Four-Power Macrocosm Power. Chapter 3823 Chapter 3823 At the same time, the Sword Path was the same. James had already witnessed the Sword Path Inscription of the Sword Path¡¯s Four-Power Macrocosm Power. Theoretically speaking, he can then use these inscriptions to cultivate the Four-Power Macrocosm Power as long as both time and fate were on his side. Now that Heaven and Earth have stipted that the limits are the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power, he would not be able to execute the Macrocosm Power even if the Macrocosm Power heprehended reached the Nine-Power. ¡°This is an opportunity,¡± After witnessing the Sword Path and the Curse Path¡¯s Four-Power Macrocosm Power, James felt that this journey was worth it. Even if he exposed his capacities and was unable to be the Macrocosm Ancestral God of the new universe, he would have at least witnessed the Paths of other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. There was no other option but to continuously learn,prehend and specialize. He could only create his own path by learning everything there is to know in the universe. James summoned many Paths, causing soldiers to materialize. The Great Destruction formed by the merging of sixteen paths also created a soldier whose aura was very intense and frightening. This power exceeded the Macrocosm Power, yet was not stronger than James¡¯ own power. James guessed that the soldiers who materialized from the Great Destruction must also have the Four- Power Macrocosm Power¡ªthe Five Great Paths, Karma Path, the Path of Yin and Yang, the Elemental Path, the Sword Path, the Dark Path, the Curse Path¡­ All of these Paths werepletely at work at this moment, materializing into one powerful soldier, and another, and another. These soldiers formed an army that began to attack the city in front of them. Some of these cities were already destroyed and were taken by other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. James¡¯ army appeared, starting to attack other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods¡¯ Paths. While they attacked, they were also observing the Paths of other Gods toprehend them. Then, they merged their ownprehension into their Paths, forming a powerful army once again. No enemy was a match for James. All of the cities he had set foot in became his. Very quickly, there were no longer any Macrocosm Ancestral Gods who were below the Four-Power Macrocosm Power around him. Those who still remained on the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth were powerful figures who had attained ranks higher than the Four-Power Macrocosm Power. As for the Caelum Ancestral Gods in the marginal areas, they were ousted at the beginning of the battle. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Chessboard of Heaven and Earth was divided into a number of areas. Each area was owned by a powerful Macrocosm Ancestral God. Below them, innumerable living beings were staring at the Chessboard and the powerful figures on it. They were stupefied upon seeing the armies materialized by these powerful figures. The middle area of the Chessboard was upied by the Omnipotent Lord, Mirabelle Joandra, Longinus Klopas, and the Third Universe¡¯s Yuval Yonaguska. The Omnipotent Lord was a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and hadprehended all Paths to their very limits. The soldiers materialized by each Path were extremely strong, especially their general. As for Mirabelle, Longinus, and Yuval who were Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, their powers were merely a tad below the Omnipotent Lord. The Omnipotent Lord was at the very center of the Chessboard, surrounded by Mirabelle, Longinus, and Yuval who upied three bearings around him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Omnipotent Lord was not worried at all even as he saw his city being surrounded from three sides. He roared, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you when I feel like having a battle with other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods.¡± As he spoke, the troops outside his city started moving somewhere far away and began to attack the Macrocosm Ancestral God who was still on the Chessboard. Chapter 3824 Chapter 3824 In actuality, this was a contest between powers, except that a fight like this would not result in destruction in the outer worlds. The Omnipotent Lord took no heed of Mirabelle, Longinus, and Yuval. He charged toward a Seven- Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. This caused the Seven-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God to focus completely on his defense. He knew that he was not a match for the Omnipotent Lord. But since he had never fought the Lord before, and thus was not familiar with the Lord¡¯s Paths, he wanted to use this opportunity toprehend them. Two armies battled against each other on the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth. The situation was extremely intense. Other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were observing the battle, including James. James had already reached the Omniscience Path, so all living beings under the heavens could be materialized in his eyes. He could break down all the soldiers materialized by the Omnipotent Lord into the simplest and most basic inscription. Subsequently, these inscriptions evolved continuously and became more and moreplicated as he deduced the Lord¡¯s Paths. He merged almost all of these Paths into the Annihtion Path, leaving out the unique ones that were not cultivated by the Omnipotent Lord¡ªthe Karma Path, the Dark Path, and the Reincarnation Path. Time, Space, Life, and Death were all encapsted within the Annihtion Path. The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s annihtion was very deadly. James had alreadyprehended how the Lord merged so many Paths, but he had yet to deduce how he cultivated the Macrocosm Power. This was a turning point. James then closed his eyes and focused onprehending it. His Divine Sense observed that two armies were battling each other outside the city. The Seven-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God was no match for the Omnipotent Lord although he himself was very powerful, causing the battle to continue for three years. Three yearster, the Seven-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God was defeated. He lost the city, which was now upied by the Omnipotent Lord. At this point in time, other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods wereunching their attacks on the Omnipotent Lord, gathering around his city. These Ancestral Gods seemed to have reached a consensus. They did not fight each other but collectively attacked the Lord instead. This was because all of them wanted to see for themselves how strong was the Omnipotent Lord of the Twelfth Universe and what exactly were his Paths like. Finally, James sensed some unnatural changes in the annihtion of the Omnipotent Lord. These changes were what caused the Annihtion Path to be materialized into the Macrocosm Power. ¡°I see,¡± James had it all figured out. The rest was easy, so James continuously performed his deductions and calctions. The battle was still ongoing. The Omnipotent Lord was under siege by many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. But all of them could not even reach the threshold to be considered the Lord¡¯s worthy opponents. Their armies were destroyed very quickly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. One man did not partake in the battle, however¨C-James. He was silently cultivating andprehending the many kinds of Paths as he watched the battle among Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. He realized that Macrocosm Power was capable of being cultivated by all Paths, as long as they were cultivated to their limits. Furthermore, these Powers could be continuously transformed into the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. Yet, these were mere abstractions. Doing so in reality was a herculean task, to say the very least. On the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth, five figures remained. Chapter 3825 Chapter 3825 The five figures were the Omnipotent Lord, Mirabelle, Longinus, Yuval, and James. Surrounding the Lord¡¯s three directions were the three Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, whereas the area in front of him was empty. Many cities away stood James. ¡°James, why haven¡¯t you attacked?¡± The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s voice reverberated across the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth as he stared at James. James was still in a state ofprehension. The battle had helped James immensely in terms of his comprehension. This had nothing to do with the Chaos Path, but he knew that he had to continue on this journey of learning andprehension. He could only create the Chaos Path when nothing was left to learn. The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s roar interrupted James¡¯ state. He stood up slowly from his lotus position and looked at the army materialized by the Omnipotent Lord, which was charging toward him. His expression turned rather serious. He materialized the Path of the Omnipotent Lord, yet could only arrive at the Three-Power Macrocosm Power. In other words, he had already mastered the Annihtion Path and reached the Three-Power Macrocosm Power for this Path. All Paths were linked to each other. Heprehended all Paths to their limits, so any Path he deployed would be able to materialize Macrocosm Power. The army approached him. He summoned the army outside his city. As they were dispatched, he imposed his understanding of the Path onto the army, elevating their aura. Each soldier now owned a type of Macrocosm Power, with some of them having multiple Powers. Although their individual capacities were not strong, they had numbers on their side. The thousands of Paths materialized into tens and thousands of soldiers, each of their aura reaching the level of a Macrocosm Ancestral God. ¡°H-How can this be?¡± The Omnipotent Lord was utterly stupefied when he sensed that each soldier possessed Macrocosm Power and that Macrocosm Power was cultivated from each Path. The other three powerful figures on the Chessboard also felt their blood run cold. Back at the Ancestral Holy Site, the jaws of the powerful figures who were watching the battle dropped. Very quickly, the two armies met. Their encounter resulted in merciless killings. The soldiers created by the Omnipotent Lord were continuously eradicated until all that was left was a general, who was materialized from the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. The general was immensely frightening. He held a long ck sword, which could potentially sh apart James¡¯ Path. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, James¡¯ eyebrows frowned slightly. ¡°He¡¯s quite something.¡± He summoned all of the Paths together, merging them with his own power. This allowed his own power and aura to escte exponentially. Swoosh! A sh of light materialized from his body into a soldier. The appearance of this soldier brought with him an enigmatic power, which caused the entire Chessboard to quiver. Mirabelle eximed in shock, ¡°So, this is the Chaos Path?¡± Chapter 3826 Chapter 3826 What James deployed was his own power. His current power was a result of breaking and merging sixteen Path Seals, buttressed by a Macrocosm Core. The merging of these Paths exceeded Macrocosm Power, but could still not be considered Chaos Power. Now that James had some understanding of the many Paths and merged them into his own Path, he created a powerful soldier. The soldier emanated an energy that made spectators¡¯ blood run cold and caused the entire Chessboard of Heaven and Earth to vibrate. Mirabelle knew that James had cultivated the Chaos Path, but now that she saw a soldier materialized by James¡¯ own power on the Chessboard, she was immediately stupefied. Indeed, the Chaos Path exceeded everything in the universe and was insanely frightening. The other powerful figures only frowned their eyebrows. They had no idea that James had cultivated the Chaos Path. Heck, they did not even know what the Chaos Path was. They could only sense how uncanny James¡¯ Path was. ¡°What Path is this?¡± The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression looked rather serious. He sensed an energy that was foreign to him in James¡¯ Path. This Path felt illusory but also all- epassing at the same time. It was as if this was the result of tens and thousands of Paths merging together. Although he could not sense any Macrocosm Power in his Path, the energy of the Path made a chill run down his spine. Perhaps James¡¯ power had already exceeded that of the Macrocosm Power. This power was beyond the sum of innumerable Macrocosm Powers. The soldier materialized by the Omnipotent Lord rapidly charged towards the city that James was at, appearing just outside the city. The soldier that James materialized appeared as well. He was the same as James, emanating frightening powers. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this moment, James¡¯ soldier moved. He took one step and appeared in front of the Lord¡¯s soldier. These two forces came to grips with one another. It was a match between the Annihtion Path and the Chaos Path. The battle was frightening, emanating hair-raising energies. Thump! The two soldiers attacked one another. The Lord¡¯s soldier¡¯s physical body broke down immediately. In a very short amount of time, the soldier shattered into fragments of the Law of Heaven, disappearing from the Chessboard. On the contrary, James¡¯ soldier remained unharmed. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t even a match for him!¡± ¡°One move and he fragmented the Path of the Omnipotent Lord?¡± ¡°What the Omnipotent Lord had cultivated was the Annihtion Path with the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. Yet, it was destroyed in one blow.¡± ¡°What Path has James cultivated exactly?¡± All the figures left on the Chessboard were surprised. The powerful figures at the Ancient Holy Site were shocked as well. James¡¯ Path was too frightening. ¡°I-impossible.¡± The Omnipotent Lord faltered clumsily as if he could not ept what just unfolded. He had cultivated the Annihtion Path and the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power, thus he ought to have no worthy opponent. Nevertheless, his Path was easily disintegrated. How was he to make of this? As for James, he kept a calm expression. In terms of hisprehension of the Path, he was undeniably above the Omnipotent Lord, but he might not be a match for the Lord when it came to one¡¯s true power. However, the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth was precisely a site topete in terms of one¡¯s comprehension of the Path, instead of fighting one another. James¡¯ Path surpassed everything in existence. Plus, he made notableprehensions on the Chessboard, which allowed him to also merge it into his own Path, fully defeating the Omnipotent Lord. Even so, he had managed toprehend something. He merged what heprehended into his own power, elevating it to a level much higher than before. He was now much strongerpared to before. Chapter 3827 Chapter 3827 Even if James¡¯ power was weaker than that of the Omnipotent Lord, there would not be a drastic difference between the two. ¡°W-What Path is this?¡± The Omnipotent Lord red at James intensely. His expression was filled with disbelief. He wanted to know what exactly was the Path that James used. This Path destroyed his Annihtion Path, which was created by Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. James looked calmly at the exasperated Omnipotent Lord and grinned slightly. He did not answer this question but rather summoned the soldier who embodied his own power to advance continuously. It did not take long for the soldier to appear where the Lord was located. With a raise of the soldier¡¯s hand, all sorts of inscriptions of Heaven¡¯s Laws materialized, attacking the city where the Lord was at. The city was destroyed in a brief moment, ousting the Omnipotent Lord from the Chessboard. There were only four people left¡ªMirabelle, Longinus, Yuval, and James. The remaining three only looked at James with horror. They didn¡¯t expect James to easily defeat the Omnipotent Lord. While the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth was not designated for a match in terms of power, but merely in terms of one¡¯s level of Pathprehension, this meant that James¡¯ understanding of the Path far exceeded that of the Omnipotent Lord. Mirabelle smiled widely, saying, ¡°If the Omnipotent Lord¡¯sprehension of the Path is not even James¡¯ match, then what¡¯s there to say about us? I surrender.¡± She surrendered without hesitation. With a flicker, she left the Chessboard. This act was imitated by Longinus who left after Mirabelle. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Yuval, the Lord of the Third Universe, stayed on the Chessboard. ¡°W-W-What Path have you cultivated exactly?¡± Yuval did not leave abruptly. He stared at James, for he had never seen a Path quite like James¡¯ although he was well-versed with all of the existing Paths. James said nothing. He ordered the soldier to materialize from his Path to charge toward Yuval¡¯s city. This city was surrounded by armies that materialized from Yuval¡¯s Path, so their aura was very powerful, especially the general. The general materialized from Eight-Power Macrocosm Power, so his aura was so intense that he resembled a god of war. Yet, with a wave of James¡¯ soldier¡¯s hand, uncountable inscriptions of Heaven¡¯s Laws appeared, destroying Yuval¡¯s tens and thousands of soldiers in the blink of an eye. At this moment, Yuval closed his eyes, attempting toprehend James¡¯ Path. He could sense all Paths, including the Karma Path and the Five Great Paths in James¡¯ Path. It was all-epassing, a result of a specialbination of all Paths. At the very end, Yuval¡¯s Path was shattered, causing him to be expelled from the Chessboard. James was the only one left standing. He stood on the Chessboard, gazing down below at the audience, made up of living beings of the Twelfth Universe. All of them were powerful figures, with the weakest of them being Caelum Ancestral Gods. Invincible energy emanated from James, who was now the most powerful figure of the Twelfth Universe and earned the admiration of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s powerful figures. James felt conflicted. He has never thought that he would be the strongest of them all in the Twelfth Universe, let alone be the legend who was unassable and indestructible, yet he felt alone and helpless inside. ¡®Thea, where are you?¡¯ Thinking of Thea, feelings of despair surfaced in his heart. Chapter 3828 Chapter 3828 Beneath the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth, the Omnipotent Lord had a grim look on his face. He knew that James¡¯ was powerful, yet he was unable to urately gauge James¡¯ true power. So, he was wary of trying James out recklessly. It was his idea to use the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth to test James¡¯ power. He had not expected his own defeat, because he thought that the worst scenario was to reach a draw with James. However, the reality was that he lostpletely to James. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He worked hard to create a conference of all twelve universes precisely to be the Lord of all these universesbined. This would allow him to absorb sufficient providence and ascend to a higher rank. Now that James had appeared, however, it would be extremely difficult for him to be the Lord of the new universe. Every powerful figure would want to get their hands on a tempting position such as this. The followers of the Omnipotent Lord also looked gloomy. They followed the Lord because they believed that following a man whose power topped everyone in the twelve universes would be beneficial for them. However, James'' appearance proved that the Lord was not all-powerful. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Should we support the Omnipotent Lord?¡± The belief in these Macrocosm Ancestral Gods started to shatter. James descended from the sky andnded at Mount Ancestre. He scanned through the crowd, causing the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods to take a few steps back. His gaze stopped at the Omnipotent Lord. With a calm expression, he asked, ¡°Now that thepetition is over, should we discuss the matter of merging universes?¡± The Omnipotent Lord hesitated. Is there a need to merge the twelve universes anymore? Even if the universes were merged, it would be a herculean task for him to be the Lord of the new universe. However, if the universes were not merged, then he would never have the possibility of ascending to a higher rank, and would never have the chance to defeat James. So, in all cases, merging the universes was a must. Thinking about this, the grim look of his disappeared. He grinned widely and looked at all the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, saying, ¡°Wee to all those who havee from afar. Please enter the main hall.¡± Under the weing of the Omnipotent Lord, the many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods and the Caelum Ancestral Gods walked into Mount Ancestre¡¯s main hall. The Omnipotent Lord sat on his throne. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods and some of the Caelum Ancestral Gods sat at their respective ces, while those who did not have a seat had to stand. Scanning through the crowd, he said, ¡°Does anyone have thoughts or suggestions on merging the universes? If there is, please raise it now. We can discuss and solve the matter together.¡± Immediately, a Macrocosm Ancestral God stood up and asked, ¡°Omnipotent Lord, after the twelve universes are merged, how do we delineate the areas? What should we do with the current twelve Lords of the universes? And who will be the Lord of the new universe?¡° These were questions that concerned all Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. The Omnipotent Lord said, ¡°I think that we can first follow the current separations and divide the new universe into twelve areas. Each universe will have one administrator, and the administrators will be the current Lords of the twelve universes. This will ensure harmony and peace after the twelve universes are merged. As for the Lord of the new universe, this should be up for an election. I just think that the Lord of the new universe must be someone that everyone holds in high reverence. He must not only be powerful but also an experienced administrator.¡± His voice echoed across the main hall. ording to the Lord¡¯s words prior to this, whoever was the strongest had the legitimacy to be the Lord of the new universe. Chapter 3829 Chapter 3829 However, he could no longer say so now because of James. If there really was apetition for the position, he would not win. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How about we discuss this after merging the universes?¡± The Omnipotent Lord asked the opinion of all the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. The thing he desired currently was first and foremost, the merging of the universes, because the newly formed universe would surely be his. This was so because he had the most supporters, not only in the First Universe but also in others. ¡°In my view, we should first discuss who will be the Lord of the new Universe.¡± The Lord of the Ninth Universe, Kallinikos Yoav stood up and said, ¡°We should discuss now and only merge the universes after everyone has agreed. Otherwise, casually merging the universes together may result in wars. Once the universes are merged, opinions may sh as to who should be the Lord of the new Universe.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the matter first.¡± A ratherrge number of Macrocosm Ancestral Gods said the same. ¡°I support James to take up the position.¡± The Lord of the Second Universe, Longinus, stood up immediately. Looking at all the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods around him, he said, ¡°Everyone saw the results back at the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth. James defeated everyone, and his comprehension of the Path is unparalleled among the twelve universes. There¡¯s no denying his capability. His Path is also very mysterious. Once James bes the Lord of the new universe, he will surely share with us his own Path.¡± Saying this, Longinus looked toward James with a wide smile, asking, ¡°Am I right, James? Once you be the Lord of the Universe, surely you¡¯ll share with us your Path?¡± James¡¯ eyebrows frowned. Longinus said he wanted to support him, but this was actually a trap. Share with them his Path? How? He himself did not understand his own Path and how to cultivate it. The eyes of many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were on James. James felt embarrassed to refuse and said, ¡°Of course. If I be the Lord of the new universe, I¡¯ll participate in discussions about cultivations and Paths. As such, we can all improve.¡± ¡°If so, I support James.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I hope he¡¯s a man of promises.¡± At that point, more than half of the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods present pledged their support to James. After seeing these turns of allegiances by these Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression turned extremely somber. The Lord of the Six Universe saw this and immediately stood up, saying, ¡°What¡¯s so great about James? I think the Omnipotent Lord is the most qualified one.¡± ¡°Exactly. The Omnipotent Lord has always been the Lord of the First Universe and has upied this position for the longest time. He has the most experience in managing the universe, and his own power is immensely strong.¡± ¡°I support the Omnipotent Lord.¡± Those who were lobbied by the Omnipotent Lord long ago expressed their allegiance to him. In the main hall, the twelve most powerful figures of the universe shared their opinions. James and the Omnipotent Lord have almost the same number of supporters among the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, yet some Lords of the Universes have yet to make up their minds. Nevertheless, just as the twelve universes were busy discussing important matters, a crack appeared in the space outside the Ancestral Holy Site, followed by ck mists from which emanated frightening Dark Powers. Chapter 3830 Chapter 3830 In the void outside Mount Ancestre, a crack appeared. The crack continuously expanded. Within a split second, a cloud of ck mists appeared. The ck mists contained frightening Dark Power that spread across the Ancestral Holy Site and engulfed it. At this moment, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods and Caelum Ancestral Gods in the main hall of Mount Ancestre realized that something was not quite right. They stood up and went outside the main hall, only to see the ck mists heading towards them from afar. ¡°Dark Power?¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°The armies of the Dark World have invaded us. Are they here to destroy the most powerful figures of the twelve universes because they knew that all of them would be gathered here in the First Universe?¡± A number of Macrocosm Ancestral Gods eximed. The Omnipotent Lord took the lead and looked in the direction of the ck mists. They appeared outside the Ancestral Holy Site before disappearing. Then, innumerable living beings of the Dark World showed up in the sky. All of them emanated a scary aura, rendering the Heavenly Paths of the First Universe in chaos. At the forefront of the Dark Army was a woman. The girl wore a ck dress and looked very pretty. She looked very elegant and refined. Yet underneath that slender figure was extremely unnerving Dark Power. ¡°I-It¡¯s her?¡± James froze when he saw the woman. In his mind, someone familiar appeared. Sienna Cahan. The Twelfth Universe. The Primeval Age. The Seven Cahan Sisters. A genius whose capabilities were just a notch beneath Thea Cahan. In his memory, he remembered that he refused to marry Sienna after he brought her back from Mount Heavenly Path. Sienna leftter, only to never be seen again. Now that Sienna was before him, he was shocked. Sienna¡¯s own aura was very powerful. Behind her were many powerful figures. The number of these powerful figures rivaled the total of the twelve universes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James was appalled. Mirabelle fell into a trance of shock for quite a bit upon seeing Sienna. When she woke up from her train of thought, she quickly walked towards James and said softly, ¡°James, she¡¯s one of the new powerful Lords from the Dark World. Rumors have it that her power is at the Eight-Power Macrocosm Power. Even if I deploy all my power against her, I would not be her match.¡± James nodded gently. He still did not know what Sienna was up to, so he dared not act recklessly. This was the First Universe, the territory of the Omnipotent Lord. He took a quick nce at the Omnipotent Lord. The Omnipotent Lord stood up, appearing in front. He looked at Sienna and the Dark Army behind her, interrogating her coldly, ¡°Sienna, what is the meaning of this? Are you trying to initiate a war against the twelve universes during our conference?¡± Although the Dark World was very powerful and would incite the Dark Strife from time to time, the First Universe has never had its taste of the Strife since he rose to power. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He was fearless of the Dark World. ¡°Hmph,¡± Sienna said coldly, ¡°So what if I am? But I¡¯m here not for that purpose. Rather, I¡¯m here for vengeance.¡± Sienna¡¯s voice echoed across the hall. Hearing this, the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods looked at each other. Vengeance? What vengeance? Who angered Sienna? All of them were confused. So was the Omnipotent Lord, who then proceeded to ask, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Omnipotent Lord, do you remember the Thirteenth Universe?¡± Her voice was loud but cold, filled with murderous intent. More questions appeared in the head of the Omnipotent Lord. What happened in the Thirteenth Universe? He looked at Sienna, asking, ¡°What about the Thirteenth Universe?¡± Sienna answered him, saying, ¡°When the Thirteenth Universe was created, many geniuses from different universes went there to acquire providence. Do you remember a certain James Caden?¡± Chapter 3831 Chapter 3831 ¡°James?¡± The Omnipotent Lord was taken aback and fell into deep thought. Then, he began recalling his memory.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± said the Omnipotent Lord. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Sienna said coldly, ¡°In the Thirteenth Universe, the nine powerhouses of the First Universe worked together to form a kill trap, luring James into it and causing him to die in battle. I¡¯m here to settle ounts today.¡± The Omnipotent Lord immediately exined, ¡°When obtaining fortune in the new universe, I¡¯ve already said that any grudges in the new universe won¡¯t involve each universe. James died because he wasn¡¯t strong enough. It isn¡¯t the other people¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Siennaughed. ¡°James died in the hands of the First Universe¡¯s living beings. I want the First Universe to die too.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sienna¡¯s aura was frightening. The Dark Army behind her was even more so. All this made all the Lords of the Universes and Macrocosm Gods unable to express their opinions. They were afraid of angering the powerful Dark Lord, resulting in death. Taking a deep breath, the Omnipotent Lord asked, ¡°Who¡¯s James, who died in the battle, to you? Why is he worth your trouble?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the person I like,¡± answered Sienna coldly. Instantly, the Omnipotent Lord apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this matter, but obtaining the fortune is dangerous. Other people can¡¯t be med for James¡¯ death. I apologize to James for all the living beings who participated in the battle.¡± The Omnipotent Lord knew Sienna was powerful. He also knew that a huge battle would begin if he did not deal with the Dark Army properly this time. He did not want to fight, especially at this critical time during the merging of the universes. ¡°Haha. Do you think an apology is enough? What a joke.¡± Siennaughed out loud. She had been holding back for so long until this day. How could she forgive them with one apology from the Omnipotent Lord? When James, who was in the crowd, heard this, he could not help but feel sad. He did not expect his death to have such arge impact on Sienna. He also did not expect Sienna to take revenge on his behalf, leading the Dark Army to the First Universe and going against the First Universe. At the same time, James was curious about how Sienna became the Dark Lord. He was contemting whether or not he should resolve this catastrophe. If he showed himself, the battle would not start. Nheless, he was a little selfish. If Sienna wiped out the First Universe and killed the Omnipotent Lord, the threats he received would lessen. ¡°Hand over the murderers.¡± Sienna¡¯s voice was loud. There was anger in her voice, and her roar resembled thunder. All powerhouses present at the Ancestral Holy Site were terrified. Without any hesitation, the Omnipotent Lord waved his hand and forcefully dragged Yermi, who was meditating in seclusion, over to where they were at. Then, Thoth, who was not at the Ancestral Holy Site, was also forcefully dragged to the ce. ¡°Among the nine living beings who killed James that day, seven of them have been killed by another friend of James. Presently, only two of them are left. They¡¯re all yours,¡± spoke the Omnipotent Lord. Upon seeing this scene, Yermi felt scared as he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t hand me over.¡± Meanwhile, Thoth was confused. He had no idea what was happening. As Sienna waved her hands, a ball of ck smoke emerged from her palms. The ck smoke engulfed Yermi and Thoth before taking them to the sky. Yermi was a Macrocosm Ancestral God, yet he could not break free at this moment. As for Thoth, he was a mere Caelum Ancestral God. Looking at the terrifying Sienna ahead of him, Yermi quickly begged, ¡°Everything is negotiable. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Chapter 3832 Chapter 3832 Yermi was recuperating in seclusion. His injuries had not fully healed. He did not appear even when the conference began. He only knew he had been turned in. He had no idea what was going on. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since this matter involved him and Thoth, he guessed it was rted to the battle in the Thirteenth Universe. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s going on? Save me!¡± As the ck smoke engulfed Yermi, he could feel his body decaying. He was terrified. The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s expression was dark. As the matter had gone to this extent, he could only hand over Yermi to prevent this battle from happening. He said, ¡°Yermi, this is your debt. You have to pay it back. I can¡¯t help you as your teacher.¡± When he heard that, Yermi felt despair. Seeing Sienna full of killing intent, he could sense how powerful Sienna was. He was sure she was on par with his teacher. Besides, there were too many lords behind her. ¡°Lord, this has nothing to do with me. I only followed my teacher¡¯s instructions. At first, I didn¡¯t want to kill James, but my teacher ordered me to think of a way to kill James as the potential he showed was too frightening.¡± In between life and death, Yermi did not care about anything else aside from his life. If Sienna took action, he would be a goner. He would enter the Dark World and exist in the state of an evil spirit, and he would have no chance of reincarnation. When the Omnipotent Lord heard Yermi¡¯s words, his expression darkened further, and killing intent also surged in his heart. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the trouble. I¡¯ll deal with him myself and give you a satisfactory oue.¡± At once, the Omnipotent Lord took action. As he raised his hands, invincible power emerged in his palms. The power immediately attacked Yermi. With Yermi¡¯s ability, he could not resist the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s attack at all. Besides, he was trapped, so he could not do anything. After he got hit, his body and soul were instantly destroyed, and he disappeared from the crowd. Thoth trembled from fear as he watched this scene. He knew it was difficult to escape. ¡°Lord, I¡¯m willing to change sides. I¡¯ll give up my body right away. I¡¯ll enter the Dark World in the state of my soul and give myself up to you.¡± However, Sienna¡¯s cold expression did not change. With a wave of her hand, the ck smoke filled the air, and under the destruction of the ck smoke, Thoth disappeared in the blink of an eye without leaving behind a single soul sigil. Watching the series of events unfold, James felt ufortable. It was his affair and the Karma he tainted, yet Sienna took revenge for him. He could sense there was another subtle Karma connection between him and Sienna. ¡°Lord, you have killed the people involved, so let''s put an end to this matter. Take the Dark Army and retreat.¡± The Omnipotent Lord looked at Sienna. ¡°Retreat?¡± Sienna¡¯s expression was dark as she said, ¡°Just like that? How could the lives of a mere First Stage Macrocosm God and a Caelum Ancestral God beparable to James¡¯ life?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± The Omnipotent Lord was angry. He had alreadypromised when facing Sienna and killed the disciple he raised. Was it not enough? ¡°I want the First Universe to die too.¡± Sienna¡¯s voice sounded loud and clear at the Ancestral Holy Site. As soon as she finished speaking, the lords of the other universes and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were frightened. ¡°Haha,¡±ughed the Omnipotent Lord. ¡°Did you actually think I was afraid of you? The powerhouses of all twelve universes have gathered here today. Do you dare to attack my universe?¡± As soon as he said that, the lords of the other universes and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods backed away as if the grudge between the Dark World and the First Universe had nothing to do with them. Watching everyone back away, the Omnipotent Lord cursed, ¡°How useless.¡± Chapter 3833 Chapter 3833 The Omnipotent Lord felt disappointed with the people who stepped back. He scolded, ¡°If you back out today, the Dark World will gather an army and appear in your universes. Now, the only way is to work together and fight against the Dark Army. Whether or not the Dark Lord can wipe out the twelve universes depends on her ability.¡± The Omnipotent Lord knew that with the First Universe¡¯s ability, the First Universe could not resist the Dark Army led by Sienna at all. Currently, the only method was to form an alliance with all twelve universes. Only then could they have a chance of winning. Sienna swept her gaze across all Macrocosm Ancestral Gods present. ¡°This is my grudge toward the First Universe. It has nothing to do with the rest of you, so please leave. I promise I will not invade other universes. If you insist on fighting along with the First Universe, I will kill you too.¡± Even though Sienna was ady, she never backed down and had an invincible spirit. With simple words, she made it clear that she did not want to be enemies with the twelve universes. She also showed that she was not afraid of the twelve universes. The Lord of the Second Universe stepped forward and said, ¡°Lord, as this is between you and the First Universe, I won¡¯t participate in this.¡± Angrily, the Omnipotent Lord shouted, ¡°Longinus, the twelve universes are about to consolidate. Everyone is a living being from some universe. How could you retreat?¡± Longinus nced at the Omnipotent Lord and said dully, ¡°The universes have not consolidated. Besides, it isn¡¯t certain that the consolidation will be sessful. I don¡¯t want to participate in this fight.¡± As he spoke, he ordered, ¡°All living beings of the Second Universe can¡¯t participate in the battle.¡± With Longinus taking the initiative to express his thought, the Omnipotent Lord panicked. He looked at James. ¡°Forty-nine, the twelve universes are going to consolidate soon. As one of the candidates to be the lord of the new universe, you should step forward and lead everyone to fight against the Dark World. After all, the Illuminated World and the Dark World aren¡¯tpatible.¡± James shrugged his shoulders. ¡°This is the hatred the First Universe caused. I don¡¯t want to get involved in this.¡± Although this matter was directly rted to James, he did not want to participate for now. It was due to the Omnipotent Lord being too greedy. Thetter was an unstable factor and a ticking time bomb. In fact, James wanted to join hands with Sienna and kill the Omnipotent Lord. ¡°You¡­¡± The Omnipotent Lord was furious. ¡°I won¡¯t participate either,¡± said the Lord of the Third Universe. ¡°This is none of my business.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°This is a grudge between the Lord and the First Universe.¡± ¡­ The Lords of the Universes took turns expressing their opinions. Even Lishai, the Lord of the Sixth Universe, who had always been loyal to the First Universe did not want to participate in the battle. It was better to watch the battle for now. If they participated in the battle, even with the Sixth Universe, they could not defeat the Dark Army. In a short moment, all universes had expressed their thoughts. At this time, Mirabelle of the First Universe also spoke up, ¡°This is the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s grudge against the Lord. I did not go to the Thirteenth Universe, so I had no idea about James¡¯ matter.¡± ¡°Mirabelle¡­¡± The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Mirabelle with bloodshot eyes. Before the Dark Army even attacked the Ancestral Holy Site, he had already lost his temper. After Mirabelle expressed herself, the other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe also said that they did not want to participate in the battle. ¡°Great.¡± The Omnipotent Lordughed out of anger. ¡°I want to see what you can do to me.¡± At once, his long hair stood on end, and his robe swayed endlessly as a frightening aura burst from his body. Under the influence of this aura, the space in the Ancestral Holy Site became unstable. This power distorted countless voids in the First Universe. It seemed that the universe was about to crack. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said James after ncing at Quanesha beside him. Then, the two disappeared and flew toward the Chaos outside the universe. Chapter 3834 Chapter 3834 When James sensed something wrong, he immediately left the ce. Quanesha did not hesitate. Once she saw James leave, she took off too. The lords of the other universes and the Macrocosm Ancestral Gods also found something was wrong. The First Universe would have an intense battle today, and they did not want to be affected. So, they hurriedly left. Soon, only the Omnipotent Lord and several disciples of the Ancestral Holy Site stayed behind at the site. Many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods of the First Universe had also left. However, a few Macrocosm Ancestral Gods who were loyal to the Omnipotent Lord stayed at the ce. ¡°Kill every one of the First Universe without leaving anyone alive,¡± ordered Sienna. Once she finished speaking, the Dark Army behind her dispersed and appeared in every corner of the First Universe, killing the living beings of the First Universe. ¡°Who dares to kill my people?!¡± the Omnipotent Lord roared in anger. His roar sounded throughout the universe. The Dark Army in every corner of the universe was stunned. They did not dare to act rashly. In the Ancestral Holy Site, the Omnipotent Lord had a strong aura. He showed all his strength and appeared to be an invincible war god. Sienna did not back down. A strong Dark Power burst from her body. The Dark Power contained the Eighth Stage of Macrocosm Power. Even though her cultivation rank was slightly lower than the Omnipotent Lord, her aura was not inferior to the Omnipotent Lord. Besides, there were many lords behind Sienna. Among the lords, there were powerful ones. In fact, there was a lord who had an aura simr to Sienna. They were both the Eighth Stage Lord Rank. This lord was a man. The man was not old. He appeared to be approximately thirty years old. He wore a ck robe and looked handsome. With an aloof expression, he walked forward and fought alongside Sienna. When the Omnipotent Lord saw the two lords with simr auras, his emotions became unstable. Currently, he was the only one left. Even if a few Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were around, they would be useless. The Omnipotent Lord knew that once the battle started, there was no going back. It was a matter of life or death. If he did not kill these lords, he would either die or the First Universe would be wiped out. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Today, the First Universe will die together with James,¡± shouted Sienna. The Omnipotent Lord took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, ¡°Must we fight until there¡¯s death? I admit that the Dark Army can wipe out the First Universe, but if we used all our might to fight, they might not defeat me. Is it worth the sacrifice of so many humans because of one man?¡± The Omnipotent Lord wanted to know if there was still room for negotiation. Sienna said coldly, ¡°Even the destruction of the First Universe can¡¯t bepared to James¡¯s life.¡± At this moment, outside the Chaos of the First Universe, James watched the scene unfold and frowned. He wondered if it was a good decision to hide when Sienna was going to wipe out the First Universe. James could tell that the Dark Army led by Sienna had the ability to wipe it out. However, the Omnipotent Lord was a Ninth Stage Macrocosm Ancestral God. If the battle began, even if the First Universe had been destroyed, the Dark Army would suffer a huge loss. Perhaps Sienna would get injured too. He did not want Sienna to suffer from any injuries for him. She had already done a lot for him. After thinking about all this, he felt he needed to show himself and resolve the disaster between the Dark World and the First Universe. If he could resolve this disaster, he would have more prestige in the Tenth Universe. It would be easier for him to be a lord of a universe. At this thought, James scanned his surroundings. He saw that there were many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods nearby, including Quanesha. He chose to leave quietly and moved to a space in the Chaos where no one was around. He changed his appearance again. This time, he changed his appearance to his original one. He also changed his robe and wore white clothes. After changing back to himself, James quickly left. Taking a step forward, he disappeared on the spot. When he appeared again, he was already at the Ancestral Holy Site in the First Universe. Chapter 3835 Chapter 3835 Here, the Omnipotent Lord had a strong aura. He still spoke up, wanting to avoid the battle. The Omnipotent Lord did not want to fight, as neither the First Universe nor himself could afford to lose. ¡°Must we fight until one of us dies?¡± The Omnipotent Lord¡¯s face was dark. He had never been in such distress and humility before. ¡°We can avoid the fight, but you must follow me to the Dark World. I¡¯ll hold you in captivity forever,¡± spoke Sienna, expressing her condition. ¡°No way.¡± The Omnipotent Lord refused directly. He was the Lord of the First Universe and the strongest powerhouse in the twelve universes, so how could he be imprisoned? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°If so, let¡¯s fight.¡± Without saying anything else, Sienna summoned the ck smoke, which had a terrifying power, from her body and attacked the Omnipotent Lord. The Dark Power was too strong. The power instantly broke the gxies the Omnipotent Lord was in. Although it was merely a ball of smoke, it caused the deaths of many living beings in the First Universe. ¡°Sure.¡± Since the situation had reached this extent, the Omnipotent Lord had no choice but to fight. Even if the First Universe got destroyed, he had to kill Sienna. ¡°Stop.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded. Following the voice, a shadow appeared at the center of the battlefield silently. It was James who had changed back to his original appearance. Once James appeared, he raised his hands and dissipated Sienna¡¯s ck smoke. However, the ck smoke was too strong. As James dissipated it suddenly, he suffered bacsh and stumbled backward. The ck smoke entered his body and caused him harm unknowingly. Nevertheless, he still managed to dissipate it. Sienna was bewildered. She stared at the person who appeared at the center of the battlefield. ¡°James¡­¡± She had an unbelievable expression. Sienna thought that there was a problem with her eyes and that she was hallucinating. She found it hard to believe it was real. A person who had been dead for so long, who had been on her mind and who she had missed, was standing before her eyes right now. On her face, there was an unbelievable expression. The corners of her eyes became moist, and her eyes fogged up. ¡°I-Is it really you?¡± James looked at Sienna, who had tears in her eyes, and he felt guilty. He did not know how to face Sienna. However, he had to face her at this moment. He stepped into the void and walked toward Sienna. Soon, he appeared before her. Looking at her, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Far away, the Omnipotent Lord was stunned. What was going on? How could James be alive? In the Chaos outside the universe, many Lords and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were bewildered. ¡°Is it him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s James, who was killed by the nine prodigies of the First Universe in the Thirteenth Universe.¡± ¡°How could he still be alive?¡± ¡°He managed to resolve the Dark Lord¡¯s attack. What cultivation rank has he reached?¡± The powerhouses who saw James were all surprised. Chapter 3836 Chapter 3836 James had shown himself, but he was forced to do so. Initially, he nned to hide his identity until the consolidation of universes had finished and until the new universe took shape. Now, he had shown himself. There were two reasons he showed himself. Firstly, it was because of Sienna. To take revenge on his behalf, Sienna had done too much. He did not want Sienna to fight a life-or-death battle with the First Universe again for him. Secondly, he hadprehended the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth, and he could continue perfecting his Path, allowing his power to improve again. His improvement could be seen when he resolved Sienna¡¯s attack. Currently, he was very strong. He was one of the top powerhouses in the twelve universes. Even if he weren¡¯t the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s match, with Sienna by his side, he was no longer afraid of the First Universe. Outside the Chaos, a beautiful woman stood. She watched the scene at the Ancestral Holy Site in the First Universe and saw a familiar yet unfamiliar person. She was shocked. ¡°Teacher is alive?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Quanesha found it hard to believe. The battle in Juda Realm in the Thirteenth Universe was famous in many universes. Numerous powerhouses were shocked by the strength James showed. Who knew that a dead person was still alive? Besides, James had be more terrifying now. ¡°James¡­¡± Sienna called out with tears in her eyes. Stepping into the void, James walked over to Sienna and stood before her. However, before he could get close to her, a man stood forward and appeared before Sienna, blocking his path. The man was a lord from the Dark World. He had known Sienna for a long time. It could be said that they grew up together. He also knew about Sienna¡¯s matters. ¡°Stop. If you go any forward, I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡± said the lord with hostility. ¡°Xosha, move,¡± said Sienna. Xosha frowned. He had never seen Sienna act this way before. He reminded, ¡°Sienna, James has been dead for so long. I¡¯ve investigated his death. He did not leave behind a single soul sigil, so he can¡¯t reincarnate or enter the Dark World. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s alive. This must be the First Universe¡¯s scheme. Don¡¯t fall for this trick.¡± Upon hearing that, Sienna came back to her senses. She missed James too much. Thus, when James appeared, she lost her mind. Staring at James, she asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you pretending to be James?¡± Touching his chin, James did not expect to be called a fraud when he showed himself using his original appearance. ¡°Pretending to be James?¡± Speechless, he said, ¡°Sienna, do I need to pretend to be myself?¡± Xosha asked, ¡°I investigated personally and found that James¡¯ soul has been destroyed. Only his broken body was left behind. Besides, his body has decayed over the years and is long gone.¡± Without saying anything, James summoned a few Chaotic Treasures. The first treasure he took out was the Cahan family¡¯s Demon-yer Sword. Looking at the Demon-yer Sword, he said dully, ¡°This is the Demon-yer Sword. It used to belong to a lord in the Dark World, but he lost it in the Twelfth Universe. In the end, it was obtained by the Cahans. Before I went to the Thirteenth Universe, Thea gave me this sword to defend myself against other living beings.¡± As he spoke, he took out the Time Capsule. ¡°This is the Time Capsule.¡± Chapter 3837 Chapter 3837 ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a living being from the Primeval Age of the Twelfth Universe. I¡¯m from this era.¡± James exined the situation of the Four Cmities of Earth. ¡°I used the Time Capsule to go to the Primeval Age. I went there to find Thea.¡± Upon hearing that, Sienna understood everything. It was no wonder James had a different feeling toward Briana. It turned out that there was such a story behind them. In a cold voice, Xosha said, ¡°Hmph. Continue making up stories. You don¡¯t have proof.¡± Sienna also did not fully believe James. She had personally searched for him and confirmed he had died. James felt helpless. Then, several Paths emerged from the power in his body. There were the Five Great Paths, Elemental Path, Yin and Yang Path, Dark Path, and Karma. ¡°Sienna, you should remember that I helped you resolve the Dark Power in the Cahan Residence. You alsoprehended the Dark Path because you saw the Curse Inscription.¡± ¡°In the twelve universes, only I can cultivate so many Path Seals.¡± Hearing that, Sienna believed Jamespletely. ¡°James, it is you. This is great. You¡¯re alive.¡± She jumped toward James immediately and embraced him. At this moment, she did not act like the Dark Lord. She looked like a pitiful girl. Tears kept falling and wetted James¡¯ shoulders. James also hugged Sienna, and his hands were on her waist. Softly, heforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. I¡¯m still alive. You have suffered a lot for the past several years.¡± Many powerhouses were watching this scene. No one expected the prodigy born in the Twelfth Universe to be alive, and no one expected the powerful Lord of the Dark World to have a connection with a living being from the Twelfth Universe. If the Twelfth Universe and the Dark World formed an alliance, wouldn¡¯t they be invincible? The Omnipotent Lord was also taken aback. At the same time, he let out a sigh of relief. At least, the life-or-death battle would not begin. The First Universe had avoided the crisis of destruction because of that. James let go of Sienna. Sienna¡¯s face had tear stains, making her look pitiful. ¡°What about Briana? How are the two of you doing?¡± she could not help but ask. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She wanted to know what happened to James and Thea. James sighed. ¡°I did die in battle in the Thirteenth Universe. Henrik brought my corpse back and buried me in the Mortal Dimension of the Human Realm. When I woke up, more than ten Epochs had passed. The Twelfth Universe faced a crisis, and Thea had reincarnated before I went to the Thirteenth Universe, only leaving behind a part of her spirit.¡± ¡°Her spirit had been refined into a part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. ¡°Many Epochster, the Ancestral God Rank Elixir was crushed, and Thea¡¯s soul reincarnated into a mortal. Then, she became my wife. ¡°After that, to stop thest cmity, Thea became a part of the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, and I consumed the Ancestral God Rank Elixir. It was only then that the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators were killed, and the cmity was resolved. ¡°As for Thea¡¯s reincarnated body, I have not found it.¡± Hearing that James had not found Thea¡¯s reincarnated body, Sienna was slightly delighted. Even though Thea was her sister, Sienna hoped James would never find her. ¡°So, you refused to marry me because you came to the Primeval Age to find Thea.¡± Sienna smiled and asked, ¡°Since you did not find Briana, shouldn¡¯t you make up for the wedding you refused?¡± ¡°...¡± Sienna¡¯s words made James speechless. Chapter 3838 Chapter 3838 ¡°Of course, I have to make it up for you.¡± After a slight hesitation, James expressed his thought. Sienna had done too much for him. So many Epochs had passed, yet she remembered to take revenge for him. She even offended the Twelfth Universe by wanting to battle with them. James did not know how to repay her. Besides, he could sense that there was a Karma connection between him and Sienna. If he refused the marriage today, more uncertainties would appear in the future. Standing to the side, Xosha had a dark expression on his face. He had known Sienna for such a long time. During this period, the two grew together and made the Dark World powerful. He knew about Sienna¡¯s affairs and that she liked James. However, James was dead. Xosha believed that Sienna would forget about James one day and be together with him. Nheless, the oue was that James was still alive and that they would hold a wedding. ¡°Sienna, congrattions.¡± Xosha smiled bitterly. He did not want Sienna to marry James, but he wanted Sienna to be happy. ¡°Xosha, thank you.¡± Sienna felt grateful. A thank you made Xosha sad, and he almost cried. He held back his tears though. This matter had already been determined, so he could only bless Sienna. He could only me himself for meeting Sienna toote. When Sienna looked at James, her gaze changed, and she looked in love. ¡°When¡¯s the wedding?¡± Sienna smiled happily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hold a wedding first. After that, we¡¯ll look for Briana.¡± After ncing at the Omnipotent Lord standing afar, James looked at Sienna and said, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time. When the twelve universes consolidated and the lord of the new universe is chosen, we¡¯ll hold a wedding after the new universe stabilizes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sienna nodded and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Retreat.¡± Then, she looked at Xosha and said, ¡°Xosha, bring the army back. You¡¯re in control of the Dark Army for now. I¡¯ll stay here for some time.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Without saying anything else, Xosha quickly left with the Dark Army. After Xosha left, James asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Sienna exined, ¡°After leaving the Cahans, I went to several ces for cultivation in the universe. Then, I headed to the Dark World and continued cultivating and perfecting my Dark Path. I met Xosha in a dangerous area in the Dark World. The two of us went through many hardships, but we¡¯re just friends.¡± James smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about your rtionship.¡± Sienna could not help but pull James¡¯ hand. She appeared happy. Meanwhile, the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s face was still dark. Although the battle had been resolved, he did not want to face the uing situation. At this moment, many lords of the universes and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were outside the Chaos. They returned to the Ancestral Holy Site in the First Universe. They appeared before James. Seeing the Ancestral Holy Site Sienna¡¯s power had been destroyed, he sensed several soul sigil fragments in heaven and earth. They were all implicated in Sienna¡¯s attack. James waved his hands, and a few mysterious sigils emerged from his palms. These sigils entered the void. The destroyed Ancestral Holy Site began to recover, and the dead living beings were revived miraculously. Chapter 3839 Chapter 3839 Walking over, Quanesha had an excited expression. She could not help but say, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re still alive. This is great.¡± James smiled before changing his appearance. He changed into Forty-nine¡¯s appearance. ¡°Huh?¡± Quanesha¡¯s jaw dropped. The surrounding lords of the universes and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The Lord of the Ninth Universe shouted, ¡°James, you¡¯re Forty-nine?¡± The other lords of the universes and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were also stunned. None expected Forty-nine, who defeated everyone on the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth, to be James. James smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± He changed back into his original form. With a dark expression, the Omnipotent Lord walked over and nced at Sienna with a wary look. He could not resist saying, ¡°We need to discuss the consolidation of universes. This is the affair of the twelve universes and the Illuminated World. It has nothing to do with the Dark World.¡± Looking at the Omnipotent Lord, Sienna said, ¡°I¡¯m a living being of the Twelfth Universe. I¡¯m not a living being of the Dark World. I have only cultivated the Dark Path using the identity of an Illuminated World¡¯s living being and became a lord of the Dark World. Among the twelve universes that will be consolidated, there¡¯s the Twelfth Universe. So, how does it have nothing to do with me?¡± The Omnipotent Lord did not want Sienna to be involved in the consolidation, but he could not refute her words. He did not know what to do. He put so much effort into bringing the twelve universes together because he wanted to be the lord of the new universe and obtain enough providence. He also wanted to prepare for surpassing the Ninth Stage Macrocosm Ancestral God. Now, there was Forty-nine, who was James, and a powerful Dark Lord. Initially, James already had many supporters. Now that Sienna was one of them, how could the Omnipotent Lord fight for the lord of the universe? ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the consolidation matter next time.¡± After saying that, the Omnipotent Lord disappeared from the spot. Meanwhile, James and the other powerhouses appeared at the Ancestral Holy Site. Originally, James wanted to buy enough time for the living beings of the Twelfth Universe, so the postponement of the discussion was just what he wanted. To him, it was alright to postpone it for three to five Epochs. If the Twelfth Universe had the time of three to five more Epochs, with the current situation of the Twelfth Universe, arge batch of powerhouses would be born. Besides, during the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth, he hadprehended something. He found a way to continue improving his Paths. The method was toprehend more Paths until the extreme and be Macrocosm Ancestral Power, reaching Ninth Stage Macrocosm Ancestral Power. After putting everything heprehended into the new power, his power would increase and his Chaos Path Power would be stronger. N?velDrama.Org owns this. James did not know what cultivation rank he needed to reach to be considered the true Chaos Path. He roughly knew that Chaos was an existence surpassing everything. Only if his ability reached a level that could crush a Ninth Stage Macrocosm Ancestral God could it be considered the true Chaos Path. In the manor James lived at the Ancestral Holy Site, James and Sienna sat in the foyer and chatted. They talked about everything they experienced during this time. At this moment, a few shadows walked into the courtyard. It was Salvatore, the Lord of the Eighth Universe, Kallinikos, the Lord of the Ninth Universe, Yekaterina, the Lord of the Tenth Universe, and Tomiv, the Lord of the Eleventh Universe. Before Kallinikos entered, augh sounded. ¡°Haha. James, I didn¡¯t expect you to be still alive. I thought you actually died in the Thirteenth Universe. You even became so strong.¡± When Kallinikos and the rest appeared, James stood up and called out, ¡°Greetings.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Kallinikos waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal in the cultivation world. I¡¯m not worth your respect.¡± Chapter 3840 Chapter 3840 Strength was king. It was an unchangeable truth. Even though Kallinikos used to guide James, James'' ability surpassed him. So, he could not afford James¡¯s respect. James smiled and did not say anything. The few lords of the universes entered, and James invited them to sit. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The lords¡¯ gazes fixated on Sienna. To James, they were more concerned about Sienna. What was going on? ¡°James, aren¡¯t you going to introduce this beautifuldy to us?¡± Kallinikos asked with a smile. ¡°Uh¡­¡± James hesitated as he did not know how to introduce Sienna. On the other hand, Sienna was friendly as she said, ¡°I¡¯m Sienna Cahan. I¡¯m James¡¯ wife.¡± Sienna was a person who dared to love and hate. During the Primeval Age, she made it clear that she loved James. However, she did not get James¡¯ acknowledgment. Now that she had received James¡¯ approval, she addressed herself as James¡¯ wife. James smiled while nodding. Since he had already approved of Sienna, she was his wife. Where was Thea? He felt sorry for her. Several lords of the universes gathered together and began chatting. Kallinikos asked about James¡¯ matter. ¡°James, what happened? When I was in the Thirteenth Universe, I did not sense your soul sigil at all. How did you revive?¡± James exined, ¡°A long time ago, to cultivate the Dark Path, I tore my soul into pieces and forcefully merged them into my body. In that battle, my body suffered severe damage, and I did not have any breaths. Thus, my soul aura and soul sigil couldn¡¯t be sensed.¡± ¡°At that time, there was no life in my body, so you couldn¡¯t sense my soul. As I was buried underground for more than ten Epochs, my body slowly recovered, and my soul gradually woke up.¡± Hearing that, Yekaterina could not help but ask, ¡°What Path are you cultivating? Why can¡¯t we sense your cultivation rank?¡± The Lord of the Eleventh Universe, Tomiv, also asked, ¡°Which cultivation rank are you in?¡± Facing these questions, James did not hide from them. Frankly, he answered, ¡°The Path I¡¯m cultivating is a Path that never appeared before. This Path was triangted by someone of the older generation. The Path is known as Chaos. As for my cultivation rank, after I cultivated the Chaos Path, I no longer have a cultivation rank. The previous cultivation ranks can¡¯t measure my ability.¡± ¡°As for my current ability, I¡¯m not sure of it either. I think I¡¯m on par with a Ninth Stage Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± James had a judgment on his ability. If he could defeat the Omnipotent Lord on the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth, that meant there was a gap between him and the Omnipotent Lord. Though, it should be a small gap. ¡°Chaos Path?¡± The few lords of the universes were taken aback. What Path was that? Why had they never heard of it before? Kallinikos asked, ¡°Who was the person of the older generation that triangted it?¡± ¡°She calls herself Yukia,¡± responded James. He looked at the few lords of the universes and asked, ¡°As for what kind of existence Yukia is, I don¡¯t know much about it as I¡¯ve never seen her before. Nheless, I¡¯m sure that Yukia isn¡¯t a living being from the Twelfth Universe. She was born before the Eighth Universe appeared. You guys are more knowledgeable. Have you heard of Yukia before?¡± ¡°Yukia?¡± Chapter 3841 Chapter 3841 Yekaterina frowned and fell into thought. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard my father mention her before.¡± Kallinikos¡¯ curiosity was piqued and he turned to Yekaterina. ¡°Oh?¡± Yekaterina said, ¡°My father used to be the Tenth Universe¡¯s former Lord. When the Tenth Universe was born, the First Universe also interfered and constantly oppressed the Tenth Universe. My father perished because of their tyranny. ¡°Yukia was also mentioned in some messages left by my father.¡± James asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± Yekaterina replied. ¡°In his messages, Yukia was described as a mysterious senior who was in pursuit of the truth. She seemed to be trying to find out the essence and origin of Paths.¡± She attempted to exin but only had very little information about Yukia. Sienna sat aside without saying a word. James looked at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a Lord in the Dark World and have resided there for a long time. How much do you know about the Dark Strife in the past?¡± Sienna said, ¡°Which one are you asking about? Forces in the Dark World are intricate and it¡¯smon for battles to break out between powerful Lords.¡± ¡°If we consider the time it happened, the Dark Strife should¡¯ve taken ce before the Ninth Universe was formed. I only know when Yukia participated in the Dark Strife, and she severely injured three hundred Nine Stage Lords.¡± Sienna thought for a while and said, ¡°Oh, that one? I¡¯ve indeed heard about it. However, that topic seems to be taboo in the Dark World and is rarely talked about, even now. Only a few ancient and influential forces still have records about it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sienna suddenly recalled something. ¡°Xerxes¡¯s ancestors were seemingly involved in the Dark Strife. What if I brought you to the Dark World to see her?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Good idea. We¡¯ll go see her when there is a chance.¡± James wanted to know everything about Yukia. However, he could not leave for the Dark World now. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods spoke at length about her, but none of them really knew much about Yukia. After chatting for a while, Kallinikos changed the topic and asked about the ns to merge the universes in the future. ¡°What do you think about the merging of our universes, James?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Omnipotent Lord wants to merge the twelve universes and be the resulting universe¡¯s lord. Now that he hasn¡¯tpletely secured the position, he will naturally postpone the union. If no one steps up to take charge of it, it¡¯s not going to proceed smoothly,¡± responded James. Yekaterina asked, ¡°Will you step up to oversee the fusion?¡± The Eighth Universe and Eleventh Universe were waiting for James¡¯ decision and would defer to his opinions. If James stepped forward to preside over the matter, then the union would continue. If he refused, then it might not proceed. James slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°The Twelfth Universe is now enjoying an age of prosperity. In consideration of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s denizens, I don¡¯t n to take the reins for now. I¡¯ll go to the Omnipotent Lord to discuss this matter further before making a decision.¡± Yekaterina said, ¡°Regardless of whether our universes merge, the probability of you bing the new universe¡¯s lord is very high. I¡¯m hoping you will take into consideration inhabitants from other universes as well.¡± James nodded and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, James continued. ¡°I must consult the Omnipotent Lord right away to hear his opinion. If he doesn¡¯t agree to proceed with the merger, then this matter will be postponed for now and I¡¯ll go to the Dark World to learn more about Yukia.¡± Everyone else nodded in approval. Chapter 3842 Chapter 3842 After a brief discussion, James dismissed the other Universe Lords. Quanesha had been waiting outside the manor for James since he entered the meeting with the other Uinverse Lords. After James sent them away, he turned to Quanesha, who was waiting outside the manor. She called out to him excitedly, ¡°Master.¡± James was her master and had taught her a lot in the past. Without James, she would have died at the beginning of the Thirteenth Universe¡¯s formation. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside before we talk,¡± said James as he invited Quanesha into the manor. Quenasha entered the manor¡¯s hall, looked at him affectionately, and said, ¡°Do you understand how much I missed you, Master? I¡¯ve always wanted to avenge you all these years. However, I¡¯m too weak and could only store my hatred in my heart.¡± James smiled. ¡°I¡¯m well and alive. I didn¡¯t expect you to reach such a high cultivation rank. You¡¯re already a Macrocosm Ancestral God.¡± Standing to the side, Sienna could tell that Quenasha had feelings for James. Taking note of the atmosphere, she stood up, and said, ¡°You guys talk. I¡¯ll go outside for a walk.¡± Just when James was about to say something in protest, she had already left the hall. As soon as Sienna left, Quanesha no longer held back her emotions. She stood up and attempted to throw herself into James¡¯ arms. ¡°Master¡­¡± Her voice caught in her throat as she started to cry. James waved his hands and unleashed a force to prevent her from getting closer. Dealing with Sienna was already a big enough problem, so he wanted to avoid involving himself too much with Quanesha. James reminded her. ¡°I¡¯m your master, Quanesha.¡± Quanesha stood back, and her eyes began to glisten. Gradually, crystalline tears rolled down her face. She quickly raised her hand and wiped them off her face. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I couldn¡¯t suppress my emotions.¡± James slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You should leave first. I¡¯ll go to see the Omnipotent Lord to discuss the merging of the twelve universes.¡± Quanesha nodded, turned, and left sadly. After she left, James gently rubbed his temples. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Hehe.¡± A chuckle resounded in the hall. James raised his head and looked at Sienna who had appeared before him. She smiled yfully and said, ¡°Your disciple seems also to be interested in you.¡± James groaned helplessly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Stop making fun of me. I¡¯m troubled enough about how to exin the situation regarding you to Thea in the future. If I got involved with another woman, things would be even moreplicated.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about exining it to Thea?¡± Sienna stopped teasing him, and said matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s not even that unusual, nor is it that big of a deal. The age you came from is such a pain.¡± Sienna knew about the Apocalypse and felt that their expectations were wed. To her, monogamy was simply nonsensical. ¡°I¡¯ll go consult the Omnipotent Lord.¡± James did not want to dwell on these troublesome issues. No matter howplicated the Paths were, he could alwaysprehend it. Yet, he was always troubled by rtionships. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Sienna took James¡¯ hand and led him outside the hall. Meanwhile, the Omnipotent Lord was livid as he sat in Mount Ancestre¡¯s main hall. Standing below him were the powerhouses from the Ancestral Holy Site along with some of the First Universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. ¡°This is infuriating!¡± The Omnipotent Lord cursed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much effort to get kickstart my ns, yet James has to meddle in them once again! I should¡¯ve taken his corpse to the First Universe back then!¡± Chapter 3843 Chapter 3843 The Omnipotent Lord was furious. James was supposed to be dead, yet he was resurrected. A man who had died long ago was alive once more and causing him a lot of problems. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± A voice came from inside the hall. The Omnipotent Lord immediately swallowed his anger, stood up, and smiled brightly. ¡°What brings you here, James?¡± After speaking, the Omnipotent Lord waved his hand to dismiss the other powerhouses gathered in the hall. The Ancestral Holy Site¡¯s powerhouses and the First Universe¡¯s Macrocosm Ancestral Gods read his intent and quickly left. James walked into the main hall and sat down. Sienna also found herself a seat beside him. The Omnipotent Lord did not dare to be discourteous to James and Sienna. He did not even dare to continue sitting in the highest seat of the hall and immediately walked down the tform to sit beside James. James jumped straight to the point, saying, ¡°I came to see you to discuss the merging of the twelve universes.¡± The Omnipotent Lord responded gravely. ¡°I think this matter requires more nning. Many issues will arise after the twelve universes are fused together. We should settle these issues first. The harm of merging the universes outweighs the benefits. For the sake of all our inhabitants, I don¡¯t rmend this course of action anymore. ¡°What do you think, James?¡± The Omnipotent Lord looked at James expectantly. ¡°I also think it¡¯s better for our universes to stay separate,¡± James replied with a light smile. He wanted to buy more time for the Twelfth Universe. The Twelfth Universe could grow much stronger in three to five Epochs. It would be better to propose the union then. With his and Sienna¡¯s strengthbined, it would not be difficult to bring together the twelve universes. Perhaps, he might evenpletely understand the Chaos Path by that time. The Omnipotent Lord replied expressionlessly. ¡°Indeed. I support your decision. Previously, I acted a bit too rashly. Now that I¡¯ve reconsidered it, the consequences of merging can¡¯t be glossed over. I¡¯ll immediately announce that the union of the twelve universes will be canceled.¡± The Omnipotent Lord had changed his opinion on merging of the twelve universes. He would not agree with it unless he was confident he could rule over it all. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave that announcement to you. I¡¯ll head back to the Twelfth Universe first.¡± James stood up, and Sienna followed suit. The two left the hall as the Omnipotent Lord looked on. As soon as they left, the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s smile disappeared and was reced with a furious scowl. He clenched his fists and said coldly, ¡°Hmph. Just you wait.¡± After leaving Mount Ancestre¡¯s main hall, Sienna asked, ¡°Are you really heading back to the Twelfth Universe?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. The main purpose ofing here is to dy the merging of the twelve universes. I wanted to buy enough time for the Twelfth Universe to develop properly. Now that I¡¯ve achieved what I came for, the merging of the universes can wait until the Twelfth Universe has grown stronger.¡± ¡°Alright. I, too, would like to head home,¡± said Sienna as she fell into a wistful daze. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Dark World for so many Epochs, and haven¡¯t returned home during this period.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± James remembered something and asked, ¡°Have you heard of a person named Emperor Jabari in the Dark World?¡± Sienna shook her head and said, ¡°No, unfortunately. The Dark World is quite expansive, and is as big as the twelve universesbined. There are too many evil spirits there, and not many are capable of cultivating physical bodies that can survive conditions in the Dark World. Unless it¡¯s a peerless powerhouse, it¡¯ll be hard for me to have heard of some insignificant evil spirit.¡± James sighed and said, ¡°Emperor Jabari is a very important person to me. During the Human Race¡¯s Four Cmities, he sacrificed himself to heavily wound a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Later, he went to the Dark World and I¡¯ve not heard anything about him ever since.¡± ¡°You cane with me to the Dark World, and I¡¯ll help you inquire about him. As long as he¡¯s still alive, we¡¯ll definitely be able to learn something about him.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s return to the Twelfth Universe first. After I have settled everything there, we¡¯ll leave for the Dark World to look for Emperor Jabari and clues about Yukia.¡± The two quickly left, and left the First Universe. Then, they entered the Chaos and traveled back to the Twelfth Universe. Chapter 3844 Chapter 3844 A man and woman appeared in the Chaos. They were still some distance from the Twelfth Universe. In just the blink of an eye, they arrived directly outside of it. A glowing region appeared in their vision and gradually erged before them. Gradually, it became a starry space. James and Sienna passed through the cosmic barrier and entered the Twelfth Universe. ¡°I¡¯m finally back,¡± James heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I thought I¡¯d have to fight an intense battle when we were discussing postponing the ns to unite all the universes in the First Universe. I wasn¡¯t expecting to return home so easily.¡± Sienna said proudly, ¡°What were you expecting with me by your side? My current strength is on par with the Omnipotent Lord. Although I¡¯m an Eighth Stage Lord, I cultivate in the Dark Path. Dark Power is the nemesis of the Illuminated World¡¯s cultivators.¡± James could not help but cast a nce at Sienna. She had be terrifyinglypetent. As she had been cultivating since the Primeval Age, she had be an Eighth Stage Lord. ¡°By the way!¡± Sienna appeared to remember something and eximed suddenly. ¡°You lied to me, James.¡± Startled, James blurted out. ¡°Huh? When have I ever done that?¡± Sienna said, ¡°Previously, you promised to marry me after the twelve universes were merged. Now that the merging of the universes has been canceled, there¡¯s no telling when it will happen. Does that mean you¡¯ll never marry me?¡± James exined earnestly. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions, Sienna. I honestly didn¡¯t intend for this oue. I simply thought merging now wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for the Twelfth Universe¡¯s residents, and it would be better to do so in the future. As for our marriage, how about we ask for Thea¡¯s opinion when we find her?¡± James suggested tentatively. He was worried Sienna would be enraged. It was possible for her to return to the Dark World in a fit of anger andunch an attack on the Twelfth Universe using the Dark Army. How would he defend against her attacks if that were to happen? James was unsure of his feelings toward Sienna. He could not tell whether he truly had feelings for her, and if he really loved her. Having reached his cultivation rank, he could predict the future using several methods. Previously, he sensed a strong Karma Connection between him and Sienna. If he were to reject Sienna, this would have affected his future. Sienna might perhaps return to the Dark World and oppose the Illuminated World out of spite. However, James could not reveal these thoughts to her. ¡°Look at me,¡± Sienne said seriously. James turned to face her. He could clearly see Sienna¡¯s trembling eyshes. Her eyes were bright and clear, but he could sense something unsettling beneath it all; a slight murkiness. She might have stayed in the Dark World for too long, causing Dark Power to have a slight influence on her soul. ¡°Do you like me or do you love me? Are you just leading me on? After we find Thea, and she gives us her blessing, will you really marry me?¡± Sienna bombarded him with questions. ¡°I will,¡± James looked at her and said earnestly, ¡°After we find Thea, I promise to marry you. I give you my word. As for my feelings for you¡­¡± James hesitated briefly, but said truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think I truly love you, but I definitely feel guilt and gratitude towards you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot for me. For my sake, you showed up with the Dark Army in the First Universe to resist the twelve universes. I didn¡¯t want you to be injured for my sake, and revealed my identity.¡± James answered her very sincerely. Sienna was disappointed by his answer. However, she quickly shook off her disappointment. James¡¯ words affirmed that she did not fall for the wrong person. Sienna pouted and said angrily, ¡°I knew it. You never loved me, and haven¡¯t truly epted me. You were simply indebted toward me.¡± She pounded her hands on James¡¯ chest in frustration. James allowed her to hit him. After Sienna vented her anger, she took a deep breath. Then, she looked at James with a smile and said, ¡°Alright, thank you for telling me the truth. I still believe you¡¯ll fall for me before we find Thea. I¡¯m not inferior to her. You didn¡¯t like Thea in the beginning either and simply married into the Cahans to repay her kindness because she saved your life. You only fell in love with herter on.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 3845 Chapter 3845 Sienna was familiar with James¡¯ personality. She was confident that James would gradually fall in love with her after they shared physical rtions with each other. Her eyes twinkled as she thought about how to get James to sleep with her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing Sienna¡¯s enraptured expression, James felt a chill run down his spine and knew that she was scheming something. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sienna snapped out of her thoughts, pulled on James¡¯ hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Human Realm to see your and Thea¡¯s children.¡± The two quickly departed. In the next moment, had already arrived at the Human Realm. High up in the Divine Dimension¡¯s sky, there was a magnificent pce built in the Heavenly Court. The pce was the residence of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord, and it was called the Cumulus Pce. Jacopo was seated in a lotus position in the Cumulus Pce¡¯s backyard garden and a mysterious aura emanated from his body. A beautiful woman stood close by. She was lovely and seemed almost ethereal. Swoosh! Suddenly, a man and woman appeared. As soon as they showed up, Jacopo sensed their presence. He immediately stopped cultivating, stood up, and turned around. He was stunned when he saw the man in the garden. After a few seconds, he parted his lips and called out tentatively, ¡°Dad?¡± He was uncertain if it really was the person he was thinking of. Melinda told them that James had died in a battle during the Primeval Age. Yet here his father was, alive and well. He was quite perplexed. ¡°Jacopo,¡± James walked over with a smile, patted the confused man¡¯s shoulders, and smiled approvingly. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve already gotten so strong.¡± Jacopo eximed in surprise. ¡°Is it really you, Dad?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, yet I see you¡¯re as insolent as ever,¡± chided James. ¡°Huff!¡± Jacopo took a deep breath. ¡°Melinda told us you died in a battle during the Primeval Age. I thought you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very long story. We¡¯ll discuss this furtherter on.¡± James did not want to talk about these matters now. ¡°Who is this?¡± Jacopo looked at Sienna. Sienne responded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m your stepmother.¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± Jacopo¡¯s jaw dropped open in shock. Sienna smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also your mother¡¯s sister.¡± Jacopo was taken aback. James said, ¡°As I said, there¡¯s a long reason for this. All will be exinedter.¡± At that moment, the beautiful woman standing nearby walked over. She stood beside Jacopo and looked puzzledly at the two strangers in the garden. ¡°Who are these two, Jacopo?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. James also looked at the beautifuldy and also asked, ¡°Who might this be, Jacopo?¡± ¡°Dad, this is my wife, Ca Yancey.¡± ¡°Ca, this is my dad.¡± Jacopo introduced them to each other. Chapter 3846 Chapter 3846 Ca¡¯s bright eyes darted back and forth between James and Sienna. Her pretty face was full of curiosity. Although Ca had never met James, she had heard legendary stories about him. James was the person responsible for bringing about the current era of prosperity for the Human Race. Without him, the Human Race would have stayed the weakest race in the universe. Moreover, Jacopo became the Lord of the Human Race and Heavenly Court through James¡¯ help. However, as far as she knew, James was supposed to be dead. Why was he still alive now? ¡°Why are you just zoning out? Quickly greet my Dad,¡± said Jacopo. Ca returned to her senses and courteously addressed him. ¡°How do you do, Dad?¡± James nodded lightly and responded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Puzzled, Jacopo asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dad? Melinda said you died in the Primeval Age, and that she buried you herself. How are you still alive?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you really want me dead?¡± Jacopo quickly exined, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°The exnation will take ages. I¡¯ll slowly tell you everything in the future,¡± said James. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll inform Winnie and Xainte right away.¡± Jacopo immediately sent a voice transmission to Winnie and Xainte. The two made their way over post-haste and met up with them in the pce hall. ¡°Dad!¡± Xainte was ecstatic after seeing James and immediately said, ¡°Melinda said you died in battle. I thought you were gone. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re still alive! Thank goodness! By the way, did you find Mom?¡± On the other hand, Winnie remained rtively calm as she already knew James was alive. She smiled lightly and greeted him, ¡°Dad.¡± James looked at his three children with satisfaction. Unbeknownst to him, his children had acquired tremendous strength and were existences that stood at the pinnacle of the Twelfth Universe. Winnie was especially impressive. She was a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator and had control over Heavenly Path Power. Winnie nced at Sienna standing beside James, and her brows furrowed. She was aware of the rtionship between James and Sienna. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. During the Primeval Age, Herschel wanted to chase James down and kill him. It was an incident that caused a lot ofmotion. In particr, James¡¯ series of battles from the Cahans¡¯ Residence all the way to Mount Heavenly Path shocked the entire universe. ¡°Why are you here, Sienna?¡± Winnie gave Sienna a disgruntled look. Sienna rolled her eyes and reproached Winnie, ¡°Where are your manners? I¡¯m your mother¡¯s sister, so you should address me as Auntie. Based on my rtionship with James, you can also call me Mom if you prefer.¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Winnie was rendered speechless and turned to James for an exnation. James responded awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯splicated. I¡¯m not sure how to exin everything.¡± Xainte also fixed her eyes on Sienna and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her, Dad?¡± Before James could exin, Winnie interjected, saying, ¡°Our mother¡¯s main body appeared in the Primeval Age. She¡¯s the elder sister of our Mom¡¯s main body. During the Primeval Age, Dad was made to fight his way from the Cahans¡¯ Residence to Mount Heavenly Path. If he seeded, Mount Heavenly Path agreed to stop persecuting him, and they also allowed him to marry Sienna¡­¡± Winnie spoke softly, exining the events of the Primeval Age. This gave Jacopo and Xainte a clearer picture of their rtionship. Jacopo asked, ¡°Then what about Mom?¡± James sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Thea was reincarnated. I¡¯m unsure which age she was reborn into, but she¡¯s most likely in the current age.¡± Confused, Xainte asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll get to it.¡± James fell into thought. After a while, she parted his lips and said, ¡°Back then, I used the Time Capsule to travel to the Primeval Age¡­¡± James spoke of his entire journey traveling to the Primeval Age. After hearing his stories, Jacopo and Xainte were as pale as a sheet. They never expected James to have gone through so much in the Primeval Age. His stories about the battle in the Thirteenth Universe were even more thrilling. ¡°James! James! Is that really you, James?!¡± A loud cry came from outside. Chapter 3847 Chapter 3847 Immediately afterward, a tan-looking man in ck armor rushed into the hall. He immediately burst into tears upon seeing James. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, James! I thought you died in the Primeval Age! I¡¯ve missed you so much! Henry hurried over after receiving the news. He was overjoyed. Seeing that James was hale and healthy, his excitement made it hard for him to speak coherently. ¡°Henry.¡± James stood up, lightly punched Henry¡¯s chest, and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡± Henry looked at James with reddened eyes. ¡°James.¡± Patting him on the back, James cajoled Henry. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you really need to make a big fuss out of this? I¡¯mpletely fine.¡± Henry swallowed his emotions and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back. It felt like something was missing in my life without you around.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Sit down. It¡¯ll be easier to talk.¡± James pointed to a chair beside him. After Henry sat down, many more familiar faces appeared outside the hall. Seeing these people, James was slightly taken aback and looked at Jacopo for an exnation. Jacopo smiled and said, ¡°I informed them about your return.¡± Nico walked into the hall and grinned. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re back, James! I knew you were alright!¡± ¡°James, you¡­¡± Melinda was shocked after entering the hall. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, James! I knew you wouldn¡¯t have died so easily.¡± Thomasughed. Many people came into the hall. Soon, the vast hall was filled with James¡¯ rtives and friends. Diney hurried over and called out to him with a sweet voice, ¡°James.¡± ¡°James!¡± Quincy looked at James with tearful eyes. Unable to suppress her emotions, tears poured out of her eyes and washed down her cheeks. Maxine was also among the crowd but quietly looked at him with conflicted emotions. She wanted to greet him but was unsure what to say. A few of James¡¯ friends from the past were also present, including Tiara and Cynthia. His grandfather, Langston, and his uncle, Tyrus, also came to see him. The Omniscient Deity, the former number-one powerhouse on Earth before Spiritual Energy was restored, was also among the crowd. After such a long time, the Omniscient Deity had also grown into a capable powerhouse and was one of the Heavenly Court¡¯s strongest members. Some people whom James became acquainted with as martial artists had also arrived. Tens of thousands of people had gathered inside the hall, celebrating and talking happily amongst themselves. Many familiar people surrounded James and surrounded him with their warmth. He felt delighted with theirpany. His only regret was that Thea was not here. Everything would be perfect if she were around. Everyone surrounded James, questioning him about everything he experienced after leaving for the Primeval Age. James did not hide anything from them and gave an honest recollection of what happened. He told his stories in a calm voice, but its contents left his audience mortified. They never expected him to have endured so many hardships during the Primeval Age. James talked for a very long time before Melinda finally found an opportunity to interject. She asked, ¡°I buried you back then. I was sure you had lost all signs of life. How are you still alive?¡± James nced at Melinda. Before he traveled to the Primeval Age, he had no idea about their rtionship. It was only after he was in the Primeval Age, he realized their inextricable connection with each other. ¡°I cultivate in the Chaos Path, which no one has ever cultivated before. It¡¯s the reason I was resurrected.¡± James parted his lips and exined in detail, not hiding anything from them. Chapter 3848 Chapter 3848 ¡°An unheard of Path?¡± ¡°Chaos?¡± ¡°An existence beyond everything?¡± Everyone murmured curiously, wanting to know what the Chaos Path was like. However, James was unable to exin it properly. James said, ¡°How about this? Everyone here can spread this message. Five hundred years from now, I will give a lecture on Mount Bane. Anyone from the Twelfth Universe that has reached the Ancestral God Rank cane for my lecture.¡± He had gained some wisdom when he visited the First Universe¡¯s Chessboard of Heaven and Earth. James did not intend to keep this to himself and wanted to share the knowledge. If those that attended his lecture adhered to his teachings, it would not be difficult for them to be Caelum Ancestral Gods. They might possibly even be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Once the twelve universes merged, heaven and earth¡¯s restrictions would be overwritten, and all living beings would have the opportunity to be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. N?velDrama.Org owns this. James wanted to do all these things to improve the overall strength of the Twelfth Universe. Then after the union of the universe, the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Caelum Ancestral Gods could also progress into Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, and could wield incredible strength. When that timees, bing a Macrocosm Ancestral God would no longer be the penultimate goal of cultivators. Macrocosm Ancestral Gods would instead bemonce as many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods would rise throughout the universe. It would usher in the most brilliant era of cultivation. As soon as James said these words, everyone present trembled excitedly. Someone who had not stepped into the Ancestral God Rank asked, ¡°Can those who aren¡¯t Ancestral Gods attend your lecture?¡± James said smilingly, ¡°Haha, of course. There¡¯s no restriction for members of the Heavenly Court. However, whether you canprehend anything will be up to your own capabilities.¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± At that moment, a ray of light shone outside the hall. The light rays gathered to form a handsome, young man in a white robe that gave off an impressive aura. As soon as he appeared, the noisy hall fell silent. The tens of thousands of people in the hall watched him reverently. The visitor was Radomir, a One-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, and the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord. Before the Elysian Seal was lifted, the Twelfth Universe¡¯s living beings had no idea that a Universe Lord existed. However, the news quickly spread throughout the universe when the seal vanished. Radomir had also appeared on many asions. The Twelfth Universe¡¯s powerhouses knew a terrifying cultivator who controlled the Heavenly Path existed somewhere in the universe. Almost all the Human Race¡¯s powerhouses in the hall knew of Radomir. None of them dared to even breathe in his presence. Their cultivation ranks were still rtively low, and they felt like ants in the face of a Macrocosm Ancestral God. Radomir strode into the hall, and everyone deliberately cleared a path for him. The Human Race¡¯s powerhouses that were seated also immediately stood up. Only a few people remained seated¡ªJames, Sienna, Melinda, and Winnie. Radomir walked over, looked at James, and took a deep breath. Even though he did not personally go to the First Universe, he was a Macrocosm Ancestral God, and it was easy for him to obtain information about what happened there. Seeing James, he said, ¡°I never expected to see you here.¡± James looked at him and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Is there a problem?¡± Radomir shook his head lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. To aplish the Holy Master of Nothingness¡¯ will, I¡¯ve burdened myself with so much since the Primeval Age. I brought about its ruin and became a heinous sinner.¡± James said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Although you destroyed the Primeval Age, it eventually brought about a more brilliant era. If you hadn¡¯t done these things, I would¡¯ve done them myself.¡± Chapter 3849 Chapter 3849 Radomir answered wistfully. ¡°True.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I wanted to be a Macrocosm Ancestral God to give you enough fortune and opportunities to be the Twelfth Universe¡¯s second Macrocosm Ancestral God. I didn¡¯t expect you to have already be a Macrocosm Ancestral God without me noticing. Moreover, you¡¯ve achieved so much at this rank. Now you¡¯ve even grown into someone who can intimidate the First Universe¡¯s Lord.¡± Radomir never presumed Forty-nine to be James and vice-versa. He spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye and listen to your lecture. I¡¯ll take my leave now and let you continue catching up with your loved ones.¡± After leaving a few words, Radomir left the hall. The conversation left everyone in shock. They were unaware of the merging of the universes nor did they know that James went to the First Universe. Additionally, they knew nothing about James¡¯ current strength. How high did his cultivation rank have to be to attract a Twelfth Universe¡¯s Lord who was a Macrocosm Ancestral God to his uing lecture? Everyone could not help but stare at James as they attempted to determine his cultivation rank. The whole event also made Jacopo curious. He asked, ¡°Dad, Radomir said the First Universe¡¯s Lord fears you. I-Is that true?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was pinned on James, waiting for his answer. James replied lightheartedly. ¡°The First Universe proposed to fuse the twelve universes together. I went to the First Universe to participate in a conference discussing this idea. I fought against the other universes¡¯ Macrocosm Ancestral Gods during the conference at the Chessboard of Heaven and Earth. I barely held my own against them.¡± After speaking, James nced at Sienna. ¡°Your Aunt Sienna is very strong. She¡¯s a powerful Eighth Stage Lord in the Dark World and is as strong as the Omnipotent Lord. ¡°What?¡± Many people present listened in fright. The Dark World? A Dark Lord? The Illuminated World was fearful of the Dark World, and the words James spoke were ominous. Many people inadvertently retreated slightly. Sienna rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Am I that scary? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you guys.¡± James stood up and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯re done here, guys. You can return to your respective affairs. I¡¯ll see everyone in Mount Bane five hundred years from now.¡± Everyone got up and began to leave. Jacopo also left the hall and made an announcement as the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. ¡°In five hundred years, my father will be giving a lecture on Mount Bane. Our Universe Lord will also be attending his lecture. Anyone who has reached the Ancestral God Rank can head to Mount Bane to hear his lecture.¡± After Jacopo made the deration, news of James¡¯ lecture quickly spread throughout the universe. ¡°Isn¡¯t James the father of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it rumored that he¡¯s already dead? How could he still be alive?¡± ¡°Even our Universe Lord is going to attend his lecture. How high is this guy¡¯s current cultivation rank?¡± ¡°I¡¯d really love to attend his lecture but unfortunately, James set a condition. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather unreasonable? How many Ancestral Gods are there in the Twelfth Universe?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still five hundred years before his lecture. We should use this time efficiently and improve our cultivation rank. Perhaps we might reach the Ancestral God Rank by then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t focus on cultivating more Paths. Instead, concentrate on mastering one for now, and that might just let us be Ancestral Gods in time. I really want to see how strong James has be.¡± The news spread throughout the Twelfth Universe, and was the hot topic among powerhouses. Visitors from the other universes also heard about the news and informed their respective universes. The news of James¡¯ lecture gradually spread to the other universes. The other Universe Lords and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods rushed to the Twelfth Universe. James had shown terrifying strength in the First Universe. Listening to his lecture was a once-in-a- lifetime opportunity that might help them make the breakthrough they sought after. Suddenly, powerhouses from various universes were all making their way to the Twelfth Universe. Chapter 3850 Chapter 3850 In the Human Realm¡¯s Heavenly Court, Jacopo sat in the highest seat of the Cumulus Pce¡¯s hall. Many of the Human Race¡¯s powerhouses gathered inside the hall. Each of them held important positions in the Heavenly Court. ¡°Your Majesty, ording to intelligence from the different realms, many powerhouses from the other universes have appeared in the Human Realm are stationing themselves outside Mount Bane. It¡¯s most likely they¡¯vee to hear James'' lecture.¡± A powerhouse reported the current situation in the Human Realm. Jacopo never expected that James¡¯ name would be renowned throughout other universes as well. Only a hundred years had passed since the announcement, yet these powerhouses have already appeared within the Twelfth Universe. As the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord, Jacopo did not want James¡¯ lecture to be handled sloppily as it would affect the prestige of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s Human Race. After Jacopo announced that James would hold a lecture, he arranged for the Heavenly Court¡¯s powerhouses to build a hall for the asion. Another hundred years passed, and the construction of the martial arts hall was alreadyplete. However, ording to the current estimates, the constructed venue was notrge enough to amodate everyone. ¡°Pass down the order to expand the hall. It has to berge enough to amodate at least one trillion attendees.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After receiving the order, the Heavenly Court¡¯s powerhouse immediately left to make arrangements. Meanwhile, James continued to pass time nonchntly. He did not hang around the Heavenly Court but stayed in the Human Realm¡¯s Mortal Dimension. The Mortal Dimension was where he was born. Sol and Wyrmstead still stood today. However, they were no longer the same. Sol¡¯sndscape had undergone drastic changes. James returned to Cansington. Cansington used to be a modern metropolis but now adopted more historical and ancient traits. There were still some high-rise buildings in the city, but archaic modes of transportation like cars were long gone. James wandered through Cansington and headed to the Cahans¡¯ former estate. The area was different, but the site of the Cahans¡¯ vi still remained. The Cahans had a wider influence in the Human Realm and reserved thend. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling nostalgic?¡± A voice came from behind him. Without even looking back, James recognized the voice as Quincy¡¯s. Although Quincy was already a powerful cultivator, she still dressed stylishly. She wore a red dress entuated with bold red lipstick, making her look alluring and sexy. ¡°I¡¯m bored so I¡¯m just walking around.¡± James turned around and looked at Quincy, who was walking toward him. He smiled fondly. ¡°It¡¯s already been so many years, but you still haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Quincy approached and stood beside James. She looked at the former Cahans¡¯ vi site. The ce had already been renovated into the Cahans¡¯ ancestral hall. ¡°Do you miss Thea?¡± Quincy looked at James. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded lightly. James did not want to stay on the topic any longer and quickly changed the subject. He remarked teasingly. ¡°So much time has passed, yet you¡¯re still single. I already have three children. You should work harder to find someone.¡± Quincy nced at James affectionately and said, ¡°You should know that there¡¯s no room for anyone else in my heart.¡± James immediately felt awkward. He had practically stepped on andmine. He coughed dryly and changed the subject again, asking, ¡°How have you been all these years? Were things good?¡± Quincy said sentimentally, ¡°What can I say? The Spiritual Energy on Earth was restored, and my lifespan was prolonged after I became a cultivator. Although my days are endless now, they¡¯re also very boring. Apart from cultivating, there seems to be nothing much to do.¡± ¡°Before the Heavenly Court was established, I was still upied with Wyrmstead¡¯s management among other things. After the Heavenly Court was established, the Human Realm became much more organized, and there hasn¡¯t been much for me to deal with. I¡¯ve been living my life aimlessly. ¡°I like how it was in the past. Life was short and onlysted a few decades. Yet, every day was much more interesting.¡± Quincy reminisced and spoke about the past, including when she took charge of Wyrmstead, the Elysian Seal¡¯s opening, and the Heavenly Court¡¯s establishment. "Thinking back, everything in the past feels like a dream.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3851 Chapter 3851 Quincy was sentimental. She looked at James and asked, ¡°How about you? During these long years, have you never developed even the slightest feelings for another woman other than Thea? ¡°I have.¡± James did not deny it. The profound insight that came with his cultivation rank urged him not to deceive himself or others. ¡°Who was it?¡± Quincy stared at James, curious about the kind of woman that obtained James¡¯ affection. James began to stir up dredges of the past. After a while, he said, ¡°Back when I divorced Thea and returned to the Southern ins to participate in the war, you came all the way for me. After I was injured, you dutifully nursed me back to health. Back then, I thought my rtionship with Thea had ended and I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Quincy¡¯s heart leaped in delight at his answer. That period was the most unforgettable and cherished moment of her life. Quincy asked, ¡°Who else? Were there any other women who caught your fancy?¡± James nodded. ¡°There¡¯s also Tiara. She¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ve ever been indebted to in my entire life. Back then, a nasty conspiracy led us to sleep with each other. I¡¯ve always wanted to make up for it but never had the chance. I don¡¯t even know how I should face her now.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with Sienna?¡± Quincy stared at James. ¡°Sienna?¡± James had an embarrassed look. ¡°If you had asked me to speak about cultivation, I could go on forever. However, I really don¡¯t know how to exin my rtionships.¡± ¡°What about Melinda? During the Primeval Age, you promised to take her as your wife after you became an Ancestral God, but you perished in the Thirteenth Universe. In the end, your wedding could not proceed. ¡°How about Brielle too? She also keeps iming to be your wife.¡± ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s Maxine, who did many outrageous things to steal you away from Thea.¡± Quincy asked a series of questions, all rted to James¡¯ associations with many women. James had a headache from her constant prodding. Quincy smiled brightly and suggested jokingly. ¡°How about you take all of them as wives?¡± James immediately felt a shiver down his spine after hearing her words. ¡°I could never do such a thing. Who am I to do so? I¡¯m not worthy of all their affections.¡± James quickly waved his hand to dismiss the suggestion. Quincy rolled her eyes and reprimanded him, ¡°We¡¯re already in a different era. The twenty-first century is long gone. Even your son has several wives.¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡± James coughed softly and said, ¡°I still haven¡¯t found Thea yet. I won¡¯t think about these things before I find her.¡± James felt troubled by all these rtionships. It was not that he wanted to cling to past conventions, but he had already acknowledged Thea as his life partner. It was hard for him to ept another woman as he feared disappointing another person. Speaking of Thea, Quincy¡¯s lighthearted expression shifted and she asked seriously. ¡°Where is Thea?¡± James raised his head to the sky and said, ¡°I wish I knew where she is right now. However, there are no traces of her in the Twelfth Universe. Since she¡¯s from the Twelfth Universe, it¡¯s impossible for her to be reincarnated in another universe.¡± ¡°Will you be able to find her?¡± James paused briefly and said, ¡°I should be able to. Perhaps, I¡¯ll have to return to the Primeval Age to the time before she was reincarnated. If I reincarnate alongside her, I might find out where she ended up.¡± It was the only method James could think of now. With his current strength, it was possible for him to aplish this. However, there were still some other things he needed to settle. Thus, he would have to postpone traveling to the Primeval Age to track Thea¡¯s reincarnation to find out where she went. Chapter 3852 Chapter 3852 James did not know which era Thea was reincarnated to. However, he did not dare search for her carelessly. Now that the merging of the universes had been postponed, he would have to wait for it to happen and ensure things were peaceful before he could leave. Moreover, he had to make a trip to the Dark World. After he returned from the Dark World, he could oversee the process of fusing all the universes. Then, he would look for Thea after the twelve universes were sessfully merged. Quincy frowned and asked, ¡°If you had to guess, which age do you think she was reincarnated to?¡± James shook his head lightly. Although his current strength was at the pinnacle of cultivation, and he could divine many things, he still could not presage anything rted to Thea. ¡°There are three possibilities.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Quincy looked at James. James said, ¡°The first possibility is that there was a mishap in the reincarnation process, and her soul was annihted as she was reborn, leaving nothing of her behind. This would exin why I can¡¯t find any traces of her. ¡°The second possibility is that there are more factors beyond my understanding. Perhaps, there are ces besides the twelve universes in the Chaos that we haven¡¯t discovered yet. Thea might have identally entered these unknown spaces. ¡°Thest possibility is that Thea wasn¡¯t reincarnated for some reason and ended up in the Dark World.¡± James could onlye up with these possibilities. Quincyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find her.¡± James nodded lightly and said nothing more about this. The two walked side by side on the broad streets in Cansington and chatted the day away. James lived at the House of Royals for the next few days. So many years had passed, and the former House of Royals had already ceased to exist. The current House of Royals was already refurbished. Everyone that was on friendly terms with James in the past hade to visit him to converse over drinks. Can sat opposite James in the House of Royal¡¯s garden. His wrinkled face was nostalgic as he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a really long time since Ist saw you, James. You¡¯ve already be a highly renowned powerhouse of the Human Race. Meanwhile, I¡¯m still struggling to move past the Divine Rank. I wonder if I¡¯ll ever be an Ancestral God. ¡°Of course, you can,¡± James said encouragingly. He casually waved his hand and used one of his Supernatural Powers to umte some of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s blessings into his palm. Then he passed on those blessings to Can. Surrounded by fortune, Can felt at ease and grew rxed instantly. ¡°What did you just do, James?¡± Can was shocked. James smiled. ¡°I gathered a bit of the universe¡¯s luck to bless you. Regardless of how low your aptitude is in cultivation, you¡¯ll be able to be an Ancestral God with the luck I just bestowed you.¡± Can quickly stood up and attempted to express his gratitude. James waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities. We¡¯re old friends. Doing something like this isn¡¯t difficult for me.¡± Can sat down again and grinned. ¡°How does it feel to be at the pinnacle of cultivation?¡± ¡°How does it feel?¡± James was taken aback by the question. After a while, he replied, ¡°I really can¡¯t answer you. With great strengthes great responsibility. As a powerhouse of the Twelfth Universe, I¡¯m responsible for the wellbeing of our universe¡¯s residents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Never forget your roots. That¡¯s the real foundation of cultivation.¡± Can gave James a thumbs up. The only person he had ever admired in his life was James. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Here¡¯s a toast to you.¡± James picked up his wine ss. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Suddenly, a man in a in ck robe walked over. ¡°James, some people have appeared outside and are asking to see you.¡± Chapter 3853 Chapter 3853 James immediately used his Divine Sense. After identifying his visitors, he immediately ordered. ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henry left at once. Several individuals from the Demon Realm stood outside the House of Royal¡¯s gate, including one of James¡¯ former opponents, Lucifer, and the Azurean n''s Young Masters, Marcello, and Jace. Henry approached them and weed them warmly. ¡°James has invited you guys inside.¡± The group walked into the House of Royals. Can immediately stood up and turned to James. ¡°You should entertain your guests first. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Let¡¯s drink again some other time.¡± James stood up and bid him farewell. After Can left James some parting words, he left the House of Royals. Lucifer, Marcello, and Jace drew closer and stood in front of James. The three of them stared intently at him. Lucifer looked especially overwhelmed. In the past, he and James were rivals. Although he had lost a few times to James, there was not much difference between their strengths. They were almost on par with each other. Now, James had already be a grand and mighty Macrocosm Ancestral God who had achieved many things. Meanwhile, Lucifer had only just be a Terra Ancestral God. ¡°Long time no see, James,¡± Marcello greeted James with a smile. In the past, she came to the Human Realm disguised as a man and encountered James. At that time, James did not know she was a woman. James looked at Marcello who was dressed in feminine clothing, and smiled back at her. ¡°You look better dressed like this. Why did you even think of dressing as a man if you¡¯re a woman?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After speaking, he looked at Lucifer and Jace, gestured to the chairs beside him, and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± All three of them sat down. Lucifer initiated the conversation. ¡°I visited you mainly to inquire about your uing lecture. You¡¯ve set a requirement that attendees must be at the Ancestral God Rank. Could you possibly be a little more forgiving and lower the requirement so that more people can listen to your lecture on Mount Bane?¡± James shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. I¡¯ve received news that powerhouses from other universes have also appeared around Mount Bane. If I lower the requirement, there might not be enough space for everyone.¡± Lucifer said pleadingly, ¡°Then could you save a few spots for me? I¡¯d like some of my n¡¯s members with great potential to attend your lecture.¡± Marcello looked at James and said, ¡°James, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Is it too much to ask for a little bit of leniency? I won¡¯t make any additional demands. Just a thousand seats would be sufficient.¡± Jace also chimed in. ¡°I heard that the Heavenly Court is expanding the martial arts hall, and it will be able to amodate one trillion living beings.¡± Lucifer was from the Demon Realm¡¯s Hadean n and was now the Hadean n¡¯s Lord. After hearing about James¡¯ lecture, he wanted to set aside some seats for his n members. Marcello also came to James to request for the same thing. James said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely agree to such a simple request. Forget about just a thousand, I¡¯ll even reserve ten thousand seats for you if you so desire. However, the Path I¡¯m going to teach is rtively advanced. Someone with a low cultivation rank won¡¯t be able toprehend my lecture. Thus, it¡¯s best to select n members who are at higher ranks. They should be at least at the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven.¡± The three of them felt relieved after hearing James¡¯ words. Lucifer stood up first, sped his fists thankfully, and said, ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t intrude on your evening any further. See you soon.¡± Marcello and Jace also stood up, said goodbye to James, and left the House of Royals. Although they used to be good friends with James in the past, he was now no longer on the same level as them. Chapter 3854 Chapter 3854 In the past, James held some prestige among the Human Race because he helped them to ovee the Four Cmities. However, that was not particrly noteworthy in the Twelfth Universe. Back then, he was still considered rtively weak in the Twelfth Universe, and his strength was far inferiorpared to Grand Emperors that had gone into hiding. He only acquired the strength to fend off Grand Emperors after he helped Jacopo be the Heavenly Court¡¯s Lord. After the Elysian Seal was released, the Twelfth Universe ushered in a prosperous age, and its inhabitants¡¯ overall strength improved significantly. James¡¯ contributions to humankind were not forgotten. When he reappeared, news spread that he would hold a lecture. Everyone in the Twelfth Universe was puzzled. James had been gone for so long, and they were curious about how strong he had grown now. What qualifications did he have to hold a lecture? However, rumors spread that the Universe Lord would also be attending James¡¯ lecture, and it caused a hugemotion. The Human Realm, Demon Realm, Fiend Realm, and other major realms were trying to secure seats for their kin because the requirements to attend the lecture were too high. The Ancestral God Rank was the pinnacle of cultivation. Although the Twelfth Universe entered a brilliant age, not many people have reached the Ancestral God Rank yet. Various groups were trying to secure a spot in James¡¯ lecture through their connections. Everyone immediately eyed the Cadens, Lafleurs, Cahans, and several other families. Many major forces visited these families with gifts of rare materials, hoping to guarantee spots during the up and coming lecture. Meanwhile, those who were barely acquainted with James in the past scrambled to find him, wanting to see him and appeal that they may join. James did not expect his lecture to create such a fuss. He simply wanted to improve the overall strength of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s living beings. After Henry sent Lucifer, Marcello, and Jace away from the House of Royals, Jacopo, and Ca dropped by. James sat at a gazebo in the House of Royals. ¡°Dad,¡± the couple greeted him in unison. James nodded lightly, pointed to the stone chairs beside him, and motioned for them to sit down. Jacopo sat down, but Ca remained standing behind Jacopo, knowing she was not worthy to be seated in James¡¯ presence. Jacopo said worriedly, ¡°News of your lecture has spread like wildfire, Dad. Now all of the Twelfth Universe¡¯s living beings are trying to find ways to enter Mount Bane to attend your lecture. Many other universe powerhouses have already stationed themselves outside of Mount Bane. Do you think this will lead to any incidents?¡± The other universes were powerful, and they could easily suppress the Twelfth Universe¡¯s inhabitants. Thus, Jacopo was worried that foreign powerhouses would cause trouble in their universe. James replied calmly, ¡°Incidents? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure nothing will go wrong. However, there will be a huge crowd, and the martial arts hall might not be able to amodate everyone. You should make some invitations. Only those with invitations can enter the martial arts hall. Those that don¡¯t have an invitation won¡¯t be able to attend the lecture.¡± Jacopo nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately.¡± ¡°Has the martial arts hall beenpleted?¡± Jacopo replied, ¡°Construction waspleted a long time ago. However, I heard powerhouses from other universes hade to the Twelfth Universe, so I ordered for the martial arts hall to be expanded. The expansions are also likewisepleted. All that¡¯s left is to wait for the lecture.¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Alright. After the invitations are done, pass me some.¡± Jacopo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He came to see James mainly to report the preparations made for the lecture. After giving his father an update, Jacopo quickly returned to the Heavenly Court and ordered for invitations to be made.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3855 Chapter 3855 Soon, the invitations were prepared. Each invitation assigned a number which corresponded to a seat in the martial arts hall. During the lecture, the attendees would be seated ording to the number on their invitations. After the invitations were made, Jacopo headed to the House of Royals and handed James some invitations for front row seats in the martial arts hall. After that, Jacopo sent out an announcement stating that not everyone who had reached the Ancestral God Rank could attend the lecture and would need an invitation. Even a Universe Lord would be denied entry if they turned up without an invitation. Everyone was dumbfounded by the news. Other Universe Lords and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods immediately flocked to Jacopo one after another, requesting invitations. Jacopo also boldly requested that they exchange treasures for an invitation to the lecture. He epted miraculous herbs, treasures, cultivation methods, Genesis Stones, and other precious artifacts rted to cultivation. As time passed, Jacopo made a fortune for the Heavenly Court just by selling invitations. Jacopo said excitedly, ¡°Dad, the other universes are loaded! They didn¡¯t hesitate to offer up valuable treasures in exchange for an invitation.¡± James was rather calm. These treasures were no longer useful to him at his current rank. He looked at Jacopo and said calmly, ¡°Jacopo, you have the leverage to demand for more. If Macrocosm Ancestral Godse to you for an invitation, ask them for a Quasi Chaotic Treasure. If they refuse, then don¡¯t give them the invitation.¡± Hearing this, Jacopo was slightly taken aback. After a while, he straightened up and said, ¡°It seems I was ying it too safe. Thank you for the reminder, Dad.¡± After speaking, Jacopo left. With James¡¯ encouragement, he increased his demands and insisted on Quasi Chaotic Treasures in exchange for the invitations. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, James.¡± Henrik nodded approvingly at James andplimented him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you lecture to be such a huge sensation.¡± Henrik knew about James¡¯ return and his uing lecture. He came to the House of Royals to visit him in person. James stood up, stretched his body, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect other universes to also hear about the lecture. I simply wanted it to benefit the Twelfth Universe. By the way¡­¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James took out some invitations, handed them to Henrik, and said, ¡°Qusai should be cultivating in seclusion in the Fiend Realm. Send these invitations to him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Henrik took the invitations and headed to the Fiend Realm. After Henrik left, James looked at the space ahead of him and said offhandedly, ¡°You can show yourself now.¡± A ripple manifested in the space behind him, and a figure stepped out of it. A beautiful and sexy woman appeared. She wore a colorful, sheer dress. As soon as she appeared, she crooned sweetly. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± James nodded lightly. The woman was Mirabelle from the First Universe. She immediately asked for some invitations from James. ¡°Master, could you give me some invitations? We have many powerhouses in Mount Nine- Saints, but since your lecture is now limited to those with invitations, they won¡¯t be able to attend.¡± James took out some invitations and handed them over to her without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Mirabelle happily epted the invitations and beamed delightedly. ¡°I shall leave you to your business then.¡± After getting the invitations, Mirabelle immediately departed. Later, many other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods that James had encountered before visited him to also request for invitations to the lecture. Some of James¡¯ close friends and others he was acquainted with in the past also showed up at his doorstep. James did not turn anyone down and gave out the invitations that Jacopo had provided him. Time passed day by day, and the day of James¡¯ lecture arrived at the drop of a hat. Chapter 3856 Chapter 3856 Mount Bane was the Human Realm¡¯s holy site. It used to be the central region of the Human Realm before the Elysian Seal was lifted. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After the Elysian Seal disappeared, abundant Primordial Energy suffused Mount Bane¡¯s surroundings, causing a lot of luck to umte in the area. As a result, many of the Human Realm¡¯s families and sects settled around Mount Bane. Since James intended to hold a lecture, the Heavenly Court prepared arge area in Mount Bane and built a huge martial arts hall. 200 years prior, many who received invitations had already begun to enter the martial arts hall. At the time of the lecture, the martial arts hall was already bursting with people. The martial arts hall was divided into many regions. With a spiritual mountain in its center, the martial arts hall expanded outward in a circr shape. The spiritual mountains around the central region were the closest to the stage where James would give his lecture. Those seated near the central region were those closely rted to James or were Universe Lords and Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. If they were not James¡¯ acquaintance, they were peerless powerhouses. Seated a little further away were some powerhouses around the Caelum Ancestral God Rank. Behind them were Quasi Ancestral Gods. The outermost region was prepared for Ninth Heaven Grand Emperors. Those below the Grand Emperor Rank¡¯s Ninth Heaven were not entitled to attend James¡¯ lecture. The martial arts hall was huge and could amodate a trillion participants. The Twelfth Universe¡¯s upants upied the majority of the seats in the hall. Meanwhile, the other seats were taken by those from other universes. Most of them were Macrocosm Ancestral Gods that bartered for their seats with valuable treasures. A stone pir was built on the peak of the spiritual mountain in the center. It towered into the sky and was about several million meters high. On top of the stone pir was a seat made specially for James. James could see the entire martial arts hall from his spot. Many seats were arranged on the surrounding spiritual mountains with a 100-meter gap between each other, to ensure the attendees would not bother one another. At that moment, the spiritual mountains were already packed with all sorts of people. Everyone looked toward the central area, waiting for the man-of-the-day, James, to make an appearance. Swoosh! At that moment, a ray of light descended from the sky. It shone atop the stone pir in the central region and formed into a man in a white robe. ¡°It¡¯s James!¡± ¡°He¡¯s finally here!¡± ¡°I never expected an ultimate powerhouse like him to rise from the Twelfth Universe.¡± ¡°James disguised himself as Forty-nine and defeated many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods at the First Universe¡¯s Chessboard of Heaven and Earth. He even defeated the Omnipotent Lord.¡± ¡°Yeah. He also resisted an attack from a powerful Dark Lord.¡± ¡­ As soon as James appeared, it caused a huge uproar. The crowd buzzed as they spoke about him and apuded his entrance. James stood on the stone pir in the central area. He faced one direction, but he was proficient in various Paths and used his powers to allow those behind him to also see his face. Although he was looking in one direction, he could perceive everything around him. James looked at the countless living beings gathered on the spiritual mountains, and pride swelled in his heart. Who would have thought a mortal like him would have reached such heights in cultivation? A woman in a blue dress sat in a lotus position in her front-row seat. She was very beautiful and had an extraordinary aura. She looked at James in a daze. It was hard for her to believe the young man she had guided in the past had unknowingly grown so much. The woman was none other than Sophie. She used to live in the Celestial Abode, left behind by Emperor Jabari. After James obtained the Celestial Abode, she helped and guided him in his cultivation. Thinking back on the past, a wave of nostalgia washed over her. James also immediately spotted Sophie in the crowd. Chapter 3857 Chapter 3857 James and Sophie made eye contact. Sophie could not help but stand up and greet him. However, the martial arts hall was crowded with people chattering excitedly, which drowned out her voice. James smiled lightly at Sophie. He raised his hand and waved it downwards. The lively martial arts hall immediately went silent. The 1,000,000,000,000 living beings went quiet, and a deathly silence nketed the area. ¡°Greetings, everyone.¡± James spoke loudly, and his voice resounded throughout the martial arts hall. ¡°Wee to the Twelfth Universe and to my lecture. The main topic of my lecture will be about the nature of Paths and how they change. Additionally, I will exin how to surpass the limits of Paths and cultivate Macrocosm Powers.¡± The audience immediately went wild as soon as James finished his opening statements. The crowd cheered wildly for him, ¡°James! James!¡± It was incredible that they were going to learn about the nature of Paths and their changes from James, along with techniques on how to surpass their limits and obtain Macrocosm Powers. To have Macrocosm Power was the dream of every cultivator. Moreover, there was a limit to how many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could exist in every universe. Once the universe reached the limit, one could not be a Macrocosm Ancestral God even after cultivating Macrocosm Power. Apart from a few earlier universes that already had nine Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, other universes still had room for people to break into the ranks. Countless powerhouses were at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank in the Twelfth Universe, but very few managed to cultivate Macrocosm Powers. Now that James would exin how to cultivate Macrocosm Powers, many people were excited and held their breaths in anticipation. Some powerhouses at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God from other universes stood up enthusiastically. They tried very hard toprehend Paths to be Macrocosm Ancestral Gods, but were unsessful. They were ecstatic that James would teach them how to cultivate Macrocosm Powers. James raised his hand and brought it down. The noisy and restless martial arts hall became quiet again. Thousands of eyes watched James. James slowly sat down in a lotus position on the stone pir. He waved his hand, and his power emerged and gathered Path Seals from their surroundings. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There were countless Paths contained in their surroundings. The Path Seals James gathered comprised various Paths. James separated them individually, and only one Path Seal remained. Everyone watched intently, afraid to miss even a small part of the lecture. Only one Path Seal was left in James¡¯ palm. It was an ordinary Path yet was also the building block to everything. It was none other than the Fire Path. ¡°I¡¯ll use this Path to exin.¡± James¡¯ voice resounded. ¡°If you can understand my exnation, then you can cultivate Macrocosm Powers no matter what Path you cultivate. ¡°This is a Path Seal. For cultivators, this concept is rtively easy to understand. To give a more detailed exnation, I¡¯ve divided it into the simplest and most primitive Path Seals.¡± The Path Seal in James¡¯ hand began to change and instantly transformed into the simplest and most primitive form of the Fire Path. The Path Seal was also a kind of inscription. ¡°This is the simplest and most primitive Inscription of a Path Seal. Even cultivators at the Divine Rank would be capable ofprehending them. I will use it to exin the flux in Paths and how it can evolve into Macrocosm Power.¡± James¡¯ voice carried through every corner of the hall. Everyone continued to watch attentively. Chapter 3858 Chapter 3858 A primitive Fire Path Inscription appeared in James¡¯ hands. The inscriptionsprised a part of the mes and could be considered its most basic unit. James exined, ¡°One bes two, two bes three, and eventually, the three will evolve into a myriad of things. At the same time, the Fire Sigil in his hand underwent a number of changes. From its most basic form, it grew inplexity. Although the transformation was profound, cultivators at the Divine Rank could easily understand the changes. ¡°Everything isprised of many Paths. None of these Paths are indispensable. If even one was omitted, heaven and earth would be thrown into chaos, and the natural order would copse. All the Paths that exist work in unison. ¡°If you are able to master one Path, you can master every other Path. ¡°Once you be proficient in one Path, you can easilyprehend other Paths. ¡°The nature of Paths can be reduced to very basic inscriptions. These basic sigils and inscriptions constantly shift to form aplete Path. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°After they reach their ultimate form, they cannot transform any further. This may seem to be the end of the road, but that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s still possible to make breakthroughs in these Paths. While James exined, the Fire Path Sigil in his hand continuously morphed. From the most basic inscription, it had evolved into aplete Fire Path. There were countless sigils andws in the Fire Path, all of which evolved from the simplest and most primitive Path Sigil. ¡°The next step is very crucial,¡± emphasized James loudly. Aplete Fire Path had formed and circled around his palm. In that moment, he seemed to have be a master of mes that could control every me under heaven and earth. The Fire Path Sigil in his palm began to undergo another abnormal change. The change was very rapid and ended in an instant. Some powerful Macrocosm Ancestral Gods caught a glimpse of a few clues. After sensing the evolution of the Fire Path, they were inspired. They pondered what they had witnessed, analyzing the changes in the Fire Path. Meanwhile, a few powerhouses at the peak of the Caelum Ancestral God watched the changes in the Fire Path confusedly. They could not even react until the process was over. In that instant, the Fire Path in James¡¯ palm had already evolved into Macrocosm Power. ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°The simplest form of the Fire Path evolved into Macrocosm Power. What kind of Supernatural Power or Secret Art did he use?¡± Many powerhouses were baffled and looked at James who sat in the center of the martial arts hall in shock. James¡¯ lecture was not over yet. He continued to exin as the Fire Path transformed again. After the Fire Path became Macrocosm Power, it continued to undergo another miraculous shift. The Fire Laws and Fire Inscriptions went through millions of changes every second. Some Macrocosm Ancestral Gods could keep up with the flurry of changes. Meanwhile, a few other Ancestral Gods could only sense the increasing power released by the inscriptions in James¡¯ palm. Soon, the Fire Path had evolved into a Second Rank Macrocosm Power. Then, it became a Third Rank Macrocosm Power. James¡¯ exnation stopped. Hisprehension of Paths had only reached the Third Rank and was not yet at the Forth Rank. However, he had already grasped the essence of Paths, and all that was left was to devote himself to cultivating what he learned. Sooner orter, he would be a Ninth Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. Everyone watched James in the center of the martial arts hall and was shocked after he used a basic Path Sigil to form aplete Path that reached a Third Rank Macrocosm Power. The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods were especially astounded. Chapter 3859 Chapter 3859 ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It seems we¡¯ve been working towards the wrong Paths.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as right or wrong. Although the journey is different, the endpoint is the same. James simply created a more efficient way to cultivate.¡± The Macrocosm Ancestral Gods spoke among each other. Attending James¡¯ lecture had benefited them enormously and was better than spending countless Epochs cultivating in seclusion. Ancestral Gods also gained a lot from the lecture. They had learned about the fundamental changes of Paths. As long as they could grasp the theory, they could easily nurture any Path into Macrocosm Power. A charming and sexy woman near the central region of the dojo said, ¡°Master, please exin the Chaos Path to us.¡± The woman that spoke was Mirabelle from the First Universe. James¡¯ lecture had given her a lot of new insights. She was an Eighth Power Macrocosm God and could easily understand his teachings. However, she wanted to learn more about Chaos Power. The same was true for the other Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. The thing they wanted to learn about the most was the Chaos Path. James was the only person that had cultivated the Chaos Path. ¡°Chaos Path?¡± James was thrown off. Until now, he still had not figured out what exactly the Chaos Path was. He had onlyprehended the various Paths of heaven and earth and how to develop them into Macrocosm Powers. Then, he could integrate them into his Paths to enhance them further. James closed his eyes and thought for a while. ¡°There is a prerequisite before you can practice the Chaos Path. First, one must master the Karma Path, the Five Great Paths, and the Dark Path. Then, you¡¯ll have to shatter these Path Seals to allow their powers to converge. Lastly, you¡¯ll also need a Macrocosm Core. ¡°A Macrocosm Core is the embryonic form of a universe. It contains the most primitivew fragments of that universe. ¡°You would need these Path Seals¡¯ power and the Macrocosm Core¡¯s power to merge together. That¡¯s the first step of cultivating the Chaos Path. ¡°To enhance your Chaos Path¡¯s power, you¡¯ll have to constantlyprehend other various Paths and evolve them to their highest potential.¡± James began to exin about the Chaos Path. He did not conceal any information. After sorting out his exnation, he told them about the process. His Chaos Power had indeede about from this method. He spected the Chaos Path was the fusion of the various Paths. After mastering every Path, one could discover the Chaos Path. However, it was impossible to master every Path due to the constraints of heaven and earth. Even if one was proficient in almost every Path, it was impossible to cultivate the needed Path Seals because of the aforementioned constraints. James fell into thought, ¡®How was the universe born? Why does the Heavenly Path exist? Why were there restrictions imposed? Did some powerhouse create the Heavenly Path to curb a universe¡¯s inhabitants?¡¯Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The stronger James got, the more he learned about the universes, and through this, he suspected that there was an extremely mysterious and powerful being behind all these machinations. James was already powerful and stood at the pinnacle of the twelve universes. However, these things still remained a mystery to him. After other Mcrocosm Ancestral Gods heard the method to cultivate Chaos Path, they shook their heads in resignation and gave up the intent to cultivate it. It was impossible for them to sessfully cultivate in the Chaos Path. There was almost no one that could cultivate all Five Great Paths. Moreover, not much was known about Karma Power. Since times of eld, cultivating the Karma Path was a matter unheard of. Additionally, how was it possible for beings of the Illuminated World to cultivate the Dark Path? Chapter 3860 Chapter 3860 James exined the Chaos Path. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, he was unsure whether his knowledge was urate, as it was a Path that no one had ever cultivated. Everything he knew was based on Yukia¡¯s theories. He simply was exining what he understood from that. His lecture did notst very long. James demonstrated the nature of Paths and how to evolve them into Macrocosm Powers. Even a Macrocosm Ancestral God would take a long time to acquire this knowledge on their own. ¡°I¡¯ll end my lecture here,¡± James stood up slowly and said, ¡°Whether you canprehend my teachings depends on your abilities and fate. You may cultivate here or return to your own sects and families.¡± After James spoke, he vanished from sight. Although James had already left, his lecture¡¯s attendees did not leave immediately. Many sat in lotus positions in their seats, closed their eyes, and began to contemte James¡¯ words wholeheartedly. They began to deduce and develop simple inscriptions to perfect their Paths. 300 years have passed since James¡¯ lecture. In the past 300 years, many living beings that attended James¡¯ lecture had left the hall. Those that left were those who had not fully understood his teachings. On the other hand, those who were inspired were hesitant to leave. James had left behind the Path he evolved during the lecture. The Path contained Third Rank Macrocosm Powers. Those that stayed behind examined the Path to research it further. Meanwhile, James sat in front of the Heavenly Court¡¯s South Heaven Gate. He looked down at the clouds beneath him and saw the beautiful scenery of the Human Realm¡¯s Divine Dimension. ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± A voice came from behind him. Immediately afterward, a morous woman in a ck dress walked over and sat down beside James. She also peered into the distance. James sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m reflecting on my life. I¡¯ve aplished a lot in my path to cultivation. A long time has passed, and everything feels so surreal. I constantly feel like everything is a dream and will vanish once I wake up.¡± ¡°Why are you thinking about such nonsense?¡± Sienna reprimanded him. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on such things. Since you have nothing else nned for now, let¡¯s go to the Dark World. Don¡¯t you want to learn more about Yukia? She has been to the Dark World before and must¡¯ve left some clues behind. Not to mention¡­ ¡°The Dark World is far superior to the twelve universes. You may already be considered invincible here, but there are countless other powerhouses in the Dark World. You¡¯ll be able to meet stronger opponents there. ¡°Most importantly, the Dark World¡¯s Heavenly Path is much more stable. The twelve universes¡¯ Heavenly Path can¡¯t even hold a candle to it. Even if a Macrocosm Ancestral God can destroy an entire universe in the Illuminated World, they can¡¯t cause substantial damage in the Dark World.¡± James was immediately intrigued by the topic. He stood up, stretched his muscles, and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have anything else to do in the Twelfth Universe now. It¡¯s about time I head to the Dark World to investigate Yukia. At the same time, I¡¯d also like to try to find Jabari.¡± In the past, James and Jabari headed to the Dark World and entered the pce left behind Yukia. Jabari had learned a lot from the records kept in the pce. After that, he fought against Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. Then, he decided to enter the Dark World to chase after Yukia. James was sure Jabari had discovered something. He knew he could understand Yukia better if he found Jabari. Sienna stood up and asked, ¡°When do you want to go to the Dark World?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯ve settled everything I¡¯ve needed to do, so we can leave right away.¡± Chapter 3861 Chapter 3861 ¡°Sure.¡± Sienna left without hesitation. She casually waved her hand and opened a passage between the Illuminated World and the Dark World with her great power. A mystical portal formed before them. James and Sienna walked through the passage briskly. The two disappeared from the area along with the imaginary portal. In the next moment, they appeared outside the Dark World. James had been to the Dark World several times before this but mostly only explored its periphery. Only once did he head slightly further inside. The Dark World¡¯s outer bounds were filled with ck mist that contained potent Dark Power. The deeper one traveled, the more dreadful the Dark Power grew. Dark Power was inherently deleterious for beings from the Illuminated World. Moreover, Paths from the Illuminated World were drastically weakened and hindered by the Dark World¡¯s Heavenly Path. Although the atmosphere in the Dark World was anomalous, James was proficient in the Dark Path, and Dark Power had no effect on him. The two moved through the ck mist. James asked Sienna. ¡°You¡¯ve lived in the Dark World for so long, Sienna. How much do you know about it? What kind of ce is the Dark World and how is it rted to the twelve universes?¡± Sienna¡¯s brows furrowed. She did not have the questions to his answer. After carefully considering her answer, she asked, ¡°As the strongest powerhouse of the Twelfth Universe, how much do you really know about it?¡± Sienna¡¯s question caught James by surprise. James had reached great heights in cultivation. He understood the essence of Paths, and hisprehension had spanned its furthest limits. However, he still did not wholly understand everything behind the twelve universes. He only knew that a universe was formed using a Macrocosm Core and these cores came from the Chaos itself. However, he did not know why Macrocosm Cores were formed in the Chaos nor did he know what kind of mysterious powers were hidden in the Chaos that contributed to their formation. A tiny Macrocosm Core contained the most rudimentary inscriptions of all Paths. These inscriptions would constantly shift and eventually birth a mighty universe. Sienna continued, ¡°Just as you don¡¯t understand everything governing the twelve universes, I don¡¯t know everything about the Dark World either. I, too, have no idea how the twelve universes and Dark World are rted. However¡­¡± She stopped herself for a moment. James asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Sienna chose her words carefully and said, ¡°From what I¡¯ve learned, the Dark World is much more obscure andplicated than the twelve universes. It seems that unknown secrets are buried in the depths of the Dark World. ¡°I also learned that there is a strange ce in the depths of the Dark World. Rumor has it that this ce holds the answers to the essence of the Dark World and how Dark Matter is formed.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Dark Matter?¡± James was taken aback by the unfamiliar term. Sienna exined ¡°Dark Matter is the hallmark of the Dark World. Every evil spirit needs Dark Matter to be stronger. Since the Illuminated World¡¯s Paths do not exist in the Dark World, evil spirits can only be stronger by absorbing enough Dark Matter.¡± James frowned. ¡°Are there really no Paths here?¡± ording to what he knew, the Dark World also housed a Dark Heavenly Path. Curse Inscriptions originated from the Dark World and after they appeared in the Eleventh Universe, it lead to the development of Curse Magic. If there were no Paths in the Dark World, how could Curse Magic have originated from here? James felt even more troubled by the Dark World. Since he was fortunate enough to have a Dark Lord apanying him, he voiced out the doubts that nagged at him. ¡°If there are no Paths in the Dark World, how do evil spirits cultivate Macrocosm Powers? Do they just absorb Dark Matter, and automatically convert it into Macrocosm Power?¡± Chapter 3862 Chapter 3862 James cultivated the Dark Path, which had potential to develop further. The power of his Dark Path could not be strengthened just by improving his Dark Power. Thus, he was slightly puzzled. Sienna paused for a moment to think and said, ¡°Let me exin it to you like this. The Dark World is different from the twelve universes that we came from. Paths do not exist here. However, anything originating from the Dark World can be a Path.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James listened attentively. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your Curse Magic before. You only seeded in cultivating Dark Power because of Curse Magic. In fact, Curse Magic is simply a Supernatural Power from the Dark World. It evolved into the Curse Path after reaching the Illuminated World,¡± exined Sienna. ¡°Why is that so?¡± asked James. Shaking her head, Sienna responded exasperatedly ¡°How would I know? Maybe the twelve universes don¡¯t exist and are simply formed byws and inscriptions. Perhaps the Dark World is our true reality.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James was slightly taken aback by her suggestion. Sienna¡¯s words seemed to turn the cogs in James¡¯ mind. He suddenly remembered something Yukia had said before. ¡°One bes two, two bes three, and eventually, the three will evolve into a myriad of things. However, nothing lies at the end of cultivation¡­¡± murmured James cryptically. These were Yukia¡¯s words. She appeared in the Silent City of Death and left a message for him. She also mentioned that her messages were meant to guide him. If he could understand her words properly, he could follow in her footsteps and discover the truth. ¡°The truth? What¡¯s the truth? ¡°Could the Dark World really be our actual reality? Are the twelve universes simply phemeral, and non- existent? Is everything in the twelve universes simply formed byws and inscriptions? ¡°Are our souls the only thing that¡¯s genuine?¡± James¡¯ mind raced with thoughts. When he reached the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage, his eyes were able to see thews that formed them and he could manipte thesews at will. The only things thatws could not construct were the souls of living beings. ¡°What are you muttering about? What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Nothing lies at the end of cultivation?¡± Sienna questioned him with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James lightly shook his head. James dismissed his thoughts. However, he felt he was getting close to deciphering the meaning behind Yukia¡¯s words. He was close to reaching the pinnacle of cultivation and understanding the twelve universes¡¯ true nature. When that timees, he would follow in Yukia¡¯s footsteps and uncover the truth Yukia had left behind for him. James cleared his head and the two quickly traveled through the ck mist. They traversed through the mist almost instantly, reaching further within the Dark World. They had not reached the Dark World¡¯s depths yet and merely passed through its outermostyer. The ck mistprised the outermost part of the Dark World. After passing through the dark mist, what they saw was no different from the twelve universes. There were nts, rocks, mountains,nds, and rivers. Everything that existed in the twelve universes also existed in the Dark World. After passing through the ck mist, James stood atop a mountain. Chapter 3863 Chapter 3863 James looked ahead of him and unleashed his Divine Sense. As he perceived his surroundings, he discovered that things in the Dark World could not be disintegrated into Heaven¡¯sw orw fragments. He turned to Sienna beside him. James was unable to perceive Sienna¡¯sw sequences and read their changes to understand her life experiences. However, everything in the Twelfth Universe was supposed to be reducible into their fundamentalws. After realizing this, James pursed his lips. Sienna piped up from behind him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s got you worried?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± James shook his head and did not exin anything as his thoughts were tooplicated. Sienna pointed at the scenery ahead and said, ¡°That¡¯s the real Dark World. The ck mist only covers the outermost part of the Dark World. Only evil spirits that haven¡¯t cultivated a new physical body lurk there. They are not considered real inhabitants of the Dark World. Only after entering this region will they be considered proper inhabitants of the Dark World.¡± James asked, ¡°So the evil spirits are the souls of dead beings from the twelve universes and are only considered creatures of the Dark World after they cultivate a physical body here?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± Sienna exined, ¡°That¡¯s only one way that Dark Beingse to life. Creatures in the Dark World can also reproduce naturally. Powerful Dark Beings can also reincarnate and can choose to be reborn in the Dark World or in the Illuminated World.¡± James suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Then can living beings from the twelve universes be reincarnated into the Dark World?¡± Sienna shook her head. She did not know about these things since she had never been reincarnated. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°I know you¡¯re thinking about Thea again. You can¡¯t sense her in the Illuminated World, so you suspect she has been reincarnated in the Dark World. It¡¯s not an impossible concept.¡± James said, ¡°I hope Thea has been reincarnated in the Dark World so that I can find her. I should be able to find her with my capabilities aat my cultivation rank.¡± After he said that, he tried to sense her presence. James was intimately familiar with her aura and knew it very well. His Divine Sense gradually extended to the depths of the Dark World. Every being was scrutinized by his Divine Sense. It reached the deepest part of the Dark World, and found many regions he could not epass. Some were ancient factions and others were powerful countries. Others were forbidden areas and territories of powerful Lords. There were too many areas that James¡¯ Divine Sense did not detect. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He could not detect a single trace of Thea¡¯s soul in the areas his Divine Senses covered. Crestfallen, he gave up for the time being. Sienna knew that James had spread out his Divine Sense, and said, ¡°The Dark World is mystifying. From what I know, it¡¯s existed for a long time and predates the First Universe. Throughout this time, the Dark World has seen the rise of countless powerhouses and many unknown regions. Your Divine Senses can¡¯tpletely encapste every region at your current level.¡± James responded helplessly. ¡°I have no choice but to slowly search for her. Before Thea reincarnated, she told me that as long as we were fated to be together, we would meet again. I¡¯ve practiced the Karma Path and have a great understanding of Karma. Thea and I have been connected through Karma, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet sooner orter. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this aside for now. Let¡¯s head to my domain.¡± Sienna held James¡¯ hand and they both vanished from the area. The two headed toward the deepest part of the Dark World at a blinding pace. Chapter 3864 Chapter 3864 Soon, they appeared in Sienna¡¯s territory. Sienna had spent countless years in the Dark World and together with Xerxes, overthrew countless Dark Lords. ¡°This is my domain, James. It¡¯s located in the Malevolent Land of the Dark World.¡± ¡°The Malevolent Land?¡± James gasped at the name. Sienna exined with a smile. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t been to the deepest part of the Dark World and are still unfamiliar. I¡¯ll go through the Dark World¡¯syout briefly.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded lightly and listened carefully to her. ¡°The Dark World is divided into many regions, specifically the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Every region is headed by powerful Lords, who manage the Dark Beings in the Dark World. ¡°The Malevolent Land is one of the Ten Earths. ¡°There are many Dark Beings in the Malevolent Land, including many powerful Lords. I haven¡¯t got detailed numbers, but all of the creatures in the Malevolent Land are under my and Xerxes¡¯ jurisdiction. We spent many Epochs trying to conquer the Malevolent Land and be its main rulers. ¡°Xerxes and I are the strongest in the Malevolent Land.¡± James listened carefully. He only had surface-level knowledge of the Dark World before this. He learned that the Dark World was massive and approximately as big as the entirety of the twelve universes. If a new universe were born in the Illuminated World, the Dark World¡¯s area would also increase proportionally. He also knew there were many strong cultivators in the Dark World. Before the Ninth Universe existed, a Dark Strife shook in the Dark World. Yukia participated in the conflict and injured 300 Nine Stage Lords. N?velDrama.Org owns this. From this fact alone, he knew how terrifying the powerhouses in the Dark World were. The Omnipotent Lord was the only Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God within the twelve universes. The Dark World had 300 Nine Stage Lords that were highly formidable. That was a fearsome number of powerhouses. ¡°How many powerhouses are there in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths?¡± asked James. He wanted to figure out how many powerhouses were in the Dark World now. Sienna replied, ¡°The powerhouses in the Ten Earths have about the same strength and are mostly around the Lord Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage. There are also possibly Ninth Stage Lords that have hidden themselves unbeknownst to me. ¡°The Nine Heavens, on the other hand, are home to extremely powerful powerhouses. ¡°There are Ninth Stage Lords in a number of regions in the Nine Heavens. However, as far as I know, not many Ninth Stage Lords exist now, ording to the ancient scrolls. There are only about four to five of them. They¡¯re the main administrators of the Dark World and control the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. ¡°As for the overseers of the Malevolent Land, we¡¯re required to offer valuable tributes from our region to the Nine Heavens. If we don¡¯t hand in these tributes, it¡¯ll raise a huge fuss.¡± James listened carefully. Only having four or five Ninth Stage Lords was not very impressive, considering they were in the Dark World. He was more concerned about where the powerhouses that fought in the Dark Strife had gone. The Unmatched Emperor mentioned that Yukia severely injured 300 Nine Stage Lords. However, he did not say she killed them. That meant that they were still alive, but where were they now and why have they gone into hiding? Why do the Dark World¡¯s living beings not know about them? As they traversed the Malevolent Land, Sienna exined some of the Dark World¡¯s happenings to him. The Malevolent Land was huge and as strong as the universes from the Illuminated World. Unknowingly, they had arrived at the Malevolent Land¡¯s central region, Mount Malevolent Moon. Mount Malevolent Moon used to be home to a mighty Lord but was now upied by Sienna and Xerxes. ¡°Lord Sienna.¡± ¡°Wee back, Lord Sienna.¡± Along the way, many powerhouses on Mount Malevolent Moon kneeled on one knee and weed Sienna¡¯s return. Chapter 3865 Chapter 3865 As soon as they arrived at Mount Malevolent Moon¡¯s gate, Xerxes appeared. Xerxes wore a ck robe. He nced at James, and his brows furrowed slightly. However, he did not say anything and turned to Sienna with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back, Sienna.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sienna nodded. Xerxes nced at James again, then looked at Sienna, asking, ¡°Why did you bring him to the Dark World?¡± Sienna said, ¡°Your ancestor participated in the Dark Strife back then. You should know some details about it, right? ording to reliable sources, three hundred Ninth Stage Lords fought in the Dark Strife and besieged a powerful person. She ended up severely injuring them.¡± Xerxes¡¯s smile was immediately reced by a grim expression. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I heard from others that this mysterious powerhouse was named Yukia. I brought James here to learn more about her,¡± continued Sienna. Xerxes¡¯ frown deepened and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this. I¡¯ll need to reference my family¡¯s ancient books. Perhaps I can find some records of her.¡± Beaming gratefully, Sienna replied. ¡°Thank you, Xerxes. I¡¯m counting on you. It¡¯s very important to me.¡± Xerxes nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to my family home to check on it right away.¡± Sienna nodded in assent. Xerxes did not say anything more and disappeared in a sh. Sienna invited James to Mount Malevolent Moon. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can stay here for now. Xerxes will return shortly.¡± James said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not nning to stay here for now. I came to the Dark World to inquire about Yukia and to look for a friend of mine. When I was inexperienced, he helped me a lot.¡± ¡°You mean Jabari, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I can go myself. The Celestial Abode I have contains traces of his soul¡¯s aura. As long as he is in the Dark World, I¡¯ll be able to find him from the vestiges he left in the Celestial Abode.¡± Jabari and James had a teacher-student rtionship but were also friends. James learned a lot from JabarI. To him, Jabari was like his mentor. They experienced a lot together and were on friendly terms. Jabari¡¯s death deeply affected him. However, he was relieved after Jabari said he would head to the Dark World. As long as Jabari was here, James was confident they would meet sooner orter. Now, it was high time they reunited. James had been waiting for this day for a long time. ¡°I won¡¯t be sending you off.¡± Sienna looked at James and said, ¡°I¡¯ll await your return. However, I must warn you about the many restricted areas in the Dark World¡¯s Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Not even Nine Stage Lords can enter some of these areas. While searching for Jabari, you must tread carefully and avoid trespassing into other Lords¡¯ territory. If you do so, it¡¯d be considered a hostile gesture in the Dark World.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± After speaking, he disappeared and embarked on his journey to find Jabari. James was looking forward to meeting with his old friend. Chapter 3866 Chapter 3866 The Dark World was expansive and divided into Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Before James had a deeper understanding of the Dark World, he heard it was the size of the twelve universesbined. However, it was only a rough guess of the Dark World¡¯s size. In actual fact, the Dark World was muchrger than the entirety of the Illuminated World. There were many unknown regions in the Dark World and the Malevolent Land alone was equivalent to the size of a universe back where he came from. James left Mount Malevolent Moon. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jabari fought a fierce battle with Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator before the Forth Cmity. He sacrificed his life to perform the Forbidden Art, Blossoming. More than an Epoch had passed since that incident. An Epoch was 4.9 billion years. Although it seemed like a long time, it would pass in a sh for peerless powerhouses. It has been more than one Epoch since Jabari went to the Dark World. However, he arrived at the Dark World as an evil spirit and his limits were unbound. With his potential, it was possible he was already a powerhouse. James used his Divine Sense to find Jabari¡¯s soul. His Divine Sense spread throughout the Malevolent Land, sensing every corner. Unfortunately, there were a few regions that his Divine Sense could not prate. He ignored these unknown regions and focused on searching the ces his Divine Senses had scanned. After scouring for a while, James could not sense Jabari in the Malevolent Land. His brows furrowed and he immediately sat in a lotus position on a mountaintop. A fragment of Jabari¡¯s soul emerged from the Celestial Abode, and James began using it to locate him. Although the Paths of the Illuminated World were suppressed in the Dark World, James was very powerful and could still extrapte based on vague information. An Extraption Formation appeared before him and rotated non-stop. Dazzling light emerged and turned into magical power. Boom! The Extraption Formation in front of James suddenly fell apart. James frowned at the cracked formation and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I find him? Did Jabari acquire a powerful treasure in the Dark World? Could he have already be an unmatched being, making it impossible for me to divine his location?¡± James was slightly confused. With his current strength, he could locate a Macrocosm Ancestral God or even a Dark Lord. Yet, he failed to find Jabari¡¯s whereabouts. His mind went through the possibilities why his search ended up fruitless. After thinking for a while, he suspected that Jabari and Yukia must have had an borate rtionship. The two were connected by Karma, which prevented him from divining Jabari¡¯s whereabouts. His only solution to find Jabari was to wander around the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths of the Dark World. He would have to slowly travel to these ces and use his Divine Sense to scan the area for Jabari¡¯s aura. As long as Jabari had passed through, he would leave his traces of his aura behind, and that would be picked up by James¡¯ Divine Sense Jabari¡¯s aura was not in the Malevolent Land which meant that he had never been to this ce before. Therefore, James did not linger in the Malevolent Land and quickly headed to a new location. He headed toward the Ten Earth¡¯s Despair Land. While traveling, James continuously utilized his Divine Sense to locate Jabari. However, he was unsessful. James concluded Jabari had not appeared in these ces either. He wandered through the different regions one by one. James did not rush and meticulously traveled through these ces, not wanting to overlook even an inch. 300 years passed in the blink of an eye. Chapter 3867 Chapter 3867 The Dark World was huge. It was divided into Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, which were each immensely vast. Even though James¡¯ had an impressive cultivation base, he only managed to journey through the Ten Earths during these 300 years. He had not ventured into the Nine Heavens yet. Since Jabari was not within the Ten Earths, James had no choice but to look for him in the Nine Heavens. James¡¯ current strength allowed him to expand his Divine Sense throughout the entire Dark World. However, his Divine Sense grew less urate the further it spread out. To find Jabari, he chose to carefully search each and every area. James left thest region of the Ten Earths and entered the Nine Heavens¡¯ territory. His first stop was Boundless Welkin, one of the Nine Heavens. James appeared in the Boundless Welkin and scanned it with his Divine Sense. The results immediately made him shout in joy. He sensed a trace of Jabari''s aura in a particr city within the Boundless Welkin. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The aura was very weak and seemed to have been left there for a long time. Had Jamese any later, it might havepletely faded away. Even if he were much more powerful than he was currently, it would be impossible to detect the aura had he missed it. James vanished and reappeared outside the city where he sensed Jabari¡¯s aura. He looked ahead at the ancient-looking city. The city looked very old and wasrge. The city gate alone was hundreds of thousands of meters high. There were not many buildings in the city, only some majestic spiritual mountains that towered into the sky and radiated exceptionally strong energy. On the tall city gate were a few mysterious inscriptions engraved¡ªBoundless Holy Land. The Boundless Welkin¡¯s cornerstone was the Boundless Holy Land. Many of Boundless Welkin¡¯s powerhouses settled around the area. Even the ruler of the Boundless Welkin stayed within the city. On the ancient road outside the city, a young man appeared. He was a rtively dashing man dressed in a ck robe with a well-defined face and sharp eyes. Although he did not release any aura, he seemed rather intimidating. Most people made way for him. That man was none other than James. He appeared outside the city gate. After a quick nce, he walked toward the Boundless Holy Land. As he entered the city, he could see numerous spiritual mountains. Atop these mountains were some buildings, forming cities for the Dark Beings to live in. James surveyed the surroundings, then quickly walked toward a spiritual mountain in his path. Soon, he appeared where a wisp of Jabari¡¯s soul aura remained. He stood outside the spiritual mountain. It was about a million meters high and stretched for billions of kilometers. In front of the mountain gate was a giant stone tablet with three words engraved¡ªthe Xaadsan family. ¡°The Xaadsan family?¡± James looked at the huge stone tablet. ¡°The Boundless Welkin is part of the Nine Heavens and this city is their holynd. For a family to settle and establish themselves on a spiritual mountain here, they must be very influential. I wonder what rtionship they have with Jabari. Why was his aura left here?¡± After muttering to himself, James strode toward the stone tablet. He felt a magical formation in front of him. James looked at the formation, attempting to scrutinize it. However, nothing in the Dark World could be broken down intows. All James saw was a very cryptic and ever-changing formation. He could not use the Illuminated World¡¯s Paths to simplify the formation to deduce the changes. This made it impossible for James to break through the formation. His brows furrowed slightly. Since there was no way to solve the formation, he would have to enter by force. James stepped forward and touched the formation. The formation reacted immediately, and a powerful force sted him away. He did not resist the force, nor did he attack the formation. James simply wanted to trigger the formation to attract the attention of the Xaadsans. He was sure a powerful family member would appear, and he could exin his intentions to them. Chapter 3868 Chapter 3868 The Boundless Welkin was one of the Nine Heavens and the Boundless Holy Land was the Boundless Welkin¡¯s core region. Families that had a base on a spiritual mountain in the holynd were families who had strong Lords. Although the Xaadsans were not considered one of the top families in the Boundless Welkin, they were rtively formidable and had a Third Stage Lord in the family. The Dark World had countless powerhouses, but a Third Stage Lord was looked upon favorably. A powerhouse at the Lord Rank¡¯s Third Stage had many troops under his control. If they were to wage war with the Illuminated World, the twelve universes would not be able to withstand the onught. As soon as James touched the formation, the Xaadsans were alerted to the attempted intrusion. Swoosh! At that moment, tens of thousands of blurry spectres appeared and turned into fully-armed soldiers. Each of them wielded a long sword and all of them surrounded James. Theirmander shouted furiously, ¡°How dare you break into the Xaadsands¡¯ territory? Take him down!!!¡± At that moment, tens of thousands of guards lunged at James andunched an attack. James felt a huge range of powers close in on him. However, he remained in ce and deflected the attacks. Themander immediately recognized that James was a powerful person that could not be subdued. The division of influential forces in the Dark World was very distinct. They never set foot in other¡¯s territory, let alone trespass on another force¡¯s spiritual mountain. Entering another¡¯s domain without permission would be tantamount to dering their hostilities. ¡°Who are you? Did you think you could mess with the Xaadsans and get away with it?¡± barked the commander. James looked at him calmly. He could sense that the other party was strong as a Caelum Ancestral God. However, his strength was nothing to James. James said calmly, ¡°I came here to look for someone. Bring me one of your higher ups, and tell him that James Caden hase to visit.¡± He had no grievances with the Xaadsans, so there was no need for a pointless fight. Moreover, these soldiers were not the bother to deal with. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Wait right here.¡± Themander knew that James was powerful, and they could not afford to offend him. Thus, he quickly went to report James¡¯ visit to his masters. Soon, an old man appeared outside the spiritual mountain. He looked to be in his 60s. He wore a golden robe and held a golden cane. He looked at James, trying to gauge his strength. However, he could not discern anything and made an unnerved expression. Unable to sense James¡¯ strength, the old man did not dare to act recklessly. He put away his cane, sped his fists, and said, ¡°I¡¯m Xenon Xaadsan, an elder of the Xaadsan family. Who are you here for?¡± James responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m here to find a man named Jabari.¡± A strange look shed across Xenon¡¯s face. However, he quickly hid his emotions and regained his composure, saying, ¡°Everyone in my family goes by the surname of Xaadsan. We do not take on any other names. The person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here. Please leave.¡± Xaadsans made a gesture for James to leave. James kept his cool. From his inference based on the aura Jabari left behind, he could tell Jabari had traveled to the Xaadsans¡¯ spiritual mountain about half an Epoch ago. James assumed he must¡¯ve left some information to the family. ¡°I can help refresh your memory. He appeared in your spiritual mountain about half an Epoch ago, and this is what he looks like.¡± James casually waved his hand, and a white light shone from his palm and gradually transformed into a portrait of Jabari. Xenon stared at the portrait, shook his head, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xenon nodded seriously and said, ¡°I speak the truth. You should take your search elsewhere. There¡¯s no such person in our family.¡± After Xenon finished speaking, he left with his soldiers, giving James no chance to retort. James stood outside the spiritual mountain with his lips drawn into a frown. Jabari¡¯s aura still remained at the Xaadsans¡¯ base, so he must have passed through this ce sometime before. Moreover, James noticed the change in Xenon¡¯s expression, and was sure that Jabari must have been here before. He was confused as to why Xenon would lie about knowing Jabari. Chapter 3869 Chapter 3869 ¡°I¡¯ll just have to force my way into their base and find out for myself.¡± James raised his hand, and a powerful force flowed out his palm. At his current strength, one attack would have been enough to destroy the Xaadsans¡¯ protective formation. He would have to coerce them into revealing their information. Swoosh! James¡¯ waved his hand, and the powerful force mmed into the Xaadsans¡¯ protective formation. Boom! The formation trembled for a while after the impact. The ground in the area began to shake, and made it feel akin to a doomsday. The huge formation began to fall apart. James made a powerful attack, and it attracted the attention of many Xaadsan powerhouses. Dozens of figures immediately appeared before James. Other beings on the other spiritual mountains of the Boundless Holy Land also sensed the tremors and expressed their confusion. Who would dare to start a fight in the Boundless Holy Land? Was this person not afraid of the Boundless Welkin¡¯s Lord? A few powerhouses could not help their curiosity and began to inform themselves of the situation in the Xaadsans¡¯ base, wanting to know what had happened. Many were paying attention to the Xaadsans¡¯ base, watching everything happening in real time. James broke the Xaadsans¡¯ protective formation with one move and this attracted many of the Xaadsans¡¯ powerhouses. Dozens of powerful family members appeared. However, James was not cowed and remained very calm. ¡°Who are you?¡± A middle-aged man stood up. He looked about 40 years old and wore an ornate robe. He had a stern expression with veins bulging from his face. It was evident that he was getting angry. However, he was suppressing the feeling. An opponent that could break their family¡¯s formation with one move must be someone fearsome. Even though their formation was broken, the middle-aged man did not attack immediately and he asked for James¡¯ intentions. James asked calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here looking for a man named Jabari.¡± After he spoke, James took out the portrait of Jabari once more. ¡°Don¡¯t try to tell me you¡¯ve never seen him before. I can sense his aura in your family. It suggests he¡¯s been to your house about half an Epoch ago. I¡¯ll give you one more chance to answer me truthfully. Otherwise, there will be no reason for your family to continue existing in the Boundless Holy Land.¡± James¡¯ tone was very calm but oozed with venom. When they saw James¡¯ appearance, the Xaadsans¡¯ powerhouses were startled. James could tell from their expressions that Jabari was definitely connected with the Xaadsans somehow. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± asked the middle-aged man. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Before he figured out their rtionship, he was unwilling to talk about Jabari. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± James suddenly appeared in front of the middle-aged man at the next moment. The middle-aged man was the current head of the Xaadsan family. He was a Forth Stage Lord, and was considerably strong. When James appeared before him, he was pushed back by the force of his teleportation. A violent storm raged inside. He thought, ¡®When did such a powerful man appear in the Boundless Welkin? Why wasn¡¯t I informed about him?¡¯ Shocked, sweat covered on his face. He was unsure of the rtionship between himself and Jabari and was worried his family would not survive if James were here for revenge. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to answer me?¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and he raised his hand. The Miraculous Chaos Path appeared from his palm and caused the Heavenly Path of the Boundless Welkin to act abnormally. Powerhouses throughout the entire Boundless Welkin were alerted to this change. Chapter 3870 Chapter 3870 The Boundless Welkin¡¯s powerhouses felt an abnormal change in the Dark Heavenly Path, making their faces pale in fear. Thest time an abnormality emerged at the Dark Heavenly Path was countless years ago during the Dark Strife. The Xaadsan family¡¯s head had sensed James¡¯ overwhelming and impressive power, and was gasping for air due to the pressure. The other Xaadsans were also simrly terrified. ¡°It¡¯s yourst chance.¡± James¡¯ voice boomed threateningly. Laethis Xaadsan, the Xaadsan family head, said frantically, ¡°I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll tell you everything. Please come inside. It¡¯s a very long story. I¡¯ll slowly go through everything with you.¡± Laethis made a weing gesture, inviting Xaadsan into the house. James withdrew his Chaos Power and walked into the Xaadsan¡¯s spiritual mountain. He sat down in the hall of a manor atop the spiritual mountain. Rare spiritual fruits were served to him. However, he had no intention of eating them. James simply wanted to find out about Jabari¡¯s whereabouts. Looking at Laethis, he said, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Laethis went silent for a while, thinking about how to exin the situation to James. James did not rush him, waited patiently for the Xaadsans¡¯ head to speak. After a long silence, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Jabari has indeed appeared in our house before.¡± He looked at James and asked humbly, ¡°Sir, I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but who are you? There are many powerful Lords in the Dark World. Even if we haven¡¯t met, I should at least have heard about you before this. Why do I know nothing about you? Also, what is your rtionship with Jabari and why are you looking for him?¡± James looked at him and remarked. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re fit to ask me these questions?¡± ¡°O-Of course not.¡± Laethis shook his head vigorously. He could not discern the rtionship between James and Jabari, and it gave him quite the dilemma. After he took a deep breath, he said slowly, ¡°Jabari had indeed visited us before this. He was brought here by the former family head¡¯s daughter and our family''s former princess.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± James suddenly looked on interestedly. He looked at Laethis and said, ¡°You had better tell me everything you know. If you dare mislead me, I¡¯ll show you the full consequences of your insolence.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course.¡± Laethis nodded and said, ¡°Xulia Xaadsan is the daughter of our family¡¯s former head. She was a rare prodigy in the Boundless Welkin. Despite the plentiful fearsome powerhouses in the Dark World, she was someone fully capable of ruling the era. ¡°She was so talented that it was a matter of time before she would have be a mighty Dark Lord. ¡°About an Epoch ago, she left to train outside of the Boundless Welkin. After some time, she returned with a powerful man. It was Jabari, the person you¡¯re looking for. ¡°He came to our family and stayed with us for a while. However, he was a very ambitious man. He deceived Xulia, killed our former family head, and attempted to usurp his position. When he failed, he took Xulia hostage and fled.¡± Laethis exined the events rted to Jabari. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hearing this, James made aplicated face. Chapter 3871 Chapter 3871 Jabari, an ambitious man? James knew Jabari very well, and Jabari did not fit that description. His strength was one of the best in the Primordial Age. He could have easily dominated and taken control of the Twelfth Universe back then, but he chose not to. Instead, he wandered around the ruins of the Twelfth Universe in search of hints of Yukia¡¯s whereabouts. How could a person like him conspire for the mere position of the head of the Xaadsan family? ¡°Are you telling the absolute truth?¡± James red at Laethis. Laethis immediately nodded and replied, ¡°I did not utter a single lie.¡± James asked, ¡°Then, where did he go after fleeing with Xulia as a hostage?¡± Laethis said, ¡°Jabari was besieged by many of our family¡¯s powerhouses and was injured. However, since he was holding our youngdy hostage, none of us dared to act recklessly. We had no choice but to let him leave. We tried following his traces, but he escaped into the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Our family members did not dare to follow him deep into the ce and turned around. We¡¯ve had people guarding the exit of the lesiastical Restricted Zone all these years, but they¡¯ve yet toe out.¡± ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± James frowned lightly. He had just learned about the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths in the Dark World. However, he was unfamiliar with the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Yet, he was sure that a ce worthy of being a restricted area in the Dark World was definitely not simple. James asked, ¡°What kind of ce is the lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± ¡°...¡± His question took Laethis aback. He looked at James with a suspicious look. ¡°D-Do you not know about the lesiastical Restricted Zone, Sir?¡± ¡°Cut the cr*p, and answer whatever I ask you.¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and his voice was grim. Laethis dared not hide anything from him and answered truthfully, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is an ancient region that has been restricted in the Dark World. Any ce that is named a restricted area is terrifying. They have power that surpasses a Ninth Stage Lord. Ordinary ces are not even qualified as restricted areas.¡± ¡°Power that surpasses a Ninth Stage Lord?¡± James was surprised. In the Illuminated World¡¯s twelve universes, a Ninth Power Macrocosm Ancestral God was the limit permitted by the Heavenly Path. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Were the living beings in the Dark World capable of surpassing a Ninth Stage Lord? ¡°Tell me about the lesiastical Restricted Zone,¡± said James. ¡°Alright.¡± Laethis answered honestly, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is situated at the junction of the Boundless Welkin and the Triple Star Welkin. However, there aren¡¯t any records about when it came into existence. I only know that it¡¯s been there since ancient times. ¡°Rumor has it that a being surpassing a Ninth Stage Lord had fallen in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. An existence like that is called an Acmean in the Dark World. ¡°An Acmean had fallen inside the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Despite that, his remaining aura was still extremely terrifying. Even a Ninth Stage Lord wouldn¡¯t dare travel deep into the area. ¡°There are also rumors that another Acmean is hiding in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. There are countless formations in there. It¡¯s a dead end once you enter it. Since ancient times, many people have attempted to venture the ce, but no one has returned alive.¡± After speaking, he asked tentatively, ¡°Sir, what exactly is your rtionship with Jabari? If you¡¯re friends with him, I advise you not to look for them. The lesiastical Restricted Zone isn¡¯t any ordinary ce. ¡°If you¡¯re an enemy of his, rest assured that he most likely died after entering the lesiastical Restricted Zone.¡± James listened attentively in silence. After Laethis finished speaking, James stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go verify these things you¡¯ve told me today. I will venture into the lesiastical Restricted Zone. If I find out that you¡¯ve lied to me, I¡¯ll destroy your family.¡± James left a few words before disappearing. After James left, Laethis¡¯ smile disappeared, reced by a grim expression. Chapter 3872 Chapter 3872 James traveled to the Xaadsans¡¯ base in the Boundless Holy Site and acquired a few clues about Jabari¡¯s whereabouts. He learned that Jabari had entered the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Although the Xaadsan family¡¯s words could not be fully trusted, James believed that Jabari had entered the lesiastical Restricted Zone and was sure he would find Jabari there. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Laethis also warned him of the dangers of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, and James learned that those who had surpassed a Ninth Stage Lord were called Acmeans. Afterward, he left the Xaadsans¡¯ base. He did not n to immediately venture into the lesiastical Restricted Zone because it would be dangerous, not to mention that Acmeans were also involved. James nned to return to the Malevolent Land in the Ten Earths to ask Sienna about it first. After all, Sienna was an Eighth Stage Lord that controlled the Malevolent Lord. Even though she had never been to the lesiastical Restricted Zone, she must have heard about the ce. James appeared outside Mount Malevolent Moon. There was a protective formation outside the mountain. James did not force his way through. The moment he reached the mountain gate, Sienna was already there to see him. She wore a long, ck dress and looked extremely morous. Her pretty face was full of joy as she quickly approached him. ¡°How did it go? Did you find out where Jabari is?¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yeah. I searched all of the Ten Earths but found no traces of him. After I went to the Boundless Welkin, I sensed his aura in the Xaadsans¡¯ base. I went there and inquired about Jabari, and they told me some things about him¡­¡± James briefly exined what had happened. Sienna eximed, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± James looked at her. Judging from the change in her expression, it was evident she had heard about the ce before. He inquired, ¡°What kind of ce is the lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± Sienna exined, ¡°It¡¯s rare for ces to be named restricted areas or zones. Most of these restricted areas are rted to ancient legends.¡± ¡°Ancient legends?¡± James was slightly surprised. Sienna nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s the legend of Acmeans.¡± Hearing the mention of Acmeans again, James asked, ¡°I also heard from the Xaadsans that Acmeans are existences that surpass Ninth Stage Lords. Do such powerhouses really exist in the Dark World?¡± A Ninth Stage Lord was equivalent to a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. The Omnipotent Lord was the only Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God in the Illuminated World¡¯s twelve universes. Nobody had surpassed a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God in the twelve universes. The twelve universes were massive but only had one Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. Thus, having an Acmean was an even rarer thing. Sienna shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been in the Dark World for a very long time but have only heard about the legend of Acmeans. It might only be a legend without any basis. I can¡¯t say for sure if they truly exist.¡± ¡°Then, tell me more about the lesiastical Restricted Zone.¡± Sienna nodded and said, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is located at the junction of the Boundless Welkin and the Triple Star Welkin. It¡¯s a very old ce that has existed for a long time, but there aren¡¯t any records of just how long. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the lesiastical Restricted Zone is like. It¡¯s a restricted area; even Dark Lords refrain from stepping in there. It¡¯s even more impossible for Ancestral Gods to venture into these ces. ¡°But, I¡¯ve heard about rumors that an Acmean had fallen in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. There are also rumors that an Acmean lives there in seclusion.¡± ¡­ Sienna shared some of her knowledge. Everything she said was very simr to what Laethis had told him. In conclusion, the lesiastical Restricted Zone was a dangerous ce that even powerful Dark Lords avoided. ¡°I n to venture into the lesiastical Restricted Zone sometime soon,¡± said James. Chapter 3873 Chapter 3873 Sienna immediately dissuaded him, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t act recklessly, James. You¡¯ve juste to the Dark World and don¡¯t understand the horror of the restricted areas. Let me exin. In the past, many went to these restricted zones. They all got contaminated with the power of these ces and became terrifyingly strong, turning the Dark World upside down. ¡°The Dark Strife that Yukia participated in seems to also be rted to a certain restricted area.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Could you tell me more?¡± asked James. Sienna shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a taboo topic in the Dark World. Not many are aware of it. I¡¯ve only heard a few rumors and don¡¯t really know much. We can only wait for Xerxes¡¯ return.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Speaking of Xerxes, James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. ¡°What kind of existence is Xerxes?¡± Sienna exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about his background either. I only know that he¡¯s from a powerful family. His family¡¯s ancestor had participated in the Dark Strife and knew some inside stories.¡± While speaking, Sienna¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°The power distribution of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths is very clear, and I know almost every prominent figure. However, these people are only the forces on the surface. There are still some unknown forces in the Dark World. Some of these forces are hidden in the restricted areas. In short, you must be careful in the Dark World and refrain from doing anything reckless.¡± James did not say much in response. He was very interested in the Dark World. He wanted to discover how many powerhouses were hidden in the depths of the Dark World and whether Acmeans really existed. Yukia fought against 300 Ninth Stage Lords, so her cultivation rank must have surpassed that of a Ninth-Stage Lord. She must have already be an Acmean. Apart from Yukia, were there any more Acmeans in the Dark World? James became very interested in these things. His desire to be stronger was ignited. He wanted to be even more powerful so he could fight against Acmeans. Xerxes had not returned yet. James was unsure whether Xerxes had found any information in his family¡¯s ancient books. He temporarily stayed on Mount Malevolent Moon, waiting for Xerxes to return. James started to cultivate on Mount Malevolent Moon. He attempted to study the differences and simrities between the Dark and Illuminated Worlds. He cultivated for 3000 years. James sat in a lotus position within a bamboo groove on a spiritual mountain on Mount Malevolent Moon and exuded a powerful aura. Suddenly, a figure appeared before him. It was Sienna. As soon as she showed up, she shouted frantically, ¡°James! Something bad has happened!¡± James stopped cultivating, stood up, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Sienna said solemnly, ¡°Xerxes just contacted me and said something happened to his family!¡± James asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Sienna said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Xerxes very well in the past. I didn¡¯t even know where he was from. I received his message just now and learned he¡¯s from the Nine Heavens¡¯ Hate Welkin. His family used to be very powerful in the Hate Welkin. However, their family became very low-profile after the Dark Strife and was gradually forgotten. ¡°He just told me that he found clues from his family¡¯s ancestral books. In fact, he found his ancestors¡¯ notes. However, it attracted the attack of mysterious forces. His family was almost wiped out. He went through a lot to escape and is currently being hunted down. He needs our help!¡± Sienna¡¯s expression was solemn. She knew Xerxes was an Eighth Stage Lord. Within the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, only a handful of people could injure Xerxes and force him to escape a fight. James was startled. Xerxes had just returned to his family to investigate but was being hunted down after finding some clues about the Dark Strife. Moreover, Xerxes was a powerhouse, so his opponent had to be terrifying if even he was injured and forced to flee. Chapter 3874 Chapter 3874 After hearing Sienna¡¯s words, James had a strong intuition that a conspiracy was quietly unfolding, or in other words, there had been an invisible force controlling everything all along. There had always been a mysterious force hiding in the dark, and Yukia was their greatest nemesis. At his current strength, James¡¯ intuitions were very urate, and there could not be any mistakes. James felt he was close to the truth and was only one step away. He would unravel the truth very soon. ¡°Where is Xerxes?¡± asked James. Sienna replied, ¡°When he contacted me, he was close to leaving the Hate Welkin. However, I don¡¯t know where he is now. I tried contacting him again but couldn¡¯t get through to him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find him immediately.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The two quickly left Mount Malevolent Moon and rushed to the Hate Welkin. ¡­ Somewhere in the Hate Welkin, a crack appeared in the sky. A man and woman emerged quietly from the crack. They were in a primitive mountain range. There were towering, old trees that intertwined, extending high into the sky and covering it. The surrounding area was catastrophic, and it was evident a fierce battle had taken ce. The two were none other than Sienna and James, who had rushed over. Sienna looked below her and said, ¡°Xerxes must¡¯ve contacted me from this area. I can sense a lingering trace of his aura here, but I can¡¯t locate him. He must have gone into hiding.¡± Her expression grew increasingly solemn. ¡°I know that Xerxes is powerful. If he was pushed into such desperation, his opponent must be really strong. They¡¯re probably not just a Ninth Stage Lord. There could¡¯ve been multiple Ninth Stage Lords or even the legendary existences, Acmeans. If that¡¯s the case, the Dark Strife back then must be far beyond what our current strength can handle.¡± James scanned his surroundings, trying to judge where Xerxes had fled by the aura he left behind. While doing so, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this for now. We need to find Xerxes as soon as possible to ask him what happened.¡± James sensed Xerxes¡¯ aura in the area. He casually waved his hand and grabbed a trace of the aura. James used the aura to locate Xerxes¡¯ location. However, a magical force immediately shattered the Extraption Formation that appeared. Seeing the broken Extraption Formation, James¡¯ expression became increasingly solemn. ¡°It seems you¡¯re right. Xerxes¡¯ opponent is terrifyingly strong. I¡¯m not able to locate him.¡± After speaking, James casually waved his hand, and potent Time Power emerged. James unleashed his Time Path¡¯s Power. Although the Time Path was suppressed in the Dark World, he could still use it to a certain limit. His Time Power permeated the area, and time in the area began to regress. However, a magical force emerged and disintegrated James¡¯ Time Path¡¯s Power. The time immediately returned to normal. James suffered a bacsh, and he stumbled a few steps backward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sienna immediately went to support him. James slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s a potent force left in this area that¡¯s protecting the time here. It¡¯s preventing me from regressing time to when Xerxes was in this area. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Sienna looked at James helplessly. She was an Eighth Stage Lord and had cultivated the Dark Path. She became one by absorbing Dark Matter. She hardly understood the various Paths of the Illuminated World. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± James slightly waved his hand. ¡°As long as Xerxes has been here, I can track his whereabouts. I¡¯m really curious to find out what kind of powerhouse appeared here. The energy left in this area is enough to disrupt my Path Power.¡± James¡¯ face became solemn. Afterward, he used his Chaos Path¡¯s Power. Chapter 3875 Chapter 3875 James shouted, ¡°Reversion of day and night, regression of time! Break!¡± His Chaos Power manifested and caused the surroundings to be distorted. Even the Dark Heavenly Path was affected by his power. At that moment, a powerful force intervened with the time, causing everything to regress. Or in other words, James broke through the time¡¯s limit, forcefully traveled through the Dark World¡¯s River of Time, and returned to the past with Sienna. James and Sienna returned to the moment when Xerxes had appeared. Swoosh! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The void ahead of them split open, and a figure plummeted through it. The person fell into the mountain range and destroyed the surroundings. The person was none other than Xerxes. At that moment, Xerxes no longer had the mighty aura of a Ninth Stage Lord. His hair was messy, his body was covered in blood, and his aura was very weak. It was evident he had suffered severe injuries. After Xerxes fell into the area, a few unknown creatures also appeared. The creatures had illusory figures and did not look like they truly existed. Their figures constantly spasmed and were ever-changing. James could not identify what kind of beings they were. After appearing in the area, they immediately attacked Xerxes. Xerxes leaped from the ground, unleashing his power to withstand their attacks. Boom! An explosion broke out in the space and destroyed the surroundings. Xerxes seized the chance to escape and quickly disappeared. The series of events happened in an instant. Before James could even react, Xerxes had already disappeared. The strange creatures were about to chase after Xerxes. However, James quickly made a move. He appeared before them in a sh, raised his hand, and unleashed his Chaos Power. James¡¯ Chaos Power transformed into a sharp sword. He grabbed onto the sword and shed at the opponents. The creatures left out bizarre sounds. Immediately afterward, magical power emerged and parried James¡¯ sword. Their forces collided, causing a huge explosion. The weird creatures immediately disappeared. Meanwhile, James took a few steps after being pushed away by the force. At the same time, a magical power forced them back to when they had just arrived in the area. James eximed, ¡°They¡¯re so strong.¡± Sienna asked, ¡°What kind of monsters were they, James? Why are they so terrifying?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± James shook his head lightly. James could not recognize the creatures chasing after Xerxes. However, he paid attention to the direction in which Xerxes had fled. Moreover, he had already driven away the creatures chasing after Xerses, so they probably stopped their hunt for now. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James stretched out his hand and held Sienna¡¯s. Then, they disappeared from the area in a sh. James traveled in the direction in which Xerxes fled. They left the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, appearing in an unknown region. ¡°James, we can¡¯t go any further.¡± Sienna immediately reminded him, ¡°We¡¯re going too deep into the Dark World. We¡¯re about to enter the Unknown Region. No one knows how big it is, and no one dares venture there either. Even the more brazen individuals know they wouldn¡¯t have the strength to survive. The Dark Power¡¯s oppression in there is too powerful, and even a Ninth Stage Lord isn¡¯t capable of withstanding it.¡± ¡°But Xerxes went in there.¡± James looked ahead into the darkness. The area was shrouded by ck mist and looked exactly like the periphery of the Dark World. However, the dark mist felt even more eerie and sinister. It was not Dark Power but an unknown force that even a Dark Lord feared. Chapter 3876 Chapter 3876 ¡°Unknown Region?¡± James was slightly taken aback. ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡± Sienna exined, ¡°The Dark World is huge. There are the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. The outermost part of the Dark World is connected to the twelve universes. ¡°The so-called unknown region is unexplored. There are no living beings in there It¡¯s somewhat equivalent to the Chaos Space outside the twelve universes, but not exactly the same. ¡°The twelve universes were formed in the Chaos and exist within it. ¡°The Dark World¡¯s Unknown Region is different. It¡¯s located in the deepest parts of the Dark World. It¡¯s rumored a passage exists within these areas. However, nothing is known about where it leads to.¡± Even though Sienna had been in the Dark World for a long time, she was unfamiliar with the Unknown Region. James was surprised. The more he learned, the more terrifying the Dark World became. ¡°Xerxes entered the Unknown Region. I have to find him no matter how dangerous it is. He¡¯s a very crucial piece for me to learn more about Yukia. He holds the clues to solving the puzzles. I have to find him.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James turned to Sienna and said solemnly, ¡°Since the Unknown Region is so dangerous and anything can happen, you should stay back. I¡¯ll go there myself and quickly check out the situation. Xerxes is already injured, so he mustn¡¯t have gone far. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to find him rather quickly. I¡¯ll return as soon as I find him.¡± ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Sienna asked. ¡°Do I seem like the type of person to be afraid of danger? Besides, Xerxes is my friend. I¡¯ming with you. I''m curious about what¡¯s hidden in the Dark World¡¯s Unknown Region as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Sienna was not weak. She was an Eighth Stage Lord, and James was not worried she would be a burden. The two advanced into the darkness without any hesitation. The area looked simr to the periphery of the Dark World. It was shrouded in boundless ck mist, which contained corrosive powers. Even Dark Beings would be harmed by the power. In addition, there was an unknown power within the darkness. It was capable of blocking one¡¯s Divine Sense and vision. Even a powerhouse like James had a limited field of sight within the dark mist. James kept moving forward, following the traces of Xerxes¡¯ aura. Time seemed nonexistent in the darkness. Although James was a powerhouse, he lost his perception of time there as well. They seemed to have been walking through the darkness for a short while but also an eternity. ¡°Are you able to sense Xerxes¡¯ aura?¡± A feathery voice resounded in the darkness. James parted his lips and said, ¡°Yeah. Although it¡¯s weak, I can still sense traces of his aura. However, he seems to be in danger. I think those strange creatures might have caught up to him.¡± After speaking, James grabbed Sienna¡¯s hand and disappeared from the area. The next moment, they appeared hundreds of millions of kilometers away. The Unknown Region was vast and seemed as boundless as the Chaos. James and Sienna traveled for a long time but still had not reached the end. It was rumored the Unknown Region was periculous, but they did not encounter any dangers. Moreover, James did not feel any pressure. It was likely that his incredibly high cultivation rank rendered the force in the area ineffective against him. However, he gradually felt an oppressive force on his body as he traveled deeper through the ck mist. However, the pressure was nothing serious to him. Boom! After an unknown time had passed, James finally heard the sound of fighting. The battle was fierce, and the surroundings trembled. Even cracks began to form in the dark voids. Chapter 3877 Chapter 3877 James elerated his speed and leaped through the void. The deeper he went, the more terrifying the repercussions of the battle. Soon, James arrived at the battlefield. The area was destroyed, and the void was shattered. Xerxes was being besieged by some unknown creatures. His aura was frail, and it seemed he was already exhausted. ¡°Xerxes!¡± Sienna shouted and immediately rushed into the battlefield. At the same time, she unleashed a powerful force to block the opponent¡¯s attacks. James also dashed in front of the unknown creatures. He released his Chaos Power and emitted a powerful aura. At that moment, he looked like a War God. Swoosh! A ck light emerged and manifested into a long, ck sword. James held the Demon-yer Sword and shed with it. A dazzling Sword Energy burst out and pierced through the void to attack the creatures before him. These unknown creatures had already fought James before and knew his strength. However, they had to kill Xerxes to prevent him from exposing their secrets. James¡¯ mighty strength could destroy a world with just a single blow. The Unknown Region began to tremble the moment heunched his attack. The strange creatures began to flutter like a cloud of mist. They constantly changed shapes, and it was hard to judge whether it was a group of creatures or a single creature. The mists transformed into the shape of a sword and blocked James¡¯ attack. Boom! The two forces collided and instantly destroyed their surroundings. A terrifying shock wave swept across, knocking James backward. His Blood Energy churned, and his arms felt numb, almost causing him to lose his grip on the Demon-yer Sword. The sword formed by the strange creatures was split open. It disintegrated and turned into some ck mist. These mists gathered in the distance and formed the shape of a human. The figure looked very blurry and seemed as if it would dissipate anytime. It stared at James and tried to identify his origin. James held the Demon-yer Sword and asked coldly, ¡°What the hell are you?¡± A hoarse voice resounded. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Leave this instance, and I¡¯ll pretend you never showed up. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get into trouble, and bad things will befall you.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m scared?¡± James¡¯ face darkened. He rushed over with the Demon-yer Sword. His body appeared before the figure in a sh. Then, he raised his hand and shed at the opponent. The Chaos Power in his body traveled through the Demon-yer Sword and burst out in the form of Sword Energy. The Sword Energy darted toward the dark figure. The dark figure snorted coldly. A palm attack emerged and blocked James¡¯ attack. Boom! Boom! Boom! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Constant explosions broke out in the sky. James¡¯ Sword Energy struck the illusory palm continuously. The dark figure was ultimately destroyed and faded into the surrounding ck mist. James could not sense the strange creature¡¯s aura anymore. He frowned and carefully observed his surroundings. Chapter 3878 Chapter 3878 James could recognize the unknown creatures¡¯ aura after just a brief fight with them. Theoretically, he should be able to trace their aura. However, James had utterly lost track of his opponent. He sensed his surroundings but could not feel the presence of the unknown creatures. Since he was in the Unknown Region, the extent to which he could extend his senses was limited. ¡°What kind of creatures are they? Why are they so strange?¡± James frowned. After failing to detect the unknown creatures, James quickly rushed to Xerxes¡¯ side. Xerxes was sitting in a lotus position. His hair was disheveled, his face was pale, and there were blood stains around his lips. He was circting his energy to heal his wounds. Meanwhile, Sienna stood by the side, protecting him. When James appeared, Sienna asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sienna asked, ¡°What about those evil creatures?¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. After exchanging a few moves with them, I can tell I¡¯m slightly stronger. However, the creature I fought just now was bizarre. It integrated into the dark mist, and I couldn¡¯t detect its whereabouts. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s lurking nearby, so watch out for sneak attacks.¡± Hearing this, Sienna immediately raised her guard. James squatted down, looked at Xerxes who was in a lotus position on the ground, and asked, ¡°How are you?¡± Xerxes said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m lucky you two came in time. Otherwise, I might¡¯ve died here.¡± James asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? Why are these creatures after you? What exactly are they?¡± Xerxes shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea where they came from.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°After you asked about the Dark Strife, I returned to my family to inquire about it. In some of my family¡¯s ancient books, I found notes left by our ancestors and learned about why the Dark Strife broke out.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James was immediately intrigued. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Enlighten me. How did the Dark Strife break out, and why did Yukia fight against three hundred Ninth Stage Lords?¡± Xerxes¡¯ expression became solemn. If he had not reached the Lord Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage when he returned to look through his family¡¯s ancient books, he would not have been able to unlock the seal on his ancestor¡¯s note. ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± James was eager to find out the truth. Xerxes nced at James, nodded lightly, and said, ¡°The cause of the Dark Strife is the Acme Path.¡± ¡°The Acme Path?¡± James was startled. Xerxes nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a hidden passage in the Dark World¡¯s Unknown Region. It¡¯s called the Acme Path. It¡¯s rumored that anyone who crosses this passage can go beyond the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage and reach the Acme Rank. Hearing this, James was puzzled. Chapter 3879 Chapter 3879 ¡°How did it cause the Dark Strife to break out? Why did Yukia fight with the three hundred Ninth Stage Lords?¡± Xerxes said, ¡°The Acme Path is a myth and has never been verified. It¡¯s said to be hidden within the Unknown Region. No one really knows where it is. Back then, someone spread the news that the Acme Path has opened. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Dark World has existed for many years. Throughout these long years, many powerhouses have risen. Those three hundred Ninth Stage Lords were born in the Dark World during these years. ¡°The Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage is the ultimate rank in cultivation. After hearing of the Acme Path and a new cultivation rank, many powerhouses naturally wanted to cross into the Acme Path and enter the Acme Rank. ¡°However, the Acme Path was merely a conspiracy. ¡°The mastermind spread rumors about the Acme Path to lure out the hidden Ninth Stage Lords in the Dark World to wipe them out.¡± Hearing this, James became even more confused. Could it be that Yukia was the so-called mastermind behind the scene? Was she trying to wipe out the Dark World¡¯s Lords? From everything known, the theory was highly possible since Yukia was a creature from the Illuminated World. The Dark World had always been an opposing force to the Illuminated World. She might have wanted to kill them to ensure the safety of the twelve universes. James asked, ¡°Could Yukia have wanted to wipe out these Ninth Stage Lords?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xerxes shook his head. James was puzzled. ¡°No?¡± Xerxes said, ¡°Although the Acme Path is just a myth to us, it really appeared back then. It¡¯s unknown who released the news, but it¡¯s said another unknown world is at the end of the Acme Path. ¡°The power in that world is rumored to be very potent. Only bying in contact with the power in that world can one surpass the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage and reach the Acme Rank. However, there¡¯s a seal at the end of the Acme Path. Once it¡¯s open, the power of that unknown world will leak out and destroy the Dark World. ¡°To Ninth Stage Lords, they had lived through and experienced many things. Their only pursuit left in life was to reach a higher cultivation rank and see a bigger world. These three hundred Ninth Stage Lords wanted to lift the seal at the end of the Acme Path toe in contact with the power of the unknown world so they could enter a higher rank. ¡°To reach their goals, they would stop at nothing. ¡°Even my ancestor was the same. ¡°However, someone prevented them from doing so. And that person was none other than the person you¡¯ve mentioned, Yukia. She did not want the seal at the end of the Acme Path to be lifted. That was why a huge war broke out. Only the participants in the fight know the truth. No other beings in the Dark World are aware of it. Hearing this, James had a lot of questions. ¡°Since the end of the Acme Path is sealed, who was the one that set up the seal? Who released the news? Who was trying to wipe out these Dark Lords? If getting in contact with the power of this unknown world would allow one to reach the Acme Rank, then what do you mean the mastermind¡¯s goal was to wipe out these Dark Lords?¡± Xerxes exined, ¡°The seal really does exist. However, it¡¯s uncertain whether a higher and broader world exists beyond the seal. ¡°No one knows who released these rumors. ¡°Meanwhile, Yukia is the one that imed the mastermind¡¯s goal was to wipe out the Ninth Stage Lords. ¡°It¡¯s recorded in the notes left behind by my family¡¯s ancestor that Yukia said the so-called Acme Path was a conspiracy. Once it opened, one would be contaminated with unknown power. Not only would one be unable to reach the Acme Rank, but it might also lead to death. Moreover, it would bring devastating consequences to the Dark World and Illuminated World. ¡°Of course, these three hundred Ninth Stage Lords did not believe her and thought Yukia was just worried they would surpass the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage and hence was trying to deceive them by saying it was a conspiracy. That was why the battle broke out. ¡°Ultimately, the three hundred Ninth Stage Lords were severely injured. Even Yukia sustained injuries during the fight. However, an unknown force appeared and wiped out the three hundred Ninth Stage Lords and Yukia along with them.¡± ¡°Majority of the Ninth Stage Lords of the Dark World perished. Only a few survived because they did not insist on entering the Acme Path.¡± Chapter 3880 Chapter 3880 Xerxes shared the secrets he discovered. After hearing this, James fell into deep thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible for the three hundred Dark Lords and Yukia to have been killed, right?¡± How could Yukia have died? The Dark Strife happened before the Ninth Universe was formed. However, Yukia appeared in the Twelfth Universe, and Henrik apanied her on her travels to other universes. However, Henrik had never seen her face before. If Yukia had died, who was the person that appeared in the Twelfth Universe? Moreover, how would Xerxes¡¯ ancestor have left behind notes if all three hundred of them were wiped out? James asked, ¡°Is the information you obtained reliable?¡± Xerxes shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. It¡¯s the information I found in the notes left behind by my ancestor. Unfortunately, the notes were iplete and very confusing. Everything I¡¯ve told you is what I¡¯ve learned after sorting them out. ¡°It¡¯s recorded in the notes that the Acme Path appeared, and almost all Dark Lords came out of hiding and entered the Unknown Region, trying to cross into the Acme Path to reach the Acme Rank. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything about the person who released the news from the notes. Thest piece of information is that Yukia appeared, imed everything to be a conspiracy, and tried to prevent these Lords from entering the Acme Path to open the seal. As a result, a massive battle broke out. ¡°After everyone in the battle was injured, a mysterious force appeared. By then, these Dark Lords immediately realized it was indeed a conspiracy. They might not have died if they were not injured beforehand.¡± James asked, ¡°How are your injuries? Are they serious? We should try to leave this ce first before making further ns.¡± Suddenly, a chilly breeze blew toward them. Even a powerhouse like James felt cold from the wind. James stood up, gripped the Demon-yer Sword, and scanned his surroundings. Sienna also sensed the unusual aura and quickly looked around her warily. James looked at Sienna and said, ¡°Those strange creatures are lurking in the darkness. Xerxes read the notes left by his ancestor and attracted their attention. Now that we¡¯ve also learned of this information, they won¡¯t be letting us go easily and will try to kill us here.¡± A powerful aura emerged from Sienna¡¯s body, and she said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll destroy them.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. James said, ¡°Xerxes is already injured and has lost hisbat strength. He¡¯s not in the condition to fight right now. You should leave with him. Go back to the Malevolent Land. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll stay to figure out what these strange creatures are.¡± James nned to stay and fight with the unknown opponent. Sienna looked at James, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Alright. Please be careful.¡± After speaking, Sienna walked toward Xerxes. Xerxes stood up, looked at James, and reminded him, ¡°Be careful. These creatures¡¯ strengths are on par with mine, but they have extraordinary power. They also don¡¯t seem to have an aura and are very unpredictable. I was injured a few times because I was careless.¡± Xerxes fought against these strange creatures a few times and knew their strength. He knew his unknown opponents were on par with him. However, these creatures had no aura, and it was tough to predict their movements, thus making it hard to defend against them. ¡°Go on,¡± said James. James waved his hand, and his powerful force emerged and tore open a spatial rift. Although Sienna had the strength to leave, James was still worried and opened a passage for them to leave safely. At the same time, he could try sensing their whereabouts. Sienna grabbed Xerxes with one hand and rushed into the spatial passage without hesitation. The rift immediately merged after they entered it. James also set up a sigil to prevent their enemies from chasing after their auras. After Sienna and Xerxes were gone, James closely scanned his surroundings. The surrounding ck mist fluttered, and he could sense the mysterious creatures hiding within it. However, he was unable to detect their precise whereabouts. James shouted coldly, ¡°Show yourself.¡± Chapter 3881 Chapter 3881 James¡¯ growl was like grumbling thunder. It was deafening, and the whole area trembled. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He watched his surroundings, constantly turning to look at different areas while on high alert. At that moment, a figure silently appeared behind him. By the time James sensed his presence, it was toote. A sharp de pierced through his body. When his body was pierced, he quickly moved and shed at the figure behind him. The figure was shattered again. The opponent had left behind a trail of ck mist, and James promptly seized the opportunity and grabbed a handful of it. He looked at the ck mist in his hand, which seemed alive and was constantly struggling to break free. James snorted coldly, raised his hand, and sealed the ck mist. James scrutinized the ck mist and found it had a simr aura to the mist around him. Unfortunately, he was unable to find any clues about its origin. However, James knew he could turn it intow sequences in the Illuminated World. Then, he could figure out what it was. James could no longer sense the unknown creatures around him, so he threw the ck mist into the Celestial Abode. He scanned his surroundings again. However, the creatures seemed to have recognized James¡¯ strength and escaped into hiding. James kept sensing and scanning his surroundings but could not find them, nor did they show themselves again. Although James¡¯ body was pierced, his injuries were not fatal. At his current strength, he was almost immortal. It was hard for others to obliterate him. James sat in a lotus position and waited for a while. However, the creature never reappeared. He did not wait any longer and put away his Demon-yer Sword. Then, he stood up and left the area. James stepped forward, and a crack appeared in the void ahead. He walked through the crack and disappeared into the darkness. After he left, the area returned to silence. Shortly after, a few hoarse voices began to chatter. ¡°He had powerful force.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s very close to bing Chaos Power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very unusual. We must report this to Master. Otherwise, it would cause a huge problem, and Master would lose control over this area.¡± It sounded like two voices were conversing with each other. However, they could not be seen in the darkness. James was oblivious to their conversation. At that moment, he had already returned to the Malevolent Land. After James returned, he headed to see Xerxes. Xerxes was recuperating in his room. Outside Xerxes¡¯ room, Sienna spotted James, who had returned and said joyfully, ¡°You¡¯re alright! Thank goodness.¡± ¡°How is Xerxes?¡± asked James. Sienna said, ¡°After we returned, he has been trying to heal his wounds. I was worried, so I stood on guard outside his room. With Xerxes¡¯ strength, he should recover very soon.¡± Chapter 3882 Chapter 3882 James wanted to see Xerxes and ask him more questions. However, he did not rush it since Xerxes was still recuperating. He sat down on a rock in the courtyard outside Xerxes¡¯ room. Sienna walked over and joined him. ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡± James¡¯ expression was unusually solemn. He had fought against unknown creatures. Although he was stronger than them, they were very bizarre. They did not have distinctive auras and would be difficult opponents in a fierce fight. James took out the ck mist he had caught when his opponent tried to return into mist form. Sienna asked, ¡°What is this?¡± James looked at the sealed ck mist in his palm and said slowly, ¡°I caught this when fighting with the creature in the Unknown Region. I struck him, and it returned into a ck mist, so I quickly grabbed some of it. Unfortunately, I¡¯m unable to study it in the Dark World. After I return to the Illuminated World, I¡¯ll be able to find out what it is.¡± James wanted to return to the Illuminated World immediately. However, he had already found clues about Jabari¡¯s whereabouts. After he inquired more information from Xerxes, he would head into the lesiastical Restricted Zone to find Jabari. Jabari had learned some information from the messages Yukia left behind. James was confident he would know more after finding Jabari. Sienna sighed and said, ¡°If Xerxes¡¯ information is true, then we know too little about the twelve universes and Dark World.¡± James also sighed and said, ¡°Yeah. There seems to be a veil covering the truth. Only by uncovering this veil will I finally be able to get to the truth.¡± The two chatted, discussing Xerxes¡¯ words, the unknown creatures, and the restricted areas in the Dark World. Since there were no existences that surpassed the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage, why were there so many restricted areas in the Dark World?¡± Perhaps the Acme Path was not sealed, and things were the other way around. It was possible that the unknown world on the other side was sealed, and some Acmeans had been trapped in these restricted areas, unable to leave. James made many spections. However, he could not get to the bottom of them. Xerxes was an Eighth Stage Lord, so he quickly recovered from his injuries. He walked out of his room and spotted James and Sienna nearby. Then, he approached them. The two sensed that Xerxes had left his room and immediately stood up. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sienna asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xerxes nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± James asked, ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡± Xerxes immediately replied solemnly, ¡°My family has always lived in peace. However, mysterious creatures appeared after I found and unsealed my ancestor¡¯s notes. They attacked me by surprise, and I got injured since I didn¡¯t have my guard up.¡± After speaking, Xerxes nced at James. ¡°I have the same doubts. If my ancestor died, who left behind these notes? And why was there a seal on his notes? I have a feeling these notes were not left by my ancestor. ¡°ording to our family¡¯s records, our ancestor never came out after entering the depths of the Unknown Region. It¡¯s impossible for him to have left behind these notes.¡± Xerxes expressed his opinion. Chapter 3883 Chapter 3883 ¡°I was immediately ambushed after unsealing his notes. It just seems too strange.¡± Xerxes had a few doubts. Who left these notes and set up the seal on them? Why was he attacked and hunted down after he opened the seal? James also had the same questions. He changed the subject and asked, ¡°Then, what kind of existence do you think are those creatures that attacked you? Where are they from?¡± Xerxes shook his head slightly, not knowing the answers either. After briefly considering it, he said, ¡°There are two possibilities. One is that they¡¯re part of the force that released the news of the Acme Path in the past. Second is that these creatures are from these restricted areas. The Dark World¡¯s restricted areas are full of mysteries.¡± James nodded, agreeing with Xerxes¡¯ words. Sienna asked, ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°We don¡¯t understand anything yet, so it¡¯s hard to make any moves. All we can do now is wait. Those creatures trying to kill Xerxes didn¡¯t want him to reveal this information. ¡°One thing for sure is they will definitely take action. We¡¯ll just have to wait for them to make a move. As soon as they act, we¡¯ll discover some clues. ¡°However, we can¡¯t wait idly for them. During this period, we have to improve our strength. The hidden enemy seems to be very powerful. With our current strength, we might not stand a chance.¡± After speaking, James stood up. ¡°You two stay in the Malevolent Land and don¡¯t go anywhere. Wait patiently here. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll head into the lesiastical Restricted Zone to find Jabari. Yukia had appeared in the Twelfth Universe and recruited Jabari as her disciple. ¡°Yukia had secretly arranged for these things to happen. There must be a reason she recruited Jabari as his disciple. He might be ying a crucial part in her ns. I have to find him now.¡± Startled, Xerxes asked, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone? Y-You¡¯re going to the lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± James nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Xerxes reminded him, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been to the lesiastical Restricted Zone, I know how scary that ce is. You should really rethink your decision. Restricted regions in the Dark World aren¡¯t as simple as you think. There are many mysteries in these areas. Every restricted zone is full of dangers. There is no return after entering these ces.¡± James said with determination, ¡°I know the lesiastical Restricted Zone is a dangerous ce, but I must go.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jabari was in the lesiastical Restricted Zone, so how could he not go? Moreover, more than half an Epoch had passed since Jabari entered the lesiastical Restricted Zone. James was a bit worried about Jabari¡¯s safety. Xerxes did not persuade him anymore and reminded him, ¡°Be careful.¡± Sienna also reminded him, ¡°Do be careful in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. If you find yourself in danger, escape immediately, and we can devise a n afterward. ¡°I understand. I know my limits.¡± James nodded. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t dy any further. I¡¯ll depart first.¡± After James bid them farewell, he left Mount Malevolent Moon. He disappeared from sight and quickly rushed toward the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Xerxes looked in the direction James left and murmured, ¡°I hope he returns safely.¡± ¡°He will.¡± Sienna looked into the distance. She had great confidence in James. ¡°James has ovee many hardships and difficulties. This time, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine as well.¡± Chapter 3884 Chapter 3884 James left the Malevolent Land and rushed toward the area nearest to the lesiastical Restricted Zone. The lesiastical Restricted Zone was located at the junction of the Boundless Welkin and the Triple Star Welkin. He arrived in a strange ce. It was located in a vast mountain range. No creature dared toe close to this mountain range, as the strange power in the area would contaminate them. None of those infected with this power had good endings. Some survived but eventually became corrupted. There were also some cases where some people were contaminated by the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡¯s power, and their power was slowly drained. Ultimately, they turned into mortals without any power and died. There were too many rumors and mysteries about the lesiastical Restricted Zone. The lesiastical Restricted Zone was located in an extensive mountain range. Even powerhouses¡¯ Divine Senses could not prate it. Therefore, no one knew its exact terrain. When viewed from a bird-eye view, the lesiastical Restricted Zone was shrouded by a powerful force, and it was impossible to see the area. The power in the area was very lethal to any kind of living beings. James went to a city close to the lesiastical Restricted Zone. The Triple Star Welkin was one of the Dark World¡¯s Nine Heavens, and it was a powerful region. There were many powerhouses in the Triple Star Welkin, including many Dark Lords. The ruler was also a Ninth Stage Lord. Lord Samsong was among the few Ninth Stage Lords still known to be alive in the Dark World. The Malignant Star City was on the border of Triple Star Welkin and was close to the lesiastical Restricted Zone. The lesiastical Restricted Zone was dangerous, and even powerful Lords avoided it. However, the Dark Power near the lesiastical Restricted Zone was abundant and full of Dark Matter. As a result, many valuable treasures formed in the area. Even rare Macrocosm Herbs and materials that could be used to refine Quasi Chaotic Treasures were avable. As a result, some areas around the lesiastical Restricted Zone had be treasure-hunting areas for many bold adventurers. James did not know anything about the lesiastical Restricted Zone. He wanted to prepare himself, so he entered the Malignant Star City. Since the city was close to the lesiastical Restricted Zone, they would have a lot of information about the ce. The Malignant Star City had many spiritual mountains, which were the bases of some powerful families and sects. The streets were bustling in the city. James appeared in the city and began to inquire about the lesiastical Restricted Zone. However, he only obtained inurate information or information he already knew. In conclusion, the lesiastical Restricted Zone was a very mysterious ce. Even treasure hunters only dared to linger outside of it and did not dare to get too close. The creatures that had entered the lesiastical Restricted Zone had never returned alive. Inside a tavern of the Malignant Star City, James wore a ck robe and sat at a table by the window, quietly drinking his wine. ¡°Have you heard that Lord Samsong has been recruiting powerhouses recently? I heard he¡¯s nning to enter the lesiastical Restricted Zone.¡± ¡°I also heard about the rumors. As long as you¡¯re selected, you¡¯ll be rewarded a Chaotic Treasure regardless of the mission¡¯s oue.¡± ¡­ While drinking, James heard some creatures talking in the tavern. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He had been in the Malignant Star City for a while. During this time, he had collected some information and knew about the Triple Star Welkin¡¯s ruler, Lord Samsong. Chaotic Treasures were scarce treasures born in the Chaos. In the Dark World, Chaotic Treasures could also be born. However, they were not formed in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Instead, they were formed in the deepest parts of the Unknown Region. The Dark World had many powerful Lords, but not all of them had a Chaotic Treasure. A Chaotic Treasure could significantly improve one¡¯s strength, and even a Dark Lord would be intrigued by a Chaotic Treasure. Chapter 3885 Chapter 3885 After Lord Samsong released the news, it attracted the attention of many Dark Lords. ¡°Lord Samsong wants to venture into the lesiastical Restricted Zone. It¡¯s a great opportunity to enter the deepest parts of the lesiastical Restricted Zone and obtain some boons.¡± ¡°Even if there isn¡¯t any reward, it¡¯ll be a good chance to venture into the ce if we''re selected.¡± Many powerful beings discussed the matter. ¡°However, there¡¯s a requirement to sign up. Lord Samsong is only recruiting powerhouses at the Lord Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage and above.¡± ¡°Why is Lord Samsong going into the lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a restricted area, and even a Ninth Stage Lord might die there.¡± ¡°Perhaps Lord Samsong has learned some secrets about the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Or maybe there¡¯s something he wants in there?¡± ¡°Lord Samsong is already a mighty powerhouse. There aren¡¯t any treasures that can catch his attention. If there¡¯s any, it has to be a way to enter the Acme Rank. Could there really be a way to enter the Acme Rank in the lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± James listened carefully to the conversation of the tavern¡¯s customers. Ultimately, he learned that Lord Samong had arrived in the Malignant Star City and was recruiting powerhouses to form a formidable team to venture into the lesiastical Restricted Zone. After learning of Lord Samsong¡¯s current whereabouts, James picked up his wine ss, gulped everything down, and left the tavern. James appeared on the street outside, identified the direction, and walked toward Mount Bajuergh, which he learned to be Lord Samsong¡¯s current location. Mount Bajuergh was a mighty spiritual mountain in Malignant Star City. Eight powerhouses lived on the spiritual mountain, all of which were Fifth Stage Lords. Together, they were known as Mount Bajuergh¡¯s Eight Lords. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lord Samsong was temporarily staying on Mount Bajuergh. Soon, James appeared outside Mount Bajuergh. Many powerhouses were gathered outside Mount Bajuergh. They had heard about Lord Samsong recruiting powerhouses to enter the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Some were interested in entering the lesiastical Restricted Zone. The lesiastical Restricted Zone was a very legendary existence and was taboo to them. Many were interested in venturing into the ce but were not courageous enough. Since a Ninth Stage Lord was leading the team, they thought it would be an excellent opportunity for them. A beautiful woman stood at the mountain foot. She wore a ck dress and had long silver hair. She was gorgeous and had a very sexy figure. The woman was one of Mount Bajuergh¡¯s Eight Lords. She was a powerful Fifth Stage Lord. She was ordered to lead the recruitment process. Although many powerhouses were gathered, none stepped forward to sign up. After James appeared, he slowly approached the beautiful woman. The woman looked at James and said with a bright smile, ¡°Are you here to sign up?¡± James nodded lightly and said, ¡°I heard Lord Samsong is here to recruit powerhouses. I¡¯ve been interested in venturing into the lesiastical Restricted Zone for a long time and specifically came to join.¡± The woman¡¯s name was Quenby Jerneja, and she was rankedst among Mount Bajuergh¡¯s Eight Lords. She scanned James up and down, trying to find out his rank. However, she was unable to see through James. She concluded he was a powerhouse since she could not see through James. ¡°Alright. Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to see Lord Samsong.¡± Quenby was satisfied with James. After waiting for so long, a seemingly powerful man had shown up. Chapter 3886 Chapter 3886 Quenby Jerneja was one of Mount Bajuergh¡¯s Eight Lords. She had been waiting at the foot of Mount Bajuergh for a while, and several people had already signed up. However, most of them were mediocre. They would not even be able to withstand the force outside the lesiastical Restricted Zone, let alone enter the depths of it. As soon as James appeared, Quenby knew he was a powerful man. Mount Bajuergh was a mountain range consisting of eight mountains. Many living beings had gathered in a pce hall atop one of these mountains. A man in his fifties sat in the highest seat. He wore a white robe that had three ck stars embroidered onto it. It was none other than Lord Samsong, the ruler of the Triple Star Welkin. Hemanded many forces. He had long, ck hair and thick, long eyebrows, which made him look a bit unusual. His face was round, and he emitted a very domineering aura. Some other people were standing in the hall below him. Apart from the other seven Mount Bajuergh¡¯s Lords, there were another five people. All of them were at least Fifth Stage Lords, some even beyond that. The group of powerhouses could be regarded as the top powerhouses of the Triple Star Welkin. Together, this group would be strong enough to conquer any of the Ten Earths. Lord Samsong sat at the highest seat and looked at the dozens of Lords below him. He said calmly, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is very dangerous, and I can¡¯t promise everyone will return safely. Please carefully rethink your decisions and only join me if you¡¯re certain.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± A burst ofughter broke out in the hall. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to go to the lesiastical Restricted Zone, but I¡¯ve never had the chance. Now that you¡¯re leading the team, we¡¯ll be able to reach the depths of the lesiastical Restricted Zone to learn more about the ce. Perhaps we might even find some magical treasures.¡± The person that spoke was a rowdy-looking man about three to four meters tall. He also had a very muscr body. The burly man was the second in charge of Mount Bajuergh¡¯s Eight Lords, Bram Jenkins, also known as Lord Bram. ¡°With Lord Samsong, I¡¯m sure everything will go smoothly.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t offer us Chaotic Treasures, I¡¯m still willing to venture into the lesiastical Restricted Zone.¡± ¡­ The Lords in the hall expressed their opinions. Lord Samsong nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright. Since I¡¯m leading the team, I won¡¯t leave anyone behind, no matter what dangers we encounter. We enter as a team and leave as a team.¡± At that moment, Quenby brought James into the hall. Quenby said, ¡°Lord Samsong, I recruited another person!¡± James entered the hall, looked around, and found more than a dozen Lords. These Lords were rtively strong and were at least at the Lord Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. In the Illuminated World, they were on par with Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. Everyone in the hall was capable of dominating the lower-ranked universes. Ultimately, his gazended on Lord Samsong in the highest seat. Lord Samsong also looked at James. However, he could not see through James¡¯ cultivation rank and was slightly surprised. He stood up, sped his fists, and asked doubtfully, ¡°Who might you be, Sir?¡± ¡°Forty-nine,¡± James replied very calmly. Chapter 3887 Chapter 3887 Even though Lord Samsong was a Ninth Stage Lord, he remained calm. Instead of a peerless powerhouse, his demeanor felt more like an ordinary person at that moment. ¡°Forty-nine?¡± Lord Samsong was taken aback. Lord Samsong knew almost every powerhouse in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. However, Forty- nine was an unfamiliar name. He could not sense James¡¯ cultivation rank, so he knew James was a terrifying powerhouse. Lord Samsong concluded that James was most likely a Ninth Stage Lord, or at the very least, a Seventh Stage Lord. He must have cultivated an exceptional Supernatural Power, preventing others from sensing his cultivation rank. Regardless of what the truth was, it was evident that James was a peerless powerhouse. All the Lords present fixed their eyes on James. None of them could sense James¡¯ cultivation rank, but they detected a magical power in James¡¯ body. Lord Samsong pointed to an empty seat beside him and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± James nodded, walked over, and sat down. Lord Samsong looked at the other Lords in the hall and said, ¡°We should have enough numbers. I¡¯ll brief everyone on why I want to venture into the lesiastical Restricted Zone.¡± James¡¯ curiosity was piqued. From his understanding, Lord Samsong was a Ninth Stage Lord. He was almost invincible in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths of the Dark World. Why did he want to enter the lesiastical Restricted Zone? Lord Samsong had a serious expression. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone looked at him, waiting for him to speak. After a while, Lord Samsong slowly took a deep breath and said, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is a very ancient ce. It¡¯s not known how long it has existed. There are many rumors about the ce, but none of them can be verified. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the lesiastical Restricted Zone either. However, I sensed strange fluctuations inside the lesiastical Restricted Zone while cultivating some time ago. Although they were very weak fluctuations that were hard to sense, I was able to detect them. ¡°I immediately unleashed my Divine Sense around the lesiastical Restricted Zone to investigate the fluctuations. ¡°In the past, my Divine Sense could never prate the lesiastical Restricted Zone. For some reason, I was able to reach the lesiastical Restricted Zone this time, and I sensed the Light of Acme inside that area.¡± James was intrigued and asked, ¡°What is the Light of Acme?¡± The others were also curious. Although they were powerful Lords, they had never heard of the Light of Acme before. Lord Samsong exined, ¡°The Light of Acme is an ancient legend. Most people are unaware of it. Not even powerful Lords have heard of it before. I know about it because I¡¯ve read some records from an ancient book. ¡°After an Acmean dies, their Acme Power would leak out to form a mysterious light ray. However, the death of just one Acmean isn¡¯t enough to form a Light of Acme. At least ten or more Acmeans would have to die to form a Light of Acme.¡± Hearing this, James was slightly surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t Acmeans just myths? Are they real? Have Acmeans really fallen into the lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± asked James. Lord Samsong shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain either.¡± James inquired again, ¡°What¡¯s the use of this Light of Acme? And how can you be sure it¡¯s the Light of Acme?¡± Lord Samsong looked at James and exined, ¡°Because I¡¯ve read about it in ancient records. The Light of Acme has many benefits. It¡¯s formed after Acmeans die and consists of magical power. If obtained, one might be able to learn more about Acme Power and find a way to enter the Acme Rank. ¡°Moreover, the Light of Acme might also be rted to the Omniscience Path.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, James became increasingly interested. He looked at Lord Samsong and said, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡± Chapter 3888 Chapter 3888 James was immediately interested when Lord Samsong mentioned the Omniscience Path. He had cultivated the Omniscience Path and reached the Fourth Stage, which was unprecedented. However, he had difficulties entering the Fifth Stage. Lord Samsong exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it since I¡¯ve only read brief records in an ancient book. I¡¯m not even sure if it¡¯s real. ¡°The Omniscience Path is said to be a dead end at the Third Stage. Since ancient times, no one has been able to go beyond and reach the Fourth Stage. ¡°The ancient book I read imed the Omniscience Path was iplete because Acme Power was lost. It¡¯s rumored that Acme Power could unlock living beings¡¯ potential, allowing them to break their limits and improve their physical strength.¡± Lord Samsong shared the information he had acquired. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The lesiastical Restricted Zone was dangerous, and he did not want to hide anything from the others. Therefore, he honestly told them everything he knew. James immediately thought, ¡®If his words are true, and the Light of Acme really exists in the lesiastical Restricted Zone, I can borrow the strength of the Light of Acme to enter a higher stage in the Omniscience Path.¡¯ His interest in the lesiastical Restricted Zone grew even stronger. Lord Samsong said, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is periculous, and the Light of Acme is also very terrifying. Even a powerful Lord could be killed by the power of the Light of Acme. After entering the lesiastical Restricted Zone, please do not act rashly. Listen to my orders. Understood?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your everymand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Samsong. I won¡¯t move about without permission.¡± The Lords replied to him one after another. Lord Samsong said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s going to be a journey full of danger. Everyone¡¯s dismissed. Go ahead and prepare for the trip. Do prepare as many life-saving herbs and treasures as possible. We¡¯ll meet at Mount Bajuergh and depart for the lesiastical Restricted Zone in three years.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. James did not have much to prepare, so he temporarily stayed on Mount Bajuergh and waited for time to pass. Time passed by silently. Three yearster, dozens of Lords led by Lord Samsong appeared in the main hall of Mount Bajuergh. Lord Samsong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Immediately afterward, he leaped into the sky and quickly advanced. The other Lords promptly followed suit. The group left the city almost instantly and headed toward the lesiastical Restricted Zone. After they left the city, they entered a mountain range. The mountain range stretched for a few billion kilometers. In light years, the mountain range¡¯s diameter was about 300 light years. After passing through the mountain range, they arrived at the lesiastical Restricted Zone. The Lords that were heading toward the lesiastical Restricted Zone were very powerful. To them, traveling through the Dark World¡¯s Nine Heavens and Ten Earths was very easy, let alone a mountain that spanned 300 light years. Lord Samsong stopped and looked ahead. ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is right ahead of us.¡± There was another vast mountain range ahead of them. From a distance, it looked very majestic. The area contained very mysterious power and was shrouded in white mist. Only the outermost mountains could be seen. The mysterious fog blocked the mountains inside, making it impossible to see the terrain inside. Not even their Divine Senses could prate the area. The other Lords stood behind Lord Samsong. Chapter 3889 Chapter 3889 James carefully observed and sensed his surroundings. Unfortunately, he could not detect Jabari. However, he was not in a rush. He entered the lesiastical Restricted Zone from the Triple Star Welkin. Meanwhile, Jabari entered from the Boundless Welkin. Since they entered from different directions, James had already expected that he would not be able to sense Jabari¡¯s aura immediately. As long as Jabari was still alive, James was confident he would detect him after entering the lesiastical Restricted Zone. After he sensed Jabari¡¯s whereabouts, it would be easy for him to bring him out. James looked ahead of him. His Divine Sense could not pass through the white mist nor detect the terrain inside the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Apart from the strong Dark Power, there was nothing abnormal yet. Lord Samsong reminded them, ¡°Be careful.¡± After speaking, he descended from the sky andnded on the ground. It was important not to enter the lesiastical Restricted Zone recklessly. Therefore, he wanted to advance carefully. The other Lords also descended from the sky and appeared behind him. Shortly after, they began to advance. James walked behind the group. They crossed mountain after mountain. The deeper they traveled, the stronger the Dark Power and Dark Matter. The pressure on their bodies also grew more substantial. The pressure was enough to tear apart an Ancestral God. However, these Lords traveled through it as if it were nothing. The primordial mountains had old trees, and their roots entangled on the ground. Their leaves also covered the sun. Some of the towering trees emitted powerful Dark Matter from their trunks. Dark Matter was crucial for Dark Beings¡¯ cultivation. ¡°There¡¯s an abundance of Dark Matter.¡± A few of the Lord marveled. Swoosh! Suddenly, a purple light burst out ahead of them. Everyone looked toward the light and saw a small, purple tree. The tree had a purple fruit that emitted magical power. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°That¡¯s a Macrocosm Fruit.¡± One of the Lords instantly shed toward the small tree, uprooted it, and stored it in his storage without hesitation. However, when he uprooted the small tree, a ck light emerged from the ground and swept toward him. Fortunately, the Lord could block the attack easily. Macrocosm Herbs would form a protective mechanism where it was born. Their protective mechanism would not necessarily be a living being. Instead, some had forces formed along with the Macrocosm Herbs to protect them. Seeing this, Lord Samsong¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the man that stored away the tree and reminded coldly, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is very dangerous! You better not act rashly without my permission again. I¡¯ll let you go this time. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The man did not dare to refute him. Lord Samsong turned around, looked at the other Lords behind him, and reminded, ¡°I¡¯m warning everyone, if someone¡¯s action put us all in danger, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± The Lords immediately expressed their willingness to cooperate. Meanwhile, James remained silent. Macrocosm Herbs and Fruits were rare and powerful. However, they would not be able to improve his strength. His goal foring to the lesiastical Restricted Zone was to find Jabari. Now that he had learned about the Light of Acme, he was highly intrigued and would be d to also obtain it while searching for Jabari. Chapter 3890 Chapter 3890 The group slowly advanced under Lord Samsong¡¯s leadership. They had already arrived at the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡¯s periphery, and the pressure was enough to destroy a Caelum Ancestral God¡¯s body and soul, but those who could participate in the trip were all powerful Lords. There were many Macrocosm Herbs and Fruits in the area. Swoosh! After walking for a while, a long spear emitting powerful energy shot out from the ground and darted into the depths of the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Someone from the ground shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a Chaotic Treasure!¡± Many of the Lords were tempted by the Chaotic Treasure¡¯s appearance and wanted to chase after it. However, they remembered Lord Samsong¡¯s warning and did not dare to act rashly. They could only idly watch as the Chaotic Treasure disappeared from sight. On the other hand, Lord Samsong was unmoved and did not pursue it. At his cultivation rank, a Chaotic Treasure did not benefit him. Throughout the long years, he had already obtained countless Chaotic Treasures. James was not interested in Chaotic Treasures. However, he did not want to just watch it slip away. He stood in ce and raised his hand. An illusory palm appeared and flew after the Chaotic Treasure at rapid speed. The palm grabbed the Chaotic Treasure and forcibly pulled it back to James. It was a long spear about two meters long. The spear¡¯s shaft was ck, and at the top was a de that emitted ck light. Mysterious power could be seen flowing through the weapon. The Chaotic Treasure was most likely left behind by a Lord after his death, as there were still traces of the previous owner¡¯s consciousness. After James grabbed the spear, power materialized from it and tried to repel him. However, James unleashed his Chaos Power and suppressed the Chaotic Treasure. At the same time, he wiped away the Dark Power contained in the Chaotic Treasure. James looked at the spear and murmured, ¡°The Twelfth Universe is short of Chaotic Treasures. I should use this opportunity to find a few more and bring them back to improve the overall strength of the Twelfth Universe.¡± Afterward, James casually put away the Chaotic Treasure into the Celestial Abode. Apart from Lord Samsong, all the other Lords looked at him enviously. Lord Samsong cast a nce at him and continued walking forward without saying anything. Soon, they arrived at the area shrouded in white mist. The area was already the central region of the lesiastical Restricted Zone. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Lord Samsong reminded the group again, ¡°Follow behind me very carefully, and don¡¯t make any careless moves.¡± The group slowly walked through the white mist. No nts could be seen around them, only barren mountains. The ground was full of potholes. Skeletal remains could be seen around them. In addition, there were broken weapons and treasures that still contained magical power. The power they emitted showed that these treasures were at least Quasi Chaotic Treasures while intact. James looked at them and felt it was a waste. The treasures were damaged, and some did not even have any power left. However, they were made with rare materials. As long as he brought them back and spent a little effort refining them, he could at least make Quasi Chaotic Treasures. James picked everything up and put them into the Celestial Abode. Lord Samsong said, ¡°There are many skeletal remains here. That means everyone that came here before us encountered danger in this area.¡± Suddenly, an abnormal fluctuation happened in the white mist. A mysterious Dark Matter emerged and contaminated everyone, instantly corrupting their bodies. Chapter 3891 Chapter 3891 The faces of these Lords turned pale as they hurriedly catalyzed their power to expel the intrusion. The bizarre Dark Matter Power also contaminated James. In an instant, his physical body was corrupted, and the contaminated flesh on his arm was eaten up, leaving only his bones. The flesh from other parts of his body also gradually disintegrated. As his mind stirred, Chaos Power permeated the air and immediately expelled the Dark Matter. The other Lords also summoned their power to protect themselves. ¡°There¡¯s a lethal toxin in this Dark Matter.¡± ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± They spoke. ¡°As expected of the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡­ A First Stage Lord would have perished here.¡± James now understood just how terrifying the lesiastical Restricted Zone was. What would they encounter if they ventured further? At that moment, he was secretly worried about Jabari. Jabari had entered the lesiastical Restricted Zone for close to an Epoch now. James wondered if he was doing fine. Lord Samsong, who was in the lead, watched the surrounding mist closely. Dark Matter materialized from it. However, the Dark Matter had been contaminated by a certain bizarre power that was unknown to man. ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± He reminded. The others concentrated and ventured forward. Squish¡­ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The soil was soft, making squishing sounds as they stepped on it. At the same time, ck miasma emerged from within the earth, carrying terrifying power that corroded even the void. However, as the Lords had already used their power to shield their bodies, these miasmas had no effect on them. Everyone was on high alert. James, however, was as carefree as ever for he had yet to sense any threat. At his rank, there was no power that could threaten him. Unless an Acmean appeared, he would not be easily defeated. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Someone eximed. Everyone turned around and saw a corpse dangling in the air. The corpse was tens of thousands of meters long and was wearing ck armor. It exuded the aura of the dead. Besides, this corpse had been decapitated. Not supported by any objects, the corpse simply levitated in mid-air. Surrounded by a thick corpse aura, the scenery made the Lords¡¯ blood run cold. As James stared at the corpse, he could sense Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. He furrowed his eyebrows. Lord Samsong could also sense it. ¡°A Ninth Stage Lord¡­ What kind of power is capable of decapitating a Ninth Stage Lord and annihting his soul?¡± Wearing a grim expression, Lord Samsong ordered, ¡°We have arrived at the depths of the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Be on your guard. Do not act recklessly. Don¡¯t me me for what happens if you invite trouble.¡± Chapter 3892 Chapter 3892 A huge decapitated corpse dangled in the air, exuding a terrifyingly powerful corpse aura. Some of the Fifth Stage Lords could even feel a chill down their spines. Lord Samsong, who was in the lead, stopped upon seeing the corpse. He then scanned his surroundings. However, there was nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°This is a Ninth Stage Lord. Who could have killed him?¡± ¡°Even a Ninth Stage Lord was killed! How terrifying! Does the legendary Acmean really exist? Even if he does, he should only be a rank higher than a Ninth Stage Lord. Can he really decapitate a Ninth Stage Lord?¡± Some Lords began to chatter. Samsong approached James and asked, ¡°What do you think, Forty-nine?¡± After some contemtion, James said, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone is an ancient restricted zone. Anything could happen here, so we shouldn¡¯t be surprised by something like this. Our objective is to locate the Light of Acme. As such, we shouldn¡¯t pay any heed to the corpse.¡± Lord Samsong nodded slightly. James¡¯ suggestion was reasonable. Even if a real Ninth Stage Lord appeared before him, he would not be intimidated, much less the corpse of a Ninth Stage Lord. ¡°We will take a detour,¡± Lord Samsong ordered. Then, taking the lead, he ventured further into the depths. However, at that moment, the corpse stirred, and a mysterious power appeared from within his body. The physical body of the corpse slowly diminished in size before taking the appearance of an ordinary person. Then, it blocked the path of James and the others. An unparalleled corpse aura surged forth from within his body, carrying a Nine-Power Macrocosm Power that made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°What should we do, Lord Samsong?¡± A Lord asked. ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right with that thing. He must have been dead for a very long time. Even so, he still has consciousness. He¡¯s obviously blocking our way to prevent us from venturing further.¡± Before Lord Samsong could speak, the corpse raised his hand. The flesh on his arm had been corroded, and the watery flesh looked horrifying. As he raised his rotten arm, mysterious power gathered in his palm, which then swept through the air and entered the depths. Boom! At that moment, the earth shook. A fissure appeared before the group, it kept increasing in size. Then, a ck light soared out from the fissure and transformed into an axe. Holding the axe in his hand, the corpse blocked the group¡¯s path. ¡°Watch out.¡± Lord Samsong hurriedly said as he retreated to the rear. Then, a light glimmered before him and transformed into a weapon. It was a blue sword that radiated a blue glow. The other Lords hurriedly retreated and maintained a safe distance from the corpse. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Lord Samsong was on high alert. The moment the corpse moved, he would retaliate and completely annihte the corpse. Once one reached the rank of the Ninth Stage Lord, even if one¡¯s soul waspletely eradicated, the Zen of one¡¯s past life would still remain inside one¡¯s corpse as long as the corpse existed. Zen was not the lingering remnants of the soul. Once one attained a certain rank, his Zen would not dissipate even if he was dead. The dissipation could take a very long time to ur. Apparently, the Zen of the owner¡¯s past life lived on inside the headless corpse. Chapter 3893 Chapter 3893 The corpse held an axe in his hand, emanating a very bizarre and frightening corpse aura. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re just passing by, and we have no ns of offending you. Please allow us passage,¡± Lord Samsong said. He did not wish for conflict to erupt, for even if the corpse was already dead, he still contained a Nine- Power Macrocosm Power inside him. If they came to blows, they could potentially awaken an unknown powerful being in the lesiastical Restricted Zone from his slumber. Holding the axe in his hand, the headless corpse appeared before Lord Samsong in an instant. He leaped into the air beforeing crashing down and shing the axe, which exuded a Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. Lord Samsong¡¯s face darkened, and he raised the sword in his hand to deflect the attack. Boom! Two powers collided, and a terrifying battle ripple spread across the area. The battle ripple shredded through the air and shattered the surrounding void. In an instant, hollow areas appeared everywhere. However, the restricted area was mysterious, and the powers disappeared soon before reaching a certain distance. After the blow, Lord Samsong¡¯s body shed, and he disappeared without a trace. In the next instant, he was already behind the headless corpse, and he pierced through the corpse¡¯s body with his sword. A powerful force emerged from the sword, which continuously destroyed the corpse. In just the blink of an eye, the corpse¡¯s physical body and even his bones werepletely destroyed. Even though he was previously a Ninth Stage Lord who still contained a Nine-Power Macrocosm Power inside his body after his death, there was nheless a huge disparity of strength between him and Lord Samsong, who easily defeated him. As the headless corpse disintegrated, the axe fell to the ground. James immediately appeared before the axe and picked it up before smiling haughtily. ¡°Lord Samsong, since you¡¯ve lived for so long, you must have a ton of Chaotic Treasures in your possession. In that case, allow me to keep this axe.¡± Before Lord Samsong could agree, James stored the axe away. Indeed, Lord Samsong was not short of Chaotic Treasures. However, seeing James acting so brazenly, he got irritated. However, upon being reminded of their objective, he remained silent. His reason foring here was to obtain the Light of Acme. With the Light of Acme, he could ascend to the Acme Path and be the most powerful individual in the Dark World and even among the twelve universes. He could be sovereign over all. ¡°Sure, of course,¡± He said. ¡°Thank you.¡± With a grin on his face, James looked at Lord Samsong and asked, ¡°Which way are we heading now?¡± After confirming the directions, Lord Samsong said, ¡°There. Previously when my Zen entered the lesiastical Restricted Zone, I was still a long distance away from reaching the Light of Acme, which is located in the central region of the restricted zone. I have no idea what dangers we might encounter next, so obey my orders and refrain from acting recklessly.¡± ¡°Not a problem,¡± James said smilingly. With Lord Samsong, a Ninth Stage Lord, by their side, he could rx and focus on collecting any Chaotic Treasures that appeared along the way. Even if he did not obtain the Light of Acme in the end, his journey would not be in vain as long as he could collect a few Chaotic Treasures. Upon obtaining two, he considered himself to have already reaped enormous benefits. After all, there were many Macrocosm Ancestral Gods in the twelve universes that did not have any Chaotic Treasure. Chapter 3894 Chapter 3894 A single headless corpse was unable to block the group¡¯s passage as they possessed terrifying strength. An ordinary Lord would have been impeded there. The group ventured forward. Soon, they traversed through the white mist region and arrived at a new region, which was supposedly the central region of the lesiastical Restricted Zone. As they gazed into the distance, they could see spiritual mountains, ancient cities, and many magnificent structures. However, these cities had been abandoned, and many of those magnificent buildings had be piles of rubble. From a distance away, the region seemed to be devoid of all life. However, one could tell that this ce was once a bustling area a very long time ago. ¡°There¡¯s a city.¡± ¡°A spiritual mountain!¡± ¡°This means there was once life in the lesiastical Restricted Zone!¡± ¡°I wonder why they all disappeared? Was there a war in the lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± Many conversed. Meanwhile, James was scanning his surroundings for Jabari¡¯s aura. However, he sensed nothing. This could mean that Jabari either never appeared here or only lingered here for a short while. ¡°This way.¡± Lord Samsong beckoned. Soon, they arrived at the city gate. The city was vast, and the city walls had be a pile of rubble. Many of the buildings within had already copsed. However, there were still some that remained unscathed. Under Lord Samsong¡¯s guidance, the group slowly entered the city. ¡°Lord Samsong, where¡¯s the Light of Acme? Is it in this city?¡± A Lord asked. Lord Samsong shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. However, this city is the only way through. The lesiastical Restricted Zone is extremely dangerous. We cannot simply barge right in. We need to proceed with caution.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the Light of Acme with my own eyes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to see what the Light of Acme looks like.¡± Many conversed. Meanwhile, James remained silent. After all, he was not familiar with the other Lords. He simply scanned his surroundings curiously. Then, he used his Zen to sense the dead city. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Hey.¡± Just as James was sensing his surroundings, a voice came from behind. James turned around and saw Quenby Jerneja, one of the Eight Lords, before him. She was wearing a ck dress, and her long silverish hair fluttered in the air. Her features were refined and delicate, and her expression was seductive. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ James asked coldly. Quenby asked, ¡°Why are you silent? Since we¡¯re in the lesiastical Restricted Zone, we¡¯re all on the same team. As such, we should help each other out. Here, let me introduce you to the other Lords.¡± Quenby enthusiastically introduced James to the others, to which James only nodded slightly as a sign of acknowledgment. Lord Samsong who was in the lead paid no heed to anyone. This city was nothing out of the ordinary. For a very long time, this city had been devoid of all life. The only extraordinary thing was that this ce contained a power unknown to the Lords that never once appeared in the Dark World and the twelve universes. Soon, they made it through the city. Before them was an undting mountain range. Chapter 3895 Chapter 3895 There were buildings on each of the peaks. However, most of them had already been turned into a pile of rubble. Besides that, some of the mountains had copsed, and the air permeated a battle aura that had existed a long time ago. Swish! Just as the group was passing through the pile of rubble, a radiant Sword Energy emerged from within a fissure and charged at the Lords. However, Lord Samsong easily deflected the attack. He casually waved his hand, and a Sword Energy materialized and struck a mountain range in the distance. Rumble! In an instant, the earth shook, and the region waspletely destroyed. As they traversed the piles of rubble, some unknown power that had been in existence since long ago kept materializing and attacking them. However, as they were all powerful Lords, these powers did not affect them. ¡°Over there! What¡¯s that?¡± At that moment, a Lord pointed straight ahead. As everyone looked straight ahead, they saw an oil lamp in the abandoned mountain range a distance away. The oilmp was bizarre. Its wick was short, and themp glimmered with a faint light. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Lord Samsong walked toward the oilmp, and the others followed suit. Soon, they arrived at the ce where the oilmp was located. The oilmp was not that big. Levitating in mid-air, it seemed to house a bizarre-looking oil inside. The wick inside glimmered weakly, almost as if it would extinguish anytime. ¡°An oilmp?¡± ¡°Why¡¯s there an oilmp here?¡± ¡°There must be more to this. Any object that appears in the depths of the lesiastical Restricted Zone must be extraordinary. This must be a Chaotic Treasure. But, I wonder what the oilmp is capable of.¡± Many stared at the oilmp, intrigued. James watched the oilmp closely as well. Upon sensing it, he realized that the oilmp was made of a unique material. Also, he sensed a mysterious powering from the dim light. As they were observing the oilmp, it suddenly soared to the sky and dashed out of the lesiastical Restricted Zone into an unknown region in the depths of the Dark World. Then, it disappeared without a trace. Everyone looked at one another, not knowing what just happened. Lord Samsong paid no heed to themp and said, ¡°Pay no heed to the oilmp. We should venture forward and cross the mountain range. Then, we will arrive at a battlefield. I sense that the Light of Acme is located there.¡± Upon hearing this, the others put the issue of the oilmp aside and continued marching forward. James, on the other hand, furrowed his eyebrows. He remained standing and watched the spot where the oilmp once sat. Sensing an extraordinary power and some bizarre inscription rules in the air, he casually waved his hand and tried grabbing the void. The residual power of the oilmp went to his hands. He observed the power in his hands and tried to see through the essence. However, as this was the Dark World, he could not transform the power into rules. As such, he could notprehend them at the moment. So, he stored the power away in the Celestial Abode. Once he left the Dark World, he would research the message of the oilmp, perhaps through which he would be able to learn of some secrets of the lesiastical Restricted Zone. ¡°Are youing or not, Forty-nine?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A melodious voice came. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± ¡°Coming!¡± James collected himself and hurriedly chased after Quenby. Quenby looked at him and asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you learn something new?¡± James shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Nope. I was just lost in my thoughts.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Quenby did not inquire further. Chapter 3896 Chapter 3896 Lord Samsong ventured deeper into the depths alongside the other Lords. This ce was full of danger and filled with the residual aura of a battle from a very long time ago. The power here was so terrifying that an ordinary Lord could be annihted. However, since the ones present were powerful Lords, they overcame these dangers easily. Upon traversing the region, they arrived at an ancient ruin. At the peak of a mountain in the depths of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, many living beings stood gazing into the distance. In the distance was an empty plot ofnd full of the remnants of a battle. All sorts of turbulent powers kept shing. Upon seeing this, even James was stunned. What happened here that led to the appearance of so many skeletal remains? He even sensed the presence of many Chaotic Treasures. Immediately, he was tempted to take them all back to the Twelfth Universe. How powerful would the Twelfth Universe be with all these Chaotic Treasures? Swish! On the battlefield before him, a mysterious light appeared. The light was white and radiant, illuminating the entire space before him. There was also a mysterious power inside the light. The pressure was overwhelming. Like a ripple, it shredded through the air and caused the Lords¡¯ bodies to shake. ¡°Th-This is the Light of Acme!¡± Lord Samsong grew excited. He came here for this light. Now that the Light of Acme was before him, he was overjoyed. However, he did not act recklessly, as more than ten Acmeans had perished here. Even as a Ninth Stage Lord, he could potentially perish here if he let his guard down. ¡°What should we do, Lord Samsong?¡± A Lord asked. ¡°How should we divide the Light of Acme?¡± Lord Samsong said, ¡°Everyone will have a piece of the pie. Now, we should find a way to bring the Light of Acme back and conduct research on it. Together, we willprehend Acme Power.¡± Hearing this, the others breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lord Samsong¡¯s body shed as he leaped from the mountain¡¯s peak andnded on the ground below. The others also followed suit. There were too many corpses and skeletal remains there. Some were humanoid, while others belonged to unknown creatures. There were all sorts of Chaotic Treasures in the form of weapons and treasures. Their arrival seemed to have spooked the Chaotic Treasures here, which soared to the sky and escaped from the region. Upon witnessing this spectacle sight, the other Lords were dumbfounded. At that moment, many of them began to seize the treasures for themselves. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stay put!¡± Lord Samsong yelled. However, seeing that these Chaotic Treasures were about to slip away, the other Lords paid no heed to Lord Samsong and hurriedly gave chase. James was tempted as well. There were simply too many treasures. He remained where he stood and immediately performed Chaos Power. A powerful force materialized, locking down the Chaotic Treasures that were trying to escape. These Chaotic Treasures possessed the consciousness of their previous owners and tried to resist. However, James managed to suppress them all with his powerful Chaos Power andpletely wiped out their consciousness before storing them away in the Celestial Abode. Lord Samsong¡¯s face darkened as he nced at James. Boom! At that moment, an explosion urred. Countless skeletal remains soared to the sky. Then, the earth shattered, and a profound fissure appeared, from which overwhelming evil energy poured out. Chapter 3897 Chapter 3897 Those who obtained Chaotic Treasures hurriedly retreated to the rear and stared at the anomaly before them. A fissure just appeared, and it was so unbelievably profound that even one¡¯s Zen could not prate it. ck evil energy poured out, and it soared to the sky and permeated the surroundings, creating a frightening scene. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Something seems to have been awakened.¡± ¡°There must be something sleeping in the depths. Our arrival has stirred them from their slumber.¡± Many said. James stared at the fissure below him. Roar! Suddenly, the roar of a beast reverberated throughout the region. Then, cracks began to appear on the ground. James and the others hurriedly retreated to the rear and arrived at the peak of a mountain behind them. The earth shattered, and a humongous creature emerged from within it. Its head was millions of meters in height, on which there was a horn that radiated a ck light. It was frightening to gaze upon. Soon, the creature came into full view. It was a huge beast that took on an appearance of a bull. It was covered in ck scales all over its body, and its four limbs were like pirs that supported the heavens. A terrifying power that surpassed even the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power emerged from within the beast¡¯s body. Seeing this, even Lord Samsong and James could not help but shiver. ¡°I-Is this Acme Power?¡± ¡°A beast at the Acme Rank?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Many Lords were dumbfounded and wore horrified expressions on their faces. Even though they were Lords, they still felt fearful in the face of such an overwhelming powerful beast. ¡°Prepare for battle.¡± A sword materialized in Lord Samsong¡¯s hand as he stared at the beast before him, saying, ¡°The Light of Acme is just straight ahead. We need to get rid of the beast before we can proceed.¡± The other Lords brandished their weapons, which were all Chaotic Treasures. James stood at the peak of the mountain as he stared at the beast before him. Upon sensing the power within the beast¡¯s body, he furrowed his eyebrows and murmured, ¡°Is this Acme Power? Is this a beast that has reached the legendary Acme Rank and has surpassed a Ninth Stage Lord?¡± James summoned the Demon-yer Sword and braced himself. Faced with a beast that could be at the Acme Rank, the desire for battle surged in his heart. He wanted to fight against a beast at that legendary rank. ¡°Go.¡± Lord Samsong ordered. In an instant, he appeared above the beast and shed. His radiant sword fell and struck the beast. Though he had summoned the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power, he could not hurt the beast at all. Even its scales were unscathed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lord Samsong¡¯s face paled. At that moment, other Lordsunched their own attacks. However, the beast opened its mouth and spurted out a gust of powerful wind. These Lords were all blown away and plummeted to the ground. A dozen Fifth Stage Lords stood no chance against a single attack of the beast and were defeated easily. Seeing this, James took a deep breath. This was insane. To think that a beast at the legendary rank would be so terrifying¡­ Chapter 3898 Chapter 3898 Though Fifth Stage Lords were not invincible by any means, they were nheless terrifying. In the outside world, just one of them would be able to wipe out lower-ranked universes. Now, they were defeated by a single gust of wind. Upon crashing to the ground, they spurted out a mouthful of blood. Before they could even react, the beast charged toward them and tried to trample them with its humongous feet. Seeing this, they hurriedly made their escape. Seeing that theirbined strength could not even scratch the beast, Lord Samsong paid no heed to the fleeing Lords and hurriedly made his way toward the Light of Acme. He wanted to seize this opportunity to take away the Light of Acme. Rumble! A fierce battle erupted. The beast could attack its enemies using any part of its body¡ªthe horn, tail, and even the scales. With no means to fight back, the Lords hurriedly fled. James, on the other hand, remained where he stood. Upon seeing Lord Samsong charging toward the Light of Acme, his body shed, and he hurriedly gave chase. Seeing that James was upon him, Lord Samsong raised the sword in his hand and shed. A radiant Sword Energy materialized, carrying a Nine-Power Macrocosm Power that could potentially destroy anything in its path. Fearful, James dodged the attack. Boom! As the Sword Energy struck elsewhere, the void shattered. A huge fissure appeared in the void, and the scenery seemed out of an apocalyptic movie.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Samsong, are you going to seize the Light of Acme for yourself?¡± James¡¯ face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°We agreed to work together beforeing here. Yet, here you are abandoning your teammates to their fate and taking the Light of Acme for yourself!¡± ¡°Stall for time, Forty-nine! I will meet up with you once I obtain the Light of Acme. When that happens, we will leave this ce together and research the Light of Acme. Together, we will reach the Acme Rank.¡± Knowing that James was difficult to deal with, Samsong kept things civilized. Before James could respond, the beast turned around and spurted out a materialized beam. Samsong and James swiftly dodged the attack. The former paid no heed to the beast¡¯s attack and immediately appeared before the Light of Acme. With his immense power, he forcibly stored the Light of Acme away and turned to leave, leaving James and the others to their fates. James tried to give chase but was entangled in a fight against the beast. Hence, he had no choice but toe to blows. He catalyzed Chaos Power and summoned his full strength. Waves of Sword Energy materialized and struck the beast. However, the beast was unscathed. As the battle progressed, he was struck by the beast¡¯s attack and suffered injuries. Meanwhile, the other Fifth Stage Lords had already retreated to the rear. Though the battle onlysted for a short duration, many Lords perished at the beast¡¯s hand. ¡°Dammit, he¡¯s strong!¡± James was stunned. As he shed with the Demon-yer Sword, tens of thousands of Sword Energy materialized and formed a Sword Net that struck the beast. Although the waves of Sword Energy were a direct hit, the beast remained unscathed. James knew that his power was far from enough to defeat the beast. At that moment, he thought about escaping. After shing the beast, he hurriedly staggered backward and stayed far away from the region. However, the beast then turned toward the injured Lords. As they were injured, their movements were slow, and they could not escape in time. At that moment, one of the Lords was struck by the beast¡¯s tail, and he instantly disintegrated into nothingness. Not a speck of his physical body or soul remained. Upon seeing this, James turned back. His body shed, and he appeared before the beast in the next instant. Then, he shed the beast¡¯s head. Chapter 3899 Chapter 3899 The beast did not dodge James¡¯ attacks but rather met them head-on. The beast was unscathed. In turn, James was knocked back by a powerful force, and his arm went limp. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡± James cursed. He hurriedly dodged and flew straight ahead, hoping to lure the beast toward him. Meanwhile, the other Lords used this opportunity to escape. The beast charged toward James once more. On this ancient and mysterious battlefield, James kept fleeing, while the beast gave chase relentlessly. The beast was huge, and everywhere it passed through was destroyed. Even the void was full of cracks and fissures. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ James panicked. He could not shake the beast off, nor could he bring the beast out of the lesiastical Restricted Zone. After all, the outside world would bepletely destroyed if exposed to such a ferocious beast. ¡®This beast seems to not have any consciousness and only knows how to kill.¡¯ James analyzed. The beast possessed incredibly powerful evil energy and seemed to be under the influence of a certain power. Perhaps it was contaminated by a bizarre power, which corroded its consciousness and caused it to go berserk. Swoosh! The beast opened its mouth, and a shapeless force materialized from it, charging toward James. Struck by the force, James felt like he was a tiny raft in the vast ocean, powerless and vulnerable. He summoned his full force and stabilized himself before elerating to dodge the shapeless force. After running for some time, he finally escaped the ancient battlefield. Along the way while escaping, he did not pay any attention to his surroundings. Upon leaving the battlefield, he arrived at an unknown region. Before him was a city levitating in the sky. Without any hesitation, he entered the city. Seemingly afraid of the city in the sky, the beast stopped in its tracks and retreated. Seeing this, James breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he turned around and looked at the city behind him. The city was as vast as a gxy in the outside world. He gazed curiously at the city, murmuring puzzledly, ¡°What is this ce? Why did the beast stop chasing me? Could there be a power here that even the beast is afraid of?¡± Just as he was lost in his thoughts, a bird flew past him. The bird was the size of a pigeon. Its feathers were red and seemingly bizarre-looking. James stared at the bird, then froze. ¡°Why does the bird look exactly like a Gorger in its infancy?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. James was puzzled. Upon seeing the bird, he was reminded of Feb the Gorger. After chirping for some time, the bird flew away and disappeared from James¡¯ view. Even though James was powerful, he could not sense the bird¡¯s presence. Puzzledly, he stroke his chin and murmured, ¡°How bizarre¡­¡± He turned around and looked at the city behind him. Then, he had the fright of his life. There were countless illusory shadows in the city, with each of them exuding an overwhelming aura. Some of them were not beneath the beast that was chasing him a moment ago. Brandishing their fangs and ws, they charged toward James ferociously. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± James cried out and hurriedly ran for his life. Chapter 3900 Chapter 3900 James had encountered many things in his life along his path of cultivation. However, upon turning around and seeing the many ferocious-looking shadows brandishing their ws and charging toward him, he had the fright of his life. Immediately, he fled from the city in the sky. Seemingly constrained by a Formation Restriction, the shadows seemed unable to leave the city. Seeing that James was leaving, they stopped in their tracks and did not pursue him further. Sensing that the shadows were not pursuing him, James breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°As expected of a restricted area¡­ How terrifying¡­¡± James patted his head. He then reappeared on the ancient battlefield, but the beast was nowhere to be found. He scanned his surroundings and tried to search for the bird he encountered a while ago but to no avail. This puzzled him. ¡°Were my eyes ying tricks on me? This shouldn¡¯t be¡­ There¡¯s no way my eyes were deceived at my rank.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. James stroke his chin and scanned his surroundings. The bird and the beast were gone. As the city in the sky was too terrifying, he did not dare approach it anymore. Lord Samsong had taken off with the Light of Acme, whereas the other Lords were either dead or had escaped. Those who had escaped were nowhere to be seen. Thus, James was unsure of where he should go. After some contemtion, he nned to turn back and searched for the Lords who had escaped. Soon, he arrived at the spot where the beast had been. There was still a fissure on the ground, from which a bizarre aura materialized. This aura contained an extremely corrosive ability, so much so that even the void was corroded. ¡°Hey, kid.¡± A voice came. Taken aback, James immediately turned around. A red bird appeared in his view. It was the bird from before that disappeared after chirping a few times. James stared at the bird cautiously and asked, ¡°A-Are you talking to me?¡± The bird spoke in amanding voice, ¡°Who else, you dimwit?¡± ¡°A-Are you a Gorger?¡± James asked. That was because he had seen what Feb looked like when she was young. However, as a Gorger¡¯s appearance would undergo changes once it reached adulthood, he was unsure whether this was a Gorger. If the bird before him truly was a Gorger, it must have been a Gorger in its infancy. However, an infant Gorger was weak, so how could it possibly traverse so freely in the lesiastical Restricted Zone? Something was not quite right. The bird rolled its eyes and spoke in an authoritative voice, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here, kid. Leave this ce at once. This ce is off-limits. Something incredible happened here in the past. There are many too many lost secrets here.¡± James rolled his eyes as well. Why would he be afraid when even a bird was acting so carefree? Though he ridiculed the bird in his heart, he smiled and said, ¡°I came here to search for the Light of Acme.¡± ¡°What the hell is that?¡± The bird froze. James answered the bird truthfully, ¡°Legend has it that when an Acmean dies, their residual power will be transformed into a light. When ten or more Acmeans die in a single ce, a Light of Acme will be born. They say that the Light of Acme can unlock one¡¯s potential and allow one to cross into an unprecedented stage of the Omniscience Path.¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± The bird reprimanded James. ¡°What nonsense is this? The Light of Acme? Unlocking one¡¯s potential? Where did you learn this nonsense, kid?¡± ¡°Is that not the truth?¡± James returned the question. ¡°Of course not,¡± The bird said. James asked, ¡°In that case, what is the Light of Acme?¡± The bird extended its ws and scratched its chin. After some contemtion, it said, ¡°The Light of Acme that you described does exist. The residual power of some dead Acmeans will transform into beams of light. However, the Light of Acme has no positive effects on any living being. In fact, the Light of Acme can also be called the Light of Death. Once contaminated by the light, a living being would die. That''s because no known power can effectively resist the Light of Acme¡­ Sorry, the Light of Death.¡± Chapter 3901 Chapter 3901 ¡°...¡± James was at a loss for words. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I lie?¡± the bird said in distaste. James asked again, ¡°What about the Omniscience Path? There¡¯s no way to progress further past the Omniscience Path¡¯s Third Stage. I only happened to cross into the Fourth Stage by chance. But after reaching this stage, I won¡¯t be able to continue further. What should I do in this case?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± the bird stammered. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± James looked at him. ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± Annoyed, the bird said arrogantly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know in this world. The Omniscience Path is all you wish to know? That is but a piece of cake. Who says that the Third Stage is the furthest you can go? It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t found the right path yet.¡± Hearing this, James was intrigued. Even Yukia Dearnaley said that the Omniscience Path had a dead end, yet here was this bird iming otherwise. ¡°What should I do to continue cultivating?¡± James looked at the bird in anticipation. The bird said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Simple. Find an Acmean and ask him to use Acme Power to rx your tendons and open up the paths inside your body.¡± James rolled his eyes. This was simply redundant. Find an Acmean? Where? ¡°There¡¯s a way,¡± the bird said. ¡°Oh?¡± James asked, ¡°What way?¡± The bird said, ¡°The Omniscience Path was severed during the battle long ago by a mysterious, powerful individual who limited the potential and constrained the development of all living beings. That was why a certain powerful individual branched out of the Omniscience Path and chose to open up a new cultivation path. He kept consuming Empyrean Herbs and searching for herbs that could increase one¡¯s bloodline power and bodily qualities in the hopes of reactivating the severed Path.¡± Severed? A certain individual in the past had divined the same thing, but no one knew about the specific details. Now that a mere bird was telling him everything, James was intrigued. ¡°Which battle are you referring to? What do you mean severed? What happened in the Dark World in the past?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still too weak to understand all this, kid.¡± James rolled his eyes. ¡°Am I weak?¡± He did not believe that he was weak. He had cultivated the unprecedented Chaos Path, and his strength was not beneath a Ninth Stage Lord. Was he really considered weak? If he was weak, there would be no strong individuals in the world. The bird scrutinized James from head to toe and murmured, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re pretty strong. However, you should do the research yourself. This is a secret taboo to unearth. I cannot say more than that, or else I¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡± The bird bluffed non-stop. In truth, it knew nothing at all. However, in front of a human, it could not reveal its ignorance. ¡°Are you a Gorger? What¡¯s the rtionship between you and the Gorger in the Twelfth Universe?¡± James looked at the bird. At that moment, the bird chirped a few times before pping its wings and disappearing from James¡¯ view. James froze. By the time he collected himself, a primordial power had surfaced, shaking the earth in the process. Chapter 3902 Chapter 3902 Rumble! On the battlefield, the earth shook, and the sound of an explosion rocked the area. James turned around and saw a humongous beast charging toward him. The beast¡¯s limbs were like pirs of the heavens. With every step he took, the earth shattered, and profound fissures were created. ¡°Him again¡­¡± James¡¯s face paled. That was the beast that had been pursuing him previously. He knew just how powerful the beast was. Even at his full strength, he could not even injure the beast. Losing all courage to fight, he simply made his escape and disappeared without a trace. In the next instant, he appeared in the mountain range at the back of the battlefield and stood on the peak of a mountain. The battlefield seemed to have some sort of restrictions that prevented the beast from leaving the battlefield. So, the beast did not give chase. ¡°That guy¡¯s scary¡­¡± A voice came from behind James. James turned around and saw that the bird from before was behind him. ¡°You know about the beast?¡± James asked. ¡°It was once the guardian beast of the Tendo Sect,¡± the bird said. ¡°The Tendo Sect?¡± James looked at the bird puzzledly. It appeared that the bird knew something he did not. The bird said, ¡°This restricted area once belonged to a powerful sect called the Tendo Sect. The sect was annihted in the end, yet the guardian beast survived. However, it has lost all consciousness after being contaminated by a bizarre power.¡± ¡°A guardian beast at the Acme Rank?¡± As James stared at the beast that ran around amok and roared in fury, he was stunned by the beast¡¯s aura. The beast¡¯s power certainly had surpassed a Ninth Stage Lord. ¡°Not the Acme Rank, I suppose,¡± the bird said, ¡°Strictly speaking, the beast should be infinitely close to reaching the Acme Path. Perhaps it once attained such a rank but lost everything after being sealed away in the depths for too long.¡± James was at a loss for words. How was the beast so terrifying even though it was not at the Acme Rank? So just how frightening was the Acme Rank? ¡°I¡¯m not chit-chatting with you anymore. I¡¯ll be taking my leave,¡± the bird said and began pping its wings. James, however, appeared before the bird in an instant and blocked its way. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, I have some questions for you.¡± ¡°Speak your mind,¡± the bird said. James asked, ¡°When did you arrive at the lesiastical Restricted Zone?¡± He came here in search of Jabari. However, he was unable to sense Jabari¡¯s presence. Perhaps the bird knew something he did not. The bird was lost in contemtion. After some time, he said, ¡°Not too long ago, I think. I entered the Dark World when the Twelfth Universe was only just created. Then, I immediately headed straight here.¡± ¡°This means that you have been in the lesiastical Restricted Zone for a long time now. What are you here for?¡± ¡°To find a way to break through the Acme Path, of course,¡± the bird said nonchntly. ¡°Does this mean that you are a Ninth Stage Lord¡­ No, wait, a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± The bird immediately rebuffed him, saying, ¡°What are these Ninth Stage Lords and Nine- Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods to me? Nothing but insignificant beings! I can easily destroy them all if I do say so myself. To tell you the truth, I can subdue the beast outside without breaking a sweat. I just don¡¯t feel like doing it.¡± The bird¡¯s words were arrogant, and James had no idea whether he could trust his words. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In that case, have you found the way to reach the Acme Rank?¡± James asked. Hearing this, the bird shook its head in disappointment. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be in the lesiastical Restricted Zone if I had found the way. Even so, however, I think I may have found a way to reach the Acme Rank. Soon, I will cross into the Acme Rank.¡± Chapter 3903 Chapter 3903 Speaking of which, the bird became confident once more. ¡°Once I break through the Acme Rank, I will subdue all restricted zones of the Dark World.¡± ¡°Are you a living being of the outside world or the Dark World?¡± James asked. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point,¡± the bird said, ¡°The Dark World and the Illuminated World are fundamentally simr.¡± ¡°Do you know Yukia Dearnaley?¡± James tried asking, ¡°Previously, when the Acme Path appeared in the depths of the Dark World, 300 Ninth Stage Lords wished to venture into the unknown region of the Dark World to enter the Acme Path, undo the seal at the end of the Acme Path, acquire greater power, and in the end cross into the Acme Rank. Yukia appeared and prevented them from entering. Then, she engaged in a fierce battle against them. When both sides were worn out, a mysterious force appeared and annihted them all.¡± James asked. He had long sought the answers to this question. ¡°This¡­¡± The bird stroked its chin and fell into deep thought. James stared at the bird. After some time, the bird said, ¡°Indeed, I have heard of that woman. In fact, I have met her before. She¡¯s an impressive woman, I must say. After the Omniscience Path¡¯s path was severed, she carved out a new cultivation path, whose cultivation system is exactly the ones of the Dark World and the Illuminated World.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, James was stunned. Yukia singlehandedly created the current cultivation system? The bird¡¯s words made James fall into deep thought. There were twelve universes in the outside world, and the First Universe was the one to exist. The moment the First Universe came into being, it adopted the cultivation system that Yukia created. This meant that Yukia was born prior to the creation of the First Universe. This meant that the Dark World also existed prior to the First Universe and that Yukia was a living being of the Dark World. The Dark World was the sovereign, whereas the twelve universes were also created muchter. However, James still had no idea why or how the twelve universes were created. ¡°Do you know about Yukia¡¯s whereabouts?¡± James asked. The bird shook its head and said, ¡°How would I know? I only know that Yukia sowed forty-nine Universe Seeds in the Chaos, which would gradually transform into Macrocosm Cores before turning into aplete universe.¡± ¡°Forty-nine?¡± ¡°Yukia was the one who sowed the Universe Seeds?¡± ¡°There are only thirteen universes in the outside world. Considering that the Thirteenth Universe was absorbed by the Omnipotent Lord into the First Universe and that a Macrocosm Core was taken away, does this mean that there are many other universes that are not born yet in the Chaos?¡± James waspletely dumbfounded. The bird said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s right. She was the one who sowed the Universe Seeds in the Chaos. However, these Universe Seeds were not created by her. Although she created a brand-new cultivation system based on some pre-existing rules, she did not yet have the ability to create Universe Seeds. To my understanding, these Universe Seeds came from the depths of the unknown region in the Dark World. They came from a higher world at the end of the Acme Path¡¯s seal.¡± ¡°Why would Yukia sow these Universe Seeds? Why create these universes?¡± James asked. ¡°How would I know? I wasn¡¯t even born yet.¡± Then, the bird pped its wings and flew away. ¡°Hey!¡± James yelled. However, the bird had disappeared without a trace. James simply remained where he stood and fell into deep contemtion. What the bird had just described was simply too incredible. Even at his rank, he could not truly believe the bird¡¯s words. Chapter 3904 Chapter 3904 James learned many things from the bird. He was doubtful of the information¡¯s authenticity, but the information should be true in all likelihood. Now, all he wanted to know was information regarding Jabari. However, before he could pose his question, the bird had disappeared. ¡°What a mysterious bird¡­¡± James looked in the direction of the bird and scanned his surroundings. If he turned back, he would return to the ancient battlefield and the city in the sky. His only option was to head to the city in the sky and find a way to make a detour. The lesiastical Restricted Zone was vast, and he had no idea where he was currently. Without any hesitation, his body shed, and he appeared on the ancient battlefield. The bull-like beast was enraged, and its deafening roars shook the earth and shattered the void. The scenery seemed akin to the apocalypse. The moment James appeared on the battlefield, the beast charged toward him. Back then, James did not use his full strength. Now that he roughly knew the beast¡¯s strength, he wanted to have a serious fight with the beast. He was curious to see just how powerful a beast that was infinitely close or perhaps having surpassed the Acme Rank in the past would fare against him in a battle. As his mind stirred, he instantly entered the state of the Omniscience Path. His aura soared at that moment, and immense power surged forth from within his blood. His energy and concentration increased drastically, and he catalyzed the Chaos Power inside his body. At that moment, his aura had reached its pinnacle. He was now at his strongest. Ever since reaching this rank, he had not once used his full strength. Even when he was in the unknown region in the Dark World, he did not activate the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage. Swish! A dark light materialized, and a ck sword appeared in his hand. He had obtained many Chaotic Treasures on the ancient battlefield, and many of them were much more powerful than the Demon-yer Sword. However, he opted for thetter regardless since the Demon-yer Sword was given to him by Thea. The beast¡¯s speed was extraordinary. Though they were hundreds of light years apart, the beast appeared before him almost in an instant. In front of the humongous beast, James was simply too minute and insignificant. The beast raised its leg and stomped James. Before it could crush James, a terrifying pressure came shredding through the air and shattering the void. The void in this region immediately copsed, and countless fissures appeared in the surroundings. ¡°Break!¡± James roared and charged toward the foot of the beast after imbuing all his power into the Demon-yer Sword and summoning a radiant Sword Energy. Swish! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sword Energy struck the beast¡¯s foot and immediately pierced through it. However, the damage seemed insignificant to the beast. As its foot mmed toward James, James could feel a terrifying power. He tried summoning his full strength to resist. However, there was a power disparity between the two. Even though he activated the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage, he was still significantly weaker than the beast. He was overwhelmed by the pressure. Instantly, he sheathed his sword, and he disappeared without a trace. Boom! Chapter 3905 Chapter 3905 The moment he disappeared, the beast¡¯s foot mmed against the ground. In an instant, dust and pebbles swirled in the air, and a profound fissure appeared on the ground. At that moment, James appeared on the beast¡¯s head and repeatedly swung the Demon-yer Sword in his hand. Waves of Sword Energy materialized and struck the beast. Back then, he could not make a dent in the beast¡¯s defenses. Now that he had reached the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage, his strength was now sufficient to shatter the beast¡¯s ck scales. However, these attacks were not fatal to the beast. Roar! Upon being injured, the beast was enraged as an overwhelming aggressiveness was exuded from its body. After the short exchange of blows, James understood just how terrifying the beast was. Since he could not eradicate the beast despite using his full strength, he catalyzed the Space Path and entered the void to make his escape. Meanwhile, the beast distorted all space and pursued James relentlessly. The beast pursued James relentlessly all the way and only stopped giving chase only when James entered the city in the sky. James did not dare enter the city either. Though he was curious about the city¡¯s interior, he did not dare venture into the city for there were many shadows whose aura was not beneath that of the beast inside. If he was trapped inside, it would be difficult for him to escape. So, he did not enter the city but rather circumvented it. Then, he arrived at another ancient battlefield, on which there were skeletal remains, weapons, and treasures all over the ce. However, most of the treasures were already shattered to pieces. As James traversed through the battlefield, he simply stored all the treasures he encountered along the way. Though they were broken, they were still valuable materials regardless. If he brought them back to the Twelfth Universe and refine them once more, they would turn into powerful treasures. Even if they could not be restored back to Chaotic Treasures, they would still be Quasi Chaotic Treasures. The ancient battlefield was huge, around 30 million light-years in distance. The region was simply dested and devoid of all signs of life. Swoosh! At that moment, a mysterious light glimmered straight ahead. The light was white and possessed immense power. ¡°The Light of Acme?¡± James was overjoyed. He was familiar with the light¡¯s power for it was the Light of Acme which he encountered not too long ago and was seized by Lord Samsong. To think that he would meet the Light of Acme once more. He was tempted to store the Light of Acme away when he remembered the bird¡¯s words. The Light of Acme was equivalent to the Light of Death, and any living being that was contaminated by the light would perish. Doubtful, he pondered whether he should take the Light of Acme along with him. After weighing the pros and cons, James nned to test things out. His body shed, and he appeared before the Light of Acme. The moment he approached the light, however, he could sense a terrifying power. Under the power¡¯s suppression, he could feel a searing paining from his skin. Unable to stand the overwhelming pressure, cracks began to appear on the surface of his skin, from which blood began oozing out. ¡°What power¡­ No wonder the bird said that no living being in this world would be able to resist the Light of Acme¡­ As expected of the Light of Death¡­¡± James took a deep breath. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, he did not give up. That was because the Light of Acme was thebined power of many deceased Acmeans. Albeit terrifying, the benefits would be enormous as long as he could take the light back. Even if he could not refine his physical body, he could research Acme Power andprehend more about the matter. James raised his hand, and an immense power gathered in his palm that forcibly imprisoned the Light of Acme and stored it away in the Celestial Abode. Though terrifying, the Light of Acme did not fight back. As such, James managed to store the Light of Acme away easily. Chapter 3906 Chapter 3906 The bird described the Light of Acme as the Light of Death. Now that James encountered the Light of Acme once more, he chose to take the light along with him after a brief moment of hesitation. Even though this was the Light of Death, it possessed a power that surpassed a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God or a Ninth Stage Lord. So, he wanted to conduct research on the light toprehend more about the matter. After James sealed the Light of Acme away in the Celestial Abode, he scanned his surroundings. The ancient battlefield was so vast that he could not even see the edges of the region. He knew that he would arrive at the other side of the lesiastical Restricted Zone if he continued walking straight ahead. Perhaps Jabari would be there. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As he took a single step forward, he was already several light-years away from his original spot. On the battlefield, there were all sorts of skeletal remains, weapons, and treasures lying on the ground. However, most of the weapons and treasures were broken. Before long, James traversed through the ancient battlefield and arrived at a mysterious region. There was a mountain enveloped in a ck mist, which even James¡¯ Zen could not prate. Besides, he noticed that there was a Superformation inside the mountain. Under his sensation, he sensed that the formation wasplex and ever-changing. In the outside world, he would surely be able to break the Formation with ease. However, he could not transform anything into rules in the Dark World. As such, he could not break the formation in a short amount of time. He researched the formation for some time but could not break through it. So, he gave up and nned to circumvent the mountain. As the mountain was huge, James spent many years just to get around it. After circumventing the mountain, he arrived at the other side of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, which was the direction Jabari was headed toward. He tried sensing Jabari¡¯s presence but found nothing. Then, he traversed the region by foot to try and pick up Jabari¡¯s aura along the way. Along the way, he encountered many Macrocosm-Ranked elixirs. As he had learned many things from the bird, he plucked them all and stored them away in the Celestial Abode. In the blink of an eye, James was inside the lesiastical Restricted Zone for thirty million years. Over the past thirty million years, he had been searching for Jabari¡¯s aura but found nothing. He had obtained countless Macrocosm-Ranked elixirs. After all, he collected every one of them whenever he encountered them. On a bizarre mountain in the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡­ The barren mountain was devoid of all nts and was covered in ck rocks, from which a ck mist exuded and permeated the air. It made the atmosphere far more eerie and oppressive. The spatial pressure here was so terrifying that any ordinary Lords would not be able to resist the pressure here. Even a Third Stage Lord could be crushed by the overwhelming pressure. James sat on a rock at the peak of a mountain, radiating a multicolored light. Upon consuming a Macrococm-Ranked elixir, he was currently refining its power and infusing them into his blood. The bird imed that the potential of all living beings had been severed, and no one was capable of cultivating the Omniscience Path anymore. It also said that consuming elixirs could reactivate the vitality of one¡¯s body. Regardless of the authenticity of those words, James opted to try things out. Over the past thirty million years, he would consume any Macrocosm-Ranked elixir he encountered without fail and refine its power. Though he had consumed and refined countless Macrocosm-Ranked elixirs and infused God knows how much power into his blood and limbs, it was no use. No matter what he did, his physical strength remained the same. His body was like a ck hole and devoured all power that entered. Chapter 3907 Chapter 3907 James never once gave up. The moment he found a Macrocosm-Ranked elixir, he would immediately choose to refine it. After refining yet another Macrocosm-Ranked elixir, the multicolored light James exuded disappeared. Then, he stood up and stretched before furrowing his eyebrows and murmuring, ¡°My strength didn¡¯t increase at all. Maybe that bird was lying¡­¡± James sighed. Now, he had no other option but to venture forward. After scanning his surroundings and confirming his directions, he continued on his journey in search of Jabari and more Macrocosm-Ranked elixirs. The lesiastical Restricted Zone was truly vast. There were some dangerous regions that James did not dare trespass. After traversing through the barren mountain ranges, he arrived at a sea. The sea was bizarre as the surface of the water was ck. ck mist could be seen evaporating from the surface. Before he even approached the sea, James could sense a bizarre power. Seeing that this region was strange and unknown, he did not wish to pass through. Just as he nned to leave, however, he suddenly sensed a thread of aura left behind by Jabari in the air. Though the aura was faint, he could still sense its presence. ¡°Jabari¡­¡± James was overjoyed. After searching for so long, he finally found Jabari¡¯s presence. It meant that Jabari was once here and had lingered for some time. He closed his eyes and tried sensing again. Under his sensation, he realized that Jabari had entered the bizarre sea. Without any hesitation, he strode forward and walked toward the sea. Following the trace, he ventured deeper and deeper into the sea and arrived outside an ind. Jabari¡¯s aura was getting increasingly stronger. This meant that Jabari was on the ind. However, he realized that there was a formation on the ind. The formation was strong and must be the product of a powerful individual that had surpassed the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage. However, as many long years had passed, the formation¡¯s power had been substantially weakened. With James¡¯ current strength, he could forcibly break through it. However, James was worried that he could bring about turbulence if he forcibly barged in. Some unknown powers could be created, which could hurt Jabari in the process. James¡¯ body shed, and he arrived outside the formation. The ind was enveloped in the formation, which was formed by some mysterious halos, in which there was some unknown power in cirction. James reached out and touched the formation. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At that moment, the Formation was activated, and a powerful force shredded through the air. Even James unconsciously staggered backward. However, that was everything the formation could muster. Through some probing, James now understood the formation¡¯s strength and was confident that he could barge in with ease. As he catalyzed the Chaos Power inside his body, Chaos Power circted throughout his body, and he strode forward toward the ind. The moment he stepped forward, he was already in the formation. Terrifying pressure charged toward him, and even though he had catalyzed Chaos Power, his physical body suffered tremendously. Chapter 3908 Chapter 3908 James forcibly barged into the formation, and the pressure of the formation caused him to feel excruciating pain. Minute cracks also began to appear on his physical body from which blood oozed out. The Chaos Power in James¡¯ body began to circte to resist the pressure brought about by the formation. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the same time, at the top-most floor of the ind¡­ There was a pce there, in which many shadows gathered. ¡°A living being has barged into the formation.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Impressive¡­ I never expected there would be living beings in the Dark World that could barge into the formation. Who knows? Perhaps he could even reach the top.¡± ¡°Should we intervene?¡± ¡°No need. We shall observe for now.¡± ¡­ James did not know that his every action was being monitored. Resisting the overwhelming pressure, he forcibly entered the formation and arrived on the ind. The ind was not what he had in mind. There were mountains in the surroundings, on which there were many pavilions. Meanwhile, the center of the mountains was a huge battlefield. The moment James entered the ind, he could sense the aura of living beings. ¡®There are living beings here? Not only that, there are signs of a battle here¡­¡¯ James froze. He thought this ind was but an ancient ruin and a dangerous spot in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. He never thought there would be living beings here. His body shed, and he instantly appeared on a mountain in the south. There were many pavilions at the peak of the mountain, and there were living beings on each floor. Under his sensation, he could sense that these living beings exuded a weaker aura. They were all individuals at the Ancestral God Rank. Meanwhile, there were many living beings on the battlefield straight ahead, fighting against some bizarre-looking shadows. Upon seeing this, James was stunned. Why was there such a ce in the depths of the lesiastical Restricted Zone? What was this ce? Puzzled, he ascended one of the pavilions. This pavilion had three stories, and each story had a living being. All of them were sitting in a lotus position on the ground and cultivating earnestly. James arrived at the topmost story of the pavilion. There was an elderly man in a grey robe there. His face was shriveled, his hair was white and long, and he had a white mustache. Upon James¡¯ arrival, the elderly man stopped cultivating and nced at him. James sped his fists and said, ¡°My name is James Caden. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Are you a newbie?¡± the elderly man asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded and answered truthfully, ¡°I identally barged into this ce. As I don¡¯t know where I am at the moment, I would like to ask some questions.¡± ¡°Barged in?¡± Stunned, the elderly man looked at James and asked, ¡°Were you not abducted here?¡¯ ¡°Abducted?¡± James was equally stunned as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Meanwhile, the elderly man simply stared at James and remained silent. Barged in? There was a powerful formation here, so how could any ordinary living beings barge in? The elderly man had been abducted here for a very long time. For as long as he could remember, there were only two individuals who barged in since he arrived here. The two individuals possessed immense power and were already the top-notch geniuses of this region. The elderly man took a deep breath and fell into deep thought. Chapter 3909 Chapter 3909 After some time, he slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was abducted here. I am a living being of the Seventh Universe. One day when I was in the midst of closed-door cultivation, a gust of ck mist swept toward me and brought me here. I don¡¯t know where this ce is. I only know that everyone here was abducted here.¡± James scanned his surroundings. Under his Zen sensation, there were approximately 50 million living beings on the ind. Were they all abducted here? James could not believe this. Who and why were they abducted here? James took a seat and asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about this ce?¡± The elderly man nced at James. He could not see through the young man before him. Based on the fact that James was able to barge in, he knew that James must be an extraordinary individual. Such a powerful individual was worth befriending for perhaps he could bring him out of this ce. ¡°This is a mysterious ce protected by a mysterious Formation. Once you are abducted, you cannot leave. There¡¯s only one way to leave this ce.¡± James asked, ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± The elderly man said, ¡°You will have to ascend the stories one by one. Once you reach the eighteenth floor, you will be free to leave.¡± ¡°Ascend?¡± James froze. ¡°Yes,¡± the elderly man exined, ¡°this is a spatial fold divided into eighteen stories. This is the first story and also the lowest floor.¡± Then, he pointed at the ancient battlefield. ¡°Do you see the battlefield?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. The elderly man exined, ¡°There are mysterious shadows on the battlefield. These shadows are not living beings, but rather mysterious existences that seemed to be created by some powerful individuals. By entering the battlefield and defeating those shadows, you will be able to obtain a cultivation method.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one way to ascend to the next story. You must defeat the shadows, obtain three cultivation methods, andprehend them. That way, you will be able to break the spatial barrier and arrive at the next space.¡± ¡°By analogy, you need to cultivate andprehend more cultivation methods if you wish to reach the higher spaces. They say that when you reach the eighteenth floor, you¡¯ll need toprehend more cultivation methods and Supernatural Powers to break through the eighteenth floor¡¯s spatial barrier.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Defeat the shadows and obtain the cultivation methods in order to break through the spatial barrier? It was simply unbelievable. What was this ce exactly? James stroked his chin as he contemted. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see if I can head to the next floor if I don¡¯t cultivate the cultivation method here.¡± James sensed his surroundings. Indeed, there was Jabari¡¯s lingering aura present there. However, Jabari was nowhere to be seen. This meant that Jabari had already headed to the other spaces. He also sensed that there was a shapeless barrier in the air. His body shed, and he appeared in mid-air, exuding an immensely powerful aura. As his aura surged forth, he immediately became the center of attention. His aura caused the void on the ind to distort and be illusory. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°What a powerful aura¡­¡± ¡°He must be at the Lord Rank.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense Macrocosm Power on him? Is he not a Lord?¡± ¡°If so, why is his aura so strong?¡± James¡¯ aura made him the center of attention. Those who were in closed-door meditation inside the pavilions stopped and observed James. Even those who were in the midst of a battle against the shadows could not help but stare at him. ¡°What is he up to?¡± ¡°Is he trying to use the outside world¡¯s power to break the spatial barrier here?¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°This is the first time since forever. There was once a powerful individual who tried to break the spatial barrier but failed. Following that, he then cultivates the cultivation methods step by step.¡± Chapter 3910 Chapter 3910 It was a magical ce. As such, no outside power could break the spatial barrier here. Only by cultivating the cultivation methods, Supernatural Powers, and secret arts here andbining them with one¡¯s power can one break through the spatial barrier. Not only that, one required a total of three combinations. Now, another individual who wished to break through the spatial barrier with his power had emerged. Countless gazes were fixed on James. James raised his arm, and Chaos Power gathered in his palm. Then, he appeared before the spatial barrier in an instant and struck with great force. Powerful Chaos Power then struck the spatial barrier. Boom! At that moment, the earth shook. The shapeless spatial barrier in the sky immediately became distorted. As the spatial barrier was distorted, immense power materialized from within and forcibly devoured James¡¯ attack, which disappeared into nothingness. James attacked a few more times. However, each time, his attack would be devoured and dissolved. He descended from the sky andnded on the peak of a mountain. ¡°How mysterious¡­¡± He murmured to himself, ¡°My power is very terrifying already. Few if any objects in the twelve universes and the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths of the Dark World can resist my attack. The same can¡¯t be said about the spatial barrier here, however. The one who set up this spatial barrier must be an Acmean.¡± James took a deep breath. Since he could not break through the spatial barrier, he could only take this one step at a time. With his strength and mastery, he could defeat the shadows andprehend the cultivation methods with ease. His body shed, and he appeared on the ancient battlefield. There were many shadows on the battlefield. The moment he appeared, he encountered a humanoid shadow whose appearance could not be discerned. Holding an illusory sword in his hand, the shadow charged toward James. James raised his hand and easily deflected the shadow¡¯s attack. Immense power surged forth and struck the shadow, which then began to crack and disintegrate. As the shadow disappeared, an ancient jade piece fell to the ground. James casually picked the jade piece up. His body shed, and he disappeared from the ancient battlefield. When he reappeared, he was already in a pavilion on the peak of a mountain. Sitting in a lotus position, his Zen entered the jade piece that was hovering before him. In an instant, the jade piece began to glow, and some characters began to materialize. This was an ancient character, profound and mysterious. However, at James¡¯ rank, he could read any script. ¡°The Fists of Wrath¡­¡± James looked at the characters before him. This was a Supernatural Art, an extremely powerful technique. James studied the Fists of Wrath seriously. At his rank,prehending these characters was but a piece of cake. At a simple nce, he could easily master andprehend the characters. Soon, he was doneprehending the Fists of Wrath. This was an extremely powerful Supernatural Power that used one¡¯s power inbination with a secret art to form a terrifying force. Materialized from one¡¯s fist, the Supernatural Power brings forth a destructive power. The only downside was that one needed to transform one¡¯s power into Murderous Energy. As this was a technique that required strong killing intent, one¡¯s state of mind must be high. Otherwise, one would be devoured by one¡¯s Murderous Energy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James closed his eyes and began cultivating. Chapter 3911 Chapter 3911 The Chaos Power in his body began to transform into terrifying Murderous Energy at that moment. Overwhelming Murderous Energy surged forth, and James seemed to be the reincarnation of the devil at that point. Swoosh! He punched the air, and terrifying Murderous Energy permeated the air. In an instant, the earth shook, and a terrifying battle ripple shredded through the air. Cultivating the Fists of Wrath was easy. After cultivating the Fists of Wrath, James reappeared on the battlefield and easily defeated two shadows and obtained two cultivation methods. These two cultivation methods were unbelievably precious. In the outside world, they would be sought after by all Ancestral Gods. Here, on the other hand, one would be able to obtain them simply by defeating a few shadows. After obtaining two cultivation methods, James began cultivating once more. Before long, he had cultivated them sessfully. At the same time, he used the three cultivation methods inbination with his own strength and easily shattered the spatial barrier of the first story before arriving at the second story. The second story¡¯s environment was simr to the first, with the only difference being that the living being there was greater in strength. The first story was full of living beings in the Mystical Ancestral God Rank. There were even some who had yet to cross into the Ancestral God Rank. The second story, on the other hand, was different. Most of them were at the Terra Ancestral God Rank. After asking around, James learned that passing through the second floor required him toprehend six Supernatural Powers. James barged into the unknown ind. The first story¡­ The second story¡­ The third story¡­ James ventured forth. Soon, he arrived at the fourteenth story. He would receive some mysterious cultivation methods on every floor andprehend them easily. After cultivating them, his understanding of the cultivation methods in the Dark World grew increasingly profound. He seemed to have found the simrities between the Dark World and the Illuminated World. However, he felt as if he was missing out on something. Just a little more and he would understand the whole truth. On the fourteenth story¡­ When James arrived, he could sense a familiar presence. ¡°Jabari!¡± James¡¯ heart trembled. Images of Jabari perishing on the battlefield resurfaced in his mind. To defeat the more powerful Heaven¡¯s Adjudicators, Jabari performed Blossoming, the Forbidden Art he created. However, as hisprehension was limited, he could not perform aplete Blossoming. As such, he could only sacrifice himself and use his own life to replenish the Karma Path and the Five Great Paths. In the end, he managed to deal an effective blow against a Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. So many years had passed, and he had finally found Jabari in the Dark World. Upon sensing Jabari¡¯s presence, he immediately headed in his direction. In a pavilion in the northern mountains on the fourteenth floor, Jabari was sitting in a lotus position on the ground while exuding a powerful aura. Meanwhile, beside him was a morous-looking woman who was dressed in a white dress and exuded a charismatic aura. Swoosh! James suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Stunned, the woman raised her arm and struck James. Her attack contained Five-Power Macrocosm Power and was incredibly terrifying. James raised his arm and easily deflected the attack. At that moment, Jabari who was in the midst of cultivating stood up. Just as he was about to lend the woman a helping hand, he immediately froze upon seeing James and eximed, ¡°James?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3912 Chapter 3912 Jabari was stunned the moment heid his eyes on James. ¡°I-Is that really you?¡± Jabari stammered. James looked at him. Jabari was wearing a white robe. His appearance was as handsome-looking as always, and he exuded a charismatic aura. Upon seeing Jabari, tears brimmed in James¡¯ eyes. Many years had passed in the blink of an eye. When he was searching around for the Ancestral God Rank Elixir¡¯s whereabouts in the Boundless Realm, he was still an insignificant nobody. It was Jabari who offered him guidance and a helping hand time and again. Even when Jabari perished, he was still weak. He could never forget the scene when Jabari performed Blossoming and sacrificed himself to complete the Sacred Blossom and gravely injured the Heaven¡¯s Adjudicator. ¡°Jabari¡­ Master¡­¡± James said. Jabari was a master to James. Even though James¡¯ rank had far surpassed Jabari, he would still be a nobody if not for Jabari. Not only was Jabari his master, but he was also his friend. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see you again in the Dark World. Are you dead?¡± Jabari stepped forward and patted James¡¯ chest. The muscles on James¡¯ face twitched. Dead? Heughed awkwardly. ¡°Who is this, Jabari?¡¯ The morous woman asked. She was a Fifth Stage Lord. Though she used her full strength, James managed to deflect her attack easily. Deep down, she was stunned. James¡¯ power was simply too terrifying. Jabari smiled and exined, ¡°He¡¯s James Caden, a good friend of mine in the outside world. He¡¯s a terrifying prodigy who possesses incredible providence.¡± Hearing this, the woman nced at James. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jabari pointed to a meadow and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat.¡± James sat in a lotus position on the ground. ¡°James, allow me to introduce to you Xulia Xaadsan, my partner.¡± Jabari introduced. James froze. In his memory, Jabari had been searching for Yukia Dearnaley his whole life. Yukia was the most important person to him. However, he was only slightly stunned. After all, Jabari had entered the Dark World for many long years. It was only normal that he would meet someone who was a perfect match for him. He also knew about Xulia. After all, he had been to the Xaadsans and learned some pieces of information. ¡°James, what happened in the outside world? How did you die?¡± Jabari asked. James smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. How would I die? I came here to the Dark World as a living being of the Illuminated World.¡± Hearing this, Jabari was stunned. Chapter 3913 Chapter 3913 There were some differences between the living beings of the Dark World and the Illuminated World. The moment a living being of the Illuminated World stepped into the Dark World, his presence would immediately be detected. This meant that the living beings of the Illuminated World would have a tough time moving around in the Dark World. ¡°What happened?¡± Jabari asked puzzledly. James fell into deep contemtion. After some time, he said, ¡°Back then, you sacrificed yourself and performed Blossoming the Forbidden Art¡­¡± James began to narrate the past events ¡ª from Jabari¡¯s death, the Fourth Cmity on Earth, Thea bing the Ancestral God Rank Elixir, resolving the crisis of the Fourth Cmity, using the Time Capsule to return to the Primeval Age in search of Thea, the creation of the Thirteenth Universe, his death in the Thirteenth Universe, his cultivation of Chaos, his return to this age, his journey to the First Universe, his encounter with Sienna Cahan, and him teaching the Path in the Twelfth Universe before finally arriving at the Dark World. James narrated all the events that happened in the past. ¡°I came here to the Dark World with two objectives in mind. One, I came here in search of Yukia Dearnaley to learn more about this world. Two, I came here searching for you. I detected your presence in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths in the Dark World. Then, I found your aura in the Xaadsans. There, I learned that you had escaped to the lesiastical Restricted Zone, hence my appearance.¡± James narrated the events that urred at the Xaadsans. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xulia berated James. James knew that events did not transpire as people say. He knew that Jabari had no interest in gaining power. So why would he be involved in so many conspiracies just to be the Patriarch of the Xaadsans? Jabari said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Xulia and I met as we trained together. We overcame many obstacles together. In the end, she brought me to the Xaadsans where I stayed for some time. The Xaadsans are a huge family. As such, they have many internal conflicts. Though Xulia¡¯s father is the Patriarch, many people are disgruntled. My appearance instilled a sense of urgency and danger in them. If they allow me to grow further, Xulia¡¯s bloodline will be able to haveplete control of the Xaadsans. So, they concocted a plot to frame me and Xulia. As I was poisoned, I was no match for them. So, I could only escape alongside Xulia.¡± Jabari briefly exined the chain of events that urred. ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded slightly and said, ¡°We just have to annihte them once we leave the lesiastical Restricted Zone.¡± James said nonchntly for he could not care less about the Xaadsans. ¡°By the way¡­¡± James looked at Jabari and said, ¡°We entered a pce together when we were in the Dark World back then. The pce was left behind by Yukia, and you used a Guqin to decipher the message she left behind. What exactly did she leave behind? Why did you tell me that you intend to follow Yukia¡¯s footsteps in the Dark World when you died?¡± James came searching for Jabari because he wanted to learn more about Yukia. Hearing this, Jabari¡¯s expression turned grim as he nced at James. He already knew about these things long ago. However, as James was still weak back then, he did not wish to shoulder him with an unnecessary burden. That was why he chose to keep this a secret from him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Now, James was already a powerful individual. Ever since Jabari entered the Dark World, the providence he encountered was bountiful, and his strength increased drastically. Though he only entered the Dark World for about an Epoch, he was already a Sixth Stage Lord. Even so, he could not see through James¡¯ cultivation base. James had told him about his cultivation of Chaos, his journey to the First Universe, and his preaching of the Path in the Twelfth Universe. Yet, he did not tell him anything about his mastery of cultivation. ¡°James, what¡¯s your cultivation base at the moment?¡± Jabari asked. James answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m no longer in any rank. My strength should be equivalent to a Nine- Power Macrocosm Ancestral God or a Ninth Stage Lord. Perhaps I have surpassed even that.¡± Jabari took a deep breath. Even Xulia beside him was stunned by James¡¯ rank. He said, ¡°At your rank, you certainly have the right to learn of this information. I shall now tell you the whole truth. However, you need to brace yourself. What I¡¯m about to tell you willpletely change your understanding of this world.¡± ¡°Mhm, I understand.¡± James was desperate to know what had Yukia left behind. Not only that, but he was also curious to know what had happened before the Illuminated World was created and the events that urred in the Dark World.¡± Chapter 3914 Chapter 3914 James looked at Jabari. Jabari arranged his thoughts and said, ¡°This is a long story. So let us begin from the very beginning.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± James nodded. Even Xulia was staring at Jabari. Though she had known Jabari for a very long time now, she did not know that Jabari had been keeping such a secret from her. ¡°We will begin with the Greater Realms.¡± ¡°The Greater Realms?¡± James froze. ¡°Yes.¡± Jabari said, ¡°The so-called Greater Realms refer to the world outside the Dark World. A long time ago, the Dark World was not the Dark World as we know of today. Rather, it is but one of many worlds in the Greater Realms. Legend has it that there¡¯s an Acme Path in the depths of an unknown region in the Dark World. That is not fiction. That path leads to the Greater Realms. However, many events urred that led to the closure of the path. This caused the Dark World to be isted from the Greater Realms, and thus a separate space was born.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± James interrupted Jabari and asked, ¡°Since the Dark World was once a part of the Greater Realms, what are the twelve universes in the outside world? Why is there hostility between them and the Dark World? Besides, what is the Chaos outside the twelve universes?¡± Jabari exined, ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about the Chaos. The Chaos is but one of many dested regions in the Greater Realms. The only reason why the Chaos is boundless is that the power of a mere Macrocosm Ancestral God is insufficient to truly traverse the Chaos. Meanwhile, the depths of the Dark World are connected to the Chaos. Hence, the unknown region of the Dark World is also known as the Chaos.¡± Hearing this, James roughly understood. He remained silent and waited for Jabari to continue. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jabari continued, ¡°The Greater Realms exist within the Chaos. However, the Dark World is but one of many worlds in the Greater Realms. As the Chaos is too vast, not to mention there are certain limitations in ce, only by attaining the Acme Rank can one break the limitations of the Chaos and head to the other worlds in the Greater Realms.¡± The answer certainly exceeded James¡¯ expectations. Jabari continued, ¡°Acmeans once existed in the most primordial of times in the Dark World. However, a war broke out, and the Greater Realms attacked the Dark World, annihting all Acmeans in the process and severing the cultivation path of the Omniscience Path. They even sealed off the pathway connecting the Dark World to the Greater Realms, thereby leading to the Dark World¡¯s istion. In the message left behind by Yukia, the Dark World was once called the Primordial Realm and was one of the core worlds of the Greater Realms.¡± Hearing this, James asked, ¡°How did the war break out? Why did the Greater Realms attack the Dark World?¡± Jabari exined, ¡°Simple, really. That¡¯s because different races are in different camps. The Primordial Realm is primarily inhabited by the Human Race. Meanwhile, the Human Race¡¯s potential is too huge and frightening. The Human Race breeds like rabbits. The Human Race of the Primordial Realm even made asional intrusions into the Greater Realms. Sensing the imminent danger, a war between races erupted. I don¡¯t know much about the specifics of the war but I know that the Human Race of the Primordial Realm waspletely eradicated. To prevent the re-emergence of the Human Race, the powerful individuals of the other races performed a Grand Supernatural Power and severed the potential of the Human Race, thus rendering the Omniscience Path a dead end. However, a human survived.¡± James immediately guessed it and said, ¡°Yukia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jabari nodded and said, ¡°She survived.¡± ¡°At the same time when the powerful individuals of the Primordial Realm were destroyed, evil energy began to invade. They contaminated the Primordial Realm and even the souls of all living beings. After they contaminated the Heavenly Path of the Primordial Realm, the Dark World was formed.¡± Chapter 3915 Chapter 3915 ¡°In the beginning, the living beings of the Primordial Realm were almostpletely unable to cultivate anymore. It was Yukia who created a brand-new cultivation system. Besides, Yukia sowed forty-nine Universe Seeds in the Chaos so that the human race would once have a new environment. The Universe Seeds transformed into brand-new universes. As the power of Heaven and Earth of this universe was free from contamination, a new environment was created for the Human Race and even the living beings of other races in the Primordial Realm.¡± James furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°This means that the current Dark World has been contaminated by foreign malevolent energy. Does this contamination have any effect on the living beings in the Dark World? I didn¡¯t notice anything amiss, nor did I see any evidence that the malevolent energy have any effect on the living beings of the Dark World.¡± Jabari exined, ¡°That¡¯s because the living beings of the Primordial Realm have gotten used to the power. That¡¯s why there isn¡¯t any effect on them. The living beings in the outside world are the ones who aren¡¯t contaminated. As such, these beings will be corroded upon arriving at the Dark World. In the end, his physical body will be corroded, and even the remnants of his soul will be an evil spirit. Although the power of the current Dark World has no effect on the living beings here, the effects will begin to manifest once one reaches the pinnacle of the Ninth Stage Lord Rank. One will be insane and lose all consciousness.¡± Hearing this, James remembered the humongous beast he encountered on the ancient battlefield. Perhaps it was the power of the Dark World that caused it to go insane. ¡°What is the truth Yukia has been seeking all along?¡± James asked. Yukia left behind many messages stating that she intended to pursue the truth. Jabari exined, ¡°Yukia is thest powerful individual of the Primordial Realm¡¯s Human Race. Faced with an utterly destroyed homnd, she was filled with despair and helplessness. All this while, she remained in the shadows and guided the development of the Primordial Realm. The truth that she seeks is simple. She wishes to lead the Human Race and the Primordial Realm and return to the Greater Realms. ¡°Cultivation is divided into fifty. After discarding the other forty-nine, the myriad of beings transformed into three, before dividing into two and arriving at one. In Yukia¡¯s message, ¡®Cultivation is divided into fifty¡¯ refers to the fifty powerful individuals of the Primordial Realm in the past. However, forty-nine of them perished on the battlefield and were transformed into forty-nine Universe Seeds. They then became the Path, which could transform into various objects. Among the fifty powerful individuals, only Yukia remained, hence her name.¡± Hearing this, James was dumbfounded. So there was a meaning to this. ¡°What about ¡®the myriad of beings transformed into three, before dividing into two and arriving at one¡¯? What¡¯s the meaning of this phrase?¡± James asked. Jabari said, ¡°The forty-nine Universe Seeds were created after the death of the forty-nine powerful individuals of the Primordial Realm. Yukia nted them in the Chaos, through which forty-nine universes would be born. However, that is not Yukia¡¯s objective. Her n is to use the forty-nine Universe Seeds to form a world that is not beneath the Primordial Realm in strength. The Primordial Realm is no longer suitable for human habitation. Its power had been contaminated and could no longer produce any Acmeans. So, a new environment is needed. Only when all forty-nine universes are created and merged into one can a brand-new world be born. Such a world can create powerful individuals beyond the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. This is the only way to break the seal of the Dark World and expel the malevolent energy here.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, James¡¯ mouth was agape. Jabari¡¯s words indeed exceeded his wildest imagination. Chapter 3916 Chapter 3916 After learning about this, everything was suddenly clear now. Since the Dark World was contaminated and the Greater Realms had annihted all powerful figures of the Primordial Realm, the possibility exists that there were spies among them. Once these spies spotted beings that could threaten the Greater Realms, these beings would be annihted. This exined the war back then. News of the Acme Path¡¯s reopening must have spread from the spies to ensure theplete destruction of any potential threat. Upon hearing whispers of this conspiracy, Yukia stepped forward and stopped these beings. Doubtful of Yukia¡¯s intentions, they fought against her and were eradicated in the end. However, James believed that Yukia was alive. Otherwise, she would not have been able to guide him from the shadows. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where is Yukia at the moment?¡¯ James asked. Jabari shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I learned about this, I have been steadfast in searching for her. She¡¯s too helpless and lonely in this world. Only she survived in the entire Primordial World. I want to be stronger as soon as possible and help her out.¡± Xulia, on the other hand, was stunned upon hearing this. She never thought that the Dark World would have such a history, nor did she anticipate learning the history of the outside world. ¡°What¡¯s Yukia¡¯s real name then?¡± James asked. ¡°Just Yukia Dearnaley. Because she was the only one who remained.¡± Jabari nced at James. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me her name?¡¯ James looked at him. After some contemtion, he said, ¡°Based on what I know, Yukia¡¯s real name is Thea.¡± ¡°What?!¡± James stood up all of a sudden. Jabari immediately said, ¡°Calm down and listen to me.¡± James sat back down. Jabari said, ¡°Actually, Yukia was merely a thread of a soul that escaped from the war against the Greater Realms. After reincarnating, the soul transformed into Thea. ¡°That¡¯s right, Yukia Dearnaley is actually Thea Cahan. However, this Thea is not the one who transformed into an Ancestral God Rank Elixir. The Thea that you know is a thread of a soul of the Thea of the Twelfth Universe. Meanwhile, the Thea of the Primeval Age is the reincarnation of the Yukia Dearnaley.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned. However, he understood Jabari¡¯s words. This meant that Yukia had perished when the Greater Realms attacked the Primordial Realm, and she became Thea when her soul reincarnated. This Thea was formed by the reincarnation of Yukia Dearnaley and was the one who sowed the Universe Seeds and wandered every corner of the Dark World. However, this Thea also had an avatar that reincarnated in the Twelfth Universe in the Primeval Age, whom James encountered when he traveled back in time. A thread of this Thea¡¯s soul transformed into an Ancestral God Rank Elixir. After the elixir was shattered, the remnants of the soul were reincarnated once more and became the Thea Cahan of the modern age, the one who saved James from the fire. James had no idea where the true Thea, also known as Yukia Dearnaley, was at the moment. Chapter 3917 Chapter 3917 The Thea who was an avatar of Yukia reincarnated once more to a time where even James did not know. Perhaps this avatar did not reincarnate but rather returned to Yukia¡¯s original self. ¡°Just who exactly is my wife?¡± James was at a loss. Was the Thea transformed into an Ancestral God Rank Elixir his wife or the one who existed in the Primeval Age¡¯s Twelfth Universe? The Ancestral God Rank Elixir was the remnant of the Thea who existed in the Primeval Age¡¯s Twelfth Universe. Meanwhile, the Thea who existed in the Primeval Age¡¯s Twelfth Universe was the remnant of Yukia Dearnaley¡¯s soul. Yukia, on the other hand, was the reincarnation of a powerful individual of the Primordial Realm. James was dumbfounded. So this was the truth all along. Jabari was feeling awkward as well. Ever since learning about this, he still found this to ept. He never thought that Yukia, the woman whom he was infatuated with, would be Thea¡¯s past life. Fortunately, he encountered Xulia in the Dark World. However, even though he encountered Xulia, he was still respectful toward Yukia. Yukia was his motivation and a figure whom he greatly respected. James sat in the pavilion and fell into deep thought. He was now at a loss. He thought he would be able to find his wife if he found Thea¡¯s reincarnation. However, the Thea whom he met was an avatar of Yukia. Must he find Yukia in order to find his wife? ¡°James!¡± Jabari cried out. It interrupted James¡¯ thoughts. Dejected, he said, ¡°Ever since Thea died after transforming into an Ancestral God Rank Elixir, I learned that her original self came from the Primeval Age¡¯s Twelfth Universe. Though I found her in the Primeval Age, she has reincarnated once more. She said that we would meet again one day if fate so desires. Now that I know that the real Thea is but an avatar of Yukia, I find this hard to ept.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things.¡± Jabari consoled him, ¡°Everything the avatar feels will be felt by the true self as well. The avatar¡¯s experience is also the original self¡¯s experience. Everything that happened between you and Thea, no matter the one in the Primeval Age or the one who transformed into an Ancestral God Rank Elixir, Yukia would have experienced them. Since the Thea of the Primeval Age¡¯s Twelfth Universe and the one who transformed into an Ancestral God Rank Elixir acknowledge you, this means that Yukia acknowledges you as well. This means that Yukia is your real wife.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hearing this, James immediately got over it. He stood up and said with firm determination, ¡°Thea has been too helpless and lonely. She has sacrificed too much so that she can guide the Human Race forward. I must grow stronger as soon as possible to help her out.¡± Upon knowing the whole truth and Thea¡¯s true identity, James was immediately motivated. Since Thea¡¯s objective was to elerate the creation of the forty-nine universes, he had to leave the Dark World as soon as possible and head to the outside world to find the remaining Universe Seeds in the Chaos and stimte the creation of the other universes. Then, he would merge these universes into one and form a world that was not beneath the Primordial Realm. Upon doing this, he believed that Yukia, Thea¡¯s true self, would appear. Jabari stood up and gave his assurance, ¡°I was an ordinary man. Without my master, I¡¯m a nobody. Let us work hard and fulfill her wish.¡± James nodded. Then, he stroked his chin and said, pensively, ¡°I¡¯m curious though, who was the one who was offering me guidance from the shadows? Was it Yukia or one of her reincarnations?¡± Jabari said, ¡°Who cares? You only need to know that your wife Thea is the one who is making the arrangements.¡± James nced at Jabari and said with a smile, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean our rtionship is all messed up? Yukia¡¯s your master, and she also just happens to be my wife. You, on the other hand, are my master.¡± Jabari said awkwardly, ¡°Who cares? From today onwards, you will be a brother to me.¡± Chapter 3918 Chapter 3918 Upon learning the truth, James was now motivated. Jabari, on the other hand, knew everything long ago. Back then when he was in the Dark World¡¯s pce, he used the Guqin left behind by Yukia and learned about these matters. That was why he asked James to take the Guqin away. Since this belonged to James¡¯ wife, the item should technically belong to James. Meanwhile, James¡¯ Celestial Abode was given to him by Yukia. After revealing the whole truth, Jabari breathed a sigh of relief as well. These secrets had been buried deep inside him for a very long time. He was waiting for James to emerge as a force to be reckoned with so that he could tell him everything. Based on his calctions, he nned to head to the Twelfth Universe to search for James after the Dark World had be stronger. However, something unexpected happened, and he was forced to enter the lesiastical Restricted Zone and was imprisoned on this ind. James scanned his surroundings and asked, ¡°Jabari, how much do you know about this ind?¡± James had reached the fourteenth story. On every floor, he tried using his own power to break the spatial barriers but to no avail. Each floor required theprehension of brand-new cultivation methods, Supernatural Powers, and secret arts to break through the spatial barrier and arrive at the next floor. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jabari shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand much either. However, based on my hypothesis, that was during the age of the Primordial Realm. It was left behind by a powerful individual to ensure his bloodline¡¯s survival.¡± Xulia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Based on our spection, perhaps only one would have the right to inherit the powerful individual¡¯s inheritance.¡± James, however, spoke, ¡°Actually, I have no interest in the inheritance of any powerful individual. Under Thea¡¯s guidance, I have walked down a brand-new cultivation path. What I need now is not the inheritance of a powerful individual. Rather, I should continue down the path, whose foundation had been extrapted by Thea.¡± Jabari said, ¡°To create, one must first learn. Only by understanding can one create.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± James smiled. ¡°In that case, let us work together and learn the myriad of Supernatural Powers. We will reach the eighteenth floor together. Let¡¯s see what the inheritance left behind by the powerful individual is.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jabari nodded. Then, James headed to the ancient battlefield in the center of the mountain and began annihting the shadows. The shadows in each space possessed varying degrees of strength. In the beginning, the shadows were weak. However, upon arriving at the fourteenth story, the shadow¡¯s strength had reached the Fourth to Fifth Stage Lord Rank. Even for Xulia, it would be difficult for her to defeat these shadows. However, as a Sixth Stage Lord, Jabari could defeat them with ease. James went to defeat the shadows, whereas Jabari continued his closed-door meditation. As James¡¯ strength was formidable, he could defeat the shadows easily. Each time he defeated a shadow, the shadows would drop something¡ªwhether they were cultivation methods, Supernatural Powers, or some ancient Forbidden Arts. James kept annihting the shadows and obtained many Supernatural Powers. He did not interrupt Jabari but instead chose a pavilion devoid of living beings and cultivated there. As the Supernatural Powers in the fourteenth story were profound, even James needed to spend some time to understand andprehend them. He remained at the fourteenth story for approximately fifty million years. Atst, heprehended many cultivation methods and gained the power to destroy the spatial barrier. Chapter 3919 Chapter 3919 His body shed, and he appeared before Jabari. ¡°Jabari.¡± He said. Jabari immediately stood up and looked at James, saying smilingly, ¡°James, how¡¯s theprehension going?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m close. I have gained the right to break the fourteenth story¡¯s spatial barrier. What about you?¡± Jabari said, ¡°I¡¯m almost there. There are still some parts that I haven¡¯tprehended yet.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me? I will take you out of here.¡± James said. ¡°Nevermind.¡± Jabari shook his head and said, ¡°These cultivation methods are very profound, considering they were left behind since the Primordial Realm¡¯s age. This will be very beneficial to me. The more Iprehend, the stronger I will be. I firmly believe that I will reach the Ninth Stage Lord as long as I enter the eighteenth floor.¡± ¡°You should leave, James. The outside world needs you. The Dark World is full of malevolent beings from the Greater Realms. They are watching the words and actions of the Dark World and even the Illuminated World from the shadows. I specte that Master keeps reincarnating because her strength has not yet returned to its pinnacle. As such, she fears these malevolent spirits for she would die once discovered. By reincarnating constantly, she would prevent her true self from being discovered. Even if she¡¯s annihted, her avatars still live on. That way, hope will not be extinguished. When you return to the outside world, be careful of the malevolent beings from the Greater Realms that linger in the Dark World,¡± Jabari warned. James, however, furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°I have already been exposed. In fact, I have fought against some of these malevolent beings.¡± Hearing this, Jabari¡¯s expression turned grim as he warned once more, ¡°You have to be on your guard. Based on what you said, perhaps Master purposely exposed you so that you would tie down the forces of these malevolent beings from the Greater Realms in the Dark World. That way, she would have time to set up her defenses.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James nodded and said, ¡°In any case, I will be careful. I won¡¯t linger here for long. I will head to the next story and leave this ce as soon as possible. I wait for you outside. Then, we will fight shoulder to shoulder, back to back.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jabari replied. Then, James¡¯ body shed, and he appeared in the sky and catalyzed the cultivation methods, Supernatural Powers, and secret arts heprehended in the fourteenth story inbination with his power to forcibly break the spatial barrier. In the next instant, he was already on the fifteenth floor. The higher up he went, the fewer living beings there were. There were only a few hundred living beings here. Though their numbers were few, their strength was formidable, and they were at least at the Lord Rank¡¯s Fifth Stage. ¡°Finally, another one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long. There¡¯s finally another guy here on the fifteenth floor.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ Thousands of Epochs have passed since another living being appeared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bored to death. Finally, some entertainment.¡± ¡­ The moment James appeared, he could sense many gazes fixed on him. He even sensed the presence of battle intent. He furrowed his eyebrows. Swish! A light flickered, and a man appeared before him. Wearing a mischievous grin on his face, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, kid? Where do youe from?¡± The person¡¯s strength was strong, and he exuded a powerful aura. He cracked his knuckles, seemingly on the verge of resorting to violence. Chapter 3920 Chapter 3920 The moment James appeared on the fifteenth floor, a powerful individual appeared before him and asked for his name. The person exuded a fighting aura. Apparently, he was up to no good. Under James¡¯ sensation, he sensed that this person was at the Lord Rank¡¯s Sixth Stage. After scrutinizing the man from head to toe, James asked coldly, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, kid!¡± The man had a fiery temper. As he took a step forward, he was already before James. As he grabbed him by the cor, he tried to lift him up and tossed him to the ground. Many living beings gathered in the surroundings. They were looking forward to watching the show. They had been trapped here for a very long time now. For many Epochs now, not a single living being had arrived at the fifteenth floor. As such, they had fought against each other countless times and knew each other inside out. Now that a new guy was here, they could finally watch something new. The man¡¯s hand touched James. However, at that moment, James mysteriously disappeared. The man froze. At that moment, as if sensing something, he turned around abruptly. However, it was at that moment James raised his arm and struck the man. Their palms collided. Boom! A terrifying battle ripple shredded through the air. The man was immediately sent flying and crashed heavily into the ancient battlefield straight ahead. Dust swirled in the air. This was the fifteenth space, whose space was formidable and terrifying. Even the exchange of blows between two Sixth Stage Lords would not cause any serious destruction. Even if certain ces were destroyed, the space possessed an immense power that could heal the shattered space in an instant. The man copsed to the ground and spurted a mouthful of blood. Meanwhile, James simply remained in mid-air. As he scanned his surroundings, he said coldly, ¡°Come at me all at once.¡± Though James¡¯ voice was calm, it was arrogant. The living beings all looked at one another. None dared made the first move for James demonstrated a power so immense that they were utterly shocked. James paid no heed to them. Instead, his body shed, and he appeared on the battlefield below. The moment he appeared, shadows materialized on the ancient battlefield. He performed a Grand Supernatural Power. As he raised his hand, the shadows at the forefront were immediately pulled toward him. As he swung his arm, terrifying power burst forth and annihted thousands of shadows in an instant. This scene made the spectators¡¯ blood run cold. ¡°H-How strong¡­¡± ¡°He annihted thousands of shadows in a single strike. How terrifying¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. James, however, paid no heed to them. After annihting the shadows, mysterious cultivation methods and Supernatural Powers dropped on the ground. As James casually waved his arm, he collected these powers, appeared in a pavilion nearby, and began his closed-door meditation. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As James was immersed in his cultivation, the other living beings gathered. ¡°He¡¯s unbelievable.¡± ¡°Reaching the sixteenth floor is too difficult. I wonder if he can make it.¡± They gathered and discussed. James chose to ignore them. Heprehended the cultivation methods and Supernatural Powers non- stop.¡¯¡¯ In the blink of an eye, 100 million years passed. James had been cultivating on the fifteenth floor for a whole 100 million years. Over the past 100 million years, he hadprehended many cultivation methods and was ready to break through the sixteenth floor. Chapter 3921 Chapter 3921 A hundred million yearster¡­ Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. James¡¯ body shed, and he appeared above the ancient battlefield. ¡°He¡¯s moving.¡± ¡°Is he heading to the sixteenth floor?¡± ¡°How terrifying¡­ He was only here for 100 million years!¡± The surrounding powerful individuals gathered and conversed. All of them were shocked by James¡¯ comprehension. James nced at the spatial barrier above him and raised his hand as a mysterious power gathered in his palm. Then, his body became illusory and divided into thousands upon thousands of shadows in an instant. These shadows performed different cultivation methods and attacked the spatial barrier in the air all at once. Boom! A crack appeared on the spatial barrier. The surrounding shadows merged into one, and James¡¯ body shed as he entered the void, leaving the fifteenth floor and heading to the sixteenth. The sixteenth floor¡¯s environment was the same as the previous one with the sole exception of the spatial pressure. There were even fewer living beings here. There were about a hundred living beings on the fifteenth floor and about twenty on the sixteenth. These living beings¡¯ mastery of cultivation was even more advanced and profound than the ones on the fifteenth floor. Upon James¡¯ arrival, he attracted the attention of the living beings on the sixteenth floor. Twenty gazes were fixed on him, hoping to see through his strength. However, they could not see through James. James scanned his surroundings. Under his sensation, he realized that this floor was full of Seventh Stage Lords. With such strength, they would be able to wipe out whole universes with ease. They would be top-notch fighters even in the First and Second Universes. James did not expect that there would be so many powerful individuals hidden in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. James did not greet them but instead went straight toward the ancient battlefield and began annihting the shadows to obtain the mysterious cultivation methods and Supernatural Powers. In a single breath, he annihted thousands upon thousands of shadows and obtained their cultivation methods. Then, he would head to a pavilion and enter a closed-door meditation. The other powerful individuals paid no heed to him and concentrated on their cultivation. That was because they were already on the sixteenth floor, and they wanted to reach the seventeenth as soon as possible or even the eighteenth so that they could leave this ce once and for all. The cultivation methods of the seventeenth floor were even more mysterious. James only managed to gain the right to break the spatial barrier after cultivating for a whole two hundred million years. He entered the seventeenth floor, on which there were only three people¡ªtwo men and one woman. Their cultivation bases were extremely high. Two of them were Eighth Stage Lords and one of them was a Ninth Stage Lord. ¡°Finally, someone.¡± ¡°I wonder what has happened in the outside world. Let¡¯s ask him.¡± ¡­ When James arrived, the three powerful individuals on the seventeenth floor appeared before him. James looked at them. One of the men was a sagelike elderly man wearing a gray robe. He sped his fists and said with a warm smile, ¡°My name is Yahveh Zvonimir. Ie from the First Universe, and I was abducted here shortly after the First Universe was created.¡± The other man was a young man wearing a ck robe. He was not handsome-looking and only had an ordinary appearance. He looked at James and smiled, ¡°Jehudi Driscolles from the First Universe as well. Just like Yahveh, I was forcibly abducted here and have been trapped here since.¡± The woman was morous-looking, and she wore a white dress that entuated her slender and enticing figure. She smiled bashfully and said, ¡°My name is Yehosheva Bernadette. Ie from the Primordial Realm.¡± The three were rather friendly to James, considering that they bothered to introduce themselves. Chapter 3922 Chapter 3922 There were only three living beings in the seventeenth space. Yahveh and Jehudi came from the First Universe, and they were abducted here shortly after the creation of the First Universe. They were both Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. The woman¡¯s name was Yehosheva, and she came from the Primordial Realm. Her rank was higher, reaching the Ninth Stage Lord. They were all friendly to James because they knew that no ordinary people would arrive at this ce. After all, no ordinary man would be able to defeat the shadows on the sixteenth floor. James sped his fists and said, ¡°My name¡¯s James Caden. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Yehosheva smiled and said, ¡°No need for the formalities. We will be friends from today onward. We will be spending a lot of time together.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°By the way, where do youe from?¡± Yahveh asked. James answered truthfully, ¡°The Twelfth Universe.¡± ¡°The Twelfth Universe?¡± Yahveh and Jehudi were shocked. Yehosheva, on the other hand, was puzzled. When she arrived at this pce, the Primordial Realm had just been invaded by malevolent energy and had yet to be the Dark World. James knew they had been trapped here for many Epochs and knew nothing about the outside world. So, James narrated the chain of events that urred and the creation of the twelve universes in the outside world. Hearing this, realization dawned on their faces. James only told them what was necessary. As for the turbulence in the Primordial Realm and the annihtion of all the powerful figures in the Primordial Realm, he kept it a secret for the time being. Upon telling them the truth, James could not wait to fight against the shadows on the ancient battlefield. He had obtained countless cultivation methods in the previous spaces andprehended them all. Now, he was looking forward to the ones on the seventeenth floor. He wanted to know just how terrifying they were. His body shed, and he appeared on the battlefield. Immediately, many shadows appeared in his surroundings. Their aura was strong, and they were all at least at the Lord Rank¡¯s Eighth Stage. Faced with these terrifying shadows, James did not hold back. The Demon-yer Sword materialized in his hand, and he summoned all his strength. As he waved the Demon-yer Sword, countless Sword Energies materialized from within. Back then, James had obtained countless secret Supernatural Arts, and he had obtained many top- notch Sword Path cultivation methods. He had alsoprehended them all. Now, his Sword Path had reached an even greater height. As he casually swung his sword, a wave of Sword Energy containing a Nine-Power Macrocosm Power materialized and attacked the surrounding shadows. Though the shadows possessed the strength of an Eighth Stage Lord, their defenses were weak. The moment they were struck, they instantly perished and disintegrated into nothingness. After they disappeared, some secret art dropped on the ground. James annihted these shadows one after the other and obtained many cultivation methods. The three individuals on the seventeenth floor were dumbfounded upon witnessing his moves. Yahveh stroked his beard and said, ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡± Jehudi nodded slightly and said, ¡°Mhm¡­ I can sense many Paths in a single move. Besides, every Path exudes a Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. I really don¡¯t know how many Paths he has cultivated exactly.¡± Both of them came from the First Universe. To their understanding, living beings in the outside world can only cultivate nine Paths at most. However, James was able to perform many Paths, and each of them was at the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. Beforeing to the ind, James¡¯prehension and mastery of the Paths were only at the Three- Power Macrocosm Power. However, upon arriving on the ind, he obtained many mysterious cultivation methods and Supernatural Powers. Even though they were left behind in the Primordial Realm¡¯s age and were different from the Paths James cultivated¡­ Chapter 3923 Chapter 3923 However, after Jamesprehended a lot of cultivation methods, he found simrities between the two different worlds¡¯ cultivation methods. He merged all that heprehended with his own Chaos Path. This allowed both the power of his Chaos Path and his power to rise. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After he acquired many cultivation methods, he arrived at a pavilion located within the mountains. Then, he sat on the topmost floor of the pavilion. His arrival was followed by Yahveh, Jehudi, and Yehosheva. ¡°You¡¯re quite something,¡± said Jehudi as he gave James a thumbs up. Yahveh could not suppress hisplements as well as he said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t guess your rank, since you could casually unleash a Nine-Power Macrocosm Power, your capabilities can defeat that of the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and the Ninth Stage Lord Rank.¡± James only replied softly, ¡±There¡¯s no end to cultivation. The Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and the Ninth Stage Lord Rank are not the final stages of cultivation. During the Primordial Realm, Acmeans existed in this world. Compared with them, my current capabilities still have a long way to go.¡± The higher one¡¯s cultivation base, the more one understood. James wanted to grow stronger and meet Yukia Dearnaley as soon as possible. Although Yukia left some messages which were passed to him by Emperor Jabari, there were still many things that he did not know about, such as the Chaos Path. What exactly is this Path? How far can one go in cultivating the Chaos Path to be considered an Acmean? As such, James was stressed. He did not say more than that but merely sat down in a lotus position. With a wave of his hand, some sparkling jade pieces appeared in front of him. His Divine Sense entered the jade pieces, causing them to sparkle immediately, producing some mysterious words. One by one, Jamesprehended each of these words and the cultivation methods and Supernatural Powers within. Then, he used the Path he cultivated to materialize them into his own. His comprehension of all Paths had reached the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, so he could materialize Nine-Power Macrocosm Power with any Path. At this stage, he could no longer increase the power of his Chaos Path. He must learn more secret Supernatural Arts and understand more cultivation methods to see whether he can materialize at the base of the Nine-Power Macrocosm Power. He strongly believed that this attempt would bring him to the Acme Rank. But James still had no idea how to enter that rank. Perhaps one can only attain the Acme Rank through the Omniscience Path, yet his option was no longer avable, as all of the living beings¡¯ potential were destroyed. The way to cultivate it was initiated by Yukia. Perhaps at Yukia¡¯s rank, she could only create the cultivation way for those with the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. The rest were not created by Yukia, nor does Yukia know how to reach the Acme Rank after attaining the Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Therefore, James must create a Path. He closed his eyes, trying hard toprehend. The three people standing beside him exchanged nces. Yehosheva said smilingly, ¡°Let him cultivate andprehend for now. When he can no longer find any way forward, he¡¯ll stop naturally.¡± Chapter 3924 Chapter 3924 For all cultivators, time is probably the most worthless thing, especially the powerful figures at the Lord Rank. The three powerful figures from the seventeenth space have arrived here for a long time already. Their time here can only be calcted by Epochs. They knew that James was in a rush to leave. However, they could never break through the seventeenth space to achieve the eighteenth, despite their long time here. ¡°Let him try.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and y a game of chess.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three powerful figures left temporarily to head to another pavilion and started their game of chess to pass the time. This was because cultivation was out of the question. Yahveh and Jehudi were both Eight-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods who could no longer upgrade their ranks to reach that of the Nine-Power. For Yehosheva, this could not be more true as he had reached the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage. While the three of them were ying chess to pass the time, James was concentrating on his closed- door meditation. At his stage, even though the cultivation methods of the ce were mysterious, he could still easily understand them. Very quickly, he could understand enough methods to merge them together, so he could break through the barrier. Yet, his efforts were to no avail. ¡°Save your energy, James. It¡¯s useless,¡± a voice appeared from afar. James tidied up his energies and appeared in front of the three of them with a flicker. He looked at them and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Jehudi said, ¡°Because the way to cultivation was blocked long ago. The Omniscience Path was cut off, and all of the potentials of living beings were cut off as well. To get into the eighteenth space, one does not only require enough cultivation methods but must also reach the Sixth Stage of the Omniscience Path.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Indeed,¡± Yahveh nodded and added, ¡°But the current potential of living beings can only support the Third Stage of the Omniscience Path. After the Third Stage, all potential would be fully exploited and one can venture no further.¡± Yehosheva also looked at James and said, ¡°It is what it is. You¡¯ve mediated for long enough, take a break.¡± Upon hearing this, James¡¯ eyebrows shaped into a frown. The eighteenth space can only be reached via the Sixth Stage of the Omniscience Path? Was this a joke? Since the battle in the Primordial Realm, this possibility had been cut off. One could only reach the Third Stage at most. Under Yukia¡¯s arrangement, he managed to reach the Fourth Stage, and this was a feat in itself already. Now how could he venture into the Fifth Stage, let alone the Sixth? ¡°What should I do now?¡± James looked extraordinarily tense. He could not be trapped here. That was not an option. There were so many other things for him to do in the outer realm. He still wanted to search for the Universe Seed in the Chaos, summon the birth of the universe, and let these new universes merge into a world that was no weaker than the Primordial Realm. That way, Yukia could appear, as well as Thea. Seeing how tense James looked, Yehosheva opened up and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you can¡¯t leave anytime soon, so stay here in peace. Perhaps after an infinite amount of time, a powerful figure will arrive here and open up the spatial barrier of the ce, setting us free.¡± Yahveh said encouragingly, ¡°Don¡¯t ruminate over useless thoughts. At least there are a few of us here to keep youpany. If you¡¯re too bored, go into a deep sleep. Perhaps when you wake up, you¡¯ll be able to leave.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Jehudi advised, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do anyways apart from taking a good nap.¡± Chapter 3925 Chapter 3925 The three of them encouraged James continuously, but James still had that defeated look on his face. He looked at the three and said, ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll never give up. I¡¯ll think of a way to leave this ce. Oh right, have you met any living beings heading to the eighteenth space during your long stay here?¡± All three of them shook their heads. Yehosheva answered, ¡°I was the first to arrive in the seventeenth space. Then the two of them came. You¡¯re the fourth. I don¡¯t know if anyone else came here before me, but after myself, nobody else headed towards the eighteenth space.¡± James raised his head to look at the shapeless spatial barrier on top of him. The Sixth Stage of the Omniscience Path? This was going to be very difficult. He sat down with a thoughtful look on his face. He was pondering on how to step into the Fifth Stage of the Omniscience Path. Shoosh! A sh of light appeared, bringing a small, red bird to the realm. ¡°Herees another one.¡± All of them looked at the bird. Its eyes were glimmering with curiosity as it stared at its surroundings. Seeing that the four living beings were gathered together, it fluttered its wings and appeared before them. ¡°Little birdie, I see you¡¯ve joined the pack.¡± James stood up immediately with joy. This bird was mystical. It knew many things, even the fact that the outer universe was birthed by Universe Seeds. The bird¡¯s appearance gave James hope. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re here too?¡± The bird looked at James. ¡°Yep,¡± James said, ¡°This is the seventeenth space. To get to the eighteenth, one has to reach the Sixth Stage of the Omniscience Path. I¡¯ve reached the Fourth, do you have a way to help me reach the Sixth?¡± Hearing that James had reached the Fourth, Yahveh, Jehudi, and Yehosheva were all in shock. The bird used its ws to scratch its jaw. Its eyes scanned James back and forth before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that continuously absorbing medicinal pills and elixirs and using their powers to stimte the body may be fruitful in opening up vitality and potential?¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. I have searched continuously for Macrocosm-Ranked elixirs and consumed them. But even if I have cultivated them, there¡¯s no improvement to my condition. My body is like a ck hole. No matter how many Macrocosm Powers I cultivated, they would be subsumed in their entirety.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The bird fell into deep thought and said, ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t have any other ways for you.¡± ¡°Wait,¡° The bird was reminded of something and said to James, ¡°Didn¡¯t you seal the Light of Death in the outer realm? Why not use that Light to stimte your body and see whether you can activate your body¡¯s potential?¡± James froze as he heard this. The bird said that any living being touched by the Light of Acme will die, yet it is letting him make this attempt. Yet, this was perhaps the only way out of his situation. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t see any other option open to me, so I¡¯ll try. But you must guarantee my safety, I¡¯m worried that something might go wrong,¡± James said as he looked at the bird. The bird patted his chest and assured James, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. There¡¯ll surely be no idents.¡± James was worried about this assurance, but there was no other way around it, was there? Chapter 3926 Chapter 3926 The Light of Acme can activate a person¡¯s own potential and allow one to step into a higher Stage of the Omniscience Path. This was what Lord Samsong told James after reading the records of an ancient book. As for whether this was the truth, James had no idea. But he did not have another choice either. He stirred his mind and retrieved the Light of Acme or in the words of the bird, the Light of Death, from the Celestial Abode. The Light was immensely colorful and bright. Even if James had sealed it, the Light could still emanate a frightening level of power. This power shocked the powerful Lords who were also present. ¡°What is this?¡± Yahveh asked with a stupefied look. He could not help but exim, ¡°How powerful.¡± Jehudi and Yehosheva both looked at James. Staring at the Light of Acme before him, James exined, ¡°This is the Light of Acme, formed by the power that remained in the corpses of Acmeans. At least ten of them died in the same ce to allow such a Light to form.¡± Jehudi took a deep breath and said, ¡°No wonder the power is so massive.¡° After summoning the Light of Acme, he looked at the bird and asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± The bird rolled its eyes. Sure, James could pose the question, but how about the bird itself? To whom should this question be posed? Though It had never made contact with the Light of Acme, it still put on a wise face and said in a deep voice, ¡°You should absorb the Light of Acme and use its power to strengthen your physical body.¡± James still felt that the bird was not reliable. But then again, what other choice did he have? He opened up the seal of the Light. After this, all of them sensed the frighteningly strong power that stimted their flesh so painfully that they had to avoid any contact with it. They reappeared somewhere far away. Even the bird could not withstand the power emanated from the Light, as it fluttered its little wings towards a faraway ce, where it felt barely bearable. The Light of Acme¡¯s power was so immense that even if the Light did not actively establish a target, a Ninth Stage Lord would not be able to withstand its power. That included James when he did not actively fight back. He summoned his body¡¯s Chaos Power just in time. With the Chaos Power¡¯s protection, the Light of Acme could no longer harm him substantively. ¡°Kid, that¡¯s not going to work,¡± the bird¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°You need the Light of Acme to stimte your body, your blood, and your bones. Now that you¡¯re shielding yourself from the Light of Acme, there¡¯s no point in doing all this, is there? How else are you supposed to activate your own potential and vitality?¡± Hearing this, James¡¯ eyebrows shrugged slightly. He looked at the Light of Acme. How would he protect himself from the Light without Chaos Power? He took a deep breath. Now he could only put everything in the hands of fate, including his life. He immediately revoked the Chaos Power. No longer shielded by the protection of the Power, his flesh bore the immediate brunt of the Light of Acme. Cracks spread across his body, followed by the continuous flow of blood. In a short while, he was entirely covered with blood. Seeing this, the bird¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°How scary. This is surely the Light formed by the power of Acmean¡¯s corpses.¡± The other three powerful figures could not help but be stupefied. Was this not overkill? Although they were powerful Lords, they would not dare attempt such a cultivation method, even if it meant that they would never be able to step into a pristinely new stage of the Omniscience Path. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the stage that James was in, he could usually ignore pain. Yet, as the Light of Acme spread across James, he could not help but sense how intense the pain was. Chapter 3927 Chapter 3927 The Light of Acme shone on his body, causing cracks to materialize across his body. Then, the cracks tore apart incessantly, resulting in flesh and blood sttering all over. His expression was twisted by the pain, as the Light of Acme continuously destroyed James¡¯ physical body. Very quickly, his physical body was annihted by the Light of Acme. What remained of him were some bones. The bones were not evenplete, for some of them were shattered, while others had already turned into powder. If James could not hold up any longer and allowed the Light of Acme to continue its process of destruction, then it would really mean the end of him. His soul had merged with his physical body a long while ago. If all of the bones were destroyed, that would mean total death. He avoided thest strike in time by reappearing somewhere far away. He started summoning the body refinement technique to recover his physical body. To this date, he has learned many secret Supernatural arts, many of them being body refinement techniques. He recovered very soon, but his physical body¡¯s strength made no gains. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work,¡± James looked at the little bird who was deep in thought and said, ¡°This is futile. My physical body is harmed, but no new potential has been unlocked.¡± The bird said, ¡°Maybe you should try more than once?¡± ¡°More than once?¡± James¡¯s eyebrows frowned once again. He thought that what the bird proposed was reasonable. The second time¡¯s the charm, they say. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. So he did it. James headed to the area covered by the Light of Acme. He did not use any strength to fight back and only allowed the Light of Acme to destroy his body. In a very short time, blood was dripping from every inch of his flesh, followed by the destruction of his physical body, and the breaking and disintegration of his bones. He held on regardless until he could no longer do so. Then, he would heal his body. After it recovered, he would once again use the Light of Acme to train his body. Once, twice, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times¡­ In the beginning, the living beings within the space would still pay attention to James. But at the very end, even they no longer looked at James and chose instead to y their game of chess. They knew that James would not die anyways, he was only embarrassing himself. One year, ten years, a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand years¡­ Time passed without a sound. James used the Light of Acme to destroy his physical body for a million years, yet his physical body¡¯s power and inner potential had not increased. ¡±James, just give up. It¡¯s useless,¡± the bird advised. Even the bird had lost hope, as it felt that the Light of Acme could never activate one¡¯s own potential. But James did not want to give up. If he gave up just like that, he would never be able to leave this ce and will be locked here forever. Hey on the floor. His blood formed a puddle, with bones floating upon it. The Light of Acme shone from the sky. The colorful beams of light fell on the bones, causing them to shatter. At this moment, a mystical energy materialized from one of these bones. This energy enveloped his entire body, invigorating him. Chapter 3928 Chapter 3928 James¡¯ body had been destroyed continuously by the Light of Acme. He wanted to use the Light to stimte the vitality of his body and activate his body¡¯s potential. For a million years, he bit his lips and endured never-ending suffering. The three powerful figures of the seventeenth space have long given up. They gathered together for a game of chess. asionally, they would observe James and check whether he had died. In the beginning, the bird still remained helpful. However, as time passed, the bird¡¯s hope slowly dissipated. It sat on the topmost floor of the pavilion and stared into space. Just like that, almost a million years passed. Jamesy in the puddle made of his blood. His flesh had been mashed up, and all of his bones were nearly broken. When there was only ast bit of breath in him left, vitality and zest materialized from one of his bones, from which some mystical powers erupted. This bone was the dragon bone, a bone he got when his cultivation base was still very small. The dragon bone helped him a lot during that time. But as he ascended through the ranks, the dragon bone was no longer of help to him. Its effects were almost negligible to James. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Sensing that the dragon bone was materializing new potential, James was shocked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He did not expect that the first to be vitalized would be the dragon bone. ¡°What power is that?¡± The little bird which was perching on the topmost floor of the pavilion sensed an uncanny power. Re-energized, it leaped and appeared in the void. pping its wings, it headed towards the area where James was. Floating in mid-air, it stared squarely at James. Yahveh, Jehudi, and Yehosheva also sensed a simr power materializing, so they rushed toward the direction James was in and appeared somewhere near him. They saw a bone in James¡¯ chest emanating colorful rays of light. The light embodied a mystical power that subsumed James, recovering the flesh that the Light of Acme destroyed within an instant. However, this was merely the beginning. Both James¡¯ bones and flesh, stimted by this power, materialized mystical powers. New surges of vitality and potential were born, as well as a worrying degree of zest. James¡¯ potential was activated, as well as his vitality. This mysterious power took over him and he felt a sort offort that he has never felt before. Under the influence of such a power, his physical power upgraded at a bizarre pace. Before this, his physical body¡¯s power was equivalent to the Ancestral God Rank. But now, it rose to that of the Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. Essentially, this meant that even if he did not deploy any Paths, his physical body could emit Macrocosm power. This sight continued for quite some time before James stood up from the ground. He stretched his joints, producing a crackling sound. With a wave of his hand, his fist materialized an immense power that could rattle the entire space. ¡±I can¡¯t believe this! You actually seeded?!¡± The bird looked at James astonishingly. Disbelief was obvious in its tiny pupils. The three powerful figures were also in a state of shock. Chapter 3929 Chapter 3929 A million years of agony and persistence¡­ Who else apart from James could have put up with it? Naturally, James¡¯ sess was beyond their anticipation. Stretching his joints, James looked at the bird, Yahveh, Jehudi, and Yehosheva, and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t considered a sess. I have merely reactivated the potential of my physical body and its vitality. I¡¯ve yet to reach the Fifth Stage of the Omniscience Path.¡° ¡±You¡¯ve really got something, youngster.¡± The bird no longer took heed of the Light of Acme. It flew rapidly towards James and stabbed James¡¯ face with its pointed beak. James grabbed its tail and thrust the bird somewhere far away. The bird absorbed the impact by turning around in a circr motion before flying back to James. It could not suppress its ecstasy as it chuckled, ¡°Haha, now that you¡¯ve reactivated the potential that was cut off prior to this, it¡¯s not difficult to step into the Fifth Stage of the Omniscience Path. What¡¯re you waiting for, youngster? Cultivate now. I¡¯m still waiting for you to bring me out of this ce.¡± It stared at the Light of Acme above it. If James could reactivate his physical body¡¯s potential, does that not mean it could do it too? At this point in time, he was tempted to also use to Light of Acme to train its body. Then it could reactivate its own potential and reach the Acmean Rank. However, once he was reminded of the fact that it took James a million years to achieve that, he lost all of the courage to do so. He could not withstand a million years of physical torture, so he gave up. ¡°C-Can the Light of Acme reactivate one¡¯s potential?¡± Yahveh was confused as he looked at the vibrant colors of the Light of Acme. James shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about this, because the first bone that was reactivated was a dragon bone. This dragon bone was something I got when I was still very weak. My physical body¡¯s potential and vitality were only activated once the potential of the dragon bone spread across my body.¡± ¡°What kind of dragon bone?¡± The bird was confused. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. James exined, ¡°I heard it¡¯s the Ancestral Dragon¡®s Bone. When the Twelfth Universe was born, someone of the Dragon Race at the Caelum Ancestral God Rank left it behind.¡± Hearing this, the bird rolled its eyes. ¡°C¡¯mon, who are you fooling? Your capability is not weaker than that of a Nine-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. If even you cannot activate the potential of your physical body, how could a mere weakling of the Caelum Ancestral God Rank do that?¡± ¡°Urm¡­?¡± James was stupefied. ¡°Maybe this dragon bone is not left behind by a Dragon who¡¯s a Caelum Ancestral God?¡± The bird nodded in agreement and said, ¡°There¡¯s a ny percent possibility that that¡¯s the case. Perhaps this bone was left behind by an Acmean and was prepared specifically for you to open up the Omniscience Path.¡± The bird was hypothesizing blindly, but James did not want to care about what it said anymore. These questions could be answered by simply returning to the Twelfth Universe. For the time being, his priority was toprehend the Omniscience Path and reach its Fifth Stage. He waved his hand and revoked some of the Light of Acme in the sky, keeping them back in the Celestial Abode, and sat in a lotus position. He already reached the Fourth Stage of the Omniscience Path anyways. The first three stages were obtained via cultivation, while Yukia arranged the Fourth. The Omniscience Path was a uniquebat form, so it was heavily rted to one ''s potential, vitality, aura, and physical strength. James obtained a handful of supernatural arts in this space. Several of them were rted to the Omniscience Path, which he had longprehended. Currently, he sat on the ground, stepping into the form of the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fourth Stage. A faded white light enveloped every inch of his body, raising his energy and aura to their maximum. Chapter 3930 Chapter 3930 James¡¯ own power was activated. He reached the Fourth Stage of the Omniscience Path, allowing his aura to rise. His body¡¯s vitality strengthened within an instant. He sat on the ground in a lotus position, beginning to use his own potential, zest, and vitality to nourish and bolster his physical body so that he could reach the Fifth Stage. The Omniscience Path was a unique Combat Form that required the stimtion of external forces and battle. ¡°Attack me.¡± James stood up immediately, looking at the bird, Yahveh, Jehudi, and Yehosheva. The four of them had little hesitation and started appearing around James, attacking him. James did not deploy any Paths and purely used his physical power. As for his aggressors, they had complete control over their energies. In the old battlefield of the seventeenth space, James¡¯ body emanated a white light. His aura spilled over and formed a mystical territory. Within this territory, he was God and he controlled everything. Other people¡¯s attacks continuously destroyed his territory. These destructive powers spread across his body, stimting and training it. After receiving thousands upon thousands of attacks, his aura grew, and so did his physical body¡¯s power. The battle sustained itself over many years. Throughout this time period, James¡¯ own potential was wholly absorbed by his physical body, allowing him to achieve the Fifth Stage of the Omniscience Path. At the Fifth Stage, his physical body¡¯s power is equivalent to that of a Three-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. All of them gathered in a pavilion of the seventeenth space. Yahveh caressed his beard and said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to reach the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fifth Stage, a Stage that no one has achieved since the beginning of history. Breaking the barrier of this space requires the Sixth Stage. I wonder how far away are you from the Sixth Stage?¡± Jehudi was in a good mood as well. He chuckled loudly and said, ¡°Haha, we can finally leave this ce. After being trapped here for such a long time, it¡¯s been so dull. I really want to see what the outer world looks like.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yehosheva was also filled with joy. She did not expect that she could actually leave this space. The bird looked at James, saying, ¡°Youngster, you¡¯ve stepped into the Fifth Stage of the Omniscience Path, but the Sixth will be very challenging.¡± James was fully aware of that. But he was very confident, for he had already broken through the Fourth and reached the Fifth. He said smilingly, ¡°Nothing is impossible. All that¡¯s required is time.¡± The bird gave James a talons-up, praising, ¡°James, I believe in you. It¡¯s up to you whether I¡¯ll ever leave this ce. Right, could I borrow the Light of Acme? I also want to see if I can reactivate my potential that had been cut off.¡± The bird was tempted by James¡¯ sess in reaching the Fifth Stage. ¡°Sure,¡± James did not hesitate at all and summoned the Light of Acme. Then, he opened up the seal of the Light. Prior to this, the power emanated from the Light of Acme could hurt him. But now that he has reached the Fifth Stage and his physical body¡¯s power has been escted, the Light of Acme can no longer inflict substantial harm on him. This was not the case for the bird, however. While it did indeed have a high rank, its physical body was only at the rank of an Ancestral God. Thus, the Light of Acme could still harm it. But it persevered regardless. Chapter 3931 Chapter 3931 The little bird held out for a while, and its entire body was soon covered in wounds. So, it flew away to heal its injuries. After it recovered, it flew back. It continued doing so several more times. When the bird could not bear it any longer, it flew far away and cried out, ¡°I¡¯m done. It¡¯s too difficult and tormenting. I¡¯ll think of another way to enter the Acme Rank.¡± Several trialster, the little bird decided to give up. Meanwhile, James only smiled faintly. He sat on the ground with his legs crossed, and a colorful beam floated at the top of his head. The beam was the Light of Acme. Then, using the cultivation method, he made the Light of Acme above his head shine more brightly. The colorful light poured down on James and enveloped him. At the same time, James began to absorb the power of the Light of Acme. ¡°This brat...¡± Located far away, the little bird could not help but curse, ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s absorbing and refining the Light of Acme. Perhaps only he can do this in the entire Dark World.¡± The other three people were envious of James. Upon reaching the Omniscience Path''s Fifth Stage, James¡¯ physical power increased again. Now, he could withstand the power of the Light of Acme as well as absorb and refine it. The power of the Light of Acme would enter the body through the pores. At this moment, it was destroying James¡¯ limbs and bones. Even though his physical power had increased, his body could not handle the Light of Acme that had been absorbed into the body. The destruction began from his organs and spread to his whole body. Soon, only ayer of skin was left. The flesh beneath the skin was destroyed entirely. Many bones had also been destroyed. Huff! James took in a deep breath. The Light of Acme was too strong. Even if he reached the Fifth Stage of the Omniscience Path, he could not handle the true power of the Light of Acme. When his body endurance level reached the extreme, he stopped absorbing and refining. He began to repair his body so that his body could recover as soon as possible. Soon, his body returned to normal. Then, he continued to refine the Light of Acme. The potential of his body had started. After absorbing and refining the power of the Light of Acme, his limbs and bones were filled with limitless potential. Now, he only needed to change the potential into physical power, bloodline power, and aura. By doing so, he could go further on the Omniscience Path. He could reach the Sixth Stage, the Seventh Stage, and even the Eighth Stage. James was confident. He began to put all his focus into absorbing and refining. Even though his body would be destroyed continuously during the refining process, he could withstand anything as long as he would not die. James¡¯ cultivation method made the people of this space speechless. None of them dared to cultivate this way. Even if they had lived for a long time, even if they were great powerhouses, they could not handle the suffering. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Now, we just need to wait. It won¡¯t take long until James reaches the Sixth Stage of the Omniscience Path.¡± Looking at James, who was cultivating afar, Yahveh appeared proud as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll use this chance to cultivate too. I¡¯ll try to enter the Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank before James enter the Sixth Stage.¡± With a yearning expression, Jehudi said, ¡°The outside world is exciting. I wonder what kinds of powerhouses are there in the outside world right now. I have to cultivate as well. I don¡¯t want to be a target of bullying when I leave.¡± The two of them were Eighth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. They wanted to enter the Ninth- Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank in the shortest time. It was not difficult for them. They had been in this ce for a long time. Thus, they cultivated numerous signature skills. It was just that they weren¡¯t willing to cultivate in the past. If they focus on cultivating now, they could enter the Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank easily. Chapter 3932 Chapter 3932 In the past, there was no hope of leaving. Thus, the three people trapped at the Seventeenth Level were unmotivated to cultivate. Now that there was a chance for them to leave, they wanted to cultivate. James put all his attention on absorbing and refining the Light of Acme. He spread the power of the Light of Acme to his limbs and bones, strengthening and honing his body. As for the other three, they were focusing on their cultivation. Even Yehosheva, who had reached the Ninth Stage Lord Rank, was not resting. Though she had reached the Ninth Stage Lord Rank, she did not reach the extreme. Among them, only the little bird was doing nothing. Laying on its stomach in a room, the birdzily watched James cultivate. Going from the Fift Stage Omniscience Path to the Sixth Stage was too difficult. James'' body was already strong. It was tough to improve his strength again. Even if he used the Light of Acme to hone his body, it would be incredibly slow. Based on the cultivation speed, he would need several Epochs to reach the Omniscience Path''s Sixth Stage. Nheless, James did not give up. Days passed. To a powerhouse like James, he had sufficient time. In the blink of an eye, three Epochs had passed. One Epoch was 4.9 billion years. Now, nearly ten billion years had passed. Yahveh entered the Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank first, followed by Jehudi. Soon, another two Epochs passed. Adding the Epochs together, it had already been five Epochs. Five Epochster, Jabari and Xulia came to the Seventeenth Level. James had cultivated for several Epochs, but he still had not entered the Omniscience Path''s Sixth Stage. He had absorbed almost all the power of the Light of Acme. Currently, the Light of Acme only had a little power left. Then, James halted his cultivation. In a room on the ancient battlefield at the top of the Eastern Mountains, many people were gathered. The people were James, Yahveh, Jehudi, Yehosheva, and the little bird, as well as Jabari and Xulia, who arrived not too long ago. ¡°Jabari, I didn¡¯t expect you to reach the Seventeenth Level so quickly. You even entered the Ninth- Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank.¡± James was happy for Jabari. Aside from Jabari, Xulia had also entered the Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. In this space, everyone was a Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank powerhouse. Once they got out, they could conquer the Dark World, let alone the Twelfth Universe of the outside realm. Jabari said, ¡°I heard Yahveh that we need to enter the Omniscience Path¡¯s Sixth Stage to leave this space. I can¡¯t do that. Which stage of the Omniscience Path have you reached?¡± A proud expression could be seen on James'' face as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve almost absorbed all the power of the Light of Acme. I¡¯m going to reach the Omniscience Path''s Sixth Stage soon. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Upon hearing that, Jabari gave James a thumbs up. ¡°The road to the Omniscience Path has been cut off, yet you managed to enter the Sixth Stage. You¡¯re amazing.¡± The rest of them admired James. However, James could reach a higher realm in the Omniscience Path because of his hard work. After Jabari came, James stopped his cultivation temporarily and took a rest. Several yearster, he began his closed-door meditation again. He continued absorbing the Light of Acme. In the end, the Light of Acme was exhausted. After he absorbed all of the Light of Acme, he was about to reach the Omniscience Path¡¯s Sixth Stage. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Everyone, attack me,¡± shouted James as he appeared on the ancient battlefield. Hearing that, the powerhouses in this space appeared on the battlefield too. They surrounded James immediately and attacked him fiercely. Chapter 3933 Chapter 3933 James instantly entered the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fifth Stage . His aura had reached the extreme. Aside from that, after entering the Fifth Stage, all aspects of his body had improved. Upon receiving the attacks from several powerhouses, he could dodge the attacks at critical moments. This was the Omniscience Path, the Battle Rank. His body had formed a self-reaction. He could dodge critical attacks automatically. Nheless, it was not James¡¯ aim. He wanted to use this battle to hone his body and enter the Sixth Stage Omniscience Path. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hold back. Use all your means,¡± James spoke up again. After hearing James¡¯ words, everyone no longer held back and exerted their full strength. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone present was a Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God and a Ninth Stage Lord. Among them, the little bird even reached the extreme in the Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. It could enter the Acme Rank at any time. It was terrifying with all of them attacking together. If James used the Chaos Power, he could resist their attacks. However, he was currently only using the power of the Omniscience Path. Even though he reached the Omniscience Path¡¯s Fifth Stage and his physical power was strong, he could not handle this sort of attack. In a short moment, he suffered from injuries. This was the effect he wanted. He wanted to have a breakthrough for the Omniscience Path and the Battle Rank during the battle. He wanted to receive a new life from destruction and get a breakthrough from the predicament. To James, the attacks from the powerhouses were his training. He continued to suffer injuries, but the flesh and bones in his body were constantly emerging a strong power, repairing his severely injured body. The battle continued for a long time. Itsted for three hundred thousand years. During that time, James'' body had gone through training continuously, and his physical power grew stronger and stronger. On the battlefield, Jamesy on the ground with only a breath left. His hair was messy, and his body was covered in blood. In the sky, all kinds of powernded and attacked his body. It had been three hundred thousand years, and everyone knew James would not die. Thus, all of them used all of their might to attack him. After James suffered from attacks for three hundred thousand years, the potential in his body emerged and assimted into his limbs and bones. Boom! At this moment, in James'' flesh and bones, several strange fantasy portals opened. In the fantasy portals, a strong vitality emerged and a frightening potential erupted. The vitality quickly entered his limbs and bones. In an instant, James recovered and his aura increased. With a jump, he appeared in mid-air, and his powerful aura formed a terrifying maic field. The maic field blocked everyone¡¯s attacks and even rebounded. The attackers surrounding James were forced to back away. ¡°What a powerful aura¡­¡± ¡°Did he seed?¡± ¡°The Omniscience Path¡¯s Sixth Stage. Tsk tsk. I didn¡¯t expect a human to reach the Sixth Stage in this era.¡± ¡­ Everyone was shocked. The aura of the Omniscience Path¡¯s Sixth Stage was too powerful. It already surpassed the Ninth- Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. If the Sixth Stage was to this extent, wouldn¡¯t the Seventh Stage be on par with the Acme Rank? James sensed the strong power in his body and let out a long breath of relief. ¡°I have finally entered the Omnisciece Path¡¯s Sixth Stage.¡± Chapter 3934 Chapter 3934 James, who had entered the Sixth Stage of the Omniscience Path, was too powerful. His aura had reached the aura of a Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even the maic field formed by his aura was frightening. It could block the attacks of a Ninth Stage Lord. In fact, it could rebound the attacks. However, it only worked under the circumstances where the Ninth Stage Lord was careless. If they weren¡¯t careless, they could still attack James. James stretched his body. He could sense an exploding power in his limbs and bones. At present, he could fight with the Ninth- Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods with only his physical power. He withdrew his aura. The people surrounding him quickly appeared. Yahveh smiled happily. ¡°We have been stuck here for a long time. We can finally leave.¡± Everyone else was also delighted. On the other hand, the little bird looked at James and mumbled, ¡°What a strange person.¡± James was also happy. After cultivating for a long time, he finally reached his target. When he left this ce, he could fulfill the wish of Yukia, who was Thea. In the Chaos, he found several leftover Universe Seeds. He urged the birth of the universe and made all universes consolidate. He created a world that was as strong as the Primordial Realm. In this way, Thea could show herself. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and open the seal of this space,¡± said the little bird impatiently. ¡°Alright.¡± James did not hesitate at all. As his body shed, he appeared in the sky, below the spatial barrier. The other people quickly followed after James. Once James opened the spatial barrier, they would leave together with James. ncing at the spatial barrier, James took a deep breath. Using his power and Supernatural signature skill, he quickly entered the Sixth Stage Omniscience Path. In addition to his physical power, he gathered all his power in his fist and punched toward the spatial barrier in the sky. Boom! A terrifying power erupted. In an instant, a crack appeared in the spatial barrier. At the same time, James quickly rushed toward the sky and left through the crack. The other living beings did not hesitate either. Once the crack appeared, all of them entered it. In the next moment, all of them appeared at the Eighteenth Level. The space of the Eighteenth Level was simr to the lower levels. The only difference was the middle of the ancient battlefield. There was a mountain, and there were several architectures at the top of the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mountain in the middle of the battlefield, and there are architectures at the top of the mountain.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Once they appeared at the Eighteenth Level, they noticed the mountain in the middle of the battlefield. Without hesitation, they rushed toward the mountain. Soon, they appeared at the top of the mountain. They appeared before a main hall. Crack! The closed entrance of the main hall opened at this moment, and several shadows walked out. Upon seeing the mysterious shadows, James and the rest prepared to fight. ¡°Be careful,¡± reminded James in a soft voice. He could sense that the aura of these shadows was strong. The shadows were not average characters. Chapter 3935 Chapter 3935 When the shadows walked out of the pce, they changed into warriors wearing ck armor. The ten warriors knelt on the ground at the same time and said, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± James was bewildered by the scene. Looking at the warriors kneeling on the ground, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± One of the warriors at the front responded, ¡°You havepleted the test and reached the Eighteenth Level. ording to the rules set by the previous master, you¡¯re the new master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± James was slightly taken aback. He then said, ¡°Please stand up first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The warriors stood up. Before James could ask them questions, the little bird flew to the front and stood on James¡¯ shoulder. It looked at the warriors before James with a serious expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this lesiastical Restricted Zone? When was it left behind?¡± A warrior at the front answered, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone has existed since the Primordial Realm. The Master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone is a powerhouse of the Primordial Realm. His name is Mateo Tanner.¡± The little bird asked again, ¡°Why was the lesiastical Restricted Zone destroyed and became a forbidden ce?¡± The warrior exined, ¡°The Primordial Realm is one of the realms in the Greater Realms. The Primordial Realm has a high status in the outside realms. The Human Race also expanded in the Greater Realms, causing the hostility of other races to rise. Thus, all races in the Greater Realms allied and suppressed the Human Race. Then, a battle between races began.¡± ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone was one of the battlefields. On this battlefield, countless powerhouses joined the battle, and many Outsiders died in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. As for the powerhouses of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, most of them died in battle. Even if there were survivors, when the Human Race lost the battle, the Outsiders would deal with the Human Race powerhouses left behind.¡± ¡°Master knew that the Human Race would lose the battle, so he left this space behind and many Supernatural cultivation methods. He did all this so that the Human Race wouldn¡¯t go extinct.¡± ¡°When one enters the Eighteenth Level, one will inherit the destiny of Master Mateo and seed the entire lesiastical Restricted Zone. Everything in the lesiastical Restricted Zone will be under the control of the new master.¡± After hearing all that, James could not help but sigh. Too many battles had happened in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. On this battlefield, broken limbs and bones were everywhere. There were also all kinds of Chaotic Treasures and several broken Chaotic Treasures. One could see how scary the battle in the Primordial Realm was just by looking at these. Besides, the lesiastical Restricted Zone was only one of the battlefields. ¡°Master, you only need to enter the main hall to inherit the lesiastical Restricted Zone and have full control over it. We havepleted our mission. It¡¯s time for us to disappear,¡± said a warrior. After the warrior spoke up, his body slowly disappeared, and soon, he was gone. The other warriors also disappeared. They had long been dead. All that was left was a trace of their consciousness. Now that there was a new master for the lesiastical Restricted Zone, they had aplished their mission. At once, the little bird pped its wings and flew toward the main hall while shouting, ¡°It¡¯s mine. The position of the new master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone is mine.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James raised his hand and an illusion of a palm emerged, catching the little bird forcefully and dragging it back. He said, ¡°It¡¯s mine. What does it have to do with you?¡± James was not interested in the position of the master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone. However, the lesiastical Restricted Zone was important. There were too many secrets here. Besides, he had no idea where the little bird was from. He did not know its background either. So, how could he let it be the master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone so easily? After dragging the little bird back, James entered the main hall. The moment he entered, the entrance to the main hall closed. ¡°Darn it,¡± the little bird cursed loudly. The other people were also envious of James. The restricted zone was a taboo existence, but James had be the master of the restricted zone. There must be plenty of treasures in the restricted zone, and these treasures would all belong to James. Nheless, they were grateful to James for bringing them out. Chapter 3936 Chapter 3936 After James entered the main hall, the door to the main hall closed. The main hall was vast and empty. Ahead of James was a seat. Scanning his surroundings, James did not find anything special about the main hall. At this moment, a faint shadow appeared on the seat in the main hall. The shadow gradually materialized. In the end, it became a burly man. The man was taller than an average human. He was nearly three meters tall. He wore a grey robe, and his aura was strong. Even James could sense an invisible pressure from him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. James stared at the man who had just shown himself. James knew that the shadow was formed by Zen and that the person had died during the Primordial Realm Era. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye,¡± the burly man spoke in a loud voice. Looking at him, James knew that he was Master Mateo, the true master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone during the Primordial Realm Era. He might be one of the fifty powerhouses in the Primordial Realm. James greeted the man before him respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master Mateo. I¡¯m James.¡± Master Mateo waved his hand. Then, he sighed, saying, ¡°Save the formalities. I thought no human would appear before my consciousness disappears. I didn¡¯t expect a human toe to this ce right before my consciousness disappeared. You managed to open up your potential and reach the Sixth Stage Omniscience Path even after the vitality and potential have been cut off. You¡¯re excellent. You qualify to inherit Mount lesiastical.¡± Facing a peerless powerhouse of the Primordial Realm Era, James dared not disrespect him. Besides, James had many questions he wanted to ask. Although the person before him was only the person¡¯s consciousness, the person was from the Primordial Realm Era. He had experienced the battle of the Primordial Realm Era. Perhaps he knew some pieces of information about Yukia and Thea. ¡°May I ask you a few questions?¡± James asked. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Master Thea looked at James. James asked, ¡°In the Primordial Realm Era, among the powerhouses of the Human Race, was there a person called Thea Cahan?¡± He wanted to know about the matters concerning Yukia, who was Thea. Everything he currently knew was informed by Jabari. Jabari told him the information about Yukia staying in a pce in the Dark World and that Yukia was Thea. However, James did not know if the information was urate. When Master Mateo heard James ask about Thea, he nodded slightly and responded, ¡°The Thea you mentioned did exist. She had a high prestige among the Human Race of the Primordial Realm and was known as Madam Thea. She was one of the top powerhouses among the Human Race.¡± Phew! Upon receiving a confirmation from Master Mateo, James took a deep breath. It really was Thea. Yukia was Thea. She was his wife. Why did this thought not cross his mind? His wife was a peerless powerhouse during the Primordial Realm Era and was known as Madam Thea. How much credit did she make for the Human Race to get this title? ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡± Master Mateo questioned. Looking at him, James asked, ¡°I want to find out about the affairs regarding the Primordial Realm. It¡¯s regarding the details of the battle between races.¡± Upon hearing that, Master Mateo fell into deep thought, and he appeared sad. Chapter 3937 Chapter 3937 The battle between races was cruel. Master Mateo did not want to recall the details of it. However, it was a disgrace to the Human Race, and the Human Race should not forget about it. They needed to remember it. ¡°The Primordial Realm was one of the Greater Realms. At the same time, it was the most dazzling realm among the Greater Realms. The reproduction of the Human Race was too strong. The size of the Human Race also expanded in the Greater Realms. The Human Race even invaded other races and married other races. This caused the bloodline of the other races to be impure. ¡°If it continued, the Human Race would be the true master of the Greater Realms one day. ¡°Nheless, this was something several races did not want to see. ¡°Thus, the Ten Great Races formed an alliance and held a secret meeting. In the meeting, the Ten Great Races reached a consensus, which was to take action against the Human Race. ¡°The Ten Great Races allied with other races and began suppressing the Human Race. They dered war on the Human Race. ¡°In the end, the powerhouses of the Primordial Realm¡¯s Human Race joined the battle, and the Primordial Realm became the main battlefield. During the battle, all powerhouses of the Human Race fought in the battle, but the enemy was too strong. So, all powerhouses of the Human Race died and failed to achieve victory. ¡°At the end of the battle, the powerhouses of the Human Race were wiped out, and the Ten Great Races used Forbidden Art to seal the Primordial Realm. They also cut off the potential and vitality of the Primordial Realm¡¯s living beings, causing the living beings in the Primordial Realm unable to be a true powerhouse. In this way, the Human Race would not be a threat to the other races. ¡°The fifty powerhouses of the Human Race knew they would lose the battle, so they made a n beforehand. After they died in battle, they would turn into Universe Seeds. ¡°Madam Thea of the Human Race, whom you mentioned, used an underhand attempt and escaped the battlefield alive. She scattered the Universe Seeds in the Chaos outside the Primordial Realm to create a realm as strong as the Primordial Realm and let the Human Race have a foothold.¡± Master Mateo spoke up. Thea managed to stay alive because it was the strategy of the Human Race¡¯s powerhouses. The powerhouses knew the Human Race would lose, so they made a backup n. James listened to Master Mateo attentively. Upon hearing that, he could not help but sigh. The world was too cruel. One needed to hold absolute power to be safe. Looking at Master Mateo, James said, ¡°I know Thea. After the cultivation path of humans was cut off, she made a new cultivation system. She discovered a new Macrocosm Power. However, there was an end to this path. After reaching the Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank, one could no longer cultivate.¡± ¡°Thea also triangted an unknown path, which was the Chaos Path. She used me as an experiment. Now, I haveprehended the beginning of the Chaos Path, but I don¡¯t know how to continue this path. Could you give me some tips?¡± Hearing James¡¯ words, Master Mateo responded, ¡°The Chaos Path is indeed a supreme path. Even in the Greater Realms, it¡¯s considered to be the best. From what I know, a powerful race in the Greater Realms mastered the supreme Chaos Path. That race was one of the Ten Great Races that wiped out the Human Race. Besides, they started the war between races that destroyed the Human Race. ¡°Perhaps Madam Thea saw this race¡¯s attacks during the battle and learned about the power of this race. Then, she began to extrapte it. No one expected her to seed. Your current power is considered strong in that race.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After hearing that, James was slightly taken aback. He thought the Chaos Path was an unknown path and that no one had cultivated it. He thought it was a path created and extrapted by Thea. He did not expect it to be a path mastered by a powerful race in the Greater Realms. ¡°What race is it?¡± James asked. ¡°The Doom Race,¡± answered Master Mateo. He then continued, ¡°This race is abnormally scary. If you meet them in the Greater Realms in the future, you have to be careful. Also, the cultivation system of the Human Race is the Omniscience Path. It cultivates the physical body and opens the blood veins. ¡°Currently, I don¡¯t know why Madam Thea extrapted the Chaos Path, but I have to remind you not to forget the fundamentals. The cultivation path that is most suitable for humans is the Omniscience Path.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± James nodded and said, ¡°I will remember it. I will continue cultivating it.¡± Chapter 3938 Chapter 3938 James had a rough understanding of the details of the battle in the Primordial Realm. He also learned due to the powerhouses of the Human Race during the Primordial Realm Era¡¯s sacrifice, the twelve universes of the outside world were born. ¡°Now that the Human Race has a sessor, I can rest in peace.¡± Master Mateo looked at James and reminded, ¡°The Primordial Realm has been contaminated by an evil power. It¡¯s no longer suitable for cultivation. Even if you managed to cultivate, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Acme Rank. You need to create a new realm. To do so, you have to work hard. In the Primordial Realm, there are spies from other races. So, you have to watch out. Before the realm rise, you can¡¯t be exposed. Once the spies spread the information, the powerhouses of other races will come again. It will be a catastrophe for you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± James nodded. However, he had already exposed himself. The power he showed was not strong, though, so the powerhouses of other races should not notice it. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Master Mateo looked into the distance, and his gaze seemed to have passed the lesiastical Restricted Zone. It felt as if the entire Primordial Realm was under his watch, and he could sense the current situation of the Primordial Realm. He looked sad. ¡°It was such a beautiful realm, but it turned out this way. What a mess. I hope the new realm can be born sessfully.¡± As he spoke, he stared at James. Then, he waved his hand and a light appeared on his fingertip. The light entered James¡¯ mind. At this moment, James could control the entire lesiastical Restricted Zone. Everything in the lesiastical Restricted Zone was under his senses. ¡°Young man, the future of the Human Race is in your hands now. I have aplished my mission¡­¡± Master Mateo¡¯s voice grew softer, and in the end, it disappeared. As the voice disappeared, his figure also disappeared. Nothing was left behind. James knew that Master Mateo waspletely gone. He walked out of the main hall. Many people were waiting outside. Upon seeing James walk out the door, the bird immediately flew over to him and asked, ¡°How was it? Did you inherit the lesiastical Restricted Zone? What treasures are there?¡± James nodded and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve inherited the lesiastical Restricted Zone, and the entire zone is under my control now.¡± Since James had be the master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, he could release the powerhouses trapped in this space if he wanted to. However, he did not n on releasing them. After all, the powerhouses trapped were true prodigies. Master Mateo had arranged for his subordinates to catch them. The aim was to create powerhouses. James knew that there would be chaos in the Dark World soon. Even the universes of the outside realm would be in chaos. So, now was not the time to release those powerhouses. Under his senses, he could sense that there were many Macrocosm-Rank elixirs in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. If he wanted to, he could pluck the elixirs easily.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nheless, he did not want to pluck them now. Master Mateo also left his inheritance here, but James did not n on learning it. James wanted to walk his own path. He wanted to walk on the Chaos Path. Only if his Chaos Path reached the extreme could he fight with the Ten Great Races of the Greater Realm and make sure that the status of the future Human Race was invincible. ¡°Hurry up and take me to the treasure,¡± nagged the bird. After James learned about some secrets, his heart felt heavy. ncing at the bird, he softly said, ¡°The lesiastical Restricted Zone was a battlefield during the Primordial Realm Era. There aren¡¯t any treasures here. It¡¯s time to leave.¡± Stepping forward, he left the ind. Everyone else followed behind him. Soon, they left the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Chapter 3939 Chapter 3939 Outside the lesiastical Restricted Zone, James stared at the zone ahead and felt sad. Jabari asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± James responded, ¡°My purpose foring to the Dark World this time has been achieved. I want to leave the Dark World as soon as possible and go to the time of the outside world. I want to enter the Chaos and find the rest of the Universe Seeds to urge the birth of the universe. Lastly, I will consolidate all universes and birth a realm as strong as the Primordial Realm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± said Jabari. After ncing at Jabari, James looked at Xulia, who was next to Jabari, and said, ¡°You should bring her back to the Xaadsans. Let¡¯s talk about this after the affairs of the Xaadsans have been dealt with.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jabari¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s time to deal with these grudges.¡± Hearing that, Xulia could not help but tug Jabari¡¯s arm. Jabari¡¯s expression returned to normal, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Xaadsan Residence then. After the matters of the Xaadsan have been dealt with, I will leave the Dark World and wait for you in the Twelfth Universe of the outside world.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James nodded. Jabari did not stay any longer. He pulled Xulia and they left together. Looking at the three powerhouses, Yahveh, Jehudi, and Yehosheva, James asked, ¡°What are your ns?¡± Yahveh touched his beard and answered, ¡°After being trapped for so long, I want to travel the universes of the outside world. When I¡¯m done, I will look for you, and we¡¯ll do great things together.¡± Jehudi also spoke up, ¡°Although I¡¯ve been trapped for a long time, I don¡¯t know the history of the Primordial Realm. Nevertheless, I know that the Primordial Realm has an unknown history. Since the Human Race has powerful enemies, I will follow you and sort out the problems for the Human Race. I will leave with Yahveh and look for you in the future.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. Yahveh and Jehudi were both Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral Gods. With their help, James could save a lot of trouble. Then, James¡¯ gazended on Yehosheva as he asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Yehosheva thought for a while before saying, ¡°I will stay in the Dark World for a while. When I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll look for you.¡± Right after saying that, she left. ¡°Little bird, what about you?¡± James asked. Hearing that made the bird upset. It said, ¡°I have a name. My name is Morangorin Yombeen.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James asked, ¡°Morangorin, what are you nning on doing next?¡± Morangorin was strong. Among them, Morangorin was the strongest. James hoped that it would help him. ¡°I haven¡¯t found a way to enter the Acme Rank. I can¡¯t stop now, so I won¡¯t follow you. When I enter the Acme Rank, I will look for you. Until next time. I hope you will be further in the Omniscience Path when we meet again.¡± While speaking, Morangorin flew away. In the blink of an eye, Morangorin disappeared from James¡¯ sight. The other people did not stay any longer either. They bade farewell to James one after another. Soon, only James was left at the ce. James stood outside the lesiastical Restricted Zone. He was the master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone now, and the entire lesiastical Restricted Zone was under his watch. He saw Lord Samsong, who was trapped, and a few other lords of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, who were with Lord Samsong. James also saw the crazy monster. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°It has reached the extreme of the Ninth Stage of the Lord Rank and gone mad. How do I save this monster? If it could be sober, it would definitely be a powerful existence,¡± mumbled James. Chapter 3940 Chapter 3940 On the battlefield of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, there was a monster. The monster was a cow. As for what kind of cow it was, James had no idea. The ability of the monster was extremely frightening. It had reached the extreme of Ninth Stage Lord Rank. Even Morangorin feared it. Morangorin could only run away from it. James found many secrets from the lesiastical Restricted Zone. He had many things to do next. He needed a strong helper. If he could sober up the cow, it would be a great help to him. He pondered for a moment. He was thinking of a way to help the cow recover. When he had an idea, he entered the lesiastical Restricted Zone again. Since he had be the master of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, the entire lesiastical Restricted Zone was under his control. Any danger in the lesiastical Restricted Zone was not a danger to him. With ease, he arrived at the ancient battlefield. On the battlefield, therge Divine Cow was raging and letting out tremendous bellows continuously. Its voice contained a terrifying power. Even the space was shaking. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The Divine Cow was huge. It was like a mountain going around the battlefield. Wherever it passed, the ground cracked and dust filled the sky. When James faced this Divine Cow in the past, even though he would not get killed, he could only run away. He entered the ind to gain opportunities and providence. Since his ability had improved, he no longer feared the mad cow. Standing on the battlefield, he stared at the mad Divine Cow bellowing endlessly. After staring at it for a while, he stepped forward. In one step, he arrived before the Divine Cow. Once he appeared, the Divine Cow rushed over to him. Raising its leg, the Divine Cow was about to step on James. James stood in mid-air, and he did not move. When the Divine Cow was about to step on him, he moved all of a sudden. He raised his hand and blocked the terrifying stomp. He had reached the Sixth Stage of the Omniscience Path. Even his body had reached the Ninth-Power Macrocosm Ancestral God Rank. When the Divine Cow¡¯s hoof reached James¡¯ arm, the force was extremely strong, even for James. His body was crushed. When he was about to sink into the ground below, he activated the Chaos Power. The Chaos Power and his physical power resisted the Divine Cow¡¯s attack. He exerted strength and pushed the hoove. The Divine Cow¡¯srge body immediately overturned. When its bodynded on the ground, there was a strong gust of wind. Boom! The moment the Divine Cow fell onto the ground, the ground cracked, and a bottomless abyss appeared. ¡°Moo¡­¡± The Divine Cow was furious. With a jump, it appeared in the sky, and a violent power emerged from his body. The power headed toward James. The power was too terrifying. Even a Ninth Stage Lord could not handle it. If one was hit by the attack, they would suffer injuries. James immediately entered the Sixth Stage Omniscience Path, and his aura grew stronger. His physical power was also fully activated. When he faced the Divine Cow¡¯s frightening attack, he was calm. He raised his arms and took the hit of this terrifying power. At the same time, his body shed and he appeared above the Divine Cow¡¯s head. When he raised his hands, mysterious sigils emerged in his palms. The sigilsnded on the ground endlessly. James kept changing positions and attacking. As he crossed his hands, the sigils emerged continuously. The sigilsnded around the Divine Cow, forming a scary formation. The formation forcefully trapped the Divine Cow. ¡°Moo!¡± The Divine Cow kept letting out roars and struggling to break free. Chapter 3941 Chapter 3941 However, the Sigil Formation James cast was profound and well fortified. Although the Divine Cow possessed the mighty strength of a Ninth Stage Lord, he could not break free. The Divine Cow was furious and struggled wildly in a bid to escape. A powerful burst of energy erupted from his body. The formation that James had set up began to fall apart. ¡°Such power! This guy isn¡¯t going down without a fight,¡± James grunted. He kept backing away and continued strengthening the formation. Oneyer multiplied into 10,000yers in a mere moment. James had instantly set up a Sigil Formation with 10,000yers. Although the Divine Cow was powerful, he could not escape the ten-thousandyered Sigil Formation. James hovered outside the formation, paying close attention to the Divine Cow. He released some of his Zen into the formation and used it to thoroughly scrutinize the Divine Cow. Shortly after, information about the Divine Cow appeared in his mind. James could sense strange energy inside the Divine Cow that seemingly controlled him. The unusual power affected the Divine Cow¡¯s Cranial Nerves and corrupted his mind. As long as they could expel the bizarre power from its body, the Divine Cow would return to normal. James pursed his lips. The power made him uneasy as it could corrupt a monster at the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage that was about to cross over into the Acme Rank. James knew he had to proceed carefully. Otherwise, he might suffer grave consequences if the strange power affected him. After a moment of pause, James raised his hand, and a powerful force formed in his palm. The force bypassed the ten-thousandyered Sigil Formation and went into the Divine Cow¡¯s body. James attempted to eliminate the bizarre power ailing the Divine Cow. Suddenly, the malicious power inside the Divine Cow gathered into a beam of light and shot at James, trying to drive him away. The beam of light instantly pierced through all 10,000yers of the formation. Fortunately, James managed to dodge in time. Boom! The force tore through the air, causing a bottomless ck hole to form in the distance. The Divine Cow was freed from James¡¯ trap after the beam of light pierced through the formation. After witnessing James¡¯ overwhelming strength, the Divine Cow lost his will to fight and quickly turned tail. James hurriedly chased after him and set up another Sigil Formation. The Divine Cow¡¯s efforts to escape were useless, and he was trapped once more. After the earlier experience, James became even more cautious. This time, he slowly prodded at the insidious power in the Divine Cow¡¯s body. The power seemed to have a consciousness of its own. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since it failed to take James by surprise previously, it likewise became more cautious and stayed hidden within the Divine Cow¡¯s body. ¡°What a weird power,¡± James frowned. James immediately used his Chaos Power, sending it into the Divine Cow¡¯s body. The moment Chaos Power entered the Divine Cow¡¯s body, it caused an immediate reaction. The Divine Cow roared and rampaged but could not escape the Sigil Formation. The power lurking within the Divine Cow¡¯s body had nowhere to escape andshed out in retaliation. James resisted the power and finally lured it away from the Divine Cow¡¯s body. He struck decisively soon as the power left the Divine Cow. He urged all his strength, and used the power of a Chaotic Treasure along with his Chaos Power to destroy the mysterious force. The force vanished immediately. After sessfully getting rid of the strange power, James took a sigh in relief. The Divine Cow shrank rapidly and instantly returned to the size of an ordinary cow. He looked at James with gratitude in his eyes, then fell to the ground. Chapter 3942 Chapter 3942 The Divine Cow was exhausted. In the past, he was the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡¯s mountain guardian, who had very high cultivation attainments and was on the cusp of reaching the Acme Rank. He was lucky enough to survive the battle during the Primordial Realm Era. However, he was overtaken by a strange power, and his mind was corrupted. Now that the power was removed from his body, he hade back to his senses. He was both physically and mentally exhausted. As the dust settled, he fell to the ground to rest, not even wanting to move a muscle. James dispersed the Sigil Formation and walked toward the cow. His opponent had shown great strength at the beginning of the fight, but his aura and vitality were feeble now. James walked over and a gentle light glowed from his palm. The light contained Life Power. Life Power submerged into the cow¡¯s body and quickly rejuvenated him, restoring his energy fully. He stood up from the ground, looked at James, and said, ¡®Thank you, Master.¡± The Divine Cow was the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡¯s mountain guardian and could sense that James had be the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡¯s new owner. Naturally, the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡¯s owner was also his master. Waving his hand to ease the formal air, James asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The Divine Cow replied. ¡°My name is Quiomars Boswell, Master.¡± James nodded lightly. ¡°Okay. What race do you belong to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a cowfolk and belong to a mutant race. We¡¯re called the Blue-Eyed Demonic Cows. James asked a few basic questions. Quiomars was very cooperative and answered earnestly. He was also familiar with the battle that took ce in the Primordial Realm. Meanwhile, James only had a general understanding of the events there. Using Quiomars, he filled the gaps in his knowledge and learned about many things such as the Greater Realms¡¯ Ten Great Races. Quiomars gave James all the answers he could. ¡°Come with me. In the past, the Human Race¡¯s ancestors fought against the Ten Great Races to protect the Primordial Realm. All of them died in that battle. Fortunately, they had a backup n. Now, it¡¯s time we take our revenge.¡± James looked at the ancient battlefield, full of skeletal remains of humanity¡¯s ancestors along with their opponents. His heart burned with the desire to ughter. To him, bloodshed could only be paid in kind. Now, it was time to facilitate the formation of the remaining universes. He wanted to create a ce to rival the Primordial Realm. By doing so, the Human Race would build up their strength more quickly and grow strong enough to fight the Ten Great Races. ¡°Alright.¡± Quimoars nodded. Then, James hopped on Quimoars¡¯ back and left the lesiastical Restricted Zone. After leaving the lesiastical Restricted Zone, Quimoars asked. ¡°Where to, Master?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Malevolent Land,¡± said James. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. James wanted to meet up with Sienna. He had already achieved his goal ofing to the Dark World, so he wanted to discuss some important things with her before bidding her farewell. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± The Malevolent Land was one of the Dark World¡¯s Ten Earths. They were one of the most powerful regions in the Ten Earths. However, they were rtively weakpared to the Nine Heavens region since the Nine Heavens had Ninth Stage Lords ruling over them. At that moment, a ck cloud appeared outside Mount Malevolent Moon. Thousands of troops stormed in among the clouds. Shortly after, Mount Malevolent Moon had been surrounded. The Malevolent Land had always been a chaotic ce. Sienna and Xerxes joined forces to quell the turmoil and eliminate a few major powerhouses. Then, they became the new rulers of the Malevolent Land. Chapter 3943 Chapter 3943 Sienna and Xerxes were well aware of the Dark World¡¯s rules and knew that they had to offer tributes to the Nine Heavens to secure their reign over the Malevolent Land. Thus, they sent many treasures and resources to the Nine Heavens to sustain the Malevolent Land¡¯s stability. Unfortunately, several forces in the Nine Heavens refused to grant them the peace they desired. Sienna sat in the highest seat in the main hall of Mount Malevolent Moon, wearing a ck dress. Her face was solemn. Meanwhile, Xerxes stood beside her like a bodyguard. ¡°It¡¯s best to surrender, Lord Sienna.¡± ¡°I agree. Thaine Mach is too powerful. He¡¯s a Ninth Stage Lord, with many followers in the same stage. Moreover, he also has a considerable amount of Lords at hismand. How would we resist him?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I suggest we give in to their demands. There¡¯s no shame in surrendering in the Dark World. If we submit to Thaine, we¡¯ll be inducted into his forces and it¡¯ll benefit our development in the Dark World.¡± The Lords in the hall began expressing their opinion and the majority of them tried to persuade Sienna to surrender. Sienna¡¯s lips drew tight at their remarks. She and Xerxes had gone through many hurdles to conquer the Malevolent Land. How could they relinquish it to another so easily? Sienna looked at Xerxes beside her and asked. ¡°What do you think, Xerxes? If you decide to fight, I¡¯ll protect Mount Malevolent Moon and our territory with my life. Xerxes also wore a grim expression. Thaine¡¯s forces were far too strong, and Malevolent Land¡¯s strength was not enough to resist them. However, Thaine was a tyrant and Xerxes was reluctant to surrender the territory to him. He looked at Sienna and dered. ¡°Thaine has crossed the line with his cruelty. He¡¯s a despicable person. I¡¯d rather die in battle than surrender to him. If I have to die, I¡¯ll go down protecting Mount Malevolent Moon.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand your rationale.¡± Sienna nodded. Sienna stood up, looked at the Lords in the hall, and said, ¡± This battle will determine Mount Malevolent Moon¡¯s fate. Unfortunately, we have almost no chance of winning against our opponents. If anyone wishes to leave, I won¡¯t fault you for it. Those that choose to stay, we shall defend this ce to ourst breath.¡± Sienna¡¯s voice resounded in the hall. Everyone in the hall exchanged nces with each other after her speech. They would be charging into the deaths if they chose to oppose Thaine. Ultimately, they cherished their lives more. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to go down with Mount Malevolent Moon. Thaine is just too powerful. I¡¯m sorry, Lord Sienna and Lord Xerxes.¡± At that moment, a Fifth Stage Lord stepped forward and chose not to fight. ¡°Count me out as well.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± After the first person gave in, many followed suit. In just a short moment, ny percent of the Lords in the hall chose to avoid battle. Only a few staunch followers of Sienna and Xerxes decided to stay behind. Many Lords left Mount Malevolent Moon, leaving only a dozen Lords remaining in the hall. ¡°Good.¡± Sienna looked at the remaining people and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for them to take over Mount Malevolent Moon. Even if we¡¯re going to die, we must make Thaine suffer.¡± Xerxes also stood up, and a powerful and spirited aura erupted from his body. Then, he summoned a Chaotic Treasure. ¡°Everyone, hear mymand! Attack!!!¡± ¡°Attack!!!¡± Loud chants came from Mount Malevolent Moon, shattering the void above the area. The protective formation around Mount Malevolent Moon dispersed, and tens of thousands of soldiers from the Dark Army charged forward to fight their enemies. At that moment, a middle-aged man in ck armor approached from the enemy¡¯s army. He pointed his sword at Mount Malevolent Moon and shouted, ¡°Sienna, Xerxes, surrender to me, and I¡¯ll promise not to hurt anyone!¡± Thaine¡¯s threat cut through the air. Chapter 3944 Chapter 3944 In fact, Thaine was not his real name. After he became a Ninth Stage Lord and conquered Diabolic Welkin, one of the Nine Heavens, he changed his name to Thaine and was referred to as Lord Thaine. Thaine wore ck battle armor and held a spear. He had imposingly strong energy emitting from his body. Standing before the army, he looked like a menacing demon. At that moment, Sienna and Xerxes had already rushed out of Mount Malevolent Moon with their humble troops. These were long-time followers of theirs who helped conquer the Malevolent Land together. Xerxes looked at Thaine and his army behind him in the distance. He snorted indignantly, then roared, ¡°You b*stard, Thaine. If you want to conquer Mount Malevolent Moon, you¡¯ll have to do it over my dead body!¡± Xerxes¡¯ body unleashed an impressive aura. Despite knowing he was no match for Thaine, he was fearless. Thaine might have been a Ninth Stage Lord, but that did not mean Xerxes was a simple pushover. With Sienna, even if they could not protect Mount Malevolent Moon, they could still severely wound Thaine. As a result, Thaine would be weakened enough that other Lords in the Nine Heavens could take action against him. ¡°Cut the crap! Charge!!!¡± Sienna shouted. At that moment, Sienna was not as morously dressed as usual. Instead, she radiated with the brutal aura of a War God. She immediately summoned a dazzling long sword and dashed toward her opponents. ¡°Kill them!!!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Their chants resounded throughout the sky. Sienna rushed out, followed by Mount Malevolent Moon¡¯s army. Thaine alsomanded his army. ¡°Kill them, but leave one survivor.¡± A bloody battle immediately broke out in the Malevolent Land. The Dark World was a turbulent ce, and the Dark Lords were not on friendly terms with each other. Therefore, wars were very frequent there. Meanwhile, James had left the lesiastical Restricted Zone riding on Quiomars¡¯ back, quickly advancing toward the Malevolent Land. Quiomars was a creature at the peak of the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage. He was only one step away from entering the Acme Rank. He could be considered the strongest in all the Dark World¡¯s Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Even in the Illuminated World, Qiomars would be ranked the among strongest cultivators. Naturally this excluded Yukia and Thea, who had been hiding in the dark, as well as James. James¡¯ current strength had not reached the Acme Rank. Although he could not easily overpower Quiomars, he could still defeat him. Quiomars moved through space at a rapid clip. Soon, they arrived in the Malevolent Land and began traveling toward the central region, Mount Malevolent Moon. Before they arrived, James sensed a devastating fight taking ce in Mount Malevolent Moon. Startled, James said, ¡°Something has happened. We need to speed up.¡± Quiomars sped up his gallop. A spatial rift appeared ahead of them, and they disappeared through it. The next moment, the two appeared outside Mount Malevolent Moon. Outside Mount Malevolent Moon, a fierce battle raged on. Thaine was determined to destroy the forces of Mount Malevolent Moon. Sienna and Xerxes were leading their troops against their countless enemies. Mount Malevolent Moon¡¯s powerhouses were surrounded on all sides, and each soldier took on a few opponents simultaneously. Sienna and Xerxes, on the other hand, were stuck in troublesome situations. Xerxes faced off against four Eighth Stage Lords. Meanwhile, Sienna confronted Thaine, who was at a much higher cultivation rank than her. Even though her opponent was Thaine, she was still able to hold her own. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, there were many powerhouses under Thaine¡¯smand. Several powerhouses worked together with Thaine to get rid of Sienna. Sienna held a long sword that radiated with a powerful aura. Her Sword Energy devastated thousands of kilometres, destroying the surroundings. Thaine¡¯s spear was equally terrifying and easily destroyed Sienna¡¯s Sword Energy. Suddenly, an Eighth Stage Lord snuck behind Sienna. By the time Sienna realized the danger, it was already toote. Chapter 3945 Chapter 3945 The Eighth Stage Lord raised his dagger and thrust it at Sienna¡¯s back. A ck-light burst out from the dagger and pierced through Sienna¡¯s body. Sienna¡¯s energy began to leak out after she was stabbed, and she failed to block Thaine¡¯s attack. Her body was sent flying as Thaine¡¯s spear struck her. At that point, the battle had already been determined. Thaine hovered in the sky and looked down condescendingly. ¡°Kill them all. Don¡¯t let anyone get away.¡± Thaine looked like the reaper, announcing the fate of Mount Malevolent Moon¡¯s troops. Sienna was struck by a sneak attack and then impaled by Thaine¡¯s spear. Her body was riddled with holes. She plummeted from the sky and fell to the ruined ground below. At her cultivation rank, it was not easy to kill her. No one on the battlefield could stop her if she tried to escape. However, she refused to leave. The morale of her troops would be destroyed if she abandoned them. If they were going to die, she wanted to die alongside them. Swoosh! A brilliant light shot out from the ruins. Sienna held her long sword. Her hair was a mess, her skin was ashy and she looked battle-weary. She looked at her army being overpowered, and her heart panged in agony. Thaine held his spear and slowly approached Sienna. With a gloomy expression, he said, ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, Sienna. The Malevolent Land has always been a chaotic ce. No Lord has ever dared to try to unify it. However, you¡¯ve managed to seed. Even if I hadn¡¯t been the one to attack you, the other Lords from the Nine Heavens would have done the same.¡± Thaine dered arrogantly and loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± A ck light emerged from his spear, and the terrifying force hurtled toward Sienna. Sienna¡¯s face was pale. In her current condition, it was impossible for her to block Thaine¡¯s deadly blow. Despite that, she refused to escape. She closed her eyes, awaiting her death. ¡°Sorry, James. I can¡¯t leave behind my men that have chosen to stay loyal to me.¡± Before her death, Sienna thought of James. He had gone to the lesiastical Restricted Zone but had not returned after several Epochs. At thest second, a man riding a cow appeared on the battlefield and rushed in front of Sienna. Before James could act, the cow instantly blocked Thaine¡¯s lethal blow. Sienna closed her eyes in anticipation but realized the blow had nevernded on her. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the man riding a cow before her. ¡°James?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sienna¡¯s pretty face immediately lit up with joy. James leaped off the cow and stood in front of Sienna. In the distance, Thaine said coldly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you interfere with my business? This has nothing to do with you, so leave immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect any mercy from me.¡± However, James did not pay him any attention. He approached Sienna and saw her disheveled hair and wounded body. James raised his hand, and wonderful Life Power emerged from his palm. The power submerged into Sienna¡¯s body and her injuries quickly recovered. James asked gently. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sienna shook her head lightly. She looked at the besieged Xerxes and said pleadingly, ¡°Please help Xerxes.¡± James nced at the battlefield and understood the state of things. He quicklymanded. ¡°Quiomars, kill them all. Don¡¯t let anyone escape.¡± Chapter 3946 Chapter 3946 James did not know the reason for the battle but could see that enemy troops had appeared in Mount Malevolent Moon. Mount Malevolent Moon was Sienna¡¯s territory and her base. Since they had already fought their way to Mount Malevolent Moon, James was not going to show mercy to her enemies. ¡°Ha. What a bold statement.¡± Thaine¡¯s face was grim. He was Diabolic Welkin¡¯s ruler and was on good terms with a few Lords in the Nine Heavens. No one in the Dark World dared to say anything about killing him. When Quiomars heard James¡¯ order, he roared in assent. His voice reverberated in the sky and shattered the void. The shing armies below them were stunned and immediately fell back to their respective Lords. Sienna immediately ordered, ¡°Withdraw! Retreat to Mount Malevolent Moon.¡± After receiving her orders, Mount Malevolent Moon¡¯s troops quickly withdrew. At that moment, Quiomars acted. His body glowed, and he immediately grew bigger. In just a short moment, he became a behemoth emitting a primal aura from his body. Quiomars raised his massive hoof and brought it down. Before his hoofnded on the ground, a powerful force spread and destroyed the surroundings. Thaine¡¯s army could not withstand the aftershock, and many of his soldiers were wiped out. Not a shred of them was left behind. In a short moment, tens of thousands of his men had died. Thaine¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What a terrifying creature. When did a creature like him exist in the Dark World?¡± Thaine was shaken. He knew almost all the powerhouses in the Dark World but did not know the origin of the vicious Divine Cow before him. James scanned the battlefield. The injured Xerxes was still being besieged by powerhouses. He was heavily wounded and would die if he continued to fight. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After his initial attack, Qiomars looked at Thaine in the distance and the thousands of men below him. He opened his huge mouth and breathed out, causing a tempestuous wind to sweep forward. The gust swept thend with devastating force. Thaine¡¯s army was annihted almost instantly as the strong wind swept forward. A few weaker Lords died instantly. Only Thaine and a few powerhouses escaped the brutal attack. Thaine fled to a distance, and his face darkened. ¡°Lord Thaine, run!¡± ¡°Where did this monstere from? Why is he so fearsome?¡± ¡°We need to retreat, Lord Thaine!¡± Thaine¡¯s subordinates pleaded with him. ¡°Retreat?¡± Thaine¡¯s face betrayed a look of hesitation. The news of him leading an army to the Malevolent Land had already spread throughout the Dark World. If he were to escape now, he would lose his foothold in the Dark World. As Thaine idled, Quiomarsunched another attack. Sensing Quiomars¡¯ terrifying aura, even a Ninth Stage Lord like Thaine lost the courage to fight. Thaine immediately issued an order, ¡°Retreat!¡± Following his order, a few of his subordinates hastily disengaged. Even those who besieged Xerxes withdrew. Quiomars quickly chased after them, wanting to kill them over Mount Malevolent Moon. However, James ordered, ¡®That¡¯s enough. You can stop chasing after them. Come back.¡± James was still unaware of what had happened for Mount Malevolent Moon to be raided. He nned to take action after being filled in on the details. Inside Mount Malevolent Moon, Sienna¡¯s subordinates were dumbfounded after witnessing Quiomars¡¯ attacks. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°What kind of creature is this? He¡¯s strong and managed to overthrow tens of thousands of Thaine¡¯s soldiers.¡± ¡°How does Lord Sienna know such a powerful creature?¡± ¡°Thaine is a Ninth Stage Lord. How strong is that creature that could frighten Thaine into retreating?¡± Chapter 3947 Chapter 3947 Sienna¡¯s subordinates exchanged confused looks. All of them had steeled themselves to die for Mount Malevolent Moon. However, the tides of the battle were turned so quickly. A Divine Cow had single handedly overpowered Thaine, one of the rules of the Dark World¡¯s Nine Heavens. Outside Mount Malevolent Moon, Xerses rushed over to James. He sped his fists and said, ¡°We¡¯re so fortunate you arrived in the nick of time, James. Otherwise, Mount Malevolent Moon would¡¯ve been razed to the ground.¡± Sienna curiously stared at the cow standing next to James. The Divine Cow returned to the size of an ordinary cow and stood silently beside James. ¡°Who is this, James?¡± Out of curiosity, Sienna wanted to touch the cow¡¯s head. However, Quiomars raised his head, bared his teeth, and gave her a vicious look. This frightened Sienna and she quickly backed away as she eyed the Divine Cow warily. James ordered. ¡°At ease, Quiomars.¡± Quiomars did not respond and silently stood beside James. James said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it inside Mount Malevolent Moon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sienna nodded. The group returned to Mount Malevolent Moon together. Sienna sat in the highest seat of Mount Malevolent Moon¡¯s main hall. James¡¯ and Xerxes¡¯ seats nked Sienna¡¯s and were slightly below hers. Many Lords loyal to Sienna stood in the main hall. Despite Thaine¡¯s threat, they chose to stay behind to fight alongside her. Before Sienna could speak, the Lords that had fled before returned to the hall. ¡°Lord Sienna, I actually know a lot of powerhouses in the Nine Heavens. In fact, I left to look for their reinforcements. I never expected you to know such a powerful man.¡± ¡°Indeed. I also left to find reinforcements.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll live and die alongside Mount Malevolent Moon.¡± The Lords that fled before the battle broke out began to offer up excuses. Sienna looked at them and said calmly, ¡± Since you¡¯ve chosen to leave, you no longer belong to Mount Malevolent Moon. You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave at once.¡± ¡°Lord Sienna, please reconsider!¡± ¡°I¡¯m nothing but loyal to Mount Malevolent Moon!¡± When they realized they had been exiled, these Lords quickly insisted on staying and proimed their loyalty toward Mount Malevolent Moon. Xerxes said coldly, ¡°When Mount Malevolent was in danger, all of you turned your back on it without hesitation. Now that the danger is gone, you¡¯re bold enough to return to us. Mount Malevolent Moon doesn¡¯t wee people like you. We have no use for cowards.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Moo!!!!¡± At the main hall¡¯s entrance, Quiomars bellowed loudly. His loud lowing frightened the returning Lords. Xerxes shouted ruthlessly, ¡°Get out.¡± Afraid to stay a second longer, the cowardly group quickly left the hall in despair. Soon, only those who were willing to give their lives for Mount Malevolent Moon were left in the hall. Sienna looked at them, stood up, and said, ¡°I appreciate every single one of you. We got through this predicament because all of you stayed to fight together. Most of you sustained injuries, so you¡¯re dismissed to tend to your wounds.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Sienna.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave first, Lord Sienna, Lord Xerxes.¡± These Lords bid farewell and turned to leave. However, all of them could not help but cast a nce at James before leaving. They had met with James before and knew he was a human from the Illuminated World. They also knew that Sienna had sent troops to the First Universe because of James. They were not expecting him to be so powerful. Although James did not disy his own strength, the Divine Cow apanying him was plenty formidable. Thus, they could not help but wonder how strong James truly was. Was he an Acmean? These Lords were perplexed and were very curious about James¡¯ cultivation rank. After they left the hall, Sienna quickly stepped down from the highest seat. She walked to James¡¯ side, sat down, and held his hand joyfully. ¡°James, were you trapped in the lesiastical Restricted Zone these few Epochs?¡± Sienna was also curious about how James spent the past few Epochs and wanted to know more about the Divine Cow following James. The Divine Cow boasted monstrous strength and was capable of intimidating Thaine¡¯s entire army into retreating. Chapter 3948 Chapter 3948 It had been several Epochs since James left Mount Malevolent Moon to enter the lesiastical Restricted Zone. A few Epochs might have seemed like a long time but were short for a mighty Lord like Sienna. She was curious about whether James had been in the lesiastical Restricted Zone during thest couple of Epochs. ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded lightly. James did not hide the truth from Sienna and Xerxes since they seemed trustworthy to him. He had absolute trust in Sienna. Meanwhile, Xerxes had also been her friend for many years and had gone through hell and high water with her. Moreover, he returned to his family to search for their ancient books but was hunted down by mysterious forces because of James. ¡°I found Jabari in the lesiastical Restricted Zone and I also met the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡¯s previous owner. He was a human powerhouse from the Primordial Realm Era¡­¡± James opened his mouth and recounted his experiences in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. He divulged everyst detail, including the fact that he became the lesiastical Restricted Zone¡¯s new owner. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°The Divine Cow outside is the guardian beast of the lesiastical Restricted Zone. He¡¯s very powerful and is at the peak of the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage. He¡¯s very close to reaching the Acme Rank.¡± Sienna and Xerxes listened with serious expressions. They never expected so many things to have happened in the distant past of the Dark World, nor did they expect to find out that the Dark World was polluted. However, Sienna was most shocked by the fact that Yukia was Thea. She was stunned in disbelief and asked doubtfully, ¡°S-So you¡¯re saying my sister, Brianna, is a reincarnation of one of Yukia¡¯s clones?¡± ¡®Yeah.¡± James nodded. ¡°This is all the information left behind by Yukia. She likely left them behind for me to find. Unfortunately, there was an error in her timing. I was too weak to understand her message, but fortunately, Jabari was able to decipher it. He ryed it to me. Moreover, Master Mateo told me that Thea is the Human Race¡¯s matron.¡± ¡°Huff!¡± Sienna took a deep breath. After hearing the news, Sienna¡¯s heart weighed heavily. James had a deep affection for Thea. After learning of her impressive background, how would she ever be able topete with Thea for James¡¯ affection? She dismissed her jumbled thoughts and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± ¡°I came to discuss that with you,¡± said James. Sienna nodded and said, ¡°Let me know whatever you have in mind. I¡¯ll do my best to assist you.¡± James thought for a while and said, ¡°From what I know, the Ten Great Races had left Watchers in the Primordial Realm, now known as the Dark World, to monitor its inhabitants. Their duties were to eliminate creatures that acquired great strength. In the past, these Watchers were responsible for spreading the news about the Acme Path. I currently have two ns.¡± Hearing this, Sienna asked. ¡°What are they?¡± James replied. ¡°The first option is to unite the Dark World¡¯s Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, forcing the Watchers to reveal themselves. After that, we¡¯ll destroy them.¡± Chapter 3949 Chapter 3949 Xerxes asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second n? James said, ¡®The second n will be enacted once the Dark World is united. We¡¯ll need to find the remaining Universe Seeds and enkindle them. Then, we must merge them to form a world that¡¯s as powerful as the Primordial Realm was during its prime.¡± As he exined, James¡¯ expression gradually turned grim. ¡°I still don¡¯t know how strong the Watchers hiding in the Dark World are and if they have already reached the Acme Rank. If we act rashly, our ns may fail, and our previous efforts will be for naught.¡± ¡°Then how do you n to carry them out?¡± asked Sienna. These matters wereplex and were not simply a conflict between forces. It would affect every inhabitant of the Dark World and the twelve universes. If anything unexpected were to happen, Yukia¡¯s efforts throughout this whole time would have been wasted. James said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Thea is right now. If she was with us, everything would be so much easier. I don¡¯t know the exact details of her n, so I don¡¯t want to act rashly and attract our enemy¡¯s attention. Suppose the Watchers discover our ns and report the information to the Ten Great Races, they would swiftly dispatch powerhouses and easily obliterate us.¡± James¡¯ lips were drawn taut. He had formted two ns which could be carried out concurrently. However, he was also worried about interfering with Thea¡¯s initial ns. He was worried about arousing the enemy¡¯s suspicion, so he hesitated to take action. Sienna asked, ¡°Should we take action or not?¡± James rubbed his temples frustratedly. Although he had learned some things about the Primordial Realm Era, there were still many details he was unsure of. What exactly were Thea¡¯s ns? Also, how many Watchers lurked in the Dark World, monitoring the situation? An idea suddenly formed in James¡¯ mind and he eximed excitedly, ¡°How about this? The Watchers hidden in the Dark World were searching for Thea this whole time and she didn¡¯t reveal herself because she wasn¡¯t fully recovered. This was why she was afraid to show herself. If so, what if we created a fake Thea to draw the Watchers out of hiding?¡± ¡°Once these Watchers expose themselves, we¡¯ll be able to follow them and capture them in one fell swoop.¡± After hearing James¡¯ n, Sienna nodded lightly and said, ¡± This is the best we can do considering all we know at the moment. How will we fight these Watchers with our strength, though?¡± James considered the question for a moment and said, ¡± Perhaps these Watchers aren¡¯t very strong.¡± Xerxes nced at James and asked, ¡°Oh? Why do you say so?¡± James said, ¡®These Watchers spread rumors about the Acme Path to lure three hundred Ninth Stage Lords to the Dark World¡¯s Unknown Region. This led to the Dark Strife. They only took out everyone after both sides had sustained severe injuries. They wouldn¡¯t have gone through all that effort if they were truly strong enough.¡± Sienna balked at James¡¯ exnation. ¡°Seriously, James?! We¡¯re talking about three hundred Ninth Stage Lords here. Even if they were wounded, it¡¯s terrifying that these Watchers could take out all three hundred of them. There aren¡¯t even thirty Ninth Stage Lords left in the Dark World, let alone three hundred Ninth Stage Lords.¡± ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re strong. Just look at Quiomars. His cultivation rank is at the peak of the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage. Yet, a Ninth Stage Lord isn¡¯t able to scratch him. I think he¡¯s capable of taking on and killing a few dozen Ninth Stage Lords,¡± countered James. James exined his reasoning. Xerses felt that James¡¯ words were reasonable. However, Quiomars¡¯ strength alone would not be able to eliminate all the Watchers. To James, the Watchers were not strong. However, these Watchers threatened the Dark World¡¯s and Illuminated World¡¯s inhabitants. They were powerhouses capable of destroying the Dark World.¡± Sienna said, ¡°I think we need a more conservative approach. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Watchers don¡¯t seem strong, but that¡¯s only if they go against you. I admit you¡¯re powerful now, but can you really fight every single Water? Before we understand how to deal with them, it¡¯s best not to act recklessly.¡± Sienna expressed her opinion. Chapter 3950 Chapter 3950 James could not decide things on his own since his actions would greatly impact many lives. One wrong decision could lead to disaster. Sienna gave James some alternative suggestions. Xerxes also shared Sienna¡¯s reasoning. Since there were many uncertain variables now, they could not act recklessly as their enemies lurked in the dark. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Okay.¡± James nodded, agreeing with their suggestions. In their current situation, it was best they proceeded with caution. James said, ¡®The Watchers already know who I am. When Xerxes was being pursued, we went to rescue him, and I fought against some unknown creatures. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these unknown opponents were the Watchers the Greater Realms had left in the Dark World. ¡®Their job is mainly to monitor the Dark World¡¯s activity. The Dark World has been sealed, and entering the Acme Rank is impossible. Those who try to force their way into the rank will find their souls corrupted. Despite this, there were a few exceptions who became Acmeans. To prevent more of these exceptions from rising, they would stop at nothing to eliminate any potential threats. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already exposed myself, I use my presence to draw their attention. ¡°Meanwhile, you two will act covertly.¡± James briefly went through his n. He wanted to lure out the Watchers and fight them to learn more about them. On the other hand, Sienna and Xerxes would secretly move to unify the Dark World. At the same time, Jabari and the others would travel the Chaos to find the remaining Universe Seeds, stimte their growth, and merge the resultant universes. After hearing James¡¯ n, Sienna was troubled. ¡°You overestimate me and Xerxes, James. Conquering the Malevolent Land was already hard enough. Unifying the Dark World is impossible.¡± ¡°Before I y my part, I¡¯ll assist you two. I¡¯ve encountered quite a few powerhouses in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. I¡¯ll try to recruit them,¡± said James. James had indeed met many powerhouses in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. In addition to the mountain guardian of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, Quiomars, James also met a mysterious bird, which was likely the ancestor of the Gorger, Feb. He was also very powerful and must have been at the peak of the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage. The mysterious bird was probably on par with Quiomars since he imed to be able to overpower Quiomars if he wanted to. Besides those two, there was also Yehosheva. Yehosheva had lived for a very long time. When she was trapped in the lesiastical Restricted Zone, the battle in the Primordial Realm had just ended, and thend was still unsullied. Yehosheva was in the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage for a long time and mastered countless signature skills. By the time James had almost finished with his previous period of cultivation, Yehosheva was also working hard to cultivate. Even if she had not reached the peak of the Lord Rank¡¯s Ninth Stage, she was definitely much more capable than average Ninth Stage Lords. In the current Dark World, there were not many Ninth Stage Lords. If the mysterious bird and Yehosheva assisted Sienna, unifying the Dark World would not be difficult. Sienna said, ¡°Alright. We should be fine with your help.¡± James and Sienna proceeded to discuss the details of their n. After they concluded everything, James left. He wanted to return to the lesiastical Restricted Zone because another Ninth Stage Lord, Lord Samsong, was trapped there. Initially, James had no intention to help him. However, he needed all the reinforcements he could gather right now. Chapter 3951 Chapter 3951 James wanted to recruit more powerhouses to assist Sienna and increase their chances of sess. Riding on Quiomars, James returned to the lesiastical Restricted Zone. In the past, Mateo had set up a powerful formation to trap an Acmean in a dangerous battlefield within the lesiastical Restricted Zone. The formation was cracked during the fight against the Acmean, and its strength had drastically weakened over time. Although it was damaged and weakened, the formation was still capable of trapping and killing a powerful Acmean. After Lord Samsong stumbled into the formation, he was unable to easily escape it. James appeared in the central region of the lesiastical Restricted Zone, which was an ind. He stood on the top of a spiritual mountain and looked at the shattered formation in the distance. He saw Lord Samsong resisting the formation¡¯s remaining strength. What¡¯s more, an Acmean¡¯s soul was lingering within the formation. Even though he was dead, he still possessed terrifying strength. Although his body and soul were destroyed, his anguish remained and formed a lingering soul. What James had previously encountered in the Sky City were also lingering souls. These lingering souls were the remaining anguish of the Acmeansthat had died in the lesiastical Restricted Zone. Master Mateo had specifically built the Sky City to trap these lingering souls. With the passage of time, the strength of these lingering souls would also weaken. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Gradually, they wouldpletely vanish. However, these lingering souls took a long time to disappear. Although they had existed since the Primordial Realm Era, they were as strong as Ninth Stage Lords. Meanwhile, the lingering souls in the shattered formation were not very strong, as the formation constantly drained their power. The lingering souls in the formation only had the strength equivalent to that of a Ninth Stage Lord. As he resisted the remaining power of the formation, Lord Samsong also had to fight off the lingering souls. He was already ragged and severely injured but continued to sustain more damage. Despite his severe injuries, he was a Ninth Stage Lord and would not die so easily. It would not be a problem for him to survive in the shattered formation for another few thousand or tens of thousands of Epochs. In time, he would eventually break the formation and escape. Quiomars said, ¡°Master, Lord Samsong is proud and arrogant. He won¡¯t readily cooperate with you, and it¡¯ll be hard for you to win him over. Would you like me to intentionally endanger him further?¡± ¡°Alright. Sounds like a good idea.¡± James agreed. James knew it would be difficult to recruit a Ninth Stage Lord. In the Dark World¡¯s current predicament, Ninth Stage Lords had basically reached the pinnacle of cultivation. They were existences that stood above all others, so they would not readily submit to another. Quiomars left quickly and appeared inside the formation in the next moment. As soon as he entered the formation, he took the form of a middle-aged man wearing a ck robe. His appearance was unremarkable and almost unattractive. Quiomars headed over to Lord Samsong¡¯s location. In just a short moment, he appeared before Lord Samsong and attacked him. Lord Samsong was already in a tight spot and could not react in time to Quiomars¡¯ attack. He sustained another severe injury and his situation became critical. After Qiomars abruptly attacked Lord Samsong, he disappeared silently. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Lord Samsong was enraged. His messy hair whipped around as he quickly turned, looking for his assant. ¡°Come on! Show yourself! Only weaklings hide themselves! If you have the guts,e fight me fair and square!¡± Lord Samsong was frantic from the unending torture caused by the formation. His blood boiled with anger. Suddenly, a figure shed before his eyes. He quickly backed away but was struck again. Quiomars had punched a hole in his chest this time, forming a gaping wound. Chapter 3952 Chapter 3952 Quiomars¡¯ attacks were too fast. Moreover, Lord Samsong had endured constant torture in the formation, throwing him off mentally. As a result, he could not detect Quiomars. Thus, he had no idea who or what was sneaking up on him. After sustaining such a grievous injury, he could feel his life force slowly seeping away. He used whatever strength he had to stay awake, but it took a massive toll on him. For now, he could still hang on. However, despite being a Ninth Stage Lord, he would eventually die in the formation if he could not escape his predicamenr. After Quiomars struck, the lingering souls in the formation emerged. They turned into ck mist and surrounded Lord Samsong. Their sinister power began to corrode Lord Samsong¡¯s body and soul. Already critically injured, Lord Samsong could not continue to endure even more damage. He sensed his soul slowly fading away. Lord Samsong cursed. ¡°Damn it!!!¡¯¡¯ Summoning his remaining power, he sted away the lingering souls. Just this one move consumed a lot of his strength. He sprawled out on the ground and panted heavily. He had to leave as soon as possible, or else he would really die in this ce. However, the cracked formation still stood in his way. Although it was damaged, it was still powerful, and capable of preventing his escape. After repelling the lingering souls, Quiomars reappeared beside him. The Divine Cow showed no mercy and unleashed terrifying power. Even though Lord Samsong was a Ninth Stage Lord, he could not deflect the attack and his injuries multiplied. He wanted to fight back but could not locate his enemy. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Lord Samsong let out an infuriated growl. However, his torment did not end. Quiomars continuously gave him more deep wounds. James had been watching everything from afar. He saw that Lord Samsong was at his limit. Even if Quiomars retreated, Lord Samsong would die from the attacks of the lingering souls. Right then, he teleported into the damaged formation. The lingering souls had been secretly looking for an opening to attack. After ensuring Lord Samsong¡¯s weariness, they gathered their strength to deal a fatal blow. This was the moment they had been waiting for. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Swoosh!!! The lingering souls coalesced into a sharp de and rushed viciously at the exhausted Lord Samsong. Lord Samsong sensed the danger and wanted to defend himself. However, he did not have much strength left to fight back. He closed his eyes in despair, knowing his end hade. He regretted his decision toe to the lesiastical Restricted Zone. James appeared at thest second, and blocked the lingering souls¡¯ deadly attack. After the lingering souls¡¯ attacks were deflected, they hurriedly retreated into the dark and watched cautiously. Meanwhile, Lord Samsong still had his eyes closed while awaiting his death. However, the final blow never came. Gradually, he opened his eyes and saw a familiar figure. ¡°Forty-nine?¡± Lord Samsong was shocked to see James before him. Previously, James did not disclose his real name and went by his fake identity, Forty-nine. Thus, Lord Samsong knew James as Forty- nine. James looked at the feeble Samsong, and said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t look well. If I hadn¡¯t shown up, you would¡¯ve died.¡± Samsong quickly grasped at his life-saving straw. He said frantically, ¡°Forty-nine, get me out of here! I¡¯ll give you everything I have. You can have Triple Star Welkin and all the treasures I¡¯ve umted over the years!¡± He did not want to die just yet. With his cultivation base and attainments, it was easy for him to regain his former glory. Even if he were to give away all he had, he could definitely make aeback. Chapter 3953 Chapter 3953 As long as James could help him escape, Lord Samsong was willing to give him anything. James taunted him. ¡°Do you remember taking away the Light of Acme and leaving me to face the powerful beast alone? I went through hell to kill that beast.¡± Lord Samsong hurriedly exined himself, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong! I actually wanted to go back to save you, but I got trapped in a dangerous ce and couldn¡¯t escape. If I could leave, I would¡¯ve definitely gone back and helped you kill that beast.¡± James did not believe a word from Lord Samsong¡¯s mouth. He spoke nonchntly, Tm giving you two options.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± Lord Samsong looked at James. James said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to fend for yourself. In your current state, there¡¯s no way you can escape this ce.¡± Lord Samsong hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second option?¡± James replied, ¡°Submit to me and obey my orders. If you betray me, don¡¯t expect a single shred of mercy.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lord Samsong hesitated conflictingly. He was a Ninth Stage Lord, and the ruler of Triple Star Welkin which was one of the Dark World¡¯s Nine Heavens. Having to submit to another was a fate worse than death. As he weighed his options, James turned around and left the area. As soon as James had disappeared, Quiomars reapproached as a ferocious monster and charged toward Lord Samsong. Terrified, Lord Samsong shouted hysterically, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Forty-nine! Don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯ll follow your orders! I¡¯ll submit!¡± James smirked, turned around, and walked forward. He instantly appeared before Lord Samsong and faked an attack against Quiomars, who was disguised as a monster. Quiomars followed his cues and pretended to be sted away. James looked at Lord Samsong, sitting weakly on the ground, and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to disobey me, it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± After speaking, James raised his hand, and mysterious sigils materialized. The sigils sank into Samsong¡¯s body. A mighty Lord like Samsong immediately knew what the sigils were for. James now had control over his soul and would be immediately notified if Samsong harbored thoughts of betrayal. In that event, James could set off the sigil, and blow Samsong to bits instantly. Samsong was terrified as he realized the consequences. However, there was no backing out at this point. He had no choice but toply with James. Samsong immediately pledged his loyalty, ¡°I won¡¯t betray you.¡± James raised his hand, and a dazzling light emerged from his palm. Arge amount of Life Power poured out and was absorbed into Samsong¡¯s body. His injuries were healed instantly, and he regained his strength shortly after. Samsong stood up, stretched his muscles, and asked, ¡± Master, this is a very strange ce. Are you sure you can leave safely?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. James gently waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to address me as Master. My name is James. You can just call me by name.¡± Samsong replied, ¡°Alright, Lord James.¡± At that moment, Quiomars approached after returning to his original form. James hopped up and sat on Quiomars¡¯ back. Quiomars quickly galloped. James said, ¡°Just follow me, and you¡¯ll get out of this formation safely.¡± Samsong nced around him and shuddered after seeing the lingering souls in the distance. He quickly followed behind James. James rode on Quiomars¡¯ back, raised his hand, and a beam of light burst forth from his fingers to bombard the lingering souls in the distance. ¡°Agh¡­¡± Despairing screams resounded in the air. The lingering souls trapped in the formations were obliterated. Samsong was terrified after seeing James¡¯ strength. ¡®How strong is Lord James?¡¯ thought Samsong. Chapter 3954 Chapter 3954 Samsong was shocked by how James effortlessly obliterated the lingering souls. He obediently followed behind James. What surprised him more was that the terrifying formation had instantly lost all its power. He followed James out of the lesiastical Restricted Zone and emergedpletely unscathed. After they left, Samsong looked at James in shock and asked him, ¡°W-Who exactly are you?¡± Samsong was Triple Star Welkin¡¯s ruler and was familiar with almost every powerhouse in the Dark World. However, he had never seen James before. The strength that James disyed was terrifying and even he could not help but be taken aback by it. James replied briskly, ¡°You¡¯ll find out in due time.¡± Since James did not borate, Samsong was not willing to press further. He changed the subject and asked respectfully, ¡°Where are we going next, Lord James?¡± ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Malevolent Land,¡± James replied, then patted Quiomars and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Quiomars leaped into the sky and galloped toward the Malevolent Land. Samsong followed them closely. Soon, they arrived at their destination. In the main hall of Mount Malevolent Moon, Sienna was startled when she saw James return with Lord Samsong in tow. Xerxes was equally surprised and inadvertently stood up. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. James parted his lips and said, ¡°This is Lord Samsong, the ruler of Triple Star Welkin. He¡¯ll be staying on Mount Malevolent Moon and will report to you. I¡¯ll find more people to assist you as quickly as I can.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sienna nodded excitedly. Sienna never expected James to convince Lord Samsong toply with him. Unifying the Dark World would be much easier if James could recruit more Lords from the Nine Heavens. However, James prioritized recruiting the mythical little bird. Everything would go smoothly if that creature was willing to help them. James looked at Sienna and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the Illuminated World. Don¡¯t do anything reckless and await my orders.¡± Sienna nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± James did not stay any longer and quickly left with Quiomars. James departed from the Dark World and returned to the Illuminated World. His main goal ofing to the Dark World was to learn more about Yukia and find Jabari. He aplished both his objectives. Moreover, he learned that Yukia was Thea. He had already done what he set out to do. James returned to the Illuminated World and felt refreshed as he breathed in its pure, clean air. He murmured rxedly, ¡°An unpolluted world really does have better air.¡± Suddenly, he sensed something unusual. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I sense such intense Heavenly Path Power?¡± James noticed a Heavenly Path emitting overwhelming energy and immediately unleashed his Divine Sense. He made a delighted face a few seconds after. ¡°They¡¯ve merged already? I can¡¯t believe it! The merging was a sess!¡± Although he was puzzled, Jamesughed ecstatically. He had only left the Twelfth Universe for a few Epochs, which was not a significant amount of time. Yet, in this time, the universes sessfully merged together, and a Super Heavenly Path formed. James had intended to merge the twelve universes eventually, but someone had done it without him knowing. Chapter 3955 Chapter 3955 James also wanted to find the remaining Universe Seeds in the Chaos, induce their formation and fuse together more of these universes. ¡°Who could have done this?¡± James could not figure out who had facilitated the fusion of the twelve universes during his absence. There was only one person he could think of that was capable of merging the twelve universes-the former Lord of the First Universe, the Omnipotent Lord. Apart from him, no one else in the twelve universes had the authority to summon the twelve universes ¡¯ powerhouses and carry out the merging of the twelve universes. Although James had his suspicions, he was notpletely sure it was the Omnipotent Lord. He would have to look for answers to his question. James quickly located the region that used to be part of the Twelfth Universe. He took a step forward and swiftly traversed the void. The next moment, he had already arrived at his destination. James entered the region that used to be the Human Race¡¯s Divine Dimension in the Twelfth Universe. Fortunately, the Heavenly Court was still around and survived the fusion. In the Heavenly Court¡¯s main hall, a man was seated in the highest seat holding a red book. Jacopo kneeled below him. Behind him were the other powerhouses from the Heavenly Court who were likewise on their knees. The man in the highest seat opened the book and said, ¡°This is an order for the Lord of the Twelfth District¡¯s Human Race, Jacopo Caden. ¡°From today onward, you¡¯ve been stripped of your position as the Lord of the Twelfth District¡¯s Human Race.¡± Jacopo immediately stood up in protest. ¡°W-Why am I being stripped of my position?¡± ¡°Hah.¡± the man in the highest seat snorted disdainfully.¡± Your job is to follow orders, Jacopo. You don¡¯t have the right to ask all these questions. If you have any objections to His Holiness¡¯ decree, you may go to the Ancestral Holy Site and speak to His Holiness in person.¡± After speaking, the man casually tossed the book aside and vanished from the hall. Jacopo picked up the red book and looked at it solemnly. He never expected to lose his position after the universes merged together. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°What exactly can we do? If we hand over the position of Lord of the Human Race, it might cause a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that James isn¡¯t here right now. Otherwise, the Omnipotent Lord would never have unted his power like this.¡± Many of the Human Race¡¯s powerhouses grumbled in dissatisfaction. However, there was nothing they could do about the Omnipotent Lord. He was far too powerful. Swoosh! Suddenly, a bright light shone in the hall and gathered to form the figure of a person. When they realised who it was, the people in the hall were surprised. Immediately afterward, they eximed happily. ¡°You¡¯re back, James!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Mr. Caden!¡± The Human Race¡¯s powerhouses swarmed him with greetings. James looked at them and nodded lightly in response before asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve only been gone for a few Epochs, and I came back to find the twelve universes already fused together.¡± Jacopo was relieved to see James¡¯ return. However, that feeling quickly disappeared after remembering the Omnipotent Lord¡¯s might. Although James was a peak Nine Power Macrocosm Ancestral God, the Omnipotent Lord had already surpassed that rank and reached the Acme Rank. ¡°A lot of things happened, Dad.¡± Jacopo sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I want to hear everyst detail.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jacopo nodded. He took a deep breath and exined, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since the universes were Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.